ă€ŠTravel back in time: Female partner turn over the skyă€‹


 Chapter 1

    "So, I have to travel to different worlds to get energy, to live again?" Suhao sat on the chair and looked at the strange square in front of her.

    "Yes." The system said mechanically, "because you are through the constitution, from the modern to the ancient, from the illegitimate girl to the princess, so you are selected by us to become the son of God, and given a chance to resurrect."

    Mention this, Su Hao is depressed, she is a good college student, inexplicably through the car accident to the ancient times, illegitimate daughter and servant girl, life is more tragic, how tragic, not easy to win the di elder sister, became the crown princess, especially fell from the horse to die!!!!

    It''s been a long time!

    Trying to calm the waves in his chest, Su Hao continued to ask, "you just said there was another test?"

    "Yes." The first world is the world you live in. There are two tests for you. First, strictly play the original role, conform to the human design, and can''t do things that deviate from the human design. Second, complete the counter attack and abuse dregs

    "Well, I know all about it." Su Hao took a long breath and asked the last question, "how many tasks do I have to complete to revive?"

    "Primary mission 2000 energy, only need 2 million energy to revive."

    "Yes? It''s really fair. " Su Hao nodded and stood up steadily to overturn the table. "Go to your aunt! Who are you going to pit? Inexplicably brought me here, inexplicably asked me to complete the task, but also two million energy, a task is only two thousand, you think I''m brain disabled? I''m going to do a thousand tasks

    "Default host accepts task, default host accepts task..."

    what the hell!

    Sue roared.

    My fatherˇŞˇŞ

    "The first test mission, the first test mission, the system provides assistance - Top aura by default, the system provides assistance - Top aura by default..."

    "What is it?" Su Hao black line, this system is self talking, self righteous and self opinionated enough.

    "Top halo."

    Su Hao

    What''s that thing?

    In fact, she wanted to know what the top halo was, but just as she was about to ask, she suddenly felt light.

    "Wait, system!"

    Su Hao felt that he was beginning to drift and thought that it was over!

    Can''t you wait for her to figure out what this thing is for?!

    Su Hao felt that her head was still in a daze. As soon as she opened her eyes, she heard someone shouting.

    "Go and call the doctor! General Su fainted

    Suhao is dizzy. I don''t know if it''s because she hasn''t fully adapted to her body. She hears a lot of noise outside and gets into her ears.

    "General Su has made a lot of contributions to the Chinese government. Why... Alas!"

    "I didn''t expect that general Ning could really repent of marriage..."

    "But general Ning is also really poor. Since ancient times, heroes love beautiful women. General Ning is also a hero of the world. It''s hard to meet a woman like Su Hao, isn''t it?"

    "That''s it

    "It''s said that general Ning repented of his marriage because of a woman, and that woman was so terrible..."

    "That woman is really beautiful and talented. If I say it''s me, I will choose that woman."

    Lying on the ground after hearing this, Su Hao began to wake up, but her hands were tightly clenched into fists, and she refused to loosen them. She even sneered in her heart.

    At that moment, she already knew everything that had happened to her body.

    The original owner of this body is Su Hao, who happens to have the same name and surname as her. She is a famous female general in this country.

    She was taught by her father to be useful to the country when she was young. She was different from other women when she was young. Instead of spending time in her boudoir, she liked to dance swords and sticks. Later, when she grew up, she joined the army and fought for several years. She made great achievements in battle. Finally, she was granted the first female general of the Chinese dynasty.

    However, the original owner has one defect, that is, he is very ugly. He is taller than many ordinary men, and has a rough appearance. He has no feminine beauty at all.

    This appearance can be regarded as an alternative in modern times. Here, it is considered very ugly by all people.

    The father of the former owner was very much in love with general Ning. When he was dying, he was worried that his daughter would not get married. General Ning couldn''t bear it at that time, so he decided to marry his son Ning Yue.

    Anyway, in ancient times, women always wanted to get married when they were old. It''s good to find a home in this way, but the bad thing is that there seems to be something wrong in this world. I don''t know when a woman came.

    That woman is not only beautiful, but also from modern times. She is very proficient in modern song and dance, poetry, song and Fu. After showing off a few times, she won ningyue''s attention.

    Ningyue of course also likes beautiful women. He was not satisfied with the marriage, but now he met such a magical girl, so he wholeheartedly wanted to pursue her. In order to show his sincerity, he came back from a big victory with suhao and announced that he was going to divorce suhao in the street.

    At this time, suhao has come to her senses. She rubs her eyebrows and sees that someone is coming to help her. She signals that she doesn''t have to. Then she stands up steadily.

    The comments on the street were a little less. Su Hao clenched his fist. When he heard someone else talking, he immediately swept over with a cold look.

 Chapter 2

    It was a young man. Originally, he was still talking about how ugly suhao was, but now he was like being frozen there by suhao, motionless and sweating.

    Sue looked at him like this. She put her lips together and let out a sneer.

    The mouse like courage, dare not go to battle to kill the enemy, will only chew the tongue in the back of this comfortable countryside, waste him as a man, but even a woman''s eyes are afraid, really ridiculous!

    The man didn''t know what suhao thought. When he saw suhao move his eyes away from him, he moved his steps and felt that his clothes were wet with sweat.

    Terrible! It''s horrible!

    Just at that moment, he thought he was dead. Now standing here, he always felt like he was doomed.

    Su Hao''s eyes no longer pay attention to him. She is standing in the sun. This fashion is at noon. The sun is shining down and the ground temperature is rising.

    Su Hao came out of her memories just now. She was glad that she didn''t lie on the street for too long. Anyway, there were melon eaters standing around, and no one knew to give her an umbrella. If she lay down for a while, she would be burned to death.

    After finding out the situation, Su Hao was ready to go back to his home first. It was a great shame for the whole dynasty that he was divorced from the marriage on the street. But he was already a big man and had no femininity. There was such a scandal that no one would want to marry him in the future.

    The people around the street originally came to see the two heroes enter the city, but later they met Su Hao, who was divorced in public. Later, they were all in a daze and stayed to see the excitement.

    During this period, except for a maid who had been following Su Hao all the time, no one cared about her. On the contrary, they all pointed out.

    Su Hao sneered in his heart and felt sad for him.

    Just then, not far away came the loud sound of the horse''s hooves. Su Hao saw that a horse came back with two people.

    There was a man and a woman sitting at once. The man was handsome and the woman was pure and lovely. Her hair style was the same as Su Hao''s clothes she had seen on TV before, which was much more beautiful than the local clothes of the Chinese dynasty.

    Su Hao just glanced at her, and then he saw that besides her, Ning Yue, another young general of the Chinese dynasty, and the woman who had passed through.

    When he just woke up before, Su Hao just thought this man was hateful. Now looking at the two figures, Su Hao had a nameless anger in his heart, which seemed to burn up.

    She knew very well that this was not her emotion, but the most resentful emotion from the original body.

    At that moment, the street in front of Su Hao seems to have changed again. Smoke of gunpowder rises everywhere, wars are raging, and countless bodies lie in a pool of blood.

    Su Hao looked at the scene, some shock, but his head can not help but think of some other things.

    In the 28th year of the Chinese emperor''s reign, the enemy came and the emperor ordered the crown prince to supervise the army. Su Hao and Ning Yue were accompanied to fight.

    It was the most tragic war since the founding of the people''s Republic of China. The scene in front of her changed again. However, Su Hao suddenly opened her eyes wide. When countless horses were galloping, she saw the familiar figure in front of her.

    Song Kong! It''s song Kong!

    Su Hao can''t believe that she and song Kong can meet again.

    Heart shocked speechless, but the memory did not comply with her mind, in front of her rapid change.

    Yuanshen and the crown prince, rather than negotiate a strategy of internal cooperation and external cooperation, go straight into the enemy barracks alone. However, Chuangfu doesn''t know when she will go to the battlefield to die. She thinks she is smart and sneaks into the enemy barracks. As a result, she is easily arrested and divulges the March distribution.

    The female general was surrounded by the enemy camp alone. When she was dying, she would rather come from afar.

    Su Hao only feels a huge indignation rising in her heart. She sees the original body staring at ningyue inconceivably, but ningyue never looks at her. She just picks up Chuangfu and leaves the battlefield.

    The enemy soldiers cut down countless swords and arrows in their bodies, spitting out their last mouthful of blood and dying.

    Later, the prince and his men finally calmed down the war. The enemy surrendered and returned their bodies, which were supposed to be pursued as martyrs. Because of Ning Yue''s words, "the Soviet Union is good at surrendering to the enemy, which makes the war disadvantageous

    The emperor was so angry that he served the country all his life, but in the end he was framed by a traitor and ended up wrapped in straw mat.

    The memory faded like a tide. Suhao stood in the hot sun, panting. The previous scene was so shocking that she couldn''t breathe.

 Chapter 3

    Not far away, Ning Yue, who just got off the horse, saw this scene. Before, he didn''t feel that he had done too much. Later, he heard that Su Hao fell to the ground after he left, so he was a little scared.

    So, this time, he didn''t come back for Su''s good, just for fear that he couldn''t bear the pressure of gossip.

    Now seeing Su Hao like this, he is really a little guilty. If it comes to his father''s ears, it will be another family punishment.

    Now I''ve come too. It''s hard to say if I don''t have a look. So I''d rather look at the person in my arms and say in a warm voice, "ting''er, I''ll see what''s going on. You wait for me to come back."

    "No, I''ll go with you."

    Zhou Ting won''t let him get close to Su Hao alone. Even if she looks at Su Hao, she knows that she is not her opponent.

    As soon as he woke up, Su Hao began to pay attention to these people, especially the two on the horse who were still kissing me in public. Su Hao sneered in his heart. I''m afraid it''s too bold. Sooner or later, this style will be regarded as alien.

    Think about the original body''s tragic death, even after death for this pair of dog men and women bear names, Su Hao heart is a little resentful.

    For what?

    Never make them feel better!

    Su Hao''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the cold light burst out. She forced herself to stand there without saying a word.

    At this time, the two men wriggled for a long time, and finally came over. Ning Yue looked at Su and looked at her eyes. He was not happy and frowned and asked, "Hello, Su, are you ok?"

    At the same time, the person who had just said to ask for a doctor also came in a hurry, followed by a doctor with a medicine box on his back. He ran and yelled, "get out of the way! Get out of the way! Here comes the doctor

    The crowd is noisy, the scene is chaotic again, some people get out of the way, the doctor comes in, ningyue and zhouting also come in.

    Su didn''t even look at the doctor. She just looked at Ning Yue coldly and wanted to know what was good about this man.

    Did not expect her this action to rather more eyes, on the contrary became reluctant to give up him.

    Ning Yue''s eyes immediately became more agitated and said, "my engagement with you was made by my parents, not by myself. Now that I''ve found a happy person, you should stop pestering me."

    The doctor stood awkwardly on one side, and Su Hao sneered, "bitter entanglement? What dialect does general Ning speak? How can I not understand it? Do I go to your Ningfu door and cry and kneel to beg you or what? When you didn''t want to make an engagement, did I? General Ning, don''t exaggerate your words today! "

    Su Hao''s heart was originally angry. When she heard this, Ning Yue even said this kind of ambiguous words. If people around her understood it, they would think that she was a stubborn and shameless person.

    Oh! He''d rather be like this, but he doesn''t deserve to be chased by Su.

    "You Ning Yue obviously didn''t expect Su Hao to say that. He was angry but couldn''t find a word to say it.

    At this time, the girl can''t look down on her. Everything goes well after she comes here. Now her favorite boyfriend is bullied by a woman who looks like this. It''s unbearable.

    So Zhou Ting didn''t even think about it. She stood up and said, "general Su Hao, don''t talk big and don''t draft. You don''t know how to go back and look at yourself in the mirror, and then look at a Yue. Is it not you begging him, or is he begging you?"

    This really pokes the heart, isn''t it in disguise that she is ugly?

    Su Hao looks away coldly. She hates this woman so much that she is not willing to show her a fake smile because of the influence of her master.

    Zhou Ting was still talking there. Suddenly she and Su Hao look at each other. She is scared by the cold light in her eyes and turns pale.

    But then she reacted. Modern people are still a little afraid of death. After Zhou Ting reacted, she felt that she had just been humiliated. She was even more angry and sneered, "what''s the matter? Speaking of your heart? Don''t be so angry

    Su Haoshen didn''t even look at her, so he said casually, "a lowly woman who is a mistress deserves to speak in front of me?"

    This words said ruthlessly, Zhou Ting''s face a burst of green a burst of white, "you say who when mistress you? Don''t talk nonsense without evidence

 Chapter 4

    Ningyue also came over, took Zhou Ting to comfort her, and said to Su Hao, "I don''t want to pursue you for my previous love. Don''t go too far!"

    "I''m going too far? When you and I haven''t broken the engagement, you take this woman everywhere. What is she not a mistress? "

    Su Hao points to Zhou Ting and asks.

    Ningyue frowned more tightly, looking at the people around him, his eyes are also changing, and he hates Su Hao more and more in his heart.

    Thanks to his worry about Su Hao, he specially came back to have a look. Unexpectedly, Su Hao let him down like this.

    Ningyue at this moment to see Su Hao''s eyes, began to have resentment.

    Suhao saw it, but only as if she didn''t see it. There were more and more people around here, and everyone came to see the excitement. Suhao didn''t want to be seen as the excitement, but she didn''t mind leaving the couple here to bear more gossip.

    Su Hao''s eyes swept around, and suddenly he had a plan. Seeing that ningyue was about to come up to find fault, Su Hao suddenly stepped forward, pushed away the crowd with a few steps, ran away, and then folded his legs in the air, stepped on the horse, lifted the reins and said, "drive!"

    "Hello, Sue!"

    Ningyue, of course, refused to look at Su Hao, so he ran away. Just as he was about to catch up with him, he suddenly saw Su Hao on horseback looking back at them.

    Rather more still wait to say something, then hear Su Hao a resounding, "slut own day receive! Ningyue, we''ll see! "

    Then he galloped away, leaving dust all over the ground.

    Rather more unwilling to see one eye, but Su Hao riding speed is very fast, see is can''t catch up, he can only angrily clench his fist.

    Su Hao, meet again, he must let her look good!

    Su Hao rode ningyue''s horse and galloped through the busy streets according to the route he remembered.

    Before long, he saw the majestic gate of the general''s mansion. Su Hao stopped his horse and threw his right leg in the air. He jumped down from the horse and stood in front of the yard.

    In my memory, this courtyard was awarded to her by the old emperor when she returned from her class after her first military success.

    It''s named general''s house.

    Su Hao looked at the door for a long time before he realized that it was just his feelings for the house, which had nothing to do with her.

    Su Hao shook his head. As soon as he was ready to go in, he saw that the door of the house suddenly opened. An old man came out tremblingly. When he saw Su Hao, his wrinkled face was full of surprise. "General, general is back!"

    He shouts behind him, and several girls and boys run out to salute Su Hao.

    Su Hao nodded casually, not interested in them at all. At this time, in addition to revenge, she was also thinking about something that just shocked her.

    Song Kong, this is his country.

    She went back to the small world. Su Hao closed her eyes and couldn''t help remembering the scene when she rode down the cliff. At the last glance, she saw song Kong''s despair, as if she saw something more terrible than death.

    Sue thought that she might never forget that scene in her life.

    That kind of eyes, she never want to see again, song Kong was so free and easy a person, is his own drag him, let him never forget.

    As soon as she got back to this place, Su Hao felt as if she was possessed. She could not help recalling everything about song Kong. She could hardly stop until a voice interrupted her.

    "General?"

    As soon as the thought in Su Hao''s mind stopped, she seemed to have been rescued. After a long sigh of relief, she raised her eyelids and asked the housekeeper, "what''s the matter?"

    "Before someone came to your house to send a post, saying that if you come back, please be sure to give it to you."

    "Post?"

    Su Hao took the post from the housekeeper and opened it. It turned out to be an invitation.

    Su Hao remembers that at this time of her last life, it seemed that some clan CHILDES had held similar banquets, but did not invite her.

    After all, an ugly woman, even if she goes, doesn''t add to their party. Is the story changed after a new life?

    Su kind-hearted thinking, housekeeper respectfully stood aside, asked: "if the general goes, I send people to prepare horses."

    With a wave of his hand, Su put away the post and said, "of course."

    How can we not go? It is obvious that many clan CHILDES were invited to this banquet, and the more likely they would go.

    Su Hao thought of the scene that he had just hit him in the face on the street. He knew that if they collided, he would rather find the scene.

    Then she will go even more!

 Chapter 5

    After listening to her, the Housekeeper will send someone to prepare the horse. But Su Hao doesn''t need to use it. There is a ready-made horse at the gate of the general''s house. Now I''d rather see it than die.

    Su Haocai had just returned to the mansion. After receiving the post, he immediately went out and rode to the banquet. He didn''t even change his robe.

    The banquet was set up in the third prince''s residence and was presided over by the prince. The rest of the gentry were participants. Just go in and sit down.

    Su Hao rode his horse and soon arrived at the gate of the palace. Looking at the past, there were two big stone lions in front of the palace, with servants standing on both sides.

    As soon as she reined in her horse, "Xu --"

    The war horse raised its front hooves, and a young man in front of the palace was talking with a housekeeper.

    "Is brother Songyan not here? Can you tell him I''m coming? "

    The housekeeper didn''t dare to offend the man in front of him, so he had to say in a good voice: "there are so many CHILDES coming to the mansion today. Our son can''t take care of them for a while, or, Luo Caizi, would you like to sit in the room first?"

    "It''s not very interesting not to sit or not to sit." The young master named Luobai picked up the fan and shook it in front of him. He just wanted to say that he was going out for a walk, but at this time he heard a horse neighing.

    With the woman''s voice clearly controlling the horse, he looked back curiously to see which woman in the capital was so capable of riding a horse to the banquet of the three kings'' mansion.

    Su Hao just stopped and turned to dismount. Her action was very natural and neat. Almost at the moment when she stood firm, she looked forward and just touched another pair of prying eyes.

    Su Hao frowned and heard a sound in his heart, "Ding - Top halo function started!"

    Top halo? It sounds familiar.

    It seems that the system gave her a reward when the last task was completed, but Taotie hasn''t explained to her what it is for.

    As soon as Su Hao wanted to ask, he saw that the housekeeper of the third prince''s mansion came out to welcome the guests with a smile.

    "Dare to ask, but general Su hao?"

    So far, Su Hao is the only female general in the Chinese dynasty. Not to mention her face and figure, she is quite different from other women, so she is easy to recognize.

    Su Hao nodded and gave the bridle to the housekeeper. After two steps, he stopped and said to the housekeeper as if he remembered something: "this horse will be given to general ningyue when he comes. By the way, Su Hao is waiting for him in it! Let him have the courage to come in

    The housekeeper just heard what happened in the street before, but he didn''t expect to be involved in himself so soon. However, Su Hao is a guest, and he is a slave of the master''s family. He has to do this kind of thing.

    So the housekeeper felt a sweat and answered quickly. Su Hao continued to walk inside. As a result, he took two steps and was stopped.

    Su Hao was a little surprised. When he glanced over, he saw a man in white with a crown and a face like jade. He was not an ordinary man''s sword eyebrow, but a gentle flat eyebrow with a smile in the corner of his eyes. He looked very gentle. He held a fan in his right hand. At this time, it was the fan that blocked Su Hao''s way.

    Su Hao was originally stopped, but he was not very happy. Now he looks very good, and his impression is better.

    This is not feasible. Su Hao thought that he was really a visual animal.

    But she was still concise and asked, "what''s the matter?"

    "Nothing."

    That man answers a way, Su good eyebrow a Cu, all right? Do you have time to stop her?

    However, in front of such a handsome young master, Su Hao was reluctant to give up, so he had to say, "since you have nothing to do, don''t stand in my way."

    Who knows that white clothes childe gentle smile, "although nothing, but want to make a girl."

    Su Hao

    Luo Bai opened the fan and walked two steps to Su Hao. "Luo Bai, the first talent in the capital, fell in love with the girl at first sight."

    Su Hao''s foot, which he had carried out, almost didn''t knock because of his words.

    love at first sight? To yourself?

    Su Hao said, "Oh! Young master, you''d better not joke about it. "

    love at first sight? Su Hao is not a fool. She has long seen that even if the young man is not rich and noble, he is at least handsome and talented. In addition, if he can come to the royal banquet alone, he will call the prince''s name. The housekeeper is very polite to him, so he must have some skills at home.

    This identity of people, do not know how many women around, will fall in love with her at first sight?

    Moreover, Su Hao thought about her appearance and laughed at herself. This person just wanted to laugh at her.

    Think of here, even if before because of the face and to this man from a few thoughts, now also died almost.

    Su Hao''s face was cold. He waved his hand forward and said, "get out of the way!"

    He used to practice martial arts all the year round, because Su Hao failed to control his strength in the past. With his own palm wind, Luo Bai flew back several meters and fell to the ground.

    "Ouch!"

    Su Hao was surprised and looked at his hand in disbelief.

 Chapter 6

    Lobai was still humming on the ground. At this time, he had no previous posture to stop people, and fell miserably.

    The housekeeper, who was still outside to greet the guests, ran in quickly, "ouch, Luo Caizi, what''s the matter with you?"

    Lobai didn''t speak either. He just hummed and looked at suhao with interesting eyes.

    Su Hao only glanced at him and then moved away.

    This person is going to do something, but it''s really boring. It''s so interesting to make fun of her as a woman?

    The housekeeper looked at lobai''s eyes, and probably knew what was going on. He touched his old heart, but he didn''t know if he could insist.

    "Ouch, ouch!"

    Luo Bai saw that Su ignored him and cried more happily, as if he had been hurt.

    The old housekeeper, with a sad look on his face, called to Luobai, "luocaizi, why don''t you go into the house? I''ll invite a doctor to show you."

    The Housekeeper will come! Su Hao thought, so he changed his cold face and put on a smiling face. "I think what the housekeeper said is that the body of Luo Caizi is too weak. It''s time to have a good look."

    The words came from a woman''s mouth, mocking a man''s weak body. Lobai, who was willing to carry the pot, patted himself twice and got up from the ground.

    He made a formal salute to Su, "it was Luo who was impolite just now. This small injury is naturally harmless. Housekeeper, please go out quickly and be busy. You don''t have to waste your time on me any more."

    The housekeeper was very helpless. He always had to be on guard against the whim of these young men.

    But now that he was asked to leave, he naturally left very neatly, and no one wanted to run the muddy water.

    As soon as the housekeeper left, Sue saw that Luobai had nothing to do, so naturally she also raised her feet to go.

    So she was stopped again.

    Looking at the ruffian like childe with a smiling face in front of her, Su Hao felt helpless. She was just a little ugly. Why did she hold her like this?

    However, lobai''s next sentence is still "beautiful girl, lobai is happy with you!"

    Please, sir!

    Make complaints about how many times he has been tucking in this imperial city. He said he love it.

    However, when Luo Bai said that, the eyes exuded a kind of sincerity. Su Hao thought that people''s eyes could not be fake.

    Just when Su Hao was thinking about these things, Luo Bai suddenly regained his expression and returned to the appearance of an elegant young man. Then he bowed to Su Hao and said, "it''s just Luo who is frivolous now, but Luo said that she is happy. It''s true."

    Su Hao thought that this might be a confession, but he didn''t think that Luo Da Cai Zi had the courage to confess to her face.

    "You said that I was born beautiful," Su Hao looked at Luo Bai, eyes bright flow, asked: "where I was born beautiful?"

    "It''s beautiful everywhere."

    Luobaikuaren''s sentence was unambiguous. Su Hao was stunned and said strangely: "can you see my appearance clearly?"

    "Of course." Luo Bai waved the fan and showed his elegant demeanor. His face was quite pleased.

    Suhao felt more and more strange.

    She patted the system in her heart. Before long, Tao tie came up because he couldn''t stand the noise. He rubbed a pair of sleepy eyes and said, "why?"

    "Did you write something for me?"

    "What''s up?"

    "Otherwise, why would a great talent suddenly come up and hold me?"

    "When I think about it, I think about it... Zzz..."

    Tao tie said he wanted to think about it, but he didn''t expect that in two minutes, Su Hao couldn''t hear any more, only a slight purr.

    fell asleep?

    This is not reliable!

    Su Hao bites his teeth angrily, and his face turns red. But when he falls into Luo Bai''s eyes, Su Hao''s face is dyed a little red because of shyness.

    With a smile in his heart, he saw suhao standing in the hot sun, then he walked around her and waved his white folding fan.

    Not far away, a few people came running slightly flustered.

    "Didn''t you say that Luo Caizi was here?"

    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. Maybe Luo Caizi has gone in."

    "I''m not sure it''s teasing other girls."

    "Hey, hey, hey!"

    "How can Li Xiao speculate about brother Luo like this? Brother Luo is also the first talent in the capital. He won''t do such romantic things. Just take care of yourself."

    "Ah! Is that man... "

    Several people came forward, and suddenly one of the men reached for his hand, and all the people looked at him.

    Su Hao

    Su Hao came back to find that Luo Bai was still fanning himself with a kind face, and several people came in front of him.

    "Brother Luo."

    "Brother Luo is here."

    "... well, this girl..."

    "What? Ah Jin, I can''t believe brother Luo is really teasing other girls, can''t I? "

    The man laughed and turned his face to see which girl lobai was teasing.

    At this moment, the top halo in suhao''s control panel suddenly flashed again, just like the bright moon emitting silver light.

 Chapter 7

    Su Hao noticed this time. Before he had time to investigate, he looked at the young man who was talking before. Her eyes seemed to have changed.

    The man opened his mouth. Sue had a good intuition.

    The next moment, the man jokingly looked and stood aside, with only Su Hao''s Luobai in his eyes, and said, "brother Luobai is not kind. When did you know such a beautiful girl?"

    Luo Bai holds a fan to smile, "today."

    "This..." another person stood up, he looked at Su Hao''s clothes, "but Su Hao general?"

    Su Hao was a little surprised. "Do you know me?"

    The man said with a smile, "who else will come to the banquet in battle armor on such an occasion, except general Su Hao, who was granted by the emperor two years ago?"

    Su Hao nodded, "it makes sense.".

    Look at this man''s elegant clothes and embroidery. Different from the talented man named Luobai just now, he seems to have some power in his family.

    Su Hao doesn''t want to offend them, but she doesn''t want to be surrounded by people here.

    She hugged fist, "everybody chat first, I still have something to do, go first."

    "Go?" The young man who asked her just now said, "where are you going?"

    Su Hao''s face is strange, "come to this party, naturally is to see the host."

    "No, Sue, I''ll tell you, the owner of this courtyard is a three-year-old boy. There''s nothing visible." Lobai joined the army of persuasion while shaking his fan.

    Three year old?

    Su Hao frowned. It was the son of the third prince who held the banquet. How did he become a little boy?

    "Yes, and I don''t like women very much."

    Another childe added.

    "Don''t wait to see a woman?"

    Su Hao frowned again. How could it be different from what she heard?

    "That''s right!" Luo Bai shakes up the fan, "don''t you know that these three princes are famous for not being close to women."

    "I don''t ask him to be close to me. I''m just going for a scene. Goodbye!"

    Suhao arched again.

    Behind several people hastily pull a way: "don''t?"

    "What else?"

    Su Hao originally planned to finish this matter. She went back to the general''s house early to avoid the sun, and plotted how to deal with ningyue.

    What are these people doing?

    Su Hao can''t figure it out. Do they really think they look good?

    What about the eyes? Are you blind?

    "The party is about to start. You can see him after the party. You don''t have to go so early."

    "That''s right. The people coming to the party are too boring. Why don''t we go around first? If you want to be a good girl in Suzhou, you must not want to be polite to those ordinary people. "

    This sentence actually poked Su Hao''s heart. She looked at the three people around her. They had not moved their eyes from her since then.

    But suhao can detect it, and they have no malice.

    Thinking of this, Su Hao said: "you also go shopping?"

    "Go, go!"

    Luo Bai waved a fan, "great, the sun is shining, it is a good time to play, how can I be less?"

    Su Hao

    Is the sun shining?

    A few people have no language to look at the sky, the sun is very enough, but always feel that it is not the time to use this word.

    However, Luobai all went. If they didn''t go, wouldn''t they have lost a good chance in vain?

    So several people said, "go

    "All of you?"

    Su Hao looks at the sky above his eyes in doubt. The sun is really poisonous. Do these aristocratic CHILDES have such leisure and leisure?

    "Go A few people repeated it again and said it with certainty.

    Su Hao had no choice but to say, "just go. I don''t know that the courtyard of sanwangfu is so interesting that it''s worth your walking in the scorching sun."

    How many people are there

    No one wants to visit the yard, but there''s no other reason.

    "Let''s go."

    Su Hao didn''t know the way. He had never been to this banquet in his whole life. Later, he didn''t have much contact with the son of the third prince''s family, so he was not familiar with his courtyard.

    Fortunately, these two people are obviously very familiar with this place. If Su can''t go, someone will take the lead immediately.

    Sue has a good look at that person, it is just a moment to recognize her identity, Su Hao recalled the original body memory, but found that these people are not familiar with the appearance.

    It seems that the original body is really in the capital, and the interpersonal relationship is worrying!

    It''s not to say that I''m familiar with it. I can''t recognize it when I see it. It''s enough to explain the problem.

    Su Hao hesitated and was afraid of embarrassment for a while. She asked, "who are you?"

    Luo Bai shakes a fan, "irrelevant miscellaneous person waits for one."

    "No!"

    The young master of Huafu just subconsciously glanced at Luobai, then said to Su Hao: "abrupt, abrupt, in Xiajin, he is the son of Xiahou mansion."

 Chapter 8

    "Oh." Su Hao nodded, and his heart turned out to be Xiao Hou Ye.

    When Su Haocai finished thinking about it, the young Marquis said: "my father Xia xuanhou, there is no inside information in his family. He only has 100 mu of fertile land, 10000 taels of gold and pearl jewelry. Alas! I''m sorry to say that

    Yeah, shame!

    Suhao, she''s never seen so much money before. If not in front of so many people, wouldn''t her eyes shine?

    When lobai heard this, he quit.

    This is obviously to pry his corner!

    So he also stood up and said, "Su Hao, don''t listen to his nonsense. The poor are left with money. It''s really nothing. Although our Luo family is poor, everyone has read poetry and books. It''s just like a scholarly family, or you''d better consider me?"

    At this time, another one was standing here all the time. At the beginning, he was a little bit confused. Later, the boy who didn''t speak also ran out.

    "In my opinion." He said: "your family is too extreme. It''s better for me to be a minister. I have a part-time official position. I''ve been reading books all the time. It''s OK to take some imperial salary to support a large family."

    Su Hao didn''t know what he said, which gave them the illusion that he must be better than his family.

    Fortunately, we are all civilized people, and we don''t fight with each other.

    They were so noisy that they seemed to forget that they had just said they were going to visit the garden.

    Su Hao stood there looking like a fool. It suddenly occurred to her that their argument had started from which family she preferred.

    It''s amazing!

    Su Hao helplessly helps the forehead, wants to find a place to be alone.

    Just at this time, suddenly came a roar from outside, "Sue, how about that bitch? Tell her to get out of here! "

    bitch?!

    As soon as Sue heard that voice, she knew that she was the enemy.

    Just now in the street was her face in public, now still dare to call her bitch.

    It''s amazing. Ningyue!

    I don''t know whether it was influenced by the original body or what. As soon as I heard Ning Yue''s voice, Su Hao''s whole atmosphere was changed.

    She seemed to be angry out of thin air. Just listening to the voice, she wanted to kill people directly.

    So no matter how many people around him were quarreling, Su Hao took a big step and went out.

    The gate of sanwangfu.

    Rather more scold finished, then began to stand in the door with a black face air conditioning.

    The housekeeper is very worried. Please don''t move inside, but go outside... That''s definitely not good.

    But when Ning Yue stood here, many other people began to pry their heads and gossip, which really affected the image of their three princes'' mansion.

    As soon as Su Hao came out, he saw Ning Yue''s dead fish face standing still at the door.

    She forgot to look behind him, but she didn''t bring her.

    Su Hao was a little surprised, then chuckled and said in a loud voice, "I''m not here! Which son of a bitch with no quality, what are you shouting so loudly? "

    "Hello, Sue!"

    Ning Yue hears the sound, turns his head and looks at Su Hao. He is quite gnashing his teeth.

    "Keep it down." Sue Hao slapped his ears as if he was speechless. "I hear you."

    "You still have the face to come out to see me!"

    Rather more as if completely did not listen to the words before Su Hao, just focus on the vicious repetition of their own words.

    "Why no face?" Su Hao sneered, "does general Ning think that I can''t live after su Hao quits your marriage? If so, I can only say that you look too high on yourself. I can''t see a man who can cheat every minute! "

    "Good, good! I''d like to see who dares to marry you after you and I retire! "

    Ning Yue is about to be laughed at by Su. He is holding a whip in his hand, and the horse is still eating the grass fed by the housekeeper. He has no idea that there is a big war here because of it.

    Sue can''t help but look cold. Although she let out her big words, it''s the truth that she said more and more.

    With her talent and appearance, it''s really hard for any man to marry her.

    But she was not willing to swallow it.

    Just at this tense moment, a voice came from inside, "Hello, Miss Su, why did you come out first?"

    With the sound, there are three elegant men came out.

    Su Hao''s eyes also look away. I don''t know whether they have finally come up with the problem of who is more suitable to marry, or whether they have finally found out that Su Hao has disappeared and they are all in a hurry to find someone.

    I didn''t expect to meet such a grand occasion as soon as I came out.

    They didn''t seem to slow down for a while, but the young Marquis seemed to have seen more similar scenes, and soon recovered his mood. He came forward and looked at ningyue, "are you ningyue?"

 Chapter 9

    Ningyue didn''t know why he suddenly asked, and it seemed that he was still on Su Hao''s side. He only said dryly, "exactly, ningyue has seen the little marquis."

    "I don''t deserve it."

    "What?"

    Luobai also rushed down the stairs, looked at ningyue, and looked at Su Hao.

    Many people know that Su Hao and Ning Yue quit their marriage on the street, and they naturally get the news.

    At this moment, lobai was very surprised, but maybe because of the scholar''s face, he didn''t say anything ugly directly. He just stood there with a straight face and didn''t say a word.

    At last, Li Xiao, the son of Shangshu mansion, was frank and most detached. No matter how many people were at the scene, he pointed to Ning Yue and said, "general Ning, are you blind?"

    Ning Yue thinks that he had an engagement with Su Hao before, and most people know about it. Ning Yue always thinks it''s a shame to get engaged with Su Hao.

    He echoed: "the engagement is not what ningyue would like. It is to obey my father, otherwise it will not be..."

    I don''t want to marry such an ugly woman.

    This is what he didn''t say, and suhao himself knows it.

    But the next second, Li Xiao was surprised and said, "your father? Old general? It''s not like that. The old general has such a sharp eye. How can he not look at such a good girl? "

    what? Okay?

    Li Xiao seemed to think that the gunpowder smell of the scene was not enough, and then said: "but if you give up, at least you have lost a competitor. It''s wonderful! How wonderful

    Ningyue heard here, almost no old blood gushed out.

    Su Hao himself is also full of black lines, with such a thick body, listening to other people''s confession, but also said that he was born beautiful.

    No matter how cheeky Sue was, she was a little embarrassed at the moment.

    She had to wave her hand, "forget it, forget it."

    Those people didn''t listen to her at all. Ning Yue looked like hell and pointed at Su Hao, "can''t you tell me that Mr. Li can''t stand Ning Yue''s words and deeds

    Su Hao used to listen to it as a joke. When he heard this, he was really angry.

    Before they quit their marriage, they had an engagement. It''s reasonable for them to say these words. Is it hard for Su to say anything.

    But now that they have retired, they are irrelevant. What does Ning Yue mean by pointing to himself and saying that he is ugly?

    Su Hao''s cool eyes swept in the past, just collided with Ning Yue''s provocative eyes, sparking in the air.

    Su Hao pulled his lips and said with a sneer, "I don''t know that there is a family scandal between Su Hao and general Ning."

    Li Xiao had been more and more dissatisfied with Ning, not from today, but a long time ago.

    I didn''t expect that Ning Yue was invited to this banquet today. He also has the attitude that Lao Tzu is going to die. What can you do for me.

    Li Xiao also gritted his teeth. "General ningyue, I''ve been out for a few years, but I haven''t got any improvement in my mind."

    Ning Yue found that he had said something wrong. He wanted to get rid of Su Hao, but today he was angry and said something like this.

    Ningyue was also annoyed, but looking at the attitude of several people, he would never admit his mistake.

    Besides, he didn''t think that Su Hao''s appearance could only enter the eyes of these Buddhas.

    Ningyue''s eyes swept several people one by one. Luobai, the first talent in the capital, was a romantic person. Xiaxiao Marquis of Xiaxuan palace has a noble status. Li Xiao, the son of Shangshu family, is not as good as Xia xuanhou family and Luo Bai in talent, but he has many women''s fascination with their strong points.

    Just these people, the whole capital every day do not know how many women want to strip off to their couch, also do not see their heartbeat.

    Not to mention the goods like suhao.

    If one person''s aesthetic deviation is possible, then three people''s aesthetic deviation at the same time, ah! No way!

    Ningyue thought about this, and suddenly came up with a good idea to refute, "how can the three young masters get so close to Su Hao today? Is it hard to fall in love with her?"

    That''s right. Ning Yue said this just to meet these people. Who told them not to give themselves face when they came.

    Since they want to help this woman, let them know how shameful it is to get involved with this woman.

    Who knows, as soon as his words came out, the three people were not as angry as he imagined, but there was a trace of joy on their faces.

    Luo Bai first stood up and looked at Ning Yue. A slight smile came out of the corner of his mouth, and he threw his fan. "General Ning is really anticipating. Luo had fallen in love with Su Hao girl at first sight, and I had already expressed my heart in the hospital."

    "What?"

    Li Xiao a face surprised looking at Luo Bai, a palm wants to wave Luo Bai''s shoulder, but he easily dodged.

    "Say," Luo Bai takes advantage of an opportunity, look toward Su Hao''s direction, also winked at her, "I and Su Hao girl, still have that one hand of predestination!"

    Where comes a palm predestined relationship, is oneself gave him a palm, beat the person to howl.

    Su Hao pursed his lips, but he didn''t want to worry about such trifles with him. He just looked at Ning Yue, "what does general Ning want to say? Previously, he did not hesitate to disturb the gathering of the third prince''s residence. He even spoke rudely to me in public and called me a slut. If you don''t give me an account today, you can''t just let it go. "

    Ning Yue''s neck is blocked. It''s clear that she provoked him first, but now it''s him making trouble out of nothing?

 Chapter 10

    Su Hao thought in his heart, knowing that ningyue had been beaten, his daughter-in-law was coming to find a place.

    Well... But suhao doesn''t want to give her a place. What can I do?

    When the sedan chair landed and a pair of jade feet slowly stretched out, Su took a look at it and found that it was really good for the girl. No wonder Ning was more and more attracted to her.

    But I''d rather take a fancy to her than have a private meeting with them. What''s wrong with the original body?

    Su Hao must take revenge for this revenge!

    She looked at the woman walking out of the sedan chair slowly. Her hands were so tight that her eyes were very penetrating.

    "If you can''t bear it, you will make a big plan." Suddenly someone patted her on the shoulder. Su Hao turned around and found that it was Xia Xiaohou who had been seldom talking.

    Su Hao quickly converged his whole body momentum, nodded to him, "um.".

    "Don''t worry, Mr. Xia. I have my own sense of propriety."

    Su Hao slowly relaxed her clenched fist and felt relieved.

    She just thought of the bloody scenes that appeared before her, and she almost lost control. It was too tragic for her to die.

    She took another look at the young Marquis Xia. She was surprised.

    At first, she felt that the young Marquis was just curious about himself. She didn''t expect that he would really mention himself at this time.

    But that''s enough. It''s already a favor.

    So Su Hao raised the corner of his mouth and gave him a smile.

    Xia Xiaohou ye also raised the corners of his mouth. It seems that he had a great effort to suppress his desire for happiness.

    In this meeting, Zhou Ting had already got out of the sedan chair and quickly walked to ningyue. She saw ningyue''s torn clothes and glared at Su Hao.

    It''s all men here. For Su Hao and Zhou Ting, it''s impossible for a man to dig ningyue''s clothes. Even in the martial arts competition, he won''t make a fool of himself.

    Zhou Ting is not a fool, immediately guessed that this is Su haogan.

    "What are you doing here?"

    Ning Yue seemed surprised at her arrival.

    "Why can''t I come? If I don''t come, can''t anyone climb on your head and bully you?"

    Of course, Zhou Ting won''t tell him. She heard that Su Hao had also come. She was afraid that one in ten thousand of them might be back together again, and then she ran to him in a hurry.

    But just now, because of the anger in her heart, what she said was a little heavy. That is to say, I would rather have her in my heart than care about her.

    Zhou Ting carefully looked at Ning Yue and said to Su Hao: "I didn''t know that Su Hao''s general was a shrew. She broke my general''s clothes on the street."

    "Your general?" Su Hao said to Zhou Ting, "are you married? Or are you engaged? It''s a good girl''s home. How can you be so shameless, licking your face and climbing up? "

    Zhou Ting is also all of a sudden impatient, did not pay attention to address, think she in the original world, is also called my boyfriend, no one raised any objection.

    When she got along with ningyue in private, she also yelled like this, forgetting to pay attention to the occasion for a moment.

    Su Hao doesn''t care about her. Just after being reminded by Xia Xiaohou, she has restrained her anger. Now she looks at them as if they are outsiders.

    Su Hao even talks to them with a smile all the time, but seeing that Zhou Ting is so angry, she still has a sense of accomplishment in her heart.

    Suddenly think of Zhou Ting before there is a speech, Su Hao said with a smile: "again, shrew? It''s the shrew who curses the street. I just had a martial arts exchange with general Ning. General Ning is not hostile to me. This is why I was caught breaking my clothes and was so down. Now that you''ve come here, you''ve arranged charges like this to damage my reputation. Do you think it''s not enough just to rob my fiance? "

    "You, you!"

    Zhou Ting is very angry, and her finger is shaking.

    "What about me? I''m wrong? "

    Su Hao pointed to himself and asked, "Oh, Miss Zhou, please put your hand down and always point at others. It''s not a girl''s style."

    Zhou Ting immediately put her hand down, but now it''s OK. She can hold a red face and glare at Su Hao. Su Hao doesn''t see it at all.

    As if before the curse, said that Zhou Ting is a shrew in the street, implied that Zhou Ting malicious that person is not her.

    Just at this time, suddenly from a distance came a low smile, "what a clever general su."

 Chapter 11

    That is the man''s low voice shallow smile, the voice takes half cent dumb, particularly pleasant to hear, but let Su Hao immediately Leng in situ, can''t believe.

    Not far away, a royal carriage slowly approached, and the ornaments on it tinkled with the swing of the horse, knocking into Su Hao''s heart.

    It turns out that this carriage was transformed by her own hands. At that time, it used to be a splendid carriage. Su Hao said it was too ostentatious and half literati had no literacy. In a daze, she took song Kong to make a new face for it and hung many pendants.

    As a matter of fact, song Kong was a little bit more feminine. At that time, he didn''t want to, because he was forced to change by Su Hao.

    Now, it has become one of the few things they miss.

    Su is so good at Kung Fu that song Kong is already in front of her.

    In an instant, Su Hao felt that the top halo of the attribute bar flashed again, but she didn''t want to look after it.

    Just at this time, a man came out of the third prince''s residence in a hurry. Su Hao''s eyes were attracted to him. Seeing that the man was dressed in gorgeous clothes, handsome and romantic, and came out of the third prince''s residence, he must have a high status.

    As soon as the song banquet came out, he saw his cousin coming down from the carriage.

    Looking at the carriage, the decoration was a little feminine, but the elder brother took it every time. I just hope his wife is still around!

    Song Yan quickly arched his hands, and all the people around bowed to salute, "I''ve seen your Highness the prince."

    "No need to be polite."

    Song Kong''s cool voice came out, as usual, without emotion.

    Only when he walked over and came to suhao''s front, he was stunned for a moment.

    Su Hao raised her head. After a while, she had already turned her mind back and made her appearance look watertight.

    See song Kong standing in front of her, her heart is a move, and finally just a gift, "Su Hao met the third prince."

    Song Kong was a little dazed for a moment, his eyes were a little confused, and he seemed to recall something.

    "Your name is suhao. Yes, general suhao. That''s the name of my dead wife."

    Su Hao looked down and didn''t speak.

    In Song Kong''s eyes, there is deep sadness, with the color of memory, which is brought to him by himself.

    "Su Hao... Dare not compare with the crown princess."

    Song Kong fixed his mind and looked at her for a long time. Then he regained his mind. He shook his head and said, "I think so. Although you are beautiful, you are still not her."

    Ning Yue and Zhou Ting

    What nonsense? This is also called the beauty of life? Are there any ugly people in the world?

    Su Hao could not help but make complaints about his face, so that his expression on his face became somewhat strange.

    Looking at her, song Kong suddenly thought of the day when he met Su Hao. At that time, he was just a prince. He was invited to attend the spring peach blossom banquet in Shangshu mansion, but he didn''t expect to meet that man at a glance.

    Su Hao''s dress on that day really appears pure and refined in a kind of female, and the raw one is also very good-looking.

    But song Kong often recalled in the future, what impressed her most was always the scene when she was standing under the peach blossom tree and drinking tea secretly. While she was intoxicated, she was chatting. The scene was very interesting.

    This woman is also interesting.

    Song Kong took two more eyes, then withdrew his eyes and said to the song banquet, "let''s go, everyone go in. Isn''t the banquet about to start?"

    "Yes, please come in. Don''t stand outside."

    Song Yan also understood song Kong''s meaning and immediately waved to the housekeeper. He followed song Kong in first.

    The people in front of the door relaxed. Zhou Ting''s face was very ugly, but she could distinguish the importance and didn''t hurry to say anything.

    Su took a good look at Song Kong who left, and his mood was a little complicated. He just said that, and he made it clear that he wanted to solve the immediate problems for himself.

    After all, it''s really not good for Su Hao''s reputation.

    But the more so, the more closely Su Hao was bound with song Kong.

    "What''s the matter? General Su, don''t you go in? "

    Luo Bai saw that Su Hao was still in a daze. He couldn''t help shouting to her. Su Hao came back to her, answered and followed several people in.

    When you enter the mansion, you are the guests invited by the song banquet. It is everyone''s duty to keep the appearance of harmony.

    Therefore, even if Zhou Ting kept gouging out Su Hao with her eyes during the banquet, Su Hao seemed to be oblivious to this. She just raised her hand to pick up a few vegetables and tasted them carefully.

    Zhou Ting was even more angry to see her behave like this. Her eyes were almost like killing people.

    But Su Hao is not ready to sit and wait to die. When Zhou Ting gouges out the knife for the third time, Su Hao suddenly puts down his chopsticks.

    The dancing girl was startled and knelt down.

 Chapter 12

    The peaceful atmosphere of the song banquet was interrupted, and he was a little angry. When he saw Su Hao''s face, his anger turned into exclamation.

    There is such a beautiful woman in the world!

    Originally, when Su Hao was shooting the case, Ning Yue frowned, thought about the occasion, and looked at the song banquet.

    Originally, he thought that song Yan would scold Su Hao. Unexpectedly, when he turned his eyes, he saw song Yan''s infatuated face.

    Ning Yue

    Ning Yue can''t help but reexamine Su Hao. He''s still tall and big. He looks rough. What''s good for him?!

    Are these people blind?!

    It''s a long story, but it all happened in a flash. Song Yan soon responded. What he wanted to question Su Hao turned out to be "is she Su Hao''s general?"

    Su Hao picked his eyebrows. "Exactly."

    "I''m at the song banquet of my son in the next three princes'' mansion. It''s very polite."

    Sure enough, he was the son of the third prince''s family. Su Hao stood up and said, "it''s su Hao who is so rude. I just saw that Miss Zhou has been staring at me. I''m afraid there''s something wrong with Miss Zhou''s eyes this week? If there''s a problem, it''s better to see a doctor as soon as possible. "

    "This..."

    "Hello, Sue! Have I provoked you? "

    Zhou Ting suddenly stood up from her seat and said, "it''s all women''s homes. Why are you aiming at me everywhere? If it''s just because of the gate, it''s too fussy, isn''t it? "

    "I care?" Su Hao shook his head. "No, I don''t care. I''m really worried about you. Why? It''s a good idea to be a donkey''s liver and lung. How can you speculate so maliciously... "

    Su Hao did not finish his words, the top song Kong suddenly also slowly stood up from the seat, Su Hao heart clattered a, had a bad feeling.

    "Miss Zhou looks at me. I don''t know which one is it?"

    "I, I..."

    Zhou Ting is speechless. Although she is proficient in piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, and modern song and dance has indeed attracted ningyue, her identity is still only a common people.

    "Although ting''er is only a commoner, she is proficient in all kinds of music, chess, calligraphy and painting. She is much more talented and virtuous than those ladies of a big family."

    Ningyue also stood up to help Zhou Ting.

    At the same time, his words also belittled Su Hao, the so-called talented and virtuous lady.

    Su Hao didn''t like it and laughed it off.

    Song Kong nodded and asked the banquet beside him, "have you ever sent an invitation to Miss Zhou?"

    Song Yan looked at Zhou Ting pitifully, then shook his head calmly.

    Ning Yue rushed up and was held up by song Kong with one hand. He had a cool look. "What does general Ning want to do?"

    "You..." rather more earned two, arm did not break free, "you deceive too much!"

    "Deceiving? To whom? " Song Kong didn''t look at ningyue. He turned to song Yan and asked, "ah Yan, did you lie just now?"

    Song banquet is serious, "never."

    Song Kong looked back at Ning Yue and said, "I just told a Yan the truth. Who did general Ning say I cheated?"

    Ningyue is also sober now. Song Kong sees that the strength on his hand is small, so he slowly releases his hand.

    Ningyue snatched his arm back. "Ningyue naturally didn''t dare to say that his highness was the prince, but what general Su Hao just said and did, did his highness see?"

    Su Hao, who was drinking tea, raised his eyelids and said, "what do you see?"

    Song Kong''s heart suddenly jumped. When Su Hao was drinking tea, the gesture of his hand was really... It was so similar.

    Song Kong slowly closed his eyes. He couldn''t believe it. Maybe these were just his illusions.

    Su Hao slowly put down the teacup and stood up, "ningyue, don''t you cry when you don''t see the coffin?"

    Ning Yue snorted angrily, and he could see that today''s banquet, except for the two of them, was all toward Su Hao.

    So it seems that today''s revenge can''t be avenged. We can only keep it for the future.

    "Your Highness, ningyue suddenly remembers that there are still some things in the mansion. I won''t bother you today."

    "Do as you please."

    Rather more indignant pull Zhou Ting left.

    Su Hao looked at their back, her eyes getting colder and thinner.

    Lobai came over from the side, threw a fan, "and finally sent them away."

    "No? It''s more difficult than sending plague. " Li Xiao said with a smile, and then ran to Su Hao quickly, "Su Hao, you see how hard Li Xiao said before. You still think you can''t find someone to marry. I don''t think it''s better. My family is not bad. I''ll marry you! Let''s show him what... Ouch! "

    Before Li Xiao finished speaking, Su Hao punched him in the face.

 Chapter 13

    He covered his face and asked pitifully, "Hello sue, why did you hit me?"

    Su Haoyang raised his fist and said, "I want you to make up your mind. This is a small punishment and a big admonition."

    Lobai looked at him happily, "isn''t it? I''ll tell you to make up your mind. "

    "If you want me to say that it''s really bad for your reputation to go on like this, why don''t I go back and tell my father that if we get married first, it can be regarded as blocking those people''s mouths."

    Su has a good look at the person who is talking. Mr. Xia, he has come to the muddy water.

    Xia Xiao Hou Ye just helped her, Su Hao can''t refuse so directly, just want to think of a way to say, see Luo Bai also a face eager to try.

    Su Hao''s heart leaps wildly. What can she do if she goes on like this? She''d better leave here first. It''s safer for the general''s house.

    Originally, everyone came to fight ningyue, but who would have thought that in the end, Su Hao was even more embarrassed than ningyue, and almost escaped.

    It''s easy for Su Hao to escape to the general''s residence.

    But because she was in a hurry, she didn''t see it. When she was surrounded by people, song Kong''s expression, his eyes became more and more deep, and there was a light of death in them.

    In the end, the light was slowly extinguished, and then it was invaded by her.

    There was her figure in his eyes.

    Song Yan stood aside and looked at several life friends. Did they all fall in love with this woman? Well, it depends on who has the ability!

    He clenched his fist, crushed a piece of white jade in his hand, and showed a rare smile on his face.

    What an interesting woman.

    When Su Hao returned to the general''s house, the horse had been led away by Ning Yue. Su laughed twice. Unexpectedly, Ning Yue still remembered to lead his BMW in that situation.

    It doesn''t matter. Anyway, I wanted to pay him back.

    It''s a pity that Su Hao doesn''t have a horse to go back to his house. Su Hao walks all the way back, attracting people''s attention.

    Someone pointed at her, "I didn''t read it wrong. I was just in the third prince''s mansion..."

    "Yes, you don''t know that Luo Bai, the most talented person in the capital, who has eyes above the top, praises general Su for his peerless devotion to the city..."

    "Right, right, right, and the Xia Xiaohou, the prince of Shangshu mansion, right, right, and the prince..."

    "What? The prince also praised the beauty of Su Hao''s general? Isn''t it true that the prince has never looked up to any woman since the death of the crown princess? "

    "It can be seen that Su Hao''s general is really beautiful. I think we are really vulgar on weekdays, and we always think that

    Su Hao listened to them all the way and wanted to find a hole in the ground.

    Beauty?

    This word really has nothing to do with this body!

    Stupid people! What a fool!

    Su Hao would like to point to ask, what does the son say is what?

    Where is your discrimination? Are you all dead?!

    Su Hao quietly slipped back to the general''s house. When he returned to the house, he found that the old housekeeper was still standing in front of the door, looking excited.

    Su Hao was surprised and said, "what''s the matter? What makes you so excited? "

    The smile on the old housekeeper''s face could not be reduced, but he waved and didn''t want to tell Su Hao.

    Su Hao

    "Uncle Zhang, what''s the matter?"

    "Oh! Finally, some people in our capital have opened their eyes. General, you finally... "

    Zhang Bo didn''t finish his words, but he wiped his tears.

    Su Hao suddenly recalled that before his father died, he seemed to have told Uncle Zhang something.

    All the people in this yard are old people. What moved them so much?

    Su Hao was in a daze for a while, and then reflected that when she came back in the morning, Uncle Zhang didn''t say anything, but he was really worried about her marriage.

    i see!

    So now when he heard that Su Hao was a great beauty, Zhang Bo was very happy. He was afraid that she could finally explain.

    Su Hao pinched her hand. Good. It still hurts.

    It''s not a dream!

    It''s crazy, it''s crazy!

    Su Hao shakes her head and goes into the house to have a rest. The next day, when the sun is just shining, she gets up and hears the servant girl outside reporting. The prince asks her to go to the house.

    Su Hao was combing her hair at that time. Because of her appearance, no matter how she combs her hair, she always looks like a man.

    In this way, a woman''s hair in a bun looks like nothing else.

    Su Hao finally tied up her hair into a bunch and found the loose and simple clothes on her body. She turned to look at the servant girl and said, "prince?"

    "Yes."

    "Do you remember the wrong person? What does the prince ask me to do? "

    Sue looked so indifferent that she turned back.

    She knew that the prince was very fond of Su Hao, so she would never have any relationship with her again.

    "General, it''s really the prince''s Royal Highness. The maidservant who follows his bodyguard will not admit his mistake."

    "Do you know him? The bodyguard of the prince''s mansion? What''s the relationship? "

    The servant girl knelt down to beg Su for forgiveness.

 Chapter 14

    Su Hao felt that he really didn''t say anything, and he didn''t know why the servant girl was guilty. When she knelt down, he was a little confused.

    "Kneel down what? Get up, get up. "

    The servant girl was very obedient. She ran to change Su Hao''s clothes. Su Hao sighed silently in her heart.

    "I didn''t say anything about you. I don''t have to kneel down very often. I''m tired to see that it''s bad for your knee, right?"

    "Yes, the general said so."

    The servant girl gratefully changed Su Hao''s clothes. Su looked at herself in her glasses and felt that she was missing something.

    It happened that there was a folding fan in the study that had been sent by scholars a few years ago. Su Hao picked it up and looked at it. He grabbed it and went out.

    Prince''s mansion, Su Hao saw this place from a distance, and he felt a touch in his heart, but he was forced down by her.

    This is the place where she used to live for a few months.

    She and song Kong used to face each other day and night, and the days before and after the moon didn''t know how long.

    Today, when I revisited my hometown, many of my emotions came out of my mind.

    It''s rare for suhao to have emotional leakage in the task. Most of them are. It''s fate for a world to meet each other, and it''s parting when it''s gone.

    But she and song Kong, this is really a bad relationship.

    The peach blossom in the mansion is blooming. Su Hao goes to the door. Before she steps in, she hears a familiar voice.

    "There are always so many good things on your side. I''m tired of the flowers in the yard. When are you going to change them?"

    Su Hao''s feet stopped and saw two figures coming slowly.

    She would not move.

    After a long time, song Kong said, "what do you want? It''s her stuff. One day, she''ll come back. If I change everything she likes, she''ll be angry. "

    Would she be angry?

    Suhao stood by the door and laughed.

    No, it''s just some plants. How could she be angry?

    Song Yan and song Kong just came out and found Su Hao standing at the gate. Song Yan was surprised, "Miss Su, why are you here?"

    "I invited her."

    Song Kong''s speech was concise and comprehensive.

    Su Hao looked at the person who slowly stepped out from behind, still his favorite light blue dress. Looking from a distance, it made people have a sense of distance.

    Su Hao just shook his mind a little, and soon recovered. With a smile, he took a fan and hit the thug, "yes, I''m invited by the prince to play in his house."

    After that, Su Hao strides in and looks comfortable.

    Su took a good look at the nearest peach blossom. She couldn''t help picking one. "It''s beautiful."

    Song Kong''s eyes suddenly became gloomy. Song Yan thought that he had been hurt.

    As we all know, the prince is famous for his love for the crown princess. After the death of the crown princess, everything about the crown princess has become a treasure in the eyes of the crown prince.

    For example, this peach blossom, he came last year, but it looked good and broke one, which almost made the prince angry.

    "Hello, Sue. How about going to the back garden?"

    Song Yan looks at Song Kong for fear that he will get angry. In his heart, he doesn''t want Su Hao to be scolded for this.

    "Back garden?" Su Hao just recited the name, and her mind already recalled the sea of flowers, many of which were carefully selected by her at that time.

    Now when song Yan mentioned this, she also wanted to see what happened to the flowers, so she nodded and said, "the prince will come with us?"

    "He''s busy, so he won''t go."

    "Good!"

    The words of song Kong and song Yan blurted out almost at the same time.

    Suhao looked at them a little inexplicably, so is there time? Or no time?

    Song Yan also looked at Song Kong strangely. He remembered that song Kong didn''t like to communicate with women very much. Why is it exceptional today?

    Not only invited Su Hao to the mansion as a guest, when she picked the peach blossom, her eyes were clearly measuring the storm, but eventually returned to calm.

    Song banquet is also a little incomprehensible.

    "Then... Go or not?"

    "Of course." Song Yan said: "originally I was afraid that the prince would not have time. Now it seems that I think too much, so let''s go together."

    Su Hao nodded, thinking about all the rare varieties she had picked up.

    It''s hard to find the garden, but the rare species are gone.

    It''s really gone!

    Sue looked inside and outside, and found nothing.

    He also said that song Kong was very kind to her. As soon as he left, he even pulled out the things he planted!

    No, it''s not right. Calm down. Maybe the plants died by themselves? Yeah, it must be. You''re dead. You''re all dead?

    It''s impossible!

 Chapter 15

    Song Yan originally said that he was taking Su Hao to visit the back garden, but when he came, he couldn''t keep up with Su Hao. He saw Su Hao walking in front of him, as if he was looking for something.

    I didn''t find it in the end. It''s very lonely.

    He couldn''t help coming forward. "What''s the matter?"

    Su Hao cried with a face, "all my flowers are dead!"

    With that, she found that there seems to be something wrong, suddenly shut up.

    "What''s dead?"

    It''s still a little late. In fact, Su Hao doesn''t know. Song Kong has been observing himself for a long time. At the moment, his mind is like a string. As long as Su Hao stirs up again

    But Sue didn''t. She just kept her mouth shut and didn''t say a word.

    Song Kong was in a hurry. He quickly stepped forward, grabbed Su Hao''s shoulder and lowered his head. "What did you say? Say it

    Su Hao was frightened by his appearance, and her palms trembled slightly. At the same time, she felt the sweat of song Kong''s palms through her clothes.

    What is he in a hurry? What is he nervous about?

    Su Hao swallowed, but still feel thirsty, she should cheat song Kong, only need a lie, but she can''t say anything.

    Song Kong''s eyes, just like a sword, pierced into her heart and hurt.

    "Are you her? Are you... You''re back? "

    Finally, song Kong''s voice was trembling.

    At this moment, Sue suddenly wanted to admit that, yes, it was her. She came back.

    However, when he opened his mouth, his throat seemed to be blocked by some card owner. In his mind, a gluttonous voice began to warn, "warning, this idea is extremely dangerous, and the system will forcibly prohibit it."

    "Enough! Song Kong, are you crazy Song Yan couldn''t see it any more. He came over from a distance, opened song Kong''s hand and held Su Hao in his arms.

    Su Hao is also in the moment of leaving him, consciousness suddenly wake up.

    The system doesn''t allow her. She can''t tell song Kong her identity. It''s not allowed. It''s forbidden. She has to complete the task and return to her own world. What will she do then?

    Is it hard for song Kong to think that she has come back, but she has to leave again?

    Never!

    Su Hao''s mood suddenly came back. She stood up, patted her clothes as if nothing had happened, and walked out of the embrace of the song banquet.

    "Song Yan, I''m fine. Don''t get excited."

    Song Yan took a look at Su Hao and found that she really didn''t matter much, which was the only way to restrain her anger.

    Song Kong seems to have been in a good mood. Knowing that he was just too excited, he apologized to Su Hao.

    Sue Hao shook his head and said nothing.

    That day, Su Hao went back very early. Later, song Kong and song Yan stood alone under the peach tree.

    Song Yan looked at the falling flowers and said, "when Su Hao broke the peach blossom just now, I felt something was wrong. I thought you liked her. Unexpectedly, you wanted to take her as a stand in."

    Song Kong just stood there. After a long time, he just said, "I won''t let go."

    "Song Kong!"

    Song Yan angrily turned back and yelled, but song Kong did not say a word, turned his head and walked away, but the figure seemed to have infinite loneliness.

    In this chamber, Su Hao was also sitting in the general''s house, frowning, but it was not for song Kong''s sake.

    Just when she just came back, she saw many women come out on the road, and the number of women who should have been raised in the boudoir suddenly increased.

    On the streets of Beijing, it''s nothing if a woman goes out. The key is that the woman wears thick clothes, or else there are men''s clothes.

    Su Hao also saw several ordinary looking women being teased by several hooligans. What a chaotic scene.

    Su Hao called in the housekeeper, "Uncle Zhang, tell me what happened in the capital today?"

    "It''s OK!"

    Zhang Bo stroked his beard, frowned and thought seriously for a long time. He shook his head and said, "really not."

    Not at all!

    Su Hao raised his hand, scratched his chin, and looked at the table in a daze.

    Without any changes, it can only show that her feelings are true. Are these changes really related to her?

    Before suhao could figure it out, someone outside began to carry the box and go inside.

    "Come on, come on!"

    "Ah! look out! This box is full of historical books. You can''t damage it. "

    "Come, housekeeper?"

    "Stop!" Su Hao saw that this scene suddenly happened in the general''s house, just like magic, she quickly stopped and looked at the people putting the boxes on the ground, then asked, "is this what''s going on?"

 Chapter 16

    Does she remember that she didn''t buy anything on the street? Besides, there was no express delivery in ancient times. It was delivered directly

    It can''t be forced buying or selling. Otherwise, most of her generals don''t want to do their own business.

    So Sue still has to ask clearly.

    The person who took the lead in moving things wiped his sweat, and when he saw Su Hao, he gave a smile, "general Su Hao, this is a gift from my son. I don''t want to show my respect, so you must accept it."

    "Take it? Who is your son? "

    The boy immediately changed into a very proud expression and said: "my son is the first talent in the capital, master Luobai!"

    Lobai?

    Su Hao silently looked back at the large and small boxes, and suddenly had a bad feeling.

    "What did he ask you to do?"

    "Give presents!"

    The boy scratched his head. He didn''t know what suhao wanted to ask.

    "I mean!" Sue gritted her teeth. "What are you doing here? You know, I have no place to deal with his books. "

    "The young master said that you would like these. He also said what to do. Now I''ll move some for you. It''s the same when I get married and move back."

    Sure enough, it''s true!

    Su Hao managed to squeeze out a smile, "I thank you, but hurry to move away. After the big wedding, there is no shadow at all."

    Those little fellows were stupid when they stood in the same place.

    When I came here, I thought that in order to please the girl, the other party had to send it up with a heart. But this man didn''t look up to his son. What do you mean?

    "Move away!"

    Su Hao repeated again, the boys still only know how to stand there.

    Su Hao frowned, "do you want to move? If I don''t move it, I''ll burn the whole fire in a moment! "

    "Move! Don''t get excited. We''ll move right away. "

    The boys were afraid now. If Su Hao burned the book, they would not have to live when they went back.

    Anyway, where to put it is not to put it, to put it in the childe''s house. When the time comes, I will marry general Su Hao. It depends on whether I can see it at any time.

    Several young men were busy carrying things away as fast as they could, for fear that Su Hao would burn all these rare treasures in a rage

    ˇŁ

    Until all the people left, Su Hao took a long breath and went back to the stone table to sit down.

    "Housekeeper."

    "Ah! The old slave is here

    It seems that the housekeeper didn''t disturb his mood because of what happened just now. Unlike Su Hao, the housekeeper is in a good mood.

    Someone is in a hurry to deliver something, which means that someone is interested in his miss.

    This woman, even if she fights in the battlefield, still wants to find a home and live a safe life. Previously, he had been worried about it, but now it was good.

    The housekeeper laughs happily, so Su Hao tells him that the person who delivers things can''t put this kind of words into the house. He''s stunned and doesn''t hear it at all.

    In the evening, Su Hao was sitting in the yard to enjoy the cool when he heard a sound outside the door.

    "Really... Accommodation. Yes, it''s hard for us to do it."

    "Steward sun, please take a look. If you don''t take my things, I can''t make it back here."

    "... yes, his royal highness said that he would make amends to general Su Hao and invite him to go for an outing tomorrow."

    Su Hao was sitting inside, listening to housekeeper sun''s struggle with them. Suddenly, he heard this and immediately spoke.

    "No!"

    There was a sudden silence outside.

    After a while, housekeeper sun let a man in. Su Hao looked at the man and knew him very well. He was the bodyguard in front of song Kong. He didn''t expect that he was still there for several years.

    Sue was so bored that she stuffed herself with snacks and asked him, "what''s your name?"

    The bodyguard immediately knelt down on one knee, saluted and said, "Luo Cheng has seen general Su Hao."

    Su Hao nodded. In fact, she just pretended to ask, can she not know this person''s name is Luo Cheng?

    "Sit, sit, what does your master want you to say? Invite me for an outing tomorrow? "

    "Yes."

    Su Hao shook his head. "If I don''t go, let the men go for the outing. Although I''m a general, I''m also a daughter. It''s not right."

    The bodyguard did not dare to say anything, only said that he would reply like this.

    For some reason, Su Hao thought about going to enjoy the flowers this morning. After talking for a long time, he couldn''t help but ask, "what about those rare flowers and plants before your prince''s mansion? Are they all dead? "

    The guard''s eyes brightened, "how does general Su Hao know that there are rare flowers and plants in our prince''s mansion?"

 Chapter 17

    "Guess." Su Hao''s serious nonsense, "which family can''t have some exotic flowers and plants! Isn''t that a good guess? "

    The guard''s eyes darkened again. At last, he just said he would go back to recover his life and left in a hurry.

    Su Hao didn''t stop him either. She had been convinced that most of the flowers and plants were in a corner of the prince''s mansion, but they didn''t die.

    As soon as the front foot of the bodyguard left, there was another man in the back foot''s house who gave sue a headache.

    "General Su Hao, Luo came here uninvited! General Su Hao, don''t you think I''m bothering you? "

    Su Hao, ha ha! Grinning teeth with a smile, "naturally not."

    Luo Bai smiles again, takes out the white landscape painting with great coquettishness, and the folding fan starts to shake up, pacing around Su Hao.

    "Luo heard that the prince invited you to his house yesterday."

    "Yes Su Hao admitted: "I also enjoyed the flowers with the prince and the song banquet prince."

    What suhao wants to say is that she has indeed been there, but when she hears this in Luobai, it turns out that suhao and songkong are not going to enjoy the flowers.

    In this way, he was more comfortable.

    Luo Bai put the fan away and knocked it on the stone table in front of Su Hao. He bent down.

    Su Hao immediately stepped back and changed a stool.

    Then he said seriously, "why? If you have something to say, don''t be a hooligan. "

    "Ha ha ha!" Luo Bai didn''t expect Su Hao to be so direct. He was amused by her on the spot.

    "Well, I don''t want to tease you. There will be an outing tomorrow. I will go with Xia Xiaohou, Li Xiao and the prince. How about that? Would you like to go out, too? "

    Another outing?

    In Su Hao''s memory, she had been to that outing, but she had a bad impression.

    Originally, she was not good-looking. This time, she went out for an outing and hunting with a man. Her achievements were brilliant, which made many people feel sad, but at the same time, she couldn''t help complaining.

    It''s nothing more than words like being a man.

    These words are nothing to Su Hao at present, and they don''t even have full attack power. However, for the original body, they are directly tearing her wounds.

    Tear a piece of blood, until the flesh and blood, until the consciousness out of the body, will not feel the pain.

    Su Hao thought about this, and her face suddenly calmed down with a chill.

    Luo Bai, who was just talking to her, felt it first. Su Hao came back and saw Luo Bai''s eager face.

    "What''s the matter? What were you talking about? "

    Lobai suddenly stretched out his hand and hesitated. It seemed that something was wrong, but finally he touched her face.

    "Really."

    "What''s the matter?" Su Hao is not very tangled about touching his face. After all, for a modern man, this is really nothing.

    She was more concerned about what had just happened.

    However, before lobai could answer her, he was suddenly kicked out.

    Su Hao was surprised, and then he found that there was another person in the yard.

    Li Xiao stood in front of her, a little immature face full of dissatisfaction with lobai''s action.

    "Brother Luobai, what about your moral integrity? How dare you despise my good general Su

    Su Hao''s heart is cold.

    What is frivolity?

    Can you talk?!

    But when she saw that Chu LiXiao''s face really had an angry expression, rather than the teasing she imagined, Su Hao realized that the problem seemed to be very serious.

    "It''s not what you think, Li Xiao."

    Su Hao first dissuaded, and then found that he had said such a stupid thing.

    Eighty percent of the teleplay lines that said this sentence didn''t explain it clearly in the end, which was just a flag.

    "I mean, I was just having fun with Robey."

    Su Hao didn''t want to explain more. Anyway, the more he explained, the more confused he was, and the less he explained, the easier it was to be clear.

    "Really?" Li Xiao looked at Luo Bai who fell on the ground and hummed. Then he sat on the stone bench in front of Su Hao and looked at her carefully. "Is it all right? Isn''t Luo Bai bullying you?"

    When lobai heard it in the distance, he immediately threw a fan over and said, "what are you talking about?"

    Sue looked at them funny, shook his head, "no, really no, if I don''t want to, who can bully me?"

    Li Xiao nodded, looking a little wilted.

    So the scene just now, in fact, is Su Hao willing?

    "Why do you come to me?"

    Speaking of this, Li Xiao, who had just been angry, immediately came to the spirit, "prepare the horse tomorrow, let''s go for an outing!"

    Su Hao frowned and went for an outing again. In a short meeting today, three people have asked her for an outing.

    It seems that we can''t avoid it any more. We have to act according to the circumstances.

 Chapter 18

    But it''s also good. I''ve suffered a lot of grievances during my outing. It''s not a good way to hide myself. I have to find a way to get angry for me.

    Sue nodded, "OK, let''s go for an outing tomorrow."

    Lobai crawled back from the ground in the distance and said in horror, "why? You just said you couldn''t go. Is it because I can''t persuade you? "

    Su Hao

    Sue shook her head and said nothing.

    No, it''s not that you advised me not to work. I changed my mind to go.

    However, Su Hao would never say that women are fickle.

    Luo Bai is sitting on another stool with a decadent face. Su Hao''s heart is trembling with a little resentful look in his eyes.

    What about the best talent in Beijing?

    It''s said that a good romantic is unparalleled in the world?

    Is it really good to pretend to be poor like this?!

    If you think about who will go tomorrow, Su Hao thinks that she should make some preparations in advance.

    So she simply chatted with a few people and said that she had something to do and let them go back first.

    When he left, Luo Bai was still reluctant to give up throwing a small look at her. As a result, Li Xiao grabbed her with a big hand. "Go, brother Luo, what are you doing? You, general Su Hao likes me. Can''t you see that?"

    "It''s you?" Luo Bai smiles at Li Xiao''s evil spirit, "Su Hao is not blind, will she like you?"

    "You

    Two people fight noisily, walked from the courtyard.

    Su Hao patted her forehead and felt a headache.

    The deliverer was still at the door, but he was blocked by housekeeper sun. He didn''t dare to let him in.

    Su Hao took time to go out and have a look at the pearls and white jade. She really liked them. If these people didn''t have such a bad purpose, she would have accepted them all.

    But not yet.

    At least according to the current situation, it can not be accepted.

    Otherwise, the next day the threshold will have to burst!

    Tomorrow''s outing, in the dense forest outside the south of the city, where is not the royal clan''s hunting ground, but there are also many wild creatures to live.

    At this time of the year, there are clan CHILDES who go hunting together and go out for an outing. In fact, this is where they compare archery.

    So it''s true that women shouldn''t go.

    One is that the place is too dangerous, but the company is full of men, so I''m afraid it''s not good for the reputation of my daughter''s family.

    But suhao is an exception.

    She has been to many battlefields and killed tens of thousands of enemies. All the battlefields are men. Therefore, it is not uncommon for her to go.

    I don''t know if tomorrow ningyue will bring Zhou Ting.

    Yes, that''s right! Su Hao is still thinking about these two people!

    She has already said that she will not let them go easily.

    Thinking of this, Su Hao''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the corners of his mouth tilted up slowly.

    It doesn''t matter, killing one is one, and let her prepare first.

    The next day, in the southern suburbs of the city.

    Su Hao, wearing armor and riding a horse, wandered slowly on the side.

    Next to him are Luo Bai and Li Xiao.

    Li Xiao, who has been a martial arts teacher since primary school, naturally came to show off. Lobo, it''s just a follow-up.

    Several people arrived at the meeting and the place. After waiting for a long time, they saw that the people who came here were more and more impressive.

    Ning Yue also saw Su Hao and looked at her. Su Hao laughed at her.

    Ning Yue''s face turned from white to green, and his hand holding the reins of the horse made more effort to jump up one of the horse''s front hooves.

    Su Hao chuckled. She was so dangerous that she almost made a fool of herself.

    Just at this time, not far away, there is a line of sight through the crowd, locked her.

    Today, song Kong also wore light clothes and rode on a horse.

    When Su Hao came, he saw Su Hao. Unfortunately, Su Hao''s eyes were not on him.

    Song Kong''s eyes were more deep. The bodyguard beside him thought that something had happened. "Prince, what''s the matter?"

    Song Kong was silent for a moment, and finally nodded. What he said was not su Hao. "You go to the forest quietly. I always think something is going to happen today."

    "Yes."

    The bodyguard took two people and slowly went into the woods from the other road.

    Su Hao looked at the direction they left, and could not help frowning. Was her arrangement noticed?

    Several people exchanged greetings on the horse. Su Hao rode around and ran into song Yan. Song Yan laughed at her, and Su Hao returned with a smile.

    "Hello, Sue. You''ll follow me when you hunt. I''ll protect you."

 Chapter 19

    Su Hao was slightly stunned, which reflected that song Yan was worried about her safety.

    Su Hao felt warm in his heart. Thinking that he was not here to fight for the prey, he said, "well, I''ll follow the son for a while. Don''t think I''m a burden."

    "Of course not. It''s too late to ask for it. How can we dislike it?"

    Su Hao also laughed. This song banquet is also a very interesting person. In modern times, it''s also a warm man! Or a warm man with power.

    Luo Bai and his wife also rode over. Seeing that Su Hao had discussed with song Yan so soon, they were all sad. Why didn''t they speak earlier?

    I''m really sorry.

    After a long time, I heard them say, "here we are, let''s go!"

    After looking back for a long time, Su Hao always felt that there was still a lack of people. He thought about it for a long time and asked, "didn''t Xia Xiaohou come?"

    "If he doesn''t come, he has something important to deal with today, ha ha ha! Tomorrow I''ll tell him you''re here and see if he doesn''t regret death. "

    Sue is funny, and no longer ask, big guy riding into the woods together.

    The light and shadow in the forest are mottled. A few rays of sunlight shine in and sprinkle on the people.

    Su Hao''s eyes swept back several times, but song Kong just rode steadily and didn''t even look at her.

    Su Hao didn''t feel a little suffocated.

    Not long ahead, we saw the prey darting out of the forest.

    Everyone stopped, Su Hao squinted.

    A fat rabbit with long ears hopped through the woods.

    "Good chance!"

    When the children of a family settled down, they drew a bow and shot an arrow. The arrow "whooshed -" sped quickly. The rabbit chewed and chewed. When it found that it was too late to dodge when it was in crisis, it was shot to the ground on the spot.

    "Good!"

    The crowd cheered.

    Su Hao just arched. The young man was a little proud. He got off the horse and suddenly came to Su Hao.

    Su Hao

    "General Su Hao, I''ll treat you to rabbit later."

    A few people around a burst of laughter, Luo Bai quickly drive horse over.

    "What are you doing? Who wants to eat the rabbit you shot? My sue is very rare

    The boy also retorted: "if you don''t eat the rabbit I shot, can''t you eat the rabbit you shot? You have the ability to shoot one!"

    "You

    Su Hao looked at them, did not understand, eat a rabbit, eat whose is not to eat?

    Besides, she doesn''t need others to take care of her food. She can shoot the prey herself.

    Luobai was stabbed to the pain by the young man. His force value was indeed zero, and they parted unhappily. The young man also remembered to ask for credit in front of Su Hao, and quickly ran to pick up the prey.

    Sue didn''t say a word for a long time.

    This is the top aura of laoshizi, but she suffered a lot.

    She was not loved because she was ugly. Suddenly she became the most beautiful woman. She was chased everywhere by a group of people every day, and there was almost no leisure around her.

    This is also... Not so good!

    "Hey! It''s still a hairy rabbit... "

    With the sound of excitement came the sound of another arrow.

    "Be careful!"

    Song Kong''s voice suddenly rang out behind him. Su Hao turned his head. The arrow in the distance could not be avoided. All of a sudden, it pierced the right arm of the boy who went to pick up the prey.

    "Ambush! Go, go, go

    "Let''s go, everyone!"

    The young man also dared to go back quickly, but there was no horse beside him, and he was still half a minute slow.

    What''s going on? She used to call someone to ambush ningyue. Now

    Su Hao didn''t have to look at it any more, so he knew it was wrong.

    In his last life, he also came to this forest, and the news did not leak out, nor did he encounter any danger.

    The only difference from the previous life is that she found someone to ambush ningyue.

    That''s good. There must be something wrong with that group of people. Maybe the enemy spies who are ambushing in the city haven''t found a chance. Now they are called into the dense forest by her blunder, and almost haven''t finished them all.

    Su Hao was cruel in his heart, and his eyes burst out with indescribable intention to kill.

    If anything else, it''s a crisis created by her, and she has to carry it over anyway.

    Su Hao didn''t think much. Seeing the huge sound in the deep forest, he knew that the killer army was approaching.

    Although the young master was armed, most of them didn''t see the cruelty of the battlefield. They killed very few people and were chased... They didn''t really experience it.

    In this way, they were flustered.

    Su Hao took the horse, ran against a group of people, and ran deep into the dense forest.

    I thought that there should be no more people ambushing there, or she would not be able to avoid two more.

    "Come up!"

 Chapter 20

    The teenager who had been shot through his shoulder was a little desperate, but at the critical moment, when he saw someone willing to come, he felt grateful.

    "Thank you very much."

    "Don''t talk nonsense, it''s not sure whether we will die or not!"

    Time flies, the killers in the dense forest also come out from various places. Although suhao is about to go out as soon as he receives someone, he is still stopped by several killers.

    Everyone didn''t have weapons. She only had bows and arrows in her hands, but it didn''t work to attack them at close range.

    "Go away!"

    Su Hao roared, but the killer on the other side said with a smile: "Miss Su, we are a real deal, but you can rest assured that all the people in the forest today will die except that one!"

    At last, his voice darkened.

    Suhao knows. It''s the boss.

    She reached for a hook, whips quickly fly past, rolled up a burst of smoke, with the potential to attack the boss.

    "Die for me!"

    The first mock exam was carried by the boss, and he could not move. He had to stretch out his hand and hold his hand.

    "Big brother!"

    What hand sends out a roar, Su Hao rides a horse to take the youth to rush past forcefully.

    "Chase

    "Sue, please let me down. I''ll drag you to death."

    The young man who didn''t say ha for a long time behind him suddenly opened his mouth and said such a sentence.

    "Put you down?" Su Hao was a little funny. He heard what the man said just now, but he insisted on not taking it to his heart, or did he refuse to guess her so bad?

    For the first time, Su Hao thought it was a little interesting to save people.

    "I''m a general. I was born to protect you people."

    "But you''re just a woman."

    Sue laughed. "Do you look down on women?"

    "No!" The boy suddenly hugged her waist, and her voice suddenly became very serious. "I just want to say that when I first saw you, I loved you very much."

    Suhao rode by quickly, and the woods were retrogressing rapidly. Suhao said, "the confession before death?"

    "Well!" The boy nodded, "I won''t let you die."

    "What do you mean?"

    Su Hao suddenly thought he was a little strange, "wait, what do you mean, don''t move!"

    Sue was afraid that he would go to seek death, but the boy suddenly laughed, "do you know my identity?"

    "Don''t move, little prince of Liang''s mansion."

    "He died long ago."

    Su Hao is riding on the horse. Suddenly he feels light on the horse. I don''t know when the boy has turned over and got off the horse.

    "Hello, Sue, you didn''t let me down."

    The young man smiles at Su Hao''s evil spirit and suddenly runs into the dense forest and disappears.

    It''s su Hao''s lightness skill. He didn''t find out where he was.

    Su Hao is really black this time. Damn it! Cheated!

    Su is so angry that she Reines in her horse. Then she finds out that all the killers behind her are gone. It seems that what she expected is not bad. This man is really the leader of these killers.

    Or... Organizing people.

    He''s from the enemy country.

    I''m careless! Really careless!

    However, this tug of war did not end, but no one pursued Su Hao.

    Su Hao has a plan in her heart. She turns back quickly. From a distance, she sees that ningyue is being besieged by several killers.

    It seems that there is a little difference in taking money. Although they kill everyone, it seems that they are determined to kill ningyue in order to live up to Su Hao''s money.

    That''s great!

    Su Hao looked at her from a distance. Ningyue didn''t find her. Now she is in a critical situation. But God knows if she will get revenge next time?

    So Su Hao just a little estimate, put up a bow and arrow, aiming for a long time, an arrow shot.

    "Poof!"

    Ningyue not far away spewed out a mouthful of blood and shot an arrow in his chest. Su Hao quickly changed his place and no longer cared about him.

    The two killers are not vegetarians. If they are so seriously injured and can''t be killed, they don''t have to do business.

    Further on, it''s the exit of the dense forest. Su Hao thought the crisis was over, but he didn''t want to see several killers in black coming out.

    "She killed big brother!"

    "The prince said not to touch this woman."

    "I don''t care, I want to avenge my brother!"

    Su Hao''s eyes swept coldly. As soon as he heard this man''s words, he knew that he had just met him.

    Oh! The boss was killed by her, still want to kill her?

    Su Hao immediately did not say much. He threw the bow, picked up the wooden arrow in his hand, jumped up from the horse, swept out the arrow, and heard a landing sound.

    Then the forest roared, "second! Brothers, fight with her! "

    Don''t you give up?

    Su Hao''s eyes were cold, looking at the wooden arrow in her hand, but the enemy in front of her had arrived, so she had to fight hard.

    It was another fierce battle. Two more enemies died, and Su Hao also suffered several injuries.

    The last man''s knife came unsteadily, but Su Hao had no weapons around him.

    finished!

    Su Hao watched the shining knife magnify in front of her eyes, but she thought that the mission was probably blind, and she finished it herself.

    It''s too light of the enemy.

    Su Hao slowly closed his eyes and listened to the man''s roar, feeling the touch of blood dripping on his face.

    In a minute

    Two minutes later

    It doesn''t seem to take so long to kill someone, or is she dead?

    Su Hao opened his eyes blankly and began to check himself, intact.

    What happened?

    "Do you want to continue to be stunned?"

    A familiar voice came, and Su Hao suddenly felt like crying.

    Song Kong! He''s still here!

    "Come up."

    Song kongchong reaches out his hand to her, and Su holds it up without thinking about it.

    Naturally, song Kong took her on the same horse.

    Just as he held her hand, song Kong had a feeling in his heart.

    That feeling is called... Believe.

    It''s also called deja vu.

    Two people ride the horse to fly to the exit of the dense forest, midway song Kong asked again, "is it you?"

    Sue pretended to be stupid and didn''t speak.

    After a long time, song Kong laughed, "I know, it must be you, you finally come back."

    Sue is so stupid. Can you guess that?

    But he guessed it by himself. As long as Su Hao doesn''t admit it, the system can''t say she has a problem.

    It''s just such a rascal.

    Although he had been ready for a long time, Su Hao was relieved until he went outside.

    Many young men''s clothes are stained with blood, but no one''s life is in danger.

    That''s good, that''s good!

    A group of people who had just come out of the room were still arguing. It seemed that they were saying that they could not get in and save people. Li Xiao was very angry with them. On the other hand, Luobai and Songyan had already stepped on their horses and were about to rush inside.

    At this time, song Kong rushed out with Su Hao.

    All of you: --

    Everyone has a sense of survival, but Su Hao feels that the prince of the enemy country doesn''t seem to have the intention to kill everyone.

    So what is he for? Is it just to test yourself?

    Sue Hao was impressed by her imagination.

    When lobai saw suhao, he quickly jumped off the horse and everyone was watching.

    "It''s OK. It''s OK."

    "You''re so worried about me, Sue. How did you disappear in half a minute?"

    "To save people!" Su Hao said so lightly.

    Lobai''s expression in a hurry slowly eased down. He knew that Su Hao was a general and her duty was to defend the country. He could not stop her from saving people.

    Others began to look at the people around them because of this sentence. After a while, suddenly, there was humanity: "there is one person missing!"

    "Well, it''s two!"

    "General ningyue and the little prince of Liang''s mansion are gone."

    Someone looked at Su and said, "what do you want me to do? I didn''t go to save them. "

    "Save people as you said before..."

    "I was going to save people, but when I saw general Ning on the way, I thought that general Ning was going. What else should I do? So I turned around and came out

    People are dying.

    After a moment, everyone calmed down. Song Kong summed up, "that is to say, the two are still in the forest."

    "Are you lost?"

    "No, I''m afraid it''s..."

    Before he had finished his words, he was attacked by all the people and did not dare to speak.

    "What do you think?"

    Everyone shook their heads, thinking about what to look at. They didn''t want to see it at all.

    At that time, the scene was so flustered that everyone ran their own way. Li Xiao was afraid that Luo Bai would be trampled to death by the horse''s hooves, so he had to take him out first and prepare to come in later to find Su Hao.

    After all, Su Hao is a general, but Luobai is still a scholar.

    "Anyway, the imperial army is coming. I''ll take people in to have a look then."

    Su Hao suddenly stood up and didn''t want to see their argument.

    "Well, I''ll be with you."

    Song Kong continued.

    "I''ll go too, Sue. I''ll go wherever you go."

    "I''m going!"

    Slowly, many people said they would go.

    Su had a good look at the number of people and thought that he didn''t have to wait for the imperial army to come. It was very frightening to rush in like this.

    So at last, all the people who managed to get out ran back one by one.

    Under Su Hao''s deliberate misleading, they searched for a long time, and finally found ningyue''s body in a wilderness.

    The dead... Was pretty miserable.

    Next to him was the body of a man in black. When suhao saw the blood on the ground, he could almost judge that they were absolutely dead.

    Sure enough, not long after they sniffed, they gave Su Hao the same news.

    "Forget it, general Ning should be buried for his country. Come and take him back."

    The people around are also in line with the Tao should be.

    Song Kong''s bodyguards also came in. They didn''t find out the enemy''s situation just now, which made them feel very guilty. Now they don''t hesitate to say or do anything.

    Just looking at the scattered body, people still have some lingering fear.

    "These killers are too cruel."

    Sue nodded, "isn''t it? It''s cruel. "

    Yes, it should be so cruel. I just don''t know what Zhou Ting''s reaction will be when Ning Yue is in a different place.

    As for today''s encounter with the prince of the enemy country, Su Hao made no announcement.

    It''s OK to say that if someone wants to use it, it might be her. Su Hao colludes with the prince and causes such an accident.

    It''s not good. It''s too bad.

    Ningyue''s body was carried back, according to song Kong said thick burial.

    The crossing girl was also a little fierce. After hearing the whole story, she said angrily that she wanted to take revenge on Su Hao.

    That afternoon, Su Hao was resting in the general''s mansion. Suddenly, the door of the mansion was knocked, accompanied by the sound of women swearing.

    Su Hao was originally sleepy, but now she was lying on the mat in the yard. When Zhou Ting was talking outside, she naturally heard it immediately.

 Chapter 21

    "General." The old housekeeper ran over in a hurry and heard Zhou Ting scold more and more. He said, "I''ll go out and drive her back."

    "No need."

    After a while, suhao had already cleaned up and asked the housekeeper to open the door.

    As soon as the housekeeper opened the door, she lost her weight and fell into the mud.

    "Miss Zhou Ting, this is..."

    Sue Hao stood up, deliberately made a very surprised look, "you... Don''t have to do such a big gift to see me."

    How can Zhou Ting be in the mood to talk nonsense with Su hao? She just jumps up and wants to fight Su Hao. She doesn''t fight twice.

    Su Hao saw that Zhou Ting''s eyes were swollen, and the sad look on her face didn''t seem to be faking.

    Su Hao is a little strange for a while. Is it like the time travel novel she read before? Is Zhou Ting really ready to spend her whole life with Ning Yue?

    However, no matter what she thought, she did hurt herself so badly.

    Some people, if they do something wrong without knowledge, should pay the price.

    Never expect others to pity you. God is fair. If you do something wrong, you will be punished.

    If good for bad, then how to repay good?

    Su Hao has never been a good person, and she is still not, so when she saw Zhou Ting crying, she just sighed, but she didn''t want to let her mind go.

    This is a matter of principle.

    That''s right! Let go of Zhou Ting, isn''t her task dead?

    After Zhou Ting did not reach her, Su Hao stepped back two steps, stood still and began to preach, "you said that you... A girl''s family came to fight and kill in the middle of the night. What do you want to do?"

    "You killed ningyue. I''ll kill you and avenge her."

    It''s ningyue.

    In Su Hao''s heart, he said that the more time he was like this, the more he couldn''t panic.

    However, she couldn''t give her face too much, so she said, "what''s the relationship between ningyue''s death and me? I''d like to know, who gave you the evidence? Let you come here to fight and kill? "

    Su Hao''s voice was very severe, and Zhou Ting was subdued at once.

    Yes! There is no evidence at all.

    Originally, Su Hao was worried that the arrow would make people suspect her, but later when they went back, they found that ningyue''s corpses were all like that, with holes all over her body.

    The arrow seemed to have been pulled out early by him. At that time, the sky was dark and everyone didn''t look at it carefully, so they carried the person (corpse) back.

    So now when Zhou Ting wants to say what evidence she has, Su Hao absolutely doesn''t believe it.

    Su Hao is also staring at a pair of tears, silent.

    How does she know that suhao killed her? She didn''t know. It was just that she needed someone to vent under the impact of sudden sadness.

    Among those people, besides suhao, who else can she go to?

    Besides, among those people, Su Hao was the most suspicious, because only Su Hao and Ning Yue had conflicts with her. What did other people do when they were idle to kill Ning Yue?

    Although it is said that the killers are killers, Zhou Ting has also read modern novels, and she doesn''t believe it very much.

    "It''s said that the killers are the killers. At that time, everyone saw it with their own eyes. Do you want to rely on me?"

    "I don''t believe it!" Zhou Ting suddenly grabbed her hair and cried hysterically, "I don''t believe it! It must be you! You were divorced a few days ago. It must be you. You have a grudge... "

    When Su Hao looked at her like this, she felt more and more pitiful.

    However, there is a saying that there must be something hateful about poor people.

    "I was divorced, so I killed people?" Su can''t help but sneer, "what''s your logic?"

    It''s her who killed the man, but it''s not really because of the divorce. It''s not enough to kill people.

    But it''s wonderful to kill Ning Yue and let Zhou Ting feel the taste of her beloved dying in front of her eyes.

    "I don''t believe it! I don''t believe it! "

    Zhou Ting continues to scream hysterically, her expression is very ferocious, but Su Hao''s heart is more ferocious than her.

    Does it hurt? Does it hurt?

    When I was trapped in the enemy camp, I watched ningyue slip away from my eyes with her, but I didn''t even look at her.

    The original body returns good for bad, and even wants to give them delay time at last. However, after the death of the original body, what do you get?

    Not even a martyr!

    This is what this pair of dog men and women do, so in this life, no matter how miserable they are, Su Hao will never forgive them.

    "You go!"

    Su Hao said coolly, "don''t shout here. It''s useless. I didn''t kill ningyue. You don''t have to pour dirty water on my head."

    Su Hao said, turned his head and stopped looking at her.

    Let''s go! If we don''t leave, we can''t wait for the war to start. Su Hao will kill people.

    Zhou Ting was like a doll who had been spared all her strength. She stayed there for a long time, and finally walked out step by step.

    She has no evidence at all, and even... She can''t convince herself that Su Hao must have killed her.

    She just hated. She just couldn''t find the killer, so she had to find someone to hate.

    Before leaving the house, Zhou Ting also stares at Su Hao with venomous eyes.

    Sue gave a cold smile and told the housekeeper to close the door.

    How to deal with Zhou Ting? Don''t worry, according to her impression, the war is coming soon, this time no ningyue came out to save her, Zhou Ting is dead!

    The woman who died in the war is more terrible than any other place.

    The next morning, Xia Xiaohou came.

    When he came, Su Hao was drinking tea. When he saw him panting, he thought something had happened.

    Xia Xiaohou also looks like something big happened. He takes suhao to look left and right. At last, he puts down his heart and sits down to enjoy tea with suhao.

    Su Xiaoxiao said: "don''t worry?"

    "Well." Xia Xiaohou Ye nodded, "if you''re OK, what else can you do?"

    Su Hao found that he was wrong. He thought that Xia Jin was also the kind of unsmiling person of song Yan. At least he should be more serious. Now I find that this person''s love words are more eloquent than anyone else.

    "What''s going on in the capital?"

    Xia Jin put the tea on the table, but said to Su Hao, "let''s go out to play. What trend are you going to lead today?"

    Su Hao

    Yes, yesterday she went out in strong clothes. When she came back, she found that there were many young girls in strong clothes on the street. They were all... Can''t bear to look directly at her.

    And the longer a woman is, the more men around her.

    It seems that the whole capital suddenly changed its aesthetics and began to regard ugliness as beauty.

    Su Hao was also super embarrassed yesterday. She just endured not saying it. Now Xia Jin mentioned it, she immediately felt that embarrassment came to her heart again and waved, "stop talking, stop talking, but I can''t stand it."

    "Oh Xia Jin took another sip of tea, and then he talked to Su Hao about the business. "Yesterday, the prince had reported the matter to the emperor. Now the court is still talking about it. It''s said that he will grant a fiefdom to ningyue general who died."

    Land grant?

    Sue hit the table with her hand. "That''s ridiculous!"

    "I also think it is. What kind of fiefdom will be given to this man when he is dead? There are three generations of the Ning family. There is only one son of Ning Yue here. He granted a fiefdom to the old general of duoning to live for a few days, which makes people feel miserable. "

    Su Hao originally wanted to say that it was a waste of resources, but Xia Jin said that, and he felt that it was really a sad thing for the dead to grant a fiefdom.

    No matter how much glory and wealth you can''t enjoy, it''s better not to have one.

    Su Hao was immediately relieved when he thought about it.

    "Well, it''s a good gift!"

    "Good gift? Can''t you just say that? "

    Xia Jin looks at her strangely.

    "Did I say that?" Sue blinked. "I didn''t say it. You remember wrong, didn''t say it."

    Did not say did not say, Xia Jin also does not tangle with her this, only said: "what happened yesterday in the end?"

    Su Hao didn''t want to say it at first, but on second thought, it''s nothing to tell Xia Jin.

    Yesterday, there were so many people and eyes, she didn''t say anything. Now think about it, she told Xia Jin that Xia Jin could help her to analyze it.

    But Su Hao certainly won''t say that she found someone to assassinate Ning Yue. She only told the other things of that day in detail, and finally said: "the leader, who pretends to be Lord Liang, should be the prince of the enemy country, but I don''t know what he means by this move."

    Xia jinlue thought about it and frowned for a long time. When Su Hao thought he was going to give some results, he suddenly stood up and said, "no, I''d better go back and tell my father. It''s most appropriate to send someone to propose marriage."

    Su Hao

    Sue faltered and nearly fell to the ground.

    what do you mean? Why is it about marriage promotion?

    "Hello

    However, Su Hao couldn''t stop Xia Jin at all. Xia Jin made up his mind and ran faster than the rabbit. Su Hao could only stare at the back.

    It''s over. It''s killing.

    But Su Hao had a hunch that it was wrong yesterday. In the afternoon, song Kong came again.

    He stood in Su Hao''s campus, smelling the fragrance of peach blossoms.

    "The trees are well kept."

    "It''s not as good as the prince''s house."

    Su Hao said modestly.

    Song Kong doesn''t talk to her about this either. He sits on the stone stool and sees the tea in front of Su Hao. Regardless of Su Hao''s dissuasion, he takes it and takes a sip. His eyes narrow slightly.

    Sure enough, it''s still this familiar taste.

    Even after a long time, even after changing her body and identity, as long as it is her, it has its own characteristics.

    In any case, song Kong can always find proof.

    After tasting the tea, he was in a better mood. He didn''t see Su Hao''s speechless expression at all.

    "I''ve come to tell you about yesterday''s discussion."

    Su Hao just straightened up, "how about it?"

    "I''m afraid the enemy countries in the north are not very secure." Song Kong gently played with the cup cover in his hand, and he didn''t have any expression when he spoke.

    Sue frowned, "you know?"

    Song Kong raised his eyelids and said, "where did king Liang go yesterday?"

    Su Hao

    Su Hao didn''t expect that she had been waiting for a long time, but she had to wait for such a sentence.

    "I don''t know."

    The difference between Song Kong''s eyes and Su Hao''s imagination is that song Kong''s eyes are not cold, but a faint smile.

    Then, he heard a spoiled "and make a child''s temper."

    Su Hao has goose bumps all over her body. She thinks that song Kong is the one who scares her most. Song Kong knows that, so she often teases her.

    Now, does he really recognize himself?

 Chapter 22

    Su Hao is busy shaking his head in his heart. It''s impossible. Even in modern times, there are not many people who accept such things as thinking and soul, not to mention the closed ancient times.

    If song Kong really thinks that way, he will treat her as a ghost.

    In order to change the topic quickly, Su Hao took the initiative to return to the track of the problem for the first time. After thinking about it, he thought that he could also tell him, so he said, "I was going to save him before, but not long after I picked him up, he jumped down by himself."

    "Jump down by yourself?"

    Sure enough, song Kong began to think about it again.

    How can a normal person jump suddenly? It''s so dangerous.

    "The killer was his man, and he said something strange."

    "What did he say?"

    "He said I didn''t let him down."

    Song Kong

    Since becoming the crown prince, song Kong, who has been calm and seldom angry, patted the table for the first time.

    "Bang --"

    That side of the poor little stone table immediately split, song Kong angrily stood up, "turned the sky? Even my women dare to rob

    "What?"

    Su Hao thought, what do you always say? I don''t quite understand.

    However, song Kong was song Kong after all. He was angry for a while, and then he calmed down again, "that is to say, he should have arranged the killers for a long time."

    "He''s a transvestite?"

    Sue was a little surprised.

    Song Kong nodded, "it''s said that there is a secret skill in the north. If you kill people and take skin, you can change your appearance and confuse the fake with the real."

    Su Hao: "Ouch!"

    "What''s the matter?"

    Sue Hao waved her hand quickly. Should she say that she was disgusted by this art?

    Killing people and taking skin? How to get it? In boiling water?

    No, no, I can''t think about it any more. Suhao thinks he''s going to throw up again.

    Song Kong didn''t seem to feel her abnormality. He just sat there. In front of him was a broken stone table. His hands knocked his legs, as if thinking about something.

    "Although he didn''t hurt others, he took the life of general ningyue. General ningyue was a general stationed at the border..."

    Suhao listened to his words and suddenly woke up.

    Yes! Although ningyue is disgusting, he has a certain ability to lead soldiers to fight. Let''s not say anything else. As soon as ningyue dies at this time, if war breaks out again, it will be difficult to find a replacement for him.

    Suhao can''t sit still any more. She remembers the time when the war started, less than a year from now.

    In such a short time, it is difficult to cultivate a second ningyue.

    What can we do.

    Although Su Hao wanted to let Zhou Ting die by herself during the war, he couldn''t drag down so many innocent people.

    Suddenly someone came in front of the house to report that it was the bodyguard beside the prince. He came in and whispered a few words to song Kong. Song Kong immediately changed his face.

    "When?"

    "I''ve started from the north. I''ll be there in ten days at the earliest."

    Song Kong immediately stood up, said goodbye to Su Hao and went back to the prince''s residence.

    Su Hao is more and more wrong.

    Song Kong used to be a very smiling man. Even after su Hao left him, he became silent. He shouldn''t have just had that expression.

    incorrect!

    Intuition tells suhao that something must have happened.

    She also began to clean up some, to the housekeeper explained two, quickly chased out.

    There are so many people on the street that Su Hao can''t see the trace of song Kong.

    She suddenly remembered that Xia Jin, who came in the morning, had no news since she went back.

    The uneasiness in Su Hao''s heart is more magnified. She leads the horse and can''t help riding it.

    There is no one in Xia Jin''s house, and there is no one in the prince. It must be impossible for Luobai''s house, but Su Hao went to see it. As expected, there is still no one.

    Su Hao is going crazy. She stands there with a sudden panic in her heart.

    If something should happen to them

    no It''s unlikely.

    She shouldn''t guess. At least it''s safe in broad daylight. What she has to do is to find a few people quickly to avoid their accidents.

    Su Hao came out of the third prince''s residence, thinking about the people he knew and where they might go next.

    I can''t guess the place, but there''s Li Xiao''s house. Anyway, I should go and find it first.

    Su Hao led the horse, pulled the reins, "drive!"

    The horse galloped across the street into an alley.

    This is the path.

    Su Hao was originally saved to find someone''s mind earlier, but before long, Su Hao suddenly found that he had a bad feeling.

    She was followed.

    A few more steps forward, in the middle of the alley, not far from the front is empty. It''s a long way to come, and there is only one theater on the other side.

    It''s hard to go there. There are women, children and guests inside. If innocent people are killed indiscriminately at the moment, they will probably be killed.

    Su Hao''s mind slowed down as she ran fast, and finally stopped completely in the middle of the road.

    Two empty, seemingly no one.

    Su Hao suddenly turned over and got off the horse and drank coldly, "those who hide their heads and show their tails, get out of the general!"

    After a long time, there was no change.

    As soon as Su Hao''s eyes narrowed, he took out the sword at his waist, touched the ground with his toes, and then flew to the wall.

    With a pain hum, a masked man in black fell to the wall.

    Su Hao cleanly put away his blood stained sword, "are you willing to come out now?"

    "Whoosh, whoosh --"

    All of a sudden, a group of masked people in black came out from all directions. They seemed to be in the same group as the last time.

    "You want to kill me?"

    Su Hao''s eyes were sinister, and there was a penetrating smile at the corner of his mouth.

    The group of people in black did not know why, although they stood for a long time, they did not want to start.

    Just when Su was getting impatient and was ready to do it by himself, he heard the man say, "Su Hao, general, we have no malice. We just come to pick you up at the prince''s order."

    "Back home? This is my country. Where do you want me to go? "

    Su Hao is a consultant.

    These people in black are not good at talking about the scenes. After listening to Su Hao''s words, they will know that it is impossible to solve the problem with words.

    "Good general Su, I''m sorry."

    The leader would be polite before the soldiers. Su Hao saw that he finished this sentence politely first, and then rushed to himself with a fast speed, at the same time winking at several companions.

    In an instant, Su Hao was besieged and surrounded.

    And Su Hao can only make complaints about himself in his heart. What bad luck!

    You can meet these people by choosing any path.

    But the crown prince of the enemy country seems to have taken a fancy to her. What does he want to do?

    Su Hao couldn''t figure it out, so he had to pay all his attention to the fight. There were few people in the alley. For a moment, it became the battlefield between Su Hao and the people in black, and the sound of swords banging everywhere.

    Half a quarter of an hour down, Su Hao smoothly turned three.

    But at the same time, she also felt that her strength was gradually insufficient, her sword holding wrist was a little sour, and the number of enemies to win depended on the number of people.

    It won''t work. You have to kill yourself in the wheel fight.

    Su Hao thought, suddenly jumped out of thin air, suddenly sat on the horse, a man in black came after him, slashed, just cut to the horse''s ass.

    The horse was in pain, hissed and ran forward.

    "Oh, no!"

    The man who cut the horse just now had a stare in his eyes. It seemed that he didn''t expect such a thing to happen suddenly.

    "Waste! Don''t chase me

    The leader waved his knife, and the crowd quickly followed.

    Su Hao was in a cold sweat. If there were only a few people on the other side, it would be OK. Now there are only 20 people on the other side, all of whom are professionally trained. They all greet him with knives. They are either dead or disabled.

    It''s not a novel. She''s really going to die!

    Su Hao galloped on horseback and scolded a few words of bad luck in his heart.

    Seeing that she was about to rush out of the alley, she was ecstatic. However, the pursuers behind her seemed to be waiting for the last chance. They rushed forward, even exposed.

    "Never again?"

    Su saw that they would not let go of themselves even when they died. There was no reason to be gloomy in her heart, and she didn''t even find the anger when she spoke.

    The man in the rear just caught up with him. As soon as he waved his hand, he felt that he couldn''t use it.

    When he looked down, a piece of flesh and blood fell to the ground. It looked like a palm.

    In the distant theater, suddenly many soldiers rushed out.

    Song Kong walked out slowly from the inside and made a gesture, "catch me alive!"

    Su Hao''s eyes lit up at once. As soon as she lifted the reins, no matter how many killers there were behind, she rushed to the theater.

    It''s not just song Kong. In a moment, song Yan, Xia Jin, Luo Bai and Li Xiao all run out. When they see Su Hao coming on horseback, they are followed by several people in black

    Lobai said he couldn''t bear it.

    However, everything happened so fast that in the twinkling of an eye, Su Hao was already in front of everyone.

    Turning over and dismounting, she suddenly changed her face. "You''ve found a good place. I can''t find anyone this time. I''m afraid there''s a killer who''s going to take you all in one pot. Now, it''s nothing to worry about."

    Su Hao said, looking at a group of soldiers in the battle behind him.

    Several big men have some shame, the incident suddenly, their intention is not to tell suhao, afraid of suhao to risk.

    But now Su Hao, because he was worried about a few people, came here alone, and met so many killers in the middle of the way. If something really happened, they would never forgive themselves.

    Su Hao looked at the group of people in front of him, raised his head, looked at her, looked at the soldiers, looked at the killers, and then bowed his head.

    The only problem is that no one wants to give an explanation.

    Su Hao is still angry. It''s nothing to be chased by an assassin, but she''s always worried on the way here. She''s afraid that she''ll be a little late, and several people will be chopped to death on the way.

    "What? No more words? "

    How can they say nothing? If they really don''t say a word now, they will have no face to see Sue in the future.

    "In fact... In fact, we also have the ability to protect ourselves. We just don''t want you to worry." Although Luobai dialect said so, it was obviously a little guilty, and the fan did not shake.

    Su Haoleng hum, self-protection ability?

 Chapter 23

    Others may be able to hide at this moment. Luo Bai, a weak scholar, is not only handsome but also cute. When it comes to crisis, he may not be able to protect himself.

    "Forget it!" At this moment, Li Xiao suddenly came out and said with a smile, "in fact, it''s nothing? We just went out to have tea and listen to the play. "

    Xia Jin first took a look at Li Xiao and then nodded, "it''s true, Su Hao. You said it''s not good for us to come to such a place with you girls. It''s not nice to hear that."

    Su Hao

    If it hadn''t been noticed, suhao would have been cheated by their lies.

    "I was forced to come here, but I don''t have this hobby. If you marry me in the future, I promise I won''t come here again."

    Song Yan also said this with a smile.

    Everyone is trying to pretend to be the same as usual. However, who is suhao? If she can be cheated by these words, she doesn''t have to mix.

    But Su Hao also knows that they are all for their own good.

    There was bound to be a big crisis in the city, so they were asked to give up those ordinary places and come here to discuss things. At the same time, they were secretly heavily guarded to prevent assassination.

    Most of all, no one came to tell her.

    Su Hao knows how much she has. If things are not serious, there is no need to be afraid that she will be involved, because she can deal with them. To say the least, even if she can''t deal with them, they can protect her.

    Su Hao looked at them calmly and looked at them one by one. He was even more uncomfortable when he didn''t see anyone.

    After a long time, Su Hao just said a word.

    "I''m a general."

    Several people were silent.

    Su Hao raised his head, and his expression was as serious as ever. "I''m a general of the Chinese dynasty. It''s my duty to protect this country. What are you doing with me now? The pet in the palm of your hand? "

    Several people suddenly turn pale, they just want to protect Su Hao, just don''t want her involved in this dangerous dispute.

    You could die at any time.

    "There are many wars I have experienced. What else can I not know?"

    Several people''s faces were even more ugly. It was because they thought of the many wars that suhao had experienced that they were even more frightened and unwilling to see suhao go to battle.

    So they made up today''s game, everyone can go, and it''s better to come back alive, but even if they sacrifice, they can''t let Sue go.

    As a woman, she has enough on her back.

    Su Hao see still no one to speak, suddenly sighed, some decadent pull the reins of the horse, turned.

    It''s just that she didn''t give up. She just wanted to spend more time preparing for it.

    All of a sudden, her heart moved and her steps stopped.

    Later, a few people who had just breathed a sigh of relief were brought up by her action.

    "The assassins," Su Hao did not look back at them, but directly pointed to the bodies of the assassins in front of him and said, "they came from the north. It is said that their Prince wanted to take me back, but I didn''t want to."

    What''s the meaning of this?

    Several men''s heart immediately mentioned the throat, always feel Sue good to make something.

    Sure enough, Su Hao''s next sentence was astonishing, "but since you don''t tell me anything, I can also consider pretending to be captured and being a spy in the enemy camp."

    "No way!"

    This next few people are really flustered, busy one by one down, surrounded by suhao, a great suhao do not take back this idea, do not let her leave.

    Su Hao... Su Hao, of course, doesn''t matter. It''s a big deal that we all spend together here.

    "How can you think that? The prince of the enemy country, if you look at the battle he fought last time, you can see that he is not a good man. "

    Luo Bai angrily pats Su Hao with a fan. He finds that other people''s eyes are looking at him. He immediately changes the track and pats the fan to himself.

    Sue pretended to be indifferent.

    The crowd was in a state of anxiety.

    "All right!" When everyone was saying something in a mess, song Kong suddenly opened his mouth and looked at Su Hao. "I tell you, the enemy troops are coming, and they will arrive at the border in a few days."

    Around the moment quiet down, Sue good wring eyebrows, some can''t believe, "so fast?"

    In her memory, it will take about a year for the northern army to fight, but now the time is advanced. What''s the matter?

    Everyone was dejected. Su Hao pushed them, "OK, now go in and talk!"

    They followed suhao into the room with drooping heads. In the place where they talked before, suhao looked at the table. There was also a map of sheepskin on it, and several circles were outlined with a red brush.

    "What''s this?"

    Sue opened her mouth, but she recalled those places in her mind.

    There are three possible routes for the enemy to come during the war between the two armies.

    Suhao looked back. "You''ve decided to open it?"

    "Well."

    Su Hao can see from their unanimous nod that from the beginning, these people were not ready to take themselves.

    But a little bit.

    "Does the emperor know about this? I''m the general appointed by the emperor. Now that general ningyue is gone, you want to fight by yourself without telling me. Will the emperor approve

    They didn''t speak any more. They just wanted to protect Su Hao. They didn''t think of that.

    In other words, they think of the emperor, but out of the same psychology, they still think it can be solved.

    After a long time, song kongcai said, "I have asked my father to lead the army in this war."

    Su Hao just calculated his strategy in his mind. Suddenly, when he heard his words, his heart trembled. His eyes couldn''t help looking in the past, just to the eyes of song Kong.

    He''s looking at her, too.

    Sue was so busy that she bowed her head and staggered with him.

    It took her a long time to feel calm again.

    "The prince... How can I? Just go if the prince wants to. But I must take part in this war."

    "Well." Although song Kong also wanted to stop her, after the incident, no one dared to say that she would not let Su Hao go, for fear that if she didn''t agree with her, she would really let her be captured by the assassins and become a spy for the prince of the enemy country.

    Go to the battlefield, as long as they protect her.

    At this time, everyone still thinks so, only lobai is a little lonely.

    When suhao was about to leave, he found something wrong with him.

    Lobai had lost his former interest. Now he was sitting on the bench beside him, listless. He just had his eyes on Su Hao. He wanted to see the end of time.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Suhao walked over and found that his body was trembling.

    "What''s the matter with you?" Su Hao thought he was sick and not feeling well, so he touched his head in a hurry, but he felt that the temperature was not high.

    Sue Hao, who didn''t understand this, was about to withdraw his hand, but he was caught by lobai in mid air.

    Feeling the temperature of his hand, Sue was startled. "What''s the matter?"

    Sue Hao squatted down and looked at him.

    Luo Bai took a deep breath and finally said, "it''s OK."

    "It''s all right? Your hands are hot. "

    "Well." Lobai nodded, then hesitated, "Hello sue, you really have to go?"

    Su Hao knew that lobai was still worried about her. She could understand that the war was originally cruel, and what it destroyed was life.

    But Su Hao can''t promise him, because she still has her task. It''s meaningless for her to live.

    "I have to go." For the first time, she covered lobai''s hand with her hand, trying to relieve his pressure. "There is no more suitable person except me."

    Robey nodded. Of course he knew.

    At the end of the meeting, Su Hao also left. In such a large theater room, only lobai was left to sit there and watch the pavilion.

    A few leaves fall and the autumn wind rises.

    Ear seems to be endless fighting, dark and bloody, a little boy walking in the pool of blood while looking for.

    "Dad! Where are you? "

    There was no reply. There was only a dead silence. There were still dead bodies around. The little boy stumbled and opened his eyes in tears. But he saw something more terrible than that.

    That''s... My father''s body.

    Luo Bai suddenly opened his eyes, and his eyes turned red. After a long time, he recovered himself.

    On the second day, troops were sent to the battlefield.

    As the northern army slowly approaches, they must prepare early.

    If the border can be guarded, the country will be free from worries. If it cannot be guarded, it will be annexed by the people of the north.

    Su Hao was wearing armor and riding on a horse. From a distance, he was valiant and handsome. It was true.

    If we follow the original historical track, the northern invasion should be defeated and returned home after half a year''s war.

    However, due to the arrival of suhao, it seems that some butterfly effects have been produced. Several events have developed beyond her expectation before, so this time, suhao does not dare to guarantee.

    China is not a vegetarian, so the vast army marched towards the border.

    The prince''s personal expedition, led by general Su Hao, is still very good.

    It seems that everything is going on in an orderly way, except for a few clan CHILDES who have come here this time, there is no other accident.

    And Su Hao is also in the first night of rest, only to find that Li Xiao they actually followed.

    "What are you doing here?"

    In the barracks, song Kong is drinking his wine with a serious face. The others don''t speak. When Su Hao''s eyes sweep his face, he says helplessly: "I didn''t let them come."

    "Yes! We''re here ourselves. "

    "Yes, yes, Sue, we want to protect you!"

    ˇ°ˇ­ˇ­ˇ±

    Su Hao really can''t do anything with these people. Do they have no brains? I don''t know that this battlefield is much more dangerous than the previous assassination, this

    Forget it, Su Hao was very angry, but he looked back at their sincere look, and suddenly he was not angry.

 Chapter 24

    She is not ignorant, they are not stupid, will not know the danger of the battlefield, the family must have cried, not let out.

    So, they will still be here now. In fact, they are all worried about themselves!

    Sue didn''t know what to say for a moment.

    Li Xiao didn''t think there was anything wrong. They all pretended to be soldiers and hid.

    But fortunately, lobai didn''t come.

    After all, Li Xiao and others have some power to protect themselves. Luobai... She is really afraid.

    Besides, Su Hao has some plans in mind.

    These days, our team is doing defense work, but the killer is missing. It must be that we can''t find Su Hao''s trace from the city, so we have to go back to recover.

    Song Kong discussed with several people every night, including how to rob each other''s food, what weapons to use, and what kind of ambush to launch on their way forward.

    Su mostly just looked at it and seldom expressed her opinions.

    The other people had a good discussion.

    However, just before they were ready to implement it, the northern army had already arrived at the battlefield with lightning speed.

    This speed surprised song Kong. He looked at the smoke not far away, standing on the wall, frowning.

    Su Hao knew the reason, because the northern army did not come from the three roads he expected. Even a day ago, they had not received any information about the enemy.

    This shows that the other party knows a way they don''t know at all.

    And this way is likely to cause them big trouble.

    Suhao didn''t think so much. Her only thought was that the time was coming.

    Soon, when the sun rose, the two sides started the first battle.

    The catapult whirring up, the soldiers from time to time screamed into the ear, the flames of war, Su Hao looked around.

    She remembered that the first battle was just an appetizer, and there would be a big action tonight.

    Sure enough, the first World War in the daytime, though seemingly fierce, did not cause major casualties on both sides.

    Su Hao is more sure of this idea, but she can''t directly tell song Kong, can only indirectly point out that the other party may have action tonight, let song Kong prepare early.

    At night, the soldiers who have been fighting all day are very tired, some of them go to bed early.

    The mental state of vigil is not very good, but they are barely supporting.

    In the night, several people in black groped around against the wall.

    Su Hao stood on the wall of the city, quietly watching their actions, thinking that the night black wind is high, flying over the eaves, doing some furtive activities, the ancients really do not deceive me!

    She watched the men in black come up, so she pretended to be in a bad mood and leaned against the wall with her head in one hand.

    Several men in black ran up and were found by the soldiers guarding the city. But before they could shout, they were knocked unconscious.

    Several people walked around, pointed to Su Hao''s direction, then someone put the smoke to Su Hao''s nose.

    Su Hao

    Su Hao is very hard to hold her breath, but she is puzzled.

    In fact, when she saw these more than 20 people in black just now, she was very puzzled. According to her memory, it should be the night attack of the northern army tonight. Why did she send so many people?

    What''s more, they don''t kill themselves

    Anyway, Su Hao decided to cooperate with them to see what game they played.

    So... She was carried away.

    Of course, suhao didn''t forget to leave them a letter.

    So the next day was just dawn.

    In Su Hao''s army account, a few air-conditioners came out.

    "What nonsense

    In recent years, song Kong has been very introverted in his emotions. Now he is also attacked by Su Hao. His plan to go deep into the enemy''s camp by himself is very impressive.

    His hand holding the letter was shaking, and the letter was almost crushed by him.

    The other faces were finally flustered. "What can I do about this? When did they leave yesterday? "

    Li Xiao was about to go out and look for the horse. "I''ll go after her. Now, I''m sure I can catch up with her."

    "Are you crazy? Now you are less than 500 meters out of the city, you will be shot into a sieve by the enemy''s arrow team

    Song Yan couldn''t help roaring.

    Then everyone calmed down, and Xia Jin suddenly said, "if not, ask brother Luo, you can''t say..."

    Song Kong''s hand pinched more tightly, "don''t go."

    "Why?" Xia Jin frowned and said, "this is not the time to fight for these things, your highness..."

    Song Kong took a deep breath, "Luobai saw the letter last night, he chased it."

    "What?"

    Su Hao didn''t know what they were thinking. She only knew that she was actually taken to the barracks of the enemy army.

    Along the way, Su Hao only occasionally squinted to record the distance.

    When she was about to arrive at the barracks, she pretended to faint completely, waiting for several people to carry her in and put it on a soft flat. Then she heard a familiar voice asking, "what''s wrong with you?"

    "I''m just dizzy with smoke. It doesn''t matter."

    Then there was a rustle, and then it was quiet.

    Su Hao continues to pretend to be dead, but she can feel someone looking at her. It''s a kind of... Bad look.

    But there was no malice.

    In the middle of the night, Su Haocai pretended to wake up and began to look at the place aboveboard.

    "Are you awake?"

    As soon as Su Hao heard it, he knew it was yesterday''s man, the crown prince of Beidi. Unexpectedly, he went on the stage in person.

    Su Hao''s eyes deliberately with some caution, also don''t speak, so straight at him.

    Tuo Bayu just stood and showed her.

    He was wearing armor, tall, but his face was very handsome, and his blue eyes were as deep as water.

    Suhao just looked at it for a moment, then moved her eyes.

    It''s not good to be immersed in beauty.

    "Look, don''t you look?" Tuo Boyu is not happy. There are people who are not immersed in his beauty.

    He turned around and turned to Su Hao''s eyes. Su Hao turned his face and he also turned around. Su Hao turned back and forth. Finally, his head froze and he was stabilized by his hands.

    "What are you hiding from? Isn''t the prince pretty? "

    "Hum!"

    Su Hao snorted coldly, thinking that he was really good-looking, but if a captured general had such a side effect, how could he think it was abnormal!

    So she had to pretend first.

    Tuo Ba Yu laughed, "ha ha ha ha! When I saw you in the dense forest that day, I fell in love with you at first sight. General Su Hao, I didn''t expect you to be so interesting besides being beautiful. "

    "I regret that I should not have run to save you that day."

    Su Hao said this, but Tuo Boyu was not annoyed? Don''t say that. Although I was not in danger that day, I will always remember your saving kindness. "

    He suddenly sat down and sat side by side with Su Hao. His hand had already taken down from Su Hao''s head. He held Su Hao''s hand with one hand and patted it with the other.

    "I have already made a decision. After the victory of this war, I will take you back to my kingdom and marry you."

    Su Hao just looked at him with a sneer, not much.

    Heart is crazy make complaints about it. This evening is such a good opportunity not to carry out a sneak attack, but to send someone to rob him. It turned out that it was only for these children''s love.

    He also married suhao. Suhao is really scared out of his mind by all kinds of marriage proposals recently.

    So I heard the proposal today. Anyway, it''s true.

    However, no matter what she thinks, Tuo Bayu can''t be here all the time. After all, he has a lot of things to take care of when he leads the army to fight. He can''t be here all the time.

    After just a few words, Su Hao heard that he asked his soldiers to take care of himself, and then hurried away.

    However, it''s good to go far. It''s convenient for Su Hao to plan for himself.

    Suhao lay on the bed for a while, feeling that the bed board was really hard.

    But at this time, it''s already daybreak. At daybreak, tuobayu can''t stay in the barracks.

    Su Hao guessed that he would ride like a military strategist, but he didn''t go to the front because it was the place where the soldiers stayed.

    But in a word, in a short time, tuobayu will not come back.

    The ropes on Su Hao''s hand were all loosened by Tuo Boyu before she left last night, but it was in the enemy camp, and it was not a fantasy novel. One person could fight tens of thousands of people.

    Even if Su Hao used to be a general, but now she was in the enemy''s barracks, she had to be obedient.

    The distance is still full of war, but the place nearby is very quiet, only the sound of soldiers walking.

    Su Hao quietly opened the camp and watched it for a long time.

    There was nothing but the infantry running around, and there was no discussion or conversation.

    Sue Hao called and called the soldier over. The soldier was told by Tuoba yuphene that the female general was a good host.

    So he rubbed a few times and ran to Su Hao to stand, "what''s the general''s order?"

    "I want to eat. I''m hungry."

    Hungry? When the soldier knocked his head, he thought he was stupid. At this point, he didn''t have breakfast. Wouldn''t he be hungry?

    In fact, he was wrong. Suhao was not hungry at all. She just wanted to ask the soldier to do something.

    Besides, although the people in the camp were told to entertain her, she was a general of the enemy after all, so her every move was closely monitored.

    And Su Hao is now, step by step, to let them relax their vigilance.

    On the first day, Su Hao didn''t do anything, just kept asking the soldier to take all kinds of things.

    In the evening, Tuo Ba Yu came back and looked at her in the army tent. He didn''t agree with her and wanted to move. As a result, Su Hao left a blue on her face.

    "Oh! Hiss -- "Tuo Ba Yu cried out in pain," what are you doing so hard? You want to murder your husband? "

    Su Hao was still in the position of beating him. When he heard the speech, he just looked at him with a smile. "We Han people have a saying that men and women don''t kiss each other."

    "I said I''d marry you!"

    "I''ll wait until you marry me."

    Su Hao''s cruel words to him didn''t matter at all, which made Tuo Boyu feel uncomfortable, as if he had hit a pile of cotton with one punch.

    However, Su Hao still ignored him. At last, he had to leave angrily.

 Chapter 25

    The next day, the third day, or repeat the first day of the situation.

    But after three days, it seems that all the soldiers knew that the Soviet general was a good man and always needed a lot of messy things.

    It''s just that there''s nothing wrong with the essence of things. It''s better to take two more steps to serve. The key is on the fourth day. Su Hao suddenly shouts his soldiers and says, "I''m going out for a walk."

    The soldiers are stupid.

    Go for a walk? But... What''s the general''s status in their barracks? Barely a prisoner, right? Is it not in line with the military regulations for prisoners to move around?

    However, his royal highness attached great importance to the female general. According to what he saw, he knew that if he offended the female general, he would not get good results.

    Life is hard.

    The soldier swallowed hard and put forward a new plan with great trepidation? Are you still resting in the army tent? "

    Sue threw a cold look at me and said, "do you want to suffocate me?"

    "No, general Su Hao, the prince didn''t speak, and I didn''t dare..."

    The soldier said and rubbed his hands.

    Of course, suhao doesn''t understand him. It''s funny. If suhao understands him, what chance will he have to go out to explore the enemy''s situation.

    But Su Hao can''t say clearly. She just has a more and more light expression on her face. "He''s not here. What are you going to do? Keep me in the army account all the time? How long will it last until the end of the war? "

    Personal soldier

    It seems that it is reasonable to say that it is impossible to keep Su Hao in the military account all the time. Ordinary people can''t keep Su Hao in this place for several months, not to mention Su Hao, a general who is always crazy.

    It''s a bondage to her to be locked up here. It''s an insult!

    So after struggling for a long time, the soldiers conveyed the news to tuobayu in the evening, and vividly showed how suhao treated the items in her army account after she didn''t let suhao go out.

    Tuo Ba Yu''s head aches. At last, it makes sense to think about it. With a wave of his hand, it''s accurate.

    The next day, suhao took a tour around the neighborhood.

    There are some prisoners of war being held here, and they are watched over to do some coolie there.

    Su Hao was not afraid of the suspicions of the soldiers, so he directly pulled a coolie who cut firewood. The coolie actually recognized Su Hao, and immediately knelt down and told her about the current situation.

    Of course, he didn''t know about the higher level, but he could still see that the general was missing. Later, the prince said that the general had been taken away by the enemy and let them fight to destroy the enemy.

    Su Haoting frowns. It seems that the recent war is very tense. Song Kong is anxious to defeat Beidi, and sends someone to take her out.

    It''s really a good way to do it once and for all.

    Su Hao knew that even after reading the letter, song Kong was not the kind of person who could say so easily.

    Seeing song Kong push the war forward, Su Hao can only keep faster than them though he has to.

    She didn''t want to annihilate Tuo Ba Yu. She didn''t want to take them back. In the future, it would be better for everyone not to cross the river (at least during the period of her mission). Other su Hao didn''t think too much about it.

    What Su Hao didn''t expect was that in addition to his own soldiers, another prisoner saw the scene of their chatting here.

    When she saw suhao scanning the audience, she bowed her head and didn''t let suhao recognize herself.

    However, some things are urgent, so Su Hao can only try his best to speed up the progress.

    She spent more and more time in the enemy camp every day. Although it was only the rear area, there was no large number of troops stationed here. They were very careful when they talked, and they were not liked by Su.

    However, with his predecessor''s experience as a general and going deep into the enemy''s camp, he finally let Su Zu figure out something.

    For example, this is the rear area with few people. Although it is very difficult for suhao to escape, it is still no problem to do something else.

    For example, their food and grass are put in the rear area, while the army depends on food and grass.

    In just a few days, suhao found out the place, and then she couldn''t sit for a day.

    Tuo Bayu still comes to chat with Su Hao every night. Su Hao is careful not to show half of his horse''s feet or even soften his attitude. He still looks the same as before and doesn''t give him face.

    However, Tuo Bayu is used to it. Su Hao makes him feel normal. Normal also means peace of mind.

    On the same night, a letter was sent to Su Hao, and his army was about to attack at night, burning grain and grass at night.

    Su Hao knows that many of the TV dramas and novels he used to watch were performed like this, such as fighting and sneaking attacks, burning food and grass or killing generals.

    In the last life, she broke in to kill the general, but she failed. In this life, Su Hao is not allowed to kill the general, because she doesn''t want to kill Tuo Bayu.

    Tuobayu was still as usual that night, just sat for a while and left.

    In the middle of the night, suhao is lying on the bed, pretending to be sleeping very well. Suddenly, she hears a whistle, and she suddenly opens her eyes.

    Then, he heard that there seemed to be chaos outside, all kinds of people running around, mixed with a voice of anger, "someone attacked at night!"

    The scene was very chaotic.

    Su Hao out of the military account, a wave of his hand will be stunned before taking care of her little soldier.

    The soldier was only seventeen or eighteen years old. He was still a child. He took good care of her these days. It was immoral to kill her.

    After su Hao knocked out his soldiers, he hid him under the bed and quickly slipped out.

    She was very careful. She was as slippery as a loach, and she could see the fighting figures of both sides from a distance.

    There are not many people who don''t come to attack at night. It seems that there are 100 people, but their Kung Fu is very good.

    Suhao went around to the rear, and soon saw dozens of carts of grain and grass. She took out her boots and found the origami that had been hidden for a long time.

    Looking left and right, I found that there were people fighting nearby.

    It''s strange that there should not have been such a big stir. Does anyone in Tuo Ba Yu know their plan?

    But it''s not scientific.

    Su Hao frowned, looked at the crops and sighed.

    Waste food!

    However, there was no pause in her hand. With a stroke of fire, the orange flame reflected Su Hao''s face, which had a different charm.

    Not far away, Tuo Ba Yu stayed for a moment, and then he heard a female voice shouting, "Your Highness!"

    Tuoba Yu was upset, "shut up!"

    As soon as he slapped, he threw the woman out. Su Hao just threw out the fire fold, but before it fell on the grain, it was shot by a strong arrow wind and put out.

    Su Hao also stepped back by the arrow and turned over to see Tuo Ba Yu''s face.

    Still handsome features, but some distortion, deep blue eyes full of anger.

    At this moment, Su Hao knew that she was afraid that it would not be finished.

    So she no longer looked at Tuo Boyu affectionately, and ran to the distance where there was a horse. Grab one and kill it!

    Tuo Ba Yu''s eyes are on fire. He was waiting for Su Hao to give him an explanation. Unexpectedly, when he saw the failure of the mission, he wanted to escape

    So, for such a long time, she has always been wishful thinking. She has never, never touched her heart.

    "Chase

    Tuo Bayu takes the lead in using his lightness skills to catch up with Su Hao. He is not far away from Su Hao. Su Hao is running, worrying that there is no way ahead. Suddenly, he is caught by a man''s arm and takes him to the other side.

    Su''s kindness choked up in her throat. After seeing clearly, anger immediately replaced fear.

    "Lobai!"

    "Shh Lobai quickly silenced her and led her through several places.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Su Hao looks at Luobai again. Luobai is dressed in the clothes of an ordinary soldier. His face is black and gray. His whole face is disheartened. He doesn''t look like the first talent in the capital.

    Su''s kindness is also a burst of helplessness.

    He can only take him to run, and finally find a place to escape. Suhao pulls Luobai to sit for a while, and then finds that Luobai''s lips are white.

    She immediately panicked and thought he was hurt. "What''s the matter? Is there anything wrong? "

    "It''s OK, it''s OK." Lobai didn''t seem to think that suhao would react like this. He hesitated for a moment, and finally he laughed a little.

    "Ah! What can I do for you? But seeing you so nervous today, even if I die, it''s worth it. "

    "What do you say?"

    Su Hao glared at him fiercely and put out his hand to slap him. Lobai immediately shut up.

    After a long time, he spilled a few words from his mouth, "I seem to..."

    "Well?"

    "I sprained my ankle."

    Su Hao: "didn''t you say such an important thing earlier?"

    "Ha ha!" Lobai looked at her and said with a smile, "I don''t know if we can go back alive?"

    Sue ignored him, just took off his shoes and looked at his ankles.

    It''s really swollen there, so I''m afraid the next road is very difficult.

    But lobai came to this place for her sake. No matter the army or the enemy camp, it was not his place. He could not have come.

    But now that he''s here, suhao can''t ignore him.

    The noise outside continues, but the figure of people in black is less and less, which means that our power is in crisis.

    Su Hao bit his lip and felt that he should start now and later. It would be more difficult for tuobayu''s people to leave when they want to kill all the assassins.

    On this thought, suhao didn''t have time to leave lobai to rest any more. He picked him up and asked, "can you still walk?"

    "I can go." Luo Bai is indifferent to smile, "I am a man at least, not so delicate, OK!"

    "Then go."

    Su Hao said, first rushed out, Luobai followed her, two people around the camp slowly forward, midway, Luobai suddenly asked Su Hao a sentence, "we this calculate is to live and die together?"

    "Well?" Su Hao was seriously looking at the road ahead. After hearing this sentence, he turned around in his head and said, "count, of course."

    "Then when you go back, you will marry me!"

 Chapter 26

    Su Hao can''t laugh or cry. At this time, he is still thinking about these things.

    Sue Hao didn''t speak and didn''t dare to distract any more.

    So she did not see behind her half step slow lobai, pupil light is gradually extinguished.

    "Let''s go!"

    Su Hao saw that there were fewer people, so he took a chance to rush out with Luo Bai.

    It doesn''t matter if there is no horse. Get out of here first. Since Song Kong sent people out to burn food and grass, they must have arranged for people to take over.

    As long as they break through the siege first, they will have a chance to live.

    "OK, let''s go!"

    Luo Bai also took Su Hao''s hand, and they rushed forward quickly.

    The soldiers in this area disappeared somehow. At the critical moment, Su Hao suddenly felt a strong sense of crisis in his heart.

    "Wait!"

    "Whoosh!"

    Su Hao didn''t fully react. She just felt that she was holding her hand and suddenly threw her behind.

    "No!"

    Before that, it was the sound of arrows breaking through the air, mixed with the sound of sharp weapons piercing into the flesh and blood.

    Lobai felt a pain in his chest. "Poof!" She spewed a mouthful of blood, and her ear was su Hao''s panicked voice.

    "Lobai! How are you doing? "

    Luo Bai looks at Su Hao, his expression is very painful, but he still smiles, "it''s OK."

    don''t worry? How could it be okay?

    His chest had been penetrated from the beginning to the end, and the blood was not enough to soak the black cloth.

    Su Hao looks at the person lying in his arms. He''s hurt, but he''s still grinning because he''s afraid of himself.

    He didn''t know that he had just sprayed blood. Now his teeth are red with blood. He didn''t know

    Su Hao suddenly felt that her eyes were a little sour. For so many years, when her grandfather died, she didn''t cry, but now she can''t help but sour her nose.

    Lobai! He should be dressed in white, jade tree facing the wind, so waving a fan, standing under the peach tree, flirting with women, do a few acid poems.

    This is his life. He shouldn''t be like this. He shouldn''t be wearing a shabby uniform and lying in a pool of blood, and then he lost his life.

    "It''s really... Nothing. Hello, Sue. Don''t worry. Let''s go."

    "No way." Suhao didn''t cry hysterically. She just couldn''t stop her tears. "I won''t go," she shook her head. "I can''t go. I''ll stay with you."

    "I don''t want... Your company. You''re not... You don''t want... To marry me... I know... You like... The prince... Go... He''s waiting for you."

    Su Hao shakes his head desperately, and tears drop down. No wonder lobai asked himself several times under such circumstances today.

    "I like you, I like you, I marry you, we go back to the capital together!"

    She hugged lobai, feeling the life of the people in her arms slowly passing away, and suddenly felt particularly powerless.

    She had never left before, so she didn''t know that it was such a sad thing to watch an emotional person die in front of her eyes.

    As the light approached, the white and bloodless face in her arms became clearer.

    Suhao felt that her heart was as painful as a cigarette.

    "Don''t go, Robey, don''t go."

    Su Hao''s voice was crying, almost praying.

    "OK... No, I''m not going... I''m not going..."

    Su Hao''s tears are still, and the one who can''t leave can''t finish that sentence any more.

    At this moment, she suddenly very hope to be able to read the novel as before, give her a reviving Dan or anything, save his life!

    But nothing, nothing

    Suhao sat there stupidly, and suddenly felt that it was meaningless to run away, but she had to run away again. This was lobai''s life in exchange for something.

    Su Hao suddenly got up, the lights around him became more and more prosperous, the voices rang, and many people were rushing here.

    Su Hao overturned two soldiers on the spot, but before he stepped forward, he felt a pain in his back.

    She snorted in pain. She looked back with a sharp look. Then she saw a ragged woman with a knife and gave her a sarcastic smile.

    "Hello, Sue. Aren''t you very good? Guess how you''re going to die today? "

    Su Hao''s eyes almost burst into flames, "Zhou Ting!"

    "What? Get angry? Don''t you look down on me? "

    Zhou Ting also has a knife in her hand, but Su Hao just doesn''t check it for a while. She sneaks in the dark and gets a knife behind her. Now she''s bleeding.

    Su Hao''s face turned white because of too much blood loss.

    Reality is not a novel. It''s really rare that people who shed a lot of blood will not die.

    Su Hao felt a little dizzy, but there was a strong anger in her heart, supporting her to stand all the time.

    She looked at Zhou Ting, "what did you do?"

    Looking at her like this, Zhou Ting felt relieved and suddenly looked up at the sky and laughed, "ha ha ha! Are you still complacent about your plan? Oh! In fact, I have seen it for a long time. I not only saw it, but also told tuobayu how do you think he died? " Zhou Ting suddenly pointed to the Luobai corpse not far away with a knife, "it''s the arrow I let people put!"

    If suhao was just angry before, then at this moment, she almost made up her mind that this woman must die!

    Now she really regrets that she should not be allowed to live and die in the war. She is not worthy!

    Su Hao uses his only strength to chop Zhou Ting fiercely.

    Zhou Ting is still laughing, suddenly feel danger approaching, and the speed, even let her too late to escape.

    "Stabbing"

    It''s the sound of a long knife cutting through the clothes.

    "Poof!"

    Zhou Ting also fell heavily to the ground, spewing out a mouthful of blood.

    "The thing I hate most," Su Hao''s cold eyes looked at Zhou Ting, "is that when I killed ningyue, I didn''t kill you together!"

    Zhou Ting pulled the corner of her mouth, but she laughed, and the blood flowed from the corner of her mouth. "Yes, you killed me when you killed ningyue, so I won''t be so painful..."

    Zhou Ting slowly closed her eyes, the soldiers around only saw Su Hao, and saw the fallen soldiers around, rushed up together, "go!"

    Suhao closed her eyes and felt the pain in her body.

    Maybe she will die here today

    But this is good, this is good

    "No!" In the distance came a heartrending cry, with a sense of despair.

    Su Hao never opened her eyes again.

    Maybe, when she opens her eyes again, she will find that she has returned to hell again, and then she will be sent to do a new task, leave the world, forget everything about here, forget lobai who died for her

    In this way, maybe I feel better.

    It was as if the air was still in her ears, so she couldn''t hear anything.

    This is what song Kong saw when he brought his army on horseback all night. He jumped down from his horse. The two armies went through another fight. Finally, because Tuo Bayu was worried about Su Hao''s comfort, he took the lead in withdrawing.

    Song Kong doesn''t want to fight. He just wants to take Su Hao back to see the doctor quickly. But before he leaves, Li Xiao doesn''t find Luo Bai anywhere.

    In the end, Xia Jin found Luo Bai''s body. Everyone was very sad immediately. Finally, they had to take these with them.

    Suhao has been in a coma, but she didn''t die as she thought.

    After Song Kong brought her back, he never went to the general''s house again. Instead, he directly brought her back to the prince''s house, where Su Hao used to live.

    It''s snowy and winter is coming.

    It was at this time that someone in the prince''s mansion suddenly let out a scream of joy.

    "Come on! General Su Hao is awake

    Sue is so confused that she has a headache.

    Outside the window of the world of white, cold wind, with a "whistling" sound.

    Although Su Hao couldn''t see it, he could still hear it. His body seemed to sway in the cold wind, like a boat.

    It''s too small.

    She suddenly felt a little panic, there is a kind of unspeakable sour feeling in her heart, it seems that it is because of something.

    "Bang Dang"

    The door opened.

    Su Hao suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the beam, a little distracted.

    "Hello sue, you wake up!"

    The visitor had a familiar voice. As soon as the door opened, the cold poured into Su Hao''s lungs. She coughed twice.

    "Close the door quickly!"

    Song Kong waved his hand and the door was sealed. Su Hao felt better.

    "Song Kong?"

    The corners of her mouth are peeling. At the moment when she saw song Kong, she finally felt a ripple in her heart.

    Sue Hao struggled twice to get out of bed, but failed in the end.

    She was as weak as if she had been hurt.

    A pair of big hands quickly dragged her waist. Su Hao''s eyes just met the concern in Song Kong''s eyes. She couldn''t help being flustered, "what''s wrong with me?"

    "It''s nothing. You''ve just recovered from a serious illness. It''s normal for you to be in poor health."

    Song Kong said as he put some clothes on her back and let her lean against the wall.

    "Is it?" Su Hao murmured.

    The words did not fall, she seemed to think of the scene of that day.

    Countless archers hidden in the dark, the night is filled with the breath of killing, lobai covered her, two people keep changing places, crazy forward.

    There will always be pursuers behind. This is not their home.

    In the corner suddenly darts out the arrow, wants to revenge for rather more Zhou Ting, in the corner, Luo Bai cold corpse.

    He swallowed his last breath in her arms, with a messy color of blood, with a mess, he touched her face with a bloody hand, it was warm feeling. Su Hao raised her hand blankly, and put her trembling fingers on her cheek, but it was only cold.

    Su Hao''s eyelashes trembled, and a drop of tears fell down on the back of song Kong''s hand holding her other hand, with warm heat.

    "It''s all right, it''s all right." Song Kong suddenly opened his arms and hugged her, and his words were full of tremors.

    Sue blinked, another tear.

    Song Kong didn''t know what to say. He could only pacify her back with his hand. "Everything will be OK. Everything will be OK."

    "... good."

    Sue opened her mouth and finally said only one sentence.

 Chapter 27

    Song Kong saw that she was absent-minded, but he couldn''t say anything. He could only order the kitchen to make a good Decoction for Su, and then he went out to leave her a private space.

    It''s noisy outside the prince''s residence. It seems that someone is coming.

    When song kongfang came out of Su Hao''s room, he saw that Xia Jin and song Yan were about to rush into the mansion, but they were stopped by the servants.

    At the moment, the two sides are quarreling. The housekeeper is asked by song Kong not to let anyone in, for fear of disturbing Su Hao.

    Now he just stood in front of the door, bent down to listen to Xia Jin several people make trouble, dare not say anything.

    Song Kong went over immediately.

    "Song Kong, you''ve finally come. What''s the matter with your Diao Nu not letting us in?"

    As soon as song Kong came out, he immediately asked for an explanation.

    Song Kong made a gesture to the housekeeper. The housekeeper stepped aside obediently. Song Kong said: "I told no one to come in, for fear that someone would disturb Su Hao to recover."

    "Is Sue awake?"

    At the moment, song Yan''s unhappiness of being stopped outside was completely gone, and a burst of excitement appeared on his face, "is she awake? Is that true? "

    The others also looked at Song Kong with expectant eyes.

    "Well." Song Kong nodded, "but her body is very weak. If you want to see her, I suggest a few days."

    Several people nodded at the same time. When they arrived at the battlefield that day, Su Hao was injured by many arrows, and he was cut a big cut by a knife directly behind him. His blood was all over his body and he was dying.

    What scares most is not the wound on her body, but the despair in her eyes.

    At that moment, everyone felt a sense of agony. If they had known that it would be so, they would not have this day even if they had knocked her unconscious and tied her up.

    After that day, Su Hao was brought back. After Tai Yi''s treatment of hemostasis, she fell asleep for more than two months.

    Xia Jinshun and her eyes, found the other side in the pool of blood in the white, will bring his body back.

    Now, people finally expect Su Hao to wake up, and they are all relieved.

    In Su Hao''s room, after Song Kong went out, it was empty and there was no one.

    She was alone, looking at the beam, looking at the empty tables and chairs, and suddenly remembered the time when she first met Luobai in the song banquet house.

    At that time, he was very handsome in white. There were thousands of women in the capital who were attracted to him, but he had to lick his face to like himself. Finally, he was kicked by himself.

    Su Hao thought of these, could not help laughing twice, followed by bursts of coughing.

    That''s good. That was the day.

    A servant girl came in from the outside and brought a storm. Su Hao coughed several times.

    "Oh, girl, you''re not fit. You''d better lie down after taking the medicine."

    Su doesn''t speak, and the maid can''t say anything more. After all, the master and servant are different.

    She brought the medicine, and Su Hao just looked at it and drank it.

    When the maid tidied up the medicine bowl and set out the meal, Su Haocai asked, "did the prince tell you how long it will take for me to get better?"

    "I didn''t say that, but two months ago, the doctor came to treat her. Later, the girl was sleeping all the time, and the doctor came to see her every few days. It must be OK."

    Sue nodded and stopped asking her.

    In fact, there are some things that she can guess. For example, her mission was to revenge ningyue and Zhou Ting, but now they are dead, and they are unwilling to die miserably. She has no reason to stay here.

    Therefore, although we are still alive today, we are afraid that we will not live long.

    Suhao doesn''t care. She is going to die in this world, but every time she thinks of the people who died for her, her heart is still full of sadness.

    After waking up, I just lay in bed for a few days and ate some light vegetables every day.

    But also slowly accumulated some strength, can get up to walk a few steps, also in the room around, outside the wind, go will keep coughing.

    Every day, song Kong would come to have a look, talk to her, or have a chat, and ask her if she had anything to use to relieve her boredom.

    Of course, suhao doesn''t. She doesn''t like the picture books here. There are no TV dramas or novels in the world, so she can only keep them.

    Just idle down, the head will always involuntarily think of some things, for a long time, the heart is not very good.

    After another five days, song Kong finally agreed to let her out of the house.

    Su Hao asked her servant girl to help her put on a thick cloak, and then she took Mrs. Tang and walked around the yard.

    Song Kong''s Prince''s mansion originally planted peach blossom, because Su liked it so much before she left, she repeatedly told her to take good care of her flowers.

    Now there are a few more plum trees. The bright red plum blossoms are in full swing, dotted with bright red in the snow-white world.

    "Girl, this is what our prince asked for from other adults'' yard a month ago! Said the girl woke up? If you can''t walk around for a while, you''ll just have a good look at the plum blossom. "

    Su Hao said with a smile, "it''s beautiful. The prince has a heart."

    That servant girl is also a smile, took some pastries to come over, wait on Su to eat a little bit.

    After a while, the servant girl suddenly ran over and said to Su Hao, "girl, the three wangshizi and Xia Xiaohou are here. They want to see you."

    "See you. Let them in."

    Su Hao said that it was freezing outside. She didn''t like winter at all. Now she is ill, and she doesn''t like winter any more.

    It happened that song Yan''s first words when they came in were to let her sit in the room.

    So Sue Hao went in and several people chatted in the room.

    They brought a lot of things and said they would give them to sue to help her.

    Su laughs and takes it. Seeing that Xia Jin is still smiling at her, she thinks for a long time before she lets the servant girl go.

    "But what do you want to tell us?"

    Su Hao thought about it, and suddenly he was about to kneel down, startling Xia Jin and stopping her, "what are you doing? Hello, Sue. If you want to ask me anything, I will tell you. You don''t have to. You don''t have to... "

    Suhao''s voice trembled when he listened to him. He knew immediately what he was going to ask.

    She just now aftertaste come over, Luo Bai''s death, sad is not she a person.

    In front of several people, which is not his former brother of life and death, growing up together, playing truant, gagging, making fun of each other, but often helping each other in times of crisis.

    They are also friends of life and death. One day, if there is one less person, it will be the same as gouging out a piece of meat.

    Think of here, Su Hao on the contrary some don''t have the heart to ask.

    Summer brocade this appearance, afraid is also sad for more than two months, finally slow down, but he wants to mention these sad things at this time.

    Seeing Su Hao''s desire for words, Xia Jin nodded to the song banquet, and the song banquet stood up and went out first.

    Sue Hao was fumigated by the cold wind and coughed twice.

    Xia Jin quickly took the teapot at hand, poured a cup of tea for her, let her drink some warm body.

    When Su Hao took the tea, he heard Xia Jin say: "I know what you want to ask is about Luobai. When we arrived that day, you were seriously injured and your life was in danger. Luobai had already..."

    "Dead." Su Hao said, her voice was cold and there was no fluctuation, which was very different from when she first heard the news from lobai.

    "You... Don''t be too sad."

    "I know." "Suhao said:" but still... Sorry, I killed him

    "No Xia Jin suddenly pinches her hand. Even though Su Hao has been hiding well before, she pretends that she is no longer sad. However, when Xia Jin holds her hand, she finds that she has been shaking slightly.

    "Come on, Sue. Hello, lobai. He loves you, so it''s his choice."

    Sue bit her lip and looked up at him.

    Xia Jin''s eyes suddenly showed the look of nostalgia, and seemed to recall something.

    "That year, when I first met a Bai, we were both children. We were less than ten years old. Under a big banyan tree outside the school, I went to the college with a bookboy and saw him being beaten there. Five or six students of the same age pressed him to beat him, and his nose was bleeding."

    Su Hao heard that he talked about lobai''s past in that tone, but he couldn''t help imagining it.

    That little lobai, that''s another part of his life that she didn''t participate in.

    "And guess what? He didn''t intend to fight back, but when he saw me standing by and laughing at him, he immediately became angry. He grabbed the stone at hand and gave a ticket to the man who hit him in the head. Ha ha ha! After that, he gave me a look. Later, I learned that it didn''t matter if he was beaten. What he wanted was face in my eyes. "

    Su nodded in a funny way. "It''s very important to face, but... It''s just like him!"

    "Yes, I''ve told you so much about his stupid childhood. If he knew..."

    Summer brocade originally said happy words, speaking of here, suddenly everyone together silent down.

    The north wind swept over and the ground was covered with dead leaves.

    Lobai has gone, he will never know, and this seems to have become a topic of discussion.

    Xia Jin wants to smoke himself at the moment.

    But Su Hao didn''t have as much reaction as he imagined. He just had a pause and asked, "what else?"

    "What else? What else? "

    "Any more stories about him?"

    "Yes, there is one." Xia Jin thought about it, a little tangled, but finally said, "there''s one thing, he only told me. Luobai''s family was not in the capital originally. When he came to the capital, he was just a seven-year-old child, brought by their family manager. His mother was the only one left in the whole family."

    "Is it?"

    Su Hao had always thought that he had a prominent family background. No matter how hard he was, he was also the son of the family.

    But don''t want to, he is just such a poor man.

    Usually, he has to pretend to be very coquettish, for fear that others will show half a poor look to him.

 Chapter 28

    "Later, I learned that his father was also a military strategist under the general''s hand. He had always had a strategy, but he died in a war. At that time, lobai was only six years old. A child spent several days and nights searching for his father''s corpse in the battlefield. Finally, he found his father''s corpse. No one knows how he lived during that time. "

    Su Hao nodded, thinking of the day before the battle, lobai looked different from usual.

    Su Hao thought he was worried about himself at that time, but he didn''t know that lobai had already begun to deal with his inner fear, just to accompany her to the battlefield.

    Su Hao didn''t want to cry, but she couldn''t help crying.

    Think about these days, she cried more than usual.

    "Su Hao," Xia Jin thought about it, and suddenly took something out of his sleeve. "In fact, you don''t have to blame yourself too much. Brother Luobai, to die for the woman you love is about the best end result. This... Is his usual folding fan. I don''t know what kind of treasure it is, but he has always put it on him. Before the beginning of this war, lobai told me that in case... In case of any accident to him, let me protect you and give you this fan. "

    Su Hao took the folding fan and slowly opened it. Suddenly he remembered the day when they first met. Luo Bai was the evil spirit who waved the fan and laughed at him.

    "Luo is in love with a girl at first sight."

    Su Hao suddenly laughed, "he had sent me a lot of books as betrothal gifts, I said it was not rare, but now he has sent the fan."

    "That day in the barracks, I said that when we came out together, I would marry him, but he didn''t keep his promise."

    Summer brocade also laughed, just smile of compare cry of ugliness.

    "Go back," suhao said, "come and take me out in two days."

    "Good."

    Xia Jinying turns around and goes out.

    Su Hao is lying on the table. Suddenly, a lot of tears come out.

    At night, when he was lying on the bed, he was still uncomfortable. Song Kong came to see her, and saw that her eyes were swollen. He didn''t say anything, but let the servant girl stew the soup.

    Su Hao leans on the head of the bed, and song Kong sits beside her. Everything seems to go back to the time when she was a third prince.

    This is supposed to be a warm scene.

    Song Kong took the soup and fed it to her personally. He took two mouthfuls of it. It was sweet, and I don''t know if it was because of the hot soup. Su Hao also had some warmth.

    "I hear you want to go out in a few days."

    "Well."

    Su Hao nodded, and neither of them deliberately went to shengfen.

    In fact, at this moment, Su Hao already knows that song Kong has guessed her identity.

    Otherwise, she will not follow her preferences in terms of living habits, food and clothing. The rare plants she wanted to see before are now put in her room for her to enjoy.

    But they have a tacit understanding. No one talks about this topic. Moreover, if song Kong really asks, Su Hao can''t admit it. That''s the best.

    After drinking the soup, song Kong seemed to remember that he still had something to say. He just said, "I''ll prepare a carriage for you and put on more clothes. Don''t ride the horse. It''s windy outside. You''re not in good health."

    Sue good sweet smile, "good, I know."

    Song Kong then cleaned up the dishes and chopsticks and wanted to leave. However, he had already walked out of the door and finally returned again.

    Su Hao looked at him in surprise, but saw song Kong put his clothes in front of the stove to bake, and then moved a stool to sit beside Su Hao''s bed.

    "Sleep, I''ll look at you."

    Su Hao blinked, and finally couldn''t beat him. He went to sleep, only half asleep. He seemed to hear song Kong sobbing.

    "I''ve been waiting so long... Why are you leaving again..."

    Lonely into the night, lights dim.

    The university outside the window is still one after another, swallowing these sad breath.

    After a few days, it finally cleared up. Xia Jin and Li Xiao made an appointment to take Su Hao out for a walk. As soon as it was light, Su Hao woke up.

    She got up and put on some thick clothes. She estimated that song Kong had not come so early, so she was ready to go to song Kong first.

    Outside the door of song Kong''s room, Su Hao heard the voice of several people discussing.

    "I''ve arranged for the dark guard to follow. I don''t think there will be any danger."

    "Don''t let her be frightened."

    "Song Kong, you can''t do this. As we all know, Su Hao''s situation now... Has less than two years left."

    "... that''s not good... At least there are two years left. I will protect her."

    "Song Kong! Don''t you want her to go through the last time happily? "

    Su Hao listened outside with a "clatter" in her heart. For a moment, she felt a little weak.

    Two years... Less than two years

    Countless thoughts flashed through her head, but she could not sweep away the panic brought to her by two years.

    Even if she knew that she would die, she knew that her final task was to wait for death under the care of these people.

    Can be so direct to hear their only two years, that feeling is still indescribable.

    Su Hao stood outside for a long time. When the cold wind came, she covered her mouth tightly, but she still coughed up.

    "Someone!"

    Song Yan yelled inside.

    Song Kong went to the door, opened the door and saw Su Hao''s pale face.

    At the moment, she is covering her mouth and coughing. She looks a little tired.

    Song Kong''s face scratched a trace of heartache, quickly pulled Su Hao in and closed the door.

    "Even if it''s fine, it''s still cold in the morning. You should come out later."

    Su Hao pursed her mouth, some wanted to cough and some wanted to laugh, but at last she just said, "but you didn''t say that, I only have two years left, so I don''t have to worry about so much?"

    When Su Hao finished, he felt that song Kong was holding his hand again, and her eyes were angry.

    Su Hao knew in a moment that she was wrong. They all hoped that she could live, but she said so frankly that she didn''t care about life.

    Maybe for suhao herself, she really thinks so, but for others, suhao''s attitude towards her life is also too angry and worrying.

    Su Hao lowered her head, "I''m sorry, I just..."

    Sue can''t think of an explanation.

    But song Kong took a deep breath, and finally said in a warm voice: "forget it, I know you are not feeling well. When you go out, pay attention to safety and don''t get cold."

    "Well."

    Suhao doesn''t want to say anything more, and it seems that everyone is taking care of her mood, and she doesn''t want to make it difficult for everyone to do because of her mood.

    After a while, when the sun comes out, Xia Jin and Li Xiao take Su Hao out of the door.

    Li Xiao is still the same as when he first met. He always likes to tell Su Hao something new in the capital.

    Sue is also happy to listen, otherwise it is too boring.

    She is a female general, but now she has become a sick girl with weak body. It''s amazing that she can''t bear it anyway.

    Two big men are talking with suhao in the carriage. Anyway, the carriage is very big. Suhao''s physical condition doesn''t need to consider the issue of getting married. Naturally, he doesn''t worry about his reputation.

    People come and go on the street. Su Hao occasionally opens the curtain to see that many women come out wearing similar clothes she once wore, and they are pursued by men on the street.

    When Su Hao saw that he was in high spirits, he would smile, and the two people beside him felt much less pressure.

    Who expected, a moment later, Su Hao suddenly said: "do you know where Luobai is buried? I want to see him at his grave. "

    Li Xiao was talking with Su Hao about what''s good in North Street, but he was choked by this sentence and didn''t know what to say.

    Xia Jin and Li Xiao look at each other, but they can''t figure out whether to let Su Hao go.

    Su Hao said, "take me. I should have gone to see him. Now it''s too late. I believe lobai would like me to see him."

    Two people still don''t talk, Su Hao had to say: "don''t worry, I''m not so fragile, just want to see."

    "All right!" In the end, Xia Jin let go. He also knew that Su Hao didn''t want to have a look, so he took Su Hao with him.

    The carriage went out of the city, and soon drove out of the city. A main road passed by, and then the carriage could not go.

    Suhao said, "get out of the car. I''ll walk, too."

    "No way!" Li Xiao jumped out of the carriage and stood in front of Su Hao. "It''s tiring to walk. I''ll carry you. Xia Jin will lead the way."

    Su Hao was still a little hesitant. Seeing Xia Jin nodding, he was no longer entangled. He climbed onto Li Xiao''s back and let him walk on his back.

    This road is not remote, it''s just that it''s a little difficult.

    After walking for about a quarter of an hour, Xia Jincai said that Su Hao quickly asked Li Xiao to put her down.

    The three of them came to the tomb of lobai and saw that the words on it were carved by his mother. It was about the saddest thing in the world for a white haired man to send a black haired man.

    Su Hao stood there looking for a long time. Though he didn''t say a word, his eyes were calm.

    She seems to be just looking at the tombstone, just to visit a person, not a body, a tomb.

    After a long time, she said, "let''s go."

    "Gone?"

    "Well." Su Hao this time on the face is a sincere smile, "I saw, he had a very good."

    Hearing Su Hao''s words, Li Xiao also laughed, revealing a shallow pear vortex.

    "Come on, I''ll carry you."

    He squatted down in front of Su Hao. Su Hao obediently went up and drove back to the capital.

    Su Hao talked and laughed with them all the way. As soon as he got to the gate of the city, the carriage suddenly moved and the horse in front of him hissed.

    "What''s the matter?" Sue is a little flustered.

    Xia Jin lifted the curtain and saw many people in black outside.

    He said with a sneer, "kill?"

    The man in black, who took the lead in front of him, came out with an arm in his arms and said, "is it su Hao general in the car?"

    Su Hao made a gesture to Xia Jin and stretched his face out of the window, "what''s the matter?"

    The men in black looked at each other. Suddenly they knelt down and said, "please, general Su, persuade my master!"

    Su Hao squinted, "who is your master?"

 Chapter 29

    The men in black were hesitant to speak.

    Su Hao guessed seven or eight points in his heart. He knew that he was Tuo Ba Yu. He didn''t expect that he was outside the capital, on the territory of the Chinese Empire, and he dared to see her.

    Sue really thought about it and made the move to get off.

    "Hello, Sue." Xia Jin grabbed her and shook her head, "don''t go."

    Su Hao also shook his head to him, "well, they won''t do anything to me."

    Xia Jin couldn''t persuade her, so she had to get off with Li Xiao and Su Hao.

    "Lead the way."

    The man in black led several Su people to an ordinary house not far away.

    Tuo Bayu was writing in it. When he heard the voice, he said, "I didn''t say that. Don''t bother me!"

    Su Hao was indifferent and went straight inside.

    So a moment before Tuo Ba Yu''s anger, he looked up and saw Su Hao''s face. His anger immediately went out.

    His brush trembled and destroyed a snow map.

    "Hello sue, is that you?"

    "It''s me."

    "Here you are?"

    Tuo Ba Yu hurriedly walked over, and no matter who accompanied Su Hao, he just looked around at her, "you''re OK, that''s good, that''s good! I heard them say before that... You only have two years of life. I knew it was fake. It was deliberately passed to me to make me feel bad, wasn''t it? "

    Sue is silent.

    Tuo Ba Yu originally said it himself, but later he found that Su Hao had never said anything. His heart "clattered" and his heart beat half a beat.

    "Is... Really?"

    "Well." Sue nodded without any explanation.

    Tuo Ba Yu fell down on the chair and couldn''t speak for a long time.

    Su Hao saw him like this, but suddenly some relief, "do you know what the consequences will be if the enemy Prince is found here?"

    Tuo Ba Yu gave a wry smile. "What''s the consequence? At most, it''s just death."

    "Do you know how to die?"

    Su Hao looks at him strangely. In fact, in her impression, Tuo Bayu is very inhuman, even cold-blooded.

    At that time, when he pretended to be and killed others, he was indifferent. Later, when he arrived at the military camp, although he would talk to Su Hao, his behavior when Su Hao finally defected was very telling.

    Isn''t he ready to let her die?

    Tuo Bayu raised his eyes. "I don''t want to take risks, but I have to come for you."

    Sue Hao turned his head and heard him say, "are you still hating me? Oh! It''s also right. In fact, I hate myself. Why didn''t I understand the most important thing for me until I saw you dying? "

    Su Hao originally hated him, but suddenly he heard something sad in this sentence. He didn''t know what to say for a moment.

    Li Xiao and Xia Jin just stood there and didn''t speak.

    It was getting dark, and the cold wind outside was blowing on the roof, as if countless soldiers were crying with their lives.

    "That''s it!" Su Hao suddenly said: "Luobai died in your camp, now I die in the capital, also be regarded as the soul back home, that''s it, I don''t blame you, Luobai''s love and hate, should have his own to settle."

    When Su Hao finished speaking, he didn''t look at Tuo Ba Yu any more. He raised his foot and went out.

    "Good."

    Tuo Bayu stared at her for a long time. The only time she saw tears in this man''s eyes, he said, "OK, you go. Don''t see her again in the future."

    Li Xiao and Xia Jin followed Su Hao and left the place until they reached the capital.

    Su''s good mood doesn''t seem to be very good, and she''s not willing to talk.

    They didn''t go to other places and took Su Hao back to the prince''s residence.

    Song Kong seems to have been waiting all day, until he sees Su Hao coming back.

    Everyone is busy dealing with a lot of bad things. Su Hao lies in the house again to cultivate himself, but he doesn''t want to go anywhere.

    Every day song Kong came to accompany her, and occasionally he would sit by her bed until midnight. Su Hao thought that when she was the crown princess, they would be in a better mood.

    She never knew that it would be so hard to die.

    Winter passed, ice and snow melt, soon, it''s early spring.

    The north wind is no longer blowing outside, and the weather is getting warmer.

    Li Xiao often goes to the prince''s house and always brings some novel things to Su Hao. When spring comes, he brings a kite. However, Su Hao can''t run and jump. Li Xiao can only fly it here by himself.

    The yard can''t open, several times down, the kite line is hanging on the peach branches in the yard, can''t get down.

    "Forget it. It''s no fun anyway."

    Li Xiao reluctantly waved his hand and sat down beside Su Hao like a child. Suddenly he exclaimed, "Wow! The peach blossom in the prince''s mansion is blooming. "

    "Is it open? Where? " Su Hao also looked back in surprise, but saw nothing.

    "Oh, I lied to you? It''s not time for peach blossom at all! "

    Su Hao also laughed and didn''t want to argue with him.

    However, peach blossom is open, not long after that day, the prince''s house peach blossom overnight, really full bloom.

    Large pink, for this house added a few silk spring.

    Sue smiles and feels better.

    But then, when Li Xiao came, he told her that there had been another war recently. Song Yan was sent out to fight.

    Su Hao was a little nervous for a moment. "Will he die?"

    "Everyone will die, Sue." Song Kong suddenly came over from behind. He took a look at the peach blossom in the garden. "It''s said that a Yan hasn''t been to the prince''s residence for a long time."

    "Well!" Li Xiao nodded. "He said that he wanted to keep the last side of his friendship with Su, so that he would not die easily if he had thought about it. Hello, Sue. You must wait for him to come back

    I''m trying to encourage myself in a different way!

    But Su Hao was moved from his heart and said, "OK, I''ll wait for him to come back."

    Su Hao made this promise, but he didn''t know whether he could fulfill it.

    In June, when the weather got hot, Su Hao couldn''t stay in bed, so he had to sit and had no place to enjoy the cool.

    The peach blossoms in spring have long been withered, leaving only green leaves shaking in the wind. If you look more carefully, you can see a few small peaches inside.

    Song Kong didn''t know where to get some ice cubes, so he put them in Su Hao''s room and held them with pure water. He didn''t let her drink them, so he just took a cool ride.

    And recently, song Kong didn''t know what he felt. He spent more and more time with Su Hao, almost leaving for no more than two hours a day.

    Su Hao doesn''t matter. He thinks it''s good to be accompanied, but he''s more and more sleepy recently. Sometimes he can sleep on the stone table while enjoying the scenery. When he wakes up, he finds that he has red wrinkles on his face.

    Song Kong seems very afraid of her, so he can only spend more time with her.

    Before I knew it, I went through another winter.

    Xia Jin comes here occasionally, but it''s said that he is also busy with other things. Only Li Xiao comes to accompany Su Hao rain or shine. It seems that there is nothing else that can make him care about except this.

    In early spring, the peach blossom bloomed for another year, but the song banquet never came back.

    Su Hao looks at the warm wind outside and asks song Kong to move a reclining chair for her. She just lies down and looks at the peach blossom. When she is tired, she has a rest.

    The peach blossom is crimson and blooming.

    Song Kong is beside her, touching her hair.

    "Do you remember, Su Hao, when you first came to my prince''s mansion, you picked a peach blossom from me."

    Sue is funny, "why don''t you remember? At that time, your expression changed, and I thought, "how can the prince of heaven be so stingy?"

    Song Kong also laughed. Su Hao felt tired and closed his eyes slowly.

    After a long time, song kongcai said, "at that time, I was thinking, ah, would you be my su hao?"

    Song Kong''s voice is very low. He looks at the peach blossom. After a long time, no one answers, so he looks at Su Hao.

    Suhao took his hand and slowly slipped down.

    Song Kong hooked one of her little fingers, put his other hand on her nose, and finally lowered his head and gently kissed her.

    "Go, if there is another life, don''t leave again."

    When I wake up again, I see the empty space.

    Not far away, the system is quietly watching her, in the eyes, it seems that there is a little bit of approval.

    "Long time no see..." Su Hao raised his lips and spat out a few cold words, "system."

    She didn''t forget that when she passed through the last life, she was directly taken into the mission world by the goods before she knew the use of the top halo.

    You know, although their memory is not good, but revenge

    Hum!

    If this time, the system is rude to her again, be careful that she will let go! Let''s see what the goods will take to the system headquarters at that time!

    Maybe it''s because Su Hao became a general for the first time. The eye knife and the cold words made the system feel cold.

    The system mechanically said, "mission qualified, primary mission, reward 2000 energy, transmit the next world --"

    "Stop!" Su Hao roared, and the powerful gas field immediately sent out, which really shocked the system.

    Sue is grinding her teeth. Is all the systems so boring? So brutal? So heartless?

    "Do you want to lose my host?" Su Hao''s Willow eyebrows stand up and her aura is wide open. "Or do you want to destroy yourself?"

    Su Hao''s evil spirit smiles, so scared that the system doesn''t dare to say a word more, so it has to stop and wait for her quietly.

    "What? Why don''t you introduce me? Are you going to send it directly as you did last time? " Sue Hao raised her finger in front of her eyes and blew it slightly.

    This should have been a very beautiful picture, but it was set off by Su Hao''s cold smile, but it was particularly frightening.

    The system can''t help but get the radio waves in disorder.

    Just as the system was thinking wildly, Su Hao''s voice sounded in its ear, "what''s the task I''m going to do this time?"

 Chapter 30

    The system calmed down, secretly glanced at Su Hao, the other side just looked at it in his spare time.

    Hastily take back eyes, the system clear throat: "this task, is Revenge Abuse slag, is about online games."

    "Revenge and abuse? How violent! But I like it! But... "Su Hao was a little dazed for a moment," I can''t play games! "

    "It doesn''t matter, the original body of this task is an online game genius." The system raised its hand to wipe the cold sweat on its forehead, and continued to explain patiently: "the world that the host is about to cross is the world in the future in the 31st century, that is, a thousand years later. At that time, science and technology were very advanced, almost reaching a very high level. People''s entertainment has become very vivid. The keyboard online game has become a holographic online game. "

    "What is holographic online game?"

    "For example, if a person lies in a machine called game barn, his brain waves will be refracted into the system with high fidelity."

    "You mean that when I lie in the game room and enter the game, the monsters become visible. What if I get hurt?" Su Hao looks at the system with a confused face.

    This goods will not want to revenge, let yourself die in the game!

    As if seeing through Su Hao''s idea, the system quickly waved, "no, no, host, don''t get me wrong. When you are injured in the game, the pain you feel is real, but when you quit the game, you will return to the same physical state as when you just entered the game warehouse. "

    "Oh... So!" Su Hao suddenly realized.

    That''s quite interesting. She rubbed her hands for a while, hoping to experience the taste of this time!

    In the past, when she saw her friends fighting strange things, although it was interesting, she didn''t have much time to contact them. Now, she can holographic!

    ha-ha! Sue couldn''t help feeling a little excited.

    "Host." The system looked at Su Hao with excited face, and the radio wave also moved excitedly. "Because you have successfully completed the last task, the reward given by the system this time is unlimited amount of recovery potion, gold coins and a set of powerful equipment."

    "It''s a good one this time." Su Hao made a light evaluation.

    "Now, are you ready?"

    "Well."

    Suhao closes her eyes and is ready to receive a slap from the system.

    A strong dazzling white light flashed, Su Hao''s figure disappeared.

    It''s the squeezing feeling of space again. If she has to describe it, suhao can use the one that can squeeze biscuits into flour in the morning rush hour. It''s a hundred times more severe squeezing feeling!

    Another second before losing consciousness, Su Hao suddenly woke up.

    Shit! You stink system, as long as you can cross it? So you used to play with me?

    With such reluctance and anger, suhao went to sleep.

    On the other side, the system seems to have heard Su Hao''s inner roar and can''t help shrinking the radio waves.

    Mom, the host is getting more and more irritable. How to break it?

    It seems that I still have to take a good look at how to deal with the relationship between the host and the system, 36 strategies to please the host

    At the moment, suhao has successfully crossed the earth in the 31st century.

    With a severe headache, Su could not help waking up. She put her hand over her head and clenched her teeth.

    She knew that now was the time to accept the original information.

    Sure enough, a large amount of information poured into my mind. The huge amount of information made Su Hao feel faint for a while.

    Shit! Can''t you slow down a little bit? Su Hao could not help but make complaints about it.

    However, make complaints about the Tucao, and Su Hao would make complaints about the information in his mind.

    The 31st century, as the system says, is really an era of highly developed science and technology.

    Holographic online game "world Sword Fairy" was born, and soon became popular all over the world.

    Today''s children, who don''t know the name of Sword Fairy in the world, will be ridiculed.

    And the game warehouse, almost every family must.

    It''s the same old routine. The original body is also called Su Hao. He is a clever a college student. Because he doesn''t pay attention to clothes, he is no different from an ordinary person. He belongs to the kind that can''t be found even if he is thrown into the crowd.

    At the beginning of school, Su Hao encountered the encounter between male and female leaders in the rotten idol drama.

    It rained heavily that day, and the forest path leading to the dormitory apartment was paved with bluestone slabs.

    The ground was very slippery, and Su Hao was carrying a large suitcase in one hand. If he was not careful at his feet, he leaned back.

    At the time when Su Haojiao didn''t work every day, she was suddenly lifted up by a powerful hand.

    Su Hao looked back in amazement.

    Wenrun your childe general white shirt boy, is to her smile, thin lips light open: "classmate, you are OK!"

    Su Hao stares at the boy''s thin and cool lips like jade, and suddenly remembers an old saying that grandma told her, "a man with thin lips usually has a cold heart."

    At that moment, suhao wanted to know if grandma''s old saying really made sense.

    For a silly, innocent girl like suhao.

    Sometimes, at a glance, you can fall in love with someone.

    Can make you desperate.

    Seeing that Su was so stupid that he didn''t talk, the boy could not help frowning and asked again, but this time he was less concerned and more cold.

    "Ah! I''m fine! I''m fine! Thank you so much just now! My name is Sue Hao Su Hao quickly thanks, white cheeks can''t help flying a few blushes.

    But the boy just a faint smile, slightly nodded and left.

    After a long time, Su Hao suddenly regretted: "ah! I just forgot to ask for my contact information! "

    Su Hao regretted for several days, but it seemed that there was a providence in her mind.

    Soon, in a school "Heaven hand" guild recruitment publicity, she met again, that let her fall in love at first sight of the boy.

    Through her private deliberate inquiry, she found out that the boy was Lu yubai, the president of the holy hand Association of heaven, and also a senior of her own.

    Since then, Su Hao has opened the mode of flower mania.

    In order to get close to the seniors, Su Hao began to learn online games.

    Before, Su Hao was not very interested in holographic online games, but now in order to join the seniors'' guild, Su Hao naturally devotes himself to online games.

    Who knows, she was so talented that she soon won the top three at that time and became one of the few Seven Star swordsmen in the world, far more powerful than Lu yubai, who was only a six star swordsman.

    However, if you go to the holy hand Association of heaven with such achievements, then President Lu yubai''s status and reputation will not be guaranteed.

    Because the status of a guild is determined by its strength.

    So Su Hao thought for a long time, and finally got the way out, that is to hide his strength and be a little follower around Lu yubai.

    Lu yubai regards Su Haoming''s love for himself as invisible.

    But Lu yubai''s indifference did not let Su Hao give up, she is still happy to follow Lu yubai every day.

    Later, one of Lu yubai''s enemies, the president of another guild, Changfeng, was in full swing. After a year''s disappearance, he came back to life.

    A year later, the Changfeng forest, strength greatly increased, is already seven star martial arts.

    Lu yubai is naturally the enemy, but Changfeng forest, nature is anxious every day.

    Once upon a time, he found the real strength of Su Hao, and was greatly surprised. At the same time, he also had the idea of using Su Hao.

    For a moment, Lu yubai''s attitude towards Su Hao was like a 360 degree turnaround.

    In the face of his favorite boys, Su Hao soon indulged in Lu yubai''s sugar coated shells.

    Lu yubai pretends to agree to stay with Su Hao, so as to cheat Su Hao''s trust, and then let Su Hao use his trumpet to sneak into Changfeng''s guild as an undercover agent.

    Su Hao is blinded by love and dazzled. How do you know it''s a trick? He agreed foolishly, and he was still stealing music there.

    When she lurks in Changfeng''s guild, she listens to Lu yubai''s method, uses black means, steals the secret of the guild, and helps Lu yubai become the first guild.

    This completes Lu yubai''s wish, and Su Hao is the first one to smile.

    However, the good days are not long, so she gets a heartbreaking news.

    Lu yubai has a girlfriend for a long time! Or an awl face net red!

    How can she accept that?!

    In a fit of anger, Su Hao disclosed his love relationship with Lu yubai in the discussion group of heaven''s holy hand guild.

    What makes her sad is that some people scold her for being a toad who wants to eat swan meat, others despise her for being affectionate, directing and acting by herself, and others watch jokes with cold eyes, but no one believes her.

    Lu yubai was very angry when he saw that Su Hao dared to make this matter public.

    He thought that according to Su Hao''s weak character, he would ask himself at most. At that time, I can find any reason to prevaricate. After all, Lu yubai doesn''t like Su Hao''s ordinary appearance.

    Who knows, usually that in front of her submissive girl, actually have the courage to challenge themselves.

    Lu yubai smiles insidiously, and secretly sends someone to release the news that Su Hao once sneaked into Changfeng forest guild.

    In this way, Su Hao was completely destroyed.

    Her ID was blocked and she had to quit online games. When Lu yubai saw the opportunity at this time, he fell down the drain and said that Su Hao was not welcome in his guild, so he kicked Su Hao out of the guild.

    But Su Hao wanted to explain, but no one believed it, in exchange for endless ridicule from others.

    For a moment, Su Hao was completely disillusioned. He felt that there was nothing left and spent his time in a muddle all day.

    On a rainy night, Su Hao was absent-minded and walked on the road. His mind was muddy, and he didn''t hear the driver''s crazy whistle behind him.

 Chapter 31

    "Bang" a sound, pain, suhao lost consciousness, her body in the rain across a beautiful parabola, and then heavily hit the ground.

    In this way, a blooming girl was killed by a scholar who looked gentle but actually had ulterior motives.

    After su Hao''s death, she realized how silly and innocent she had been and wasted her youth and life.

    This kind of intense pain and anger made her break through the shackles of fate, and she was reborn not long after she met Lu yubai.

    It''s just that it''s up to someone else to do it for him.

    "Alas..."

    With a long sigh, Su Hao finally woke up from the memory.

    For the original body, she only wants to evaluate one word, that is "silly"!

    It''s not worth the original death of such a bloody routine.

    That little white face is not a good thing, and only the original body can be so obsessed.

    However, fortunately, as a rebirth of her original body, she should also take the responsibility of revenge and abuse for her.

    Soon, the system again sent the purpose of this mission to Su Hao: masochi man and wanghong plastic surgery woman, open the beauty of the original body, no longer undercover, let the original body become the first in full service.

    Suhao twists her fingers to get revenge. She likes it!

    Open your eyes, Sue good looking around, he is lying in a comfortable big bed. She thought hard that this should be her own dormitory.

    It''s not so much a dormitory as a luxurious single apartment.

    A big accommodation is quite good, a student an independent small apartment, a room a bathroom is very convenient.

    Slowly sitting up, Su Hao looked at the layout of the whole room. Although it was small, the sparrow was perfect.

    Thinking of the eight people who lived in the University before, the upper and lower bunks, which were so crowded, and the intrigue between the eight people, Su could not help shivering.

    And now, such a good environment, not to mention the original body has amazing talent, why to drill in the blind alley of love, but also because a scum man lost his life.

    Sue can''t help shaking her head. She really feels unworthy of herself.

    Sigh to sigh, business still needs to be done. Along with the memory, Su Hao found the original game warehouse, under her bed.

    It seems to be a metal game barn, long and square.

    Well, it''s kind of like

    A coffin

    What happened to Su hao? He was still a brave general in his last life! Just a coffin, oh no, a game warehouse like a coffin, what is she afraid of!

    After stabilizing the mind, Su Hao pressed the switch of the game warehouse, and the heavy cabin door opened slowly, just melting a person inside.

    Sue Hao hesitated a little for a while and then lay down.

    You know, this is a high-tech online game! Manual play strange! Who saw it and didn''t want to taste it?

    Close the cabin door, Su Hao just closed his eyes, then heard a soft girl voice: "master, are you ready to enter the whole series of online game" world Sword Fairy "

    "Well." Su Hao lightly replied that she guessed that the soft and glutinous child voice just now should be the assistant of the game.

    But in a flash, Su Hao felt a strange attraction pulling her, as if she had entered another place.

    Just stand firm, Su Hao opened his eyes, then opened his mouth.

    This is too real!

    Su Hao moved his hands and feet for a while, but he could still move!

    She poked her face with a finger, soft and elastic.

    As if to verify the truth of what the system said, she pinched her arm to see if she felt any pain.

    Sure enough, a red mark immediately appeared on her arm, and the pain excited Sue.

    How cool it would be to fight!

    Looking at Su Hao standing in the same place and laughing, the assistant of the game could not help but draw the corner of his mouth.

    "Master..." the assistant of the game called softly, and then pulled Su Hao back from his fantasy.

    "Why? Where are you? " Suhao looked around and didn''t find a living creature.

    All of a sudden, there was a white light in front of Su Hao. A soft and cute hair ball appeared in front of Su Hao. The soft voice of the child sounded again: "master, I''m here!"

    Suhao looked at it intently, and saw that the ball was white all over. His two sharp ears twitched from time to time, and his big black eyes blinked, just staring at suhao strangely.

    "Master, you are so beautiful!" The hair ball''s eyes are almost red.

    "Pretty?" Su Hao was very surprised. After all, in University, no one said he was good-looking, because he was always a very ordinary student and would not attract other people''s attention.

    "Yes The happy voice of maoqiu rings out again, "entering this online game, all appear with my true appearance. Master, your facial features are very good, and your skin foundation is also very good. I can see it at a glance. It''s just that you don''t know how to dress up. All day long, you are black and straight, with a ponytail, a thick straight bangs, and a huge black frame glasses, which cover up your beauty. "

    After a pause, the fur ball continued: "there is something I don''t quite understand. Master, you are not nearsighted. Why do you wear glasses?"

    Sue coughed awkwardly. Can she say that this is a good thing that she did in pursuit of fashion?

    Clearly not short-sighted, but also like others, wearing a glasses with no degree

    "We won''t talk about it... Where is the mirror here? So let me see how good I look. " Su Hao''s suspicions were mixed with excitement.

    After all, if you look good, who won''t? Now there are many people who spend a lot of money on plastic surgery!

    "Mirror?" Mao Qiu tilted his head. "We are in a world of pure antiquity. Mirrors are only found in some rich families. However, if the master wants to, he can go to the lake there and have a look. "

    "Er..." Su Hao''s forehead crossed three black lines. That''s OK.

    So one person and one ball went forward.

    Su Hao was chatting with maoqiu, looking at the scenery.

    As in classical movies, green mountains and green waters, blue sky and white clouds.

    Even the air was so fresh that sue could not help taking a few deep breaths.

    She couldn''t help sighing: "now high technology is really developed, even the air can do so lifelike."

    In the side of the hair ball issued an objection: "master, everything is very realistic."

    Su couldn''t help laughing: "what''s your name?"

    Mao Qiu tilted his head and thought about it, then happily replied, "master! I don''t have a name. I need to be named by the host! "

    "Master, you must give me a lovely name," he said, and the ball winked at sue, and let off the electricity for a while.

    Su Hao''s eyes flashed an evil smile, "otherwise, I''ll call you Xiaobai!"

    "Yes, yes!" Maoqiu said happily, but after a while, his whole body seemed to wilt, and weiqubaba said, "Xiaobai? Isn''t that the name of the dog? "

    I didn''t expect that the owner was a nameless man! I wouldn''t let her take it if I knew! Mao Qiu said that he was aggrieved and hurt his self-esteem.

    Looking at the hair ball a frost hit eggplant, Sue could not help laughing, this little thing is really cute.

    "Well! I''m not joking with you. I''ll call you Tuanzi in the future! " With a hook from the corner of Su Hao''s mouth, he reached out and caught the hair ball in his hand.

    Knead

    In fact, she has long wanted to do so. Since she was a child, she has always liked furry dolls, not to mention that the ball has its own temperature, so it''s very comfortable to hold it in her hands.

    Maoqiu... Ah no, it''s Tuanzi. It''s deformed in Su Hao''s hands.

    "Master! no Sure! Pinch! I don''t know Tuanzi protested desperately, but it was a pity that it had no hands and feet, and could only let Su Hao''s paws wreak havoc on him.

    After a while, Tuanzi finally escaped from Su Hao''s clutches.

    He hid behind a big tree beside him and stared at Su Hao as if Su Hao were his great enemy.

    Sue took back her claws and walked towards the lake.

    Tuanzi followed her slowly, not daring to get too close or too far away.

    Along the way, the scenery was picturesque.

    All things grow in the huge and dense jungle, and the green grass field exudes the fragrance of nature.

    Soon, suhao went to the lake. She took a deep breath and then looked at it.

    The people in the water are gorgeous, but they really stunned Su Hao.

    A pair of peach blossom eyes shining excited light, the eyelashes are like a small fan, thick and dense.

    Su Hao''s tall nose is a bit gorgeous. Her lips are not bright and her face is also a kind of oval face. She is small and round, white and clean, but she is not weak and cute, but she is stubborn and enchanting. She can''t move her eyes after a glance.

    This kind of foundation, if you dress up a little bit, it will definitely kill Ju Jingyi, a beautiful woman once in 4000 years!

    "Is this, is this really me?" Suhao has ten thousand question marks in her heart.

    Marveled at the good-looking reflection in front of her eyes, Su Hao also added some confidence to her future revenge.

    At the moment, the woods were very quiet. There was no sound of birds or insects, only the noise of Su Hao and Tuanzi.

    Too quiet is more strange, Su Hao is also a long time to react, she turned to one side of the Tuanzi, doubt voice: "Tuanzi, don''t you think this is too quiet?"

    "What?" The brain circuit is not as good as Su, and the agile Tuanzi is still in a daze.

    At this time, the calm lake suddenly burst into the sky, breaking the picture of the moment.

    A huge aquatic monster like a long necked dinosaur emerges from the bottom of the water. What''s more, it has three heads.

    At the moment, the three huge heads are roaring in one direction, and the open mouth can almost fill ten suhao.

 Chapter 32

    "My God! It''s a three headed dragon Tuan Zi screamed. It just reflected. Just now, Su Hao asked what it meant by its silence. Tuan Zi was spinning around madly. How could he meet such a powerful monster at the beginning?

    Seeing Su Hao standing in the same place, Tuan Zi thought that Su Hao was scared and silly, so he rushed forward and dragged Su Hao''s clothes to run, "master, run! It''s a six star beast! Beast of heaven! You just entered the game, just a one star martial arts master! If you don''t run, you''ll die! "

    Who knows Su Hao calmly pulled back the hair ball, which was so anxious that he ran and jumped around, and raised a smile at the corner of his mouth: "what are you afraid of?"

    Tuanzi looked at the big mouth of the three dragons in front of him. He knew that every drop of water could drown him.

    Then he turned to see Su Hao, who didn''t care with a smile on his face. As soon as Tuan Zi pulled out his legs, he fainted.

    Su Hao

    Continue to calm the regiment into his arms, Su Hao opened the equipment box, put on the set of system said the cow force coax equipment.

    Well, as expected, it was very powerful. As soon as I got up, I felt a strong difference.

    With memory, Su Hao decided that it should be a seven star equipment. It was said that the original body was a seven star one.

    Well, now let her deal with this six star beast. See if it''s your teeth or her sword!

    Su Hao''s beautiful eyes were stained with bloodthirsty light. She leaped up in the sky and fell down with her sword in her hand.

    He cut off the head of three dragons.

    The three headed dragon lost one of its heads and was at a loss for a moment.

    What just happened? Now this little man, a one star martial arts master, will suddenly burst out the strength and glory of the Seven Star martial arts master?

    The pain of cutting off his head made the three dragons react. He roared and rushed to Su Hao. His strong body destroyed the forest in an instant.

    Su Hao shuttled through the woods nimbly. The trees collapsed and the dust rose everywhere.

    The chaos made the three dragons unable to find Su Hao, so they had to roar.

    But before he finished roaring, he heard a cold female voice behind him, just like Shura coming back from hell, "stupid! What are you looking for? "

    Dignity has been challenged, and the anger and frustration of the three dragons have reached the extreme. It opens its mouth and spits out a flame.

    The flame spurted to the big tree in the distance, instantly burned the tree into coke.

    Hiding in the dark, Su could not help but be surprised. These three dragons still have two brushes.

    But the bloodier, the more she likes it.

    At the moment, the three dragons in the extreme anger are regretting. Before J, he was careless. He thought that the little girl in front of him might be a six-star martial arts teacher. Now he wants to concentrate on fighting with Su Hao.

    Although the three headed dragon is huge, it is not clumsy to turn around.

    Just turned around and threw in the air.

    The three headed dragon was in a daze and didn''t understand what the situation was.

    A cold voice mixed with excitement sounded from its head: "die!"

    The three dragons quickly looked up at the sky, but it did not respond. As soon as its neck hurt, the second head was cut off again by Su Hao who secretly appeared from behind.

    His head rolled to the ground and his eyes widened. The last thing in his mind was su Hao''s crazy eyes, which looked at everything like ants.

    Su Hao

    It''s too easy, isn''t it! The six star beast looked like an idiot, and two heads were cut off in an instant.

    Su can''t help saying: "garbage game, destroy my youth."

    If someone is watching the battle at this time, he will be absolutely crazy.

    The six star beast is not something that ordinary martial arts masters can solve.

    Even if they are ten five-star martial arts masters, they have to make good plans and be well prepared before they dare to have a try. However, few martial arts masters take such a big risk.

    After all, if you die in a war, the game will start from scratch, and the accumulation of efforts from one star to five stars will vanish in an instant. So no one dares to challenge the majesty of the three headed dragon.

    But how can the three headed dragon be like chopping cabbage in front of Su hao?

    This talent is too bad! It''s not human!

    Soon, there was no dragon left.

    The huge body fell to the ground, and all of a sudden, everything disappeared, and the forest returned to its former appearance, as if nothing had happened.

    Su Hao is very puzzled in the face of the changes in front of him. If it''s not the sound from the game system, Su Hao thinks that all that just happened is just a dream!

    "He successfully killed three dragons of the six star heavenly beast, and gained 6000 points, 20000 system rewards, and 10000 gold coins."

    Looking at the rising value, Su can''t help but feel proud.

    He took Tuanzi out of his arms and shook: "Hello! Wake up

    Tuanzi wakes up under Su Hao''s violent shaking. He opens his eyes in a daze. Seeing Su Hao without any damage in front of him, he can''t help but feel a little stunned. "Master, have you reopened the game?"

    With a bang, Tuanzi was thrown to the ground heavily.

    "Feelings in your eyes, your master I so useless?" Su Hao snorted bitterly.

    After rubbing his buttock, Tuanzi got up and explained anxiously: "no, master, I don''t mean that. I mean..."

    After a pause, Tuanzi looked around at the scenery and said, "eh? Isn''t this the place we just came to? Yes? Do you think so? "

    Hurry to check the system notice, after seeing a series of rewards, Tuanzi can''t help but feel a little confused: "this, this, master? Did you really kill these three dragons

    At the moment, it looks at Su Hao as if it is looking at a monster.

    "Hello! What''s your look like? Shouldn''t you be happy? You have such a master. " Su Hao looked at Tuanzi''s silly appearance and couldn''t help making fun of him.

    Although I couldn''t believe it, Tuanzi accepted the fact that its master was a super invincible Seven Star martial arts master.

    "Master! You are so good Tuan Zi jumped three feet high and rushed directly to Su Hao''s arms.

    But in the air, he was caught by Su Hao and continued to knead

    Tuanzi wanted to resist, but he was more proud to think that Su Hao was a rare Seven Star martial arts master in the game.

    You know, it''s the game assistant of the Seven Star martial arts master! So Tuanzi continued to happily accept Su Hao''s abuse.

    "Tuanzi, can you cover up the fact that I am a seven star martial arts master?" Su Hao pondered for a long time and suddenly said.

    "Yes! But master, why are you doing this? "

    Tuanzi''s eyes widened and he couldn''t believe it.

    Because the world depends on strength! A lot of people can''t wait to show their strength. It''s the first time that they hide their strength like the master.

    It''s strange, master

    Su Hao evil spirit a smile, soft voice way: "disguise pig to eat tiger."

    "What? What do pigs eat tigers Tuanzi couldn''t understand.

    Knead to knead the small body of ball son hairy, Su Hao says with a faint smile: "after waiting, you will know."

    Tuanzi nodded and rubbed on Su Hao''s soft hand. "Master, how many stars do you want to lower the level to?"

    "Is there any difference in the hierarchy of the world?"

    "Yes, master. As far as I know, there are eight ranks of martial arts masters in the world. At present, there are no eight star martial arts masters. Although there are not many Seven Star martial arts masters, there are also a few. It''s just that for the first time, there is only one master in the level of seven stars

    With that, Tuanzi began to show love again.

    I have a deeper and deeper admiration for my master. How can I break it!

    "Well, let''s get down to business." Su Hao pushed a hairball that was in the middle of a flower mania.

    After clearing his throat, Tuanzi began to say solemnly: "most of the martial arts masters are four-star and five-star, and the six-star martial arts masters are very powerful."

    "How powerful is it?" Thinking that Lu yubai was a six-star martial arts master, Su could not help sneering.

    "Of course not as good as the master! You know, the six-star to seven star period is a bottleneck period. Many people spend a lot of time and can''t change from six star to seven star. Therefore, although these six stars are powerful, compared with the seven, they are one on the earth and one in the sky. " Tuanzi quickly piled up a flattering smile.

    Some words let Su good mood a bit better, she waved her hand, "then reduced to three-star martial arts."

    "Good!" Although there were doubts, Tuanzi cleverly didn''t ask anything, because after all, what the master wanted to do was mysterious.

    "Master, after being demoted to Samsung, only the martial arts masters who are higher than you or at the same level can detect your real strength, and other martial arts masters can''t. But you can still give full play to the strength of the Seven Star martial arts master. "

    "Well, that''s all for today. I''ll go back and play with you another day." Sue Hao calculated the time, and it''s time to go out and see the new world of the 31st century.

    "Ah..." when Tuanzi heard that Su Hao was leaving, he was a little sad with Bai.

    For a short time, it was reluctant to get along with Su, but there was no way. As a game assistant, it could only live in the game, not in reality.

    Su Hao saw that Tuanzi was depressed, so he squatted down with a smile and rubbed the hairy ball, "OK! I''ll come back to play with you some other day. "

    "Then you must come." Tuanzi''s eyes are full of reluctance.

    Sue couldn''t help laughing, just like coaxing a child, stretched out her little finger, "come on, let''s pull the hook!"

    ......

    She forgot that Tuanzi had no hands

    Tuan Zi gave Su Hao a look of resentment, then blinked again. As if he had an idea, he jumped into the air happily and replaced the function of fingers with sharp ears.

    The little ear bent and gently hooked Su Hao''s little finger. It was a hook.

    Su Hao laughed and flashed out of the game.

    After coming out of the game warehouse, Su Hao found that the time outside was also changing, that is to say, how long he stayed in the game warehouse, how long the time outside would be. It''s not that time outside has not changed at all.

    Suhao opens the door and walks out of the apartment.

    It''s sunny outside, but it''s not hot, because it''s really early spring.

    The sun shines on the body, but there is a kind of warmth.

    Walking on the road, Su Hao also carefully observed the surrounding landscape, in fact, in addition to the luxury buildings, it seems that there is no difference between them.

    There seems to be less green plants, but the campus is still good.

    There are lakes and groves.

    Notice that the grove at the moment refers to, really, a very small forest

    Suhao walked along, and after a while, her mobile phone was buzzing in her pocket.

    Take out the mobile phone, it''s Qi shui''er

    Qi shuier?

 Chapter 33

    All the memories of Qi shui''er flashed in my mind.

    Qi shui''er is her only good friend in the University. Because of her introverted personality, she is reluctant to deal with others and stammers, so few people deal with her.

    And once, the original body accidentally overturned the water cup, wet a boy''s clothes.

    Originally, the original body is a submissive apology, but the boy is still reluctant, put forward a lot of acid and rude request.

    When he was embarrassed and helpless, Qi shuier appeared on the stage like a female Xia, and choked the boy back with a few words.

    Since then, the original body will have a friend like affection for Qi shui''er, and Qi shui''er is also a careless girl, the two soon became good friends.

    What''s more, Qi shui''er and Yuan Shen are roommates in the same apartment building.

    When she got through, Su Hao gently raised her cell phone to her ear and raised her mouth slightly: "hello?"

    The warm sunlight sprinkles on Su Hao''s fingers, which are as white and tender as onion roots. It makes Su Hao''s skin look more like milk white, with playful pink.

    "Where have you been! A housemaid is not in the dormitory! Come on, where are you? Isn''t it? Go on a date with little white face? " Qi shui''er''s bombing rang out, and Su Hao quickly left his mobile phone half a meter away.

    Qi shui''er''s name is so nice, but her character doesn''t match her name at all.

    Such as the fire of general irritable character, with the gentle water is not together.

    It''s just that she likes to have friends like this.

    When Yuanshen was beaten by everyone in the end, in those hard days, Qi shuier comforted and accompanied Yuanshen, but Yuanshen was so disappointed that he couldn''t listen to Qi shuier''s advice.

    After his death in a car accident, Qi shui''er was miserable for a long time and lived in regret for the rest of his life.

    Clenching her fist, Su said with a good heart: this life, we will never let those who love us sad again.

    Seeing that there was no voice on the phone for a long time, Qi shui''er could not help worrying.

    "Little melon seed, are you ok?" Qi shuier''s worries can be transmitted through the telephone line.

    Qi shui''er''s call brings Su Hao back from his memory.

    After taking a few deep breaths, Sue calmed down. She said softly, "I''m ok, shuier. What''s the matter with you calling me?"

    "Why, I can''t find you if I''m ok?" Qi shui''er''s angry tone came over the telephone line.

    "Yes, yes!"

    "It will soon be the recruitment ceremony of the holy hands guild of heaven. Although it is in the virtual game, you still have to remember to dress up better!"

    After a pause, Qi shuier''s voice suddenly lowered: "little melon seed, tell me honestly, do you like Lu yubai, the president of heaven''s holy hand?"

    "Who did you listen to?" Su Hao''s voice was a little low.

    "Did anyone else tell me that? Have you forgotten how many people you asked about Lu yubai before? "

    "Er..."

    How did she forget this? I have done such a disgraceful thing! But it doesn''t matter. What she lost in the previous life, she made up for her original body in this life!

    "But to tell you the truth, I''ve seen Lu yubai several times, and he looks like a talent."

    Qi shuier is still talking about Lu yubai. Su Hao agrees and sneers.

    Lu yubai is a complete scum!

    But one day, she will expose him in public, the scum man who is not as good as one!

    Su Hao didn''t want to hear about Lu yubai, so he interrupted Qi shuier: "shuier, if you are not busy this afternoon, would you like to go shopping with me?"

    Words vaguely with a few silk coquetry means, this is the phone that end of Qi Shui Er startled thoroughly.

    You know, Su Hao has never used this kind of numb tone to talk to himself.

    After scratching his head, Qi shui''er hesitated and said, "OK..."

    With a little smile, Su Hao understood that his change might make Qi shuier a little confused.

    But what does it matter?

    This life, she must love their own people, no longer sad.

    After she hung up, suhao touched her chin, and a wonderful idea came to her mind.

    The corner of his lip raised an evil smile, and Su Hao called softly in the sea: "system."

    The voice was soft but cold.

    When the sleeping system hears the host''s call, a carp rolls and wakes up immediately.

    Did the host finish the task so soon?

    "Host? What can I do for you? " The respectful voice of the system rings.

    Since experiencing the powerful atmosphere of suhao before, the system''s attitude towards suhao now is like a 360 degree revolution.

    "I want to ask, can the gold coins in the game be exchanged for money in real life?"

    System:

    Oh, are you short of money?

    In the heart of the system, ten thousand grass and mud horses gallop by. As long as normal people think about this kind of problem, they can know it. The host is just wishful thinking!

    "If the answer I hear is no, then I may not be able to complete this task perfectly."

    Su Hao''s soft voice landed, just blocking the mouth of the system ready to say no words.

    If suhao can''t finish the task, what''s the first system?

    The system patted her chest fearfully and said to Su Hao in a flattering way: "Oh, my perfect host, look what you said, how can it not be possible? It''s just a small request. I''ll turn half of the gold coins in the game right away and leave half for your shopping in the game business domain! "

    The sound of the system was particularly dogleg, but it soon remembered that what it had promised Su was

    Infinite gold?!

    Oh, my God, it just lifted a stone and hit its own foot.

    A system animal squatted silently in the corner to draw a circle.

    Su Hao chuckled. She had already guessed the ending, so she came out to give a system beast a step down.

    "A million in my bank card is enough."

    million?! The system wanted to jump up and scold, but was forced back by Su Hao''s sneer.

    Indeed, a million is not too much.

    It''s a drop in the bucket for some billionaires.

    So the system didn''t ask again, so it quickly put the money into Su Hao''s bank card.

    After receiving the message, Su Hao really wanted to shout.

    Because she has never seen so much money in her life.

    Next, it''s time to give yourself a new look.

    After a while, Qi shui''er with ponytail strode toward Su Hao. She patted Su Hao heavily on the shoulder: "how do you want to go shopping today?"

    You know, it''s more difficult than an eclipse to see suhao shopping.

    Su Hao gently raised the corner of his mouth, "if you are in a good mood, why not go shopping?"

    Under Qi shui''er''s frightening eyes, Su is in a good mood. She puts her hand around Qi shui''er''s arm and laughs brightly: "let''s go! I''d like to invite you to Meizizi. "

    "What? What''s beautiful? " In Qi shuier''s infinite fantasy and panic, Su Hao just pulls her to a high-rise building in city A.

    This is the best shopping center in city a, with more than 1000 clothes in mind. It''s the place where Qi shui''er won''t come.

    "What are you doing! Little melon seeds, what are you doing here? Do you have an eye addiction? " Qi shui''er pulls a head and rushes into the building. Su Hao whispers.

    "Shopping, of course!" Su Hao smiles and pulls Qi shui''er. Without waiting for Qi shui''er to react, she rushes into the building with her.

    Under Qi shuier''s innumerable eye signals, Su haoquan doesn''t see it and chooses several suits of clothes suitable for her.

    When the shop assistant met such a non counter-offer customer, he even narrowed his eyes and praised Su Hao.

    After turning around in front of the floor mirror, Su Hao was very satisfied with his elegant appearance in the mirror.

    "Pay!"

    "Good! This way, please The shop assistant bowed.

    "A total of 238600. After the discount, 238000. Would you like to pay by card or in cash

    The shop assistant''s attitude is very polite. She has seen a lot of people like suhao.

    Although Su Hao''s clothes look like stalls and are worthless, Su Hao''s whole body temperament is a famous lady.

    Such a person, is certainly not bad money.

    As the shop assistant wanted, Su Hao took out a gold card and paid.

    Turning his head, he said to Qi shui''er, who was confused and forced: "shui''er, you can also choose one. Tonight we will shine together in the recruitment meeting."

    "Ah? Oh, no, no, no Qi shuier quickly refused.

    But Su Hao didn''t care about her and said directly to the assistant nearby, "please choose a suit suitable for this lady."

    Where can a shop assistant refuse? Soon he took out a long black skirt.

    Qi shui''er liked it at a glance, but she knew in her heart that the price would not be cheap.

    But at Su Hao''s instigation, Qi shui''er can''t resist the temptation and enters the fitting room.

    After coming out of qishuier, the whole person has become different.

    Before sweeping the careless, Qi shuier''s image has become a lot of ladies.

    "Well, it looks good." Su Hao nodded approvingly and then said, "swipe the card!"

    "Melon..."

    Before Qi shui''er''s call was finished, Su Hao had finished twenty-eight thousand cleanly.

    All of a sudden, Su Hao has a feeling of being overbearing and caring for innocent girls

    Out of the building, Qi shui''er kept his head down and didn''t speak.

    Twenty eight thousand! How can she afford such a big favor?

    Seeing the uneasiness in Qi shui''er''s heart, Su kindly took Qi shui''er''s hand and said in a soft voice, "water, don''t think too much about it. I always remember your kindness to me before!".

    Qi shuier is not a greedy man. Su Hao can see that. So Qi shui''er is a friend of Su Hao.

 Chapter 34

    "But, little melon seed, where are you making so much money! Before you were, wasn''t you very poor? " Qi shui''er''s eyes widened to show that he couldn''t understand.

    "Well, I won! But don''t tell anyone about it, or you will be robbed! " Sue Hao turned her eyes and made a casual excuse.

    Qi shui''er was excited and nodded: "little melon seeds! I''ll hang out with you from now on! "

    "Ha ha!"

    Their hearty laughter attracted the attention of pedestrians on the road.

    On the way back, suhao went to a famous barber shop and changed her style.

    The traditional ponytail and heavy bangs are replaced by air bangs and micro curled pear heads.

    The white goose egg face is just a simple light makeup, which reveals the beauty of Su Hao.

    The wine red V-neck dress is called Su Hao, and her skin is as white and tender as snow. With the right cutting, Su Hao''s exquisite figure is well outlined.

    Under the delicate ankle, there are white calfskin high-heeled shoes with bandages, and the heel of 78cm is not very suitable for Su Hao. Walking is a little bumpy.

    It''s just that Su is so nice and feminine.

    And Qi shui''er made a soft, black hair naturally scattered down, with her dark dress, it is a different taste.

    After dressing up, the two girls stand in front of the huge floor mirror, and their eyes fall in the mirror. The two are as good-looking as the heroines in TV series.

    "Is this... Is this me?" Qi shui''er couldn''t help opening his mouth.

    I''ve never been such a gentle lady.

    Then he turned his eyes to Su Hao, and Qi shui''er was surprised: "you are so beautiful, little melon seed! There is a special beauty and temperament. Anyway, it feels like you are born with this kind of temperament. "

    "Thank you for your compliment." Su Hao accepted Qi shuier''s praise without blushing. She was also satisfied with her present image.

    The two girls look at each other and smile, finding confidence and joy in each other''s eyes.

    "Hey, little melon seed, how can I feel that you are strange! Where were you so lively and cheerful before? You won''t be possessed by ghosts! " Qi shui''er is joking, suddenly pretending to be disgusted and jumping two steps, pinching his nose and screaming.

    "Ha ha..."

    Smile on the mouth, MMP in the heart.

    Su Hao said quietly, "you''re right. I''m really reborn."

    "I''m not afraid of that either!" Qi shui''er affectionately took Su Hao''s arm, "anyway, you will always be my little melon seed!"

    Her eyes were a little warm, and Su''s good mood became softer.

    In happy times, time flies.

    With silver, Su Hao has been buying with Qi shui''er these days, and the system is in the system.

    It''s the recruitment ceremony of heaven''s holy hand right away. Suhao lies in the game warehouse on time.

    She wants to see what tricks this Lu yubai will have.

    As soon as he entered the world, Su Hao had no time to stand firm. A little white fur ball rushed over and complained: "master! I miss you so much

    Su Hao twisted the ball down with two fingers and said, "don''t make trouble. I have something to ask you. Don''t you need to adjust the task image in the game?"

    Tuanzi tilted his head: "it can be fine tuned!"

    Under the guidance of Tuanzi, Su Hao first made some fine adjustments to her appearance.

    The canthus lengthened a little, more charming and enchanting, less pure.

    The bridge of the nose is slightly raised. Qiong''s nose is beautiful and beautiful.

    "How''s it going?" Su Hao looks at Tuanzi and asks for his opinion.

    Tuanzi hesitated for a long time, then stammered: "I prefer the original appearance, this looks..."

    The witty Tuanzi swallowed the last three words "too wave" and quickly flattered: "however, both of them are very good-looking."

    "You''re smart."

    Then, Su Hao entered the business domain of the system again and selected the clothes needed for the recruitment ceremony tonight.

    "This can''t do. It''s too exposed. My chest is falling out!"

    "It''s not good. It''s too rustic."

    "This is even more silly. It''s too publicity. Is this pair of colorful wings used for dry hair? Sing two butterflies? "

    Su not good time to show extreme disgust expression, finally, she finally picked a, fire red fox demon suit.

    Dark gold and black half of the ghost mask, a fiery red dress, joints have strong armor protection.

    The mask only covers one side of the face, the other side of the face is exposed to the air, and a narrow fox eye charms all living beings.

    The whole person is like the queen in the dark, charming and noble.

    One side of the Tuanzi look good, raw meat pain, this hundred thousand gold coins, bought a set of equipment! What a loser!

    The recruitment ceremony was held in the largest square of hell''s "day-to-day city". When Su was ready, he directly entered the regional "day-to-day city".

    At night, the huge square became lively.

    Tonight is the recruitment ceremony of the most powerful guild in the whole service, the holy hands guild of heaven.

    When I crossed over, it was time for me to join the guild.

    Now this new ceremony, you should also participate in it, right?

    A sneer rose from the corner of his mouth. Su Xiangxiang stood on the stage, the eye-catching figure.

    The white dress can''t hide his inner danger, and the gentle smile can''t express his careful calculation.

    What''s more, the face and figure are fine tuned! The impression of Lu yubai is not so handsome.

    Colorful lights cast on Lu yubai''s body, Lu yubai''s handsome face is also a little more smile.

    Under the stage, a group of little fans saw the president smile, and then they cheered frantically.

    "Ah! The president is very big

    "The president is so handsome!"

    Screams come and go.

    I don''t know. I think the star standing on the stage is a hot star.

    "Scum!" Su Hao bah, she looked at the man on the stage, who was very gentle and smiling. She was just a hypocritical scum.

    I can''t help feeling a little irritable. Su Hao walks with her head down, and doesn''t notice the situation around her.

    Accidentally, suhao bumps into a woman.

    "Right..." before she finished her apology, Su Hao was interrupted by a super sweet female voice.

    "Ouch! You don''t have eyes when you walk! "

    Like the sound of evil, Su could not help feeling numb.

    She looked at the woman in front of her eyes, the pointed face of melon seeds, the eyes with strong eye shadow and long eyelashes, and the powder on her face was almost two layers.

    You didn''t do that, okay? Big sister!

    Memories flashed countless pictures, Su Hao suddenly remembered.

    This woman, is not Lu yubai''s little lover Lin Xiyan?

    This life, the fate of the original track change, so the meeting with Lin Xiyan, also earlier?

    Sue felt her chin with a thoughtful look. Her eyes fell on Lin Xiyan again, and she couldn''t help talking.

    In my memory, Lin Xiyan''s chin, which is comparable to snake spirit''s face, is as good as the whole? Where can it compare with a tenth of the natural self?

    In the game, she didn''t look better. Maybe some people''s taste was born like this.

    What''s more surprising is that Lin Xiyan actually wore that suit, which she extremely disliked, the suit of butterfly fairy!

    It''s not a good match... One is so earthy, one is so immortal.

    I don''t know what Lu yubai''s vision is! But then again, slag man and plastic surgery woman, just a pair.

    It''s a good thing that they get together and don''t harm others.

    Think of here, Su good sneer.

    But this sneer, in Lin Xiyan''s ears, is a naked irony.

    "What are you laughing at? You bumped into mine and didn''t even say I''m sorry. Are you still laughing? " The sharp voice rang out, and the facial features on Lin Xiyan''s face were slightly twisted.

    "Laugh at you Sue is very frank to admit.

    "You Lin Xiyan was afraid that she had never met such a blatant opponent. She could not help but feel a little confused.

    But she quickly responded, and angrily reached for Sue''s collar.

    How can suhao let her succeed? A little side body, then dodged Lin Xi Yan''s evil claw.

    "What are you doing? Is it polite to move? " Su Hao grabs Lin Xiyan''s arm again and twists it gently.

    Lin Xiyan''s voice almost covered the music in the square.

    Of course, it also attracted the attention of everyone on the field, including Lu yubai on the stage.

    "You let me go!" Lin Xiyan desperately wants to pull her arm out of Su Hao''s hand.

    Of course, suhao didn''t let her succeed. When the time was right, suhao gave up.

    Because of inertia, Lin Xiyan stepped back a few steps, ten centimeter high-heeled shoes wobbly, suddenly did not stand firm, actually fell to the ground.

    "Ouch! It''s killing me Lin Xiyan covers her buttocks and shouts on the ground.

    Lu yubai''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled, rushed down from the stage, walked into the crowd, and helped Lin Xiyan up.

    When his eyes fell on Su Hao, it was also a surprise. However, soon Lu yubai adjusted his posture. After all, there are many beauties in the game.

    "Are you from the hands of heaven?"

    For beautiful women, Lu yubai has a good attitude.

    In this way, we can win the favor of the beautiful woman. Secondly, we can let the bystanders know that Lu yubai is a gentle and noble childe.

    It''s just that Su Hao didn''t take it. He just gave a cold snort from his nose, which was regarded as an answer.

    Lu yubai looked at Su Hao''s delicate face. For a moment, he was familiar with it, but he couldn''t remember it.

    "What''s your name, please?"

    "Hello, Sue."

    After that, Su Hao stares at the man in front of her with great interest.

    "Su Hao..." Lu Yu whispered, as if trying to recall something.

    Suddenly, Lu yubai seems to remember something. On that rainy day, he helped up a girl who almost fell down. It seems that the girl''s name is Su Hao, too?

    And the last time the guild recruited new members, it seemed that the girl named suhao was always around her. If it wasn''t for the large number of people at that time, he really wanted to kick away the follower.

    It''s just

 Chapter 35

    Lu yubai once again took a close look at Su Hao. Are these two girls alone?

    How does he feel one in the sky and one in the ground?

    In the image, the old girl with her own disheartened face, but in front of a generous, cool full woman.

    Although the game can be fine tuned, but the temperament of the whole body, but not a set of clothing can change.

    "Are you sue? The one who joined our guild of heavenly hands? " Lu yubai hesitated slightly for a while and said.

    There was an unknown light in his eyes, which was his interest in a new thing.

    Yes, this girl named suhao has successfully aroused her interest.

    "Well."

    This time, Su Hao finally said a word.

    Lu yubai hasn''t opened his mouth yet, so he is robbed by the wanghongnv around him.

    "Yubai, this woman hit me! Don''t apologize Wang hongnv pointed to Su Hao''s nose and said to Yu Bai in a sharp voice.

    She just saw Lu yubai watching Su for a long time. Is she worse than Su?

    Obviously is own man, actually is looking at another woman in front of own face! How can she bear it?

    "Since you collided with Xiyan, you should make amends." Lu yubai''s peaceful voice rang out.

    Won a lot of fans around the little sister''s crazy scream.

    "Look at President Lu. He is not only the president of the guild, but also so polite! Tut tut

    "That''s it! My brother yubai is the best. "

    "You shameless man, when will Lu Huichang be your family?"

    Lu yubai is very satisfied with the picture. Isn''t that the embodiment of his manliness?

    Su can''t help but help her forehead. Since ancient times, men are narcissistic, right

    Don''t bother to make trouble with them any more, Su Hao lightly replied: "if you want me to apologize, you don''t deserve it!"

    "What are you talking about?" When Lin Xiyan heard Su Hao''s words, she was not angry, and her face was distorted.

    I''m afraid that her facial features will not be misplaced.

    "Nothing! Just say you don''t deserve it. " Su Hao waved his hand, as if it was just a light thing.

    The people around were quiet. They had never seen such a crazy woman.

    But between Su Hao''s actions, there was a kind of pressure that they could submit to.

    Su Hao''s rampant words not only made Lin Xiyan angry, but also made Lu yubai frown.

    Lin Xiyan is his girlfriend. Su Hao says that Lin Xiyan doesn''t deserve to accept her apology. Isn''t this also beating her face and saying that she doesn''t deserve it?

    Lu yubai''s voice became a bit chilly: "if you are here to participate in the recruitment ceremony, then please have a better attitude."

    "I can be nice to anyone, but never to dogs, especially those with black heart and black liver."

    "You In the face of Su Hao''s blatant abuse, Lu yubai''s face turned red with anger.

    Lu yubai opened his mouth. He wanted to scold Su, but he didn''t want to destroy his image in front of everyone, so he had to shake his sleeve and walk awayˇ° How ridiculous

    Lin Xiyan wanted to fight Su Hao for several rounds, but Lu yubai pulled her away, so she had to attack Su Hao with her eyes.

    But Su Hao doesn''t eat this. Instead, he makes a face at Lin Xiyan, which makes Lin Xiyan almost vomit blood.

    Back on the stage, Lu yubai has recovered his composure.

    "Be quiet! Now that you have signed up to join the hand of heaven guild, we will start the selection. Please line up in an orderly way and go to the tester under the high platform in turn. Just stick your palm on the touch screen of the tester, and you will be informed of your martial arts master level. Those below three stars are not allowed to enter the guild. "

    As soon as the words came out, there was a howl.

    "What? Why don''t I know the rule? I''ve paid all my dues and now I can''t join the guild. What the hell is this

    "If we had known, we shouldn''t have paid each other!"

    Some martial arts masters with one star and two stars can''t help feeling dejected, but they dare not complain loudly. After all, Lu yubai is a six star martial arts master.

    Six star martial arts teachers in front of their one or two stars, that is the existence of God.

    "That''s a bad rule, isn''t it?" A timid girl murmured to one side.

    "What''s wrong with Lu yubai? He can do anything for the sake of profit! " Su Hao snorted coldly in his heart.

    Su Hao didn''t want to join the holy hand guild of heaven, so he was calmly distracted.

    She a pair of don''t care about of appearance let the Lin Xi Yan eyes bead son on the high stage almost stare out.

    She took the arm of the man around her and rubbed the softness of her chest against Lu yubai''s arm intentionally or unintentionally, whining: "yubai, the woman who just bullied me has not been tested! She must be inferior to you! I''m still trying to steal your limelight here! "

    By Lin Xiyan such a rub, Lu yubai a heart where still recruit new ceremony? But Lin Xiyan''s statement is really reasonable, so he picked up the microphone and said to Su Hao in the crowd: "Su Hao, please line up."

    "Maybe! She doesn''t have enough grades. She wants to run away! " Lin Xiyan fanned the flames.

    There was a burst of laughter in the crowd.

    Hearing this, Su Hao looked up at the stage contemptuously and said in a cold voice, "what''s the hurry? Are you waiting to hit yourself in the face? "

    Lin Xiyan listens to Su Hao''s words. She is anxious and angry. She pretends to be dizzy and falls on Lu yubai.

    "White Lotus!" Sue could not help but scold coldly.

    Pretending to be sick! Funny!

    What a great white lotus!

    Soon, the long line was finished.

    Suhao was the last because she was too lazy to line up.

    "What a fool! Wait until the last row, now everyone''s attention is on her. If you can''t enter the guild or have a very low level, you will lose a lot of shame. " Lin Xiyan murmured with disdain.

    As everyone knows, what Su Hao wants is such an effect.

    Hiding her strength is one of her strategies. She wants to make her revenge easier.

    Everyone retreated, and Su Hao walked forward calmly.

    In full view of the public, Su Hao did not have any timidity and walked to the high stage.

    Like an elegant and noble Queen, that kind of confident demeanor, that kind of contempt for all eyes. Let a person involuntarily submit, let a person believe, she Su is good, have such strength.

    The moment she put her hand on the test stone, there was a complete silence.

    Including the melon eating crowd who craned their necks and waited anxiously on one side, and Lin Xiyan with fierce eyes on the high platform.

    Everyone is waiting.

    "Ding!" The test stone gave a strange cry.

    Lin Xiyan''s heart is to mention the throat, can say Su Hao''s grade is very high? Impossible, because she had never heard of Su Hao''s name before, what''s more, Su Hao was a freshman and would not have such a high level of strength.

    Test stone seems to be confused, but for a long time, the display still lit up three lights.

    Third class martial arts teacher

    Just better than the guild''s request.

    A time square is more quiet, we all want to quietly, this matter how the follow-up development.

    "Cut! I thought how powerful it was Lin Xiyan put down her heart.

    It turned out that he was just a three-star martial arts master. Even if he passed the requirements of the guild, what would happen? It''s not a low-grade waste!

    "No, I''m a junior three star martial arts master! In Yu Bai''s eyes, it''s just a waste! My family is a six star martial arts master! You are so rampant! What''s rampant Lin Xiyan exclaimed excitedly.

    But I didn''t notice the light in Su Hao''s eyes.

    "Do you hear me, gentlemen? In the eyes of President Lu, the three star martial arts master is a waste! Heaven''s holy hand had such a distinct hierarchy and looked down upon our low-level martial arts masters! "

    Su Hao''s words were like a big stone thrown into the lake water that had been slightly rippled, bringing more turbulent waves.

    "Forget it! Let''s not add such a guild! Refund the membership fee! "

    "What asshole guild! So don''t pay attention to us! Who hasn''t gone from low to high? "

    "Forget it, brother, let''s leave together, and the membership fee will be regarded as floating!"

    The following three-star martial arts masters were furious, and the four-star and five-star martial arts masters frowned slightly.

    If the hand of heaven is really such a disunited guild, then they have other guilds to choose from.

    But Lin Xiyan on the high stage has already been muddled, and she did not expect that her scolding Su''s good words would cause the group''s anger. She opened her mouth to explain something, but found it difficult to distinguish.

    Lu yubai, who was beside Lin Xiyan, had already frowned fiercely. There was no gentleness in his narrow eyes. Instead, he was fierce.

    Although Lin Xiyan is his girlfriend, he can''t speak. What can he do to himself!

    He is the president of a guild. Can he allow such a thing to happen?

    "Please don''t be impatient. I think Lin Xiyan has always been a straightforward girl, and her irritability just aimed at Su Hao. Our heavenly hand guild has a long history and outstanding achievements. There will be no hierarchy. I guarantee it in my own name. "

    Lu yubai''s polite words made the people present calm down a lot.

    Seeing this scene, Su could not help sneering.

    It seems that this scum man is quite charming. However, in the near future, I want to let all people know your dark heart!

    How many people love you now, how many people will despise you in the future!

    "It''s just a holy hand guild in heaven. I don''t want to join it!"

    With this remark, the square has never been quiet. I''m afraid the sound of a needle falling to the ground can be heard clearly.

    People look back at the person who said this one after another, Su Hao.

    For a long time, there was a low voice among the masses, but most of them were disdainful of Su Hao.

    Because if a three-star martial arts master does not join a guild or fight in a group, there will be little room for improvement.

 Chapter 36

    What''s more, in front of so many people, Su Hao beat the holy hand guild in the face. How can Lu yubai step down?

    As they expected, Lu yubai stood on the high platform, staring at Su Hao.

    What is the reason why this woman came here today and played football again and again?

    Lu yubai''s eyes turn to Lin Xiyan beside him. He recalls the scene that Su Hao always surrounded himself before.

    Do you?

    Is it because Su Hao was so angry after seeing that he had a girlfriend that he said these words?

    The corner of the lip is a little more playful smile. Lu yubai looks at Su Hao again. This time, however, there was a sense of ambiguity in his eyes.

    "Hello, Sue, you are so rude that our heavenly hand can''t accommodate you!" Lu yubai finished the above words and looked at Su Hao in his spare time, as if he knew that Su Hao would have nothing to say.

    Who knows that things are not as he expected, Su Hao looked at him speechless, the eyes clearly said: I''m afraid you''re not a fool!

    He coughed softly. Su Hao spoke slowly and said, "I said Lu yubai, I''m afraid you''re not mistaken. Now I''m qualified to join the holy hand guild of heaven, and I''ve paid my dues..."

    After looking around and seeing that everyone''s eyes were on him, suhao chuckled: "so now it''s not that you heaven holy hand can''t hold me, but I suhao, I don''t want to join heaven holy hand at all, OK?"

    "You! Good sue, don''t deceive people too much! " Albert''s face was red with anger and his face was covered with thick foundation.

    She stares at suhao in her flaming red fox suit.

    How is this suit so familiar?

    Lin Xiyan carefully looked at Su Hao''s clothes again, and suddenly recalled that this is the most expensive and popular fox suit in the system business domain!

    It''s worth 158000! I pestered my parents for a long time, but they didn''t agree to spend more than 100000 yuan on an evening dress.

    After all, the Lin family is not a rich family.

    The Lin family is not. Su Hao will not be so rich. With this in mind, Lin Xiyan''s face covered with hundreds of powder showed a hint of ridicule.

    "Wear A-goods to support yourself, and still act like a Grandmaster! How shameless you are, Sue After Lin Xiyan determined her inner thoughts, she cursed.

    Topic will convey her voice to every corner of the square, for a moment, everyone''s eyes fall on Su Hao''s Fox suit.

    Su Hao''s forehead crossed three black lines. As long as she knew, she would not wear this dress, which brought her unnecessary trouble.

    You know, she had a crush on this dress because it was in line with her temperament.

    It''s true that she''s dressed for the show

    Many people at the scene also recognized the dress.

    A girl whispered: "isn''t this the fox demon suit with the best defense effect in the system business domain?"?! How beautiful

    "Yes, yes! I''ve seen it, too! " Another girl echoed: "I went to see the price at that time. It seems to cost 158000!"

    The girl exclaimed: "my God, it''s so expensive!"?! How can she afford it? "

    "Maybe she is a rich second generation!" Another girl speculated.

    "It''s possible!"

    ˇ°......ˇ±

    The people under the high platform are talking about it one after another. The words spread to Lin Xiyan''s ears, making her more excited.

    What about? Am I right! Your Su Hao is a material for wearing a goods! I''ve come here to show my power. I''m losing face!

    In the face of such a situation, Su Hao just smoked the corner of his mouth and said faintly: "are you jealous? This is an online game, not the real world. Will the system still sell fake products in the business domain? "

    Su Hao''s voice is not big or small, but it is enough for people to hear.

    So people again quiet down, will look at Lin Xiyan.

    Suddenly become the focus, Lin Xiyan also some do not adapt, a time silly Leng in situ.

    People on the scene calmed down one after another, and soon recognized that this fox demon suit was indeed the most expensive one.

    So people turned the spearhead to Lin Xiyan.

    For a moment, Lin Xiyan''s last hope was cruelly broken.

    "So be a man, you can''t be too self righteous, otherwise, Lin Xiyan, does this face hurt?"

    Su Hao''s words caused a burst of laughter from the masses, but Lin Xiyan''s eyes were red with anger.

    A stream of hate can''t help but erupt from Lin Xiyan''s heart. Why does that woman wear such beautiful clothes? And laugh at yourself!

    She just wanted to open her mouth to say something, but Lu Yu quickly covered her mouth with white eyes. Lu yubai was afraid that Lin Xiyan''s mind was hot, and said something she shouldn''t say.

    "Su Hao, since you look down on our heavenly hand, do you dare to compete with our heavenly hand in the martial arts competition one month later?" Lu yubai looks Su Hao in the eyes.

    "Dare you? As long as you come here, I will accompany you to the end! " Sue was so domineering that she accepted the bet.

    She is worried that there is no reason to deal with Lu yubai and Lin Xiyan!

    How can she let go of such an opportunity to clean up the dregs?

    "Then press the fingerprint now!" Lu yubai took out a treaty, which was written clearly in black and white.

    What? If suhao loses, how much will he lose.

    After reading the treaty, Su Hao raised his head and asked, "why only if I lose, if I win?"

    "Puchi!" Lin Xiyan can''t help but sneer. Do you want to win with your three-star martial arts master? It''s impossible to dream!

    "Er..." Lu yubai coughed awkwardly.

    Because he, like Lin Xiyan, thinks Su Hao has no chance to win, so he doesn''t think so much for a while.

    "Well, Sue, if you win, you can offer anything."

    "Is that so?" Su Hao starts to smile, and the sun is just behind her.

    Su Hao''s whole body is shrouded in the light, and the figure in the backlight is even more gorgeous.

    "If I win, I want you to give me the position of president, and leave the guild with the woman next to you who is an eyesore."

    The audience was quiet for a few seconds, and then people laughed like they heard some big joke.

    Did not expect this woman, although the level is low, but the heart is not small!

    "Well, I promise you!" Lu yubai also felt that the woman in front of him was whimsical.

    "Let''s have a seal." Su Hao opened his mouth and took the lead to press the fingerprint first.

    Lu yubai took a look at Su Hao and sipped his mouth. At last, he didn''t say anything and pressed his fingerprints.

    After confirming the validity of the treaty, suhao took a copy and left without looking back.

    The fire red fox suit on Su Hao''s body is like a queen in the dark. It is fascinating, but it has a cold air, which makes people dare not get close to half a point.

    For a moment, people can hardly tell whether this is a Samsung martial arts master or a super invincible strong one.

    People consciously pushed away to make way for suhao.

    Lu yubai looks at Su Hao''s back as he leaves. The sense of loss that rises in his heart in vain makes him feel at a loss.

    The news of Su Hao''s challenge to Lu yubai, the president of heaven''s holy hand, spread in the whole service overnight, and became the talk of people in their spare time.

    "The rampant woman signed a gambling contract with the first guild''s heaven hand."

    What''s more, a gambling meeting was organized.

    Gambling heaven hand will win, accounting for 99.99% of all people.

    Bet Su Hao will win, just Qi shuier

    In the face of such a situation, Qi shui''er is very anxious. She finds Su Hao and wants to make it clear.

    "Little melon seed! You stop for me Qi shui''er blocked Su Hao''s door for a long time, and finally caught Su Hao who was ready to go out for dinner.

    It seems that Qi shui''er is the one, so Su Hao has to pull Qi shui''er into the room.

    "What''s the matter?" Su Hao is helpless. How can she explain to Qi shui''er why she did this?

    A dream? pass through?

    "What''s the matter?" Qi shui''er forked his waist and yelled at Su Hao: "that night, you went to sign that bullshit treaty. Did you have water in your head?"

    Su Hao

    Seeing that Su didn''t speak, Qi shui''er was more and more angry: "how can you compare with the whole holy hand guild of heaven as a three-star martial arts master? Do you know what grade Lu yubai is? "

    "Six star martial arts master, you told me." Su Hao replied honestly.

    "Do you know? Do you know you''re still going Qi shui''er seems to be fooled by Su Haoqi. He opens the Sutra chanting of Tang Monk there by himself.

    "Do you know the concept of six star martial arts master?"

    Su Hao''s inner monologue: I not only know the concept of six star martial arts, but also know the concept of Seven Star martial arts!

    "Do you know what will happen if you lose?"

    Su Hao''s inner monologue: the word end is not suitable to describe me. It should be given to Lu yubai and Lin Xiyan.

    "Anyway, I have no way to help you now, the only way..." Qi shui''er seemed to hesitate for a long time, and his voice choked: "you''d better return the service!"

    Suhao''s inner monologue: do I need help from others? I... emmmmm what? Return service? How can I finish the task and become the No.1 of all services after I quit?

    "Why do I return the service?" Su Hao stares at Qi shui''er, who is a very happy self-directed actor. He sits on his bed and sobs.

    This is... What''s the situation?

    "Are you all right..." Su Hao quickly sits beside Qi shui''er and holds Qi shui''er''s hand.

    "At this juncture, you are not worried about yourself!" Qi shui''er looked Su Hao in the face: "I said to let you return the service for your own good. This is an idea I thought about for a long time. If you don''t give up, you will lose the martial arts competition in a month! Do you really follow the treaty then? Then you don''t want to look up in your life.

    If you return the service, the world is so big, and then you''ll play a trick. Who knows Su Hao is you? "

 Chapter 37

    Qi shui''er''s advice makes Su Hao laugh and cry. He turns his eyes. Su Hao is ready to tell Qi shui''er the truth.

    Because she lived two lives again, I''m afraid Qi shuier is the only one who really cares about herself.

    "Shuier, you don''t have to worry about me. Actually, I''m already a seven star martial arts master."

    "How can I not worry about you! You... "There was an obvious pause in Qi shui''er''s words. Then she looked at Su Hao incredulously and screamed," what did you just say? Seven stars... "

    Fortunately, Su Hao quickly covers Qi shuier''s mouth.

    "Shh! You should keep this secret for me Su Hao looks at Qi shuier seriously.

    The shoulder was heavily patted for a while, Su Hao cried out in pain, looking at Qi shui''er who was cruel to her, "you are also too cruel!"

    "Who let you hide me in the drum?"?! I''m so worried! " Qi shuier stares at Su Hao bitterly.

    That look, as if Su Hao is a son of a bitch.

    "I''m... I''m afraid you''re yelling around..." Sue laughed awkwardly.

    "Cut!"

    Qi shui''er gave a cold hum and turned her face to look like an angry little daughter-in-law.

    Su couldn''t help laughing. She straightened Qi shuier''s face and told her solemnly, "before the martial arts competition, I''m a seven star martial arts master. I can''t let it out! You know what? "

    Qi shui''er brushed Su Hao''s hand away and said in a dull voice, "I know!"

    "Shuier, you know, you are the biggest beneficiary of this thing." Su Hao pretends to whisper mysteriously in Qi shui''er''s ear.

    Qi shuier Leng Leng, a pair of beautiful big eyes staring round, like a doll like lovely, "why?"

    "Think about your bet..." Su Hao stirred up a smile and looked at Qi shuier, expecting her reaction.

    When it comes to gambling, Qi shuier jumps up.

    She excitedly grasped Su Hao''s hands, and her tone was uncontrollable ecstasy: "so, this is the bet. I''m sure I''ll win?"

    Looking at Qi shui''er''s complacent appearance, Su could not help but be dumbfounded and gave a faint reply.

    With Su Hao''s affirmation, Qi shui''er laughs and is about to run out. After two steps, he suddenly comes back and opens his hand to Su Hao.

    "Lend me some money."

    At the moment, Qi shuier has completely regarded Su Hao as a little rich woman.

    Helplessly smile, Su Hao in the heart quickly calculated, the cost of living has left money.

    In the end, he paid 200000 yuan into Qi shuier''s bank account.

    For such a sure bet, the more the bet, the greater the return.

    After Qi shui''er got the money, he went out happily.

    Not long after that, another piece of news appeared in the full service announcement of Tianxia Jianxian.

    "Qi shui''er, the ignorant friend of Su Hao, who is a rampant girl, dropped 200000 yuan as a bet to win."

    For a time, Su Hao and Qi shui''er are on the list of the most influential people in the system announcement, and have been firmly dominating the headlines of the announcement.

    When people talk about them, they keep shaking their heads. One is rampant, the other is mindless. No wonder they get together.

    However, Su Hao ignored all these miscellaneous remarks.

    There is still a month to go before the competition. As soon as she has time, she will run to the game warehouse and lie down.

    Of course, not sleep, but into the copy brush points and gold.

    Although Su Hao is a traverser, he is a young man with ideal and ambition.

    Although he is a seven star martial arts master, his strength is enough to beat ten Lu yubai down.

    But just in case, Tuanzi told her that there had never been an eight star martial arts master in the game before.

    Su Hao especially wants to be the first person to become the eight star martial arts master in the game.

    After entering the game, Su Hao changed the black clothes he used to wear into a super fairy white dress.

    The white gauze swaying in the breeze gave Su a good feeling. In addition to being good-looking, it was the wind at her crotch

    The sense of security and friction without pants made suhao very uncomfortable.

    But at Tuanzi''s strong request, suhao still wears this skirt to wander around in the game.

    While chatting with Tuanzi, Su Hao paid attention to the situation around him.

    After several days of exploring the game, Su Hao found that the most favorite thing for the system in the world Sword Fairy online game is to walk and coldly put a monster behind you

    At this time, Su Hao found a big tree nearby, and there seemed to be a loud noise in the thick canopy.

    Su Hao raised his head, but there was no pause in his hand. In an instant, a stone flew up and hit the crown of the tree.

    "Ah

    With the scream of a young man, a boy in brown fell from the crown of a tree.

    "Who is it? Who dares to smash my ass? " The boy covered his ass and jumped up.

    When he saw Su Hao''s figure, the boy just wanted to swear, but after seeing Su Hao''s face, the boy blocked all those dirty words in his throat.

    "Gu... Girl, excuse me, what are you doing? You want to attack my ass with a concealed weapon?"

    As if he had seen a girl for the first time, the boy was embarrassed to stare at Su Hao''s face, so he had to stop his head and stammer.

    After listening to the boy''s words, Su couldn''t help smoking.

    What do you mean, sneak on his ass?

    I don''t have that disgusting habit, OK?

    However, looking at the blush on the boy''s white face, Su Hao''s playful heart was stunned. She looked at the boy in her spare time. Instead of answering, she asked, "in the daytime, hiding in a tree, don''t you want to plot against me?"

    Suddenly, the boy''s face turned red, and his speech stuttered even more, "you... How do you speak, how do you do this, how do you show your bones! All talk! I didn''t hide in the tree. I just wanted to sleep in the tree. As soon as I turned over, you hit my ass with a stone! "

    For Su Hao, the stone hit his own vital matter, the youth is still worried.

    "Ha ha!" Sue couldn''t help laughing.

    She didn''t smile, but when she did, the boy was even more ashamed, and his face was so red that he could almost bleed.

    "Well, I don''t want to tease you. In fact, I thought it was a monster on the tree!" Su Hao didn''t mean to make trouble for the children any more. He explained a few words and was ready to leave.

    Not far away, there was a young male voice in my ear, "girl, wait for me!"

    Su Hao stops, frowns slightly and looks at the panting teenager. The boy ran to Su Hao, and then he could hold his breath.

    "Girl, my name is Gu Qingsong. What''s your name?" Gu Qingsong scratched his head shyly and looked at Su Hao with embarrassment.

    "Gu Qingsong?" Sue couldn''t help laughing.

    Why is this name so happy?

    Face beauty a smile, Gu Qingsong''s face burned more red.

    "How old are you this year?" Su Hao asked back.

    Gu Qingsong was stunned at first, and then quickly said: "I''m 18 years old, I''m an adult! I have an ID card! "

    Although there is adult pride in his words, it can not cover up his youth.

    Su Hao chuckled and said, "then you can''t call me girl. I''m older than you. You should call my sister."

    Su Hao said this. He thought the boy would be stubborn. But Gu Qingsong called his elder sister

    After a few dry smiles, Su Hao didn''t know what to say.

    "Sister, what''s your real name?" Gu Qingsong still asked.

    Su Hao naturally didn''t want to be followed by others all the time to call her sister, so she said, "then you can call me little melon seed."

    In a strange world, she is not willing to tell others all her true information.

    Although there are good people in the world, there are many scum men like Lu yubai. She should guard against them.

    "Sister xiaoguazi!"

    The sweet and crisp cry of the boy came from her ear, and Su could not help shivering.

    "No! Stop calling me sister Su Hao patted her heart as if she had been frightened.

    Gu Qingsong secretly takes a look at Su Hao''s side face. His heart is like a deer bumping into each other.

    "You look good, little melon seed."

    With these words, Gu Qingsong bowed his head in shame and did not dare to take another look at Su Hao.

    In the face of the young man, Su Hao embarrassed smile, "that is, natural beauty is hard to give up!"

    They go forward happily. Su Hao doesn''t want Gu Qingsong to follow, but he can''t get rid of Gu Qingsong.

    Since learning that Su Hao is only a three-star martial arts master, Gu Qingsong did not laugh at Su Hao as others did. Instead, he patted his chest to ensure that he was a five-star martial arts master and should protect Su Hao.

    "Are you a five star martial arts master?" Su Hao was a little surprised. After all, it''s not common for a young man like Gu Qingsong, who is only 18 years old, to be a five-star martial arts master.

    Seeing Su''s surprise, Gu Qingsong was even more proud. He said with pride, "yes! We look after our family and hope a lot for me! I will live up to their hopes

    Su Hao can''t laugh or cry, but Gu Qingsong''s sincerity is clear to her.

    There''s nothing to do about it, so I take Gu Qingsong to go around, and I think it''s better to have someone to accompany me.

    If the system sees this scene, it will definitely vomit blood with anger.

    I''ve been in the system space for such a long time, and I''m looking forward to Su Hao''s successful completion of the task as soon as possible every day. Su Hao is very good, and he''s still soaking some fresh meat in the game!

    "Qingsong, who gave you your name?"

    Su can''t help asking curiously. After all, such a happy name must be extraordinary.

    "It''s my father, my father said, I hope I can become a man like Qingsong in the future! Strong! Just and upright Gu Qingsong mentioned this matter, his eyes are full of hope.

    "Have ambition!" Suhao gave him a big thumbs up.

    Su Hao can see at a glance that Gu Qingsong is upright.

    It is precisely because of this that Gu Qingsong is likely to become a great weapon in the future.

    "Ah woo!"

    A tiger roar broke the happy situation.

 Chapter 38

    Su Hao fixed his eyes and saw that he was a five-star bloodthirsty tiger.

    Although it''s just five stars, in Su Hao''s eyes, it''s not worth mentioning at all. But it was enough to put Gu Qingsong on the alert.

    Because, if one person and one beast have the same level, it is very difficult for a person to win. After all, whether it''s volume, or blood, or attack power, monsters are better.

    So there is a reason why Gu Qingsong is so nervous.

    "Little melon seeds, don''t come out behind me! It''s a five-star monster. It''s very dangerous. "

    Before waiting for Su Hao to open his mouth, Gu Qingsong jumps in front of Su Hao.

    Open arms, one hand with a knife, one hand with a sword, directly against the monster.

    Seeing this scene, Su Hao''s heart was warm.

    Although I have just met Gu Qingsong, some people can see their pure hearts at a glance.

    She can feel that Gu Qingsong really treats her as her sister. It''s a good feeling to be cared by her relatives.

    Su Hao quietly went to one side and sat on the ground, ready to watch the battle.

    She doesn''t worry that Gu Qingsong will get hurt. If a man wants to grow up, how can he not get hurt?

    Besides, I''m not afraid that Gu Qingsong''s life will be safe if I''m a seven star martial arts master here.

    This five-star monster is bloodthirsty and evil tiger, so we should train his hands.

    The bloodthirsty tiger sees Gu Qingsong so presumptuous and stands there alone to challenge him. What''s more, the human girl calmly sits under the big tree on the other side to watch the battle?!

    Is this the legendary contempt of the king?

    The bloodthirsty tiger roared and rushed to Gu Qingsong!

    "Ling Yunjian!"

    Gu Qingsong yelled, holding a long sword with cold light in both hands, shooting a cold blue light.

    "Boom" to a, a person and a beast are back two steps.

    He raised his hand to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth, but he was caught by the long tail of the bloodthirsty devil tiger.

    The bloodthirsty tiger has barbs on its tail, which plunge deep into Gu Qingsong''s skin.

    Although it is a game, but also let Gu Qingsong pain to show his teeth, straight call.

    Su Hao was leisurely on the side, watching the good play and chatting with Tuan Zi.

    Seeing Gu Qingsong''s injury, Su can''t help but gasp.

    Do you want to protect yourself with such practical experience and brain?

    For a long time, Su Haocai said lazily, "don''t you know how to chop its tail? What''s the long hand for? "

    After hearing Su Hao''s words, Gu Qingsong remembered that he still had a sharp sword in his hand!

    Regardless of the pain, Gu Qingsong waved his long arm and cut it off with a sharp sword.

    The bloodthirsty tiger screamed and looked back.

    The most proud and the most beautiful tail! It was cut off by this human! It''s so angry!

    With the fall of his tail, Gu Qingsong also got away smoothly.

    This time, the bloodthirsty devil tiger was really angry. Looking at its hair standing up, it clearly felt that it would not stop eating Gu Qingsong''s bones.

    This time, however, Gu Qingsong felt much more relaxed with Su Hao''s help. Without being seriously injured again, he successfully killed the bloodthirsty tiger.

    "System prompt: successfully kill five-star monster bloodthirsty tiger, gain 5000 points, system reward prestige value 10000, gold 5000."

    "Yes

    Looking at the rising integral value, Gu Qingsong couldn''t help laughing three times.

    Then he rushed to Su Hao with a proud and flattering attitude: "little melon seed sister! This is my first time to kill five-star monster! It won''t take much effort

    Eyelids jump, Su Hao did not have the heart to damage his self-confidence.

    If you don''t have my mother''s advice, you would have been a monster''s dish for a long time.

    Su Hao takes out a bottle of high-level recovery medicine from the storage box and throws it to Gu Qingsong.

    Gu Qingsong catches it carefully and takes a closer look.

    "Wow! This, this, this Gu Qingsong was excited and incoherent.

    "Speak well!"

    "Sister xiaoguazi!" Gu Qingsong came forward and whispered: "where did you buy this top-level recovery potion! Such potions, even if there are enough gold coins, can only be met in the system business domain by luck. Besides, this bottle costs 100000 gold coins! "

    So expensive? Su Hao has some pain in her flesh, but she doesn''t feel bad because she has unlimited amount of liquid medicine.

    Besides, in front of this hairy boy in order to save himself, just hurt like this, Su Hao''s heart still feel very warm.

    "No?" Sue has a good eyebrow.

    "No, no, no! Want it

    For fear that Su Hao would repent, Gu Qingsong hastened to put the medicine in the storage box carefully. He still recited: "keep this good medicine first, and then use it if you are seriously injured."

    Looking at Gu Qingsong''s petty appearance, Su could not help laughing, "follow your sister, I promise you have meat to eat! Elder sister, I have many good things! "

    "That''s it, that''s it. I''m sure I''ll follow sister melon seed!" Gu Qingsong nodded his heart.

    Throw Gu Qingsong a bottle of low-level liquid medicine again, Su Hao frowns: "still don''t heal?"

    Gu Qingsong grabs his head. Sister xiaoguazi''s care for him makes him feel no pain at all.

    However, he is still obedient to the recovery potion used, full of blood resurrection of Gu Qingsong is ready to start again.

    Face to face, however, came several people Su Hao was very familiar with.

    Lu yubai and Lin Xiyan.

    Su Hao frowned. How can she meet dregs everywhere? Did they just hear the fight and attract them?

    Seeing Su Hao in white, he suddenly appears in his own field of vision, just like an immortal.

    However, Lin Xiyan beside him is another kind of reaction.

    She looks at Su Hao and talks and laughs with a pretty young man around her. She can''t help feeling resentful.

    How can suhao have a beautiful man everywhere?

    Before, after the welcome ceremony, Lin Xiyan specially investigated Su Hao and confirmed that Su Hao had a secret love affair with Lu yubai.

    This makes Lin Xiyan hate Su even more.

    "Oh, I thought you didn''t dare come out! I didn''t expect you to be a jerk and a bitch Lin Xiyan yelled.

    "You! Don''t go too far! Why do you scold my little melon seed sister? " Gu Qingsong''s beautiful white face turned red, and his trembling fingers pointed to Lin Xiyan.

    He was so old that he had never seen such a rude person, so he didn''t know what to refute for a while.

    "Green pine!" Su Hao grabs Gu Qingsong, who is so angry that he is ready to rush forward. He says in a deep voice, "if the dog bites you, do you want to bite back?"

    The voice is not big or small, but it can be heard by all the people present.

    Su Hao glanced at Lin Xiyan and others, whose face turned pig liver color, and sneered: "when you come out for a walk, you can still meet a group of mad dogs biting! What bad luck! Green pine, let''s go

    "Mm-hmm! Let''s go, sister xiaoguazi. We don''t know the same thing about mad dogs. "

    Su Hao is very satisfied with Gu Qingsong''s active learning and application. He claps Gu Qingsong on the shoulder as if in praise.

    But Su Hao didn''t know. Gu Qingsong blushed for a long time because of her careless action.

    "Hello! Don''t go How can Lin Xiyan let them go before he can get rid of his anger?

    Just as she was about to step forward, she was stopped by Lu Bai.

    Lin Xiyan can''t help but wonder. She stares at Lu yubai, only to find that his eyes are staring at Su Hao''s back.

    There is a kind of emotion in the eyes, which is called fanaticism.

    As a woman, she is most sensitive to this kind of thing. How can Lin Xiyan not know that Lu yubai has been attracted by Su hao?

    After turning her eyes, Lin Xi said with a smile: "yubai, I told you a few days ago that my father gave me a big wave of energy potion. It''s in my room. I''ll take you to have a look!"

    Sure enough, Lu yubai''s attention was attracted by the potion in Lin Xiyan''s mouth, "well, Xiyan, thanks to you, otherwise, my level would not have risen so fast."

    It''s true that Lu yubai''s rank of six-star martial arts master is partly due to the Lin family''s energy potion.

    So, Lu yubai still can''t leave my Lin Xiyan, so Su Hao, what do you want to fight with me!

    Think of this, Lin Xi Yan''s face can''t help but emerge a blush.

    The party also left.

    Su Hao and Gu Qingsong went away a little. Gu Qingsong told Su Hao, "sister xiaoguazi, I didn''t expect that President Lu''s girlfriend Lin Xiyan was such a mean woman! Birds of a feather flock together and people flock together. President Lu is certainly not a good thing! "

    "Do you know them?" Su Hao is a little surprised, but she agrees with Gu Qingsong''s remarks that belittle Lu yubai and Lin Xiyan.

    "Yes, I am a freshman of a university, but I came to report later. I have been studying abroad with my family before. I just came back recently, so I didn''t go to the recruitment of the heavenly hand. I was going to have a look, but now I don''t want to go at all. If you have such a bad character, you can''t manage a guild well. " Gu Qingsong said indignantly.

    "You can follow me in the future."

    "Yes

    Gu Qingsong has forgotten that Su Hao is just a three-star martial arts master.

    Can you throw a bottle of high-level recovery potion of 100000 gold coins at will, and can you show me how to fight with a fierce five-star Monster without fear?

    Gu Qingsong is ready to follow Su Hao all the time.

    "But sister xiaoguazi, where are you from?"

    "Do you know a bet everyone is talking about in the game recently?" Su Hao didn''t answer Gu Qingsong''s question. Instead, he said faintly.

    "I''ve heard that President Lu has signed an unequal treaty with a woman with only three-star martial arts rank!" Su took a good look at Gu Qingsong and said, "what do you think of this?"

    "In this matter, I think that Lu Huichang bullies the small with the big. He is a six-star martial arts master, and he bullies a three-star martial arts master''s woman! It''s too much deception

 Chapter 39

    Gu Qingsong angrily raised his small fist, as if fighting for the freshman.

    His eyes only anger, and did not despise the freshman.

    Su Hao has a panoramic view of Gu Qingsong''s emotions, and he has a good feeling for Gu Qingsong.

    "Why don''t you laugh at that woman?"

    "Why should I laugh at that woman? I think it''s president Lu and Lin Xiyan who should be laughed at! Can they bully people in this way because they are high-level martial arts masters? "

    Gu Qingsong is still angry, but Su Hao smiles faintly.

    "Sister xiaoguazi..."

    "Actually, I''m the Su Hao."

    Gu Qingsong was stunned for a few seconds. He was struck by thunder: "ah?"

    After a long time in a trance, Gu Qingsong remembers some related things. No wonder sister xiaoguazi and Lin Xiyan pinch each other as soon as they meet

    However, if someone else''s words, Gu Qingsong also thinks that the freshman is still suffering a lot, but if it''s replaced by sister xiaoguazi, then it''s not sure who will win or lose!

    Don''t ask him why he is so soft hearted. Where can a woman like suhao, who has a face, a brain and a lot of money go?!

    "Are you still willing to follow me?" Su Hao spoke lightly, as if to say something unimportant.

    "Sister xiaoguazi, I can see my loyalty to you! I''ll join you in the next martial arts competition! I''m sure sister xiaoguazi will win. President Lu will lose at the foot of sister xiaoguazi! "

    Gu Qingsong praised Su well.

    After separated from Gu Qingsong, Su Hao quit the game and returned to real life.

    For many days in a row, Su Hao was very curious, because life was too stable, so he was curious.

    Why didn''t Lin Xiyan come to his trouble?

    Pig has been very stable, eat every day, sleep to eat, because it is alive to fatten fat, killed to eat.

    But Sue is different! She has to finish the task!

    So Su Hao found Qi shui''er to inquire about it. Then he knew that something big had happened.

    Before, in fact, there were two famous guilds among the sword Fairies in the world.

    One is Lu yubai''s heavenly hand guild, the other is changfenglinli guild founded by changfenglinli.

    In a competition, Changfeng forest association failed. Under the ridicule of the people, Changfeng forest disappeared.

    But just a few days ago, the disappearing Changfeng forest was revived! And become a rare Seven Star martial arts teacher!

    Changfeng linli directly challenged Lu yubai, saying that he would take part in the martial arts competition in a month, and he would definitely be ashamed before the snow.

    At the moment, Lu yubai is even more like an ant on a hot pot.

    Su Hao pursed his mouth, so he said that he could not make too many enemies, otherwise he would not know how he died any day.

    However, in order to complete the task, we must be the first in all services.

    Originally, this was a very easy thing, but suddenly Changfeng stood in a forest and stepped in. He became a seven star martial arts master like himself, which was also a challenge to himself.

    Therefore, I have to become an eight star martial arts master as soon as possible, so that I can be the number one in full service.

    Su Hao picks eyebrows. There is nothing she can''t do in this world!

    Even if changfenglin is a seven star martial arts master like himself, so what? He''s windy. Is there a bug? Does he have unlimited gold coins? Does he have the best potion? Does he have the equipment to be powerful?

    However, just in case, Su Hao has gone to the copy to brush the monsters as soon as he has time these days.

    Copy inside is good, monsters, earn more points.

    Soon, Su Hao had accumulated hundreds of thousands of points, but he was still a little short of the million points to become an eight star martial arts master. There is an upper limit to the number of points you can brush in the copy, otherwise everyone can become an eight star martial arts master, right?

    But Su Hao also found a treasure in the copy, the ancient beast Phoenix bathing in fire.

    There are many kinds of monsters in sword immortals.

    Those under six stars are all monsters. Those with six stars are called monsters, while those with seven stars are called divine beasts.

    And like the Phoenix bath fire, and players can contract, only the ancient beast.

    The level is higher than the Seven Star beast. Su Hao has found a big baby this time.

    While Su Hao is brushing his points day and night, the deadline of one month is coming soon, but Lin Xiyan and Lu yubai are no longer in the limelight.

    Su Hao speculated that he might be in a hurry to cope with the long wind of being a seven star martial arts master!

    However, Su Hao is happy and relaxed. He goes shopping with Qi shuier from time to time.

    At dusk, the sky is not gloomy, but has a bright sky blue, the milk like clouds on that day become torch like bright red.

    Lin Xiyan, who was forgotten by Su Hao, was living in the dormitory.

    Before, in the new ceremony of heaven''s holy hand, and the chance encounter in the game, I was defeated by Su Hao in terms of appearance, aura, and words.

    This kind of experience almost frustrates her courage and confidence. How can she find Su Hao for revenge?

    However, Lin Xiyan was staring at the clear sky outside the window. Since that day, Lu yubai went to his room and simply took a lot of energy potion and left quickly.

    After a long time, he did not take the initiative to contact himself. Are you angry with yourself? Blame yourself for not provoking Su hao?

    In the heart is very uneasy, Lin Xiyan thought for a long time, finally decided to call Lu yubai to ask the situation.

    The phone rang several times and the other end got through lazilyˇ° What''s the matter, Xiyan? "

    Lin Xiyan''s lips were slightly upturned, his thin face was covered with smile lines, and his voice was sweet to a state.

    "Yubai, are you free this evening? If we are free, shall we go out for a walk? "

    At the other end of the phone, Lu yubai pondered for a while, but didn''t say a word.

    Recently, the sudden resurrection of Changfeng forest led him to almost fail to control the situation of the holy hand guild of heaven.

    Changfeng is numerous, but it''s a common person. Since I was a six-star martial arts master last time, I lost myself because of some mistakes, I haven''t seen it.

    But now suddenly resurrected, still with the status of Seven Star martial arts teacher!

    How can he accept that?!

    When he was upset, Lin Xiyan went out for a walk with him.

    Although I''m in a bad mood, I can relax tonight

    Lu yubai had a funny smile in his eyes and said in a low voice, "OK."

    Originally, when Lin Xiyan saw that Lu yubai didn''t speak, he couldn''t help but burst out angry light in his eyes.

    Does Lu yubai no longer want to talk to me?

    Lin Xiyan thinks like this, in the heart to Su Hao''s hatred, is also more and more deep.

    If not for the appearance of Su Hao, not only will Lu yubai''s attention completely attract away, but also make his reputation, plummet.

    A little farther away from the microphone, Lin Xiyan quickly took a few deep breaths. As soon as she was ready to say something more, she heard a "good" word from Lu yubai.

    Lin Xiyan was stunned for a moment, and then he was very excited.

    After hanging up the phone, Lin Xiyan rushed to the wardrobe and changed one suit after another.

    Pure, sexy, conservative, lovely style.

    At last, Lin Xiyan wore a long dress with open back suspenders and put on a light make-up. No more heavy makeup, the whole person looks different.

    Compared with the previous net red face, people feel a little better.

    Waiting for her to dress up, Lu yubai''s phone has been ringing.

    At the moment, Lu yubai in the dormitory changed a suit and went to the downstairs of Lin Xiyan''s dormitory, "I''m here, come down quickly."

    Hearing Lu yubai''s voice, Lin Xiyan slipped away happily and went downstairs.

    On the light is not too bright, Lu yubai saw Lin Xiyan clothes exposed, but did not say anything.

    Lu yubai in the eye ground delimits but passes fiery, is Lin Xiyan has never seen.

    They walked in the campus to the woods by the lake.

    Along the way, I don''t know whether Lin Xi''s face is intentional or unintentional. The soft crisp chest has been rubbing on Lu yubai''s arm.

    Lu yubai has been in a bad mood for a long time. Now he has a good chance to vent. Why not?

    With this in mind, Lu yubai looks down at Lin Xiyan, who is full of pink. The women''s eyes are coming up, which is even more in Lu yubai''s heart.

    Hard to bite Lin Xiyan''s earlobe, the man''s rough breath sprayed on Lin Xiyan''s neck, Lin Xiyan can''t help moaning. There was a chant.

    This is a groan. Chanting, like an invitation, emboldened Lu yubai.

    He pulls Lin Xiyan to a hidden place and drags off Lin Xiyan''s dress in the moonlight.

    "Ah! What are you doing! " When Lin Xiyan sees Lu yubai''s action, she screams. She quickly reaches out her hand to stop him.

    The soft moonlight sprinkles on Lin Xiyan''s delicate face. Lu yubai can''t help but push Lin Xiyan onto the grass.

    "No, yubai..." Lin Xiyan was still holding on, but as soon as Lu yubai got close to her, her whole body became soft.

    The posture of resistance also seemed to refuse and welcome, which made Lu Yu''s desire burning more exuberant

    The bright moonlight reluctantly shines on the two people entangled on the grass.

    Lin Xiyan''s wild cry attracted Qi shuier who just passed by.

    Hearing such a red voice, Qi shui''er, though blushing, could not control her curiosity. She crept forward.

    The ugly scene makes Qi shuier feel sick, but she is surprised to find that it is not Lu yubai?

    "Sunset..." Lu yubai roared.

    It turns out that it''s Lu yubai and Lin Xiyan. Even if they are boyfriends, it''s against the school rules to do such things in public places.

    Thinking of their kindness to Su, Qi shui''er grits her teeth and takes out her mobile phone to photograph them.

    What a surprise for Sue! Qi shui''er thought so and hurried back.

    Where did they notice that someone had just come? Continue to fight, I don''t know

    "Hello, Sue! I''ll show you a good thing! " Qi shui''er patted Su Hao''s door hard.

 Chapter 40

    Pointing to a pile of white meat on Qi shuier''s mobile phone screen, Su can''t help but feel confused.

    She looked at Qi shuier and then at the screen.

    Does this girl have a spring recently? It''s time to think about men?

    "Look carefully! Who''s up here! " Qi shui''er couldn''t contain his excitement.

    Su Hao held back her nausea and took a closer look

    Tony. Ma

    She knew that these two men and women were too shameless to be caught.

    Although the times are progressing and the society is becoming more and more open now, if you are caught doing this kind of thing in the woods on campus, you absolutely need to circulate a notice of criticism. If you are more successful, you can directly get rid of the position you hold in school.

    "Take it, take it! Deleted! Don''t dirty our eyes Sue waved her hand in disgust.

    A light flashed in Su Hao''s eyes. She reached out to stop Qi shui''er from deleting the photo.

    "Wait, I''ll keep it. Although a little disgusted, but at least, this is Lu yubai left in my hands Sue thought about it and said.

    Lu yubai, in the future, I will give you a big gift.

    It''s a big gift that makes you feel miserable.

    Time passed quickly. In a flash, it was time for the martial arts competition.

    Still the same, in order to give people a special impression, Su Hao is still a red fox suit.

    Corresponding to it is the long sword dyed with blood light in her hand, the sunset dance.

    Whether it''s attack or defense, it''s at the top level.

    This influential martial arts competition is located in the most dangerous continent in the world: the land of doomsday.

    Smell speech, there are monsters rampant, basically, less than four-star martial arts teachers, few martial arts teachers can come back alive from there.

    Pulled to pull corners of mouth, Su good disdain ground cold hum.

    I''m afraid it''s Lu yubai who should be worried most now!

    In the land of doomsday, countless martial arts masters have gathered before the dividing line of the mainland.

    The bustling crowd at the same time all looked up at the sky, the red figure.

    "It''s the girl that day!" A boy cried out excitedly.

    When suhao stops in front of everyone, some boys are already impressed by her beauty.

    "So beautiful..." a boy standing beside Lin Xiyan whispered, but he was thrown away by Lin Xiyan''s eye knife.

    "You are part of our heavenly hand team! How to praise Su hao? You don''t want to stay in the hands of heaven

    Scared by Lin Xiyan''s vicious words, for a moment, the team of heaven''s holy hand was silent.

    But Lin Xiyan didn''t seem to scold enough: "a fox spirit, who is still here, may actually be ugly! I thought I would become a fairy if I put on my beautiful clothes! "

    People are just staring at the enchanting and beautiful body, but no one has a comment on this time.

    At this critical juncture, who dares to annoy Lin Xiyan? Don''t you want to mix?

    Su Hao looked at the crowd lightly, and the crowd was obviously divided into two teams.

    One of them is the holy hand guild of heaven led by Lu Yu, while the other is the legendary Seven Star martial arts master with a long wind.

    Looking around, Su could not help but be surprised.

    Why is this man in red?

    However, the red robe made his skin white and his eyebrows picturesque.

    Sue couldn''t help being a little dull. She had never seen a man so beautiful that he was more beautiful than a woman.

    That eye, see her, goose bumps all over the ground.

    Better looking than her

    This long winded character image is also too evil! I don''t know what he looks like.

    Aware of Su Hao''s gaze, Changfeng stands in a forest and smiles at Su Hao.

    All of a sudden, Su Hao felt that all the flowers around him had withered in shame.

    "Cough!"

    Lu yubai coughs and breaks Su Hao''s pink bubble.

    "Now that we are all here, we will form teams voluntarily according to the previous rules of the game, and enter the dark forest at noon. Three days later, it is still noon, and we will gather here. Those who do not arrive on time are considered abstaining. The team with the highest score wins and becomes the first guild. " Lu yubai said to the crowd.

    "Wait a minute, brother Lu, it seems that your rules are unfair." The languid sound of the long wind breaks the silence.

    Lu yubai''s face turned white, but he still stuck his neck and said, "what''s unfair?"

    Su Hao gave a sneer and took the words of Changfeng: "fair or not, everyone can see. Don''t you have a B number in your heart?"

    After a pause, Su Hao continued: "two thirds of the people present are your team. If so many of you have entered the competition, who doesn''t understand the reason that there are so many people? Don''t think of everyone as a fool like you

    Lu yubai severely frowned, this woman roundly scolded his fool?

    Chang Feng Lin Li gave Su Hao a look of appreciation, then his brow turned cold and said, "so, we have to have some rules in such a big competition. Each team can only have five members. It doesn''t matter who the members are, but the number is limited. What about? Brother Lu

    Lu yubai glared at Changfeng, grinded his teeth, and said in a deep voice: "I was negligent just now. I''ll follow what you said."

    Finally, Lu yubai''s team, together with Lin Xiyan, is a six-star martial arts master and four five-star martial arts masters.

    But in Changfeng''s troop, there is a seven star martial arts teacher, two five-star martial arts teachers and a four-star martial arts teacher.

    Looking at the enemy''s four-star martial arts division, Lu yubai''s heart relaxed a little. After all, the four-star martial arts master is still weak, so his own victory is more likely.

    While he was happy, he forgot that a seven star martial arts master absolutely killed a six star martial arts master.

    Each of the two largest guilds has made its own choice, leaving only Sue.

    "You''re not really just one person, are you?" Changfeng stands in a forest and opens his mouth with concern.

    Before the resurrection, he also heard some news. He didn''t expect that this arrogant girl of Su Hao came to fight alone. She was so brave!

    "Well... There''s another one." Sue grabs her head. She''s embarrassed.

    Where did Gu Qingsong die? Did he run away?

    Only then did the people around him understand that Su Hao had a helper behind him when he dared to fight!

    Lu yubai is also very atmosphere, he asked Su loudly: "you actually have a master to help! You cheat

    Su Hao

    Lazy to pay attention to a mad dog, Su Hao turns around, leaving Lu yubai a natural and unrestrained figure.

    Just when Lu yubai wanted to say something else, he called out: "little melon seed sister! Wait for me

    See a body black blood wolf suit of hairy boy rush forward, a face bright smile: "small melon seed elder sister is really sorry! I overslept

    All of you: --

    You overslept in such a big and important competition?!

    "Yes, sir?" Lu yubai raised his hand respectfully and asked.

    "Gu Qingsong! Five star martial arts master Gu Qingsong replied brightly.

    All of you: --

    Now I''m a five-star martial arts master! What a great character I thought it was!

    Lu yubai also full of disdain to take back just that pair of respectful posture, squint cold hum a: "too much!"

    At the moment, the happiest is Lin Xiyan. She was worried that a seven star martial arts master would pop up suddenly. Unexpectedly, she was only at the same level as herself.

    "One five-star, one three-star. What a brain wreck! You want to beat us? It''s a daydream Lin Xiyan took a bite.

    Smell speech, Su Hao lightly turn around, a pair of fox eyes are full of ice, voice is also cold to make people tremble: "big words don''t say too early, before hit face is not enough?"

    Su Hao''s temperament forced Lin Xiyan back a few steps, but Lin Xiyan had already cried out: "I think it''s you who should hit the face!"

    For Lin Xiyan''s ignorance, Su Hao just shrugged his shoulders and gave a faint smile, leaving a sentence: "after three days, I can see it."

    He turned around and was the first to enter the land of doomsday.

    "Sister xiaoguazi, wait for me!"

    Seeing Su Hao leave, Gu Qingsong follows him in a hurry.

    Changfeng stands in a forest and stares at Su Hao''s back.

    According to his guess, this woman is not simple.

    Is the whole body''s temperament and calm attitude worthy of the three star martial arts master?

    Sipping his mouth, the long wind forest, with the team closely behind.

    Seeing this, Lu yubai rushed into the land of doomsday.

    It is worthy of the title of doomsday land. As soon as Su Hao entered the dividing line, he already felt the deep Yin Qi around him.

    "You have to be careful and protect yourself." Su Hao is not at ease with Gu Qingsong, who is only a five-star martial arts master.

    Someone is still floating in the clouds and doesn''t know the so-called danger.

    "Sister xiaoguazi, don''t worry! I''ll protect you! " Gu Qingsong made a clear promise.

    Su Hao smokes the corners of his mouth and doesn''t say anything. He just continues to lead Gu Qingsong all the way forward.

    I don''t know whether they are going in the wrong direction, or because of some other reasons. Along the way, Su Hao didn''t meet the heavenly beast and divine beast with more than five stars.

    There are a lot of low-level monsters rushing here. Su haoquan asks Gu Qingsong to clean up.

    A day down, but also save some points.

    But Su Hao is still very anxious.

    No, these points alone are not enough for her to become an eight star martial arts master. Although she wanted to brush hundreds of thousands of points in the copy before, it''s not enough to save millions of points of eight star martial arts master!

    At night, the night in the game is not illuminated by modern lights, but the night is more intense.

    The night forest is full of crisis.

    Tall and dense trees blocked the bright moonlight, and the forest could hardly see the path clearly.

    Frowning, Su Hao bought many bright night pearls from the system business domain.

    A small night pearl, like a modern light bulb, is enough to light up a large dark forest. Of course, the night pearl is also very expensive, one has tens of thousands of worth.

    Gu Qingsong is not surprised by Su Hao''s behavior of buying dozens of night pearls with millions of gold coins.

    He was numb and said, "sister xiaoguazi, don''t we sleep tonight? Why do you buy so many night pearls? "

    With the light, Su Hao only felt that the air-conditioning around him had receded a little, and his whole body was relaxed.

    She said in a cold voice, "we''ll go to sleep later, and we''ll explore again. If the next two days are like today''s, we won''t win!"

 Chapter 41

    Gu Qingsong was sober when Su Hao said that.

    This is a competition! What else does he sleep for? If sister xiaoguazi loses, he will suffer to death!

    Gu Qingsong jumped up like a chicken,

    Bold and forthright ground roars: "small melon seed elder sister! Let''s go! Go and fight

    The corners of her mouth curved slightly, and Sue nodded with satisfaction.

    A red and a black, two figures, like spirits in the dark night, swept forward.

    Su Hao is holding a night pearl in her hand. She gives full play to the brightness of the night pearl. The scene in front of her and around her clearly falls into her eyes.

    In this way, although the brightness covers a wide range, it consumes a lot.

    The night pearl that could have been shining all night was in Su Hao''s hands, and the time for a few sticks of incense faded away.

    But Su Hao, as if he didn''t spend money, threw away the dim night pearl and took out a new one from the storage box.

    Gu Qingsong followed her, picking up Su Hao''s night pearl and chanting: "these are all money! What can be recycled, pick it up, pick it up... "

    Suddenly, a fight and a roar came into Su Hao''s ears.

    Listen to the news, it should be a high-level beast or a god beast!

    Su can''t help but get excited. She grabs Gu Qingsong, who is nagging. After several jumps, she flies to the direction of the sound.

    The closer he gets, the clearer his voice is, and Su Hao is also more and more excited. You know, five star monster has only 5000 points, while a seven star beast has 100000 points after being killed!

    How can su Hao be satisfied with thousands of points?

    Soon, the source of the sound was found.

    It''s a mammoth with two heads and seven stars!

    Su Hao just felt that her saliva was dripping. She threw Gu Qingsong to the safety zone nearby and said harshly, "you can watch the battle nearby and learn some experience."

    Gu Qingsong''s face changed greatly. As soon as he wanted to say something, Su Hao gave him a comforting look. He said, "I''ll be fine."

    Inexplicable, Gu Qingsong will settle down.

    He believed in sister xiaoguazi. She said that if she had nothing to do, she would not let herself have something to do.

    After su Hao rushed up, he found that two mammoths were attacking a man in enchanting red.

    Take a close look, isn''t it the long wind?

    Under the attack of two seven star level beasts, Changfeng was defeated. Although he is also an excellent Seven Star martial arts master, he can''t resist the attack from two divine beasts.

    Su Hao wrinkled, long wind forest, and he is just a stranger, not a friend. In the competition, it''s either a friend or an enemy.

    But looking at Changfeng''s injured appearance, Su Hao is really afraid that he will fall into a seven star martial arts master. In that way, Lu yubai will have another opponent?

    What''s more, she didn''t have the heart to let such a beautiful evil disappear.

    Well, she admits that she cares more about the latter.

    Eyes cold a few minutes, Su good let Tuanzi will limit their seven star level shackles open.

    All of a sudden, the power of the Seven Star martial arts masters shrouded the earth.

    The attention of the two mammoths was divided. Taking advantage of this opportunity, one of the seriously injured mammoths tumbled around and escaped the fire from the mouth of the mammoths.

    Holding the sharp sunset dance in her hand, Su Hao rushed forward with a look in her eyes.

    At the moment, Gu Qingsong was the most shocked. He opened his mouth feebly and whispered: "originally, sister Cucumis is a seven star martial arts master!"

    I have been clamoring to protect her! It''s really killing me

    Just when he was looking at Qingsong, Su Hao had already jumped under a mammoth.

    Mammoth is very big. It looks like Mount Tai in front of the petite suhao.

    Of course, the mammoth''s attack power is not something that ordinary martial arts masters can afford. However, although mammoth''s defense and attack capabilities are top-notch, everything has its weaknesses.

    The soft abdomen is the only place where mammoth has the lowest defense index.

    What''s more, at the moment, the mammoth had no choice but to roar in place to scare Su Hao away.

    How can suhao let it succeed?

    At the right time, Su Hao adjusted the attack power of sunset dance to the maximum and attacked upward.

    "Ouch!"

    With a roar, the mammoth stamped its foot angrily and put its nose under its body, trying to hook suhao.

    The flexible figure turns the mammoth around, but it can''t attack Su Hao.

    "Fool! Die

    Su Hao no longer plays hide and seek with mammoth. With a wave of his long arm, an elephant trunk is cut off by the sunset dance.

    At the same time of blood splashing, Su Hao stretched out a protective cover to block most of the blood.

    Once again, even the thick Ivory was cut into two sections by the sunset dance.

    At this time, the mammoth had already known that this time it was bad luck and met a master.

    The high-level beast has human intelligence. Two mammoths look at each other and have a hundred year old tree''s thick front foot to kick Su Hao and Changfeng.

    Changfeng stands in a forest, his face changes, he hastily forms a defense shield, but he still retreats a few steps to stabilize his figure.

    On the other hand, Su Hao rushed directly into the sky to avoid the attack of mammoth.

    Aware of the mammoth''s intention, the beautiful Fox''s eyes were stained with bloodthirsty light.

    "Want to run? I''m afraid it''s not that easy! "

    Su Hao cut off his head and dived down.

    Under the fatal blow of the powerful Seven Star martial arts master, the mammoth, which had been scarred, fell down.

    It''s just not dead yet. Suhao left them a breath.

    Because the master who kills the monster in the end will be rewarded by the system.

    And this was the prey of Changfeng forest, I just came to help.

    Besides, Lu yubai''s enemy is his friend!

    "Here it is." He landed slowly from the air and pointed to the two beasts. Su Hao stood in front of the panting wind.

    Chang Feng Lin Li was stunned at first, and then understood Su Hao''s meaning.

    These two beasts, give yourself?

    This is 200000 points! Besides, without Su Hao''s help, I might die here today!

    Changfenglin turns to look at suhao. Now his eyes are full of respect.

    "Miss Su, it''s your merit. I''m full of wind. It''s too late to thank Miss Su for her help. How dare I take credit?"

    After listening to Changfeng''s words, Su Hao can see that he is not a greedy man.

    So without persuading again, he directly put out his hand to kill one of the mammoths. Then he carelessly said, "it''s also your credit. Let''s do it one by one."

    Changfeng stands in a forest and laughs, "Miss Su is so cheerful!"

    Finish saying, also no longer hesitated, came forward to decisively end the life of another mammoth.

    "He successfully killed the Seven Star beast mammoth and gained 100000 points, 80000 system rewards and 50000 gold coins."

    Su Hao and Changfeng''s divine consciousness sounded this sentence at the same time.

    They looked at each other and laughed.

    In spite of the blood stains on the body and the awkward figure, the long wind still does not reduce the grace. The robe is hunting and dancing in the night wind, and a bold and forthright air arises spontaneously.

    "It turns out that Miss Su is also a seven star martial arts teacher. Before that, she thought that Miss Su had a special temperament and was not an ordinary person. She was so clumsy." There are so many people in Changfeng that they think of Su Hao''s martial arts rank.

    Although he is a seven star martial arts master like himself, people with clear eyes can see that Su Hao''s ability is much higher than himself.

    No wonder this woman dared to sign a treaty with Lu yubai so openly. She was already prepared.

    "Ha ha! Normal people can see that I''m powerful, except for Lu yubai, who is blind. " Sue Hao forked and laughed. She was not a lady at all.

    However, such a scene fell in the eyes of Changfeng forest, it seems that Su is so lovely and true temperament, not as artificial as Lin Xiyan.

    "How can Miss Su say that Lu yubai is a scum man?" Changfeng stands in a forest and looks at the woman in red with great interest.

    The fox''s eyes are enchanting, but they reveal the unique charm.

    "Also?" Suhao is keen to catch a word.

    Changfeng was stunned. Then he gave a hearty smile and said, "my silence in this year is due to Lu Yu''s conspiracy to make me disappear in the game when I competed with the holy hand guild of heaven. Only Lu yubai can do that

    Su Hao sneered in her heart. She said that Lu yubai could do something good!

    "What''s the matter with you today? How can you pick two seven star beasts? Even if it''s me, it''s hard to win. "

    At the thought of today''s war, Su could not help wondering. Because she has unlimited gold coins, she can buy the top weapons and equipment. If she is worn out, she can exchange them immediately, so that she won''t suffer much damage.

    And changfenglin is different from himself. How can he have the ability to pick two beasts?

    "It''s a long story." Long wind forest, face floating up a bit sad.

    "In the afternoon, we accidentally met a mother mammoth in production. I was greedy and thought that the mammoth must have the lowest ability, so I had the heart to kill it. Who knows, when I attacked it, another male mammoth came back, so the scene just happened... "

    Changfeng''s voice was a little sad: "it''s nothing if I''m hurt. The important thing is that we''ve damaged a four-star martial arts master."

    Hang down the head, cover up the heavy sadness in the eyes, long wind forest sighed, nothing more.

    Su Hao found out that there were only four people in the long winded team.

    Originally, he wanted to laugh at Changfeng. After all, he was the only one who could see such a bad experience. But seeing people sad, Su Hao couldn''t put a knife into Changfeng''s heart.

    So Su Hao patted Changfeng on the shoulder, but she couldn''t find a word of comfort, so she stammered and said, "it''s nothing, it''s not real life, it''s not really dead, even if it''s really dead, well, it won''t, right?"

 Chapter 42

    She didn''t say that it was OK. As soon as she said it, the head of Changfeng forest was even lower.

    Don''t you know how to say it when you''re at school? How come when it''s time to comfort people, they are stupid?

    Fortunately, Changfeng forest soon full of blood resurrection, "nothing! If we continue to work hard and surpass Lu yubai''s team, we will give him a good explanation. "

    Sue gave a thumbs up.

    "Miss Su, I will never forget the kindness of saving lives today." Chang Feng Lin Li suddenly gazed deeply into Su Hao''s eyes and said solemnly.

    "Nothing, nothing! They are all friends. Let''s roar when we see injustice! " Su Hao waved her hand, with a look of indifference.

    "It''s hard to meet a confidant in life."

    Changfeng forest also want to express a few words, but was thrown into the arms of a few small bottles of liquid medicine.

    He looked up in surprise, only to see Su Hao''s natural and unrestrained back, as well as a string of sound like a silver bell: "recovery potion, so much nonsense, what can you do? I don''t want to cure your injury soon!"

    Carefully take out the liquid medicine in your arms, Changfeng forest immediately called out: "100000 bottles of top liquid medicine! So rich

    Like Gu Qingsong, Changfeng forest is not willing to use, but more carefully into the storage box.

    At the moment, Su Hao and Gu Qingsong are far away.

    Along the way, Gu Qingsong was chattering.

    "Sister xiaoguazi, you are a seven star martial arts master! I admire you so much! You''re so good-looking and powerful! Now, who dares to laugh at you! Sister xiaoguazi, why do you want to hide your strength? "

    Su Hao ignored him, but Gu Qingsong didn''t feel embarrassed. Instead, he asked himself, "it must be a trick! First let others think you are easy to bully, and then hit them in the face! Let them know the power of my little melon seed sister! "

    "When did I become your family?" Su Hao listened, found something wrong, then raised an objection.

    I didn''t expect Gu Qingsong to say, "I called your sister. You''re not from my family. Who''s that?"

    Su Hao

    Why do you think it''s very reasonable!

    Just as Gu Qingsong kept talking, Su Hao suddenly put out his hand to cover his mouth and said harshly, "don''t make any noise!"

    The soft white palm gives Gu Qingsong a strange feeling.

    This kind of feeling can''t help but make Gu Qingsong blush quietly on his white face, and even the tip of his nose is slightly overflowed with a fine bead of sweat.

    A young heart starts to sprout.

    Gu Qingsong stares at Su Hao''s round and small earlobe. His face is even redder, and even his ears are completely red.

    But Su Hao didn''t notice Gu Qingsong at the moment. She was concentrating on observing the surrounding environment.

    "Did you hear anything strange?"

    Sue asked in a low voice.

    "Ah?"

    Gu Qingsong came back and pinched his arm. Then he put aside all his thoughts and followed Su Hao''s sign to observe carefully.

    Also really heard some faint roar, and, more than one voice.

    Intermittent, but gloomy and terrible.

    Gu Qingsong''s nerves immediately tense up, a heart suddenly mentioned the throat.

    "Sister xiaoguazi, i... we, we''d better run quickly, this, feeling, a lot of monsters..."

    Gu Qingsong stammered in a low voice. His face was pale.

    Smell speech, Su Hao Heng Gu Qingsong, hate iron not into steel to scold: "call you to come here for what?"? Do you think you''re here to enjoy the flowers?! I''ll tell you, if you don''t get tired this time, and don''t reach the level of six star martial arts master, you won''t want to go out for me! "

    With that, Su Hao grabs Gu Qingsong''s clothes and drags him to the source of the terrible voice.

    Gu Qingsong trembled feebly in the wind: "don''t... Sister melon seed! I''m so scared

    It''s a pity that his voice of grievance didn''t come into Su Hao''s ears, which had been filled with chicken blood.

    You know, if you want to really become the number one in full service, you have to become an eight star martial arts master, which no one can reach.

    But the eight star martial arts is not so good. Millions of points can only be achieved by defeating countless Seven Star beasts.

    It''s really hard, but no matter how hard it is, it can''t stop her.

    Su Hao thought like this, and her step was even faster.

    Soon, Su Hao stopped in front of a dark hole.

    Gu Qingsong stammered: "sister xiaoguazi, I feel very dangerous here."

    Su Hao

    crap! Does this feel good?! According to her conjecture, there are definitely more than ten Seven Star beasts here. Maybe it''s a family.

    If you can connect this family, maybe you still have a chance to get on the eight stars.

    Thinking about this, Su Hao''s eyes were full of excitement, and then he went to the cave.

    Just raised foot, but was pulled by Gu Qingsong.

    Su Hao frowned. Looking back, Gu Qingsong stuttered even more: "sister xiaoguazi, we''d better not go."

    It was too dangerous. He felt that there might be no way back.

    Staring at Gu Qingsong, Su Hao shook off his hand and said in a cold voice: "you are afraid of death, go back! How can a man get a tiger without entering the tiger''s den? "

    With that, Su Hao rushed into the cave.

    Gu Qingsong stamped his foot at the entrance of the cave. Although he was afraid, he was also aroused by Su Hao''s words.

    Clenching his teeth, Gu Qingsong followed Su Hao and rushed into the cave: "little melon seed sister! Wait for me

    Gu Qingsong catches up, is in Su Hao''s expectation.

    Handed Gu Qingsong a night pearl, Su Hao carefully told him: "be careful, protect yourself."

    Gu Qingsong nodded solemnly.

    They walked forward in small cloth.

    After walking for a long distance, Su Hao threw a night pearl in the dark ahead in case he could not see the danger in the dark ahead.

    Although knowing that Su Hao is for the sake of safety, Gu Qingsong looks at Su as if he wants no money and throws the night pearl in front of him. His heart is still aching.

    After a short walk, they could feel that they were getting closer to the roar of the monster.

    Listen to the voice, Su Hao can guess that this should be the Seven Star beast.

    Gu Qingsong was suddenly tripped by a protuberance at his feet. He quickly illuminated the land under his feet with the light of the night pearl.

    For a moment, he couldn''t help but be stunned and his hair stood up.

    Where is this land? It''s a place filled with human bones and flesh, which makes people fear to the extreme.

    Although he understood that this was the illusion created by the system game, the realistic holographic effect had already made Gu Qingsong feel soft and almost fainted in the gloomy atmosphere in the cave.

    Aware of Gu Qingsong''s strange, Su Hao threw him a bottle of liquid medicine: "improve mental strength, don''t be afraid, I will protect you."

    Although a girl said it was a shame to protect herself, Gu Qingsong didn''t care so much at the moment.

    He quickly used the liquid medicine and felt better. This time, he solemnly said to Su Hao, "I will try my best to protect myself and not drag sister xiaoguazi back."

    He understood that suhao had something important to do.

    Su Hao nodded, and then he was absorbed in the difference between the caves.

    The system prompts that the Seven Star beast in the cave is a corpse eating rat.

    Although their name is autophagy rat, they are actually a kind of advanced evolution mouse. They are as big as an adult lion and like to live underground and in caves.

    There is no light in the cave, so in the dark, the corpse rat is a terrible devil.

    What''s more frightening is that they are social animals.

    Therefore, most of the martial arts masters who break into the cave of the corpse eating rat go to see the king of hell.

    Gu Qingsong learned the news, a pair of calves are uncontrollably trembling.

    He opened his mouth feebly, but found nothing to say.

    At the moment, Su Hao also raised her mental power to the highest value. She quickly bought two sets of the most defensive dark night equipment from the system business domain, as well as a short dagger for self-defense.

    Throwing Gu Qingsong a set of equipment, Su Hao calmly said: "protect yourself. If you feel you can''t hold on, you will quit the game by force. I will solve this problem here."

    Gu Qingsong did not speak, but nodded heavily.

    Sue took a few deep breaths and suddenly rushed forward.

    A great war is about to begin.

    Throw past ten night pearls, the cave suddenly becomes like the light in the day, of course, all the things are clearly presented in their eyes.

    This... If the old and the small are all counted together, there must be at least 15 corpse eating rats

    Gu Qingsong''s eyes darkened and nearly fainted.

    But Su Hao is suddenly cold eyebrow eyes, she will ancient god beast bath fire phoenix released from the system.

    Roar a: "small fire, give me to suppress them this group of stinking mice!"

    The bathing Fire Phoenix, who has been given a low-end name, is very helpless. However, in such a dangerous situation, the bathing Fire Phoenix raises its head and makes a long cry, which belongs to the prestige shop of ancient beasts.

    A lot of corpse eating rats squeak and shiver in the corner.

    Under the absolute authority of the ancient beast, the level of the corpse eating rat was also suppressed to the level of five or six stars.

    Taking this opportunity, Su Hao slapped Gu Qingsong on the shoulder, "what are you doing?! Go on

    As soon as the words fell, Su Hao rushed forward with a sunset dance and a sharp dagger.

    Within a few breaths, two of the rats were killed.

    Under the stimulation of the bloody smell, the corpse eating rat seemed to have just awakened and rushed up one after another.

    "Ouch!"

    "Sister xiaoguazi!"

    Bath fire phoenix and Gu Qingsong rushed up at the same time, help Su Hao share some of the attack of the corpse rat.

    Although they can not help much, they also give sue a lot of breathing space.

    He threw the equipment and recovery potion to them as if they didn''t need money. Su Hao yelled, "give it to me to die!"

    How can one man and one beast disobey at such a time?

    "Gu Qingsong, you''re going to deal with those old, weak, sick and disabled rats with only four or five grades!"

    "Small fire, release the prestige as much as possible, and control these mice again!"

    Under Su Hao''s division of labor, one man and one beast got up one after another.

    The system is constantly ringing a tone.

    "Kill the Seven Star beast corpse eating rat successfully, gain 100000 points, system reward prestige value 50000, gold coin 50000."

    "Kill the corpse eating rat of the five star beast successfully, and get 5000 points, 10000 system rewards, prestige and 5000 gold coins."

 Chapter 43

    In such a system prompt sound, Su Hao and others constantly repeat an action, that is to kill!

    Finally, when the last rat died under Su Hao''s dagger, the sky turned pale.

    The battle has been going on for hours.

    And Su Hao''s happiest harvest is that he has gained nearly a million points.

    "Sister xiaoguazi!"

    Gu Qingsong''s scream almost scared Su Hao into a somersault.

    Gu Qingsong, with a silly smile on his face, rushed to Su Hao and cried out in a voice: "I! I''m a six star martial arts master! "

    At the moment, Gu Qingsong excitedly revolves around Su Hao, but he is pushed away by Su Hao, "go away!"

    "Sister xiaoguazi, I won''t flinch from this next time! The rank of a martial arts master can only be obtained by constant fighting like this! " Gu Qingsong clenched his fist and said solemnly.

    Seeing that he finally woke up, Su Hao nodded approvingly.

    Out of the cave, Gu Qingsong finally sees Su Haokou''s small fire.

    Tall and powerful posture, the whole body as red as blood feathers, coupled with the Su Hao fire red fox demon clothing, is the most beautiful.

    "So beautiful..."

    Gu Qingsong murmured that he didn''t know whether he praised Su Hao or Xiaohuo.

    Su Hao jumped on the back of the Phoenix bathing in fire, turned to Gu Qingsong and said, "come on, let''s find a place to have a rest for a while, and then we can continue to fight."

    The Phoenix spreads its huge wings and flies to a high mountain top.

    After a while, it fell on the top of the bare mountain.

    Su Hao bought two sleeping bags, a pile of high-quality charcoal and several flints from the system business domain.

    Gu Qingsong Hula Hula a a few times, then a pile of bear fire.

    No beast dares to come near under the strong fire.

    Su Hao throws a sleeping bag to Gu Qingsong, while she slips into the sleeping bag and clings to the small fire like holding a big teddy bear.

    After a while, suhao fell asleep.

    But Gu Qingsong couldn''t sleep at all. He turned to see Su Hao who was sleeping sweetly.

    The sleeping woman seems to take off all the precautions, quiet and gentle.

    Orange fire shining in the sky, but it is so holy and pure, people can''t bear to blaspheme.

    No matter what, Su Hao will always be her own little melon seed sister, which will not change!

    Gu Qingsong figured this out, and he didn''t think about it any more. He soon entered the dream.

    Suhao woke up after sleeping in the sun.

    He kicks Gu Qingsong, who is still sleeping sweetly. Su Hao finally believes that Gu Qingsong said yesterday that he was late because he had slept.

    "Get up and work!"

    Gu Qingsong suddenly wakes up and jumps up.

    Su Hao chuckled, fresh and moving like morning dew.

    With a smile, Gu Qingsong turned red and looked away.

    I bought some energy potions from the system business domain.

    This thing can be eaten as a meal and has a sense of fullness.

    As she drank it, she suddenly remembered that the weight-loss medicine which is very popular on a certain treasure in modern times has no such healthy nutrition?

    After solving their stomach requirements, they continued to develop the high-level heaven beast and god beast in the dark forest.

    "Successfully kill the Seven Star beast double headed ghost snake, and get 100000 points, 50000 system rewards, 50000 prestige and 50000 gold coins."

    Hidden in the system, Tuanzi felt that it could not calm down.

    Since yesterday, after the host took the nest of corpse eating rats in one pot, the master''s points soared like a roller coaster.

    "Successfully kill the Seven Star beast two sides magic spider, gain 100000 points, system reward prestige value 50000, gold coin 50000."

    Tuanzi

    With such a master, what can it say?

    "He successfully killed the Seven Star beast four winged bat and gained 500000 points, 250000 system reward prestige and 250000 gold coins."

    Tuanzi: "Mom, I want to go home... The world here is terrible, the host is terrible!"

    Master, this talent is against heaven.

    Tuanzi sighed quietly, even as a game assistant, he would give the master a thumbs up.

    In this way, Su Hao and his party killed the advanced monsters in the dark forest. They turned over their horses, and everywhere they went they were flying.

    Soon, three days had come.

    Su Hao comes out early. Before arriving at the appointed place, she and Gu Qingsong both use the liquid medicine to improve their mental strength. They go to the square with great interest.

    With millions of points, what is Sue afraid of? Who else can reach her level?

    Very satisfied with the status quo, after su Hao arrived at the square, he found that neither Changfeng''s team nor Lu yubai''s team came out.

    Is it in danger?

    Thinking of the evil man in the red robe, Su Hao can''t help worrying. Now she regards Changfeng as her friend.

    Just when she was worried, several people in Changfeng forest walked out quickly from the exit. Although they were dusty, they could not hide his inner joy.

    This time, he has accumulated nearly a million points, which is far more than Lu yubai''s team.

    As soon as noon, Lu yubai escaped from the dark forest, as if there were cannibals chasing them behind him.

    Su Hao took a closer look, Lu yubai''s original five person team had only three people, one more person than Changfeng''s team.

    The enemy is not worthy of sympathy. Naturally, Su Hao understood this, so he just glanced at it lightly and did not continue to look at it carefully.

    After all three teams arrived, the system began to count the achievements.

    "The hand of heaven guild, has gained 650000 points."

    As soon as the words came to an end, the team of heaven''s holy hands could not help cheering. Only the male martial arts master who came out with Lu yubai and Lin Xiyan kept his head down, as if he was not happy.

    Su Hao had a good view of all this. Although he had some doubts in his heart, he didn''t make it public.

    Because some things will always be disclosed, the paper can''t hold fire.

    "Changfeng Forest Association, won 980000 points."

    The cheers were louder and stronger than just now. This is the heartfelt joy of the members of Changfeng guild.

    In contrast, it is the team of the dead hand of heaven.

    Lin Xiyan bit a silver tooth, even if they can''t compare with Changfeng forest, then they are always better than Su''s two dregs!

    Thinking of this, Lin Xiyan always felt much better. She proudly said, "Su Hao, you also have today. You don''t have any dust on your body. I''m afraid you''re scared silly by the four-star monster. You ran out without staying for an hour!"

    Lin Xiyan, who is cursing, doesn''t notice Su''s good-looking eyes, which are like looking at an idiot.

    At this time, the voice of the system sounded again: "Su Hao, Gu Qingsong, got 3.67 million points."

    Lin Xiyan, who was still laughing at Su Hao, suddenly opened her mouth. Did you hear me wrong just now?

    How many points did suhao get?

    Three hundred sixty-seven thousand?

    Or... 3.67 million?

    This number comes out of Lin Xiyan''s head, and is soon extinguished by her. She must have heard wrong. What else can a three-star martial arts master do?

    At this time, not only Lu yubai was stunned, but also Changfeng''s face changed slightly.

    Su Hao''s ability is high. He knows it, but he never wants to reach such a high level. What''s the concept of nearly four million points?

    You can almost reach the eight star martial arts master level, OK?!

    At the moment, Lu yubai''s gentle face was even more pale. He also doubted whether he had just heard it.

    The people present were also stunned.

    The system repeated Su Hao''s score again, and everyone heard it clearly, and there was a lot of discussion.

    Lin Xiyan was the first to raise an objection: "what kind of broken system are you? Even integral can count wrong

    The system is not happy, coldly said: "do not believe in the system, speak ill, deduct 100000 points!"

    This time Lin Xiyan did not dare to say anything, because Lu yubai''s eyes on him could kill people.

    The system can''t accept, Lu yubai can''t accept, so Lin Xiyan has to take Su Hao as an example: "what kind of malpractice did you do to get such a good result?"

    Su Hao disdains Lin Xiyan, who always grabs shots like this.

    See Su not for move, Lin Xiyan more angry.

    At this time, changfenglin came forward to congratulate Su Hao: "Congratulations, Miss Su! It''s the number one in this competition. "

    Looking at the red robe that two people match in front of him, Lu yubai can''t help but feel some dazzling, and Lin Xiyan beside him can''t bear it.

    "Hello sue, I''m afraid it''s not good for you to cheat like this!" Lin Xiyan said cautiously that she didn''t want to offend the system again and then be deducted points.

    Looking at a stupid woman who had to find her own way to die, Su Hao drew a sarcastic arc from the corner of her mouth and said in a cold voice, "are you suspecting that the system is shielding me?"

    As soon as these words came out, Lin Xiyan felt that the air pressure around her had dropped several degrees. She gritted her teeth and cursed: "Hello, Sue, you shameless! Hook up with my Yu Bai, but also hook up with the Changfeng forest! You have so many points. It''s changfenglinli who helps you

    Smell speech, Su Hao just indifferently sent a white eye.

    When Lin Xiyan saw that Su didn''t make a sound, she said more and more vigorously: "Su Hao, you are a junk! Still pretending to be so elegant all day long! You''re a bitch! XXXŁˇˇ±

    Chang Feng Lin Li frowned. He didn''t want to damage the reputation of a good girl. Just as he wanted to explain, someone said, "I saw Chang Feng Lin Li and Su Hao fighting together. They were very close."

    With this remark, the audience calmed down, and Su Hao''s reaction was to draw his lips. Unexpectedly, there are still people in this place who want to be paparazzi?

    But Changfeng was speechless. He was so angry that he was sweating at the tip of his nose, but there was no evidence to say that what he said in the world was false.

    But Lin Xiyan hears such words, as if found the life-saving straw, then regardless of everything to open to scold.

    Lin Xiyan scolds her so badly that Su Hao doesn''t think it matters. Gu Qingsong, who is beside her, can''t help it for a long time. He grabs Lin Xiyan''s hand and directly fans her to the ground.

 Chapter 44

    "I tell you, my little melon seed sister will never be the kind of person you said. If you talk nonsense again, I will kill you directly!" Gu Qingsong said angrily.

    Lin Xiyan is lying on the ground and still can''t understand. Isn''t that trash boy only five-star martial arts master level like himself?

    What she didn''t know was that Gu Qingsong, at the last moment of the three-day appointment, once again rose to the rank of Seven Star martial arts master.

    "Seven Star martial arts master?" Lu yubai suddenly opened his eyes. How could this boy be a seven star martial arts master?

    Lin Xiyan, who was on one side, just got up from the ground, pointed to Su Hao''s nose and scolded: "you are a little bitch who has been kept! A man is not enough, but also foot on two boats to hook up with two men. You have so many points, aren''t they all given to you by others? What are you pulling at? "

    Looking at Lin Xiyan, who doesn''t know the sky is high and the earth is thick, Su Hao''s face gets colder. She walks into Lin Xiyan step by step.

    Staring at Lin Xiyan condescensively, as if he were Satan coming back from hell.

    "I hate people who are not educated." Su Hao opened his mouth word by word, and then slapped Lin Xiyan in the face.

    Su Hao used five parts of his strength, so Lin Xiyan''s face swelled up immediately. She cried out in pain. She ran to Lu yubai''s side and asked for comfort: "yubai, she hit me!"

    Seeing this, Su Hao sneered and said with disdain, "this is the biggest difference between me and you. When you are in trouble, you will find a man, but I won''t. I rely on my own efforts and sweat. These points, these achievements, are all earned by my hard work, without a trace of fraud. So let me hear you speak ill of me once more, and I will kill you directly. "

    Finish saying, looking at Lin Xi Yan a pair of shivering appearance, Su Hao eyes floated satisfied smile, walk away slowly.

    "Hello, Sue! Don''t deceive people too much! You can''t prove that so many points are earned by yourself! I don''t know if you''ve just done something you can''t see? " Lu yubai looks at Lin Xiyan, who is crying in his arms. He is very sad.

    Su Hao

    "How can I prove it?" Su Hao''s eyes were covered with a smile of black belly, and she said softly.

    Lu yubai was shaken by Su Hao''s smile, then immediately calmed down.

    Suddenly, he wanted to take off the mask and see what suhao looked like.

    Because in the game, the face can only be adjusted simply, and there can be no big change, so the facial features will not change.

    But before Lu yubai opened his mouth, Lin Xiyan, who was crying in his arms, screamed: "if you want to prove yourself, unless you compete with me!"

    Su Hao

    Is there anything wrong with this girl! How do you still not know your strength?

    After pulling the corners of his mouth, Su Hao said with disdain, "I''m afraid you''ll lose too much and lose our martial arts master''s face."

    Gu Qingsong actively mended the knife: "it''s OK, little melon seed sister! You''re killing her! You can win glory for the martial arts master! "

    Hearing this, Lin Xi grinned: "you dare not compete with me! You shrinking turtle

    "Oh?"

    Su Hao picks her eyebrows and moves her wrist. Since someone is willing to come and die, she is willing to accompany her to the end.

    "Now! Right here! You''re a rubbish three star martial arts master! Don''t be afraid Lin Xiyan laughed happily, as if he had foreseen his victory.

    "Cut the crap! Get out of your man''s arms first Su Hao is too lazy to look at it now. He just holds his arms and looks like a fool.

    Lin Xi Yan hate voice way: "Su Hao, you don''t proud too early! Die

    Her eyes have been filled with crazy color, holding a long sword, the attack power to the maximum, Lin Xiyan is all hope, are blocked in this blow.

    At the moment, the square has been surrounded by layers of people, we are nervous to watch this scene.

    Some people are regretting: "such a beautiful girl, because of her arrogance, will die in Lin Xiyan''s hands! It''s too much for me! How can a three-star martial arts master be equal to a five-star martial arts master? "

    One of the people shook his head and said thoughtfully, "I don''t think so. The temperament of a woman in red is not owned by an ordinary three-star martial arts master."

    At this time, Lin Xiyan''s sword edge had reached several feet before Su Hao''s face.

    People''s hearts were raised to their throat, and their eyes were staring at the scene.

    Just then, the scene changed.

    Lin Xiyan''s sword edge suddenly full down, and then stop not forward, as if blocked by something in general.

    "That''s the shield! Only a martial arts master with more than six stars can have this ability! " Some of the crowd watching the battle had already cried out excitedly.

    People''s eyes fell on the square, the hot lady in red.

    Is Su Hao really a six star martial arts master?

    But at the moment, Su Hao looked down at Lin Xiyan, whose face was twisted. His eyes were like looking at a humble mole ant.

    No more nonsense. Su Hao spins up and kicks Lin Xiyan.

    "Ah

    With a shrill scream, Lin Xiyan''s body flew to the distance in a parabola, flying dozens of meters away.

    "Boom" to a, Lin Xiyan fell to the ground, mouth spit a few big mouthfuls of blood, immediately fainted in the past.

    On one side, the unknown melon eaters did not understand what had happened. Although there were tens of thousands of people in the square, they were silent at the moment.

    After a long time, they react. Su Hao really beats Lin Xiyan with one move.

    One hit to win!

    This is definitely a second kill!

    At the same time, everyone knows more clearly that Su Hao is not a three-star martial arts master at all. Her rank is definitely above five stars!

    At this time, Lu yubai, who was watching the battle silently, suddenly said: "ah Hao."

    Su Hao

    Can you stop being so disgusting? Sue felt her ears, as if the words had stained her ears.

    "Go away! Don''t call my little melon seed sister''s name so disgustingly Gu Qingsong yelled angrily, and his white face was red with anger.

    And one side of Changfeng linli also laughed: "yes, brother Lu, Miss Su is not a casual person. She is not like your girlfriend Lin Xiyan."

    Bite the last few words "your girlfriend Lin Xiyan" very clearly. Changfeng Lin Li looks at Lu yubai provocatively.

    If you dare to touch his friends, you are looking for death.

    Lu yubai was so angry that he glared at Changfeng.

    Changfenglin, this guy, has been dead for a year!

    However, if Su Hao was obedient to himself, he would never have to worry about the position of his first guild.

    When I was just at the beginning of school, I heard that Su Hao was still playing around and listening to himself. He must like himself.

    Now if he is reasonable and emotional, Su Hao will follow him!

    After firming his mind, Lu yubai showed that kind of brilliant smile again and walked slowly to Su Hao''s side.

    Thinking that he had a face that could fascinate thousands of girls, Lu yubai said softly: "ah, I know you like me. I now formally invite you to join our heavenly hand guild. I don''t think you will refuse! "

    Su Hao

    I didn''t hear it wrong. What did the scum man just say?

    See Su Hao stunned, Lu yubai more proud, he knows, Su Hao is willing to submit to himself.

    With a faint smile, Lu yubai is ready to reach out to pull Su''s good hand.

    Su Hao suddenly woke up this time and kicked Lu yubai.

    "Speak well! What are you doing with your hands and feet? "

    Lu yubai is unprepared and is kicked by Su Hao. After wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, Lu yubaiqiang held back his hatred and kept a calm and gentle smile. He said, "Su Hao, as long as you join our heaven holy hand Association and fight against Changfeng linli guild with us, I will promise to be with you!"

    After hearing this, not only Su Hao was stunned, but all the people present were surprised to see Lu yubai.

    Is this man crazy? How narcissistic is it to be kicked and say such a thing?

    Of course, except for Lin Xiyan who just woke up from dizziness.

    Lin Xi Yan Mei''s eyes stare at Su Hao. Her nails have been deeply pinched into the flesh in her palm.

    Because of her hoarse voice, Lin Xiyan only roared angrily in her heart: "Su Hao, you bitch! How dare you seduce my man! When I recover, I will tear you to pieces! "

    But at the moment, Su Hao is already cold face, she is glaring at Lu yubai, slowly open a way: "you are afraid is not a fool!"

    "I think so, too." Changfeng stands in a forest and laughs.

    Lu yubai''s body trembled and quickly got up. His eyes were full of haze.

    With his hands open, Lu yubai made an action.

    With the roar of a god beast, a seven star red flame peacock appeared out of thin air, with angry eyes and glaring at Su Hao.

    "That''s it?"

    Su Hao snorted coldly with disdain and laughed wildly: "little fire, come out!"

    The sharp hiss shook people''s ears, and a huge red figure rose slowly from behind Su Hao.

    The crowd is very quiet, no one can see what kind of dark color it is, but its strong terror is increasing.

    And at the moment, Lu yubai''s red flame peacock actually weakly called twice, and then ignored Lu yubai''s order, forced to return to the system.

    What''s the situation?

    The melon eaters looked at each other. Is this monster named Xiaohuo higher than the seven star level?

    At this moment, people look at Su Hao''s eyes, no longer despise and ridicule, all are deep admiration.

    At this time, Lu yubai''s eyes glowed with green light, forced to summon the red flame peacock, and ordered it to rush toward the small fire. His mouth cried wildly: "such a beast is mine! It belongs to me

    In the face of Lu yubai''s sudden madness, Su Hao smokes.

    You want my little fire? I can go to your son of a bitch!

 Chapter 45

    The dance of sunset glow appeared in his hand instantly, and a pair of fox eyes looked down at the world. Su Hao just killed Lu yubai''s red flame peacock.

    System announcement sounded: "successfully kill seven star beast red flame peacock, get 2000 points, system reward prestige value 50000, gold 50000."

    Before Lu yubai''s wailing, the system announcement blew up. Suddenly, another announcement came out loud: "congratulations on Su Hao becoming the first eight star martial arts master in the whole army!"

    This time, Su Hao, who was the number one in all the clothes, had already been firmly seated.

    But at the moment, the square is in an uproar. People have to stare at the red dress, and the sunset dance in their hands is shining with a bright light.

    Suddenly, Su Hao''s whole body was covered with a brilliant light, as dazzling as a red flame.

    Under people''s expectant eyes, the light slowly faded down, and Su Hao''s appearance returned to its original appearance.

    All over the body of the fire red fox demon suit has also become a white fairy robe, like a lotus, standing in the middle of the square.

    Everyone craned their necks and looked at Su Hao, hoping to have a look at her real face.

    Suhao landed slowly, smiling gracefully.

    "Sister xiaoguazi, you look like this!" Gu Qingsong rushed to the first one and said excitedly.

    "What? Don''t like it? " Sue Hao picked an eyebrow and half joked.

    It''s a good feeling to be number one.

    "No, no, no, I like it so much!" Gu Qingsong''s face is a little red, and his words are not selective.

    Gu Qingsong said that he just said something, and quickly want to explain, but Changfeng linli preempted.

    "Miss Su, your real person is so beautiful." Changfeng forest, handsome face also has a small surprise.

    "And you?" Su Hao tilted her head and said with a smile.

    To tell you the truth, she really wants to see the real appearance of Changfeng forest. Is she an ordinary person, or is she ugly to explosion, or is she good-looking originally.

    "Don''t you see it already?"

    "Ah?" Su Hao Leng Leng, after a long time, just like a reaction to come over in general, exclaimed.

    "Is that what you look like?"

    Su Hao stares at Changfeng''s face, which is so beautiful that she can''t help but wonder that there are such beautiful men in the world.

    Changfeng stands in a forest and laughs, which is regarded as recognition.

    "Wow, good match! What a golden girl! Sister Su Hao, do you like the long wind? " A little girl asked suddenly.

    Smelling speech, Gu Qingsong stares at the two people in front of him. For a moment, he suddenly feels that they are so matched.

    One is elegant and noble, the other is evil.

    It''s like a natural couple.

    Gu Qingsong lowered his eyes and covered the sadness in his eyes.

    He seemed to know why, but he didn''t want to tell.

    In the face of the little girl''s question, Su Hao was stunned. Before explaining, Chang Feng Lin Li said for her: "Miss Su and I are just very good friends. Please don''t make a mistake. As for the previous bet between Miss Su and Lu yubai, it''s clear to all of you. Can you be a witness? "

    With a gentle smile, Changfeng''s evil face immediately captivated all the women present.

    They clenched their fists and yelled, "yes! We remember! We are willing to testify! President Qian Lu said that if Su Hao wins, he will give Su Hao the full power of the association of the heavenly hand! Give up the post of president! "

    With a gentle smile on his face, Chang Feng Lin smiles at Lu yubai and says, "brother Lu, you are not unwilling to realize the promise you made at the beginning."

    Lu Yu''s face is white and black. Can you not make it so clear? Can''t you give him a moment to think about how to take back the rule of the holy hand of heaven from suhao?

    But before he spoke, things changed again.

    Before, another black robed martial arts master who followed Lu yubai and Lin Xiyan suddenly rushed out of the crowd and knelt down in front of Su Hao.

    Tears and snot flowed down together, and he said in a hateful voice: "Miss Su Hao, as the new president, please do justice for my innocent brother who was framed! It''s all Lu yubai! That wicked man with a snake heart! He... "

    The eyebrow color is one Lin, Lu yubai launches an attack directly to the black robe martial arts teacher, "bastard! How dare you

    Su Hao frowned slightly, and with a wave, he turned Lu yubai''s attack into several winds in the air.

    Take another kick and kick Lu yubai to a distance of 100 meters.

    People at the scene took a breath. This is the power of eight star martial arts master! Before will Lin Xiyan kick fly, although is dozens of meters distance, but how can compare with 100 meters?

    It''s a good show for them!

    "What''s the matter? Get up and speak slowly

    Su Hao soft voice opens a way, the side lifts black robe martial arts teacher to get up.

    The black robed martial arts master has been crying for a long time, but people can still understand the cause from his intermittent words.

    It turns out that the three black robed martial arts masters who went in with Lu yubai, except the one who survived, were all framed by Lu yubai!

    After being chased by a seven star ape, Lu yubai couldn''t resist the pressure of the Seven Star beast, so he grabbed a black robed martial arts master as a meat shield and sent another martial arts master to the ape. He knelt down and begged for mercy, hoping to use this martial arts master for his personal safety.

    The whole audience was shocked.

    No one knows that Lu yubai, who is as warm as jade on the surface, is more vicious than a poisonous snake in his heart.

    Not to mention people''s lives, but also to sacrifice other people''s game level to seek their own safety. How can such a person become the president of a guild?

    For a moment, Lu yubai became a mouse crossing the street, and everyone yelled.

    "You see, Lu yubai just hit the black robed master with all his strength! I don''t think the black robed martial arts master''s words are true if he can do this to his comrades in arms who share weal and woe. " Someone sighed and said.

    "Miss Su, I''m telling the truth! If there is a lie, I would rather die than die! And ask Miss Su to do justice for my brother who was framed for nothing The black robed martial arts master cried out, and he was about to kneel down.

    "Well, it''s not too late to hear me out." Su Hao lifted the black robed martial arts master up again. His calm words seemed to be a heart tonic, which made him quiet immediately.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, I believe you all know what the former president Lu yubai has done, and despise and hate him. I''m also surprised and angry at what happened. But fortunately, this is not a real death, but was sent back to the novice village. In the future, I will give high-level potion and a large number of gold coins as compensation to the two innocent martial arts teachers. I hope they will not give up and start again. If you''ve been treated unfairly before, it''s not because you''re not good enough, it''s just that you''ve met an asshole. In the days to come, I will teach you my experience, strive to carry forward the heavenly hand guild and lead you to become high-level martial arts masters! "

    Su Hao''s words caused a burst of cheers in the square.

    "Welcome the new president!"

    Cheers came out one after another.

    In the laughter of the people, Su Hao said slowly but dignified: "now, I will take over the position of President Lu yubai and become the new president of the holy hand of heaven!"

    As soon as this remark came out, people''s mood was even higher, and all the people present showed happy smiles, except for the two people who had slipped away.

    "Yubai, you can''t stand such humiliation. I''ve decided to take revenge!" Lin Xiyan clenched her teeth.

    Lu yubai was silent for a long time, just said: "let''s go."

    On the square, some sharp eyed people found that Lu yubai and Lin Xiyan had disappeared. They couldn''t help joking: "some people ran away with their tails in their hands!"

    "How can you talk like that? Is Lu yubai not even a good person? Don''t tarnish the sacred word of man

    "Ha ha! You are right

    After the crowd dispersed, Su Hao, Changfeng and Gu Qingsong walked slowly.

    "Miss Su, that''s it. I''ll leave first. It''s not a waste of my life to see you in the game Changfeng stands in a forest, arched hands, and says with a gentle smile.

    "Don''t laugh at my little melon seed sister like this!" Gu Qingsong clenched his fist and said, "I''m also a seven star martial arts master now! Let''s fight! "

    "Green pine!" Su Hao quietly drinks back Gu Qingsong, and then pats Changfeng''s shoulder: "don''t be so serious! What do you want to do? "

    "Ha ha!" Changfeng stands in a forest and laughs brightly: "if you have a chance in the future, you must have a good fight with Miss Su!"

    "That''s natural, but you have to be careful that I''ll kill you to pieces!" Sue good pick eyebrow to tease to open a way.

    At this time, the sun was shining on the three people, and the sky was cloudless.

    With Lu yubai and Lin Xiyan in the game of sadism, is the end.

    After su Hao came back to a university, she knew that now the whole a university has her posters everywhere.

    Slogans such as "inspirational girl rushes to the eight star martial arts master to kill former president Lu yubai" and "ugly girl turns into Phoenix to expose the scandal of scum Lu yubai" have dominated the headlines in the system announcement for a long time.

    And really happy, is sitting in the dormitory, counting money to hand cramps of Qi Shui er.

    Qi shui''er sat down beside Su Hao''s bed with a smile and said in a cool voice, "little melon seeds, how much did you guess I took in the end?"

    "A million?" Su Hao indifferent with a face, playing with the hands of the cup.

    "No, no, no, there are so many! It''s only over four hundred thousand. "Although Qi shuier''s words seem modest, her tone is almost flying to the sky.

    "Here! Two hundred thousand for you! Now I''m Qi shui''er, and I''m a little rich woman! " With a big wave of his hand, Qi shui''er threw a thick stack of hundred yuan bills on Su Hao''s bed.

    Red piece, but did not let Su good lift eyelids.

 Chapter 46

    Qi shui''er didn''t find Su Hao''s abnormality until now. She went forward and said with concern, "what''s the matter with you, little melon seed? Is it spring yearning? "

    "Miss you, big head!" Su Hao gives Qi shui''er a fried chestnut.

    Qi shui''er covered his head and wailed, but his mouth was still concerned: "how can you look listless?"

    "Well... Nothing. If you make money, don''t you invite me to have a meal?" Sue Hao moved the subject.

    "Of course, please! Let''s go! Take you to the biggest Steakhouse now! Let''s try it, too. How delicious is the filet mignon Qi shui''er said, pulling Su Hao along.

    Su Hao would not refuse a delicious meal, so he followed Qi shuier out of the apartment building.

    Just downstairs, I met Gu Qingsong who was circling there.

    "Why are you here?" Su Hao greets Gu Qingsong from a distance and walks to Gu Qingsong.

    "Sister xiaoguazi, I..."

    Looking at Su Hao''s beautiful face, Gu Qingsong stammered for a moment.

    "Come on, let''s go to dinner together!" Su Hao patted Gu Qingsong on the shoulder.

    "Xiaoguazi, is this your brother? How handsome Qi shui''er pulled the hem of Su Hao''s clothes and whispered in Su Hao''s ear.

    "It''s my good friend in the game." Su Hao said with a faint smile.

    good friend......

    Gu Qingsong heard these words, can not help but droop his eyes, a faint sadness spread in the heart.

    In fact, he didn''t want to be a good friend of sue.

    He would rather

    Gu Qingsong''s thoughts were interrupted by Su Hao: "go! What are you doing there? "

    "Oh, oh! All right Gu Qingsong came back and quickly caught up with Su Hao.

    Looking at Qi shui''er secretly glancing at Gu Qingsong''s eyes, Su can''t help laughing two times.

    You can bring these two together~

    Qi shuier''s lively character soon became a brother with Gu Qingsong.

    Su Hao touched his chin behind them and laughed. There''s hope!

    After a pleasant western meal, suhao went back to the dormitory.

    When she was alone, suhao took off her disguise.

    "System?"

    Suhao tries to connect with the system in her mind.

    "Host, what''s the matter?" The system responded.

    "I''ve become the number one in the whole service, and I''ve Cruelly Abused Lu yubai and Lin Xiyan, but why hasn''t my task been completed yet?" Su Hao raised his doubts.

    "Well, the host, only let Lu yubai and Lin Xiyan turn against each other, fight each other, this is the completion of the task."

    Su Hao

    How did you give her such a bloody plot?

    Alas! However, when it comes, it''s easy. Let her wait for things to develop!

    Su Hao threw away her boredom and went to sleep very early.

    Raise enough spirit, can fight slag men and women!

    But Lu yubai and Lin Xiyan, who are missed by Su Hao, are bumping / Luan / falling / Feng on a big bed. They are very happy.

    Since Lu yubai was angry with Su Hao, he went crazy and took Lin Xiyan back to the dormitory from time to time to vent his anger.

    And enjoying all this, Lin Xiyan thought Lu yubai had changed his mind and began to know that he was better.

    The next day, Lin Xiyan got up very late. After all, last night was too long.

    But at the thought of Lu yubai''s fierce appearance last night, Lin Xiyan felt that she couldn''t close her legs.

    It seems that the woman who has been moistened is more sentimental. Now she starts to Miss Lu yubai again.

    At lunch time, Lin Xiyan and Lu yubai ate together in the canteen.

    Originally, Lin Xiyan was immersed in two people''s world, but was broken by a silver bell like laughter not far away.

    From a distance, they are su Hao and Qi shui''er!

    Lu yubai''s eyes at the moment naturally fall on Su Hao.

    Today, Su Hao is too lazy to dress up. She is wearing a White Sleeveless skirt, her hair is loose, and she comes to the canteen after kicking compromise.

    Such Su Hao has a unique charm, which makes people unable to move their eyes. So does Lu yubai.

    Noticing Lu yubai''s eyes, Lin Xiyan can''t help feeling angry.

    It''s clear that yesterday I was still fighting with myself, but now my mind is on other women!

    It''s the damn Sue again!

    Turning her eyes, Lin Xiyan shakes her hand and says, "go shopping with me at night. We haven''t gone out together for a long time. People miss you so much."

    But Lu yubai is indifferent, just like he didn''t hear, staring at Su Hao''s back.

    This action can say that Lin Xiyan is so angry that she stares at Lu yubai, and her eyes almost pop out.

    People are worried about whether her beautiful pupil will fall into the rice.

    "Lu yubai, what''s good for that woman? If you look at her, you might as well look at me. I''m right next to you. If you do this again, I''ll ignore you!"

    Lu yubai frowned. He didn''t think Lin Xiyan was wrong before. Now why is this woman so upset?

    In charge of this and that, if it were not for the rich materials of Yilin family, I would have left Lin Xiyan.

    However, Lu Yu still forced himself to smile and coax Lin Xiyan, "honey, who said I''m looking at Su? I''m thinking about something. I can''t be with you tonight. I have something waiting for me to deal with

    Lin Xiyan had to give up.

    But how can a girl like Lin Xiyan, who wants face, give up?

    Sure enough, Lin Xiyan was already crazy in his heart.

    Hum, Lu yubai, who doesn''t know you have a crush on Su hao? No, I can''t wait to die, or I will be abandoned by Lu Baiyu sooner or later.

    Su Hao, you wait for me. The man who dares to seduce me is impatient. In real life, I''m the boss.

    Lin Xiyan angrily thought, while also thinking, how to give Su a good lesson.

    A dark light flashed in her eyes. Lin Xiyan lowered her head to drink soup, which also covered her expression at the moment.

    After lunch, Lu yubai found a reason to leave first, and did not send Lin Xiyan back to the dormitory.

    And Lin Xiyan''s anger at the moment also deepened a lot.

    She went to a remote corner and couldn''t wait to make a phone call.

    "Hello, I need your help tonight..."

    Lin Xiyan said that he was proud and insidious, but he didn''t find that on the other side of the wall, a figure flashed by.

    It turned out to be Gu Qingsong. He heard Su Hao''s name, slowed down and looked around subconsciously.

    At the moment, he also recognized that it was Lin Xiyan''s voice.

    Through Lin Xiyan''s intermittent calls and the woman''s cold smile, Gu Qingsong immediately understands what Lin Xiyan wants to do.

    How dare you murder my little melon seed sister?! I''m looking for death!

    Gu Qingsong was going to rush out to catch Lin Xiyan and ask her loudly, but the remaining reason calms him down.

    It''s the best thing to tell sister xiaoguazi and let her handle it in person.

    He frowned and hurriedly took out his cell phone. As he walked, he dialed Su Hao''s number,

    "Sister xiaoguazi! No, Lin Xiyan is going to attack you. "

    From the sound of the phone, Su Hao can hear Gu Qingsong''s eagerness and worry.

    First of all, she calmly comforted Gu Qingsong. Now she is in the dormitory, what danger can she face?

    "Calm down..."

    Gu Qingsong tells Su Hao what he knows.

    Finally, Gu Qingsong angrily scolded Lin Xiyan, and immediately put Lin Xiyan into the kind of villain behind the plot.

    Su Hao pulled out a sneer. In her eyes, this kind of small skill is scum. You know, she has lived so many lives, what big storms she hasn''t seen? Do you think I''m afraid?

    "Gu Qingsong, I know. Thank you for your concern. I''m very moved."

    Gu Qingsong''s cheeks were tinged with a faint blush. "It''s OK. It''s a matter of lifting a finger. Can sister xiaoguazi solve this problem by herself? If not, I can help... "

    But before he finished his words, he was asked by Su: "you don''t have to interfere in this matter. I can deal with it myself. But thank you for helping me

    "Oh..." what else does Gu Qingsong want to say? At the end of the phone, Su Hao has hung up.

    "Dudududu..."

    Gu Qingsong held his mobile phone for a long time, but he didn''t put his hand down, even though his hand was numb.

    Why?

    In his heart, there will be a faint sense of loss?

    The corner of his mouth pulled out a bitter smile, and Gu Qingsong slowly closed his eyes.

    Yes! He shouldn''t have given birth to such a mind. Su Hao is so gorgeous. How can he be worthy of her?

    At the moment, Su Hao did not consider Gu Qingsong''s mood.

    She is now thinking about how to deal with Lin Xiyan. After all, she did not know how Lin Xiyan was. Lin Xiyan actually came to the door by herself!

    Funny, can Lin Xiyan go back well with his own style?

    His eyes were stained with bloodthirsty light, and soon disappeared in the night.

    As night falls, the soft moonlight sets off a quiet and peaceful night.

    But it''s not going to be peaceful tonight.

    Su Hao leisurely walked out of the school gate, followed by several shadows behind him.

    Someone''s following!

    Pulling out a sneer, Su Hao was not nervous. This was expected. What''s more, when I choose such a time period to go out, I have already made full plans.

    It''s just that the tracking technology is too poor. Can''t we stay away? Moonlight draws your shadow in front of me.

    Suhao turns into an open alley.

    "Come out!"

    There was a cold voice, full of cold and excitement.

    Several ruffians and barbarians did not react for a moment. Soon, the leader calmed down and came out with his younger brother.

    Unlike what he expected, the woman Lin Xiyan wanted to rob was not the kind of weak woman Lin Xiyan said.

    After many bloody battles, the local ruffian''s eyes are very fierce. At a glance, he can see that Su Hao is not simple.

 Chapter 47

    He carefully observed the woman in front of him. Her hair was tied up at will to set off her delicate oval face, but her thin willow eyebrows were slightly wrinkled and her eyes were sharp.

    The whole body is full of invisible oppressive power, and the cold temperament is far away.

    This woman, I''m afraid it''s not easy to provoke!

    The head of the leader first whispered something to the younger brother behind him, and several yellow haired young men immediately became alert.

    Swallowing saliva, the ruffian head said: "beauty, you are so beautiful, brothers don''t have the heart to bully you, otherwise you accompany your brothers to have a few drinks, it''s OK."

    Su Hao gave a cold smile, "Oh, I don''t pay attention to you people. Come on. "

    You still want to let me drink with you? Hit you!

    Dignity was challenged, ruffian head roared, with little brother rushed forward.

    With the experience of being a general in the last life, Su Hao was naturally not afraid of these weak scum.

    A few moments later, they were beaten to the ground.

    "I tell you, sister is a black belt of Taekwondo. I know who sent you here."

    Slowly close to the ruffian who fell on the ground and covered his buttocks, Su Hao narrowed his eyes and raised a sneer at the corner of his mouth.

    "I''ll give you a chance. You can call me and ask Lin Xiyan to come here. Then find someone to beat her up! Otherwise, one, I''ll call the police now, and you''ll be waiting for the police station. 2ˇ˘ I''ll beat you up again! Beat you even don''t know your parents and then take them to the police station! Choose for yourself

    It''s su Hao''s way to treat people in their own way!

    At this moment, the local ruffian who fell on the ground said:.... "

    Is there any other choice! They want to choose three!

    Lin Xiyan is not easy to deal with, Su Hao is a difficult master! No matter which side you offend, you have no good fruit to eat.

    The ruffians looked at each other and expressed their thoughts with their eyes.

    In the end, the ruffian head laughed respectfully at Su, "of course, he called. Is this still a choice?"

    Seeing that the ruffians knew everything, Su Hao nodded with satisfaction and raised a big smile at the corner of his mouth.

    But this smile in the eyes of the ruffians, is more strange.

    The ruffian head took out his mobile phone tremblingly, dialed the phone number and pressed the loudspeaker: "sister Xiyan, we have done a good job. When will the money be given to us?"

    "Well, you wait. I''ll go and give you the money now." Lin Xiyan raised a sinister smile at the corner of her mouth, clenched her fist, as if she had pinched Su Hao in her hand.

    After finishing the task, the local ruffians are staring at Su.

    Seeing that everything was ok, Su Hao left.

    After a while, Lin Xi rushed to the alley. As soon as she got here, she found that there was no one at all. She was strange and afraid. She quickly took out her cell phone and called the ruffian, "what''s the matter with you? Where has everyone gone? "

    "Sister Xiyan, I''m sorry, we are forced to do the same!" The local ruffian didn''t dare to say more, so he had to hang up the phone.

    "Dudududu..."

    In the silent night sky, there were only a few voices after hanging up the phone.

    Especially weird.

    Lin Xi Yan looked around and saw that the night was as tense as a drum face. Everything around seemed gloomy and frightening, and the atmosphere was quiet and frightening.

    Her whole body was cold in an instant, and the joy just now had already been thrown out of the air.

    Lin Xiyan anxiously looked around at the night, and felt that there was a shadow everywhere, hiding a lot of people.

    At this time, a few yellow haired boys suddenly came up from the dark. Lin Xiyan shivered. He just wanted to run, but it was too late.

    According to the person cruelly grasp her hand, another person grasp her hair, a strong slap on her face.

    "Pa pa" a few sound like thunder reverberated in the alley, hit her dizzy.

    Lin Xiyan cried out in pain: "don''t hit me in the face, ah, help

    But where does the Yellow haired young man dare to listen to Lin Xiyan? I''m still in pain where I''ve just been beaten by Su Hao!

    At the thought of this, the Yellow haired young man is even more angry! It''s this woman who tells my friends that Su Hao is just a weak woman who has no power to bind a chicken. Otherwise, how can they suffer losses!

    After a few slaps, Lin Xiyan''s face was red and swollen. The Yellow haired young man stopped and said in a deep voice, "don''t blame us. You are asking for trouble!"

    Finish saying, a few people then fly away like ground.

    After they left, Lin Xiyan walked slowly out of the alley, her hair was scattered, but she could not cover the shocking blood stains on her cheeks.

    Lin Xiyan clenched her fist tightly. Although her sharp nails had been deeply pinched into her palm, she must not have noticed.

    Spit out a mouthful of blood, Lin Xi Yan hate voice: "Su Hao, this account, I will let you repay!"

    The next day, Lin Xiyan took a mask and ran angrily to find Su Hao.

    Su Hao saw Lin Xiyan, this is what she expected.

    The corner of his mouth raised, his hands around his chest, Su Hao''s bones sent out cold, people dare not easily approach.

    Su Hao said coldly, "I didn''t expect that you can''t bear it so much. Before I came to you, you took the initiative to deliver it to me."

    Lin Xiyan''s heart suddenly surprised, forced calm, quite some rogue to shout: "I didn''t do anything sorry for you, what do you want me to do, but you are going to rob my man, also find someone to beat me, don''t you feel ashamed?"

    Su Hao stares at Lin Xiyan''s eyes tightly, and the bottom of his eyes becomes colder and colder.

    All of a sudden, a mocking smile rose from the corner of her mouth. "Is that right? The wise don''t speak in secret, dare to do it or not, you are just like that! Oh, by the way, I advise you not to play this family game next time. This time, it''s just a lesson for you. You can''t steal the rice yourself. I''m just an eye for an eye. If in the future, if you dare to make small moves behind my back, I will make you pay the price. Remember

    After that, Su Hao turned and walked forward. After a few steps, he suddenly turned his head to look at Lin Xiyan.

    Beautiful peach eyes full of cold, see Lin Xi Yan can not help but back a few steps.

    "If you can''t control your man''s heart, why should you blame others? It''s useless for you. How ugly people make trouble

    Finally, with a few sneers, Su Hao left Lin Xiyan a handsome figure.

    Looking at Su Hao''s pretty figure, Lin Xiyan wants to chop with a knife. She takes a few deep breaths and thinks that she still has Lu yubai, so she finds Lu yubai in a hurry.

    At this time, Lu yubai is eating in a restaurant. Now he has become a mocking role of everyone in a university. Naturally, he doesn''t even have the mind to continue reading.

    Of course, he did not dare to play the game, because his ID account has been blocked by the system, and he could not play if he wanted to.

    The friends of the two black robed martial arts masters who were killed by him before are chasing him around in the game. If they enter the world of sword immortals now, isn''t that the rhythm of seeking death?

    Lin Xiyan rushed to the hotel and saw Lu yubai sitting in the corner drinking.

    Last night, when Lu yubai returned to his apartment, he found that his dormitory door had been written a lot of dirty words with a waterproof pen, which could not be wiped off.

    It must have been written by one''s own enemies.

    There are too many things to provoke. Finally, there will be an outbreak one day.

    At the moment, Lu yubai has already been disheartened. He doesn''t want anything now. He just wants to drink.

    Lin Xiyan rushes forward and tears flow down her cheeks. The salt in her tears makes Lin Xiyan shiver. But she still doesn''t wipe away her tears, just to pretend to be pitiful and compassionate in front of Lu Yu''s white face.

    "Why are you here? Why wear a mask? " Lu yubai looks at Lin Xiyan suspiciously.

    Lin Xiyan silently took off his mask, red and swollen, but also with blood on the cheek suddenly exposed to the air.

    Lu yubai was shocked. Under the stimulation of alcohol, his anger suddenly came up.

    Although I don''t like Lin Xiyan so much, I still have to see my master when I am with myselfˇ° What''s going on? Who dares not bully you? Don''t they know you''re my girlfriend? "

    Lin Xiyan told Lu yubai with an aggrieved face, "yubai, you see my face is beaten by Su Hao, she always looks at me. Last night, she found some social elements to teach me a lesson. I''m really scared! I''m so afraid that next time she''ll throw sulfuric acid on me. Yubai, you must make the decision for me. "

    Tears in the eyes straight spin, Lin Xiyan began to issue bursts of sobbing cry, let a person creepy.

    After listening to Lin Xiyan''s words, Lu yubai was angry at first, but at last he wilted like frost beating eggplant.

    He opened his mouth helplessly: "Xiyan, I told you before, don''t go to her trouble again, why don''t you obey me? I can''t do it, you Lord. "

    Lu yubai reluctantly spread out his hand, and never looked at Lin Xiyan again.

    "Yubai! If you don''t help me, what should I do? " Lin Xiyan entangles Lu yubai and drags Lu yubai''s clothes.

    But Lu yubai impatiently left, "I still have something to do, go first."

    Lin Xiyan looks at Lu yubai''s indifferent back in disbelief. He looks like he has been struck by thunder.

    It took her a long time to recover.

    All these faults are attributed to Su Hao.

    She roared angrily in her heart, Lu yubai, you heartless man, face to face and behind! I was almost fooled by you. You cheated me of so many potions. I didn''t expect that you didn''t give up on Su. Hello, Sue. Why are you so shameless?

    No, I have to think about what to do now? How can I win back Lu yubai''s heart?

    Lin Xi''s face is ferocious. He has a plan in mind. Lu yubai, don''t think Su Hao is pure and clean. I will subvert your world outlook. Hello, Sue. Don''t blame me this time. You asked for it.

 Chapter 48

    Grinning a few times, Lin Xiyan made a phone call, "Mr. Wang, I haven''t contacted you for a long time. Do you remember me? Are you free tonight? I found a beautiful woman with delicate appearance, white and greasy complexion and enchanting figure for you to enjoy. Oh, it''s easy to say! As long as you don''t forget my kindness then

    When everything is planned, Lin Xiyan comes to the downstairs of suhao dormitory. Waiting quietly.

    Soon it''s lunch time. Lin Xiyan sees Su Hao and Qi shuier come out of the dormitory together. His eyes burst out with a spark of hatred, and immediately turns to ashes. He walks to Su Hao with a smile on his face.

    "Hello, Sue, I''ve thought about it for a long time today. I''m sorry about the last time. It''s all my fault. I''m really sorry now, so I''d like to invite you to dinner. I''m sorry to accompany you."

    Sue Hao wondered, is the sun coming out from the West today? How can Lin Xiyan, who has always been arrogant and domineering, apologize to herself?

    "Go away, good dog is out of the way."

    Lin Xiyan couldn''t help but wet his eyes, "Hello, Su, I really want to apologize to you. Please let me and Lu yubai go!"

    Before Su Hao spoke, Qi shui''er interrupted: "don''t play it! You want to ask xiaoguazi to have dinner, but she has a lot of time. She doesn''t have time to eat with some messy people. "

    Qi shui''er paused, gave a bad smile, and then said, "but if you are willing to tell the ten classmates on the road that Lin Xiyan is a beauty girl, Lin Xiyan apologizes to Su Hao. How about I go to dinner with you tonight? Dare you do it? "

    Lin Xi Yan''s face turned white, and hatred surged in his chest like a tide.

    The anger in her eyes flashed like lightning, but she soon restrained it.

    Su Hao is very keen to put the expression on her face into her eyes, she knows, absolutely no good!

    At the moment, Lin Xiyan advises herself in her heart: it''s only one step away from the successful implementation of her plan. What''s this insult? It will make su Hao pay you back twice.

    Take a deep breath, Lin Xiyan said with a smile: "well, as long as you are willing to forgive me, I will do anything."

    "OK, I''ll count for you here. I''ll wait for you." Sue smiles politely.

    Lin Xi''s face was stiff. She didn''t expect that Su Hao would really let herself do such a thing.

    Biting his teeth, Lin Xiyan walked towards the distance.

    At this time, Qi shui''er''s face was wrinkled, lying on Su Hao''s ear, "do you really want to have dinner with her? She''s listening to you now. There must be a conspiracy. "

    Su Hao gently looked at the careless girl in front of her. She was moved. "It doesn''t matter. Soldiers come to block the water and cover the ground. I can be the first in playing games. This kind of thing can''t defeat me."

    "I''m not sure. Let me go with you." Qi shui''er took Su Hao''s hand and said with a smile.

    Su Hao knew that if she didn''t agree with the girl, she would follow her secretly. So Sue agreed with her generously.

    It must be a waste of her good luck to meet this silly girl in this world. It must be false to say that she is not moved by the things she does not ask for in return.

    On the other hand, Lin Xiyan wants to say those embarrassing words to others. Su Hao just feels the pleasure of revenge.

    That night, Su Hao took Qi shui''er to Lin Xiyan''s invitation.

    What Lin Xiyan ordered was a dinner table in a high-end hotel. When Su Hao walked in, Lin Xiyan was already waiting for her there.

    There are two wine glasses on the table, in which drinks have been poured.

    When Su Hao sits down, Lin Xiyan is obviously stunned. He doesn''t know that Su Hao has brought Qi shuier.

    However, it doesn''t matter to arrive. A Qi shui''er is not enough to be afraid of.

    "Hello, Sue. Here you are. I know you don''t drink, so I ordered a drink. Drink it, drink it, just to quench your thirst. " Lin Xiyan said gallantly.

    Take a look at the drink in front of him, and then take a look at Lin Xiyan''s insidious tears. Su Hao instantly understands Lin Xiyan''s intention.

    However, it''s stupid to smear yourself in such a way!

    Su Hao glanced sharply at Lin Xiyan, "since you invited me, you should take good care of my friend. Well, you can go to the waiter and order the food

    At this time, where does Lin Xiyan dare to keep Su''s good words? She immediately jumped up and ran to the waiter for a glass of wine and a la carte.

    During this period, Su Hao asks Qi shui''er to ask Lin Xiyan for the room number at the counter, and then quickly changes her and Lin Xiyan''s wine glasses.

    When Lin Xiyan finished telling the waiter, Su Hao suddenly raised his glass to Lin Xiyan, "in order to celebrate our reconciliation, come on, have a drink."

    Lin Xiyan saw her take the initiative to drink, happy to forget, one breath to drink all the drinks in his glass.

    Although feeling dizzy and unable to distinguish the direction, Lin Xiyan is happy!

    Sue Hao is going to make a fool of herself. How can she be unhappy?

    But after a while, she passed out.

    Sitting there happily, Su Hao and Qi shui''er looked at each other and couldn''t help laughing.

    This woman is so stupid!

    Without hesitation, Su Hao and Qi shui''er carry Lin Xiyan to the room on the second floor of the hotel

    After putting Lin Xiyan on the big bed, Su Hao looks down at Lin Xiyan and sneers.

    Lin Xiyan, since you want to punish me in such a cheap and vicious way, I''ll treat him in his own way. Enjoy yourself slowly!

    After settling in Lin Xiyan, Su Hao and Qi shuier leave the hotel.

    The next day, Lin Xiyan pressed her temple, opened her bleary eyes and looked around. She was shocked.

    Where is this? Why isn''t it my room? Didn''t you have dinner with Sue last night? What is going on? I''m almost out of breath. What''s so heavy?

    Lin Xiyan pushed the weight on her body, suddenly woke up and screamed, "ah, you sex wolf, what have you done to me? I want to call the police! I want to call the police

    Lin Xiyan picks up the pillow and smashes it on Mr. Wang. Just as she wants to continue smashing the quilt, she finds herself naked and naked.

    After the panic, Lin Xiyan began to sob.

    What should I do? How should I face Lu yubai? If he knew, he wouldn''t want me. It''s su Hao. It must be su Hao, that bitch!

    Mr. Wang is full of fat. His round face is facing Lin Xiyan. He pats Lin Xiyan''s shoulder with his fat hand. "Didn''t you say there was a beauty last night? When I got there, I found you sleeping in bed. My heart melted when I saw you. You didn''t make it clear yesterday that you were with me, or I would have gone ahead of time.

    Look, why are you still crying? And call the police? I tell you, it''s no use for the police to come. The police can''t control me. Clearly you take the initiative to ask me, you taste so good, I will give you more money, then if you want a man, you can come to me. Of course, if there''s anything I can do for you

    Listening to the old man''s dirty words, Lin Xiyan covered his ears, "get out of here! Get out of here

    "It''s so noisy. If you want money, please contact my secretary." Mr. Wang is also impatient. Since this woman is like a crazy woman, she has no need to stay.

    He dressed, took his bag and went to the door.

    Push open a door, ran into a complexion iron blue man.

    "In the morning, I first met a madman, and now I meet another madman. What a ghost!" Mr. Wang swears away.

    But the man walked into the room, familiar cry filled his ears, his fists clenched tightly, angrily toward Lin Xiyan.

    At this time, Lin Xiyan also noticed something was wrong. As soon as he looked up, the whole person was stunned.

    "Yubai, why are you here?" Lin Xiyan shakes her head and suddenly screams: "it must be su Hao who called you, right?"

    "That''s a good idea to scold others, bitches? If it wasn''t for her, could I have seen the good play? Look at yourself. What''s the difference between you and the Ji girl outside? " Lu yubai reaches out his hand and tugs at Lin Xiyan''s hair.

    This woman, it''s all her fault!

    If it wasn''t for her quarrel with Su at the recruitment meeting, he would still be the president!

    How dare you find a man behind your back!

    Lu yubai''s face has been twisted to the extreme. Although he doesn''t like her, he can''t stand it. Lin Xiyan and an old man do this kind of thing behind his back!

    "You let me go! You lunatic! Lu yubai, I tell you! Without me, I would never have been a six star martial arts master! " Lin Xiyan''s face was pulled to twist, but these words still popped out of his mouth.

    "Pa" ground a, a slap forcefully throw to Lin Xi Yan''s face.

    Lu yubai''s ferocious appearance frightens Lin Xiyan into fainting. However, Lu yubai seems to be confused and resentful. He has several feet in front of Lin Xiyan''s body.

    Before he touched the body, actually in another old man under the body, this let him how to accept?

    Just then, the door of the room was kicked open.

    Several men in police uniforms burst in, one of them holding a walkie talkie and quickly said, "there''s abuse here! Prostitute selling / prostitution! Catch it quickly

    With a wave of his hand, several policemen rushed forward.

    Lu yubai sat on the ground, still shackled by the police.

    There was an unimpeded murmur in his mouth: "how could this be? I am clearly a president, but now I have become like this! Ha ha ha

    Lu yubai finally burst out laughing.

    "Chief, I''m afraid this man is crazy."

    "It doesn''t matter. Shut up in the bureau first!"

    Soon, the news that Lu yubai and Lin Xiyan were arrested and put into prison spread all over the a university. For a time, people scolded them constantly.

    And Su Hao is using the last bit of time, what his experience, women taught to the holy hand of heaven.

    At the same time, matching Qi shuier and Gu Qingsong has become one of Su Hao''s great pleasures.

    When suhao was finished, he was lying on the bed. Suddenly, a voice came from his mind.

    "Congratulations on your successful completion of the task!" This is the voice of the system, "two thousand energyˇ°

    She closed her eyes gently, and a happy smile came from the corner of her mouth.

    Goodbye, friends of the 31st century. I hope everything is well in your future.

 Chapter 49

    A flash of white light flashed in front of Su Hao''s eyes, and she was ready to cross.

    As soon as I opened my eyes, I saw the white wall top. The air was filled with the smell of disinfectant, and my lower abdomen was extremely painful, as if I had been cut a big wound by a knife.

    How come it''s just a patient

    An anxious middle-aged woman''s voice yelled at the door: "how is it a daughter? I think the girl is in good health. The old doctors in the village all said that she would definitely have a son. This... "

    There was an old man coughing and coughing, "this girl, no way. My old Jiang family must be the queen of all time! "

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Sue is so confused that she quickly reorganizes her memory. I don''t know if I look at it. It''s really infuriating!

    Originally called Chen Ningning, he grew up in the city. He followed the rules. He wanted to have a figure and a face. Her parents are both returned professors, and she works in a foreign company. All the people who once chased her are in a company.

    It''s just that I miss my first love in college, Jiang Hu. In order to be with him, I even don''t hesitate to fall out with my parents. Finally parents compromise to buy a wedding room, but Jiang Hu is a phoenix man. Her father-in-law and mother-in-law only value that she can give birth to a son.

    Chen Ningning''s life is not easy. Her sister-in-law and her parents in law accidentally killed her daughter. Chen Ningning died of severe depression and committed suicide. And in this process, Jiang Hu, a lover who has made a vow, has never said a word for her until her death.

    "The best of the family." Su Hao couldn''t help sighing. He felt weak and thirsty.

    The door suddenly opened, and only Jiang Hu came in. Su Hao looked at the Phoenix man, who was pretty good-looking and had good facial features. It''s a word all over the body, counsellor.

    He looked at Su Hao''s eyes are some Dodge, "mom is not very happy."

    Sue haogang wants to say it''s none of my business. Just give me a glass of water.

    At the door, I heard Wang Meifen, Chen Ningning''s mother-in-law, giving orders. I could see her figure vaguely. She was a strong peasant woman, but she was not shrewd.

    "I don''t care if I have a daughter! Old man, take back all the old hens and eggs! "

    Gonggong Jiang Guoli hesitated for a moment, "it''s not very good. After giving birth to a baby, you have to make up for it. Let''s leave some."

    "I said take it back!" There was no doubt about her voice, and she looked back deliberately, swearing.

    "Girls in the city, they can''t even have a son!"

    Su Hao couldn''t listen any more, so he tried to bear the pain and said aloud, "what''s wrong with the girls in the city? It''s not my father who gave birth to my mother. It seems that it depends on my father''s genes to give birth to boys and girls? "

    Jiang Hu is silent. When Su Hao says that her baby son Wang Meifen is not happy, she rushes in.

    "Tell me again?" She roared.

    The little nurse who passed by the door knocked on the door, "this lady, don''t make a lot of noise in the hospital."

    "I scold my disobedient daughter-in-law. Go away!" Wang Meifen''s eyes were full of fierce light. The whole ward was quiet, and the little nurse walked away.

    "Who is your abusive daughter-in-law?" Sue sneered.

    Wang Meifen pointed directly at her nose, "it''s you! I can''t even give birth to a son. My son is such a good man that you have to destroy him! "

    "What do I want for your son? No car, no house, no money, no power. I''m the one who owns the wedding room. Your son is so excellent! " Sue is so funny and sweet that she has to be angry with her today.

    "Ning Ning, how can I talk to my mother?" Jiang Hu frowned at Su Hao and said, "apologize to mom!"

    But Su Hao pretended not to hear, and still mocked Wang Meifen: "what''s wrong with having a daughter? Are you a man or a woman? How do you elbow out? "

    Wang Meifen''s face turned red with anger. "I''ll beat you to death, a bitchy little bitch!" Raise the palm of Pu fan to fight Su Hao.

    If this slap is solid, Su Hao''s thin body will have to die.

    She grabbed the vase next to her and smashed it. It hit Wang Meifen''s head, and her blood spattered.

    What a hit... Girl, it''s a pity you''re not a pitcher.

    As soon as Wang Meifen''s eyelids turned and fainted, Jiang Hu and Jiang Guoli picked her up and left. No one saw Su Hao on the doctor''s bed again.

    Looking at the deserted ward, Su Hao couldn''t help sighing.

    It''s not easy to fight this battle. It''s the first task to recover first.

    At this time, the door gently opened, it was Chen Ningning''s parents, Chen Wenlin and Liu Anli, both university professors. Mouth said not to see Chen Ningning, or soft hearted to come.

    As soon as I saw Su Hao who was not angry on the bed, Liu Anli''s eyes turned red.

    She quickly came up and clenched Su Hao''s hand. It was so cold that she felt a twinge of heartache in her heart.

    "Does it hurt? Why are you alone? "

    Chen Wenlin also frowned, "is there no one in the Jiang family guarding you?"

    It''s true that only her parents love her the most. Su Hao can''t help sighing. It''s a pity that Chen Ningning married the wrong person and ruined his life.

    "Mom, I''m ok. The people of the Jiang family dislike that it''s a girl. No more." Sue sneered.

    Liu Anli couldn''t believe it. As soon as she wanted to say something, the nurse came in with a baby in her arms.

    "Vital signs are stable. You can go out of the incubator. Hold it to your mother." The nurse said with a gentle smile.

    Liu Anli quickly went forward to embrace Su Hao.

    "Look at this girl. She''s so cute." Liu Anli''s eyes are full of love

    Su Hao looked at the child who had not opened his eyes in front of him. He was wrinkled and had no recollection in his heart.

    I''m still a big yellow girl... Now I even have children.

    At the thought of the family''s face, Su Hao could not help feeling that the child''s life was miserable.

    it will be OK! Your new mother will show you a counter attack and give you a counter attack life.

    The old couple teased the children, and three uninvited guests broke in.

    "Chen Ningning! You pay for the medicine Jiang Guoli yelled as soon as he came in, and his forehead was blue.

    Wang Meifen had a bandage on her head behind her, and her face was fierce. Jiang Hu''s face was not good-looking. Looking at Su Hao, his eyes were even full of anger.

    What a family.

    Su Hao''s mouth picked up, full of irony.

    Seeing that his father-in-law, who was friendly to his daughter and mother-in-law, suddenly changed his face because he had a daughter, Chen Wenlin could not sit still.

    He stood up and stood in front of the facade of Jianguo, and said, "in laws, you can''t just because my daughter gave birth to a girl, right? My daughter is also a treasure of my family. "

    "I Pooh your treasure, this treasure of your family hurt my head. It''s not over!" Wang Meifen yelled, holding her head and pretending to have a headache.

    "It''s money, isn''t it?" Su is funny and beautiful, but her eyes are full of irony.

    All of a sudden, Wang Meifen, who had been poked in her mind, didn''t feel impetuous. Instead, she burst out laughing, "that''s right. Let''s talk about the topic directly and pay for my medical expenses!"

    Su Hao was really defeated by the shamelessness of the family.

    Before giving birth to a child, everything is good. He treats Chen Ningning as emperor, and then he turns around and doesn''t recognize people.

    It''s mainly Chen Ningning''s later experience that makes Su Hao hard to calm her anger. It''s better to give her a bad breath first.

    "In laws, you say, how much is it?" Chen Wenlin said with a good temper.

    "Thirty thousand!" Wang Meifen opened her mouth directly.

    Su Hao was not happy. Suddenly, he said to the silent Jiang Hu with a big smile: "husband, you said that the cost of medicine, I''m both husband and wife. Let''s go out together?"

    "You have no face!" Wang Meifen blurted out.

    "In laws, I respect that your son and my daughter are husband and wife. I call you in laws, don''t be aggressive." Liu Anli''s face is ugly. Who wants her daughter to be treated like this all the time?

    Of course, the two literati can''t scold a rural woman who crawls and beats in the vegetable market every day. As soon as she pulls her voice, she starts to scold more and more. She keeps saying that Chen Ningning is a waste. Her son can''t be born, and her son is wronged. He even scolded Chen Ningning for not being filial.

    Su Hao couldn''t listen any more and said coldly, "I won''t give you any more money!"

    In addition to the scum man''s family, the most regretful thing in his life was that he was ashamed of his parents and let them down. Su Hao didn''t want to embarrass his parents. Instead, he quarreled with a group of humble people, so he had to interrupt their parents'' quarrel.

    Immediately, Wang Meifen stopped talking.

    Su Hao immediately took out his mobile phone and pretended to transfer 30000 yuan to Jiang Hu''s account. At the same time, he asked the system to transfer the money from Jiang Hu''s private account to Wang Meifen.

    She would like to see what would happen if Jiang Hu found that the money transferred to Wang Meifen was from her private account.

    When he got the money, Jiang Hu''s face looked good, and he couldn''t help saying, "Ning Ning, you are too much today. I''ll go home later and apologize to my parents. "

    "I''d rather go home after confinement." Liu Anli spoke coldly.

    "Home?" Jiang Hu''s eyes widened. "Don''t you go back to your new house?"

    Wang Meifen pulled him, "no matter where she likes to go, let''s ignore her."

    Jiang Hu wants to stop talking, but he doesn''t want to refute his mother. Looking at Su Hao''s eyes, he is not happy. In his husband''s heart, he was very disappointed with suhao.

    Su Hao doesn''t care. It''s torture to be with such a man. A large part of Chen Ningning''s resentment comes from her husband''s indifference.

    "Then give me the baby." Jiang Hu said he was going to hold the baby.

    Chen Wenlin quickly stopped, Su Hao hugged the child, "the child is mine, why give it to you? Don''t you think the Jiang family doesn''t care? "

    Jiang Hu suddenly speechless, half a day hold out a word, "I embrace OK?"

    "All right, all right, why do you want a girl film? You have to find a nurse for her." With disdain on her face, Wang Meifen directly mentioned all kinds of tonics on the ground and left. Jiang Guoli quickly followed.

    Jiang Hu was silent for a while, staring at Su Hao, "I have to go home after my confinement." There is no doubt about the tone.

    What a strong man in front of his wife

 Chapter 50

    Watching the Jiang family go, Chen Wenlin suddenly realized.

    "The child left without a name?"

    I haven''t seen you since I was born. What''s your name?

    Su good belly Fei, smile of gentle, "all right, their family also can''t play what good name, you play a?"

    Finally, she smiles cunningly, "surnamed Chen."

    Chen Wenlin was stunned, "daughter, you..."

    "I want a divorce." Su Hao did not shy away, "first of all, the name of good, save the trouble of change."

    Liu Anli was silent for a moment, and her eyes were full of tears. "You said if you had awakened to this family earlier, it would not have been like this. With a child, what shall we do in the future? "

    "Mom, I have hands and feet. What am I afraid of?" Sue laughs.

    What was the queen afraid of?

    "Call it Chen Puxin. If you can have a pure mind as tough and spontaneous as dandelion, your nickname is heart Chen Wenlin smiles.

    During the next few days of observation in the hospital, the Jiang family never came back.

    Then the old couple went home to take their children with them. They took tonic every day, and Su Hao got better quickly.

    For a whole month, Jiang Hu called at most, but the children didn''t come.

    Most of them are happy, aren''t they? Sue sneered.

    In my memory, Jiang Hu, a scum man, started to have an affair when Chen Ningning was in confinement.

    After the confinement, Su Hao''s body is much better. Now her heart has opened her eyes, dark and bright.

    Su Hao, who is so lazy, is full of motherhood in his heart. At the same time, he laments the greatness of his mother.

    Although she didn''t feel the pain of childbirth, just one month of confinement is enough for her. She can''t take a bath, can''t walk around, just stay and feed her baby.

    Su Hao has accepted that she is not a big girl.

    Holding the child teasing out of the door, the table is a big table of delicious food.

    "Come on, Ning Ning. After the confinement, we should also insist on drinking chicken soup. " Then he immediately served a bowl of chicken soup to sue.

    Su Hao pinched her nose and drank chicken soup stewed with various kinds of herbs every day. She was almost nauseous.

    The door suddenly rang, and Chen Wenlin got up to open it.

    Outside the door was Jiang Hu, holding some tonic in his hand, standing awkwardly at the door.

    "Dad..." Jiang Hu cried awkwardly. After all, Chen Wenlin is a cultural person. After holding it for a long time, I asked Jiang Hu to come in.

    "Xiaojiang." Liu Anli glanced and said flatly, "sit down and have some dinner."

    "No, No Jiang Hu waved his hand and laughed at Su who lowered his head to eat food: "wife, after the confinement, is it time to go home with me? My parents have never seen a child. "

    He laughs in a good voice. Su Hao picks his eyebrows and says with a smile: "I forgot to say that the child''s name is good, Chen Puxin."

    "Chen?" Jiang Hu repeated in disbelief, his brow wrinkled into a Sichuan character.

    "Even if my parents don''t like girls, she''s also a member of the Jiang family. Why should I trust Chen?"

    "Because I was born in October, I just borrowed a seed from you. What else have you done? Good dad? "

    Su Hao is full of sarcastic words, making Jiang Hu speechless.

    How to give birth to a child, his gentle and cowardly wife suddenly so sharp teeth?

    This is my house

    "That''s Jiang, too." Jiang Hu said coldly, "what do you want to tell me when you get married and go to your mother''s home? What do you want others to think of us?"

    What have you been doing?

    Su Hao rolled his eyes and opened Jiang Hu''s hand. He was very impatient. "I haven''t had enough yet."

    Then he lowered his head and continued to eat big.

    Looking at Su Hao, one hand carrying the braised chicken leg, the other hand holding a piece of ribs to eat Zhengxiang. Both Jiang Hu and Chen''s parents can only understand that it is too harmful to have a child, and Chen Ningning, who is gentle and elegant, will become like this.

    After a long time traveling in the different world, Su Hao, the home-made dish, is definitely not enough to eat. He finally returns to a normal world, and of course he has to eat a lot.

    "What are you looking at me for? Eat. " Su Hao said vaguely, threw down the chicken bones and drank a mouthful of soup.

    Jiang Hu''s heart only felt that this woman was very vulgar, not like the cool and gentle girl he knew at first, and he began to doubt whether he still loved Chen Ningning.

    So far in love, Chen Ningning has always been like a fairy who doesn''t eat fireworks. She is always elegant and cool. She is also filial and gentle to her parents, which is the absolute standard for Jiang Hu to find a marriage partner.

    But just after she gave birth to her baby, she had completely destroyed this image in Jiang Hu''s heart.

    Rough, fierce, casual, and not filial at all, Jiang Hu has begun to be impatient with the woman in front of him.

    If Su Hao knew that she would clap her hands and cheer, she would like Jiang Hu to be close to him.

    "Finished. Let''s go." Sue cleans up the oil on her mouth. Originally, she planned to go back too. How can she get revenge if she doesn''t go back? Everything''s already packed.

    Holding the child, bid farewell to the reluctant parents, and returned to the new house.

    When I opened the door, I heard the noise inside.

    "Oh, our city''s coquettish princess has come back. Isn''t she just having a baby? I''ve been back to my mother''s house for so many days. I don''t know. I thought our old Jiang family didn''t take good care of you! " Wang Meifen''s voice opened.

    There was also a sour looking woman, who sneered and agreed, "that''s right. I think some people just dislike our Jianghu family because they don''t have money and want to go back to their mother''s home to have a good life."

    "This woman, when she gets married, she has to keep women''s and filial piety..."

    These two sing together, Su Hao directly ignored, holding the child went into the living room, light door familiar road into the room.

    That woman is Jiang Hu''s sister-in-law, Jiang Chengxia.

    "Stop!" Jiang Chengxia was ignored and felt uncomfortable.

    "What''s the matter, sister-in-law?" Su''s funny indifference and alienation.

    "Show me the baby." Jiang Chengxia reaches out her hand and hugs the baby. Su Haozhi frowns at the strong one.

    You''re not holding a baby, you''re pinching a baby, sister!

    Su Hao walked away with the child in his arms and said with a smile, "sister-in-law, children are not familiar with strangers." She bit the stranger very hard.

    Jiang Chengxia''s face changed, "what do you mean? I''m a stranger? "

    Su Hao touched the child''s little face. "I haven''t seen one in a month. Let''s get familiar with it for a few days."

    "Who cares about that girl in your family?" Jiangchengxia cold hum, suddenly eyes full of irony to look at Su Hao.

    "What''s the use of your cow? I can''t even keep my husband

    Su Hao knows what she''s talking about. It''s nothing but Jiang Hu''s affair.

    "I don''t want you to worry about that, but I''m old and pale. I don''t know how to keep my uncle''s heart." Her smile was curved and her eyes were full of irony.

    It''s a taboo issue in the Jiang family that my aunt and uncle don''t get along with each other. As soon as Su Hao says it, he exposes Jiang Chengxia''s scar.

    She trembled with anger. "Get out of here!"

    "Get out of here?" Su Hao seems to have heard some big joke.

    "This is my home. My parents bought the house. My name is on the house property certificate. If you want to go, you should go, right?"

    Jiang Chengxia suddenly blushed and turned white. She fell to the ground and began to roll and cry.

    "There''s no way to live! How can city girls be so cruel now! "

    This cry, the rest of the people have been called over.

    "Chen Ningning!" Jiang Hufeng rushes in. With the fierce Wang Meifen, Jiang Guoli went home to collect rice.

    Before the two of them could speak, suhao would strike first.

    "This is my home. People are not welcome. Move away immediately!"

    Then she raised her chin and looked at them disdainfully on her pretty face.

    "What do you mean?" Jiang Hu frowned, "are mom and aunt outsiders?"

    "I don''t even know my granddaughter. Have I ever been a member of this family?" Sue sneered.

    Wang Meifen and Jiang Chengxia knew that they were wrong, and they all scolded with trembling profanity. Su Hao turned a deaf ear and just pointed to the door with a smile.

    You can go now. Don''t get in my way.

    "Chen Ningning, don''t go too far! They are all my family. If you drive them, you drive me! " Jiang Hu made a cruel remark.

    It''s you who are in the rush!

    Su Hao smiles on her face. She hasn''t tossed enough. She can''t just let the family go.

    If they leave like this, how can they sing the following plays?

    Kill the original body of the child, or the original body, how can you let them go lightly and skillfully?

    There are many things waiting for them in the future.

    Sue blinked. "All right, then stay."

    Su''s funny tenderness, in Wang Meifen''s view, is a sign of weakness, and suddenly becomes rampant again.

    "Get out and cook for me! I''ve been idle for a month. I''m lazy! "

    Sue doesn''t like to hear that.

    "Mom, I forgot to tell you. I''m going back to work tomorrow. Now I have to sort out the documents. I''m very busy. I''m not idle. You and your sister-in-law are the most idle, aren''t they She has a crooked smile.

    Jiang Chengxia a stare, "into what system? At that time, I said, "I''m not allowed to work. I''ll take my baby at home."

    Su Hao rolled his eyes. "Come on, you don''t value this granddaughter. I''ll bring it to her grandparents. As for work, my salary is higher than that of Jiang Hu. It''s more appropriate for him to be idle! "

    Su Hao pointed out the problem without hesitation, and Jiang Hu''s face turned red.

    As a big man, this is really a thorn in his heart, which is also the reason why he tried his best not to let Chen Ningning go to work again.

    But Su Hao thinks that without a good working environment, how can this man be tortured?

    You are romantic outside. I''ll be a yellow faced woman for you at home. I want to be beautiful!

    "That''s settled. I''m going to work."

    Then Su Hao stretched out his hand and rubbed it, "by the way, even if we are relatives, this account has to be calculated clearly, right? Mom, I''ve lived here for a long time. If you eat my food and drink mine, please pay 1000 yuan a month for accommodation and 500 yuan for food. "

    On hearing this, Jiang Chengxia cried even more. She kept accusing Su Hao that she was a cruel woman and had no filial conscience, but Su Hao was not moved.

 Chapter 51

    "You bitch, your sister-in-law, you dare to charge me. Are you going to drive me out?", Wang Meifen blew it up.

    "That''s it. If you want to live at home, either pay or go away. Don''t forget, the name on the property certificate is me."

    "Ning Ning, don''t go too far. I''ll let Jiang Hu rest you!"

    "Well, divorce." Su Hao understated it.

    Wang Meifen Leng, "do you want a divorce?" Her eyes were full of disbelief.

    "Well, divorce is divorce. Don''t regret it then." Jiang Hu said triumphantly that he didn''t believe Su Hao would divorce at all.

    Tut Tut, shame?

    Sue rolled her eyes.

    Wang meifenton was flustered. It''s not easy to buy a house in this big city. She has always thought that Chen Ningning loves Jiang Hu and that she will be able to transfer her house to Jiang Hu sooner or later.

    I didn''t expect that the house didn''t arrive, so Su Hao proposed to divorce.

    If they get divorced, the pressure on their son will increase again, and their family''s plan to enter the city will be postponed indefinitely.

    Thinking about this, her attitude suddenly improved a lot. She grabbed Jiang Hu and even laughed at Su with flattery: "Ning Ning, I was just joking. Don''t take it seriously. Isn''t it just a little money? Your sister-in-law will... "

    See this second speed change face of Wang Meifen, Su Hao is also a burst of exclamation.

    It''s true that there is no way to thicken people''s skin

    Su Hao turned and went into the house. She didn''t even have to think about it. Jiang Chengxia wouldn''t pay for herself, but the Jiang family would force her to pay, either for her or for the house. They had to coax her to get the house.

    Soon all kinds of dirty and abusive voices came from outside, such as the hens who didn''t place orders, the rotten farts / eyes. Sue was so upset that she put on earphones to listen to music.

    Sure enough, after a while, Jiang Chengxia stopped. She just looked at Su Hao''s door, but her eyes were not very good, and she was still sarcastic.

    Her heart in the cold smile, you are proud of it, his husband derailed do not know!

    It seems normal to return home, but in fact the waves are turbulent, because the child still needs to eat milk, and can''t really take it to his parents. Su Hao simply hired a nanny, and specially ordered that Wang Meifen and Jiang Chengxia should not touch the child, otherwise they would have no pay.

    When Su Hao came home with her nanny, Wang Meifen blew up unexpectedly.

    "Do you have a lot of money or a donkey kicking you in the head? Looking for someone to take care of children? Ah, it''s not me who said that nobody wants to buy your girl movie! " Wang Meifen''s words are full of malice.

    Jiang Chengxia said, "that''s right. You''re looking for a thief guard!"

    Su Hao laughed, eyes curved like crescent moon, "yes, it''s hard to guard against thieves."

    Suddenly, Wang Meifen was angry. Jiang Chengxia was threatened and did not dare to speak. She was not afraid.

    "First you''re making a fuss about going to work, and then you''re getting a babysitter back with me. Chen Ningning, you don''t want to live with Jiang Hu these days, do you? I''ll tell you that there are so many little girls who like our Jianghu. "

    At this time, Jiang Hu suddenly opened the door, his face was full of demonstration smile.

    "Mom, let me introduce you. This is Ding Wan." He pulled a girl out from behind.

    Girls stand with negative hands, looking at temperament is like a white lotus, although the face is much worse than Su Hao, but a look is a small jasper type woman.

    In Su Hao''s words, slag men all like this, because it''s easy to control.

    Su Hao looked at Jiang Hu with a smile, and suddenly laughed, "Oh, who is this? Jiang Hu, why don''t you introduce it? "

    Jiang Hu''s expression was embarrassed for a moment, and then he stood up and winked at Jiang Chengxia.

    "My daughter..." Before Jiang Hu finished speaking, Wang Meifen immediately interrupted.

    "Good female friends! You city people... Are not that what? What about the beauty? " Wang Meifen awkwardly explained that at this juncture, if Jiang Hu was stimulated, what would Su Hao do if he directly mentioned divorce?

    Jiang Hu''s expression is wonderful. His sister-in-law asked him to bring it back. She said it was to put pressure on Su Hao to make her realize that she couldn''t be so arrogant, otherwise her husband would run away with others, and by the way, she wanted to threaten her to pass the real estate certificate to Jiang Hu.

    Who would have thought that... Su Hao didn''t care at all, and even said she wanted a divorce.

    Su Hao took a serious look at Ding Wan, looked at him from top to bottom, then said with a smile to Jiang Hu, "your eyes are really not good."

    Jiang Hu''s face suddenly turned red, and then he said angrily, "the beauty of others is the soul. Do you think it''s you? It''s just a bag, Chen Ningning. I really misunderstood you at that time. "

    "Yes, I was wrong." Sue laughs.

    "Did you enjoy your affair with her?"

    Jiang Hu was speechless.

    Today you planted a grass for me, tomorrow I will return you a grassland!

    Su Hao turned to look at Ding Wan at the door again, "come in and have a meal before you leave?"

    This Ding Wan is willing to be someone else. Xiao San is certainly not a simple person. Shi Shi ran smiles, "then I''ll trouble my sister."

    "It''s no trouble. I''m not cooking and washing dishes."

    "Sister is really... Women should be more virtuous. How can they keep men if they can''t cook and don''t do housework?" There is a sting in Ding Wan''s words.

    "Oh, it seems that my sister is very insightful in catching men. She has a lot of experience, hasn''t she?" Su haole is very happy. He glances at Jiang Hu intentionally, which means to see the good woman you are looking for.

    Man, that''s a good eye.

    When everyone was eating, Jiang Hu went to the kitchen and asked Wang Meifen quietly, "Mom, what are you doing? I''ve brought all the people back. How can I say... "

    Wang Meifen''s face is full of cruel color, "first change strategy, Chen Ningning this wench seems to be in evil, how suddenly so smart?"? She threatened to divorce you! "

    "Divorce is divorce." Jianghu doesn''t care.

    "I wanted to divorce her a long time ago! It started when she was not filial to her parents. "

    When Wang meifenton said, "you are stupid, son. If you divorce now, you can only get half of the house money at most. You can pretend now, this dead girl doesn''t like you very much? You cheat the house first, we will divorce with the house then, what are you afraid of? "

    It has to be said that Jiang Hu is a real scum man. When he heard this, his eyes lit up. How expensive the houses in the city are. This method is really once and for all.

    With this in mind, when he went out again, he changed his face.

    "Ning Ning, come on, I''ll serve you a bowl of chicken soup. It''s hard for me to mend my body. " Jiang Hu smiles and puts a bowl of chicken soup in front of Su Hao.

    Is this man out of his mind?

    Su Hao rolled his eyes. "I''m in good health. I''ve gained five kilograms since I was pregnant. Please give it to the weak little sister on the opposite side."

    Jiang Hu carries the soup, and his face is full of embarrassment. Su Hao directly ignores eating. Ding Wan quickly reached out to take it,

    "I''ll have it. I like chicken soup." Ding Wan smiles.

    Wang Meifen came out of the kitchen and looked at Ding Wan more and more pleasing to the eye, but she learned a lot from her mistakes. This time, Wang Meifen decided not to let her husband have a son and not enter their house.

    If Sue knows, make complaints about it again.

    Do you really think that the threshold of your house is the golden threshold?

    Su funny squint, "it seems that my sister likes me to pick the rest."

    Ding Wan is not willing to be outdone. "It''s a phoenix or a chicken. Maybe my elder sister really has an eye on me."

    The reason for Ding wan to choose Jianghu, who has no car and no house, is also very simple. Not long ago, Jianghu was praised by the boss of his company and has great hope of promotion. Ding Wan couldn''t get in touch with the boss and the general manager in charge of himself was still a woman, so he turned to Jianghu as a potential stock.

    Slag man with green tea, two people quickly mixed together, Jiang Hu said to go home to force his wife to transfer, immediately came in high spirits.

    At this time, Ding Wan''s heart is secretly scolding, which is not an easy role to deal with.

    Su Hao sneered, "I''m more like a phoenix than him."

    Two people are fighting each other, but the injured one is Jiang Hu sitting next to them. Wang Meifen stabbed Jiang Hu quietly and said in a soft voice, "son, I don''t think this girl is good either. I just looked at the bones. They are too thin. No son will be born

    Jiang Hu nods helplessly. According to his mother''s aesthetic, he is the kind of woman with big arms and round waist who is suitable for giving birth to a son. But he has been in the city for so long, and he has long liked the kind of woman with thin body and waist.

    After dinner, Ding Wan is in a hurry to leave. Jiang Hu follows him out.

    Jiang Chengxia looks at her with a schadenfreude expression. Su Hao pretends not to see her. She''s going to work in the company tomorrow. She doesn''t want to waste her time managing these people''s affairs.

    Ding Wan and Jiang Hu are fighting under the building.

    "What''s the matter with you? Your wife has sharp teeth. She looks smart. Can she transfer the ownership of the house? " Ding Wan was very upset. He thought Jiang Hu was a potential stock. When he went home, he found that he was still a Ma Bao. In a few minutes, he whispered with Wang Meifen.

    "Let''s break up. Come back to me when you have a house and a car." Ding Wan said and left without giving Jiang Hu any chance to respond.

    "The gold digger." Jiang Hu gritted his teeth, but he was helpless. At that time, when he and Ding Wan were together, he vowed that he would get her a house. In the end, he didn''t expect that Su Hao would become so difficult.

    Su Hao is teasing the child. She is in a good mood. It seems that Ding Wan didn''t look right when he just went out, and Jiang Hu didn''t walk with Ding Wan in his previous life. There is no doubt that they will be separated.

    Sure enough, Jiang Hu came back with a black face, and Su Hao went back to the room with the child in her arms.

    The next day, Jiang Hu was in a good mood and put on his formal clothes. Today, the manager was going to take him to meet a big client. It was a good opportunity for him. He was so proud to think about it.

    As soon as I opened the door, I saw Su Hao.

    They are now sleeping in separate rooms. Naturally, they don''t know that Su Hao''s dress is so amazing.

    A dark red dress hanging to the knee, just to outline Su''s good figure, I have to say that Chen Ningning''s physical capital is still good, eating five kilograms of fat, the figure is still so good. A pair of black high-heeled shoes set off Su Hao. She is tall. And on her face, Jiang Hu has never seen her make-up.

 Chapter 52

    In the past, Chen Ningning put on a light makeup at most, but today she gives people a wonderful feeling.

    Flaming red lips, and even to see Jiang Hu are some dry mouth, can not help but swallow saliva.

    Su Hao is holding the baby to the nanny''s hand, carefully told, a look back to see Jiang Hu''s burning eyes can not help but smile.

    "I got up early." The tenderness of Suqin''s smile.

    Jiang Hu, who just broke up with Ding Wan, suddenly became more active when he saw Su Qin. He walked forward with a smile and reached for Su Hao''s hair.

    "Why is it so beautiful today?" Jiang Hu showed a smile that he thought was the most gentle.

    Su Hao''s smiling eyes curved away. "Don''t touch this body with your hands that have touched other women."

    Su is funny and gentle, but his eyes are full of coldness. Jiang Hu withdraws his hand awkwardly and says: "where ah Ning Ning, I made a mistake for a while. Give me another chance, where can I look like this?"

    Su Hao gave Jiang Hu a white eye directly, and once again told the nanny, "take care of the baby, don''t touch anyone." After getting the nanny''s affirmative nod, Su Hao left home and didn''t even look at Jiang Hu, who was in the same place.

    "Look what? It''s just a woman! " Jiang Hu spat at Su Hao''s back, but he can''t help sneering. Anyway, you are my wife in name, and sooner or later you will be dealt with.

    Wang Meifen came out and saw that Su Hao had gone. She could not help frowning, "what''s this dead girl doing with all her fancy clothes? I want to go out and hook up with a new man after I''m pregnant. "

    Jiang Chengxia''s eyes were also full of doubt, "that is, my family Jianghu''s gene is so good, how can I have a daughter? It may be the seed of the wild man who is colluded with

    This words can say of ruthless, river protect of eyes immediately full of cold light, Su Hao this appearance really think, let him in the heart is very uncomfortable.

    He strode out immediately. Wang Meifen looked at her son''s back and yelled: "son, don''t be taken away by that little fox spirit. Seize the evidence of her cheating!"

    It wasn''t long before Jiang Hu saw Su Hao waiting for the bus at the bus stop, and the beautiful lady Yingying stood up, which immediately attracted the eyes of many men. There were even men coming up to chat up right away. Jiang Hu was angry and went up.

    Su Hao is talking and laughing with this middle-aged man. Originally, she doesn''t want to talk to him, but she glimpses Jiang Hu. How can she not tease him?

    Men are possessive. She doesn''t believe Jiang Hu will ignore them.

    "Miss, are you free tonight?" Men laugh vaguely.

    "I have your sister''s time!" Jianghu roared.

    Then Jiang Hu turned the man away. The man was puzzled and asked, "what are you doing?"

    Jiang Hu raised his eyebrows. "I''m her husband!" Then he turned back and yelled at Su Hao: "don''t hook up with some men outside."

    Su Hao''s face was full of suspicion. "What are you talking about? Where do I have your husband? "

    Jiang huleng, but the man laughed, "I said, how can you find such a beautiful wife? You haven''t woken up in your dream

    Jiang Hu''s face was ugly. He felt that his head was green, and even thousands of grass and mud horses galloped over his head.

    "Brother, I''ll go first." Su laughs, takes out a pen and writes a string of numbers on the back of the man''s hand, blinks, "call me when you have time."

    Then he got on a bus in a hurry. Jiang Hu thought that when he wanted to catch up, the bus had already left.

    The man looked at the phone in his hand and was very satisfied. He patted Jiang Hu on the shoulder and said, "man, your way of chatting up is too outdated. Learn from me."

    Jiang Hu was angry. Now he attributed everything to the man in front of him.

    "I''m not your father! I said, she''s my wife! " Jiang Hu yelled and knocked the man to the ground. He continued to rush up and fight. It''s a pity that this man is not a gas-saving lamp. He is a big man. He stood up in less than three minutes and beat Jiang Hu.

    Jiang Hu is black and blue, lying on the ground constantly begging for mercy, the man is very proud, "how about it? I said don''t want to eat swan meat! "

    The man was patting his clothes smartly to go when he turned his head and an enlarged police cap appeared in front of him.

    "You two, make trouble in the street, come with me!"

    Jiang Bao has been torn for a long time before returning to the company. He has to go to a dinner party at midday. He is in a great mess. The general manager can not help but abandon him for a long time. He even comes up with a foundation to let him build a scar on his own.

    After su Hao came to the company, he immediately caused everyone''s exclamation. What about the shy Chen Ningning in the past?

    Who is this woman!

    Everyone was staring at Su Hao''s graceful figure, like a dancing fire red butterfly. Attracting everyone''s attention, before suhao came to the desk, several male colleagues stood up and helped her pull back the stool and put the things in her hands.

    Su Hao nodded to the crowd with a gentle smile. The women scolded Su Hao for her indecency. They were married and had children, and they were so coquettish. Su Hao doesn''t care. What she has to do is to let Chen Ningning, the role of the female cannon fodder of ten thousand years, rise completely.

    At this time, the manager suddenly came over, a middle-aged fat man.

    When people saw that they said hello respectfully, Su Hao also bowed slightly, smiling sweetly, "Hello manager."

    The manager''s eyes lit up at the sight of such a beautiful woman.

    "When did our company have such a beautiful woman? Is it new? " The manager happily held out his hand to shake hands with suhao.

    Su Hao shook it slightly and let it go quietly.

    "No, I''m Chen Ningning."

    The manager was stunned. Is this Chen Ningning? He looked at Su Hao suspiciously, and for a while his brows stretched.

    "Yes, Chen Ningning!" Then it suddenly occurred to him that the Secretary of the general manager had been scolded by him. There was a meeting of the general manager tonight. He was asked to find someone to replace the secretary. Chen Ningning was young and beautiful, and the manager''s mind was instantly activated.

    Then in the envy of a group of people and with a strange vision called Chen Ningning away.

    "The boss asks you to be a guest of his secretary and go upstairs to see him at once."

    Now it''s Sue''s turn to be messy, boss? Can she come into contact with such a character so soon?

    Su Hao thinks so, the person has already arrived at the door of the general manager''s office.

    Gently knocked on the door, "boss, I''m Chen Ningning from the finance department."

    "In." The male voice is low, with the temperament of resisting others.

    Entering the room, Su Hao was stunned. The man in front of her was half gray. The wrinkles on her face could be her father! What about the overbearing President? What''s the matter with that beautiful voice?

    But Su Hao, after all, has seen a lot of stormy people. He directly ignores the president''s face and smiles, "what''s the boss going to say?"

    The president''s name is Jiang Muchen, what a domineering name and what a low voice! It''s a pity that I''m over fifty years old

    With a cold face, Jiang Mu Chen scanned Su Hao from top to bottom. He only said that Su Hao was a little uncomfortable.

    "It''s OK. You''re my secretary from now on. In the evening, I''ll go to a gathering of the company''s managers. These are the materials of previous secretaries. I''ll learn well by myself. " Then he threw out a stack of materials to Su Hao and continued to work without raising his head.

    Su Hao was stunned. She sat aside and began to read. When she opened the first page, she was shocked. It said all Jiang Mu Chen''s hobbies, and even the color of socks he liked.

    All the people who can be his secretary are talents

    Suhao was in tears.

    After sitting there for a long time, Su Hao finally finished reading this thick stack of materials. He had a thorough understanding of Jiang Muchen''s hobbies, clothes, and personality. At the same time, he felt dizzy.

    How can there be such a hairy man in the world?

    The shirt must be ironed without any wrinkles, and only wear white shirt. Anything you wear or hold is made by special person. You must pay attention to it strictly, and you will be dismissed if there is any mistake. It''s also clear that the last secretary was fired because he took the wrong cup for the president to drink

    But there are also inspirational examples. A secretary was successfully discovered by Jiang Muchen in the course of his work, and he has gone to work as the general manager of the branch. This is the motivation of Su Hao''s efforts.

    "Have you finished?" Jiang said coldly, looking at his watch.

    "You have twenty minutes left. We''re going to the party."

    Su Hao recalled what he had just seen. He immediately stood up, shook the suit coat beside him with a smile, and said with a smile, "please, boss."

    Endure a broad sky, a few days of secretary life in exchange for a happy future.

    Sue is brainwashing herself.

    Jiang Muchen soon packed up and took Su Hao to the party. Almost at the same time, Jiang Hu accompanied his boss to the party.

    But Jiang Hu''s boss seems a little embarrassed. For those big people who come here today, the boss of his small company is just invited by the way. This is definitely a good opportunity to talk about a big business.

    The boss patted Jiang Hu on the shoulder. "I''ll act according to the situation later. Don''t find fault for me."

    Jiang Hu quickly smile, "boss, you can rest assured, I know."

    But in the heart is extremely heroic, brother cow force it? Sooner or later, I will be one of these managers!

    Is imagining oneself environmental protection beautiful woman, sits on the money appearance, suddenly Jiang Hu''s eye was staring big.

    What did he see? Su Hao is carrying a black umbrella to shield Jiang Muchen from the sun.

    It was specially noted in the materials that Jiang Muchen didn''t like to bask in the sun. Even if it was the evening sun, Su Hao had to work hard to block it.

    Man, are you a vampire?

    In Jiang Hu''s heart, a kind of thing called jealousy is fermenting. It''s clear that he has done so much for the company to get the favor of the boss. How can su Hao, who is pregnant for so long, be able to participate in this kind of large-scale activity with his boss one day after coming back.

    Could it be that... Jiang Hu''s face suddenly became ugly.

 Chapter 53

    All the bosses sat around the table, with their assistants or secretaries standing behind them. Jiang Hu looked at Su Hao who had been whispering in Jiang Muchen''s ear. He was so jealous that he didn''t even hear his boss speak to him.

    In his eyes, even if suhao and he have come to this stage, as long as there is no divorce, suhao is still his woman.

    "Jianghu!" The boss gave a low roar, and Jiang Hu immediately came back to his senses with an apologetic look on his face.

    "Ah, I''m sorry, boss..."

    "Come on, come on, take out what I just said!" The boss waved impatiently.

    Jiang Hu nodded clearly and took out the small boxes prepared by the boss, which were all new products made by his company this year. Everyone is coming to the party, but there must be commercial promotion.

    All the managers took out some small things they had brought with them. Jiang Muchen, of course, was su Haofa here. He passed away with Jiang Hu. Jiang Hu deliberately stopped and whispered, "don''t forget that you and I have children. Check out!"

    The corner of Su Hao''s mouth suddenly hooked up, and then she said faintly, "don''t you count in your heart?"

    Jiang Houdun''s face was red, and Su Hao continued to send gifts with a shallow smile.

    Because her beauty and youth still attracted the attention of the boss. Most of the secretaries here are men, or women who look serious. Only suhao, like a fiery red butterfly, dances in the crowd.

    After selling to each other, everyone began to chat. A fat man kept wandering on Su Hao''s body and said with a smile, "brother Jiang, where did you find such a good secretary?"

    Jiang Muchen said quietly, "it''s just the employees in my company."

    The fat man was not satisfied. He knew that Jiang Muchen would never allow anyone to dig his corner. Then he suddenly smiled and opened baijiu. He opened a bottle of Moutai and poured a large glass of white wine.

    "Brother Jiang, didn''t you say you wanted to talk about a contract with me last time? As long as you let the lady behind you drink this glass of wine, I''ll sign for you immediately! "

    The fat man smiles wildly and squints at Su Hao.

    Su Hao immediately frowned, then spread out again, smiling in the sunshine.

    "Yes, I will." Su laughs brightly, Jiang Mu Chen''s face is stunned, Jiang Hu''s expression is flustered.

    Su Hao frowned, and directly drank a glass of Baijiu and drank it to the bottom.

    This really shocked the audience, heroines!

    "Boss, please keep your promise." Su laughed with eyes bent. A big glass of Baijiu was like a nobody.

    Jiang Muchen also said with a smile: "please let brother Wang and I have a good talk about the next cooperation."

    Fat man''s face was red and white. He just wanted to stir up Su Hao, but he didn''t expect Su Hao to drink up. At this moment, he was really difficult to ride a tiger. He sat down bitterly and waved to the secretary next to him. The Secretary quickly took out the paper bag he was carrying.

    Fat man took out a document from it, signed his name and handed it to Jiang Muchen.

    Jiang Muchen, an old iceberg, can''t help but talk about it. It''s a great deal of cooperation. It bothers him for a long time, because after receiving the contract, the fat man has been dissatisfied with some terms and has been dragging on. Now he is in front of so many people. He didn''t keep his promise.

    Su Hao was relieved and said, "thank you."

    Just now, she told the system that she had worked so hard in so many worlds. Just help herself this time. The system took away the alcohol from the cup, which means that Sue''s favorite drink is a cup of boiled water. Isn''t it bad?

    Jiang Hu has been stunned. He feels that he can''t see Chen Ningning clearly. They are lovers from college to now, but when did she become so cheerful? Even a good drinker?

    Su Hao didn''t look at him. He stood behind Jiang Muchen and listened to the conversation.

    But my heart is roaring, man, I''ve got a big contract for you, give me a promotion!

    The party ended successfully. Jiang Hu wanted to get close to Su Hao many times, but Su Hao walked directly behind Jiang Muchen. Jiang Muchen and Su Hao get on the bus. Suddenly, Jiang Muchen says.

    "You did a great job this time. You have a lot of diplomatic talent."

    Suhao was so excited that her eyes were almost shining.

    "I''ll give you two choices now. One is to be a general manager in a branch of a foreign company, and the other is to be a manager in the headquarters of the company. You choose, and then the position is in the personnel department. "

    How about going outside? How do you clean up the family when you go outside?

    "I choose to be in this department. Thank you for your promotion!" Suhao answered immediately.

    Jiang Muchen can''t help but take a look at Su Hao. The external companies say that they are outside, but they are also prosperous cities in China. The development of the general manager is absolutely no worse than that of the managers here, and the salary is much higher. As the saying goes, it''s better to be a chicken head than a phoenix tail. Many people choose to go to the branch of the company for development.

    Seeing Jiang Muchen''s puzzled expression, Su Hao quickly explained: "because the family are here, so I don''t want to leave my roots for the moment."

    Jiang Mu Chen nodded clearly and asked no more questions.

    Immediately back to the company issued the promotion order of suhao, immediately everyone suspected that suhao was taken care of, and suhao''s original fat manager was transferred to other branches, and rumors all over the place. Although he didn''t dare to say anything in front of suhao, in private suhao was already a person who was taken care of.

    Su Hao doesn''t care. She doesn''t have to be a secretary. She has been promoted. Everything is on her way. Suhao took the new employment instructions and hummed a little song back home. Before she opened the door, she heard Wang Meifen''s loud voice inside.

    "Just follow her. Look at the girl''s figure. She''s fit to have a son! They''re so smart. They''re not as skinny as Chen Ningning. No wonder they can''t have a son. "

    This has not been home to scold open?

    Su Hao sneered and suddenly opened the door, and saw Wang Meifen''s convulsive face. When she saw Su Hao coming back, she just gave a cold hum and continued to say aloud.

    "Now that you''re back, I''ll make it clear."

    Then she pulled a girl who stood in front of Jiang Hu and looked at her from the countryside. She said without hesitation, "this is the girl I''m looking for in our village. She has a good body and is sure to have a son. I''m not afraid to tell you that I want my son to have a son with her."

    Looking at Wang Meifen''s upright appearance, it really makes people feel speechless. In front of his son''s wife to say this is really no one.

    Su Hao took a look at Jiang Hu with an eyebrow. Jiang Hu stood submissive, obviously acquiesced.

    The corners of her mouth curled up, "right? Since your son wants to have a son with others, I''ll go and have another son. "

    "What do you mean?" Wang meifenton burst, eyebrows immediately wrinkled into a ball.

    "You can''t give birth to a son. That''s your problem. My Jiang family wants to continue the incense. What''s wrong with finding someone to cooperate with my son? what about you? As a woman, why don''t you have the basic morality to be a woman? Do you understand Wang Meifen called Su Hao a dissolute woman at the top of her voice.

    "Then your son is good. Divorce me."

    Wang Meifen choked for a moment.

    Su Hao sneered. If the house had not been transferred, the family would not let it go.

    "Isn''t it? It''s not the age of three wives and four concubines. If you want to go out and have a son, you can divorce me. " Sue''s funny eyes are crooked.

    "Oh, I''m kidding." Wang Meifen immediately changed her face and came up to pacify Su Hao with a smile.

    But Su Hao knew that it was definitely a delaying strategy, but a week later, the two had to hook up.

    Now she doesn''t want to divorce directly. How can it end without enough tossing?

    So the smile on Su Hao''s face also eased, she said with a smile: "yes, this daughter is nothing bad, right? It''s time to abandon all those old ideas. We can''t always stay in the old ideas of generations. "

    One sentence at a time, pointing directly at Wang Meifen, scolded her ugly face, but it was hard to say anything. Her heart had already been itching with hatred.

    Waiting for Su Hao to take the baby from the nanny to nurse, Wang Meifen immediately muttered beside Jiang Hu.

    "You say this smelly girl, it sounds good. The child holds it like a thief every day, for fear that we will sell it?" Her teeth are itching with anger. Today, while sue is away, she wanted to see the baby. The nanny took the baby and walked around. She was so angry.

    It''s no wonder that Su Hao is just a Tasker. Of course, she has to protect everything in her body. If she makes any mistakes again, all her previous achievements will be wasted. And for the Su family, who will break up their relationship sooner or later, Su Hao can''t be merciful. Chen Ningning was killed too miserably.

    Jiang Hu''s eyes are full of disdain. When she talked about Su Hao''s promotion today and what happened at the party before, Wang meifenton also felt that Su Hao was looking for a wild man outside.

    Wang Meifen turned her eyes and said with a smile: "in this way, you can find someone to track her well every day, take some evidence of her adultery, and then threaten her to hand over the house. And you can''t delay your son. She''s sleeping with you in separate rooms. You''ll go to Xiaohong in the evening. " Then he pointed to the country girl with her head down beside her.

    Jiang Hu''s face was a little embarrassed. He pulled Wang Meifen aside and asked in a low voice, "Mom, I don''t want to marry her, do I?" His heart is absolutely not happy, the city wife is what he wants most, finally out of the poor Valley, where would want to marry a rural wife.

    Wang Meifen patted Jiang Hu on the shoulder with a smile, "you can rest assured. This girl has no money at home. Our family will pay 50000 yuan for food and housing. When she gives birth to the baby, we will be clear, but it must be the son, otherwise we don''t want it. "

    Jiang Hu''s look relaxed instantly. He just wanted a son. It''s no problem. It''s just that there may be a problem with divorce. But... When he becomes a manager, is he afraid that he won''t find a woman?

 Chapter 54

    He thought triumphantly, feeling better. Looking at Xiaohong next to her, she looks good. Although she''s a little rustic, she''s also very watery. She''s definitely in good shape, but she doesn''t have a very thin waist to do farm work. She is also a good girl in the countryside. If it wasn''t for the serious preference of boys over girls in the village, where could 50000 yuan be paid.

    "So..." Jiang Hu''s ambiguous smile, "Mom, why don''t I go out with her now, and I''ll invite her to dinner on the first day!" He patted his chest in a big way, but he thought about Xiaohong''s plump body and couldn''t help swallowing.

    With that, Jiang Hu pulls Xiaohong out. Wang Meifen looks at the two people and nods. Xiaohong is introduced by Jiang Chengxia, a special matchmaker in the village. She naturally feels relieved.

    Su Hao came out with her baby after feeding and saw that Jiang Hu and the woman had disappeared. She couldn''t help but raise her mouth and had an idea in her heart. A large part of Chen Ningning''s depression is due to her own children. However, Jiang Hu and Chen Ningning don''t care, and even go out to find another woman to have a son. This is also a big reason.

    How can we make Jiang Hu Ruyi?

    With this in mind, Su Hao said that she wanted to take the baby to her mother''s house and left. She took the baby to Liu Anli for the time being and went to a private detective agency in a hurry.

    "Hello, miss. What can I do for you?" Sitting was a man with gold rimmed glasses. He looked gentle.

    Su Hao took out Jiang Hu''s picture and said, "can you help me stare at this man? In the next month, in addition to going home, all day news. "

    "Yes, miss. The price is like this..."

    "Don''t hurry yet." Su Hao waved her hand. Suddenly, her face was full of grief. She slapped the table. Her hand hurt so much... Su Hao''s tears came down.

    "I have another request for more money," you said. But, you must help me to take a picture of the adulterer and the adulteress. It''s better to have a video! " Sue was in tears.

    The man patted his chest and said, "don''t cry, miss. It''s not the first time we''ve done this kind of thing. In this way, 100000 yuan, one month after shooting, and 30000 yuan for video recording. Video is against the law, and we have a lot of risks. "

    It''s really dark

    Su Hao scolded in his heart. Fortunately, Chen Ningning was a little rich woman, but she had a determined look on her face. "No problem, money is no problem. Just get the video, this asshole!"

    Su Hao has been scolding Jiang Hu, an asshole who is not a human being. All the swearing words from all over the world come out. The man is so scared that he quickly brings a glass of water.

    "Take your breath, miss." The man''s tone is respectful. If this kind of woman dares to cheat, the man is finished. There was some sympathy in the man''s heart.

    When the play was enough, Su Hao sobbed and wiped his tears.

    The man quickly seized the gap, "my name is Zhou Yang, this is the contract, you see no problem to sign, pay half first, get all the information and then pay half."

    Su Hao looked at the contract and sighed at the huge profits of the industry again. After confirming that there was no problem, he signed it. Before he left, he cried and swore that he would cut off Jiang Hu when he found out. Then he made a fierce comparison with a scissors hand. Zhou Yang suddenly felt a chill between his legs and sent Su Hao away with a smile.

    Besides, Jiang Hu takes Xiaohong to a big food stall, and can''t wait to go straight to the theme and take Xiaohong to the hotel.

    Xiaohong was sitting with a red face and full of restraint. Jiang Hu took out a bathrobe and said, "go take a bath first and change into this dress."

    Xiaohong submissive to go, Jianghu feel excited, jiangchengxia and he said, this is the absolute big girl. He couldn''t help sighing in his heart that the girls in the city are so open now. He thought that Chen Ningning had given him the first time.

    Thinking about Chen Ningning''s white body, he felt hot and dry, but Su Hao didn''t touch him at all.

    "Get rid of her when you get a chance, dammit." Jiang Hu thinks fiercely, and suddenly hears Xiaohong talking.

    "Jiang... Brother Jiang Hu, how can the water be opened?"

    "I''ll teach you!" Jiang Hu laughs and pushes the door open. Xiaohong, wearing a big towel, stands in the corner looking at him with a red face. After Jiang Hu''s instruction, he goes out of the bathroom.

    Although Xiao Hong had not been dressed, what he saw in Jianghu was that Xiao Hong was not clean, and he still wore "local flavor". He did not want to have anything to do with her.

    Jiang Hu''s heart is full of pride. After all, he is the only college student who has come out of his village in recent years.

    Thinking of this, he also changed into a bathrobe and sat on the bed smoking, waiting for Xiaohong. But he didn''t know that in the hotel, Zhou Yang and his colleague Zheng Gang were ready. Zhou Yang changed into a waiter''s clothes, Zheng Gang has pushed a dining car over.

    Zhou Yang checked the contents of the dining car again, then pushed it to the door of Jiang Hu''s room and knocked on the door.

    "Hello, room service."

    For no reason, Jiang Hu opened the door, and Zhou Yang raised an appropriate smile.

    "Sir, today we have a lucky draw. We randomly selected a room and won your room. This steak dinner for two and this wine are the prizes. I hope you can patronize our hotel more."

    Jiang Hu was puzzled at first, but when he saw the delicious steak on the plate, he felt that his stomach was growling. Xiaohong was too good to eat, so he couldn''t take a few bites of the dishes on the table.

    "Bring it in." Jiang Hu nods. Zhou Yang respectfully pushes the dining car in and arranges the two cows. He takes out the bottle opener and opens the wine stopper. While Jiang Hu is busy watching the wine, he puts a pinhole camera on the top of the TV, which is facing the bed.

    "Have a nice meal, sir." Then he wheeled away.

    Jiang Hu didn''t notice Zhou Yang''s small movements at all. He just felt that he had picked up his stool. Just at this time, Xiaohong washed well, her cheeks were red, and her eyes lit up as soon as she saw the food.

    "Brother Jiang Hu, what is this?"

    I''ll eat... I''ll eat you later!

    Jiang Hu thought and explained how to eat steak and red wine with a smile. Xiaohong is very novel. She has changed her fear and strangeness to admiration. Girls always feel this way about new things.

    After eating the steak, Xiaohong lies on her back in bed, her eyes full of expectation and fear.

    Jiang Hu took a bath and came out. Seeing the restrained Xiaohong, he suddenly showed a trace of obscene smile at the corner of his mouth, and slowly walked towards a woman like a lamb.

    The pinhole camera recorded everything and delivered it to Zhou Yang in real time. It was soon sorted out and sent to Su Hao, and promised to continue to follow up with Jiang Hu and this woman for a month.

    Su Hao can''t help laughing at the video in her hand. This is the beginning of her complete revenge, the capital of the female cannon fodder.

    Su Hao looks at the two people''s ups and downs in the video and calms down. With this thing, there is nothing to be afraid of.

    One side Jiang Hu didn''t know. After he released himself, he felt comfortable. After all, Chen Ningning didn''t sleep with him in the same bed after she was pregnant.

    With a cigarette in his mouth, he looked at Xiaohong, who was wrapped in the quilt and showed a pair of pure eyes. She blinked and her face was full of pain.

    "Brother Jiang Hu, i... it hurts." Xiaohong is pathetic.

    Jiang Hu smashed bar, smashed bar mouth, "after no pain." Then she went out to buy a breakfast and brought it back to eat with her. After eating the river, she gave her the key. It was the temporary house that Wang Meifen had rented to her. She was pregnant before she could come home.

    Out of the hotel, Jiang Hu is going to find a private detective. Now it''s time to catch Su Hao and divorce her.

    Zhou Yang is following Jiang Hu. He takes photos all the way. As he walks, he sees Jiang Hu go into a private detective office and quickly takes pictures.

    "Interesting." He said with a smile, and suddenly found that... Why does this shop look so familiar?

    Zheng Gang was sitting in the shop reading a newspaper when he heard someone coming in. He said with a smile, "welcome." As soon as he looked up, he was stunned. How could this man look so familiar?

    It''s not the guy last night!

    Jiang Hu sat down and said with a smile, "I want you to help me track a person and take pictures of her all day."

    Zheng Gang adjusted his mood and comforted himself that Jiang Hu hadn''t seen him. "Who do you want to follow?"

    "My wife, I suspect she''s having an affair." Then Jiang Hu took out a picture of Chen Ningning.

    Zhou Yang sits in the opposite milk tea shop and looks at the news sent by Zheng Gang. He is speechless. The couple really know how to play... But the money they send to the door doesn''t make any money. He tells Zheng Gang to ask him to find two other people in the detective house to make friends with Su. They continue to talk with Jiang Hu.

    It''s not a problem to finish the task separately.

    Watching the progress of all this system has been speechless, really each is a smiling tiger ah.

    Su Hao is now taking the video from her hand and taking it to the bottom of a building. This is the information Zhou Yang gave her. Xiaohong lives here.

    "Take care of this. Revenge will be soon." Suhao murmured to himself, then went upstairs, hesitated for a while and knocked on the door.

    Xiaohong opens the door, only to see Su Hao''s face turned white, and immediately wants to close the door. Su Hao is ready to pull the door, and at the same time, she sighs in her heart that she is a pure girl who can''t hide, but she has been spoiled by Jiang Hu.

    "Sister Xiaohong, don''t worry. I have something to say to you." Su Hao said with a gentle smile and added, "I have something very important to show you."

    Xiaohong''s first reaction in her heart is that Su Hao comes to her door when she knows about her and Jiang Hu. She can''t help hesitating. After a while, she clenches her teeth and lets Su Hao enter the door.

    "What can I do for you, sister-in-law?" Sitting on the sofa, Xiaohong kept wringing her hands. She was at a loss.

    Looking at the uneasy Xiaohong, Su Hao has a trace of sympathy in her heart. She takes out the video and plays it directly. The expression on Xiaohong''s face quickly changed from confusion at the beginning to amazement, and then to fear.

    The two people rolling in the picture are not she and Jiang Hu?

    She immediately thought of all the turbulent things that night, and her face turned red in an instant. Then he looked at Su Hao and hesitated. He didn''t know what to say and didn''t dare to watch the video.

    Su laughed and said, "sister Xiaohong, can you explain this to me?"

 Chapter 55

    "I... elder sister..." Xiaohong just felt that she was going to drill into the ground. Her experience and temperament made her not understand what is meandering. Then she gritted her teeth and said.

    "Elder sister... I''ll tell you the truth. It''s brother Jiang''s mother. She told me to give him a son." When Xiaohong said this, she felt so ashamed that she just wanted to get into the crack in the ground.

    The expression on Su Hao''s face changed in an instant. She was sad and tears came down in an instant.

    "What? What do you mean... I just didn''t have a son? Why do you do this to me! " Su Hao roared, tears in his eyes.

    Good acting

    Su Hao admired himself. Sure enough, Xiaohong immediately panicked and looked at Su Hao at a loss.

    "Sister-in-law... I... I don''t want to, but my family needs money. My father told me that with the 50000 yuan, my younger brother will have the money to marry his daughter-in-law. He can build a new house and give me some dowry to find a good family to marry." Xiaohong said, tears also came down.

    As a little girl from the countryside, she has her own opinions. It''s all about what her father says.

    Su Hao said with gnashing teeth, "what do you think will happen if this video is spread?" Her eyes are full of ferocious, "Jiang Hu, you are unkind to me, don''t blame me for being unkind to you." Then she suddenly looked at Xiaohong, her eyes full of resentment.

    "It''s all you!" Sue gritted her teeth.

    Xiaohong is scared. She would not tell Su if she knew. She was scared to cry.

    "Sister-in-law... I didn''t mean to. I, I can''t help it." Xiaohong quickly steps back for fear that Su Hao will make some drastic moves.

    Su Hao suddenly calmed down and calmed down. "Yes, you''re right. I don''t blame you."

    Then she grabbed Xiaohong''s hand and said, "well, I''ll talk to you about one thing. You don''t have to have anything to do with him for so long. Take the medicine when you''re done. After a week, you said you were pregnant, didn''t give money, didn''t give birth to the child, and killed yourself. And when you get the money, you go home. "

    Xiaohong was flustered, "this... How can I do this? It''s all from a village. I can''t do that well."

    Sue was funny, smiling eyes curved, "you can rest assured, as long as you get the money, I will let them have nothing to say immediately. But sister Xiaohong

    Su Hao''s expression is suddenly full of ice cold, "if you really want to have a son, I don''t mind spreading this video. I see how you and their Jiang family look up and behave for a lifetime."

    Xiaohong was still hesitating. When she heard this, she was really scared. The video of Jiang Hu was OK. Originally, their village was a place where boys were more important than girls. In order to continue the incense, it was not impossible to find someone to pass it on to future generations. But how can she find someone to marry her if it is revealed that something like this has happened.

    She pleaded: "sister-in-law, please don''t show it to others. I have to get married."

    Su Hao patted her hand, "as long as you and I play this play well, you avenge me, and you get the money, and you don''t have to suffer that crime."

    Then she took out ten thousand yuan and a box of contraceptives and put them on the table, "you take them first for emergency."

    Now Xiaohong is completely firm, this money can really solve her anxiety, and the house of her family can be built.

    Jiang Hu has been running to Xiaohong''s place every night these days to spend spring night with her. She couldn''t hold back her words, and she had a hazy feeling for Jiang Hu. On the way, she almost said it. But when she thought of Su Hao''s 10000 yuan and the video, Xiaohong had to bite her teeth.

    Jiang Hu just wants to vent his / her desire. Of course, he doesn''t have time to go to see Guan Xiaohong. When he comes here, he just brings some living expenses and then leaves.

    Today, just a week later, he excitedly walked into the door and began to take off his coat. Before taking off his shirt, Xiaohong suddenly said, "Jiang... Brother Jiang, I''m pregnant."

    She took out a pregnancy test stick with two bright red bars on it.

    "I remember last time you gave me this. Today, I''ll check it during the day." Xiaohong''s face is going red, and her voice is even shaking.

    This result is of course Su Hao asked Zhou Yang to go to the hospital to find a fake pregnancy test stick made by pregnant women. For this, she added 1000 yuan, which is really circumspect.

    Jiang Hu didn''t notice that. These days, detectives have been following Su Hao. It''s just the life of three o''clock every day. The boss has been procrastinating about his promotion to the manager. He is upset, want to vent, a look at the results... He was confused.

    "Is that true?" He couldn''t help asking, so fast?

    Xiaohong nodded and stammered, "of course it''s true."

    Jiang Hu thinks that she is too nervous, but his irritability is still there. He pulls Xiaohong to the room.

    "No matter what the result is, let my mother come to see it when it''s time and do it first."

    Xiaohong Leng, "but, but brother Jiang Hu, how do you do when you are pregnant?"

    "Why are you talking so much nonsense?" Jiang Hu was impatient, and his eyebrows were wrinkled together. "I said I could do it!"

    Said directly pushed Xiaohong on the bed, Xiaohong did not have any preparation, he went in, can not help but feel a burst of tear like pain, tears are coming out.

    These days in the city, she also learned something, her heart suddenly felt very uncomfortable. Because she found that Jiang Hu treated her like a street girl. She just wanted to have a son.

    Jiang Hu doesn''t care. He''s comfortable enough. After that, he put on his clothes and left as usual. Then he did not forget to say, "come back after dinner, and my mother will come soon."

    Watching Jiang Hu go, Xiaohong numbly takes the contraceptive pill, and then sends a text message to Su Hao with Su Hao''s mobile phone,

    Su Hao just got off work and was walking home. Looking at the text message can not help but bend the corner of the mouth, the content is Xiaohong said she has said she is pregnant.

    The play begins.

    After so much experience, Su Hao now has a clear idea of his next plan. This time, he must take revenge for Chen Ningning.

    Jiang Hu has now returned home to see the nanny carrying the child out for a walk.

    Immediately told Wang Meifen and Jiang Chengxia this news, "really!" Wang Mei was very happy when she was in Fenton. She was very happy when she thought that she could hold her big grandson. Xiaohong is able to conceive her son. This is what the old village doctor said. It must be true.

    Then she worried again and said to her son, "are you ready for the divorce with Chen Ningning?"

    Jiang Hu''s face suddenly became bitter. "Don''t mention it. Every day he runs from home to the company. Occasionally he goes to her parents. He doesn''t even have any male colleagues to eat together!"

    It''s like being ready not to leave a little tail.

    It''s not su Hao''s intention. It''s not Zhou Yang''s failure to investigate. But Su Hao has no time to take care of other things at all. After working hard and solving the problem, she can leave, which is a waste of time.

    Wang meifenton frowned, and then Jiang Chengxia listened, thinking of a vicious idea.

    He leaned over and said softly, "aren''t there those old bachelors in the village? You cheat Chen Ningning, sleep with a bachelor and take a picture again. I don''t know where to put her face It''s a vicious idea.

    Jiang Hu hesitated for a moment, thinking that he hasn''t eaten yet, want a cheap bachelor?

    Wang Meifen saw his hesitation and scolded: "why, son, do you still have to guard this little fox spirit? Now the fox tail doesn''t come out, but when Xiaohong''s stomach gets bigger, we have to take it back and take care of it. Before that, the house has to be settled. "

    Jiang Chengxia frowned and said, "don''t you see that Chen Ningning has become a wave hoof? Are you thinking about her again? It''s not that I said, if you want to do something, it''s easier, you first and then you''re single. What''s the problem? "

    No wonder the most poisonous woman''s heart. Everyone feels vicious after hearing this.

    But Jiang Hu was moved. He really wanted to have something with Su Hao now, but he couldn''t help it. Then he nodded heavily.

    "Just do as my sister-in-law says!"

    Then I called the village and contacted Jiang Guoli to ask him to find an old bachelor to wait. Jiang Guoli sighed that it was hurtful, but he didn''t say more, so he went to find an old bachelor, and now he almost cheated Su Hao.

    When Su Hao came home, he happened to meet the baby sitter at the bottom of the building. He couldn''t help but take over the baby with a smile.

    Although she didn''t experience pregnancy in October, suhao still felt that it was not easy to give birth to the child. While teasing the child, she asked the nanny, "is there nothing wrong at home?"

    The nurse shook her head. "I listened to the young lady and held the baby well. They wanted to touch it at first. Later, I didn''t have any interest. I also scolded a girl for having a good baby. "

    This house is a duplex building. It''s very big. The nanny usually lives next to Su Hao''s room, which is convenient to take care of. Her heart for the family is also very despised, a feudal ideology, son preference, but also mean. She didn''t want to work if it wasn''t for the high salary and food and housing.

    Su Hao saw the helplessness on the nanny''s face and said with a smile, "I''ve worked hard for you these days. I''ll give you a raise this month."

    Her heart can''t help sighing, the salary of promotion is all used in this, it''s not the home of defeated Chen Ningning, is it?

    The nanny said with a smile, "I''m not tired, but I''m depressed at home. The child is so lovely that I like it all. I don''t know what they think

    If the idea is normal, how can I help the girl turn over

    The next day, while Su Hao went to work, the three went to Xiaohong''s place and saw the red bar on the pregnancy test stick face to face. Wang Meifen couldn''t close her mouth happily. Xiaohong is an honest person introduced by Jiang Chengxia. She will never doubt her. Seeing the atmosphere, Xiaohong suddenly said.

    "Auntie Wang... My family is too anxious for money. Can you give me some money first?"

    "What?" Wang Mei Fen a pick eyebrow, "this kid shadow all didn''t see, No. I''ll give you the money if you''re born a son. "

    Xiaohong gritted her teeth and said, "I''m really short of money. If you don''t give it to me, I''ll have a miscarriage! I''m not going to give birth

 Chapter 56

    Now it''s Wang Meifen''s turn. The village doctor said that the girl must have a son. Now she''s pregnant again. How can she let it go.

    "You, you tell me again!" Wang Meifen was so angry that Jiang Chengxia came up to appease her.

    "Pregnant women, let''s have a good chat with her." Then she looks at Xiaohong angrily. The child looks very honest. Why is that all of a sudden?

    "No, Xiaohong, otherwise, you can ask for money in a hurry, but you can''t give it all at once." Jiang Chengxia appeased Wang Meifen and winked at her, indicating that she would calm down first.

    Xiaohong clenched her teeth, thought of Su Hao''s teaching her, and said, "if not, I''m really in a hurry. If you don''t have a baby boy, I''ll give you another baby boy until you have a baby boy. "

    Wang Meifen''s eyes narrowed. If that''s the case, even if the first child is a girl, it''s OK. It''s cheap to send her home.

    "Is that true?"

    Xiaohong now has to believe Su Hao, "of course it''s true."

    "Good!" Wang Meifen nodded, then took Jiang Chengxia aside and asked, "I said, is this girl reliable?"

    "It must be reliable." Jiang Chengxia patted her chest and said, "this girl is usually silly in the village. I''m afraid the family is forcing her to come and ask for money quickly. The old man of her family is too poor. The house is waiting to be built and the son is waiting to marry his daughter-in-law

    Wang Meifen turns her eyes, makes up her mind, and goes to Xiaohong.

    "Yes, I will. But you have to remember that we are all from the same village. I hope you can abide by what you said, OK

    Xiaohong bit her lip and nodded gently. Wang Meifen immediately asked Jiang Hu to withdraw 50000 yuan. Looking at the money to Xiaohong''s hand, Jiang human is not reconciled, the son did not get it, the money is gone. He thought in his heart that he must get back from Xiaohong in the future.

    Xiaohong looked at the money and was relieved. She was relieved when she got the money.

    "Xiaohong, if you get the money, now you will be able to raise the baby for me. Your aunt Jiang will come to give you meals every day." Wang Meifen pulls Jiang Chengxia. Jiang Chengxia is not very happy, but she also knows that she has to hide from Su Hao, so she can only come here quietly and send her food by herself.

    After reassuring Xiaohong again, the three left. Jiang Hu didn''t want to leave, but was pulled away by Wang Meifen.

    "People are pregnant, you stop it, later you don''t have to come." Wang Meifen said.

    Jiang Hu immediately frowned. He hadn''t played enough. It was only a week. He began to think about where he would go to have some fun.

    Su Hao looks at Xiaohong''s message and smiles sweeter. Now it''s time to give the family a heavy blow. Although she is eager for revenge, Xiaohong''s affairs have to be solved.

    As soon as Jiang Hu''s three talents entered the door, they heard a terrible voice.

    "Oh, Chen Ningning, are you lonely? Why don''t you call me Jiang Hu? " Jiang Chengxia immediately yelled, but as soon as she saw the content on the screen, she stopped talking.

    Jiang Hu and Wang Meifen were completely stunned, and their faces turned white.

    On the screen is the scene of Jianghu and Xiaohong in the hotel. Su''s funny eyes are bent, looking at the three people coming in.

    "Let''s see a big play."

    What a good play

    Jiang Hu first reacted and rushed to take out the video.

    "Where are you from?" Jiang Hu became angry and angry. He never thought that Su Hao could have this video.

    "What do you say? You''ve planted grass all over my head. " Sue sneered.

    Jiang Hu directly broke the video tape, "I see what you say!" He laughed with pride.

    Su Hao didn''t care about the way: "I dare to show you, can I copy a thousand or eight hundred copies?" Then she smiles like a sly fox.

    "What would you do if I sent out hundreds of copies? I remember that not long ago, you said you were going to be promoted to manager, right

    Jiang Hu''s face was completely ugly, which was really what he was most afraid of.

    "Chen Ningning!" Jiang Hu gnashes his teeth and says that he is about to rush up. Wang Meifen quickly stops him and looks at Su Hao''s face.

    "What do you mean? Is it necessary to get someone to take a picture of my son''s privacy like that? "

    "Yes." Jiang Hu sneered, "I can sue you in court!"

    "Well, sue me, this video is hard evidence. We''ll divorce right away!" Su Hao''s determination was to bite the death of the family, and he immediately stopped talking.

    Jiang Chengxia came up and said with a smile, "Ningning, you should calm down first. There''s no way. The Jiang family is the only one to protect the river. How can we not continue the incense? You don''t want to have another one. Of course, that''s the only way

    Su Hao''s face was full of grief. "The first time was Ding Wan, and the second time was this rural girl. Jianghu, how much green grass do you want to plant for me? I really can''t stand it. "

    Wang Meifen also said: "Jiang Hu doesn''t love you, but he really needs a son."

    After a long silence, Su Hao suddenly said, "that''s it. Take her home and take care of her. The baby must be in my name. It''s like nothing happened to her

    The result of the three people did not expect, did not expect Su Hao suddenly figured out so easy to talk.

    "Good! Ning Ning, it''s so nice of you to think that! " Wang Meifen said happily that now she can see how Su Hao really looks. There''s no doubt that she wants to divorce Su Hao in the future. It''s better to have a grandson''s house, and now she doesn''t have to hide it.

    "Now, call her over and let''s have a good talk." Su Hao''s face was calm, as if he had really figured out everything.

    Although Wang Meifen has some doubts, she still asks Jiang Hu to call Xiaohong.

    The system can''t help sighing in Su Hao''s heart: "life is like a play, it all depends on acting skills."

    This girl is more and more evil.

    Soon Jianghu picked up Xiaohong. Xiaohong was worried. Although she heard suhao say her plan again, she was still very afraid. After all, even if suhao said something, she would cheat. But now she has no room for regret, completely on the Su Hao''s boat.

    "Sister Xiaohong." Su Hao''s mouth is full of sneers.

    "You are very well!" Her look is very cold, immediately Wang Meifen is afraid, quickly block in front of Xiaohong, but she is very afraid of Su Hao a excited to do something.

    "Ning Ning, you just said that you don''t want to do anything else, do you?" Jiang Hu''s words are very impolite. He stares at Su Hao. Although Su Hao says that, he still worries about his children from the bottom of his heart.

    Xiaohong''s face is not afraid of pretending. She is really afraid of being torn down. Just thinking about it makes her shudder. Wang Meifen only thinks that Xiaohong is really afraid. She protects her baby more tightly.

    The expression on Su Hao''s face calmed down, but with deep disappointment.

    "Since I said I had figured it out, I had figured it out. But you will do this step, also let me surprise, a woman who can have a son, protect like this? How much have I done for your Jiang family? How many affairs of this family, this house, are not handled by me? I have a daughter

    Wang Meifen''s face couldn''t hang, and Jiang Hu frowned.

    "You can''t say that. We can see how much you''ve done for your family. It''s just a continuation of incense. It''s too important." Wang Meifen said with a smile.

    Su Hao nodded to show that he understood, "OK, I''m tired. I''m going to have a rest." Then suhao and the baby sitter went back to the room with the baby.

    The four look at each other. Xiaohong tries her best to look calm. When Wang Meifen thinks she''s too nervous, she reaches for her hand and says, "it''s OK. It''s OK. We''ll protect you when we''re here. It''s OK. Relax. "

    Xiaohong nodded, but she couldn''t calm down.

    For the first time in my life, how can I not be nervous!

    The next day, Xiaohong lives at home. Wang Meifen and Jiang Chengxia give her up every day, hoping that she will have a big fat boy. A few weeks later, Xiaohong has been worried, but her belly is not big. She finally got a good signal from Sue today.

    Everything is in place and the plan is on.

    Xiaohong immediately felt relieved, and then immediately mentioned it. This is the most important play. Everyone will be happy if it is well performed, but it will be over if it is not well performed. Xiaohong felt a burst of weakness, but thinking of the family who needed money at home, she immediately had strength again.

    As long as the performance is finished, the problems at home will be solved.

    With such motivation, she immediately took a deep breath, and then gently touched her abdomen, where suhao gave her the key to the success of this plan.

    At this time, suhao came out with the child in her arms, laughing tenderly while teasing the child.

    Xiaohong suddenly said to Jiang Chengxia, "aunt, I''m a little stuffy. Shall we go out for a walk?"

    Jiang Chengxia busily nodded, "well, go out for a walk, don''t sulk the child."

    "What a coincidence. I don''t want to be bored. Let''s go for a walk." Sue''s funny eyes are curved and her face is harmless.

    Jiang Chengxia smiles awkwardly, remembering that she is patronizing Xiaohong''s baby, and then says with a smile, "yes, let''s go for a walk, ha ha. Come on, it''s hard to hold the baby. Give it to me. "

    Su Hao immediately gave the baby to the nanny, "no, it''s better for the nanny to get used to it."

    Suddenly, Jiang Chengxia''s outstretched hand froze, and then he took it back with an embarrassed smile.

    Xiaohong walks in front of Jiang Chengxia, while Su Hao walks in the front. Three people walk down the stairs slowly.

    All of a sudden, Xiaohong''s feet suddenly sprained, and then she jumped to the ground, rolled on the stairs to the corridor, and then exuded bright blood red from her pants.

    "Ah Jiang Chengxia screams and Su Hao looks frightened.

 Chapter 57

    Quickly said to the nanny: "you take the child back to tell them, we take her to the hospital."

    Nanny nodded busily, while Su Hao and Jiang Chengxia drove her to the hospital. Suddenly, Xiaohong whispered, "I''m in pain, aunt... I can''t stand it."

    Su Hao quickly said: "there''s no time to go to the hospital, go to the clinic next to you right away!"

    Jiang Chengxia was so flustered that she had no idea and nodded her head. When he got to the clinic, Su Hao yelled, "doctor!"

    The doctor came out in a hurry, wearing a mask, but Su Hao still recognized the man, Zhou Yang. Money can make the devil push the mill. Now he has bought an hour with the doctor in the clinic. He promises that he will never get involved in any treatment except this. Therefore, the nurses in the clinic have turned a blind eye to it.

    "What''s the matter?" Zhou Yang frowned, "help the patient in quickly!"

    After Xiaohong is helped in, Su Hao and Jiang Chengxia wait anxiously at the door. After a while, Jiang Hu and others arrive. Wang Meifen looks worried and just wants to ask what''s going on. Zhou Yang comes out wearing glasses and a mask. Jiang Hu doesn''t recognize this person as the waiter at that time.

    Zhou Yang said calmly: "the patient has been pregnant for nearly a month. After such a fall, the child is gone. Fortunately, it''s still young. Taking medicine can discharge the children and take them back to rest. "

    Wang Meifen''s face suddenly howled and she fell to the ground. The grandson who is about to get it is gone again?

    Several people rushed in and saw the pale Xiaohong on the bed. They couldn''t help believing it.

    Su Hao sighs that Zhou Yang is really an all-round talent. He even makes up so well when he is sick. Zhou Yang outside has been relieved. Is it too hard to earn Su Hao''s money?

    A few people don''t go in, but as soon as they go in, Su Hao trembles and points to Jiang Chengxia and says, "do you still have the face to come in? You just pushed Xiaohong down the stairs! "

    what? They were stunned and all turned to look at Jiang Chengxia.

    "You''re bullshit Jiang Chengxia became angry and pointed at Su Hao and scolded: "you are because I gave birth to a son for Jiang Hu. You want to revenge on me on purpose! Smelly girl, she fell down by herself

    Everyone nodded, and Su Hao''s words could not be trusted.

    Xiaohong suddenly opened her mouth and her eyes were red. "It''s her, aunt. Why did you treat me that way?"

    Now Wang Meifen is shocked. She can''t believe Su Hao, but how can Xiaohong, such a simple girl, cheat others?

    Then she thought that Jiang Chengxia had not given birth to a son for so many years. Was she jealous of her family? Thinking about this, Wang Meifen''s face was not good.

    Seeing Wang Meifen''s expression, Jiang Chengxia blushed, "sister-in-law, don''t you believe me? These two smelly girls are really giving you face! "

    Jiang Chengxia shouts out that she is going to fight Xiaohong. She is very angry now. Although she doesn''t know why Su Hao and Xiaohong can unite to frame her up, she is very angry now. Zhou Yang suddenly stopped her and frowned.

    "This lady, the patient has just miscarried and needs to rest."

    Jiang Chengxia looks like a shrew, "get out of my way! Mind your own business, these two goblins, I have to kill them today

    Su Hao suddenly laughed, laughing sarcastically, "sister-in-law, if you are not guilty, why are you so excited. Qingzhe Ziqing, you are more and more unable to cover up what you have committed. Xiaohong admits it. What else do you pretend? "

    That is, what kind of clothes?

    "Jiang Chengxia! You are your family has been unable to give birth to a son to envy my family Wang Meifen immediately scolded. When she was a child, Jiang Hu was taken out by Jiang Chengxia to swim and nearly drowned. She has been worried about this all the time. Now she thinks that Jiang Chengxia was intentional.

    Being poked in pain, Jiang Chengxia was also angry, "what are you? If I don''t want to have a look in a big city, I''d like to come to you and be ordered by your family! You''re not a bull, are you

    Wang Meifen sneered, "it seems that you admit it."

    Su Hao had no choice but to help her forehead. Originally, she was thinking about how to add fuel to the flames. Jiang Chengxia, who spoke but was in her head, immediately dug a hole for herself.

    Then she restrained her smile and gritted her teeth, "Jiang Chengxia, you are really upset. First of all, we alienated our husband and wife. Now even the incense fire is not extended. I tell you, I have already called the police! You are an attempted murder

    Jiang Chengxia is completely confused. What did she do to her? An old lady from the countryside was flustered and cursed Su Hao.

    Su Hao tears down, a grievance, a look flustered to curse, high down sentence! Suddenly, the scene became more one-sided, and even Jiang Hu couldn''t help coming forward to appease Su Hao.

    Su Hao covered her face and sobbed, but her mouth was full of smile. I really admire myself

    No matter how hard Jiang Chengxia struggles, the matter is settled, and the police will come soon. Jiang Chengxia was sentenced to two years'' imprisonment and paid Xiaohong 60000 yuan for her mental loss.

    Su Hao sighs in his heart that Jiang Chengxia is the culprit for all the sources of Chen Ningning''s pain in his last life. Now this result is really revenge for Chen Ningning.

    The next thing is simple: divorce Jiang Hu and have the ability to protect Chen Ningning''s children.

    When Jiang Guoli heard that his sister had done this kind of thing, he also came and scolded Jiang Chengxia. He didn''t listen to her explanation at all. When people were still angry, Zhou Yang suddenly said another bad news.

    "It''s just found that it''s too difficult for Miss Xiaohong to get pregnant again. The abortion to a certain extent damaged the uterus, it is difficult to get pregnant again in the short term Zhou Yang talks nonsense seriously.

    I believe everything except Sue.

    Wang Meifen in front of a dark, feel dark, not easy to find, No. And then she thought, get the money back.

    Xiaohong looks embarrassed, and is about to cry, "aunt, you can''t do this, can you? I gave all that money to my family

    "What do you say? Pay back the money Wang Meifen''s face has changed. It''s hard for Xiaohong to have another child. In her opinion, it''s useless. Of course, she has to pay back the money.

    Suddenly Sue said, "Mom, don''t worry. Now she really can''t afford it. Otherwise... "Su''s funny eyes are curved.

    "Doesn''t Aunt Jiang owe her 60000 yuan? If you ask her to pay you back, it''s like paying off her debt. What she eats and drinks during this period of time has to be counted. " Wang Mei''s eyes brightened when she said that she was right.

    If you can take that 60000 yuan, of course, you can make sure you don''t lose it. How much can Xiaohong eat in such a month? And Xiaohong family is not good, most of the money is really not out, and Jiang Chengxia is not the same. She is a matchmaker. She has a lot of money in her family. She can definitely get out of the 60000 yuan squeeze.

    "You choose, either you go to Mrs. Jiang and give me back 50000 yuan, or I''ll ask for 60000 yuan, which is all mine!" Wang Meifen said fiercely.

    Xiaohong quickly nodded, "I... how dare I and aunt Jiang want... That, that can only be so." She also clenched her lips, very nervous.

    Wang Meifen nodded immediately, "that''s a deal. Don''t stay here for me. It''s a waste of my food. Go back to your hometown immediately Wang Meifen can''t wait to ask for money.

    Directly on the hospital did not let live, originally also said to go to the hospital did not let Xiaohong go, immediately put her back to the car home. Then he couldn''t wait to go to the prison, and Jiang Hu and Jiang Guoli also went to the prison. These two families are totally torn.

    Suhao received Xiaohong''s call, probably is to thank her, suhao let her go home to accompany parents, don''t do this kind of thing. Then Su Hao couldn''t help sighing that it was still the power of money.

    Back home, Su Hao holds Pu Xin and looks at her sleeping sweetly in her arms. Her motherhood keeps flooding in her heart. After just being together for a month, she has really begun to be attracted by this child.

    After that, I was a young girl, but now I''m a middle-aged woman

    In the following days, the Jiang family had been quarreling over the money. Su Hao didn''t take any more action. He worked hard and made up for Chen Ningning''s money.

    After a month''s quarrel, Wang Meifen finally got back 30000 yuan, but Jiang Chengxia bit her to death and refused to spend any more money. Wang Meifen and Jiang Hu have been scolded as white eyed wolves.

    Su Hao calculated the time and decided to take Chen Puxin to another city to live with Chen Ningning''s parents. After all, if Jiang Chengxia gets out of prison, she may go crazy again and send Buddha to heaven. Su Hao still has professional ethics.

    In this seemingly peaceful life, with the resolution of the Jiang family incident, Xiaohong can''t have a child. Three people beat the idea back to Su Hao''s body again.

    Su Hao looked at the smiling three people and felt that the sign was wrong. He said directly, "what''s the matter with such a big battle?"

    Jiang Hu hesitated, "Ning Ning... Now the country has a two child policy."

    Jiang Guoli''s smiling eyes are wrinkled, like a chrysanthemum, "will the second child be a fat grandson?"

    Wang Meifen simply rubbed her hands and said with a smile, "Ning Ning, you can have another one with Jiang Hu."

    I gave birth to you! It''s too late for divorce.

    Su Hao said with a smile: "no, I think my daughter is very good. My son is too noisy. I don''t want it." Then she waved helplessly.

    "Is that why I''m called out at work? The child''s milk powder money is hard to earn. I continue to go back to work. "

    Wang Meifen asked: "Chen Ningning, you are Jiang Hu''s wife. How long has it been since you were pregnant? You haven''t slept with him. Are you still a wife?"

    Su Hao sneered: "isn''t he very capable? The women outside don''t need me one by one." With that, Su Hao left with her bag. It''s hard for her to say anything about this family that only values interests and grandchildren.

    Wang Meifen angrily patted the table, "this little wave hoof is really bad to the bone. It''s like this every day. I don''t know how many men''s attention it attracts outside!"

    Then she quickly asked, "son, did you find out that Su Hao, who was asked to check in front of you, was cheating?"

 Chapter 58

    Jiang Hu frowned and shook his head, "I haven''t found anything for a month, and I haven''t found it now. It''s too expensive to ask those private detectives. They''re all black money. A bunch of bastards

    Now Wang Meifen is worried. Can''t she find another woman to help her son have a baby? But Jiang Chengxia is not reliable. Who else can I find?

    Jiang Guoli suddenly laughed, "if you want me to say, this woman has to be coaxed. It''s estimated that when she was pregnant, Jiang Hu was too much flirtatious. She was not happy. At first, you can see how obedient she was. Well, be nice to her, and she''ll come back to sleep with you soon. "

    Looking at Jiang Guoli''s rather experienced appearance, Wang Meifen was not happy, "why do you wronged my son to bow his head like her? What if the dead girl is ungrateful? "

    "Ungrateful?" Jiang Guoli spits out a mouthful of smoke, "pour it to her, or drag it directly into the room. It''s your daughter-in-law. Who dares to take care of you? I don''t believe she''s dishonest

    The way he said is that the village is generally not obedient to their wives, and even some of them are bought from other places. They are basically treated that way. Wang Meifen agreed.

    "I think so. Why are you so gentle with her? At most, be gentle at the beginning. If you don''t listen to me, I''ll go straight up. Who can save her? "

    Jiang Hu squints his eyes and thinks it''s feasible. Su Hao''s attitude towards him is too cold. He doesn''t give him any chance to contact him at all. Not long ago, Xiaohong gave him fire, but now Xiaohong is gone. Thinking of Su Hao''s present appearance, he couldn''t help swallowing and couldn''t wait.

    In the next few days, Su Hao was puzzled. That day, he said he didn''t have a child. Shouldn''t the Jiang family be furious? The result is not only not angry, but also attentive. Every day when I go home, I serve suhao with good tea and good food. I don''t need her to do anything. Except for suhao, the child, who insists on being taken by the nanny, she is free.

    Jiang Hu changed his masculine face every day before, and he was meticulous to Su Hao every day.

    When things go wrong, there will be demons. Su Hao doesn''t believe that the family will give up the plan to have grandchildren. If the Huairou policy doesn''t work, what if it doesn''t work

    Su Hao''s mind suddenly came up with the picture that he was tied by the rope and couldn''t move, and Jiang Hu rushed up with a smile... He couldn''t help shivering, no, if it was really like this, it would really be the meat on the chopping board.

    How can I plant here when I want to travel in many worlds? If you''re not afraid of ten thousand, just in case. Su Hao bought a bottle of wolf spray with this idea.

    Jiang Hu didn''t know that he was constantly turning around Su Hao every day, but he said he wanted to sleep with Su Hao. Su Hao immediately refused, once he had to directly push the door in, Su Hao quickly locked the door directly. Let him stand at the door, full of anger.

    Locked out of the house by his wife. What''s that?

    So Jiang Hu decided to take action, and Jiang Guoli and Wang Meifen were assists. On this day, when Su Hao came home, he saw a big table full of food on the table, especially chicken and fish. For the Jiang family, it''s really the spring festival that makes so many dishes. Su Hao couldn''t help but feel confused.

    Which one is this?

    Wang Meifen didn''t need so much trouble. She dragged her to the room and locked the door. But Jiang Guoli said that if he didn''t cooperate, the grandson would not be born and finally decided to get drunk with Su Hao.

    "Ning Ning is back!" Wang Meifen immediately took her and sat down at the table. The three of them also sat down immediately. Jiang Hu''s smile was particularly brilliant. He felt comfortable when he thought that he could successfully accept Su Hao today. No matter how much you refuse me, you are finished today.

    "What festival is it today?" Sue Hao is puzzled. She just sent the baby to her parents today. The nanny also went home to have a rest. She was a little uneasy. The weasel gives new year''s greetings to the chicken.

    "I just feel that you are working hard. Come on, eat vegetables!" Jiang Guoli gives Su Hao a big chicken leg.

    Then Wang Meifen''s Fox Tail came out, and a bottle of Erguotou was put on the table. "I''m happy today. I have to drink!"

    Sue, I understand. This is to get me drunk!

    Girl, you guessed right. Next, Jiang Guoli and Jiang Hu toasted in turn for various reasons. It''s hard work. It''s not easy to have a baby. It was our fault before... All the reasons are used. After a few cups of Su Hao, she feels dizzy. It''s a high level wine. How can she drink the old wine ghost Jiang Guoli.

    Jiang Guoli blinked at Jiang Hu with a smile, indicating that it was almost over. He was completely dizzy after drinking, and it was meaningless to be like a dead man.

    Jiang Hu immediately picked up Su Hao and went to the room. He said hypocritically, "Ning Ning, you''ve drunk too much. I''ll help you to have a rest first."

    Just enter the door directly lock the door, and then put suhao on the bed began to take off clothes, eyes looking at suhao is full of desire.

    Su Haocai was flustered when he heard the sound of locking the door. He got up in a daze and quickly turned to find his bag. Then he picked up the bag, and Jianghu had already rushed up.

    He hugged Su Hao firmly from behind. Su Hao felt weak all over and quickly rummaged in his bag.

    "What are you looking for? We don''t have to do security, do we? " Jiang Hu is holding the corner of his mouth.

    Then Jiang Hu''s hand began to be dishonest and swam on Su Hao''s body. He has been salivating for Su Hao for a long time. Now he can finally get it. He can''t help but relax. At the door, Jiang Guoli and Wang Meifen looked at the door with a smile, and they felt sure they had done it.

    Su Hao finally touched his own anti wolf spray. Jiang Bao suddenly dragged on. Su Hao was crushed on the bed, not to make a scream. Then he aimed at Jiang Bao''s eyes and sprayed frantically. Jiang Hu suddenly screamed, his eyes were burning like fire, and he rolled directly on the bed.

    Even the air became a little choking, and Su Hao was sober.

    Boy, this wolf spray is really not bought in vain.

    Jiang Guoli and Wang Meifen are laughing when they hear Su Hao''s scream. They think that the dead girl is over at last. The next moment comes Jiang Hu''s scream. They are extremely sad and shrill. They are shocked. In a hurry, he rushed to open the door. Only when the door opened, Su Hao pushed it open and they rushed out of the room.

    Jiang Guoli just wanted to stop him when he heard Wang Meifen scream, "son!" He quickly turned his head and saw Jiang Hu rolling on the bed, covering his eyes, and then screaming.

    "Son! Son, what''s the matter with you! " The two men suddenly lost their minds. Jiang Hu yelled: "eyes! My eyes hurt so much... Take me to the hospital... "He screamed. Wang Meifen and Jiang Guoli hurriedly helped Jiang Hu to walk outside the door. At this time, Su Hao had already left.

    "Damn, what did that little bitch do to my son!" Jiang Guoli swears and regrets that he didn''t stop Su Hao just now.

    "She sprays things into my eyes..." Jiang Hu howls and says intermittently. Now she''s slowly slowing down, but her eyes are burning with tears.

    "What if I''m blind? I''ll settle with her when I get back. " Wang Meifen was so angry that she forgot that Jiang Hu had asked for such a result.

    Besides Su Hao, after spraying Jiang Hu, she quickly took her bag and pushed away the two people at the door. She really didn''t want to stay any longer in this house for a minute. It seemed that she was going to have an accident for another second.

    Such a unscrupulous family is really rare... A trace of anger in Su''s kindness has also been aroused. Originally, because of her compassion, she didn''t plan to do anything. As long as she got a divorce, now she regrets that she won''t leave without Jiang Hu''s disgrace!

    Su Hao is so dizzy that he finally takes a taxi to Chen Ningning''s parents'' home. As soon as he opens the door, Liu Anli and Chen Wenlin are shocked.

    Su Hao''s appearance is too bad. She looks pale and wobbly. She has just been here with her own will and proper system reminding. This time, I almost fell. After so many storms, I was almost defeated by a phoenix man?

    Liu Anli holding the child in her arms, Chen Wenlin immediately stepped forward to hold Su Hao, "Ning Ning, what''s the matter with you?"

    Su Hao said with difficulty, "water."

    Chen Wenlin quickly helped her sit down, and then went to pour water. It took her a long time to relax. Then he told the story, and Liu Anli and Chen Wenlin were angry.

    "This is forcing you! Let''s sue him Chen Wenlin said angrily.

    Su Hao sneered, "with the relationship of marriage, it is difficult to successfully Sue."

    Chen Wenlin was just angry. He calmed down and thought that it was the same thing. Then he looked at Su Hao and kept silent for a long time.

    "Ning Ning, do you want a divorce?"

    Think about it! Of course! But I haven''t got revenge yet

    Su Hao''s face made a painful expression, "now because of Pu Xin''s reason, let me wait."

    Liu Anli said: "their family has done this, haven''t you seen it clearly? Ning Ning, at the beginning, my mother opposed you to be with Jiang Hu. Why can''t you understand? "

    Su Hao finally nodded, "when I find a suitable time, I''ll start talking about it."

    Seeing that Su Hao has made great concessions, Liu Anli has not said anything. She and her husband are very rational people. They know that they can''t be forced to die in this situation. How can they know that Su Hao just didn''t have enough revenge, and they can''t be angry. Su Hao couldn''t help holding the child in Liu Anli''s arms.

    If there is no accident, we should be able to leave here in a few days. Su Hao''s heart should be the clever child.

    Just then, the door of the house was suddenly knocked violently, and there was Wang Meifen''s abusive voice outside.

    "Open the door! Chen Ningning, I know you''re in there! "

    The family went to the hospital for examination. After washing Jiang Hu''s eyes, it didn''t hurt. They stormed over and wanted to get justice back to Jiang Hu. In fact, in the final analysis, the goal was still the house.

    As soon as the door opened, the three men stormed in with fierce faces.

 Chapter 59

    "Chen Ningning, you used such vicious means!" Jianghu is a vicious tunnel.

    Wang Meifen also said, "that is, are you still a qualified wife? It''s a snake and scorpion woman

    Looking at the harmony between the mother and daughter, Su could not help sneering.

    Liu Anli couldn''t hear it any more. "You insult Ning Ning repeatedly. Then I ask you, is what Jiang Hu does what people can do? To his wife! "

    She is not as venomous as Wang Meifen. She can only say some polite words, which is not aggressive. She was soon annoyed by Wang Meifen. Su Hao quickly reaches out his hand and pulls Liu Anli behind him. Anyway, he helps himself a lot. Su Hao has to protect her.

    Then she looked at Wang Meifen, full of ridicule, "it''s really my good mother-in-law. If I guess correctly, your family should participate in this matter, right? It''s a family that has no choice

    Jiang Hu said angrily: "isn''t it your natural right to cooperate with me to have a baby? You don''t want to have a son with me. I don''t know how many men you''ve mixed up with outside! "

    "Jianghu, it seems that you are not qualified to talk about me." Su''s funny eyes are curved. Suddenly Jiang Hu thinks of the video and doesn''t speak. His teeth are itching. After checking Su Hao for so long, he has no result. On the contrary, Su Hao has something to do with him. It made him miserable.

    Jiang Guoli, who was smoking all the time, suddenly said, "don''t give me a laugh here, lose money! My son''s eyes are so precious that he must lose money! And the cost of mental loss. I''ll pay it back! "

    "Yes? It seems that husband and wife do not have this statement, right? Are we going to divorce? "

    After that, the three people on the other side stopped talking. After a while, Wang Meifen suddenly said: "divorce is OK, but you Chen Ningning hurt my son. It''s a fact. If you compensate Jiang Hu for the house, we will cancel the divorce. Otherwise, we will sue you to death! "

    "To scare the kids?" Sue laughs.

    "If you want to get a divorce, hurry up. Don''t tell me the conditions. Now you can get half of your property if you divorce. If it''s too late, I''m afraid you can''t get a cent from such a greedy person!" Su Hao sneered, his eyes full of irony.

    "Chen Ningning! I''ll kill you white eyed wolf With that, Wang Meifen came up with a slap in her face. It''s true that if she doesn''t agree, she''ll hit someone.

    Su Hao reluctantly thought that Chen Wenlin had already blocked up, "vulgar!" Chen Wenlin roared, which was probably the most cruel word he could scold. Otherwise, the Chen family would have been bullied like this.

    Wang Meifen beat up Chen Wenlin directly. Jiang Hu and Jiang Guoli immediately went up to help. But how could two university professors beat three people? Soon Chen Wenlin''s face was painted. Suhao has recorded all this on one side.

    As soon as she saw Chen Wenlin hanging the lottery, she couldn''t help it. She carefully put the child on the sofa and rushed up with a small stool.

    I haven''t seen any scenes. Who dares to beat me?

    After hearing a few strong bangs and screams, all three of the Jiang family were beaten on their heads. They all stepped back. Su Hao tried his best to beat them, leaving a faint bloodstain on their foreheads. Chen Wenlin''s hands can''t help shaking. Where did he fight such a fight.

    But thinking that he was the only man in the family, his heart was full of blood. Especially see Liu Anli''s hand is also bruised, immediately angry. He reached out and picked up the fruit on the table. The tip of the knife yelled at the three people: "get out of my house for me!" The veins on his forehead burst.

    All of a sudden, the three people were afraid, and the villains were afraid of others.

    "Wait for your family! We''re not done with this! "

    Put down a cruel words, three people left in a hurry, today this matter is over, two people are tearing face, suhao quickly took parents to the hospital.

    It''s not serious. It''s all skin injuries.

    Looking at Liu Anli with worried face, Chen Wenlin smiles: "how is it? Have you never seen your husband so manly?"

    Liu Anli''s eyes are red, "I''m worried to death."

    Su Hao is very warm when she looks at them. Although they are not her real parents, she is moved by Chen Ningning''s maintenance and thinks of her parents. Suhao holds the child, takes out the mobile phone with one hand, and looks at the video on the mobile phone, which is now one of the weights for her revenge.

    After dressing the wound, the three went to the vegetable market together. Liu Anli wanted to treat her husband well.

    The angry Jiang family can''t bear it now. Su Hao makes it clear that he won''t go home again. It''s estimated that the next step is to ask for a divorce. He is busy collecting Su Hao''s evidence. But it is estimated that they will still be disappointed. In order not to leave a fox tail behind, Su Hao has not even agreed to the invitation of his male colleagues, and Jiang Muchen has praised his hardworking attitude.

    It is estimated that promotion is expected.

    The first thing Su Hao does is to transfer the name of her house directly to Liu Anli''s name, and then she begins to prepare the divorce information. However, she doesn''t plan to submit the application so soon, and she won''t give up if Jiang Hu doesn''t pay a price.

    Jiang Hu doesn''t know so much. He''s upset now. He can''t coax Su Hao''s house, and his career is stuck in the bottleneck period. Originally, several contracts with suhao company were pushed away by suhao. His heart was full of vicious ideas.

    Since you''ve done so well, I''ll destroy you!

    Jiang Huxiao''s cold, dark side of his heart has now been completely exposed. As he thought about it, he turned into a nightclub while he was off work. Su Hao was already wearing sunglasses and a mask, and covered himself tightly. She had known for a long time that Jiang Hu often came here now.

    And the price is expensive. Most of his salary is spent here. I have to say that he is really a hopeless person.

    As soon as Jiang Hu went in, a coquettish woman came up and said, "Mr. Jiang, you''re here again. What kind of girl would you like today? "

    "Granny Wang, have a pure student sister." Jiang Hu said familiar, and then took out two thousand yuan. Wang Po quietly asked a girl to come and take Jiang Hu upstairs, but she said in a low voice: "I''m really poor. I don''t know how to tip in this kind of place."

    If it wasn''t for the general business during this period, and she was short of money, she would not disdain to receive guests like Jiang Hu.

    At this time, a woman came in at the door. Although she covered her face tightly and couldn''t see it clearly, she could still see that she was a woman.

    Wang Po is puzzled. Why do women come in such places?

    Su Hao walked over directly, looked at Wang Po and said, "I''ll talk about a business with you."

    Two people sat down in a remote compartment, "go ahead."

    Wang Po comes to the point, "what can I do for this young lady?"

    Su was amused. "Did you just enter a guest named Jiang?"

    Wang Po frowned and said that she was not in Tiao, was she? I was very alert. Face but Jiao smile way: "this young lady, we can''t divulge guest information here."

    I think you misunderstood. Su Hao''s voice was very tired. "He''s my husband. He''s cheating. I want to divorce him, as long as you do me a favor. One hundred thousand, and I''ll give it to you. "

    Su Hao said, directly took out three stacks of 100 yuan bills and put them on the table, "you just have to promise, this is the deposit."

    Wang Po immediately heart, 100000 yuan, equivalent to the river to protect on 50 times, how to see how cost-effective. But her heart is still full of vigilance, probing: "it''s a hard-working woman, I don''t know how the young lady plans to design it?"

    Su''s funny eyes curved and said his plan. When Wang Po heard this, she felt relieved. She mostly wanted to revenge her husband. If it was Tiao Zi, he would never have done such a thing. And it''s good for her, not bad. The most important thing is to let a young lady play a play.

    Wang Po''s heart had the right person in an instant.

    After the talk, Su Hao left, and Wang Po accepted 30000 yuan, as if nothing had happened. Three days later, Jiang Hu came again.

    His mood is very depressed, no matter how to contact suhao, suhao refused to talk to him. Just said a simple court to see, half of the property, this is absolutely not the Jiang family want to see, but Su Hao has been forced. Jiang Hu went to a lawyer.

    The price the lawyer asked for was too high, so he was very depressed. He took two thousand yuan and came directly to vent his anger. These days, he has lost a lot of money here, but Jiang Hu feels comfortable. Every time he imagines the people under him as Su Hao, he gives vent to his anger.

    Today, Jiang Hu went in, and Wang Po came up with a smile.

    "Oh, Mr. Jiang, it''s a coincidence that you''re here. A new girl just arrived today. Absolutely in line with your aesthetic Then she took out a picture. Jiang Hucai felt that he was thirsty and absolutely the best. Beautiful features, perfect figure, and also wearing a red dress.

    Let River protect can''t help but think of at that time Su good wear of that body red long skirt, immediately can''t wait.

    "Isn''t this... Cheap?" Jiang Hu hesitated to say that such goods are really the best. Can he call them?

    Wang Po despised again in her heart, and then said with a smile, "yes, you can rest assured. However, this girl has just entered the industry, and her technology is still unfamiliar, otherwise it would not be so cheap. Please bear with me. "

    Jiang Hu nodded busily, sighing his good luck.

    Granny Wang added, "because she has just entered, she is still shy and can only do this kind of thing in the hotel. Now she is in 302 of the hotel next door, Mr. Jiang..." she smiles vaguely.

    At this time, Jiang Hu felt that the fire was burning in the bath, so he took out 2000 yuan directly, took the room card in Wang Po''s hand and went in a hurry. Wang''s mother-in-law watched her leave and sent a short message to Su Hao.

    "Sister, wait to see the play."

 Chapter 60

    Suhao was in 301, and she immediately laughed. Now she is really waiting for a good play. Even if it''s 100000 yuan, although it''s not hers, she also has some pain. It''s used in such a place. I just said in silence: "for the sake of my promotion, Chen Ningning, don''t blame me. Your deposit has shrunk."

    The system said lazily, "Hello sue, you are getting worse and worse."

    "Yes? I don''t think so Sue''s funny eyes are crooked.

    "As long as I can finish the task, I will finish it successfully. Shh, I''m going to enjoy the show. "

    The system tut tut exclaimed and withdrew to silence. The more evil Su Hao is, the more happy he is, and the greater the chance of completing his group.

    Jiang Hu can''t wait to take the room card and immediately open the door. He sees a girl in a red dress with light makeup. It looks even more beautiful than in the photo, with a delicate face and a faint coquettish between purity. He immediately thought of Chen Ningning.

    The whole person was out of control immediately, and the monkey rushed on. Because of his long-term addiction to wine and sex, Jiang Hu was defeated in less than half an hour, but he held the woman in his arms and refused to let go.

    "Well, how old are you?" Jiang Hu suddenly said with a smile, "I said age."

    "You are so bad." The woman looked at Jiang Hu angrily, "I''m 17 years old."

    ˇ°17Łżˇ± Jiang Hu was confused. At that time, Wang Po didn''t say that it was against the law for minors, right?

    Before the brain could react, the door of the room was kicked open. Several policemen rushed in immediately, and Jiang Hu was dull.

    What is this for?

    "Who called the police!" Cried one of the leaders.

    The woman in Jiang''s arms didn''t know when she had already sat up, wrapped in a quilt, and her face was full of tears.

    "It''s me, uncle policeman... He broke in suddenly, and forced / raped / me... With my room card..." then he sobbed.

    Jiang Hu has been dull, "what do you say, you!" He said angrily, "you just came out to sell it!"

    "But... It''s my first time." Then she cried, "you insulted me..."

    Crying pitifully, the police saw the bright red on the sheet at a glance, and immediately handcuffed Jiang Hu''s hand. Then they gently said to the crying woman, "little sister, go back with the police uncle and take a record."

    Then he took two people away. Jiang Hu was completely confused and didn''t know what happened. Su Hao quietly opens the door and smiles when he sees Jiang Hu taken away.

    Now you''re really finished.

    Jiang Hu''s parents heard that Jiang Hu had entered the police station and rushed to the station immediately. Especially when they heard that their son was accused of rape, they were even more alarmed. How is that possible?

    "Mr. policeman, it''s impossible!" The two quickly explained, but the police didn''t listen at all. After all, the girl looked too weak, just said that they would investigate.

    The hostess of the nightclub also made all preparations, and the picture of the hotel became that a man with a figure similar to Jiang Hu entered the hotel with a comatose girl, and then an hour later, Jiang Hu came to open a room. Plus the girl''s testimony, the case is basically qualitative.

    No matter what Jiang Guoli and Wang Meifen say, the police don''t plan to investigate any more. Jiang Hu was jailed for five years for the double charges of rape and kidnapping. This is the result that the girl''s family didn''t feel too excited and the Jiang family returned 50000 yuan.

    Jianghu is really ruined now. When the company knew about it, it immediately fired him for fear that he would not be able to avoid it. A person with a stain would find it difficult for Jianghu to find a suitable job after he came out. He hated the young lady in his heart, but he had nothing to do.

    Jiang Guoli and Wang Meifen feel that the sky has collapsed, and they have no master in an instant.

    And at this time, Su Hao filed for divorce, and a divorce lawsuit brought Jianghu to court again. Because of Jiang Hu''s marital infidelity and even beating her parents, she asked for compulsory divorce. He also suspects that Jiang Hu is prone to violence and that his child will be raised by Su Hao. All the property in the family belongs to Su Hao, which is used to make up for the child''s alimony and mental loss.

    Jianghu, clean body out of the house.

    Suddenly this news once again let Jiang Hu in prison a bolt from the blue, it is a wave not flat, a wave again, Jiang Hu completely despair. Now he has completely given up, just want to go back to his hometown after he got out of prison. Just grow and live quietly.

    My heart is also the first time to regret coming to this place, contaminated with so many secular.

    The sudden news made Jiang Guoli and Wang Meifen fall from heaven to hell. Their son, who was once regarded as the son of heaven by them, suddenly went to jail. Moreover, I didn''t get the house that I had been plotting all the time, and I also pasted 50000 yuan to repay the girl.

    Looking at the glass barrier, only relying on the phone call son, Wang Meifen''s heart is broken.

    "Mom... She really wronged me. She''s the one who came out to sell it!" Jiang Hu wants to cry without tears, and his eyes are full of deep hatred. He really can''t figure out why the woman would frame him like this.

    Wang Meifen wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and said helplessly: "I know you will not do such a thing. Chen Ningning is really a white eyed wolf. You were so kind to her before. You submitted your divorce application immediately after you had an accident. What a wonderful job! If we had known that 50000 yuan, we would not have paid it back first, and we would have half with her! "

    As soon as Su Hao was mentioned, Jiang Hu felt depressed and uncomfortable. All of a sudden, he felt that Su Hao was to blame for all this. If Su Hao didn''t resist, how could he find the lady? The more Jiang Hu thought about it, the more angry he was. Although there was no evidence, he felt that everything was planned by Su Hao.

    Suddenly, his eyes brightened and he whispered to Wang Meifen, "Mom, it''s suhao who made me like this!"

    Wang Meifen''s eyes widened. "Is that true?" In fact, she was suspicious, but the results of the police investigation were too impeccable. If her son had not insisted, she would have believed it.

    Jiang Hu nodded heavily, "I have an accident, the biggest beneficiary is her!" He said maliciously, and then took a look. No one paid attention to this side. He whispered to the phone, "Mom, you''re like this..."

    Wang Meifen nodded, but Jiang Hu''s face showed a cruel smile. His eyes were already crazy.

    If I can''t get it, I''ll destroy it together.

    When the visiting time is over, Jiang Hu nods to Wang Meifen, indicating not to forget. Wang Mei Fen looks complex, out of the police station has been restless look.

    "What''s the matter, old lady?" Jiang Guoli has no idea. What Jiang Hu said to her just now has become like this.

    Wang Meifen hesitated for a moment, attached to Jiang Guoli''s ear and said: "Jiang Hu said that Chen Ningning must have framed him. Let''s take Chen Ningning to Jiang Hu''s boss''s room, and Jiang Hu''s boss will pay for him. And Jiang Hu can be promoted in this way. "

    After a pause, he said: "Chen Ningning is not so easy to cheat. Let''s directly find someone to kidnap Chen Puxin and force Chen Ningning to pass."

    It''s really cruel and it''s against the law. Wang Meifen hesitated, but she hated Su Hao in her heart. She also felt that Su Hao had ruined her son''s life. If she didn''t, Jiang Hu would be ruined for the rest of his life. I had to go home and farm, with such a stain on my back. It''s hard to find a suitable job anywhere.

    Jiang Guoli was silent, suddenly smoked a cigarette, and then sighed: "evil."

    "Then you can''t wait to see the dead, can you?" Wang Meifen is also anxious. This is their only son.

    Jiang Guoli said in silence, "I didn''t say I couldn''t save you. It''s just that you and I can''t do it. Go and find someone to do it."

    "Who are you looking for?" Wang Meifen was puzzled. They were all farmers. Where did they know any important people.

    "It''s not a simple matter. Those little gangsters in the village will help get people through if they give some money." Jiang Guoli said, a cold light flashed in his eyes.

    Besides, Su Hao has been trembling ever since he went through Jiang Hu''s affairs. She felt that she had to be very careful at the last moment of the world. She was not sure if there would be any trouble. She was selling the house and transferring Chen Ningning''s work these days. After the environment was confirmed to be safe, her task was completed.

    Originally, Su Hao thought that he could go, but the system was always smiling, a mysterious look, "the task is not finished yet. You''ve done a great job, and you haven''t finished protecting your daughter. "

    Su Hao Leng, she let the nanny take the whole process, and now it is sent to her parents, where is not safe? But the system is just grinning. It''s really like a fox.

    Ah... I really want to pinch that fleshy face.

    "Stop imagining!" The system frowned and stopped talking immediately. He didn''t want to have the same understanding with this crazy woman.

    Su Hao''s heart is alert, which means that the mess here is not over. After thinking about it, I decided to hire a bodyguard. Looking at the five groups in front of him, Su Hao was very satisfied.

    "What did you learn, man?" Sue patted him on the arm.

    Wang Meng''s eyes twitched. "Sanda, judo."

    "Oh, yes." Su Hao''s eyes brightened, "make a price!"

    A man waiting nearby quickly said, "the price of our bodyguard company is fixed. Wang Meng is the most powerful one. The price of a month is 90000, that is to say, 300 a day. How many days would you like to have it

    How does it sound like Bao Xiaobai?

    Su Hao thought about it for about half a month. "Half a month."

    After paying the money, Wang Meng walked behind Su Hao. The manager didn''t forget to shout out: "Miss, it''s for food and accommodation!"

    I really take care of the little white face... No, Wang Meng should be a black face.

 Chapter 61

    Su Hao looks at Wang Meng next to her, walking beside her, passers-by all detour, nearly 1.9 meters tall, body piece by piece of muscle bulge, Su Hao knows, he is also carrying a short and tough dagger.

    Tut Tut, I feel so secure

    But suhao also has to go to work. Wang Meng can''t follow him at any time. When suhao goes to work, Wang Meng sits in the car opposite the company, or walks around, waiting for suhao. The place to live is to rent a house. Someone is already looking at the house he lives in with Jiang Hu. Su Hao simply rents a house.

    As for Wang Meng, what would she do to a widow woman? She was not worried. She had seen the strong wolf spray.

    Jiang Guoli and Wang Meifen went back to their hometown, and immediately found those ignorant little gangsters in the town next to the village. After giving them three thousand yuan, they agreed.

    It is said that they are gangsters. In fact, they are still young people. When they are young, how can they manage so much? I can''t help seeing 3000 yuan. In their opinion, it''s just taking suhao to the hotel. It''s very simple.

    Soon, Jiang Guoli took a few gangsters to the city. First, he contacted Jiang Hu''s boss, and then explained the place where the gangster Su Hao often appeared. He was ready to start.

    Today, suhao is a little nervous with the report of her job change. She hopes to change to a neighboring city. Now she is worried that if Jiang Muchen doesn''t agree, she will have to resign and find another job there. Suhao will stay here longer, which she doesn''t want to see.

    The front foot went into the company. Wang Meng sat down in the coffee shop opposite the company, and silently make complaints about the job. To be a full-time bodyguard is to follow the whole process, and to be able to see Su Hao''s scope is his scope of activities. Because after entering the company, Wang Meng can''t follow her. She also has an alarm tracker installed on her body.

    Wang Meng can be informed at the critical moment, and Su Hao can be tracked at any time. This is also the reason why Wang Meng can stay here for coffee.

    Jiang Guoli looked at Su Hao who came into the company and pointed out, "see, that''s the woman. As soon as she comes out, tie her up and take her away. "

    Several little gangsters quickly nodded and kept an eye on Su Hao.

    "Well, I''ll go. I''ll take care of it." Jiang Guoli asked again.

    "Well, uncle Jiang, you can rest assured." The leader patted his chest, and Jiang Guoli left helplessly. Although he didn''t believe it, he couldn''t help it now.

    Su Hao doesn''t know this now. He has walked into Jiang Muchen''s office. He is very worried. He takes a deep breath and walks into his office with the report.

    Jiang Mu Chen looked up and said, "what''s the matter?" The voice is still cold.

    "I want to transfer to a neighboring city. I hope you can approve it." Su Hao sincerely handed out the report in hand. Jiang Mu Chen was stunned and frowned.

    "This is the headquarters of the company. I think you have done a good job recently. Why not stay at headquarters? You can get better development! "

    This is probably the longest sentence Jiang Muchen ever said to her. Su Hao was also moved by this. He felt that the president really valued himself as an employee. Su Hao nodded his head firmly, and Jiang Mu Chen was silent for a while.

    "Well, you used to be the general manager of this branch. I hope you can do well." Then he signed the document with a wave of his hand.

    "Pack up and report tomorrow." With that, Jiang Muchen threw himself into his work again.

    Su Hao left after thanking again, feeling relieved for a while. Now that the problem has been solved, the only thing left is to move. The system still doesn''t take her away. Now Sue Hao was puzzled, but immediately, her doubts were explained.

    Because Su Hao just walked out of the door of the company, and before he could contact Wang Meng, the van parked beside her suddenly opened. Several gangsters directly pulled Su Hao onto the car, and then walked away. In a panic, Su Hao only had time to press the warning device on his waist.

    Wang Meng, who is waiting, suddenly sees the prompt, and then realizes that it is not good. As soon as he opens the tracker, he finds that Su Hao is leaving very fast, and then he knows that something has happened. Quickly out of the door, open their own car to catch up.

    "Damn, how so suddenly..." Wang Meng scolded. He didn''t expect that Su Hao came out so fast, and he had been waiting for Su Hao to come out. He didn''t expect that such a thing happened when Su Hao came out. Having been a bodyguard for so many years, if this single car turns over, Wang Meng will really turn over in the sewer.

    Thinking about this, he stepped on the accelerator to the bottom and rushed out with a roar. Fortunately, it''s not the rush hour and there are not many cars on the road. But the van in front was not slow, and soon arrived at the designated hotel, while Su Hao was dazed by several handkerchiefs mixed with ecstasy.

    A few little gangsters are in a hurry to move suhao into the hotel. Almost in a minute or two, Wang Meng comes to the hotel and asks the front desk. When he knows where suhao is going, he is more alert.

    Su looks like he was deliberately kidnapped. He habitually touches a dagger that he put on his waist. Maybe he will let it see blood today.

    Jiang Hu''s boss, Zheng Chenglong, is sitting in the hotel room waiting. When he saw Su Hao at the banquet that day, he wanted to start. However, because of this man, Jiang Muchen had no choice but to talk about it with Jiang Hu. I didn''t expect that Jiang Hu really wanted to contribute his wife this time.

    Although he is an ex-wife, he is really tough.

    Just thinking about it, the door opened, and several little gangsters dragged suhao in. They threw the unconscious suhao on the bed, and it was finished.

    Cheng Cheng Long contentedly took out 500 yuan to give a few hoodlums, "you go." Then he waved his hand. Now he can''t wait to see Su Hao. A few little hoodlums are very happy. They are already very surprised to get 3000 yuan. They also earn tips. Before I could get out of the door, there was a man standing at the door.

    "What are you doing..." before he finished speaking, the little gangster standing at the door was directly punched.

    Wang Menggen didn''t want to talk much nonsense. He just beat a few little gangsters. The little gangsters at the head yelled, and they took out the spring / spring / knife and stabbed them directly. They were all young and energetic, and the knives were going to the fatal place. There was a flash of cold light in Wang Meng''s eyes.

    He took out his own dagger and put it on the Thug''s finger. Immediately, the knife fell off. Then he put on a foot and several thugs became unconscious. Finally, he beat Zheng Chenglong and took Su Hao to the hospital.

    Jiang Guoli can''t eat rice without stealing chicken. Zheng Chenglong and a few gangsters blackmail him hard before they give up. There is no way to save Jiang Hu.

    Suhao wakes up from the hospital. Her brain is not clear. She almost shouts out that she is suhao, the queen of the strange world. At least I''ve come back to my senses with systematic reminders, and I''m still working on the task.

    After listening to Wang Meng, Su Hao was even more frightened. No wonder the system didn''t go away. It turned out that the problem had not been solved. In order to express his kindness to save his life, Su Hao added 50, 000 yuan to Wang Meng with a wave of his hand. Anyway, if he had to leave in the end, he would squander it

    On the first day when suhao sold his house, went back to the neighboring city, bought a new house and started to work.

    "What a good day." Su Hao sighed.

    The system looks at Su Hao, who is clear and fresh in the morning, and his smiling eyes are curved. "There is no good day for you. Come on, let''s continue."

    It''s against the law to exploit migrant workers! Su Hao only had time to make complaints about it, and then crossed again.

    "When the task is completed, 2000 points will be awarded, with a total of 6000 points. Congratulations, hostess

    "Ready... Ready to land..." the cold voice of the system reverberated in Su Hao''s ear. The next moment, she was suddenly excited and had already arrived at a girl.

    She had made enough preparations in her heart and began to read the memory immediately.

    Just after watching this, Su Hao''s heart has already turned upside down, and he has fallen into a world of doomsday and zombies.

    In front of her was a handsome man with a straight suit and sword eyebrows.

    He looked at Su Hao and said with a gentle smile, "Yao Yao, what would you like for dinner today?"

    I still want to have dinner. Don''t be eaten as soon as you go out!

    The owner of the body is Jiang Yao. The man in front of her is her boyfriend Zheng Yichen, who is only 28 years old. He is the chief executive of the superior company and the domineering president.

    They are so loving that they have even begun to talk about marriage.

    But there is an unexpected situation, the whole world suddenly broke out zombie virus, Zheng Yichen in the beginning of the disaster has become a zombie.

    But it is a rare Zombie King who keeps his sense and protects Jiang Yao all the way.

    Two people in the zombie world also rampant, but also saved a lot of ordinary people, set up a big base.

    After all, if it''s too unique and powerful, it will make people jealous. Zheng Yichen caused the envy of the organization of powers.

    Because the existence of Zheng Yichen has broken the most powerful balance of powers.

    So the powers conspire to seize Jiang Yao as a threat and kill Zheng Yichen.

    Jiang Yao was raped by more than ten powers later and died of resentment and humiliation.

    It''s really a big play

    Su Hao exclaimed, "Yao Yao?" Zheng Yichen doubtfully waved his hand in front of Su Hao.

    "Is he ill? How absent-minded. " He said softly.

    "Yichen, I''m fine." Su Hao tried to lower her voice and said softly.

    Well behaved, this man will be the king of zombies in ten minutes. If he finds out that his girlfriend''s soul has been swapped, how can he ignore Sue?

    "That''s good." Zheng Yichen breathed a sigh of relief, and his eyebrows and eyes were full of love.

    "Let''s go to your favorite Italian restaurant later." Then he gently kisses suhao on the forehead.

    Su Hao felt that his heart was going to explode. He told himself to calm down! This is Jiang Yao''s boyfriend, not her own.

    She is just a person to help Jiang Yao turn over.

    Just at this time, Zheng Yichen''s body suddenly trembled, and then his mouth made a violent whoosh, and his pupils were about to stare out.

    What a handsome face... Twisted like this.

    In a few minutes, Zheng Yichen stood up again, but it had changed a lot.

    Red eyes, iron blue skin, white tusks, but still very handsome, what''s the matter!

 Chapter 62

    "Wu Wu..." Zheng Yi Chen looks at Su Hao in front of him and gives out two low roars.

    Su Hao quickly made a face of panic, covering his mouth: "what''s the matter with you, Yichen?"

    Don''t forget to mention, "you''re not a zombie, are you?"

    As if in order to meet the needs of the scene, there was a violent knock on the door, the roar of zombies and the scream of living people.

    The end of the world has come.

    Zheng Yichen suddenly came forward to smell Su Hao, and then he gently rubbed Su Hao with his head.

    Trough, zombies that fast?

    Suddenly, a shaking zombie, Zheng Yichen''s former Secretary, rushed in.

    At this time, the originally beautiful girl has become a ferocious monster, roaring towards Su Hao.

    Su Hao immediately steps to hide behind Zheng Yichen, and the Zombie King protects me! She growled in her heart.

    Zheng Yichen''s red eyes opened round in an instant, and put a hand directly into the mouth of the female zombie.

    With a click, the female Zombie''s teeth broke.

    Zheng Yichen flings away abruptly, female zombie flies out of the distance immediately.

    What a pervert! Su Hao has been stunned, small hand can''t help but tension the corner of Zheng Yichen''s clothes, oneself want to live mostly depend on this big guy.

    Su Hao covered her mouth and exclaimed, but she saw that the female zombie stood up again and wanted to rush over.

    "Yichen, hit her on the head!"

    Then Su Hao grabbed a golf club and handed it to Zheng Yichen.

    Zheng Yichen Leng for a while, some slowly clenched the club, hit the female Zombie''s head. The club and the Zombie''s head were cut off at the same time.

    ˇ°KOŁˇˇ± Su Hao can''t help but wave her hand, and the female zombie who has been shot has fallen to the ground.

    Zheng Yichen looks at the excited Jiang Yao and roars

    "Ouch!"

    It''s like raising a wolf!

    Then Su Hao took Zheng Yichen a steel pipe as a weapon and took him to the elevator all the way.

    This floor belongs to Zheng Yichen, so there are few people. When the disaster broke out, there was only a female secretary, and then there was a fierce battle.

    When the elevator door opened, seven or eight zombies rushed out of wulala. On the ground, there was a corpse with only white bones left.

    Su Hao waved the flag behind Zheng Yichen. Zheng Yichen beat him one by one and soon cleaned up.

    At this moment, Su Hao''s eyes brightened and saw that there was a nucleus like substance mixed in the plasma.

    She quickly took a plastic bag and started to pick up the crystal core, then wiped it on the Zombie''s clothes.

    It''s all plasma. She can''t touch it directly.

    Zheng Yichen stares at big red eyes, looking at crystal nucleus''s eyes is obviously very earnest.

    The nucleus is transparent, and there is something liquid in it.

    Su Hao is also fanatical. In her memory, this is an evolutionary nucleus, which exists in the head of a zombie. The proportion is about one tenth.

    After taking one pill, ordinary people can evolve and acquire their own abilities. If they continue to take it, their abilities will continue to grow stronger, and Zheng Yichen can also take it.

    "Put it away first." Su Hao has a serious face, and then she turns her head and looks at Zheng Yichen, who is staring at Jinghe.

    "Do you want it?"

    Zheng Yichen nods wildly.

    "No!" Su Hao stuffed into the bag, Zheng Yichen only followed, just like a wronged child.

    Then Su Hao swept all the way with him. Excited, Su Hao and he directly cleaned up the zombies of the whole company by taking advantage of the complex location of the company.

    "Wow, I''m so tired!" Su Hao blinked and looked at the crystal nucleus in the small bag. There were thirty-five.

    More than 500 people in the whole company, more than 300 of them have become zombies, and many of them have been eaten or bitten and become zombies.

    They cleaned up all the way and saved three survivors who were well hidden and had no injuries on them.

    "Mr. Zheng... Mr. Zheng, how powerful you are." Xiaowen, an employee with a big chest like waves, deliberately holds her chest and looks at Zheng Yichen with expectation and charm on her face.

    In this world, Su Hao has not forgotten to make a fool of himself.

    Unfortunately, your target is a zombie.

    Zheng Yichen roared wildly, almost didn''t bite Xiaowen. Fortunately, Su Hao held on.

    Three survivors, a big wave Xiaowen, a fat man, and a gentle looking manager.

    They also realized that they didn''t know why, Mr. Zheng only listened to Su Hao.

    Three people all revolve around Su Hao and keep flattering.

    Su Hao looks at the three survivors. Zheng Yichen and Jiang Yao were betrayed by these survivors at the last moment, which led to Jiang Yao''s arrest.

    Then this time, no one will take it!

    "Yichen, let''s go." Suhao said, then turned and left.

    Zheng Yichen staggers to keep up, and the three people are about to catch up.

    "Don''t follow us." Su Hao suddenly turned back, without any emotion in her eyes.

    "Please, take us with you." The three pleaded.

    "No one." Su Hao''s voice is firm.

    So the two left, and the remaining three looked at each other and decided to form a team.

    "Pull what pull." Xiaowen looks at the place where two people leave, and his eyes are full of bitterness.

    Now the city has become a hell on earth, where there are collision cars everywhere, and then there are mottled blood stains on the ground, and there are gnawing people on the ground.

    There were zombies wandering around. When they saw the living people, they rushed up, howling everywhere.

    Su Hao and Zheng Yichen are walking along the street carefully, trying to take the remote path.

    With Zheng Yichen''s constitution, it''s no problem to meet more than ten, but the population in the city is millions.

    There are thousands of people in a street, and two of them have to walk carefully.

    "It''s too slow to go on like this." Su Hao frowned. There were seven or eight zombies in front of him. They were surrounded by each other, and a pair of feet appeared outside the pile of zombies.

    Su Hao suddenly waved his hand. Zheng Yichen had already shaken and carried the steel pipe out. He came back in a few minutes.

    After a long time of fighting, the steel pipe has been bent, and the white shirt has been dyed red with blood.

    And they are all zombies. They don''t take precautions against Zheng Yichen at all. They are always shot in the head by him all of a sudden.

    Zheng Yichen pulls open his inflexible finger and drops out a crystal core. He smiles happily, as if Su Hao encourages him again.

    "Well done!" Su Hao touched Zheng Yichen''s hair encouragingly.

    "Thirty seventh." Sue has a face full of money.

    Su Hao has already begun to expose his nature, but Zheng Yichen is already a zombie. He doesn''t feel that the person in front of him is no longer Jiang Yao.

    I want to be independent! I''m going to wake up and fight zombies myself!

    Su Hao looks at the crystal nucleus smashing his mouth. The more he looks at Zheng Yichen, the more comfortable he is.

    All round hitters don''t have to worry about exposing their nature and leading to mission failure.

    She took a look at the sky. The sun had begun to set.

    Two people on the side of the residential building, Zheng Yichen in Su Hao''s command, cleanly smashed the door of one of the rooms, and then take the sofa to block the door.

    All the people in this room are not at home, and there is a family photo on the wall. It is a happy family of three.

    Su Hao was stunned when she looked at the photo. She also thought of her parents. After she was hit by a car, how are her parents?

    She also strengthened her inner desire to revive as soon as possible.

    The voice of the system came out out out of time, "so come on and work." Soft cute, soft cute, Su Hao can''t help smacking.

    The road of resurrection with Zhengtai company is also very good. The system can''t help humming and then doesn''t speak.

    At this time, Su Hao''s stomach grunted, and Zheng Yichen blinked at her

    "Zombies don''t have to eat, do they?" Sue thought hard and went into the kitchen to find something to eat.

    There''s just been a disaster, the electricity hasn''t been cut off, and there are still a lot of ingredients in the refrigerator.

    However, the power supply system only lasted about three days in memory, and the tap water stopped after a month.

    She skillfully below, fried eggs, a bowl of hot egg noodles on the ready.

    The egg noodles are very successful. A big poached egg is covered on it, with fresh green vegetables and red chili oil. It looks very attractive.

    "Fortunately, I can cook." Su Hao sighs that before the disaster, Zheng Yichen takes Jiang Yao to eat the dishes of famous chefs every day. Jiang Yao really has no cooking skills.

    Su Hao Hula Hula began to eat, and Zheng Yichen just sat by and stared at her.

    Su Hao simply pulled over the noodles and ate them in big mouthfuls. Finally, he drank the soup clean.

    After dinner, suhao tried the TV and computer.

    TV has been full of snowflakes, computers still have signals, countless netizens on the Internet panic to release information, there is no useful information.

    Then Su took a good look at Zheng Yichen, who was quietly beside her, and frowned.

    All the blood stains on her body made her feel dirty.

    "Come, come with your sister." Su funny to Zheng Yichen hook hand, Zheng Yichen instant excited.

    He rushed over with a howl.

    Although has lost the memory, but in the zombie simplified brain, Zheng Yichen as long as listen to Su Hao''s words.

    Into the bathroom, Su Hao struggled for a while, looking at the slow Zheng Yichen, decided to start in person.

    Sister Jiang Yao, keep your eyes open. This is your welfare.

    Su Hao recites and reaches for Zheng Yichen''s clothes.

    Zheng Yichen stood blankly, leaving Su Hao to pick him up only his big underpants.

    Although his skin was iron blue, it didn''t affect his strong and strong figure at all.

    Eight abdominal muscles, mermaid line... Tut tut Tut, Su Hao sighed and swallowed quietly.

    Then he reached out and poked, tut Tut, excellent touch.

    be not disturbed with a woman in one ''s lap! Su Hao pinches herself. She''s here to do the task. She can''t be addicted to men.

    She simply took a big brush, holding the nozzle to Zheng Yichen.

    Anyway, his skin is rough and his flesh is thick.

    Zheng Yichen is also comfortable to squint eyes straight hum, Su Hao sigh really like his family raised before the big golden hair.

    After taking this bath, suhao took a bath of her own.

    Then she took out a small bag, took out one from the crystal core inside, and was about to enter her room.

    Zheng Yichen immediately followed in, Su Hao blinked at Zheng Yichen, Zheng Yichen also stared at him, blood red eyes full of innocent.

    Su Hao, suddenly the whole person is not good, big brother, you are still a zombie, what do you want to do?

    He hurried out of the door, slammed the door on, not to take care of Zheng Yichen''s howling.

    Then suhao went into the next room, couldn''t wait to take out the crystal nucleus, shaking to see the transparent liquid inside.

    Wake up, my power!

 Chapter 63

    After grinding with a knife for a long time, Su Hao finally grinds open the crystal core, and then drinks it.

    Although the memory of her previous life told her that it was absolutely OK, the burning sensation all over her body still made her feel uncomfortable.

    That kind of restlessness in the heart is extremely uncomfortable, and even breathing is beginning to be difficult.

    This is torture at all!

    Su Hao''s heart roared. Just when she felt that she was going to faint, the strength finally passed away.

    She raised her hand slightly, and a flash of lightning twinkled around her fingertips.

    Thunder power?

    Su Hao was a little surprised because Jiang Yao was so weak that she didn''t try the awakening ability in the past.

    I didn''t expect that the extremely powerful thunder power existed in this body.

    Su Hao''s heart is excited, she wants to rule the city, ah no, the whole country!

    The voice of the system rang out, "young people have a good idea. Don''t forget the main task."

    "It''s the main task, dominating the national organization of sling powers."

    "Revenge, revenge!" The system said with a black face.

    "Yes, killing the psionic organization is revenge!" Sue has a good face. Naturally, the system doesn''t speak.

    He felt that he was more and more unable to manage the shameless Sue.

    Sue had fun with the little thunder and lightning on her fingertips. She was very happy.

    Her powers are too low to discharge much power, and she''ll soon be exhausted.

    "I''m so tired. Let''s have a sleep." Then Sue went back to sleep.

    When she woke up the next day, Zheng Yichen squatted in front of her.

    He also put out his tongue, licked and licked, and woke up suhao alive.

    Sue couldn''t help but wipe the saliva on her face in disgust.

    Fortunately, I woke up last night, not afraid of the virus, otherwise I would have to become a zombie.

    Leisurely to make breakfast, Su good boil but Zheng Yichen''s eyes, also gave him to do a.

    Su Hao picked up a piece of egg cake and ate it with a big mouthful, drinking millet porridge.

    Zheng Yichen stares at the cake and porridge in front of him. He clumsily steps forward and takes a bite.

    Chew with breakfast

    Man, you''re still a steel stomach!

    After breakfast, Su Hao takes the crystal nucleus in his hand and thinks about it. He decides to share it equally with Zheng Yichen. His little eyes turn.

    Then immediately can''t help but say, whet open a to pour in Zheng Yi Chen''s mouth.

    Zheng Yichen swallowed subconsciously, and then felt a burst of heat in his cold body. After that, he felt that his physical quality was better.

    The Zombie King has great potential. When he has enough crystal cores to eat, Zheng Yichen will show his terrible ability.

    He couldn''t help but let out an excited howl, looking at the crystal nucleus''s eyes full of expectation.

    Su Hao simply grinds it all open and feeds it down, and then eats his own share.

    After drinking so many crystal nuclei, Su Hao felt warm and comfortable instead of suffering so much for the first time.

    Can''t help but whisper a, Zheng Yi Chen immediately upright ear stares at her to see.

    Su Hao''s heart can''t help sighing, this setting is also too good.

    Zheng Yichen''s Zombie King is hierarchical. Later on, he will be more and more intelligent, even thinking, and his ability is terrible. No wonder he will be hanged by the psionic in the last life.

    After the two absorbed the crystal nucleus, they were much stronger.

    The lightning that suhao can emit now is as thick as an arm, and can be divided into several wires.

    Zheng Yichen''s speed is faster, but more power is more abnormal.

    Su Hao packed the food and drinking water in the house into his backpack and some simple clothes, and then carried them on Zheng Yichen''s back.

    Free coolies are not for nothing.

    He continued to take him to the suburbs, always to find a safe place to establish a base.

    After the strength improved, Su Hao''s courage increased a lot. Two people went down the building and cleared all the residents with the door open. They got 14 cores again.

    Su Hao looks at the glittering crystal core. It''s all babies.

    Their backpacks were full of food, and they got the keys to the jeep that was parked downstairs.

    It belonged to a middle-aged man''s zombie. The key was hanging on his waist and the license plate number was written on it.

    When they got the car, they didn''t do it at all. They filled the car with resources, so they left with satisfaction.

    Zheng Yichen has been slow, only Su Hao drives, there are always cars or zombies in the way. Zheng Yichen pushed the door open to solve the problem.

    So it''s a slow journey.

    Li Gang looked at the jeep not far in front of him. He was very hesitant. He had followed the jeep for a while.

    Where they passed, they cleaned up the zombie and the car. There was a beautiful young woman on the car. She even had electric discharge on her hand. There was a blue faced and fanged... Zombie?

    That zombie seems to behave like a zombie, and even go hunting zombies?

    This made Li Gang unable to understand. He once suspected that his eyes were wrong.

    But he hesitated to take refuge.

    Just at this time, Li Gang suddenly felt a chill behind him. As soon as he turned his head, a zombie had roared and rushed over, followed by three or four.

    "My God With a loud cry, li gang ran out and ran to the jeep regardless of everything. Now he only hopes that all the good people in the jeep are good people.

    Zheng Yi Chen is using long fingernail to dig out a crystal nucleus, Su Hao takes a car to go up in the mouth to count, "33."

    I saw Li Gang coming.

    "Up Su Hao roared, with the momentum of commanding thousands of troops.

    Zheng Yichen roared and dashed away as soon as he stepped. Unfortunately, he was not handsome.

    Li Gang immediately felt finished, despairingly looking at Zheng Yichen with a ferocious face, rushed over and hugged his head, hoping to die faster.

    But felt a gust of wind rushed past him, and then opened his eyes, the zombie had already dragged a nucleus back to the jeep.

    Please give it to the woman on the jeep.

    "Thirty four." Su Hao is still talking about it.

    Li Gang was shocked and rushed up.

    "You... Hello, are you survivors?" Li Gang asked nervously, but he was looking at Su Hao and did not dare to look at Zheng Yichen. After all, the impact of the zombie was too big.

    Suhao just wanted to say, no, we really don''t take survivors. She has rejected too many people along the way.

    Then she saw Li Gang''s face, and she was stunned.

    If she remembers correctly, this man will become a lone king, Yanhuang. Power: fire of karma. He is countless times stronger than the fire power. Although he is alone, no one dares to offend him.

    "I am." She nodded firmly.

    Lone ranger, king. This is definitely her ideal teammate.

    "Then, then, can you take me with you?" Li Gang looks excited.

    "Join us also OK..." Su funny, "have a condition."

    "What are the conditions?" Li Gang asked

    What are the conditions? Sell yourself. I''ll be a slave for my whole life.

    "It''s very simple. It''s to obey orders."

    Su Hao said with a gentle smile.

    As soon as li gang saw the two people in front of him, none of them was mortal, so he noddedˇ° No problem. "

    "Good. Get in the car." So Sue just opened the lock.

    Zheng Yichen looked at Li Gang warily and roared menacingly.

    Li Gang immediately scared legs a soft, looking at Zheng Yichen are shivering

    Zheng Yichen has been staring at Li Gang. Li Gang''s hair is straight. He can''t help faltering.

    "I said... Captain, is this, this brother a zombie?"

    How did he think that Zheng Yichen was a zombie, with a blue face and fangs, and his eyes were fierce, as if he wanted to eat him.

    "Yes." Sue nodded amusingly. Zheng Yichen with a howl, red eyes staring at Li Gang.

    It''s a zombie. That''s right, man. You''re smart.

    Li Gang was about to open the door and get out of the car. He was in the same car with the zombie. It''s not crazy!

    "Oh, don''t go." Sue Hao slams the door, but Li Gang can''t get off.

    Li Gang was about to cry, "no, don''t tease me, with the zombie."

    "Yes, he''s my husband. What''s the matter?" Su''s funny eyes are curved, and he touches Zheng Yichen''s hair.

    Zheng Yi Chen is very cooperate ground, obediently softly roared a.

    "Come on, smile and show it to our big brother!" Sue patted him on the head.

    Zheng Yichen tilted his head and thought for a moment, bared his teeth.

    But this smile in Li Gang''s eyes is extremely vicious. A zombie bares its fangs and grins at you. What''s more terrible than this?

    Li Gang yelled and almost got to his seat.

    Until an hour later, Li Gang carefully watched Zheng Yichen kill the zombie all the way and get the crystal core. He could listen to Su Hao.

    Only then did he realize that this was not a simple zombie.

    Knowing that Zheng Yichen was still rational, his courage grew up.

    He poked Zheng Yichen''s cheek, "man, how do you keep your sense?"

    Zheng Yi Chen black face howled a.

    "Why are you so much better than ordinary zombies?"

    "Why..."

    Zheng Yichen turned his head and almost bit off Li Gang''s finger.

    Li Gang stopped talking.

    It has to be said that Li Gang was probably scared and cowered all the way.

    Su Hao doesn''t care about him either. He won''t play his role until Li Gang wakes up.

    When it was almost dusk, their car finally slowly approached the villa area, filled up the gas station outside the city, and drove into the villa area.

    The normally heavily guarded community is now in a dead silence. When the car drove by, several zombies came out. Su Hao was sitting in the car, a handful of lightning on the eyebrows to clean up.

    Li Gang sat at the back with a surprised look on his face. Zheng Yichen took the hand all the way. It was the first time he saw Su Hao''s hand.

    "Captain, how did you get this ability?" Li Gang''s eyes are about to shine, if you can, that man doesn''t want to be stronger?

    "Put your hand in the socket and you''ll have it." Sue is serious.

    "Really?" Li Gang began to look forward to his hand, as if he could not wait.

    Su Hao can''t help but help. Is this really the king of the future?

    Three people driving all the way, Su Hao suddenly eyes.

 Chapter 64

    "Stop and we''ll stay here for the night!" The car stopped in front of a villa that looked more luxurious than the house next to it.

    She had to come to the suburbs, because in her memory, there was a senior military official who lived in this villa. In the last life, someone found a lot of thermal weapons in his home. For Su Hao, whose power level is still very low, the existence of thermal weapons can make her relaxed a lot.

    If you remember correctly, this is the house.

    "Why this one?" Li Gang looks puzzled.

    "His family is so big that it''s very comfortable to live in." Sue is serious.

    Three people get out of the car. Facing the locked door, Zheng Yichen directly carries a kitchen knife from the hardware store. With one knife, the door is split and the kitchen knife is broken.

    Zheng Yichen howls excitedly, Su Hao touches his head encouragingly.

    Li Gang sighed again. He firmly hugged the thigh in front of him and walked in.

    The villa is really big, with a private swimming pool, a small garden and a separate underground garage.

    "Luxury, luxury." Su Hao tut tut exclaimed, walked around and found that there were no living people, so he went to the house.

    Or the old way, Zheng Yichen kicked the door.

    The house is also very large. It''s a four story villa in European style. Three people walked around for a while, but there''s still no one alive.

    "Spread out the resources." Su Hao gave an order to Li Gang

    "But... But..." Li Gang was embarrassed. He didn''t have any powers. He was so scared.

    "All right, all right." Su Hao waves his hand impatiently and waves his hand under Zheng Yichen''s resentful eyes.

    "I''ll go there with you in one hour. I''ll be obedient." Su Hao touches his hair, and Zheng Yichen immediately follows Li Gang.

    However, Li Gang''s heart bristles, for fear that Zheng Yichen will give him a breath directly.

    Then Su Hao himself took advantage of two people do not pay attention to go further and further.

    Until we got close to the innermost room, the room was a gray black security door, but it was hidden.

    Su Hao''s heart immediately raised vigilance, the memory of the room is here, at that time many people for this group of resources also broke out a large-scale fight.

    She carefully leaned out half of her body from the crevice. What she saw was a desk with a middle-aged man in a military uniform. Her cheeks were thin and her skin was gray.

    "This is..." Su Hao''s eyes suddenly widened, ordinary zombies and Zheng Yichen this king are iron blue skin, only one kind of Zombie''s skin is gray.

    Mutant zombies!

    Su Hao''s heart sent out a cry, at the same time, the zombie sitting behind the desk suddenly opened his eyes, red to drip blood.

    "Ouch!" The zombie roared in a low voice and rushed up. The speed was incredible, and the wind was faint.

    Lying trough, it''s a wind attribute!

    Sue Hao was crying in her heart.

    Su Hao reacted suddenly and got out of the door as soon as she flashed.

    The Zombie''s tall figure made a dull sound when he hit the door, but the door was heavy and motionless.

    "What material is this?" Sue was so shocked that she didn''t even move.

    Then she saw the small eyes of the zombie, looking at her in the crack of the door, but could not squeeze out.

    Sue is so small that she can pass. The zombie, who is 1.8 meters tall, can''t do it. He can only stretch out his two hands and reach out to Su Hao eagerly.

    "Hey, hey, hey." Su Hao immediately bent his eyes and laughed. With a pinch of fingers, he slowly accumulated a thunder and lightning between his hands.

    If you can''t get out, you''ll be slaughtered by me.

    Su laughingly complacent, suddenly threw out the arm thick and thin lightning, mutant zombie is a zombie with power, attack and defense are not small.

    The zombie was punctured, and there was no sound in his brow. Sue Hao shook his head because he released too many powers, and walked to the door again.

    Su Hao looked at the corpse lying on the ground, put on his gloves, took out a dagger, and carefully dug out a crystal nucleus from his brain.

    Different from the ordinary crystal nucleus, this one is light blue, and there is the wind whistling.

    The value of this kind of crystal nucleus is higher. After taking it, it is absolutely a wind power.

    However, the awakening ability of the normal nucleus is only level 1, but after this nucleus is taken, it will be level 2 directly.

    Su Hao contentedly put away, and then with memory, went to the shelf, found a dark spine, no title book.

    Su Hao suddenly pushed the book in and made a "click click" sound. Then the bookcase turned to the back, revealing a deep secret passage.

    As if to say, come in, come in, boy.

    Su Hao quickly stops his strange brain hole, carefully releases a ray of lightning at his fingertips, and reluctantly sees the road in front of him through the weak electric light.

    In order to complete the task, I fight!

    As soon as she clenched her teeth, she went in. The stairs extended downward. After walking for about a minute, she reached the bottom. Suhao magnified the light, and then she was shocked.

    "My God Everything in front of us seems to have been stunned by the tip of the iceberg.

    I don''t know the size of the large and small boxes. The nearest box in front of me was opened. I think it was made by the zombie above.

    The boxes were full of brand-new guns stacked neatly and wrapped in oil paper.

    Five minutes later, Li Gang looked at everything in front of him dully, full of disbelief.

    Zheng Yichen stood with a dull face.

    "This... This is the 95, this is the 54 pistol, and AK47, light machine gun, my God, heavy machine gun!"

    Li Gang was just like a hungry man who saw a beautiful girl. He felt around the gun excitedly.

    It turns out that Li Gang is a veteran. He used to be a sniper.

    "This is one of the city''s stockpiles." Li Gang''s eyes are full of wonder.

    Su Hao pondered, then patted Li Gang on the shoulder and said, "in that case, you have a difficult task."

    Li Gang looks puzzled, but also very excited, "Captain, please order!"

    Su Hao had a dignified face. "Teach me to shoot."

    So Su Hao honored Li Gang with this task, but it''s not urgent to ensure the absolute safety of the villa area. Li Gang''s ability is also planned to be cleared up.

    The gunfire is loud. Don''t attract a large number of zombies to surround them. It''s really impossible.

    In the next few days, three people drove jeeps, one by one along the villa, while practicing shooting.

    Li Gang''s accurate shot hit the Zombie''s eyebrow, while Su Hao was holding the 95 style in his hand. He couldn''t hit the Zombie''s head for a long time, so he was very angry.

    "To practice guns is to pile them up with bullets. Don''t worry, captain. Take your time Li Gang said with a smile.

    After cleaning up, li gang ran out of the car, turned over the head of the zombie, and then went into the villa to bring the available resources to the car.

    With coolie, Su Hao of course would not have to do this thing, happy leisure.

    Standing on the top of the car with the 95 style, it''s like a woman general.

    Ha ha ha ha! This is my fertile land!

    "Look, this is the land I have laid for you!" Su Hao patted Zheng Yichen on the shoulder.

    Zheng Yichen didn''t know why.

    Su Hao only sighed that he was casting pearls before swine.

    There are few people in the villa area, but there are also few resources.

    In the past few days, they have almost cleaned up. There are dozens of zombies in such a large area, and the resources are poor.

    "I have to go around the city in a few days to get a bigger car." Su Hao thought in his heart, counting his own crystal nucleus in his hand. Now it''s 45.

    There are only a few houses left in front of her. Suddenly, her eyes brighten. Doesn''t the family in front have a Mercedes light truck?

    "Ah, just this one. Go in and look for the car keys."

    After solving a female zombie at the door, three people smashed the door and went straight to the room.

    Su Hao walked in excitedly and saw a bright kitchen knife coming.

    Li Gang, who was standing next to her, quickly pulled Su a good one, and the knife ran past her nose.

    Almost died!

    Carrying a kitchen knife is a middle-aged man, a face alert, suddenly see Zheng Yichen that zombie face, scared is several knives cut in the past.

    Zheng Yichen suddenly bared his teeth, and as soon as he raised his hand, he hit the man''s knife and flew away, and the man was also taken away by the momentum.

    "Daddy From the corner ran out a little girl, the man quickly stood up, holding the girl, looking at three people in horror.

    "Er... Uncle, he''s not a zombie." Su Hao said helplessly.

    "He''s just... Blue skin and red eyes." Then she patted Zheng Yichen, "Yichen, smile."

    Zheng Yichen bared a sharp mouth, the man scared a shiver.

    How could it not be a zombie!

    Su Hao reluctantly took Li Gang to the front and said, "uncle, do you think we are zombies?"

    Man obviously Leng Leng, but his face is still full of hesitation, or dare not come.

    "Are you still alive?"

    "Of course we are, uncle. Which zombie can talk?"

    The man was silent for a moment and finally said, "what are you doing when you break into my house?"

    Sue looked at the empty food bags all over the table and understood.

    "We thought there was no one at home. We were cleaning up the villa area to find some resources."

    The man''s face moved, "are there no zombies in the community? At the door... At the door? "

    "Dead." Li Gang downplayed it.

    The man''s face was full of pain and relief. He looked at the door with tears in his eyes.

    There''s a story!

    Sue thought for a moment and said, "uncle, is that light truck at the door yours? Can we buy it for you? "

    "Buy it?" Man a face doubts, "now this world, money still useful?"

    "We buy it with food and weapons." With that, she shook her hand.

    The man was moved. "OK, prepare food for two people for half a month, and... Two 95 models, one pistol, 500 bullets each, OK?"

 Chapter 65

    Su Hao frowned. "There are too many bullets. Now the military factory has stopped using one less."

    The man''s face struggled for a while, then suddenly got up and took out two rectangular boxes from the bottom of the cabinet.

    It turned out to be two smooth and beautiful Tang knives.

    "Plus this, give me five more days of food. This is a good Tang Dao. It cuts iron like mud. "

    Su Hao came forward and took out one, flashing a bright and sharp light, gently cut the table in front of him, and the solid wood table split.

    "Change!" Su Hao''s eyes suddenly brightened. He was worried about the trouble of using the gun. Moreover, this one is iron and can conduct electricity.

    Then Li Gang went back and brought the resources. When all the resources were piled up in front of the man, he was relieved and opened his voice.

    He is the director of the Public Security Bureau in the city, Li Hu. The zombie falling outside the door is his wife, and his daughter is in his arms.

    Speaking of his wife, Li Hu''s eyes were full of pain.

    Su Hao''s heart couldn''t help but move for a moment, she felt Li''s potential, "Mr. Li, where do you want to go next?"

    Although she doesn''t accept survivors, it doesn''t mean that she doesn''t accept people who have potential and good nature.

    "Go to the capital. All my relatives are there. I want to look for them." Li Hu said with a smile.

    Sue couldn''t help feeling disappointed.

    After thinking about it, she said, "Mr. Li, there are such nuclei in the head of a zombie. If you grind and drink the liquid in it, you will have an unexpected harvest."

    Then the three of them left.

    "Captain, why did you tell him that?" Li Gang asked suspiciously.

    "It''s good to help others once in a while." Su Hao is absent-minded.

    She thought of her parents in her heart.

    "Hey, so hurry up and finish the task." The system laughs.

    "Are you going to spend all your time in this villa? It''s not going to be strong. "

    You can watch it.

    Su Hao said, shaking his head and laughing.

    Three people back to the villa, Su Hao calculated, take out before Zheng Yichen eat 17, there is a reserved for Li Gang, she is still 39 crystal nucleus.

    "It''s decided." Su Hao patted the table on the dinner table, which made Li Gang shake his job. Next to him, Zheng Yichen howled lazily.

    "We''re going to town tomorrow!"

    Enter the city, so excited, never enter the city?

    Then she took out a crystal nucleus and pulled it to Li Gang.

    "Eat it later."

    Li Gang was so excited that he took a few mouthfuls of food and went into the room. He had heard of the magic of the crystal nucleus.

    Watching Li Gang go in, Su Hao clapped his hands, "come here, Yichen."

    Zheng Yichen came over and sat down in front of Su Hao.

    Sue grinds them one by one and eats them. In less than ten minutes, the crystal nucleus on the table is gone.

    "I''ve lost all my money to you." Su Hao looks sad. For Zheng Yichen''s ability, she doesn''t even care about her own ability.

    Zheng Yichen suddenly roared softly. He buried his head in Su Hao''s neck and licked it gently.

    As if to please and comfort.

    Crouching trough, why do all the leading men I meet so tease me? Zombies are so powerful!

    Unfortunately, no matter how handsome you are, you are also a zombie... Reproductive isolation, big brother.

    At this point, the door of the room opened.

    Li Gang carefully poked out a head, "that..."

    "What are powers? Is it yehuo? " Sue Hao asked in a series of stares.

    Zheng Yichen raised his head discontentedly and hummed.

    "It''s fire, that''s right." Li Gang wants to cry without tears, "can you bring me a suit? It''s gone... "

    Su Hao looks disgusted and smashes a suit of clothes at the door.

    After a while, Li Gang put on his clothes and sat in the living room, his whole arm burning with black flame.

    People are more angry than people. Is the first level power just awakened so strong?

    The industry fire is so strong that it can burn through the steel plate and burn until there is no combustibles.

    All of a sudden, Su Hao felt that he had made money.

    "Well, I''ll be more confident if I kill seven in and seven out in the city." Su Hao laughs with a heroic manner.

    The next day they got up early and left. Li Gang was driving the light truck, Zheng Yichen and Su Hao were on the jeep.

    Li Hu and his daughter left in their car. They came to say goodbye to Su Hao, but no one answered.

    "Let''s go." Li Hu touched his daughter''s head.

    If it''s predestined, we''ll meet again.

    Three people drove directly into the city. Compared with a week ago, it was still so bleak and gloomy.

    The steel like city is shrouded in the silence of death, everywhere is filled with death.

    It didn''t stop until next to a big supermarket. The roar of the car has attracted many zombies.

    Zheng yichenfei has been released by Su Hao, and immediately killed the zombies one by one.

    Occasionally, some of them were burned to ashes by Li Gang''s fire, only the crystal nucleus remained.

    "Are we here these days?" Li Gang asked.

    Su Hao nodded, "try to collect as many crystal nuclei as possible. If you have enough, you can absorb them first."

    Li Gang didn''t understand what suhao meant when he said enough. When he asked suhao, he was always vague.

    His heart also felt that his captain seemed very mysterious, always knew something others didn''t know.

    After cleaning up the zombies at the door, I locked the car and parked it under the building. Then I went into the supermarket one by one with a backpack.

    Not far away, a few people who had just come discovered the scene.

    "Boss, they have cleaned up dozens of zombies at the door... There is a psionic, and the other one looks like... How could it be a zombie."

    The leader is a man with scar on his face, and his heart is just Su Hao.

    Most of the women in the last days were disheartened. The water supply in the city had been cut off, but the villas were independent of water and electricity.

    So suhao is clean and beautiful.

    Scar face couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva and said viciously, "what do you care about him? There are only three people. Go and call the brothers over."

    "The old rule is that men break their legs and keep them as bait, while women take them back!" Scar face''s face was full of ferocity.

    Three people went into the supermarket, found here has not been cleaned up, dense zombies suddenly came.

    "Watch out for yourself!" Su Hao''s face was dignified. Although it became stronger, it was the first time that she faced so many zombies.

    Before they finish speaking, Zheng Yichen and Li Gang have already rushed.

    Two people are very excited, in the villa has been so long, can''t wait to have a war.

    Zheng Yichen punches one by one, and Li Gang puts a fire directly to the place where the zombies gather to burn a pile.

    Su Hao doesn''t want to be outdone when he pulls out the knife. The Tang Dao shining with electric light is particularly powerful. He cuts the head of the zombie with electric light.

    "I haven''t practiced my Sabre skills in vain these days." Su Hao tut exclaimed, feeling that he was no different from those fairies now.

    Soon cleaned up, a dense layer of zombie bodies.

    Su Hao and Li Gang are too tired to release their powers. They sit on the ground and gasp. Zheng Yichen continues to clean up the crystal nucleus diligently.

    Sometimes Su Hao envies this kind of Zombie''s body. He won''t be tired. How nice.

    Just as we were about to clean up, a large group of people came in at the door.

    The head''s scar face blew out a chill, as if the air in front of him had condensed.

    "Who let you rob this supermarket?"

    Scar face looked at the three people with a proud face and a cold smile. However, when he scanned the corpse on the ground, his brow still jumped and looked at them with a lot of vigilance.

    Zheng Yichen finished collecting the last crystal nucleus and handed the bag to Su Hao.

    "Boss, is that enough?" Li Gang asked.

    Sue good count, eyes bright, "enough, did not expect so many people in the supermarket."

    Scar''s face looked at the bag full of crystal nuclei with eager eyes.

    "Hello, I''m talking to you Scar face roared, eyes full of fierce light.

    "You''d better take the bag and come home with me, beauty. What can these two wastes protect you from? "

    "Shut up, punk." Li Gang sneered, and Zheng Yichen howled with cooperation.

    Scar face has been salivating at suhao, until this time he noticed the two people next to him.

    Li Gang is a veteran with a cold face and a seemingly black flame on his hand.

    Zheng Yichen''s hands are bloodstained with zombies, which are more fierce.

    Scar face''s heart suddenly jumps, what combination is this?

    At this time, Su Hao spoke faintly, his face full of disgust, "you are too ugly, I don''t want to."

    Suddenly scar face was stimulated, no matter what combination he had, just three people.

    "Little beauty, men don''t look at faces. These two around you are good-looking, but they may not be as good as me. "

    Scar''s face sneered, and he waved.

    Eleven people came out of the team, and their bodies were twinkling with colorful powers.

    Su Hao''s face is dignified. You know, there''s a chance for a psionic to wake up. Generally, one can come out of a hundred. Other ordinary people can only strengthen their physique by swallowing crystal nuclei.

    Most of these 11 people are the capital of scar face.

    "Little beauty, if you are afraid, come here. I will love you very much." Scar''s face laughs wildly.

    Zheng Yichen has already been unbearable, suddenly a step on the ground, just like the beast rushed out.

    "Ouch!" Zheng Yichen a roar, immediately scared everyone.

    God, it''s a zombie!

    All of a sudden, all kinds of tricks were put up.

    Ice arrow, fireball, leaves... Dazzling, Zheng Yichen directly with the body to block.

    He has just exploded some small wounds and experienced the baptism of dozens of crystal nuclei. Now his body is stronger than steel plate

    Suddenly scar face a little flustered.

    As soon as he gritted his teeth, he gathered a huge ice cone in his hand and suddenly let it out.

    Zheng Yichen immediately instinctively felt a kind of crisis, the body of forward rush was stunned for a while, but the ice cone burst on him.

 Chapter 66

    Half of his shoulder was instantly blasted, but the Zombie''s body didn''t feel anything and had to rush up.

    "Come back!" Su Hao''s face was gloomy, and the man in front of him absolutely reached the second level.

    Zheng Yichen walked back and stood by Su Hao''s side obediently.

    The man who moved me... No, zombie!

    Sue is so angry.

    "Yichen, you go to solve those minions, Li Gang, let''s go!" Sue, I''ll finish the order quickly.

    In an instant, people were divided into two groups. Zheng Yichen rushed to the eleven people with a roar.

    Su Hao had to be cautious and go all out to deal with scar face, a secondary power.

    Scar face is full of proud smile, at the same time looking at Zheng Yichen''s eyes are also full of greed.

    "Little beauty, take your secret of controlling this zombie. I''ll protect you."

    He looked at the three people''s eyes full of ridicule. After he took control of the group, he ate at least 100 nuclei.

    "Don''t struggle to death, I will love you well!" Scar''s face was laughing.

    "I love your sister!" Sue Hao roared and rushed out with the knife.

    The knife made a beautiful straight line on the ground, full of sparks.

    Then suddenly she stood still.

    "Li Gang, you and he have the same powers. Do you want me to die if you don''t go ahead?" Sue is serious.

    Li Gang was still waiting for Su Hao to be handsome. He was stunned.

    "Ah... Captain, I want to see you play magic." He rushed over and stood in front of suhao.

    "That''s what I like about you." Scar face licked his lips, as if he had seen the scene of conquering Su Hao.

    Su Hao can''t help frowning. It''s also a mistake to be beautiful.

    "Captain, I can''t bear it! I can''t even listen to it! " Li Gang cheered, and the flames in his hands were blazing.

    "Yes, let''s go!" As soon as Su Hao waved his hand, Li Gang had no choice but to stick to it.

    A black fireball and an ice cone burst together in an instant.

    The proud expression on scar''s face could not help but froze. The picture of destruction in his imagination did not appear. On the contrary, his ice cone was quickly engulfed by the black fireball.

    And the fireball just looked smaller, and it came unstoppable.

    Scar face immediately flustered, hurriedly released several ice cones to eliminate the fireball.

    But just as the fireball died in front of him, a pretty little face appeared in front of him.

    "Hello, handsome man." Sue smiles sweetly.

    Suddenly a knife cut across the neck of scar face, bringing out a burst of dazzling electric light, instantly he was blown into a coke, it seems that he is not alive.

    Zheng Yichen, on one side, because of his strong body, those powers had nothing to do with him.

    But he was slow, a group of people dodged and took the opportunity to leave a lot of wounds on him.

    As soon as the boss died, the thugs at the door were scared to death.

    Su Hao didn''t bother to chase after these minions. These eleven people were not so lucky. They were quickly solved by Su Hao and Li Gang, and they left one alive.

    "Say, who are you?"

    The knife was on the man''s neck, and the faint electric light stung him, shaking with fright.

    "I''m... we''re from a camp nearby, boss. He''s... He''s one of the team leaders. He came out to look for food on the order of the leader."

    "Chief?" Su Hao frowned and had a bad feeling in her heart.

    The man trembled and said everything.

    They come from the largest survivor camp nearby and are ruled by a man named shadow. All the seven Chengdu cities that go out for profits have to be handed in.

    He will give extra rewards according to everyone''s contribution, forming a solid group.

    There are 20 team leaders like scar in the whole camp. That is to say, there are more than 200 powers, and there are nearly 30000 people in the whole camp.

    Sue looks ugly. It''s really a big camp.

    With Zheng Yichen, she is destined to embark on the road of being the enemy of all mankind.

    "Have a good time." Su Hao winked at Li Gang, who shot him.

    In the account just now, he also said a lot about what this group has done. It''s a common indignation!

    "Boss, where are you going now?" Li Gang frowned and asked, only now did he realize how bad the survivors were.

    "Fall back on your feet."

    Now she just wants to improve Zheng Yichen''s ability as soon as possible.

    Three people immediately simply packed some food in the backpack and went to the next building.

    Now it''s very likely that there will be more people coming to the camp. It''s estimated that the people who come down here are much more powerful than scar face.

    Sitting in the room, Su Hao solemnly took out all the crystal nuclei, grinded them one by one and fed them to Zheng Yichen''s mouth.

    Li Gang has always been curious why Su Hao is so persistent that he must first awaken Zheng Yichen''s ability, instead of three people''s balanced promotion.

    Just when Zheng Yichen absorbed 100 crystal nuclei, his body suddenly trembled violently.

    "Ho... Ho..." Zheng Yichen roared, his body burst out of black blood vessels, and the previous wound healed at the speed visible to the naked eye.

    Power 2

    Su Hao''s eyes are full of envy, but Zheng Yichen''s secondary ability is too important for her now.

    Because she couldn''t gather survivors, and she was short of hands.

    Zheng''s second level ability is to control zombies.

    In less than ten minutes, Zheng Yichen opened his eyes, and there seemed to be a flicker in his blood colored pupil.

    "Ouch!" Zheng Yichen gave out an excited roar, and the zombie with a radius of 100 meters suddenly gave out a cry of fear.

    Li Gang couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva. Although it didn''t seem to change, Zheng Yichen''s breath still shocked him.

    It''s so powerful.

    Suhao is already in full bloom, so we can start her plan next.

    First step

    Li Gang was stunned. Only an hour later, he was stunned and watched, and the zombies came one by one.

    Then Zheng Yichen grabs out the crystal nucleus and hands it to Su Hao.

    When the last zombie fell down, Sue was very satisfied.

    "323, very good!" Su Hao touched Zheng Yichen''s hair.

    Zheng Yichen immediately excited, "Ow!" The ground roared again, and the zombies who heard the sound came shaking.

    But now there are few that can be attracted, only a few that shake.

    The zombies within 100 meters have been cleaned up, so we have to change the area.

    Suhao took the two people to put enough resources in the supermarket on the light truck and Jeep, and planned to go to the most crowded city center to continue her great career.

    Just as they were about to get on the bus and leave, suddenly a group of wulala came

    Headed by a middle-aged man with a gloomy face.

    "Three, please stay." The middle-aged man said coldly, staring at the three people with a bad complexion.

    He is the shadow. As soon as he returns to the camp and hears the news that scar was killed, he brings people to come.

    According to the information from the spies, none of the three people is easy to get into trouble.

    "What''s the matter?" Sue frowned.

    The shadow gave a sneer.

    "What can happen to the man who killed me? You should give me an explanation. "

    I''ll tell you what a ghost. Don''t you really know what happened?

    "Don''t say it, just fight. Aren''t you here to find fault? " Li Gang stares at the shadow impatiently.

    "What a big tone!" Shadow''s face is full of cruel smile.

    He looked at Li Gang and licked his lips. "The last person who was so arrogant to me was cut into pieces by me."

    Then he suddenly disappeared into the darkness.

    Su Hao is on the alert, dark power!

    Li Gangman growled: "come on, I''m waiting for you."

    Mouth said, but his body is always tense state, constantly pay attention to the surrounding.

    There are a lot of people brought by the shadow, about 100 people, but they are just holding their hands and looking at it, with a good look.

    Li Gang was nervous, suddenly felt a chill on his back, and a breath of death came from behind.

    The experience of being a soldier showed a great effect. He instinctively avoided a dagger that stabbed him.

    It was the shadow that blended into the shadow on the ground and approached Li Gang.

    See Li Gang Dodge, a glimmer of disappointment flashed in shadow''s eyes.

    "Leave the shadow!" Su Hao cried, but he was helpless.

    In Jiang Yao''s memory, the most difficult thing to deal with is the dark powers.

    Li Gang quickly came to the sun underground, Su Hao also took Zheng Yichen to stand in the place without shadow.

    "Very smart." The shadow laughed and slowly escaped from the shadow.

    Then he said with a sneer, "if it was before, I would have fallen. Unfortunately, I have experienced qualitative transformation."

    The shadow smiles to himself, then his figure suddenly escapes into the ground, turns into a black shadow, and quickly approaches Su Hao''s three.

    Voldemort!

    Su Hao roars inside and wants to avoid it, but the shadow is too fast.

    Suddenly she had an idea in her heart. She put her hand on the ground. At this time, it had just rained, and the ground was very wet.

    "Discharge." Su Hao is a word by word, smiling eyes curved.

    Then a dazzling electric light burst out on the hand. Water is a conductive substance, and the shadow sneaking on the ground was instantly electrified.

    The shadow screamed and came out of the ground.

    At this time, he looked very embarrassed. His body was black and trembling.

    "But... Hateful." Shadow''s tongue is almost knotted.

    "Come on, man, I''ll give you a new haircut." Su Hao pointed to the hair that the shadow had already stood up.

    The shadow suddenly lost his temper and waved his hand.

    "Give it to me!"

    All of a sudden, more than 100 people rushed to the three people, and their colorful powers flashed together.

    I don''t think so!

    More than a hundred people rushed with various powers shining in their hands.

    No matter how severe it is, it can''t bear the siege.

    Li Gang has already taken out the 95 style and held it in his hand, but his heart is also very unstable.

    The gun is powerful, but a hundred powers come at the same time. How many can you kill?

    Su Hao was helpless in his heart, and then suddenly his eyes lit up.

 Chapter 67

    Quickly took out that wind attribute ability crystal nucleus from the bag, whet to open, raised Zheng Yi Chen''s chin to feed into.

    Zheng Yichen didn''t know why, so he roared weakly.

    Su Hao touched Zheng Yichen''s hair and said with a smile: "absorb it immediately, roar again!"

    Zheng Yichen suddenly felt full of energy. The strength of the special crystal nucleus made him feel that he had absorbed 100 ordinary crystal nuclei.

    He couldn''t help but raise his head and let out a huge roar, which was so strong that he could hear it within 300 meters. And those who stand near do not hear.

    Su Hao''s eyes are full of tears, my mother''s mutant crystal nucleus.

    It''s abnormal existence that can make ordinary people directly awaken to the second level powers and let the second level powers directly upgrade.

    Originally, it was su Hao who planned to use it for herself, but her heart was aching.

    Zheng Yichen took back his voice, full of scarlet light.

    Level three, Zombie King!

    Shadow was following the team with pride, ready to give the three people a fatal blow, when he heard the huge roar, he couldn''t help shaking.

    What''s the matter with the plane?

    He was full of fear to see to Zheng Yichen, found that there was no strong follow-up attack, his confidence came again.

    "Little ones! Cut them off for me He roared and was scared, which made him feel very disrespectful.

    More than 100 people rushed up again.

    At this time, as if in response to Zheng Yichen''s voice, not far away a few slightly weaker roars, followed by one after another corpse roar.

    "Here we are." As soon as Su Hao''s eyes brighten, he pulls Li Gang in a hurry. They just pull Zheng Yichen''s side with one hand.

    "It''s better to stand together and cut with one knife!" Shadow was smiling, and was about to rush up with a knife.

    Suddenly from all directions, black zombies rushed to shadow and others.

    And there are a few leaders, who are shining with the light of powers.

    Corpse tide selectively avoided Zheng Yichen, as if all with fear.

    Su Hao can''t help slapping his mouth. This is the power of the third level king, and Zheng Yichen will awaken his powers.

    Li Gang was stunned. Su Hao took out a blue crystal core just like magic. After Zheng Yichen ate it, he summoned the corpse tide just like chicken blood.

    Didn''t they clean up the zombies here?

    He felt that Su Hao was becoming more and more mysterious, and he was always able to make amazing moves suddenly in various crises.

    If Su Hao knew his inner thoughts, he would only sigh.

    Young man, this is the person who sees the future.

    How could more than one hundred people survive the black tide of corpses? In an instant, they were drowned. A black shadow suddenly slipped to the ground and wanted to walk out of the enclosure.

    Zheng Yichen''s eyes flashed a trace of bloodthirsty light, and rushed to the shadow. His palm was like a sharp blade, with the wind whistling, he stabbed into the shadow on the ground.

    Because of the stimulation of crystal nucleus, Zheng Yichen''s awakening ability is the wind with speed and sharpness.

    "Ah Shadow sent out a shrill scream, Zheng Yichen directly pulled out from the ground.

    The knife was in his waist, and the blood was gurgling.

    Zombie instinct bloodthirsty let Zheng Yichen strong want to eat in front of the shadow.

    But the remaining reason controlled him. He could not help but growl and came to Su Hao with a shadow.

    "Aunt..." the shadow opened his mouth and spat out a big mouthful of blood.

    "You don''t care about the villains. Please let me go once." Shadow smiles and apologizes.

    Su Hao, however, laughed sweetly, "why don''t you think about it when you surrounded us with 100 people at the beginning?"

    Li Gang understood and shot the shadow.

    After death, shadow still opened his eyes, full of unwilling.

    Su Hao was a little uncomfortable.

    "Why, my heart is soft?" The system came out of place.

    "No, just give me a kiss, Xiao Zhengtai. You see how many people I killed for you. I have to give you encouragement?"

    Sue blinked.

    "You are not able to revive yourself!" The system is full of blood. Fierce animals are always teased by people.

    "Well, I''m here to remind you that the strength gap between you and Zheng Yichen should not be too big. If he loses his last reason, you''re finished."

    The system is sincere.

    Su Hao thought about how to knead the fleshy, soft face of the system.

    When the system stops, her angry face turns red. She shrinks back and doesn''t want to pay attention to sue.

    After molesting the system, she was in a good mood.

    By this time, the one-sided battle was over.

    There are no bones left for more than 100 powers, and only dozens of zombies have been lost. Under the leadership of several second level zombies, they are simply destroyed.

    Su Hao has a new idea in his mind.

    Based on the villa area, we should establish our own base.

    She did not care to touch Zheng Yichen''s bloodstained hair, "let them take a box of materials, we go back to the villa."

    Zheng Yichen roared, and the zombie army swarmed into the supermarket and came out carrying materials.

    Three hundred meters around the downtown area, although they cleaned part of it before, there are tens of thousands of zombies now.

    Su Hao can''t help but let Zheng Yichen take himself and Li Gang to see those power zombies. She doesn''t dare to go alone without Zheng Yichen.

    To the front of the team, Su Hao was surprised to find that there were three zombies in total, one from the earth system, one from the fire system and one from the water system.

    Zombie abilities have a lower proportion. Su Hao is satisfied. Especially if there is a zombie of the native system, the city wall of the base can be found.

    Su Hao and Li Gang are driving light trucks. Zheng Yichen is sitting on the roof of the car, carrying the zombie army behind him all the way.

    Along the way, many zombies were swallowed up. There were nearly 30000 zombies in the zombie army, and another zombie from the earth and dark systems was hit and accepted together.

    The mighty legion, all the survivors in the city are frightened, only dare to take the telescope to look at.

    All parties were afraid. What they were even more frightened about was that in front of the zombie was a light truck carrying the team.

    What happened? Zombies learned to drive?

    Su Hao led the team to clean up all the way.

    She didn''t let go of the food, drink, clothes, even when she passed a construction site.

    Every zombie carries a full load, and when they finally pass the gas station, the light truck is full of gasoline barrels.

    I feel like I''m coming back from the sweep.

    It''s time for me to be zombie queen!

    After leading 30000 kids back to the villa area, Su Hao''s construction movement began.

    We can''t trust the survivors. We have to rely on our own zombie army.

    Zombies, unlike humans, need food and rest. In addition to slower action, under the command of Zheng Yichen, they are a group of dedicated and tireless workers.

    First, we built a big warehouse with building materials and zombies, and put all the food from the supermarket.

    Su Hao stood on the roof excitedly, watching the zombies busy, building a wall around the whole villa area.

    Because of the lack of building materials, Su Hao waved his hand and demolished all the buildings except the one he lived in and the warehouse. Zombies didn''t have to live in houses.

    So the army of zombies, with steel pipes and stones in their hands, tirelessly demolished and pulled out when they were buried.

    Su Hao can''t help but sigh that he is really a group of workers who have been exploited without complaining.

    And herself, just like being circumcised, she couldn''t help looking at the flourishing scene.

    Although Zheng Yichen is the real king, he still stays by Su Hao''s side honestly and seems lazy. From time to time, he shouts his orders under Su Hao''s guidance.

    "Captain, I''m convinced. Zombies work for us to build bases." Li Gang is very convinced on one side, and the efficiency of zombies is very fast.

    "Yes, after all, people are unpredictable. Zombies are precious as long as they can control them. "

    Then she suddenly thought of something. She counted out 100 crystal nuclei from the bag and gave them to Li Gang.

    "You go to upgrade the ability to two levels first, our strength is too weak now."

    Li Gang couldn''t believe it, "really? You don''t want to eat, captain

    "I''ll finish watching them first and start building the wall. Let''s go." Sue waved.

    Li Gang''s eyes are filled with tears, just like what Su Hao just said.

    Originally, Li Gang was a top soldier in the army, but he was robbed of the opportunity of promotion by his good brother with his own background, and he had to choose to retire.

    This is why Li Gang has been a lone ranger since the end of the world.

    He couldn''t easily believe anyone.

    But now he feels that he is really trusted by Su Hao. In other words, there are only two living people here. It''s not too much to say that he is under one person

    "Thank you, Captain!" Then li gang ran away excitedly.

    Su Hao is a little confused. What''s the excitement of this man.

    Zheng Yichen is dissatisfied with a low roar, with the level of ascension, his IQ is also slowly improving, instinctively feel that Li Gang should not be so close to Su Hao.

    The zombies continued to carry out large-scale construction. After building the warehouse, they began to build the city wall.

    The zombies staggered the stones and steel bars in order, and then the earth zombies solidified everything together.

    The plan is a city wall 30 meters high and 10 meters wide.

    Su Hao can''t help but yawn. The project is a bit big. It''s estimated that the materials are not enough. We have to clean it up tomorrow.

    She touched next to Zheng Yichen''s hair and said with a smile.

    "I''m going to have a rest first. You can watch me for an hour."

    Zheng Yichen roared discontentedly, and suddenly got close and buried his head in Su Hao''s neck, and licked two mouthfuls gently.

    Eat bean curd!

    Su Hao resisted the impulse of discharge and said with a smile, "well, it''s just one night. I need a rest. You have to fix it for me."

    Zheng Yi Chen does not give up ground to stand firm, then lightly roared a.

    When Su Hao went downstairs, he was still sighing in his heart. My God, this zombie is becoming more and more humanized.

    Zheng Yichen looks at Su Hao''s figure coming down the stairs, with a faint look in his chaotic blood eyes.

 Chapter 68

    When Su Hao came back to the room, he took out the crystal nuclei and began to absorb them. He quickly absorbed 100 of them.

    She couldn''t help feeling a spasm of pain all over her body, very short, and then endless comfort.

    "Level 2 ability." Su Hao looked at the strong light on her hand with satisfaction.

    Then he looked at the crystal nuclei in his hand with a sad face. There are only 140 left. To upgrade the level 2 ability, you need 300 ordinary crystal nuclei.

    If it wasn''t for the lack of talents, Su Hao would like to take the mutant zombies out there and absorb the crystal nucleus.

    Throughout the night, Zheng Yichen looked at the twinkling stars in the sky, with a faint look in his eyes.

    In the past, Jiang Yao liked to rely on Zheng Yichen to watch the starry sky on a summer night.

    Zheng Yichen suddenly stretched out his hand to the side, but caught a piece of emptiness. He couldn''t help looking at his hand stupidly. He couldn''t recover for a long time.

    Suddenly, the roar of the car and the flashing lights appeared in the distance. Zheng Yichen was alert and stood up to roar.

    The zombies immediately stopped, and they all converged to the place where the car came.

    Zhang Jiang ran away with his car, looking at the dying people around him, his heart was full of pain.

    "Jie''er, hold on, don''t faint!"

    He roared, even with tears in his eyes, "answer me, don''t sleep!" I''m on the gas pedal.

    The front is Anjie''s residence. There must be medicine.

    Anjie is dying. There is a gunshot wound on her waist, which is bleeding.

    She can''t help but turn her head and look at Zhang jiangzai. This man has been quietly working as a bodyguard beside her for five years. How can she not know her heart?

    "Zhangjiang, I''m the one they want. Please let me off." An Jie Qi if gossamer ground says.

    "No way!" Zhang Jiang is determined and his eyes are full of determination.

    "What good thing can I do if I give you to them, miss? Don''t they just covet what your grandfather left behind? "

    "It''s going to die. There''s nothing important about things." There is a trace of tenderness in Anjie''s eyes.

    "I wish you were safe."

    Zhang Jiang''s heart suddenly moved. For the first time, he got Anjie''s response, but he stepped on the acceleratorˇ° Then I can''t let Miss down. " Zhang Jiang smiles bitterly.

    "My life is yours."

    Then he rushed up, Anjie also want to persuade, but see Zhangjiang''s face suddenly appeared panic expression.

    That kind of panic even to the point of distorted expression, the car made a sudden turn and did not rush to stop.

    "What''s the matter?" Anjie asked nervously.

    "Funerals... Zombies... A lot." Zhang Jiang''s lips trembled.

    Anjie saw through the glare of the light that in front of them, there were a lot of zombies, all with blood red eyes open and roaring, but she didn''t know why she had not attacked them

    Zhang Jiang couldn''t help but show a bitter smile. Now it''s too late to turn around, because four cars have rushed up behind him, and they are surrounded.

    "What''s the matter? Don''t you run away? " More than a dozen people came down from the car, and the man at the head was full of banter in his eyes.

    Then he just like choked the neck, because he also saw in front of the black body group.

    Trough, is this a zombie?

    The two sides were so deadlocked that they all looked nervously at the zombies in front of them. However, although the zombies were ready to move, they seemed to be oppressed and did not dare to take a step.

    Slowly, the man also seems to realize this problem, he can''t help sneering, although the zombies dare not provoke, but as long as these zombies don''t move, it''s OK, it doesn''t affect him to take these two people.

    Zhang Jiang had got out of the car with a loaded 54 pistol in his hand.

    But only he knew that there were only the last three bullets in the gun, and which one of the people opposite had no gun?

    Anjie just rolled down the window, she calmly said: "Chen wusheng, don''t you just want a secret? I''ll write it to you. You let us go. "

    "No way." Chen wusheng laughed. "How can I know if what you write is true or false? You are the only one in the world who knows the secret."

    Anjie''s face is full of despair, "then you let Zhangjiang go."

    Zhang Jiang is flustered immediately, "I do not go!"

    Chen wusheng is also afraid to force Anjie to die with secrets, and knows that her only weakness is Zhang Jiang.

    His eyes turned for a while, and then said with a smile, "yes, as long as you cooperate with miss an."

    Then he said with a sneer, "Mr. Zhang, don''t propose a toast. Don''t waste miss an''s efforts. "

    For the first time, Zhang Jiang felt so powerless that he could not help shaking his gun in his hand, full of helplessness.

    Just when Chen wusheng couldn''t bear to go forward and take Zhang Jiang, the zombie group that hadn''t moved for a long time suddenly moved.

    From the middle of a separate Road, came out of three people.

    The head is obviously a zombie, but his eyes are more red, as if the color of blood.

    There were two people, a man and a woman, with cold faces.

    "Why are you standing at my door?" Su Hao opened his mouth and said that the mountain king''s momentum showed no doubt, and his eyes were full of impatience.

    Can she not be angry? Half asleep, awakened by the roar of the zombies, the city wall has only completed a foundation, which is not three meters high!

    Chen Wu Sheng suddenly narrowed his eyes, his heart full of fear, who is this? How could you stand in a zombie without damage?

    "Hello, miss." He couldn''t help arched his hand. "I''m Chen wusheng. I''m chasing these two people here. I hope it''s convenient."

    His eyes suddenly burst out with a flash of light and asked, "can you control the zombie? If so... My organization is the largest organization of powers in Beijing, specializing in absorbing strange people and strange things. Miss, your powers are wonderful. "

    It''s not only good, it''s OK to dominate the world.

    Su Hao sneered, "you don''t have to worry about any powers. Leave now!"

    Li Gang instantly raised the gun in his hand, and his eyes were full of murders.

    Chen Wu Sheng''s heart not from secretly scold a, face still smile way: "this leave, we this caught these two people to leave."

    At this time, suhao suddenly heard a familiar female voice.

    "Hello, Sue!" The voice was full of joy.

    She couldn''t help looking at the woman in the car with a head sticking out. After searching Jiang Yao''s memory, she suddenly realized and yelled, "Anjie?"

    This girl is Jiang Yao''s good friend in high school. Although they haven''t seen each other for five years, they have been in touch with each other all the time. They didn''t meet each other in the end of the last life.

    I went abroad to study, but now I come back?

    Since it''s my mother... Ah no, Jiang Yao''s woman has to take care of this matter for the sake of her task.

    "Jill, who are these people?" She looked at Chen wusheng and other people''s expression suddenly not good.

    Chen Wu Sheng also felt bad, and quietly reached for his gun.

    "They''re plotting something my grandfather left me." Anjie clenched her teeth and wanted to say something.

    Su Hao waved his hand and said, "don''t tell me what it is. It''s a treasure."

    Then she pointed to Zhang Jiang, "Hey, you, bring jie''er here."

    Zhang Jiang''s face was filled with joy. Although Su Hao was standing in the pile of zombies, he had the confidence without any damage. He quickly opened the car door and took Anjie out.

    "Don''t move Chen wusheng took out his gun and aimed at Zhang Jiang.

    Although he also has powers, there is no doubt that he is still happy.

    His eyes narrowed into a slit, "don''t move, you don''t live."

    Zhang Jiang was only a few meters away from Su Hao, and his eyes flashed a trace of determination.

    Because Chen wusheng absolutely dare not fight Anjie, then he gambles once! Zhang Jiang suddenly a short body rushed out, and then suddenly threw out the arms of Anjie, action at one go!

    Chen wusheng obviously didn''t expect that he would make such a move. When he reacted, Anjie was already in mid air. He couldn''t help but get angry and fired several shots at Zhangjiang.

    At the sound of the gun, Zhang Jiang suddenly falls into a pool of blood. Anjie is quickly and steadily caught by Li Gang. However, seeing Zhang Jiang fall into the sound of the gun, she suddenly feels a sharp pain in her heart and faints directly.

    "How dare you hurt people in front of me?" Sue is in a hurry.

    As if to feel Su Hao''s anger, Zheng Yichen roared directly, and then the zombies rushed to more than ten people, as if they had been suppressed for a long time.

    More than a dozen people quickly displayed their powers, relying on the car to support.

    Although they can support at the beginning, there is no doubt that when their powers run out, it''s time for them to die.

    "That lady, you have something to say!" Cried Chen wusheng.

    "What''s the matter?" Su Hao''s eyes were cold.

    "We didn''t know it was Miss Su''s friend. How offensive," Chen said in a panic. I don''t want those two. I just want Miss Su to let us go. "

    "Still want to go?" Su Hao raised the corner of his mouth, "I don''t think you''ll be safe after you leave. I''m afraid there will be no peace here."

    "No, Miss Su, I have... A lot of nuclei here. Can we buy our lives?"

    "Nuclei?" Su Hao''s eyes are bright. Now it''s really what she lacks most.

    "How many do you have?"

    "There are 800 ordinary nuclei and three abnormal nuclei." Chen Wu Sheng gritted his teeth and said honestly.

    Su Hao suddenly felt strange, "so many nuclei do you have with you?"

    All these nuclei are used up, and the man in front of him has already reached the top of the third level.

    "This is the resource that the organization will bring back this time, and the organization will hand it in." Chen wusheng smiles bitterly.

    Su Hao nodded.

    "Well, you give me the nucleus, and I''ll let you go." Sue is funny and cute, as if she has credibility.

    Chen wusheng sneered, "Miss Su, as long as you let the zombie go back, I''ll hand over the crystal core right away." He''s getting a little tired now.

    "What nonsense." Su Hao put out his hand impatiently, "give money first, then give it to others."

 Chapter 69

    As soon as Chen Wu Sheng gritted his teeth, he reluctantly took out a big bag and threw it over.

    Su Hao received the heavy light in her hand. As soon as she opened it, there was a twinkling light in her eyes.

    "Good, good." Su Hao weighed it with satisfaction. With these nuclei, all three of them could rush up to level 4 in one go. The top of the powers is level 7. After that, the ordinary nuclei don''t even work.

    "Can we go now?" Chen wusheng asked cautiously.

    Su funny like a fox, "I let you go, doesn''t mean they let you go."

    Then she directly took Zheng Yichen and Li Gang and left. Before leaving, she did not forget to ask Zheng Yichen to take Zhang jiangkang off his shoulder.

    Chen Wu Sheng immediately flustered, "can''t talk is not talk?"

    Then Su Hao didn''t look back. Chen wusheng scolded him angrily.

    Su Hao was not happy.

    Scold, scold, originally is to organize hostility with the powers, meet so many people where there is the reason to let go their enemies.

    In an instant, the corpses drowned more than a dozen of Chen wusheng, and there was no sound immediately.

    Then after Zheng Yichen came out, the zombies scattered and returned to their posts.

    I began to work hard to build the city wall. It was quiet as if nothing had happened here.

    Su Hao came back to the dormitory and quickly took out a lot of medicine, but only watched Li Gang deal with their wounds.

    He used to be a soldier and learned some wound treatment skills, but he was also an extra skin wound treatment. After all, Li Gang was not a doctor.

    "What to do, captain? I won''t take the bullet Su Hao also feels that he is in a mess. Can''t he find a doctor now?

    Then she had an idea in her heart. She pulled out 200 crystal nuclei and ground them one by one and poured them into the cup.

    A cup poured a hundred, but it was only half filled. Then she took it up and fed it to two people''s mouths.

    Just now, she had a look. Both of them are first-class powers. When they upgrade to second-class, there will be a qualitative transformation, and their bodies will recover a lot.

    Crystal nucleus just down, their body began to become slightly red, and then the wound blood also began to stop flowing.

    "Now get the bullet out." Su Hao quickly pokes Li Gang.

    Li Gang quickly took out the knife and immediately dug out the bullets in their bodies. There was no need to worry about harming their bodies, because the power of the nucleus soon healed the wound.

    Zhang Jiang has more than seven.

    After Li Gang dug it out, his head was covered with cold sweat. He just accidentally cut off a lot of tendons and even blood vessels

    Fortunately, they have swallowed the crystal nucleus, and their bodies are recovering quickly.

    Soon their bodies healed and then slowly woke up.

    Anjie opens her eyes, and her body emits a light golden light. Su Hao is surprised that she is a light power.

    Zhang Jiang is much more normal. He is a power of the gold system. The five elements are the most common.

    "Hello, Sue!" As soon as she opens her eyes, Anjie looks at Su Hao. Her eyes are full of excitement, and even tears begin to flow down.

    Anjie''s eyes are full of excitement for her best friend whom she hasn''t seen for five years. Su Hao also shows a sad expression.

    "Five years no see, Jill."

    I kept comforting myself to enter the role of Jiang Yao.

    Then she squeezed out two tears.

    Anjie burst into tears and rushed to Su Hao''s arms. Zhang Jiang also woke up and looked at the three people in front of her.

    "Thank you, Miss Su." Zhang Jiang bowed deeply. He felt very weak.

    But just now, he found that he had gained more powerful energy. There is no doubt that the person who brought all this is suhao.

    "You''re welcome. Jill and I are friends." Sue laughs and waves her hand. It''s hard to coax Anjie out of crying.

    "Jill, why are they chasing you?"

    When the wound is good, it''s time to ask the right question. Su Hao''s heart is still looking forward to it. It''s absolutely not easy to let people chase him.

    Anjie gritted her teeth and said, "Hello sue, you are my best friend. I''ll tell you."

    "Before my grandfather died, he left us a scroll, which recorded the time of the end of the world and the coming of the zombie disaster. There is also a crystal nucleus. It is said that after eating it, you can have great power. "

    Su Hao''s heart suddenly jumped. Is this the biggest treasure of China in the last generation?

    People who once caused a sensation in China went to search for it, but because of the death of the last person who knew about it, the secret was brought into the soil forever, and a bloodbath was set off.

    Most of his friends are the last people to know.

    Then she looked at suhao and said, "suhao, I''ll tell you the address. I can''t protect such a big treasure. If you can control zombies, you must be able to guard them. "

    Su Hao quickly waved his hand, "no, this is Anjie''s thing. I can''t take it. It''s guarded by your family for generations."

    "There is no family." Anjie''s face is full of bitterness.

    "Sue, don''t tell me. You saved my life this time. As a help, I''m willing to tell you the address of that thing. I wanted to hold this secret and go to sleep. "

    Suhao suddenly laughed. She took Anjie''s shoulder and said with a smile, "why, do you still want to leave here? I''ll cover you when I get here. What''s the secret? Aren''t we together? And it''s Jill''s, and I won''t touch it. "

    Su Hao said that he would be moved, but he was gnashing his teeth in his heart.

    What a good friend! Give it to me, give it to me! The biggest treasure of China!

    Anjie couldn''t help but burst into tears again. "Thank you, Sue!"

    Next, Anjie and Zhangjiang joined Su Hao''s team. At first, they were scared by the mighty zombie army, but later they got used to it.

    Su Hao calculated the number of crystal nuclei in her hand, and there were more than 740. The second level power needed 300 crystal nuclei to reach the third level, so she just rushed to the third level with Li Gang.

    This makes Su very comfortable. The thunder and lightning of the third-order crystal nucleus can make her release a lightning pillar with a radius of one meter, which is powerful and powerful, and her supporting ability is also strong.

    With the efforts of the zombies, the wall was successfully built to three meters high and ten meters wide.

    And then... There''s no material.

    So Su Hao began to prepare for a new round of sweeping plan.

    When he made up his mind, Su Hao decided to go to the city for a second sweeping, mainly about building materials. The food brought back last time is enough for several of them until next year.

    She did not take all the zombies away, but left 20000 zombies in the wall.

    Although no one can command the building, the role of defense is certain. Anyone who sees these ten thousand zombies will be scared to leave.

    So the team opened to the city.

    Zhang Jiang and Anjie sat in the back seat, gaping at all this.

    This city is originally a satellite city of the capital. I''m afraid that this abnormal development speed will soon attract the attention of the capital organization.

    Anjie was worried.

    "Hello, Sue. We''d better go and get back the things in the capital as soon as possible. The recovery there is too fast."

    There are many people in the capital, and the proportion of the existing powers is very large. In this short time, a huge base has been established.

    The base is called Guangming city.

    Su Hao showed a reassuring smile and said, "we have to deal with the problems in the rear before we can go. If we go out for a trip to our hometown, we are really desperate."

    Anjie nodded.

    Su Hao''s heart is also playing his own abacus, this time into the city there is a very important thing, is to let all of them upgrade to level 4 ability.

    Level 3 to level 4 is a qualitative leap, and the use of powers will reach a new height.

    At the same time, we need a lot of nuclei, 1000.

    That is to say, five of them need a total of 5600 nuclei.

    Su Hao has no choice but to kill tens of thousands of zombies.

    The mutated nuclei are all reserved for the future, only common nuclei are accumulated one by one.

    When the mighty team began to enter the city, the whole city was boiling again. Last time, the team took 30000 zombies and disappeared.

    Now it''s back. Although there are only 10000 zombies, it''s obvious that any zombie passing by will be incorporated into this team.

    And the shops along the street, take whatever you see, are just a group of locusts. After passing, they don''t leave a leaf.

    All the survivors fled the area for fear of being found by the zombie army.

    For a moment, people are in danger. Su Hao''s Zombie team is frightening.

    When Su Hao looked at the city, he suddenly felt a bold idea.

    Take the city and lead the zombies and powers to fight.

    This idea can''t be suppressed as soon as it rises.

    But Su Hao also knows that now they don''t have this ability, how can they also need the ability to be promoted to level 6.

    But level 6 is so easy. Level 4 requires 10000 ordinary crystals or 50 psionic nuclei.

    Level 5 upgrade requires 100 psionic nuclei.

    Level seven, that''s a dream. In Jiang Yao''s memory, no one can reach the end of the last life.

    It would take suhao hundreds of thousands to get to level 6. In the past, the level five powers were already strong.

    It''s a long way to upgrade

    Su Hao had no choice but to figure out how to upgrade the map.

    I can''t do it. I have to take the army to clean the cities one by one.

    When the team reached 80000, Zheng Yichen gave a low roar. He had reached the top of controlling the zombies and wanted to leave some for the zombies in the base.

    That is to say, the control limit of level 3 Zheng Yichen is 100000 zombies.

    The jeep is already in the middle of the zombies. It''s simply pulled by a group of zombies with ropes. Although it''s slow, it saves fuel.

    Su Hao is not idle, with Zheng Yichen standing on the roof, has been denouncing the army, pointing, especially excited.

    If she had enough hands, she would have no scruples.

    All the zombies along the way were destroyed, and the crystal nucleus was presented to the queen.

 Chapter 70

    All the shops along the way were cleaned up, waiting for the queen to check the results.

    Along the way to catch the survivors... Su Hao frowned, or decided to let go, she is not a killer.

    She let go of these innocent people.

    But if she doesn''t have eyes to provoke her, Sue won''t let go of any of them.

    For example, she found two of them.

    Zhao Si carefully pulled Li San close to the team. Li San was so scared that his legs softened?

    "No... we''re going to die." Li San shivered.

    "I''ve just observed that these zombies don''t kill people. You see what a good opportunity, we have been cleaning up the past, how many nuclei can there be

    Zhao Si was bewitched, and Li San couldn''t help it.

    The zombie in front of him turned his head and roared, but continued to carry a box of instant noodles on his shoulder.

    This next rest assured, two people slowly raised the axe in the hand.

    Come on! Man! The road to wealth is at your feet!

    Su Hao poked Zheng Yichen. Zheng Yichen glanced and roared.

    Zhao Si and Li San immediately found that several zombies in front of them had lost their instant noodles and bit them ferociously.

    Two people''s scream immediately drowned in the corpse group.

    After that, the zombie picked up the instant noodles and walked leisurely.

    No one dares to offend

    I''m not afraid that zombies will bite. I''m afraid that zombies will be organized and disciplined.

    Suhao stood on the top of the car, with a cross waist, laughing like a devil.

    In the car, "what''s the matter with Sue..." Anjie was worried.

    "Just get used to it. It''s the self expansion of the captain''s inertia." Li Gang said quietly.

    The survivors who were watching in the distance had already dropped their chins to the ground.

    Today''s zombies can not only drive, but also smile? Is this a human or a zombie?

    In the next week, Su Hao had been wandering all over the place, cleaning up one area after another. When the zombie died, he was adding new ones. He didn''t worry at all.

    This is the satellite city of the capital. The resident population is tens of millions. Su Hao doesn''t plan to clean it up quickly. Her goal is very simple, that is, to exchange blood in the team.

    There are about 10000 zombies in her team, and it is estimated that the whole city is only 100000.

    The crystal nucleus is even more terrible. There have been 20000 in such a week. This is the rest of them who have been upgraded to level 4.

    The powers are absorbed, but there is no crystal core. Su Hao is ready to let Zheng Yichen and himself attack level 5.

    Such a large team, she is not satisfied with a small villa.

    I went back to my villa to get the zombies. I just couldn''t bear the guns

    When the survivors saw that the big team had gone, they were relieved and began to move again. Although curious about where the team went, no one had the courage to follow.

    Unexpectedly, two days later, suhao came back and gathered her members.

    She decided to build a big base in the city!

    Looking at the mighty team, Su Hao and Zheng Yichen began to be promoted to the fifth level at the same time. Now the crystal cores don''t need to be opened, and the teeth can be crushed.

    At level 4, the physical fitness of the psionic is a leap. He is no longer weak and strong, just like a steel plate. Now suhao can cut a car with one knife.

    There are also many changes in the abilities of level 4. If you only released the abilities in a standing pile way at the beginning, now you can use them in a variety of ways.

    Zheng Yichen ate the crystal nucleus and soon reached the critical point.

    In an instant, a terrible smell broke out on his body. If you had to describe it, it was like the taste and touch of blood stagnation, even the surrounding air seemed to become sticky.

    The skin on his body began to turn white, no longer pure iron blue, and his eyes also had more look.

    It''s just that pair of eyes, more red.

    Zheng Yichen felt that his body was full of strength. He raised his body slightly and made a huge roar in an instant. The sound waves were all visible waves. Several people nearby quickly covered their ears.

    "Roar!" The huge voice will still roar. Their eardrums are painful. His voice has spread far away, and most of the city trembles in his roar.

    And... When Zheng Yichen began to roar, he didn''t forget to cover Su Hao''s ears. Su Hao continued to absorb the crystal nucleus without any movement.

    Comfortable, strong. This is the feeling of Zheng Yichen.

    He felt as if he had the feeling of king because of his strength, and the mode of thinking about human beings began to appear in his heart.

    He wanted to jump out and have a good exercise, but when he looked at suhao sitting next to him, he still sat by suhao''s side.

    At this time, the three people in the car could not sit still and felt that their heads were shaking.

    Zheng Yichen suddenly roared, and the zombie gave way. After they were sure there was no danger, they got out of the car and moved.

    The flame in Li Gang''s hand turned into a long sword, killing all sides in front of the team.

    Zheng Yichen absorbs quickly. He is at level five. He controls the zombies while expanding the team. He doesn''t attack several people in front of the team.

    He has a lot more control.

    Anjie turns the light power into light rain. Every drop of rain falls on the Zombie''s body and burns huge holes. It''s so terrible.

    And Zhang Jiang''s attack is more direct, his hands are sharp golden sword, a knife out swept a piece.

    Three people idle boring below kill happy, Zheng Yichen is sitting quietly, from time to time look at the side of Su Hao, his eyes have begun to have called gentle mood.

    Suhao is chewing the crystal core like a sugar bean, but ten thousand are too many. She can only eat them slowly, one at a time at most, and she can''t absorb them.

    Feeling a little enhancement of her body, Su Hao''s heart was full of sigh.

    If these forces can be brought back to the real world, it is not too much for them to be a God''s residence, and they can support the power supply of a city.

    Su Hao thought, happy in the heart.

    Three people killed tired, slowly back to the car to sit, Su good 10000 also finally absorbed.

    Su Hao''s body burst out a strong electric light, and a thunder pillar fell in the sky, directly enveloping Su Hao in it, and there was nothing affected nearby.

    "Why are level five powers so abnormal?" Li Gang looked at it with admiration, and Anjie and Zhang Jiang looked forward to it. However, they also know that their promotion will be in the near future, and their hearts are eagerly looking forward to it.

    Su Hao''s hair suddenly turned light purple and sparkled with electric light visible to the naked eye.

    Well, it''s really electric.

    Su Hao sighed, and then tried to store power. He tried his best to release the electricity in his hand. Suddenly, a thunder pillar with a radius of one meter rushed out, directly passed through the zombie group and hit the opposite building. The zombies along the way were all trembling.

    The building collapsed.

    The three people in front of the team were about to drop their chins to the ground. They were made of 10000 crystal nuclei, and there was no one else.

    Ha ha ha, I can dominate the world!

    Su Hao''s heart is beating at Fang Qiu, but on the surface he is smiling gently, "you three, you''d better come up and sit down. Let''s speed up the progress, absorb the upper limit as soon as possible, and then clean up the whole city to find crystal nuclei for you."

    Three people quickly got on the car, in the heart are full of expectations, too strong ah, compared to their just promoted ability is nothing.

    The team is moving forward, but the thunder and lightning just attracted more people''s attention. One after another exclaimed how strong this ability is to achieve such damage ability. Now it''s only one month since the end of the day. Most of the abilities can reach level 3 and they are masters

    For a time, all kinds of speculation spread in people''s hearts.

    Women surrounded by zombies, lightning power.

    In an instant, suhao had a new title, zombie queen.

    After she was determined to be human, many people wanted to get close to Su Hao, but they were blocked by the tide of corpses. Now the number of zombies Zheng could control doubled to 500000.

    They just swam and swept the past like a big clean-up. Although the survivors knew they would not take the initiative to attack humans, they gave up after several provocative attacks.

    Su Hao''s style is that I can''t see you if you don''t provoke me, but if you dare to move me, I won''t leave you any bones.

    After absorbing enough, she continued to fight zombies, and life was very comfortable.

    "Ah, the one who is carrying Wangwang snow cake will come here for a while." Su Hao has a leisurely face in the car. Zheng Yichen shouts and a zombie comes over with snacks.

    Su Hao takes out a bag with satisfaction and chews it with a click. Suddenly, she sees a letter in the box.

    Very smart.

    Su Hao sighed in his heart that these people would not even know what she liked to eat, and throw it at the zombie box, right?

    There are so many people who want to see her these two days that suhao has to think that way.

    In fact, when suhao picked up the letter, someone nearby was looking at her with a telescope. Seeing this scene, he said excitedly.

    "Head, she''s got the letter!"

    Behind him was a young man with a fierce face. He was very handsome, but there was evil in his eyes. Maybe it was better to use evil to describe him.

    "Good." The young man puffed out a puff of smoke ring, "only hope she will be interested in what I said."

    His eyes were cold.

    Suhao finished the letter with a frown, and then she thought in silence.

    The content of the letter is very simple. The other party is an organization and hopes to make a deal with suhao. They found a very powerful lost king in the middle of the city. If they can work with Su Hao to solve this problem, they hope to buy the crystal nucleus in Su Hao''s hands.

    He also said that a man was waiting outside the team, hoping to see Su for a good talk.

    Su Hao was a little disdainful at the beginning. My mother controlled the army of 500000 zombies and the real king. What are you afraid of?

    But when Su Hao thought about it, he was not right. His own strength was also here. The other side was so crooked that Su Hao was immediately interested.

    "I''ll meet that man." Su Hao said, Zheng Yichen instinctively stood up and followed up.

    The three men were sighing in the back.

    "Do you think one day will bring you back to your senses?" Anjie''s eyes are a little blurred. She has seen a lot of happiness of Zheng Yichen and Jiang Yao, but now

    Li Gang is the person who has been with them for the longest time. He said, "I think it''s possible that with the evolution, he has become more and more intelligent."

    Zhang Jiang is not optimistic about it. "No matter how smart they are, they are zombies. I think they are hangingˇ°

 Chapter 71

    Anjie''s eyes are more and more blurred. She thinks that Jiang Yao has changed a lot and is no longer the weak girl she knows.

    Besides, Su Hao and Zheng Yichen have gone out of the zombie group.

    The man standing in front of him was stunned to see the zombie draw a line, and then came out with a zombie and a man.

    What''s going on here?

    He couldn''t help swallowing. He sighed that he would not be the zombie queen. At the same time, he said respectfully, "little Chen Chu is a subordinate of Mr. muzishan. Mr. Chen asked me to tell you a secret."

    Muzisan?

    Hearing the name, Su Hao''s heart jumped hard.

    The legend of the last apocalypse, the only man with double powers, really stands at the top of the powers.

    And at that time, it was he who led the powers to organize a siege against Zheng Yichen, and the power was even as strong as Zheng Yichen.

    OK, this is my enemy.

    But Su Hao''s eyes are full of smile, "Muzi San? I haven''t heard of it

    Chen Chu said with a smile: "young master, he comes from the wood family in the capital, and his fame is only in the capital."

    "Tell me the secret." Su Hao''s brow is picked.

    Chen Chu could have looked around and found that there were all zombies, and the zombies could not speak.

    Then he said with a smile, "well, there is a long-standing Chinese treasure in the capital. It has attracted the cloud from all directions, looking for clues everywhere. We, master muzishan, happen to have some clues. If I could join hands with you, it would be in my bag. "

    Su Hao''s eyes were curved with a smile. "Well, I don''t know how to distribute the treasures I''ll get at that time."

    Chen Chu was short of words. He said with a smile, "so I hope you can meet my young master and talk about it in detail."

    "Then let him come." Sue blinked.

    "This..." Chen Chu looked at the zombies around him in some embarrassment, especially Zheng Yichen. He was not a simple person who could stand with the queen of loss, who was frightening.

    But Su Hao sneered, "I don''t even have the guts. Let''s forget it. It''s just a rat."

    In her heart, however, she was secretly surprised. How could this treasure sound like the one left by grandpa Anjie?

    Seeing that Su Hao and Zheng Yichen are gone, Chen Chu also wants to follow.

    But the zombies immediately closed the road and looked at him. Chen Chu left awkwardly. After returning, he said Su Hao''s original words to muzishan.

    Muzi is not angry but laughs. He has a strong interest in Su Hao.

    "I wanted to attract them to open the door, but I failed."

    Muzishan frowned and said to himself, then sighed.

    "It''s really hard to open the door without the key to settle down." His eyes are full of cold, previously sent to catch Anjie, unexpectedly all lost the news, he was forced to come from the capital, but has not seen Anjie.

    Since Anjie knew that someone had arrested her, she went out with a veil, and muzishan didn''t recognize her through the telescope.

    At the same time, he began to think about other ideas.

    This young man, who is only 20 years old, looks like a snake coldly.

    Su Hao and Zheng Yichen return to the car. Su Hao immediately asks Anjie, and her face changes.

    "Muzishan? That''s the legitimate son of the wood family in Beijing. How does he know his grandfather''s secret? "

    Su Hao shook his head. "No matter who he is, we are strong enough, he can''t turn out any moths."

    Then continue to lead the army across the city.

    Three days later, crystal nucleus is enough for the next person to be promoted. After much deliberation, Su Hao decides to let Anjie be promoted. The ability of light at level 5 will have therapeutic effect, which is absolutely important for this team.

    Li Gang and Zhao Jiang both pay attention to attack power and put them behind for the time being.

    When Anjie was promoted, she attracted a lot of auspicious clouds. Her momentum was better than Su''s.

    The rarest optical power is amazing

    And at this time, the sky suddenly gloomy up, and the rain cloud is strange blood red, is brewing a rainstorm.

    Su Hao''s face was stunned. She remembered that this was the famous "evolution rain" in the doomsday

    For zombies, it is the source of energy for evolution, but for survivors, it is a tragic disaster.

    "Everyone immediately roll up the windows, don''t go out in the car, just sit on the roof for an hour." Su Hao said in a series, and got into the car first.

    The remaining few people were stunned. Although they didn''t know, they quickly followed them into the car.

    Zheng Yichen growled to express dissatisfaction, but still obediently sat on the roof.

    The rainstorm is coming, just like the pouring water curtain, and it''s a bloody rain curtain with a strong smell of blood.

    Many survivors were curious or didn''t escape in time. As soon as their skin touched the whole person, they began to rot and became zombies at an extremely fast speed. Suddenly, the whole city was in chaos.

    And the zombies suddenly did not move, standing quietly in the rain, what is more creepy is that the blood red rain drops on their bodies, slowly penetrated into their bodies.

    "Roar!" Zheng Yichen gave out a roar, and he obviously realized that his body was strengthening at an incredible speed.

    Su Hao''s heart is very happy, for ordinary survivors, zombies become strong is a disaster, but for Su Hao, this is the best way to become strong.

    All the zombies are quiet, immersed in the rain, enjoying the enhancement of their own ability.

    In just one hour, all the zombies more than doubled.

    After the rain stopped, even the ground was still scarlet, and the sun was shining on the blood red zombies, which was terrible and ferocious.

    "Ouch!" Zheng Yichen sent out an excited roar. The whole person''s momentum was strong, and even the wind around him formed a circle, which was really proud of the world.

    After the baptism of the evolution rain, Zheng Yichen has been infinitely close to level 6, and what he lacks is just the chance. Because level 6 is the real top power, it needs enough mutated nuclei to complete the transformation.

    It''s different

    Su Hao''s heart roared, only sighed, but forgot that he was also an open hook.

    After Zheng Yichen absorbed it, he came to Su Hao''s side and roared softly. His eyes were full of tenderness.

    He pointed to the outside and waved his hand, as if to say safe to suhao.

    How smart!

    Su Hao was stunned for a moment, and then bent his eyes with a smile, stretched out his hand and opened the door.

    Zheng Yichen looks at Su Hao''s smile, and suddenly grins, showing his teeth. Then he leans his head against Su Hao''s neck and rubs it gently.

    Eat my tofu again

    Su Hao keeps comforting himself that it''s su Yao now. It''s su Yao''s body. It doesn''t matter.

    Then she waved her hand, "keep going!"

    The mighty zombies began to move again.

    After the rain stopped, the survivors came out of the shelter and began to fight the zombies again. After a month''s screening, almost all the people who can be active outside now are powers.

    Originally, the hunting roles have been changed. Even the first level powers can easily face zombies.

    But now the hands-on people find that they are wrong. They are very wrong. The ability of zombies is more than doubled. Suddenly, many people are killed by zombies, and a new round of cleaning up of survivors begins.

    Su Hao sat on the top of the car in a daze. The rain of evolution came, which means that the zombie became stronger and the role of nucleus became stronger.

    When can I leave here?

    She couldn''t help thinking that this should be the world she stayed in for the longest time, but there was no way.

    The organization of powers is too strong. It''s not a temporary success to defeat them.

    The speed of the strengthening army is amazing, and Zheng Yichen seems to have a stronger leadership, roaring can make the Zombie''s combat effectiveness stronger.

    Another week later, all the nuclei had been collected.

    And now the zombies led by Zheng Yichen have reached a terrible level, including 100000 zombies of powers and 400000 ordinary zombies.

    Su Hao can''t help but sigh about his abnormality.

    And then the most important step is to build a base that can compete with the psionic organization.

    For the first time, Su Hao was so ambitious that she even wanted to build a real zombie city.

    Soon she chose her ideal location, the stadium in the city, absolutely big, with there as the center to expand a round, steady and strong.

    The army immediately passed by.

    The stadium is a large gathering place for survivors, and even Muzi scattered people temporarily settled here.

    "Little wood." The guard respectfully scattered the way to Muzi who entered the base.

    Muzi didn''t even look at it. His face was gloomy. Now he was thinking about how to lead Su Hao to the treasure.

    The survivor base is very large, but most of the ordinary people can only curl up on the chairs in the gymnasium, ragged and skinny, except that the psionic can live in the building nearby.

    Without ability, we can only live by relying on the strong, whose eyes are numb.

    Muzishan looks at all this indifferently and strides to the center of the stadium, where is the largest intelligence market in the survivor camp. He needs more good news about Su.

    Suddenly a middle-aged woman knelt down beside muzishan and cried out.

    "My Lord, please kindly give us something to eat. My son is starving to death!" Cried the woman, her dirty cheeks full of tears.

    Muzishan''s heart was filled with disgust and he was about to leave.

    The woman quickly hugged muzishan''s feet and cried, "he has had a high fever for three days. Please save his life, my Lord."

    Women also know that the powers can''t be provoked, because muzishan is a new face, so she has the courage to come up. Her son has been in a coma for three days with a high fever, and if he doesn''t eat, he will really die.

    Who would have thought that this brought her disaster.

    "I said... Get out of here!" Muzishan''s forehead was blue, and the woman immediately shrunk her hands in fear, but it was too late.

    Muzishan roared, and a green vine came out of his hand, which directly penetrated the heart of the woman.

 Chapter 72

    The woman''s eyes were full of disbelief. She didn''t expect that it would lead to her death. Originally, those who asked for help were just beaten. Unexpectedly, this young man looks pretty

    Muzishan''s cold eyes swept away, and the survivors curled up nearby all backed away in fear.

    He could not help humming, full of disgust to leave the woman''s body aside, when the stadium security to maintain order came.

    "Mu Shao, which one doesn''t annoy you?" The security guards are all down in cold sweat. As long as people who have some knowledge of muzishan''s influence and background, the leader of the camp even specifically talked about this issue.

    And he looked gentle, but he was a real killer.

    "Dispose of the body." Muzishan understated the tunnel, turned around and left.

    The security guard looked at the corpse and looked a little ugly. He had to drag the corpse away. In this era, fists are the last word.

    Muzi strode into a temporary tile house in the middle of the stadium.

    "Oh, master mu, what information do you want?" A man who was busy came to the tunnel respectfully, his eyes full of flattery.

    "Do you think the information given to you last time is still accurate?" The man is busy.

    Muzishan impatiently waved, "lose the Queen''s information, give me all."

    The icy cold in the tone made the man tremble. He quickly ran to the back and found a document and handed it to Muzi San.

    "So little?" Muzishan frowned.

    "Yes... The lost queen has been surrounded by zombies all the time. No one has even seen her near. All I know is that the nearest one is two women and two men, and a zombie who always sits on the roof." The man''s face was also embarrassed.

    Muzishan frowned and looked at the information, only a few words, and his heart was even more agitated. In his heart, the opportunity of killing loomed, and he wanted to kill someone again.

    Suddenly there was a huge trumpet sound outside. It was a beautiful female voice.

    "Listen to the people inside. I''ll give you an hour to get out of here. It''s mine!"

    The female voice at the door yelled wildly, and suddenly the whole stadium was stunned.

    "It''s a psycho." The man can''t help but look disdainful. He thinks that most of them are driven crazy by the end of the day and roar with a trumpet.

    Muzishan''s expression changed. He recognized that the voice was su Hao''s. he suddenly lost his information and went out.

    "Interesting." Muzi San''s mouth can''t help bending up, and his interest in Su Hao is getting stronger and stronger.

    Su Hao is now standing on the roof with a big horn on his back and shouting, "listen, you are surrounded! There''s a door left for you. Leave now! One hour, only one hour! "

    Su Hao felt that he was so arrogant. How powerful he was.

    Next to Anjie is very suspicious, this is really his weak friend? The end is really changing people

    Unlike the people inside who laughed at Su Hao, the guard at the door was scared, and his legs trembled.

    God, corpse mountain and corpse sea.

    He looked at the zombies in front of him and picked up the walkie talkie with trembling eyes.

    "Hello... Hello... Base leadership?"

    "Hey, what are you talking about? Say something quickly!" The opposite is very impatient.

    "No... the door is full of zombies..." the guards are about to cry.

    The opposite side was silent for three seconds, and then the frying pan went off.

    "What''s going on outside! It''s tens of thousands... Oh no, hundreds of thousands! "

    In an instant, the whole base was fried.

    All the powers ran to the city wall and nervously looked out at the corpse mountain and the corpse sea, but they didn''t move. They didn''t say a word in an organized and disciplined way.

    What''s more frightening to all of us is that we can see a jeep on the outside of the corpse group, on which stands a woman with a big horn and yells: "listen, the people inside are cleared from the only open door in an hour. I''ve got the old lady here!"

    How arrogant!

    People roar in their hearts, but they shiver when they look at the corpses outside.

    At the same time, a terrible idea emerged in their hearts. Is this person outside the room... The zombie queen?

    So the base''s radio also rang, "friends outside, have something to say, the base is too old, weak, sick and disabled, please be accommodating."

    Sue Hao doesn''t care so much. She''s just here to do the task. She yelled: "if you don''t say good words for the second time, leave the gym for me right away! I''ll attack in an hour

    Then she put down her horn and sat on the top of the car.

    Several people in the car have been shocked. I don''t know why... It''s really big brother like.

    On the issue of hostility to all mankind, several people are very open to it.

    Zhang Jiang and Anjie have no way out, and they are targeted by the most powerful power organization in China.

    Li Gang is casual, because he thinks Su Hao is worth following, so he follows. He is a very casual person, and he thinks it''s good to have such an independent life.

    Sue looks better. I''m just a cross Tasker. It has nothing to do with me.

    The leaders of the base are flustered, and the main fighters and the peace seekers are fighting like crazy.

    Finally, they struggled for a long time and decided to negotiate with suhao.

    Su Hao watched as he came across the sea of corpses to deliver the letter. He was so scared that the messenger couldn''t help smashing his mouth.

    Su Hao picked an eyebrow and said: "what are you doing here?"

    "I... i... the organization asked me to send you a letter." Then he handed out a letter trembling.

    As soon as suhao reached for it, the messenger ran away without looking back. Suhao couldn''t help touching his face.

    Jiang Yao''s face is still very beautiful. What are you afraid of.

    Then she took out the letter, eyebrows a pick, oh, this is the next afternoon.

    The content of the letter is about the battle, hoping that each side will fight ten rounds, and the winner will occupy the stadium.

    The leadership of the base is also a headache, you say fight, dare not, then hundreds of thousands.

    You said you would withdraw if you didn''t fight. You were not reconciled, so you came up with the idea of a wheel fight.

    Sue thought about it for a while, then suddenly bent down and knocked on the top of the car.

    Li Gang poked out his head immediately, "Captain, what''s the matter?"

    "You three go with me to the wheel fight. If you are tired, let Anjie cure you. Don''t take it lightly. There may be powerful people." Su Haoyang raised the letter in his hand.

    Li Gang took it and looked at it. He waved his hand indifferently, "this kind of small scene is enough for me alone!"

    "Don''t take it lightly." Su jokingly said, "you have to use a bull''s knife to kill a chicken. Otherwise, what will you do if you come here suddenly?"

    Then she said with a smile: "let them lose heart and soul!"

    He pointed to the gymnasium and laughed wildly, "this place is destined to be mine!"

    At last, the four men set out in a fury.

    All the people in the base stood on the wall and waited, fearing that Su would not agree. The wall is only ten meters high and three meters thick, but it can''t stand the attack of so many zombies.

    Just then they saw a line drawn from the zombies, and four people came.

    Walking in the corpse tide calmly, as if the breeze.

    killer!

    Everyone was surprised, and then they all felt a little scared. The ten people who agreed that only four of them came to each other? What a confidence.

    In fact, they don''t know that there are only four living people in the whole team

    Su Hao went to the front of the corpses, raised his hand and said, "come down!"

    That''s it!

    Everyone was amazed again.

    The ten men who were ready to fight were about to go out. Suddenly Muzi came and stopped the leader.

    "Another one, let me go." Simple but irresistible.

    The shadow in Muzi''s eyes made the leader swallow his saliva. He had heard a lot about this young master''s bad name, and immediately turned to the humanitarian at the end: "you go out."

    The man ran away as if he were afraid to fight with the zombie queen. It''s the best way to go.

    After muzisan joined, the team opened the door and went out.

    Looking at the people coming out, Su Hao waved his hand indifferently, and Li Gang immediately stood out.

    "You, who will come first?" Li Gang''s nostrils are going to be lifted to the sky, and suddenly several people on the opposite side are not so popular.

    You say you''re afraid of losing the queen. What are you?

    Immediately a man came out, a tall man.

    "Little skinny chicken, I''ll fight you!" He said gruffly.

    Li Gang laughs, laughing sarcastically.

    "One move for you."

    After a word, the whole audience was in an uproar.

    What a big tone! Are the zombie Queen''s men so arrogant?

    Su Hao could not help smashing his mouth and muttering, "where did you learn so crazy?"

    I didn''t learn from you!

    In an instant, the big man was on fire. A layer of earth armor appeared on his body, and he rushed up. Su Hao shakes his head as soon as he sees it. He is still a level 3 person. Li Gang was promoted to level 5 a few days ago.

    Li Gang sneered, but he didn''t move. He just rubbed a black flame the size of a thumb out of his fingers and bounced to the big man.

    Suddenly, the man was more angry. Didn''t he look down on people?

    Then he yelled, trying to break the flame with one blow, but

    At the moment when his hand touched the flame, his whole body disappeared completely in a few seconds, leaving no dust.

    "Hiss!" All of a sudden, there was the sound of air conditioning. Who can beat it?

    Muzishan''s pupils suddenly shrink together. He is also a level 5 psionic. Naturally, he can feel the strength of Li Gang''s psionic power, and his heart is full of horror.

    How many crystal nuclei did he absorb to achieve today? Are all the people around the zombie queen level five? What about her? Level six?

    Thinking of this, muzishan''s back was a little chilly. For the first time, he felt that he had misestimated the strength of this group of people. His steps began to retreat slightly, and a trace of green crept into the soil and spread out slowly.

    Li Gang looked at the crowd full of fear on his face, sneered and stepped out with a big step. His fingers were filled with flames.

    Suddenly eight people turned around and ran. Muzi spread faster. His vines had spread to the wall, and he was pulled by it.

    With a flick of his fingers, Li Gang let out the flame.

 Chapter 73

    All of a sudden, eight people were enveloped by the fire, and even without a scream, the world evaporated.

    When Muzi was retreating, he immediately sent out a large area of vines to contact with the fire, and the fire was suddenly scattered.

    Li Gang was surprised, but muzishan had retreated to the wall.

    "Don''t run." Li Gang said with a smile, and then spread a strong black flame on his body.

    Muzishan''s eyes were full of shadows, but he spread the vines to the wall.

    Su Hao was already surprised. In this period, there were already level five powers. Then she winked at Zhang Jiang.

    Zhang Jiang rushed out at once. In his hand, he conjured up a three meter long sword, which just cut off the vine of muzishan.

    "Also level five?" This time, muzishan was completely not calm, and felt that he had been impacted. Are all level 5 powers Chinese cabbage now?

    His eyes even showed his will to die, and his whole body was covered with spreading vines, like blooming green flowers.

    Countless vines rushed to Li Gang and Zhang Jiang, while muzishan accelerated his retreat.

    While Li Gang and Zhang Jiang block the vines, muzisan has already run back to the gathering place.

    "Young master, are you all right?" A large crowd gathered around.

    Muzishan''s face was pale, and the excessive release of his powers made him faint in an instant. He came here all in one breath.

    All of a sudden, everyone was flustered. Muzishan''s strength had been revealed here. He was absolutely one of the best. He lost so miserably.

    "I''ll give you half an hour to think about it." Su Hao said haughtily.

    Then he left with a few people, and the corpse group automatically separated a line. Everyone was stunned to see a few people leave, and no one dared to say anything.

    The leader of the base is also very bitter. He is only a level 4 player. He is not as strong as muzisan, and there is no way.

    In less than half an hour, the base decided to move away immediately. They were scared by the strength of Su Hao.

    The base radio said, "Miss zombie queen, we have decided to move immediately. Can you make way for the zombies?"

    Su Hao is very cooperative. He touches Zheng Yichen''s hair, and Zheng Yichen roars knowingly.

    The heart shaking voice immediately spread throughout the stadium, everyone was packing up, heard the roar can not help but tremble.

    Then, under the frightened eyes of everyone, the zombies separated a big road in front of the door.

    Everyone rushed out, and each of them was moving. Su Hao couldn''t help frowning.

    Although Jiang Yao has known the current situation of the survivors in her memory for a long time, it is still very complicated to see Su Hao with her own eyes.

    Ragged, looking precarious, eyes full of despair.

    Su Hao can''t help comforting himself. He just does a task. When the task is over, he has nothing to do with the world.

    After the crowd retreated, Su Hao led the zombies into the stadium, but he only brought 100000 zombies with him. The scope was limited. He could only enter 100000 zombies first, and the others could only build walls again.

    Soon the construction movement began. Su Hao left Zheng Yichen to lead all the zombies to build the base. Then they formed a team to hunt the zombies.

    But most of them have been absorbed by Zheng Yichen, and the harvest is very little after a week.

    Su Hao''s brows wrinkled. It seemed that they needed to change the battlefield.

    "Let''s go to the capital." Sue Hao said suddenly at dinner today.

    Then they left Zheng Yichen here to continue construction, and they went to the capital.

    Although Zheng Yichen is unwilling, but still weak ground low roar a, express to agree.

    After all, without him, these zombies would be in a mess.

    Su Hao began to make preparations. In fact, he just prepared enough resources.

    In addition to sitting on the jeep, people put up supplies, and even suhao hung a pot on the roof of the jeep, and then drove to the capital with great vigour.

    It''s only two hours'' drive from the capital, and we''ll arrive soon.

    At this time, the base had already built a rudiment. The walls, which were 500 meters long, 50 meters high and 20 meters wide, had been completed except for the height of only 10 meters.

    It''s just piling up slowly now.

    Inside the original gymnasium, it is planned to build a stronger wall, which is made of reinforced concrete. Inside, there are suhao warehouses.

    Food, medicine, guns from the previous armory.

    With Su Hao''s last threat, this place has become a forbidden area for survivors, and Zheng Yichen is doing construction with peace of mind.

    Su Hao is on his way to the capital.

    This is probably the last leg.

    Su Hao has no reason to have such an idea in his heart. When the world is over, what world will he shuttle to?

    Su Hao and others soon arrived at the boundary of the capital, but they were surprised to find that the vehicles around the capital had been cleared away, and there were few zombies wandering around, as if they had been cleaned up.

    They drove in full of doubts. After only a short walk, there appeared a camouflaged jeep with soldiers in military uniform sitting on it.

    "Where are you from?" The people in the car immediately raised their guns to their car.

    Su Hao cleared his throat and said in a loud voice, "we are from Jincheng."

    The soldier leaned over and said to them with a smile, "you drive forward for another ten minutes, and you will arrive at our base."

    "Base?" Li Gang was stunned.

    However, Su Hao knew that a huge and towering base had been built in the capital during his last life.

    Not only the capital, but the four largest countries on earth have established their own bases, which are extremely powerful. Some even use nuclear weapons to clean up the huge zombies around the bases.

    Several people left the soldiers and drove on. Sure enough, only ten minutes later, four people could see the towering wall in the distance.

    "I''ll go. It''s about the size of our base." Li Gang was amazed.

    The towering wall is like a mountain wall, which is in front of people''s eyes. The wall is also full of sentinels with weapons, which makes ordinary people feel at ease, and also sets up a series of checkpoints.

    Although Jiang Yao has these memories in her memory for a long time, Su Hao can''t help but sigh about the magnificence of the time when all these things really appear in front of her eyes. How could there be such a landscape before the end of the day.

    But she thought about her base, which is 10 meters higher and 10 meters wider than the capital, and her 100000 ability zombie, which is her capital to complete the task.

    After five inspections, a few people entered the capital base. Everything in the base was in good order. The houses were low bungalows, the highest was only three stories, and they were crisscross. There were police patrols on the streets.

    Three people can''t help but tut tut praise, Su Hao but a face calmly walk in front.

    At the gate, they can''t drive any further, they can only park in the parking lot at the gate of the base.

    What''s more surprising is that there are still some shops on the street. Although there are only grain stores, meat shops and some basic daily necessities, there are no other shops, they are still amazing.

    "Yao Yao, let''s go shopping." Anjie looks excited. Since the end of the day, she has never seen such a clean street.

    After that, she excitedly pulled Zhang Jiang over.

    If you don''t want to stay, why don''t you come to see the treasure?

    When she finally came out, Anjie carried a lot of daily necessities in her hand, while Zhangjiang had a painful expression on his face.

    Now all the nuclei they hunt are owned by themselves, but the things in the shop are too expensive.

    A simple white towel needs ten crystal nuclei, and a toothpaste needs twenty. The nearby butchers are all pigs raised in the base. Ten crystal nuclei are one kilogram. In only 20 minutes, more than 500 crystal nuclei have gone to Zhangjiang.

    "Yao Yao, let''s have a good dinner in the evening!" Anjie excitedly said, because outside the base, can eat meat is canned, but the people are greedy, and there are vegetables, but Anjie just bought two small vegetables, actually is 300 crystal nucleus.

    Sue nodded amusingly.

    I miss my mother''s sweet and sour ribs at home

    The system said with a smile: "then finish the task as soon as possible. It''s been a month, and there are still many worlds behind."

    Su Hao turned his eyes and said silently, "look, give me another week."

    "Captain, are your eyes sick?" Li Gang blinked.

    "Nothing! Let''s go and have a good meal. "

    A few people rented a house in the base for the time being. They only used 700 cores in a week. Moreover, the owner of the house also had a look on his face: do you like to rent or not, and refuse to bargain.

    After eating a little fried meat and vegetable soup in the base, Su Hao felt a sense of happiness.

    A month, this kind of life is really not human. It''s over as soon as possible.

    For food... Oh no, for the mission.

    "Anjie, can you tell me where the treasure is now?" Sue has a serious face.

    Anjie looked around anxiously, and finally said, "it''s on Chengming mountain, just to the east of the capital. There''s a small mechanism crossing under a huge stone tablet on the top of the mountain."

    But Su Hao frowned and thought of something in her heart. She asked, "after going in?"

    Anjie was obviously stunned for a moment. Then she tilted her head and thought, "after going in, it''s my grandfather''s treasure. I know some special mechanisms can be opened, and there''s nothing else."

    Su Hao nodded with a smile. "I know. I wonder if there are other mechanisms for such a mysterious treasure."

    Looking at Su Hao''s smile, Anjie could not help but smile, "where ah, grandfather told me so much."

    Su Hao''s heart is sneering.

 Chapter 74

    From her memory, the treasure was definitely not a safe place.

    It''s not as simple as the several organs mentioned by Anjie. Zheng Yichen, who was still a zombie of level Four in his last life, once took Jiang Yao into the first three passes and was forced out by the organs. Even if he didn''t take Jiang Yao, he probably couldn''t walk long.

    Muzishan, the treasure winner of the last life, is also level 5.

    At that time, tens of thousands of people went into the treasure, but only a few thousand people came out. There was no one in ten. It was a place of absolute ferocity.

    Anjie said understatement, either really do not know, or is lying.

    But as the last orphan to settle down, can you not know something secret?

    Su Hao''s heart is also full of curiosity. What''s the reason that can make so many people crazy and make Anjie calculate her?

    After dinner, everyone went back to their rooms to have a rest.

    Zhang Jiang and an Jie are in the same room. At this time, they are using sign language.

    "Don''t you really tell them?" Zhang Jiang''s eyes are full of hesitation.

    "No way." Anjie''s eyes were cold. "This is my grandfather''s will. We have to get it. That thing is so precious. Are you sure Yao Yao won''t be moved when she sees it? "

    "So... Are you going to take them in there?"

    Anjie pause for a while, and then face is full of helplessness, "no way, energy is not enough to open, I will try not to hurt them."

    Then she came forward, hugged Zhang Jiang and whispered in his ear, "do you understand me? Do you think I''m not the old Anjie

    Zhang Jiang took a deep breath, then gently hugged Anjie, indicating his answer.

    Anjie''s eyes are full of tears.

    The next morning, they drove directly to Chengming mountain.

    Chengming mountain is the highest mountain in the capital. It has been developed into a famous scenic spot. However, after being cleaned up by the army, no one will come. Everything looks empty and quiet. There is no sound except the sound of birds and animals in the shade of the forest.

    Su Hao can''t help but raise his vigilance. In the last life, there were many people here. Zheng Yichen arrived later, and he didn''t know what happened to the first person.

    At this moment, muzisan also suddenly received a report from his subordinates.

    No communication tools, after many people toss and turn, it came to muzishan''s ears.

    "Young master, two men and two women have entered Chengming mountain."

    Muzi San''s face suddenly darkened, "go, take people to Chengming mountain immediately."

    He felt a little uneasy in his heart. He had a premonition that the purpose of these people was the same as him, but he didn''t find the right person for a long time, so he couldn''t get in.

    All four of them are level five powers. They are much better in physical fitness. They are not red and breathless when they climb to the top of the mountain.

    "Jie''er, lead the way." Sue Hao said with a gentle smile.

    Anjie nodded and hurried to the front of the line, leading the crowd forward.

    Along the way are tourist attractions, have to say it is really beautiful, beautiful scenery, there are many statues of the Buddha.

    Unfortunately, now such a beautiful scenic spot is a dead silence, and the ground is destroyed zombies.

    Anjie''s pace is rapid, and she is getting closer to the destination. The excitement and anxiety in her eyes become more and more uncontrollable. She is worried about whether the thing will be mentioned and found.

    Su Hao looked at her expression, eyes slightly narrowed, she guessed right, Anjie is afraid there is really a problem.

    If you don''t know, where can you have such an expression of impatience or even anxiety.

    Su Hao can''t help thinking of the gun he put in his arms. This time, they put all the hot weapons in the base, but Su Hao still put sand / Desert / Zhi / Eagle on himself.

    But I just feel handsome, like this gun, and want to touch it before I leave.

    I didn''t expect that now it has become her trump card.

    Although he has level five powers, he still can''t hold a powerful thermal weapon like sand / Desert / Zhi / Eagle. Can he really ignore the estimation of thermal weapon attack? Only the legendary level seven powers can do it?

    "Here it is Anjie''s excited voice interrupts suhao''s thoughts. She sees a huge stone tablet in front of her.

    Anjie ran to the bottom of the stone tablet and felt it here and there. Suddenly, she reached out and pressed down one of the raised stones. Then she heard the heavy sound of the mechanism on the ground. Soon, there was a hole with a radius of one meter on the ground.

    "Yao Yao, let''s get in." Anjie also felt that she was too excited, so she quickly lowered her voice and said.

    Su Hao nodded, then walked in the middle of the team, Anjie took the lead, but Zhangjiang walked behind, with a feeling of blocking the road.

    Su Hao''s heart can''t help sighing, people, for the sake of interests are so inflexible means.

    The system always comes out just right.

    "Yes, people die for money and birds die for food. What''s more, it''s a great treasure. It''s a friend who can dominate the world if he dies."

    "Do you know what it is?" Sue is confused.

    "I just went in and had a look, tut tut." The system exclaimed, "I don''t know why the world has this thing, but I can''t take it away, otherwise you won''t have a share."

    Su Hao couldn''t help rolling his eyes again. "That''s something I hope to speed up the task. If you take it, how long will I stay?"

    Li Gang, who happened to turn around, said: "Captain, are your eyes really OK?"

    "Walk your way." Su Hao had no choice but to kick Li Gang. Li Gang was honest.

    Anjie is quietly watching the two people''s movements. She can''t help sighing. Although she has to get that thing, and it''s really dangerous, she can only say that she''s as good as possible.

    After all, Su Hao helped her in the crisis, and her heart was full of guilt.

    She clenched her lips to suppress the tears she wanted to shed.

    Yao Yao, don''t blame me

    "Here is the gate to the treasure." Anjie looks at a gate at the end of the passage and laughs.

    There are five holes on the bronze gate. The round hole is smooth, and Su Hao''s pupil shrinks slightly.

    She had a bad feeling.

    At this time, a voice came out from behind.

    "Good, just five people." Muzi came out with a sneer, followed by a large group of people with guns in their hands.

    "Muzishan, why are you here?" Anjie''s face was full of panic, but there was a surprise in her eyes.

    five people?

    Su Hao''s heart is full of doubts, and then thought of the five holes on the door, his face can''t help a little gloomy.

    Muzi came over with a smile, "Anjie?"

    Then there was a flash in his eyes. With the people who settled down, the treasure was stable.

    Anjie''s expression is full of shadow, "muzishan, why do you know the top secret of my home? Leave now, or I''ll be rude to you. "

    "You''re welcome?" Muzi laughs wildly, "all the people who settle down in your family die in my hands. Of course, I know something."

    Then he pointed to the door behind Anjie and said, "including this door, so let''s work together to open it first."

    Anjie''s eyes were filled with hatred, "is your wooden home, destroyed my home?"

    "All right." Muzishan waved impatiently, and more people dragged down.

    Then the shooter next to him suddenly raised his gun and aimed at four people. The muzzle of the gun was dark and full of moriran''s killing intention.

    Su Hao nodded and said with a smile, "OK, let''s open the door first."

    Muzishan was stunned. He wanted to bully and cajole, but he didn''t expect Su Hao to agree so readily. Anjie''s face was full of disbelief.

    "Come on, how do you open it?" Sue felt the door in front of her.

    Muzi scattered for a moment, said: "five of us put energy into five round holes, the intensity can reach."

    Sue can''t help looking at Anjie. How did she know that someone would come here?

    My good friend is really hiding too many things from me.

    She couldn''t help sneering in her heart, then she put her hand on it.

    "Come on." She turned her head and said with a smile full of fearlessness, as if she didn''t look at the people in front of her.

    Muzishan raised his eyebrows and looked at the zombie queen who had beaten her to death. He could not help but sigh that the current situation is changing at any time.

    What''s more, the zombie queen in front of us is a pretty and beautiful woman. It seems that the soft and weak actually have such a strong heart.

    "The famous zombie queen is actually a pretty beauty. She has no pretty name yet?" Muzi laughs frivolously, and his eyes sweep around Su Hao''s body.

    Su Hao frowned. She hated being looked at like that.

    "What are you looking at? Haven''t you seen a woman? " Sue scolded angrily.

    "Come and open the treasure. I''m busy. I''m busy."

    Muzi was not angry but laughed. Two eyebrows were raised. His eyes were full of banter, "interesting." He licked his lips and said with a smile, full of interest in Su Hao.

    Su Hao could not help but feel a chill, and Muzi''s eyes seemed to have seen her from top to bottom.

    She suddenly provoked a smile, "Mr. wood''s eyes, full of desire oh."

    Then she went to muzishan on purpose and blinked her eyes with great charm.

    Li Gang three people are shocked, Anjie''s heart is more feel, suhao should not want to unite Muzi scattered?

    Muzishan also smiles. He thinks suhao is flattering him. Then he reaches out his hand and embraces suhao''s waist, laughing arrogantly.

    "Yes, as long as you follow me, I will let you live in this last life."

    Dare to touch my waist

    Su Hao suddenly bent his eyes and laughed. There was a strong electric light on his body, and Muzi suddenly screamed.

    It was not easy for him to control a vine and pull him out, but his whole body was burnt black.

    "You''re fine." Muzishan gritted his teeth and looked up at Su Hao again.

    Su Hao sneered and went back to the door, "come on, what are you talking about? Can''t you? "

 Chapter 75

    Muzi''s face turned red when he scattered, and his teeth cackled.

    When the treasure is opened, this woman must be beautiful!

    Then he went to the door in silence, reached for a round hole, and put the remaining four on it.

    "Everyone, input the powers together." Anjie whispered.

    "What? Miss ANN, let''s forget about it now? " The dandy nature of muzishan came out again.

    Anjie ignored him, the hand has burst out a dazzling light, wood scattered for no fun, the hand also began to appear green light.

    The five colors of the powers are shining in the round hole. Su Hao only feels that a force is absorbing her powers and enriching the round hole. When all the powers fill the round hole, the door suddenly makes a huge bang.

    The bronze door opened slowly, revealing the dark passage behind. At the moment when the door was fully opened, the lights on both sides were on.

    In Su Hao''s mind, he quickly passed all the memories of his last life, but in his heart he was secretly wary that Zheng Yichen had only gone through the three passes, and the last four passes, but too many people died, which was also su Hao''s only unknown.

    "Cooperate first." Muzishan''s face was dignified, and with a wave of his hand, the people and horses behind him quickly followed.

    Several people took the lead in the front, and behind them were people scattered by woods.

    The corridor is made of ancient green bricks. At first glance, it has experienced the vicissitudes of history. The lights on both sides are beating, but they are all made of fuel oil. What kind of lamp oil can burn for thousands of years?

    The group walked quietly when they suddenly saw a corner.

    Suhao and Anjie''s faces changed, and then they suddenly stepped back. Suhao pulled Li Gang and Anjie pulled Zhang Jiang. They quickly stepped back, and only Muzi came up.

    Then his foot stepped on a green brick, his face changed, a vine quickly pulled him to the crowd behind him, the people connected were his subordinates, and their feet had his vine seedlings.

    Almost at the same moment, dozens of arrows had been shot all over the place he had just stepped on. Suddenly the cold sweat of Muzi came out. If it was too late, he would die.

    He can''t help but take a hard look at Anjie and Sue. They didn''t remind him at all.

    Anjie''s eyes are full of doubts. How does suhao know about the arrangement of these organs? But suhao just smiles at her. Anjie also knows that it''s hard to ask now, but she is worried.

    "Miss ANN, you''d better lead the way." Muzishan means a lot, and the people behind him all pick up the gun.

    Anjie''s face changed, and then she said with an embarrassed smile, "of course."

    Then I went to the front, but I was sneering. I was afraid that if I walked a little longer, there would be no one left.

    Then she stepped forward and began to walk. She could see that her steps were very strange, left and right, and even retreated. All the people followed carefully, but Anjie walked very fast.

    In addition to the front of a few people to follow closely, behind many of Muzi San''s men began to keep up, Muzi San''s face suddenly changed.

    "You all go back!"

    His heart is also stinging, these people are his confidants, if the loss is too much, he can not afford.

    But what he didn''t expect happened. When those people retreated according to the original way, they almost all got wrong and died in the rain of arrows. Those arrows were so powerful that the powers couldn''t stop them.

    "What''s going on?" He immediately looked at Anjie, his eyes full of fierce light.

    Anjie shook her head innocently, "just now I forgot to say Mr. mu, the way back is different from the time I came here. We have to go backward, and we have to turn around to go back."

    Muzishan''s eyes were filled with hatred. After a toss, twenty of his men had died, and fourteen of them were behind him. The remaining three just escaped the arrow rain.

    The three men could not keep up with each other. They had to walk back with fear.

    Muzishan''s face became more and more ugly. He was gnashing his teeth in his heart, but he knew he couldn''t move Anjie now.

    Then he suddenly thought of something, suddenly took out his gun and put it on Zhang Jiang''s head. At the same time, a circle of vines appeared on his body to control Zhang Jiang''s hands.

    "Damn it Zhang Jiang cursed.

    Muzishan''s eyes are full of insidious, "miss an, I hope you don''t play tricks any more and take the road well, otherwise I don''t mind killing your date first."

    Anjie took a breath helplessly. It''s not suitable for fighting here. We have to go out.

    Anjie, who calms down to lead the way, takes everyone out of the corridor in less than ten minutes, and then arrives at the second place.

    A dark underground river runs across the public.

    The dark underground river didn''t know what was hidden, but Anjie said calmly, "go down."

    Then Anjie whispered, "follow me," as she passed by suhao

    Su Hao''s heart can''t help but move slightly. Anjie seems to be very interested in Jiang Yao. It seems that she won''t betray Su Hao until the last moment.

    One after another, the group went into the water, and Muzi gritted his teeth, leaving only three level 4 psionic powers. The others asked them to wait here.

    The river was dark and terrible. The information muzishan got was just how to get into the treasure, but he didn''t know anything else. He didn''t dare to take risks with his confidants any more.

    It''s not that muzishan is so kind-hearted. It''s just that these are all the capital for him to dominate in the future. One is less than one.

    The water in the river is freezing. Even if Sue had been prepared, she took a breath. It''s really cold.

    Anjie starts to swim forward. Zhangjiang has been released. There is no way to bind him here, but his waist is still wrapped with the vine of muzishan, who is closely following him.

    Li Gang followed Su Hao, he said softly.

    "Captain, what is this place? Is it too dangerous?" He is still fire attribute, in this extremely cold water was suppressed badly, not hard.

    Su Hao said with a mysterious smile, "I don''t know. You have to ask Anjie about this. Anyway, it must be a wonderful treasure."

    Although the three men of muzishan swim hard, they are also level 4 powers. At this time, muzishan is more glad that he didn''t bring those people down. He is afraid that he will be dead by this time.

    At this time, Anjie suddenly and slightly waved her hand. Su Hao behind her saw it and quickly touched Li Gang.

    Anjie dived into the water, followed by Su Hao and Li Gang, and Zhangjiang was ready to dive immediately.

    Muzishan was taken down by the vine, and his three men were one point slower.

    Just one point, a huge figure suddenly appeared behind them, with a big mouth open.

    Three people in the water even cry too late, was brought by the huge suction in the mouth, no trace.

    Muzi, who was taken away, had a lingering fear. If it wasn''t for the vines on Zhang Jiang''s body, he was afraid that it would be more or less dangerous.

    Su Hao''s heart emerged the memory of the last life, the second level is the cold spring, and the huge figure is the guardian beast of settling down, only the blood of settling down will not be attacked.

    In the last life, nearly a thousand Level 3 or 4 powers died here, and the level 5 leader killed the guardian beast.

    Just when people were surprised, there was a huge whirlpool in front of them, extremely huge, as if they were going to roll everything in.

    Anjie plunges in, and everyone follows.

    Only feel a huge attraction, the crowd shrouded in it, pull dizzy.

    With a flash in his eyes, Zhang Jiang suddenly cut off the vines on his body. Muzi''s eyes changed, but he had nothing to do. He knew that his advantage had gone completely. After a bubble in the water, he was afraid that the gun could not be used.

    All of a sudden, the soles of the people''s feet were stable, and they stood on the ground intact.

    The scene here is even more strange. It''s actually a stone hall. The whirlpool outside is tumbling, and all the water is avoided here.

    Even if the memory of the previous life existed, Su Hao could not face the things in front of him.

    "Hey, see? This is a real treasure. Even me. " The system laughs.

    "What on earth is this?" Suhao of modern thought completely collapsed, and the end of the world seemed to hide too much she didn''t know.

    "What is it? It''s a treasure handed down for thousands of years. Those who get it will get the world. " The system theory is an understatement.

    Su Hao''s heart was in a mess, and then he kept persuading himself that he had never experienced anything, calm down

    Anjie has taken the lead to walk into the stone hall. She has arrived here and is close to the final secret. Her heart is full of excitement and excitement.

    Li Gang quietly came to her and motioned for muzishan, who suddenly became tense.

    Anjie shook her head. "I need him."

    Muzishan''s face was very ugly. At the beginning, his abacus was very good. I didn''t expect that what happened now was beyond his control. He''s completely under control now, and he doesn''t have the guts to go back.

    He can''t help but clench his teeth. Now he has to work hard by himself.

    To be able to go to this point in the huge wooden family, Muzi San is not bad except for its ruthless nature and its ability to protect itself.

    Su Hao''s heart has some bad premonitions. Anjie''s face is very cold just now. She has begun to show her inner desire. People with strong desire are often terrible.

    The stone hall is very small. It''s all smooth stones. It seems that it has been washed by a lot of sea water.

    This is the last pass Zheng Yichen arrived at. The stone hall, once covered by sea water, suddenly blocked the sea water because of some mysterious power.

    The monsters here

    A few people walked into the stone hall and saw a sarcophagus in the center. Next to the hand can not see five fingers, gloomy, as if a person''s back is shining as soon as he comes in.

    As if feeling the breath of a stranger, the sarcophagus suddenly made a huge creaking sound.

    And it''s opening slowly.

    Suddenly, Li Gang took a breath of air and murmured, "it''s not a corpse, is it?"

    As soon as the words were heard, the sarcophagus lid suddenly fell to the ground, making a loud noise. At the same time, a black haired zombie stood up, his eyes red and bleeding.

    Thousand year old rice dumplings!

 Chapter 76

    Then the zombie rushed over, the speed was extremely fast, the nails were half a meter long, just like a sharp blade, and rowed towards the crowd.

    Anjie immediately said: "zombies are afraid of fire, we three contain, muzishan control, Li Gang with fire."

    As soon as the voice fell, she quickly sent out a ray of light and stabbed the zombie. Suddenly, it gave out a piercing scream, which made people''s eardrum ache, and the speed was slower.

    Su Hao and Zhang Jiang also quickly urged their powers and kept hitting the zombie, but the zombie was just a little bit fierce. Muzishan tried several times, but it was hard to bind.

    But he had his own small plan in mind. He wanted to kill one of several people, and he didn''t try his best.

    Su Hao felt his careful thinking, deliberately hand stuttered, the zombie rushed to the wood scattered, scared him instantly burst out, tied the zombie solid.

    "Oh, isn''t it well tied?" Li Gang sneered, and his hands didn''t stop. At this time, the firm vine began to crack.

    He sent out a huge flame and enveloped the zombie in it,

    In an instant, the zombies were immersed in the flames.

    The zombie screamed bitterly. It took ten minutes for the zombie to burn into a mass of ashes in the fire. Li Gang and muzishan were a little pale. The power just released was too strong.

    Anjie breathed a sigh of relief and then said with a smile, "OK, everybody, we''re going to get to the last place."

    Then she took the lead, followed by Zhang Jiang, and Su Hao comforted herself all the time.

    It''s OK. I want to be the master.

    Then he also pulled Li Gang in, and quietly stuffed several fire power nuclei in his palm. All the power nuclei were here.

    Li Gang looked at Su Hao gratefully, immediately absorbed the energy of the crystal nucleus, and his body was full of energy.

    In such a dangerous place, of course, we should always keep our energy strong.

    Anjie strides inside. The expression on her face is already uncontrollably excited. Su Hao has become more and more vigilant. She pulls Li Gang beside him and muzishan walks alone. His state is the worst.

    The power crystal and nucleus are precious resources. How can he carry them with him? Now he has to recover slowly and watch out for the four.

    At the end of the road to the stone hall, a huge stone tablet appeared in front of it, which was written in small characters in seal script: to be king and to dominate the world.

    What the hell is this

    The hearts of the people were shocked. In front of the stone tablet, there is a huge statue, on which is a huge dragon with black wings covering the sky. Right below the stone tablet, there is a stone platform with a small box on it.

    Anjie''s eyes were already excited. She strode to the stone platform.

    "Stop!" Muzi scattered suddenly out of control, quickly cried.

    His eyes are full of fanaticism, this is the last step, the treasure is in front of him, how can he not heart? Even if he is the bottom man here, he is not willing to give away the treasure.

    "What else?" Anjie suddenly sneered, her face full of shadow.

    Su Hao''s heart jumped for no reason. Just Anjie''s eyes were like an old woman who had gone through many vicissitudes and couldn''t see it to the end.

    But for a moment, Anjie was normal again.

    She looked at Su Hao with a complicated face and said, "Yao Yao, I don''t want to hurt you. You are my best friend and saved my life at the critical moment. I''ll tell you the truth."

    Then she said slowly, "this is the secret place where I have settled down for generations. There is a treasure here, which can be respected by people all over the world. The price of opening this treasure is that the virus is rampant. "

    Hearing this, people were already creepy. The zombie virus actually came from the treasure of settling down. Zhang Jiang was also stunned. Anjie didn''t say anything to him at all.

    Anjie continued with a sad smile: "because of this secret, I was killed by all the big families because I had a spy. Among them, the Mu family killed the most."

    Her fierce eyes made Muzi cold all over.

    Anjie quickly calmed down again. "It''s so simple. Now I''m going to inherit the treasure of my home. Yao Yao, Zhang Jiang, you are all my most important people. You stay where you are. I will not harm you. "

    "As for you..." she looked at muzishan and Ligang, her eyes were cold.

    "I''m not related to you. Only the dead keep secrets!"

    Then she burst out laughing and said, "grandma, take control of my body."

    Then her eyes changed again, and a terrible momentum burst out.

    Grandmothers?

    The system timely reminds us, "this world is so awesome... This is the legendary ghost upper body."

    "But..." the system sneered, "little girl, this is a fire!"

    Su Hao suddenly realized that he had a bad feeling in his heart. There are many things to lose in the novel... Systematic words are more like reminders.

    "Anjie" suddenly rushed to two people, cold smile.

    "Fresh blood..." she sneered.

    Su Hao suddenly rushed out, and did not forget to shout, "Zhang Jiang, she is no longer Anjie!"

    Zhang Jiang''s face immediately hesitated, he saw that the person in front of him had changed greatly.

    This is Anjie suddenly turned her head and said with a gentle smile to Zhangjiang, "brother Jiang, I''m Anjie."

    There was a moment of confusion in Zhang Jiang''s eyes, and then he rushed to the three people regardless.

    Sue''s face changed.

    Can Emma still bewitch people?

    Su Hao said eagerly: "Li Gang, release the power with all his strength. Yin Wu is afraid of thunder and lightning and fire. Muzishan, stop Zhangjiang! "

    Muzi felt depressed in his mind and felt that he was being used as a gunslinger. But seeing Anjie''s terrible appearance, he still felt better with normal people.

    The two sides immediately fight together, the bewitched Zhangjiang is particularly strong, Muzi scattered quickly can not resist.

    "You, hurry up!" Muzi shouts.

    A strange scarlet color suddenly appeared on Zhang Jiang''s face. A golden blade cut off one of muzishan''s arms.

    At the same time, the ray of thunder and fire drowned Anjie.

    Suddenly they both screamed.

    In the next moment, Zhang Jiang and muzishan''s chest are drilled out of a bloody hand.

    Anjie''s face is full of pain and cold alternating, "Zhangjiang... Sorry..." Anjie cried, but suddenly sucked the blood from two people''s bodies. Zhangjiang''s pale face is full of disbelief, and finally he died in the hands of his favorite person.

    Suddenly, the atmosphere became even colder.

    Li Gang and Su Hao all look at the ferocious Anjie in front of them without blinking. Her last trace of tenderness seems to have died with Zhang Jiang.

    The two sides fight together again, and suddenly Anjie screams bitterly. Her hands suddenly form a five clawed claw to Su Hao. Su Hao has just released his ability, and Xinli is not born. She is about to be caught

    I haven''t turned over to be the master yet!

    Just then, a figure appeared in front of Su Hao. His whole body was burning with black flame. He suffered the blow for Su Hao. His flame also burned Anjie''s whole body. Then Li Gang fell to the ground feebly.

    Su Hao is about to accumulate his powers. Now if he doesn''t kill Anjie, he''s going to die. The blow just hit Li Gang on the shoulder.

    Angie suddenly let out a scream.

    An old woman''s voice called, "what are you doing?"

    Next, Anjie''s voice said, "you killed Zhangjiang, I want you to die!"

    Her expression was struggling between crying and Yin Han, and Su Hao looked at it in horror.

    All of a sudden, Anjie let out a scream, and then fell unconscious on the ground. Su Hao stepped forward carefully and felt it, but he was already out of breath.

    Did I turn over and play the leading role?

    Su Hao could not help murmuring: "I am alive."

    Li Gang said faintly: "Captain, I''m still alive..."

    Su Hao quickly stepped over and put a lot of crystal nuclei in his mouth.

    I almost forgot my life-saving benefactor

    Next, Su Hao went to the high platform and saw a golden crystal nucleus in the box.

    Sue picked it up and slowly absorbed it into her body.

    A mysterious force began to fill her whole body

    The extremely difficult level 6 barrier broke through instantly, and even quickly hit level 7.

    Su Hao just felt relaxed for a while. Su Chang, in Li Gang''s eyes, was a very sacred scene. The golden light covered Su Hao''s body, which made his wounds heal quickly.

    Her power level has been raised to level 7, and everything is clear.

    In the last life, there were too many people fighting for it. Muzishan only absorbed part of it and possessed the ability of double powers. The rest was divided up and produced the first group of level 6 strong men at that time.

    And the function of the complete powerful golden nucleus is... King, absolute king power.

    Su Hao can contact Zheng Yichen thousands of miles away with just one idea.

    Zheng Yichen, sitting on the top of the city wall, immediately roared, and the huge group of zombies started from the towering base to the capital.

    "Captain, are you king?" Li Gangman asked enviously.

    Sue Hao smiles triumphantly, "I''m the queen!"

    I''ve come to dominate the world!

    Her heart is full of emotion, such a powerful force as if a hand can destroy a city.

    She asked the system in her heart, "can this power be taken away?"

    "Think beautiful, you, these are Jiang Yao''s, you help her turn over, the next is the final task, and then we continue to the next world." The sound of the system is cheap.

    Su Hao is full of helplessness and wants to dominate all the world with his powers.

    Three days later, the zombie army arrived. All the people in the capital base were stunned and looked at the sea of zombies out of sight. Their legs were shaking with fright.

    Up to level 7, Su Hao even has the ability to fly in the sky. She yells out loud.

 Chapter 77

    "Everyone in the psionic organization, get out of here!"

    Crazy! Enough drag!

    The organization of powers came out, and thousands of powers stood on the wall.

    The middle-aged man at the head said respectfully, "Miss, I don''t know where our organization offended you, this great talent?"

    Sue is funny. What''s wrong with her? I''m here to turn over!

    "Because I don''t like you." Sue is funny and sweet.

    The middle-aged man in front of him is the one who besieged Zheng Yichen in the last life, but the man is still there, and the ending is doomed to be different.

    What else do middle-aged people want to say.

    However, Su Hao felt that he didn''t want to delay any more. He suddenly waved a huge beam of light in his hand and smashed the middle-aged man''s piece directly into the electric light, leaving no bones.

    "Come on, little ones

    The army of zombies rushed in crazily

    Su Hao stands on the ruins of the organization of the powers, smiling.

    The system silently said, "is that enough? Let''s go. "

    Sue Hao''s heart roars. Can''t I enjoy being a queen more?

    Then a flash of dazzling white light, Su Hao went to the next world.

    After a moment of vertigo, Su Hao wakes up and accepts the memory of her original body in three seconds. Her original name is Yao qingran. She has a handsome fiance and her parents who dote on her. There is no other useful information.

    Sue can''t help having a headache, protecting her parents and abusing her husband? Is slag man the handsome fiance? But in the memory of the original owner, the fiance never flirts! What''s the danger for parents?

    Is it haunted by ghosts? It''s a supernatural world, after all.

    Su Hao felt great pressure. When she kneaded her forehead with a headache, she received a call from Mo Fang and saw a short message coming from her mobile phone, "honey, we''ll have lunch together at the same place."

    When it was time for dinner, suhao saw that several of the original owner''s favorite dishes on the table had been put up. She was moved by the original owner, "what''s the matter? Nothing to be gallant about? "

    "Gently, I want to take you home." Mo Fang seems to be a little nervous, the voice is cautious, "and then we get married, OK?"

    Is this a proposal? Su Hao felt that the feeling just now disappeared immediately. What about the diamond ring that is necessary for marriage proposal in the modern world? Even if it''s not a diamond, can you give me a ring? What about flowers? What about roses?

    Mo Fang seems to find that Su Hao''s face changes, "gently, I''m sorry, I proposed for the first time, I have no experience, I''m sorry."

    "I''m not going." Su Hao thought of this task to protect her parents. If anything happened to her parents because of her departure, what would she do? At this time, Su Hao suddenly found that Mo Fang''s expression was ferocious. She could not help frowning.

    "Why not? I''ve seen your parents. " The gentle voice made Su Hao mistake Mo Fang''s ferocity for appearance.

    Sue made herself shy. "I''m sorry. I''ve never been to your house." Now she feels that there is something wrong with the fiance. The normal woman does not agree. The fiance should be sad, not ferocious.

    "And Mo put back, is one of the necessary processes!" The voice of the system suddenly came. Su Hao couldn''t help swearing. Didn''t he let me guard my parents? Now I''m going to the country again! I refused!

    "Gently. Just come back with me. My parents want to see you. " Don''t speak in soft voice.

    Su Hao seems to reluctantly nodded, was agreed.

    When I got home, I saw Yuanzhu''s mother happily cooking for me, while Yuanzhu''s father flipped the newspaper on the sofa. At that moment, suhao had a sense of belonging and a kind of child who was really in this family and was spoiled.

    "Gently, you don''t say a word when you come back, let your mother make delicious food!" Father Yao Guang heard the movement at the door and saw his daughter standing at the door, "come on in! What''s up? The work is not going well? "

    "No, it just reminds me that I didn''t submit a case. I''ll go there in the afternoon." Suhao feels that her lies are now at her fingertips.

    Su Hao goes into the house and sneaks the talisman paper that he just invited to Ci''en Temple into every corner of the house. When he hears Yao Guang shouting to let him eat, Su Hao goes out of the room.

    "Dad, this is the Coral Bead I bought. Will you take it with you?" Although suhao feels very distressed, money is not a problem. It''s the most important thing to keep her parents safe. This is the incense money she paid for a month''s salary.

    To two old exorcism thing, the original owner saved money spent 7788. However, Su Hao thinks that such preventive measures are worth it.

    Finally, on the day of returning to the countryside, the bumpy road made Su Hao feel dizzy. It turned out that Mo Fang''s home was in such a remote county. The green mountains and green waters looked beautiful, and the pollution was not high. As soon as I got out of the car, I felt that the feeling of carsickness was almost gone.

    "It''s a nice environment here." Su Hao sighed sincerely.

    "Yeah, I feel it, too." Don''t put a strange smile, hold Sue good, "let''s go, I''ll take you to the market, buy something, we''ll go home."

    Don''t know why, don''t put it like this. Su Hao felt a little cool behind her. She silently good system in the heart, "system king, I really know wrong, I am now not only full of fear of the unknown, but also full of fear of ghosts."

    "Now I''m afraid. Aren''t you wearing the talisman paper to ward off evil spirits?" The system felt Su Hao''s panic and began to be proud.

    "But does that work?" Su Hao asked carefully.

    "That monk''s way is not enough."

    Unknowingly, he had already arrived at the market. Su Hao felt that the cold breath was getting heavier and heavier. Was this the so-called Yin Qi? She seems to be able to hear the cry, the children''s songs, think of what the system just said, can''t help but silently shout in her heart, "system king, system King..." unfortunately, there is no response.

    "Don''t let it go. I feel strange here. It''s cold. Let''s go, OK?" Su haozhen feels that this task is going to be smashed. After all, exorcism doesn''t work. If her parents have something to do, the task will be smashed!

    Mo Fang didn''t speak. He just took Su Hao''s hand and went to a Buddhist temple. Su Hao frowned. Don''t you believe in Buddhism? That''s why you''re here?

    Walking in, Su Hao began to feel numb. Where is the Buddhist hall? It''s very gloomy. There''s an old woman sitting in the hall. She looks like an old witch in a fairy tale. Sue feels cold sweat on her back.

    "That''s her?" The old woman''s voice is hoarse, with a trace of vicissitudes, but her tone is extremely cold. It is not like the old woman of ordinary people, giving people a kind and warm feeling.

    "Yes! What about big brother? Don''t you want to see me? "

    As soon as Mo Fang''s voice fell, he came out. A young man about the same age as Mo Fang came out. Compared with Mo Fang''s sunshine, this young man gave people a gentle feeling, which made people put down their guard.

    "Gently. This is big brother, Bai Shang. " Don''t let me drag Sue.

    "Hello, big brother." Although he has a good face, with Su Hao''s experience of traveling so many times, he doesn''t easily feel that the so-called big brother has the same sense of security as he brings people. On the contrary, he is very dangerous and good at hiding.

    "This is my sister-in-law." Bai Shang smiles, just like the warm sun in winterˇ° Don''t worry, it''s all your own people. "

    Big brother, make complaints about yourself. Sue well silently tucking her heart out, and the appearance of Bai Shang makes Su feel let down a lot of cold feeling, but she still dare not take it lightly.

    After chatting for a while, Su Hao and Mo Fang decided to leave. Just as they were going out, the old woman''s dumb voice came out again, "girl, you''ve got a talisman to ward off evil spirits!"

    Su Hao''s voice relaxed her heart and tightened it again. She was wearing a turtleneck sweater and half covered with hair. She was sure that Fu and the red line could not be revealed, but she still kept her mind. She looked up and saw Mo Fang''s eyes and laughed, "how can it be? I am an atheist

    Old woman also no longer speak, white still to her smile, "my grandmother is like this, suspicious don''t care."

    After walking out of the Buddha fairy hall, Su Hao can''t help looking back, and finds that the expressions of the old woman and Bai Shang are the same ferocious, but it seems that in an instant, they return to their normal expressions. Su Hao once thought it was an illusion.

    Looking at the green hills in the distance, Su Hao found that he no longer felt the beauty of the scenery, but felt overcast. Maybe his mentality had changed, so he thought everything was treacherous and changeable. No matter how calm it was, Su Hao thought it was the precursor of the storm.

    When he arrived at Mo Fang''s home, he saw two old people. Su Hao reluctantly laughed and took out the prepared gift. "Uncle, aunt, I didn''t bring anything special. I hope you like it."

    "Oh, my dear, it''s very polite. I''ll call my parents later." Mo Fang''s mother said with a smile, "well, you''re finally getting married. It seems that my boy has put it down too..." and her eyes were dancing with tears.

    Although Su Hao didn''t quite understand, he also understood what in an instant, put it down? Put down what? In the memory of her original owner, the man and the original owner were first in love! Is there anything else hidden?

    "You have a good life."

    Su Hao was pulled back by Mo Fang''s mother''s voice. She said with a smile, "I know."

    "Ah Fang said that you will get married here this time. The wedding date is ten days later. Your father and I have everything ready."

    whatŁż Don''t you mean to see your parents first? How to get married directly? If the system didn''t tell her it was a necessary process, she would have wanted to run.

    Go to the room arranged by Mo Fang''s mother, find Mo Fang sitting on the chair in the bedroom, standing there.

    "Gently, why?" Don''t put up, encircle Su Hao''s waist, put the forehead gently on Su Hao''s forehead.

 Chapter 78

    Su Hao is disgusted, but she has nothing to do with it. After all, she is also around Mo Fang''s waist in other people''s territoryˇ° Mo Fang, did you have a girl you liked before? Before me. "

    Don''t put a Zheng, "my mother and you said something, you can rest assured that she has gone, and he is just adolescent favor."

    Dead? Is the woman who didn''t finish the system at that time a ghost? All that gradually came to the surface. Su Hao chuckled, "good! I believe you. "

    "What happened to our wedding? You don''t tell me. I''m not prepared for anything. " Sue really thinks I''m dead? Get married the day before the Chinese New Year''s day? Even if it''s a lucky day, you should avoid it.

    Through the previous several ancient times, I remember that the ancients always said that girls born in the lunar calendar can''t have wedding events around the mid Yuan Festival, but the birthday of the original owner... Su Hao closed his eyes and didn''t let his eyes be seen.

    "Why don''t you answer me?"

    "I''m thinking, do you know something?" Mo put it in Su Hao''s ear and whispered, "you don''t get close to me. You even brought this here!"

    Then Mo Fang took out the yellow paper amulet that was hung by the red rope from Su Hao''s neck, "gently, you tell me what this is? You''ve always been an atheist and come to my house with this? "

    "Mo Fang, what are you doubting? Isn''t it just a peace charm? Why can''t you bring it? " It''s clear that there is no silver here. If you don''t feel guilty, why do you say that? Su Hao looked at Mo Fang''s dark eyes and thought about how to complete the task.

    Mo Fang stared at Su deeply for a while. "Forget it, I''m oversensitive."

    At night, Su Hao is lying on the Kang with her eyes closed. Suddenly, she feels as if she has heard the woman''s cry, and her voice is far and near. Su Hao feels that the woman is crying beside her.

    She involuntarily opened her eyes and saw a girl with short hair and a black skirt. Her eyes were full of blood and tears. Her face was pale, her lips were chapped, and her fingernails on the Kang were very long. She gave Su Hao a smile, which was strange. Suddenly a dark wind came.

    "Ah Su can''t help but scream. At that moment, Su Hao sees the ghost Jie smile. One eye suddenly falls on her right hand, and the other seems to fall on the ground. Then the blood flows out of her empty eyes. Su Hao feels that she is surrounded by blood.

    "Ah

    Hearing this, Mo Fang and ER Lao were worried about pushing the door into the room. Mo Fang asked, "what''s the matter?"

    "Ghost! Ghost Su Hao opened his eyes and found that the ghost had already disappeared.

    "It''s OK. It''s just a nightmare. It''s just a nightmare." Mo Fang comes to suhao and pats her on the back.

    But this did not let Su Hao get relief, instead shudder, "I was nightmare, sorry to disturb your rest."

    "It''s OK. I''ll share a room with my daughter. "

    Suhao didn''t know whether to believe the old man in front of her, but seeing her kind eyes, she laughed, "OK, I want to sleep with my mother-in-law and cultivate my feelings ahead of time."

    Lie down again, but for a while, hear the old man''s snore, Su Hao suddenly heard the voice of the system ridicule, "you really counsellor!"

    "Yes, you don''t, but how come you''ve been so brave lately?" Suhao has some doubts. Usually, if the system can reduce its sense of existence, it will reduce its sense of existence.

    "I''m not afraid you''ll hang up for no reason." The system has some complaints.

    "Then don''t punish me, will you?" Su Hao asked this sentence, after a long time there was no movement, can not help but lament, she is not emotional about it? Why are you so cruel to her?

    The next morning, suhao didn''t see Mo Fang when she woke up. The two old people asked suhao to go out for a walk. It was boring to stay at home. Suhao thought about it and went out of the house.

    As soon as I went out, I saw Bai Shang lazily leaning on the tree at the door. When I saw Su Hao, I asked her to come, "gently, come here."

    "Brother, why are you here?"

    "Wait for you!"

    Su Hao has an illusion that he is not in the supernatural world, but in the campus, a gentle young man in a white shirt, leaning against the tree, waiting for his beloved girl. However, Su Hao quickly reflected that these beautiful things may be false.

    "Waiting to take me out? Ah Fang really left me in the morning Su Hao, with a little girl''s complaint, looks at Bai Shang with some expectation. She thinks it''s time for acting.

    It may be because of the morning that the people here are very energetic, not as dizzy as they just arrived yesterday afternoon. I don''t know why. Su Hao feels that these people are not like a group of people as they were yesterday.

    "What are you looking at?" Bai Shang was in a daze when he saw su.

    Su Hao returned to his senses and said with a smile, "I feel the people here are so energetic. Listen to afar say that you have your faith here. What do you believe in? " After suhao asked, she looked at Bai Shang carefully, and did not miss every expression.

    Sure enough, Bai Shang''s expression was stiff, but he soon recovered, "what can I believe? They''re all local immortals. "

    In fact, Su Hao just suddenly thought of the dialogue between the original master and Mo Fang. Because the original master is an atheist, he didn''t pay much attention to Mo Fang''s words. Last night, Su Hao went through those memories again and again before he found something useful.

    "Actually, I''m curious. Does ah Fang believe this? Do you want me to marry a chicken or a dog? "

    "When you have time, you can ask Mo Fang to tell you." Bai Shang said nothing about it.

    This morning, Bai Shang took suhao to walk many places in the town. Suhao didn''t feel any discomfort. At this time, Bai Shang and suhao came to a dilapidated two-story building.

    "This town is so simple!" But what is buried in the seemingly peaceful place? So Sue thought.

    Bai Shang smiles and touches Su Hao''s head. "Little girl, do you like it here?"

    Su Hao feels the comfort before. When Bai Shang touches his head, it''s all gone. She suddenly feels that everything has become overcast again. She couldn''t help closing her eyes and opening them again

    "Throw handkerchief, throw handkerchief, gently put it behind the children, please don''t tell him..." the nursery rhyme sounded. Su Hao followed the voice and saw a group of children around a girl.

    Girls are as like as two peas, and they are all the same as yesterday''s ghost. They are all pale and face. They are all floating.

    Suhao wanted to scream, but he kept reminding himself that he had to adapt, to adapt, they just wanted to scare you, otherwise the task would not passˇ° Bai Shang

    "What? What do you see? " This time his smile, no longer gentle, but strange smile, Yin measured.

    Su Hao tried to see the real scene through the ghosts. It was a dilapidated school. "It was a deserted two-story building!"

    "Don''t you see anything else?"

    "No Su Hao denied it.

    Bai Shang didn''t seem to care, "this is mo Fang and my alma mater."

    "Why is it so deserted?" Because if not, Su Hao really doesn''t think it''s a school. There are only two floors. It seems that because of the waste, weeds grow in the cracks of the walls of the building. And there are also many weeds around.

    There is no playground, no flag pole, no runway, no rostrum. I really can''t see that this is the school.

    "Don''t you see that?" Bai Shang suddenly came to Su Hao''s ear, "it''s haunted here!"

    Back at Mo Fang''s home, after lunch, Su Hao sat on the bed and thought that she couldn''t be passive all the time. She began to call the system.

    "What for?" The sound of the system is a little impatient.

    "Are there any books on exorcism?"

    "Yes, and the pay is high."

    Sue is reluctant to exchange, think of so many points, so no, she is very sad, but in order to complete the task!

    After studying the exorcism for a while, Su Hao came out of the bedroom and saw that the two old men had changed their black clothes. He said hello and asked curiously, "where are you going?"

    "Town God''s Temple! Yes, gently. You can go and have a look. If you come into our place, you will go. " Mo Fang''s father said.

    Su Hao thinks that they are not so simple as worshiping the City God. How can they get a tiger without entering the tiger''s den? She thought she''d go and have a look. Like the two old men, she also turned out a set of black clothes in the trunk.

    I don''t know why I followed the two old men. The more I walked, the more I felt the cold wind blowing. I saw other people in the small town looking at her with eyes that she couldn''t understand. It made her feel like she was waiting to be slaughtered.

    This feeling made Sue feel bad.

    "Gently. Why are you following me? " On the way, Mo Fang suddenly came out and was surprised to see Su Hao.

    "I can''t..."

    "Mom and Dad, you too. I can''t go. I''ll take her back. I''ll come later." Then Mo Fang dragged Su Hao out.

    "Why can''t I go?"

    "Gently good, we are not married, you are an outsider, other people will have opinions, married can go."

    Seemingly serious explanation, in suhao sound some hypocrisy, "then you accompany me to buy something." Accompany fiancee head office, who knows Mo Fang saidˇ° I''ll take you to yesterday''s mother-in-law. She''s old and in poor health. She can''t go. "

    "I''d better go home. I don''t want to go there." Think of all kinds of uncomfortable stay there, Su Hao some resistance, but found that Mo Fang didn''t give her the opportunity to resist, directly pulled her hard in the past.

    As soon as he went in, Su Hao didn''t see the old woman. Instead, he heard a different kind of strange laughter, which made her look very attractive in the quiet Buddha fairy hallˇ° mother-in-law? Old lady Suhao tried to shout, but no one answered.

 Chapter 79

    She wanted to go back and push the door out, only to find that the door didn''t respond to the push or pull. After a while, she was going to give up.

    At this time, she heard the slow footsteps, getting closer and closer, but she could not see people, which made her sweat behind her, but tried to be calm. She widened her eyes and saw the ghost suddenly appear in front of her eyes, just when Sue Hao was scared to call out.

    The old woman came out. She saw suhao at the door. She went out and asked curiously, "son, what do you see?"

    "No!" Su Hao forced a smile, stood up and heard the sound of the system.

    "Hello, Sue! That''s enough. You just can''t predict the future? How did this happen? Timid and cowardly, how about your strategy before

    "Life is unknown! Can you stop that? "

    The impatient voice of the system wakes up Su Hao, right! Why did she forget? Life is unknown. What''s the difference between yourself and ghosts when you travel through time and space? What''s the difference between you and ghosts when you have a golden finger like a system?

    She''s narrow-minded, and her goals have been set. Don''t let it go, right? People have been found, the goal of protection has also been found, if you go on like this, you will be led by the nose, let alone protect your parents, but you can''t protect yourself!

    At this moment, Su Hao became more confident, and his face was no longer as cautious and vigilant as before, but became more confidentˇ° Old lady, don''t let me come here

    "Yes! It''s really wrong for you to accompany me. " With that, the old woman ha ha a smile, the laughter is just like the feeling of tearing cloth.

    "How?" Say Su Hao to see a stool, then sat up, "I can like to accompany mother-in-law."

    The old lady felt a little strange. She couldn''t understand why people''s character changed in an instant. If she thought it was possessed by a ghost before, the soul in front of her was still that soul!

    "Well, of course." Although the old woman felt strange, she soon returned to normal. She seemed to be curious and asked, "girl, when is your birthday?"

    "Mother in law, ah Fang said you are very good. Do you have a guess?" Wasn''t it very strong yesterday? You can see at a glance that you are wearing an amulet. Su Hao thought like this, but in his heart he silently called the system, "how can you open Yin Yang eyes for me?"

    "Points, half higher than your exorcism points!"

    Su Hao calculated in her heart, and the pain changed. She felt a little tingling in her eyes, but soon opened her eyes and found that this is not the Buddha fairy hall! It''s a haunted house! No wonder I feel gloomy when I come in. Around is Su Hao, think again calm, also surprised.

    "What''s the matter, girl? Am I right? "

    Su Hao instantly recovered and said apologetically, "sorry, mother-in-law, what did you say?"

    "I said your constitution is pure negative, is that wrong?"

    "I''m just a little surprised. My mother-in-law is so powerful that I can guess." Su Hao reacts with a smile of apology. Looking at the beautiful shadow floating in front of her, Su Hao instills in herself that it''s a ghost and pretends not to see her.

    The old woman took out a piece of red paper from the drawer and handed it to Su Hao. Su looked good and narrowed her eyes. "Granny, what''s this?"

    "A talisman for you."

    Is it a reminder? Su Hao couldn''t help sneering. If she didn''t have the ghost expelling book, she didn''t know that the red paper with this Rune was obviously for raising little ghosts. If she took it with her, she would receive her Yang. Su Hao could clearly see that the female ghosts who had three sides of fate yesterday and today were attached to it as a wisp of black smoke.

    "Thank you, grandma." Su Hao had an idea in his heart. "Grandma, I''ll go first."

    Back at Mo Fang''s home, Su Hao goes into the bedroom. Mo Fang and his parents don''t come back. Su Hao takes out the amulet in his arms, takes out the yellow paper from the little red belt, and then puts the red paper in it and puts it on the table. And suhao put the previous Rune paper in the interlayer of his wallet.

    When Mo put it back, he saw suhao sitting on the chair in the bedroom in a daze. He came up to him and asked, "what''s the daze?"

    "Don''t let go. I''ll give you this amulet. I feel that I have enough protection from you." Su xiaoxiaomi said to Mo Fang, and stood up to bring the amulet to Mo Fang.

    "Why are you so nice to me all of a sudden?" Mo Fang thought it was unbelievable.

    "Because today that mother-in-law gave me an amulet. I put it in my wallet. This is for you." Su Hao said naturally.

    Don''t put in the heart lost breath, then pretended to hang that amulet on the neck. After chatting with suhao about the wedding for a while, he walked out of the room.

    Looking at Mo Fang''s back, Su Hao squints her eyes and smiles. Do you want to count me? However, thinking of Mo Fang''s parents, her eyes are dim. It can be seen that the two old people are really good to her and treat her as a member of the family.

    Unfortunately, their son is too stubborn, so I can only be sorry. Su Hao comforted herself in silence. She thought with a sigh.

    At this time, Su Hao suddenly heard a girl''s voice.

    "Brother Mo Fang, are you going to get married?"

    Suhao went out and saw a little girl in a pink skirt, with a ponytail. She looked like she was six or seven years old, with big eyes and lovely eyes.

    "Sister, are you brother Mo Fang''s wife? It''s much more beautiful than Bai ran. "

    Tongyanwuji, but let a lot of people changed color, Su good remember in mind, white ran? Bai Shang... The village is not big, and there are not many people surnamed Bai. Su laughs, which is not what she expected. Thinking about it in her heart, she sees that there is a black air surging in Mo Fang''s trouser pocket, but it seems to be bound by something.

    Black gas? Su Hao thought of the paper amulet and couldn''t help laughing. She went over and touched the little girl''s head. "Little sister, you are so cute."

    "Cute? What is cute? "

    Think of the backwardness here, Su Hao explained patiently. Just after the explanation, suddenly the golden shackles are broken, black surging, Su Hao pretends to be intimate and puts the little girl in her arms. Sure enough, this ghost''s way is not low!

    Then Sue Hao cut her finger with her fingernail and drew a charm on the girl''s back. She is a little lucky that Yao''s pure Yin constitution is very talented in learning this kind of thing. Then looking at Bai Ran''s ferocious expression, he walked towards the little girl, but he couldn''t hurt her.

    Su Hao suddenly heard his mobile phone ringing. When he thought of coming here, he sent his parents a message to report safety. Thinking that his parents might be worried, he took out his mobile phone and saw that it was Yao Guang''s.

    "Gently, your mother is ill in hospital, cough..."

    When Sue heard this, she was worried, "Dad, it''s not just my mom that''s sick, is it? Are you sick, too? Cold or... "

    "I don''t know. I had a cough yesterday morning. I thought I had a cold. But slowly, it''s the same as getting carbamazepine. But when I went to the hospital, there was nothing wrong. Your mother has been in a coma

    Is this the ghost of the white family? But how to do this kind of long-range damage? And what''s the reason for them to hurt their parents? Sue Hao had a headache. She found that everyone was looking at her. She forced a smile. "Don''t let it go. Our wedding will be postponed. My parents have an accident."

    With that, she touched the little girl''s head sentimentally, "go back, come out too long, your parents will worry." Watching the little girl leave.

    "Gently, I can''t wait. In five days, my parents are ready for everything. After we get married, let''s go to see my parents, OK?" Don''t put some pleading said, but in the eyes flashed a touch of cruel.

    Su Hao sneers, and finds that Bai Ran is no longer the terror that scares her, nor the ferocity that just wants to bully the little girl. Instead, he looks at Mo Fang with a soft look. Su really thought that if Bai ran was alive, he would be absolutely beautiful, but even if he died, he could not hurt others!

    The Bai family''s practice and Mo Fang''s cooperation are nothing more than to raise Bai ran on her until Bai ran devours her.

    "Dad, mom." Su Hao looked at the two old men prayingly and found that they were moved. Mo Fang''s mother pulled La Mo Fang''s arm, "child, you are considerate. If your father and I are sick, do you want to marry regardless?"

    Su Hao didn''t listen to what Mo Fang said, but he heard Bai ran murmuring, "what''s the matter with Bai Shang? Why is it so serious? I didn''t tell him to take it easy. I''ll fight until I get married... "

    Bai Shang? Yes, I didn''t see Bai Shang again in the afternoon, but according to Yao Guang, it should have started coughing yesterday, so even if Bai Shang arrived in the city in the afternoon, the speed couldn''t affect before! Thinking about this, I heard Bai ran say.

    "When I came back at noon the day before yesterday..."

    Noon the day before yesterday! That is to say, Bai Shang had been in the urban area before. Was he prepared for it? When Su Hao frowned and looked sad, someone patted her on the shoulder. She looked up. "What''s the matter?"

    "Gently, don''t worry too much."

    Su Hao narrowed his eyes and said sadly, "don''t let go. I want to go home." At this time, the voice of the system rang out again, "you can''t go back first. If the problem is solved here, the crisis over there will be relieved naturally."

    "Gently, don''t worry, you and I are married, I promise to take you back, OK?" Mo Fang hugged Su Hao, patted her on the back and coaxed her quietly. Su Hao raised his head and nodded when he saw Mo Fang''s parents.

    Think of the system just now. Sue really thought about it. She just wanted to keep the kid in my body. It''s not that simple. Thinking like this, she collected her eyes, and stopped the evil in her eyes. This is what you want to keep me. Don''t regret it.

    In the past two days, Su Hao has been dealing with Mo Fang and the Bai family in the daytime, and practicing the exorcism bought from the system in the evening. Mo Fang''s parents are happily preparing for their wedding, which makes Su Hao feel sympathy for the two old people.

 Chapter 80

    Seeing only three days, Su Hao found an excuse to tell Yao Guang why he couldn''t go back and called his parents every day. And Su Hao finally found a way to get rid of the remote control, so he thought and went out of the room.

    "Gently, I will send you to Miao Miao''s home, and then ah Fang will marry you there?"

    As soon as she walked out of the room, she heard Mo Fang''s mother''s words. For a moment, she nodded her head softly. Miao Miao was the little girl three days ago. She has been looking for her for three days. She is a left behind child, and she has been raised by her grandmother. Her parents have gone to work in the city.

    "Why don''t you go to granny White''s?" Sue pretended to be curious.

    "How do you know the white goddess?" Mo Fang''s mother has some differences, Su Hao how to know the white God woman, some dislike whisperedˇ° Gently, you can stay away from the Bai family. It''s not clean. "

    Living in these days, Su Hao more and more sympathy for Mo Fang''s parents, not clean? Your son goes there every day. But he agreed, "I know!" She wanted to tell Mo Fang''s mother the truth, but after thinking about it, she felt that she could solve the Bai family and Bai ran first. She didn''t know how to open her mouth.

    Mo Fang''s mother told her two more words and sent her to Miao Miao''s home.

    Seeing Miao Miao''s grandmother, Su Hao felt like a spring breeze. The old man was smiling and welcomed her. Suhao saw a child on the roof and giggled at her sight. In the past few days, she naturally learned about many kinds of ghosts.

    "Why do you put a spell on Miao Miao? I can''t play with her in my dream." From far to near, the young boy stood in front of her.

    See the old man is talking to Mo Fang''s mother, and Miao Miao seems to go out to play without coming back. Sue laughed and said, "there''s a ghost who wants to hurt her, and it''s because of me."

    "Is it Bai ran?"

    Su Hao looked at him in surprise and only heard him say, "we''ve been in peace for so long. I didn''t expect to hurt Miao Miao." Suddenly he raised his head and said, "can you take down the charm from Miao Miao? If I break that spell with my power, I''ll hurt her

    Su nods in a funny way. The boy is one of the rare ghosts. He never hurts people and brings good luck to the family. Su wants to do something good, but if he really gets rid of the boy, he will do harm to the Miaomiao family.

    "Girl, come here." After Mo Fang''s mother left, grandma Miao saw suhao standing there and called her.

    Suhao walked over to her. Grandma Miao held her and asked, "is mo Fang very close to the Bai family recently?"

    Su Hao''s eyes widened in surprise. They all said that grandma Miao''s age was too old to go out. Even if she bought vegetables in the yard, she didn''t like meat. Grandma Miao was more used to it. Generally, people in the village helped to bring rice noodles. How does such an old man know?

    "You don''t have to be surprised. Your mother-in-law just had the fragrance of the white goddess, and so did you." Granny Miao said with a smile, "although I''m old, I''ve always been very sensitive to the taste. I used to be a smelter here."

    "Incense refiner? Is that the spice? " Sue Hao was a little surprised. She was very sensitive to her nose. Looking at grandma Miao nodding, Su Hao had some admiration.

    "Alas, poor child, you''d better run, Bai family..."

    The compassionate and loving eyes warmed Su Hao''s heart. She laughed, "Granny Miao, don''t worry, I''m not waiting to die."

    Under the eaves is half yellow, and the setting sun is shining on the wooden lattice windows. Grandma Miao is resting in the room. Miao Miao goes to class in the afternoon, but he hasn''t come back yet. Su Hao sits in the yard and watches the boy go this way.

    "Will you play with me? I''m so bored. "

    Aggrieved voice, let suhao listen, can''t help laughing, "then I''m not here, what do you usually do here?"

    "I''ll play with other kids, but they are so boring..."

    That means I''m interesting? Su could not help laughing, "when does grandma Miao usually wake up?"

    "When Miao Miao comes back, it will be half an hour."

    One hour is enough to do a lot of things. The town is not big. Take the boy to find Bai Shang to see if he can get rid of the curse on his parents.

    Through these two days of research, she suspected that it was a kind of curse, because she was a pure negative body, and so was Bai ran. In fact, it was not easy to put Bai ran on her body. It needed the blood of her parents, that is, the blood coughed up by her parents was probably heart blood. The first five days of this mantra will make people cough and even cough up blood, but only on the seventh day will they really cough up heart blood. At this time, it is not far from the death of two people.

    "Where are we going?" Looking at Su Hao walking out of the yard, the boy asked curiously.

    "Go and play!"

    When Bai Shang saw Su Hao, he didn''t make any movement, but when he saw the boy behind her, he couldn''t help frowning, "gently, you''re not at home to be married. How did you come here?"

    "I want to see big brother! It''s boring to be married. " When Su Hao said this, his tone was a little coquettish.

    "Just let me see you hook up with men?" The boy''s voice was a little sad. Seeing that Bai Shang heard and looked at him, he could not help but shut up. How could he forget that this man could see himself.

    "You''re followed by a child." Bai Shang looks at Su Hao seriously. Su Hao looks surprised. He turns around and ignores the boy. Then he asks, "where are the children?"

    Zufu boy has a headache. This woman can really pretend. Thinking of Su Hao''s request on the way, she goes to Bai Shang with a smile. Bai Shang looks at zufu boy with some vigilance. The white God woman can''t fight the boy, let alone him?

    It''s very interesting. Suhao watched Zuofu boy approach, and Bai Shang stepped back. Accidentally, the knife in his hand cut Bai Shang''s hand. Suhao poured the blood drop into the small container from Grandma Miao''s house. Because of the help of the child, Bai Shang didn''t notice.

    Su Hao makes a gesture when she''s finished. The boy laughs and runs to Su Hao''s back. He laughs and spits out his tongueˇ° Brother, what''s the matter with you? "

    "It''s ok... You go back quickly."

    "Good." Su Hao is satisfied with a smile, and then turns to walk. As she walks, she asks the boy beside her, "can I hurt you when I do it in Miao Miao''s house?"

    "No. But I''ll get paid! "

    ˇ­ˇ­

    In the evening, after su Hao tried his best to solve the curse, he lay on the bed a little tired, changed a Yuanqi pill from kengdai''s system, and got up and went out. Looking at Miao Miao lying on the table to sleep, she melted the previous amulet. Said to the boy not far away.

    "Your payment, cash it later." She is hesitating. She can really try to open her eyes to Miao Miao, but she doesn''t want to be an innocent child. One day, she can see ghosts, just like she is now. Is this a good thing or a bad thing?

    I can only accept it when I travel through various spaces. The seedlings are different. Will the simple child be scared? She walks into the room with some tangles.

    The next morning, suhao made a phone call to her family. Knowing that her parents were in good health and no longer coughing, she couldn''t help but smile. They are going to get married tomorrow. What kind of surprise will they give themselves? Sue, I''m looking forward to it.

    Is sitting in a daze, Miao Miao ran in, "sister, my dream partner said, if please, I can see him in reality."

    "Five hours, if you want to go on, say it again." Su Hao sighed and said to the boy not far away, "protect her. If she is not used to it, don''t force her. People are always afraid of ghosts..."

    "Sister, what are you talking about?" Miao Miao''s head leans curiouslyˇ° What five hours? "

    "No! It''s a foul Suhao was about to start, and the voice of the system came, "she is predestined with this child. Don''t interfere. When she is 18 years old, she will have a chance to open her eyes."

    "Miao Miao, you go out first." Suhao patiently touched Miaomiao''s head, "this topic will be discussed next time..." finally sent Miaomiao out. Looking up, he found that the boy looked at her coldly. He thought that she didn''t keep her promise, which made suhao feel very guilty. She was very tangled in her heart. This kid was like a child next door.

    "You don''t have to be sad. His cultivation can grow up instead of being a child all the time." The sound of the system comes again, for fear of Su Hao''s impulse, he agrees to the boy.

    "She will see you. When she grows up, how can she accept it when she is still young?" Su Hao had a headache.

    "Do you know? We sit on the children to protect the family and survive. We will stay here until the popularity here goes away. " The boy''s eyes were a little sad. "I will grow up only when I wait for the one who is destined. With her, I know she will see me one day, but... I''m so lonely..."

    Su Hao wanted to touch his head, but he couldn''t help it. "It''s hard to disobey fate. Let''s change it."

    "Give me a beautiful dress. Miao Miao asks me why I always wear one."

    Sue nodded and agreed.

    "By the way, be careful of Bai ran." With that, the boy left the room.

    Tomorrow she and Mo Fang are going to get married, because she is waiting to be married at Miao Miao''s home. Many people come to help, hang red silk and prepare for all the wedding events.

    Looking at the red word "Xi", she smiles sarcastically, and then sits quietly. Grandma Miao doesn''t know how to persuade her. She thought Su Hao didn''t know anything, but she didn''t expect to guess everything.

    "Girl." Granny Miao sighed, "are you sure you want to marry?"

 Chapter 81

    "Granny Miao, don''t worry about me." Su laughed. Anyway, it was just a task. There was really nothing, just some sorrow for the original owner.

    "Well, what do you need, tell Grandma." Grandma Miao touched Su Hao''s head kindlyˇ° By the way, won''t your parents come to your wedding? "

    "It was meant to meet parents. I didn''t expect to get married so suddenly." Think of here, Su good bitter smile, "I can''t help it, how can they come?"

    Grandma Miao was a little bit negative when she saw Su Hao, patting her on the shoulder and comforting her.

    While Su Hao was talking to grandma Miao, Miao ran in and shouted loudly, "sister gently, who do you think is coming?"

    Su Hao looked up and saw the dusty two people behind Miao Miao. She couldn''t help but be stunned. She quickly got up and walked over, "Mom, Dad, why are you here?"

    Yao Guang said reproachfully, "you girl, why don''t you tell me and your mother when you get married?"

    "That is, that is, if it wasn''t for Bai Shang''s young man to take us over..."

    What did Yu Xia say? Su Hao couldn''t listen to her, Bai Shang! Bai Shang! It seems that their actions still arouse their suspicion. Su Hao carefully looked at Yao Guang and Yu Xia. It seemed that there was nothing wrong with them, but even so, she did not dare to relax easily. After all, Bai Shang would never do useless work.

    She had a headache all of a sudden. She was really afraid of what she wanted. However, Su Hao was relieved soon.

    "Mom, how are you doing?" Su Hao still drags Yu Xia''s hand and asks intimately. She Yu Guang looked out of the yard and saw that Bai Shang''s eyes were like a poisonous snake staring at its prey.

    Say hello to grandma Miao, arrange Yao Guang and Yu Xia in a room, and Su Hao receives the message.

    "Gently, are you satisfied with the surprise? You''d better not act rashly tomorrow. "

    The sender is mo Fang. Sue Hao squinted. Is this a naked threat? Also, what I have done is obvious. The Fu paper that raised Bai Ran is on Mo Fang. It''s not difficult to see from Bai Shang''s ability. But yesterday''s matter, sees the Yao Guang couple again, will doubt absolutely.

    "Sister, this is what my brother gave me just now." Miao Miao suddenly stands behind Su Hao and says, looking at Su Hao, he turns around and hands the small red bag to Su Hao.

    Su Hao can see the black air around him with naked eyes. He can''t help looking at the boy not far away. Seeing that he doesn''t move, he may not have forgiven her for breaking her appointment. Alas, it seems that he can only rely on himself. Su Hao recites the charm in his heart and resists black Qi to absorb essence from her.

    She didn''t understand what Mo Fang thought. They all knew that she would not cooperate, and they had to send this paper symbol. Wasn''t he afraid that she would really destroy Bai ran? Or did he have the capital to be sure that he had nothing to do with Bai ran.

    Yao Guang and his wife may have been sitting for such a long time, so Su Hao advised them to have a rest first, and they would talk about things with them in the evening, while he went back to the house and studied the black paper amulet in his hand.

    It may be that he avoided the sight of the boy. As soon as he entered the room, Bai ran came out of the paper symbol. Su Hao picked up her eyebrows and looked at Bai ran floating in the air. She couldn''t help laughing, "you''ve come out at last!"

    "I know our plan has been destroyed by you, but we really love each other." This time, Bai Ran''s appearance was as gentle and harmless as Su Hao''s in Mo Fang''s side that day. She floated quietly in the air, and after a long time began to tell her story.

    Everyone''s life is very ordinary, but not ordinary. Such as Su Hao, such as Mo Fang and Bai ran in front of him, Su Hao feels that both of them can write a ghost story of dog blood. Of course, Bai Shang is indispensable in this story.

    When Bai ran was just born, her mother died in childbirth, and her father died before she was born. In addition, she was a child born on a cloudy day. Therefore, everyone in the town thought that she was an orphan because she had no family.

    Bai''s family is the place where this kind of incense Buddha Hall has been established for generations in the town. At that time, Bai Shang''s father took her in because he saw that the child was poor. It happened that Bai Ran''s constitution was pure Yin, so he was very suitable to learn something about exorcism.

    Bai Shang and Bai ran grew up together and learned together. And Bai Shang''s father once went out to help people exorcise ghosts, and he was killed. From that day on, Bai shenpo, the mother of Bai Shang and Bai ran, would not let them touch these things.

    The town was not big, and there were not many friends to play with. Because they couldn''t learn exorcism, they began to play with Mo Fang. Time is in a hurry, people are growing up, Bai ran and Mo Fang love each other. But Bai Shang also likes Bai ran. He accidentally learns that Bai Ran is not his own sister and fights with mo.

    "From that day on, Bai Shang and I didn''t talk any more. Later, he finally helped us..."

    "And how did you die?" In fact, Su Hao is not curious about this ordinary love triangle. She doesn''t want to listen to Bai Ran''s ink anymore. Normally, the town is very peaceful, and Bai Ran is so young that she should not die so easily!

    "Don''t believe in ghosts and gods. I accidentally offended Li Gui. I was killed in order to save him." Speaking of this, Bai ran seemed to be a little sad, with blood and tears in his eyes.

    Su Hao nodded. No wonder Mo fang had to save Bai ran. But it can''t be a reason for him to hurt the original owner! Originally, I sympathized with them, but I couldn''t pity them, because if it wasn''t for them, the original owner would not have died! She didn''t understand, "why must it be me?"

    "Because you are the only one who loves me, and you are exactly the same as me, but you are..." speaking of this, Bai Ran''s black air gradually grew stronger, "but you are different from what I imagined. If Bai Shang didn''t react, we would all be in the dark!"

    "It''s a pity. You found out, didn''t you? " Sue couldn''t help laughing bitterly.

    At this moment, Bai ran suddenly became ferocious, "Oh, don''t you want me to occupy your body? I will make your soul feel my existence painfully

    While Bai ran was laughing wildly, zufu boy came in from the wall and said discontentedly, "I don''t care if you''re here, but if you hurt Miao Miao and grandma, I won''t finish with you!" Said the head also did not return to walk.

    Bai Ran is a little angry. He is unreasonable, but he has nothing to do. If he is provoked, he will definitely take revenge on the Bai family. But Su Hao studied the paper symbol carefully, and then suddenly tore it. She wasn''t very clear about the consequences of tearing it up. But she wanted to have a try, and then she gently tore up the rune paper.

    Suddenly, Su Hao felt a strong wind, and Bai ran had completely changed her appearance. Her short hair turned to long hair and waist. She curled up and screamed in pain. The boy seemed to hear the voice, came in and said angrily, "are you stupid?"

    Su Hao was stunned.

    "I thought you had a brain. She was killed by a fierce ghost, but she didn''t become a fierce ghost. It''s because there are people in the Bai family hanging on her, and she didn''t lose her mind, and you are like this..." the boy took a deep breath. "She will really become a fierce ghost. It''s very difficult for you to deal with her, but it will be more difficult. It''s easy to backfire at your level

    Su Hao widened her eyes and rubbed her forehead with some headache. The scream continued and became more and more sharp. She involuntarily covered her ears and was thinking of a way.

    All of a sudden, Bai ran stood up again with empty eyes. Her face was also scratched by herself. Her long hair turned white in an instant. On her head, she could feel the blood seeping out and gradually flowing out. She suddenly smiles, and then slowly floats over to suhao.

    Suhao only felt goose bumps, and that face really made people can''t bear to look directly at it. It''s no longer as clear as before. It''s bloody, which makes suhao feel a little nauseous.

    Just at this time, she heard the voice of Zuofu''s meditation. She looked up and saw that Zuofu''s hands were clasped into a shape she couldn''t understand. She whispered softly, "protect this house in my name..." and then she saw the blue flames around him. After reading, the flame drifted towards Bai ran. Bai ran was soon scared away.

    The boy turned around and saw Su Hao looking at himself in surprise. He shrugged helplessly. "Don''t look at me, I can only keep this home. You can see the rest." With that, Su Hao didn''t know where he had gone.

    Su Hao left a headache in the room, silently thinking about how to improve his ability as soon as possible. His points are not enough to exchange things with the system. This time, he really has to rely on himself.

    In the evening, Su Hao finally thought of a way to prepare to break the pot. When it broke, he was called into the room by Yao Guang and his wife.

    "Gently, you said to come back to see your parents, so you decided to get married. Your father and I can''t change anything." Said, Yu Xia touched the tears of the corner of her eyes, "but it''s nothing, anyway, married, you and a Fang still want to go back to the city development."

    "Smelly girl! I don''t say such an important thing, but I still took some money. Your mother and I saved it as a dowry for you. " Yao Guang took out a passbook from his shirt pocket.

    Su Hao feels that her eyes are wet. This marriage is not really what you want. But her parents don''t know that their health may not be good, so they rush here with money.

    Thinking about this, Su Hao felt that her tears could not stop flowing downˇ° Dad, mom I will protect you both. When I leave, you will be safe and sound.

    "Silly boy, why are you crying?" Yu Xia hugged Su Hao and patted her on the shoulder. Su Hao wiped away his tears and heard a knock on the door, "elder sister, elder brother Bai Shang is looking for you."

    "All right, I''ll come."

 Chapter 82

    After comforting her parents for a while, she came out of the room. It had been about four hours since Bai ran left. Su really thought that Bai''s family had stabilized Bai ran for the time being, otherwise she would not have come to find herself now.

    See the door, white shirt become full of scratches and dust, originally very comfortable head also become messy. For the first time, Su Hao came to Bai Shang''s image. He couldn''t help laughing, "brother, why are you doing this?"

    "Ah, Yao Qingwen, I didn''t expect you to be so easy!" Bai Shang said with a sneer, "I''m a little curious. Are you really Yao lightly? It''s really different from what Mo Fang said. "

    Su Hao hooked his lips and leaned against the door, looking lazy and free and easy. "I was like this! Just met Mo Fang, hope he only see the best side of me. Don''t you force it all? "

    "A person who has died, you don''t spend her dead soul, but cultivate her into a ghost, and even hurt other innocent people in order to bring her back to life." Su Hao walked over and hammered Bai Shang hard. "It really shows me."

    "But..." as soon as Su Hao''s words began to turn, he thought of Bai Ran''s story in the daytime and felt evil. "Do you know what Bai ran said?"

    "She doesn''t like Mo Fang any more, because of your considerate care in recent years. But seeing you want to let her marry Mo Fang... "It seems that it''s a good choice to stir up a relationship, because Su Hao sees Bai Shang''s eyes changing, which includes admiration, attachment, and pain. In the end, it turns into excitement.

    "Is that true?" But after a moment of excitement, Bai Shang seemed to react, "you lied to me, you want to stir up our relationship, but do you think you can escape?"

    "Oh, so what? I know I can''t escape, but I still hope you can know what Bai ran really thinks. "

    "Yao, don''t be too proud. No matter what, Ran Ran will stay in your body, and Mo Fang and I can talk about it later. I''m not stupid

    "Yes? Then we''ll read the libretto and see. "

    With that, Su Hao turns back and doesn''t want to see Bai Shang again. She doesn''t want to know why Bai Shang wants to find her. She may be unconvinced or how. She just wants Bai ran to replace her. How can she agree?

    Anyway, Mo Fang''s message has revealed everything. It''s better to tell the truth than to lie in your heart.

    Go back to the yard

    "Do you know where these things are?" Looking at the boy sitting on the roof eating melons to see a play, Su Hao beckons him to come down.

    The boy thought, "what can you do for me?" He asked curiously, swinging his legs.

    "What do you want?" Su Hao didn''t directly agree to the boy''s request.

    The boy thought about it for a long time, "I didn''t think about it, but I won''t ask for it like last time."

    Su Hao lost her breath and felt that if she really wanted to let Miao Miao communicate with her vision, she would be in a real dilemma. This time, the days without all memory have passed. How could she make mistakes again and make the next task worse than this one?

    "It''s in the woods outside the town. It depends on luck. The Miao family has it, and grandma used it to refine incense before. This... "The boy floated down, looked at the list and said where all these things were.

    When Su Hao turns around, she finds that Bai Shang has disappeared long ago. She smiles and goes out to prepare things. Thinking of the things in the town, she can''t buy them because she is going to get married tomorrow. It''s not allowed. She lets Miao Miao buy them for herself. She''ll have a seat with a boy. Nothing will happen.

    Taomu, it''s really hard to find. Besides, there are many ghosts here. If there were Taomu forest, the Yin Qi would not be so heavy. Su Hao suddenly thought that it was a peach pendant for Yu Xia in the temple at that time. He couldn''t help but brighten his eyes.

    By the time Sue got to sleep, it was midnight, and she slowly closed her eyes. These two days are really a little tired, busy with wedding matters, but also busy to guard against the White House.

    "Gently, get up! Hurry up

    Su Hao didn''t feel much sleep, so he was woken up by Yu Xia''s voice. He rubbed his eyes with sleepy eyes. Thinking of the arduous task today, he quickly made a start.

    When she picked up her things, Mo Fang picked them up and had nothing to do along the way, which made Su Hao feel that this was the prelude to the storm. When he arrived at the Xitang, Su Hao saw Bai ran standing there and turned back to her with a strange smile.

    Long hair and waist, but face to a lot of anger. When Su Hao turned around, he felt cold sweat. When he looked for Bai ran again, he couldn''t see him.

    "I''m on you. Don''t look for it. How could I have married you to Afang Sure enough, suhao felt that her body was fixed, and she really felt that she was getting married in the chapel.

    Because the local wedding is preserved here, after the worship, Mo Fang is sent to the bridal chamber. She listened to Mo Fang clearly and said, "Ran Ran, wait for me here."

    "All right." After seeing Mo Fang off, Bai ran said, "Yao Qingwen, are you in pain? I''ll see you marry the one you love. "

    "Oh, I think you are in pain. You can only borrow other people''s bodies to marry those you love." Su Hao sneered, but silently recited the exorcism curse in his heart. Hearing Bai Ran''s painful chant, Su Hao said, "let''s have a look. Who can fight better?" As soon as the voice fell, Bai ran was thrown out.

    Su Hao moved her arm and found that she had successfully occupied the dominant position in this bodyˇ° Bai ran, your mistake lies in the delusion of harming others to help yourself, but you forget your selfish thoughts. No one is obliged to give you your body. "

    "Ah Bai ran responds and pours at her ferociously. Su Hao picks her eyebrows, takes out the peach wood and recites the enchantment mantra gently. She wants to seal Bai ran in the peach wood, and then according to the method in the book, soak the peach wood in a container with dog blood for a day and a night, then wrap it with vanilla and burn it with fire, and you can go beyond the limit.

    But how could Bai ran be such a simple ghost? Bai ran used to practice the technique of expelling ghosts. Since she became a ghost, she has been practicing in the opposite direction. How could su Hao, a new beginner, defeat her.

    Su Hao clearly saw that Bai ran was painfully absorbed by the peach wood, but he saw that the peach wood was burned by the blue flame.

    "Oh, that''s what you want to do with me, isn''t it? Then you look down on me. " Bai ran began to laugh violently.

    Su could not help frowning. This time, she was already on guard. It was not easy for Bai ran to control her body again, but by the time of midnight tonight, her ability and consciousness would become weak, and what would happen would be uncertain.

    She didn''t know how the original owner died before, but now the rhythm to her body is too fast, so fast that she can''t resist. She silently cried in her heart, "system king?" Found no one to pay attention to her, "system big... System Europa... System!" Under this fancy name, the system has no response, and Su Hao is a little angry.

    "The powder? So fierce The sound of the system is just like waking up. It''s lazy and makes Sue''s teeth itch.

    "Can you give me all my memories? I can''t help myself now!" Sue has a headache. Last time she was told by the system, she thought it was very challenging, but now she can''t help it. She''s really close to death.

    "No way, but... How to say, I can tell you a little." The system hesitated for a moment, and decided to help Sue, "in this way, the original owner felt weaker and weaker after he got married. When he returned to the city, he found that his parents were declining and died a week later. About a week after her parents died, her body was completely occupied by Bai ran. "

    Su Hao understood that they were all progressive before, but their own practice had made them unable to go on step by step, so they moved quickly, for fear that some uncontrollable factors might cause Bai Ran''s resurrection to fail.

    So their method may be more and more extreme, so now we can only hope that Zuofu can help her take care of her parents and let her concentrate on dealing with the Bai family.

    When she came back, Bai ran had disappeared, and she was a little tired. She took a piece of yellow paper from her body and drew a symbol with blood. If Bai ran invaded her body while she was sleeping, she would feel something.

    Maybe every time you cast a spell, you will be very sleepy after that. Suhao fell asleep on the table.

    "Ranran, wake up, Ranran... Our wedding night!"

    As like as two peas, she looked at her, and looked at her with a gentle look. It was probably the reason why he was drunk. His eyes were somewhat blurred.

    "Ran Ran, it''s almost midnight. When elder brother comes, this body will always be yours."

    Su Hao said with a smile, "ah Fang, I''m so happy, like I''m dreaming." Then he hugged Mo Fang''s waist and put his head on it. But the brain has been sober, it seems that Bai ran should not know where to go, otherwise Mo Fang would not think he is Bai ran.

    Mo puts down his head and kisses Su Hao gently. Su Hao bears the nausea silently. At this moment, Su Hao feels a chill. Looking behind Mo Fang, Su Hao sees that Bai Ran is looking at himself fiercely.

    "Ah Fang!" Bai ran cried plaintively.

    Don''t let go of Su Hao and look back, "Ran Ran, you..." he seemed to wake up and pushed Su Hao away fiercely, "I... I thought she was you, you shouldn''t..."

 Chapter 83

    "Not because of her!" Speaking of this, Bai Ran''s body was black, and she could see that she was in a hurry. "She made me a fierce ghost yesterday, and I can''t get close today."

    Don''t look back and find that Su is sitting there quietly with a headache. He knew it was wrong to do so before.

    The first time I saw Yao qingran, I was just in college. It was a special coincidence when I just entered school. He ran into her and knocked her down with his suitcase. I still remember that Yao qingran didn''t look like other girls in the city. After he apologized, she just whispered that it didn''t matter and turned away.

    The second time he saw her, he knew that they were in the same class. Later, he found that she was very tolerant to every classmate. She looked like a person who would never get angry and contained everyone''s temper.

    "Brother, who do you like in our class?" Remember the students in the lower bunk asked.

    "Well, Yao gently." He answered without thinking, but when he said it, he regretted that the person he liked was Bai ran all the time! How can I! He shook his head and abandoned the idea.

    But once upon a time, when he helped the instructor to check the class information, he found that Yao qingran''s birthday was the same year, month and day as Bai ran''s. He felt that she must be an angel sent by Bai ran. From that day on, he began to chase Yao qingran.

    When the holiday, once Mo Fang and Bai Shang drink, he forgot what he said, but the next day Bai Shang will find him.

    "Mo Fang, do you remember the girl you said? She can save Bai ran

    Mo Fang was surprised to hear the news, but when he heard the method, he felt a little angry. Did he use a living man to save a dead man? How innocent is Yao?

    "Don''t let it go! Do you forget that Ran Ran saved you at that time, and you can still stand here alive? "

    This sentence seems to let him even involuntarily nod agreed. From that day on, he felt very sorry for Yao Qingwen, but since Bai Shang once opened his eyes, he seemed to start wearing a mask, and felt that all this seemed to be the right thing.

    Even, he never knew that her so-called atheist was fake. She believed in God. What surprised him most was that she guessed the plan and resisted, which made him lose his last sympathy.

    It turned out that she had been defending herself, even deceiving herself.

    Memories pull back, Mo Fang looked back at Su Hao, some guilt and some irony, but he never regretted, regretted giving up her, "gently, sorry."

    Mo Fang went to Bai ran, "Ran Ran, what does elder brother say?"

    "Take your parents with you when they fall asleep at night." Bai ran said with a sweet smile.

    If Su Hao didn''t know the truth, he would think that they were lovers, not ghosts.

    "Good." Don''t put to nod, "that Yao lightly parents'' heart blood......"

    "Bai Shang is trying to get it."

    Su Hao''s eyes widened. He couldn''t help but be worried. Can''t he finish this task? She didn''t even have time to think about anything, so she got up and wanted to run out.

    Mo Fang watched her movements and walked towards her. Su looked at one person and one ghost, but he didn''t know why. He just felt that it was dark and fainted.

    When suhao woke up, she found that she couldn''t move. She glanced around. It was a black room, and she could see the moonlight coming through the only window. Suhao can see that the moon is a strange circle.

    Suddenly, the door was opened. Suhao heard someone come in. Looking from the side, it was a small man with a white candle in his hand. The bright yellow light reflected the frosty face. Suhao saw that the man was actually grandma Miao.

    "Girl, I told you to leave quickly. Why do you want to marry him?" Granny Miao gently stroked Su Hao''s forehead. Su Hao looked at her in disbelief. She couldn''t understand why it was granny Miao.

    This person can be Bai shenpo, Bai Shang, Mo Fang, or even Mo Fang''s parents. But she just can''t accept that this person is Mrs. Miao, because she thinks she is the old man who is really good to her in this village.

    "Granny Miao, why are you?" All of a sudden, it occurred to me that Bai Shang wanted to take the blood from her parents. Even Grandma Miao helped them. Her parents were not very lucky. Even if he asked Zuofu to help take care of his mother at that time, he didn''t agree at that time. If there was a conflict with Miaomiao, his parents were definitely the one who was abandoned!

    "They''re short of spices. They can''t help it!" Granny Miao had a helpless face, and her kind face was full of reluctanceˇ° Gently, do you smell it? " The old voice was soft and seduced.

    Suhao''s eyes widened. When she wanted to ask her parents how they were, she felt a faint smell. Then she was sleepy and fainted again.

    I don''t know how long it took for suhao to hear all the voices she knew.

    "Brother, are you sure that''s ok?" Mo Fang can''t believe it. He thinks it''s too simple. Can you do whatever you want with incense? But according to what Yao lightly revealed recently, it should not be so easy!

    Bai Shang laughed and nodded, "well, Ran Ran, come here." Then he picked up the paper symbol in his hand.

    Bai shenpo took Bai Shang''s hand and said, "well, I''ll do it. You are still too young. This Yao is not simple."

    Suhao can feel that the last person''s voice is white goddess.

    "What if she wakes up?" Bai ran was a little uncertain.

    "No, I''ve smelled Mrs. Miao''s fragrance. It''s the same as before." White God woman affirmative say.

    It turned out that Granny Miao was merciful! Otherwise, how can you wake up at such a critical time?

    It''s just that Su Hao knows that she can''t fight against such a rash wake-up and the situation of being outnumbered. But if they are allowed to act recklessly, it doesn''t seem to work. Her brain is turning to the left, and suddenly she makes a bold decision.

    "Ranran, lie down." Said the white goddess.

    Suhao felt a shade attached to him, but suhao could clearly feel that they were two different individuals.

    "Later, we''ll get Su Hao''s soul into this peach tree, then throw it into the dog''s blood, soak it in the dog''s blood, and then burn it with vanilla." The white God old woman lightly instructs. But this sentence makes Su Hao''s eyes bright. She feels that she has a chance.

    When she heard the white goddess recite the mantra, Su Hao didn''t do anything. She felt that Bai ran was slowly fitting with her until she was fused.

    Also in a moment, Su Hao felt that her soul seemed to be absorbed by something. 3, 2, 1, Su Hao silently counted in her heart. At this time, she began to recite the soul fixing mantra. When she felt that her soul was stable, she began to recite the exorcism mantra. One drives the other, leading to the removal of Bai Ran''s soul from the original owner''s body again.

    Soon Su Hao felt that the Yin cold had disappeared from her body. She closed her eyes and pretended to sleep. She only heard Bai shenpo say, "OK. Throw it in the dog''s blood and soak it. "

    After everyone left, Su Hao slowly opened her eyes, then breathed a sigh of relief and patted her chest. At this time, when she heard the sound of footsteps, she closed her eyes and resumed her action.

    Click, the door was opened, the sound of footsteps was very calm, from far to near, just listen to the person stopped beside her, rubbed her face, "ran ran... I don''t know why, you are about to wake up, I am a little nervous, I don''t know whether to be happy or..."

    Su Hao frowned. The voice was Bai Shang. In fact, it''s false that the three of them don''t let suhao be moved, but that''s only limited to not persecuting themselves. Now their selfish ideas have hurt her.

    "But I don''t regret it. I don''t regret hurting the innocent to keep you alive." Bai Shang murmured and touched Su Hao''s head.

    Su Hao feels a little chilly and can''t help sneezing. Then she opens her eyes in embarrassmentˇ° Bai Shang She remembered that Bai ran always called him that way, never big brother.

    "Ran Ran, you wake up!" Bai shangman was pleasantly surprised, "is there any discomfort?"

    "Didn''t..." Su Hao slowed down for a while, afraid of revealing the stuffing, and said slowly, "I''m very sleepy. I was woken up by you. This body is not used to it

    "Well, I''ll take you back to your bedroom and have a rest." Bai Shang said and picked up Su Hao, "good, or it''s time to catch a cold." Finish saying but discover Su good again deep sleep past, he can''t help but smile, this wench.

    In fact, he didn''t know that Su Hao was pretending to sleep, and she had learned her acting skills through time and space. In addition, Bai Shang already thought that she was Bai ran. Based on the principle of less saying and less making mistakes, she really felt sleepy.

    Su Hao doesn''t know when she fell asleep. Maybe yesterday, the body of the original owner was really breaking through the limit, so Bai had already fallen asleep before she got to the place. Looking at the goose yellow cup nearby, not far away is a desk with a row of reference books on exorcism.

    Taking a look at the surrounding environment, Su Hao slowly got up, walked towards the bookshelf, picked up a book similar to the letter, slowly turned it over, and read it one by one. It records how many people Bai ran helped, how many ghosts he drove, and how many ghosts he helped fulfill their wishes.

    It turns out that people all have desires. Because Bai Ran''s desire to live is too strong, and Bai''s family does not give up, it becomes obsession. When this obsession is formed, it always hurts people. Close the letter, Su Hao sighed and stood up.

    At this time, when she heard the knock on the door, suhao opened the door. When she saw her expression, she became amiable from the previous look of gloomy and terrible. Sure enough, her good attitude was to divide people! Su Hao sighed in her heart, but what should she call Bai shenpo? I don''t know at all. It''s a real tragedy.

    "What? Not used to it? " Bai shenpo asked with a smile.

 Chapter 84

    Su Hao nodded seriously. I''m really not used to you talking to me so kindly, "yes! I''m still not used to it. " "I have a stomachache," she said

    "A stomachache? Silly girl! You must be hungry Bai shenpo ordered Su Hao''s forehead. "You''ve been a ghost for a long time, and you''ve forgotten your perception."

    "Well, I''m hungry. I want to eat." Su looks good at Bai shenpo and thinks that Bai shenpo is so intimate with herself that she can''t be too coquettish.

    When she walked out of the bedroom door, Su had a good look at her watch. It turned out that it was more than ten o''clock in the morning. Bai shenpo and Bai shangzao had already finished their meal. She probably took two mouthfuls of the meal herself. Then she saw Mo Fang walking this way through the window.

    "Ran Ran, will you come home with me?" As soon as Mo Fang came in, he took Sue''s hand.

    Su Hao lowered her head and gave a gentle hum. Then she looked up at Bai shenpo and found that Bai shenpo was smiling like a flower. "Go, go. Didn''t you two worship yesterday?"

    Along the way, don''t keep telling Su Hao, don''t show flaws on the road, let people find that she is Bai ranˇ° Ran Ran, just pretend for a few days, and wait for these two days, OK? "

    "Good. By the way, Yao Qingwen''s parents... "Su Hao didn''t know how her parents were, but Bai ran should know, so she didn''t dare to ask all of them, so she had to go slowly and little by little.

    "Big brother didn''t take their blood yesterday. Yao is powerful enough." Mo Fang couldn''t help shaking his head, "but even if he didn''t get the blood, it doesn''t matter. Yao is dead, even his soul can''t stay. Ran ran... "

    "What''s the matter?" After listening to Mo Fang''s words, Su felt relieved.

    "They''re pathetic enough. You''d better put on some clothes in front of them then."

    Oh! Su Hao can''t help sneering. She should say that Mo Fang''s heart hasn''t been bitten by the dog, or what? At the beginning, Mo Fang and Yao went home quietly, and they always loved Mo Fang as their children, but what? Killed Yao lightly, even killed two old people, although this memory Su Hao did not, but the task and requirements, it is not difficult for her to guess the final result, what she does not know is just the process.

    "Good." Su Hao agreed in a complicated way. Mo Fang seemed to feel that Su Hao was a little bit reluctant and put his arms around Su Hao''s waist. "Sorry, Ran Ran, just for me, can you bear it?"

    "Good."

    When she arrived at home, she found that Mo Fang''s parents were not there. Su Hao was a little strange. It was reasonable to say that she was not there yesterday. She didn''t believe that they really didn''t know anything about it. After all, the yard was not big, so we should be able to hear something.

    After waiting in the room for a while, Su Hao saw Mo Fang''s mother with a complicated face, "are you Bai ran?"

    "Yes."

    "Sure enough... Alas..." Mo Fang''s mother''s eyes were moist, "evil! Do evil! How can you stand up to others like this? " Mo Fang''s mother didn''t seem to want to talk to her any more, so she turned and walked into the house. Mo Fang''s father also shook his head with complex pain, didn''t say a word, and followed Mo Fang''s mother.

    "Ran Ran, they are still not used to it. It will be better after a while." Mo Fang patted sue on the shoulder.

    "Let''s go to Miaomiao''s and send Yao''s parents back. It''s not easy to show up." In fact, Su Hao is worried that he will show his true feelings. It''s not good to implicate his parents at that time.

    "Not bad."

    When Su Hao walked into Miao Miao''s home, he saw the boy sitting around him, and then stood still, "tut Tut, Congratulations!" Su Hao looks confused. Are you congratulating me or Yao lightly? But she didn''t say anything. She just walked in. As soon as Yu Xia and Yao Guang saw Su Hao, they surrounded him.

    "How''s it going? How does it feel to be newly married? " Yu Xia asked Su Hao curiously.

    Su Hao pretended to lower his head, looking as shy, "Mom!"

    "Well, well, I won''t talk about you!" Yu Xia said with a smile, her eyes narrowed and she was very happy.

    "Dad, mom." Mo Fang was afraid that she would be seen, so he came and called Yu Xia and Yao Guang. The two shouting were very happy.

    Granny Miao came out of the room and looked at suhao quietly, trying to see something from her. Suhao looked up and saw granny Miao. She walked slowly and said in a low voice, "thank you very much last night. Thank you very much."

    Mo Fang heard the words "thank you for your kindness" when he walked over. He thought that Bai ran would not have succeeded in attaching to Yao lightly without the help of Granny Miao last night. He also went over to thank him. Granny Miao was stunned. Looking at Su Hao again, she was no longer as amiable as before, but serious and complicated.

    "Granny Miao?" Don''t let go. I feel something is wrong with grandma Miao.

    "Ah? What''s the matter? "

    "You stare so much that ran... Is very shy." Mo Fang suddenly thinks that Yu Xia and Yao Guang are behind him, so he quickly changes his words. But it was just that word that confirmed granny Miao''s mind.

    After chatting for a while, Yu Xia suddenly asks Su Hao to go over. Mo Fang is a little nervous and grabs Su Hao''s hand. Thinking that Yu Xia has found something, Su Hao pats Mo Fang''s hand to make her feel at ease. Then she goes to Yuxia, who pulls suhao into the room.

    "Mom has something to say to you, son."

    "Mom, I have something to tell you." Su Hao takes Yu Xia seriously, and then drags her to sit down. She also sits beside herˇ° Mom, my marriage is too sudden. You and my father should go back this afternoon. "

    "Why?"

    Su Hao was a little embarrassed and said, "you can''t live with grandma Miao all the time. Besides, ah Fang and I can''t go back. Is that all right? My friends and relatives are all in the city... "Su Hao thought about it and strengthened her strength. Yu Xia of the province hesitated," choose a good day for us. We''ll have another table when we get back. "

    "Yes. How many days will you stay? "

    "Well, the day after tomorrow. We''ll go back the day after tomorrow, and we''ll definitely arrive in the evening. " Sue really thinks that these two days are absolutely enough, enough time for her to finish this matter, and then submit the task.

    Yu Xia thought, "that''s good. I''ll go back with your father and leave in the afternoon. "

    Sue was kind enough to breathe a sigh of relief. She doesn''t know when the task will be finished. For the moment, there is no news from the system. It can be seen that something will happen later. Maybe it will not be possible to finish the task until Bai ran completely disappears or is overrun. Out of the room, Mo Fang went up and said, "how''s it going?"

    "Very good. I told them to go back in the afternoon. "

    "That''s good." Mo Fang seemed relieved.

    In the afternoon, Su Hao and Mo Fang took two people to the car. Yu Xia and Yao Guang looked at the following couple and left with a smile and satisfaction. But I don''t know that they are totally in love. It was a day of peace.

    evening. Su Hao received a call from Yao Guang to report safety. As soon as he put down his cell phone, he was pulled out by Mo Fang. Su Hao felt puzzled and struggled to ask, "what are you doing? Scratch me

    "Yao Qingwen, you''re acting like that! If you don''t tell me, I almost believe it

    Su Hao couldn''t help sneering, "it seems that you are not true love to me or to Bai ran!" If you really love Yao lightly, how can you not find that Yao lightly has actually become her? Just like Lu Sheng soon found out about her. But Mo Fang didn''t. He said that he loved Bai ran, but if Bai didn''t, how could he not find the difference between her and Bai ran.

    "What are you talking about? Follow me Then he dragged sue to go. Mo Fang felt that he was wrong. Indeed, he didn''t see the difference between the two. But Bai ran... Bai ran, she didn''t dare to think about it.

    See don''t put dead of pull own hand, Su good a clever strength, let Mo relax to open oneself, body line a stagger, he look inexplicably looking at her.

    "Good! Mo Fang, do you think you are sorry for Bai ran? Are you worthy of me Sue good see enough, don''t put the face, "I should you or owe you? Let me give her my life for nothing? " Su Hao couldn''t understand why they took it for granted that her body should be whiteˇ° I also have parents, friends and relatives. Not only Bai ranyou, but you are sad when she dies, but my parents are not sad when I die? "

    "You..." don''t be speechless. It''s true that they hurt Su Hao for no reason, just to make Bai ran live. But if there are other ways, he won''t hurt Su Hao.

    Su Hao glared at him fiercely, turned and left, and walked towards Miao Miao''s house. Maybe in this small town, the only thing she can believe is the Miao family. Maybe in the last world, the feelings are too perfect, so there are few credible people in this world. She laughed at herself and knocked on the door.

    "Gently, sister." Miao Miao opens the door and sees Su happily embracing her. Su laughingly touched Miao Miao''s head, and then went in, "Miao Miao, is your grandmother asleep?"

    "Not yet."

    Under the dim yellow light, grandma Miao was mending Miao''s clothes. She felt Su Hao coming in. The old man raised his head and said, "you''re here."

    "I''m sorry, they found out that I''m not Bai ran. Will it bother you?" Suhao said with some guilt.

    Granny Miao raised her head in surprise. "Are you gentle?"

    Sue nodded.

    "Silly boy, it won''t hurt me." Granny Miao said with a smile, "very good, very good. Don''t worry about me. Over the past two years, people in the Bai family have been more and more dissatisfied with their work. You don''t have to think too much, son. My old lady has a bad nose. They can''t do anything to me. "

    "Thank you, really." Suhao made a deep bow.

    Grandma Miao pulled Su Hao, "silly child, let''s live here today. Grandma will protect you. Don''t worry. " Sue nodded and walked to the room where she had lived before.

 Chapter 85

    As soon as he entered the room, he saw the boy sitting on the beam, swinging his legs, and saw Su Hao come in. "I''m so good at you. I thought it would be Bai ran to see you again."

    "You can see that. I thought you thought I was Bai ran, too." Su laughs, "will Bai family trouble granny Miao?"

    "With me, it won''t be." The boy floated down, "but I want a dress."

    "Clothes?" Su Hao is a little confused. What do you want clothes for? She just looked up and down at the boy''s dress, the water blue robe and the water blue trousers, but the sleeves and trousers didn''t seem to be long enough, especially the trousers were dangling badly. But maybe the pants are very wide, so Su Hao never looked at them carefully, and always thought they were skirts. But this did not affect his Zhengtai image, which was very similar to the youth in the period of the Republic of China

    "Small, Miao Miao is growing up, I will grow up, this dress..."

    "Well, I''ll change it for you." Sue laughs and looks for a tape measure from the room. "Maybe no one can buy it for you in the future. I''ll measure it for you. Make it bigger and it will fit you slowly, OK?"

    "Why is there a mother''s feeling..."

    Although it was a murmur in her mouth, Su Hao still heard it. She touched the child''s head in a funny way, but her hand flashed away. She''s funny. How could she forget that he was a ghost and how could she touch his head.

    After measuring the boy''s height, suhao wrote down his size and asked with a smile, "how can I put it on you when I buy it?"

    "Just burn it to me. You say you can''t fulfill the promise of Miao Miao''s eye opening. It''s OK this time."

    Sue nodded, "this must be OK. Before I leave, I''ll definitely buy it for you. "

    When Su Hao saw off the boy and wanted to have a rest, she heard the door of Miao''s house knocked. She sat up and heard Miao''s tender voice shouting, "brother Mo Fang, brother Bai Shang... What do you do?"

    "Get up!"

    Su Hao seemed to hear Bai shenpo''s voice, and then Miao Miao''s voice, "why do you push people?" Hearing this sound, Su Hao couldn''t sit still, so she pushed the door and went out, only to see that grandma Miao had already gone outˇ° What are you doing here? "

    Su Hao saw that Zuofu was watching the Bai family behind them. She went out and looked at Bai shenpo, Bai Shang and Mo Fang? Has Bai ran been killed by you... "

    "Shut up! But for you, could ran ran be like that? " Bai Shang is a little angry. He grabs Su Hao''s collar and is pushed aside by Su Haoˇ° Bai Shang, that''s enough! " She couldn''t understand the brain circuits of the three of them. She couldn''t understand why they wanted her to give her life to Bai ran.

    "How did I hurt you? You are too conceited. How can you be sure that it was Bai ran who woke up at that time? You''re not sure, are you? " Su can''t help sneering. She seems to remember something. She turns back and says to granny Miao, "Granny Miao, take Miao Miao to have a rest first."

    Granny Miao is worried, but Su Hao smiles and shakes her head to reassure her. Seeing two people back to the room, the smile on her face instantly disappeared, "say, what do you want to do with me?" Su Hao knows that it''s absolutely impossible for Bai ran to live on her this time. Just look at Bai shenpo''s expression, you can see that Bai Ran is definitely in great danger.

    "Go and see Bai ran." White God woman''s eyes suddenly changed, from the beginning of the ferocious become amiable up, like the morning that put her as white ran white God woman, "you go to help us put her out of it."

    Su Hao was moved, so she went. She looked at Bai Shang and Mo Fang, and there was a trace of pleading in her eyes. She thought, is it right to finish the task after Bai Ran''s transcendence?

    "Don''t go. It''s not over yet." Looking at Su Hao, the boy quickly said that the Bai family might have been very popular in the small town a few years ago, but since Bai ran died, everything has changed. Even he didn''t know why Bai ran had brought so much change to the Bai family, which could make the once kind-hearted Bai shenpo look disgusting, and the once gentle Bai Shang a hypocrite. They even pulled on Mo Fang.

    After listening to the boy''s words, Su Hao was stunned. Yes, the Chinese New Year''s Day hasn''t passed yet, just when she wanted to refuse. When the strong wind blew, a touch of black lingered around here, and the Yin Qi gradually regained, while the three women of white God disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    "It''s over!" The boy looked at the red color of January and felt a little bad.

    Su Hao looked at Zuofu boy with some doubts. Zuofu boy was in a distant direction. "People in this village have a belief." Su Hao nodded, but she never knew what he was going to worship. She always felt that Town God''s Temple''s worship was not so simple as she thought.

    "In fact, the so-called Town God''s Temple is just to confuse the government''s audio-visual, here is the blood moon religion."

    On the day of the middle Yuan Dynasty, the white moon gradually disappears, the red moon will appear, and the blood moon will appear. On the day of the blood moon, death governs life, and life follows death. In the book that Su Hao bought from the system, this sentence comes out, but XueYue education should be more than that! Sue said that.

    "This is just a sentence in the doctrine, but it may really make Bai ran succeed."

    From Zuofu boy, Su Hao understood that the so-called XueYue cult was not a cult, but it was just that doctrine, which made it a cult. On the day of the festival, all the ghosts would gather in Town God''s Temple. Some of these ghosts were dead relatives. For some reasons, they were not ghosts, and became ghosts. If there are high spirits, they should bring their own relatives with them to their past, let their relatives attach themselves to the man, and wash the body with the blood of young boys and girls. You can bring that relative back to life.

    "What? Isn''t it more cruel than before? The blood of the boy and girl... "Su Hao''s eyes widened. She couldn''t believe it. How could it be like this?

    "I guess if the previous method is not successful, the Bai family will use this method." It seemed that the boy suddenly thought of something, "no, I''ll go to protect the seedlings. I''m sorry... "Then I drew a circle on her wrist.

    Sue Hao didn''t take it seriously, just nodded, "it''s OK, you go.", The boy disappeared in front of her eyes, feeling very heavy. If she remembers correctly, there are many left behind children like Miao Miao in this village, and there should be as few as 30 children.

    Su Hao can only rely on her memory to protect those innocent children, but before she goes out, she feels a heavy blow on her neck. Su Hao feels dark in front of her eyes and faints.

    She opened her eyes and saw the white candle around her. She wanted to move, but she couldn''t move. In a moment, she saw Bai ran floating in front of her. It was the same as when she first saw her. Her ears were short and her black dress was long.

    Her smile is very sweet, sweet strange, she said, "sorry Yao Qingqing, I don''t want to, but there is no way, I want to live, only you can let me live."

    Su can''t help sneering, "don''t you want to live with me? Have you ever thought that these innocent children will pay for their lives just because you want to live? "

    Bai ran said with a smile, "it was you who hurt these children. At the beginning, I just thought that if you could hurt your parents and your family, it would only hurt your family. Because of you and your selfishness, so many innocent children would be killed with you."

    Su Hao feels funny. He can''t understand what Bai Ran''s brilliant theory is. He knows that everything is due to her, but he naturally thinks that others owe her. She helped many people before, but she can''t deny that she is hurting others now.

    Feeling the bondage of her body, Su Hao tried to move, but heard Bai ran say, "I will let you watch these children and die for you one by one!"

    "Bai ran, stop it. Those children are really innocent!" Suddenly a voice of some vicissitudes came from a distance. An old man pushed the door and entered. There was no sound when the old man walked. Su Zi could see that the old man was floating in. When Bai ran saw the old man, his strange and ferocious expression disappeared, and he became clever and lovely. "Dad, how did you come? If I succeed this time, I will try to save your father."

    The old man went and said with a helpless smile, "I don''t want to revive in this way at all. I just want to find someone to pass me, so that I can not live in this world and live as a ghost, but hope to return to this world as a human in the near future. Don''t be stubborn, child. You are the one who hurt others. "

    Bai ran sneered, "from childhood, you taught me how to save people and how to exorcise ghosts, but you never taught me how to live well. I just want to be with ah Fang. I don''t want to die so easily. I have saved so many people, but no one can die for me. What''s the role of those people?"

    The old man wry smile, float to Su Hao''s side, want to touch Su Hao''s forehead, "pity you, child, do the innocent victim, I will try my best to find a way to stop Bai ran, child, when the time comes you for me to spend?"

    Su Hao looked at the good-looking old ghost and said with a smile, "OK, but I must save these children. I''m secondary." Although she said so, she didn''t think so in her heart. If she died, this task would really fail, so she must find a way out of this predicament, instead of being slaughtered.

    "System king, system King..." Su Hao called softly in his heart.

 Chapter 86

    "Oh, oh, don''t call me. I can''t help you. The book I bought last time can be used. You didn''t read it carefully at all." With that, no matter how Suzi called, there was no sound in the system.

    Su Hao had no choice but to think about how to solve the current dilemma in her heart. Suddenly, a sentence flashed in her brain. She read it silently in her heart. Then she moved her fingers and found that it was effective. Her hope lit up. While listening to the conversation between the old man and Bai ran, she recited a mantra in her heart until her whole body recovered.

    Suhao hears the voices of Bai Shang and Bai shenpo. They come from far and near. Suhao feels very helpless. Her world mission is really bloody. Are they going to stage a family ethics play? Soon the idea was confirmed.

    As soon as he came in, the old man quarreled with Mrs. Bai, saying that Mrs. Bai would not educate her children. She just taught her to be selfish, and Mrs. Bai blamed her for being irresponsible and dying so early. It was not easy for her to grow up with her two children.

    Suhao listens to the sound of children''s swallowing. Suhao can finally stand up. She can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. She thinks of a sentence she saw in the book, Zhongyuan Festival, ghost day. This kind of day is not suitable for crossing the dead. Besides crossing the dead, what can we do to let Bai ran leave completely? Can we only use exorcism to drive her to death? Does this not conform to the system''s own task setting?

    Just when Su Hao was entangled, she saw Bai ran rushing towards her. She quickly drew a straight line in the air, and Bai ran flew over. But Bai Ran''s soul just drifted away and put it together again.

    The old man widened his eyes and said in disbelief, "Ran Ran, when did you become a fierce ghost? Did you..." although the following words didn''t go on, Su Hao knew that it was not a good thing for his current level.

    Ghost? Su Hao thought of what the boy said when he tore off the red paper Rune seat. If he remembered correctly, Bai ran would have become a fierce ghost at that time. However, when he saw Bai ran again later, his anger was all suppressed. At that time, Su Hao thought that Bai family had some way to suppress his anger.

    Today, seeing Bai Ran''s short hair, Su Hao thought that Bai ran had recovered, but he didn''t. on the contrary, his anger became stronger than that day. According to the truth, if he had been soaked in dog''s blood all night, he would not recover so quickly or even strengthen.

    "Ha ha, I''ve eaten a lot of IMPs recently, otherwise I would have died in Yao''s hands." Bai ran said with a strange smile.

    Su Hao has no choice but to make complaints about her in the heart. Don''t blame me! I didn''t let you die at that time!

    However, Su Hao''s face became heavy when she ate imp. no wonder she was so angry. If she ate imp, the Imp''s ability would be transferred to her own body. It was not easy for her to retreat from Bai ran with her ability.

    "Ran ran... How did you become like this..." the old man couldn''t believe it. He couldn''t believe that his child would become like this one day. He couldn''t recognize it.

    And then the development, so that Su Hao are confused, can only watch the old man and Bai ran fight, as usual than usual to see the real person against the stimulation of a hundred times. I saw two illusions flickering back and forth, and seeing the old man''s body getting thinner and thinner, Su Hao became more and more anxious.

    "Don''t push me!" Bai ran roared and retreated step by step.

    Su Hao thought that hope came, but found that the old man''s figure was absorbed by Bai ran, and then disappeared. I heard Bai Shang cry, "Dad!"

    "Bai ran! How can you swallow dad? " Bai Shang harshly asks, how can the person who has raised her for 15 years be better than the one who has raised her?

    But Bai Ran''s eyes had become scarlet, with no expression at all, empty and terrible, and even attacked everyone, including Bai shenpo and Bai Shang. Before suddenly, Su Hao heard a familiar voice.

    "Ranran, wake up

    Su Hao took the opportunity to see that it was mo Fang, and Bai ran was stunned when he heard Bai Shang''s voice. Su Hao took the opportunity to tie the rope of the three children who had been tied up, and let the three children out of the chaos, leaving the Town God''s Temple himself.

    She has always been able to do what she can, but now Bai ran doesn''t know where to start, so she can only take her three children out. It''s better to take a long-term view of this kind of thing.

    Watching the three children run to the town, Su Hao feels that the dark fog is around her eyes. It''s like walking into a maze. She can''t find the direction. She looks up. She wants to identify the direction through the moon, but she finds that it''s the full moon, but it turns into the first quarter moon with a strange red light.

    Su Hao bit his finger, drew a charm in the air, recited the omnipotent exorcism curse in his mouth, but found that the black fog did not dissipate, but became thicker.

    It was as if the black was going to surround her tightly, and the air became thin, making her feel suffocated. She closed her eyes and walked straight ahead, still reciting the exorcism. She''s not going to give up.

    "Gently, sister! Gently, sister

    Hearing Miao Miao''s voice from far to near, Su Hao opened his eyes and found that Miao Miao was running toward her crying, "my grandmother fainted."

    What? Su Hao suddenly feels that this night is a mess, but finds that Miao Miao is short of the seat boy. Miao Miao, as the destiny of the seat boy, how can she come out alone in such a chaotic night instead of following Miao Miaoˇ° What happened to grandma Miao? "

    "I don''t know, sister. Come and have a look with me." With that, Miao Miao grabs Su Hao''s hand.

    Su Hao shakes away, recites the mantra, and finds that Miao Miao''s figure suddenly shakes, and then turns into Bai Ran''s appearance.

    "Yao Qingwen, what''s wrong with you just following the past? It''s better to die like that. " Bai ran said without emotion, "how painful is your death? Well

    Well, with a long and harsh sound, Su Hao covered his ears and silently recited the exorcism curse in his heart. All of a sudden, I found a dark blue light on my wrist.

    "Ha ha ha!" Bai ran suddenly laughed when he saw it. "It''s very kind of you to sit on the boy. I''ve given you all these good things."

    Su looked at the blue of her wrist, and suddenly remembered the sentence in the book, you LAN Ming Huo, the power of prophecy, the hexagram of protection. The left is the attack, the middle is the main, and the right is the defense. And the boy put his ability to attack into his own hands.

    I feel a warm current in my heart. Su Hao has no time to think about it. He thinks about how to use the dark blue fire in the book, and then combines it with a charm to attack Bai ran.

    "Oh With a sneer, Bai ran rushed to the blue fire. Su Hao felt that the ability of the dark blue fire was getting weaker and weaker. Then Su Hao took the dark blue fire away, cut his arm with a dagger, and used his arterial blood to draw spells in the air.

    Looking at the black fog more and more light, Su can''t help but smile, very good, she is to this effect. Maybe there was too much blood flow. Sue felt dizzy and fell down.

    When she woke up again, Su Hao found that she was at Miao Miao''s home. She rubbed the back of her head and felt that her wrist was also very painful.

    Get up, go to the outside of the room, but found a seat cover boy a gloomy looking at himself.

    "How stupid are you? You LAN Ming fire can''t use? " The boy said angrily, "I lent you such an important magic weapon. You almost lost it, and you almost died of bleeding."

    "Well, how did I get back?" Sue felt her nose a little embarrassed.

    "It''s not granny Miao and Miao Miao who don''t trust you and go out to look for it in the middle of the night!" With that, the boy didn''t even have a shadow.

    Su Hao was embarrassed, but speechless. Looking at the room of Miao Miao and grandma Miao, she thought that they were struggling very late and were sleeping. She didn''t know how to repay the kind old man, the simple girl and the lovely little ghost.

    Thinking that the kid wanted a new dress, Su couldn''t help laughing. Then she left a note for Miao Miao and went out. She remembered that there were clothes sellers in the market here. Although they might pass by Bai''s house, she was not so worried about meeting them when she thought that Bai ran would be repelled by the amulet drawn by her arterial blood.

    But when she arrived at the market, Su Hao found that there was no good-looking clothes suitable for children. Girls sold a lot of clothes, but boys were very few. Su could not help feeling sorry. She turned to find that the shop of baijiafo fairy hall was closed. She didn''t know why she felt her heart was lifted, just like the calm before the storm.

    Back at Miao Miao''s home, I saw that both Miao Miao and grandma Miao had woken up. Maybe because of getting up late, I asked Su Hao to have lunch directly. Su Hao picked up the rice, then looked up and said to grandma Miao, "thank you. I feel like I can''t find any other words except thank you."

    "Silly boy, be polite to me." Granny Miao said with a smile, "son, you can go today and never come back when you go back to the city."

    She wants to go back, too! But... This task seems endless! Su Hao knew that grandma Miao was not ordering her to leave, but wanted to keep her away from danger. "Grandma, you can take me in for two more days, just two more days!"

    "Why?" Granny Miao was a little surprised and even couldn''t understand.

    Su thought for a moment, "I want to watch Bai ran be over or disappear, then I can leave at ease. Otherwise, I''m not sure. "

    Granny Miao stared at Su for a while. She didn''t look like a fake. Finally, she sighed helplessly, "it''s up to you. Be careful!"

    Sue nodded heavily.

    At noon, the weather was a bit overcast, and there was a feeling of wind and rain coming. Su Hao sat at the stone table in the yard, tutoring Miao Miao''s homework, but he was thinking about how to finish the task in the next two days.

    "Sister. Now that I have finished my homework, can I go out and play? " Miao Miao finished his homework and pulled Su Hao''s sleeve. Su Hao came back to himself and pinched Miao Miao''s nose and said, "yes."

    At this time, Su Hao''s eyes inadvertently swept the door and saw Bai Shang staring at himself at the door, making a gesture. Su''s kindness sank. He touched Miao Miao''s head and said, "go and play." Then he went to Bai Shang.

    "If you don''t do anything, you can go to the three treasures hall." Su Hao leaned against the gate and asked impatiently.

 Chapter 87

    Bai Shang touched his chin. "Oh, I never thought that things would turn out like this. Now Bai Ran has changed, and we can''t accept it any more..." he said with some sadness, "she has been controlled by those bad spirits."

    Su Haoyu, she continues to listen to Bai Shang, because she sees the tangle in Bai Shang''s eyes. She doesn''t know what Bai Shang is tangled with.

    "Get her out of the way." Bai Shang raised his head and looked at Su Hao, "please, OK?"

    Su Hao stares big eyes, some disbelief, according to Bai Shang''s persistence, how can it be so easy to let Bai ran over? How can obsession be put down so quickly?

    "I know you don''t believe it, but it''s true..." Bai Shang said and couldn''t help staring at Su Hao fiercely. "It''s really you who made her the last appearance we want. It''s better to disappear than to make her regret."

    "Me?" Su Hao feels funny. This is not the first time Bai Shang blames her. She feels that she has heard too much and really feels that she has committed a terrible crime. But are they not harassing her? Do you really want to be like the original owner, silently dedication to the body on the right?

    "Forget it, it doesn''t make sense to you. You can go with me now."

    "Why should I believe you?" Sue Hao picks her eyebrows. She really can''t trust the Bai family. So deep obsession, how can you say no and then no?

    White still Mou color heavy stare at her for a long time, finally sighed, what didn''t say, left.

    When Bai Shang''s figure disappeared, Su Hao didn''t react and stood at the door. Bai Shang thought like this. What did Bai shenpo and Mo Fang think? She walked towards Mo Fang''s home and heard Mo Fang''s father''s roar and his mother''s sigh from a distance.

    "Just drink, isn''t it just a woman? No, isn''t it just a ghost? As for it? " Mo Fang''s father patted the table angrily. The sound can be heard all the way.

    "Well, well, don''t be angry." Mo Fang''s mother seems to be on the side, always persuading Mo Fang''s fatherˇ° You, too, don''t like such a good girl, but like Bai ran. "

    "What happened to Ran Ran? Why don''t you like her either? Because she''s a ghost? You all like her when she''s alive! You don''t like her just because she''s dead, but I''m the one who didn''t die without her! "

    After listening to Mo Fang''s roar, Su Hao saw Mo Fang come out of the gate, wobbly, holding a wine bottle in his hand. When he looked up at Su Hao, his eyes became sinister, and the bottle hit her.

    Su Hao felt the danger, then hid for a moment, saw the broken glass dregs all over the ground, and frowned. If she didn''t react quickly, she would have been hit by him. "Damn, what are you crazy about?"

    "What''s wrong with me, don''t you know? I never knew you were so scheming! " Don''t let the drunken one point at suhao and say, "you know what? I felt very sorry for you at that time, ha! So you don''t need my apologies at all. "

    "You are sorry for me!" Su Hao said with a sneer, turned and left, abuse slag man? It seems that she doesn''t have to do what she does. As long as she abuses Bai ran, it seems that she is abusing him.

    "Come back to me! Yao gently... "Mo put it behind him and yelled, because he had drunk too much and his footwork was unstable. He fell and murmured," Ran Ran, Ran Ran Ran... "

    Su Hao heard Mo Fang fall to the ground, sighed, but did not care, let him climb on the cold ground for a while, wake up the bar, save his parents so worried.

    Gradually, it began to rain. When she came back to Miao Miao''s home, Su Hao was wet. She heard that Bai shenpo didn''t know what to argue with her. When she came to the door, Su Hao saw that Bai shenpo''s hair was scattered. She was in a special dilemma. She saw Su Hao and walked towards her.

    "Yao, come with me." White God mother-in-law pulled Su Hao, said to pull out, do not give Su Hao a chance to speak.

    The tone of the order made Su Hao very upset. Why should she go with her? But maybe it''s a chance to finish the task. Forget it, go., She thought in her heart, but did not answer. She just followed Bai shenpo and nodded back to granny Miao to reassure her.

    As soon as he arrived at Bai shenpo''s Buddhist temple, he saw Bai Shang sitting at the door. This was the second time that Su Hao had seen Bai Shang like this. Su Hao could hardly see that this was Bai Shang who had just gone to find her. It was only an hour. How could he become like this? It seems that Bai Ran is really hard to deal with this time! No longer controlled by Bai Shang and Bai shenpo.

    Bai shenpo anxiously went to Bai Shang and said, "ah Shang, what''s the matter? "She hurt you..." she said, her tone was cruel, "I want to make her crazy!"

    "Mom, don''t be angry, don''t... this is not what Ran Ran wanted..." Bai Shang said weaklyˇ° Get over her. "

    "I saved her because I really loved her, but what did she do? Eat your father, and hurt you... "The white God woman said and cried," as a mother, I''m not her biological parents, I''ve done enough, but why is she? Why? "

    "Mom... She''s just controlled by her anger, not her will!" Bai Shang hugs Bai shenpo tightly. They began to cry together, but compared with Bai shenpo, Bai Shang only shed two lines of clear tears in silence, while Bai shenpo was crying.

    Looking at the two pitiful looks of mother and son, Su Hao sighed. There must be something hateful about the pitiful person. There must be a cause and a result. People can''t come back to life after death. Even if they live, how can they still be what they used to be? If Bai ran had just passed away, how could there be so much right and wrong? Harm others, harm yourself.

    Su Hao no longer went to see them. He went to the window and looked up into the window. He could not see the pattern of the room clearly. All he could see was the strong Yin Qi, which lasted for a long time. It seems that Bai Ran is inside. Sure enough, Su Hao suddenly looks at Bai ran beating on the window. And there was a faint white light flickering on the window. I think Bai Shang tried to trap Bai ran.

    Seeing the black air getting stronger and stronger and the white light getting weaker and weaker, Su Hao bit his finger, then drew a charm on the window with blood to strengthen Bai Shang''s charm, and watched Bai ran return to the room after being hurt by the charm. I can only see a mass of black, but I can''t see her.

    "It''s all you, it''s all you... If it wasn''t for you, Ran Ran would have lived long ago." Bai Shang stood up very hard and pulled Su Hao''s sleeve.

    "Oh, without me, who would you like to be a container for Bai ran?" Su Hao opened Bai Shang''s hand and said, "you always blame me. I blame you."

    "Originally I live well, why should I get involved in the affairs of you people?" After that, Su Hao can''t help but sigh that he is a good actor.

    Seeing that Bai Shang and Bai shenpo were speechless, and then pretending to be dead, Su Hao had no choice but to say, "do you really want to pass her?"

    "Well!" White God old woman incomparably firm point to nod, "you go."

    "Why me?"

    "We can''t do it." Bai shenpo''s natural tone made her helpless. Only to see the white God woman chanting a curse to open the door, and Bai Shang directly pushed her in.

    Shit! What a tacit agreement! Su Hao scolded dirty in her heart, staggered for a moment, raised her head, and felt a kind of bone chilling air in the room. She could not help but shrunk for a moment, and resisted the strange cold. She began to recite the charm in her heart to shield Jie Jie''s laughter.

    Su Hao recites the charm in his heart, but finds that it is useless. On the contrary, there are more and more black Qi around him. She heard Bai ran say, "Yao, gently! Why don''t you let me live? Why? Even if you don''t cooperate, I''ll still have your body. "

    Su Hao felt headache, but there was no solution. Thinking that her blood might be useful, she cut her finger and drew a blood symbol in the air, but it was still useless.

    "Ha ha! Your blood and I used to taste like that Bai Ran''s laughter came again. Let Su Hao a little flustered, she searched her brain for all the relevant knowledge about ghosts, and the way to expel ghosts, but she could not find a ghost who could deal with Bai ran.

    At this time, the system suddenly took the initiative to run out, "look at you so poor share, I deduct your points, and then help you solve her?"

    "How did you get out?" Su Hao never felt the sound of the system so natural.

    "Oh, if I don''t come out, you can be stupid." The system complained discontentedly.

    Su Hao didn''t expect to ask the system how many points to deduct, so he agreed directly. After that, she listened to the system and did it step by step. When she cut off the blood from the wrist artery, Sue felt numb. "Are you sure I didn''t commit suicide?"

    "Don''t worry, you can''t die." The system said impatiently, "keep listening to me..."

    Here, Bai shenpo and Bai Shang lie on the window and look. Bai Shang asks curiously, "do you think Yao can succeed?"

    "I don''t know..." Bai shenpo''s voice is more dumb, "but I hope they can lose both... Su Hao already knows too many secrets of the village." With that, her eyes became gloomy again.

    Bai Shang nodded, as if he had a plan in mind. At this time, Mo Fang came over stumbling, "mother-in-law, big brother..."

    "What are you doing here?" Bai Shang frowned and saw that Mo Fang was drunk and uncomfortable.

    "I''m looking for Ran Ran." Then Mo Fang was about to push the door in. Bai Shang quickly stopped her. The charms were all on the door. As soon as the door opened, she was released!

    Su Hao didn''t know what was going on outside. Looking at her blood floating in the air like no money, it gradually became a blood red spell. She could feel her anger getting weaker and weaker. When some disappeared, Su Hao saw a spirit floating in the air.

 Chapter 88

    Lingti is dressed in a white coat, with a water blue skirt under it. Her short hair and ears are very similar to those of college students in the period of the Republic of China. Her eyes are clear and her smile is that kind of boring smile. However, the pure spirit is surrounded by black fog.

    "What is this?" Su Hao asked the system in his heart.

    "This is the real Bai ran..."

    It turned out that the first time I saw Bai ran was already infected by the evil spirit, and what was in front of me was Bai Ran''s real soul, without any attached spirit.

    In the dark fog, another spirit came out. Suhao knew him. He was the white old man that day. Suhao didn''t see clearly because of the lack of light that day. Now he can see clearly. His facial features are in the middle. At first sight, he is an upright man.

    "Old man." Su Hao called softly, "you are still there."

    "Let''s go to the kids around first, and then we''ll talk." Said the old man.

    Su Hao just regained his mind and saw that the black air had turned into all kinds of ghosts. There was a feeling that people couldn''t breathe around. Su Hao took a deep breath, then recited the charm, and watched the evil spirits disappear into the air.

    Bai shenpo and Bai Shang watched as the black air in the room gradually dissipated and pushed the door in. Then they saw Bai ran and the old man. Bai shenpo''s tears flowed out and stopped.

    "You old lady, why are you so confused? Yes? Still want to change your life The old man said angrily, "it''s really stupid..."

    "I... I just want you to survive. What''s wrong with me?" Bai shenpo retorted, and even a glimmer of hope flashed in her eyes. "I thought you were given by Bai ran..."

    It turns out that it''s a combination of ghosts and ghosts. The strong one is the king. The first time Su Hao saw Bai ran, he was a combination of ghosts. Later, there were more and more ghosts attached to Bai ran. The negative emotions more or less controlled Bai Ran''s main thoughts and made her full of hostility. That is to say, later Bai ran was a combination of hostility and ability, The ability is also much stronger. Compared with the pure spirit like the old man, it is much stronger.

    What Su Hao used to exchange points for was actually the way to disperse all these spirits.

    "Ran ran... Am I blinded?" Mo Fang suddenly came in, some stumbling, "I''m sorry you, didn''t let you resurrect... Right! Yao Qingwen, she is your container... Ran Ran, I miss you... "

    Su Hao saw a light on Bai Ran''s cheek. She floated to Mo Fang''s side and wanted to touch him, but she found that there was no way. She held back her tears and said, "ah Fang, I was influenced by anger at that time, but you didn''t. how can you hurt others to save me?"

    "Sorry, Su Hao, this is not what I want..." Bai ran bowed apologetically, "I''m sorry, it caused great damage to your spirit."

    Suhao understood, "I finally know why they all want you to live. I''m not the virgin, I can only forgive you, that''s all, and I won''t forgive them. "

    "Thank you." Bai ran said sincerely, "can you pass me and dad?"

    "Naturally..." Su Hao''s words were stopped before he finished.

    "No! I don''t agree! " White God woman suddenly refused, let everyone have copied her to see. Su Hao can''t help sighing in his heart. He''s really determined. The old man called the white goddess in, and no one knew what was said inside.

    However, no one noticed that Su Hao''s blood was still flowing. She was a little dizzy. She felt that she couldn''t hold on any longer. Then the system responded, "Su Hao, recite the charm..."

    Su Hao came back and recited the charm gently. Then she pressed her two middle fingers on the artery and watched the wound solidify. She was relieved.

    About an hour later, the old man came out and said to Su Hao with a light smile, "let me pass. At that time, I exorcised ghosts and passed the dead, but I didn''t pass my dead. I''ve been wandering in this world for more than ten years. Thank you for your presence. My wish is about to be completed."

    Bai ran also talked with Mo fangbai Shang for a long time. Seeing that the old man had made a decision, she went to the old man and nodded to Su Hao.

    Su Hao felt a little complicated in his heart. He was angry at the beginning, but now he is still a little sad. Su Hao recited the death mantra gently, and watched the soul in front of him become transparent. Then he saw that the iron lock gradually surrounded their wrists, and they and the chain gradually disappeared.

    "System king, just that is the chain of death?" Su Hao asked the system curiouslyˇ° Why can''t you see what they look like? "

    "It''s not death, it''s ghost..." the system can''t help correctingˇ° And if you can see it, you''re not far from death. "

    Su Hao rolled her eyes, but she didn''t ask. In her opinion, death and ghost are almost the same.

    "Mr. system, have I finished this task?" Sue asked curiouslyˇ° If the task is completed, the system will take you directly. You should still have a hidden task to complete, but I don''t know what this hidden task is. You can explore it yourself. " After that, the system disappeared again.

    Su Hao came back to find that everyone was silent.

    And the white God woman also slowly came out of the room, Bai Shang asked the white God woman, "Yao gently. How to deal with it? "

    Su Hao can''t help but pick eyebrows. What does Yao lightly do? Don''t you plan to let yourself go? Or do they have any backersˇ° What do you mean? "

    "Nothing. We won''t look for you any more. We just hope that everything in this town will be quiet when you get back to the city." White God woman drooped eyelids, indifferent said. And Bai Shang looked at Bai shenpo in disbeliefˇ° Mom, she already knows... "

    "What your father meant when he left, and she didn''t do anything harmful when she came here. Instead, we always calculated on her..." said the white God woman slowly.

    "I won''t say anything more. I don''t like you, but I don''t have that much hatred with the rest of the town." Suhao sighed and then turned to leave. Looking at the time, I felt that it didn''t take long. It turned out that the sun was setting. A large number of burning clouds showed the sunny weather tomorrow. Su Hao hooked his lips and laughed.

    Back at Miaomiao''s house, the boy sat on the gate and looked at Su Hao, "Bai was worried. I thought you were going to break your promise again."

    "This time I won''t, but how can I burn it to you?" Su Hao asked curiously, looking at the boy''s puzzled eyes, "well, I''ll go back to the city to buy it for you."

    Su Hao saw the child''s eyes brighten, and then happily told her the way, and then did not know where to go. She couldn''t help but smile and walked in to see that Granny Miao was seriously giving Miao Na the insole. I felt someone coming over and raised his head. "I''m back. Is it all solved this time?"

    "It''s settled. I''m going to leave tomorrow. " Su Hao picked up the kettle on the stone table, poured a glass of water and took a drink. "Grandma Miao, I feel so reluctant to give up you."

    "There''s a chance to see grandma!" Grandma Miao said with a smile.

    There''s no chance. After this mission, I''ll say goodbye, but Su Hao is just a little emotional, because she''s getting used to this kind of life. They''re just passers-by in her life.

    "Girl, how can you smell so bloody?" Grandma Miao suddenly raised her head and asked.

    "It''s nothing. It''s just a little blood." May be too much blood loss, finish saying this sentence, Su good feeling in front of a black faint in the past.

    The next morning when Sue was ready, she began to pack up and leave. Miao greasy slanted at Su Hao''s side, "sister, I can''t bear you to go."

    "Son, why don''t you stay two more days and let your body recover before you go?" Granny Miao was a little worried. Yesterday, Su Hao lost too much blood and fainted. Today, she is going to leave. In case something happens on the way, what should she do?

    Su Hao patted grandma Miao''s hand and comforted her, "I''m ok. Don''t worry. When I get home, I''ll call you to report safety." Su Hao knew that the old man was worried. She woke up in a coma in the middle of the night yesterday. She should have worried granny Miao so much that she comforted her.

    "All right." Grandma Miao knew that Su Hao had decided to go,

    Mo Fang''s parents also came to Miao Miao''s home to see Su Hao off. They were full of sadness. Mo Fang''s mother said with some guilt, "gently, it''s our family. Mo Fang is sorry for you. Is it possible for you and our family a Fang?"

    "I''m sorry." How could it be with Mo? The task is to abuse scum, isn''t it? Su Hao said for sure. She scanned around and found that she didn''t see Mo Fang. She wanted to come back and didn''t know how to drink and get drunk!

    "Girl, it''s our family. I''m sorry for you. Don''t let him down!" Mo Fang''s father was a little angry when he said this. He couldn''t help scolding him, but he was persuaded by Mo Fang''s mother, "why do you say so much in front of the children?"

    "Forget it, forget it." Mo Fang''s father sighed and stifled his anger. "Son, you deserve a better person."

    Sue nodded.

    After saying goodbye to the Miao and Mo families, Su Hao boarded the car on the way back, but she didn''t notice a figure following her.

    Su Hao went home and rang the doorbell. After a while, someone inside opened the door. The man who opened the door was Yao Guang. He was wearing gray casual clothes and taking off his shoes. He stood at the door. When he saw Su Hao, he suddenly widened his eyes and said in surprise, "gently, when did you come back?" Then he opened the door to let suhao in.

    "Just came back, I went home!" Su Hao looked at his father''s appearance and said calmly.

    "Don''t let it go? Why didn''t I come with you? " When Su Hao''s father saw that his daughter was alone, he looked around curiously, but there was no one.

    "He, he has something to do. If he can''t come, I''ll come back alone." Su Hao simply replied, and then quietly walked into the house.

    "Well, what''s the matter? You can''t come back?" Yao Guang saw that Su Hao was a little abnormal and asked, but he was dissatisfied.

    "Nothing. Don''t worry." Su Hao is concise and comprehensiveˇ° Where''s my mother? "

 Chapter 89

    "Out shopping." Seeing that Su Hao didn''t want to mention Mo Fang, Yao Guang couldn''t help saying, "girl, you are all married..."

    Su Hao didn''t know how to explain this strange event to Yao Guang, so he just sighed and said, "Dad, once we don''t get a license, we go to bed two times, it''s not marriage. I''m just pulled back by him to deal with his parents, fake marriage."

    "What? Fake marriage? " Yao Guang feel some accept incompetence, but think of Su Hao said, neither license nor go to bed, heart relieved, "forget it, not together, not together."

    "Your mother and I are worried about you these days when you are not here. Just when you come back, we feel that the village is still too down. Don''t be sad. I''ll let your mother have a good meal for us." Yao Guang some lame want to comfort Su Hao, but found that Su Hao and nothing, had to praise his daughter''s strong heart.

    "Gently back? What about Fang As soon as Yu Xia enters the door, she sees Su Hao''s shoes. She is surprised, but Yao Guang gives her a silent gesture.

    The sun shines on her sleeping face through the window. When Su Hao hears someone coming back from the living room, he yawns and goes out, but he sees Yao Guang and Yu Xia muttering. Is the implied task something about Yao Guang or Yu Xia? God, she felt her brain cells were gone. "Mom, you''re back. I''m so hungry."

    This sentence successfully interrupted two people''s murmur, Yu Xia recovered, some worried looking at Su Hao, "Mom, go to make you delicious."

    At the dinner table, Yao Guang and Yu Xia''s insinuation and carefulness made Su Hao feel helpless and sigh, "what do you want to know? Ask

    "What''s the matter with you and Mo Fang?" Yu Xia couldn''t help it. She put down her chopsticks and stared at Yao.

    "I said don''t be angry!" Su Hao made up a lie in his brain. "In this way, we have been separated for a long time, but I forgot to tell you. Then the old man in his family was in a hurry to get married. He had no choice but to ask me to act. "

    "Acting? Is the play too real? " Yao Guang didn''t believe it.

    "This..." Su Hao had an idea, "don''t act like a little, how can people believe it! Is it not to reassure the old man over there, but to take you over? "

    "How can such a thing deceive us?" Yao Guang is a little angry.

    Yu Xia pulled Yao Guang, who was a little angry, "don''t be angry. Gently, when did you break up with Mo Fang? Why don''t you talk to mom? "

    "A month ago." Su Hao tried hard to recall that the original owner broke up with a girl friend a month ago because of something, and she was in a very low mood. At that time, Yu Xia asked, she said it was a matter of work, so she just let it go.

    "I said it. When I asked you, you said it was OK. It turned out that it was lovelorn." Yu Xia sighed and then asked many questions.

    After a meal, the three people have no taste. Yu Xia advises Yao Guang not to be angry. Su Hao doesn''t want to add fuel to the fire. He goes back to his room after eating in silence.

    That night, suhao was lying on the bed, flipping through the books, thinking about what the hidden task was!

    "Yao gently." All of a sudden, a familiar voice came from the corner of the room. Su Hao thought strangely, is it his own auditory hallucination? Why is the kid here? Shouldn''t we guard Miao Miao and grandma Miao? Su Hao shook his head and continued to turn the book.

    "Yao, gently! I''m here. "

    Su Hao read along the direction of the sound source. He saw a little boy, wet all over, with messy hair and dirty face. His short clothes had become a little dirty. He was looking up at her in the corner of the room pitifully. "How long has it been! You don''t remember me... "

    "Are you a boy?" Su Hao looked at the little boy and asked, she was a little unbelievable. How did the white boy become so down? If it wasn''t for the familiar voice, she couldn''t recognize it.

    "Nonsense." The boy answeredˇ° You don''t know that there are many evil ghosts in your city, including greedy ghosts and many female ghosts who die. Some even become bony women... I almost can''t come. " The boy began to read in pieces.

    "Stop!" Su Hao can''t stand it any more. What about Gao Leng''s image beforeˇ° Say it! Why are you here? Come and sit here With that, Su Hao waved to the boy in the corner.

    The boy took a look at Su''s clean pink bed. He hesitated for a long time, but didn''t sit.

    "It''s OK. Come and sit here. You''re a spirit. You can''t sit dirty. Can''t you wash if you''re dirty?"

    Maybe it was su Hao''s words that made the boy feel no guilt. He directly lay on the bed and whispered, "I''m so tired!"

    Sue has a black face. She asked zufu how he came to find her. Zufu said that he had been following Su Hao. Suhao asked why he followed her.

    "Of course, it''s because you owe me clothes. I''m afraid you''ll forget them, so I''m more relieved to follow you. Then I find that you''ve really forgotten them." Zuofu boy said with some dissatisfaction, "who knows that the city routine is too deep. As soon as I came in, I was bullied by the local ghost. Thanks to a similar person who helped me speak, he also gave me a rental card. He only let me stay until noon tomorrow night and let me leave."

    Ah? Su Hao feels strange. Does ghost world still have a rental card? And the local ghost? Is it so clear? She felt like she knew everything.

    However, she is really not interesting enough. She always thinks about the implied task, but forgets her promise. She is a little embarrassed and says, "tomorrow I''ll take you out to buy clothes. It''s rainy."

    Thinking that his parents couldn''t see him, they arranged him on the sofa and let him help himself.

    "Remember, don''t disturb my parents."

    The boy was annoyed by her nagging, "I know, I know."

    The next day, suhao and zufu boy came to the nearby commercial street, shuttling from shop to shop. Because it was raining, Su Hao saw one or two women crying with their umbrellas. As soon as she wanted to walk over, she was stopped by the boy.

    "That''s rain girl. Don''t worry about it. "

    Well, suhao wants to go on. Suddenly she is stopped by one of the rain girls. She says to the boy, "is she the one you''re looking for? Is that destiny

    "No, she''s just a friend." The boy frowned and explained.

    Along the way, Su Hao found a lot of ghosts haunting in rainy days, "ghosts travel at night!"

    "No, it''s much smaller than a hundred ghosts'' night tour, but most of them choose a specific city. It''s a hundred ghosts'' tour, and not everyone can see it." "In fact, ghosts and people are almost the same, there are good and bad points, the system is also very similar to people''s system, there are distribution jurisdiction and so on."

    "Just like you have to apply for a temporary residence permit when you come to the city." Sue nodded to show understanding.

    Finally, he found a clothing store that was suitable for the boy. Su Hao chose a suit of casual clothes for the boy. He found a suitable size for him and depicted it in the air. He could see the waiter looking at himself with strange eyes. Sue Hao noticed, some embarrassed touched his nose, "well, I just see if it''s suitable for my cousin."

    "Well, it doesn''t matter. Look at it." The waiter seemed to feel Su Hao''s embarrassment. Seeing that the guests had opened up there, he went to the other side. Make sue very embarrassed, white one eye, seat apply boy, sighed.

    The boy picked out several clothes and let suhao buy themˇ° I want them all. "

    "Can you wear it?" Suhao feels a little headache. She has spent a lot of the owner''s private money. There''s no cheap clothes for the boy. He really hurts. Forget it. Suhao says in his heart, Yao Qingwen, don''t blame me. I''ve solved such a big problem for you. Don''t mind spending more.

    Zufu boy looked at Su Hao''s sad face. "I can wear bigger clothes. Some people buy clothes for Miao Miao. Only you can see me buy clothes for me." Speaking of this, zufu boy was a little aggrieved, "you don''t even give Miao Miao eyes, and you don''t buy me clothes..."

    Shit! It''s easy to ask God, but hard to send God. What a pity! Suhao had no choice but to buy all her clothes. The balance in the card was only 100 yuan. Some of them couldn''t laugh or cry, and the hidden task couldn''t be completed. She depended on the 100 yuan for a living.

    In the evening, Su Hao was ready to burn his clothes at the crossroads. He turned his head and asked the boy, "are you sure you can put them on if you burn them?" Such expensive clothes! What a waste!

    "Yes, I can. What''s in it for you?" The boy was helpless.

    "Who knows what''s in it?" Su Hao was very regretful. At that time, he bought one for him in the town, but he didn''t have much money. Why did he have to buy it in the city? Burn the clothes one by one. Sue watched them turn to ashes.

    All of a sudden, suhao''s body becomes blurred. Suhao cries twice with some worry. However, she finds that when Sufu appears again, she is wearing the casual clothes she bought today.

    "Not bad, not bad." Su Hao nodded, this dress looks very good, like the young man next door, full of vitality and vigor, "what about other clothes?"

    The boy suddenly turned around, and his clothes turned into the bigger men''s white shirt and trousers. Maybe the clothes were too big, like children''s clothes. Su Hao can''t help but smile. The boy looks at her resentfully. He doesn''t say anything and changes back to the casual clothes that fit just now.

    "It''s time for me to rent." The boy looked at the sky and said with regretˇ° Yao Qingwen, thank you very much. We all like you very much. I hope we can meet again when we have a chance. "

 Chapter 90

    Su Hao knows that we also refer to Miao Miao and grandma Miao. She smiles and says, "don''t see you again. I''ll eat dirt for a year." It''s not su who will meet again, but Yao who will show up.

    "I''m going."

    Goodbye, boy. Su Hao said silently in his heart.

    Seeing the boy''s back disappearing, Su Hao gets up and leaves, walking home, passing a dark alley. There was a voice in my ear, which Sue was very familiar with.

    "Today we have wine, today we are drunk, tomorrow we are worried, tomorrow we are worried."

    "Come and have a drink with me, the authentic Erguotou."

    The visitor''s hair was messy, his clothes were untidy, his face was drunk, and he was carrying Erguotou in his hand. When he saw Su Hao, he handed the wine to her and invited her to drink. Suddenly he looked at her seriously, "Ran Ran, gently? Are you gentle or gentle? "

    Seeing that Su didn''t drink and didn''t speak, he drank from himself and said, "in the past, people were gone, but today the water is still cold." Then he fell into the alley.

    Su Hao quietly watched Mo Fang fall and sighed. At that time, what the original owner admired was mo Fang''s sunshine and his talent. Although he was born in the countryside, he had a good temperament. And the shadows in these memories are very similar to this person, but they are difficult to integrate. She found out Mo''s friend in the address book and asked him to come here to meet him.

    "Yao Qingwen, what happened to you and ah Fang?" The classmate came over with a puzzled faceˇ° Aren''t you married? "

    "Where is it? Listen to his nonsense, we broke up for a long time, really not together. You send him back. " Su Hao didn''t explain much and turned to leave. Hear that classmate can''t help sighing, then suddenly ran over to hold Su Hao''s hand, "gently, you really didn''t stay with him?"

    Su Hao nodded, and then he didn''t care what the people behind him said, and gradually disappeared in the alley.

    When she got home, her parents had already gone to bed. Suhao quietly opened the door of the room. As soon as she lay on the bed, she heard the voice of the system, "the task was successfully completed. One percent, 20 percent, 50 percent of the memory was extracted..."

    The original hidden task is to buy clothes for the boy! Su Hao sighed and lost consciousness.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    "Tut Tut, my daughter-in-law is so beautiful!" An obscene voice whispered a smile, can''t wait to move towards the soft couch sleeping woman.

    As soon as Su Hao came over from the last world, he was awakened by the movement of his body before he could sort out the memory of the original owner.

    "Peng!"

    Su Hao''s disgusting kick kicks away the man who is about to do something wrong. She quickly arranges her slightly messy clothes and looks around at the furnishings to judge her own situation.

    The original owner is wearing silk and satin. Although it is not of excellent quality, it can be seen that his family is well-off, at least quite rich.

    And lying on the ground straight pain cry of the man dressed obscene and shabby, do not know how to slip into the original master''s room, we can see the original master''s situation at the moment is not wonderful.

    "Say, who are you instigating?" Su Hao stepped on the man''s chest and couldn''t allow him to turn over. He yelled in a cold voice.

    No matter what, she was also a general. Even at the moment, Su Hao''s voice was delicate and soft, and the authority accumulated around her made the man dare not despise him.

    "Yes... It''s the first lady who asked me to do this. She said that you and the second young master have never lived together, and they have been widows. They want to be a fake couple with me. Please forgive me, madam..."

    Liu Er Xin asks for mercy. He never thought that the person who just fell asleep would become so powerful in a twinkling of an eye. Doesn''t it mean that the second lady is the most gentle and kind?

    When Su Hao sees Liu er''s face clearly, a memory that doesn''t belong to her is forced to appear in her mind. The painful and unwilling mood just like a spirit of resentment erodes her reason, which makes Su Hao unable to control for a while.

    The original owner Su Hao is the daughter of a local scholar with a good reputation. She has a private school to make a living. Therefore, she has read poetry and books since childhood, and her personality is gentle and virtuous.

    But her appearance is extremely beautiful, many people think that her appearance is not like a peaceful, until the age of hairpin, no one came to say.

    It happened that a friend of her father died that year, leaving only her only son in school. The scholar is kind-hearted and takes care of his son at home. One comes and two goes. They admire each other and make an engagement.

    Unexpectedly, the scholar went to Beijing to take the exam and never came back. The scholar was old and ill, so he had to marry Su Hao to the second son of the local merchant Li family in a hurry, so he left.

    The scholar originally hoped that her daughter would have no worries about food and clothing in the future, but this was the beginning of the tragedy of her life.

    Li Lun, the second son of the Li family, is proficient in eating, drinking, whoring and gambling. He has even collaborated with many women outside, but he has no skills. He has no common language with Su Hao. They have been married for many years, and so far they have no real relationship with each other. They are like enemies in daily life.

    Li Ke, the eldest son of the Li family, is a hypocrite. He is honest and honest outside. Who would have thought that such a good man would frame himself with his daughter-in-law in order to fight for property. My sister-in-law pushed her out everywhere, and even the servants could bully and abuse her. In the end, she was framed for adultery and drowned herself and her adulterer in a pig cage!

    This life can''t be more miserable!

    In this dynasty, the bondage of women was very strict, and the requirement of reputation was even more strict to the degree of metamorphosis. This shows how vicious their mind was when they came up with this idea.

    The original owner complained that the people who had hurt her were happy to walk on her bones and enjoy wealth, but he also hated that they were not peaceful after their father''s death and had to bear the blame.

    Strong obsession blackens the soul of the dead, which almost affects Su Hao.

    Su Hao helped her forehead and sighed. How could anyone who had the same name with her have such a miserable life.

    When she came here, it was just the time when Li Ke and his wife were caught and raped. The next step should be that Li Lun didn''t believe in the innocence of the original owner and put her to death in a pig cage.

    Know all the memories, then the next thing is easy to do.

    As for the man in front of her, Su Hao gave a cold smile. As one of the accomplices who killed the original owner, how could she let it go easily.

    Outside the door came the sound of whispering, too far away to be heard, but they seemed to be coming to the room.

    Liu Er is very anxious. He knows that the person arranged by the eldest lady has come according to the original plan, but this situation

    As soon as Liu Er Ya bit her, he quickly messed up his clothes and tried to beat Su Hao on his leg.

    "Creak" sound, carved wooden door was opened, Li Lun said: "Oh, sister-in-law, you don''t have to worry, she can have what disease, there are doctors in the house."

    "You can''t say that. Your daughter-in-law is quiet, and you''re always away from home. Even if she''s uncomfortable, she can''t tell you."

    "Ah With a smile on his face, Feng encouraged Li Lun to enter the door with a low cry of surprise.

    The figures on the landscape screen inside the house are Chuo Chuo, which is the figure of two people.

    In his heart, Feng was secretly proud, but on his face, he was extremely embarrassed and puzzled: "sister in law, this is true. What kind of door do you close in the daytime? There''s nothing shady about it. "

    At this time, Li Lun couldn''t listen to anything. He walked in angrily and pushed the screen aside.

    There was a very beautiful face behind the screen. Her eyes were clear and calm, and she was annoyed and confused by Li Lun''s rude actions.

    It turns out that this is the husband of the original owner. He is not as vicious as I think! Sue looked at the visitors without any trace.

    Li Lun is not tall. He is a little thin and has a pretty face. But his face is abnormally blue and white. His eyes are listless and angry. He walks in vain. He must have lost his body in search of flowers and willows. He should also have a weak disease.

    "Who were you with just now?" Even if we get along day and night, Li Lun is a little embarrassed by Su''s good-looking, but he thinks of what he saw when he came in, and then he looks for a hostage in the house and asks.

    "Who? I''ve always been the only one here. " Su Hao pretended that he didn''t understand what Li Lun was saying. Then he suddenly realized, "you''re talking about this dress."

    It turned out that suhao was mending his clothes before they came in. In order not to let the thread skew, he specially hung it on the screen. It looked like a personal figure from a distance.

    Sure enough, Su Hao hung up his clothes again just as they had just seen, and Li Lun didn''t find anything he shouldn''t have, so his face couldn''t hang up.

    It''s just that Su Hao noticed the unnaturalness and anger that Li Lun tried to hide when he saw the dress.

    Feng did not give up, but it was the same result.

    "Look, sister-in-law, it''s OK. I thought there was a thief in the house after listening to your voice." Li Lun said with a smile.

    Feng was angry in his heart. He was a thief or a flower gatherer. The point is, where did the thief go?

    She received Su Hao''s smiling eyes, and her heart was excited. Could it not be her ghost? She already knows?

    It''s impossible. Feng comforts himself in his heart. Everyone knows that Su Hao is useless. He can''t even manage his servant girl. How can he see her plan?

    It''s just that the bad feeling in her heart is getting stronger and stronger, and she wants to go back to Li Ke to discuss the countermeasures.

    "Don''t do such a misleading thing in the future." Li Lun said discontentedly, "what else do you have to close the door at home?"

    Su Hao watched them act in front of her, saying nothing, with a subtle smile on her lips.

    At one time, the scene was very awkward, and Li Lun didn''t want to deal with family affairs in front of his respected sister-in-law. Feng''s heart was in urgent need of answers, so they had to leave without interest.

    "How''s it going? Your master doesn''t seem to see you? " Su Hao found a comfortable position and fell on the concubine''s couch. He said carelessly to the air.

 Chapter 91

    "Wu Wu!"

    Liu Er, who was tied to the beam by a rag, had the heart to die. His limbs were tied together, and his mouth was stuffed with his rags.

    But what happened next was clear to him. If he had known that Mrs. Li was a strange girl who could lift a big man with her bare hands, he would not have dared to show his heart to her!

    Now no matter what she asked, she had to agree. Liu Er thought a little.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    After dealing with Liu er''s affairs, Su Hao reorganized what he wanted to do.

    In her previous life, she was unrestrained and unrestrained in the battlefield. This time, she will turn out a piece of heaven in the back house!

    Thinking of her plan, Su Hao''s twinkling eyes were full of fun. She was extremely satisfied with the prospect and looked forward to it.

    Feng''s sudden cold behind, always feel something beyond the original plan.

    In the evening, Su Hao strolls around the kitchen leisurely, and sees that the dishes he wants to eat are put directly into the food box, including stewed crab meal, crystal food hoof, Taiji prawns and so on.

    "Second lady, this is not your order. Your meal is over there." A servant girl with proud face raised her head and said arrogantly.

    She seems to be the big maid beside Feng. She is very authoritative in front of all the servants. Originally, she did not give the original master a black hand.

    Su Hao looked in the direction of the peach red finger. There were only two pathetic dishes of vegetables and porridge.

    "Ha ha," Su Hao sneered, "what kind of thing do you dare to tell me in front of my wife? I just want to take it. What can you do to me? "

    "Second lady, don''t make it difficult for your maidservant to do it. It''s not good for anyone if you tear up your face."

    Taohong said that she was a slave, but she was not half respectful. If you''re right, is there jealousy in her eyes?

    I didn''t expect that there were still people scrambling for lilun. Su Hao''s heart tut tut two, simply ignore those servants who have quietly put down their things.

    "You are in a hurry to die. Originally, it''s not your turn, but since you are determined to die, I''ll have to give you a promise. " Su Hao shakes his head with regret and puts down his food box without expression.

    "You... What are you going to do..."

    "Bang! Ouch... "

    Su Hao brushed the dust that did not exist on his clothes, picked up the food box and went back to his room to have a meal happily.

    As for those people in the kitchen, hehe, can it be more important than delicious food?

    "I heard you beat my sister-in-law''s maid today? And the kitchen? " Li Lun came to ask for a crime in disbelief.

    "If you''re talking about the maid who won''t let me eat, I did." Su Hao drank tea contentedly and replied lazily.

    "You''re kidding! I thought you were just cold, but I didn''t expect that you would lie to others and frame up your sister-in-law! " Li Lun frowned, very unhappy, "she usually treats you well, you..."

    "That''s your sister-in-law, not mine. As for the truth of the matter, all the servants of Li''s family listened to her. How true do you think you can hear it? "

    Suhao pulled the corner of her mouth, showing a slightly ironic smile: "your sister-in-law bathes in ginseng every day, gargles with bird''s nest, but suhao has not eaten a meat dish for three years since she married you, and only has a little wilted vegetables every day. That''s what she said?"

    Su Hao really feels sad for the original owner.

    Because of the fashion and strict family education of this dynasty, the original owner has always been very strict with himself. He dare not do anything against the female ring. Even if he is extremely depressed and wronged, he dare not tell it, for fear that it will damage his reputation.

    As a result, she died in a way that she couldn''t believe. It''s really ironic!

    "You..."

    Li Lun wanted to refute Su Hao''s words, but he didn''t know what to say when he saw the sad expression on her face.

    Even though they always respect each other like "ice", he also knows that Su Hao is very gentle and quiet. There must be something he didn''t know that could force her to do such a terrible thing.

    Li Lun choked in his heart and looked a little ugly: "I''ll find out what you need in the future. Tell qiuluo directly that she''s a servant girl from my mother. She won''t bully you."

    "This is for you, too. It''s very precious to sew and mend a rag. Others thought my Li family was going to be finished. " Li Lun threw a package on the table and left unhappily.

    Inside the package is a new dress with delicate orchids embroidered on it, which is very beautiful.

    What''s more, it''s very similar to the dress used to cover up in the morning.

    The original owner Su Hao has always liked orchids and thought that they have the character of literati, but Li Lun hated them very much and even was hostile to things with orchid patterns. They are not less in conflict because of this, but now it seems that there is something else.

    Su Hao curiously rummages through the clothes, always feeling that Li Lun''s attitude towards Su Hao is not like the disgust and dislike in memory.

    "Really, it''s cheap again." On the other side, as soon as Li Lun left Su Hao''s room, he leaned against the pillar in the corridor and laughed at himself.

    I know that she doesn''t have herself in her heart, but I can''t help interfering when I see her neglected.

    Oh, even if this life is doomed to torture each other, Li Lun will never let this woman free!

    "Su Hao, that bitch is good at it today!" Feng looked at peach red''s red and swollen face and asked anxiously, "do you know where the master has gone?"

    Peach shook her head.

    The house knows that the master keeps an outside room, but he keeps it from Feng.

    "Well, it''s useless again. I can''t find anyone when I use him." Feng''s heart is very uneasy now, and he doesn''t want to see the peach red pig''s face swaying in front of her eyes. He waves her down.

    She always felt that something bad had happened, but she was a little sleepy after sitting for a long time. Feng yawned and fell asleep at the table.

    In his sleep, Feng feels that Li Ke holds her to the bed and the monkey peels off her clothes.

    "Dead devil, come back now!" Feng was too sleepy to open his eyes. He murmured in a low voice.

    Li Ke gave a low smile. Seeing that Feng didn''t respond, he continued his unfinished business

    Brocade is turning red waves, beautiful spring.

    "Bitch!" As soon as Li Ke entered the door, he smelled the smell of musk that shouldn''t exist. His eyes were as red as brass bells.

    As soon as he heard the news of peach blossom, he came back in a hurry. He thought it was Li Lun. But he saw the scene of adultery.

    "Ah

    Feng is still confused when she is pulled out of bed by Li Ke''s hair. Who can tell her what happened?

    The moment Feng saw Liu Er, she knew that she was finished.

    She picked up a piece of clothes and wrapped her naked body in a panic. She hugged Li Ke''s thigh and explained: "Mr. Xiang, you listen to me. It''s not what you see. He''s... He''s the one we arranged for. "

    "I don''t care who you arrange. It''s reasonable for you to give me a green hat?"

    Li Ke only believed what he saw, so he started to fight directly. The East chamber was full of excitement for a while

    The end of the matter is that Feng''s feet are forbidden in the Buddhist hall. No one wants to be green headed. It is publicized everywhere.

    As for Liu Er, Su Hao never promised that he would save his life after finishing this work. If you owe your life debt, you should pay it with your life.

    "Brother, how come the shops in the west of the city have been losing money recently?" Lilun, with a vain step, asked with some doubts.

    "Er," Li Ke did not expect that his younger brother, who never cared about his own industry, would suddenly ask this question, "this year there is a lot of rain, and the harvest of mulberry farmers is not good, which has a great impact on our business."

    Li Keyang said with a false smile: "you don''t have to worry about these things. I think you''ve lost a lot of weight recently. Why didn''t you pay attention to your health. I told the kitchen to stew some tonic for you. I''m waiting for you to get better and help me quickly. "

    The Li family, which made a fortune from silk, has always been one of the most prosperous families in Huaicheng. However, in recent years, since the death of the old man, the Li family has gradually declined.

    Li Ke, the eldest son, is a mediocre and incompetent man. He is a bit reluctant to keep Chengdu. What''s more, he loves to show his financial resources as a baoxizi, and his family property has shrunk a lot in his hands.

    As for Li Lun, the second son, he was born sick. It was not easy for him to grow up alive, and he was not expected to achieve much. But such a dilapidated body is still searching for flowers and willows every day, which makes people worry that one day he will die in a woman''s belly.

    Fortunately, Mr. Li is not ready to let him take over the family business. He only gives him two small shops to run and play with. If the government gives him a little achievement every year, he can live a good life.

    "But I think only our family''s price of collecting silk is a little high, and the dividends of the two families under my name have shrunk by 70% compared with last year." Li Lun frowned and thought that the people under the elder brother''s command were dishonest in reporting false accounts.

    He never cared about these things. All the shops outside were handed over to his eldest brother. There was a sister-in-law at home. If he hadn''t determined yesterday that Su Hao had been bullied in the house, he wouldn''t go to check the accounts on a whim.

    "Second younger brother, what do you mean? Do you suspect me of making false accounts?" Li Ke asked with a glaring beard, "don''t you know who I am? We are brothers. Are you so suspicious of me? "

    "Elder brother, I don''t mean that," Li Lun really didn''t think so. "You and your sister-in-law have been busy all these years, and I can''t do anything. Otherwise, I''ll take care of it, and I''ll be idle."

    Li Lun has already said that, and Li Ke can''t refuse. Left and right are just two small shops with little oil and water. Even for him, they are empty shelves.

    You''d better be tired to death! Li Ke looks at Li Lun''s back and thinks evil in his heart.

    "It seems that something needs to be speeded up!" Li Ke said to himself with a ferocious smile on his gentle face.

 Chapter 92

    Li Lun took over the shop on impulse, but he didn''t have the experience. Even if he changed a batch of the shop assistants, it didn''t make much difference. In just a few days, Li Lun had a headache and coughed even more.

    "Why don''t you leave these things to your wife? It''s said that his wife is the daughter of Sufu Zi. How can a scholar who is taught by a scholar not even solve this trivial matter? Maybe she''s looking for something to do Yihonglou Fangfei enchanting extremely nestled in Li Lun''s arms, out of the way.

    "She?" Li Lun sneered, "how can she do such a shameful and polite thing? The merchant is covered with copper. It''s too late for her to escape."

    When Li Lun just got married, he also wanted to live with Su Hao. He was full of fantasy and expectation for his wife, but as a result, she always had other people in her heart!

    Li Lun gulped a glass of wine, which made his eyes burst into tears.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    "This is my wife''s reward for you. In the future, I will do my best, and I will always benefit from you!" Qinyin waited for a long time at the back door and handed her purse to Fangfei.

    Fang Fei carefully counted and looked up with a enchanting smile: "please rest assured, madam. Although we are prostitutes / girls, we are more reliable than those who can only speak well."

    Qin Yin sees the goal to achieve also soon stay, quickly take advantage of no one''s attention back to the house.

    "Hanxi, Changlong..." Su Hao drew a simple map, marking out the main silk collecting places on Li''s account book.

    They are all good places near mountains and rivers, which are very suitable for the survival of silkworms. And they are all sericulture farmers for many years. Su Hao doesn''t believe that when the rainy season comes every year, they will not have any experience and preparation.

    It''s easier for people who are already unfaithful to plot a rebellion. She was confident that they would never be able to betray again.

    Since the original owner''s wish is to take revenge and steal all the business of the Li family in front of his enemies, it is urgent to have his own business now.

    Fortunately, the system gave her the skills of counting the gold, or what business knowledge would not be awesome.

    "Then... It''s you!" Su Hao''s slender fingers steadily drew a circle on the account book, with a deeper smile on his face, but his dark eyes quickly crossed a dark awn.

    Su Hao''s appearance is too bright and conspicuous now. It is estimated that before she disguises as a man, she will be attacked by those sour scholars.

    Thanks to China''s great cosmetic surgery, which is comparable to the effect of cosmetic surgery. It didn''t take long for an elegant scholar to come out.

    "What happened here, brother?" Su Hao looked at the place on the street and asked a passer-by curiously.

    "It''s the silk shop of the Li family that wants to sell it. It''s been shouting for almost an hour, but no one has come. The boss is in a hurry, so he directly asks the man to beat gongs and drums in the street. Everybody''s going to see their jokes. "

    "Li''s silk shop," Su Hao said with a slightly raised eyebrow, "what you want is what you want. Since the Li family doesn''t want it, I''ll accept it politely! "

    Li''s silk shop has a small storefront. On the left side of the store is the collection counter, while on the front and right side are two cabinets more than two meters high, scattered with some low-quality silk.

    Su Hao looked at the layout of the store carefully and couldn''t help shaking his head.

    The goods are placed too randomly and disorderly, and the goods are incomplete. It''s strange that they can attract customers.

    It was not until Su Hao had been in the store for some time that a man came slowly with a yawn: "what kind of material do you want? They are all top-quality silks and fashionable patterns. Tell me about your requirements, and we can recommend them for you. "

    "How dare you take out such a thing and pass it off as good?" Su Hao smiles and shakes the folding fan in his hand. He looks like a handsome young man. "It''s probably a little interesting for the store."

    The man knew every second and immediately yelled to the inside: "shopkeeper, a young man has come to talk business."

    The shopkeeper is about 40 years old. He is wearing a grey Hangzhou silk satin long shirt. He has a friendly appearance, pure eyes and a full look of a businessman.

    "I dare to ask, but you want to set up our store?"

    Su can''t refuse to nod, a pair of doesn''t matter, just look busy.

    "What price do you want?" Suhao asked.

    "Not too much, not too much," the shopkeeper pointed out with three fingers. "I''ll give it to you together with the stock in the warehouse, so that you can start business when you take over."

    "Joke," Su Hao glanced askance at the shopkeeper, the kind of eyes with barbed straight let people have a kind of feeling in front of her, "I look like a fat sheep?"

    "The boundary is near the Lujiang River. If it had been two years earlier, it would have been a place to gather money. But now most of the people who live here have moved to the city. After working here for so many years, it''s hard for you to earn 200 Liang a year. " Su Hao pulled the corner of his mouth, showing a slightly ironic smile.

    "What''s more, I don''t think it''s enough space for you to give me the things in your shop for nothing. It''s only three hundred taels of capital if you''ve got enough money." Su Hao glanced at the store and got a rough estimate of its value. "The title deed is not worth money. It''s 700 Liang at most. It''s still with the cabinet sign."

    The shopkeeper was angry and laughed: "who are you from? Since you don''t want to do business sincerely, don''t ask me. I want to take over my 30000 Liang shop with this money. Don''t you wake up? "

    Although he didn''t show it on the face, in fact, he was a little frightened. Li Lun''s price was just about 1000 Liang. Unexpectedly, the scholar could see it at a glance.

    Originally, I wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to earn a sum of money, but when I was glanced at by the scholar''s sharp eyes, the shopkeeper was afraid.

    Su Hao''s gentle smile retreated, and her cold eyes stabbed each other''s eyes: "I don''t know whether this store is dominated by the Li family or the shopkeeper? If the Li family is in charge, I remember that the shopkeeper has been profiting from the silkworm farmers. "

    "Let''s see," Su Hao said falsely, "last month''s silk harvest was originally ordered to be 20 pieces of top-grade streamer dark brocade, but it was replaced by the same amount of marble dark pattern forging privately by you. The rebate was at least 200 Liang. Last month, ten pieces of green brocade were woven in Changlong village according to the order. Instead of asking for it, you changed it into a home-made moon colored rhombic cloth, which almost caused a dispute. And... "

    "Enough!" Shopkeeper''s where dare to let Su Hao go on. It''s enough to know something, but if you find out who''s looking bad.

    He took out his handkerchief and wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. Ignoring the surprised eyes of the fellow, he nervously invited suhao to talk inside. The deference of the attitude is quite different from that of the last moment.

    Su Hao came to him with a slow pace, slightly bowed his head, looked up and down at him with joking eyes, as if he was looking at a clown: "if I had been so obedient, there would have been nothing."

    No one knows what happened in the inner room. The only thing I know is that the scholar came out in a good mood and said something puzzling:

    "This man is either dying or on his way to death!"

    At that time, the shopkeeper''s face was very ugly. He seemed to be in despair?!

    The man turned his lips and didn''t care. Anyway, it has nothing to do with him. I''d better work honestly.

    Su Hao changed back to women''s clothes and sat in the pavilion quietly enjoying the quiet time in the afternoon. All of a sudden, she felt that the years were quiet.

    She didn''t know how long it would take for her to go through the task. At the beginning, all her motivation was to go home, but Lu Sheng

    Su Hao''s mouth stirred up a bitter smile. Seeing that he died twice in his arms, he must hate his own heartlessness, right?

    If there is still a chance to return to that world... Su Hao''s white wrists supported her forehead, and she looked lazy and disappointed.

    But it''s too late to say anything.

    "Where have you been today? Why can''t I find you all the time? " Li Lun asked, his soft features twisted together, which was very ferocious.

    I don''t know if it''s because of excessive indulgence. Li Lun''s eyes are a little blue and his face is not good-looking. He looks gloomy. With his skinny figure, he is really like a ghost from hell.

    Even though Li Ke kept the story of Feng''s family secret all the time, it was very noisy that night. There were some rumors in the house.

    Li Lun suspected that Su was not at ease, and in the morning he searched for her everywhere, so as soon as he got the news that Su Hao was in the garden, he rushed to her with a whip.

    "When can''t I even go out?" Su Hao, the man who hates domestic violence the most, makes her angry. "I''m the daughter-in-law of the Li family, and I''m not the prisoner of the Li family. I''ll only allow you to look for flowers and ask for willows, so I can''t go shopping?"

    Li Lun''s deep voice mocked, and his frown could not hide his anger: "as a woman, you should stay at home and teach your husband and children. What''s the point of you showing up like those despicable village girls? What a shame on the Li family

    "Oh, return the face of the Li family?"

    But Su Hao didn''t get angry. Instead, he raised his hands and laughed, as if he heard a very funny joke, "who doesn''t know that there are only two losers in the Li family now, one is eating, drinking, whoring and gambling, the other is hypocritical and incompetent. The village girls also know how to earn money to support their families. They can''t even compare with you

    "I''m rubbish? I''m rubbish? " Li Lun was mad. He never thought that Su Hao, who was always docile, had the courage to refute him. He growled in disbelief, "then I''ll show you the power of my rubbish!"

    Li Lun raised the whip in his hand and pulled it at Su Hao.

    "Don''t you just look down on me? When I destroy your face, you will be as good as before, "said Li Lun, with a twisted smile on his face and no reason at all.

 Chapter 93

    Su Hao had been on guard for a long time. He turned back and left the stone bench with a flexible figure. His toes swept the melon and fruit snacks on the stone table and kicked Li Lun.

    Li Lun was caught off guard, and his face was covered by the mess. For a moment, he deviated from the direction, and the whip was drawn straight on the stone table, leaving a deep mark.

    If this kind of strength really falls on Su Hao, who is delicate and frail, he has to peel off his skin even if he doesn''t die!

    Su Hao is very angry in his heart. Such a self righteous man has to teach him a lesson!

    Women''s natural strength is weak. Su Hao now uses the body of the original owner, which naturally can''t keep up with the body that has been trained for a long time in the battlefield. However, Li Lun, who only uses brute force to vent his anger, has no suspense about winning.

    Su Hao clamped Li Lun''s wrist so that he couldn''t move. Then he grabbed the whip in his hand, tied it up with the hair band on Li Lun''s head and left it aside.

    "I love beating women, huh?" Sue played with the whip on her hands and gave a meaningful smile.

    The smile was so beautiful that it seemed that thousands of flowers were blooming in front of Li Lun.

    Su Hao''s appearance is beautiful and beautiful. She is so quiet that people don''t think it''s special. But now she looks down on Li Lun, just like a beautiful rose full of thorns.

    In Li Lun''s eyes, Su Hao''s image is very bright all of a sudden. How can such a confident and unique woman be his wife who will only hurt spring and autumn?

    "What do you want to do? Let me go, or you''ll feel better! " Li Lun struggled two times on the ground, glared at Su Hao and said angrily.

    "I don''t want to do anything," Su Hao said with a sneer. "It seems that we haven''t had a good ''communication''!"

    "You... Ah!"

    Li Lun was whipped by Su Hao and showed his teeth in pain. His thin face showed anger and unwillingness. He cursed Su Hao and tried to stop her.

    "How are you, comfortable?" Su Hao continued to smoke from a different angle, hitting the most painful but not easy to find.

    "You bitch, you have to die!" Li Lun was in agony. Why did he suffer such humiliation and torture?

    "Even if I have to die, it''s because of you." Su good cool a smile, can''t say of cool thin strange, "a newspaper also a newspaper, this whip or you teach me, isn''t it?"

    "Ah... Um..." Li Lun secretly regretted that he had not come at the right time today. He gritted his teeth and hoped that someone would stop the crazy woman''s behavior as soon as possible.

    And the one he was looking forward to was naturally stopped outside by the dutiful servant girl, and it was his own command, which could not be more tragic.

    "Qiuluo, you are so brave. You dare to block the way of the master. Who gives you such a big face?" Li Ke''s face is livid of scold a way, wish to immediately sell this daring servant girl hair.

    Qiuluo was assigned to Li Lun by old lady Li. She was smart and beautiful, but she could still do it. Li Ke''s eyes were hot for a long time. As a result, she told the old lady directly, which made Li Ke suffer a lot.

    But now she is her own "good" brother. Li Ke can only grit his teeth and write down this matter. After a period of time, he will be able to avenge the old and the new together!

    "I''m the servant girl of the second young master. Naturally, I only listen to my master." Qiuluo replied that he didn''t give in half.

    "Then you see Li Lun looking for the second lady with a whip, but he won''t let me in. What if there''s life? What if he doesn''t feel well and gets sick? " Li Ke pointed to the garden and asked, "is this your loyalty?"

    "I only listen to the second young master." Qiuluo is still such a sentence.

    "Well... Ah... No more..."

    Just as Li Ke was about to let the other servants break through qiuluo and other people''s obstacles, suddenly Li Lun''s fuzzy voice came from the other side of the garden.

    "What''s the matter, I can''t stand it? Well

    This is... The voice of the second lady?

    The audience looked at each other. Listening to the conversation, it seemed that the couple were doing something exciting and fun.

    I didn''t expect that the second lady was also open in this aspect. I can''t see it usually. The crowd sighed in their hearts, and an ambiguous smile appeared on their faces.

    Many unmarried maids blush with embarrassment and secretly blame Li Ke for meddling.

    Li Ke wanted to deal with the matter as a brother in order to alienate them. Who could have thought that Li Lun was so incongruous that he was not a man inside and outside.

    As for the truth

    "How are you, comfortable?" Su Hao sat on the stone bench and asked softly. The whip in his hand looked for two tricky angles from time to time.

    Li Lun''s pupils shrank when he heard that he could not speak at this time. His cold sweat soaked his clothes.

    He is no longer arrogant, and even full of fear of Su Hao.

    No matter how he begged for mercy, Su Hao just didn''t want to let him go, and even humiliated him in every way. Li Lun never felt so helpless.

    It''s a real time to live like a year!

    "Don''t hate me either. After all, this is what you have done to me, or even more, isn''t it?"

    Although the original owner Su Hao has no feelings for Li Lun, he is really looking forward to a good life in the future. Just a few days after she got married, the scholar passed away. But when she was most sad, Li Lun, as her husband, was constantly nostalgic for the flowers and gave her only cold humiliation. Although he didn''t do anything to sue in his memory, cold violence didn''t feel much better than it.

    Li Lun didn''t reply. He is suffering badly now. His chest is swollen and painful. He even has difficulty breathing.

    "Well..."

    He wanted to take out the medicine bottle in his arms, but he didn''t have the strength to move, until his vision became blurred and his whole body seemed to be floating on the clouds.

    Is that the feeling of death? Li Lun gave a bitter smile in his heart. Unexpectedly, he didn''t die of illness in the end, but died in her hands

    Li Lun was awakened by the cold.

    He tentatively moved, his bound hands and feet had been untied, and his body was not so painful.

    Su Hao is not as good as killing a patient, although this guy is very annoying.

    In fact, Su Hao''s whip control is more accurate. It just hurts his skin and flesh.

    This shows that people''s adaptability is also very strong.

    It was still in the pavilion, but the sky was dim, and it seemed that several hours had passed.

    "Here''s your dinner." Suhao came out of the pavilion with a food box in his hand.

    The top layer is full of delicious food. Li Lun is only given a dish of green vegetables and a bowl of porridge.

    "You don''t want to eat my food. It''s all mine." Su Hao mistakenly thinks that Li Lun''s dazed eyes are trying to grab food, and takes his favorite food aside.

    Li Lun

    Li Lun is quite speechless. What good food has he never eaten before? Will he do such a bad thing?

    "Don''t you want me to die? Why did you save me again? " Li Lun asked in a complicated mood.

    Li Lun, who can speak calmly, looks like a delicate scholar.

    His long hair is scattered on his shoulders, which makes Li Lun more vulnerable and attractive.

    "No reason." Su Hao is struggling with delicious food at the moment. He has no time to talk to him.

    Do you want to tell him that I just don''t want to make trouble for myself now?

    Ha ha, let him guess silently.

    But Su Hao''s silence was mistakenly thought by Li Lun that she had feelings for him, but she never had the chance to show it.

    Li Lun sighed in his heart, and the anger in his eyes turned into a stillness.

    Even if she was only at ease, he was very happy.

    Li Lun had never eaten such a simple meal before, but he felt soft when he thought that Su Hao had been living like this for the past few years.

    "If you eat slowly, I''ll get some more." Li Lun looks at Su Hao''s wolfing down. He is distressed and sorry.

    If it wasn''t that she had been deliberately ignored and tortured each other in the past, Su Hao would not have been forced to be like this.

    Su Hao, no matter what kind of wind Li Lun smokes, the soldiers will block the water and cover the earth. Can she let a sick seedling go to the pit?

    Two people have their own thoughts, but they get along very well at the moment. I have to say that misunderstanding is really a magic thing.

    In the Little Buddha Hall.

    Feng knelt quietly on the futon in front of the shrine of Guanyin, turned the Buddhist beads to chant sutras, and forced her to take off her gorgeous jewelry. In just a few days, she was much older, with fine wrinkles at the corners of her eyes.

    The incessant chanting of scriptures, combined with the flickering yellow candle, had a strange and gloomy feeling.

    The merciful Guanyin Bodhisattva always has a gentle and cool smile, coldly watching her followers struggling in the world of mortals.

    After reading a volume of Scripture, Feng opened his eyes slowly, and his drooping eyelids covered the malice in his eyes.

    In the past few days, Feng has been deliberating every detail of that day. The culprit must be su Hao, but how did she plot against Liu er? How did you know her plan at first?

    Feng is very sure that only she and Li Ke knew about the plan when it was made. Even Liu Er sent Taohong to get along in the name of Su Hao. There is no possibility of the plan leaking.

    Is someone helping sue, or has she been acting like a pig?

    Thinking of what Liu Er had done to her, Feng couldn''t help feeling sick.

    Feng tightly grasped the Buddhist beads in his hands, and his dark pupils showed a fierce calculation.

    Su Hao, Li Lun, and Li Ke, who is ruthless, will not let go of any of them!

 Chapter 94

    Li Ke is in a bad mood and everything is not going well. The Yellow faced woman at home brought him a green hat again. In all kinds of depression, she went to Wenfeng lane to find Cui yuan for comfort.

    "I''ve really broken my heart for Li Jiacao, but some people don''t know what''s right and what''s wrong, and let your painstaking efforts void." Cui yuan after listening to Li Ke''s complaint, face dew distressed, slender jade finger again poured a cup of wine hold in the past, very cooperate with said.

    "Well, as the eldest, I should take a big share of my property and share the pressure for my younger brother. Who knows that old eccentric, must leave a thing to Li Lun Li Ke has been a little drunk. When he heard someone holding injustice for himself, he immediately patted the table and said with more indignation.

    Cui yuan fondly stroked Li Ke''s chest and said in a soft voice: "don''t worry, my second master is not in good health. It''s well known to all. Besides, he can''t do these things well. It''s normal for you to help him deal with his business as an elder brother. Sooner or later, these are all my uncle''s, and I support you."

    "That''s natural," said Li Ke, with a hiccup. His face was full of wine, and his eyes were a little confused. "At that time, I''ll have to see with my own eyes what kind of virtue her favorite son is. Isn''t that the most capable of me?"

    Cui Yuanxing''s eyes opened slightly, and she was surprised, but her mouth echoed Li Ke''s words.

    The old man of the Li family died earlier, and the old lady died this year. At that time, Li Lun was devastated, his condition recurred, and the funeral was handled by his eldest son Li Ke.

    This is a very normal thing, but Li Kegang''s tone... I''m afraid it''s not so simple.

    Cui yuan''s face does not change, and Li Ke teases, but has made up his mind to get rid of this.

    She knew that the affairs of wealthy families were generally very dirty, and it was easy to involve others. Even if she knew that there was something hidden in the story, it was not something she could manage.

    She didn''t hear anything today, and Li Ke never said anything she shouldn''t.

    Li Lun has been good since he was beaten last time. He never shows his fierce and irascible appearance any more, which also gives Su Hao ample opportunities to disguise herself as a man and see the real results of his business.

    Su Hao renamed Li''s silk shop jinyifang and renovated it. The decoration in the shop and inside changed from the rich and gorgeous of ordinary merchants to fresh and elegant.

    The classification and modeling of silk and satin as well as the working quality of the staff have made new regulations, striving to make the guests feel at home and always full of freshness.

    "Uncle Wang, how is your business these days?" Sue shakes the folding fan to ask her about the new shopkeeper.

    Uncle Wang is also an acquaintance. He was originally the shopkeeper arranged by the Li family here. Because he couldn''t do shoddy things to avoid losing the reputation of his old boss, he was dismissed by Li Ke after his father went, and his life was very unsatisfactory.

    Su Hao has heard about Uncle Wang''s reputation for a long time, so he won''t let it go easily when he gets this chance. Thanks to Su Hao''s timely visit, he didn''t let the old man die because he had no money to buy medicine.

    Also because of this saving grace, Uncle Wang completely showed his loyalty to Su Hao, and everyone was happy.

    "Back home, everything is fine. This is the account book." Wang Shule passed things, but when Su was looking at the account book, he wanted to say nothing.

    Su Hao Yu Guang glanced at Uncle Wang, who was so worried that his beard was almost knotted. He said with a smile, "if Uncle Wang has anything to say, just say it. It''s easy for people to misunderstand him to cover up."

    Uncle Wang hesitated: "although the business in the store has improved, it''s still very difficult to sell expensive silk. It''s really unnecessary to import so many goods. Moreover, it is said that the imperial court is going to completely blockade the Lujiang River. For a long time, there may be no shippers coming to do business. "

    But after listening to Uncle Wang''s worry, Su Hao put down the account book, caressed his hands and said with a smile, "ah ha ha, my chance has finally come!"

    "You don''t have to worry about this matter," Su Hao was very satisfied with Uncle Wang''s worry. "These are all in my expectation. There is no need to cut down the supply of goods in the store. Everything is as usual."

    Now that the new owners have said so, Uncle Wang has to put his worries in his heart and figure out how to manage the jinyifang well and live up to the trust of the owners.

    The business of jinyifang was soon on the right track. After the reform, the effect of the business mode was very significant. In just half a month, it made more than 200 Liang, nearly half of the original income of Li''s business.

    At this rate, Su Hao can recover his capital in three months. But suhao is not only satisfied with this interest, she must seize the opportunity to expand her strength before that thing comes.

    The surplus income of the store, excluding the necessary expenses, was collected by Su Hao and accumulated. When he saw a suitable store nearby, he immediately bought it.

    Uncle Wang doesn''t agree with Su Hao''s behavior. He thinks that the foundation of jinyifang is not stable and it''s not suitable to start a new business. However, she is so confident and urgent that she doesn''t persuade her any more.

    How could suhao not have thought of what Wang Shudu knew, but she had a sharper intuition than ordinary people, and knew how important it would be to her plan if it was successful.

    When Su Hao was falsely accused of adultery by Li Ke and his wife, Li Lun looked on coldly and showed complete indifference. However, after all, he still reported to the highly respected old man in the clan and asked the clan leader to find out the truth and deal with Su Hao according to the regulations, instead of directly sinking into the pond.

    Even though Li Lun did not believe Su Hao''s innocence, he was not the murderer who killed the original owner directly. He even visited her once when she was in custody.

    In that memory, Li Lun once mentioned to the original owner that several big figures had come to Huaicheng. It seemed that the imperial court had specially sent civil officials to make a private visit to the local parents to see if there were any unjust or false cases.

    And during that time, Huaicheng was preparing for the imperial envoy everywhere. Even the original owner who was restricted from freedom could learn the excitement from the maid who was guarding her.

    Full of hope, the original owner used the jade pendant that he had worn for more than ten years to ask the eunuch to avenge him. As a result, the servant girl told the Feng family about it after taking it, and directly executed the original owner.

    Su Hao thought that this incident was not to expect the imperial envoy to fight for the original master, but to think that the arrival of the imperial envoy would inevitably take the route of Lujiang River, and that some well-informed businessmen would surely come to make up with him with heavy gifts.

    Let''s not say whether their goal can be achieved or not. As long as the merchants are willing to step on the boundary of Huaicheng, the development prospect of the west of the city as a port / convenient transportation will be very good. This is the opportunity for suhao to quickly discover and expand its own strength.

    On Zhuque street, lilun comes out of Yihong courtyard in boredom.

    Since the last garden incident, Su Hao''s self-confident and bright smile has always appeared in Li Lun''s mind. Even the sexiest Fangfei can''t mention his interest.

    No matter which number one she holds, Li Lun subconsciously compares them with Su Hao: the waist is not as thin as Su Hao, the skin is not as tender as Su Hao, and even the hair is not as beautiful as Su Hao

    Li Lun secretly scolded himself as if he had been attacked by evil. For many years, he was just like a hairy boy, and accidentally left his heart behind.

    Looking at the crowd of rouge fans, he became more and more agitated. He wandered directly in the street, walking far away to see the plaque of Zhenyu Pavilion.

    The jewelry in Zhenyu Pavilion is extremely exquisite, and is highly sought after by women. Similarly, its price is also very expensive, which makes many girls shy away.

    Li Lun is often given the jewelry here by the girls in the building, but every time Li Lun is impatient and gives the silver ticket directly. This is the first time he comes in.

    An orchid Hosta instantly captured Li Lun''s attention.

    The whole hairpin is made of fine suede jade. What''s more, the head of the white jade hairpin has a beautiful cyan color. It is a natural combination of white jade and jadeite. It''s very delicate and beautiful.

    He doesn''t like orchids, but he just thinks they match suhao.

    When Li Lun came out faintly, I don''t know when he had the hairpin with perfect packing in his hand.

    He had some regrets and didn''t know how to deal with it, but he thought that except for Su Hao, it seemed that everyone who got this jewelry had some outrageous things, so he took it back.

    "Oh, it''s beautiful." Su Hao is puzzled about the hairpin Li Lun handed over. He thinks that he wants to give it to a good friend in the building. He brings it to shame her.

    Su Hao''s insipid attitude made Li Lun feel a little depressed: "I see that you don''t even have jewelry on your head. You are not like the wife of a rich family. Even the little girl who is farming knows how to dress herself."

    Li Lun intended to please Su Hao, but as soon as he said this, he regretted it. It was like mockery.

    Su Hao is indifferent to Li Lun''s attitude. There is no girl who doesn''t like shiny jewelry. In the past, she had no way to pawn things when she bought them. Now some people are willing to fill her private library as a victim. Of course, she is willing to accept them.

    Li Lun saw that Su was in a good mood to accept the gift, but she was a little embarrassed on her thin and pretty face.

    I used to buy things for suhao, but it was the first time I saw her smiling face.

    "Why didn''t you use what I gave you before?" Li Lun asked tentatively.

    Er... Suhao is a little embarrassed. Can''t you say that I sold all your gifts?

    "I can use my things as I like. You''re very generous." Su Hao casually glanced at Li Lun, who was drooping his head and didn''t know what he was thinking. "If you don''t like it, take all those things away. I don''t want them."

    Su Hao is beautiful and her eyes are flowing. The woman who should be gentle and quiet is proud and confident, like a queen. It seems that she was born to be devoutly loved.

    Li Lun was glanced at by her leering light, and was obviously stunned. His heart also jumped two times, like being stirred by an invisible feather, itching in his heart.

    "No, no, no, just be happy." At the moment, Li Lun, who is like a fish in water beside a woman, seems to be a little boy who just knows about human affairs.

    Su Hao has some helplessness. His expression should not be... I hope she thinks too much!

    Su Hao and Li Ke are embarrassed, but Li Ke is angry and breaks a set of tea sets.

    "What''s the matter with suhao? Wasn''t it honest before? Why can''t you find anyone now? " Li Ke is very irritable in the study.

    He prepared a lot of plans for Su Hao, but in the end he couldn''t find the right one. He was so depressed.

    Who would have thought that Su Hao could slip out under the guard of all the servant girls and servants? Did Li Ke have any evidence to directly question his sister-in-law? He could only live a sullen life.

 Chapter 95

    At this time, Li Ke suddenly missed Feng''s family. At least she gave her ideas and did everything before. He just had to sit and enjoy his achievements.

    The peach red eyes turned and thought to himself: "master, I have a way. I don''t know if it''s ok?"

    ˇ­ˇ­

    "Are you sure you can poison her with this?" Li Ke asked in disbelief.

    "That''s natural. I''ve seen it with my own eyes." Feng knelt on the futon of the Buddhist hall and gave a soft smile.

    When she was a child, there was a flood in her hometown. She and her mother and brother had nothing to eat when they fled, so they had to dig wild vegetables to live. One day, my younger brother caught a small round fish and happily gave it to his sick mother to mend her body, but his mother died of poisoning.

    It wasn''t until later when he was on the run that Feng learned from doctor Youfang that Tuan Yu and amaranth would kill people.

    Feng''s eyes were sad and regretful. If she was not greedy at that time, she suggested putting amaranth into the pot and cooking it with meat flavor, which would not make her mother bleed to death, and would not let her younger brother live in the shadow of remorse all the time!

    She killed her mother!

    Li Ke immediately became more alert to Feng. This woman is more vicious than he knows. Now she can poison suhao. Who knows when she will use the same method to harm herself?

    However, Li Ke didn''t show up. He was still the perfect image of Xianggong, and more useful things came out of Feng''s mouth.

    Feng didn''t defend Li Ke and told him everything he knew.

    When there was really nothing to say, Li Ke pretended to sigh: "you and my husband and wife have supported each other for many years. Who would have thought that you should..."

    Li Ke touched the top of Feng''s hair fondly: "I know you were framed. At that time, so many people looked at you. When I deal with the servants who chew their tongue, I will pick you up. Then you will still be my most virtuous wife."

    Li Ke said that he was sincere, and Feng was also moved by tears: "Xianggong, you are still the best. As long as you believe me, that''s enough!"

    Feng went deep into his heart and put his arms around Li Ke''s waist.

    Li Ke''s heart should be strong, but think of peach red words or patience perfunctory, to not blaspheme the reason of the Buddha refused Feng''s request, casually find a reason to leave.

    Although Feng was disappointed, he knew that it was not right now. He could only watch Li Ke leave with deep feeling.

    "Taohong, you''ve done a good job this time." as soon as Li Ke left, Feng immediately changed his docile appearance in front of Li Ke.

    She took out the bearing of being a wife, as if everything was the same as before, "tell me what you want, and I will give you a good reward when my wife goes out."

    Peach respectfully knelt down, said to be able to work for his wife is her honor. However, from the angle of Feng''s complacency, he could not hide his ambition and sarcasm.

    "Good peach, give the master a kiss quickly!"

    As soon as Taohong gets away from Feng and returns to her study, she is hugged by Li Ke.

    "Sir, the door is still open." Peach red eyes flow, jiaochen road.

    Li Ke was even more eager to burn himself by her small eyes: "what are you afraid of? Li''s house will soon be my master''s. who dares to say what?"

    "What about the second lady?" Peach red half push half on Li Ke''s action, one side inquires.

    "Hum," Li Ke now has no time to think about these things, shrewdly tearing the pink dress, "that poisonous woman''s idea of course let her do, everything is her personal work, we don''t know anything."

    "At that time, no matter what happened or not, Feng will never come out of the Buddhist hall. At that time, master, I''ll let you be my wife. Let''s do the right thing together. " Li Ke said.

    When she heard Li Ke''s promise, she let out a voice of petulance. She completely let go of her heart, tried to cater to Li Ke''s action, and gave her body to him

    Although Su Hao has been busy with her own business, she has never relaxed her vigilance over Li Ke and Feng. Su Hao bribed the servant girl to report the news immediately after learning that Li Ke suddenly visited the Feng family, but they didn''t have the right to know what they said.

    Su Hao waves to Qinyin to reward her, but he is thinking about what new tricks Feng will come up with to deal with her.

    "Madam, do you want to tell the second master about this?" Qin Yin said anxiously.

    Qinyin was originally the servant girl of the family. She was sold by her family very early, and her face was deeply scarred by her stepmother. As a result, many servants felt that they were superior to this ugly monster, and they usually bullied her.

    When Su Hao sneaked out of the house for the first time, he saw that she was beaten and helped. He felt that the girl''s mind was clean, so he left her by his side.

    Facts have proved that Su Hao''s vision is still very good. Qinyin really takes Su Hao''s interests first in everything, but the angle of thinking can''t make su Hao agree.

    "What''s the use of him?" Su Hao sneered, "in addition to some talent in eating, drinking, whoring and gambling, what did you see in his family''s business?"

    Su Hao looked at Qin Yin with some confused eyes and sighed: "Qin Yin, you have to remember that if a man is reliable, the sow will go up the tree. Although not all men are untrustworthy, isn''t it better that we can solve problems by ourselves? "

    "At least we will never abandon us, only ourselves." Su Hao thought of the abnormal women in the world whose nature had been distorted by the ring, and sighed.

    Although Qin Yin didn''t understand Su Hao''s idea very well, he still kept it in mind silently and thought deeply.

    "Am I so useless in your heart?" Li Lun stood outside the door with an ugly face, his hands still pushing the door.

    Qin Yin left the room for two people.

    Su Hao didn''t feel embarrassed when he was caught saying bad things behind someone''s back: "I''m just telling the truth, but you''re saying a good thing?"

    Li lunqiang was angry and said in a deep voice: "who said I have no advantages? I''m good at reincarnation, aren''t I? I was born to have no worries about food and clothing, and I have a lot of slaves in and out. I can live a good life without doing anything, and I can surpass everyone on this point. "

    "That''s the strength of your family, not yours." Su Hao sneered, "when you don''t have the identity of the second master of the Li family, what else do you think you have? What can you do? If Wen does not become a martial artist, even his body is ruined by himself. You can''t achieve what I want. Are you useless or something? "

    "What do you want? I don''t believe there''s anything else I can''t do! " Li Lun was angry and laughed back.

    "I want to be rich, I want to be immortal, can you do it?"

    Li Lun opened his mouth in amazement. He was so surprised at Su Hao''s delusion that he had nothing to say.

    Su Hao ignored Li Lun''s suspicion and gave a faint smile: "I can get what I want, but you can''t!"

    It seems that the conversation between Su Hao and Li Lun will always end in an unhappy ending, but unilateral abuse is always the latter.

    But it''s time to seize the right of the Li family''s housekeeper. Su Hao''s eyes turned, and a cunning light flashed in his bright eyes.

    "Is big brother here?" Su Hao asked the boy who was guarding outside the study door.

    Li Ke has heard Su Hao''s voice inside. She can''t figure out what she''s looking for. She signals Taohong to avoid, and she straightens her clothes and opens the door.

    "Why did my sister-in-law come to me all of a sudden? Is there something wrong with my second brother?" Li Ke smile, slightly apologetic said, "the second brother is that temperament, siblings have to bear more."

    Su Hao stood outside the corridor with a cold hum in his heart.

    Before she said anything, Li Ke splashed a basin of dirty water on Li Lun''s head. It''s really a "good" brother!

    "Things between us will be dealt with naturally, so I don''t have to worry about it." Su Hao directly pointed out the purpose of his visit, "yesterday I happened to hear a joke, I feel very interesting, I don''t know if elder brother has heard of it?"

    Li Ke suddenly had a bad feeling.

    "It''s said that a young man''s family is very good. He never asks about the common things in his family. One day he went out to see a very poor old lady selling eggs in the winter. He kindly took out ten Liang silver to buy everything. The old lady quickly refused that only thirty Wen would be enough. The young man was very surprised and said, "why is it so cheap? My eggs are only one or two silver."

    Su Hao''s eyes of bright moon in the clear water implied a sarcastic smile: "I don''t know if elder brother thinks it''s funny?"

    "Brother and sister, where do you hear this nonsense?" Li Ke reluctantly hung his smile on his face. "How can there be such a fool in this world who doesn''t know anything? Since you say that the childe''s family is in a good condition, the one or two silver eggs must be expensive. Beautiful jade is divided into three, six, nine and so on. If you calculate the price of precious jade and defective products as the same, isn''t it ridiculous? "

    "Big brother''s words are reasonable," Su Hao said, pretending to be puzzled. "But yesterday I went to the kitchen to have a look curiously. It''s said that the monthly food in our house costs more than 200 taels of silver. There are only so many people in the house. Even if everyone is full of fish and meat, it won''t cost that much? "

    "You heard me wrong. What can the steward of the kitchen know?" Li Ke''s face was even more ugly. "Listen to my sister-in-law, do you mean that someone is greedy for the money from the middle school?"

    "I don''t say that," Su Hao said. "I just think that my sister-in-law has been ill for such a long time. Someone has to be in charge of the central feedback system. Otherwise, it''s not a chance for people to cheat."

    "Brother and sister think too much. Without your sister-in-law and housekeeper, he is the most trusted person of the old man. Would he not know these things? Sister in law or at home embroidery thrush it, have this leisure is not as good as think about how to keep the second brother''s heart Li Ke said in a cold voice.

    Su Hao said lightly: "brother, don''t worry. I''ve already" communicated "with the housekeeper. Regardless of my feelings and reasons, my identity is the best choice for the housekeeper. And I''m not asking for your advice, I''m notifying you! "

    The Li family has a family precept that brothers should not separate their families. Therefore, in addition to the money they run, the income from other industries should be paid into the accounting room. The sons and daughters of all generations have signed contracts. Once they embezzle the money privately, Li Lun is able to report it to the government.

 Chapter 96

    Unless Li lunsuhao and Li lunsuhao are removed from the family or killed, they can get the money. This is also the reason why Li Ke deliberately suppressed Er Fang.

    "I didn''t say anything. When did the Li family turn to you?" Li Ke is really angry, but Gu shouts.

    "As long as the patriarch agrees, after all, the elder sister-in-law has not supported the family school for a long time." Su is very funny and bright.

    The family concept of the Li family is very strict. Every family who has made a fortune should donate some money to the family school to thank the family for their cultivation. Naturally, Feng didn''t want to let people take advantage of him. If it was true, the respected old people in his family would certainly support Su Hao.

    Li Ke knew that Su Hao had the upper hand in this matter, so he just walked away angrily.

    "Wait, the money that my sister-in-law borrowed from the cashier has not been cleared yet?" Su Hao gave a gentle smile with an unquestionable tone.

    Li Ke

    Li Lun was hit by Su Hao and went back to his room impatiently.

    All of a sudden, he saw the dice he put on the table, and he had a plan. Who says he can''t do anything without merit? He let Sue have a look at the God of gamblers!

    Li Lun grabs the dice and confidently goes to find Su Hao, only to find that she is not in the room.

    "Really, it''s haunting all day long." Li Lun grumbled discontentedly, but thinking of Su''s powerful force, Li Lun closed his mouth silently.

    Su is in a good mood to come back, but only to see lilun face pale on the ground, mouth foaming. The food was scattered on him in a mess.

    Su was so surprised that she quickly walked two steps to Li Lun.

    Fortunately, there''s still breathing!

    Su Hao put his heart down for a while, calling qiuluoqinyin to see the doctor. He put a pillow behind Li Lun''s head and tilted his head to prevent vomit from flowing back into the intake pipe and causing suffocation.

    Purple lips, pale complexion, seems to be the case of food poisoning. Su Hao guessed that mung bean juice and water spinach juice could detoxify, so he went to the kitchen to look for them.

    Thanks to Su Hao''s timely discovery and rescue, Li Lun didn''t worry about his life and woke up that night.

    "You..." Li Lun''s voice was hoarse. He coughed after only one word.

    "Save your energy and drink more water." Su Hao kept her for several hours, and when he saw that he was sober, he was completely relieved.

    Li Lun sat up with Su Hao''s strength and said, "are you ok? Fortunately, you didn''t eat."

    "Didn''t you think that you nearly died because of me?" Su Hao was a little surprised and asked. She thought that once Li Lun woke up, she would put the account on her.

    "Ha ha, it''s just an accident. The people in the kitchen must be scared." Li Lun was hearty and laughed at himself, "I always live shorter than others, and it doesn''t make any difference to die a few years earlier."

    "What if it wasn''t an accident?"

    "What?" Li Lun didn''t respond to Su Hao''s idea.

    "I mean," Su Hao looked directly at Li Lun''s surprised eyes seriously, "this is a targeted murder, you are only implicated by me, what will you do?"

    "Are you kidding?" Li Lun retorted weakly, "it''s just an accident. So who do you think is trying to hurt you? You didn''t offend anybody? "

    "Ha ha, yes, I''m also curious about what I''ve offended him," Su Hao said with a cold smile. "I have to ask your good brother."

    Li Lun frowned, and his pale face was a little irritable: "why do you always aim at the elder brother and sister-in-law? Even if the elder sister-in-law once deducted you from the rules, the elder brother didn''t know about it. You can''t think about everything to them! "

    "What do you think of your elder brother?" Su Hao did not intend to tangle on this issue at all and asked directly.

    "Big brother he... He is gentle and kind, has a good relationship with his second sister-in-law, and is extremely concerned about me," Li lunlue said nostalgically, trying to break Su''s good opinion. "I''ve been in poor health, and I almost couldn''t survive several times when I was a child. It''s my big brother who has been with me all the time, and my parents don''t listen to him, just for I can see him as soon as I wake up."

    With a cold smile, Sue could not bear to break his memory: "it sounds really touching. But you don''t know, this time you have food poisoning, you happen to meet the doctor in the house, so qiuluo is looking for the doctor outside. He said that there has been a weak poison in your body, and it has been hidden deeply for at least seven or eight years

    Lilun''s pupils shrunk, and he stared at Su in disbelief.

    Su Hao felt that he was a little pitiful and said in a soft voice, "this is true. We have secretly found other doctors. It''s all a conclusion. Qiuluo is the person you trust most. I can let her testify. "

    "He may have been your brother, but people always change. You think he respects his wife, but he has several rooms outside the house. You think he''s a gentleman, but actually he''s greedy for a lot of money in the house... "Su Hao directly finds out the truth and makes him look directly at the naked reality.

    Li lunmian suppressed his panicˇ° I don''t believe big brother will do such a thing. Everything is a misunderstanding. I will find out the truth myself! "

    Su Hao stood up and looked down at Li Lun: "the truth is always more cruel than you think. I hope you won''t be too disappointed at that time."

    Li Lun is the only one left in the room. I don''t know if the window is not closed, or if his body is bad again. He only felt cold, like falling into the ice, from his body to his heart

    Looking at the cold moonlight outside the window, Li Lun recalled the past few years. His mind was full of thoughts. Unconsciously, it was dawn.

    At breakfast, Li Ke came in a hurry, looking anxious: "I heard that you suddenly fainted yesterday, but now you are better?"

    "I''m going to bother you again. It''s nothing serious. It''s just eating the wrong thing." Li Lun didn''t sleep all night, and his face was tired.

    "You see, you are so anxious that you are not dressed properly." Li Lun looks at Li Ke''s dusty appearance and smiles.

    "I''m not worried about you," Li Ke sighed with indifference. "You don''t pay much attention to your health. Your family is relatively rich. Do you want to eat anything? I can''t believe I''ve been able to take my life in. "

    "It''s not bad for me this time. The doctor said it was poisoning, so I couldn''t wake up." Li Lun said carelessly, the corner of his eye is looking at Li Ke without trace.

    At this time, qiuluo presented the Lu''an melon slices that had been made. Li Ke was stunned when he heard the words. He twisted his brow into a Sichuan character and said seriously, "this is a very serious matter. We must investigate it carefully. My Li family can''t tolerate such evil people. Do you know any more details? "

    Li Ke''s performance is perfect, but after all, Li Lun is a brother who has lived together for more than 20 years and is familiar with each other''s emotions represented by each little action.

    Even if Li Ke''s regret flashed in his eyes, he could not escape Li lunminrui''s observation.

    Li Ke was disappointed and kept silent for a few breath. Until Li Ke couldn''t hold his face, he said with a smile, "how can I know such a thing? But it must have been planned for a long time. Su Hao was also frightened yesterday. She just took over the affairs in the mansion. She can''t be separated from her family. I''d like to ask elder brother to find out about it. "

    Li Ke''s tight heart suddenly relaxed, and he laughed sincerely: "don''t worry about this, I will seek justice for you!"

    Li Ke didn''t care that Li Lun took Su Hao out of the affair at this time. There was no need to take risks when she had more chances to deal with her.

    Then Li Ke intentionally talked about his childhood and deepened the relationship between the two brothers, but Li Lun was not in high spirits all the time. A casual response to a couple of sentences means a break.

    When he helped Li Lun to sleep, the smile in Li Ke''s eyes immediately froze.

    This time, the plan was almost exposed, and there was no need for Feng to stay. It seems that Li lunsu is good at this side of the matter. He has to speed up the time to deal with it.

    Li Lun stares at his back as he leaves in a hurry, shakes his head in disappointment, and then stares at the top of the bed curtain without focus. He doesn''t know what he is thinking.

    As Li Lun explains, Su Hao is so busy with the affairs in the house that he has no time to worry about his fragile heart.

    Although Su Hao forced Li Ke to hand over the housekeeper''s right by using the family law and family pressure, would li ke hand over everything well?

    Su Hao also saw the account book of the accounting room to know what kind of mess he had picked up, but it was too late to regret it.

    Feng didn''t read any books and didn''t know many words. The cost of accounting books was all based on her own words and symbols. At first glance, Su Hao thought it was a copy of some intelligence organization.

    Su Hao managed to rearrange the accounts of the past three years and personally inspected the Li family''s warehouse. This does not check does not know, the false account simply does in a mess. Falsely reporting prices is a small matter. Feng even spent money directly from the public accounts for many times without any reason.

    Do you really take the money as her family?

    That''s all. Anyway, I broke my bones and even my tendons. How can I say that the money belongs to the Li family. However, Su Hao used his golden finger''s ability to find many obscure places in the account. Even the antique that Mr. Li loved most in the warehouse was replaced by a fake.

    Although Feng loves to be cheap, she also knows that antiques only have common sense that they are becoming more and more valuable. Since she and Li Ke regard Li''s house as their bag, they will not be so stupid as to dig their own corner and try hard to cover it up.

    Su Hao was so angry that apart from Feng, only Li Gongfu, the housekeeper who had been on duty for many years, had the ability and opportunity to access the account room.

    Without saying a word, Su Hao took the account book and asked people to copy Li Gongfu''s house, but he was stopped by Li Gongfu.

 Chapter 97

    "What do you mean, madam?" Li Gongfu came to stop him in a hurry and asked breathlessly.

    Su Hao scoffed: "your news is very well-informed. I think the people on my side will be stopped by you before they go out."

    "I''ve been the housekeeper of Li''s house for many years. We all know my character. They are also afraid of any misunderstanding. I hope the second lady will give me a chance to distinguish." Li Gongfu raised his head haughtily and straightened out his chest. His face was full of fat, which made him tremble. He could not bear to look directly at his fat head and ears.

    Li Gongfu''s words brought most of his subordinates to the opposite of Su Hao: so many people know my character, only you don''t believe it, it must be your own problem!

    "Housekeeper Li," Su Hao said with a smile, like the flower of spring dawn, "you are so fat and strong, you should get some money from the house. Since you''ve all come, I''ll go to see you. "

    At Su Hao''s command, several strong boys rushed up and tied Li Gongfu''s hands and feet with ropes.

    "You''re so brave. I''m in charge of the business appointed by the old master. Even now the old master has to be kind to me." Li Gongfu didn''t expect Su Hao to be so brave. He quickly roared at the boys.

    The boys were a little hesitant. Su Hao said directly, "who will tie him first and reward him 500 Wen?"

    No one hesitated and rushed forward. After all, the reward was worth half a month''s money.

    "What a wicked woman you are Li Gongfu was taken advantage of the opportunity to revenge by the boys who had treated him harshly before. In pain, he howled like a pig waiting to be slaughtered.

    Li Ke didn''t know where he came from, and his tone was not good: "brother and sister, stop it, you guys, help housekeeper Li untie it."

    Li Ke orders a few of his cronies, but is stopped by the boys who Su Hao promised to reward.

    "Big brother, do you want to be a good man? Do you know what he did wrong? " Sue is playing with her newly dyed Dankou leisurely.

    "Li Gongfu has been loyal to the Li family for many years. He is honest and dutiful. His loyalty has never changed. Besides, he is not only an old man you should respect, but also a relative of my Li family! " Li Ke really has feelings for Li Gongfu. After all, he is the old man who watched him and Li Lun grow up.

    What''s more, he''s from Li Ke''s side, so he can''t let Su handle him well.

    "Since I''m a relative, it''s even more important to settle this matter. Brother, don''t worry. The people I sent will be back soon. The truth will be clear at a glance. "

    Li Ke always knew Li Gongfu''s little action. He just opened his eyes and closed his eyes. If he wanted the horse to run, he had to feed it. You are just a slave. Where can you be greedy? So he didn''t like it very much.

    The person sent by Su Hao had already gone out, and he couldn''t stop him at this time. Li Ke sneered: "my sister-in-law is such a big shelf. The housekeeper makes a lot of noise at home in one day. Do you want to go to the house to uncover the tiles? When will you find a mistake and tie me up? "

    "As a woman, you don''t have any chastity. What have you learned about the ring and virtue? It''s still the daughter of a scholar. I don''t think it''s as good as an ordinary peasant woman! " Li Ke shows his dissatisfaction and disgust with Su Hao.

    Su Hao was provoked to anger by him. He swept his cold and sharp eyes at Li Ke: "I''ve only seen elder brother''s tutor. I don''t know right from wrong. I''m stupid! I hope you won''t regret it for a while

    Whether it''s the original owner or Su Hao, what he hates most is that others talk about her family''s reputation. Li Lun has committed her great taboo!

    Li Ke was shocked by Su Hao''s cold, expressionless eyes. Even though the change of his body was subtle, it still made him feel full of shame.

    In the face of Su Hao''s smiling face, Li Ke''s fists are blue and blue, and his heart is hard to write down an account for Su Hao, waiting for a hundred times repayment in the future!

    The boy who went to the house had come back to recover his life. He carried four or five big mahogany boxes in. With a thump, several boxes were put on the ground in order. Just listening to the sound, we knew that the contents were not clear.

    As soon as he saw his belongings, Li Gongfu struggled twice. Unfortunately, he was tied tightly and his mouth was stuffed with cloth. He could only shout fiercely.

    Qinyin goes to Li Gongfu''s house with the boys who have been copying the family. She supervises the boys'' movements. Su Hao''s eyes indicate that she opens the box in front of everyone.

    I saw silver neatly packed in a box, white in the sun, it was dazzling.

    Many young men''s eyes were straight, and Li Ke looked at Li Gongfu, who was in despair.

    If the money was changed into silver notes, it would not be so eye-catching. But Li Gongfu had a habit of eating silver. He wanted to sleep with silver every day, which made people dumbfounded.

    Qin Yin opened the remaining boxes one by one, and put all kinds of valuable antique jade in a disorderly way, which also mixed with a few pairs of disappeared famous paintings and calligraphy that had not been carefully preserved. As for the bird''s nest, ginseng and other expensive medicinal materials and jewelry, there is no need to count them in detail.

    If at first people were a little surprised, now they are even more shocked and speechless.

    Li Ke''s face was blue and purple. As if he had been slapped hard, he forbeared his anger and said: "this vase with colorful folded branches and chrysanthemum patterns used to be my father''s favorite thing. Originally, he was going to accompany him to the earth, but it was broken the day before, so he killed the servant girl."

    He picked up another ginseng: "this ginseng has a history of five hundred years. My father spent half of his money to ask for his second brother''s life. He almost couldn''t survive that year. We thought it was his fate, but it turned out that he was cheated by you old thief! "

    Li Ke''s voice was so dull that he threw ginseng directly on Li Gongfu. His eyes were bloodshot and he was staring like a bell. His expression was as if he wanted to eat people.

    "My Li family treats you well. For decades, you have lived like a half master in the mansion. Is that how you repay us?"

    Li Ke rushed up to fight Li Gongfu. Only a few of his close friends came to help him.

    Su Hao stood aside and watched the farce coldly. He was puzzled by the grief and regret in Li Ke''s eyes.

    Although Li Ke has always wanted to get Li Lun''s share of inheritance, he also sincerely loves his younger brother.

    How happy he was when he took over Li Lun from his mother''s hand, but how sad he was when he saw his younger brother struggling in hospital bed.

    And this bastard dares to steal Li Lun''s life-saving herbs. It''s time to kill him!

    Seeing Li Ke''s expression, Li Gongfu knew that he had been completely defeated this time. He looked at Su Hao like a poisonous snake spitting a letter, and engraved her appearance in his heart. Even if he was a ghost, he would not let her go.

    It''s just that the arrogant look in his eyes, coupled with his black and blue face, is very unconvincing.

    "I''ll take Li Gongfu away for disposal, so I won''t bother my younger brothers and sisters." Li Ke said without expression.

    "Whatever you want." Su Hao didn''t hate Li Gongfu so much that he had to torture him. Naturally, he didn''t mind being more relaxed.

    Li Ke''s group of people came and went back, which was ridiculous.

    Qin Yin accompanies Su Hao back. Seeing that there is no one around, she whispers a few words to Su Hao.

    Su Hao just thought for a few seconds and nodded faintly to show that he knew it. Then he went back to his room to change into men''s clothes and sneaked out the back door.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    "What''s the matter with you? You don''t even have eyes when you walk? " The passer-by patted the soiled clothes and kicked the drunkard who hit him aside.

    "Well With a cry of pain, Li Lun fell to the ground holding the small wine jar. After a few breaths, he shook his head and looked at the figure of passers-by vaguely. He didn''t understand what happened.

    Holding the wall, Li Lun staggered to his feet and said with a silly self mockery, "it''s a drunken solution to a thousand worries. As a result, I don''t even have a clean place to go!"

    When he tilted his head, another mouthful of wine poured into his throat. The cold and spicy feeling magnified Li Lun''s senses infinitely, and his head was dizzy. However, he felt that he had never been so sober as today.

    At this time, it was late at night. Li Lun walked in the empty street step by step, but he was stopped by several local ruffians.

    "My brother is well dressed. I''d like to borrow some money for him." The head of a helpless ruffian said, a pair of you don''t give me have to beat the appearance.

    "Money?" With a wobbly hiccup, Li Lun hooked his index finger to signal the rascal to come over, and suddenly sneered, "I don''t have any money, but I have a cheap life. Do you want it?"

    The smell of wine sprayed on the scoundrel''s face. Suddenly, Li Lun felt a little nauseous. He couldn''t help but vomit it out, and the filth / substance sprayed on the scoundrel.

    This action instantly angered the man: "you are very brave. You dare to take your Laozi as a pastime. Why don''t you beat me?"

    The local ruffian, who was the leader, hit Li Lun with a right hook in the face. The latter immediately collapsed to the ground, and three or four other people swarmed on him, punching and kicking him.

    Unable to fight back, Li Lun could only curl up and protect his head and abdomen.

    He didn''t recover. Now he drank a lot of wine and was beaten twice in a row, but his blood gushed out directly.

    Just when Li Lun thought he would die today, a blue figure stopped the local ruffians'' attack in time and gave him a chance to breathe.

    "Who are you, don''t mind your own business!" The local ruffians couldn''t hold the identity of the young master in green clothes, so they were fierce and cowardly.

    "Oh, that''s not a coincidence," said Su Hao, the young master in green clothes, who was also a woman disguised as a man. Her eyebrows were raised and her eyes moved. "I''ll take care of this business today."

 Chapter 98

    When Li Lun heard the familiar voice, he thought it was his own illusion. He reluctantly opened his eyes and could only vaguely see the figures tangled together.

    "How are you? Can you still walk? " Sue good neat lesson that group of people, squat down to concern asked.

    When I saw Li Lun''s pale face, I was surprised and said, "how are you?"

    "So you can save anyone?" Li Lun is weak and weak. He mocks himself. He thinks Su Hao has come out specially to find him. It seems that he is amorous.

    The huge fluctuation of emotion made Li Lun spit out a mouthful of blood again. It''s extremely embarrassing.

    Su Hao frowned and was very displeased: "as a patient, you should have patient''s consciousness. What''s the matter of wasting yourself every day? Do you think you have a long life? "

    Although Su Hao''s words were very impolite, he could still hear the concern.

    She helped Li Lun find a suitable posture and reluctantly carried him up. Fortunately, Li Lun was extremely weak and had no weight, otherwise Su Hao would have to drag him back.

    "I thought you would hate me, but you saved me again." Lie on Su Hao''s shoulder, face toward Su Hao''s neck, sighed softly.

    The breath between the neck brought a little strange itching, which made Su Hao very uncomfortable: "although you used to treat me very badly, you often humiliated me verbally, but you didn''t do anything special to me except that you spoke very hard and didn''t fulfill your husband''s responsibility. You and I are just strangers

    In addition, Li Lun once released goodwill before Su Hao was immersed in the pig cage, which is why the original owner wanted to revenge on the Li family, but only ignored Li Lun.

    "I''m sorry." Li Lun was silent for a long time. After all, he only said this.

    Su Hao didn''t say anything.

    The person who is most qualified to hear this sentence is no longer alive. She is just a bystander.

    There seems to be an invisible barrier between the two, no more words along the way.

    Qiuluo has been very anxious since he found out that Li Lun left without saying goodbye. Li Ke is dealing with Li Gongfu''s affairs, but Su Hao is also out. He can only turn around in his house in a hurry, until he sees Su Hao coming back behind Li Lun''s back, which is a relief.

    When Su Hao is ready to wash and rest, qiuluo informs Li Lun that he wants to see her.

    Although suhao was a little impatient, he didn''t want to be angry with the patient. After all, he helped her in the disaster yesterday.

    "Am I useless in your eyes? There''s nothing, whether it''s family, love, or a healthy body. " When Li Lun saw Su Hao come in, he scattered all the servants. His thin and pale face was full of fragility and helplessness.

    Su Hao is a little speechless. She''s not a big sister. Why do you want to pour bitter water on her whenever you have something?

    "Well," said Sue Hao, sitting down on a stool in the room and pouring a cup of tea to moisten her throat, "you''ve made all the complaints you''re complaining about. You can''t blame anyone else."

    Seeing that Li Lun wanted to retort, Su Hao directly threw out his own opinion: "according to your previous description, Li Ke and your relationship is still very good, he can suddenly attack you, except for the temptation of family property, you have no own reason?"

    "As for love, ha ha," Su Hao sneered, "have you ever been kind to me since I''ve been married for so many years? Then why do you want me to have feelings for you? As for your confidants, don''t you know they are coming for your money and want to talk about their feelings? "

    Su Hao rolled his eyes and almost didn''t say "are you stupid".

    Li Lun

    He''s not as stupid as she thought, okay?

    "You don''t want to live with me, but now you blame me?" Li Lun felt aggrieved. "Even if I take out my heart for you, is it useful?"

    Su Haoqi said, "tell me about it. What makes you misunderstand? That''s why you haven''t given you a good look in three years? "

    "If you don''t still think about that man in your heart, can I go to other women angrily?" For a moment, Li Lun said what he had been hiding in his heart.

    "Other men?" Su Hao picked an eyebrow. "You mean my ex fiance who went to Beijing to take the exam and never came back?"

    Li Lun was annoyed that he had let out his words. He turned his head and didn''t want to speak. His hands were uneasy, but he was holding the corner of quilt. His heart was tangled and uneasy.

    Su Hao pulled the corner of his mouth and showed a slightly ironic smile: "you don''t think I''m defending myself for him, do you? A person who doesn''t know whether to die or live, why should I compensate for the happiness of the latter half of my life? What''s more, maybe they have become a happy son-in-law in the capital, and their beautiful wife and concubine are very happy. I am such a fool in your heart? "

    "Then why do you keep that jade pendant all the time and keep it close to your body?" Li Lun probably also found that Su Hao''s tone of speaking about the man was not affectionate, and he was embarrassed to say his doubt, "and all your things are embroidered with the man''s favorite orchid, you can''t forget what else he can be?"

    "Pooh," Su couldn''t help laughing for a while, but she felt sad for the original owner. "If you''re talking about this jade pendant on my neck, I tell you, it''s a relic left by my father."

    Su Hao recalled the past with a little nostalgia: "I started to study when I was six years old, and my father praised me for my strong character. I''m sure I can become a talented woman in the future. In order to encourage me to continue to work hard, he took off his favorite jade pendant and gave it to me. "

    Su Hao took out the red rope around his neck and rubbed the Kirin jade pendant, which had been playing for a long time and could not see the carved mark clearly. His voice was a little sad: "my father went to the fairy a few days after I married him, but as a daughter, I didn''t see him for the last time. This is the only thing he left me, except for the lonely books in the dowry. "

    Li Lun was silent. He never thought that the person Su Hao missed for the jade pendant was his father-in-law, and he misunderstood Su Hao for three years because of his inexplicable jealousy.

    "As for the orchid," Su Hao said sarcastically, "it just looks better than other flowers. Just because Gu Yihang also likes it, you can conclude that my old love is unforgettable?"

    Li Lun was so ashamed that he wanted to find a crack in the ground. He didn''t have the courage to admit that he always thought so.

    "I''m sorry." Li Lun said in a low voice with guilt, "I never thought that the truth was like this. I apologize to you, although it''s a little late. In the future, I will treat you seriously, be a responsible husband and make up to you sincerely. "

    "And take me as one of your pink confidants? Are you compensating me or yourself? " Su Hao sneered, "what you think is really beautiful! Why do you apologize and I have to forgive? Can a word of apology offset the cold treatment and humiliation I have been subjected to for so many years? You take yourself too seriously

    "I don''t need your so-called compensation. Just stay at home." Su Hao is too lazy to waste time with this kind of self righteous person. She puts down this sentence and turns away.

    Li Lun was very upset. He felt that what happened in the past two days had overturned all his previous cognition.

    He thinks that people who are good to him are always calculating him; He thought that those who should ignore revenge were innocent from beginning to end

    Qiuluo watched Su Hao leave. Fearing that the conflict between the two would affect Li Lun''s condition, he quickly pushed the door to check.

    "Qiuluo, what do you think I should do? I can''t make it up to her now. I can''t even be a healthy and considerate husband who can make her happy. " Li Lun said helplessly.

    He worried to help the forehead sigh, once also with a little cloudy eyes, now only regret and pain.

    Qiuluo tried to organize his words to be more euphemistic: "no matter what misunderstanding there is between the second master and his wife, as long as the young master sincerely wants to remedy it, his wife will be able to feel it."

    "And the second master doesn''t have to worry too much about his body. Didn''t the doctor say that year? We have to take good care of it. It''s no problem to live to the age of no doubt. At that time, the second master''s health was so poor that he was saved by a passing doctor? "

    Qiuluo gently smile, with a little encouragement, "as for the future, the second master how did not think he might encounter more powerful doctor?"

    Qiuluo, as a servant girl who has been serving old lady Li since childhood, has witnessed the growth of Li Lun. Naturally, she hopes that Li Lun''s life can be harmonious and happy.

    "I hope so." Li Lun sighed, closed his eyes and said weakly.

    After listening to qiuluo''s advice, Li Lun finally fell ill. He even changed his bad habit of gambling and playing dice. However, he brushes his sense of existence in front of Su Hao from time to time, which makes Su Hao very tired.

    Su Hao looked at the freshly cleaned dresser and frowned: "which one are you singing today? It''s for rouge and jewelry. The girl you want to please is not here. Please go out and turn left. If you forget the way, just ask someone to know where the Yihong courtyard is. It''s easy to go, but you can''t see it off! "

    "I''m just looking at these beautiful things. I''m sure no one else can match them up except you. I don''t mean anything else." Li Lun some guilty smile, did not dare to say that this is the idea of the girls of Yi Hong Yuan.

    "You see, this orchid twirling golden step is very interesting. The butterfly wings carved on it can still move when the wind blows." Li Lun''s eyes are clear and his attitude is very sincere.

    Su Hao was so busy with the affairs in the mansion and jinyifang that he didn''t have time to play around with Li Lun: "if you want to find someone to accompany you, the mansion is full of people, otherwise qiuluo Qinyin will become a success. I''m very busy now, and I don''t need your compensation. As long as you don''t bother me, it''s a big help. Do you understand me? "

    "Ah? Well, you can be busy. " Li Lun holds the hand that steps to shake to hang down, the smile on the face slowly disappears, the eyes also gradually dim, said dejectedly.

    That decadent and pitiful appearance is very much like a small animal abandoned on the road and unable to find home, aggrieved and at a loss.

    Qinyin and qiuluo naturally hope that Su Hao and his wife can get along with each other. Now that Li Lun has a good idea, he can''t just waste this opportunity. He looks at Su Hao in a hurry.

 Chapter 99

    Su is so speechless that he feels like an unreasonable villain when he is stared at by them like this.

    "If you''re really bored, just sit here and check the accounts. If you don''t want to, I''ll let you know in advance Su Hao said lightly.

    "Yes, yes, I must be very quiet and not disturb you." When Li Lun heard Su Hao let go, he agreed excitedly. He was afraid that Su Hao would change his mind if he said it was too late.

    Li Lun was as quiet as he said, and carefully looked at the house''s purchase account book. If he didn''t understand, qiuluo would explain to him in a low voice.

    By the time Su Hao finished redesigning the latest silk pattern of jinyifang, Li Lun had been able to handle the account book by himself, and he also found that many purchases could be changed according to the actual demand.

    "Good savvy." Su Hao detours behind Li Lun and nods with satisfaction.

    Li Lun is a little embarrassed about Su Hao''s praise. This is the first time that he has been praised for doing a good job.

    Su Hao suddenly thought: "you are still very smart when you are serious. Anyway, you have nothing to do at home every day. You should be responsible for everything in the government."

    Li Lun''s unbelievable finger pointed at himself and asked in surprise: "me? It''s impossible. I have no experience. I can''t do it well. "

    "Isn''t all experience accumulated little by little? What''s more, qiuluo can help you. " Su Hao felt that his decision was very wise and decided directly.

    Su Hao patted Li Lun on the shoulder to encourage him: "I don''t know how you developed this temperament before, but people''s potential is endless. You have to believe in yourself."

    Li Lun was forced to do a lot of work when he was driven to the shelves, and he couldn''t laugh or cry.

    In addition to Li Lun''s sudden reform and hard work, a big event happened in Li''s family, that is, Taohong was officially promoted to be an aunt!

    Since ancient times, it seems very normal for a man to have three wives and four concubines. However, before he became rich, the old man in Li''s family was just a primary school student in a dyeing and weaving shop. He was honest and honest, so he despised a man for forgetting his wife when he had money.

    Li Ke didn''t dare to mess around when the old man was alive. Now he finally got what he wanted, so he was quite good with peach.

    When Su Hao saw Taohong again, he was in the garden of Li Fu.

    Taohong is wearing a gold thread take-up skirt, a SATIN FLORAL smothered smothered smothered smothered silk blouse on her arm, several gold bracelets on her white wrist, and a lot of Pearl hairpins on her hair. It''s pearly and magnificent!

    She was all dressed up. From a distance, Su Hao mistakenly thought that she saw a movable dressing box.

    Peach naturally is to see only wearing a very simple crescent color Phoenix Tail Luo skirt of Su Hao, even if people only use an ordinary silver hairpin to pull their hair, also more beautiful than her grand dress.

    A touch of jealousy appeared in her eyes: "isn''t this the second lady? Dressed so shabby, are you going to show the outsiders that our house has treated you badly? "

    She covered her lips with her hand and gave a shy smile. Her eyes moved and she was charming: "I forget that the second lady is not the second master''s favorite. No matter how beautiful she is, no one appreciates her. It''s all my fault. I''m really sorry that I shouldn''t mention the sad thing that the second lady shared a room with the second master on her wedding night. "

    "That''s better than the fact that some people can''t change their inferiority even if they dress like human beings." Su Hao sneered coldly.

    "It''s just a clown. A mean aunt dares to be presumptuous in front of my wife. You don''t have the courage to laugh." Su Hao glanced at her contemptuously, "the slave who betrayed the master dare to be so arrogant, for fear that others don''t know your scandal?"

    "You..." her face turned red. She wanted to avenge the kitchen last time, but she didn''t expect Su Hao to be so shameless. Anyway, she was also the master''s woman.

    "Even if it''s up to the master to beat the dog, the second lady doesn''t pay attention to my master." Peach Red''s voice squeezed out of her teeth could not hide her hatred. "Originally, it was the wife who was ill and couldn''t handle the affairs in the house. Now the wife specially promoted me to share the worries for the master. Should the second wife also give the power of housekeeper to the big room?"

    Peach face Su Hao''s calm look, hate teeth itch, embroider a handkerchief, directly brewing indignation and grievance expression to the study.

    "This person..." Su Hao looked at the back of Taohong and exclaimed. She didn''t know whether she was sighing about Taohong''s thick skin or her ignorance of interest.

    Li Ke naturally won''t come to Su Hao for this matter. After all, there is a serious wife in the family and an aunt''s housekeeper, who is obviously confused and doesn''t know what to do. What''s more, Li Lun is actually the housekeeper, and Li Ke has no face to talk about it.

    Peach not only did not get Li Ke''s pity, but was scolded her, angry that she went back to the room to find a maid to vent her anger, but also quietly pulled a lot of hate value for herself.

    Zhuque street has always been the most prosperous and bustling place in Huaicheng. Similarly, there are often quarrels due to the rush of traffic.

    Li Ke thinks that he is a well-known figure in Huaicheng, and his travel is unimpeded. He never thought that he would encounter such a thing one day.

    "It''s clear that you don''t give priority to reason. Why should we move our carriage? You don''t own this road. " A well-dressed young man holding a whip, sitting in front of the carriage, extremely unwilling to say.

    "Oh, then you are right? Everyone is watching. It''s my Li''s carriage that got to the bridge first. If you didn''t stop us, we would have passed long ago! " Li family''s small Si also immediately retorts a way.

    In fact, it''s just a small thing. The carriages of the two families want to cross a bridge on Zhuque street, but the young people''s carriages are in a hurry to get out of each other''s way. Li Ke is not the kind of person who is willing to swallow his anger, not to mention he is in a hurry to talk about business.

    The drivers from both sides scolded each other. The young man was also a hot tempered man. He whipped his horse hard and urged him to cross the bridge.

    Li''s coachman quickly drove around, but did not rush to avoid. On one side of the car, the wheels fell into a small mud pit, and the center of gravity of the whole carriage was unstable, so it rolled over directly.

    In the left and right turbulence of the carriage, Li Ke was thrown out directly, and happened to be injured by the restless horse!

    The young man was just impulsive. At this time, he regretted the other party''s tragedy.

    He released a bulging purse from his waist and threw it as compensation. Li''s groom was busy looking at his master''s injury, so he didn''t stop them from leaving.

    From the beginning to the end, the people sitting in the carriage driven by the young people didn''t say a word, but when the carriage passed by the driver, the curtain lifted by the wind showed half of the delicate and perfect jaw, which made people have to wonder how beautiful the person''s complete appearance should be.

    Li Ke was rushed to the nearest hospital by the coachman for treatment. At the same time, he reported to Li Fu.

    Li Lun was very anxious when he heard that Li Ke was injured. He kept asking him all the way. He didn''t let go of the hoodwinked coachman until he reached the door of the hospital.

    Li Ke''s right leg was trampled by a horse''s hoof. His whole thigh was black and swollen, and he had many bruises on his body, which made him faint.

    After learning from the doctor about his brother''s injury, Li Lun''s expression was very ugly. After paying for the medicine and confirming that he could move it, he helped Li Ke to the carriage and took him back to the house.

    The carriage that picked up the trouble could not be found, and the Li family could only eat this dumb loser.

    Different from Dafang''s melancholy, Su Hao''s life is very free, but some things can be found out just now.

    Su Hao has always been curious about one thing, whether it is the initial adultery, or later food poisoning, as well as all kinds of plans that she deliberately evaded, all show that Li Ke and his wife always want to harm the original owner alone, so why is all this?

    The original owner is a very virtuous and quiet person. He never quarrels with others. She has been very clever in the room reading embroidery, rarely step out of the door, put an end to the possibility of inadvertently knowing what plot was retaliated.

    Finally, Su Hao got a specious answer from qiuluo.

    "Do you mean the old lady once gave me a keepsake that can be exchanged for a lot of wealth?" Sue said incredulously.

    "It''s true," qiuluo explained seriously. "The old lady was worried that after her death, the eldest master would deliberately target the second master because of the property, so she deposited all her dowry in Huitong bank, and stipulated that only you or the second master could take out the two items with your own hands."

    After thinking about it, qiuluo added: "the old lady was originally the only daughter of the local squire, and the dowry was quite rich. The old man also relied on the dowry to make his business bigger."

    "In order to thank the old lady for her support, the old man added a lot of things to the old lady''s dowry, so the things in the bank will certainly not be much less than the property of the whole Li family." Qiuluo said some silence, she some miss that temperament gentle old man.

    "The old man gave all the shops to his eldest son, but the old lady secretly left the dowry to her second son," Su Hao said with a helpless smile. "If they had been able to divide the property fairly, maybe there would have been no such brotherhood."

    But Su Hao''s problem now is what the old lady gave her.

    Before his life, Mr. Li gave the original owner many things, from jewelry calligraphy to Rouge powder, but he never said that those things had any special meaning.

    Since there are two keepsakes, one of them must be with Li Lun. When Li Lun asked him, he was also at a loss.

    Su Hao and Li Lun stare at each other with big eyes. The feeling that they know where the treasure is but can''t find the key is too grinding!

    Li Ke recuperates in bed, and Feng''s life is not easy either.

 Chapter 100

    She has been locked up in the Buddhist temple and repents. Originally, she was full of joy waiting for Li Ke to let her go out and enjoy wealth again, but only waiting for the news that her most trusted servant girl climbed the bed successfully.

    Feng wanted to scratch that bitch with her hand, but the reality was that she had to bear Taohong''s arrogance outside the door every day. She was disgusted.

    Since it''s "recuperation", Su Hao naturally very considerate orders the kitchen can only send some light vegetarian dishes in the past. When she gets to Taohong''s hand, she is severely reduced.

    Feng looked at the only bowl of rice porridge in the food box so thin that she could see her reflection. He clenched his hands and pricked his palms with blood.

    Maybe his mood affects his body, or he''s used to taking care of himself. He can''t accept the earth shaking changes for a moment. After all, Feng is ill. He vomits darkly, looks yellow and thin, and is about to die.

    Taohong naturally won''t be kind enough to help her get a doctor, and even worse, she doesn''t want to give her porridge. She wants to kill Feng immediately so that she can take her place.

    "Tell Li Ke, just one word. I want you to ask him, do you remember the flocks of geese on the Double Ninth Festival Feng said angrily, but his eyes were especially fierce. "If you don''t say it, I''ll never let you go as a ghost!"

    The threatened servant girl didn''t think much of it, but Feng''s eyes were so scared that she had to quietly take advantage of the shift to tell the servant girl Jinque.

    "You can rest assured that I will help you with this matter. Who makes us good sisters?"

    Jinque''s righteous behavior gets a grateful look from the little servant girl, but it''s estimated that only Jinque knows what''s inside.

    Li Ke heard the brocade bird''s message, made a long stay, after all, let her take the doctor in the house in the past, and the peach red scolded.

    Feng''s wish was fulfilled when he heard the news outside, but he didn''t know whether he was happy or sad.

    Seven years ago, Chongyang Festival, xiaodukou.

    "I''ll give you a riddle to guess." young Li Ke was a shy young man at that time. "Do you know what the answer is

    "I don''t know how to guess." Beautiful fisherman girl Jiaochou way.

    "I tell you, the answer is" silk. "

    "What is it?" The girl didn''t hear clearly.

    "It''s the silk of silk," Li Ke said. "It''s also the thought of thinking about you day and night."

    Both of them blushed with embarrassment, and gradually sank to the West. The crossing of wild geese witnessed their first hand together

    Feng''s memory was interrupted by the sound of opening the door, waiting for doctor song to feel her pulse.

    Doctor song pressed Feng''s pulse and made a careful diagnosis. He frowned and motioned Feng to extend his other hand.

    A moment later, doctor song let go of Feng''s hand and said with a smileˇ° Congratulations, Madame. You are very happy. "

    "What?" Surprised by the diagnosis, Feng sat up directly from the bed.

    "Yes, it''s really a pulse of joy. It''s been two months, but it''s not obvious because my wife is weak now." Doctor song wrote down a prescription, dried it and gave it to the waiting maid.

    Feng has mixed feelings. Two months ago, she had not been put into the Buddhist temple. This child must be Li Ke''s.

    The child she had been looking forward to for so many years came under such circumstances, which made her happy and sad.

    When she heard the news, she was stunned and broke her favorite jade bracelet.

    She called a servant girl and whispered a few words. Her eyes narrowed slightly, which could not hide her jealousy and malice.

    Li Ke was so surprised to learn that Feng was pregnant that he went to see him immediately after he was able to go down to the ground.

    The Buddhist hall was cold and cold, so it was not suitable for pregnant women to live in. Therefore, after being diagnosed by the doctor, Feng moved back to his original residence.

    Feng is sitting in front of the window, caressing her stomach with love. The bright sunshine falls on her. This scene is so quiet and beautiful that people can''t bear to break the beauty.

    Li Ke leaned against the door and hesitated to go in.

    "You''re not healed yet. Come in and sit down." Feng''s gentle smile.

    At this time, Feng''s calculation is totally different from that of the past. Li Ke thinks in a trance that the kind and beautiful girl standing in front of him is still xiaodukou.

    "Is the child still obedient?" Li Ke didn''t know what to say, but he made a stupid remark.

    Feng covered his lips with a smile: "it will take him a few months to move. Now he can''t say hello to you."

    Li Ke hesitated to feel it. Feng saw his mind and held his hand on his belly.

    Although he can''t feel anything now, Li Ke can''t hide his excitement and joy. After all, this is his first child in so many years!

    There is a deep tacit understanding between them, which seems to be back to the beginning, sweet and warm.

    "Master, no, my aunt fainted." A small servant girl comes over rashly and says to Li Ke.

    The smile in Feng''s eyes faded away and he just looked at Li Ke silently.

    "I''ll see her... I''ll be back in a minute!" Li Ke stands up and smiles awkwardly.

    Feng''s estranged don''t turn his head: "it''s your freedom where the Master goes. It''s not convenient for me now. It''s good to have someone who knows the cold and the hot to serve you."

    This is the first time that Feng said the word "you" to Li Ke politely. Li Ke was very uncomfortable.

    Feng watched Li Ke leave without hesitation, stroked his belly and sighed: "men are really unreliable. Child, I have only you now, you must be good. "

    "Master..." peach red lying on the bed, weak smile, eyes real joy let Li Ke feel very useful.

    "What''s the matter with you?" Li Ke also said very gently.

    Peach is not words, just a smile, dare not look directly at Li Ke''s face.

    Li Ke feels very puzzled. Jinque, the servant girl of peach blossom, just smiles to solve Li Ke''s doubts: "Congratulations, my aunt. I''m very happy!"

    Li Ke is overjoyed. Which man doesn''t want to have many children? Now that both of them are pregnant in his room, it''s a great joy!

    Li Ke looks up to heaven and laughs and rewards everyone.

    "Thank you for your reward. I will try my best to take care of the young master." Brocade sparrow full of joy said.

    Li Ke has some impressions of this loyal servant girl who never forgets the old master. He adds another reward to her, and then sits beside the bed with her to talk more.

    Taohong thought that it was because of her own reasons. Li Ke treated her maid differently, so she laughed sweeter and more charming.

    Although Feng was allowed to go back to her room to have a baby, her foot ban has not been lifted, so her news is particularly backward. Only when Li Ke came to see her did Feng know that Taohong was pregnant.

    Feng stroked his belly for a while, then returned to normal, repressed his anger and jealousy, and took a deep breath.

    It''s not good for children to think too much. Feng just wants to have a baby. After the baby is born safely, he has plenty of time to settle accounts with those little bitches!

    It''s a pity that although Feng''s mind is to shut the door and ignore the world, some people refuse to let her go.

    "Feng, I''m very disappointed with you!" Li Ke was drunk and his eyes were red.

    Since he was accused of adultery last time, Feng has always kept alert and paid more attention to things that should not appear in his room.

    She was sure that the man''s belt on the floor was not in her room until it was turned out.

    "We have been married for many years. Do you have no idea how I feel about you?" Feng cried with tears in his eyes.

    "If it was you before, I would believe it. But look at yourself. What is it like now? " Li Ke also felt a little sad, "have you ever made my favorite kindness? What about tenderness? I can only see a crazy woman in my eyes now. She is still dead and does not admit her crime! "

    "Ha ha, kind? Gentle? " Feng''s smile was crazy and desolate. "You are jealous that lilun gets all the attention of your parents and wants to seize his property. It''s you, too. You are so generous and generous outside. If you have no money, you just ask me for it. It''s you who acquiesced in every idea of mine, but put all the responsibility on me in the end... "

    "Pa!"

    Li Ke slapped Feng in the face, and his drinking became sober. He said bitterly, "you have changed!"

    "You hit me?" Feng''s unbelievable covered his swollen and bleeding cheek.

    "Ha ha ha, I do all this for you to turn myself into your most disgusting appearance. You have the face to question why I have changed, ha ha ha..." Feng''s crazy smile, tears can''t stop staying.

    Li Ke just rose a little guilty immediately by her words.

    Li Keqiang held back his anger, gritted his teeth and said, "if it wasn''t for the couple, how could I let you go so easily? As long as you drink this bowl of abortion medicine, I can still treat you as if nothing has happened. You are still the eldest lady of my Li family! "

    "You''re crazy. Tiger poison doesn''t eat son. He''s also your child. He''s the child you''ve been looking forward to for so many years!" Feng screamed and immediately stood up to escape to the door.

    "I don''t need a kid who reminds me all the time that he''s wearing a green hat. It''s not sure whether he''s my seed or not."

    How could Li Ke let her escape? He immediately hugged her with his hand and motioned to his servant girl for medicine: "since you asked her to ask me that sentence that day, I often recall things in the past. We don''t want this kid, OK? We''ll start over, and there will be a lot of children in the future. "

    "No... you let me go... You''re such a jerk!" Feng struggled hard. At last, he bit Li Ke''s arm, and the meat almost came down.

    Li Ke let out a cry and subconsciously pushed Feng out

    The bloodstain slowly seeped out from the bottom of Feng''s skirt, and the bright red on the white skirt was particularly eye-catching.

    "Ha ha ha, you have killed your own child, and you will have retribution!"

    Feng''s pain covers her stomach, she can clearly feel that the little life has disappeared with the continuous flow of blood from her lower body.

 Chapter 101

    "You will have retribution!" Feng''s voice squeezed out of his teeth could not hide his hatred. Every word was like a curse of exhausting his life, which was deeply engraved in Li Ke''s mind.

    Li Ke unconsciously stepped back and rushed out of the room from the pool of blood. However, he always felt that he had a strong smell of blood. Even Feng''s sad and desperate cry had been lingering in his ears.

    He felt inexplicably that at this moment, he seemed to have lost all the most important things in his life.

    Li Ke ran to Taohong''s room in embarrassment, rushed up and hugged the Taohong who didn''t hide his sneer. His body trembled slightly: "I only have you, I only have you now, you and the child must be good!"

    Peach face is extremely gentle to appease Li Ke''s tense and uneasy mood, but her heart is constantly complaining, how can she have any children for him, everything is false!

    She wanted to find a chance to plant it on Feng, but she didn''t think that Feng was so useless, so she calculated it casually.

    Taohong is hard to ride a Tiger now. We must find a way to get rid of this "child" immediately.

    Su Hao is clear about what happened in Dafang, but Li Lun is worried about Li Ke''s housework, but the reason is not good. He can only walk around on his own.

    Taohong wandered in the garden for several days, but she didn''t see suhao. The servant girl who is waiting for her is increased by Li Ke, and there are many people around her, which makes Taohong''s mind more agitated and anxious.

    All of a sudden, she brightened her eyes, straightened her clothes, and took the initiative to say hello to Su Hao, who finally showed up: "the second lady is really busy. She hasn''t seen you for several days, so she won''t do anything shameful."

    Su Hao recognized the dissatisfaction and anxiety in the peach blossom dialect and laughed leisurely: "why didn''t you remember the lesson last time? My mouth stinks. I haven''t been in the toilet for a long time. Recently, the people who pour the night incense reflect that there is less night incense in the mansion! "

    "How dare you scold me for eating shit?" Peach red brain a hot, straight to the heart to say out, wait to hear the surrounding servant girl suppressed laughter just reaction.

    Although her original purpose is to calculate that Su Hao and she have a dispute, but things really go on as she thought, peach is inexplicably upset, why every quarrel is her loss!

    She glared at Su Hao: "the second lady won''t speak for her children. At least she is your nephew. Isn''t it because I can''t be born, and I can''t see our master happy

    "Who on earth is so mean and ungrateful that you don''t count in your heart?" Su Hao naturally noticed that Taohong secretly wanted to come to her side, and he had expected what would happen next.

    Sure enough, Taohong suddenly jumps in front of Su Hao and suddenly exclaims, ready to fall back.

    Su Hao, who is willing to let her do what she wants, hides her feet in the long skirt with the moonlight dragging the ground, and without any trace, finds the hemp hole on Taohong''s ankle and kicks it. Taohong only feels that her legs are soft, but she rushes forward.

    Taohong originally wanted to get rid of her "child" by Su Hao''s hand, but she suddenly felt a sharp pain in her lower abdomen, and something seemed to flow out.

    Peach red is lucky, and suddenly has a terrible guess. She cries out in a loud voice: "come on, help my child. Where are all the people..."

    Originally, there were some elements of acting, but Taohong is really regretful now. Her heart and liver are in pain. This is her dependence for the rest of her life. Don''t have anything to do!

    By the time doctor song arrived in a hurry, the matter was settled.

    No matter how Taohong cries and pretends to be aggrieved, Li Ke just gives her some tonic and doesn''t pay any attention to her any more, and quickly mentions the Jinque beside her as her aunt.

    At that time, many people in the garden could testify that it was Taohong who took the initiative to provoke the second lady, and finally fell to the ground in a forward posture, which was still a step away from suhao.

    In addition, the maid who has been bullied by Taohong confesses to testify, which is obviously the result of Taohong''s own suffering. This is not even God can see down, deliberately punish her!

    Li Ke holds the tender and amiable jieyuhua and feels sad for the child he passed away. At the same time, he is glad that the child he didn''t get to see didn''t have such a mother.

    Jinque finds the right time, virtuous and kind-hearted help Taohong say good words, which makes Li Ke feel more pity for her.

    Su Hao is provoked by Li Ke and others again and again. Will she swallow it calmly?

    Of course not!

    So a few days later, a shocking grapevine spread quickly in Li''s house, and even people outside heard it.

    The news is that the master of Li''s mansion is inhumane!

    There are three ways to be unfilial, and the biggest is to have no offspring. This is the rhythm of Li Ke''s death! There is a good person full of malicious ridicule, and very curious about the truth of Li Ke''s two women''s successive abortion. Is it because his wife can''t stand loneliness that she has to go out of the wall?

    When Li Ke heard this rumor, he was angry and severely punished those servants who chewed their tongue.

    But Li Ke doesn''t understand a truth. The more you don''t want people to talk about things, the more others feel that they are covered up.

    Rumors are getting more and more intense. No matter in the house or outside, Li Ke always feels that someone is staring at his lower body and laughing secretly.

    Li Ke is very angry. Ignoring Li Lun''s obstruction, he plans to find the most famous doctor in Huaicheng and ask him to examine his pulse and testify in person.

    Li lunji has no choice but to tell Li Ke what he has been hiding, so as to prevent Li Ke from really doing stupid things and becoming infamous in the future.

    "You mean I was injured in that carriage..." Li Ke asked incredulously, and then he didn''t have the heart to go on.

    Li Lun sighed and nodded awkwardly.

    Li Ke seems calm to send Li Lun away, but when he closes the door, he smashes all the furnishings in the room, regardless of whether they are valuable or not.

    After Li Ke was a little calm, he secretly went to many doctors for diagnosis. As Li Lun said, Li Ke, the leader of Li''s family, completely lost his children and grandchildren!

    "Retribution, this is retribution!" Feng looked up at the sky and laughed, "God, have you finally opened your eyes?"

    Feng''s laughter was particularly harsh in Li''s family, where everyone was silent. It also directly broke Li Ke''s last nerve, which was called reason.

    "You bitch, it''s all your fault. You must have done it!" Li Ke''s eyes were congested, and he grabbed Feng''s neck and roared.

    "Ha ha... Keke," Feng said with a wry smile. "You killed your child yourself. Didn''t you hear him cry in your ears when you went to bed at night? If you don''t want him, he''s gone with all his brothers and sisters and will never be reincarnated again. Isn''t that fair? "

    "I have nothing. Why can you live so freely? I will not only curse you for losing your children and grandchildren, but also for all the things you do behind Li Lun''s back

    Feng suddenly gave a strange smile: "what would Li Lun do if he found out that the old woman wasn''t dead?"

    Li Lundun, who was going to mediate the conflicts between his elder brother and his sister-in-law, stopped knocking at the door. The whole person was petrified and stood there motionless, shocked to the extreme

    Li Lun''s wandering back aroused Su Hao''s strong curiosity.

    Li Lun is extremely upset in his heart. Just as he wants to talk to someone, he tells Su Hao what he overhears.

    "According to the conversation between Li Ke and Feng, your mother is now under house arrest in a certain place. If she wants to force her to hand over her dowry and keepsake, her life should not be in danger at present." Suhao put her chin on her hand and thought seriously.

    "I don''t want to know any dowry Keepsake now, I just want to find my mother!" Li Lun held his head in his hands and kept pulling his hair.

    Su Hao patted Li Lun on the shoulder and said earnestly, "it''s no use worrying now. It''s better to check where your elder brother usually goes and whether there is any possibility of Tibetans."

    When Li Lun heard Su Hao''s advice, he immediately tried to recall Li Ke''s usual hobbies and find someone to talk to his servants.

    I didn''t expect that after several times of drinking, Li Lun''s friends really found a doubt in each other''s mouth.

    Li Lun stood in the nunnery where he learned from Xiao Si that Li Ke often secretly worshipped Buddha and begged for his son. He really didn''t have the courage to step in.

    Although it has been confirmed that his mother must be in this nunnery, a person who has passed away for more than two years and who he respects most suddenly lives. All this is just a conspiracy, and everyone can''t stand it.

    Su Hao encouraged with a smile: "no matter how you have to face this reality, you don''t want to know whether she is well now?"

    Li Lun lowered his eyelids, carefully prepared himself, and finally summoned up the courage to go in.

    Tianyi nunnery used to be a very poor nunnery. Because it was located in the mountains, few people knew about it. It was not until a few years ago that an unknown rich man came to repair it in order to have a Buddhist affinity that the incense gradually flourished.

    Most of the nuns here are young women who have been framed and have to escape in order to survive.

    When Li Lun and Mrs. Li meet again to talk about the past, Su Hao gives them the freedom to choose whether they are willing to work in jinyifang.

    No matter what their choice is, Su Hao will help them escape from here by feigning death due to violent illness or other reasons. After all, they are still young and lovely girls like flowers. It''s a pity to waste their time in the mountains and forests.

    Less than an hour later, Li Lun came out in Su Hao''s surprised eyes.

    "Niang said that she originally wanted to serve the Buddha in the nunnery, and she felt that her time was running out, and she didn''t want to go back to Li''s house to make waves again. And she wants you in. " Li Lun explained.

 Chapter 102

    Su Hao pushed the door and came in. She saw old lady Li kneeling on the futon, closing her eyes and paying homage to the Buddha. She looks like an old lady with a very gentle and kind face.

    "Lun''er is confused. I''m deeply sorry for wronging Su Hao these years." Mrs. Li put down the Buddha in her hands, opened her eyes and worshipped the statue of Buddha.

    When suhao heard this, he felt very strange. What is "wronged suhao"? She is Su Hao! Shouldn''t normal people say "wronged you"?

    Seeing Su Hao''s doubts, Mrs. Li gave a kind smile: "in fact, when I learned about you from lun''er, I had a kind of bold guess. Until I saw you, I knew that my idea was right - you are not su Hao!"

    Sue is so surprised. What''s her flaw?

    "Good boy, come here." Mrs. Li laughed at her and waved, "you don''t have to be afraid. I don''t mean anything. I can see the difference between you because your eyes are so different. "

    Mrs. Li explained: "although you look the same, Su Hao''s eyes are only yielding and melancholy, while your eyes are particularly vivid, yet they have the wisdom and calmness that you should not have at your age and status. But no matter who you are, I would like to thank you for your help to make him a responsible man

    Li Laofu said that he actually got up and gave Su Hao a big gift. Su Hao helped her quickly.

    "I don''t know why you came to Li''s house as Su Hao, but it must have something to do with money. I will give you nine tenths of my dowry. I only hope you can help Li Lun in the future, so that the Li family can inherit it by blood. " Old lady Li sincerely begged, until Su Hao agreed, she straightened up.

    Su Hao got what she wanted, but her heart was heavy.

    She''s homesick, too!

    When she saw the old lady who was so devoted to her children that she could give up all her family wealth, she couldn''t help thinking of her family. Unfortunately, I haven''t seen them for a long time. I can''t even remember their appearance.

    Su Hao was very depressed all the way.

    However, the effect of this incident on Su Hao is not so great. Thanks to the large amount of funds funded by Mrs. Li, the business scale of jinyifang and other shops acquired by her has greatly increased.

    The imperial censor''s visit to Huaicheng attracted many well-known businessmen and scholars, and injected new vitality into the town.

    Everything went smoothly as Su Hao expected, except that there was something wrong with jinyifang''s recent silk harvest, everything was perfect.

    Jinyifang has always used the place where Li used to collect silk. However, after Li Ke found that the business of jinyifang was booming, there were various targeted situations in their business.

    In a village Su Haoxin found, the silk patterns are extremely novel and exquisite, and the sales volume has always been the best in the shop. However, no one has come to deliver the goods at the appointed time in the last two days.

    The shop is too busy to spare any hands to ask. Li lunsu is OK for the time being. He just goes to see what''s wrong.

    I don''t know. It turns out that an extremely tragic murder happened in this small village. The person who was stabbed to death was the textile shop owner who cooperated with jinyifang!

    "Where are you from? Stay away from me and don''t hinder my investigation! " A young man in royal guards said impatiently.

    If Li''s coachman was present, he would recognize that this man was Gu Yue, the driver who hit and injured Li Ke!

    Su Hao and Li Lun look at each other face to face with Gu Yue''s suspicious eyes to clarify their intentions and clear their suspicions.

    "Maybe you want the textile technology of the deceased''s family to kill him?" Gu Yue said with an alert face, "today is probably to deal with the evidence."

    Su Hao was helpless: "I don''t know where this adult came from. It''s at least half a day''s journey from my home. According to what you said, yesterday he made a scream to attract the attention of the villagers around him, and saw a figure fleeing. Is it possible that the murderer has to walk all night to return to Huaicheng? "

    "And although the textile products of his family are good, they are not the best. There is no need for jinyifang to get into so much trouble because of this petty profit." Suhao explained.

    "Hum!" Gu Yue also knows that he is too anxious to find out the murderer. No matter who he sees, he feels like a suspect.

    Although Su Hao''s analysis is correct, Gu Yue is inexplicably upset. What''s the matter with being beaten in the face by a woman?

    Su Hao''s make-up and camouflage technique is quite good, but Gu Yue has seen many cases, and she still finds some suspicion of her daughter''s body from Su Hao.

    In the face of Gu Yue''s resentful eyes, Li Lun touched his nose and laughed awkwardly: "our family is run by my daughter-in-law, she is more capable than me, so..."

    Su Hao turned his eyes silently. He was also a pedantic scholar who discriminated against women. He was almost upset.

    "My Lord, I have found something!" At this time, a yamen servant came to report in a hurry with something.

    Su Hao fixed his eyes on it. It turned out that it was just the account book stained with a lot of blood, which recorded the income of textile shops in recent years.

    Gu Yue took things and carefully looked through, except that some of the handwriting was covered by blood, there was no other abnormality.

    He looked at the Yamen servant in a puzzled way, wondering if he had mistaken the evidence?

    The Yamen servant was dissatisfied with Gu Yue''s suspicion. At least he had been a constable for so many years, but he was despised by an inexplicable airborne man.

    "My Lord, at that time, Liu Su, the deceased, threw himself forward and fell to the ground with a knife in his back. All around him were papers and books scattered on the ground, as well as a trace of friction and movement. But when we examined the corpse, we found that there was this account book on the chest of the deceased with his blood fingerprints on it. "

    "Contacting the strange trace, we suspect that Liu Su was still dead when the murderer escaped. We can only use this way to leave evidence to identify the murderer. What''s more, all the valuable things in Liu Su''s family were taken away by the murderer, but the room was very tidy. It can be seen that this person is most likely an acquaintance of Liu Su. " The Yamen servant analyzed Tao very seriously.

    "If you can trust me, don''t you let me have a try? After all, I''ve been dealing with books and things like that. Maybe I''ll find something Su Hao volunteered.

    Li Lun was also very supportive and nodded.

    Since last time I found out that Su Hao disguised herself as a man, Su Hao didn''t bother to disguise himself in front of him, and even showed his talent at will. Therefore, Li Lun is very confident in Su Hao''s ability.

    Gu Yue''s side is also full of rude men who can only catch people. Most of them don''t even recognize the words. He is more talented, but he doesn''t understand these things, so he can only let Su Hao be a living horse doctor.

    Sure enough, Su Hao found a clue from the account book.

    Liu Su is a very considerate person. Basically, he remembers every profit and expense clearly, but he has a big expense every month, and the purpose is not clear. And the amount and time of spending money are extremely fixed, the whole decade is like this!

    The textile shop owner is honest and has no bad habits, so the whereabouts of this mysterious expenditure may be the key to solving the puzzle.

    Liu Su''s wife escaped the disaster the day before yesterday because she came back to her mother''s home with her children. When she learned Su Hao and others'' conjecture, she was stunned for a moment and burst into tears.

    It turns out that this textile shop was once opened by Liu Su and his friend Liu Fang in the same village. However, Liu Fang began to love vanity when the textile shop got better. He spent a lot of money every day and finally got into the trouble of gambling.

    After privately mortgaging the two men''s shop and still not paying off the debt, Liu Fang was scuffled away by the people in the casino, and there was no news from then on.

    Liu Su complains that Liu Fang''s way of doing things has left him with nothing. After looking for Liu Fang''s family several times, he is sure that Liu Fang has not come back. He can only eat this dumb loss by himself and start from scratch with his wife.

    Liu Fang''s wife, children and mother lost the backbone of their family, and they lived in great hardship, almost starving to death.

    Liu Su saw them pitiful, but also because of the previous situation, after getting his wife''s consent, he secretly sent money to help them, and also let Liu Fang''s son work in his shop.

    This group is ten years, who knows, but finally raised a white eyed wolf!

    After getting information from Liu Su''s wife, Gu Yue immediately asked someone to bring Liu Fang''s son Liu Lou. Liu Lou confessed his guilt and threatened that Liu Su deserved what he had done and that he was avenging his father.

    Liu Lou always thought that it was Liu Su who killed Liu Fang that prevented their family from reuniting.

    Ironically, Gu Yue and others received a report from a restaurant in the town, saying that a beggar was always stealing things from their shop, and they didn''t listen to repeated lessons.

    That beggar is Liu Fang who has not heard from him for many years!

    Liu Lou knew that his father, who had always been in his heart, was a selfish man who abandoned his family and his son. He hated and hated people all the time, but he wanted to take the stolen goods as a benefactor. This reversed fact made him completely silent.

    Finally, Liu Lou knelt down and kowtowed three times to Liu Su''s body and his wife. Those who accepted their orders were tied up and taken away by the Yamen guards.

    Gu Yue laments the ending, but her view of Su Hao is also greatly improved.

    "In fact, if you don''t mind, I really want to introduce you to my teacher. He is a man of great talent. Even the emperor praised him. More importantly, the teacher doesn''t care whether you are male or female, beautiful or ugly at all. He dares to reuse you as long as he has real ability. " Gu Yue sincerely said, words between the lines of his teacher''s great admiration.

    "Oh?" Su Hao is interested. She hasn''t seen anyone in the world who doesn''t mind women''s gender and only focuses on ability. "What''s your husband''s name?"

    "My teacher is Gu Yihang, the famous champion in Beijing three years ago." Gu Yue said very proud.

    He thought he would get Su Hao''s exclamation or doubt, but he only saw two embarrassed faces.

 Chapter 103

    Gu Yihang, isn''t he the former fiance who went to Beijing to take the exam and never came back?!

    Although Li Lun already knew that he had misunderstood Su Hao before, he was a little frustrated to see that his daughter-in-law''s fiance was so capable.

    He secretly glanced at Su Hao''s expressionless face, and his heart was uneasy.

    Su Hao has no special feelings for Gu Yihang. The original owner has no obsession with him. He doesn''t want to continue the leading edge, and he doesn''t want to retaliate for his abandonment.

    As long as that person can always be calm and don''t provoke her, Sue doesn''t mind acting like she doesn''t know anything.

    Politely declined Gu Yue''s kindness, two people directly drove back to Li Fu.

    "Hello, Sue. Are you hungry? I know that the newly opened restaurant has a good dish, and a new snack has been launched recently, which is said to be more delicious than that of hefangzhai. " Li Lun asked expectantly in the carriage.

    "I don''t like snacks. Go if you want to." Su Hao closed his eyes and answered lazily.

    "It doesn''t matter. If you''re tired, we''ll go next time. But I have to stop by the Zhenyu Pavilion in front of me. I think I can take what I ordered. "

    In the face of Li Lun''s insistent act of serving tea and water, Su Hao is a fool if he really doesn''t understand.

    "You don''t have to do that. I don''t have any feelings for Gu Yihang," Su Hao continued, without waiting for Li Lun to show his joy. "But I don''t have any feelings for you, so you don''t have to waste your energy on me."

    Li Lun said: "I know I''ve done more things to make you sad before, and I know I''m useless. I don''t deserve you. I just want to be nice to you in silence, no matter when I wait. "

    "Give up, there won''t be such a day. You and I can only be friends forever. Don''t think about anything else Su Hao lifted the curtains in the carriage and looked at the beautiful scenery of the dusk in the distance. Her face was very gentle, but her tone was firm.

    "We should be determined, but we should be disturbed. It''s better to break this mind now than to ask for it in the future. There are so many good girls who like you that there''s no need to focus on me. " Su Hao looked back into Li Lun''s eyes and said seriously.

    She doesn''t want to give others a hopeless future, so it''s better to be unfeeling now.

    Li Lun understood Su Hao''s determination, kept silent for a while, sighed: "but they are not you!"

    After the conversation between Mrs. Li and Su Hao in Tianyi temple, Li Lun actually had a few words with his mother.

    After learning Li Lun''s love for Su Hao, Li Laofu just sighed and said that their fate had been exhausted. Now Su Hao is no longer the weak woman who can be manipulated by others. He advised him to find a gentle and virtuous woman to live a good life.

    At that time, Li Lun was not willing to try hard. Until now, he had to face up to the fact that Su Hao was standing at a height beyond his reach. He could only see from a distance, not play.

    They are doomed to have no other intersection, even if Li Lun holds all her sincerity and wealth in front of her eyes, Su Hao also scorns it.

    Gu Yue finished the case here perfectly and reported his experience and harvest to the teacher happily.

    "The name of the woman you are talking about is suhao?" Gu Yihang, dressed in a bamboo blue cloud goose fine brocade, with a jade crown and hair tied, stood in front of the window painting on the calligraphy case, and asked without looking back.

    "Exactly, exactly!" Gu Yue said cheerfully, "she can see what''s wrong with those dense books as soon as she takes a look. It''s very powerful."

    Gu Yihang gave a faint smile and said, "the sixth prince should pay attention to his manners. Last time you were interested and wanted to try driving. This time, you became a county magistrate for another day. It''s too much fun. If your majesty knows, you won''t think about it next time. "

    "Hee hee, it''s not right to drive for teachers. I also want to understand the people''s livelihood." Gu Yue, who is the sixth Prince situ Yue that your majesty loves most, said with a smile.

    Gu Yihang had no choice but to smile, his mind turned.

    After reading a note that someone anonymously gave him, Li Ke flew into a rage and rushed to Su Hao''s residence with his servants.

    "Come on, take her down!" Li Ke gave the order.

    Li Lun was at a loss and said, "brother, is there any misunderstanding? Have a good talk

    "Second younger brother, you are really confused. Su Hao, a woman who doesn''t abide by women''s principles, keeps you in the dark all the time. It''s disgusting!" Li Ke said indignantly, full of sympathy for Li Lun.

    "Catch the thief, catch the booty, and catch the traitor. I don''t know what evidence you want to use to frame me? " Su Hao sits at the table drinking tea in her spare time. It seems that everything has nothing to do with her.

    "Ha ha, do you have the courage to do such shameless things and still want to quibble?" Li Ke sneered at the corner of his mouth, "can''t it be the men''s dress in your room or Allen''s? He is much taller than that dress. Let''s not say whether it fits or not. The pattern embroidered on the clothes and the trace of passing through are enough to prove that the adulterer has been in touch with you all the time! "

    "Brother, that dress is really made for me by suhao. I see her heart. Although it doesn''t fit, I can''t bear to let her down, so I only wear it at home. " Li Lun knew it was bad as soon as he heard Li Ke''s words. It was absolutely someone who leaked the news that Su Hao disguised herself as a man.

    Let''s not say how shocking this behavior is in everyone''s eyes. The purpose of Su Hao''s disguise as a man is very doubtful.

    Li Ke looked at Li Lun angrily: "you believe what she says? You don''t have your own opinion? Let a woman play with applause, it''s a disgrace to the Li family. "

    Li Ke''s words made Li Lun very unhappy: "who are the two of us who have lost the face of Li Fu, does elder brother have no feeling at all?"

    Li Lun has some opinions on Li Ke''s way of doing things, but due to his feelings, he has been reluctant to say it. Unexpectedly, Li Ke has no consideration of his brotherhood and has made greater efforts against them.

    "What do you mean?" Li Ke is greatly surprised, strong endure anger to say.

    Li Lun gave a wry smile and said in his voice: "I''ve seen my mother. In which nunnery do you know?"

    "From small to large, you have always been the person I trust and admire most. In my heart, your status is higher than that of your parents. But I never thought that there would be a break between us. "

    When Li Lun said the first sentence, Su Hao drove the people out and quietly closed the door, leaving all the space for the two brothers.

    "Last time I had food poisoning, the doctor said I had accumulated toxins in my body for at least seven or eight years. You know about this, don''t you? " Li Lun laughed at himself.

    "Are you doubting me?" Li Ke clenched his hands and trembled slightly. His voice was a little excited. "You think it''s my poison, don''t you?"

    Li lunmo''s silence means that he acquiesces to Li Ke''s words.

    "Ha ha," Li Ke said dejectedly, "I really want my mother to stay in the nunnery, and I really want Li Fu''s money, but I never want to hurt you. Do you know why I''m targeting Sue? It''s because you married her that you deliberately fool around outside every day and spoil yourself. Why don''t you make me hate her? "

    Li Lun''s heart tips moved, but there was nothing on his face.

    "I can say that I''m sorry for Feng, I''m sorry for my mother, I can also say that I failed my father''s expectations, but I''ve never been sorry for you!" Li Ke gave Li Lun a deep look and walked away.

    If he believed it, Li Ke would not have to say more. If he doesn''t believe it, Li Ke laughs bitterly. No matter how much he says, it''s just sophistry in other people''s eyes.

    Li Ke and his brother split up in discord. Li Ke has no heart to ask about Su Hao''s affairs. The husband doesn''t care. What''s the matter with him?

    Su Hao said that he didn''t mean to eavesdrop, but that their arguments were too loud.

    "Are those servants covered with their mouths?" Li Lun held his head with his hands powerlessly.

    In fact, breaking through this weak relationship made him feel very uncomfortable, but Li Lun still forced himself up to care whether it would have a bad impact on Su Hao''s reputation.

    "Don''t worry. How can we say that the housekeeper of Li''s family is still us, and they still expect to get a good monthly salary?" Sue laughs, "today''s thing thanks to you, otherwise I don''t know how to do."

    Although Su Hao didn''t need Li Lun''s words to protect him, he naturally wanted to accept his feelings.

    "In fact, I know that even if you don''t have me today, you can survive. I don''t know whether his words are true or false, but I''m sure I''ve implicated you. I''m sorry. " Li Lun was silent for a long time.

    Su Hao patted Li Lun on the shoulder and sighed softly: "I know you are already very good. You can''t be completely blamed for these things."

    Li Lun hugs Su Hao''s waist and does nothing. He just wants to have a rest.

    Su Hao didn''t adapt, but he didn''t push him away after all.

    Li Ke is very depressed and irritable at the moment. Is his fortune too bad this year? Why didn''t you live a comfortable life?

    Unconsciously out of the door of Li''s house, he simply decided to find comfort in his Jieyu Huacui garden.

    When he arrived at the small house where he settled Cui yuan, he didn''t see Cui yuan.

    Li Ke sat patiently in the room for a while. The more he thought about it, the more strange he felt. How did Cui yuan go out for such a long time and not come back today?

    He looked at the place where Cui yuan usually put jewelry. It was empty. She couldn''t find a single dress in such a big room.

    Lenovo Li Lun suddenly learned that old lady Li was still alive. Li Ke immediately responded. He only let slip his words in front of Cui yuan. No one knew the secret except Feng and him!

    Li Kezheng has a fire in his heart. Cui yuan bumps into him!

 Chapter 104

    Cui yuan meets a poor scholar while Li Ke is away from her. He pretends to be a rich lady and plans to abscond with the scholar for life. Unexpectedly, Li Ke''s family members find him so soon.

    The scholar has never seen such a battle before. In Cui yuan''s unbelievable eyes, he repeatedly shirks his relationship with Cui yuan.

    Li Ke didn''t want to cause more trouble, so he let the scholar off. As for Cui yuan, he was directly treated as a concubine who did not obey the law of women and died in the pond.

    Taohong has been a little out of shape since she had a miscarriage, and her face is not as fresh and delicate as before. She has never been favored by Li Ke, and she has been framed by Jinque many times.

    In addition, Jinque, who is stepping on her upper position, has a more transparent mind than her, and directly attracts a large number of servant girls who have been bullied by Taohong run to "serve" her. Taohong is in deep water every day, but she hasn''t eaten any meat for more than two months.

    She really can''t stand such a nun like day, secretly taking advantage of the maid unprepared, put on their clothes and sneak into the kitchen to eat.

    Results that night, peach launched a high fever, the body hot frightening, the face is out of a lot of acne.

    A well-informed servant girl was afraid that she had smallpox, so she reported to Beifu and went to the doctor for treatment.

    Doctor song only looked at the high fever and fainting pink, his face changed greatly, and he hurried out of the room for fear that he might be contaminated with something dirty.

    What''s wrong with his performance? It''s really smallpox!

    Su Hao segregated all the servants who had taken care of peach blossom. He strictly stipulated that everyone in the house must keep their hands, feet and food clean. He was not allowed to walk around when he was not on duty, and he was not allowed to spread rumors without permission.

    Every corner of the house was sprinkled with quicklime and vinegar, and people in the house were forced to drink the soup to prevent the epidemic every day.

    Even if Su Hao tried his best, there were still three servants infected with smallpox.

    Taohong, the culprit of this incident, refused to take care of her because she was hated and scared by the servant girls, so she died that night.

    As the weakest person in the government, Li Lun is the focus of attention.

    Last night, Li Lun suddenly had a high fever. He was so hot that he couldn''t keep the temperature down. Fortunately, it was just a common cold, we reluctantly put down the heart.

    However, his body is too weak to be stimulated by the medicine of tiger and wolf. Su Hao can only ask someone to wipe his body with strong liquor. At dawn, lilun was a little sober.

    Who would have thought that just as Li Fu was relieved, a team of officers and soldiers surrounded Li Fu and forced their way in, ready to arrest everyone.

    Li Ke doesn''t know what to do in the face of this battle. At the critical moment, Su Hao has to fight.

    "I don''t know who you want to arrest in my li mansion? We have always been ordinary people who abide by the law and know how to be polite. The officials must let us know what happened, right Su Hao put a purse into the chief yamen servant''s hand without any trace, and said happily.

    "Who are you in this house?" The Yamen servant weighed the light purse, and knew that there must be a lot of silver bills in it, and his attitude was much softer.

    "I''m the wife of the second room in this house, so please give us some advice." Su Hao said with a smile.

    "Ha ha," the Yamen servant suddenly turned his face and said harshly, "you have such a big story in your house that you don''t report it to the official. Do you want to kill everyone? Sure enough, she is the most poisonous woman. Come and take her away! "

    Li''s mansion was noisy and lively like a street. Su Hao noticed that the chief yamen officer heard her sudden change of identity and could not help sighing. I''m afraid the cause of this incident is her!

    The Li family, once the richest man in Huaicheng, was so simply jailed that no matter how many people in Li''s family begged and yelled, they could not change the established outcome.

    Li Ke Jinque and Su Hao Li Lun were only separated by two cells, while the other servants were imprisoned in other places.

    Strangely enough, Feng was not among those arrested this time. She seemed to disappear from the world.

    The prison was dark, damp and dark. According to the number of meals delivered, they had been locked up for at least three days.

    Li Lun''s condition is not good. Now he has been in such a bad environment for so long, and his health is even worse. He has no strength to eat and swallow, and he keeps talking nonsense.

    "Well, you are to blame for what happened to the Li family. First, you killed your father, and then the Li family''s luck. If we hadn''t married you, we Li family wouldn''t have been so unlucky! " Li Ke leans against the iron railings of the cell and stares at Su Hao, swearing.

    When people are most helpless, they can only bully others to ease their reluctance and depression, but Su Hao has no intention to swallow his anger.

    "What you said is unreasonable. I''ve been framed by so many calculations in the Li family. Have you just said one word? Maybe people are doing it and the sky is watching it. It''s retribution for you. " Su Hao sneered.

    "Ha ha, according to you, you are the most innocent. Are you going to jail with us?" Li Ke sneered and sneered.

    Su Hao picked eyebrows, very confident: "you can rest assured, no matter what happens, I su Hao will be able to live to the end with a smile."

    Brocade sparrow quietly stay in the corner, silent thinking about the way to get away.

    Hearing Su Hao''s calm voice, she slowly raised her head and stared at her silently. It wasn''t until Su Hao gave her a cold look that Jinque returned to its original quiet appearance.

    With a "squeak", the heavy iron door of the prison opened, and the harsh sound reverberated everywhere in the empty cell. Even Li Lun, who was still in a coma with high fever, frowned uncomfortably.

    A handsome young man, surrounded by many yamen servants, went to the depth of the prison.

    His face is like jade, gentle and elegant, wearing a jade Ruyi cloud pattern shirt, with top-quality silver thread at the cuffs and exquisite embroidery with tangled orchid pattern. There is a blue silk belt and Pisces jade pendant hanging casually at the waist, and a pair of ordinary moonlight dark silk shoes on the feet.

    When he stepped into this filthy prison, his white clothes and bearing made people feel sorry, for fear that all this would pollute his shoes and eyes.

    "Gu Yihang?" Su Hao was shocked. How could he be here?

    Gu Yihang passed in front of Su Hao, as if he had never seen this man before.

    "If you really answer that sentence," every dog slaughtering generation is always a scholar. " Su Hao lowered his eyes to cover his deep thinking.

    I''m afraid it has something to do with Gu Yihang. It''s not impossible for a high-ranking person to erase the black history for his reputation.

    On the other hand, Li Ke was also a little puzzled. He always felt that the young man beside him seemed to have seen him somewhere.

    Li Ke patted his head and thought hard for a while. Then he suddenly realized, "why do I look so familiar? Isn''t that guy the one who gave me the note? I remember that he had a scar on his hand, which I got when I gave him a reward. "

    "What little note? Are you sure? " Sue asked seriously.

    Li Ke doesn''t know if Su Hao has thought of anything important, but in order to get out, he tells everything in black.

    It turns out that on the day Li Ke''s brother relationship broke, Li Ke had received an anonymous note, on which was written the evidence of Su Hao''s crime.

    At that time, before the note sender had time to leave, Li Ke simply gave him some money, and without asking the identity of the man, he hurried to find Su Hao''s fault.

    Su Hao''s heart is sinking gradually. It seems that Gu Yihang is the mastermind of this matter!

    Unfortunately, her present status is just an ordinary businesswoman, and her freedom is restricted. How can she get out of the predicament?

    Half an hour later, Gu Yihang and his party came out of the prison again. Seeing Gu Yihang''s figure, Li Ke calls out in a loud voice, hoping that he can read on the intersection of the notes and let him go.

    Gu Yihang really stopped, but his handsome face was filled with a sneer: "have you ever had friendship with this murderer? Instead of racking your brains to get involved, you''d better take the initiative to commit a crime and repent for the crimes you''ve committed! "

    Many yamen servants also look like they agree. They believe Gu Yihang''s words. It seems that his reputation and popularity are quite good.

    "What murderer?" Li Ke repeated in a dazed way. He felt a chill in his heart. He suddenly crazily grasped the railing, "I''m not a murderer. It must be a mistake. I''m wronged. I want to report to the official!"

    "A scholar newspaper official said that you killed his fiancee, the miss of the Cui family in the south of the city. Dare you say it has nothing to do with you?" Gu Yihang looked down at Li Ke and said indifferently.

    "Miss Cui? Cui yuan Li Ke immediately responded and quickly explained, "she is my concubine. Originally, she was just a playwright. It was she and the scholar Hong Xing who came out of the wall. I dealt with her according to the family law. I am the most innocent! "

    "You are wrong," Gu Yihang said righteously, flicking the dust that didn''t exist on his sleeve. "Whether she was a concubine or a good woman, she was the people of our Dynasty first, not the property of your Li family. Even if you make a mistake, it should also be punished by the government. What qualifications do you have to set up a penalty in private

    Gu Yihang''s every word is brilliant, which naturally gains the admiration and admiration of many yamen servants.

    Gu Yihang didn''t want to waste more words with this kind of people. Despite Li Ke''s crazy voice, he left smartly surrounded by yamen servants. He still didn''t look at Su in the whole process.

    Su Hao sat in the corner with her knees in her arms, counting the time silently with her feeling in her heart. It should be nearly evening now.

    Li Lun awoke, still covered with Su Hao''s coat. Although the body is still very weak, but at least clear headed, it is from this serious illness to carry over.

 Chapter 105

    Su Hao helped him up and fed him some clean water, but suddenly there was a loud noise from Li Ke''s cell.

    After a few days of silence, Jinque, who has always been the most docile and lovely, suddenly shakes the door of some cells like crazy and screams loudly.

    Li Ke originally wanted her to be quiet, but suddenly found that the white arm of Jinque''s sleeve was full of red smallpox, and some of them even festered and purulent, which was very shocking!

    Smallpox, Jinque, she also got smallpox!

    Li Ke quickly released her hand. Empress Cang retreated and fell to the ground with weak legs. She could only support her back with her arms.

    As soon as he thought of staying with her for a few days, Li Ke was itchy, for fear that he would be infected by her.

    Jinque screamed, but it had no effect. He knew that he couldn''t escape the disaster. He simply turned back and gave li ke a distorted smile, and said with a crazy smile: "master, don''t you like me most? I also know that I have no hope at all, but I can''t bear to give up my master. I''d better let my family serve you well again. "

    Brocade sparrow said while undressing, completely abandoned his shame.

    "Don''t come here! Go away Li Ke retreated to the corner to avoid, waving his arms randomly to stop the Jinque from approaching.

    "Sir, don''t you love my skin the most? Why don''t you see my family? " The brocade sparrow grins grimly and approaches, the naked body that is full of abscesses makes Li Ke vomit directly.

    Li Ke doesn''t know where the courage comes from. He picks a small piece of dry mud from the wall and smashes it into Jinque''s face. While Jinque is blinded by the broken dust, he punches and kicks her. The small cells were in a mess, and the rest of the cells kept screaming about smallpox.

    Just when Su Hao''s cell was full of complaints and chaos, the whole prison was suddenly filled with smoke, and there were prison guards running around with buckets, shouting: "go out of the water, come and put out the fire!"

    Su Hao was so tearful from the smoke that he coughed twice: "can you still get water in this cell when it''s so wet? I''m afraid that the prisoner Gu Yihang was interrogating today was robbed. "

    Li Lun also choked and coughed.

    After hearing Su Hao''s words, he suddenly put his arm around Su Hao''s neck, made her droop her head, and whispered, "if I can open the prison door, will you be able to take this opportunity to escape?"

    "Ah? How is that possible? The door is still locked. " Su Hao was a little surprised, but she still lowered her voice and replied.

    Li Lun said with a faint smile: "then you still have hope, don''t you? As for the gate, leave it to me. "

    Li Lun struggled to get up from Su haohuai, groped around his sleeve, and pulled out a thin wire!

    In the face of Su Hao''s surprised eyes, Li Lun was proud: "in some cases, the experience gained from eating, drinking, whoring and gambling is more effective than the great principles in those books. This was originally prepared to prevent people from being kidnapped with sacks after winning money in gambling. Who would have thought that it would be used now? "

    Li Lun narrowed his eyes, groped for the position of the lock chain of the cell door in the dark and noisy environment, and provoked a few times with wire. Just listen to "pa", actually let him open.

    At the moment, the smoke in the whole prison is more serious, even the prison guards running back and forth can''t see each other''s faces clearly.

    Su Hao wants to go with Li Lun on his back, but Li Lun refuses.

    He took off his robe and gave it to suhao, with a smile of relief in his bright eyes: "as long as you can go out, I will be satisfied. The future can only depend on you, you must be good. The thing I want to give you in Zhenyu Pavilion hasn''t been taken away. If you have the right chance, sell it for money. "

    Li Lun gazed at Su Hao''s face affectionately and suddenly hugged her with a sigh: "even if the tears on your face don''t flow for me, I''m very happy..."

    Su Hao finally looked back at Li Lun with a smile on his face. It seemed that Li Lun, who had been waiting for death calmly, said: "thank you!"

    After saying this, Su Hao immediately found the right time to move to the prison gate by hiding his figure with various obstacles. This is the opportunity that Li Lun created for her. She must not just waste it.

    The prison is in the shape of "Yue", with only one exit.

    Sue was so focused that she knew she was close to the exit when she saw the light in the distance.

    However, the sudden increase in the number of voices at the door indicated that the jailers seemed to have discovered that someone was intercepting the prisoners and sent a large number of people over.

    Su Hao thought a little and found a corner where he had to go to put out the fire. When he saw a single jailer, he knocked him out.

    Sue Hao put on her clothes, picked up the bucket, put a handful of dust on her face, and walked towards the door.

    "Why did you come out so soon?" Someone stopped Su Hao''s way.

    "Cough, there is too much smoke. I lost my eyes and spilled water." Su Hao deliberately hoarse voice, Han Han explained with a smile.

    "Fool." The man laughed and scolded, kicked her and let her go.

    Su Hao followed the other jailers who came out to draw water with his head down. When the guard was relaxed, he threw his clothes and buckets onto the tree.

    The poor jailer, who had been knocked unconscious, had been thrown into a cell by her, and should not wake up in an hour or two. As long as we get rid of the evidence, she will be less likely to be found.

    Find a pond, and Su Hao will clean it up. Although Li Lun''s clothes are messy and smelly, they are of good quality and intact.

    When she tied her hair again, she was a pedantic scholar with a poor family background but a love of vanity.

    The more you disguise, the more likely you are to be noticed. It''s not easy to cause accidents when she is full of poor scholars.

    When Su Hao passed by Li''s house, Li''s house had already been sealed, but the people around him only knew that Master Li had killed people and the whole family had been implicated, but they had never heard of smallpox.

    When she thought about it carefully, she understood the reason. After all, smallpox can cause a large-scale epidemic. If she told the people that it would cause panic, Gu Yihang would have to deal with more trouble.

    For another reason to arrest the suspect, checking Li Fu may bring him a lot of good reputation.

    Su Hao has no money now, so he has to go to jinyifang in the west of the city to ask Uncle Wang for help.

    She can still trust Uncle Wang''s conduct. In addition, although she and Li Lun often used to go there, they never said their names, so there should be no danger of exposing their identities.

    As a result, when Su Hao got there, he learned from the store''s staff that Uncle Wang went to the imperial censor to complain for the sake of redressing the grievances of the Li family and never came back.

    Su Hao thought a little and knew that jinyifang was not safe.

    Gu Yihang is the kind of character who would rather kill by mistake than let go. Even if Uncle Wang''s boss has nothing to do with the Li family, he will not let go!

    Sure enough, after learning the news of Uncle Wang, Su Hao just slipped away from the back door of jinyifang, and there were captors waiting at the front door.

    Fortunately, she was quick and didn''t get caught.

    "Now there are wolves before and tigers after." Su Hao had no choice but to smile bitterly.

    Su Hao touched two fish in the river, barely cooked to fill his stomach, and began to think about what to do next.

    Now it''s been a whole day and a night since she escaped from prison. I''m afraid Gu Yihang will step up his arrest.

    Unless we can find a person who is hostile to Gu Yihang and has a higher status to help her as soon as possible, the lives of the Li family will be threatened.

    Taking advantage of the night, Su Hao wanders around the shops and places on the street where noble people are easy to haunt. Suddenly, he finds that there are more people on the street tonight, and there are many stalls selling various kinds of lanterns on the roadside, which are extremely lively.

    It turns out that this is one of the traditional festivals in Huaicheng - mufo Festival.

    Every July is called ghost month by Huaicheng. In this month, we will try our best to reduce unnecessary going out, so as not to collide with ghosts who come to visit relatives in the world.

    In order to avoid the evil spirits'' bad luck, the people held a Buddhist meeting on the last day of June, hung colored lights, tied red ropes and prayed for peace. Riddles will be put in every lantern, and those who guess correctly will be rewarded.

    It''s very similar to the custom of Shangyuan Festival, Su Hao said silently.

    Suddenly, her eyes were caught by a lantern with the blessing of Guanyin.

    Among all the lanterns hanging at the door of this shop, its painter is the best and the hanging position is the highest, so it is particularly eye-catching.

    "If you guessed correctly, there would be five hundred Liang. It''s so generous." Su Hao chuckled, and the light in his eyes flowed. He pushed directly to the front of the crowd and looked at the riddle.

    When the peach blossoms bloom, the Wutong leaves. If you want to live a long life, you need only a thousand gold. "

    There are only four sentences in this riddle, and it doesn''t stipulate whether to guess a thing or a word.

    Su Hao glanced at it, and some distant memories poured in

    "Dad, are you writing poetry?" The young girl is not as high as the book case. She pads her toes and grabs the edge of the book case and asks curiously.

    "It''s not a poem, it''s a riddle." The scholar wearing a silk scarf chuckled and picked up the little girl, so that she could see more clearly.

    When the peach blossoms bloom, the Wutong leaves. If you want to live a long life, you need only a thousand gold. " The little girl read with milk.

    She tilted her head, a fleshy face wrinkled into a ball, embarrassed to say: "this is too difficult, ah Hao can''t guess."

    "That father gives you a little hint, is to guess two words." The scholar encouraged him and said, "think about it, what season are flowers and leaves? You''ll have to think about the last two sentences yourself! "

    "Spring is up, autumn is down, the first two sentences are" Qin " The little girl suddenly realized, "Qian Jin means woman. A square is a mouth. Female mouth, is a "such as" word! Is that right? "

    The little girl raised her head with pride: "I know, the answer is..."

 Chapter 106

    "I see. The answer is" Qin Ru! " Su Hao opened his eyes, pulled his thoughts out of his memory and said firmly.

    The man in charge of exchanging lantern riddle prizes was stunned for a moment, and then he congratulated suhao with a smile. He invited her to the back hall to get the high prize.

    Su Hao in everyone''s envious eyes, calmly with the guy to the second floor.

    In the best view of the next window, there sat an old man in Xuanyi who was enjoying tea leisurely and hale and hearty, with two servants around him.

    In addition, the whole second floor was quiet and there were no extra people present.

    The man took suhao to the second floor and stepped down.

    Su Hao straightened her clothes and gave the old man a big gift. She said in a loud voice, "students, please say hello to this adult."

    The old man was slightly surprised and said with a smile, "you little girl have a good eye, but how can you just guess that I am an official instead of a rich businessman who is idle and idle to buy fun?"

    The old man can see Su Hao''s real gender at a glance, and Su Hao shows himself generously.

    Su Hao smiles confidently and says: "how can an ordinary rich businessman have this bearing? And the brocade forging with black gold and cloud pattern on your clothes is exactly the pattern I designed myself. Since its implementation, it has only sold two pieces, and the others have been bought by the weaving Bureau, which purchases tribute goods in the palace. Therefore, I dare to guess that this gentleman''s official position in the court is not low. "

    "Flexible mind, good vision." The old man showed his admiration.

    "Did you guess that riddle yourself?" The old man suddenly changed the topic. He still had a kind smile on his mouth, but he couldn''t hide the strength and sharpness of his brow.

    "If you''re an adult, my father had the same problem when he was a little girl, so it''s not a little girl''s guess." Su Hao replied honestly.

    "Your father is..." the old man suddenly asked with excited eyes.

    "My father is just an ordinary private school teacher. It''s not easy for my daughter to say my father''s name directly. She can only say his surname is Su and his name is Qin Ru!"

    A servant passed by Su Hao, who was as light as a swallow. He handed a pamphlet to the old man respectfully.

    "Have you ever seen your father have a Kirin jade pendant?" The old man looked at it at a glance, and asked in a trembling voice.

    "Er..." Su Hao saw that the old man''s eyes were looking forward to it. He didn''t look malicious, so he took out the jade pendant that had been close to him for more than ten years from his skirt. "If you don''t mean this one, there should be nothing else."

    The old man took over the jade pendant. It was just a piece of ordinary jade. On the front, there was a unicorn with auspicious clouds on its feet, and on the back, there were four words "namo Yunxian".

    Although the notch is not clear, the old man clearly knows the original appearance of this jade pendant, because its owner was the old man!

    "I''ve been looking for him for so many years, but he doesn''t want to meet me on his own initiative. Who would have thought that he even changed his surname in order to avoid my search?" The old man sighed and was very disappointed.

    The old man motioned suhao to sit down and told her a distant story.

    Twenty five years ago, when the emperor was getting older, the princes under him were expanding their ambitions and constantly ganged up to fight for the supreme position.

    At that time, the old man was one of the most unpopular princes. He didn''t want to participate in the muddy water, but his brothers deceived others too much.

    The old man, also known as the eleventh Prince of the time, situnan, simply fought back, and with the help of Qin Ru, a Southern talent who went to Beijing for the examination, he quickly established himself in the court.

    But situ Nan was not as cruel as other princes after all. In a plot, he was almost framed and his reputation was ruined.

    At that time, the Minister of rites, Qin Ru, the counselor of situ Nan, was loyal to him all the time. He helped situ Nan block the blame and stigma, and was sentenced to death.

    Situ Nan used the golden cicada to get rid of the shell and exchanged the identity of a death prisoner with Qin Ru. In order to ensure that this incident will not be discovered, Qin Ru asked herself to stay away from the capital, and before leaving, she left a lot of suggestions on current events and the future development of the country.

    Situ Nan was very moved by Qin Ru''s loyalty. He took off the jade pendant from his waist and gave it to Qin Ru. He promised to reuse it after he ascended the throne and use it as a certificate.

    Five years later, situ Nan realized his goal and became the most powerful man in the world. In order to fulfill his original promise, he issued the imperial list to rectify Qin Ru''s name and asked him to become an official in the court, but there was no response.

    Qin Ru is a careful man, and he can always find a new way to deal with things!

    At the beginning, all the strategies he left were proved to be very useful suggestions one by one. Situ Nan regretted the talents and sent out the imperial list again, but there was still no news.

    However, whenever the emperor was worried about important state affairs, there was a brocade bag hanging in the place where the imperial list was published to provide advice for situ Nan.

    Until three years ago, the brocade bag never appeared again.

    Situ Nan has always felt sorry for Qin Ru and worried that something might happen to him. So he came to Qin Ru''s birthplace to see if he could find some clues.

    As a riddle, the poem was written when they were joking. It just implies Qin Ru''s name. Situ Nan is also ready to take a chance, did not expect to let him wait for Qin Ru''s daughter Su Hao!

    As for Gu Yihang, I have to say that he is very lucky. After his father''s death, he once received Qin Ru''s guidance and saw Qin Ru''s unfinished national policy.

    It happened that the problems in the Imperial Palace examination were related to these. Gu Yihang shamelessly took those strategies for himself, and showed great grace in front of situ Nan. He was also highly valued by situ Nan, and even asked him to teach his favorite sixth prince.

    When Su Hao heard of these things, he was also very sad. Who could have thought that a small private school in Huaicheng could have something to do with the emperor thousands of miles away.

    When Su Hao just said the answer downstairs, there was a dark guard to check Su Hao''s identity. If it is not to confirm that Su Hao is not dangerous, how can situ Nan meet her so casually?

    "I already know about the Li family. I''ll order someone to deal with it." He promised.

    Although it is common for Gu Yihang to use his power for personal gain in officialdom, who let him cheat the emperor first?

    Gu Yihang also has a good-looking face, which can scare people. He has no talent. It would be strange if situ Nan could continue to tolerate it!

    The prison lost two prisoners in a row, and caused smallpox infection, which made the prison guards panic and have no intention to guard.

    Gu Yihang had no choice but to follow Su Hao''s original method of suppressing smallpox in Li''s house, and then burn all the corpses to control the matter.

    But is suhao related to another escaped prisoner? Gu Yihang lowered his eyelids and thought deeply.

    Outside the window, a pigeon landed in front of Gu Yihang''s book case. Gu Yihang untied the secret letter tied to his leg, and his face became ugly gradually.

    After a while, a man in a black cloak came into Gu Yihang''s room and closed the door.

    It was in the middle of summer, but he was very suspicious.

    "Are you sure he''s here?" Said the mysterious man in his cloak, hoarse, with grim malice.

    Gu Yihang frowned at his voice and didn''t say much after all: "it has been confirmed that he has arrived in Huaicheng. Tomorrow, the master will come in person. You just need to be responsible for what you do. Don''t let me feel that you are not worth the price I pay."

    "Jie Jie," said the mysterious man with two strange laughs. The ugly voice reminds people of the unknown crows brought by the noisy graveyard, "what price do you pay? Isn''t that the loss of a little lover? You think I''ll be grateful if you get me out of jail? "

    With a sneer, the mysterious man suddenly put out a hand as thin as a skeleton and pinched Gu Yihang''s neck: "when I came out, you were not born. You should be glad I''m in a better temper now. "

    Gu Yihang struggles powerlessly, and his eyes are full of panic and prayer. Where is the image of a gentle young master.

    "Well, a fake is a fake after all." The mysterious man was so bored with his reaction that he threw Gu Yihang aside.

    All of a sudden, his voice was cold and he snapped, "who''s out there?"

    Gu Yihang didn''t care about his pain. He opened the door and didn''t see anyone.

    In the face of Gu Yihang''s shrinking questioning eyes, the mysterious man gave a cold hum: "he just breathed more suddenly, which made me realize."

    Gu Yihang didn''t think that the mysterious person would make fun of it. He said seriously, "I don''t usually have people to wait on me here. If there were people just now, I''m afraid I could only be the sixth prince."

    "I hear he''s your student? How dare you give up? " The mysterious man sneered.

    "Don''t say it''s a student. Even if my father gets in my way, I can kill him." Gu Yihang raised a sneer at the corner of his mouth and said.

    "Ha ha ha, I thought that only the Tians were the most ruthless. I didn''t expect that you would let me go. Very good, very good! " Mysterious person does not distinguish tone of laughter way, hoarse voice let a person listen to scalp numb.

    Situ Yue hid in the corner not far from them, covered his mouth to avoid making a sound, but his bright eyes were full of tears, full of sadness and panic.

    At noon that day, the house where the imperial envoy stayed was patronized by the thief. Gu Yihang was furious and ordered that the bold thief must be caught.

    Huaicheng is not big. There is only one county magistrate, even the biggest official here.

    Situ Yue had no way to ask for help, for fear that the magistrate would be bribed by Gu Yihang.

    What''s more, he used Gu Yihang''s identity as a student to go out of the Palace this time. If he rashly exposed his identity as a prince, he might bring more disaster to himself.

    Situ Yue was hiding in a big basket of things in the alley. He was relieved to see that the Yamen officers didn''t notice him.

 Chapter 107

    He tore off his clothes and bit with his teeth. With his left hand, he simply bandaged the wound on his right arm to stop bleeding.

    Situ Yue had been chased and intercepted for three hours, with countless injuries on his body, but none of the dark guards that had been hidden around him appeared.

    "I''m afraid that even the most secret secret secret secret of the royal family was planted with spies. I don''t know what happened to my father?" Situ Yue thought anxiously.

    But situ Yue''s father, situ Nan, is no better than him.

    Just as situ Yue guessed, there were nails around situ Nan. What''s more, the nail was the old eunuch Liao Gonggong who had been with situ Nan for decades!

    At that time, when Duke Liao was waiting for situ nan to go to bed at night, he suddenly pulled out the dagger hidden in his arms and thrust it into situ Nan''s heart.

    At the critical moment, fortunately, Su Hao arrived in time, picked up the book case nearest to her and threw it at Duke Liao.

    Although situ Nan is not good at martial arts, he can also help Su Hao throw something and interrupt him when he is fighting with Duke Liao.

    Finally, under the cooperation of the two men, they succeeded in killing Duke Liao.

    "Emperor, all the bodyguards downstairs should have been drugged. I''m afraid they can''t count on it. Besides, we don''t know whether other people have been sent to assassinate besides this father-in-law. We must leave here immediately."

    Su Hao, while searching for something useful in situ Nan''s room, explained to situ Nan.

    Situ Nan was also a figure who came out of the bloody storm of that year. He immediately stabilized his mind, dressed himself and left.

    Su Hao gives the dagger in Duke Liao''s hand to situ Nan for self-defense, but situ Nan refuses.

    "Do you think the emperor is the safest man in the world?" Situ Nan took out a sharp blade from the bottom of his boot, which was as thin as paper but as hard as mud, and picked his eyebrows and laughed.

    Su Hao smiles back.

    As long as the emperor is not just a retarding fool, she will be able to protect the safety of the two.

    Su Hao opened a crack in the window. From the crack, we can see that there are torches on the whole street constantly surrounding the inn.

    "There are a lot of people outside. It''s impossible to break through from the front." Suhao express cableway.

    "A mile straight behind the inn is a deep mountain. Some dark guards have explored the terrain there before." Stuart immediately provided useful information.

    "But can the emperor be sure that the person who searched the information must be reliable?" Su Hao asked.

    There was a wry smile on situ Nan''s face, and the answer was self-evident.

    Su Hao gave a soothing smile: "staying in the inn will only be a dead end. There may be a way to live in the mountains, but we must not follow the route originally planned. Otherwise, if that man is a traitor, we''ll find ourselves dead. "

    "Everything will be done according to what you said. Qin Ru had a plan of Confucius Ming. As his daughter, you will not tarnish his reputation." But situ Nan was very trusting and laughed at Su.

    Su Hao said: "I will prove to the emperor that your eyes are the most correct, whether to my father or to me!"

    At this time, Su Hao is like a sharp sword, with a clanging sword. What the sword means is the direction of victory!

    Suhao tore the bed curtain into strips and tied them together. One end was tied to the wooden leg of the bed, and the other side hung out of the window.

    She first tried to bear the strength of the cloth strip, and then let situ Nan rufa cook it and escape from the inn after sliding down to make sure it was safe around.

    Su Hao took situ nan to run for a short time and heard something behind him.

    "Are there any rivers and springs in the mountains?" Su Hao asked concisely.

    If the group of anti thieves set fire to the mountain, they would not even have a way out.

    Situ Nan immediately responded to Su Hao''s worry: "there are two rivers in the East, very close to the Lujiang River."

    As soon as her eyes brightened, she quickly adjusted her direction and ran eastward.

    Along the way, Su Hao made use of the advantages of the terrain and borrowed the elasticity of bamboo to make many small traps, and the results were good. When there was no sound behind them, they found a place covered by rocks to have a rest.

    Su Hao took out the fire fold, gathered some fallen leaves to light it, and soon made a fire.

    Although the weather is hot in June and July, the temperature in the mountains is cool at night. And it''s not clear if there are any wild animals nearby. Raising a fire is always a warning.

    Su Hao cut the sachet he had brought in situ Nan''s room and scattered it around them.

    "This is to prevent poisonous insects from running around in the field. And I tried it at that time. It''s very light and won''t attract pursuers. " Su Hao explains when he sees a different color in situ''s south.

    Situ Nan''s mouth moved. After all, he didn''t say that a small packet of spices was worth 100000 Liang.

    After running for so long, both of them were hungry. Su Hao took out a dish of dim sum and a chicken leg from the package she was carrying.

    Situ Nan said: "do you still have time to rob the kitchen?"

    Su Hao was embarrassed to smile: "this point of heart is conveniently brought by the table in your room, in case of emergency. As for the drumsticks... I went to the kitchen for a walk before I had enough to eat. Then I found that the inn was a little too quiet! "

    Chicken legs were strung on a sharp branch and baked. The food that situ Nan didn''t even look at was now emitting an extremely attractive aroma.

    "If you really didn''t let me down, you are quite a father. Whether it''s smart thinking or the ability to predict danger, it''s far better than those unfilial sons in my family. It''s a pity... "Situ Nan looks sorry.

    "It''s a pity that I''m a daughter, so I can''t serve my country with all my skills, can I?" Su Hao added situ Nan''s unfinished words.

    Su Hao had no choice but to smile and asked, "in the eyes of the emperor, is gender really so important? Women may not be as strong as men by nature, which will bring some troubles in their physique, but we are no worse than any other. "

    Su Hao threw a few branches into the fire again: "in ancient times, Mulan joined the army for his father, Xie Daokai had talent to chant catkins, Wang Zhaojun was the country and relative, Huang Daopo carried forward and inherited textile technology and tools, and Zhuo Wenjun, Cai Wenji, Liang Hongyu and others were not all models of our women?"

    "Some of them have opened up territory for the country, and some have given their strength to the people''s livelihood. There are men who cheat and abduct, and women who are brave and intelligent. However, most women are confined to the inner walls of their boudoir by the secular society and can not be reused. " Su Hao sighed and said nothing.

    Situ Nan is thoughtful.

    Not far from the grass suddenly came the rustle of the movement, Su Hao holding a dagger, watching there on guard.

    Suddenly, a huge object sprang out of the grass and rushed to situ Nan.

    Situ Nan was ready to kick the thing out.

    Just listen to "ouch", the thing suddenly spewed.

    Until he fell to the ground, Su Hao found that it was a person, and Gu Yue who had met him once!

    Situ Yue''s head was covered with a mess of grass, and his royal clothes were cut into wisps by the branches, with red blood stains. He was in a mess.

    "Father, it''s hard for my son to find you. Are you here to save me?" Situ Yue said tearfully.

    Situ Nan''s face turned black. He really wanted to think that he didn''t have this stupid son. Didn''t you see him hiding in the mountains? Can you stop talking about these bad things in front of him?

    But after all, it is he who has been in love with his child for so many years. It is painful to see him like this.

    Situ Yue happily gnaws on the big chicken leg while crying in situ Nan''s arms for comfort.

    When he was chased, he was calm and independent, but in front of his father, situ Yue could not help crying about his miserable experience.

    "Do you have any special impression of the man in the cloak?" Situ Nan asked seriously.

    Situ Yue tried to recall: "he was very tight, and he couldn''t see his appearance or special mark at all. However, his whole body shape and speaking feel like he is not too old, but his voice is very hoarse. I guess it was a fire, smoke, or poison. "

    When situ Nan heard the word "fire", his eyelids jumped, and his mind flashed by.

    The two person line became the three person line, but fortunately, most of situ Yue was reliable, just a little noisy.

    "Sue, how can you be so powerful!"

    "Hello, Sue, what do you see there?"

    "Su Hao..."

    "Shut up Su Hao can''t bear it. Even if he is the prince, he can''t help cursing, "you scream so loud, I''m afraid others don''t know you''re here? It''s better to conserve your strength than to ask questions. If you can''t walk any more, don''t expect me to carry you back! "

    Situ Yue curled her lips wrongly: "you are still a weak woman. I really don''t know a woman before?"

    But situ Nan didn''t say a word with a smile. If Su Hao hadn''t been married, he really wanted to put the two treasures together.

    After nearly three hours of walking on the mountain road, the road was particularly calm.

    "The mountain is so big that they can''t find us so easily. Don''t worry." Situ Yue said carelessly.

    "I hope so." Sue said uncertainly.

    The fishermen''s voice on the Lujiang River could be heard from afar. Situ Yue ran forward excitedly: "as long as we cross the Lujiang River and reach Jiangning County, we will be free."

    "Fool, be careful!" Su Hao didn''t have time to stop his behavior, so he could only throw him to the ground immediately. An arrow narrowly brushed situ Yue''s cheek, leaving a thin bloodstain.

    "There''s an ambush. Find a place to hide." Su Hao shouts to situ Nan behind him.

    "It''s useless. I''ve waited so long to let you fall into the trap. How can I let you go so easily?" More than a dozen fishing boats were approaching the shore from afar. The man in black, wearing a broad cloak, said with a smile.

    Other anti thieves disguised as ordinary fishermen immediately took out the bow hidden in the boat and aimed at Su Hao''s three men.

    "For so many years, our Royal Highness has not changed at all. He still likes to hide behind women." The person in black Jie''s strange smile way.

    "Alas, who would have thought that the king of virtue, who was famous in the capital, was reduced to the present situation." Situ Nan also sneered.

    It turns out that the man in black was situ Yi, the virtuous King more than 20 years ago!

 Chapter 108

    Situ Yi is the next son. He is elegant, kind and amiable. He was once the prince with the highest voice. At that time, situ Nan was weak, so he had to take refuge in situ Yi and look for opportunities to develop himself in private.

    The latter two acted in their own ways because of various contradictions, and situ Yi was suspected by the former Emperor and repeatedly suppressed because he won the hearts of the people. Situnan was ordered by the emperor to collect evidence of situyi''s collusion. Situyi jumped out of the wall and directly forced the palace to usurp the throne. Later, due to the failure of the plot, he burned himself in the Jinluan palace.

    Who would have thought that situ Yi was feigning death to get away from him, and became a bandit in private. After more than 20 years, he made a comeback. But situ Nan, who was ignored by all at that time, became the final winner and ascended the throne.

    Their original titles are extremely ironic.

    "Now that you''ve got away with it, why don''t you just live a new life? For various reasons, there are few brothers left now, and I am very sorry. If you stop here and think about brotherhood, I will do nothing to let you go safely. " Situ Nan stood in front of Su Hao and situ Yue and said calmly.

    "Ha ha, you still have the face to talk about brotherhood? Lao Jiu is my brother. He cut off blood and affection for you and me and supported you to the throne of God. But what did you do to him? Dare you say his death has nothing to do with you? " As if he had heard something funny, situ Yi burst into tears.

    "There are so many innocent people who have been killed by you, Stu Nan. You are the most ruthless of our brothers! I don''t want a throne, I just want you to die! "

    At the command of situ Yi, many of the dead shot at the same time. Su Hao clenched the dagger in his hand and looked straight ahead with firm eyes.

    Situ Yue closed his eyes in fear, but the pain in his imagination did not come.

    He reluctantly repressed his inner fear and quietly narrowed one eye to peek at the war situation. However, he found that another group of people in black who fought with those dead men suddenly appeared here. In front of him, he was protected by the dark guard.

    "This is... Qianlinwei?" Situ Yue said in surprise.

    Qianlinwei was created by the founding emperor of this dynasty. It was usually hidden in the market and passed on by the descendants. It was only when the imperial power declined and there was no other way to summon it. Situ Yue was only loved by situ Nan and heard of such things.

    However, it''s nearly 400 years since qianlinwei was founded. Even the Emperor didn''t have an exact name list. Unexpectedly, they still exist!

    Qianlinwei was tall and short, fat and thin, but his fighting power was amazing, which soon changed Su Hao''s disadvantage.

    "I''ll finally advise you to give up and surrender. I don''t want to make it too difficult for you." Situ Nan said with a sigh.

    "You want me to surrender? Yes, but you must die before me Situ Yi grinned and joined the melee with a spear.

    During the movement, the hat of the cloak was blown off by the wind, revealing a face distorted and deformed by burns, covered with dark red wrinkles, and even the facial features could not be seen clearly. His head is only a few sparse white hair, the whole person is just like the legendary ogre.

    Qian Linwei, who is fighting against him, is also frightened by his shape. Just for a moment, he is lost in spirit, and is stabbed in the heart by situ Yi.

    As soon as situ Yi saw someone coming to reinforce situ Nan, he knew that the plan on the other side must have failed. He had no other way out except to fight against the back of the river.

    In fact, it''s true. Su Hao found the signal bomb in Duke Liao''s arms and took it with him in the spirit of preparedness. Even if he can''t use it for the time being, it''s not a waste to play with it as fireworks.

    How could situ Nan not be prepared for his private visit? He wanted to use himself as a bait and take advantage of this opportunity to eliminate the anti Imperial forces that had been entrenched in the people for many years. Although there was a little accident in the middle of the way, it was all in his grasp.

    The third prince and the eighth prince who took part in the rebellion were led into the encirclement by situ Nan''s dead men with signal bombs. They should have been captured by now. As for situ Yi and others, they won''t be long.

    Situ Yi saw that his subordinates were reduced one by one, and he felt solemn and stirring. He simply roared, broke through the encirclement of qianlinwei, and rushed to situ Nan with a blood stained spear.

    Situ Nan didn''t like it, but situ Yue noticed situ Yi''s cold and sneering eyes and quickly stood in front of him: "father, be careful!"

    Situ Yi quickly threw a round ball made of black refined iron in the direction of situ Nan and his son. With a bang, the ball burst in front of situ Yue.

    Situ Yue''s chest and arms were dripping with blood, and the wound smelled of sulfur. But for Su Hao''s sharp eyes and quick hands, throwing the dagger to smash the crooked powder pill, situ Nan and his son would have been blown into coke.

    Situ Yi was quickly controlled by Qian Lin Wei, but he didn''t resist. He just stared at situ Yue, who was seriously injured and in a coma. He said incredulously, "he looks like Wan Wan. Is he..."

    Situ Yue looks pretty. Her eyes and nose are very similar to the woman she once loved. The rest of her facial features follow situ Nan. When you look at them carefully, they look more like situ Yi before he was disfigured!

    Situ Yi remembers that his concubine Wan Wan was pregnant when he feigned death. Situ Nan has been asking for Wan Wan all the time. Maybe

    Situ Nan gives situ Yue to other Qianlin guards, but he looks down on situ Yi coldly: "he is the son of Cheng Fei, and he will only be my son!"

    Situ Nan''s words admit situ Yi''s conjecture.

    "Ha ha ha ha," situ Yi looked up at the sky and laughed. Suddenly, he rushed to his side against his long gun and took the initiative to seek death, but his ferocious face was smiling with relief.

    Situ Yue is able to live under the prince''s identity. Presumably situ Nan will not kill him in Wan Wan''s face. Even if he can only be a rich and virtuous king in his life, it is also a good destination for him. As long as he died, no one in the world would doubt situ Yue''s identity.

    Situ Yi once abandoned his wife for the throne, but now he can only do so much for situ Yue.

    "Wan Wan, wait for me..." situ Yue''s face showed a smile, and finally he lost his breath.

    Su Hao accompanied situ Yue to the rear for treatment when he was injured. He didn''t hear the strange conversation between them. It is also for this reason that we have escaped the disaster of extermination.

    Jiangning County Magistrate and Huaicheng county magistrate together with Shangzhou governor and Huaihua general led a large number of people to escort.

    Situ Nan changed into a bright yellow red gold embroidered Dragon Robe, wore a jade crown, boarded luanjia, and went back to Huaicheng to rest.

    The main traitors and ministers have been arrested. Naturally, other officials will deal with the rest. Situ Nan held a banquet to reward those who made great contributions to the rescue.

    After the generals, assassins and other officials rewarded and punished one by one, eunuch Xuan suhao knelt down to listen to the reward.

    Situ Nangao, sitting in the middle of the magnificent hall, with deep eyes and no anger, asked Su Hao, "this time you have made a great contribution. What reward do you want?"

    Although Su Hao knelt on the ground, his waist was especially straight.

    She boldly raised her head and looked directly into the emperor''s wise eyes: "all this is the destiny of your majesty. With the protection of the gods, the women dare not take credit. If the emperor really wants to reward her, she just needs a compliment. "

    Situ Nan''s face was a little heavy. In his opinion, Su Hao was not the kind of person who didn''t really admire fame and wealth, so what she really wanted when she asked for this was

    But situ Nan''s dark eyes quickly crossed a dark awn and said in a cold voice, "I think you are the daughter of an old friend. I''ll give you another chance. What reward do you want?"

    Seeing the emperor''s displeasure, the people below gave Su Hao a wink, fearing that she would offend the emperor and implicate them.

    Su Hao turned a blind eye to it and repeated: "the woman of the people only wants a compliment from the emperor!"

    The air seemed to be solidified, leaving only the resounding echo of Su Hao.

    The rage that everyone expected didn''t appear. Instead, situ Nan laughed a few times. He seemed to appreciate Su Hao: "the choice of life and death still doesn''t change his ambition. Wealth comes first, and the world comes first. It''s really Qin Ru''s good daughter!"

    "I''ll fulfill my promise to you naturally," situ Nan said solemnly, stopping his smile. "Since ancient times, men have made money to support their families, while women have married and taught their children. The old calendar has never been broken. But I found that women are not confined to their boudoir, and they have great talents in their hearts. "

    "Both men and women are our people. I promise that as long as I can serve my country, regardless of gender, I will use him again. From today on, the Ministry of rites of the Xing Dynasty has made a new law book to abolish the bad habit of unfair treatment of women

    "As for Su Hao, the woman of the people," situ Nan said in a leisurely tone, "she is a model of women in the world. She was granted the special title of Princess Zhaohua. She ate 100 households in the city, and was rewarded with 100 taels of gold, 1000 taels of silver, and a box of jewelry and jade. "

    Suhao shouts long live and kowtows to thank you.

    Naturally, the Li family were also acquitted. Su Hao went to the prison to meet them.

    When Su Hao is waiting at the door, he sees Gu Yihang in chains and will be put in prison by yamen guards. It''s said that when he gives up the list of all the traitors, he will be beheaded.

    Gu Yihang also saw Su Hao in full dress. This was the first time he saw his former fiancee in three years.

    Su Hao is still so beautiful. A little peach blossom in the middle of her eyebrows makes her very pretty and beautiful, but she is in rags. They are so different.

    "Ah Hao," Gu Yihang struggled for a moment, rushed to Su Hao, but was kicked in the knee by the Yamen servant and fell on his knees.

    As if he didn''t notice the pain, Gu Yihang laughs at Su and tries to look affectionate. However, the expectation and calculation in his eyes are too obvious to be ignored.

    "Well, do you remember me? I''m your brother Yihang. Do you know? I''ve finally come back to marry you, but I''ve been framed. Well, you know what my character is. You can help me explain it to the emperor, and the emperor will investigate it thoroughly. " Gu Yihang said expectantly.

    "Help you?" Su Hao picked an eyebrow and chuckled, "don''t worry. I''ll have a good talk with the jailer."

    Ignoring Gu Yihang''s excited look, Su Hao said directly to the bailiff: "this man is used to using his mouth. When you shut him up, you must stop his mouth. What''s more, he seems to have provoked a lot of little girls during his stay in Huaicheng. This kind of scum can''t be spared lightly. The emperor is still watching! "

 Chapter 109

    Yamen repeatedly nodded yes, naturally trying to meet the requirements of the Zhaohua princess.

    "Su Hao, you slut, you are treacherous, and despise the poor and love the rich. Don''t think I can''t take care of you when I''m down. Don''t forget that I still have an engagement with you. " Gu Yihang yelled.

    "Yes? I heard that you have married several beautiful wives in the capital. Will you still have such a handle? " Su Hao sneered and looked at him scornfully.

    "You... I''ve been framed for the trouble of getting you out of prison. I''m so affectionate to you. Don''t you have any gratitude?" Gu Yihang''s eyes are full of tears, staring at Su Hao''s beautiful face.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll thank you for your deep love. I hope you won''t wake up every day and night in prison by the bad things you''ve done." Su Hao waved his hand indifferently, indicating that the Yamen officer would take him away.

    Gu Yihang was not willing to yell abuse all the way. He was severely kicked by the Yamen servant, and then he was able to settle down.

    "Welcome home!" Su Hao looked at Li Lun, who had already stood at the exit and passed by Gu Yihang, and said with a smile.

    Li Lun is thinner than before, just like a walking skeleton, but his eyes are very gentle, with a brilliant smile.

    "It''s good that I can live to see you again!" Li Lun murmured.

    Li Ke, who came out with him, was in a state of depression, and there were many nail scratches on his face.

    Jinque is crazy in Tianlao, crying and laughing. Gu Yihang orders her to be executed and cremated.

    Li Ke got a lot of scars from her and had a high fever that night. He thought that he would definitely die, but he was just too frightened and soon recovered.

    When he was sick with a high fever, Li Ke suddenly missed playing with Li Lun when he was a child. At that time, the family was harmonious and the life was very beautiful.

    When did he become a cruel man? Li Ke is also thinking about this issue. It took him a long time to laugh at himself. Maybe he has always been such a person, but it''s more hidden.

    Mr. Li has always been very strict with him, and Mrs. Li''s attitude towards him is dispensable. If there is no comparison, it''s just that they love lilun to the core. Even if they have been persuading their parents that they just feel sorry for lilun''s bad health, they can''t suppress his jealousy and fear.

    At the end of his life, Mr. Li gave him most of the shops, but he asked that they should never be separated. He left all the antique calligraphy, painting, gold, silver and jewelry to Mr. Li Lun, and only the cash that could only supply the turnover of the shops was given to him.

    Old lady Li even left all her dowries to Li Lun. She didn''t even have an explanation.

    These decisions completely angered Li Ke. Since you are all in favor of lilun, he will snatch all the property and let the two old guys regret it

    With this idea, Li Ke has done a lot of wrong things. But at this critical moment of his life and death, he suddenly repented.

    "When we get back to the house, I''ll give you everything that should be given. I will take my mother back and ask for her forgiveness. " Li Ke promised Su Hao and Li Lun.

    Suhao was a little surprised, but still didn''t say much.

    That night, Li''s family held a big banquet for Li Lun and others, and congratulated Su Hao on winning the title of princess. Mrs. Li also came along, but the mountain road is not easy to walk, so she will arrive later.

    Li Ke toasts Su Hao at the banquet, apologizes sincerely, and gives her all the management rights of Li''s shop.

    Although Su Hao has secretly controlled the overall situation of the Li family, he still accepts Li Ke''s wishes.

    Li Lun and Li Ke also restored their old friendship.

    "Brother, you gave us all your share of the family property. What are you going to do next?" Li Lun thought for Li Ke sincerely.

    "Me?" Li Ke put down his glass and said with a bitter smile, "I have had many women, Cui yuan, Taohong and Jinque. I think it''s good for them, but none of them won''t betray me. "

    Li Ke sighed: "when I was ill in prison, apart from remembering our past friendship, the rest of me was thinking about Feng. If we had a good life and didn''t fight all day, I think we would be a very nice family. We will have a lovely child, and she will be as gentle as she was

    "Are you going to find your sister-in-law?" Li Lun also laments the end of Li Ke''s loneliness.

    Li Ke nodded, but he didn''t say anything. Suddenly there was a noise outside.

    Someone splashed oil on the door of every room in Li''s mansion at night, and was found by the housekeeper. The man simply threw the fire directly to the place where it had been splashed with oil, and the fire immediately spread in Li''s house.

    The culprit was caught by the family. It turned out that it was Feng who had been missing for many days!

    "Your life is really big. Smallpox can''t kill you. Even arson was discovered by you." Feng''s hair, gnashing teeth said.

    "Is the smallpox in the house man-made?" Li Lun felt sad for those innocent people who died miserably.

    Li Ke stood there in a daze, staring at the crazy Feng''s in silence.

    "Ha ha ha ha, you should die. All the people of Li family should die!" Feng''s face hung a distorted smile, "especially you, Su Hao, if you obediently go to see your fickle father, won''t there be nothing left?"

    Maybe it''s the carnival before death. Feng tells his story in front of the fire.

    Originally surnamed Qin, Feng''s mother was an ordinary village girl, and she had a lovely younger brother. What makes her most proud is her father, who is good-looking and talented. Her mother always says that her father will be a senior official in the future.

    When he was not an official, Feng didn''t know. He only remembered that her father had never seen him since he entered the capital for the examination.

    A few months later, a flood occurred in their hometown, and the three members of their family had to flee north. Feng''s mother died of food poisoning, while her five-year-old brother died of self blame and cold.

    Feng begged all the way to the capital. When he heard that his father had become a senior official, he went to meet his relatives with hope, but he was beaten and kicked by his servants.

    Later, the Feng family was exiled, adopted by a fisherman surnamed Feng, and returned to Huaicheng.

    When Li Lun married Su Hao three years ago, Feng once saw Su Hao''s father from a distance.

    Although he changed his name at that time and was full of sickness, she could recognize that the man was the culprit who abandoned their family - Qin Ru!

    "In fact, father, he has never forgotten you. He came to you as soon as he got the news from his servants, but you had already left the capital. Later, he returned to Huaicheng for so many years, and he never gave up. There are many portraits of you at home, which he painted with his imagination. You grow up, but I didn''t expect you to be by his side. " Suhao explained.

    Naturally, Feng refused to believe it. He hated Qin Ru''s other daughter and felt that it was because of Su Hao that she lost her perfect family.

    Feng suddenly gave a sly smile: "do you think I only prepare for this fire?"

    An earth shaking explosion suddenly came from behind Su Hao and them. Only the powder pill in situ Yi''s hand could make this kind of noise!

    Who could have thought that Feng was actually connected with the anti thieves and stole their things for personal revenge?

    Su Hao and others fled, but the beam collapsed at this time. Li Ke pushed Li Lun to block the beam attack for him.

    "Allan, I owe you tonight. I''m sorry I didn''t come. But believe me, I didn''t kill you!" Li Ke vomited blood and said weakly.

    Li Lun wanted to move the beam to save him. Li Ke reluctantly shook his head and looked at Feng, who had been killed but had a smile on his face: "I haven''t been able to treat her well all my life. Anyway, I can''t escape. Just go on and make amends to her and our children."

    The explosion sounded again. I really don''t know how many things Feng buried in the ground.

    Li Lun had no choice but to leave first. As soon as they escaped from the gate of Li Fu, the whole Li Fu was covered by a huge explosion.

    The next day, the officers and soldiers came to deal with only a few incomplete bodies that were bombed.

    Everyone thought that Mrs. Li would be sad, but she just sighed: "after all, the child who has been raised for 20 years, even if he picked it up, has feelings. You bury him. I''ll go back to Tianyi temple. Don''t disturb me any more. "

    Li Lun did not expect that Li Ke was not his blood brother, but he still regarded Li Ke as his most respected brother and buried him with Feng.

    There was no need to repair Li''s house, so Su Hao chose another house and hung the plaque of Li''s house again.

    When they moved, situ Yue came to Su Hao in plain clothes.

    "I''m going back to Beijing soon. Maybe I won''t have the chance to meet again." Situ Yue was a little sad and looked at Su Hao sincerely. "I know you don''t have any feelings with that Li Lun, and he doesn''t deserve you. If... If I say I like you, would you like to go with me? "

    After the mutiny, situ Yue became more mature. Although there was a small scar on his forehead, it made him more determined and charming.

    Although Su Hao was a little surprised by situ Yue''s confession, he also politely refused: "you are just curious about me. The days of sharing weal and woe make you rely on me and trust me. You don''t necessarily like me."

    "You are not me. How do you know what I feel in my heart?" Situ Yue retorted anxiously.

    "I know that I like you, and I want to live with you, just like my father and his wife. I mean it Situ Yue looks at Su pitifully, just like a little suckling dog begging for bones.

    Su Hao apologized with a smile: "I''m sorry, I can''t promise you. I''m living a good life now. Thank you for loving me. "

    "That''s so," said situ Yue with a wry smile. He was also the son and grandson of the dragon. He couldn''t do anything stubborn. "Then I wish you happiness. It''s a present to congratulate you on your move. I didn''t think it would be necessary if you agreed. "

    Suhao took over a small box, which was well packaged. It contained a statue of Guanyin, but the face of Guanyin was very similar to suhao.

    Su Hao raises his head to thank him, but finds that situ Yue has left.

    The vast sea of people, since then two do not meet, so leave without saying goodbye, also save him reluctant to leave.

 Chapter 110

    Before returning to Beijing, situ Yue went to the small village where they met for the first time. The people there lived well and seemed to have forgotten what had happened.

    "But as long as I remember you." Situ Yue smiles and turns away.

    Li Ke and his wife perished, and Li Lun owned all the Li family''s property. Su Hao became the leader of the Li family in various senses.

    Qin Ru was also renamed. Su Hao sorted out his manuscripts and published them in a book, which was respected as "sage seeking" by scholars.

    The original owner''s wish Su Hao has been completed, and the time for her to leave is getting closer and closer.

    Su Hao can clearly feel his energy is a little poor, I''m afraid this time is to leave in the way of death.

    The business of jinyifang has been well developed by Uncle Wang, and many new products have been paid tribute to the royal family, which can be regarded as a glorious business.

    As Su Hao expected, the other stores of Su Hao developed rapidly in the East, and became one of the characteristics of Huaicheng. Many rich businessmen and tourists came here.

    Situ Nan also kept his promise to change women''s ethics and abolish family law and criminal law. I believe that there will not be so many women repeating the tragedy of the original owner in the future.

    After thinking about the world without any regrets, Su Haocai leans lazily on the desk and laughs.

    "What would you like to eat today?" Li Lun helped her put on a fox fur.

    Since Su Hao was not well and couldn''t eat anything, Li Lun spontaneously learned to cook, and the taste was good. He changed every day to make su eat more.

    Li Lun, a virtuous man who can handle business externally and manage housework internally, has made his former friends lose their eyes.

    "You are so gentle now that I can''t think of what you were like." Su Hao said with a smile.

    "Isn''t it good that I am now?" Li Lun said with a smile in his eyes.

    "Now of course, if you change back to the old bastard, I can''t help beating you." Sue Hao pretended to be fierce and waved her fist.

    "All right, all right, all right." Li lunchong said.

    Seeing that she had no spirit, she deliberately aroused her interest: "do you remember the gift I made in Zhenyu pavilion? I''ll show it to you. "

    Suhao yawned and nodded reluctantly. As soon as Li Lun left, he was so sleepy that he fell asleep on the table.

    As soon as she slept, she never woke up.

    Li Lun holds Su Hao''s lifeless body without expression, but two lines of tears fall from the corner of his eyes.

    "In fact, I always thought that you would prefer peony to orchid. Beautiful so gorgeous wanton, always worth others hold in the palm of the hand. I like that you are a step late, and now you are still a step late. "

    Li Lun threw the valuable agate and peony hairpin on the table. All the people who wanted to give it away were gone. What''s the meaning of these dead things?

    "Don''t you say you''ll punch me if I mess up again? I''m not obedient now. Why don''t you hit me? "

    After a long time, Li Lun hugged Su Hao tightly and left a pious kiss on her forehead: "I owe you a lot in this life. Remember to wait for me on Naihe bridge. I will pay you back in the afterlife..."

    Su Hao is talking to Taotie, and suddenly he feels that the scene in front of him has changed. At this time, there is a pretty little girl, holding the braid in her hand, with a shy face.

    "Sister, I''ve never seen such a person before. He''s dull and handsome."

    It''s not the first time that suhao has faced such a scene. Naturally, he knows what''s going on.

    In an instant, Su Hao knew what kind of situation he was now.

    Her original body is a fox demon, guarding her sister wholeheartedly, who knows that her sister fell in love with a scholar.

    To say that this scholar is really a scum. At the beginning, he had a relationship with his younger sister. In the end, in order to be the son-in-law, he stole his younger sister''s Neidan. Also wasted the original body in order to sister and scholar forever, and risked death from the black mountain old demon there will be sister to save out.

    Su Hao feels very angry all of a sudden. There are many slag men every year, especially this year.

    But then I think, this time I''m a fox demon, but I can abuse the dregs well. Thinking like this, a smile of evil wanton came to her lips.

    "You can''t do that." Suhao said suddenly.

    "What''s the matter?" Xiaoqian is talking with her sister about how she was taken away by the man. Who ever thought that her sister yelled, but she was scared.

    Sue had a good look and knew that her reaction was a little too big. She looked at Xiaoqian and said solemnly, "sister, this man, with a smooth tone, is really not a good thing."

    Su Hao said, a pair of very serious appearance, Xiaoqian saw not from doubt, "sister how to know?"

    With a big wave of his hand, Su Hao ignored Enron and began to play a family drama for himself. She waved to Xiaoqian to let her come.

    Xiaoqian doesn''t know what Su Hao wants to do. There''s no reason. She thinks her sister is a little strange. But as soon as she thought of the days when the two sisters were together day and night, she passed away obediently.

    "Do you look at your sister and tell her that she is good to you?"

    Xiaoqian nodded, "OK."

    "Then why do you want to find a strange man to cross between us?" Su Hao said, with a look of grief on her face.

    But see small Qian frowned, seems to be thinking about this problem carefully. For a moment, Su Hao knows why Xiaoqian is cheated by this scum man.

    Xiaoqian is too naive, naive like a piece of white paper, but the more so, the more Su Hao thinks this scum man is hateful.

    For such a woman, no, banshee, he can do it.

    Su Hao vowed to make good use of her original identity and help her sister take revenge.

    "Well, sister doesn''t mean that. It''s just the scholar. You don''t know him. How can you know he''s a good man?" Su Hao found that the way he just asked was not right, so he asked again.

    Smell speech, small Qian quickly waved, "is not elder sister think so, that scholar is really a good man."

    "Oh?"

    Xiaoqian''s face was red, her eyes were blurred, and her eyes were shining with happiness. "This scholar is different from other scholars I met," she said. She looked at Su Hao, and her eyes seemed to have endless pain.

    "My sister also knows that grandma wants to absorb people''s energy and practice, and I have to go to those people who come to lanruo temple every night. Those men are all those faces. "

    Xiaoqian said, face can not help but some indignation.

    Su Hao listens to Xiaoqian''s words, and suddenly feels that the scene is so familiar. It''s like that''s what I said in a movie I watched since I was a child. It''s just that Xiaoqian is a ghost and her sister is not very good.

    It''s just a slight mistake. Su Hao comes back and listens to Xiao Qian.

    "That day, as soon as the scholar came, I went to his room, but the scholar was indifferent to me. No matter what I did, the scholar turned a blind eye to Xiaoqian. In the next few days, Xiaoqian went to find the scholar every night. The scholar could not help but not waver. She also advised Xiaoqian to go from good to good. "

    It turns out that the scholar is a woman who takes Xiaoqian as the place of fireworks. Think of here, Su can''t help but hook the corner of the lip, I don''t know that scholar know Xiaoqian is a goblin how to think.

    "I''m not sure. It''s not a man, but a woman disguised as a man?" Sue asked tentatively.

    Xiaoqian shook her head and said, "how can I? I''ve been a demon for so many years. Can''t I tell a woman from a man?"

    Su Hao smiles and touches her nose. She also knows that her statement is too bad.

    After clearing her throat, Su Hao said, "well, sister, don''t think about that scholar. Let''s go back and have a rest first."

    "Yes." Xiaoqian obediently answered the voice and went back. But seeing the coy smile on her face, Su Hao knew that Xiaoqian was still thinking about the scholar.

    It seems that we should solve the problem from the root, Su Hao thought so.

    Because just now Xiaoqian has said the scholar''s residence, Su Hao just applied a little Dharma and came to the door of lanruo temple.

    She can''t help but feel that it''s so cool to be a monster. Any little formula can make her less tired.

    Lanruo temple is located in a dense forest, but strangely, hundreds of meters around the temple are deserted.

    I don''t know how many years the temple has. Anyway, it existed when I came here. The gate of the temple is broken and there are some cobwebs on it.

    The cool wind at night made Su shiver. It seemed that there was a sound coming from her ears, and it seemed that it came from a distance.

    Sue Hao was a little flustered and turned her head around. But then I thought, I''m a monster. What are you afraid of.

    With this thought, Su Hao walked towards the temple, but after a step, she stopped.

    I can''t go there like this. Thinking about it like this, she reached out and made a discovery. I just felt a white fog rising and dispersing. Where a woman was standing before, there was an old man with a white beard standing now.

    The old man was surprisingly thin, with a long beard hanging down to his waist. He was dressed in a tattered Taoist robe, and he looked like a bit of immortality.

    Su Hao was very satisfied with her dress. She nodded and then walked towards the temple.

    She seems to be walking aimlessly, but in fact, she is exploring the scholar''s whereabouts with magic.

    In the depth of the temple, a house that looks still intact is now shining with a weak light. It must be the place where the scholar is.

    From the outside window, we can see that the scholar is sitting by the candle and reading books.

    Su Hao cleared his throat and went to knock on the scholar''s door. The scholar''s action of turning the book suddenly stopped. After a moment, he asked carefully, "who?"

    "When the old Taoist passes here at night, he has something to say to you."

 Chapter 111

    I don''t know why, but Su Hao felt that the scholar was relieved and said, "I''m coming. Taoist priest, wait a moment."

    With that, he saw the scholar put the book on one side of the desk and came to Su Hao.

    When the scholar opened the door, he saw a Taoist standing in front of his door, brushing his beard.

    "What''s the matter, Taoist priest?"

    Su Hao coughed softly and said, "it''s a long story. Don''t you invite me in?" Then she looked into the room.

    The scholar realized that he might be a bit impolite and quickly turned aside to let Sue go.

    Sue Hao walked in slowly, looking around the scholar''s room. Her brow was slightly frowned, as if there was something wrong.

    Seeing Su Hao''s appearance, the scholar was a little flustered and asked, "what did the Taoist priest find?"

    Smelling speech, Su Hao turned to look at the scholar and said, "I''m afraid the house is not clean, sir."

    Ordinary people would be surprised to hear such words, but the scholar only changed his color a little and recovered his calm.

    Sue Hao found a place to sit down, looked at the scholar and said, "do you believe me?"

    Smell speech, scholar unexpectedly is not a moment of hesitation, then a sentence, "letter."

    Su Hao was frightened by the scholar''s reaction, and then he was very happy. Since he believed in himself, it was easy to do.

    "I see that Mr. Yin Tang is black. It seems that he has been entangled by some monster. Think about it carefully. Have you met anything recently?"

    The scholar''s face immediately changed, and his eyes showed some fear. Looking at Su Hao, he said, "after I lived in this temple, I met a woman."

    Su Hao stretched out her fingers and closed her eyes slightly, like an old God. A moment later. She said, "that''s right, the little gentleman should be entangled by this thing."

    "What can the Taoist priest do to save him?"

    "You will tell me everything that happened after that woman met you."

    Su Hao said, but still left a heart. It is reasonable to say that this scholar should not be so easy to be cheated by himself. He should be careful when he is out alone.

    "It''s like this"

    The scholar said slowly. After that, his eyes were staring at Su Hao. He looked like a villain who was greedy for life and afraid of death. "Taoist priest, do you see?"

    Su Hao cleared his throat, "you like this, the next time that woman comes back, you will follow her heart, and your crisis will be relieved naturally."

    Smell speech, scholar a pair of overjoyed appearance, busy way, "thank Taoist priest, thank Taoist priest."

    Sue coughed softly and said, "well, I''ll go first if I don''t have anything to do."

    "Taoist priest, why don''t you stay here?" The scholar asked tentatively.

    Su Hao shook his head and said, "no, I''m going to look for other people." She didn''t see the light in the scholar''s eyes after she turned around.

    Su Hao didn''t know. Before her, there was a Taoist priest who told the scholar to be careful. It is said that there are demons in lanruo Temple all the year round. They will cheat people by pretending to be women.

    So the scholar left a heart, when Xiaoqian came, he pretended to be calm. He had been moved, after all, Xiaoqian so big beauty in his side, but in the end is the fear of conquering that bit of lust.

    Now Su Hao turns into a Taoist and tells him that the woman he met before is a monster, which makes him feel nervous.

    But it''s just at night, and I don''t know if the monster will turn back. The scholar heard that after the monster looked for people, he would pick his skin and drink blood.

    One night, the scholar was in the spirit of twelve, for fear that Xiaoqian would go back, but at dawn, he could not help but sleepy and fell asleep.

    There is an array in lanruo temple. During the day, demons can''t come near. The scholar has a good sleep.

    When the scholar woke up, it was dusk, and the sun was half hanging in the sky, emitting a faint yellow light. The scholar screamed that he was not good. He hurriedly packed up his things and ran outside the temple.

    The scholar remembers that the forest was not big when he came. Now he has to leave, but he can''t get out of the forest for a long time.

    He couldn''t help but feel a little flustered. He saw that it was getting dark. How could he still be in the forest. The scholar carefully observed the things around him and found that he was still spinning around in the same place, and his fear was even worse.

    Su Hao didn''t expect that the scholar would run away overnight. Her original plan was to let the scholar pretend to be obedient, and then Xiaoqian took in the scholar''s Yang. But who ever thought that this scholar was so timid and ran away.

    In the past, Xiaoqian only had an empty house with some scholarly things in it. Xiaoqian''s face suddenly changed, and an ominous premonition rose in her heart. The scholar should not have had an accident.

    Thinking of grandma''s doubts about herself these days, Xiaoqian became more and more worried and ran out.

    Seeing this, Su Hao had to go out with him, thinking that this scum man is not easy to deal with. No wonder his original sister can be cheated.

    At this time, the scholar was in the woods. When he found something wrong, he did not dare to move.

    Grandma was practicing in the mansion when she suddenly realized that she didn''t belong to them. She stops, sniffs around, and finally locks in a direction.

    Her body suddenly disappeared, and the next second she appeared in front of the scholar.

    The scholar is carefully paying attention to the situation around, suddenly a gust of wind blows head on. He couldn''t help but take a step back and put out his hand to cover his face.

    When the wind stopped, the scholar focused on her and saw a woman in black standing in front of her.

    The scholar could not help but be startled and stepped back.

    See black mountain old demon cold hum a, way, "small Qian this wench, how to let this person go, turn head to clean up her again."

    This sentence was not very loud. It happened to fall into the scholar''s ears. The scholar was sure that the two Taoists were telling the truth.

    He pulled out a stick from behind him, pointed straight at the old black mountain demon, and said, "don''t come here, or I won''t forgive you."

    When the old black mountain demon reached out his hand, the scholar felt a huge wind coming towards him, and then he fell straight on the tree.

    The stick in the scholar''s hand rolled to one side. He fell heavily towards a tree and spat out a mouthful of blood.

    He sat up on his back, covering his chest with a heroic expression.

    Xiaoqian felt that there was a wave of magic power in the forest. She rushed to it. When she arrived, she saw such a scene. She was about to pass.

    Su Hao grabbed Xiaoqian''s arm, but Xiaoqian''s face was flustered, tears were about to flow out, choked and said, "what to do, elder sister, Ning caichen, he will be grandma..." at this point, she couldn''t speak any more, just cried.

    "Don''t worry." Su Hao comforted her.

    Xiaoqian looked up at Su Hao with tears in her eyes. "Sister, what can I do, scholar? He, he..."

    Su Hao glanced in the direction of the scholar and scolded him secretly. She put her hands on Xiaoqian''s shoulder and said, "let''s do this..." she leaned over and whispered in Xiaoqian''s ear.

    The sadness on Xiaoqian''s face gradually disappeared, and the bright color gradually appeared in her eyes. She nodded to sue, her face full of gratitude, "sister, thank you."

    Su Hao waved his hand and said, "thank you for your words."

    With that, Su Hao winked at Xiaoqian, then made a decision, and then appeared in front of the old black mountain demon.

    At this time, the scholar was in the hands of the black mountain old demon, his feet hanging in the air. His face had become purple, and his hands could not help beating the withered hands of the old black mountain demon.

    Seeing that the old black mountain demon is about to absorb the essence of the scholar, Su Hao suddenly appears beside her.

    The old black mountain demon turned to look at Su Hao and said in a low voice, "what''s the matter?"

    Su Hao''s face was flustered. He didn''t even look at the old black mountain demon. He said, "grandma, it''s not good. Someone ran to your place to make trouble."

    The old black mountain demon frowned. The next second, the scholar fell to the ground. There was only a dull sound. The scholar took a breath, but it was painful.

    Su Hao stood aside, his face full of anxiety, but his heart was full of joy.

    "Grandma, grandma, go and have a look, or your treasures will be damaged by the Taoist priest." So say, Su Hao unexpectedly is a mouthful of blood gush out, straight fell on the scholar''s face.

    The old black mountain demon didn''t think much. It was another gust of wind, but there was no black mountain demon and Su Hao in place.

    The scholar took a long breath and looked around for fear that the old black mountain demon would return.

    But who knows, black mountain old demon did not see, but saw another demon.

    Xiaoqian hurried over and half knelt down beside the scholar. She went to help the scholar''s body without feeling it. She asked with concern, "how are you, young master Ning? It''s all right

    But see Ning caichen electric shock general from small Qian''s arms to break free, to the opposite direction to escape.

    Small Qian Leng a Leng, hurriedly toward the scholar chase in the past. She didn''t understand why the scholar was so afraid when he saw himself.

    She just regarded it as the natural reaction of the scholar who was frightened by grandma.

    Ning caichen was badly thrown by his grandmother before, but now he can''t run from Xiaoqian. Xiaoqian ran a few steps to catch up, she a hand holding Ning caichen''s wrist.

    Knowing that he was doomed today, Ning caichen gave up his resistance. He turned to look at Xiaoqian, hands folded and prayed, "please, there are a lot of adults, let me go."

    This words listen to of small Qian cloud inside fog, a face blankly looking at rather adopt minister, timid of call voice "rather childe".

    Su Hao went to the cave with the black mountain old demon and found that the old Taoist was really in the house.

 Chapter 112

    The black mountain old demon randomly sent Su Hao away, and fought with the Taoist himself.

    When Su Hao arrived in the woods, he saw that they were facing each other. The scene was a little awkward for a moment.

    Seeing this, she could only pretend that she didn''t know, with some anxiety on her face, "sister, why are you still here? Grandma will be broken when she comes back later."

    Hearing this, Ning caichen could not help but keep his face unchanged. It was obvious that the shadow of the old black mountain demon was too strong for him.

    That small Qian, is also a pair of anxious appearance, she deeply looked at Ning caichen, turned to look at Su Hao, the way, "rather childe, he, he refused to go with me."

    Su Hao pinched his nose, went forward and said, "Mr. Ning, although my sister and I are demons, my sister''s heart for you is true. You''ve seen grandma just now. You have to know that we have to deal with it. "

    So said, Su looked at Xiaoqian, eyes with endless pity.

    Ning caichen looks at the two women in front of him. If he abandons their identity, they are all peerless beauties. But the two of them are goblins.

    About the rumor of lanruo temple, Ning caichen has heard some more or less, but there are still some fears in his heart.

    He was afraid that he would be the same as many people who stayed in the lanruo temple and become their enemies. But look at this is called Xiaoqian goblin, crying pear with rain, the feelings in the eyes is not fake.

    Seeing that the expression on Ning caichen''s face gradually calmed down, Su Hao knew that he believed his words and said, "Mr. Ning, my sister and I have absolutely no malice to you. If you believe us, let us settle for you."

    Ning caichen''s face finally showed a little wavering. Su Hao took advantage of the victory and said, "even if you don''t join us, you can''t get out of this forest. When grandma comes back after dealing with things there, Mr. Ning will die. It''s better to believe us. "

    "Mr. Ning, just follow us. If you don''t leave, it''s too late. Xiaoqian won''t hurt you." Xiaoqian said, tears and flow out, the face is full of worry.

    Su can''t help but sigh, the original body of this sister, I''m afraid has been deeply involved.

    Ning caichen thought, anyway, both sides are dead, it''s better to gamble. Besides, these two goblins are so beautiful that they have more face to die in their hands.

    So thinking, Ning caichen shook his teeth, his face was full of determination, and said, "I''ll go with you."

    Xiaoqian cried with joy, and could not help holding Ning caichen''s hand, "Mr. Ning, I knew that you believe Xiaoqian, right?"

    Under such circumstances, Ning caichen refused, but he nodded but did not speak.

    But even so, it makes Xiaoqian very happy.

    According to the original memory, Su Hao knew that there was a cave where the old black mountain demon didn''t know, so he arranged Ning caichen there.

    This is an extremely secret cave, which was discovered by the original body by accident, and the safety can be guaranteed.

    Su Hao brings them here. Xiaoqian stops and looks around. In order to avoid being found by grandma, she specially sets up a border.

    At this time, the scholar shrank in a small corner, looking at Su Hao with a watchful face. Suhao looks at him with a bad face.

    When Xiaoqian came back, Su Hao looked at Xiaoqian with a smile on her face and said in a soft voice, "it should be safe for you to stay here, let''s go back, or grandma will find out."

    Su Hao doesn''t want Xiaoqian and Ning caichen to stay together for too long. It''s not good to have some unnecessary changes.

    I saw Xiaoqian looking at Ning caichen, face is full of not give up. But Naning caichen didn''t even want to see Xiaoqian. He was still immersed in the shock of just now.

    He never thought that he had met a goblin.

    "Young master Ning. "You"

    "Don''t worry, girls. If you have something to do, just leave." Xiaoqian''s words haven''t finished, he is interrupted by Ning caichen. He wants two people to leave quickly.

    Xiaoqian also saw the fear in Ning caichen''s heart. As a last resort, she sighed and said, "in that case, the young master will stay here now, and take him away when he has a chance in the future."

    Having said that, they gave a magic formula and left.

    Ning caichen''s face looks bitter and bitter. He seems to have foreseen his future and is kept in captivity by two banshees. So thinking, he couldn''t help shivering, thinking that he couldn''t wait to die.

    But he turned to look around, where there was the shadow of the hole, and there were several small holes all over his head. A faint moonlight came from the cave and reflected in it.

    The bright night pearls embedded in the cliff reflect the whole cave like day.

    Here, we can only rely on the weak light to justify day and night.

    When Su Hao and Xiao Qian went back, the Taoist who came to make trouble had already left, and only the old black mountain demon was left.

    She was sitting on the cane chair, pointing to her chin, with a pale color on her face, looking weak.

    "Grandma." They called softly, but they did not dare to step forward.

    The fierce eyes of the black mountain old demon swept past them, which made them feel stripped and presented in front of others.

    "What about the scholar?" Black mountain old demon said.

    Just now she fought with that man, which made her spend a lot of energy and need to make up for it.

    Black mountain old demon''s words haven''t just landed, see Su Hao and small Qian two people plop a kneel down.

    Black mountain old demon suddenly angry, just that Taoist destroyed so many of his own baby, now the two girls are not good at things.

    "What''s the matter?" Asked the old black mountain demon in a deep voice.

    Xiaoqian looks at Su, with some fear on her face.

    Su Hao sighed. Xiaoqian, on weekdays, she just does things according to her grandmother''s orders. She doesn''t dare to disobey them at all. But now for a man

    Su Hao raised his head and looked at the black mountain old demon, with some panic in his eyes, "the scholar, the scholar was saved by a Taoist." After a pause, she seemed to think of something and said, "that''s the Taoist last night."

    See black mountain old demon on the body send out a fierce momentum, toward all around impact and go. The table and chair porcelain fell down, and even Su Hao and Xiao Qian flew far away.

    Su can''t help feeling that the black mountain old demon is powerful. At the same time, she secretly thinks that she must work hard. After all, there are still very important things to do by herself.

    Although the black mountain old demon was angry, he also knew that the Taoist was powerful. And the two goblins under his command are lucky to survive.

    With a wave of her big hand, she let them retreat. For a moment, she was the only one left in the room.

    She sat there quietly, as if surrounded by the loneliness. The black mountain old demon''s brow is slightly wrinkly, the color of some recollections on the face, seem to think of what.

    After returning to the room, Xiaoqian patted her chest and congratulated herself, "fortunately, my sister is just witty."

    Su Hao smiles. If she didn''t want to leave the control of the black mountain demon, she would not know these things.

    She nodded, looked at Xiaoqian, and asked, "what is my sister going to do?"

    Xiaoqian''s face is embarrassed. She knows that Su Hao refers to Ning caichen.

    She was in a dilemma. She was afraid of the black mountain demon, but she didn''t want to give up what she called love.

    Although Ning caichen was afraid of himself.

    So thinking, Xiaoqian could not help shaking her head.

    Su Hao looked at Xiaoqian and sighed, "recognize the reality, people and demons can''t be together after all."

    Xiaoqian frowned and looked miserable. "But elder sister, young master Ning, he''s really good."

    Su Hao sneered and said that his goodness was just what he showed. How can you know what he meant.

    Later, she didn''t say it. She didn''t want such an innocent and kind spirit to appreciate the filth of the world too early.

    "But now he''s afraid of you." Suhao said softly.

    Smell speech, small Qian couldn''t help but sigh a breath, Mou color dim down.

    This matter is also what she is most worried about now. She doesn''t know how to let Ning caichen not be afraid of her.

    "Well, let''s have a rest early. It''s almost dawn." Su Hao pats Xiaoqian on the shoulder and goes out.

    She thought, as long as give Xiaoqian a little time, she this fresh energy passed, good. But to her surprise, she went to him.

    Ning caichen was lying on the mud bed with a thick layer of straw on it. Although it was a little uncomfortable to fall asleep, it was much better than sleeping directly on it.

    Lying in bed, Ning caichen couldn''t help thinking that people were born. He didn''t know in his early years that such a big change would happen in his life. I''ve slept in broken temples, ghost houses and straw mats. All of them are not as comfortable as the one in my home.

    But there was an ambition in his heart, which told him that he could not stay in his hometown all the time. So he studied, so he went to Beijing for the exam.

    But now, before he went to the capital, he was taken captive by two goblins.

    Do you really want to be buried here? At the thought of this idea, Ning caichen''s heart will rise strong unwilling.

    He sat up from the bed, his feet touching the hard ground again.

    Ning caichen walked along the cliff, beating on the cliff like he was looking for something.

    This is, suddenly a cold wind blows, Ning caichen looks in the direction of the wind. At a glance, I saw Xiaoqian standing there. She was just in her dress, but her face was a little bit flowery.

    I don''t know why, Ning caichen suddenly felt that he was not so afraid of Xiaoqian.

    In a flash, Xiaoqian pours into Ning caichen''s arms.

    Ning caichen suddenly forgot how to move, and his hand was so straight that he could not put it down or not.

 Chapter 113

    Although he is afraid of Xiaoqian, but in the end Xiaoqian is also a woman, now such a crying pear blossom with rain in front of him, how can he do not refuse.

    So thinking, he finally slowly put down his hand, in Xiaoqian''s back gently patted, "what''s the matter with you?" Ning caichen asked with an awkward face.

    See Ning caichen is finally take care of himself, Xiaoqian suddenly smile. She started from Ning caichen''s arms, reached out and wiped her tears, and said, "young master Ning." There is no joy in words.

    She thought Ning caichen would push himself away, or do something that made her very sad, but she never thought that he would comfort herself.

    What kind of person demon special way, what he is not a good person, all ran to one side.

    Ning caichen looks at Xiaoqian, suddenly a little embarrassed.

    It''s like the first time I''ve been so close to a woman.

    Ning caichen can''t help but back a few minutes, such action fell in Xiaoqian''s eyes, eyes color and dim down, "rather childe but afraid of me?"

    Ning caichen nodded, and suddenly his face showed a pair of color of fear, and quickly nodded. But he had heard from those storytellers that if he made those goblins angry, he would not be far away from death.

    He looked at the bitter color on Xiaoqian''s face, and somehow a trace of heartache appeared. He quietly walked towards Xiaoqian and said, "girl, you don''t have to be like this. After all, there are different ways for human beings and demons. You and I are absolutely impossible."

    Ning caichen didn''t know what to do now. He just wanted his advice to be useful.

    I saw Xiaoqian face raised a sad smile, whispered, "you how with my sister said the same."

    Ning caichen smiles. Seeing this, Xiaoqian says, "Xiaoqian just wants to say that you don''t have to be afraid of me. I won''t hurt you. It''s just that it''s not easy to deal with grandma now. After a few days, she''ll shut down. At that time, Xiaoqian will let Mr. Ning go again. "

    Smell speech, Ning caichen eyes suddenly appear bright color, he even some doubt his ears. The female goblin in front of her told herself that she wanted to let go.

    "What the girl said is true?"

    "Don''t you believe me, young master Ning?"

    Then there was silence. Ning caichen didn''t know how to answer this question.

    Xiaoqian chuckled and said, "you can stay at ease." After that, there is no shadow.

    From that cave, Xiaoqian''s mood calmed down a lot. No matter what, he still cares about himself, Xiaoqian thinks so.

    After a few days, Xiaoqian has been hiding Su Hao and black mountain old demon to see Ning caichen. She knew that her sister did not agree with her being with the scholar, so she simply did not tell her, so that she would not worry again.

    A few days down, Ning caichen has been used to the existence of Xiaoqian, she came a little late, he was still some miss.

    Sitting on the mud bed, like a needle felt. I do not know when, this figure has been deeply printed into his mind.

    Intuition a cool wind hit, the next second, they see a woman in white appeared there.

    With a smile on her face, she looked at Ning caichen and said in a soft voice, "young master Ning."

    Ning caichen suddenly breathed a sigh of relief and said, "you are here."

    As soon as he spoke, he realized that it was wrong. How could he say such a thing?

    Xiaoqian''s eyes are filled with tears, and a smile is raised from the corner of her lips. "Is Mr. Ning worried about Xiaoqian?"

    Young master Ning looked at Xiaoqian and finally nodded for a long time.

    He had to admit that in this lonely cave, the warmth that Xiaoqian brought to Ning caichen was his only comfort here. He seemed to slowly begin to pay attention to the woman and found that she was not as cruel as those storytellers.

    Xiaoqian stupefied for a moment, the next second straight into the arms of Ning caichen, this time, Ning caichen is also holding her.

    Feeling the temperature from his body, Ning caichen''s heart rose a strange emotion. He looked down at the woman in his arms and found that she was so charming.

    And at the moment, Xiaoqian in Ning caichen''s arms, feel never felt happiness, that is not the same as Su''s happiness.

    Maybe this is what the world calls love, Xiaoqian thought.

    Xiaoqian raised her head and looked at Ning caichen with a firm face. "Young master Ning, when grandma is closed, Xiaoqian will leave with you."

    Ning caichen looked at the determination in Xiaoqian''s eyes and suddenly felt something wrong, "but what''s the difficulty?"

    Xiaoqian shook her head and buried her head in Ning caichen''s chest, muttering, "it''s OK."

    Xiaoqian doesn''t say, Ning caichen doesn''t ask much, just secretly wrote down in his heart. When another goblin comes next time, he must ask.

    Xiaoqian is a very timid goblin. She envies her sister since she was a child. She can leave the place outside lanruo temple. But oneself, can only be in the orchid if temple, entice to come and go the person that lodges.

    Most of them are scholars, but their minds are not pure. But even so, Xiaoqian always wants those people to tell her about the outside world.

    Xiaoqian didn''t want to leave secretly, but she found that she couldn''t get out. Later she asked her sister, and she knew that Grandma had something very important in her hand.

    Xiaoqian secretly thought in her heart that she must steal something like that from her grandmother.

    When Xiaoqian went back, Su Hao felt that something had changed in her. Her body, a little more does not belong to her smell.

    Almost at the same time, Su Hao thought of Ning caichen, her face suddenly dignified. This just remembers, since that day oneself after coming back, did not see Ning caichen again.

    Suhao and Xiaoqian kneel side by side there. In front of them is the old black mountain demon. Now they are languidly slumping on the chair. Her eyes slightly narrowed, looking at Xiaoqian, said harshly, "Xiaoqian, where did you go last night?"

    Xiaoqian''s eyes flashed a little flustered. Then she lowered her head and said, "Xiaoqian went to lanruo Temple yesterday. There are several new comers there."

    With that, Xiaoqian took out a jade bottle from her arms and put it on her head in both hands. She said, "this is what Xiaoqian got last night."

    Black mountain old demon''s hand toward front a stretch, that jade bottle flew to her in front. She reached for the bottle and took a deep breath at the mouth of the bottle. Her face was much better in an instant.

    She closed her eyes and ran from the bottle mouth to her nose with white gas. Just a moment later, the gas in the bottle disappeared and even the bottle became smashed.

    The old black mountain demon nodded slightly and looked at the two people, "you go down and stay."

    Xiaoqian didn''t doubt anything. She nodded and left.

    Su Hao half knelt there, looking at the black mountain old demon sitting in the upper position, his heart could not help but feel a little uneasy. Such a situation is not uncommon, but Su Hao always thinks that today''s grandma is different.

    The black mountain old demon narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Su Hao. After a moment, he said, "come on, you all have something to hide from me."

    Su kind-hearted next tight, but put on a calm posture, said, "what does grandma mean?"

    See Su Hao still don''t tell the truth, black mountain old demon cold hum a, "small Qian that wench is timid, do anything to want to discuss with your this elder sister, you don''t tell me you don''t know anything."

    Su Hao clenched his teeth, still shaking his head, "I don''t know."

    "Black mountain old demon is furious," you still want to help her cheat me, don''t you? Or do you two have stiff wings and think I can''t control you? "

    So he said, the black mountain old demon''s lips raised a cold smile. The next second, Su Hao only felt a sharp pain in his head, as if he was about to burst open.

    "Do you say it or not?"

    "Well, I really don''t know what grandma said."

    "Xiaoqian has the smell of strangers. Don''t tell me you don''t know." Black mountain old demon coldly said, she looked at the bottom of the toss and turn pain to death of Su Hao, the face did not have the slightest sympathy.

    These two girls, now grown up, have tried every means to start to cheat themselves, this is how she can not bear things.

    "Xiaoqian, Xiaoqian, she''s been in lanruo Temple these days. Isn''t it normal for her to smell of strangers?" Sue huddled and whispered.

    The black mountain old demon''s cold and fierce eyes swept over Su Hao''s body. Su Hao only felt that his whole body was cold, even though he didn''t dare to move.

    She is not a person who has never experienced anything, but the black mountain old demon''s authority is too strong. Fortunately, just a moment later, the old black mountain demon asked her to go back.

    Su Hao went back to Xiaoqian''s room, but Xiaoqian was not in the room. In this way, she is sure that Xiaoqian is looking for Ning caichen, and there must be some change between her and Ning caichen, which makes Xiaoqian smell like a stranger.

    Su Hao thinks he should find Ning caichen some time, but he is really a little too busy recently. The black mountain old demon is preparing to shut up, leaving a lot of things to himself.

    This wait until dawn, Su Hao already deep sleep. Only a "creak" was heard and the door opened. When Su Hao wakes up, she sees Xiaoqian''s vitality.

    Xiaoqian didn''t expect that Su Hao would be waiting for her here. She couldn''t help but panic, "sister."

    Su Hao took a deep look at Xiaoqian, "where have you been?"

    Xiaoqian doesn''t dare to hide something. She tells Su Hao the truth, including her love affair with Ning caichen.

    Su Hao looked at Xiaoqian, a look of hate iron does not become steel, "I have already told you" so said, Su Hao suddenly pause, way, "I know you like young master Ning, but you have to consider for yourself, don''t you? You haven''t seen grandma''s method before, and she''s suspicious now. "

    Smell speech, small Qian full is flustered, "that how to do?" She spoke with a tremor, which shows that her fear of the black mountain demon has been deeply rooted.

 Chapter 114

    Su can''t help shaking her head, heart, the power of love is really great, can make such a timid woman desperate.

    "You don''t want to go to Mr. Ning these days. Wait until grandma is closed." Suhao said softly.

    When she spoke, her eyes looked straight at Xiaoqian. She saw that Xiaoqian''s face changed several times, and finally nodded.

    Su Hao knows that Xiaoqian probably won''t listen to her own words. She told Xiaoqian some things and left, but she didn''t go back to her room.

    Ning caichen had not just gone to bed when he saw Su Hao in the cave. Intuition tells him that Su Hao''s purpose here is not simple.

    "Good sister." Ning caichen calls softly. He sits up from the bed and stares at Su Hao.

    "Yes." Suhao said and looked around. After Xiaoqian''s arrangement, it becomes warm and popular.

    She nodded thoughtfully and looked at Ning caichen, "do you know that your existence will make Xiaoqian difficult?"

    Ning caichen''s face is shocked. Su Hao knows that Xiaoqian must not have said those things to Ning caichen. Now, what she didn''t tell Ning caichen, let her tell her.

    "What does my sister mean?" Ning caichen asked that his worries were not fake, which made Su Hao waver.

    But the system will not go wrong, Ning caichen is now good, perhaps because he has not met the princess.

    He shook his head and drove away the confused ideas in his mind. Su Hao looked at Ning caichen and said in a deep voice, "grandma now has some doubts about Xiaoqian."

    Speaking of grandma, I see Ning caichen''s face is scared. I think I think I almost died under grandma''s hands that day.

    Su Hao snorted coldly in his heart and said, "I don''t care what''s going on between you and Xiaoqian. I hope you and Xiaoqian don''t get in touch for the time being. When grandma is closed, I''ll help you leave."

    Ning caichen nodded, "if so, why don''t you talk to Xiaoqian?"

    In Ning caichen''s impression, Xiaoqian''s sister seems to be hostile to her from the beginning. In Ning caichen''s opinion, her words are just a means to separate herself and Xiaoqian.

    Su Hao doesn''t know that Ning caichen looks at herself in this way. She only thinks that the questions Ning caichen asks are funny. If Xiaoqian can explain herself, why bother to come over?

    "You two, the root of the problem is not Xiaoqian, but you. As long as you are cold to Xiaoqian, she will not come again. "

    Su Hao''s words make Ning caichen more convinced of his idea, thinking that he must tell Xiaoqian about it.

    Ning caichen nodded thoughtfully and said, "I know."

    Su Hao saw that the words had arrived, and there was no need to stay here any longer, so he left.

    At night, Xiaoqian came to the cave as usual. What she didn''t know was that in addition to herself, another person also quietly followed.

    As usual, Ning caichen sitting there reading, see familiar people come, immediately put down the hands of the book to welcome up.

    He reached for Xiaoqian''s waist and walked toward the chair. Xiaoqian turned to look at Ning caichen''s side face, a pair of words and stop appearance.

    Ning caichen noticed that Xiaoqian was not right and asked, "what''s the matter?"

    Xiaoqian shakes her head and finally doesn''t say it. Grandma there she will think of a way, even if told Ning caichen, he can''t do anything, just plain added a lot of worry.

    Ning caichen thought about it, and his eyes couldn''t help looking around. Seeing Ning caichen''s suspicious appearance, Xiaoqian couldn''t help wondering, "what are you looking at?"

    "I''m looking to see if your sister is here." Ning caichen said in a low voice.

    Smell speech, small qian can''t help but smile, "elder sister how can come over." With that, she suddenly remembered something. Her face was full of solemnity. Looking at Ning caichen, she asked, "has my sister ever been here?"

    Ning caichen nodded, "she came after you left this morning."

    "What did she say to you?" Xiaoqian can''t help being a little nervous.

    "She told me to be cold to you, and she said that if we go on like this, we will be discovered by the old monster." Ning caichen said cautiously, as if for fear that others would listen.

    What they didn''t know was that at the moment, in a dark corner, a man was looking at them with a cold look.

    Xiaoqian''s eyes darkened a little, she opened her mouth, and finally raised a smiling face, "you don''t have to worry, I''ll deal with it from Grandma."

    Ning caichen nodded and said, "Xiaoqian, are you and your sister really as good as you said? Why do I always feel that she is hostile to me? "

    Xiaoqian shakes her head, which she can''t understand. She thought about it and said, "maybe my sister has contacted more people, so I think people are bad."

    "But you know what I mean to you." Ning caichen said in a low voice.

    Smell speech, small Qian complexion one red, way, "elder sister is also good for me after all." In this way, Xiaoqian buries her head in Ning caichen''s chest, which seems to be a little embarrassed.

    Ning caichen nodded thoughtfully and didn''t worry about Su Hao''s business any more.

    He reached out and stroked Xiaoqian''s long hair, which was as soft as silk. He enjoyed the moment. For a moment, Ning caichen almost gave up his idea of getting an official title and wanted to spend his whole life with Xiaoqian.

    But this idea is not practical after all, men always want to do a great career to achieve themselves.

    Two people quietly stay, but did not think that the crisis is quietly approaching towards them.

    After the word Xiaoqian came, Ning caichen always had a feeling of being watched by others, which made his hair stand on end. But he couldn''t find anything different, which made him wonder if he was mentally allergic.

    "Xiaoqian." The cold voice came to mind from all around and floated in the air.

    The next second, Xiaoqian suddenly from Ning caichen''s arms to break away, plop a kneel on the ground.

    Xiaoqian couldn''t understand how grandma came here, but she knew that today, she was afraid that she could not escape the disaster.

    Ning caichen has not yet reacted to come over, then saw a shadow suddenly come out, stretched out his hand to hold Xiaoqian''s neck, the Mou color is cold and fierce, "how dare you."

    I saw Xiaoqian shaking her head and praying in her eyes, "Xiaoqian knows she''s wrong. Please let Xiaoqian go."

    The black mountain old demon sneered and looked at Ning caichen. Ning caichen felt that his whole body was frozen, as if he could not move.

    "Why don''t you explain it to me?" Black mountain old demon says in a deep voice.

    Xiaoqian''s face suddenly changed and she said, "grandma can deal with Xiaoqian any way, just ask Xiaoqian to let go of young master Ning."

    Black mountain old demon cold hum a, "you? You dare to disobey me now. What''s the use of keeping you Said, hand toward the front of a throw, Xiaoqian was black mountain old demon thrown out.

    Only to hear a dull sound, Xiaoqian spit out a mouthful of brown blood, pale complexion.

    Ning caichen Lengleng looked at this scene, only feel afraid to death. But intuition told him that if Xiaoqian died, he would never escape.

    He flashed scenes in his mind and suddenly remembered that when he had just arrived at lanruo temple, the Taoist priest gave him a stack of yellow runes.

    So thinking, Ning caichen would shrink his body and climb towards his burden.

    The black mountain old demon felt Ning caichen''s action and looked at Ning caichen coldly. The next second he appeared in front of Ning caichen, "what do you want to do?"

    Ning caichen can''t help shaking his head, the body can''t help back, "you don''t come, don''t come." His hand groped for a knife on the ground, picked it up immediately and put it up in front of him.

    The black mountain old demon looks at Ning caichen. There is no temperature in her eyes. She looks at him as if she is looking at a mole ant.

    Xiaoqian see Ning caichen is in danger, just want to pass, suddenly a blood surge on the throat, and fell on the ground.

    Ning caichen''s hands were shaking, and he was extremely afraid. To his surprise, the old black mountain demon didn''t seem to want to kill him. He just felt a sense of sleepiness hit, the next second, the hand of the knife fell to the ground, issued a clear sound, even he also fell to the ground.

    Black mountain old demon this time seems very angry, she will Xiaoqian and Ning caichen back, and let people summon Su Hao.

    At this time, Su Hao was practicing in the room and didn''t know anything about the outside world. I saw a ghost girl came in a hurry and told her that Grandma had something important to look for.

    Su Hao just felt confused and followed the girl closely.

    As she approached, Su Hao asked about a miscellaneous smell, mixed with a few familiar ones.

    A bad premonition came to her heart. When she came to the hall, she saw two people lying on the ground.

    Su Hao looked at them, lowered his head and said in a low voice, "what''s the matter with grandma

    "Do you really know, or do you fake it?" The old black mountain demon said coldly.

    Su Hao was standing. Hearing the words of the black mountain old demon, he knelt down with a plop and buried his head on the ground, "grandma atones."

    "Come on, what''s going on?" Said the old black mountain demon, with a lazy voice.

    Su Hao gritted her teeth and said, "grandma doesn''t know. This scholar is the undercover sent by that Taoist. First, she seduces Xiaoqian and makes Xiaoqian unprepared for him."

    "Oh?" Black mountain old demon picked to pick eyebrow, very interesting looking at Su Hao, "how do you know?"

    Su Hao showed some embarrassment on her face. She thought for a moment, and then said, "I happened to pass by that day. I heard their cause and plot, so I thought about it."

    See black mountain old demon sleeve a sweep, the objects on the table all fell on the ground, crackle of a burst of sound, "you already know, why don''t you tell me?"

    "Well, well, I''m just afraid to scare the snake." Sue said with a look of fear.

 Chapter 115

    Su Hao''s this view, black mountain old demon did not completely believe, she just nodded, but gave up the idea of punishing Su Hao.

    Just now Su Hao''s words reminded the black mountain old demon that she had to guard against the Taoist. After a few days, she will go to the Taoist priest to fight to the death in order to avoid future trouble.

    Heishan old demon has been cultivating only Xiaoqian and suhao. Now Xiaoqian seems to have been fascinated by the scholar, and she only has suhao who can be trusted, so suhao can''t do anything.

    "You take them down so that you can take care of them." The old black mountain demon said, looking tired. It seems that the big pass is coming, and the old black mountain demon becomes sleepy today.

    Su Hao nodded and took them down. There is a water prison in the underground, which is used by the old black mountain demon to punish the ghost maidservant. Xiaoqian is no stranger here, but she didn''t expect that one day she would be locked up here.

    Her face is pale, double lips light open, "elder sister, rather childe he, he is afraid is can''t stand the temperature of this water prison."

    Su Hao can''t help but feel sad when she looks at Xiaoqian. This girl is doomed and thinks of others.

    "Don''t worry, Ning caichen is OK." Su Hao said softly, she left them here, and told the ghost maidservant to take good care of Xiaoqian.

    Now Xiaoqian is locked up, and the task of looking for men''s essence falls on Su Hao. To this end, she does not shirk, she needs to save Xiaoqian from the black mountain demon''s claws.

    However, with her own strength, she can''t guarantee her success, so she needs help.

    Su Hao knows that the old Taoist always appears in lanruo temple on the night of the full moon, looking for his predestined friends.

    His purpose is very simple, just hope that fewer people will be killed by the black mountain old demon, but I don''t know why, only 15 night, he can come here.

    On that night, Su Hao strolled around the lanruo temple as usual, looking for the popular places. She was wearing a lavender gauze, enchanting body shape looming.

    Seeing that there was a light in one room, suhao knocked on the door. A scholarly man opened the door and saw a woman standing in front of him, with a slight stupor.

    A moment later, he lowered his head and said with a smile, "what''s the matter with the girl''s late night visit?"

    I saw Su Hao''s face was a pair of weak color, tears Ba Ba looking at the man, "childe save my family."

    "What''s the matter, girl?"

    Su Hao had a cold war. He looked inside the door and said tentatively, "it''s cold outside. Can I go in and have a talk?"

    Smell speech, that man claps the forehead abruptly, "you see me this person." say, he side opened a body to let Su good walk in.

    Su Hao sat there, tears streaming down unconsciously, "I don''t know. I came to the nearby town to join my family, but I was abducted by a traitor to do those improper business. I escaped at night, but I lost my way in the woods and finally found such a place to live. "

    See this man one face indignant, the hand is hammering toward the table, "how to still have such thing." Then he looked at Su Hao and said, "don''t be afraid, girl. I will help you find justice."

    Su Hao looked at the man gratefully and said in a soft voice, "thank you, young master." Said, she unconsciously hugged the body.

    The man looked at Su Hao with concern, "what''s the matter?"

    "I''m cold." Su Hao said, lips and teeth gently open, a milky white gas toward the man.

    The man felt that she was floating, so he held her in his arms.

    "The devil." Just hear a fierce drink, Su Hao touched the electric general back body.

    The next second, a man in a Taoist robe appeared in front of her. He had a sword eyebrow and starry eyes. Although his hair was mixed with white hair, it didn''t give people a sense of aging.

    Su Hao knew that this was the man he was waiting for today.

    "Taoist priest, wait a minute." Su Hao said and went to another corner.

    The old Taoist looked at Su Hao askew and said, "what else do you have to say about this demon?"

    "I''m waiting for Taoist priest here today to ask for something."

    Smell speech, the old Taoist couldn''t help but frown, he looked at Su Hao, face is full of don''t understand, "if you want me to let you a horse, don''t think about it."

    "Do you remember a scholar named Ning caichen?" When Su Hao saw that the old Taoist was really hard to deal with, he had already pulled out the peach sword.

    Smelling speech, the old Taoist finally had a slight touch on his face. He looked at Su Hao and said, "what happened to the scholar?"

    "It''s like this." Su Hao told the old Taoist the cause and effect. He looked at Su Hao suspiciously. "How can I believe what you said is true?"

    Su Hao looked at the old Taoist as if he had made up his mind. The next second, a virtual image similar to Su Hao floated out. Her face became pale. Looking at the old Taoist, she said softly, "if Taoist doesn''t believe me, you can keep my soul and soul for the time being."

    At the moment, the old Taoist''s face finally changed. He didn''t put Su Hao''s soul away, but there was no hostility in his eyes.

    The old Taoist put away the peach wood sword and said, "this soul and soul will stay with you for the time being. I don''t think you dare to cheat me."

    Hearing the speech, Su Hao finally breathed a sigh of relief. Just now, she did it deliberately in order to make the old Taoist believe in herself. She is gambling on whether the old Taoist is willing to fight.

    It seems that she is right.

    "Suhao thanks the Taoist here."

    The old Taoist didn''t look at Su Hao. He looked at the man lying on the ground and said, "I want you to save his life."

    "Good." Without thinking, Su Hao agreed directly. Anyway, she has found another person, and this person is just the one she used to lead the Taoist out.

    "You can go now." The old Taoist went to the man and said faintly.

    Su Hao also knew that his goal today had been achieved and he would not stay.

    Now all she has to do is wait, wait for the last chance.

    These days has been very calm, black mountain old demon seems to attach great importance to the closure, even Ning caichen and Xiaoqian things are temporarily put.

    This night, after the black mountain old demon arranged a matter, he let Su Hao go back.

    After su Hao left the hall, he looked at the lush banyan tree in the distance, very nervous.

    This banyan tree is the real body of the black mountain old demon. She stores all the things she got from Congge Xiaoqian and herself there. At this time, the old Taoist was looking for something that belonged to their sisters.

    The old black mountain demon sat there, suddenly she felt that there was a change coming from the banyan tree. She frowned and had to let the ghost maidservant to summon Su Hao.

    Su Hao is now in the water prison, ready to wake up the sleeping Xiaoqian. She paid all the maidservants who were guarding here to ensure that her actions would not be affected.

    "Xiaoqian." Su Hao stood outside the water prison and called softly, but Xiaoqian''s eyes were always closed, which made her anxious.

    "Girl, grandma called you." Su Hao is worried, suddenly heard a voice from the outside. She turned her face and went out.

    "What''s the matter?" Sue Hao asked.

    "I don''t know." The ghost maid whispered.

    Su Hao sighed, but he still wanted to go there by himself.

    She will wake up the task of Xiaoqian to the ghost maidservant, himself is to go to grandma''s room.

    Before he arrived, he felt a strong wave of mana. Su Hao knew that it was the old black mountain demon who was preparing to shut up.

    She reached for her hand and knocked on the door. She felt a cold wind coming and the door opened.

    Inside the door, grandma''s hair was spreading everywhere, looking rather frightening.

    "Grandma." Suhao goes in and closes the door.

    "Go and see if there is something wrong with banyan." Said the old black mountain demon, with a trace of weakness in his voice.

    For a moment, Su Hao wanted to kill the old witch herself. But on second thought, my mana is not up to that level.

    Such a Leng shen''er''s Kung Fu made the old black mountain demon unhappy. She asked calmly, "what are you doing here?"

    Su Hao didn''t dare to delay, so he applied a magic formula and disappeared from the room.

    The old Taoist was bending over to find something on the ground. Suddenly, he felt an evil spirit. He immediately straightened up and looked towards the evil spirit.

    His hand was on the peach sword at his waist. As soon as Su Hao arrived, he felt the momentum of the sword, and he was scared.

    Seeing that it was su Hao, the old Taoist''s momentum disappeared. He turned back and continued to look for things. "Why are you here? What''s the matter with the old monster?"

    "Grandma should feel the difference here, so let me have a look."

    The old Taoist sneered, "who can''t be sent? You are such a traitor."

    Su Hao was angry for a moment and looked at the old Taoist for a long time. She felt that the Taoist priest was a little strange except for his behavior. Even the people were strange, as if grandma would miss a big event if she was sent here.

    But now is not the time to worry about this, Su Hao looked at the old Taoist, "how, did you find it?"

    The old Taoist reached out and took out a small jar from his arms and threw it to Su Hao, "this is the girl''s, you see right."

    Su Hao catches it in a hurry, for fear that one will fall to the ground accidentally. She gently opens the lid, only to feel a fox''s coquettish air.

    She heaved her head back, her other hand over her mouth and nose.

    "Oh, what a fox." The old Taoist is looking for the action is interrupted by this smell son, can''t help but turn to see Su Hao one eye.

    Seeing Su Hao''s disgust, he couldn''t help laughing and went back to look for something.

    There was a fox''s fur in the jar. It seemed that it had been put for a long time, but there was no dust on it. It was still white.

    Sue took a good look and knew where it was.

    She only knew that she and Xiaoqian had something very important, but she didn''t know that the old black mountain demon had uncovered their fur after 100 days.

 Chapter 116

    Black mountain old demon is sitting quietly, suddenly a breath of blood gushes out, she covers her chest, eyes straight looking at the direction of the big banyan tree, eyes cloudy.

    "Found it." The old Taoist straightened up, took the jar and shook it at Su Hao. The next second, his face was heavy.

    "She found out."

    Su Hao nodded and looked warily towards the hall.

    The old Taoist came to Su Hao and stood side by side. He handed the jar to Su Hao and said, "take good care of it."

    Next, there are two more figures in front of this big banyan tree with luxuriant branches. The old Taoist takes out the fire clip in his arms, wipes out the fire, and throws it behind him.

    Black mountain old demon is coming this way, suddenly feel a pain in the heart, can''t help but stop body shape. She looked in the direction of the banyan tree and said, "Yan Chixia."

    "Why did Taoist priest ignite the fire?" Su Hao looked at the blaze behind him and couldn''t help wondering.

    "Although the old monster is weak, it is still not easy to deal with."

    Su Hao looked at the old Taoist priest as if he was facing the enemy. He couldn''t help tensing his nerves.

    Su Hao remembers that in order to save Xiaoqian and Ning caichen from going out, she suffered a serious injury and was cultivating all the time, so she gave Ning caichen the chance to have Xiaoqian.

    In this way, the black mountain old demon has come to them, her eyes staring at the old Taoist, which contains endless resentment.

    "Yan Chixia, when are you going to pester me?"

    "When you die." The old Taoist said faintly, but Su Hao recognized something different and couldn''t help looking at the old Taoist.

    "Well, what are you doing standing there?" Black mountain old demon just noticed the existence of Su Hao, she snapped to drink, very dissatisfied with Su Hao''s performance.

    Until this moment, the black mountain old demon did not think of Su Hao and Yan Chixia together. Su could not help but feel sad.

    She gave a magic formula, and a long sword appeared in her hand. The direction pointed by the tip of the sword was the direction where the black mountain old demon was.

    Black mountain old demon brow tightly twisted into a ball, "you betray me?"

    "Let me take care of you little bitch first." Her voice was sharp, as if she could not accept the result. With that, she reaches out her hand to sue Hao. It seems that she wants to solve the traitor first.

    But Yan Chixia didn''t give her the chance. She made a decision to use her hand. She saw a big golden handprint striking at the old black mountain demon. The old black mountain demon had to stop to guard against the handprint.

    Xiaoqian quietly woke up and saw that the ghost maid''s face was infinitely enlarged in front of her eyes. She was scared to retreat.

    Only ghost maid that stiff face raised a strange smile, "you wake up."

    "What about young master Ning?" After Xiaoqian returns to her mind, her first reaction is to find Ning caichen. She is stunned, as if she is thinking about whether what she wants to do next is right.

    A moment later, she reached for the South and said, "there it is."

    Xiaoqian pushes the ghost maidservant away and runs towards Ning caichen. On the way, she seemed to think of something, turned to blow at the ghost maid, and the ghost maid fell to the ground.

    Ning caichen''s face was pale and frightening. He seems to have no consciousness, but the body is still shaking.

    Xiaoqian saw distressed unceasingly, will Ning caichen out of the water prison, and then toward him a few breath.

    Ning caichen''s closed eyes were loose. For a moment, he felt as if he was in the ice cellar. He could not help shivering.

    "How''s it going?" Xiaoqian looks at Ning caichen and asks with concern. There were tears on her face, as if she was too excited.

    Ning caichen shook his head and pulled the corners of his mouth hard.

    He never thought that he would wake up again.

    "Come on, let''s go to my sister." Xiaoqian will help Ning caichen up slowly. They come to the outside of the water prison, but they see the red light in the distance.

    Xiaoqian looked far away. After a moment, she said in a deep voice, "let''s go there."

    She felt that there were several powerful mana waves there. She thought that grandma and sister were there at this time.

    From a distance, you can see the golden and black mirage in the fire. The black one is the old black mountain demon, but the golden Xiaoqian doesn''t know who it is.

    Ning caichen looked there, only feel a palpitation, can''t help pulling the corner of Xiaoqian''s clothes, "Xiaoqian, I think we should leave here now, can''t go there."

    Xiaoqian took a look at Ning caichen, with some anxiety on her face, "where is my sister?"

    Ning caichen doesn''t speak any more. Although he always feels that Xiaoqian''s sister is hostile to him, that person is Xiaoqian''s sister after all.

    Xiaoqian put Ning caichen under a tree and said, "wait for me here first."

    Ning caichen nodded, his face full of dignified. He knew that at such a time, he was just tired. And he had some fear in his heart, the fear of the unknown.

    "Sister." Xiaoqian shouts and flies to Su Hao.

    At the moment, the black mountain old demon and Yan Chixia are worried. Su Hao stands by and hides for fear of being affected by their aftereffects.

    She held two brown jars in her hands. At a glance, Xiaoqian felt very kind.

    See small Qian come over, Su good slightly relieved, "you finally came, rather childe?" Suhao said, looking behind her.

    "Mr. Ning didn''t come. I''m afraid I''ll hurt him."

    "Yes." Su Hao answered softly. She handed the jar in her hand to Xiaoqian, "you take this and go out with Mr. Ning first."

    Say, Su Hao put the thing in the hand to small Qian''s bosom a plug.

    "And you?" Xiaoqian asked, words are anxious. Su Hao''s words gave her a feeling of explaining the future, and tears came out of her eyes.

    Su Hao reached out and stroked Xiaoqian''s hair, and said in a deep voice, "I''ll help Taoist priest, and I''ll meet you later." With that, she seemed to be worried, and then told, "take good care of these two jars."

    Xiaoqian nodded and left with tears in her eyes.

    The old black mountain demon saw what Xiaoqian was holding in her arms. She could not care for the Taoist in front of her. She gave Xiaoqian a hand.

    "Old monster, look here." Yan Chixia said, in a flash came to the black mountain in front of the old demon.

    Before Xiaoqian reacts, Su Hao takes the palm for Xiaoqian. Her body heavily toward the side to fall, Xiaoqian looked at the heart can not help a tight, the next second will run past.

    "Xiaoqian, go fast. The farther you go, the better." Said Sue Hao, a little weak in her voice.

    Today is the weakest moment for the old black mountain demon. She and Yan Chixia can solve the problem as long as they spend more time. But Xiaoqian can''t let the black mountain old demon get what she has, otherwise they will never get out of the forest.

    Xiaoqian looks at Su Hao''s direction with some hesitation on her face. After a moment, she finally makes up her mind and disappears here.

    "Little fox, come and help me." Yan Chixia saw that Xiaoqian had left safely, and she couldn''t help looking in the direction of Su Hao.

    His voice was already a little weak. On the contrary, the old black mountain demon didn''t look so hard.

    Su can''t help but frown. She didn''t expect that the weak old black mountain demon was so powerful. But in this way, why didn''t she kill Yan Chixia?

    "What are you still staring at?" Yan Chixia see Su Hao no action, can''t help but urge to.

    Su Hao shook God son, take sword to stab toward black mountain old demon.

    "If I had known today, I should not have kept you." Black mountain old demon angrily said.

    Su Hao ignored her, but kept moving. In the face of such an enemy as the black mountain old demon, it''s good that she can ensure her own safety.

    But even though she was careful, she was hit in the chest by the black mountain old demon, and her blood gushed out immediately.

    Yan Chixia finds the right opportunity to stab the peach sword in her hand to the back of the black mountain demon.

    As soon as the old black mountain demon worked hard, she forced the peach wood sword out of her body.

    She looked at Yan Chixia with endless pain in her eyes, "are you really going to kill me?"

    "Seriously." Yan Chixia said coldly, her face was still full of alert.

    Looking at this scene, Su Hao suddenly felt a sense of bitterness. Men and women don''t know why they hate each other, but women love men.

    "Yan Chixia, Yan Chixia, you have never changed after all these years." The old black mountain demon said, and suddenly he began to laugh, a little crazy.

    Yan Chixia frowned slightly, "what are you laughing at?"

    "I laugh at myself for being too stupid." Black mountain old demon said, head slowly shake up. Her eyes were filled with an emotion that suhao had never seen before, which suhao called despair.

    Yan Chixia seems to think that the old black mountain demon is deliberately delaying time. She can''t help flipping and a big seal appears. Yan Chixia''s face was red, as if it took him a lot of power to perform the magic formula.

    Su can''t help secretly clenching her fist, even holding her breath, quietly looking at all this in front of her.

    I saw the golden light spread out, completely covering the body of the black mountain old demon, as if forming a barrier, covering all the black air from the black mountain old demon. Utility looks clear, but Yan Chixia''s appearance here is also very uncomfortable.

    His face turned red again. Under the entanglement and fight with the black mountain old demon, he fell sweat in the cold night. Su Hao looked flustered, for fear that with Yan Chixia''s skill, even with this seal, he could not take down the old black mountain demon.

    If this is the case, all previous achievements will be wasted. Everyone here can''t go out alive.

    In the heart silently recites absolutely cannot be like this!

    Su haogang wanted to help Yan Chixia, so he heard Yan Chixia yell: "little fox!"

 Chapter 117

    There seems to be no extra strength to call her, but Su Hao is still acutely aware of Yan Chixia''s eyes.

    He looked at the old black mountain demon, but what he really saw was the peach wood sword that had just been forced out of his body by the old black mountain demon.

    The peach sword was lying on the ground. It was amazing that it had just been thrown out without any damage.

    Su Hao immediately understood what Yan Chixia meant. She didn''t dare to hesitate. She flew up and picked up the peach sword from the ground. For a moment, it hurt her as if she were flying away.

    She''s a demon. She can''t touch it. But looking at the scene of the stalemate, even the gold seal has been forced back by the black mountain old demon inch by inch. Su Hao clenched his teeth to hold back the pain. He used his strength to hold it in his hand, and his feet soared up. With both hands, he thrust the tip of the peach sword straight at the back of the black mountain old demon''s heart again.

    The strong resistance made Su release the force several times in a moment, but he couldn''t!

    No!

    Su Hao closed his eyes and only knew how to plunge down. In a few seconds, it seemed that after several centuries, there was silence in his ears.

    All of a sudden, Su Hao was thrown out with explosive force, and his body was thrown on an obstacle. He fell and fell again. Before he opened his eyes, he lost consciousness.

    Before she was in a coma, Su Hao just wanted to raise her eyelids to see if the black mountain demon was dead, but she didn''t even have the strength.

    Xiaoqian holds two brown jars and pulls Ning caichen to run in the forest. She looks at the sky and it''s almost bright.

    Only the old black mountain demons don''t die. They can''t get out. Now they have to hide in lanruo temple. She didn''t know the sound behind her, but she didn''t dare to look back. She heard the words that her sister had just told her.

    The farther the better, the farther the better

    It seemed that she had never run so fast in her life. Until the outline of lanruo temple was right in front of her, Xiaoqian relieved some of her strength and said happily: "Mr. Ning, here, here --"

    Before he finished speaking, the huge noise behind him had covered up all the sounds around him. Xiaoqian subconsciously stopped and looked back, only to see that the direction of a black burst from the middle, black breath filled the eyes, for a moment, no other color can be filled.

    Xiaoqian doesn''t know what''s going on. She only knows that her sister is still there!

    She was so anxious that her tears almost came out. She released Ning caichen''s hand and was about to go back. Suddenly she remembered that she was still holding the jar in her hand. She turned and put it into Ning caichen''s hand and said, "Mr. Ning, wait here. I''ll go back!"

    "Xiaoqian!" Ning caichen quickly grabbed the man and shook his head: "it''s too dangerous there..."

    "My sister is still there!"

    Xiaoqian threw her away and did not forget to see the sky in the process of running back. She was familiar with the sky here for so many years, but it was never so dark. The bad feeling in her heart became more and more obvious, which made her panic.

    However, on the way, it was in a disguised form.

    The black was as if it had been blown away by the wind, and the thicker it was, the shallower it was. She could not help but be surprised and stopped to observe. The last few smears of black, like smoke, spread continuously and disappeared completely at the speed visible to the naked eye.

    sunshine.

    The sun poured in from the trees. If she didn''t just stand in the shade, I''m afraid she couldn''t stand it.

    Since following the old black mountain demon, Xiaoqian has never seen the sunshine again. At this moment, she feels like she is relieved to be reborn.

    The gloom of my heart, like the black air of my talent, dissipated slowly.

    Xiaoqian can''t help stretching out her hand and touching the sun. The slight pain comes, and she suddenly realizes that all this is true.

    It''s really sunshine!

    But what about my sister?

    Xiaoqian didn''t dare to stay any longer. She walked quickly through the sunshine and soon returned to the place where she had just been fighting.

    A big banyan tree is dead standing on the ground, as if a gust of wind can blow it apart. Xiaoqian knew that the old black mountain demon was dead. She breathed a sigh of relief and looked around. Where is her sister?

    It is not difficult to find an assistant with light. Just one look makes her palpitation. The original white clothes have been stained with blood now.

    "Sister!"

    When suhao woke up again, she felt that there was no pain all over her body. She wanted to move, but she found that she didn''t know how to move. The intense pain has overwhelmed the touch.

    Just hearing has not zombie, Xiaoqian that cry general voice in the ear.

    She struggled to open her eyes. The glare of sunlight made her feel uncomfortable and relaxed.

    Xiaoqian will be carried to the shade, so that she will not be burned. I didn''t cry when I saw her wake up, but I couldn''t stop my tears for a moment.

    Su Hao''s first reaction is that he is still alive. After all, Xiaoqian is right in front of him. So the dead man is the old black mountain demon?

    "Where''s the old Taoist?"

    Xiaoqian was stunned and subconsciously looked around. The man was lying not far away, and his body was covered with bloodstains. His hand gesture was not loose at all.

    Xiaoqian pointed to him and said, "sister, there it is!"

    Su Hao didn''t have the strength to see it. He just said, "go and see if he''s dead."

    Xiaoqian went in accordance with her words. After a while, Su Hao heard her say, "there''s still breathing. Elder sister, he''s not dead!"

    I wish I wasn''t dead. I wish I wasn''t dead.

    Read twice, Su Hao carrying a pain, low smile.

    That is, she said, with the system, how could she die? But it''s not dead. The mission has to go on.

    Su Hao has a headache and shouts, "Xiaoqian!"

    Xiaoqian came back in a hurry.

    "What about Ning caichen?"

    "In... In lanruo temple."

    "Take me there."

    "Good," Xiaoqian answered. Just as she wanted to move, she pointed to Yan Chixia and said, "what about the old Taoist?"

    Su Hao''s head hurt even more and said, "take it with you."

    Xiaoqian ran twice before they were both placed in lanruo temple. Ning caichen looked at Su Hao and Ning caichen, who were covered with blood. For a moment, they were so flustered that they didn''t know what to do.

    He saw Xiaoqian carry people back, said: "Xiaoqian, you wait here, i... call the doctor."

    Xiaoqian quickly pulled people, "what''s the name of doctor! The injuries of my sister and Taoist priest are unusual. If the doctor can''t cure them, don''t go

    "Good... Good! So what should I do? "

    Xiaoqian frowned, a little weak, said: "you just sit on one side. By the way, where''s the jar? "

    Ning caichen pointed to the corner, Xiaoqian went to put things away, said: "you also ran all the way, rest."

    Having said that, Xiaoqian goes to Su Hao and gives her real Qi to heal her.

    In fact, Su Hao has been awake, waking up with pain. She is a little happy when she hears the conversation between them. She can see that Xiaoqian is impatient with Ning caichen, who is helpless but still in fear, because of her injury to the Taoist priest.

    After all, Xiaoqian is the only one carrying it at this time. Even if the old black mountain demon has been solved, it doesn''t mean she can rest. After all, the two dying ones are still waiting for her to save.

    If Ning caichen could be a little reliable, she would not be like this, but at the moment, he could not be relied on at all. Xiaoqian had to do everything by herself.

    Su Hao thought that the more she went on like this, the better. She was bound to separate them. If there were any clues in this life, she would seize them.

    With a hoarse voice, Su Hao opened his eyes and said, "Xiaoqian..."

    Xiaoqian heard the voice and her eyes were red again. She hurried forward and said, "sister, what''s the matter with you?"

    Su Hao shook his head weakly. "I''m seriously injured, but I can''t die. I just can''t go out for the time being. I have to let you heal me..."

    "My sister doesn''t have to say that. It''s all Xiaoqian. If it wasn''t for me, my sister wouldn''t be like this..."

    Tears fell down in a string, and Su Hao didn''t have the strength to raise his hand to wipe it. He just said, "aren''t we all ok? Don''t say any more words of frustration... "

    "Well, I won''t tell you any more. Sister, you must get better soon."

    Su Hao nodded reluctantly and said: "it must take a long time to heal. It''s just that Mr. Ning... It''s not very convenient for him here..."

    As for why it''s not convenient, Xiaoqian naturally knows.

    Su Hao knew it was a play when she looked at her face. She closed her eyes and said, "it''s inconvenient for Mr. Ning to be here. Now that the danger is relieved, it''s better to ask Mr. Ning to go down the mountain first. When I''m well hurt, you can get together with Mr. Ning again?"

    Although the tone is to discuss, but Su Hao know Xiaoqian will not veto. She hummed in her heart. She didn''t believe that Ning caichen would be more important than her sister.

    Sure enough, before long, Xiaoqian turned back to Ning caichen and said, "young master Ning, have you heard what my sister just said?"

    Ning caichen is stunned. When he hears the words, he naturally wants to go. He just remembers Su Hao''s previous hostility to him. He subconsciously thinks it''s not a good thing. Just when he wants to refuse, he hears Su Hao amplify his voice and says: "Mr. Ning must not be an ungrateful person. Xiaoqian saved your life. If you go back to find you, don''t forget Xiaoqian."

    Ning caichen choked on his throat, and his face was a little ugly, but Xiaoqian echoed: "Mr. Ning, Xiaoqian has been following Mr. Ning wholeheartedly in this life, and I hope Mr. Ning will live up to your friendship. When my sister gets better, she must go down the mountain to find Mr. Ning, and you must wait for me!"

    It''s decided for him?

    Ning caichen knew that he couldn''t stay any longer. He took a look at Su Hao. Seeing that she closed her eyes and was pale, she nodded and said, "naturally, Xiaoqian, I''ll wait for you."

    They looked at each other affectionately for a while, and Ning caichen packed up and left. Xiaoqian also ran after people''s back for a while. Su Hao waved her off with a big hand. Xiaoqian couldn''t get rid of it. She turned out an umbrella and went with her.

    Only Su Hao and Yan Chixia were left in the temple. When Xiaoqian left, Yan Chixia opened her eyes and said, "little fox."

    Su Hao squinted at him, "why do you pretend to sleep, old Taoist?"

    At the end of the speech, different from Su Hao, Yan Chixia, who was covered in blood, stood up on her own. She saw Su Hao gnashing her teeth and secretly hated him. This man was hurt more than him. How could she say she stood up!

    Yan Chixia went to the door, held the door, and looked at the bright sky for a while. Her tense face finally slowly showed a smile, but the things in her eyes were too deep to understand.

    He turned back, looked at Su Hao and said, "the old black mountain demon has been removed. Little fox, where are you going?"

    Su Hao turned his eyes and said, "the secret can''t be revealed."

 Chapter 118

    Yan Chixia smiles and doesn''t ask any more. Instead, she takes out two waist tags from her arms, drops her own blood on her fingertips and throws them to Su Hao. She says, "take it, you don''t have to hide from the sun."

    Su Hao''s eyes widened, but she didn''t respond.

    Yan Chixia no longer stays, turns around and goes out, but her steps are still a bit faltering, but she doesn''t stop.

    Su Hao couldn''t help but asked behind him, "where is the old Taoist going?"

    The figure of the man gradually drifted away, leaving only one voice:

    "The secret must not be revealed!"

    Su Hao''s lips curled and her eyes looked back at the waist tag beside her. She was grateful.

    Xiaoqian came back to see Yan Chixia''s place is empty. She asked with wide eyes and was fooled by Su''s several words. She didn''t ask again because of her simplicity.

    The rest of the day is in the healing, Xiaoqian road shallow, healing progress is very slow, suhao first let her gather their own Dan Qi, the rest of the wound by themselves to solve.

    After more than a month''s delay, Su Hao''s injury was almost good, but Daoxing couldn''t help losing a lot. She was quite satisfied with the result.

    At least not dead.

    There are still tasks to do, Su Hao can not stay here, the first priority is to completely break Xiaoqian''s thoughts.

    It''s not that she can''t see Xiaoqian''s missing hidden in the dark. She hates it once she sees it. How can Xiaoqian not see through the real face of this scum man.

    The injury is almost as good as before. Su Hao takes the initiative to go down the mountain and give the waist tag to Xiaoqian. As expected, they can walk in the sun.

    It''s one thing to go down the mountain and see Ning caichen.

    Must think of a way to let Xiaoqian give up, the best is to let Xiaoqian take the initiative to see through Ning caichen.

    Su Hao thought about it all the way. She didn''t come up with a way until she got to the foot of the mountain.

    Suhao asks Xiaoqian to hide in the abandoned temple outside the city and enter the village alone for the reason of investigating the situation. Xiaoqian trusts suhao and naturally does not doubt him.

    It''s hard to avoid being seen through. Su Hao''s body, dressed as a man, swaggers into the village.

    After all, it''s rare to see an expert like Yan Chixia. No one can see Su Hao like this. It''s just the first time in the remote countryside that someone dressed like this came. Soon, the news spread.

    Su Hao uses his magic power to find Ning caichen''s house, and then he goes over. Walking to the door, I happen to meet Ning caichen, who comes back. He makes a joyful appearance and stops people.

    "Young master Ning!"

    Ning caichen turned around and saw the visitor. He just felt strange and pointed to himself and said, "brother, do you call me?"

    Su patted him on the shoulder and said, "yes, who else can I call besides Mr. Ning?"

    "But I don''t know you, brother?"

    "Mr. Ning doesn''t know me, but I know Mr. Ning well. It''s not convenient to talk here. Why don''t you go in and I''ll talk to you slowly? "

    Ning caichen subconsciously thought of the scene when he was on the mountain. He excites himself. He looks up and says that he thinks too much. He is clearly a decent man. He says, "I''m rude. My humble house is simple. Don''t care about it, brother."

    Su Hao said that he couldn''t do it. When he followed him, he said that his humble attitude was not self modesty.

    But I didn''t have time to care about it. When Ning caichen finished pouring herbal tea for him, he said, "I''m here to thank you

    Ning caichen looked puzzled and said, "brother, it''s better to talk in detail."

    Su Hao then said: "I passed by this mountain a few days ago. It was getting late. I wanted to find a place to rest for one night. By chance, I saw a broken Temple named lanruo temple. The temple was uninhabited. It seemed that it had been deserted for a long time. But there was no other place on the mountain, so I made do with it."

    Ning caichen felt familiar after hearing this and said, "brother, are you in danger? There are demons in that temple at night! "

    Su Hao''s eyes flashed, and his heart said that you still remember that Xiaoqian was a demon, but he didn''t show it with a cold hum. Then he said: "yes, I didn''t know at that time. I was confused by the beauty of the demon, and almost made a big mistake!"

    "How?"

    "The monster dazzled me, but he wanted to suck my Yang. It''s just that there''s no possibility of resistance after he fainted!"

    Ning caichen frowned deeply and asked, "how did you escape?"

    Su Hao shook his head and said, "I don''t know about that. It''s just that when I wake up, it''s already daybreak, but I''m not hurt. I feel strange. After going down the mountain to inquire about it, I know that it''s Mr. Ning who decided to go up the mountain to get rid of the demon. So I know Mr. Ning lives here for a while, so I come to thank Mr. Ning specially. It was Mr. Ning who saved my life

    Ning caichen wondered how there was such a rumor, but he understood that after the matter was solved, he would go down the mountain. After that, there was no word of a monster coming down the mountain. Some people thought that he was nothing.

    He was modest, but he thought when Xiaoqian would go down the mountain.

    Su Hao''s words called back his deep thinking. She said: "I don''t have much money on me when I pass here. I don''t think that Dayi of young master Ning will care about these things. After thinking about it, I just feel that I can thank young master Ning."

    "What do you mean, brother?"

    Su Xiaoxiao said: "Mr. Ning, I don''t know that there is a younger sister in my family who is a few years younger than me. It''s the age of marriage, not my boast. My younger sister is proficient in piano, chess, calligraphy and painting since she was a child, and she looks very good. It''s a perfect match for Mr. Ning. Elder brother is my father. I want to betroth my younger sister to Mr. Ning. I hope Mr. Ning will not refuse! "

    "Absolutely not!"

    Ning caichen was really startled. He stood up and stepped back until he could not step back. His hand was still swinging to show his refusal.

    Su Hao chuckled in his heart and continued: "how can it be? Mr. Ning hasn''t got a wife yet. My younger sister hasn''t married yet. Don''t Mr. Ning look down on my younger sister? "

    "How... How..."

    Ning caichen blushed. For a moment, he thought of Xiaoqian. He was still waiting for her, but how could he say no to others? The reason is that he was waiting for the demon who wanted to kill him?

    I can''t say it. It''s just that sue Hao has made a hole.

    "Since I like my younger sister, Mr. Ning will accept this matter. It''s better to bump into the sun. My home is not far from here. I''ll take Mr. Ning home and fix the wedding date early to marry my younger sister!"

    Ning caichen was confused by the situation, but he still refused.

    "Brother, never! I really... Really can''t marry your sister? "

    Su Hao frowned and asked, "why not?"

    "I... I still need to go to Beijing for the exam!" It''s hard to find a reason.

    Su Hao gave a sly smile and said: "it''s not right. If I marry my younger sister, I will naturally provide the expenses for going to Beijing with Mr. Ning. Mr. Ning doesn''t have to worry about his food and clothing in the future. Although my family is not as rich as our country, no one dares to be the second in this area! Mr. Ning, don''t worry! "

    Ning caichen still insists, but he hesitates a little.

    He thought that it was too absurd to spend his life with a goblin, but the feeling of staying with Xiaoqian was so good that he subconsciously forgot these things. But now the reality in front of us can''t ignore it. The better choice is here. Why does he have to wait for a fox demon who can''t give him anything?

    He is a man who demands fame. Instead of helping him, the fox demon may even drag him down. And a hundred years later, the fox demon is still beautiful, but he has grown old. No one can guarantee that Xiaoqian''s heart still belongs to him like now.

    The balance between the two is that a fool should know how to choose.

    Hesitation is only for a moment, although Ning caichen still refuses, but Su Hao still sees the looseness in his eyes.

    It''s not a good man! He was an ungrateful man. It''s impossible to change his life.

    Su Hao stood up and said with regret: "in that case, I''ll come back tomorrow. Mr. Ning will think about what I said. I''ll leave now. "

    "I''ll see you off."

    Su Hao pushed the man back and left with regret, but Ning caichen''s expression didn''t fall at all.

    Back at the broken temple, Su Hao only said that it was too late to find anyone. He would look for them tomorrow, so they stayed in the broken temple for one night.

    Su good night did not sleep, thinking about how to work harder, let Ning caichen thoroughly into the trap.

    Go out again in the early morning, find Ning caichen''s house and knock on the door.

    Ning caichen wakes up early in the morning, but he is still surprised to see Su Hao at this time. He just feels that this man is too enthusiastic, and his heart is more relaxed.

    Su Hao advised a morning, saliva exhausted, finally see Ning caichen no longer refused. Finally, Ning caichen gritted his teeth, looked at him and said: "please wait for me one day, brother. The matter of lanruo temple on the mountain has not been solved yet. When it is solved, I will make peace with my brother here. At that time, I will go to marry your sister with my brother."

    Su Hao is really happy. Finally, Ning caichen can make Xiaoqian give up. He nods and goes out.

    In the broken temple, Xiaoqian is looking forward to seeing Su Hao come back. Su Hao pretends to be happy and says, "Xiaoqian, I found Mr. Ning."

    Xiaoqian this dead heart eye, on hearing the news of Ning caichen, hurried forward, the anxiety on the face is impossible to cheat, quickly asked: "elder sister, where is Ning childe?"

    "Mr. Ning lives here for a while. He doesn''t have much money. He can only live in the most shabby house in the village. It''s really easy for me to find. Xiaoqian, let''s go to Mr. Ning now!"

    On hearing this, Xiaoqian felt sorry for Ning caichen and said: "Xiaoqian is incompetent. She can''t help young master Ning a lot. She can only make young master Ning suffer so much..."

    Before Su Hao said anything, Xiaoqian said, "but Xiaoqian believes that young master Ning is not a money greedy man, otherwise he would not wait for me like this..."

    Su Hao''s heart is funny. If he didn''t love money, would he give away Xiaoqian''s heart in order to marry the princess?

    In the heart turned a big white eye, she this time certainly let small Qian take a good look at her mouth rather childe is vice what appearance!

    The two of them had already arrived in the twinkling of an eye.

    Su Hao suppresses Xiaoqian and knocks on the door first. Ning caichen comes to open the door soon. He is scared when he sees Su Hao.

 Chapter 119

    He subconsciously looked behind Su Hao. Sure enough, seeing Xiaoqian, he was more flustered, but he soon calmed down. But all of this did not escape the eyes of Su Hao.

    "Xiaoqian, here you are."

    Xiaoqian''s eyes were red when she saw him, which shows the depth of her previous thoughts.

    Ning caichen gives way to let two people into the room, Xiaoqian ran into his arms, inertia for it, Ning caichen almost also want to hold her, just think of the previous words.

    He has made up his mind to break up with Xiaoqian.

    Ning caichen stepped back and dodged. He lowered his head and said, "go in."

    Xiaoqian was stunned. She didn''t expect to see them for a few days. How could they be so unfamiliar? "Mr. Ning, are you..."

    "Xiaoqian, xianxianwu, I have something to tell you."

    After that, he turned and went in. Su was so cold that he turned a deaf ear.

    Su Hao can''t bear it, but she can''t look back. She comforts Xiaoqian and coaxes her into the room.

    Ning caichen poured two glasses of water to them, and did not hide the appearance of desire to talk and stop. Xiaoqian''s premonition was even stronger.

    "Mr. Ning, what are you going to say to me?" She Mou Guang a turn, subconsciously ask a way: "rather childe, you don''t want small Qian?"

    Who knows how Xiaoqian wants to go here? Su Hao is a little surprised.

    But now the situation is really so, Ning caichen saw someone paved the steps, no longer hesitated, nodded and said: "Xiaoqian, human demon special way..."

    If Xiaoqian is struck by lightning, she is stunned. Her tears don''t forget to fall down. She looks so pitiful that people can''t bear to see her. Ning caichen''s affection for her is even more unbearable, but all the unbearable feelings disperse when she meets her desire.

    He thought for a long time and said, "to tell you the truth, I''ve been engaged to a woman before. I''m going to Beijing for the exam just for her. I want to seek fame and honor and marry her in the future. It''s just through here. I really can''t be with you any more."

    Xiaoqian asked him, "what do you mean, Mr. Ning? branch out? So why did you pretend to fall in love with me? Or do you lie to me all the time? What are you doing for? "

    Ning caichen didn''t dare to look at her. He couldn''t say a word under this question. Su didn''t forget to add oil and vinegar and said, "what else can it be for? I just want you to let him go and save him! I said earlier that he was not a good man. Only Xiaoqian, you are fascinated by him. Now that the dust is settled, he will leave you alone! "

    Ning caichen looks at Su Hao in surprise, but he can''t refute it. Although he didn''t have this idea at the beginning, he thinks Su Hao''s words are reasonable.

    Xiaoqian saw that he had already believed in this. He was a very simple person, but he was hit by this for the first time. It was really pitiful to look at him.

    But Su Hao''s purpose is this, let Xiaoqian give up slag man on the right path, not heartache once hard to wake up.

    Su Hao said angrily, "what a heartless man! Thanks for my half life for such a person, Daoxing almost broke up! Ning caichen, I must teach you a lesson today

    Su Hao said that she was going to move forward. She had been paying attention to Xiaoqian, and her movements were slow. Sure enough, Xiaoqian was stunned for a moment. She quickly reacted and immediately blocked Su Hao''s action.

    "Sister!"

    Su Haohen said: "up to now, Xiaoqian, do you still want to protect him?"

    Xiaoqian took a look at Ning caichen and choked: "elder sister, Mr. Ning has an engagement. Even for me, I can''t break it... In that case, forget it..."

    Su Hao sneered, "listen to his nonsense! Ning caichen, look who I am

    Su Hao turns into a man who came to find Ning caichen the day before yesterday. After a moment, Ning caichen stares at him and points to him in disbelief. He trembles and says: "you... It''s you!"

    Xiaoqian is at a loss. Looking at her, Su Hao tells Xiaoqian the original story. Xiaoqian suddenly realizes that Ning caichen sees everything clearly and perspires.

    Su Hao looked at Ning caichen and said, "for the sake of Xiaoqian''s lifelong happiness, I just want to test you. I didn''t expect you to be such a person! The so-called know the face, do not know the heart, but let our sisters see the whole today

    Ning caichen feels bad. If so, what the man said before is false. He not only loses Xiaoqian, but also has nothing to gain.

    He looks ugly, gnashing his teeth: "you lied to me?"

    "What''s the matter with you? If not, how can you see who you are? " Su Hao turned to Xiaoqian and said, "Xiaoqian, do you want to stop me now?"

    Su Hao said that she was going to move again, but she didn''t think that Xiaoqian still put out her hand to stop her. She looked at her suspiciously. She shook her head with tears in her eyes and said, "sister, this is my bad relationship. Let me end it myself."

    Su Hao was surprised to see the determination on Xiaoqian''s face, but he didn''t stop her.

    She believes that Xiaoqian will not be stubborn this time, and Ning caichen will never cheat Xiaoqian again.

    After a moment, she finally stops. Su Hao wants to turn around and leave. She doesn''t know what Xiaoqian will do, but it''s good to have an end to it.

    This time Ning caichen didn''t hurt Xiaoqian. Su Hao didn''t have to bite him because of the past, but the stem in his heart still didn''t fade.

    But in fact, there is no way, this is Xiaoqian''s business, Xiaoqian can live well, is the biggest long cherished wish of the original body.

    Half an hour later, Xiaoqian came out from inside. Su Hao didn''t ask Xiaoqian what she had done, but looked at Xiaoqian with a sad expression and sighed.

    Out of the village, Su Hao is still thinking about what the next step is to find the princess and give her

    "Sister."

    Xiaoqian a call to interrupt her thoughts, Su good-looking past, asked: "what''s the matter?"

    "Sister, I want to go back to lanruo temple."

    When Su Hao was shocked, he thought that Xiaoqian was hurt by her love and was desperate for the world. So he heard Xiaoqian continue: "sister, I used my magic power to erase childe Ning''s previous memory. I lost a lot of my own Taoism. I want to go back to practice. Now that grandma is gone, I don''t have many taboos, let alone harm others. I know that my sister has gone through all kinds of hardships to escape and definitely doesn''t want to go back, Then I''ll be alone. I won''t drag my sister down any more, so I want to go back... "

    The voice is getting lower and lower. I''m afraid Sue won''t agree.

    Su Hao said with a smile, "it''s OK. I have other things to do in this trip. Xiaoqian, you are practicing in the mountains. I don''t have to worry about you too much, but if there is anything unexpected in the future, you need to inform me immediately."

    Xiaoqian should, also don''t ask much, then to Su Hao reluctant to part with words, turned up the mountain.

    With the end of the scum man incident, Su Hao can''t help feeling comfortableˇ° What did you just think? Ah, yes, go to the princess and treat her

    Before meeting the princess, Su Hao didn''t know what kind of illness this person had become. She lost a lot of mana because of the previous war. It''s time to cultivate her. Otherwise, the princess didn''t cure her, and she would die instead.

    After making a good plan, Su Hao left this dilapidated and remote place and walked towards the capital.

    He walked and stopped all the way for more than three months. During this period, Su Hao practiced in a place with beautiful scenery for a period of time, and his accomplishments improved a lot. When he came to the entrance of the Imperial City, he suddenly thought of a fatal thing,

    She is a demon. She can''t get close to the palace, let alone the princess and the emperor. I don''t know how she got in before. Anyway, she has no idea now.

    This is a bit tricky.

    The more she went to the city gate, the more powerful Her Majesty was. Su Hao didn''t feel uncomfortable, but her nature made her dare not move forward.

    But the search team kept moving forward. Su Hao quickly came to the official. She pretended to be a man and didn''t have much luggage on her. She soon finished the search and let go, until she finally entered the city gate and found nothing happened.

    It''s a little strange. I don''t know.

    Subconsciously touch to the waist, suddenly.

    The waist token that the old Taoist gave her before she left, since she could walk in the sun, why not in the inner court of the imperial palace.

    Su Hao wanted to look up to the sky and laugh. Without any scruples, he was on his way.

    According to my memory, the list of famous doctors in the world has been posted at this time, but no one dares to expose it. This time Ning caichen failed to cheat Xiaoqian, so it is impossible to uncover it. Sure enough, he didn''t go far to see the place where the crowd gathered. Su Hao used his divine sense to see it, which was what he was looking for.

    "Let''s go, let''s go!"

    Pushing away the crowd, Su Hao saw two guards standing next to the list, who were still high in rank. Without hesitation, he was about to reach out and take them off. The guard stopped her quickly.

    "Who''s coming? How do you know the consequences of such a rash unveiling the list? " The bodyguard asked harshly.

    Sue blinked, "I know, isn''t it just to cure the princess?"

    "Well, are you sure you can cure the princess?"

    "Of course, what else am I doing here?"

    The bodyguard looked at the man in front of her again and again. At last, he didn''t stop her. He said to her, "wait here. I''ll take you to the palace for a while. If you can''t cure the princess, you won''t cut off ten heads!"

    Su Hao thought he didn''t hear his warning and said, "thank you."

    The bodyguard walked away. A moment later, he brought a man, who should be the head of the bodyguard. After a glance at her, he pointed to the road and said, "doctor, what''s your name?"

    "Su."

    "Dr. Su, this way, please."

    Sue nodded and followed.

    To the palace, all the way in, all the way audit, nearly half an hour later, Su good legs straight cry sour, finally far away from the wall, see the palace hall.

    The head of the bodyguard continued to take her forward, around the main hall, and then turned a few corridors, which was the inner hall.

    The head of the bodyguard took her to a bedroom door and told her to wait. He whispered a few words to a father-in-law at the door. Suhao heard that someone had uncovered the imperial list. The father-in-law turned to inform her. Suhao took back his consciousness and looked up. There were several words on the plaque of the main hall.

    Royal study.

    It''s not the princess, it''s the emperor.

    Su Hao thought to himself that it was better to win the emperor''s trust before he could do anything.

 Chapter 120

    After a while, my father-in-law came out and nodded to the chief bodyguard, who said, "follow my father-in-law in."

    Thank you, Sue. Step over.

    Even though the imperial study for official business was astonishingly large, not only large, but also exquisite. Although Su Hao walked forward with his head down, his divine sense had looked it through. There are also some dark rooms in the back, which are probably used by the emperor to have a rest.

    The emperor''s desk is placed in the center, on which there is a thick stack of brochures, which should be memorials. He himself is lowering his head and drawing with a pen, looking serious.

    Before entering the door, my father-in-law had already warned me that I had to see the emperor. Su Hao had the memory of himself, and of course he knew how to do it, so that people could not make mistakes.

    Su Hao knelt for a while, and then there was a movement on it. The emperor put down his pen and closed the fold. He probably finished reading the fold and threw it aside. Then he looked up at Su Hao.

    At a glance, suhao was surprised.

    As expected, he was the best son in heaven. His appearance was excellent, and the momentum between his eyebrows was as if he had been born in heaven.

    Su Hao is a bit of a runner. He is better than Ning caichen. He doesn''t know where to go. Even if he likes him, he is better than Ning caichen!

    The emperor took a look at Su Hao. Naturally, he could see her distracted. He frowned slightly and asked, "what''s your name?"

    Su Hao responded quickly: "Su Hao, the grasshopper, is here to see the emperor. I''ve heard that the princess is ill, so I''m here to treat her."

    "How can you save the princess?"

    Su Hao said: "the grass people''s family practice medicine for generations, no matter what incurable diseases they encounter, they can overcome them one by one. The grass people have this confidence, otherwise they will not come to see the emperor."

    The emperor frowned deeper, and the hall was silent for a moment. Then he released his eyebrows and said with a relaxed look: "who can''t tell a big story? I''ll let you see the princess first. Whether you can cure it or not depends on your ability."

    Su Hao was so happy that he immediately said, "thank you, Emperor."

    As the emperor''s voice dropped, his father-in-law on one side chanted: "Your Majesty, let''s drive yuliu palace!"

    Yuliu palace is mostly the princess''s bedroom. Su Hao is relieved to see that everything is easy for the princess, and the emperor is not so difficult to conquer.

    The emperor was very dignified. Just walking around, many people came to yuliu palace. After seeing the appearance of yuliu palace, they knew that the princess was extremely favored. Otherwise, the emperor would not recruit famous doctors to treat her.

    The emperor walked in front of him. First, he went to the inner hall and said a few words to the princess. Suhao only felt that the emperor was too gentle and had never seen such a sweet brother.

    After a while, the emperor came out and nodded to her, "come here."

    Su Hao answered, followed, across the screen, you can see the magnificent bedstead built in the center of the huge inner hall. The curtain beside the bed didn''t open, just left an arm for her.

    Su Hao pretended to take pulse. Of course, she didn''t know how to feel it. She just tried her best to feel it. In full view of the public, she could be driven out if she didn''t feel it right.

    She felt into the bed with her divine sense, and it was really amazing.

    The princess''s body is in great deficit. If it wasn''t for a thousand years ginseng essence, I''m afraid she would not have been able to wait for suhao to come to see her. It''s not easy for the emperor to find such a treasure for her.

    For a moment, she was surprised and didn''t hide her expression. Naturally, the emperor saw it and subconsciously wanted to ask, but when she saw Su Hao''s action, she stopped abruptly.

    Su Hao sighed that the princess''s illness was probably brought from her mother''s womb. She was afraid that the person who gave birth to the princess had been deeply poisoned before. She gave birth to a child without detoxification, and the toxin remained in the princess. It''s not until I die. It''s just that the palace is not a place to stop. I''m afraid it''s poisoned by people everywhere over time. Finally, I can''t bear the heavy burden and I can''t afford to get sick.

    No wonder Ning caichen wants to save the princess with Xiaoqian''s inner elixir. It''s a life for a life.

    Suhao takes back her hand. She is in a dilemma. She can''t give her nedan to the princess. If she gives her nedan, she will be finished, and it''s even more impossible to do the following things.

    The emperor saw her face like this and said in a hurry, "Dr. Su, how is your diagnosis?"

    Su good-looking to the emperor, saw each other frown tightly, the worry in the eyes of nature is not fake.

    She thought about it and told the emperor what she had guessed. She was a little bit cold when she said that she was right. Although she didn''t get a positive response, Su Hao knew that she had guessed right.

    The emperor asked nothing else, but said, "Dr. Su is really a great doctor, but I only ask you, can you cure the princess?"

    As soon as he spoke, the momentum came out. Su Hao couldn''t bear it. He quickly said, "I''m sure I can cure... But the process is a little difficult and the cycle is long. Please be prepared."

    The emperor narrowed his eyes, some of them didn''t believe it, but when he heard Su Hao say so, it was not good to refuse directly. Just now, Su Hao has told the princess all about her illness, which is enough to make the emperor believe that this man has some ability, but Su Hao''s hesitation still makes him feel it.

    Su Hao hesitated not because of anything else, but because she didn''t really think of any other way besides exchanging life for life. A longer cycle would make her think more about it.

    Save people is sure to save, otherwise she can''t finish the task, will have to break here.

    Su Hao said: "the emperor and believe me, if you can not cure the princess, but with the disposal."

    Before the emperor spoke, the maid in waiting to take care of the princess said, "what kind of thing are you? Ten lives are not worth a finger of the princess! Why should people trust you if they can''t come up with a cure? "

    Su Hao''s face was a little ugly, not because she was questioned, but because the maid in waiting was really ugly. The emperor an eye knife throws past, that person is not willing to ground hang down a head, "maidservant knows wrong."

    "The emperor said:" Dr. Su, believe you, should also show me enough to believe you

    Su Hao slowed down, thought about it, and said, "I know that the princess is hanging her life with a thousand year old ginseng now. The emperor doesn''t have to waste it like this. I can achieve the same effect with my method."

    The emperor''s expression, "seriously?"

    Su Hao nodded, "seriously."

    "Somebody."

    My father-in-law stepped forward and said, "the slave is here."

    "Take Dr. Su to the imperial pharmacy."

    "Yes, slave."

    This is to believe her, Su good relief, before leaving, glared at the words of the maid in waiting, followed the father-in-law to go.

    She thought it was a hidden sight, but she didn''t want to be watched by the emperor. Inadvertently, the emperor''s eyes softened a lot.

    Su Hao grabs some common herbs to activate Qi and blood, cooks the decoction and spits out a mouthful of real Qi. As long as the real Qi doesn''t disperse, the princess can''t die.

    But it just can''t die.

    When doing this, naturally no one saw it. Su Hao asked someone to take it. After testing the poison to make sure there was no problem, he gave it to the princess.

    An hour later, he called the imperial doctor to check the pulse. As expected, he came to the conclusion that the princess''s pulse condition was quite stable.

    Now, the emperor is relieved.

    Soon he arranged for Su Hao''s residence, which was next to the yuliu palace. It was convenient for him to treat his illness. However, because the man in the back palace was inconvenient to move, he asked the bodyguard to follow him.

    But Su Hao didn''t feel uncomfortable. She didn''t care much. She was thinking about how to cure the princess.

    Although the emperor did not come to urge, but the surface anxiety is also very eye-catching. Three days later, suhao was really annoyed by him and decided to have a try first.

    Of course, she didn''t try to give her inner elixir to the princess, so her life would be almost over. The way she thought was to divide her inner elixir into two, and only use this half to see if she could keep the princess.

    She has a good way of doing things. Although she tried hard to fight with the black mountain old demon before, she recovered a lot from her intermittent cultivation later. Now even if she didn''t have 100% before, she still has 78%.

    Before, in order to let Yan Chixia want to believe herself, she separated one soul from another. Now it should not be very difficult to separate half of Neidan.

    But after all, she is not a serious goblin, and she doesn''t know what to do.

    So it''s just a try.

    When the emperor heard Su Hao''s response, he naturally cooperated infinitely. On this day, even those who were always happy and angry could not help showing a pair of worries.

    Su Hao can understand his mood, but no one really understands it. She can''t help but give herself a cold sweat.

    She even suspected that if there were any mistakes in the process of dividing Neidan, Neidan would be destroyed, not only the princess could not save, but also she could not survive.

    It''s too risky, but suhao doesn''t plan to flinch.

    Choose a good time and place, Su Hao will retreat others, and ask the emperor to ensure that no one can get close to her during the treatment.

    The Emperor didn''t know what she was going to do, but he did. It was absolutely careless.

    After entering the inner hall, Su Hao made sure that there was no one. She slowly approached the bed and opened the curtain beside the bed. This was the first time she saw the real face of the princess.

    It has to be said that the emperor is so amazing, the princess''s appearance must not be found anywhere. Suhao always knew that the appearance of Yuanshen and Xiaoqian was transformed according to their own consciousness, and the beauty rate was 100%, but the princess''s... Was about 200%.

    Now is not the time to appreciate looks, to get rid of the clutter in your head.

    First, the princess was dizzy and sure that she couldn''t wake up, Sue was so absorbed that she began to look for her inner elixir.

    There is a trace to follow in the flow of Qi. All of them lead to a place. Su Hao can find Neidan by following this path.

    Sure enough, in a short time, a pure white bead could be seen in the void, and all the breath rushed there.

    There is no doubt that this is Nathan.

    According to the original body''s memory, Su Hao found a way to take out the inner pill without any teacher.

    But it''s one thing to know the method, but it''s another to do it.

    It hurt so much. It was like picking out a piece of meat from her body. Su Hao felt that she couldn''t stick to it. It was that time that I was injured by the black mountain old demon and recuperated for so long, but it didn''t hurt so much now.

    After a while, Su Hao let go.

    She was sweating and had no strength to stand. She sat on the ground with a soft leg, holding the edge of the bed and gasping.

    It seemed to be a pain deep into the bone marrow. Now the pain is fading away, and Su Hao feels that it will hurt as soon as he thinks about it.

    She looked at the princess lying quietly on the bed, and she didn''t feel the slightest thing outside her. She couldn''t help laughing.

 Chapter 121

    Smile, this person is really a good life, last time is Xiaoqian with inner Dan to save her, this time is himself, in short, she has nothing, the pain is left to others.

    Come to think of it, Xiaoqian will take out the inner Dan when it must have experienced such pain.

    Su Hao closed her eyes. After slowing down, she decided to do it in one go. She had tried once and was ready. She only hoped that she would not give up halfway this time.

    Su Hao concentrated again, quickly found the place of Neidan, and took out Neidan according to the previous method.

    When the same pain came, Su Hao took a deep breath and didn''t let himself off, but the pain was even worse later. Su Hao hardened his head and didn''t let go. His teeth were almost crushed, and his sweat was more. He seemed to take it out of the water.

    Finally, in a silent moment, Neidan broke away from where it was. Su Hao had only one idea, that is, the meat was finally cut off.

    After taking out the inner pill, the pain is no longer strong, slowly calming down, followed by the emergence of an extreme sense of emptiness.

    The feeling of emptiness was extremely strong, which made her feel very uncomfortable.

    Su Hao forced down her mind and vomited out Neidan. Neidan was suspended in the air, and finally completely separated from her body. At this moment, she only felt that a lot of strength was lost, and her body was weak, even the most basic form was difficult to maintain.

    Su''s secret way is not good. She quickly tries her best to divide Neidan into two. This process alone consumes her a lot of energy again. After all, Nathan is a whole. It''s really difficult to separate.

    Fortunately, in the end, Su Hao quickly swallowed one of them, and finally filled some of the emptiness in her body, but she could figure out why it was not complete.

    Don''t dare to hesitate, Su Hao a hand pinches to open the mouth of the princess, the other side will send inside Dan.

    There was no change in a short period of time. Su Hao used his divine sense to explore the situation in her body. He could see that the poison in the princess''s body was gradually inhaled with the deepening of Neidan. Although it was slow, it was always effective.

    She breathed a sigh of relief and knew how weak she was without looking in the mirror.

    Just want to put down the curtain and let them in, but suddenly find their hands changed!

    It is no longer the man''s big hand before, but the woman''s hand of the original body.

    Surprised, she ran to the mirror and saw the face of the beautiful young woman!

    Su Hao wants to use his mana to illusion again, but he finds that the magic is almost gone. It''s estimated that it''s the result of Neidan''s depletion. Su Hao secretly hates it. Why didn''t he think of that at the beginning?

    She''s a little worried. It''s been a long time now. The emperor will ask next. She can''t imagine that the situation will be exposed.

    It''s nothing to expose. She''s afraid that the emperor won''t believe her and will kill her as a demon, even though she is a demon. But now she has lost a lot of skills, so it''s hard to escape from the University.

    It''s urgent, but Su Hao doesn''t have the slightest way. She steps back and forth, terrified.

    What should I do? What should I do?

    However, a voice came out of the door. It was the father-in-law beside the emperor. He tapped on the door and asked, "how''s the situation, Dr. Su? Your majesty is in a hurry to wait here. "

    He is anxious, so am I!

    What do you mean? Su Hao looks at the direction of the door and pinches her fingertips to calm down.

    It''s not going to die. If it''s too big to be exposed, it''s going to be exposed. Anyway, it has a task to do, and the system won''t be so benevolent... But if it''s a little benevolent, it won''t let itself fall into this situation

    forget it! All in all, fight for it.

    Su Hao reluctantly changed his voice and said to the public, "it''s ready. Let the emperor come in. Remember, only the emperor is allowed to come in, otherwise, he will bear the consequences!"

    My father-in-law was stunned for a moment. He had never heard of such a strange request, but he could not be the master, so he asked the emperor.

    The emperor was also strange, but he was anxious and didn''t have time to think too much. He agreed and went in.

    He went in alone.

    As soon as he stepped in, he found that there was no one in the inner hall.

    Being an emperor has the alertness to be an emperor. When you see a vision, you become subconsciously alert. While walking in step by step, you don''t forget to observe the front, back, left and right.

    Su Hao is hiding behind the screen. She wants to take the initiative and threaten the emperor to create a ray of life for herself.

    When the emperor came near, she came forward fiercely, covered the emperor''s mouth with one hand, and put the hairpin she had pulled down in the morning on the emperor''s neck with the other.

    One end of the hairpin was very sharp. It was only a little away from the emperor''s neck, which was almost negligible. Su Hao''s intention was not to kill him, but to release water naturally.

    Another point is that the emperor''s body shape is almost two heads higher than her. She hijacked the emperor like this, but she didn''t have much strength at first, but now she just feels harder.

    When the posture was set, before Su Hao could react, her hands were suddenly pulled apart. With a reaction, the emperor buckled her. Her hands were facing back. Su Hao even heard the sound of bones. She knew that as long as the emperor tried harder, her hands would be broken.

    The Emperor didn''t plan to solve the problem directly. He asked in a low voice, "who are you? Assassin? "

    Su Hao is in a cold sweat. She can''t see that this person has such a skill. She is so fast that she can''t be caught off guard. She seems to be an expert.

    Su Hao blew himself up and said, "I''m Su Hao, Su Hao! Dr. Su

    The emperor''s hand was a little loose for a moment, but the next moment he grasped it more tightly. He said: "Oh, how come you are so unprofessional and don''t inquire at the moment? Doctor Su is a man. How can you find a woman to impersonate me or really treat me as a fool?"

    His hand was harder, and the effect was that Sue was so painful that he had the illusion that his arm had been broken.

    "Hey - I''m really Su Hao. Let go and I''ll explain to you!"

    "Explain?" The emperor sneered. A moment later, he released his hand.

    Su Hao twisted his arm and turned his head. His face was ferocious with pain, but even if he looked at it like this, he was still a fairy.

    The emperor was stunned, and then he was silent.

    Su Hao knew that the Emperor didn''t really believe her, but he was confident that with her ability, he couldn''t escape from him for the time being.

    Su Hao wrung her eyebrows and said, "I''m so Su Hao. The man I used to conjure up before was me. Otherwise, you wouldn''t believe me and let me treat the princess."

    The emperor snorted coldly and said, "do you think I will believe you now?"

    Sue''s head is bigger than two. "I''m telling you the truth!"

    The emperor was stunned. The man''s expression didn''t seem to be faking. Since he ascended the throne, no one has been able to deceive him. He thought for a moment and said, "mirage? How did you come out? Are you a goblin? "

    Su Hao nodded and said, "yes, I''m a goblin."

    "That''s bullshit!"

    Knowing that she didn''t believe it, Su Hao said in a man''s voice, "emperor."

    Only a sound, the emperor thought it was his own illusion, after a moment to react, frowned and said: "is it really you?"

    Su Hao continued to say in a male voice, "it''s me. I''m pretending to be a man just to come here to treat the princess. I''m a goblin, but I''m not a bad goblin as you think. Don''t believe me any more..."

    I really can''t help it.

    Originally, Su Hao wanted to say this, but in the twinkling of an eye, he saw the princess''s bed, pointed to the bed and said, "if you don''t believe it, go and have a look, the princess''s illness has a good trend. In a short time, the princess may wake up."

    The emperor''s face was a little loose. He quickly went to the bedside, lifted the curtain and looked up. The people on the bed had no change at all.

    Su Hao shook his head and said, "of course you can''t see it in this way. Just send a doctor to come in and feel the pulse for the princess."

    The Emperor didn''t answer, but he didn''t object. He was silent for a moment and said, "what about you?"

    "Ah?" Su Hao didn''t react for a moment, and then he realized what he meant. He said with a smile, "I''ll keep hiding. Just call a doctor. There are so many people that I can''t hide."

    The emperor asked, "aren''t you a goblin? Not invisible? " Words are full of doubt.

    Su Hao didn''t care. She said with a wry smile, "it will be invisible, but it can''t be now. If you want to see it, I''ll show it to you later."

    When her cultivation comes back, isn''t it a matter of minutes to want to be invisible?

    The emperor no longer looked at her, but he was more suspicious. He never saw anyone who said he was a goblin, and he was not afraid that he would take her down. He said in a loud voice, "it''s said that Doctor Liu."

    After a while, the door rang twice. Someone came in. Su Hao hid himself behind the screen. Naturally, Dr. Liu didn''t see her either. After walking over, he heard the emperor say, "come and give the princess some treatment."

    Liu Tai Yi Leng, strange just how that doctor Su disappeared, but also dare not ask more, according to the words to the pulse.

    Doctor Liu didn''t know what he was looking like. In a moment, he was shocked. He quickly raised his hand and felt like he didn''t believe it.

    The emperor frowned deeper and asked, "how about it?"

    Liu Taiyi quickly stopped and said, "it''s a god!"

    "What God? Don''t make a fuss, say it

    Liu Taiyi trembled and said: "it''s the princess''s disease God! The princess''s pulse is steady, but she is much more energetic than before. It is already springing back

    "Back to spring?" The emperor murmured these words. I can''t believe it. Is it true that what the man said just now?

    A moment later, he waved his hand and said, "go out and pass on Doctor Chen."

    "Yes."

    The Emperor didn''t believe it. He sent several imperial doctors to come in one after another, and the results were as good as Liu''s.

    The emperor is relieved, but it doesn''t mean he will believe that man.

    When the emperor saw that Su had not come out for a long time, he went to the back of the screen and saw that the man was sleeping by the screen!

    He was angry in his heart, but suddenly, how could she be so tired? Is it difficult to cure the princess?

    The emperor is in a bad mood because he is not angry. But the man has not found out the background so far. He can''t act rashly. In fact, he has some trust in Su Hao''s words.

    After thinking about it, he still didn''t tell Su Hao. Then he ordered that no one should approach the princess''s bedroom.

 Chapter 122

    People wonder why Dr. Su hasn''t come out yet, but they dare not disobey the emperor''s orders, and the news that the princess is well spread quickly from the doctor.

    The emperor set Su Hao down on the couch which is usually used for a rest in the inner hall. He left first, but there were three more bodyguards outside. He was confident that Su Hao could not escape.

    In order to save the princess, Su Hao was tired. He slept from dawn to dark, and then from dark to dawn. When he woke up, he didn''t know what was going on.

    The whole body is uncomfortable, the most painful is the shoulder, Su Hao gritted his teeth, thinking about the emperor''s appearance, grasping the opportunity, he must also feel it!

    Suhao really didn''t plan to leave. The princess didn''t get well, so she had to continue to observe. What''s more, she was still thinking about whether she could get her half of nedan back.

    It''s reasonable to say that Neidan is the result of cultivation. As long as it''s several hundred thousand years old, Neidan will come out naturally. But suhao is not so generous. She has to rely on Neidan. She really can''t offer it with her hands.

    Take the time to practice quickly. It''s hard to feel empty inside.

    But after a while, suhao made an important discovery.

    It''s really a good place for cultivation inside the palace. The real Qi here is very strong. If it can be used by her, her skill will be greatly increased. But the problem is that the real Qi can''t be used by her.

    After trying as like as two peas, she got a little bit of anger to get into the body, but it was a burning pain just a little bit, just like the original wooden sword.

    It''s certain that she has the waist token of an old Taoist. It''s not easy for her to walk freely here. It''s impossible to cultivate again.

    Su Hao is unavoidably flustered. If he doesn''t come back, it''s not easy to do the following things.

    But fortunately, after a sleep, half of the inner elixir in the body still works, at least the ability to transform the form is available.

    Once again become a man, Su Hao approached the bed, the princess is still lying on it, because she was dazed, up to now did not wake up, she forgot this.

    You can feel that the poison in the princess''s body is less than before. Su Hao breathes out again. After a while, the princess slowly opens her eyes.

    When I don''t open my eyes, I have already fallen in love with my country. When I open my eyes, I''m afraid that the world will lose color.

    Su Hao''s eyes were full of amazement, but she didn''t miss the vigilance and fear in her eyes when she saw her.

    "Who are you?"

    After a long coma, the princess''s voice was hoarse when she opened her eyes again.

    However, it didn''t make people feel disgraced. Su Hao realized that she was a man now. The distance was beyond the limit, so he quickly stepped back and said, "it''s really impolite. Su Hao, the grass man, is the doctor who came to treat the princess."

    "Doctor?" The princess stood up with her arms and looked around. Su Hao understood. She poured half a cup of hot tea from the table and handed it to her, saying, "princess, please."

    The princess''s face was pale and her eyes were sharp. She stretched out her hand to knock over the water and said, "bold, who allows you to be so close to me?"

    Su Hao was stunned. He could not help sighing. He was so thirsty that he did not forget to set up his dignity. As expected, he came out of the same womb with the emperor.

    Beautiful is beautiful, but it''s too unruly.

    She said, "I''m the doctor who came to treat the princess. Between you and me, there are only doctors and patients, not men and women."

    The princess saw that there was no evil between Su Hao''s eyebrows and eyes, and her anger went down a little. But it was the first time that she was so close to a man other than the emperor. It was impossible for her to stop scolding. When she wanted to scold again, she suddenly felt that her voice was really uncomfortable, and the Emperor just came in.

    Just now there was such a big noise that the palace people outside had heard it. They immediately went to report it to the emperor. As soon as he came, he saw the awakened princess. He was overjoyed and rushed forward.

    "Ryukyu, you are awake!"

    "Brother!" The voice of hoarse, the emperor naturally heard, and personally went to pour a cup of tea for the princess, the princess did not upset.

    After drinking the tea, the princess got better. She was about to ask for a crime. Pointing at Su Hao, she said in a loud voice, "brother, this is the man. I''ll be rude to me as soon as I wake up!"

    Emperor Wen Yan turns his head and sees Su Hao standing on one side. He didn''t care at first, but his surprise can''t stop.

    Su Hao has become a man. It''s not strange to see him like this. He shrugs his shoulders and says, "I said I didn''t cheat you. You don''t believe me."

    The emperor soon came back to his senses and said with a light cough, "it''s all right with Liu er. This is the doctor that the emperor elder brother found for you. It''s probably a misunderstanding just now."

    The princess wanted to say more, but she had received the emperor''s eye signal, so she had to listen to it, but she still glared at Su for several times.

    Sue is so generous that she doesn''t care about such a naughty princess.

    The emperor stood up and said to the princess, "you have just woken up. I have already sent a doctor to you. You are living and recuperating." He took a look at Su Hao and said, "come with me."

    Turn around and go out.

    Su Hao knew that he must have something to say to himself at this time. He didn''t hesitate and followed up.

    Passing by the princess, I was not surprised to get a cold hum.

    The emperor took people to the imperial study, and no one was allowed to enter. He said to Su Hao, "come back and show me."

    Su Hao rolled his eyes and knew he didn''t believe it.

    Back to the girl, the emperor opened his eyes, his face was ugly, but he looked at the letter.

    "I didn''t lie to you, did I?"

    The first time he saw the goblin, the emperor''s reaction was calm. After all, he was the king of a country. He closed his eyes and asked, "what are you doing here?"

    Su Hao said helplessly: "what not to do is to cure the princess. I didn''t cheat you on anything. Why don''t you believe me? "

    The emperor shook his head. "I don''t believe you, but I don''t believe you will be so kind."

    "Do you think all the goblins in the world will kill people?"

    Not surprisingly, the emperor nodded.

    Su Hao couldn''t look up at the sky and scolded: "extremely stupid! What makes you think that? People have good and bad points, do not allow goblins to grow a good heart? You are so narrow-minded

    The emperor looks ugly. After all, it is the first time that he has been reprimanded. However, he knew that he had misunderstood others. He didn''t say much and didn''t ask any more.

    After changing the topic, the emperor said, "what''s wrong with the princess?"

    "Can''t you see that? When people wake up, can they still faint again? " Sushi has no good airway.

    The emperor nodded his head in a good temper and said, "I believe you, but you must still show your face as a man, otherwise..."

    "I understand that naturally."

    The emperor breathed out a breath, "if you cure the princess, I will reward you. Then, as long as I can do it, I will achieve it."

    Su Hao shook his head and said, "I don''t want the emperor to do anything for me. I just hope the emperor can promise me two things."

    "What''s the matter?" The emperor frowned.

    "The first thing is that after the princess is well, I still hope the emperor will let me go. I don''t want to be the son-in-law, and I can''t do it. After all, I''m actually a woman."

    It''s not difficult for the emperor to nod.

    "The second thing..." Su Hao gave a sly smile and said, "keep the second thing in advance, just as the Emperor owes me a favor. I will take it back some other day."

    The Emperor didn''t answer for a moment. Su Hao knew what he was worried about. He only said, "don''t worry, I won''t embarrass you, and I won''t force anything from you. You will certainly agree to this request, and you will be very happy to agree."

    The emperor doesn''t like to be led by the nose like this. So far, no one dares to do so. But he has no choice but to nod his head. Although it''s just a verbal guarantee, the emperor really doesn''t believe that the so-called good spirit will go back on his promise.

    When the agreement was reached, Su Hao was naturally happy. He thought that it would pave the way for the future. He only hoped that nothing would happen next.

    She said, "well, I''ll go back to the princess if there''s nothing wrong. The quack doctors in the palace can''t cure her at all. They have to rely on me."

    The emperor nodded and said, "you go."

    "By the way, one more thing."

    The emperor raised his eyes to see the past, with doubts in his eyes.

    Su Hao said: "the princess is very hostile to me now. It''s not convenient for me to treat. You should say more good words to the princess and don''t make me too embarrassed."

    The emperor nodded and Su Hao left.

    Before going out, he turned into a man again.

    The emperor sighed, his heart full of helplessness.

    He did not expect that the princess would provoke a goblin when she was so ill.

    Su Hao returns to yuliu palace again. His father-in-law has already got the emperor''s order to withdraw the imperial doctor. Only the palace people are left to wait on him. When Su Hao looks good and gets upset, he lets people go with a wave of his hand. The master''s father-in-law is sent by the emperor. He has received the emperor''s order. Su haorang should do everything.

    When she went in, there was only one maid in waiting. She was the one who scolded her that day. It seemed that she should be the maid next to the princess. She looked very intimate. Suhao didn''t care about that day. The maid in waiting saw that she was grateful instead of the previous domineering manner.

    I think so. Suhao cured the stubborn disease that no one could cure before the princess. It''s really unreasonable for her to do that to her again.

    When the princess saw Su Hao, she still didn''t look well, but it was said that this man had cured herself, so she was a little temperamental.

    During this period of time, Su Hao has tried his best to see the princess clearly. The effect of Neidan is obvious. In time, the poison will be eliminated.

    Just don''t know how long it will take, she still need to leave here to choose another place to practice, the later things can''t be delayed.

    Su thought for a while and said, "please go out first. I''ll treat the princess again."

    It was said to the maid of honor. The other party hesitated and left with the permission of the princess.

    The princess asked, "I must thank Dr. Su for saving me. But Dr. Su, men and women are not compatible. If you are as rude as before, don''t blame me for turning over my face."

    Su Hao said with a smile: "the princess is worried too much. I have no other idea of going to the doctor."

    The princess did not speak, but her face softened.

    Suhao asked, "princess, how do you feel now?"

    See Su good zhengse, princess also convergence mood, think about it, way: "body empty, powerless."

 Chapter 123

    "It''s normal," Su Hao nodded. "The princess is deeply poisoned and her internal organs are seriously damaged. This is normal. If it''s convenient, I''ll probe the pulse of the princess to know the specific situation."

    The princess stopped and nodded slowly.

    Su Hao''s action rules, standing a little far away, only reached out to let the princess down completely.

    Su Hao said that she wanted to feel her pulse. In fact, she wanted to give her true Qi to the princess. Her inner alchemy could clear the toxins in the princess''s body and even repair her internal organs. But the project was huge and took a long time.

    But Su Hao can''t wait that long. Adding her own Qi can make her turnover faster, but it''s going to hurt her. After a while, her accumulated Qi is gone.

    This effect is obvious, the princess just feel the warmth in her body, not only has the strength, the original sense of weakness also weakened a lot.

    So comfortable that she didn''t notice Sue''s good situation, she couldn''t help closing her eyes.

    Su Hao couldn''t support her any more. She forced her hand back. Her forehead was full of sweat, and her face was paler than the princess. She knew that she hadn''t been in shape for a long time, so she could only support herself and said, "this is the unique method of our Su family. With the special pulse fingering method, it can speed up the blood circulation in the princess''s body, and speed up the elimination of toxins. I think there are other things to do, The princess has a rest early. I''ll go first

    After that, I won''t wait for anyone to stay and rush out immediately.

    Su Haoqiang took a breath and ran to the emperor''s imperial study. The speed was so fast that the bodyguard didn''t have time to stop her.

    The emperor was discussing with the minister. When he saw her rushing in suddenly, she looked ugly and didn''t know what she was thinking. He looked at Su Hao and said directly, "all of you go out. You are not allowed to come in without my order."

    The ministers were confused and looked at each other, but did not move.

    The emperor was a little anxious. Seeing that Su Hao Ran in desperately and avoided the sight of everyone, he was relieved and said, "can''t you hear me? Everybody out

    Now someone moves. After all the people are gone, the emperor walks in. There is a place for the emperor to rest. Su Hao is lying on it now. The emperor guesses right. The man is a woman again.

    With a sigh, the emperor went out again and gave a death order to stop people from spreading any news. No one dared not answer. He went in again.

    Su Hao looked like this. The Emperor didn''t know what to do. After a long time, he thought about it and went to yuliu palace again.

    Su Hao''s leaving action is too urgent and full of loopholes. She is also very strange. She knows that she has gone to the imperial study, but she doesn''t dare to ask any more questions. The emperor came to ask her questions.

    The emperor had guessed before that Su Hao might have done something risky to cure the princess, otherwise he would not even be able to transform and hide himself. This is already certain, but he made up a reason to hide it.

    He said: "Dr. Su has a unique skill. In order to cure Liu Er, he has put in too much effort. He must have been too tired just now. He was afraid of losing his reputation, so he left in a hurry. He just pleaded with me. Don''t worry about Liu er."

    The princess didn''t see it clearly, but now she nodded, thinking about what the emperor said.

    I didn''t expect that this seemingly cold and unfamiliar person could do this for herself. She didn''t think that this person was as good as she thought at the beginning.

    Su Hao''s sleep was another day. When she woke up in the evening, she only had a candle on. After looking around, she remembered that this was the inner room of the emperor''s study.

    She looked down and became a woman again.

    When he went out, the emperor was the only one. He was still looking at the fold in the middle of the night. When he heard the movement, he looked at it and said, "are you awake?"

    Su Hao nodded, breathed out a breath and said, "I''m glad to be frank with you, otherwise I really don''t know how to deal with this kind of thing."

    Both of them knew that this kind of thing was that kind of thing. The Emperor didn''t say a word and was silent for a moment.

    After a while, the emperor said, "I''ll hide it from you. Don''t let it happen again. Liu Er is not stupid. She can see it after a long time."

    Su Hao chagrined and said, "I''m too weak to control my body."

    "What''s going on this time?"

    "The princess''s health is getting better too slowly. I want to help her with my own skill, but I almost lost myself."

    The emperor frowned, "are you in a hurry?"

    "Of course. I''m waiting to leave early."

    The emperor did not speak, the light looks like thinking. After a long time, he said: "you think of a way that will not be so risky, but also can let you leave as soon as possible."

    Su Hao said helplessly: "if I can think of it, it won''t be like this... If only someone could help me..."

    wait!

    Can someone help me?

    Su Hao''s eyes were wide open. He immediately thought of something. He immediately said, "I think of it. You wait for me. I''ll do it now."

    She sat on the chair and closed her eyes. After a while, she opened her eyes again and said, "I forgot. I can''t even transform myself now, let alone transmit sound from a thousand miles!"

    The emperor still didn''t know what the man was going to do and kept silent.

    Su Hao''s original intention is to let Xiaoqian come over. After all, at the present level, Xiaoqian can knock her over every minute. If Xiaoqian can help the princess heal, it will get twice the result with half the effort.

    Su good brain turns, quite open-minded way: "just, wait a few days."

    For three days in a row, Su Hao was recuperating. In order to quickly accumulate her skills, she even forgot to eat and sleep, so she had no time to take care of the princess.

    She has a sense of propriety, with the princess of Neidan, even if no one is watching, she can recover slowly, so she doesn''t need to spend too much effort.

    But the princess asked many times because she hadn''t seen Su Hao for a long time, but she was fooled by the emperor.

    It''s not easy to wait for Su Hao to build up her strength. She tells Xiaoqian about her affairs with a thousand li transmission, and asks Xiaoqian to come to the palace to find her. Finally, she doesn''t forget to remind her to take a waist tag.

    Although small Qian is strange, but also won''t refuse Su Hao, should next then want to rush to this side.

    Su Hao''s heart relaxed a lot when she did it. She thought when the princess would get well and let her leave as soon as possible.

    She didn''t dare to delay. She couldn''t delay later.

    When Su Hao appeared again, the emperor still didn''t ask anything, but Su Hao took the initiative to explain.

    "I also have a sister named Xiaoqian."

    The emperor Mou light a turn, "is also a goblin."

    Su Hao nodded and said, "she can help me cure the princess."

    The emperor was silent for a while and asked, "I''ve been very curious. If you treat the princess, will you make yourself look like this?"

    Su Hao shakes his head. I can''t say what happened to Neidan. If it''s leaked out, I don''t know what people want to do with Neidan. She said: "Heaven''s secrets can''t be revealed. In a word, I won''t harm the princess."

    Xiaoqian will arrive soon. Su Hao is waiting for her in yuliu palace. When the person comes, Su Hao tells Xiaoqian how to help the princess heal. Su Hao has dazed the princess in advance. She won''t find Xiaoqian.

    Xiaoqian looked at Su Hao flustered, said: "sister, you do this, nothing will happen?"

    Su Hao shook his head and said, "no, I don''t harm people. I''ve tried this before. It won''t go wrong. Don''t worry."

    "But sister, why are you doing this?"

    "You see, the princess is seriously ill. I''m treating her... Don''t ask too much. Let''s start."

    Xiaoqian listened to her saying that, but she didn''t ask any more. She practiced the method Su Hao said.

    Suhao is watching. She can''t do anything now.

    Just in case, all the palace people were driven away by her.

    Xiaoqian felt more and more strange as she went deeper. She felt very familiar with the breath in the princess''s body, just like Su Hao''s. But on second thought, Su Hao must have treated the princess before that, and it''s not strange.

    Two hours later, Xiaoqian stopped in time and said, "sister, I''m exhausted."

    It''s excusable. Su Hao came forward and said, "it''s OK. You stay in the Palace first. Have a good rest. We''ll come back tomorrow."

    Xiaoqian nodded, inadvertently caught Su Hao''s wrist, heart a jump, subconscious mouth, "sister, you... How you so empty."

    Su Hao touched the bridge of her nose and said, "I''m just like you. Go and have a rest. I''ve already arranged it for you. Remember to avoid people and don''t let them find you."

    Xiaoqian in the end is not deep, easily believe the words of Su Hao, left to rest.

    There are too many things about Su Hao. Xiaoqian believes in her sister wholeheartedly and won''t doubt it. After all, they have been separated for a few months, and it''s normal to have secrets.

    When Xiaoqian leaves, suhao goes to see the princess. Sure enough, with Xiaoqian''s help, the princess''s situation is much better. If it goes on like this, suhao will soon be able to take back Neidan and leave.

    I don''t know if the next thing will be too urgent. Su Hao finds that it''s not very difficult to practice with half inner alchemy. It''s just that the Imperial Palace has too many restrictions on their goblins, so she has to go.

    Su Hao wakes up the princess. This time, she has a lesson. She immediately takes a few steps back. Standing outside the bed, the princess wakes up leisurely and sees that Su Hao is still in a daze.

    "Why are you here?" Asked the princess.

    Su Hao said: "the grass people come to treat the princess."

    Different from before, the princess didn''t show any dissatisfaction when she saw only the two of them in the inner hall. Su Hao thought it was what the emperor said to the princess and didn''t care.

    Suhao said, "princess, do you feel better?"

    The princess moved a few times according to her words, and sure enough, she felt stronger all over. The uncomfortable feeling in the viscera was much weaker, and she couldn''t feel it without big action.

    The princess looked up at Su Hao and said, "doctor Su, really! I feel so much better! "

    Su laughed and said, "that''s good, that''s good. The princess has a good rest. I''ll go down."

    "Wait!" Before suhao left, the princess stopped her.

    "Dr. su."

    Sue looked at her suspiciously, "is there anything else? Princess

 Chapter 124

    She bit her upper lip and hesitated: "when I was seriously ill, my brother posted the imperial list and asked famous doctors to treat me. If anyone could do it, he would..."

    Su Hao remembered that the emperor''s offer was to marry the princess to him if anyone could do it. But Su Hao had already changed the offer with the emperor before, and the emperor agreed, but he probably didn''t have time to tell the princess.

    In a word, she can''t marry a princess. They are all women.

    Su Hao nodded: "there is such a thing. I have already mentioned it to the emperor. Don''t worry about the princess."

    Princess Wen Yan''s face turned more red and her eyes were so erratic that she didn''t dare to look at her. The princess said, "since Dr. Su has already said that, I will... I just want to ask..."

    Su Hao stares at her, "ask what?"

    As if in a hurry, the princess blurted out: "I want to ask when Dr. Su will marry me?"

    Su Haoxian was surprised to drop her chin. She never thought that what the princess was trying to say was this. She even forgot to make a sound for a moment.

    The princess didn''t see Su Hao surprised. She didn''t see Su Hao at all. She continued to think about herself and said, "Dr. Su knows that although I''m not completely cured, Dr. Su also said that I''m recovering slowly. In time, I will become a normal person. If Dr. Su wants to marry me again, I don''t have any opinions. I just hope Dr. Su can fix the wedding date ahead of time..."

    "You''re afraid I''ll run, aren''t you?" Sue''s good words didn''t go through her brain, so she said them directly.

    The princess took a quick look at her and nodded slightly.

    She really means that, because the princess is not stupid, except for the first time that suhao was scolded by her for being too close, whatever suhao did was polite, and her attitude to her was not as good as that to the emperor.

    She made up her mind to marry Sue. Although she didn''t know when she cared so much about this man, she would never let go.

    It''s just that Su Hao''s attitude is really elusive. She''s afraid that Su Hao just came to treat her. When the disease is cured, people will leave. She can''t find people so easily.

    Su Hao finally recovered and said with a strong smile, "princess, you are worried too much. I... if you don''t want to, there''s no need to follow the emperor, and I won''t force you to..."

    Su Hao tried to speak euphemistically in the hope that the princess would understand.

    However, the princess looked at her as if she had drilled a bull''s horn and said, "I don''t want to!"

    Su Hao''s head was covered. "What do you mean?"

    "That''s... That''s... I''m very grateful to Dr. Su, and I really want to marry you..."

    Here, suhao would be silly if she didn''t understand the meaning of the princess. She looked at the door, subconsciously trying to escape.

    How is this possible? She is a woman, the princess is also a woman, simply can''t marry her!

    And also can''t rashly tell her own situation, not all people can do things like the emperor.

    Sue had a headache and said, "no, princess, you misunderstood me. I didn''t want to marry you and treat you... I really just want to treat you."

    The princess opened her eyes, "but the emperor said that if I was cured, I would marry my wife!"

    "Yes," Su Hao said helplessly, "but I have already told the emperor in advance that I will not marry you, and the emperor has promised me."

    "How could that be?" The princess once red eyes, looking at Su good not pitiful, "the emperor elder brother has not asked my opinion, how to promise you?"

    Su kindly said that fortunately he didn''t ask for your opinion, otherwise he couldn''t be sure if it could be done. But on second thought, the emperor knew that she was a woman and would not agree to their marriage.

    Su Hao is a little lucky for his foresight.

    But there is a big problem in front of her, that is, how to refuse the princess. She doesn''t care much about it. She subconsciously thinks that it should be handled properly. Emotion is the most heartbreaking thing. She can''t want to be a "heartbreaker".

    Su Hao can understand the princess''s mind, but she absolutely can''t accept it. She admits that she didn''t do anything to play with people''s heart.

    "Please punish the princess. My purpose of coming to the palace is not to marry the princess, but to treat the princess. I can''t accept the princess''s heart."

    The princess changed her face, her eyes were still red, but she didn''t speak. At this time, the voice of the emperor came from outside, and Su Hao was suddenly relieved.

    After a while, the emperor came in over the screen and saw that both of them were there, while the princess had woken up with a much softer face.

    The first thing the emperor did was to ask the princess about her illness. The princess was listless and said, "much better, thanks to Dr. su."

    The emperor thought that Su Hao''s idea was useful. He saw that the princess looked better, but he didn''t miss the red eyes and the dejected look of the princess. He couldn''t help asking, "isn''t this all well? Why are you still so depressed? "

    The princess looked at Su Hao. She wanted to stop talking. Finally, her eyes were wet again. She looked at the emperor and said, "brother, why didn''t you tell me what you promised to Dr. Su?"

    The emperor thought what he had promised su. Looking at the princess''s expression, he was full of resentment, and his heart beat fiercely.

    Startled by his own idea, the emperor asked, "what did I promise Dr. Su?"

    Su Hao sighed and winked at the emperor.

    The emperor was surprised, but pretended to be insipid: "do you mean to let Dr. Su leave when you get well?"

    The princess clenched her teeth. "If so, doctor Su didn''t cheat me."

    Su Hao immediately said: "yes, I didn''t cheat you. The emperor promised me."

    The princess''s tears have been unable to stop, is about to fall down, see the emperor distressed, for a while comfort, but the heart was terrified.

    The emperor thought that Ryukyu didn''t take a fancy to Su, did he? Although it doesn''t look like a big deal, after all, suhao is a man now, but the emperor knows that suhao can''t marry her at all.

    With the intensification of the princess''s mood, the emperor knew that his guess was wrong, and his brow was wrinkled tightly.

    What are these things!

    He glared at Su Hao. The emperor comforted the princess with a good voice. He wanted to take this matter with him in a few words, and pulled out her thoughts before she was deeply moved.

    During the period, he said a lot of bad things about suhao. Although he spoke in front of suhao, suhao knew that he couldn''t refute at the moment, and he couldn''t do anything except roll his eyes.

    At last, Su Hao added a word, she said: "princess, if I come to treat you for the sake of marrying you and enjoying your wealth, you can''t get happiness even if you marry me."

    The princess choked and said, "if you are really that kind of person, can''t I see it? Do I still want to marry you? "

    This next Su Hao is really can''t stop, in the heart stomach Fei Ning caichen with inner Dan to save you when you don''t still marry him? Do you see what kind of person he is?

    But she couldn''t say anything. Sue sighed and stopped talking.

    The princess cried and fell asleep. The emperor comforted her and took Sue out.

    All the way to the imperial study, the emperor''s gloomy breath didn''t stop. Su Hao knew that she was unreasonable, but she was helpless about it.

    The emperor called out all the palace people and glared at Su Hao fiercely, saying: "you don''t want to see the princess in the next days. The rest is up to your sister."

    Su Hao also knew how to avoid suspicion. He nodded and agreed. After looking at the time, he said, "that''s it. I''ll bring Xiaoqian to see the emperor tomorrow, and I''ll go back first."

    Su Haohui is still the first place where the emperor arranged for her to live. Xiaoqian is exhausted and is resting now. She doesn''t intend to disturb her. She sleeps on her own.

    The next day, Su Hao takes Xiaoqian to see the emperor. Su Hao is very secretive about Xiaoqian''s origin. The emperor doesn''t ask a few questions. He just lets Xiaoqian go to the princess to recognize her face. The treatment will be completely handed over to Xiaoqian.

    Su Hao got leisure, but he kept on practicing. He could not cultivate fast only by half a pill, but he made progress over time.

    The princess was surprised to see Xiaoqian for the first time. She was relieved when she heard that this man was su Hao''s sister. She was afraid that this man was su Hao''s wife.

    There is Xiaoqian in the princess''s disease healing speed is very fast, so after half a month, the toxin in her body is almost clear, the rest is to repair her internal organs.

    Su Hao had tried it before. The effect of external force repair is very slow. It''s better for the princess to take care of herself. The process of repair depends on herself. In this way, it''s not easy to have problems in the future.

    So she began to think about how to take her inner Dan out of the princess.

    She didn''t tell Xiaoqian about it at the beginning. She was afraid that Xiaoqian would hinder her. After all, Xiaoqian was also a demon. She knew how important Neidan was to them. If Xiaoqian knew that she would kill the princess in a rage, it would be more than the loss. She still remembered how she died, but she didn''t want to make the same mistake again.

    Think about it, or decided to Xiaoqian away.

    Xiaoqian takes the initiative to take a rest after healing the princess every day. Su Hao takes advantage of this time. Before the princess wakes up and Xiaoqian is away, she wants to take out her inner elixir.

    The plan is very good, but Su Hao forgot that the poison of the princess had been almost cleared, and Xiaoqian didn''t have to spend much effort to help. On this day, as soon as she was ready to cast the magic, she met Xiaoqian who turned back from the original road.

    Nedanka in the princess''s body, the princess''s expression of pain and her day is the same, the movement is very big, Xiaoqian want not to pay attention.

    Xiaoqian didn''t plan to come back, but she suddenly noticed Su Hao''s breath. Su Hao didn''t show up in yuliu palace for a long time. She thought she wanted to come and have a look at something. What she didn''t expect to see was this scene.

 Chapter 125

    She looked at the White Princess and the pain on her face. Although the princess was still in a coma, Khan had lost a lot,

    Subconsciously, he asked in a voice, "sister, what are you doing?"

    Su Hao was temporarily interrupted, some strong can not hold up, gritted his teeth: "Xiaoqian, help me quickly."

    Xiaoqian a Leng, then quickly start, help Su Hao will take out the inner Dan from the princess, see the moment of inner Dan, Xiaoqian almost forget words.

    "Neidan?"

    Su Hao ignored her and quickly integrated her long-awaited inner alchemy into her body. She sat cross legged in situ and slowly integrated that half of Inner Alchemy into her body. The process was slow and it took a lot of energy. She felt that she was exhausted several times, and finally she made it through.

    In this way, I don''t know how long later, when suhao opened her eyes again, it was dark. Xiaoqian stood beside her and looked at her with indescribable eyes, which made her feel guilty.

    Knowing that Xiaoqian had something to say, Su saw the eye bed, stepped on the princess who still closed her eyes, turned around and said, "let''s come out and say it."

    Su Hao takes Xiaoqian to the outer hall. Yuliu palace has been cleared in advance. There is no need to worry that someone will listen to the corner.

    Su Hao took the initiative to say, "you can ask whatever you want."

    Xiaoqian said directly: "sister, are you the princess who saved with your own inner elixir?"

    Su Hao nodded in pain. She didn''t want to, but there was no other way.

    Sure enough, as soon as Su Hao nodded, Xiaoqian was shocked and said, "sister, are you crazy? Are you dying? "

    "How can it be? Didn''t Nathan get it back? "

    "Sister! What if I can''t get it back? What if there''s an accident before you get it back? No wonder I always feel so strange when I see you again. It turns out that you are so empty because you gave Neidan to the princess! "

    "What, Nathan?"

    A word breaks the atmosphere between them. Su Hao and Xiao Qian turn their heads together and see the emperor standing at the door frowning. It seems that they have been standing for a while.

    Su Hao had another headache. Why didn''t they find out when the emperor came?

    Xiaoqian took a look at the emperor, hummed coldly and stopped talking.

    Su Hao said helplessly, "it''s nothing. Are you here to see the princess? She''s in there. She hasn''t woken up. She''ll wake up in a moment. Let''s go first

    Say to want to pull small Qian to leave.

    Although Xiaoqian doesn''t want to, she won''t disobey Su Hao''s meaning. She wants to leave with Su Hao.

    The emperor stopped them. "Wait a minute, don''t leave until your words are clear. I want to know what Xiaoqian''s words mean."

    "What is emptiness in the body? What is to give Neidan to the princess? "

    Sue Hao, I''d like to ask you how much you''ve heard. I''m almost finished.

    Sue doesn''t speak. There''s no need to tell the emperor about this. Anyway, the princess is well. She has to leave here to practice after this.

    She did not answer, but Xiaoqian opened her mouth.

    Xiaoqian said: "emperor, you also know that the princess is too poisoned. No one in the world can save her. The life of the princess should be gone long ago."

    The emperor''s face was very ugly.

    Xiaoqian knew that the emperor had known their true identities, but she was a little unscrupulous at this time. She continued: "in order to save the princess, my sister gave her inner elixir to her. The Emperor didn''t know that inner elixir to the goblin is the heart to the human. Without inner elixir, we can''t live at all. Maybe it''s the death of both the spirit and the form!"

    Su is so surprised that she subconsciously thinks of Xiaoqian who gives her inner elixir to Ning caichen, but she takes it as a matter of fact.

    The emperor was even more shocked. He looked at Su Hao and couldn''t speak for a long time.

    After a while, he asked, "doctor Su, are you sure?"

    Xiaoqian said: "this can be false. My elder sister often says that I have a pure heart and don''t understand people''s heart, but my elder sister is really kind. She even put herself in such a dangerous situation for an unknown princess. I really can''t pass it!"

    The emperor is dumb, in the heart also have to agree with small Qian''s words.

    Su Hao is so kind.

    But Su Hao said: "how serious is it that she said? It''s only half of it. I''m still fine? Neidan has already taken it back. The matter here is over. What the emperor promised me at the beginning, I will leave tomorrow. "

    The emperor was stunned. He looked at Su Hao and said, "doctor Su, I remember this kindness."

    Su Hao immediately shook his head and said, "no, I''m willing to do this, and I can get what I want from it. It''s mutual benefit. The emperor doesn''t have to do this."

    The emperor asked, "I''m still the original one. Why did you come to cure Liu er?"

    Su thought for a while and said, "I''ve already told you that the secret can''t be revealed, or... You''ll know later."

    When the princess wakes up again, she finds that Su Shanren is no longer there. She is shocked. Neidan takes it away, which does little harm to her body, so she has the strength to make trouble.

    Fortunately, suhao left early. If she was later, she might be the one who was disturbed. From the first time the princess wakes up, it can be seen that the character of the princess is so fierce and unruly. In Su Hao''s words, she is full of Princess spirit, otherwise she doesn''t deserve her identity.

    Su Hao feels happy as soon as she leaves the imperial city. She doesn''t plan to go back to lanruo temple with Xiaoqian, so she casually finds a place of spirit and begins to practice in seclusion.

    Xiaoqian can''t persuade her to give up, anyway, now that Neidan has taken it back, the hidden danger is removed, and she doesn''t have to worry too much about suhao.

    Su Hao is counting the days, and doesn''t intend to practice blindly. There are still tasks to be done in the future, so we can''t miss them.

    It''s almost time. Su Hao finally leaves the customs. She knows that during this period, there will be a big disaster in the South - flood.

    The emperor alone doesn''t know if he can solve the problem. This disaster is rare in a hundred years. According to the original memory, last time she killed the emperor, which led to the curse of heaven. It''s not that she didn''t rescue the disaster in time.

    Su Hao''s skills are almost back now, and she even feels that she has improved a little. The half of nedan that she took back from the princess was much bigger than before. She guessed that it was because of the strong toxin in the princess.

    Of course, this is a good thing for her. From this point of view, she can really benefit from it.

    No longer hesitating, Su Hao set out on the road, flew to the Imperial City, and fell in the emperor''s imperial study according to his memory.

    But when she arrived, there was no one in the imperial study. Looking at the time, the emperor was probably having breakfast.

    Su Hao didn''t forget to practice. He sat cross legged on the chair and closed his eyes.

    When the emperor came to the imperial study, he felt that there was someone else in the room. Suddenly, he stopped. No one followed him. He pushed the door and went in.

    It''s more than three months since suhao left. It''s like the next day to see her again.

    Seeing Su Hao''s appearance, the Emperor didn''t disturb him. On the contrary, Su Hao noticed his arrival and opened his eyes.

    Sue seems to have made a decent gesture. She''s the same now.

    The emperor looked at her and said, "I thought you would not come back."

    "How can it be?" Su said? Does the emperor remember that you still owe me a favor? "

    The emperor certainly remembered, so he was sure that Su Hao would come back, but he didn''t know when. What he said just now was just teasing Su Hao.

    The emperor nodded, Su Hao continued: "I see the emperor compared to the last time, the brow depression did not reduce, I am a little curious, according to reason, the princess''s disease has been almost good, the emperor should not be because of this worry, it should be something else."

    The Emperor didn''t speak, but it was tacit.

    "Let me guess, it''s summer, drought and flood prone season, and this year''s rainfall is abundant, so it''s definitely not drought, it can only be --"

    big flood.

    The emperor''s eyebrows wrinkled inadvertently. Su Hao was right. It''s the flood that is making a lot of noise now. Just now, because of this delay for a long time, no one can think of an exact way to solve this problem, so he has a headache.

    As soon as Su Hao saw the emperor''s expression, she knew that she was right. She wanted to come just for this.

    The emperor asked her, "what do you mean by this?"

    "I want to ask the emperor to allow me to participate in this matter."

    Words fall, the emperor stares at Su Hao, the eye is not without shock.

    "Ridiculous!"

    Su Hao shook his head. "I knew you''d react like this."

    "What can you do to save the flood by yourself? What''s more, what''s your status? It''s OK to cure the princess in your capacity as doctor Su, but it''s up to the imperial court. No matter what status you take, you can''t convince the public. I can''t decide it by myself. "

    Su Hao nodded and said, "I understand, so I want the emperor to promise me that he still owes me a favor? Isn''t it just right to take this as an excuse? "

    After thinking for a while, the emperor suddenly laughed and said, "are you trying to embarrass me?"

    Su Haoshan said, "it''s not, isn''t it... Just right?"

    The emperor finally did not give a clear response, just said to consider, suhao also know this is very difficult, not eager to force.

    Su Hao is not in a hurry. The one who is in a hurry should be the emperor. After all, flood doesn''t wait for anyone. He can come and run wherever he wants. The emperor has to find a way to stop the disaster in a short time.

    Fortunately, now the flood only broke through the dam, advanced to the farmland, did not hurt too many lives, but also a matter of urgency.

    The emperor summoned several people in the imperial study to discuss the matter one after another. Su Hao watched the whole process.

    As expected, several successive ministers called on soldiers to build the dike quickly, but the feasibility was too low.

    After all, it will take time to build the dyke, and during this period, the flood will continue to flood to what extent. At the same time, if the quality of the new dyke is not up to standard, it will be a hidden danger.

    The emperor is absolutely impossible to act rashly, but it is also the first two.

    When all the people were gone, Su Hao added, "you see, there''s nothing you can do at the moment. You might as well listen to me and make up any identity for me, such as the national teacher or something. I''ll help you solve the flood problem, and then I can retire with success! It won''t hurt you eithe

 Chapter 126

    The emperor looked at her and asked, "are you sure you can solve the flood problem?"

    I doubt her ability.

    In fact, Su Hao didn''t have much music in her heart, but she had magic power, at least much better than those court ministers who were powerless.

    She nodded and said, "if you believe me, I have. If you don''t believe me, even if I have this ability, it''s useless."

    Change to take psychological tactics, Su Hao looking at the old God in, the emperor for a time also some don''t know.

    "Let me think about it again."

    Su Hao nodded, but he thought that the result was the same.

    Within two days, the emperor could not sit still. He drove out a minister who had a bad idea. The emperor said angrily: "a group of idiots!"

    Su Hao appeared and advised: "you just make up an identity for me. It''s not difficult. You can solve the urgent problem. What else do you think about?"

    The emperor looked at her and said, "this kind of thing is not as easy as you said. The voice of the ministers is not that I can press down if I want to."

    Su Hao blinked, "you are the emperor, what do you say, can others not agree?"

    The emperor sighed and said nothing.

    After a long time, the emperor said: "this matter depends on you. I believe in you, and don''t let me down. "

    Su Xiaoxiao said: "you just believe me."

    The next morning, suhao was summoned for the first time with a veil. She didn''t change her shape. She thought it was more convenient to use her original body, so she came here.

    When the emperor saw her like this, he frowned.

    Seeing Su Hao coming, the minister asked, "emperor, this man is..."

    The emperor waved and stopped the minister from speaking. He said, "this is an expert I invited from the mountain. He has boundless magic power and can share my worries and control the flood in the south."

    After that, the hall was silent for more than a moment.

    Su Hao saw the emperor''s serious nonsense. Some wanted to laugh, but he forced himself not to.

    After a while, some ministers began to discuss one after another. Su Hao listened carefully to the chatter. They were all negative words, which she had expected.

    The emperor glanced at the ministers and said, "do you have any objection?"

    A minister with white beard first stood up and said: "emperor, I think that this man''s origin is unknown, but I have never heard of such a person in the world. And this person looks really young, and she is still a woman... I''m afraid she is not competent, but she came to cheat the emperor. "

    Su Hao said, "this adult discriminates against women?"

    The minister didn''t change his mind. He didn''t even give Su a look, so he went back.

    Before the emperor spoke, several ministers knelt down and said, "I''m seconded."

    "I agree."

    "Think twice, Emperor."

    ˇ°ˇ­ˇ­ˇ±

    Su Hao looks up at the emperor and wants to ask him how to do it. He sees that the emperor gives her a slightly calm look.

    Su Hao bowed his head and listened to the emperor say, "do you think I''m ignorant and can listen to other people''s words?"

    Naturally, no one dares to speak, but Su Hao subconsciously thinks that''s what someone thinks.

    Then the emperor sneered and said, "ignorant? If so, please give me a way to solve the flood

    There was another silence.

    The emperor clapped the handle of the chair and said with a sneer, "since you don''t have it, why do you stop me from doing something? Who on earth is so stupid? "

    See the emperor is really angry, a group of people and mighty kneel down, mouth said "emperor calm" such stupid words.

    When the hall was completely quiet, the emperor said, "this matter is settled. Anyone who has any objection will be punished according to the crime of treason."

    Oh! Sue was surprised. The hat was big.

    Su Hao didn''t do anything and didn''t say anything in the whole process. The emperor really suppressed the opinions of the officials by himself.

    To be sure, the majority of ministers want to stop it, and it is more likely that no one agrees at all.

    So in the future, there are many opportunities to give Su Hao a trip. There is no need to offend her now.

    The emperor must have taken this into consideration, so after a moment, he said, "it''s urgent. I''ve decided to go with her."

    A stone stirred up a thousand waves, this time the minister''s voice together a lot, Shua knelt on the ground, in unison: "look at the emperor, think twice."

    The emperor doesn''t care to wave his hand. "I have decided to do this. Don''t say more."

    After that, the emperor waved his sleeve and said, "retreat!"

    Before the ministers got up to speak, the emperor went down the side steps and disappeared.

    Sue looked at her eyes, and she was filled with emotion. She also walked away.

    If she doesn''t go, she''s afraid she won''t be able to go.

    On that day, the emperor''s imperial study was trampled all over, but no one could shake the emperor''s decision. In the end, the ministers were fooled by the emperor to arrange the trip properly.

    The emperor''s trip is a major event. No one dares to slack off.

    Su Hao still watched the whole process. He could not help feeling that the emperor''s eloquence was so good that he casually fooled the ministers out of their mind.

    We have to learn from them, learn from them.

    This matter was so settled, Sue was very happy, her heart was a stone, and her waist was more straight than usual.

    There is no time to delay. The Emperor didn''t ask anyone to prepare for it for long. He is scheduled to leave in three days.

    But before that, the emperor must report to someone.

    It''s the princess. With the emperor''s attention to the princess, it''s probably hard to ignore.

    Su Hao expected it, but she didn''t plan to see the princess. After all, what the princess said before left a shadow on her.

    Mentioning the princess, the emperor sighed: "Ryukyu''s body is good, but the mood is still gloomy. You''d better not see her."

    Su Hao turned over the silver and said, "what can I do now, even if she sees me?"

    The emperor can''t say a word, indeed, Su Hao is now the original appearance, the princess how to think, also won''t think her to the man that aspect.

    But before that, the emperor did not expect that the princess would find her.

    The previous emperor asked a woman to deal with the flood. Even if the emperor did not allow anyone to refute, the rumors in private could not be stopped.

    As soon as the rumor spread, it spread to the princess.

    The princess is deeply in love with the emperor''s brother and sister. Although she is not easy to interfere in political affairs, it does not mean that she does not care. Knowing that the emperor had made such a "ridiculous" decision, she was ready to ask the emperor.

    I asked the question first, but when I heard that the woman''s name was suhao, the princess was all hoodwinked.

    "What did you say? What''s her name? "

    "Hello, Sue." Someone said it again.

    "No, I''m going to find my brother!"

    The princess was almost flustered. What she thought was the man three months ago.

    All the way to the study, just approached, I heard a girl inside.

    "But don''t worry, Emperor. I won''t provoke the princess any more. One experience is enough..."

    Su Hao''s eyes turned and said harshly, "who?"

    The princess opened the door with a dull look in her eyes. "It''s me."

    The princess looked at the emperor, her eyes turned red instantly, and said, "brother, have you found Sue?"

    This is what the princess said the most in recent months. The emperor is really upset. He knows the real identity of suhao and knows that he can''t find suhao, so he keeps prevaricating on the princess, but in fact he doesn''t do anything.

    But today, Su Hao is here. The emperor can''t keep off any more.

    The emperor looked at Su Hao, who was embarrassed and tried to narrow his sense of existence, but it was only in vain.

    Sure enough, the princess immediately turned her eyes to Su Hao and asked, "they said your name is Su Hao, right? Which sue is better? How can a woman call such a name? "

    Su Hao couldn''t look up to the sky, and she said, "why can''t I call such a name? It''s just a woman''s name.".

    Seeing that Su didn''t speak, the princess said, "what do you mean you don''t want to provoke me again? Why again? Have I seen you before? "

    There is a cold sweat behind suhao. The princess can''t recognize her former suhao, but she can''t figure out where she will think.

    The princess said, "if I knew you, I would not forget you."

    Su Hao said: "princess, you had a serious illness before. It''s normal not to remember..."

    "How do you know I''m sick?"

    Su looked at the emperor and felt guilty. "The princess thing... I''ve seen the emperor''s list, so..."

    "No more sophistry!" The princess interrupts her directly and stares at Su Hao fiercely, which makes her heart jump.

    What is the sophistry? She won''t guess, will she?

    Even the emperor was a little nervous, for fear that the princess would say something that would make her cry.

    The princess blushed and said, "do you know suhao? Did he ask you to come? Or does he really not want to see me? "

    Before Su could speak, the princess said to herself, "why? Am I that annoying? He won''t even see me? "

    Suhao is a little heartless, but more of it is a headache. The reason why she says she doesn''t agree with her is that both of them are women. However, even if she is a man, she may not like the princess.

    But Su Hao thought that the princess was as beautiful as a fairy, just a little better than their fox demons. Maybe she was a man, so she would go through fire and water for the princess.

    Paoshen ran a little far away. When he came back again, the emperor had already gone to comfort the princess. During that time, he gave Su Hao a wink and signaled her to leave soon.

    Su Hao understood and ran quickly when the princess didn''t respond.

    The princess was advised by the emperor to go back to her bedroom. Of course, she didn''t know how to persuade Su Hao. When she went to the imperial study again, she felt a little uncomfortable.

    After much consideration, Su Hao said, "why don''t you tell the princess the truth?"

    The emperor looked up at her and asked, "why do you think so?"

    Su Haoshan said: "I didn''t treat the princess for the purpose of becoming the emperor''s son-in-law. You know that. So if I can''t be the son-in-law, I will never have the intention to move the princess. But now I feel sorry to see the princess hurt for me. "

    The emperor looked at Su Hao and felt soft for a moment.

    In his impression, although Su Hao was full of such words as trading and mutual benefit, the emperor could not see what benefits Su Hao could get from these things.

    From what Xiaoqian said at the beginning, we can also know how much risk Su Hao took to cure the princess. She not only didn''t care, but also tried to add catalyst to it.

 Chapter 127

    Now things are the same. Su Hao took the initiative to deal with the flood. The emperor couldn''t think of what she could do.

    The severity of the flood is immeasurable. If Su Hao wants to do it, she will have to pay a great price, but she doesn''t care at all.

    The emperor is really incompetent. He can''t think of Su Hao''s motive.

    But now, because of a misunderstanding of the princess, Su Hao could have ignored it, but he said he was ashamed.

    The emperor thinks funny, laugh at this person, no, this demon, is really kind and pitiful, didn''t think about it for himself.

    The Emperor didn''t stop him either. He just said, "think about it yourself. I won''t do anything. As for the consequences, you should think about it clearly."

    Su Hao nodded: "I think it''s clear."

    She thought clearly that although the princess was unruly, her nature was not bad. She would not clamor to find a mage to arrest her after she said it. What''s more, the emperor was carrying it behind her back.

    Sue is not afraid.

    When he decided, he began to act. Su Hao went to yuliu palace and said that Su Hao wanted to see the princess. After a while, the door was opened from inside. The princess''s close princess said to her, "come in."

    Sue nodded and stepped in.

    The princess sat in front of the outer hall and looked at her fiercely, but she didn''t feel oppressed. She looked like a child.

    Su Hao said, "I''ve seen the princess."

    The princess snorted and said, "why do you want to see me? Didn''t you just run away? "

    Su Haoshan said, "I have something to say to the princess."

    The princess hesitated for a moment, bit her lip and said, "is it related to suhao?"

    Su Hao couldn''t help laughing and nodded, "yes, it''s about me."

    "What are you laughing at?" she said

    "It''s my faux pas." Su Hao raised her eyes, looked at the princess and said, "what I want to tell the princess is that my name is Su Hao. It''s the Su Hao you know, and it''s also..."

    She pause, looking at the princess subconscious breath, suddenly feel a relaxed heart, the next sentence blurted out.

    "It''s the same suhao who treated the princess three months ago."

    "Ridiculous

    Don''t start, the princess said angrily, "what are you talking about? You are a woman. Dr. Su is a son. How can you be alone? Don''t lie to me, even if you lie to me, you can make people believe it! You want to deceive me with all kinds of flaws... "

    Su Hao noticed that the princess was so angry that her eyes were red, but she didn''t look at her all the time. She was sure that the princess had believed in it, but she just couldn''t get through it.

    And it''s incredible.

    Su Hao said: "I really didn''t cheat the princess about this matter. That person is really me. It''s the doctor Su I disguised as, but my real name is Su Hao."

    As soon as she raised her sleeve, she dazzled all the palace people in the palace. Looking at the frightened look of the princess, she said: "I am a goblin, a fox demon. I have magic power, and I can become anything I want to become. Let alone a man, it''s easy to become a princess. If the princess wants to see it, I can show it to you..."

    "Stop it!" The princess collapsed and pointed to the palace, "what did you do to them?"

    Su Hao shook his head. "I didn''t do anything. I was just dazed. They couldn''t hear what we said. After all, my identity is too sensitive."

    "Do you believe me? What if I do something to hurt you? "

    Su Hao''s heart lightened and knew that the princess had accepted that she was a demon. She nodded and said, "I believe that the princess will not hurt me. After all, I am your Savior."

    Princess expression, subconsciously don''t know what to say, opened mouth but some speechless.

    In the end, there was some sadness in his expression.

    Su Hao looked more heartless, but at this time, he kept on waiting.

    "Princess, you already know my identity, so don''t think about me any more. It''s good for you to be open. The emperor said that you are depressed. Even if I cure you, what''s the use? "

    The princess looked at Su Hao. It was hard for her to believe that this woman, whose beauty was almost the same as her own, was the one she could not let go of in the past three months.

    Weird, really weird.

    The princess rubbed her red eyes and finally said, "you go."

    Su Hao sighed, knowing that she had to give the princess some time to think about it, and that she would not disturb her any more, she left first.

    When she came to the door, the princess stopped the man again. "Why do you plan to deal with the flood this time?" she asked

    Su Hao paused, shrugged his shoulders and said, "under the current situation, no one in the court can make decisions. I just happen to have the ability. There is no reason."

    The real purpose of suhao can''t be told to the princess.

    But apparently the princess understood what suhao said as another meaning. Like the emperor, she regarded Su Hao as a good person who always thought about others.

    After a worry, Su Hao goes to explain the situation to the emperor. She is relieved to learn that the princess doesn''t have much reaction and seems to have accepted Su Hao''s true identity.

    But that night, after su Hao left, the emperor went to yuliu palace again. As he expected, the princess''s expression at the moment was the same as that when he learned that Su Hao had left three months ago, and even more sad.

    When the princess saw that the emperor was coming, she couldn''t hold up her good face.

    "Brother."

    The emperor stepped forward and sat down. After thinking about it, he said, "suhao told me that she has made it clear to you. I don''t believe you are still thinking about her."

    The princess looked at the emperor and then looked away. After a while, she said, "I''m thinking about her, but not for..."

    The emperor asked, "why is that? Because... Is she a demon? "

    The princess was startled. She subconsciously looked around and realized that the palace people had been thrown out early in the morning. Then she breathed a breath.

    The emperor laughed and said, "I guess it''s right."

    The princess didn''t deny it. After struggling for a long time, she asked, "brother, what did you think when Dr. Su told you about it? Isn''t it a bit of a surprise? "

    The emperor said, "I can understand your feelings, because I couldn''t accept Su Hao''s words at first. I even thought that..."

    At that time, Su Hao just gave Neidan to the princess. He couldn''t even transform himself. That''s why the emperor caught him.

    "I thought Su Hao had been hidden by that man. After all, she is a woman, but she says she is doctor Su in front of me. Naturally, I don''t believe it."

    Don''t believe, but also subconsciously to still woman''s su Hao played a cover, didn''t make things public.

    "I read so many people that I can tell who is lying and who hasn''t. the sincerity in Su Hao''s eyes makes me believe that she didn''t cheat me, but it''s really ridiculous."

    "What happened then?" asked the princess

    "Later she told me that your illness had improved, so I let go of my guard."

    The next thing is that the emperor completely believes Su Hao in the day-to-day relationship, and also believes that the demon is not as cruel as the legend in the world.

    "Suhao is really a good... Good demon." Said the princess.

    The emperor nodded and said, "it is true. There''s another thing I didn''t intend to tell you, but now that you know Su Hao''s identity, it''s OK to say it. "

    "What''s the matter?" the princess said

    The emperor said: "I have always wondered what ability Su Hao has to discharge toxins into your body and help you repair your seriously damaged viscera. Later, when Su Hao was leaving, he overheard her talking with another goblin, and then he suddenly realized.

    The princess didn''t speak, but she had a bad feeling in her heart.

    "It turns out that Su Hao put half of her inner elixir in your body. I don''t know how she came up with this method. Neidan has a magical effect. It''s a panacea for you, but for suhao, it''s her life. "

    "What?" The princess covered her heart and looked ugly.

    The emperor looked at the princess and said, "Neidan is as good to Su as the heart is to people. This is what I heard. If Su Hao gives Neidan to you, it is equivalent to holding her life in your hands. If anything happens to her during this period..."

    "Brother!" The princess interrupted in a shrill voice and said, "stop talking. I understand."

    The emperor nodded and said, "just understand. Don''t blame Su Hao for hiding it from you."

    The princess didn''t answer. She nodded for a long time, and her heart was still trembling.

    The emperor whispered "have a rest early" and planned to get up and leave.

    Just stand up, was caught by the princess cuff. The emperor was stunned. He looked down and asked, "ryu''er, what else can I do for you?"

    "Brother Huang, can we not let Su Hao go to deal with the flood

    The emperor sighed, shook his head and said, "I can''t be the master of this matter, because it was put forward by Su Hao himself."

    The princess''s eyes widened. She obviously refused to believe it, but her hand was loose.

    The emperor comforted her a few words, told her not to think more, and then left.

    But the princess''s heart was restless.

    She didn''t expect that Su Hao had been so good that she had to take the initiative to die. She thinks that if she had been herself, she would have been far away, and then she would have thought about treating herself

    Anyway, she didn''t sleep well that night.

    The next day, three days later, suhao and the emperor were about to leave.

    Because of the urgency of the flood, the battle of the emperor''s trip was obviously simplified, and even the officials who saw him off were streamlined again and again. But the emperor never expected to see the princess.

    The princess did not come with the minister. The minister only sent the procession ten miles outside the city, but the princess was waiting in the pavilion thirty miles outside the city.

    The wind is a little strong, the wind is a little strong, the veil is blowing up and down, and it looks ethereal. In addition to the beauty of the princess, Su Hao guarantees that if she is really a man, she will never refuse the princess.

    The princess just came to find Su Hao. She looked at the emperor and said, "brother, I want to send su... Mr. Su."

    The emperor took a look at Su Hao. Seeing that she didn''t object, he nodded.

    Except for the bodyguard, Su Hao didn''t know what the princess was going to say to herself.

    As soon as the princess opened her mouth, she said, "I''ve told my brother about your treatment."

 Chapter 128

    Sue wondered, "what did the princess say about..."

    "You used Neidan to treat me."

    Sue was stunned, with a stiff expression.

    "I also know how much risk Mr. Su needs to take in the meantime. I also know that I owe Mr. Su a life."

    Su Haoshan said, "princess, you don''t have to say that. Now things have gone so long, I have forgotten."

    "But I can''t forget."

    Su Hao was a little hard to say. Knowing that the princess didn''t mean it, she asked, "what does the princess want to say?"

    The princess also no longer played a mask, directly said: "I ask Mr. Su to give up the idea of water control."

    "No way." As soon as the words came out, Su Hao denied them.

    She knew what the princess thought, but she thought it was too risky for her to give up. But Su Hao knew that she could not give up.

    The princess raised her voice and asked, "why? Why not give up? Does Mr. Su really want to die? "

    "How can you be sure I''m going to die?" Su Hao asked.

    "Not to die, as if to die!"

    "Then I gave the princess medical treatment, was it not also a death?"

    "This..." the princess stopped and said, "if you let me know that you are treating me in this way, I''d rather die."

    Suhao said, "don''t you know?"

    ˇ°ˇ­ˇ­ˇ±

    "The princess doesn''t know about this. Sue has made up her mind. No one can stop me. Besides, I''m not going to die."

    "Mr. Su..." what else did the princess want to say? She was interrupted by Su Hao.

    Su Hao said: "princess, don''t you think that if I delay here for a while, the people in Jiangnan will stay in danger for a while? Nowadays, no one in the court can solve the problem in time and effectively. If I do nothing, won''t I feel guilty? "

    The princess forced a smile, "Mr. Su is so thoughtful of the world..."

    Unexpectedly, Su Hao shook his head and said, "the princess doesn''t need such a great word to describe me. I just do it for my conscience."

    "Conscience?"

    "Yes, conscience," Su Hao nodded and said, "even if I am not a demon today, but a woman with no power to bind a chicken, I will still care about how much the flood in the South will bring to the people. Isn''t the princess worried?"

    "Of course I am."

    "Here it is."

    "But even if I were worried, I would not take such a risk as you do!"

    Su laughed and said, "it''s the same to be a man according to one''s ability. The princess doesn''t do it because she doesn''t have the ability. And since I can, why should I look on coldly?"

    She added: "the princess can''t do anything. If you have lived in the deep palace for a long time, you may not have seen the real sufferings of the people. If you have, the princess will certainly understand what she should do. "

    With these words, Su Hao looked back at the emperor standing not far away, nodded a little, the emperor understood, came to the way: "Liu Er, we should go on the road, the road is far away, should not delay too long."

    Suhao then said, "I have just finished with the princess. Let''s go now."

    After all, the princess did not stop, looking at the long line of travel, do not know what to think, for a long time back to God.

    The original half month itinerary was compressed to the eighth day because the emperor repeatedly speeded up. Su Hao''s arrival coincided with the destruction of the last dyke along the river. Soldiers and officials were all rescuing, and many people joined in the rescue. However, the effect was not obvious.

    Since the emperor saw it, his brow was very tight. Su Hao observed it and said, "I don''t think the disaster is serious. Let''s go to have a rest and think about some strategies."

    The emperor nodded and ordered the people below to send soldiers to rescue.

    Along the road did not see the appearance of life, the day the flood came, the urgent discount was sent up. Fortunately, the emergency measures here were done properly and timely, so the loss is not too serious up to now.

    But the stalemate can not go on like this, and experienced people can see that a bigger flood is still ahead.

    Local officials specially prepared a house for the emperor, so Su Hao could carry his bags and check in directly. He packed his bags and was called by the emperor before he had a rest.

    The emperor asked, "what was your original plan? How can I cooperate with you? "

    Sue thought about it and said, "do you have a map?"

    "Yes." The emperor took out a parchment from the table and unfolded it to a map.

    Su Hao looked at the terrain for a long time and saw it clearly. I''m afraid the flood here is not accidental, but caused by improper drainage. In previous years, there was this problem, but it was not too serious. This year, it broke out together. Su Hao was just catching up with this time.

    She pointed to an entrance to the sea and said, "are there two mountains here?"

    The entrance to the sea was extremely narrow, and the two sides were marked with land signs. Su Hao didn''t know how thick the land bottom was, so he asked.

    Naturally, the Emperor didn''t know, but there were other officials in the room. When Su Hao asked, someone came forward, looked at the place where Su Hao pointed, and said, "it''s not a mountain, it''s just a low beach."

    "Do you have any maps from ten years ago or earlier?" suhao asked

    The official was really strange. It was strange when the emperor said that he would wait for Su Hao to come to discuss with him. He just didn''t dare to ask more questions. Su Hao was so beautiful that he didn''t look like he was coming to do business, but to

    Besides, she can''t do anything by herself.

    The rumors in the capital haven''t spread here yet. The officials don''t know Su Hao''s identity, so they are hesitant at the moment.

    "Yes, it is. I just don''t know why Miss wants this map?" Asked the official.

    The emperor frowned and said, "if you want to take it, don''t talk too much."

    Su Hao felt funny and shook his head gently.

    The official didn''t dare to say any more and asked his servants to take it. Su Hao added, "the sooner the better."

    After a while, someone took a pile of maps and opened them in chronological order. When the table couldn''t stand down, it went up to the ground. Even the emperor looked at it and felt strange.

    As soon as she opened the last pair, Su Hao brightened her eyes and whispered, "I found it.".

    The emperor leaned forward and asked, "what have you found?"

    Su Hao simply put the last pair in front of the emperor''s eyes and waved to a group of officials: "come and have a look."

    The officials looked at each other. At last, they were glared by the emperor. They were no longer reserved. They looked at Su Hao from a distance.

    Su Hao put the two maps together to make a comparison, pointed to the entrance and said, "look here, this map is now available. There is a low beach on the left and right, and the entrance is quite narrow. And here... "

    She pointed to the other pair and said, "this map is from 50 years ago. There are not two low beaches on the left and right here. The entrance to the sea is very spacious."

    When she finished, someone asked, "but what does that mean?"

    Su Hao said: "this shows that the two low beaches were only formed in recent decades. Most of them are the soil washed by the upper stream. As the water flows eastward, some of the soil has not flowed into the sea, but they are still stranded here. Over time, a lot of soil has piled up to form the present two low beaches."

    All of a sudden, the emperor looked at Su Hao. He was not only kind-hearted, but also extremely intelligent.

    The emperor thought about it and said, "so are you going to have these two low beaches dug out?"

    With a smile, Su Hao nodded and said, "that''s exactly what I mean. The low beach formed in recent decades is enough to show that its firmness is not worth mentioning. It''s not very difficult to dig it out. It''s just that the amount of work is a little large and it takes more time. But it''s not urgent now. We can take our time. "

    As soon as she finished, someone asked, "what''s the hurry? Now the flood is becoming more and more serious day by day. We can''t put it off any longer! "

    Sue blinked and asked, "did I say this is for the current flood?"

    The minister questioned was a little confused and speechless, and the Emperor didn''t quite understand Su Hao''s meaning.

    Su Hao said: "I''m talking about this matter to completely solve the future flood, not this time. Just imagine, even if we solve the flood problem this time and make it again in the future, if it is more serious, will we have to repeat the same mistake and only know how to save it? Why don''t so many of you know how to take precautions? "

    The officials choked for a while, and were reprimanded by the little girl who looked no more than 20... The emperor wanted to laugh, but he held back and said, "go on."

    "After digging out the low beach, the area of the estuary will become larger. That is to say, the speed of the water flowing into the sea is much faster than before. You also know why the flood happened. It is very necessary for me to do so."

    In addition, I also suggest that the Ministry of work should build several more reservoirs nearby after the field investigation, so as to prevent the flood from coming back when the flow is too large and directly destroy the dam. The temporary storage capacity of the reservoir can also be used as a buffer

    Another official said, "we have a reservoir here."

    Suhao turned to look at the man and said, "yes, but it doesn''t seem to be of any use right now, does it?"

    The man had a look of conversation.

    Su Hao said: "if you are in a hurry to refute, you''d better ask the work department to see if there is something wrong. It''s not enough in quantity, it''s not big enough in area, or it''s not reasonable in location. If there is a problem, you can improve it in time. Don''t wait until the moment when it happens to regret it."

    The man felt the emperor''s eyes. He didn''t dare to say yes.

    Su Hao said so much, some thirsty, poured himself a cup of tea, drank it all, then looked at the emperor and said: "emperor, let''s talk about eye water trouble now."

    She said that the emperor meant that they could only be present. The emperor knew that he would drive them out and ask the bodyguard to guard them. After confirming that no one was eavesdropping around, Su Hao said: "I want to know when the next flood will come."

    The emperor said, "three days later, it''s probably the most serious one this year."

    Su Hao nodded, heart said just right, a solution.

    The emperor asked, "what''s your plan?"

    "I want the emperor to cooperate with me."

    "Yes, you say."

 Chapter 129

    "I would like to ask the emperor to send troops to drive all the people along the river until ten miles away. No one will show up during this period."

    "Anyone? Including me? " The emperor asked with a frown.

    Su Hao nodded, "yes, including the emperor. In three days, I have to do something. I don''t want to scare others, and..."

    She hesitated for a moment, then said: "moreover, after the end of the day, whether it is successful or not, if I disappear, I hope the emperor will not come to me."

    She looked at the emperor, the eyes of the determined emperor has understood.

    Suhao knew that she might die to a large extent. In fact, all the assurance and propriety that she said didn''t exist, and she was also worried. She didn''t even know what would happen if it failed.

    But there''s no turning back.

    In the end, the best result is to solve the flood problem and retire after her death. Maybe the system will also take advantage of this bone node to take her away, and the task will be completed successfully.

    So now we have to say hello to the emperor. If she doesn''t show up, don''t come to her.

    I can''t find it.

    The Emperor didn''t speak for a long time, but there was a strong color in Su Hao''s eyes.

    "You will die." Emperor, this is not a question.

    Su Hao nodded, and the emperor said, "I will not! I''ll solve the flood by myself. The farther you go from here, the better. I don''t blame you. "

    Su Hao shook his head. "No way."

    "If I say it''s possible, it''s possible!" Su Hao''s eyes were red when he saw the emperor''s gaffe for the first time.

    Su Hao seemed to understand what the emperor thought again. For a moment, he felt a little sour.

    Su Hao said: "emperor, I''m not sacrificing. I choose to do it in order to achieve my own goal."

    The emperor sneered: "purpose? What''s the purpose? Can you accumulate merits and virtues and become an immortal as soon as possible? "

    Su Hao was stunned, and his next expression was a little strange. After a pause, he said: "count it..."

    Is it immortal to be taken away by the system?

    Sue Hao was thundered by his idea.

    The emperor said casually, but he didn''t expect Su Hao to admit it. It''s not easy for him to talk.

    Su is kind-hearted. At the beginning, she admitted that it was a trade, and Su Hao could make a profit from it. The emperor couldn''t figure out how to make a profit, but if it was Xiuxian, it seemed that it would make sense?

    Su Hao did not explain, but said: "anyway, I have decided this matter. The emperor only depends on whether you agree or not? If you don''t promise me, I have a way... "

    "I promise." Don''t wait for Su Hao to finish, the emperor has a response.

    Su Hao was satisfied and said thanks with a smile.

    The emperor is helpless, but the deep sense of crisis in his heart doesn''t explain to Su Hao. He didn''t want to leave suhao alone, but suhao also said that he was afraid that the picture of his casting would frighten others

    But the emperor already knew Su Hao was a demon, so he would not be scared.

    The emperor decided that in three days, he would take advantage of Su''s carelessness and follow up secretly to see the situation.

    But what he doesn''t know is that Su Hao R''s words are still reserved. She is not only worried that some people will be afraid, but also worried that she will not succeed in casting her own magic, that she will not be able to stop the flood, and that it will hurt the emperor and many innocent people who blindly believe in her.

    She can take the fox demon''s life to fight, after all, she has a system, but absolutely can''t take the people''s life as a bet.

    Now that the emperor has agreed to Su Hao, the secret deployment has already begun to prepare. It seems that there is no change on the riverside, but in fact, the people who helped repair the dyke have been transferred. Only the soldiers stay there. Before the flood comes in three days later, they will follow the order and move to the top of the mountain as soon as possible.

    It seems that there is nothing wrong with this arrangement, and Su Hao is quite satisfied with it. But the next day, the express came from Beijing, saying that the princess was gone, and the maid of honor beside her was also gone. No one else was alarmed.

    When the express came, Su Hao was also there. After listening to it, his eyes would stare out. Just like the emperor thought, he was afraid that someone would poison the princess while the emperor was not in the palace. After all, the poison in the princess''s body was also caused by others. The palace looked calm, but it was in danger.

    Su good brain turn quickly, Li Ma way: "emperor don''t worry, I go back to find the princess."

    "Can you go in time?" The emperor asked, obviously worried about the flood in the future.

    Su Hao waved his hand and said, "in time, the distance between the capital and here is less than half an hour. Don''t forget that I''m a demon."

    "Not bad."

    After the emperor finished, Su Hao disappeared in a blink of an eye.

    Soon after arriving in the capital, Su Hao explored the interior of the palace with his divine sense, but did not find the princess. It seems that if someone wants to bind her, she has been taken outside the palace.

    The capital is not a small city. If you go on looking like this, it''s like looking for a needle in the ocean.

    The information in the express is incomplete. It is impossible to determine who took the princess. There is no clue.

    Su Hao thought for a while and set off for the gate. He just wanted to take a chance. She still didn''t believe that the princess had been robbed. After all, there were so many bodyguards around her. If she wanted to keep quiet, she could only be a goblin. But she just saw that there was no other goblin in the palace. After all, not everyone had waist cards like her.

    And the maid of honor is gone. Maybe the princess wants to go out of the palace for fun.

    Outside the broken temple, the princess''s clothes were caught by an embarrassed beggar, who half fell on the ground, raised his upper body and stared at the princess, for fear that people would run away.

    That person''s mouth continuously recites a person''s name, listened carefully can hear clearly.

    "Xiaoqian, Xiaoqian, you come back to me... Xiaoqian..."

    The princess is now dressed as a man, and she is also accompanied by the little maid in waiting. She is really sneaking out at the moment, but not because of fun, but in order to meet Su Hao''s folk sufferings.

    But I didn''t expect to get off to a bad start and get entangled.

    The princess just wanted to get rid of the man, but she didn''t expect that he was still very strong and couldn''t get rid of him. She was crying quickly, but the beggars around didn''t even give her a look, so there was no one to help her.

    The maid in waiting for that pair of scissors to cut off the clothes. Now there is no way to do it. She just has to bear the disgust to break the man''s hand, but it is also of no help.

    When Su Hao arrived here, he noticed the princess''s breath. When he entered the broken temple door, he was relieved to see that the princess was OK. When he looked at the man who was dragging her on the ground, his eyes widened and he recited a name in his heart.

    Ning caichen.

    It''s true that the man holding the princess is Ning caichen. The man whose memory has been erased by Xiaoqian and who should have gone to Beijing to take the exam, doesn''t know what stimulation he suffered on the way, and he thinks of Xiaoqian again. But after he thinks of it, he is completely crazy. He holds people all day long and shouts Xiaoqian. At last, he wanders to the foot of the imperial city and settles down in this broken temple.

    Now, Ning caichen recognized the princess as Xiaoqian. The princess had a beautiful face. Although she was dressed as a woman, she couldn''t hold down her inherent noble spirit. She was very attractive. She hooked Ning caichen up and held on to people.

    Su Hao''s finger moved, Ning caichen''s hand loosened, and his hand was convulsed with pain, but he ignored it and looked at the princess.

    When the princess saw that he loosened his hand, she immediately turned her head and saw that Su Hao was coming. Her eyes turned red immediately. At this moment, if Su Hao was still the man, she would have been crying in her arms.

    Running to Su Hao, the princess pointed to Ning caichen and said, "doctor Su, is this man ill? He''s holding me in front of him, and he''s always calling me "Xiaoqian." In a hurry, even the old address came out.

    This picture in the eyes of Su Hao can''t help but make her a little sad. She remembers that in the past, the princess was very affectionate with Ning caichen because Ning caichen saved him. Even the emperor couldn''t say more about Ning caichen.

    These are the memories of the original body, just now

    Sue nodded and said, "yes, he''s crazy. Princess, are you ok? If it''s OK, we''ll go. "

    She didn''t want to see Ning caichen more.

    As soon as he turned around, Ning caichen didn''t know where his strength came from. He was still lying on the ground. The next second, he immediately stood up and rushed to Su Hao, shouting to her, "Su Hao! Stop

    Su Hao naturally realized that it was absolutely impossible for Ning caichen to get close and erect a barrier. Ning caichen was bounced out and smashed on a wall.

    The curtain fell in the eyes of the beggars around, and they were scared. After that, someone would shout "goblins". Then the beggars ran away one after another, and soon all the people ran away. Su Hao didn''t have the heart to take care of these people.

    Ning caichen''s body is not very sharp after several collisions. After brewing for a while, he even spurts out a mouthful of blood. Fortunately, the distance is far away, otherwise he may spray it to Su Hao''s side.

    Su Hao took a cold look at Ning caichen, waved his sleeve and said, "let''s go."

    The princess was shocked when Ning caichen called out Su Hao''s name just now. She came back to her senses when she heard Su Hao''s voice and hurried to follow her.

    To the outside can still hear Ning caichen loud cry.

    "Hello, Sue! You give Xiaoqian back to me! You lied to me... You give Xiaoqian back to me! "

    To the outside, walked a distance, the princess asked: "Dr. Su, do you know that man?"

    You need to ask. We all know what suhao''s name is.

    Sue nodded, "we know each other."

    "Don''t you care about him? He''s like that... "

    Su Hao''s face is cold and hard. It''s the first time that the princess has seen her like this. Su Hao in her ordinary memory is kind. Su Hao said, "he is to blame."

    The princess also wanted to ask what is to blame, so she heard Su Hao say: "don''t ask more about it. It''s not good for you to know it. I just remind you that no matter who you want to marry in the future, you must see clearly who he is. No matter what his status is, his background must be clear. The most important thing is that he marries you not because of your status, but because of you."

    The princess was a little confused by what she said. She nodded stupidly. After a while, she said, "I''ll marry someone like Dr. su."

    "Ah?" Sue was stunned and looked at her in horror.

    The princess waved her hand and explained, "no, no, it''s a kind man like Dr. su."

 Chapter 130

    Su Hao reluctantly breathed a sigh of relief and added, "if you don''t know people clearly, ask the emperor for advice."

    The princess answered, "OK."

    Su Hao added: "but then again, how can you be here? The news from the palace says that you are missing. I''ve come to find you now."

    The princess said, "don''t you show me the sufferings of the people? I... "

    After hearing this, Su Hao felt helpless and sighed, "that''s not the meaning. Forget it. What do you see this time?"

    The princess''s eyes brightened, then suddenly dimmed. She nodded and said, "I see that there are many beggars, and some of them are underage children. They have no fixed place to live. Because of strict management, they can''t enter the city gate, so they can only beg from passers-by here. I live here. It''s OK in summer. If I don''t have shelter from the wind and rain in winter, isn''t it easy to freeze to death? "

    Su Hao nodded and said, "it''s true, not only that, but also that landlords bully farmers, officials search for people''s fat and cream, or some people know the law but collude with officials to escape from the net of law, etc., which are not so easy to find."

    After hearing this, the princess wrinkled her face.

    Su laughed and comforted: "princess, you don''t have to think about it. I said last time that people need to do what they can. We can do whatever we can. We are worthy of our hearts. What''s more, your brother has excellent ability. In a few years, he has been in a state of peace and tranquility. I think we can solve more problems in the future. "

    I don''t know if I can solve it, but she can''t see it.

    The princess obviously listened, and her expression was determined. Su Hao was a little funny and said, "I''ll send you back, and I''ll go back. Remember, don''t go out of the palace without permission. Even if you go out of the palace, you should have bodyguards to follow you. "

    Naturally, the princess should.

    Send people back, Su Hao rushed to the south of the Yangtze River, and told the emperor the whole story. The emperor also had no choice but to think of the princess.

    At last, the emperor thought that Su Hao must be tired, so he urged her to have a rest.

    Su Hao responded, but went out of the city. Jiangnan was not like the imperial city. The vast expanses of green mountains and beautiful waters were very suitable for her cultivation. She had to step up and grasp more for the day after tomorrow.

    Two days later, according to the emperor''s order, a large number of soldiers retreated, and the vast crowd moved to the mountain. Finally, the whole city was like an empty city.

    The emperor orders everyone to retreat, but he stays. Fortunately, Su Hao trusts him unreservedly. She never thinks that the emperor will choose to stay, and she doesn''t know if anyone will stay, so she doesn''t know that the emperor is here.

    You can see the flood from a distance. You don''t need to think about it. The temporary dam is just like a mantis pawning a cart.

    Su Hao didn''t want the flood to destroy the house, so he flew forward. In mid air, he gathered magic power in his hand and set up a transparent screen. The barrier was not high, but it was very wide. It contained the whole river side, and didn''t let the flood come in at all.

    But there is no doubt that it is extremely exhausting.

    At the beginning, suhao was pale.

    She knew that it was impossible to do so alone. She had to divert the water to other places. She spent almost 80% of her efforts here. Su Hao had planned early in the morning. She closed her eyes and looked far away, as if she had done nothing but prop up the barrier.

    The man who looked at him from afar was the emperor. He stepped forward and looked at Su as if he was exhausted. Infinite panic appeared in his heart.

    This kind of panic, is that the princess has been terminally ill when they did not have.

    Only Su Hao knew that she didn''t intend to give up from the moment she came here. She broke down her inner elixir in secret, and experienced a feeling of agony again, just like the first time she treated the princess.

    What''s more, the inside is disintegrating, and the outside has to support the barrier. Su Hao admired himself a little, and thought it was not so easy to be a demon.

    After Neidan''s decomposition, suhao felt a little relaxed. At least he had experienced a period of only half Neidan''s life. Suhao also adapted to it. After all, it wasn''t as hard as the first time.

    She spits out half of endosulfan and throws it outside the barrier. Endosulfan floats in the air. She pulls out a hand to guide endosulfan, and then endosulfan slowly draws the flood which is pounding the barrier to another direction as if it is gravitational.

    Su Hao has surveyed the terrain before. There are large areas of farmland on both sides of the river bank, and the reservoir is on the edge of the farmland, which is convenient for irrigation. But because of the geographical location, it is still difficult for the flood to pass. But now, with the attraction of Neidan, the flood dispersed and gradually flowed in the direction of the reservoir.

    Su Hao didn''t go through the water, but she was all wet and sweating. She looked like she was fished out of the water.

    Seeing Su Hao''s action, the emperor realized Su Hao''s meaning and was relieved.

    Fortunately, the reservoir is still large, and there are a lot of them. Lots of Neidan''s land is used to divert water, and it can''t be filled so quickly.

    Su Hao''s initial exhaustion has now become inertia. He can hardly feel his strength, but his hands are still there.

    With half of Neidan missing, she had to work hard. As time went by, suhao could detect the loss of strength in her body

    ˇŞˇŞThe barrier is getting thinner.

    Su good bite teeth, heart road inner Dan faster, but at this moment, inner Dan broken.

    Without a sound, it broke.

    It will be a batch of water in the past, eyes have been very dim, Su Hao an idea urged, Neidan finally can no longer bear, this is broken in the air, the rest of the debris fell in a wave after wave.

    Half of the inner pill in Su Hao''s body seems to have an induction. It bumps violently. Su Hao can''t help but snort, leaving a trail of blood in the corner of his mouth.

    The emperor was more and more frightened. He couldn''t see the blood from the corner of Su Hao''s mouth, but he also knew the importance of that half of Inner Alchemy to Su Hao. He was shocked and subconsciously cried out: "Su Hao, come back!"

    No doubt, he didn''t want suhao to go on, or he thought suhao couldn''t go on!

    How could su Hao listen? She thought it was an illusion when she heard the emperor''s voice. She took time to look back at it. The whole person was stunned, and then she said aloud, "emperor, go! I can hold on a little longer, you go! Go far away

    On the contrary, the emperor came closer. Instead, he calmed down and said, "Hello Su, I won''t go. If you die, I will die with you."

    Su Hao wants to be killed. If the emperor dies, she will be punished again. Like last time, although she didn''t kill the emperor this time, it''s Jane.

    In that case, all she did was in vain.

    Of course, the Emperor didn''t know this. He just took a stand and decided not to leave Su Hao alone.

    Suhao''s eyes are damp and hot.

    Yes, if the emperor was not here, she would have given up. Just a moment ago, her hands would have been taken back.

    She thought that her inner elixir had been destroyed. She could not survive any longer. She died here.

    At this moment, I''m not afraid. Or, in other words, she was never afraid.

    She was ready to stop, but suddenly she heard the emperor''s voice.

    She can die, but the emperor can''t. Even if she dies, she will die safely after a hundred years. She can''t die here with her because she is brave.

    Su Hao smiles bitterly in his heart. Looking at the flood under his feet, he closes his eyes and is ready to fight again.

    No one knows how much blood suhaoneili turned out, but she swallowed it one by one. The inner elixir in her body was restless and ran into her viscera everywhere.

    She gathered her breath, slowly raised her hand, and the barrier closed from both sides to the middle, but at the same time, the flood did not flow

    Instead, it envelops the flood and gradually forms a huge vortex. The gravity between the vortices can prevent the flood from spreading and collapsing.

    The whirlpool is very high, straight to the sky, and right above the whirlpool is where suhao is.

    The emperor raised his eyes against the sunlight, and happened to see the moment when Su Hao became the original.

    ˇŞˇŞI''m a goblin.

    ˇŞˇŞI''m a demon.

    ˇŞˇŞI want to tell the princess the truth, I am a demon.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    The emperor has heard suhao repeat the fact that she is a demon too many times. He has seen suhao change back and forth between male and female bodies because of lack of magic power, but he has never heard or seen what her original form really is.

    Until this moment.

    It was a snow-white fox with only one tail and delicate appearance. But even the appearance of the white fox can tell her weakness.

    He knew why suhao was back.

    The whirlpool is getting higher and higher, until Su Hao is included in it. The emperor''s body is staggering, and his eyes are dark. He feels that he can''t see any more.

    He is the emperor, the king of a country, in charge of the lifeblood of a country, he has great power, but at this moment he feels humble.

    There''s no way to get suhao out of that whirlpool.

    There was a moment of silence in his ear. The emperor subconsciously raised his eyes and saw that the vortex was stagnant. He could not help but step forward a few steps. It was still the same. The vortex stopped in the air, and there was no sign of further enlargement or recovery.

    There was a glimmer of hope in his heart. The next moment, the golden light suddenly appeared. The light was strong enough to stab his eyes. The emperor could not help but close his eyes. When the light flashed, he slowly opened his eyes. However, the picture in front of him was beyond description.

    The whirlpool, which had been rushing straight to the sky, has long disappeared. The vast river is calm, as if there is nothing.

    Nothing, including suhao.

    The barrier has also disappeared. The emperor ran forward quickly. He was in a panic for the first time in his life. However, he didn''t see the white fox lying quietly by the river until he reached the river.

    The white fox is all wet, and the hairs on her body stick together. She looks very embarrassed. Beside her, there is a falling wooden waist tag. The emperor is curious to see that Su Hao has been wearing it, but he never asks. Now he lies there quietly.

    The white fox closed his eyes and was in a coma. The emperor reached out and sighed, only touching a piece of cold.

    Heart like a crack, all his hopes will be swallowed up, leaving only a dark can not find the edge.

    He didn''t believe that Su Hao died like this. He held the cold white fox in his arms and yelled at the river.

    "Hello, Sue! where are you? Hello, Sue

    "Hello, Sue!"

    "Hello, Sue!"

 Chapter 131

    The emperor''s arms are shaking. He hugs the white fox in his arms. He doesn''t care if his clothes are wet. He calls out Su Hao''s name pathetically, but he has no idea in his head.

    "The emperor."

    A light cry fell on the emperor''s ear. He almost thought it was an illusion.

    The illusion appeared again, "emperor."

    The emperor holds the white fox to turn round, is facing up to stand behind him, body shape some misty Su Hao.

    Su Hao''s body showed a light white light. She changed into pure white clothes. She looked like a banished immortal. Her temperament was as gentle as before, but the emperor did not dare to approach her.

    He said, "Hello sue, is that you?"

    Sue nodded amusingly and said, "it''s me."

    The emperor was not sure. He was still shaking. He looked at the white fox in his arms and couldn''t believe his eyes.

    Su Hao was helpless and said with a smile: "emperor, you asked me, what can I get from it? What I am today is what I want. "

    The Emperor didn''t understand, "what do you mean?"

    "You''re right. I''m not for anything else, just for the cultivation of immortals. My inner alchemy is broken. I''m no longer a demon. I''ve become a celestial immortal, the emperor. " Suhao said.

    She did not expect that the final outcome should be like this, listen to some dog blood, but also really happened.

    She has become an immortal by doing all her good deeds.

    There is no legend that she was struck by thunder when she was robbed by heaven. She just died once. That white fox is the old evidence that she died once.

    Sue blinked. "Do you understand?"

    The emperor couldn''t believe it, but he also had to believe it. He was so depressed that he woke up.

    Su Hao nodded and said, "I understand. I tried my best to level the flood. I also hope that the emperor can eradicate the flood completely as I said, and save the common people from this disaster."

    "I understand."

    "You are a good emperor."

    The emperor did not speak.

    Su Hao smiles, points to his arms and says, "can you give it back to me now?"

    She said white foxˇ° That''s at least my original body. It''s a part of me. You can''t just lose it. "

    The emperor was stunned, and then stretched out his hand according to the words, white fox out of his arms, for a moment, turned into pieces of flying feathers, gradually disappeared in the air.

    "Now that I''m done here, I''ve got what I want. It''s time to say goodbye," suhao said

    She said, turned around, step by step away, the figure, step by step fade down, until disappeared.

    The emperor suddenly stepped forward, opened his mouth and said, "Hello, Su!"

    But now, no one has responded to him.

    He turned around and the river was calm. No one could see that there had just been a huge flood.

    On the stone steps on the bank, there is the wooden card left by suhao.

    The emperor picked it up, blew the dust on it, whispered a name in his mouth, and his eyes were clear.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    As the saying goes, when the wall falls, everyone pushes. Now it''s very appropriate to use it on Su Hao.

    Su Hao stands in the bathroom, looking at the delicate makeup in the mirror. Her red and swollen eyes are still steaming. Now she is hiding in Leishi entertainment company, with a lot of reporters and fans outside. Su Hao really has a headache to think about.

    The original body''s name is also called Su Hao. She is a gorgeous looking and hot figure. Her identity is an actor. Of course, this actress has nothing to do with those Movie Masters and movie queens. She is just a third tier little star, and a little star who is about to pass away.

    With her passion and dream of becoming famous in her heart, she entered Leishi entertainment company and became an intern. After a year of hard work, when suhao officially entered the entertainment industry, she found that no matter how hard she tried, she was still left behind by the artists of the same period.

    The original master''s way of acting has not been smooth. Watching other artists in the same period rush out like rockets, the original master even doubts whether he is not suitable for this career.

    However, life is a grinding goblin, opportunity comes from the sky at this time. Lei Ji, the top boss of the company, tells the original owner that I want to praise you, give you roles and resources, but you have to listen to me and serve me well, which means that I want to play you by stealth.

    In order to become famous, the original owner was excited.

    As a person who has been taken care of, the original owner is very dutiful, does not compete for favors and is not picky. She plays whatever role the president gives her, and she plays it conscientiously. Finally, her career has improved a little. After her success in playing an idol drama, she began to have her own fans.

    Maybe it''s because he is too obedient. Soon, the chief executive feels bored, so he finds a new lover and kicks off the original owner. When his life is on the rise, he is kicked off. The result is conceivable.

    I don''t know who disclosed to Yuji about Su Hao''s being kept in custody. The original owner was surrounded in the company by reporters and completely flustered. Later, she listened to the manager''s words and never admitted to being kept in custody in the face of the reporter''s questions. As a result, she kept it secret for a while, but not for a lifetime. This time, she made it through, but all kinds of scandals came after her. The so-called relevant personages revealed all kinds of evidence about keeping, playing big names in the theater, and bad acting skills. All kinds of black materials were exposed, and the real and fake ones were too much for people to breathe.

    Finally, the original owner is refrigerated by the entertainment company where he works. The star in the upper position is engaged to the president, while Su Hao quietly quits the entertainment industry. No one remembers her any more. Even if she talks about it, it''s also: Oh, the female star who is not recognized by the hidden rules. I tell you, that kind of person is the most disgusting.

    Su Hao sorted out the original master''s experience in his mind. It can be said that the original master''s life experience was quite hard.

    The original owner fell so miserably within a few days after being kicked by the president. To say that no one played tricks behind his back, Su Hao certainly didn''t believe it. Su Hao, who once played in a play with the original owner, thinks that the original owner has a good temper and has no grievances or grudges with the other party, but he is severely splashed with dirty water by the other party. To say that there is no one behind him, Su Hao even kills him.

    Who on earth wanted to kill her so much?

    Su Hao is frowning cos thinker, put aside the hand washing table on the mobile phone suddenly rang up, Su Hao scared all over a shake, disgusted to look at the mobile phone screen: brother Li.

    This brother Li is suhao''s current agent.

    In my memory, the agent made this call to arrange how the original owner would answer the reporter''s questions later. Of course, no matter how the other party asked, she only needed to answer five words: you''re bullshit.

    Now, suhao doesn''t want to answer this call at all. Su Hao curled his mouth, put out two fingers to hold a corner of the mobile phone, then one hand slipped, and the mobile phone fell into the sink, which was flushed by the open tap. Su Hao claps his hands, washes off the makeup on his face, looks up, and looks at a beautiful face in the mirror. He wonders in his heart, how can such a beautiful face not be hot.

    "Sue was a good-natured man before. I''m not going to listen to you for anything." Su Hao''s mouth stirred up an unidentified smile. Since she wanted to help the original owner fulfill her wish, everything had to be arranged by her.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    At this time, there are a lot of people around the gate of Leishi entertainment company, some carrying cameras, some pulling banners, some carrying cameras are entertainment notes, and some pulling banners are fans.

    When suhao came out of the company building, she felt that she was almost deafened by the noise. She quickly glanced at the black area in front of her eyes, and saw a banner in a small corner of the periphery, which said: Zai Zai, we will always support you!

    Zizai is a nickname given to Su Hao by her fans when she entered the entertainment circle. It can be said that it''s true love for Su Hao to be able to fan her since her debut and stay with her fans until now.

    "Sue''s out!"

    A loud shout led to more chaos in the already crowded scene. Su Hao frowned. When normal entertainment saw her coming out, she should rush to ask questions. Only in this way could she get the first-hand information. This person even yelled out so loudly. It seems that he deliberately wanted to draw the attention of other people on the scene to himself. And this is the gate of the company. After so many people crowded, I didn''t see the security guard come to manage it. It seems that I got the tacit consent of the company.

    Su Hao sneered in her heart. It happened that she didn''t want to hide today.

    "Miss Su Hao, is it true that you and the mysterious man have a room in the middle of the night as revealed by relevant people before?"

    "Miss Su Hao, are you really taken care of? It has been said that the heroine of "Star" is Xiao Hua Liu Yu, who was robbed by you through improper means. Is that true? "

    "Miss Su Hao..."

    Su Hao was yelled at by these people. When she was crowded again and almost fell down, she took a deep breath, grabbed the microphone of a reporter beside her, and looked down at the name on the microphone. It was a week of star gossip.

    "Please be quiet. Don''t you just want to know if I have been taken care of? My answer is just one word, yes."

    Without hesitation, Su Hao admitted that she was taken care of by others. Her voice was amplified by the microphone and then passed to the audience. Because her answer suddenly quieted down, Su Hao scanned the crowd with satisfaction and then said:

    "I know what some people who eat melons have to say. Ah, take care of themselves, hidden rules. It''s disgusting. In fact, I''m very curious. There are no hidden rules for you. What''s disgusting about you?"

    Su Hao''s words can be said to have offended a lot of people. The scene soon got into a commotion because of her words. An entertainment reporter quickly raised the microphone and asked, "Miss Su Hao, would you be too irresponsible to say that and make your fans cold?"

    Su Hao glanced at the fan circle holding the banner in the corner and said decisively, "I think if it''s really my true love powder, will it be so easy to say that the star I like is disgusting? I don''t need this kind of fans. "

    "Hello sue, are you disgusting? Even if fans like you, you don''t spoil it like that!"

    Shrill shouts came from the back of the crowd. A group of young girls were standing there, some distance away from the banner puller, and they were looking at her with disappointed eyes.

    "Miss Su Hao, if you judge your fans like this, aren''t you afraid that you can''t keep the last one? Are you worthy of what they think of you? "

 Chapter 132

    These questions are sharp and harsh. Amusements seem to ignite the group of girls. They start yelling at suhao. What''s disgusting? They don''t deserve to be liked. They get out of the entertainment circle. Some even curse suhao for not dying.

    Su Hao is always cheeky. She just looks at those girls who have no image because of abusing others, and she feels ridiculous.

    "I think... You are mistaken." Su Hao''s eyes swept over the entertainment that she had just asked and the excited girls. Finally, she looked up slightly and looked down at everyone.

    "I, suhao, never live for others. In this world, there are gains and losses. I like acting and want to be famous. Everyone in the entertainment industry has a heart to be famous. The difference is that all our paths are different. I have chosen my own way. Now I have paid the price and got what I deserve. What can I do for you? "

    Su Hao''s words like a heavy hammer hit on everyone''s heart, everyone was silent down, even just scolded the happiest group of girls no longer speak.

    "How many things did you write about my maintenance and how much money did you get from it? I think you should be sorry for me according to your ability of making things up. While making money with my news, he said, "I''m sorry for you. Don''t you think you''re too shameless?"

    "Miss Su Hao, you say so..."

    "Am I wrong? As long as you can guarantee that you won''t write the news about me tomorrow, I can apologize to you now. Besides, my parents haven''t scolded me and taught me a lesson. What''s the matter with you? "

    Su Hao''s eyes were sharp. She turned her head and looked at the corner where she didn''t speak, but the banner was still high. For the first time, she showed a sincere smile

    For those who really like me, thank you for loving me all the time. That''s what I''m going to say today. I think it''s enough for you people to break the news. "

    Suhao walked through the crowd. When she came to the end of the crowd, she suddenly thought of something. She turned her head and added:

    "The last thing, you don''t have to block me tomorrow. I don''t think I will come to this company in the future. And now, Mr. Lei and I have finished the relationship between keeping and being kept. You are welcome to look for the next headline."

    It can be said that every sentence Su Hao said today is a bit explosive, and every sentence can make those entertainment notes write a few long stories about him. General manager Lei is in charge of Leishi entertainment company. He likes to play with female artists in his company. It can be said that everyone in and out of the circle knows that Su Hao is taken care of by general manager Lei. Now that they are not in that kind of relationship, does it mean that new female artists have become general manager Lei''s new target?

    Suhao left the land of right and wrong. Instead of looking for the agent''s car parked on the side of the road, she stopped a taxi and was ready to go back to the artists'' apartment to pack up.

    She''s the agent. She''s going to catch up soon.

    Sure enough, not long after su Hao returned to the room assigned by the company, the agent rushed over.

    Why didn''t you answer the phone This is the first sentence that the agent Li Ge said.

    "No Su Hao raised her chin and motioned to brother Li to see the mobile phone she put on the table. There were obvious water stains on it: "it fell into the water accidentally."

    "Don''t look indifferent. Do you know how serious things are now? Because of your words, do you know what is waiting for you? "

    "Rescind the contract?" Sue packed up and turned her eyes to the agent''s face.

    "You know, do you want to say that?"

    "It doesn''t matter. I don''t want to stay in a company that will acquiesce in Yuji''s containment of its own artists."

    "You

    "Well, I''m going home. It''s the company''s initiative to break the contract. Don''t blame me." There has always been only an interest relationship between suhao and his agent.

    Su Hao went out of the artists'' apartment, but found that he didn''t know where to go. She had no home and no place to go. After thinking about it, she finally decided to live in her friend''s house for a period of time.

    In my memory, Su Hao has only one friend who has been playing since childhood. His name is sun Tongxin, a professional writer.

    At the door of sun Tongxin''s house, Su Hao knocked on the door. After a while, a girl with horsetail opened the door from the room.

    "Good? Why did you come here? I didn''t tell you in advance. " Sun Tongxin is still wearing pajamas. Su Hao goes into the house to change his shoes, and then runs to the kitchen consciously. With a big eye, he knows that sun Tongxin has not eaten yet.

    After making a simple meal for them, Su Hao comes to sun Tongxin''s computer.

    "Which book is this?" Sue asked curiously

    "In pairs."

    Su said fiercely. The reason why she did it was that she suddenly remembered that her friend sun Tongxin''s suspense novel "in pairs" would catch fire later. This story was very wonderful, and later it was adapted into a movie. The actress who played the heroine in it was nominated as the best actress in China.

    The original owner chose the hidden rules because he wanted to be famous, so the original owner''s obsession is easy to guess, that is to become a movie queen!

    However, before becoming a movie queen, she has to abuse the scum man.

    This time, the original owner''s obsession is easy to guess, but it''s not so easy to be a movie queen, so she needs to think about the next plan.

    "Well, what''s going on?" Sun Tongxin''s voice suddenly came into Su Hao''s ears. Su Hao quickly recovered and looked at Sun Tongxin. As a result, he saw the website page sun Tongxin was browsing.

    "Tut, one week star gossip, the action is quite fast." At a glance, Su Hao saw several big words in the title: Su Hao''s words were amazing, and he even admitted that the rumor about keeping food was true. I don''t forgive the fans who are not true fans.

    Well, the title is quite good. It completely distorts her meaning.

    "Well, tell me the truth, is that true or false?"

    Sun Tongxin asked seriously. Su Hao and sun Tongxin came out of an orphanage. She sighed and told sun Tongxin all about what she had been taken care of.

    "This scum! The president is amazing. How are you bullying us! That superior woman must not be a good thing Sun Tongxin slapped the table: "well, I''ll tell you, with my years of experience in writing novels, that woman is definitely making trouble in this matter!"

    Su looks at Sun Tongxin, who is more excited than herself. But Sun Tongxin''s words may be right. Maybe it''s the woman who is really making trouble.

    "Ah, don''t be afraid. When my novel is made into a movie and TV series, I will invite you to be the hostess!"

    Sun Tongxin didn''t know that her novel would be turned into a movie soon, but with this heart, it was already very rare.

    "Well, don''t go back."

    Su Hao has a good sleep at Sun Tongxin''s home. The next day, accompanied by sun Tongxin, she goes out to buy a new mobile phone and re apply for a mobile phone card.

    "Well, wait for me. I''ll go shopping and go home at once."

    Su Hao stood in situ browsing information about himself, did not notice that someone came to his side.

    "Are you... Miss Su hao?"

    Suhao looked up and found that he was a very ordinary young man.

    "It''s me, are you?"

    "I wonder if Miss Su Hao is interested in making movies?"

    ˇ­ˇ­

    At 3:10 p.m., Sue arrived at the appointed place with the man ten minutes ahead of schedule.

    Zhongying media is one of the top entertainment giants in China. The meeting place agreed by the man and Su Hao is room 1902 on the 19th floor of Zhongying media building.

    This is the office floor of Zhongying high-rise building.

    Thank you for waiting, Miss Su

    The young man pushed the door and came in. Behind him, the beautiful woman in professional dress put two cups of tea on the table, then closed the door and left.

    "Mr. Zhong, I''m very curious. Why did you choose me?" The man in front of him is Zhong Yi. Su Hao went back to check his information yesterday. He is one of the shareholders of Zhongying, and his identity is quite powerful.

    "In fact, it''s not me. It''s a director of our company. After watching the video report about you the day before yesterday, he thought you were very suitable for a role in the movie he was preparing to make. It''s fate to meet you yesterday."

    "It suits me?"

    Su Hao didn''t expect that there would be a director who didn''t even care about this and invited him to make a movie the next day after the scandal broke out.

    "It''s made to measure."

    Su Hao has no reason to refuse such a nice invitation. It turns out that her choice is not wrong. Two days later, when the script is in hand, suhao knows that she has made money.

    This is a story about several young people who enter the society and start their own businesses after graduation.

    Su Hao''s role is Nu Er, a very talented girl, but she hurt her boss because she was used by others. However, nu Er dares to act boldly. Knowing that she was used by others, she takes the initiative to find her boss to apologize, and through her own efforts, she lets her boss forgive her and join the team. Finally, several young people start a business successfully and go to the top of their life.

    The theme of the story is very common, but the details are very attractive. It shows all the confusion of young people''s entrepreneurship. As long as the actor''s acting skills are not too bad, there should be a good box office.

    "Well? The leading actress, Xuan Ruo Suhao''s name stops on the established cast list. This name, if she remembers correctly, is the woman who kicked the original owner down.

    "Oh, how can Zhengchou find such a big star? Just in time, he bumped into the door."

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Su Hao concentrated on the script for several months, and soon it was time to join the group.

    One day in advance by plane to the shooting site, a simple start-up ceremony was held, and Su Hao put his simple luggage into the hotel room ordered by the crew.

    "Tomorrow there will be a play between you and the hostess to shoot. I''ve seen your idol play, and your acting skills are OK. Don''t care so much this time, just follow your own character."

    Su Hao is lying on the big bed of the hotel. I didn''t expect that the woman with xuanruo''s face will fight head-on tomorrow. It''s really exciting.

    The next morning, before dawn, several actors were waiting. Su has a good look at xuanruo on the other side. She is wearing a white skirt and a windbreaker outside for the time being. She looks like a goddess of high cold.

 Chapter 133

    "How long will it take? It''s freezing to death in such thin clothes." Su Hao clearly heard xuanruo''s complaint. The other party thought it was not very loud. In fact, several staff around her could hear it.

    "Sister Su, have a cup of hot water."

    Su Hao, as a result, the hot water of the crew''s life assistant politely thanks and watches the other party all the way to xuanruo''s side.

    "Sister xuanruo, drink water."

    "There''s water. Warm me up. It''s freezing."

    The corner of Su Hao''s mouth is like nothing. She knows that the impression of the other party in the staff is not as good as her own.

    When the first ray of sunshine on the earth, Su Hao finally began the first match play with xuanruo. They are now on the rooftop, just graduated from University, and are confused about their future.

    "Ah Yu, why did you come up here? It''s windy and you don''t wear a dress." Xuanruo came over from behind in her white skirt. She was beside Su Hao now and asked, looking at the sunrise in the sky.

    I can''t sleep Su Hao''s eyes are a little confused. She tosses and turns all night, thinking about what she should do in the future.

    "Still thinking about those things, don''t worry, there will be a way."

    Xuanruo looks at Su Hao with a smile.

    I know, but I can''t help thinking about it

    "Card The director''s voice interposed between them. He looked at the scene again and said to xuanruo, "xuanruo, we are shooting in summer. Can you stop shaking all the time?"

    "But it''s spring, and I''m cold in such thin clothes." Xuanruo''s words made the director''s face completely black.

    In the early spring morning, there is still a cold wind. Su Hao and xuanruo are not thick, and they only have a light blue nightgown. This will be stopped because of xuanruo''s reason. She is also standing on the edge of the roof and shivering by the wind.

    "Leng, you have to bear it first. Is it so difficult not to tremble with a few lines?" The director''s eyebrows are tightly wrinkled. If the sponsor had arranged for Xuan to come in, there were several works before. He didn''t object to seeing his acting skills. He didn''t expect that he was so unprofessional when he really started shooting.

    I see. I''m sorry, director If Xuan is not stupid enough to fight against the director, she rubs her arm with her hand and goes back to the roof stairs. This one is going to start again.

    "Don''t worry, there will be a way."

    "Card! Just two minutes. You''d better be patient. Don''t shake so obviously. Here''s a new one

    Su Hao watched xuanruo walk back again. Now she was numb by the cold wind. She was not in a hurry. If xuanruo couldn''t take a good picture, everyone would be frozen together. Only xuanruo and her thinnest clothes were present. The more time xuanruo delayed, the more the staff felt sorry for herself.

    I know, but I can''t control myself from thinking about it This time xuanruo finally didn''t shake so much, so Hao said her lines.

    "Don''t you believe me? Don''t you believe brother Yu? He must..."

    "Card! Xuanruo, what''s the matter with you, brother Yu? I can remember all my lines wrong! Forget it, this one can''t be filmed today. Everyone is preparing for the next one. "

    If xuanruo says the wrong lines, the director is angry and falls the script into the director''s chair. The time of sunrise always passes quickly. Now the sun has risen completely. If you want to shoot the scene of sunrise again, you have to wait for tomorrow.

    "Sister Su Hao, put on her clothes quickly, and don''t damage them." While the staff are preparing for the next scene, Su Hao warms her hands with the cup filled with hot tea. She smiles and takes the clothes handed over by the crew assistant to put them on, which makes her warm.

    "Sister Su Hao, you have a good temper. If Xuan only has a few words in the first scene, she can''t do it well. Let others suffer with her." Small assistant see Su good so good temper, can''t help complaining.

    "Shh..." Su Hao tilted his head, and the little assistant saw that xuanruo was coming this way. He vomited his tongue and turned to do other things.

    "It''s very popular." Xuanruo wrapped her windbreaker tightly. She just went to change the clothes she needed to wear for the next show. Short sleeve shorts are still not warm.

    It''s OK Suhao listens to xuanruo''s sour words, and knows that xuanruo must have been ignored by the staff, which is to find her own unhappiness.

    "When I saw you coming, I was quite surprised. I thought it was a very good actor with the same name when I saw the name of the female match column. I didn''t expect it was really you." Xuanruo is picky and sweeps suhao from head to toe. Suhao doesn''t want to pay more attention to her. This kind of brain damage doesn''t need to worry about her.

    "If you want to say that the director is really bold, everyone dares to go to the crew, and is not afraid to make the film stink." Xuanruo obviously didn''t plan to let Su Hao answer, then she said with disdain.

    Su Hao and Xuan Ruo are standing on the edge of the cast. She laughs and is about to open her mouth. She sees a man, and then she takes it back. With a slight smile, his voice raised and he said:

    "The director is bold and careful. I am very grateful to the director for giving me this opportunity, so I will seize this opportunity to prove that I have the strength." Su Hao''s words came out. Xuan Ruo, as if she had been trampled on her tail, was far away from the crowd. No one saw her. She raised her finger to Su Hao''s nose and lowered her voice

    "Oh, strength, I think you are very powerful. How many people in this play want to come in. I didn''t expect that you were just kicked by general manager Lei. You can still have such a great ability to put yourself in the position of second girl. It''s really amazing."

    It means that as soon as Su Hao was kicked, he found a new gold owner.

    "I think Xiao Su is suitable for this role. What''s the matter? Do you have any opinions?"

    The director''s voice suddenly rings from behind. Xuanruo is startled. She doesn''t expect that the director will appear behind her.

    Su Hao looks at xuanruo''s rigid turn with sarcastic eyes, and tears out a smile on her face, saying that you misunderstood the director. She turned a white eye in her heart. It''s true that she didn''t bother to talk about this kind of product with a low IQ.

    The director

    Su Hao showed a polite and gentle smile. The director''s frowning brow immediately stretched out. He patted Su Hao on the shoulder with encouragement and praised her for being in a good mood. Then he worked hard to prepare for the next, and went back to his own business.

    Xuanruo is not in the mood to embarrass su. She takes this dark loss, stares at Su and walks away in high heels.

    The next scene starts soon. Su Hao stands aside to watch the match between xuanruo and the man. In the middle, xuanruo is yelled to stop several times by the director because she is not in the right mood. Finally, she managed to get through a few.

    Su Hao stood by and watched the scene of sunrise in the morning. The hero once took the best male partner. Su Hao watched the other side deal with some scenes when they were filming, and silently learned from them what was useful to him.

    The morning passed quickly. Due to many mistakes made by xuanruo, the progress was very slow. It was almost one o''clock in the afternoon. The director finally finished work temporarily and let others go to dinner.

    Su Hao is eating with other staff. She looks at xuanruo''s back as she leaves in a hurry. She begins to wonder what Lei Zong''s eyes are. The original owner was so obedient and sensible that he didn''t like it. Instead, he went to find a mentally retarded woman to be the white moonlight in his heart. He didn''t look good. Tut Tut, I really don''t understand the aesthetics.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    "Don''t be impulsive, ah Yu. Let''s come here first. When Wen Wen wakes up, apologize to her. She won''t blame you." Su Hao stands on the edge of the rooftop. Her character, a Yu, is bewitched by others and makes a decision not to go to the hostess Wen Wen. The girl takes her friend seriously all the time and nearly kills her friend. For a while, a Yu can''t forgive herself and even has the idea of suicide.

    "Luo Jun, I almost killed her studio. Now I almost killed her. She won''t forgive me." Suhao''s voice trembled with crying. She stood on the edge of the roof, wearing a big blue skirt. The wind blew up the hem of her skirt, as if in the next second, she would become a blue butterfly and fly down there.

    "No, no, Wenwen won''t forgive you. Listen to my brother and come back..." the leading actor stands two meters behind suhao, looking at the tottering suhao with a nervous look on his face, and the man beside is slowly approaching.

    With tears in her eyes, Su Hao wants to turn around and face the hero. A gust of wind suddenly blows. Su Hao''s body shakes and leans back in the hero''s frightened eyes. The man on one side pours and pulls Su Hao back from the edge of falling.

    "Card! All right, this one''s over! "

    Su Hao was held in her arms by the male partner, but she didn''t come back. She just played too much. For a moment, she really felt that she was the one who killed her good friend. At the moment when she tilted back, Su Hao thought that she would really fall down. Her inner fear and regret were completely expressed. This is exactly the emotion that a Yu should have. Fear that they will really die, regret that they have not found a good friend to apologize so died.

    "Are you ok? You were really scared to death just now. I thought you were going to fall." At this time, the hero ran over, looking at Su Hao with a nervous face.

    "Ah... I''m fine. I just got a little too involved." Sue is very embarrassed to smile at each other, she never thought that she would really fall down when filming.

    "It''s a good performance. The newcomers are as good as you. Not many. I''m scared to death by you." The other side''s evaluation can be said to be quite high, Su Hao happily thanks to the other side, today''s shooting content is finally completed.

    In this way, Su Hao''s Hotel crew runs back and forth at two o''clock and one line every day. Her acting skills improve every day. The director is very satisfied with her performance. Compared with the other side, her acting skills don''t improve much. However, many long Xuan ruo''s attitude towards them is really one heaven and one earth.

 Chapter 134

    A few months later, Su Hao''s work was finished. Before she left the cast, she invited all the actors, directors and other actors to have the last meal. Almost everyone arrived, but xuanruo left in her agent''s car as soon as she finished today''s shooting.

    "Oh, what are you doing? I didn''t attend the dinner party once. I really think I''m a little princess." This is what the makeup artist said to xuanruo''s back. This time, xuanruo also brought her own special makeup artist.

    Su Hao would pay more attention to xuanruo before, but now she doesn''t care about her at all. Such a stupid woman really doesn''t deserve her attention.

    How can such a fool think of the way to deal with himself by disclosing the news of his custody to the media? It seems that there should be someone else behind this. Su Hao is lying on Sun Tongxin''s big bed, thinking so, and in a short time, she goes to sleep.

    Two months later, Su Hao''s film was released in the summer season.

    This is a film about college students'' entrepreneurship, which is in line with the taste of young people. The director has made several films with good reputation before. As soon as the new film is released, in addition to those who like the theme, some loyal fans of the director also buy tickets to enter the cinema.

    In the first two days of the film''s release, the box office can only be described as neither hot nor hot. Su Hao is very concerned about her first film. She uses sun Tongxin''s computer to click on the website to see the fans'' comments on the film.

    A tortoise: what the hell, is Su Hao a girl? It can''t be that the original actors are squeezed out by the back door again. It''s disgusting. It''s absolutely rotten. Don''t watch it!

    Just click on the film review page, the top one appears in front of you.

    "Well, there are so many compliments. No wonder they are at the top." Su Hao had Hawthorn in her mouth, and her small curly hair was tied up at will. She didn''t seem to care at all.

    "I said what''s wrong with people now, I don''t know what to say, and what I said is the same as the truth." Sun Tong, lying behind Su Hao, looked at his good friend and saw that he was so calm when he saw other people''s slander. He really admired his friend''s endurance.

    "There are so many people like this. It''s a waste of their lives to care with them." Su Hao is rowing down. Most of the films are good. The director''s films are not disappointing. I recommend them; There are also a small number of fans of other actors, including those who praise their idols for their good acting skills and those who praise their high facial values; Su Hao also saw several Tucao women starring skills make complaints about stiff places.

    "Little angel dashai Kai: actually, I didn''t plan to see this movie when I saw Su Hao, but after seeing that dashai Kai was the leading actor, I couldn''t help dragging my best friend to go to the cinema with me. After watching it, I sincerely say that Su Hao''s a-yu is really good. This is a girl who dares to love and hate. Although she made such a serious mistake at the beginning and even wanted to commit suicide, she finally took on her own responsibility. She didn''t escape, so she finally made up with her mistress and became a winner / praise! What''s more, do I think the second girl''s character is similar to Su Hao''sŁ¨ PS: The hostess is very good. Her acting skills are really not very good

    A comment confident Su Hao''s attention, she carefully read the film review, and then silently wrote down the ID.

    Su Hao logged in to her microblog and found that in addition to the words that people at the beginning called her disgusted and out of the entertainment industry, there were some strange and picturesque comments:

    "Yikou: I hate suhao very much, but I like her acting a Yu. What should I do? What should I do

    "Two: upstairs, me too. Hold the claw!"

    "Sakou: actually, I think suhao is just like ah Yu in reality. I really like her daring. We need to get to know her slowly and don''t hate her all the time. Finally, Su Hao''s ah Yu is pure and sexy!

    Ł˘

    Su Hao looked at these people''s comments and found that her appearance in the play was only professional dress and student dress. Compared with the fresh and beautiful appearance of the female owner, it was not impressive at all. Suhao saw that more and more people had shifted their focus from her black history to acting, and knew that it was a good start.

    "Hello, I''m suhao.

    From now on, I will use my efforts to prove how stupid those who have been holding on to my black history are. "

    At 8 p.m., Su Hao domineering in the micro blog to send this new news.

    At the beginning of the micro blog reply, in addition to scolding her pure sunspot, is to support her true love powder. Until a piece of content is expected! After the comments appeared, it seemed to trigger a switch, and more and more similar comments appeared in the reply army.

    "Tsai Tsai''s brain powder: my elder sister is domineering!"

    When Su Hao saw this reply, he smiles. Ha ha, my mother is always so domineering.

    Surprisingly, the box office of the film suddenly began to soar after the initial data was flat, and more and more film reviews appeared: after watching Su Haoxin''s microblog, I wanted to see slapping face, but who knew that the acting was so good! Love a Yu! This kind of comments, Su Hao did not expect that his short micro blog has aroused so many people''s "enthusiasm" to watch movies.

    In the end, the movie finished perfectly with a gratifying achievement of 500 million, second only to some foreign sci-fi blockbusters introduced from China.

    Su Hao watched with satisfaction that the number of her Weibo fans increased. She didn''t have the spare money to find someone to brush the number of fans. These data are authentic.

    When the Jedi turned over, Su Hao appeared on the big screen for the first time after the custody scandal and achieved such gratifying results!

    Su Hao looked at the new news posted by several entertainment websites that he was not ashamed of being taken care of but proud of. He sighed in his heart that these people are really fickle.

    The mobile phone rings at this time. Su Hao looks up and scans the bright screen of the mobile phone, wondering who will call her now. The new number is only known by the crew except sun Tongxin.

    "Well?"

    Su Hao repeatedly looks at this familiar mobile phone number. If she is right, isn''t this the phone number of Lei Ji, the former gold owner.

    Suhao let the phone ring for a while, and then slowly picked it up when she was about to hang up.

    "Hello?"

    "How is Sue?"

    Unexpectedly, a woman''s voice came from the other end of the phone.

    "It''s me, are you?" Su Hao frowned and asked sun Tongxin, who wanted to talk to her.

    "Oh, I''m xuanruo."

    After listening to the other party''s self introduction, Su Hao looks puzzled.

    "I''m with ray now, and he''s already arranged the next movie for me. It''s a science fiction blockbuster. Ah, by the way, this is Mr. Lei''s phone

    Su Hao just wants to pry xuanruo''s brain open to see what''s inside. Is this showing off to herself?

    "So? You are saying, ah, ray not only gives me such good resources, but also allows me to use his personal mobile phone freely. Ray loves me so much Su Hao imitates xuanruo''s tone, and sun Tong''s heart on one side of the audience gets goose bumps: "xuanruo, I just want to say one word to you."

    "... what?" The opposite side is silent for a while, just some stuffy mouth.

    "You are so stupid that you can''t raise your interest in being scolded."

    Listening to the busy beep on the phone, Su Hao could imagine xuanruo''s iron blue face. Su Hao finally feels that xuanruo is not only stupid, but also hopelessly stupid. However, it''s also possible that ray always likes this kind of stupid woman.

    It''s the end of the movie. Su Hao has participated in some variety shows with the crew. Now she has started to receive role invitation for some TV plays or small budget movies. Su Hao has read all the scripts and has not decided which one to take.

    "Oh, good! I like this role. It seems to me that it''s the same as a protagonist in a novel Su Hao''s plays are piled up on the sofa at random, and sun Tongxin will look through them when he is free.

    "Cloud City" Su Hao took the script and found that the other party was watching a movie about immortal swordsman. As in the previous film, the character is a supporting role, a fairy goddess of high cold.

    "Ah, well, I still remember the aunt in the couple. Wow, she''s really immortal and beautiful. I haven''t seen such an immortal character since then." Sun Tongxin''s words remind Su Hao of the fairy image who once conquered countless people. She read the script carefully again and had an idea in her heart.

    A week later, Su Hao came to the audition of Cloud City.

    This movie is one of the few big productions in the script that Su Hao received. During this week, Su Hao memorized the lines of all the characters he was going to audition for.

    The name of this character is Lingxian. She suddenly appears in Cloud City, and is the guide of the protagonist out of Cloud City. It can be said that she is an image of an expert in the world.

    There are a lot of people at the audition. Suhao doesn''t belong to any entertainment company. She doesn''t have an agent. So today, in order to cheer suhao up, sun Tongxin asked the editor for a day off.

    Although Su Hao thought that sun Tongxin was too lazy to write today.

    "Wow, so many beauties. Well, they all wear white skirts. Can you do that? " Sun Tongxin looked at Su Hao, who wrapped himself up in his coat, and frowned.

    "It''s OK. Look at me." Su Hao glanced around the eyeful of the white skirt and felt that she was going to win the role.

    37, it''s your turn Su Hao enters a room behind the assistant. Sun Tongxin can''t get in, so he can only wait for her outside the door.

    Su looks at the director''s position and sees Lei Ji sitting next to him.

    "How is Sue?" This time, the director is a kind-looking middle-aged man with a pair of rimless glasses. He looked at Su Hao''s information in his hand and frowned: "try the scene where Lingxian and the protagonist met for the first time."

    Suhao didn''t immediately start the performance. She untied the belt of her coat and slowly took off her coat, revealing a long red skirt she was wearing inside.

    The director''s eyes were obviously bright, so he put the clothes aside and stepped back.

 Chapter 135

    She half raised her head, half drooped at the front, as if there was a dancing butterfly, confident of her attention.

    Lei Ji looks at Su Hao in front of her and always feels that this woman is different. His body moves slightly, and the chair makes a slight noise rubbing against the ground.

    Su Hao''s attention was pulled back at this time. Her eyelashes trembled and her eyebrows wrinkled slightly. Although the director could not see her expression at this time, he obviously felt Su Hao''s displeasure at this time.

    When Su Hao''s eyes fall on Lei Ji''s face, Lei Ji''s breathing stops. Until Su Hao takes back her eyes, stands in the distance, and returns to the state when she just came in, Lei Ji finds that she has just forgotten to breathe.

    "Director, my performance is over." Su Hao looks at the director with a smile. Her red skirt sets off her skin, white as snow.

    "Su Hao, your performance..." the director pauses, glances at the straight Lei Ji sitting on one side, and then says, "it''s amazing."

    The director has been making sci-fi commercial films before. From the choice of actors in the early stage to the special effects in the later stage, he is top-notch. This choice to fight Xianxia is a transformation attempt.

    Thank you, Mr. Wu Su Hao''s smile deepened and made a slight bow to the director in front of him. His attitude was just modest.

    "I''m curious. People who auditioned before were all dressed in white. Why did you choose red? According to this setting, white clothes should be more suitable. "

    Su Hao had expected that the director would ask before she came here. She slowly opened her mouth and put her ideas together

    "When it comes to the role of immortals, the first reaction must be the white fairies. They are beautiful and elegant, and the classic Fairies in the past are just like that."

    After a pause, the director nodded at her and went on: "but I don''t think the fairy depicted in the script is that kind of indifferent temperament. She leads the protagonist to find that the cloud city that she thinks is the whole world is actually a cage, and those predecessors who strive to cultivate and finally ascend have not really become immortals in the end. They are just in danger of the existence of the Cloud City and are killed by a force outside the city. She leads the protagonist out of Cloud City not to save the people in Cloud City, but purely because of boredom. Lingxian is not a person of Cloud City. She is just a guardian of Cloud City. She is not an immortal. She is just a little girl who has nothing to do with a boring Cloud City all day. So I think, with Lingxian''s character, quiet white dress is not suitable for her, she is more suitable for lively and gorgeous red dress. "

    After su Hao''s words, there was a short silence at the audition scene. Then she only heard a few applause. Su Hao moved her eyes to see Lei Ji clapping her face.

    "Good, good." Lei Ji said, I don''t know if I''m talking about Su Hao''s words or Su Hao.

    "I didn''t expect Miss Su Hao to understand the role of Lingxian so thoroughly. That''s what I want." The director called the assistant to one side and said directly, "go to inform the person who hasn''t auditioned outside, just say that today''s audition is over, and I have found the person I want."

    Su Hao''s smile deepened, and the result was in her expectation.

    Finally, he had a few more conversations with director Wu. The other party told Su Hao that he could go back and see the script more. After the final actors were confirmed, he could start filming.

    Su Hao walked out of the room and saw sun Tongxin waiting at the door. He told her the good news.

    "Well, I knew you would be OK!" Su Hao is chatting with sun Tong while walking. A man''s voice comes in from behind.

    Hello, Sue

    This voice is very familiar. Su Hao doesn''t have to turn around to know who this person is.

    "Mr. Lei."

    At the beginning, sun Tongxin looked at the people who called them with curiosity. After hearing Su Hao''s address, curiosity immediately turned into hostility.

    "Miss, I''d like to talk to suhao alone."

    "No need!"

    Without waiting for sun Tongxin to answer, Su Hao has resolutely rejected Lei Ji''s request.

    "I don''t want to be featured in any weekly newspaper, or kept, or rekindled before the next movie starts." Sue is funny and polite. She has no other emotions except politeness. She took sun Tongxin''s arm and left the audition scene when the other party was still in a daze.

    What she can''t get is always the best. If Xuan doesn''t squeeze out the original owner, she will become Mrs. Lei. It''s su Hao''s first goal to become a movie queen, but on the way to success, it''s good to get rid of a few small fish and shrimp.

    Su Hao thought that she just treated him in her own way. If Lei Ji and Xuan had done anything to the original owner before, Su Hao would return them all intact.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Two weeks later, the last few actors were finally confirmed. Suhao was sitting in the waiting hall with her luggage.

    Suhao is also a wonderful flower now. First, she has no agency or agent. Everything is handled by herself and sun Tongxin. Second, after taking over the body, Su Hao was quite arrogant in dealing with the news about herself, but it happened that a group of people ate it and became her brain powder.

    Su Hao silently brushes her micro blog and looks at her new news. She thinks that her fans are inclined to shake M.

    "That..." Su Hao was busy with her micro blog, and a weak female voice came into her ears.

    "Well?" Su Hao raised her head, she did not wear sunglasses, the original master foundation is good, she did not put on too much make-up, only before the meeting is standing a fashionable little girl, looking at her face excited and uneasy.

    "You... You''re suhao, right? I... I''m your brain powder. Please, the queen must sign for me!" With that, the girl hands those pens and notebooks to her. Suhao looks at the girl''s nervous expression with some humor. If she is a boy, she will think that the girl is not coming to sign but to send a love letter.

    As a result, Su Hao signed his name with a few strokes, looked at it with satisfaction, and finally added a cute facial expression.

    "Ah, thank you!! Your majesty The girl took the signature and looked at Su Hao excitedly. Finally, after throwing down the sentence, please trample US heartily, and then she turned and ran away.

    Su Hao looked at the girl''s disappearing figure and knew that the boarding prompt sounded. Then she shook her head helplessly and took her luggage to prepare for boarding.

    Unconsciously, she is also a star who can be recognized by fans and ask for autographs.

    Generally speaking, the shooting of "Cloud City" is very smooth. In addition to Su Hao, there is only one young girl who plays the leading role as a bookboy.

    Although suhao hasn''t received professional performance training, she is open-minded and eager to learn. When other actors have nothing to do but hide in the hotel to rest and watch TV, suhao always shows up on time. She will watch everyone''s every performance seriously and learn from it silently. Therefore, her acting skills progress quickly and are often praised by the director.

    "Ka, Su Hao, you should know that Lingxian has experienced so many things with the protagonist at this time, and she has already had an unspeakable feeling for the protagonist. She is no longer the willful girl who regarded the human life of Cloud City as nothing at the beginning. She is the daughter of the outside magnate, the only little princess. On one side, she is her relatives, and on the other side, she is the person she likes. At this time, Lingxian''s heart is extremely contradictory. Sue, think about it. Let''s take a ten minute break before we start

    Su Hao is dressed in a red dress like a light gauze. She is standing on a big stone with green cloth behind her. This is a story about the protagonist coming out of the Cloud City and being found by the outside world. Lingxian is the key here, because she finally sacrificed her life and saved the protagonist.

    Therefore, the contradictory psychology of Lingxian before he decided to sacrifice his life to protect the protagonist is the highlight of the show.

    Sue Hao sighed and asked her to play anything, but she couldn''t play it because of the indecisive contradiction between her lover and her family. Because she didn''t love anyone and had no family.

    The mobile phone rings at this time. Su Hao answers the phone. It''s sun Tongxin.

    "Hello, how was the shooting this morning?" Sun Tongxin''s voice is always full of vitality.

    "It''s not smooth, because my feeling has been wrong, so it''s not over yet..." this is the first time that the crew can''t finish the scheduled work on time because Su Hao can''t find the feeling.

    Tell me, maybe I can help you

    Su Hao knew that sun Tong''s heart and brain hole was always big, so he told each other his problem.

    "Well... Well, you think of me as the person you love, and the dean as a family member. Then the dean and I fell into the river at the same time and asked you to save one. Who would you save?"

    After listening to sun Tongxin''s words, Su Hao was stunned. She and sun Tongxin grew up in the same orphanage. The Dean treated them very well, which can be said to be the same as her mother. Su Hao seriously thought about this problem, and his heart was very tangled. Su Hao suddenly thought, at that time the spirit fairy, is also the same tangled mood?

    "I chose to save both." This is suhao''s final answer.

    "But your strength can only save one person."

    "Then use my last strength to send you all ashore. Even if I die at the bottom of the river, I can''t watch any of you die."

    Ten minutes later, the shooting starts again. Su Hao stands on the boulder as a fairy. She looks at her family and her favorite people fighting each other. She is contradictory. No matter which side she helps, the other side will only die. Finally, she falls from the boulder and blocks the two sides of the battle. The blade penetrates her body, Blood soaked in red clothes, Lingxian died in the arms of her beloved, her last wish is that the two sides can cease fighting, her beloved can get happiness.

    Suhao closed her eyes and her mouth was smiling as if she were asleep. The scene was silent. After a while, the director''s excited voice rang out in the studio

    "Good! This one''s over! "

 Chapter 136

    Su Hao quickly opens her eyes and stands up from the hero''s arms. Her eyes are still crying the tears just flowing out. A pair of moist eyes cooperate with the just shooting plot. The hero on one side looks at her and starts to stay.

    "Hello, Sue, you''re great this time. I thought your acting skills and appearance were good after watching your a Yu. That''s why I invited you to audition. You didn''t let me down." Director Wu patted Su Hao on the shoulder. After the shooting, Su Hao''s part was officially finished.

    Thank you for your praise Everyone likes to be praised, and Su Hao is no exception. He has been affirmed by the director. Su is so funny that he can''t see his teeth.

    "I see your usual performance in my eyes. Now there are not many young people like you who are willing to learn acting with their predecessors. If you keep it up, I''m optimistic about you."

    Director Wu''s evaluation of Su Hao can be said to be very high. Su Hao happily packed her bags in the hotel. She decided to go back tomorrow''s air ticket. Because the film crew was in a hurry, she didn''t hold a farewell party for her.

    "Look at me, look at me and eat me..." Su Haoxin''s mobile phone rings. She picks up her mobile phone and finds that it''s Lei Ji''s number, so she hangs up and puts it aside.

    Who knows the phone rang once is not over, not long after it ring again perseverance.

    "Lei Ji is so free. Why do you want to disturb the little star she kicked off before? Maybe xuanruo took the wrong medicine again." Su takes a deep breath. She turns her eyes. She is in a rare good mood. If she is destroyed by xuanruo, she can only double her heart.

    "Hello, xuanruo, what do you want?" When the phone was connected, Su Hao asked in a bad tone before waiting for the other person to make a sound.

    "Xuanruo? Why, don''t you even remember my cell phone number? " Lei Ji''s voice came from the other end of the phone. Sue Hao stopped for a few seconds. She didn''t expect that this phone call was really from Lei Ji.

    Excuse me, Mr. Lei. What can I do for you Suhao quickly returns to normal. Suhao doesn''t bother to answer Lei Ji''s questions. She politely asks back.

    "You''re in the cast. Are you free in the evening? I know your part has been finished today. " Reggie''s invitation is always like an order.

    I''m sorry, Mr. ray. I''m already on the plane

    "I''m downstairs in your hotel. I''ve been here since you went upstairs. You haven''t come down in the middle." Su Hao rolled his eyes. How boring this man is. Now the president is so idle. He has been waiting downstairs for so long.

    "Now come down and I''ll take you to a place."

    Lei Ji''s voice is always overbearing. Su Hao laughs at the hung up phone. Since someone is rushing to find abuse, Su Hao decides to help him.

    It''s only a few minutes from upstairs to downstairs. Lei Ji looks at Su Hao''s plain face in her home clothes and is slightly surprised.

    "Get in the car."

    Leiji gentleman opened the door for suhao, but suhao didn''t want to appreciate it.

    "No, there''s no one here. Let''s just say what ray wants to say."

    It''s seven o''clock in the evening. Lei Ji looks into Su Hao''s eyes through the night. It''s quiet there. After a long time, Lei Ji takes out a play document from the car and closes the door.

    "Signed him." Lei Ji randomly raises the document in front of Su Hao. Su Hao glances at it and finds that it''s the artist contract document of Lei''s entertainment.

    "Mr. Lei, if I remember correctly, it was you who kicked me out of the company at that time." Su Hao''s smile is full of irony. When she was scolded, she kicked herself out. Now she''s getting angry. She has to look back for her. Is she cheap.

    "This document is different from the previous one. As long as you are willing to come back, I promise that the company will give you the best treatment as long as..."

    "As long as I''m as obedient as I was before, what you say is what you call and wave?" Su Hao sneered directly: "Lei Ji, do you think it''s too beautiful? You take yourself too seriously."

    As soon as Su Hao''s words came out, Lei Ji''s face turned black. He is the president of Leishi entertainment, and many female artists are eager to get into his bed. Su Hao was also one of them. But I''m tired of kicking. I''ve just made some achievements, and my tail is almost up to the sky.

    "I''m giving you a chance. As long as you sign, you will be the main character of the big production at this time next year." Lei Ji word by word, the temptation between words, is a star who wants to climb up, can''t resist.

    Some people may not be able to get to that position in their whole life.

    Sue looks good at Lei Ji for a few seconds. She takes over the document in the other party''s sarcastic eyes, looks at it casually, and says it''s a good deal. Then, Su Hao tore the document to pieces in ray Ji''s unbelievable eyes.

    "Mr. Lei, thank you for your kindness, but I don''t need you to worry about whether I can be the leading role in the production." With these words, suhao sprinkles the pieces of paper on the ground little by little in front of Lei Ji. Then she pats her hands and leaves without looking back.

    Lei Ji looks at Su Hao''s figure disappearing at the corner of the hotel hall. He smashes his fist on the car window and the car is shocked. A moment later, Lei Ji turns to get on the car and drives away into the night without looking at the paper scraps on the ground.

    It''s very important to publicize the film before it''s released. A few weeks after su Hao returned to sun Tongxin''s home, all the shooting was finished. When Su Hao entered the official website of the film, he was shocked by the big poster on the front page.

    This poster occupies one-third of the front page. The girl in the picture is delicate and bright, dressed in red and now in a sea of flowers. Some of the evil looks match the red dress, but it doesn''t look gaudy. She turns her back to the person in front of the screen, showing a quarter of her side face. Her fingers are slightly curved in front of her body. Her eyes are on her fingertips for a long time. There is a colorful butterfly flying beside her fingers.

    This is the shape of Lingxian in the play. Su Hao didn''t expect that the crew would put his poster on the home page. She looked at herself in the poster and blurted out a beautiful sentence.

    "Tut Tut, what narcissism." Sun Tongxin''s voice sounded behind her at the right time. She took a close look at the screen and nodded: "it''s really beautiful. I''m almost in love with her."

    Su Hao hammered sun Tong''s heart for a while. As a result, the essence of the play lay in the back sofa.

    Su Hao cooperated with the propaganda of the crew. She edited the propaganda photos of several main characters, and then several actresses of Aite sent a new micro blog. Before long, the hero replied to a message under this microblog.

    Zou Yang: Su Hao is one of the best female artists I have ever seen

    Before long, the heroine also appeared in the comments.

    Anxize: I''m not happy to hear that, but I agree with you@ Zou Yang

    With these two messages of eye-catching artifact with countless fans, Su Hao''s microblog soon became popular. In just a few minutes, the number of likes exceeded ten thousand. Looking at the rapidly increasing number of likes and the fast reply floors, Su Hao opened those replies with a kind of missing mood.

    "Er Kou: I saw the Queen''s a Yu movie last time, but I still can''t finish it. The queen is so high-yielding, looking forward to a new movie!"

    "Yikou: upstairs, I also like Xianxia movies best. I just climbed the official website to see the stills of the queen, and I cried! I really don''t have a queen who can wear red clothes with a sense of immortality. "

    "Passer-by A: isn''t this the female star who was taken care of before? It''s disgusting. I boycotted all the films of this star and supported me."

    "Three:" passers-by a top your face, believe it or not, my queen every minute abuse cry youŁ¨ Your majesty, the real person is so lovely. I''m so happy to sign it! "

    I don''t know when suhao''s name has changed from Zizai to the queen. Looking at these fans who like her, she thinks that even if it''s not for the cup after the film, she should try her best to play every role for these people.

    The publicity of "Cloud City" is very high-profile. Su Hao, along with several major actors of the crew, participated in a very popular variety show in China. At the same time, the variety show also invited several actors of another science fiction film to be released in the near future, among them, xuanruo, who acted as the main actor.

    "It''s a great honor to have several actors from" Cloud City "and" future era "at the same time. These two movies can be said to be totally different types. One is a fairy tale drama full of ancient flavor, and the other is a science fiction movie full of future flavor. I''m a little curious. I don''t know what the female characters in the two movies think about the female characters in each other''s plays?"

    The host handed the microphone to the heroine of Cloud City. She took it with a smile, looked at xuanruo, the only important female character in the future era, and said: it''s cool. It''s always the type of role I want to play, but the directors think I''m still suitable for costume drama.

    It''s xuanruo''s turn. She takes a look at Su Hao, and a bad smile comes to her lips: "I think Su Hao''s modeling in Cloud City really subverts my understanding of her. The role of Lingxian is really immortal. I think she is the most beautiful female role in Cloud City. I''m looking forward to this movie."

    Xuanruo''s words are ostensibly praising Su Hao, but in fact, they are deliberately killing her. If Su Hao really responds, other actresses in the play will feel uncomfortable if they don''t say it on the surface. But Su Hao is never stupid. She sneers in her heart and naturally takes the microphone from the host.

    "Sister xuanruo, please don''t make fun of me. In fact, brother Zou and sister an teased me so much on Weibo before. I feel very embarrassed. It''s said that the competition for roles in the future era is quite fierce. Sister xuanruo, if you can stand out and finally get this role, it''s really super fierce. I want to learn from you! " Su Hao''s words sound like praise to xuanruo, but the role of xuanruo is not obtained by fair competition, so this fierce also means something. In the early stage, if Xuan could not attack, she could only grin and gnash her teeth in her heart.

 Chapter 137

    The prophase publicity of "Cloud City" can be said to be extremely high-profile. In the entertainment news, in the advertisement before the start of the website video, and even a popular Xianxia, there is a kind of publicity video of "Cloud City".

    As long as you are on the Internet, no matter you are 13 or 53 years old, you all know that there is a well-made and strong cast Xianxia movie about to be released, that is "Cloud City".

    "That''s a good story. Don''t broadcast it for 50 cents." This is what fans are most concerned about, but on the day of the premiere of Cloud City, they know that their worries are totally unnecessary.

    On the premiere day of "Cloud City", Su Hao, as the main supporting role, stood beside Zou Yang.

    Generally, most of the audience invited to the premiere are fans of the director or actor. Suhao is full of people and doesn''t know if he has his own fans.

    After going through the process, suhao sat in the position he had arranged in advance, the light dimmed down, and soon the big screen in front of him lit up. In the misty clouds, "Cloud City" two big words jump into the eye, the next moment, these two words into two butterflies, dancing in the air. The audience''s eyes are drawn by butterflies, and the young man''s running figure appears in a dense bush. He gently peels off the branches in front of him and looks at the girl with her back to him.

    The girl''s black hair shawl, wearing a red gauze skirt, stands among the flowers. Two flying butterflies fall on her long hair. The girl seems to turn around and the camera moves forward. At this moment, all the viewers indulge in the eyes of the wave light.

    This is Lingxian. You can see it at a glance without being introduced.

    Lei Ji sits in the last row of the cinema. He looks at Su Hao''s side face on the big screen. This review can be said to be quite classic. The image of Lingxian is not the traditional image of a fairy in white in other Xianxia dramas before. She is beautiful and dazzling, which completely subverts the fairy modeling in ancient dramas.

    "Ah Ji, what''s so good about this movie? Don''t you always dislike the movies about Xianxia? My movie is about to start. Let''s go to the cinema next door. " Xuanruo shakes Leiji''s arm. She and Leiji are college classmates. As a teenager, Leiji falls in love with the sweet and moving xuanruo, but in the end, he doesn''t show his heart to each other. Xuanruo can be said to be the white moonlight that Leiji can''t ask for. When Lei Ji knew that xuanruo was marching into the entertainment industry, he was very excited, so he didn''t hesitate to kick Su Hao, and finally managed to catch up with xuanruo.

    A man is such a strange creature. When he can''t get it, he feels that the other party is good everywhere. When he catches up with him, Lei Ji starts to feel bored again.

    Since xuanruo was in the top position, she regarded herself as the future hostess of Lei''s family. Those women who wanted to get close to Lei Ji were separated by her various means. Xuanruo thinks that suhao, who has been with Leiji for a year, is a Dingshi. She is afraid that Leiji will want to eat again, so she uses some small means to reveal the fact that suhao is kept to Yuji. She wants to go back to suhao, so that suhao has no chance to turn over.

    But unexpectedly, Su Hao didn''t fall to the bottom. Instead, he became more and more popular. If Xuan looks at Lei Ji and Su Hao''s fascinated eyes on the big screen, the sense of crisis that her beloved will be taken away becomes stronger and stronger.

    "They''re all in. You can see the next one." Lei Ji frowns and looks at xuanruo beside her. Xuanruo is aggrieved. Her movies are premiered today, just like cloud city. In order to accompany Lei Ji to the movies, she even gives up the chance to appear at the premiere.

    If xuanruo wanted to say something more, there was a cry of surprise from the front seat, and the sound soon disappeared. It wasn''t long before two people stood up and walked out of the screening hall.

    Lei Ji''s brow is wrinkled deeper. If he heard it correctly, it should be su Hao''s voice.

    Suhao really went out of the screening hall because she met an unexpected person.

    Suhao and the man went to the end of the corridor outside the screening hall. She watched the other person take off her mask and swallow her saliva. She spoke uncertainly

    "Li Yingdi?"

    Li Jingyi, an international superstar, has won the best actor award of various film festivals at home and abroad. His fans are all over the world. The original owner is one of his fans.

    "I didn''t expect that I covered so tightly that you recognized me." Li Jingyi can''t say how handsome he is, but he can''t be forgotten after a glance. Su Hao didn''t expect to meet this heavyweight in the screening hall.

    On the surface, Su Hao is still the fan''s crazy expression when he sees his idol, but on the inside, he turns his eyes. When the original owner is crazy about Li Jingyi, he hangs his poster all over the room. How can she not recognize it.

    "I, I''m your fan, can you sign for me?" Su Hao''s expression is excited and a little shy. After all, the original owner likes this person so much. It''s a wish of the original owner to ask for a signature for her.

    "Well, it''s a coincidence that I''m also your fan. Why don''t we sign each other?"

    After listening to Li Jingyi''s words, Su Hao''s face suddenly froze. Emma, the movie king said that she was a fan. This is to tease her!

    "You don''t have to doubt that I''m really a fan of you, starting with your last aggressive response to the media." Su Hao looks at Li Jingyi''s expression. The other person''s expression is very serious. She doesn''t seem to be playing with her. Su Hao laughs and signs her name on a handkerchief handed over by the other person.

    "Well, it''s time to get down to business. I called you out in the hope of having a talk with you." Li Jingyi took the smile off his face and said, "I appreciate Miss Su Hao very much. If I can, I hope Miss Su Hao can join my studio."

    The sky falls pie, this pie is still pure gold, Su Hao is smashed, she can''t believe the moment of open eyes, Leng in there.

    "Miss Su Hao, there is no agency now."

    Sue Hao blinked. She doesn''t have a brokerage company, but will this invitation be too sudden.

    "If you agree to him, you''ll be a step closer to the back of the movie." Ruan Nuo''s zhengtaiyin suddenly rings. Su Hao is startled by the pottery paste that hasn''t appeared for a long time. She quickly looks at Li Jingyi and finds that the other party doesn''t notice her momentary gaffe. She is relieved and replies in her heart:

    "Can you always show up all of a sudden? Do you know that people are frightening and frightening?"

    "Well, I''m not human. I''m serious. If you accept his invitation, your mission will go a lot better. "

    Su Hao frowned slightly and joined Li Jingyi''s studio. This is what many stars hope. It''s something that Li Jingyi can recognize and invite. It''s something that I can''t even think about.

    But Su Hao did it. She was not only invited, but also told that they were in fact in a state of mutual friendship.

    Su Hao looks at Li Jingyi, and Li Jingyi is also looking at her. There is no trace of impatience in her expression. The other party is seriously waiting for her reply.

    A few minutes later, Su Hao took a deep breath and said his decision after thinking:

    "I..."

    Hello, Sue Lei Ji''s voice suddenly sounded behind her. Su Hao just said a word. She restrained her impulse to roll her eyes. She turned around and looked at Lei Ji coming out of the screening hall. She wondered how the other party came to the premiere of her movie. At this time, Lei Ji should be at xuanruo''s premiere.

    "Ah Ji, wait for me slowly." Speaking of Cao Cao, xuanruo ran out of the screening hall in a few seconds.

    "It turned out to be su Hao. Didn''t you watch a movie in it? How did you get out?" It''s suhao again. Is Aji running out in such a hurry because of this woman? Xuanruo stares at Su Hao fiercely. She wants to stare two holes in Su Hao.

    "I have something to do for a while. I didn''t expect that I could meet xuanruo and Mr. Lei here." Su Hao''s eyes go back and forth between xuanruo and Leiji several times. Xuanruo takes Leiji''s arm with pride and looks like an old hen who likes to show off.

    Oh, it''s so busy today. I met xuanruo and Leiji all of a sudden. Should she look at the Yellow calendar before going out? It''s really bad luck.

    "Who is this?" Lei Ji doesn''t pay attention to xuanruo. He pulls his arm out of xuanruo''s hand without any trace. He looks at the man with mask and head down in doubt. He always feels familiar.

    "This one? A friend of mine. I''m sorry, Yi. Next time you''re free, I''ll treat you to dinner. Let''s talk about the past. " When Su saw Li Jingyi''s reaction, he knew that the other side didn''t want to be recognized, so he helped the other side to cover up. Li Jingyi looks up at her, blinks her eyes, hands a business card to Su Hao, and then passes by Lei Ji with his head down.

    "I don''t know who your new wild man is." Xuanruo curls her mouth. In front of suhao, her mouth is always very vicious.

    "Sister xuanruo, I call you sister because you''re older than me and give you face. Are you too shameless to insult me again and again?" Su Hao hooked the corner of her mouth. She also winked at xuanruo. With her delicate and bright facial features, she looked very eye-catching.

    "How dare you..."

    "Enough!" Xuanruo is interrupted by Lei Ji before she has finished her words. Lei Ji looks at xuanruo displeased. He always thinks that xuanruo is a sensible woman, but he doesn''t expect that her nature is exposed so badly.

    "It''s not humiliating enough, go back!"

    Xuan if can''t believe of looking at Thunder season, thunder season before is to treat her as the baby equally protect, today unexpectedly will roar her. The more xuanruo thought about it, the more aggrieved she was, the more tears gathered in her eyes with delicate eye makeup, and then fell down.

    "You yell at me, you yell at me for this woman..."

 Chapter 138

    The noise here is a little big. The staff in the corridor have looked here many times. Su Hao looks impatiently at the pair of dogs in front of him. The original owner will be ruined because of these two people. Her good mood of attending the premiere today has all disappeared. She doesn''t want to accompany the crying woman to continue to show her shame here. She glances at Lei Ji and leaves her sentence. Lei always takes care of her own people first, and then goes back to the screening hall from between them.

    Su Hao sat in his seat, the seat beside him was empty, and Li Jingyi didn''t come back. Su Hao didn''t know how the two people outside could appear at the premiere of Cloud City, and she didn''t want to think about it. She held up her business card in front of her eyes. Thinking of Li Jingyi''s invitation, she thought that she had just figured out how to answer it. It was the two men who made trouble.

    Su Hao sighed and thought that when the premiere was over, he was contacting Li Jingyi to tell him what he thought.

    Nearly two hours of the movie was soon over, and Lei Ji and xuanruo didn''t come back. Suhao sat in his seat and watched a movie.

    Although the film has its own participation, other characters spend most of their time watching and learning, and the plot is even more familiar. However, when the scenes are linked together and become a complete film, suhao is still attracted by the film.

    Beautiful oriental charm, full of special effects, the characters of each type of beauty, the plot does not have a look, this film, suhao knows will be fire.

    After the premiere, the fans on the scene can ask for autographs from their favorite actors. Su Hao thought that there was nothing wrong with him. Just as he was about to leave, he was surrounded by several young people.

    There are men and women. They are more than ten years old. Each of them had a poster in their hand. Suhao took the poster from one of them, opened it and found that it was the stills of Lingxian in Cloud City.

    "Your Majesty, but... Can you sign for us? We really like you." Su Hao looked at each other''s nervous expression and stammered. She began to wonder if she was really so terrible?

    Of course Sue laughingly signed everyone''s name. She finally said thank you for your love. A group of young people almost jumped up in excitement.

    Coming out of the screening hall, Su Hao said goodbye to the crew and stopped a taxi to go back to sun Tongxin.

    "Are you really ready to refuse? How did you give up such a good opportunity? " Tao tie, who hasn''t made a sound since Lei Ji appeared, asked in a voice at this time.

    "Well, I''m not going to rely on anyone. I''m going to go on my own." Suhao sat in the back of the taxi. She casually looked at the back of the car seat and replied.

    "It''s a rare opportunity. It''s an international superstar. As long as you enter his studio, you''ll get soft hands on good movies and good roles. Don''t you think it''s a pity to give up?" Tao tie''s voice was light and low, and his words were full of temptation.

    "No regrets." Su Hao answered without hesitation: "I don''t want to go the way of the original owner. Even if Li Jingyi is not Lei Ji, he won''t kick Su Hao, but it''s better to do things, especially big things, on his own."

    The next day, Su Hao contacted Li Jingyi. She told him what she thought. She didn''t get angry, but asked in surprise

    "Think about it?"

    "Well, I think so."

    "No regrets?"

    "No regret," Su Hao sighed, "my own decision, even if regret is of no use in the future, so I never regret it."

    A string of low smile came from the opposite side of the phone. Li Jingyi''s voice was full of smile. He said: I hope I can cooperate with you in the future. After all, you are one of my few stars.

    Su Hao thought, you are also the only star I like, to be exact, the original owner.

    After hanging up the phone, Su Hao lies back on the sofa. After a meeting, she sits up again and shouts to sun Tongxin, who is sitting in front of the computer: "little heart, how much have I got for" Cloud City "

    "I don''t know, but there are many. What''s the matter?" Sun Tong heart seconds back, obviously not writing a novel.

    "Give me some money. I''m going to open a studio."

    "Oh, good..." after the meeting, sun Tongxin ran to Su Hao: "you want to open your own studio?! How to drive? Add me one

    Su Hao speechless looking at blind join in the fun of sun Tongxin, so two people so happy reached a consensus.

    The fire of "Cloud City" can be said to be expected by everyone, but what people didn''t expect is that it could be so hot. The earlier part of the film of "Cloud City" was uploaded to foreign film and television forums, which quickly attracted the attention of a large number of foreign fans.

    "Fairyland! Fairy These two words are the most popular. Fairyland is talking about Cloud City, but fairies are not talking about the heroine, but about Lingxian.

    "The Oriental fairies I saw before were all in white. I didn''t expect that red clothes represented enchantment and could be worn out. This kind of spotless fairy air was floating."

    For the first time, Su Hao has been in the eyes of foreign fans. Foreigners are more direct in character, especially in Europe and America, so they also like artists with direct personality. When someone searched for Su Hao because of the role of Lingxian, they saw Su Hao''s response to the maintenance time. Most people said that the star was right for their appetite.

    Su Hao''s studio is in preparation, "Cloud City" has also signed up for the domestic Baihua Film Festival, and Su Hao''s Lingxian has been nominated for the best female matching award.

    "Ah Hao, my novel is finally over ~" Sun Tongxin jumped up from the computer cheerfully. She flew to hold Su Hao and announced the good news.

    Su Hao Leng, unconsciously time has passed so long. Before, she was just a little star who could hardly get up again. Today, she has been known by some foreign fans.

    Su Hao felt that he was really lucky this time. He only appeared in two movies, and both of them were supporting actors. But he was really lucky to get such a good result.

    "Tongxin, you just said that your novel is over?" Su Hao is a little dizzy by sun Tong''s heart. He quickly opens sun Tong''s heart and asks for this sentence.

    Yes, yes Sun Tong''s heart turns in circles.

    "Well, do you want to make your novel into a movie?" Suhao asked.

    Sun Tongxin is turning the action suddenly stopped, Su Hao looked at her awkward posture, afraid that she accidentally twisted his waist.

    "Make... A movie?" Sun Tongxin couldn''t believe his ears.

    "Yes, you''ll be the screenwriter, and I''ll take care of the rest." Su Hao''s expression is never responsible.

    Good

    "Tong Xin, you need to consider clearly that someone may pay a high price for your novel copyright, a more professional film team, and first-class actors..."

    "No, my novel. Let''s do it ourselves." Sun Tong''s heart laughs foolishly: "I am a screenwriter."

    Now that the author himself has agreed, there is no reason for the editor to object. Originally, the chance of a novel being made into a movie is not great. Although sun Tongxin''s novel is very popular, it is a suspense novel for women. It is unexpected that someone can take the initiative to buy the copyright.

    The problem on the other side of the novel has been solved, and the screenwriter has also got it. The rest of the comments are good.

    The heroine doesn''t have to worry. Suhao believes in her acting skills, and her current topic is also very high. Coupled with the popularity of the novel, suhao feels that when the film is made, she doesn''t worry about no one watching it.

    So the rest of the problem is the other major actors and directors.

    Su Hao recalled all the details before the release of the film. The actors can be named. Although the director is not particularly famous, he has his own way of shooting this kind of suspense movies. That director, if you remember correctly, does not belong to any entertainment company, but is purely a rich personal hobby, and is also a fan of suspense novels.

    In the evening, with limited information, Su Hao and sun Tongxin come to the outside of a bar.

    Death, the name of the bar.

    Two people approached the bar, the bar is not very noisy inside, but there is a professional resident singer sitting there singing a slow rhythm of unknown English songs.

    Su Hao glanced around and quickly locked his eyes on the man who was mixing wine at the bar.

    "A vodka, a juice, juice for her." Su Hao sits next to the bar and points to sun Tongxin on one side. Sun Tongxin immediately protests:

    "I''m not a child. I want to drink, too!"

    Vodka is not for you The young bartender quickly brought two glasses of juice, pushed them in front of them and was ready to leave.

    "Do you like pairing?" So Sue sipped the juice, sweet, but she still wanted to taste vodka.

    "Why? Do you like that book? " The bartender''s eyes lit up immediately: "I wanted to buy the copyright and shoot it myself, but the other party told me that I was a little late, but it''s a pity..." as if he realized what he had said, the bartender immediately kept silent and looked thoughtfully at Su Hao, who was drinking juice: "do you know me?"

    "Yao Qi''s novel, so coincidentally, I''m the one who made you late. I don''t know if I''m interested in cooperation?" Su Hao puts down the cup and looks at each other''s light eyes. Yao Qi''s eyes are very beautiful. At this time, he narrows slightly. A moment later, he takes out his mobile phone and dials a phone:

    "Hey, get someone to take my place. What? What am I doing? I''ll do something big! "

    Yao Qi is not a professional director, he is a rich second generation who likes suspense and horror novels. People don''t enjoy reading books. At most, they go to write a cartoon or make a radio play. But Yao Qi is not. People are rich and others are willful. So Yao Qi buys the copyright of his favorite novels, and then goes to find actors through his own special channels to shoot his favorite stories according to his own feelings.

    "Mr. Yao, have you thought about it?" Su had finished drinking sun Tongxin''s juice, so she pushed her own.

    "I''m going to be the director of pair, and I don''t think you have the money to hire a screenwriter, so I''ll try my best..."

 Chapter 139

    "No, we have writers." Before Yao Qi finished speaking, Su Hao interrupted each other. She pointed to sun Tongxin behind her. Yao Qi''s eyes widened in disbelief. Who is this girl and who is qualified to be the screenwriter of his film.

    "I forgot to tell you that this is the original author of pair... Concentric knot." Su Hao is to put the most important news to the end. Sure enough, after listening to Su Hao''s words, Yao Qi''s dissatisfaction and doubt disappeared in an instant. He darted to sun Tongxin and grabbed sun Tongxin''s hand across the bar. His light eyes were bright, and sun Tongxin was covered with goose bumps.

    "Are you a big knot? I especially like your suspense novels. They can write the suspense of female masters so well. They are very powerful. "

    Su Hao received the result he wanted. Now the main directors and screenwriters have solved it. With Yao Qi, there is absolutely no problem in terms of funds. As for the other actors, Su Hao has his own plans.

    Early the next morning, Su Hao appeared in the special teaching building of the performance Department of T University with his sunglasses.

    She was wearing a simple denim skirt with the skirt hanging down to the ankle. There was no unnecessary decoration. She only tied a belt of the same material at her waist. A short plaid coat and a pair of white casual shoes were put on the outside. They were tall and didn''t need extra action. They attracted all the eyes of the students when they went there.

    Su Hao searched in the crowd, and when he saw a tall boy, his eyes lit up to greet him.

    "Excuse me, are you an Tianyang?" Su Hao asked, her lips slightly raised.

    "... I am. Are you?" An Tianyang looks at the tall woman blocking her. Her big sunglasses cover most of her face, but they can''t cover her unique temperament. An Tianyang is sure that he has not seen each other before, otherwise he would not have no impression of a woman with such a strong air.

    Forget to introduce yourself. Hello, my name is suhao Su Hao stretched out a hand to an Tianyang and looked at the other side''s surprised eyes. She raised her sunglasses with her other hand and exposed her appearance to the other side''s eyes.

    "It''s su Hao! Su Hao, I am... "An Tianyang''s side has been followed by a girl, the girl''s eyes at the moment to see Su Hao''s appearance from curiosity and doubt to fanaticism, she excitedly caught Su Hao''s outstretched hand, eager to write Su Hao I''m your brain powder on her face.

    "Shh..." Su Hao made a silent gesture, indicating that they would take a step to talk. An Tianyang opened his mouth, but before he said anything, he was dragged away by the girl next to him.

    The three went to a small garden nearby. It''s time for morning classes. There are fewer people here than there in the teaching building.

    "I don''t want to say more about those polite words. The purpose of my coming here is to ask if Ann is interested in acting."

    At this time, Su Hao had taken off his sunglasses and painted light makeup on his face. His delicate and bright facial features looked more profound, with the feeling of a half breed. An Tianyang was a bit stunned. He was a celebrity in the performance department with excellent grades. There were countless beautiful girls who handed him love letters. However, the beauty of pure girl students was completely different from Su Hao''s bright and sharp beauty. The girl student is like a lovely little white rabbit, while suhao is a beautiful snake. Even though she knows she is very dangerous, she can''t help but want to get close to her, even if she may be bitten by the other party in the end.

    "Of course, your majesty. Do you want to invite my brother to your movie? He said yes, absolutely The girl''s excited voice drew an Tianyang''s attention back. He looked at his excited sister helplessly, then turned his eyes to Su Hao and asked:

    "What role?"

    Su Hao''s eyes narrowed. Do you want to pick a role?

    "Don''t worry, No.1 man. I''m sure you''re satisfied."

    The conversation between Su Hao and an Tianyang goes smoothly. The only one not in Su Hao''s plan is an Tianyang''s sister. When an Tiantian heard that there was no definite candidate for the role, she also wanted to join the cast, even if it was a long story without lines.

    Su Hao is very happy to join an Tiantian. In the memory of the original owner, an Tiantian and an Tianyang became famous quickly after they graduated and entered the entertainment industry with their outstanding acting talent. They soon got rid of the artists of the same period and became popular idols. At the beginning, Su Hao only came to an Tianyang. Now it''s good to buy one and get one free?

    Yes, Su Hao''s plan for the movie "pair" is to go to the major art schools to dig out good ideas with his own memory. After all, she has limited contacts and funds. It''s impossible for her to hire the original crew of the film. However, with the injection of fresh blood from the entertainment industry in the future, Su Hao feels that her production of "in pairs" will never be worse than the one she remembers.

    It can be said that in addition to the relevant personnel of the crew, there is no other news about the upcoming Filmization of "pair".

    In order to make this film, Su Hao can be said to have taken out all the remuneration he got before, because the actors are all students Su Hao dug from school, so the cost of the remuneration is not too big, but the money is still far from enough.

    The cost of renting a shooting site is a big expense, but don''t worry. If the funds are not enough, we still have Yao Qi. The director and the investor can solve the problem by himself.

    What, you ask Su Hao, why does she know Yao Qi can afford these expenses? In the memory of the original owner, the film was made by Yao Qi himself. It can only be said that money is capricious.

    "This line-up, are you sure?" Standing in the rented shooting site in advance, looking at all the actors on the scene. The young students of Yishui are all very good, but is there really no problem with this lineup?

    "Don''t be afraid. Believe me, the box office is absolutely OK." Su Hao looked at the script written by sun Tongxin and nodded with satisfaction. The screenwriter should let the original author come.

    "I don''t worry about the box office. I don''t care about the money. I''m just afraid that these young people who haven''t made a movie will ruin the movie." As a loyal fan of "Cheng Shuang", it is normal for Yao Qi to worry about this kind of problem.

    "Don''t be afraid. They are all from professional background. I believe them."

    Su Hao''s words can be said to be a great encouragement to these young people. In the first few days of the film, although it was not very smooth, Yao Qi, as a director and gold owner, even yelled in everyone''s face because the hero an Tianyang ng had too many times when shooting a play. An Tianyang didn''t say a word to refute, so he stood there quietly and bowed his head to be scolded. He knew that he had failed too many times, which had seriously affected the shooting progress of the day. Maybe an Tianyang''s obedient performance made Yao Qi quite satisfied. After the scolding, he patiently told an Tianyang the play. Then an Tianyang seemed to be suddenly enlightened and went over the plot which had been stuck for a long time.

    After the initial period of running in, the acting skills of young actors have improved. The number of NG is less and less, and the number of Yao Qi frowning is also less and less. Su Hao is relieved to see that the improvised crew is finally on the right track. It seems that he has made the right bet this time.

    In the dark warehouse, two figures lay on the dusty ground. The eyelashes of the woman in the police uniform trembled. She covered the back of her brain with her hands and frowned tightly. The next moment, she suddenly opened her eyes and was unprepared to the eyes of the people in the pool of blood.

    Su Hao took a cold breath. The dust on the ground was sucked into her nose. She coughed repeatedly. But now Su Hao can''t take care of these, she didn''t stop for a moment to get up from the ground, looking at her right hand unbelievably - that hand, holding a bloody dagger.

    "This is a serial homicide. On the surface, there is no connection between all the dead, but they all died of the same kind of weapon, a special dagger engraved with the s symbol."

    "S..." Su Hao looked at the dagger in her hand. She trembled and loosened the forefinger of the dagger. A small s came into her eyes.

    Suhao can''t hold the murderer any longer. She throws the dagger out. The dagger rotates in the air for several times and then falls on the dead man''s hand. As if she couldn''t bear it any more, Su Hao covered her head in pain, her body trembled violently, and her tears flowed silently. In her mind, there was a voice repeating a sentence: the last one, the last one finally died, and that voice was her own.

    "Don''t move, put up your hands!" Su Hao couldn''t open her eyes because of the strong light. Su Hao stopped shaking. She watched the people coming in step by step from the door of the warehouse. They were her teammates before tonight.

    "Officer Yue, how can it be you?" The young policeman''s surprised voice rang out. He looked at Su Hao, who was covered with blood, and then looked at the dead body on the ground. He was silent.

    "I killed..." Su Hao suddenly calmed down. She slowly raised her hands to the policeman and closed her eyes. Slowly but firmly, she said, "I''m S. arrest me."

    "OK, let''s go!" Yao Qi''s voice broke the dull atmosphere of the scene. Su Hao immediately returned to her senses and walked out of the court. She was covered in dust and needed a good bath.

    "Don''t rush to take a bath. Let''s go to the next venue and finish the scenes you''ve been held fast to. Let''s move So the scene of people''s sad eyes, Yao Qi hit chicken blood generalˇ¶ There are only a few scenes left in the movie, which is about to be finished. Yao Qi thinks that this play can be a fire, and it is a fire.

    At the end of July, all the plots of the movie "couple" were shot. Sue Hao changed the last suit of clothes in the play and was ready to inform others to attend tonight''s youth killing banquet.

 Chapter 140

    "Hey, good shot." Yao Qi saw Su Hao from a long distance and began to say hello. He went to Su Hao and said with a smile.

    "Thank you for your praise, but ah Hao is a special name for Tongxin. You''d better call me su." Suhao rolled her eyes. This person was always bothering her when shooting.

    "Come on, we are all old acquaintances. For the sake of your hard work, I''ll take care of the later publicity."

    Su Hao stops and looks at Yao Qi suspiciously. He didn''t want him to spend more money to improve the actor''s food before. How could he be so willing to spend money on later stage publicity this time.

    "Cough, don''t look at me like that. I''m all for the good of the actors. You can see how good the effect is. In a word, you don''t have to worry about the post promotion. It''s on me. " Since Yao and Qi have made such a promise, Su Hao is too lazy to take care of the film publicity.

    On August 1, a month before the movie was released, a new news appeared in the microblog of Zhou Dao, a well-known domestic director

    The new film "in pairs" directed by my little apprentice is a kind of encouragement to the young people.

    In the entertainment industry, as long as you are in the film industry, you know that director Zhou once won an international award. If you don''t do it, you''ll have a good box office reputation. The apprentice brought by such a powerful director is absolutely not bad.

    People who don''t know Yao Qi are curious to search for him and find that he is the director of several good suspense films before. Some people are surprised to see the film "couple" which he has just directed and is going to broadcast. Isn''t it the film of the same name of the suspense novel which is very popular now!

    So the fans of suspense novels got excited. They began to reprint the new trend of praising director Wu. At the same time, they crowded under Yao Qi and asked him who was the star of the film.

    "Ah ah, don''t worry, everyone. Who is the leading actor? If you go to see the film, you will know. You won''t be disappointed." Yao Qi, the man who sold the lawsuit, wanted to beat him up, but the other party just didn''t satisfy their curiosity, so they had no choice but to wait for the movie to be shown in the cinema.

    With the addition of director Wu, it''s almost well known that there''s no need to specially publicize chengshuang. Director Wu has a lot of friends in the circle, and many stars want to participate in his films. These people will easily help director Wu reprint his microblog and brush his eyes in front of him. Driven by these people, more and more people know about the film, and Yao Qi is unwilling to disclose the movie''s star list, which makes many people very curious. Everyone can afford the price of a movie ticket. So on the day of the premiere of pair, there was a spectacle of zero vacancy in the major cinemas.

    "This movie can be said to be a clear stream in the current film adaptation. There are few changes in the plot, but it won''t make people who have seen the original feel bored. I''ve been looking forward to it for so long, and I''m ready to give Amway a second brush to my friends. But I really didn''t expect that the leading role should be my queen. It can''t be better! "

    The first film review appeared, which made many people who were just Su Hao''s fans but were not interested in suspense movies walk into the cinema. They sat in the screening Hall of "couple" with the attitude of supporting idols. However, when the whole movie ended, they were excited.

    "Ouch, the screen full of fresh meat! It''s good for your eyes! "

    "I didn''t expect that the serial murderer s who never showed his face was the upright policewoman Yue Shi. I really like this kind of refined protagonistŁ¨ Wait a minute. Did I accidentally spy it out? "

    "I''m going to ask you to go upstairs and have a spoiler. It''s hard to stop when I''m talking about it!"

    The protagonist turned out to be a villain! This ultimate reversal of the plot attracted a large number of audiences into the cinema. In just a few days, the box office of "Shuang" broke through the box office of the first week of Su Hao''s first film, and there is a growing trend.

    "I''m going to invest in the Golden Bear Film Festival abroad." Yao Qi is sitting on the sofa of sun Tongxin''s house. He looks at Su Hao who is eating the apple leisurely in front of him and says.

    "Are you sure?" Sue Hao nibbled at the apple, and some of them asked indistinctly.

    Try it Yao Qi shrugged his shoulders. He had to try something to know.

    "Chengshuang" can be said to have achieved an unexpected success with the lowest cost. When "chengshuang" signed up for the world class A Film Festival Golden Bear Film Festival and won the nomination of best actress and best screenwriter, the whole domestic entertainment circle was boiling. Although Golden Bear Film Festival is not the best, it is also the world class a film festival!

    Suhao sat in front of the computer and looked at the nomination list over and over again. When she was sure and did not read it wrong, she still felt like she was in a dream.

    The entertainment industry is a very complicated place. It''s not without overnight fame. However, when Su Hao has only played in three films, or only starred in the third one, he has stepped out of the country and won the nomination for best actress at the Golden Bear Film Festival.

    It''s not that many, it''s just this one!

    A few years ago, Su Hao was still a third rate star who was about to pass out of the entertainment circle because of the custody incident. This just how long, the other side not only stood up again, but also with amazing strength, all the way forward, straight to the peak.

    Suhao is a legend in the entertainment industry.

    You may not know who suhao is before, but today if you dare to ask others who suhao is, someone will definitely look at you with alien eyes: you don''t know suhao? That''s an entertainment legend.

    Suhao is sitting in his studio. In the previous movie, suhao has invested all his wealth in it. Of course, as much as the risk is, as much as the gain is. Now she has not only opened her own studio, but also signed a large number of potential and attractive young people, who have long been known by the public because of the film pair.

    It can be said that suhao is getting closer to her goal now, but suhao knows that it''s not the time to be complacent, because her purpose here is not only to help the original owner realize her dream, stand at the top of the entertainment industry, and punish those who have hurt the original owner, but also in her task list.

    Ah Hao, I''m going abroad to attend that film festival. I''m a little excited Sun Tongxin''s voice rang out. Su Hao didn''t expect that she would be nominated for the best screenplay award when she was a screenwriter for the first time. It seems that sun Tongxin is very talented in writing scripts.

    "Golden Bear Film Festival, get excited. Don''t be nervous then." Suhao has turned off the page she is browsing. She is also a successful person now. Her goal of standing at the top of the entertainment industry is approaching. It''s time for her to put Leiji and xuanruo on her schedule.

    Su Hao sat on the chair and thought about it. Finally, she picked up her cell phone and dialed a person

    "Check xuanruo''s recent schedule for me. Yes, the sooner the better."

    Two weeks later, Su Hao and sun Tongxin get on the plane to m country. Before they get on the plane, Su Hao has an audition by the way, and her audition role is specially prepared by Lei Ji for xuanruo.

    The night before the Golden Bear Film Festival, Su Hao unexpectedly received a call from Li Jingyi. It turns out that the other party was also invited to participate in the festival. This phone call is to ask if Su Hao would like to walk on the red carpet as his girlfriend.

    "You go. Don''t care about me. I''ll go with Yao Qi." After listening to Su Hao''s question, sun Tongxin is indifferent.

    "Yao Qi? How did he get here? " Isn''t that guy lazy to move?

    "His master insisted that he come with him. He couldn''t refuse and didn''t want to find another girl, so he came to ask me."

    Su Hao sighed helplessly. Yao Qi really didn''t have a reliable time.

    On the day of the film festival, when Su Hao and Li Jingyi appeared on the red carpet together, everyone was surprised.

    Su Hao, dressed in a red backless dress, stands beside Li Jingyi in a black suit, killing countless films.

    Su Hao is holding Li Jingyi''s arm. On the red carpet, they talk in a low voice from time to time. They are intimate and seem to have a good relationship. When they got close to the scene, they found their seats separately because they were in different groups.

    "Well, this way." Su Hao followed sun Tongxin''s voice and walked past. She sat in her seat patiently waiting for the official start of the film festival.

    The film festival soon officially began. Su Hao listened to the host''s disclosure of the award-winning list one by one. Finally, she got the best actress.

    "I believe everyone is curious about who is the best actress this time." The host looked at the card in his hand, picked an eyebrow, and then said, "I guess you can''t imagine who this person will be. Seriously, I didn''t think of it either."

    After selling enough lawsuits, the host finally opened the card in Su Hao''s nervous eyes and read word by word:

    "The best actress this time is --"

    "Hello, Sue

    At the Golden Bear Film Festival, Su Hao won the best actress award in one fell swoop. It can be said that the scenery is boundless, but the transmission of the news still needs some time, so now everyone in China does not know the good news.

    Xuanruo looks at the script that has just been sent to her. It''s the heroine. Lei Ji pays for xuanruo''s role.

    "Oh, you want to compete with me, and you don''t want to see who you are."

    Su Hao had a special audition before going abroad. The audition was directed by director Zheng, the heroine of an action film "national treasure", which will be released in the Spring Festival next year. Coincidentally, this role is the one Lei Ji bought for xuanruo. In fact, the film itself was made by Lei Ji for xuanruo.

    As a result, no matter how good Su Hao''s performance is, it''s impossible to change the role.

    "You have to fight to make action movies. The script is bought for you, and the director is looking for director Zheng, who is the best at making action movies in China. The rest is up to you." Lei Ji looks at xuanruo sitting on the sofa. Now he really doesn''t know what xuanruo thinks. He doesn''t go on the way he has arranged for her. He has to make some action movies. He wants to run without learning how to walk. He really doesn''t know how many pounds he has.

 Chapter 141

    "I see. Don''t worry, Aji. I will try my best and I won''t let you down." Xuanruo is the best when facing Lei Ji. She shows a little shy smile and watches Lei Ji leave the room.

    "Little Sue." As soon as Lei Ji left, xuanruo''s face immediately overcast and yelled out the door.

    "What''s the matter, sister Xuan?" The little assistant got the call and immediately ran in.

    "Tomorrow, I''ll see the martial arts coach. When I learn the movements, you can take some good-looking pictures and post them on Weibo. I''ll let Aji see how hard I work." Xuanruo opens the script in front of her with orchid fingers, but all her thoughts are gone. When Leiji sees her efforts, she praises her efforts.

    Xuanruo''s mind is far away from foreign Su Hao. She knew before the audition that she couldn''t be selected, but she learned from Zheng Dao in private. As for the reason, Su Hao has his own plan.

    "Well, congratulations on winning the best actress trophy. I''ll have a friend after the film." Sun Tongxin has been staying in Su Hao''s room since she came back from the film festival. Although she won the nomination for best screenwriter, she missed the trophy and failed to win the best screenwriter award.

    You''re great, too. Keep up Su Hao''s mouth returns to sun Tong''s heart, but all her attention is on the corridor outside the door. She made a silent gesture to sun Tongxin and made a slight crack in the door of the room. Then she listened with her ears close to the door.

    "Well, what''s the matter?" Sun Tongxin looks at Su Hao''s action curiously, but he doesn''t dare to speak out. After a few minutes, he hears some voices from outside. Su Hao stands right, straightens his clothes, opens the door and goes out.

    "What a coincidence, brother Li." Su Hao was surprised to see two people at the end of the corridor of the hotel, one of whom was Li Jingyi.

    "It''s a coincidence, suhao. Let me introduce you. This is Mr. ander. Many classic sci-fi movies are directed by Mr. ander himself." Li Jingyi walks up to Su Hao. He blinks at Su Hao where director ander can''t see him. Su Hao receives the signal and gives him a thumbs up.

    Hello, Mr. Ender. I''ve seen all your movies. I''m a big fan of yours Sue laughingly looked at ender, with bright eyes. There was some obvious worship and joy. What was alive was the image of a loyal fan.

    "Are you the Chinese actress who won the film award this time? I saw your performance and it was great. " Mr. ander is a gentlemanly middle-aged man. He politely holds suhao''s hand. After they release their hand, suhao quietly covers the hand he just held with Ender with his other hand. The corners of his mouth can''t help but turn up, which makes people wonder if she would not like to wash it in the next few days.

    Ander saw this little action in his eyes. He smiles and thinks that the actress of C country, who won the Golden Bear film at a young age, is not only good at acting, but also lovely in character.

    "I don''t want to disturb you. I''m going to have dinner with Tong Xin. Li Ge, Mr. ender, let''s go down first." Just as sun Tongxin came out of the room on the phone, Su Hao took sun Tongxin and ran away.

    "Well, slow down and let Yao Qi wait." Su Hao was surprised and slowed down. Looking at Sun Tong, she asked:

    "Yao Qi?"

    "Yes, Yao Qi should have told you an important news."

    Su Hao thought that Yao Qi was the apprentice of director Zhou, so it is very likely that director Zhou told him the important news.

    Let''s go. It''s time for dinner. Let''s go down for dinner

    Su Hao meets Yao Qi who has ordered a meal for three in the restaurant downstairs of the hotel. When the other party sees them, they wave to them. When they are seated, they open their mouth and go straight to the theme.

    You know director Ender

    It''s a coincidence that Su Hao picked an eyebrow. She just met director ander, and Yao Qi talked about each other.

    "Ander''s new film, a sci-fi action film" insect change ", is in the process of casting, with two heroines, one of whom is going to choose an Asian face."

    Yao Qi''s short words can be said to be heavy news. Ander has won the best director award of Peace Dove World Film Festival. This film festival can be said to be the most representative and incomparable in the world film festival. Even the Golden Bear Film Festival, a class a film festival, needs to stand aside.

    Peace Dove World Film Festival is held once every seven years. A film festival gathers all the excellent works of the past seven years. It is very rare to win awards from it. And ender, who is only in his 40s this year, has won the best director award of Peace Dove World Film Festival, which is quite impressive.

    Master once competed with Mr. Ender for the best director award. Unfortunately, he lost to Ender, but they became friends. At the end of this film festival, master will get together with Mr. ander to talk about the past. I will tell master that he can recommend you to Mr. ander, but it depends on you to seize this opportunity. "

    Su Hao and Yao Qi have only cooperated with each other in the same movie. She didn''t expect that the other party would help her so much. Su Hao looked at Yao Qi''s eyes and nodded solemnly. Since the opportunity had been put in front of her, she didn''t let it go.

    "Well, I have a call for you. It''s director Zheng''s assistant." Sun Tongxin''s voice suddenly rang up, some of Su Hao''s work will be handed over to her.

    Su Hao frowned, took the cell phone from sun Tongxin, put it in his ear and said politely:

    Hello, I''m suhao

    "Miss Su Hao, about your previous audition, our director Zheng said that your performance was excellent, but I''m sorry..." assistant''s words did not finish. Su Hao had already guessed the result. After all, in the original owner''s memory, xuanruo successfully nominated the best actress of the domestic maritime Film Festival by relying on this film. An ordinary actor suddenly becomes the heroine in a movie directed by a first-class director in China. If there is no Lei Ji here, Su Hao really doesn''t believe it.

    "It doesn''t matter. To get the praise from director Zheng is the greatest affirmation for me." Suhao didn''t pay attention to it, she said politely while stirring the milk in front of her with a spoon.

    "However, director Zheng said that he thought there was a role suitable for Miss Su Hao. I wonder if Miss Su Hao is interested in it?"

    "What role?" Sue''s stirring of the milk stopped.

    "Second only to the leading lady."

    After listening to the assistant''s words, Su Hao blinked. Before the news that he won the best actress award was sent back to China, director Zheng was willing to arrange an important supporting role for her in his film. It''s very good for her to play, but now Su Hao has a better choice to fight.

    "Please say sorry to Director Zheng for me. This time, I''m afraid I''ll let him down."

    Su Hao delayed her return ticket for a week. She spent a whole day dragging sun Tongxin to go shopping with her and bought a set of clothes for the audition. On the third night, suhao''s cell phone rings. Mr. Ender''s assistant tells her to come to the audition on time the day after tomorrow.

    One day later, when suhao arrived at the audition place 20 minutes ahead of schedule, she found that several people were already sitting there.

    Two of them are Mr. ander and his assistant. Unexpectedly, Zhou Dao and Li Jingyi are also there.

    I''m sorry to have kept you waiting, Mr. Ender Today''s suhao is different from her former fan sister when she faces Mr. ander. Today''s suhao is modest and generous in a light blue tweed coat, black tights and dark purple high heels. Mr. ander nods to her, looks at her hand on his wrist, frowns and says:

    "Don''t wait for little Annie. Dan, you and Sue are ready. Let''s start first."

    Su was looking at the Asian face who had been sitting on one side when she came to her. Her name was Aida Dan. She was a Chinese of M nationality. She had been developing in the entertainment industry of M country before and won the best supporting actress award in A-class Film Festival.

    "Dan, you start first."

    Adadan glanced at suhao when he got up, and suhao felt the obvious contempt in this eye.

    Dan, what would you do if you woke up and found yourself in a strange place

    Ander''s audition is very simple, but often the simplest is the most difficult.

    See Dan did not hesitate to lie on the ground, she closed her eyes, a moment later her eyelashes trembled, opened her eyes.

    Dan propped up in doubt at first, and then she looked around in a daze, but apparently she had nothing to gain from this completely strange place. Just as Dan is about to get up to perform his next reaction, a bright voice suddenly rings in the audition hall. At the same time, the voice also interrupts Dan''s performance.

    "Well, get up first. Little Annie, you''re late. " Although Mr. ander said so, there was no sign of anger in his voice.

    "They came too early."

    Sue is always a good-looking person. If you want to talk about competition, little Annie will bring more pressure than Dan. Because little Annie had participated in the filming of Mr. Andre''s film "beyond the atmosphere" as a supporting role before. This film is the work that Mr. ander participated in when he won the peace dove best director award. At the same time, little Annie also won the nomination of peace dove best supporting actress award with this film. Although it is a pity that he didn''t get this award in the end, it is also an affirmation of her acting skills.

    "What''s on show? I''ll try first." Little Annie has a half blood face, and her facial features are more Oriental. But apart from her appearance, she has no oriental shadow in her height and character.

    "Well, you go first." Ender pointed to the field and repeated the question. Little Annie came close to Mr. riand, lay down and closed her eyes.

 Chapter 142

    When little Annie opened her eyes and saw Mr. ender, her eyes were full of vigilance. She quickly moved away from Mr. ender, clasped her hands tightly and put on a defensive posture. The next moment, she stood up straight again, looked as usual and signaled that she had finished the performance.

    "It''s very good. Compared with Dan''s performance, little Annie, your performance is more appropriate." Mr. Andre quickly commented on it, and Dan''s eyes dimmed at the moment he heard it.

    "Then this role is mine?" Little Annie is smiling, but Mr. ander shakes his head. He points to suhao, who is sitting quietly. Little Annie seems to have just found suhao. She shrugs and sits down on the sofa. Obviously, she doesn''t regard suhao as a threat to her audition.

    "Then, Mr. ender, I begin."

    When suhao finished, her body tilted slightly, her arms on her cheek, and her whole body seemed to be on a plant. Her brow wrinkled, palm touched her cheek, as if she found something wrong, she slowly opened her eyes, and then almost immediately, she jumped up from the position she had just been waiting for.

    Su Hao''s eyes were wide open. She looked around curiously. When she saw other people present, she seemed to be startled. In addition to fear, her eyes showed a trace of curiosity. Suhao''s eyes turned around. When her eyes met Mr. ender, the mood in those eyes returned to calm. Suhao''s audition ended.

    After a few seconds of silence, Mr. Ender''s voice began to ring: "can you tell me why you want to express this? You look at us like you''re looking at aliens. "

    Su Hao grinned shyly and slowly said, "before I came to the audition, I received a piece of paper to write the character setting. The heroine is a Zerg. She came to the earth by accident, grew up slowly, and finally returned to the home star, preventing a big fight between the earth and the Zerg

    Suhao said it without hesitation, because she knew that this piece of paper should be owned by everyone in the audition.

    "Although the protagonist was very powerful in the end, she was just a little girl protected by her relatives at the beginning. She came to the earth alone, just like an earth person to the Zerg home planet. I think she''s scared and curious, so that''s why I show Mr. ander''s scene

    Su Hao''s reply obviously satisfied Mr. ander. He nodded and said something to Zhou Dao and Li Jingyi, who were sitting on one side. He did not give the result on the spot. He asked the three people present to go back first and wait for the assistant to inform the final candidate of the result.

    Little Annie can be said to walk in a huff. When she passed by suhao, she glared at suhao fiercely, then stepped on her high-heeled shoes of more than ten centimeters, and almost stepped out of the audition hall without looking back. Sue looked good. She felt her feet hurt.

    "The performance is great. Don''t be nervous. Just go back and wait for the news." Li Jingyi went to Su Hao and said to her with a smile.

    Su Hao returned with a confident smile. She is confident that her performance this time is the best of the three.

    When Su Hao just returned to sun Tongxin''s home on a plane two days later, her mobile phone rang.

    Sue looked at the number on her mobile phone. It wasn''t domestic, so she curved her mouth and pressed the connect button.

    "Hello, is that Miss Su?"

    It''s me

    Su Hao hung up the phone, and the radian of her lips became bigger and bigger. Sun Tong''s mind was out of date. He saw it and asked curiously:

    "What''s the matter with you, so happy?"

    Good news for you. I passed Mr. ander''s audition

    The success of winning the heroine in the film of Mr. ander, a famous international director, proves that suhao is on the verge of fire, and that it is the kind of fire that comes out of China and really comes into the sight of foreign fans.

    It will take a while for the list of roles to be published. Before that, the news that Su Hao won the best actress award of Golden Bear Film Festival finally came back to China, so the domestic fans were boiling!

    "Wow, my lord queen is really amazing! In just a few years, my lord queen has changed from an unknown little star to the best actress winner of the world class a film festival. Not only is she nominated, but she has really won the trophy back! "

    Netizens are surprised, the domestic media boiling, the world A-class Film Festival Winners, domestic do not know how many years to come out of A. Among the international award-winning actors at least in the past decade, there is no one else except Li Jingyi.

    "This Su is good, hateful, hateful When xuanruo heard the news, she smashed everything in her room.

    Xuanruo had a good family since she was a child. She was spoiled as a little princess. Later, she was held by Lei Ji. It can be said that she had never tasted the taste of being crushed. But now, he began to deliberately release the scandal of Su Hao''s being kept. He wanted to drive the other party to the bottom and couldn''t turn over. As a result, Su Hao not only got up, but also got the queen of Golden Bear!

    Why? Why is this woman!

    "Well, what''s so great about being a movie queen? It''s not the life of a supporting actorˇ¶ You can''t rob me of the protagonist of "national treasure". I will also rob you of the post movie position in your hand soon. Hello, Sue. We''ll see. "

    Suhao, who is basking in the sun leisurely, sneezes. She rubs her nose and thinks it must be some little bitch who scolds her in her heart.

    The afternoon sun is just right. Su Hao is sitting on the balcony of sun Tongxin''s home. While basking in the sun, she is browsing the recent entertainment news on her mobile phone. A piece of news, a news title, attracts her attention.

    "Su Hao, the new movie queen, turned down the role invitation of director Zheng in the new movie!"

    Click on the news, Su Hao and his party read on, and finally chuckled and threw the mobile phone aside.

    "Xuanruo, if she doesn''t deal with her one day, she will be uncomfortable. Even the leading role of director Zheng refused. It seems that I can''t teach her a lesson. "

    Suhao turns on her mobile phone to find a number, which is picked up soon after the call is broadcast

    "Hey, do you want big news?"

    The cast of "insect change" was announced a month later. The film is a double heroine. When Su Hao''s name appears after the name of one of the heroines, everyone who knows the news is shocked.

    Foreign fans said that who suhao was and how he appeared suddenly became one of the heroines in ander''s films.

    Some of them know that little Annie auditioned for the film directed by Ender, and think that little Annie will definitely get the brain powder of this role. They say that they have never heard of who this person is, and why can they replace little Annie as the heroine! There must be something behind the scenes

    Łˇ

    After learning the news, the domestic fans were surprised. At the same time, they linked the story of Su Hao''s participation in Mr. Ender''s film with the news that Su Hao had won the international film on the Internet before, so he couldn''t watch the domestic film. Some people even turned black. They thought Su Hao worshipped foreign countries and forgot who he was.

    Su Hao looked at the people who scolded him, as if he had never scolded him since the past. She arranged to inform the person in charge of her fan support association not to pay attention to it and not to fight. Then she got through the phone she dialed a month ago. After the other party got through, she only said one thing:

    "The news, go ahead."

    So, at noon that day, before the news boom of Su Hao''s participation in Mr. ander''s new film cooled down, a new revelation surpassed the news and became the top hot search of major platforms.

    "Su Hao, the film queen, had an audition before going abroad to attend the Golden Bear Film Festival, but she was defeated in the end."

    This title aroused the curiosity of most people. They opened the title and were surprised to find that the audition of the heroine of national treasure, which was pushed off by Su Hao before the audition.

    Since Su Hao once participated in the audition of "national treasure", why was he not selected in the end, but was said to take the initiative to push off the role of "national treasure"?

    Everyone''s eyes unanimously shifted to the position of the actress''s name in "national treasure". Xuanruo, a little star who has recently become popular

    If you catch a passer-by on the road and ask, do you know who suhao is? Maybe someone will answer: the actor who just won the best actress award of Golden Bear Film Festival. Of course, I like watching her "in pairs".

    But if you ask, do you know who Xuan is? Some people may know the name, but most people should answer: xuanruo, who is that?

    This is the difference between Su Hao''s and xuanruo''s popularity. The former''s name has been introduced to almost all netizens, while the latter has just made two films, which is a little famous.

    So when these two people compete and agree to the role, and the more excellent person is defeated, it is worth pondering where the person who has won the role is more suitable for the role than the excellent person.

    "Has Su Hao ever made action movies? Maybe action movies are our strong point? In this way, she won''t have any objection to beat suhao and take the role This kind of speech is a fan of xuanruo, but it also makes sense. Although suhao joined the shooting of the sci-fi action blockbuster insect change directed by ander after the Golden Bear Film Festival, no one knows how suhao''s own action basis is. In addition, during this period, xuanruo often posted photos of her contact with martial arts on her micro blog, which seems to feel good. Therefore, most people still hold a wait-and-see attitude towards the selection of the hostess of national treasure, and are ready to wait until the film is broadcast to make comments.

    Su Hao watched the trend of public opinion on the Internet maintain at a balance point, and she was not worried. Since those people thought that if Xuan won the role by her real ability, they would wait for the final movie to come out, and then beat these people in the face.

    "Well, are you going to see the martial arts coach later?" Sun Tongxin holds his cheek in both hands and looks at Su Hao who is tidying up his clothes with a pair of eyes.

 Chapter 143

    "Well, yes, there are not many new people in the cast, and I''m almost the only one without martial arts foundation, so Mr. ander specially invited Leo Chen, whom he met, to give me martial arts guidance." Su Hao put his training clothes into his backpack. Before the original owner said he knew nothing about martial arts, but fortunately he had practiced dance since childhood and his body was very soft. So Su Hao felt that he would not have much problems in his next martial arts study.

    "Then... Take me with you."

    At two o''clock in the afternoon, Su Hao arrived at the training place that he had made an appointment with martial arts director Mr. Chen in advance. Su Hao went into the dressing room and put on his training clothes. His sports waistcoat and shorts set off Su Hao''s slim waist, long legs and great figure. Sun Tong''s eyes were almost straight.

    "Hey, wipe your saliva. It''s all women. Don''t act like a fool." Su Hao passed by sun Tongxin and knocked on each other''s head. Then he asked, "Why are you so idle recently? Don''t you code?"

    "How long has the new book been over? Take a rest, hehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehe."

    As for sun Tongxin''s answer, Su Hao just wanted to roll his eyes. It''s been nearly a year since the film was shot. OK.

    When Mr. Chen appeared in Su Hao''s sight, Su Hao found that he was a martial arts star. She remembers that she had seen Mr. Chen in the film directed by ander before. This time, she was able to personally guide her martial arts movements for suhao, which was totally unexpected to suhao.

    "Training time is limited, I will increase the intensity, I hope you don''t always complain." Leo Chen''s Chinese name is Chen Hongyi. It can be said that he went out step by step from country C with his own real kung fu. Suhao nodded solemnly. If she can''t learn these movements within the specified time, it will drag down the progress of the crew, which is the last thing suhao wants to see.

    The two-week one-on-one martial arts guidance was put on the agenda. On this day, Su Hao had just finished a turn and kick. Before he had time to take back his leg and stand firm, he was startled by sun Tong''s heart.

    "Wow, well, you''re such a good dancer

    Sue''s action stopped, and she remembered that her role was Elna, the little princess of the Zerg. The royal family of the Zerg has a very similar appearance to human beings, but the Zerg will keep a part of their own body, which is usually hidden and only revealed when they are frightened. What the little princess kept was a pair of colorful wings, like butterfly wings.

    Elna has been well-educated since she was a child, so her every move should be elegant and wonderful. Suhao doesn''t think it''s necessary to fight hard. If it''s like dancing when fighting, isn''t it better?

    So Su Hao began to try to combine more and more martial arts movements with the dance movements in the original owner''s memory. Chen Hongyi obviously found Su Hao''s attempt. After observing it for two days, he nodded and thought Su Hao''s idea was very good.

    In the past two weeks of training, no matter how difficult the movements are or how intense the training is, Su Hao has never been tired. Her integration of martial arts and dance movements has gradually achieved results. During this period, Chen Hongyi also helped her change a few movements. Although she was very tired in this short two weeks, Su Hao benefited a lot.

    "Ender''s going to be a surprise." This is the last day of one-on-one learning, Chen Hongyi said. If you dare to call Mr. ander that guy, it seems that they are not familiar with each other.

    As soon as the start-up time of insect change was approaching, on the day of departure, Su Hao was sitting alone in the waiting hall. Sun Tongxin didn''t come out with him because he needed to plan his new novel.

    "Did you wait a long time?"

    The man''s voice came from one side. Su Hao looked up and saw Li Jingyi sitting beside him with a smile on his face. This is the VIP lounge, and the public security management has always been good. Therefore, although Su Hao and Li Jingyi are international movie queen and international movie emperor, they do not wear sunglasses.

    "No, not long ago." Su Hao will also give each other a smile, Li Jingyi and Su Hao all the way, in "insect change" played the hero Jed.

    "How about martial arts practice?"

    "With smooth, Chen teacher also praised me."

    They sat chatting together, and it was time to board the plane.

    By the time their plane arrived in the city where they were shooting, it was already more than nine o''clock in the evening. The driver of the Andrew''s crew came to the airport to wait. When the driver saw two people, he greeted two people on the bus and sent the other man to Universal Studios.

    This movie is more inclined to the type of combination of Western magic and future technology. Things happen in the future, which is the war between humans and Zerg. How ugly the ordinary Zerg is, how beautiful the royal family is. At the same time, the attitudes of different Zerg to human beings are also different, so Elna''s race is in a neutral state.

    Suhao is dressed in the costume of Zerg Princess prepared by the crew, with tight lining and light blue gauze on the outside. Her hair is very long and has a big wave. With the jewelry specially matched by the stylist and the customized blue-green pupil, suhao walks in the forest. She looks like an ugly insect, but she is an elegant and beautiful fairy princess.

    Ender was obviously amazed by the shape. The photographer was clicking on the shutter, and then the makeup photos of the crew would be selected from these photos.

    "The first scene, the first time, begins."

    This scene is about Elna being framed by traitors in her clan and being transported to a small town on earth. Because of a pair of special eyes, she was caught by the local dark forces for auction. At last, she was rescued by the man and another woman who came to perform the mission. The story begins.

    "Oh, Jed, slow down. Why are you in such a hurry?" Asiya (human female owner) is chasing after Jed. They are ordered to come to this remote town to search for the trace of Zerg. But asiya thinks that everything is normal in this place. There must be something wrong with the detector.

    "Asia, we are here to carry out the mission, not to travel." Jed walked into the underground black market of the town without looking back, ready to come here to inquire about the news.

    Today''s black market seems to be particularly lively. Jed frowned as everyone gathered around a large open space. He pushed away the crowd and immediately went in. He found that there was a big cage in the middle of the open space, in which a slender girl was locked. The girl''s long hair covered her face. It was a rare black. It seemed that she felt Jed''s eyes. The girl turned her head and looked at her blue-green eyes. Jed took a cold breath. These eyes, if he is right, are unique to the Zerg royal family.

    Finally, Jed bought the girl at the price of two laser guns. Jed thought that this might be the Zerg detected by the detector.

    "Card Ender''s voice came from outside. He looked at the recording and nodded. This one went over and over again.

    It''s a good omen to pass the first try. Su Hao stood in the same place, and the makeup artist rushed to make up for the next shooting.

    The days of filming can be said to be very hard, because it''s a science fiction action movie, so it''s inevitable for diaowia to fly around in the air. Su Hao''s role as the princess of Zerg, she has a pair of beautiful wings, so her air play in the second half of the film is especially much.

    At the beginning, suhao was always tortured by Weiya, and he often felt pain all over after a day.

    On this day, Su Hao had another air play, and what''s more, this time he wanted to shoot the fighting scenes in the air.

    Suhao stood in the same place, holding two delicate blue daggers in her hand, and letting the staff tie Weiya to her. Ten minutes later, when everything was ready, Sue took a deep breath and was suspended in mid air after director Ender started.

    It''s very difficult to do what she wants in the air. After so many days of shooting, suhao is already very familiar with it. She flies around skillfully in the air, as smooth and natural as a fish into the water. It''s also a big turn in the air to avoid the laser beam that doesn''t exist in reality.

    Su Hao''s movements are graceful and fluent. After a few turns, she falls to the ground steadily and faces the small army sent by the Zerg traitor to catch her.

    It is clear that she is fighting for life and death. Every attack of suhao can harvest the life of a Zerg. It should have been a bloody and violent scene, but it is like an elegant dance performance in suhao. Her every turn and every raise of her arm are soft and elegant, but if the opponent really appreciates it as a dance, There''s no place to die.

    This was a unilateral massacre, and the fall of the last Zerg drew an end to this massacre. Su Hao''s hair is messy behind her, her white cheek is stained with a few drops of green blood, her blue-green eyes are looking straight ahead, her bright facial features are completely exposed in front of the camera, and Ender looks at her across the camera, forgetting her intention in a moment.

    "Good! Good It took years for Ender''s voice to call back the people who were still in the scene. Ander''s eyes are hot looking at Su Hao who is drinking water. The play just now is perfect. Ander thinks that the shot can become a classic.

    Here, Su Hao''s "insect change" shooting is going on smoothly, but the domestic Xuan''s "national treasure" is not so smooth.

    After another ng, xuanruo throws away the props gun in her hand and walks out of the shooting site with a high heel.

    "Isn''t it just a shot of drawing a gun? What''s wrong with my performance? I always yell to stop. I don''t want to get along with you on purpose!" Xuanruo''s high-heeled shoes are clattering. She''s taken this shot five or six times, but she can''t do it all the time. Obviously, the director''s patience has been worn out. Every time he stops, the director will tell xuanruo the play, but the result is the same for the sixth time. The director said a little more for the last time. As a result, xuanruo was not happy. She threw the props and left without looking back.

 Chapter 144

    "Sister xuanruo, sister xuanruo, wait for you." The voice of the little assistant came from behind. Xuanruo was good at filming, and her acting skills were reasonable, but when it came to fighting, she had problems.

    The director said that she couldn''t let go of her actions. She cared too much about her image. The idol package was too heavy. As a result, xuanruo just didn''t want to change it. I don''t know how many times it happened that xuanruo played a big role and left halfway. But if xuanruo is still the heroine, she can''t make it without her. The little assistant doesn''t know how many times she has come out to chase xuanruo.

    It would be better if the female owner were su. Sometimes, the little assistant would think the same way.

    "Sister xuanruo, go back quickly. The director said that the last one would be over. Let''s hurry up and finish earlier. You can see Mr. Lei earlier." The little assistant catches up with xuanruo and gasps to persuade her.

    "He knows his face, otherwise I would have stopped shooting for Ji. Go, go back

    Looking at xuanruo''s haughty back, the little assistant turns his mouth secretly. I don''t know what Lei''s eyes are. He doesn''t want to be so kind as suhao. He comes to please xuanruo. It''s really hard to understand the life of rich people.

    No matter whether the process is smooth or not, more than half a year has passed, the two films "national treasure" and "insect change" are all finished, and the shooting is officially over. However, the former is not happy, while the latter is happy. Ander also said to Su Hao that this cooperation is very happy and he hopes to have another chance to cooperate with him next time. Of course, Su Hao readily agreed.

    "National treasure" and "insect change" were released in domestic cinemas almost at the same time. It is reasonable to say that "insect change" has surpassed "national treasure" more than a little bit from the star lineup to the director and the crew. It is reasonable to say that "national treasure" should be delayed to avoid the schedule collision with "insect change". However, director Zheng may be upset by the heroine xuanruo during the film shooting, thinking that the film is tailor-made for xuanruo. Since the heroine doesn''t care, he has been running away for many times. What does he worry about as a director? It''s better to break the pot, the movie is still on, let her live and die.

    It''s just that he may smash his gold medal director''s signboard this time. Director Zheng thinks that he won''t do it any more money in the future.

    On the day of the premiere, the screening halls of the two films were crowded. When the leading actor appeared on the stage, the scene security personnel tried their best to maintain order, so there was no confusion.

    Li Jingyi, we love you

    "Hello sue, your majesty, please whip us as much as you can

    Su Hao, as one of the two women, is now beside Li Jingyi. She is wearing a delicate evening dress and looks at the crowd with a faint smile on her face. The premiere and before the "Cloud City" compared to the audience is simply more than a little bit enthusiastic.

    "Everyone be quiet, the film will start immediately, and the autograph group photo activity can wait until the end of the film."

    The lights in the room darkened, the audience''s voice slowly lowered, a little light appeared on the big screen, an eye slowly opened, it is a blue eye with a touch of green, as clear as a good jade. That eye looks at the audience sitting under the screen, as if looking at each other across a piece of time and space.

    The next moment, this beautiful eye suddenly closed up, and then opened, the hero Li Jingyi''s face appeared on the big screen, "insect change" officially began.

    After the long signature campaign, Su Hao gets on the car with the help of the bodyguards. She closed her eyes and leaned back in the chair, with a deep sense of fatigue between her eyebrows and eyes.

    However, Su Hao thinks it''s all worth it.

    When the car passed another big cinema in the same city, suhao opened his eyes and looked at the enclosed cinema on the third floor inside and the third floor outside. Coincidentally, the premieres of "insect change" and "national treasure" were both selected in the same city on the same day. The only difference was the cinema.

    The next day, the reviews of two action movies released at the same time on the Internet came out, just full of praise and praise of "insect change", while the reviews of "national treasure" were subtle.

    "It''s wonderful! Originally, I thought that suhao would not be more brilliant even if she played the leading role in so many big brands. The result is really unexpected. My queen''s appearance should not be too amazing! "

    "Li Tianwang is as handsome as ever, but what''s more handsome is that Su Hao can make the play the same as dancing. It''s really a visual enjoyment!"

    "Because I like director Zheng''s works, I gave up the premiere of insect change and went to see the national treasure. As a result, I was very disappointed. The plot is still in director Zheng''s style, but what''s the matter with the heroine''s visual sense that she has to buckle her shape even in a fight? Idol package is so heavy, you go to make idol drama, don''t harm action movie, I thank you

    "I used to think that if Xuan could take the role, she would be good at shooting. I don''t know. Now I''m really hot eyed."

    In the film reviews, the praise of insect change can be said to be all-round, including those directed by kuaande, those who praised the hero, and those who praised the two heroines. Of course, for Su Hao''s fans, Su Hao''s appearance in the play can only be described as beautiful crying. To use the above sentence to describe, the group fight as if in a dance performance, but also no one.

    The evaluation of "national treasure" is very general. Probably because of the theme, the whole national treasure has been compared by insect change. Some people make complaints about why the national treasure is not delayed, but most people make complaints about what is done in the future.

    At this time, some netizens with a good memory will turn over the previous "national treasure" heroine event. The performance of xuanruo and Su Hao in the two films can be seen at a glance. So the majority of netizens began to doubt how xuanruo''s rubbish acting skills could steal the role from Su Haoshou.

    Black curtain! These are the two words that pop up in everyone''s heart for the first time. Of course, the truth is exactly the same.

    "Hateful, hateful, hateful!" Xuanruo is venting her anger in her office. She smashes everything she can, but she still can''t get rid of her anger. Her chest fluctuates violently. At this time, Lei Ji just walks in from the outside. Xuanruo looks at Lei Ji and quickly arranges her emotions. She faces up wrongly.

    "Ah Ji, where is that Su better than me? Why should she beat me. Ah Ji, I want you to kill her. Come on, you can kill her... "

    "Enough!" Thunder season''s roar frightens Xuan if the body shakes, she Leng for half a second, the tears brush down.

    "Ah Ji, you are cruel to me... You were not like this before... Sure enough, you men don''t have a good thing..."

    Xuanruo''s crying made Lei Ji have a headache. He left a sentence that you''d better be honest and don''t look for anything for me. He turned around and left xuanruo''s office without looking back.

    Xuanruo looks at Lei Ji''s merciless back, sobbing and choking. She thinks whether she has done anything wrong, netizens or Lei Ji, why blame her for everything.

    Hello sue, yes! It''s Sue''s fault! How could Reggie do this to her without that sue!

    Xuanruo thought bitterly in her heart. She gradually stopped crying and looked at Su Hao''s cover in the magazine on the ground. There was a trace of madness in her eyes.

    If only there were no suhao, if only suhao disappeared

    Xuanruo picks up the magazine and tears Su Hao, who is smiling, to pieces.

    "National treasure" is better than "insect change". If xuanruo is better than Su, xuanruo will be defeated in the end.

    For the heroine of "national treasure" before, xuanruo went out of her way to find someone to send Su Hao on the Internet, because after taking the Golden Bear Film Festival, she couldn''t see the news of domestic films, even the films directed by director Zheng.

    At that time, the news that Su Hao became the heroine of the film directed by Mr. ander was just announced. Although it was later revealed that Su Hao had auditioned for "national treasure", which temporarily suppressed the dissatisfaction of netizens, the false image of Su Hao''s worship of foreign countries and flattering foreigners was still remembered by some patriots. After all, he is a normal director. In the face of multiple-choice questions like "after the Golden Bear" and "rising star", he will choose the former as long as he is not stupid. Therefore, this trial is a major blow to Su Hao''s personal image.

    Now, as soon as the movies of "national treasure" and "insect change" come out, the contrast between the two heroines is obvious. In addition, the news that Su Hao was defeated when they tried to play the heroine of "national treasure" together has been revealed before. At that time, those people who swore that xuanruo''s action drama was better than Su''s are now severely humiliated.

    "One bite: I''ll tell you, how can we queen lose to a female artist with X surname?"

    "Three: No, the queen lost, lost backstage / funny."

    Su Hao doesn''t need to find someone to deliberately bring rhythm. On the Internet, it began to spread that a female artist surnamed X "beat the strong with the weak", and suspected that there was a gold owner behind it?!

    This is the most boisterous event of Su Hao''s posterity in the entertainment circle. Xuanruo reads the headline of the entertainment magazine in her hand, and she tears the magazine to pieces.

    Xuanruo didn''t expect that the tactics she used to deal with suhao now appeared in her body. She remembered that these days, Yi Lei Ji was less and less interested in her, and she often looked over and over with magazines with photos of suhao. Xuanruo''s resentment is more and more deep in her heart. She thinks it''s a su Hao, the fox spirit! It''s all because of this woman, if only she disappeared!

    By the way, she can make suhao disappear!

    Xuanruo''s eyes flashed with cold. She picked up one of her cell phones and got through a person''s phone.

    "Hey, what''s the matter, Ruo Ruo, call me all of a sudden." The phone is soon picked up, and xuanruo listens to the voice coming from her mobile phone. She doesn''t even think about it

    "Brother Wang, do something for me."

    "... who?" The other end of the cell phone was silent for a while, then asked. Brother Wang didn''t ask anything, but directly asked someone. Obviously, if it wasn''t the first time Xuan had called him.

    "Hello sue, I want you to destroy her, completely destroy her!" Xuanruo''s face is completely distorted because of jealousy. She doesn''t want to kill people, but it''s easy to destroy someone completely.

    "Time?"

    The sooner the bette

 Chapter 145

    Xuan if hang up the phone, the corner of the mouth is to show a trace of smile finally. She looked at the blackened mobile phone screen, the corner of her mouth became bigger and bigger, and finally couldn''t help laughing madly.

    Hello, Sue! I want you to live like death!

    ˇ­ˇ­

    That day, Lei Ji looked at the entertainment magazine that her assistant had put on her desk. As soon as he opened the cover, Lei Ji saw a huge poster that Su Hao had occupied two pages. His eyes narrowed and he thought about how long he had not seen Su Hao. Think of it, Lei Ji takes out her mobile phone and dials Su Hao''s phone, ready to prepare a romantic candlelight dinner for each other.

    "Hello, who is it?"

    To Reggie''s surprise, well, the girl voice on the phone is not so good.

    "Hello, I''m Reggie. I''m looking for Sue."

    Sun Tongxin looked at the hands of the phone, if you know is Lei Ji called, she will never answer.

    "Sorry, you have the wrong number..."

    "Wait, tell her I''ll wait for her downstairs in your studio."

    With that, Lei Ji hangs up without waiting for the opposite woman to reply. If Lei Ji is rejected, he will be very upset. But today, Reggie is not upset at all. Humming a ditty, he picked up the car key on the desk and went straight to the company''s underground parking lot.

    As she left, Reggie didn''t notice that a small monitor was being installed in a corner of his office near a desk wall.

    Xuanruo hates Lei Ji''s words and thinks that Lei Ji''s coming to ask Su Hao out is a good chance to get rid of Su Hao. She immediately dials brother Wang''s phone and tells him the location of suhao''s studio and the time of off work.

    "Well, Sue, I don''t know what you''ll look like next time we meet."

    At more than nine o''clock in the evening, suhao finally finished today''s work and could go home to have a rest. In fact, the reason why Su Hao left the office so late was that he didn''t want to see Lei Ji. Su Hao can''t understand. These scum haven''t gone to clean them up yet. How can they just want to come and look for abuse one by one.

    Su Hao leisurely walked out of the building door and scanned around. She did not see Lei Ji. She sneered and walked to the side of the road. As soon as she was ready to stop a taxi, a handkerchief suddenly covered her mouth and nose. Su Hao is ready to hold her breath, but it''s too late. The smell of sweetness filled the nasal cavity. Su Hao felt that her eyelids were getting heavier and heavier. Finally, she couldn''t support it. Her eyes closed and fainted.

    In the dark, Su Hao seemed to hear the sound of Tao tie. Her eyebrows wrinkled, eyelids seemed to stick together, with great effort, Su Hao finally slowly opened his eyes.

    "I didn''t expect it would be so soon." The voice of a strange man came to suhao''s ears. Su Hao raised her head. Her eyes hurt when she was stabbed by the headlight on her head. She had to squint. Then she could see the man standing in front of her and the surrounding environment clearly.

    It''s like a warehouse. Maybe it''s a problem at night. The light around is dim, but a light source on the top of the head lights up a place.

    "Yo, big star, do you know why you are here?" Brother Wang drags Su Hao''s hair and forces her to raise her head. Looking at Su Hao''s still beautiful face in the dim light, he tut Tut, thinking that she is so beautiful. No wonder she hates this woman so much.

    "Why?" At a glance, Su Hao saw that she had been kidnapped. She looked at the man who was looking down at her coldly, scar face, strong hand, pulling Su Hao''s hair hurt.

    "Oh, you say it''s not good for you to be a little star and earn a little money. You have to offend the wrong people." Brother Wang patted Su Hao''s cheek with his other hand. He felt his skin was delicate and smooth, so he couldn''t help touching it again.

    Su Hao mercilessly deviated a head, even if the scalp is pulled raw ache also didn''t care. She raised her head and stared coldly at the man who dared to humiliate her. If she could go out successfully, she would not let him go.

    "Oh, what''s that look in your eyes? If you want to bite me, you''ll come, ha ha ha. " Wild laughter came from the man''s mouth. Su Hao''s eyes are fixed on each other, her hands are tied behind her, and her wrists are trying to move. The burning pain comes from her wrist, and Su Hao''s face doesn''t change color. She has been observing the man''s reaction and trying to get out of trouble by herself.

    At this time, the mobile phone rings suddenly. Suhao sees that the man answers the phone immediately. Maybe it''s because the volume of the mobile phone is too high. Suhao hears a female voice on the phone.

    This voice, very familiar... Su Hao''s eyebrows subconsciously wrinkled. The man noticed her expression and glared at her fiercely. Thinking that Su Hao could not run away, he turned out of the warehouse to answer the phone.

    Su Hao searched around and found that after the man went out, Su Hao was the only one left in the warehouse. Su Hao laughs sarcastically, thinking that the other party really sees her. Her wrist struggles violently for several times. Su Hao feels that her hands are almost numb with pain, and her left hand is finally pulled out of the rope.

    Sue Hao quickly stood up. She had just noticed her coat in the distance. Time is limited, suhao took off her high-heeled shoes, her legs were tied, and she jumped over, then turned out her mobile phone from her pocket. She immediately broadcast a number and said as soon as she got through:

    "Tongxin, don''t talk. I''ve been kidnapped. Please inform the police and Yaoqi as soon as possible. Remember to turn on the recording. I''ll try my best to delay."

    Suhao said, without waiting for the opposite reply, she quickly hid her hand under her clothes. She had been paying attention to the movement outside, and jumped back to the chair at the last moment. Suhao put on her shoes, put her hand back into the rope she had already sent, and put it back. Not long after she had just set her movements, the door of the warehouse made a sound, and the man who had just gone out came back.

    Brother Wang looked at Su Hao sitting on the chair, and felt that there was no threat from a cute little star, so he relaxed completely and moved another chair from one side to sit opposite Su Hao.

    "Someone asked me to deal with you, and you have provoked the wrong people, so don''t blame me for anything wrong today." Brother Wang felt about in his pocket and finally took out a small folding knife.

    "She said that now is the rule of law society, can''t take your life, let me destroy you..." brother Wang with a finger move, sharp blade bounced out: "I think. The most important thing for a star is probably that face. I can''t bear to watch Girls suffer. Today, I''ve scratched your face. You''ll be honest in the future, and you won''t be punished again. "

    With that, the blade came towards Su Hao''s face.

    Su Hao looks at the blade getting closer and closer. Her body is leaning back and her mouth moves. As soon as she is ready to say something, the man''s mobile phone rings again.

    "Tut, it''s hard to call again." Brother Wang impatiently said, this time are lazy to go out, directly picked up in front of Su Hao.

    "Well, I''m just about to do it. What, you want to watch? Don''t make a fool of yourself, can''t you? I''ll do it early and finish it early to save the trouble. "

    Suhao listened to the female voice in the microphone. The last few sentences were a little excited. Suhao finally heard each other''s voice clearly and knew who was responsible for kidnapping her.

    "Xuanruo?" Su Hao casually read out the name. The man''s phone call was stiff. He turned his head and looked at Su Hao. The murderous air in his eyes flashed by.

    "How can some people be so disobedient? It seems that this will not only cut your face, but also be done." The man suddenly pinches Su Hao''s chin. He forces Su Hao to open his mouth. The blade is getting closer and closer. He wants to cut Su Hao''s tongue.

    Su haomeng''s migraine bit the man''s finger. When the man was in pain, the blade rubbed Su Hao''s cheek and left a bloodstain. Su Hao kicked the most vulnerable place under the man''s abdomen. Then she quickly broke away her hands and untied her bound feet. She wanted to run outside the warehouse, but she was caught by the man''s ankle and overturned to the ground.

    Suhao is in the dark when she is thrown. She needs to learn some Kung Fu because of the previous shooting of insect change, but she can''t deal with a man who has practiced. It can be said that if Xuan can attack successfully at the first time, it will be great.

    "You run for me, dammit The man angrily kicked Su Hao''s stomach, and Su Hao curled up with a groan. It should be that Su Hao knows about xuanruo''s existence, and the man doesn''t hide it. He turns on the handsfree of his mobile phone and puts it in front of Su Hao.

    "Don''t you guess? Come on, say hello to Ruo Ruo."

    Su Hao''s teeth are tightly closed, and half of her body is hurt like falling apart. She secretly looks at the clothes hidden by her mobile phone, calculates the time in her heart, and slowly opens her mouth.

    "Oh, xuanruo, it''s really you."

    The voice passed through the phone. Xuanruo at the other end was silent for two years before she spoke triumphantly:

    "Well, I didn''t expect that. Who asked you to do it yourself? I''ll tell you that if I want to live today, I''ll be dead in the future."

    Su Hao did not get angry, but laughed out loud. Slowly, she stopped laughing and looked sarcastically at brother Wang who was standing on one side. Her voice was so cold that she could freeze people to death: "so I''m in a hurry to report who I am. Sure enough, the dog that stupid people find is also a stupid dog."

    Su Hao''s words changed the man''s kick. Xuanruo was obviously annoyed by Su Hao''s words. She gritted her teeth and said, "do you think it''s really Lei Ji who wants to ask you out today? I tell you, it''s all a cover. Ah Ji''s purpose of asking you out is to destroy you! Do it, I want you to cut her tongue

    When he got the order, brother Wang didn''t talk anymore. He raised the knife in his hand. When the cold blade touched Su Hao''s lips, a neutral voice suddenly thought of it. The man''s hand trembled and left a cut in Su Hao''s lips.

    "Good! Don''t worry, I''m coming! "

    The voice came from Su Hao''s mobile phone hidden under his clothes, and also from outside the warehouse door.

    The door of the warehouse was rudely knocked open from outside, and the glare of the light came in. Su Hao takes advantage of the man''s hand to block the light, kicks the man in the bend of his leg and kneels him down. Then he quickly gets up and runs to sun Tongxin who runs in with the pain of his whole body.

    "Don''t move inside, put down the knife!"

 Chapter 146

    "Brother Wang, what happened? Why are you so noisy over there?"

    Su Hao only heard the voice of the police and xuanruo ring in the warehouse almost at the same time. The moment she fell into sun Tong''s heart, she could no longer bear the physical and psychological fatigue. As soon as her eyes closed, she completely fainted.

    There is no need to investigate this matter to know the truth.

    With sun Tongxin''s mobile phone recording, plus brother Wang''s mobile phone call records and bank transfer records, the police did not hesitate to tell Lei''s entertainment building that xuanruo, who was still in the office and had no time to run, was caught.

    Because xuanruo mentioned Lei Ji''s name on the phone, Lei Ji was also considered to be an accomplice in the kidnapping and was taken back to the police station by the police.

    The news that suhao was kidnapped was blocked by the police, but I don''t know what happened. The next morning, this amazing news spread on the Internet.

    Netizens were shocked when they heard the news!

    It''s said that the entertainment industry is in chaos, and there are countless hidden rules. But it''s the first time that this kind of thing involves the kidnapping of underworld. Especially the fans who like suhao, when they heard that the idol was kidnapped and dying, they exploded. They frantically inquired about the hospital where suhao was rescued, and they all rushed to see what happened to suhao. Fortunately, rational fans maintain the order of the fans circle, which is not completely confused.

    When suhao wakes up from sleep after a day and night''s rest, she is dazzled by the worried greetings from her fans on Weibo.

    Thank you for your concern. I''m fine

    Su Hao immediately reported safety on her micro blog. When her fans saw that she didn''t have time, they were relieved. Then they pointed at xuanruo, who was caught in the police station. They didn''t even let Lei Ji go.

    "Ha ha, it''s really the best. I can''t compare with it. I''ve never seen such a cruel person."

    "If Lei Ji is right, it''s the boss of xuanruo''s company. There have been rumors before that the relationship between them is not simple. Sure enough, what kind of boss has what kind of employees. Who dares to sign such an entertainment company in the future? Close down as soon as possible!"

    "Both of them are the best. I think the heroine of xuanruo''s national treasure was bought by Lei Ji. She even bought Xiang to kill people. Are these two still human?"

    "I love you. You''ve suffered."

    Xuanruo and Lei Ji were scolded by netizens. But these things are unknown to the two people who are still under investigation in the police station.

    "Mr. Lei, we did find the call with Miss Su in your call record yesterday. According to Miss Su''s friend, she answered the call at that time, and you told her that she would wait until Miss Su got off work.

    Ł˘

    Lei Ji''s hairstyle is messy, and his chin is blue. He waits for xuanruo. This woman, this stupid woman, has done this thing, which is to say that she has ruined everything!

    Netizens may be able to accept a boss to support their artists, but when it comes to moral issues, their tolerance is often zero. This time, even if I get rid of the crime, I will be scolded by the public. I can''t get along in the entertainment industry in the future.

    "Ah Ji, I''m wrong. Please help me and help me!" Xuanruo looks at Lei Ji with tears in her eyes, but Lei Ji doesn''t even want to give her eyes. Xuanruo hears Lei Ji say to the police in a cold voice:

    "I called suhao just to ask her out for dinner. I did wait for her downstairs after that, but I left before I saw suhao''s people coming down at more than eight o''clock. My assistant can testify to that." Reggie has only her own alibi. As for xuanruo, even the phone has been recorded, who is still in the mood to care about her life or death.

    "Ah Ji..." xuanruo''s eyes slowly darkened when she looked at Lei Ji. After the silence of praising, she suddenly burst out and stuck Lei Ji''s neck. She shook her arms and her words were full of hysterical resentment

    "It''s all you, it''s all you! Since you don''t like me, why should you tease me and say that you will be good to me all your life! If it wasn''t for you, I would have come this far! Reggie, you ruined me. You have to die! "

    When Lei Ji finally clears his charge and walks out of the police station, he rubs his neck with fingerprints. It seems that he is still thinking about xuanruo''s words full of hate.

    Why do you blame him? He didn''t ask xuanruo to kill her. Lei Ji''s eyes are gloomy, just in front of her, thinking fiercely in her heart.

    In the end, xuanruo and brother Wang were sentenced to prison for kidnapping and intentionally wounding people. Lei Ji''s Lei''s entertainment stock also plummeted because of this big scandal. In addition to the police station, Lei Ji began to keep his feet off the ground, and finally stabilized the company. However, because of one thing, many artists in the company left Lei''s entertainment, and a big giant in the domestic entertainment industry collapsed, giving up the leading position and never regaining its former glory.

    The kidnapping incident can be said to have a huge impact on the domestic entertainment industry, and it can be said to be a major reshuffle in the entertainment industry. For many years after that, whenever netizens talked about it, they would express their sympathy and heartache for the famous actress Su Hao, and then they would scold Lei Ji and Xuan Ruo.

    Two years later, Su Hao sat in the guest seat of Dove World Film Festival. This time, she was invited because she was nominated for the best actress award.

    The host is holk who once won the best actor award of dove of peace. His gentle and humorous behavior often makes the audience laugh. After failing to count the previous winners of various awards, holkerton finally took out a card with the name of the winner of best actress.

    "Oh, I think everyone is familiar with this person now. She can be said to be a legendary figure." Holk pauses here. Speaking of this, most of the people sitting under the stage already know who the winner is.

    "I believe everyone has guessed that the winner of our best actress is Miss Su Hao!"

    In the spotlight, Su Hao step by step onto the highest stage of the world''s film. She is holding a small and delicate cup in her hand. At this moment, she smiles confidently and brightly, because Su Hao knows that she is at the peak now!

    Hello, Sue. Do you see that?

    Su Hao said to the original owner in his heart.

    We''ve made it!

    It''s not easy to travel through different worlds.

    Sue is a little bit dispirited after she has passed the world. However, the new task will come soon, she quickly adjust the state, after all, she can not afford to delay the task.

    When the system publishes the task, as always, the expression of "can you understand me? I''m really too lazy to explain" is displayed.

    Because Su Hao''s performance satisfied the system, many key steps were commendable and worthy of commendation, so the system increased the main character''s liking for her, and allowed her to use a privilege at the critical moment. The content is unlimited. Whatever you want in the world background, whether you want to come back from the dead or get pregnant out of thin air, you can do it all.

    To give such a good thing, the next world must not be so easy.

    Su Hao shook his head and asked, "is this really all my reward?"

    "How much do you think?" System rhetorical question.

    "I''m just questioning you. It''s not enough to give you such a little reward." Su Hao shrugged helplessly.

    The system slapped coldly.

    "All right, I''ll keep quiet, and you''ll take it easy." Suhao closed his eyes as if to die.

    The palm wind is fierce.

    A few seconds later, Sue was so excited that she woke up at the dinner table.

    She was sitting at the round table, and the man in front of her was talking to her. Except for the vision, the five senses didn''t return. The man''s lips kept moving, and his face was filled with a touch of apology. Su Hao made a distinction, as if he was talking about the queen

    It''s necessary to be familiar with the environment. She turns her head to see that the maids are quietly and well-trained to spread the dishes on the table one by one. Su Hao licks the corners of her lips subconsciously because of the exquisite dishes and mouth watering colors.

    It''s different in the palace. The chief eunuch probably tried these dishes one by one with a silver needle, and someone in the imperial dining room had already tried them. They were served safely.

    Moreover, the emperor could not eat more, so as to prevent intentional people from knowing the emperor''s preferences and taking the opportunity to frame him. But if you want to really harm people, you don''t have to take food

    When the other four senses were all reported, the system started pouring the information into her brain.

    Because of the large amount of information, and the original owner''s emotion is too strong, Su Hao''s body suddenly trembles, and the dish in hand is almost broken to pieces. Although suhao hasn''t been able to control the body immediately, her subconscious actions can always save her life.

    She was faster than the maid in waiting. A monkey fished the moon and put the dish on the table.

    The Emperor

    Maid in waiting

    Hello, Sue

    As a princess, manners are the most important. Top priority, save yourself!

    Su Hao coughed a little. With a soft voice, he asked the man in the Dragon Robe who looked like the Emperor: "emperor, just now, what did you say?"

    The emperor waved back a number of palace attendants, which seemed to facilitate him to play a good role later.

    Just now I saw that the imperial concubine believed the Queen''s bad words and nearly broke the plate. The emperor realized that his plan was half successful, so he put down his chopsticks and played a good husband who loves his little wife.

    Why to say to play, to original body data read complete Su good heart know du Ming.

    The emperor''s most cherished other person was a woman who was imprisoned in the cold palace. Her name was Liu Yan.

    Liu Yan is a really weak woman who was knocked down by the empress Suxi half a year ago. It is said that she was always a sickly and bony figure, but the emperor liked her weak little figure and loved her. At last, it naturally led to the Queen''s jealousy and discipline. Even the queen used the prince as bait to design a trap, forcing the emperor to order the ice beauty Liu Yan to be moved to the cold palace. This was the end of the battle.

 Chapter 147

    Optimistic, it is to keep the ice beauty''s life.

    This made the emperor feel depressed for a long time, because he ignored the face of the Queen''s father prime minister and didn''t stay with the queen for a month.

    As an emperor, he wanted ice beauty, but he didn''t want to be close to the queen, and left her a chip to occupy the harem. Before that, she was supported by the family of Su Hao, the imperial concubine of Su, and became the emperor. Now, the people who want to support her are not allowed.

    Any bound bird wants to fight, even if the result of the fight is not as good as they want, they can also produce infinite joy for their efforts to fight.

    The emperor is no exception. It took him half a year to come up with the direct method of "the snipe and the clam fighting for the benefit of Weng".

    Let the imperial concubine''s faction and the Queen''s faction kill each other, and finally let the power concentrate on their own hands, that is the real pride of heaven.

    After browsing the detailed information again, the emperor had finished his long speech. He stroked Su Hao''s hand with his broad palm and long knuckles, and rubbed her creamy soft Yi. His tone was very gentle: "don''t be afraid of my wife. I''m here. No matter how jealous she is, she won''t be able to take the limelight from you."

    Su Hao already knew what virtue the emperor was, but her good professional quality made her never return on the road of "being virtuous and virtuous on the surface, cutting a black piece of" again: "emperor, what you said is true?"

    The chopsticks that Su Hao just picked up in her hand "PATA" fell to the ground, which was very suitable for her tearful eyes: "I didn''t do anything, but I worried about the emperor in my heart. The only thing I wanted was that the emperor could stay here for a while more..."

    Once a woman starts to cry, pear blossom with rain is the most attractive. In fact, this kind of amorous feelings of crying or not makes people even more moved.

    Su Hao endured his deep feeling of disgust and continued: "I''m really wronged. I don''t know how the queen thinks so... I''m wronged."

    His majesty seemed to be moved by her acting: "Princess Ai, I know your concern for me. I really don''t want you to know that she said you were domineering behind my back. Because you know, I''ve always wanted to make you a queen, only because of some factors... "

    Su Hao secretly sneers at me. What are the factors? I think you are afraid that Su Hao''s father''s military power will grow!

    "Emperor, you must make decisions for me. My concubine is just a poor mother who has lost her child

    "I understand. I love you... "Then the emperor put Su Hao in his arms.

    Su put his head on the emperor''s shoulder.

    But now she just wants to ha ha.

    two

    The imperial palace is very big, but a few steps away, you can see a concubine whose position is lower than Su Hao''s, and a few eunuchs who bow to salute.

    Although Su Hao had no feelings for the emperor, he even wanted to make complaints about him. But he did not prevent her from greedy.

    There are too many people. Three thousand beauties are not casual.

    The emperor has gone to court. It''s boring to be alone. What did the ancients say? The Emperor didn''t touch her last night because he didn''t want to get pregnant.

    Su Hao wanted to laugh, but he pretended to be a gentle concubine. He even deliberately expressed his desire to give birth to a dragon son for the emperor, which scared the emperor.

    Nothing happened all night, so she had a good sleep. Qiu Yue, the maid in charge of Su Hao''s dressing, is clever and handy. I know that Qiuyue is the original confidant, and a few little girls are also very loyal eunuchs.

    After dressing up, Su Hao looked in the mirror and felt very satisfied.

    In front of her, she changed her usual bright pink appearance into a lotus root pink dress embroidered with pink and blue flowers on her chest. She tied her slender waist with a belt of the same color. Her skirt had dark lines of light green flowers. When she walked around, it seemed that the flowers were awakened by the wind and were in full bloom on her skirt.

    The long skirt is covered with a water cyan open gauze garment, and all the actions lead to the flow of wave light. The hair ornaments are also set against the color of the clothes. On the gorgeous and status of the princess''s hair style, the ornaments are all made of pink and blue jade. One step is slanting out, and the broken gold is sparkling.

    On the neck is the drunken dusk Castle Peak chain, on the ear is the blue snow butterfly clothes pendant, on the wrist is the Baohua Shuiyan bracelet, on the foot is the light cloud cover moon shoes. They were all carefully selected tributes from other countries. The emperor could not treat her badly. Su Hao understood that it was in the face of the Duke of Zhenguo.

    Delicate makeup against the proud smile of Qunfang, between the eyebrows are the publicity of the sixth palace.

    Su Hao thought it was very good. If he had not been killed by the emperor later, he would have been the Empress Dowager.

    Taking a group of servants to the imperial garden, she was tired. Thinking of the emperor''s gossip last night, she looked back at Qiuyue: "Qiuyue. How about some questions in my palace exam? "

    "Niang Niang, which aspect of autumn moon do you want to test?" When Qiu Yue answered, her eyes blinked, and she felt very comfortable. I can''t help but sigh that the emperor really has no insight. Qiuyue is obviously clever and considerate, which will hurt people. I don''t like Qiuyue, but I have to like the ice beauty.

    "My palace wants you to say everything. Do you understand?"

    "Autumn Moon knows. Just ask the empress not to punish Qiuyue for her clumsy mouth. " Autumn moon can see that her mother is in a good mood.

    "My palace is approved. Then when you answer, you don''t have to worry. You can only tell the truth, and you can''t evade the question. "

    "Autumn Moon obeys." The autumn moon is full and full, with a good face and a light smile.

    "My palace asked you, what is the status of my palace now?"

    "Back to the empress, the empress is one of the four concubines Su Guifei."

    "Some people say that our palace is domineering. What should we do?"

    "If you dare to say that, you should wash your eyes." Qiu Yue said firmly: "this is pure nonsense."

    Su laughed: "but what if the queen said that?"

    Qiuyue was stunned and immediately replied, "what does the empress want Qiuyue to do? Qiuyue guarantees to complete the task and tries her best to satisfy the empress."

    Loyal and smart kid.

    "I want to go back to the palace." Sue waved her hand.

    Qiuyue nodded and helped her back to Ganlu hall.

    The fragrance of green lotus was burning beside the imperial concubine''s couch. At the moment, she didn''t know how to "consult" with the queen, so Su Hao lay on the couch for a while. As soon as I sleep, I dream about the past of my body.

    After waking up, some neglected details are also awakened.

    Su Hao drank the tea offered by Qiuyue, holding his head in his hand and thinking slowly.

    In this palace, the queen has the highest position, followed by the four concubines.

    Ice beauty Liu Yan, one of the four imperial concubines, is dying in the cold palace. The other two, Lan Xin, a well-known medical woman from a humble family, have a princess who doesn''t want to fight in the back palace. According to the routine of novels and TV dramas, as long as you have a good relationship with her, you don''t have to be afraid of anything like saffron.

    The other is Xia Ning. The family is not as powerful as Su Hao and the empress, but she has a lot of heart and mind. She is very happy with the emperor, but heaven is not beautiful, and she can''t have children. Recently, the birthday of the Empress Dowager is coming. It''s said that she is thinking about the longevity plan. If it wasn''t for Su Hao''s powerful family and his loyal support for the emperor, he would have been punished by Xia Ning.

    Although the original body is domineering, it is also an affectionate seed. Just like the princess on TV, it belongs to a woman who is infatuated with men and cruel to her rival. Naturally, there was only one emperor in his eyes, and he only wanted to see the emperor when he was eating. When the emperor was not there, if there were other women in his sight, he would have to humiliate them and show his majesty as one of the four imperial concubines.

    But the original body also because of their own unruly capricious, get retribution. The retribution was given by the queen, which made the resentment more profound.

    When she was knocked down by the queen, she lost her first child, which was supposed to be born to the royal family. Since then, she has cut off the chance for the rest of her concubines to get pregnant.

    The only one who gave birth to a prince was the queen.

    The queen has a prince. If there is no big problem, the prince and the queen will be the future emperor and Empress Dowager. The prime minister''s office is full of human beings. It is impossible for such things to go wrong. The emperor worries about how to deal with the queen every day, but there is no good way.

    The original owner wanted to eradicate the queen, but because of the prince, he was unable to take action. If she shakes guozuo, it is not enough for her to kill her head 100 times.

    Therefore, it is not easy to eradicate and even more difficult to join hands. The queen and the original body have a hatred of killing their son. If they make a sudden offer of friendship, they will definitely be rejected. Let alone the queen doesn''t believe it. If it''s not a task, Su Hao doesn''t believe it himself.

    Qiuyue served her for dinner. After reading the book for a while, she wrote some important points for meeting the queen and lay down on the soft and comfortable bed.

    Su Hao suddenly sympathizes with Yuan Shen.

    The emperor''s heart is the hardest to guess. Today, he said to you on the Dragon couch, "the white head will not be separated." tomorrow, he may persuade you to drink poisonous wine and make you miserable. At the end of the day, you have to kneel down and thank me. It''s very sad. However, some people believe that they can melt the heart of the emperor.

    Su Hao hates to bully others, but she is always dedicated, so acting should be OK.

    In order not to make the emperor suspicious, let''s continue to be the "willful and vicious" Princess su.

    "Niang Niang, Su Guifei asks to see you." Fang Hua''s voice is not high, for fear of disturbing the prince''s hard work.

    "Oh? After two days, she came up to look for bad luck. She is really at leisure. Yes When the queen said what she thought of in the word "leisurely", she put a happy smile on her face.

    Prince xuanming heard the mother say that, although he didn''t know what happened, the child''s feeling was very sensitive, and his worry was hanging on his face.

    Children shouldn''t be involved in the affairs of adults, but this man is his mother''s wife. If he doesn''t care, that''s unfilial. In my impression, although the lady did not do anything to him, she always tried to bully her motherˇ° The empress mother is such a good person, other concubines are respectful to you, only princess Su has the courage to openly contradict the empress mother. But my mother never cared. My mother is really broad-minded. "

    Xuanming said, and his face wrinkled unconsciously.

 Chapter 148

    Suxi knew that her son loved herself. She raised her hand with a gorgeous ring and lovingly stroked xuanming''s head to comfort her: "xuanming, you should remember that only if you work hard and become your father''s right arm, can your mother be truly respected."

    you ''re right. As long as there is xuanming, she will have the chance to win. No one can threaten her position in any case!

    "I understand that I will never fail my mother." After that, xuanming copied his lessons more seriously.

    Su Xi watched him write more and more carefully and smile more deeply.

    Speaking of this, I have to thank Princess Su for her jealousy. If she was not greedy and only wanted to let the emperor see her, how could she lose so many rivals?

    Now you''re the only one left. And the emperor has long been ready to get rid of you... You must know why.

    I''ll accompany you when you are dying.

    Su Hao stood outside the Jiaofang hall and waited for a moment. Fanghua came respectfully to report.

    Su Hao deliberately looks impatient for a long time. Before Fanghua opens her mouth, she pushes her away and goes to the hall.

    Fanghua is dissatisfied with the imperial concubine, but she doesn''t dare to vent her anger. She can only sigh in a low voice. The empress said that she should keep a low profile when she is not in front of her. For the sake of the prestige and honor of jiaofangdian, she should bear it when necessary.

    This sigh was caught by Su Hao. She raised her eyebrows, turned back and said in a sharp voice, "what do you sigh for? Is it difficult for the cost palace to come here and hinder your eyes? "

    "Lady, calm down! Fang Hua has no such intention Fanghua immediately knelt down.

    "Just know. Don''t lose your master''s face." Su Hao swung her sleeve and walked past her with great air.

    In front of the hall, the empress Suxi is teaching the prince calligraphy and reading in person.

    Listen to Qiu Yue. Every day on Suxi, there is an hour to inquire about the prince''s lessons and to have some exchanges and discussions with him. The iron law stipulates that the harem cannot be in charge of politics. Unfortunately, she is a woman from a scholarly family.

    Six months ago, after Liu Yan came out, the emperor''s discipline to the prince gradually relaxed. I can''t see it all day long, but I can''t protest too much. She devoted herself more and more to educating the prince, striving to make him grow up early and be qualified to undertake the great cause of the country.

    The 10-year-old prince also knew her mother''s hard work and studied very hard.

    Su Hao was a little angry. Su Hao knew that it was the obsession of the original body that lingered in the body for a long time.

    She could almost imagine the roar of Princess su.

    Why can she have children, and get close to her son, and why can she have peace of mind while racking her brains to harm others!

    Her Su Hao''s child, the first lin''er of her imperial concubine Su, has not seen her with her own eyes, has not been able to call her a mother concubine, has not been able to see the world, so she is strangled by the empress, who is merciful on the surface but cruel and terrible in fact!

    Su Hao was infected by her original feelings, and suddenly felt angry. She really wanted to pour sulfuric acid on the Queen''s face.

    If you don''t revenge, you will be the daughter of the Duke of Zhenguo!

    For a moment, the emotion of the original owner was tightly intertwined, which almost made Su Hao unstable.

    She suddenly understood why the loss of a child would make a good person, or an indifferent person crazy.

    What is lost is not only blood and bone, but also a spiritual sustenance and a living belief.

    She adjusted the state for a while, rushed forward: "hello to my sister." After that, there was no respect at all. It was a gift to bow your head slightly.

    The empress simply didn''t lift her head. She deliberately hung Princess Su for a while. Then she was surprised and said, "my sister is coming. Please sit down."

    Su Hao snorted contemptuously, as if she had been to her palace. She sat down on the chair and chatted with the Queen: "my sister is really busy recently."

    "Yes, so I''m afraid I can''t receive my sister for a long time." As soon as she came up, she ordered her guests to leave. The Queen really didn''t give her any face.

    Su Hao can''t miss this great opportunity. Even if it''s a fight, it''s a good way to understand each other and exchange feelings.

    "But my concubine has been told that the Queen''s sister is free to gossip about her sister, so I''d like to see if she really said that her sister is arrogant and domineering. If there is no such thing, it will just solve the doubts in my sister''s heart. Otherwise, my sister''s trouble in sleeping and eating is because she is afraid that her sister will misunderstand her and will not sleep well at night. " Su Hao stroked her chest with her hand, looking worried.

    The queen was calm: "I don''t know where my sister heard about it. It''s sinister to dare to destroy you and my sister''s affectionate people. "

    I saw Su Hao smile, a proud face: "Oh, this can not be used. The person who said this is the Emperor himself. Isn''t the elder sister saying that the emperor wants to

    "You --!"

    "Sister, don''t be angry. I guess my sister is not like that either. I''m just here to solve the misunderstanding and ask you something else

    Something else? Su Xi never liked xuanming to hear these things. She turned her head and said to the prince in a soft voice:

    "Xuanming, go to Taifu." Her eyes were full of love as she spoke.

    "Yes, mother." The young man collected the book as if he hadn''t heard anything just now. He gave Su Hao a gift and then went out.

    Su Hao felt pain in his chest again, and his anger seemed to surge again. Su Hao quickly stabilized his mind and thought, it''s not strange that he was sad for such a lovely child. I can understand human nature.

    But we must know that the crux of all things is the emperor''s ruthlessness and selfishness, so we must not let the queen go.

    She seemed to placate herself and said: don''t worry, princess, I will help you out.

    "What does my sister want to say. I''m surprised that I didn''t talk about children today. When did my sister become so mature? "

    The queen thinks that the child''s affairs have nothing to do with her, so she can be so righteous.

    If it had been the original body, it would have been poisoned.

    "My sister just wants to persuade you to broaden your horizons. It''s very likely that my sister is not my sister''s biggest enemy. "

    "The biggest enemy is Liu Yan, who you think is safe and secure

    four

    "I''m afraid my sister is not joking." The empress''s expression is always so indifferent, but does not lose the dignified domineering power of the sixth Palace: "Liu Yan has been in the cold palace." It was she who designed and framed it. As a queen, she naturally took "rectifying the discipline of the harem" as the key point, and could not allow anyone who charmed the emperor to appear: "since she has entered the cold palace, what enemy can she be?"

    When Fanghua served tea, the queen took the cup, blew the floating leaves open, took a sip, and then dipped her handkerchief on her lips. She has always been a good talker, so she said without hesitation: "besides, we are only gathered here to take care of the emperor and share his worries. We are like sisters. Where can the enemy say?"

    "Ha ha ha ha..."

    Su was so funny that she had to wait for a long time to stop. She exaggerated her tears and said, "but elder sister, you didn''t hesitate to use the prince as bait to frame Liu Yan. The emperor hasn''t forgotten it. Are you so comfortable?"

    The empress looked like a Lin: "sister, I can''t understand what you said. Why did you set up? How can we use parents and children as bait? "

    "That''s why you''re the head of the six palaces. Naturally, the way is unusual." Su Hao stood up and asked Qiuyue to wait outside, indicating Fanghua again.

    Fanghua turns to see the queen. For a moment, the queen doesn''t know what medicine Su Hao sells in the gourd. But since her children are involved, she must ask clearly. She can''t let Su Hao have a chance to find the handle on this matter!

    "Fanghua, prepare tea and snacks again."

    "Yes." Fanghua retreated, and when she left, she did not forget to cast a wary look at Su Hao.

    Su Hao stretched out his hand with Qinxue jade bracelet, a tribute from the western regions, and casually helped the hairpin on his head. He looked so proud that he didn''t even give Fanghua the rest of the light.

    The Queen''s Hall fell silent again. The queen looked at the bracelet, which only belonged to the concubine, and felt that it was very eye-catching - she once loved it, but the emperor was not willing to give it, so she turned her head and gave it to Su Hao!

    She was a little upset: "if you have any younger sister, let''s talk about it. Today, I''m tired of tutoring the prince."

    ... talking about children again! Su Hao can''t help scolding secretly. Can the queen only do this!

    But it doesn''t matter. In case she can''t help it for a while, she will start directly. Anyway, if she is here, she will agree with her.

    Su Hao stopped two steps away from the woman in Huafu and said, "my elder sister managed to make a dangerous move. She also borrowed the power of the prime minister in the court, which made it possible for the matter to be solved. If Liu Yan''s woman makes a comeback, her sister will have to deal with it. "

    "It seems that as long as Liu Yan comes out, my sister will not fight with my palace any more." The queen sneered.

    "To fight for nature is to fight, but it''s not like this now..." Su Hao stooped to the Queen''s ear and said, "if Liu Yan comes out, maybe I can join hands with her and push her sister down the back seat together."

    "Don''t say I don''t believe it. I''m afraid you don''t even believe it yourself." The queen said so, but her eyes were fixed on her.

    Women in the harem walk on the tip of a knife every step, even if they sleep on thin ice. No matter what the situation is, they have to be safe. Even if their mind is a little more simple and credulous, or they fight back a little later, they may change the situation.

    Suhao knew that she could never miss any chance in the critical period.

    And if you want to join hands with the queen, there is still a layer of danger.

    What if the queen sold her! She''s not ready yet.

    "Sister, don''t be in a hurry to deny it. Sister is just making a hypothesis. But my elder sister knows how to read and understand. There are all kinds of mistakes in the court hall. You know in your heart whether the palace is more terrible than the court hall. "

 Chapter 149

    Su Hao turned the Queen''s side and patted her on the shoulder: "it''s better to prepare for a rainy day than to wait for death. Elder sister, you know this better than me. You can see from the prince. Younger sister really wants to clap her hands for her. It''s just that it''s not good to leave a handle on that... "

    The empress frowned and Su Hao had something she didn''t know! She combed her mind quickly, but it was too long for her to remember.

    Su Hao saw the queen and finally got suspicious and praised herself secretly. It''s a pity that in the eyes of the original owner, only the emperor has done a lot to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight. Even if he doesn''t believe that the queen will let Liu Yan bully the crown prince so easily, he will never take the opportunity to save the Queen''s hand and wait until the time is ripe to use it.

    So of course, suhao has no handle! But she still has systematic rewards, which are useless. Sue is so proud. Dedicated work is such a good thing.

    It''s just that she doesn''t want to use it at the beginning. Maybe there''s something else to use in the future?

    "Your concubine is really strange today." The queen brushed away Su Hao''s hand without any trace: "what more nonsense, my palace..."

    At this time, the sound of footwork came, and the autumn moon came up to salute Su Hao and said, "empress, the emperor is coming here."

    Sue is kind-hearted. She can conquer this woman right away. What''s this man doing here? What a bad hand!

    As if the queen had been saved, she was relieved. In the heart also secretly made a decision.

    Sue, if you want to get rid of this woman, you can either get rid of it or join hands to get rid of it. You can''t keep it! For the sake of xuanming... I will not hesitate to have my hands covered with blood!

    When Su Hao saw the change of the Queen''s expression, she felt sad.

    It''s worthy of being the queen, so soon I want to find the emperor as a backer. But if you rely on the emperor, it is equivalent to handing the knife to the enemy, and you don''t know how to die in the end.

    Su Hao made a quick decision: "if it''s really strange, my sister will not listen to her sister say so many words." Looking at the door anxiously, she turned to the queen and asked her, "please don''t blame me next."

    "Here comes the emperor."

    As soon as the emperor came in, he saw that the ground was in a mess.

    The ladies in waiting knelt all over the floor. The top white porcelain tea cups were smashed on the carpet. The tea soup was scattered all over the floor. The tea leaves were dirty and sticky on the wall of the cup. They were still steaming. It was obvious that they started soon after they arrived.

    The bun of the empress and Princess Su are loose and skewed to one side, and most of her clothes are torn apart. It seems that she has just been taken by the empress. She is not willing to scream and pounce on the empress. The queen was obviously a little afraid of the wayward Su Guifei. She quickly stepped back and was caught with her clothes pulled askew.

    When they stumbled, their hairpin and hairpin were all sprinkled, and the makeup of Princess Su was also spent. They still insisted on tearing the Queen''s clothes to pieces.

    "Stop it! In front of me, how can it be

    The Emperor gave a big drink, and the hall suddenly stopped as if it had been silenced.

    Su Guifei''s tears also slipped out of her eyes when she turned to see the emperor.

    five

    "The emperor!" Su haofei rushed to throw himself into the emperor''s arms.

    To tell you the truth, the emperor was very excited for a moment. After all, a woman, after being bullied, insisted not to shed tears until the person who could save her came. She could not hide her weakness and shed tears.

    What does that mean? It means that this woman believes in herself with all her heart.

    No matter how much she looks like a hedgehog outside, there is no reason to stab people everywhere, but she has never shown herself half fierce.

    So for a moment he felt soft.

    Do you want to do something to her? No, you can''t miss the important events, or you''ll be locked in the cold palace to let her know about this life and save her life.

    Su Hao doesn''t know the twists and turns in the emperor''s mind. She has long believed that the emperor is not a good person. After receiving the information and memory, she has always been on guard. However, men are not as sensitive as women after all. She will especially cover up. At this moment, the scene of two people pinching each other may greatly please the emperor.

    The snipe and the clam fight each other? ha-ha.

    Sure enough, the emperor reached out his hand and comforted Princess Su, and very quickly ignored the Queen''s voice not far away. He said in a soft voice, "well, how did you do this? It really hurts me."

    Why don''t you get the movie King Award?! Su Hao roared in his heart and cried: "the emperor, the emperor''s concubines just came to say hello to the Queen''s sister, but she never thought that the Queen''s sister would not accept her sister''s invitation because she had no children."

    The emperor was stunned, and so was the queen. Who came up with such an idiotic reason?

    "Don''t you..."

    Su Hao simply interrupts the Queen''s argument, and her eyes are full of despair: "the Queen''s sister has always been in charge of the sixth palace, and she really respects her concubines. But the younger sister really did not know why the empress elder sister must take the minister concubine does not have the child to say the matter! Emperor... I don''t care about my sister''s failure to push me, but why didn''t my sister let me go? "

    Su Hao cried out of breath, but also powerlessly slipped from the emperor''s arms, creating a soft and bullying look. On one side, Qiuyue frowned long ago. She really loved her master, and then she looked back at Fanghua.

    Fang Hua does not want to be outdone and stares back, as if saying that it has nothing to do with the empress.

    And the emperor, it can be said that he is too satisfied with this. It''s just the right thing to do. That''s what his purpose is. He seems to want to laugh and feel that the atmosphere is not appropriate, the expression on his face is a little complicated, and he quickly reaches out his hand and holds Su Hao with his strong arm.

    "Well, I''ve already punished the person who pushed you."

    "That man was ordered by the queen, the emperor!" Su good hate to drag his sleeve, in the eyes of the pain let the emperor see a little creepy.

    "I''ve made a clear investigation before. It really has nothing to do with the queen." The emperor''s words were loud and clear, while pacifying the people: "ah Hao, don''t blame the queen. She was also pushed

    "Can that be just on my concubine?"

    "Ah Hao, don''t you believe my ruling?"

    The Emperor himself made a scene on occasion. He felt that her constant entanglement was a little too much, so he no longer pacified her. He just patted her on the back and asked her to be sent back to the palace.

    Su Hao refused to leave, but he was carried away by Qiuyue with the emperor''s eyes.

    Before going out, the emperor could still be heard there to pacify the Queen: "the queen was frightened."

    "I don''t know why my younger sister still has to blame me for my illness."

    "She looks different today..."

    Su Hao''s mouth opened with a satisfied smile. Face makeup, and then such a smile, autumn can not help shaking body.

    The seeds of doubt have been buried in the Queen''s heart, coupled with today''s crazy behavior, the emperor probably more believe that he has become a fire and water with the queen.

    The next step is to seize the opportunity mentioned in the materials... Slowly torture the emperor.

    Su Hao had a rest for an afternoon. Meimei took a bath and let Qiuyue massage for a while.

    Although Qiuyue knows something about it, it''s not "authentic" after all. She improves it again. After being kneaded, Su Hao feels refreshed and has unlimited strength to fight against the dregs.

    Don''t say, it''s good to be an arrogant and domineering person. At least no one dares to speak ill in front of him, and no one will bully him casually because he looks good.

    At least we have to weigh her family background.

    Su Hao didn''t have dinner, so he ran to find LAN Guiren and planned to have a meal with her. By the way, he carried out the plan to save the infatuated lady Su Guifei.

    Yan Qin is commanding the maid of honor to arrange dishes. Seeing that the maid of honor who has just been assigned is tied up, he sighs and decides to come by himself. He is putting the dish up. When he turns to see Su haolai, he shakes his hand. He immediately raises his guard and deliberately raises his voice slightly.

    "My maidservant, please say hello to your concubine!"

    Lanxin is sewing sachets for her daughter. Hearing the voice, she looks up and sees Su Hao standing there with a proud face. She puts down her embroidered brace and carefully inserts the needle into the spool to greet her.

    "How can my sister be here today?" Although she was born in a humble family, she was also one of the four concubines. There was no reason to salute her. Calling her sister was just a kind of modesty.

    She''s a little stiff for some reason. Su Hao thinks she''s probably heard about her quarrel with the queen in the morning, trying to slow down her tone and start with the place where women have the most common language.

    "Recently, I always dream that my child reaches for me to hold him, but I can''t see his face clearly. He often dreams with me, as if to blame me for not being able to protect him

    Lan Xin looks at her, but she is not ready to speak.

    "I can''t sleep well, and I''m tired of seeing the doctor. I want to see what good methods you have here to relieve my condition. If I could make a sachet, it would be better for me to wear it or hang it at the head of the bed. "

    Lan Xin''s face changed and she said, "my sister is usually nursed by the imperial doctor. Although my sister is a medical girl, she can''t compare with all the adults in the imperial hospital. Please find a way for her sister."

    Su Hao frowned: "does my sister think my heart is not sincere enough? Or do you think I lied about children? "

    Lanxin''s face is more ugly. Su Hao guesses that she is afraid of being framed by her sachet, so she reaches out and pats Lanxin on the back of her hand.

    Lanxin completely did not expect that she would be so close, Leng on the spot, Yanqin is also the same, in the hands of the plate slip, crisp.

    "Forgive me, madam Yan Qin quickly knelt down to clean up.

    Lan Xin reluctantly waves her hand to Yan Qin and says to Su Hao, "the dishes have already been arranged. My sister might as well stay in the palace for dinner."

    Su Hao agrees to be kind, but Lanxin''s more and more complicated look causes Su Hao''s doubts.

    What is Lanxin hiding? Is it because of the change of system bonus?

    In memory, Lanxin didn''t make any big moves, and he hasn''t been excessively favored by the emperor. Although the original body was on guard, because Lanxin was a medical woman, it was easy to detect such tricks as poisoning, so she was prepared to wait until Lanxin gave birth and designed to kill the baby. But did not expect Lanxin''s stomach particularly "Zhengqi", unexpectedly gave birth to a princess, the emperor also quite like, put this considerate Lanxin raised four imperial concubines.

    Later, because he was busy dealing with all kinds of restless little hooves, he ignored Lanxin. Kuang Lanxin low-key, this is not how to compete for favor, the original body as she is the background board.

    Ah... Why didn''t you want to win over? Not a threat, but a friend!

    It''s estimated that she is domineering... Lan Xin doesn''t like her either. No wonder I just saw myself so unwelcome.

    "Sister?"

 Chapter 150

    "Ah." Su Hao recovered and found that he had lost his sense of propriety. He coughed a little, picked up his chopsticks and ate slowly. After a while, he inadvertently said, "I just saw you embroidering something. Is it a sachet?"

    Lan Xin nervous and tight up: "yes, to Qianru embroidery."

    As a medical woman, she knows better than anyone the benefits and hazards of spices and herbs, so even if she had a daughter, she didn''t dare to take it lightly.

    She doesn''t want anything, just protect her daughter and live a good life.

    "It''s a blessing for my sister to hear her call her mother''s concubine."

    Lan Xin earned several times, but he didn''t say it after all.

    Su Hao finds that every time she mentions a child, Lanxin will have this kind of reaction, but she doesn''t know exactly what happened.

    There must be something I don''t know! And it''s the key information!

    It''s about children... Isn''t the maid who pushed the queen before ordered by the queen? But Lan Xin? But what''s the point of Lan Xin''s doing this. She didn''t have a daughter at that time. If she dared to act like this, wouldn''t she be afraid that she would be killed by her own body?

    "Look, you''ve been trying to stop talking. Isn''t it because I can''t have a good meal here?" Sue good squint at her, chopsticks "Ta" to put a face dissatisfied.

    "My sister has no such idea." Lan Xin returned to his normal tone.

    Sue is out of breath. Are these people masochists! Does she have to be tough to talk?

    "I think it''s my sister who doesn''t like to see me. I know that you all think our palace is arrogant and ruthless!"

    "My sister has no such idea." Lanxin sipped the soup and said slowly, "but my sister doesn''t know what''s the purpose of my sister''s coming here."

    If we can find out the evidence that the queen framed Liu Yan! But it''s too long. Su Hao doesn''t know where to start. She just tells her by intuition that no matter what, she must win over Lan Xin this time, and stop their fantasy of poisoning!

    "I just said that. I just can''t sleep well to ask my sister to make a tranquilizing sachet. "

    Before the emperor also gave her one, people can see that this can not be done by the Emperor himself, ask the emperor said it was Lanxin. At that time, I thought that Lanxin was really smart. Even if there was something wrong with the things given by the emperor, I couldn''t say there was a problem. Just deal with it quietly.

    As a result, it was pretty beautiful, so I didn''t think much about it, so I continued to hang it at the head of the bed.

    ˇ­ˇ­Łˇ Su Hao suddenly realized something.

    "As long as it''s the same as last time." When suhao said this, it was a little meaningful.

    Lan Xin knows how to refuse, and a sachet, and then refuse this powder, Yama don''t know what to do, so agreed: "wait for my sister to do, must personally send to my sister."

    Su Hao then laughed: "I said that my sister would agree. Otherwise, I''m going to doubt what my sister has done, and I''m too guilty to give it to me. "

    Lan Xin pinches the spoon finger to tighten, the strength is big, can hear the finger skin mutually to rub the sound.

    Su Hao has completely concluded that there must be something wrong with it!

    "Sister... Will sew it carefully. Please wait for a few days Lan Xin seemed to make a decision and nodded.

    Su Hao basically achieved his goal to get close to Lan Xin, no matter how close he was.

    It''s normal for an arrogant person to show weakness and others to be suspicious, but if she doesn''t cross the threshold, she will be short of a barrier.

    Su Hao is happy in heart and smiles on her face. Qiuyue saw today''s empress tossed about all day, and finally showed a relaxed smile. She was also happy: "empress still looks good-looking, bright and moving. Qiuyue hopes that empress can smile so comfortably all her life."

    "You girl. I''m afraid it''s hard to be so comfortable all my life. " Su is kind enough to point out.

    "No one dares to be inferior to the empress for her powerful ability and family background. Moreover, the emperor protects her so much today. She must be very proud and adored in the future."

    "But you forget that there is no prince in this palace."

    Qiuyue takes a breath and is about to reach out to beat herself. She is stopped by Su Hao: "but now our palace feels that there is no prince, which may be the inspiration from heaven to give us a free hand."

    The breath that autumn moon carries just puts down: "Autumn Moon this life is Niang Niang to give, Niang Niang wants to take, can at any time."

    "My palace needs your permission to kill you? A joke. " Su Haofeng''s eyes were horizontal: "when you are satisfied, you won''t speak?"

    "Qiuyue... Qiuyue just wants to..."

    "I see. You have a heart. I hope you are the last person the palace can believe. "

    Autumn moon is moved by the story.

    "Lady, don''t say that. No matter what you do, you will achieve what you want. "

    Su Hao thought, that''s nature!

    "Well, go back and practice the massage skills. We will be busy next."

    "Yes

    I heard that the queen was coming before I woke up in the morning.

    That''s too fast. It''s catalyst. Ah, system. Are you going to kill me.

    Sue rubbed her eyes and fell asleep.

    "Lady, you can''t sleep any more. The empress has come. In case she has been waiting for you for too long, she will be chatting with her again... "

    "Ah. I''m so tired that I''m going to close the palace. "

    "Mother!"

    "Qiuyue, I will drag you out again."

    But in the end, Su Hao got up and let Qiuyue fiddle with her, then yawned in spite of her image.

    The tea that Qiuyue offered to the empress was a secret scented tea made by Su Hao. After hearing this, Su Hao nodded. She felt that this kind of woman in ancient times must have never seen such a good thing... It should be able to hold her for a while.

    But the woman with a ghost in her heart always thinks that time is too long. After a while of tea, the empress can''t sit still. She asks Su Guifei behind the screen in a loud voice, "is my sister better?"

    "Soon, soon... I don''t know what my elder sister condescends to come here for. My younger sister has been busy all night and I''m very tired."

    After hearing this, the queen confirmed that Su Hao had heard some key information from Lanxin, but she kept calm: "what can make my sister so tired?"

    Su Hao smiles in front of the mirror. I can''t sit still.

    "The Queen''s sister was so concerned that she was terrified. Who else can make my sister worry besides my sister? You don''t have to tell me, my sister. You have a mirror in your heart. "

    Su Hao deliberately leads the topic in such a misleading direction.

    But the queen sent Fanghua to watch her. When she returned, Fanghua said that she did see Su Hao walk out of Lanxin''s palace and smile, as if she found something that made her very proud.

    "... sister, don''t let the palace wait too long." The Queen''s tone is not good.

    Su Hao knows that she can''t play any more. She deliberately prolongs her tune: "the Queen''s sister is in the world. It''s important to know that she has to wait for some things. She can''t eat hot tofu if she''s impatient." Then he got up and turned out from behind the screen.

    A peach red skirt lining Su good face if peach blossom, head Huasheng glittering, there are broken diamond embellishment among them. The earrings are also made of crystal. The bracelet on the hand is made of rare peach warm jade.

    The empress is dignified and solemn, but Princess Su is a woman who can make people see. The beauty born in the beginning is even more pleasing to the eye.

    So she stood in front of the queen with a smile.

    "If my sister comes, I''m afraid she won''t come."

    "There seems to be no place in the harem that we can''t go to." Queen dry crisp Li cableway: "say, younger sister but have what clue."

    "Sister asked in such a hurry. Is she guilty?" Sometimes even if there is no handle, Su Hao can make people feel that she has a handle. Without waiting for the queen to speak, Su Hao said, "since my sister is here, it shows that my sister is sincere and wants to deal with the prince, right?"

    "It''s natural, otherwise this palace would never waste time with you."

    "That''s easy. As long as my sister wants to deal with it, not my sister. " Su Hao covered his lips and chuckled, as if he was not talking about his own business.

    For a moment, the queen only felt that she was well-dressed by Su. She didn''t dare to look down on her, but she would not let herself lose her dignity: "let''s talk about the terms."

    "It''s not urgent. Although interests are real friends, it depends on whether you and I have the sincerity to exchange interests. "

    "How do you prove it? I won''t agree to too many conditions. "

    "I want a waist token that can go in and out of the palace freely." It''s also very convenient to get out of the palace and contact your family.

    "Oh. Is it for the convenience of escape

    "It''s just a keepsake that can represent the Queen''s sister and believe me." Su Hao sat down and took a sip of the flower tea in Qiuyue''s hand.

    "Easy. This palace is approved. "

    "Also, I hope my sister can tell me the truth." Su Hao had to disclose the emperor''s ambition to the queen, so that the tragedy he had experienced had no chance to happen.

    "Is that what it means to advance an inch?"

    Su Hao put away his funny expression and his eyes were burning: "does my sister think that with the prince, I can rest easy? Indeed, the crown prince is the eldest son of the emperor. If there is no accident, he will certainly inherit the grand unification. "

    "But have you ever thought that if the emperor let you have a prince, it would be an accident?"

    "Even if it was an accident, the result was good. At the moment, the most dangerous one is probably you. " The queen didn''t seem to believe Su Hao''s words, and regarded it as Su Hao''s jealousy.

    "But unfortunately I have something you are afraid of." Su Hao said: "if I make it public, Liu Yan will come back to clean up his grievances. It''s very likely that the emperor will change his attitude towards me. At least my position will be preserved."

    Su Meiliang said to the Queen: "and you are supposed to fall from the back position for the crime of jealousy, immorality and shaking the throne. I don''t think you want to imagine how miserable the fall is and what will happen to the prince after that. "

    "If Liu Yan died and died in the cold palace, naturally he doesn''t need you." The queen hates xuanming being threatened.

 Chapter 151

    "My sister guessed that she was not only alive but also looked after by the emperor." Su Hao put down the tea bowl and said, "don''t you understand? Why the emperor hasn''t been in your palace for so long, and why he''s lax in his discipline of the prince. "

    "It''s all because what the emperor really loves is Liu Yan." Su Hao''s conclusion.

    "So what. Liu Yan''s family is too thin to compete with this palace. " The queen did not agree: "some things are not true love can work."

    "You are right. Well, since you can think of it, will the emperor not? Can he mention Liu Yan as the fourth imperial concubine, which is not enough to prove that the emperor attaches great importance to her? So, when he attaches so much importance to this woman and her every aspect is hindered, what will the man who loves her do? " Sue guided her a little bit and made her think of other possibilities of the event.

    "Clear the way." The Queen''s fingers under the Phoenix robe slowly tightened.

    "I thought my sister was weird that day." Su Hao grinned bitterly: "in fact, it is the emperor who becomes strange first. When the emperor had dinner, he even mentioned that his sister was being sarcastic behind her back. "

    She stood up and walked forward a few steps. The peach blossom on her skirt seemed to wither in the wind: "it''s always women who tell their grievances to men. Even if men hide, they don''t want their women to hear how others scold her. But when that man tolerates others to scold his own woman, and deliberately let her hear it, what does that mean? "

    ˇ°ˇ­ˇ­ˇ±

    It''s a dissension.

    The queen is generally in charge of the affairs of the harem. There are many such things. If you have the ability to protect yourself, you will be neutral. Otherwise, you will form a clique. There will be endless intrigues between women. It shouldn''t have attracted any attention. But if the person who did it was the emperor, it would be very important.

    If a man starts to pay attention to some details when he does big things, he is not sure whether he can do it well.

    The queen thought about the joint and asked, "in my sister''s opinion?"

    How could the queen not express her opinion at all? She was so scheming that she could not tell the emperor. Su Hao is helpless. Where is the trust between people.

    "Naturally, from now on, we should stop the signs of this kind of thing happening."

    "What you said is just a guess, more likely a one-sided statement. If it doesn''t happen, the palace will come to a miserable end if you cheat it. "

    "My sister just said a word," same. ". It seems that you subconsciously feel that whether you cooperate with me or not, you and the prince are very dangerous. " When Su Hao got up, she took off the sachet and hung it on her waist. At this time, she gently rubbed it and asked the last question: "well, which one do you choose between fighting together and fighting alone? You don''t want to be alone, do you

    The queen left in a hurry, but reached a temporary agreement with suhao. It is said that the emperor used lunch with the queen.

    While eating the grapes, Su Hao looked through the spring palace atlas that Qiu Yue had found and leaned back on the imperial concubine''s couch.

    I hope the emperor can do well today and continue to sow discord with the queen.

    Originally, because of Su Hao''s bad character, no one likes to communicate with her. She never looks up to others and enjoys herself. Therefore, no one comes to her palace to sit down.

    A lot of people don''t dare. Who would like to call for disaster! It takes courage, let alone conversation, to get close to this embarrassing concubine who always causes miscarriage.

    Suhao can''t sit still at all. He is thinking about where to go. Qiuyue just brings a jar of tribute wine. Suhao rubs the bottle and laughs.

    On the whole, the overall material level of the palace is quite good. No wonder we all rush to the palace. Even if they are bullied and abused, they enjoy more than the ladies outside the royal family.

    Didn''t someone ever ask if you would like to be locked up in a luxurious house with food, drink and play.

    Su really thought about it. In fact, when she finished her task, she could eat, drink and play in the gorgeous shell called the ancient world.

    I feel pretty good.

    Su Hao didn''t sit down. After dinner, she turned through the ancient books again. She thought it was too boring to chew words and wanted to go out for a walk. Summer night wind blowing comfortable, walking in the palace is a good choice.

    Anyway, the emperor will probably stay with the queen tonight. I don''t know what kind of soul soup he will give to the queen. I will see you tomorrow.

    I hope the queen is not so mentally unstable. As the old saying goes, I''d rather believe that there are ghosts in the world than men''s mouths.

    Su Hao prayed in silence, then went out of the hall with the wine pot.

    Afraid of the cold at night, Qiuyue followed anxiously, with her cape in her hand. She still couldn''t catch up with her and lost her mother for a time. Seeing that Su Hao stopped in front of the hall not far away, she ran to her mother and said, "mother, how can you walk so fast, autumn moon..."

    "Shh." Su Hao put her index finger between her lips and motioned to Qiuyue not to make a sound.

    She found that it was a coincidence that such a rare opportunity could be met by her.

    If it wasn''t for their own rise to hang around, I can''t say they would have met such an interesting thing.

    Su Hao gently raised her skirt and tried not to make a sound to the people in the closed hall. At the beginning, Qiuyue didn''t understand what was going on. She listened carefully and blushed.

    But smart she immediately reaction, low voice way: "Niang Niang! Leave evidence! "

    Su Hao was so worried that she pretended to be surprised: "what''s the matter with you, Qiuyue? Don''t listen too loud in the corner

    "Lady, what are you hesitating about! What a great opportunity

    Her voice was clear in the silent night. The autumn moon covers her lips with remorse.

    I saw the voice inside the door stopped, "click", a woman in gorgeous clothes came out, while finishing her clothes in confusion, the man behind said: "maybe it''s night owl, you are too suspicious."

    "Haven''t you heard an old saying? Be careful to sail for thousands of years. Are we so careless when we do such things in the palace for fear that others don''t know and can''t get evidence? "

    The man''s voice is still lazy and loose, as if it is not interested in general: "Ning''er careful, Qin Xuan is wrong."

    But Xia Ning did not answer him again.

    The legend center in front of the cruel Su Guifei, is looking at her playfully. Xia Ning doesn''t know what to say for a moment. However, this clever woman is different. She has a smile on her face, like meeting Princess Su in the imperial garden.

    "Why are you here? When on earth did you come, and what did you just hear? "

    Qiuyue looked at the woman who was dignified on the surface but actually empty at the bottom, and said, "what kind of lady have we just heard? Don''t you have a clear idea in your heart?"

    Xia Ningding looks at them, as if she knows that this kind of situation will be found sooner or later. She sighs with relief, reaches out her hand to fasten the last jade pendant, and looks up at the bright and moving lady Ning.

    "Good luck, sister."

    "As the old saying goes, if people don''t know, don''t do it yourself. If you have done something bad, you will be punished one day. " Qiuyue retorts in a low voice.

    "You little girl are very interesting. Your master hasn''t said anything yet. You start to judge me Xia Ning takes a look at Su Hao, who is smiling and speechless. She knows that she can''t avoid the disaster today, so she doesn''t want to hide.

    She stood up straight and straightened up, the fear and surprise of being found had already disappeared. She looked at Su Hao and said, "now I have something in my sister''s hands. If she has any requirements, just let her know. As long as she can finish this matter, no matter how difficult it is, Xia Ning will spare no effort."

    Su Zi smile: "you this woman is infatuated very much, but do not know you wholeheartedly back to protect this man in the end what is the origin. If you are infatuated with him and he is only playing with you, are you willing to pay so much for him? "

    Xia Ning put on a pair of my mind has decided appearance, slowly open mouth: "don''t know elder sister, what is your requirement? What can I do to keep you from denouncing me? "

    To Xia Ning''s surprise, Su Hao didn''t open the terms as domineering as usual.

    Su Hao thought, a concubine, why do you want to have an affair with others? There may be many reasons, but Princess Su never paid attention to this kind of thing before.

    For a self-centered person like Princess Su, only her own affairs and those of her opponents are the most important. Xia Ning can''t give birth to a dragon son for the emperor. She has long been forgotten by the simple and arrogant princess su.

    So, compared with those who are waiting for the emperor, Xia Ning''s method is probably the most free and easy in the palace.

    Besides, the man she chose seems pretty good. After all, after being found, the man didn''t leave in a hurry, but took care of his clothes and stood side by side with Xia Ning.

    Qiuyue has never seen her so calm and open her eyes.

    Instead, Su Hao suggested, "it''s windy outside. Let''s go in and have a talk."

    Xia Ning picks her eyebrows.

    "Go to your Qiyun hall."

    Incense is burning in the Qiyun hall, which is quiet and peaceful.

    After holding the tea, Yulu quietly retreated to one side. Xia Ning is not in a hurry to speak. On the contrary, Su Hao has a funny mind.

    "My sister''s courage is admirable. As an imperial concubine, he was one of the four imperial concubines. You are very clever on weekdays. You worry about not giving birth to the Dragon son to the emperor all day and all night. I thought you were so infatuated with the emperor? I didn''t expect it to be different. "

    "My sister is joking. As a woman. Moreover, women in the harem, if they can''t add a son and a half to the emperor, are basically walking on the tip of a knife. No matter how clever I am, other sisters will not let me go. Instead of worrying about having no children every day, because the family''s business is not as worried as other sisters. It''s better to understand the true meaning of life early. "

    Su Zi pretended to be curious: "my sister has understood the truth of living in the world?"

 Chapter 152

    "Don''t people live in this world just for happiness?" She looked at the full moon hanging not far away, so big and bright, as if she could reach it with a hand. There were countless days and nights without children, and that''s how she watched the moon come.

    "So if I can''t find happiness in this matter, then I will certainly seek another thing."

    "But there seems to be something wrong with the way you adjust your mind. As the emperor''s concubine, who is he with now?"

    One side of the autumn moon whispered: "Niang Niang, this person is the champion of martial arts Qin Xuan."

    Su Hao suddenly realized that it was the one that the emperor particularly liked.

    In my memory, the emperor used the stratagem of the No. 1 martial arts scholar to suppress the imperial concubine Su''s family. At that time, Princess Su didn''t care about the new man at all. But I didn''t expect that this champion Wu was the last straw that killed the camel.

    nine

    The Su family was doomed to collapse at the moment when the emperor and Qin Xuan began to plot.

    Its only use is to kill the rival queen school before it dies.

    "It''s Qin Xuan. When will my sister talk about the terms?"

    "Xia Ning. If you know what I want to do, you dare to negotiate terms? " Sue Hao carelessly put the tea in her mouth.

    "I think it''s better to be self-conscious. I just want to live, and I want him to live. "

    "But if he lived, I would die?"

    Xia Ning was puzzled and looked at Su Hao: "Qin Xuan is no more than a champion of martial arts. How can he threaten the life of the Duke and daughter of Zhenguo?"

    "Then I''ll take care of him, if I can?"

    Xia Ning shook her head: "sister, I can''t."

    This spoony drama, watching Su well, is a little moved.

    "I haven''t figured out what to do. You and I are all tight lipped tonight. Do you think so? "

    Xia Ning thought, if you go out of this hall, you don''t have to be threatened any more.

    At this time, she followed Su Hao''s eyes to look at Qiuyue.

    In Qiuyue''s hand, it is a jade ring.

    The Empress Dowager''s birthday party is just around the corner. Because of the empress''s cold weather, Princess Su officially gained the power of assistant six palaces as a force to suppress the empress. The power of the prime minister and the Duke of the town also quietly ebbs and flows.

    Xia Ning is loved by the Empress Dowager because of her sweet mouth, but she can''t resist the arrogance of Princess Su and is sent to be a helper.

    In my impression, the banquet held in the palace also made Princess Su shine so much that she was so overjoyed that she thought she was only one step away from the next.

    Su Hao knows the process. After all, he has already run it once. She didn''t have much brain in the competition for favors, but she remembered the royal rules very well, and often used them as an excuse to charge her concubine who felt dangerous.

    Besides, with Xia Ning''s help, everything went very smoothly.

    The Empress Dowager is well maintained. When she meets her, Su Hao thinks that if she were old, she would be so energetic and dignified.

    "According to the emperor, ah Hao did it by himself?" All of them are in place. The Empress Dowager kindly looks at Su Hao and asks.

    Suhao, like herself, is always respectful in front of people who are more powerful than her.

    "The Empress Dowager''s return is done by my concubine. Because the empress was accidentally infected with the wind and cold, her concubines bravely asked the emperor to hold the birthday party to show their filial piety to the Empress Dowager. "

    "Good, good." The Empress Dowager began to laugh, with lines of smile piled up at the end of her eyes: "it''s really a blessing for the emperor to be accompanied by ah Hao."

    "Thank you for your praise." Sue bowed her head virtuously.

    "The sad family is waiting for good news." The Empress Dowager looked at Su Hao with some intention.

    "Yes." Su Hao bowed his head in shame.

    The emperor also gave Su Hao a look of approval, raised his glass and said, "my mother, my son, here''s to you. I wish my mother the best of luck and longevity in the East China Sea."

    At this time, all the people in the hall said in unison: "I wish the Empress Dowager happiness as East China Sea and longevity as Nanshan!"

    The Empress Dowager was so happy that she couldn''t shut her mouth and said "yes, yes.".

    The crown prince presented a song of happiness and longevity to the Empress Dowager after going to the palace, and presented a gift for the empress. It was a golden Buddha. The Empress Dowager chanted the Buddha, which was in her heart.

    "Your mother is better?" The Empress Dowager has always felt considerate,

    "If you go back to the emperor''s grandmother, my mother will be much better. I''ll go to you immediately after I recover."

    "Good boy, tell your mother to have a good rest."

    "Granny Xie!"

    After the little prince''s gift, it was su Hao''s birthday gift.

    As soon as the longevity peach appeared, many concubines'' faces suddenly changed.

    Longevity peach has the auspicious meaning of having many children, many blessings and one hundred children and one hundred longevity. Concubine Su killed several possible princes directly or indirectly. Only the princess was left behind and dared to send a hundred year old peach. She really didn''t know it.

    Su Haocai didn''t care about other people''s faces. She stood up and said, "get up."

    It turns out that there are ninety-nine small peaches in the big peach. If you lift the big peach, ninety-nine delicate small peaches will automatically roll out.

    "What''s the answer, princess The emperor was puzzled.

    "Back to the emperor, there is a little peach in the big peach. It means that the Empress Dowager will be happy for the future generations. With the Empress Dowager and the emperor, China''s national fortune will be prosperous, the people will be in good health, and the blessing will last forever. "

    All the ministers in the hall applauded, and those who supported the Duke of Zhenguo exclaimed: "your concubine is a real orchid heart!"

    Su Hao smiles modestly and says, "I still have something to show."

    "Oh? What is it? Let''s show it to my family. "

    Presented here is a pair of baifutu woven with golden red silk thread.

    "Empress dowager, this is a hundred blessing picture embroidered by my concubine. I wish the Empress Dowager both happiness and longevity."

    Seeing the Empress Dowager''s smile, Su Hao understood that her goal had been to achieve the best reward.

    When the Empress Dowager''s attitude changed, so did the emperor''s.

    It''s either palliative or more disgusting.

    The two gifts are the same idea of Xia Ning, but this time Su Hao takes the lead. The Empress Dowager doesn''t know how much she thinks highly of Neng su. The only thing that can be confirmed is that all the civil and military officials present will remember her intelligence.

    When the time comes, will she be more active in favor of her good side?

    After suhao sat down, other princesses and concubines continued to offer gifts.

    When the Empress Dowager moved her chopsticks, everyone began to taste the delicacies.

    Su Hao also began to taste his improved dishes. Some of them were changed by Xia Ning. This time, Su Hao did not forget to take Xia Ning with him when he asked the Empress Dowager for credit.

    Although she doesn''t know that she robbed her gift style, Su Hao thinks that she can''t be too much. After all, she''s not princess su. She''s not so stingy that she doesn''t even give her human feelings.

    "The two concubines really have a heart. I think it''s a good choice to leave the affairs of the harem to ah Hao. " The emperor''s words were a little bold this time. After su Hao''s Secret evaluation, she heard him say: "Princess Su should learn more from the queen in the future."

    "I will obey the emperor''s will."

    Su Hao attracted enough attention at the banquet. Later, the concubines found that she was not as arrogant as before, and even gradually walked up and down the hall.

    At the end of the banquet, the maid of honor entered and replaced the dishes with desserts.

    Ministers are even more curious about this. It''s just pudding, which makes people appreciate it.

    It has to be said that ignorance is terrible.

    Qiuyue''s eyes are dim when she looks at suhao. She thinks that suhao thinks of her child again. But Su Hao is just fighting against injustice for his own sake.

    At this time, the emperor saw that the outside was ready. When he looked at Su Hao, Su Hao gently nodded to him, so he picked up the Empress Dowager and said, "the fireworks party is about to start. Please go to the bridge with your children''s ministers to watch."

    Gorgeous short, such as summer flowers, vigorous bloom and vigorous death.

    The ministers all came with their families. They were close to each other and enjoyed the beautiful scenery of the golden age.

    Su Hao is used to being arrogant and domineering, and no one dares to stand with her. Only the intimate autumn moon and several of her confidants, the eunuchs, walked across the bridge with her and found a better viewing position.

    When people are noisy, they are most likely to feel lonely.

    All of a sudden, she missed her old life a little. She also wanted to have someone to accompany her.

    Watch fireworks with her, watch the moon with her, watch the stars with her, but such people don''t know when they will exist.

    She turned to see Xia Ning and Qin Xuan. Qin Xuan, as the champion of martial arts, is the key target of the emperor''s training this year. After all, he is the knife that the emperor wants to kill, so he must be given special treatment on special occasions. He is standing on the emperor''s left.

    On the right is Xia Ning. There is a empress dowager between them, but this doesn''t prevent them from seeing each other in secret.

    They are full of love for each other. Although suhao doesn''t know how they got to know each other - maybe it was a party before, it seems that they are in love, and this kind of thrilling love seems to be more suitable for young people.

    So after watching it for a long time, I think that Xia Ning and Qin Xuan are more suitable.

    The sky of summer night is blue and black. Today, there is no moon, which makes these fireworks more bright. The little prince and the princesses are chasing and fighting together. At this time, they are only told to run slowly. It''s not like they are surrounded by a large number of people when they walk and jump.

    The ministers also had proud smiles on their faces, probably because it was the Emperor they were loyal to who gave them such a beautiful scenery in the golden age. They might also feel that they were lucky to live here, which is not a barbarian land in the north.

    They can be happy with their families, thanks to the stability and peace of the country. The general reason for this peaceful scene is that the two adults in the court hall have not been fighting openly and secretly recently.

    Suddenly feel like this whitewash is also very suitable for themselves. If we just don''t take revenge, what kind of world will there be?

    She shook her head. It''s a pity that the emperor never believed in people''s hearts and didn''t know how to be soft hearted.

    Since ancient times, as long as there is a person whose rights can threaten the emperor, he will become a thorn in the eye of the emperor. The emperor will definitely find a time to get rid of it.

 Chapter 153

    Men do things, often very determined, very decisive. Besides, when the emperor is angry, the corpse will be buried for thousands of miles. So Suzi has every reason to believe that if she doesn''t do anything, she will let this precious opportunity slip away, and the result will be the same.

    After the fireworks party, everyone will go back to their homes and find their mothers. Su Hao suddenly felt a little bored, so she wanted to consolidate her frail comradeship in arms.

    Through the long corridor, the shadow moved quickly on the pillars. Su Hao under the moon is like a beauty from the sky. The wind lifted her skirt and it looked like it was going to fly.

    The queen, dressed, stood at the gate of the palace, looking at the distant fireworks, as if in a trance. Suzi couldn''t see her face clearly at all, so she walked in and crouched to salute.

    "What did my sister think of today''s fireworks party?"

    "I can imagine how the ministers praised you when I was away, and how happy the Empress Dowager was when she saw your gift. Even the rest of the concubines will make a difference to you. "

    The Queen''s eyes were still glued to the distant fireworks. She thin lips gently open, slowly way: "you do well, I used to really look down on you."

    Su Hao said with a smile: "the empress is over praised. Su Hao is just because the empress''s elder sister teaches well, and she was deceived by the illusion that only by giving birth to a dragon son to the emperor can she live better here."

    There was some change in the Queen''s expression. She turned to look at suhao and said, "sister, what do you mean?"

    My sister came here today just to ask if the emperor said anything to you that day?

    You mean to sow discord?

    "Yes, what did the emperor say to you? My sister is really curious." Sue has a serious face.

    "Good guess, as you expected."

    "So what does the Queen''s sister mean?" Does suhao think she should make up her mind?

    "Now that you have talked about taking precautions, we should put all the unfavorable factors in the cradle of our country. My sister and my family power are not only our strong backing, but also the emperor, which can be used to... "The queen did not finish.

    "It''s a pity that my sister''s savvy can''t be the Empress Dowager in the future."

    The queen recognized something else in her words. So he asked, "why, it seems that you don''t want to be the Empress Dowager?"

    "The Empress Dowager is not impossible, but I don''t want to be the Empress Dowager of the emperor. And I hope I can help people who are more capable of making this country prosperous and prosperous to be emperors. "

    "My sister is not an official of the imperial court, and she has no time to observe the people''s feelings. My sister doesn''t know how you want to help. "

    The queen is good at playing Taiji. She is dumb when she touches the core issues. Su Hao didn''t talk to her for a long time, and her expression was more serious than just now.

    "What I have mastered is too little, and my preparation is not complete. It may be self defeating. As long as my sister has been cooperating with my work recently, I believe I will give you a satisfactory result."

    "As you said last time, I''ve been fighting with you forever?"

    Su''s funny gentleness: "sister, if you really know what you''re talking about. Yes, that''s it. As for why, I don''t need to explain. "

    "I believe you are a decent person, but don''t let me down." The queen reached for her clothes.

    "The night is already deep, and in a little while, all the people going to the palace for dinner will be gone. Sister or early rest, or where the strength and sister quarrel

    Su Hao has much more insight than the original Princess su.

    See the queen nodded, Su good crouching salute ready to go.

    "Oh, by the way, my sister must maintain her magnanimous and tolerant appearance recently. In this way, we can win people''s hearts and make those concubines respect you more. "

    "My palace has always been like this, from the bottom of my heart, not for anyone. But... How do you look like you''re thinking about me everywhere? But I didn''t think about my situation at all. It''s not your style. " The Queen''s wariness has not been eliminated, but her tone is much more relaxed.

    "Su Hao only hopes that when the time comes, my sister will not blame her for her audacity."

    "Emperor, I haven''t come to my palace for several days. I miss you so much."

    "It''s hard for you to hold the Empress Dowager''s birthday party recently. I don''t think you have the heart to disturb me when you are busy from morning till night. " The emperor''s expression looks very sincere, this if the original body already gave him "rub rub rub rub" up favor degree.

    Su Hao, with a moving expression on his face, thought: you are probably discussing "important matters" with your Wu Zhuangyuan. What''s the result of the discussion? Is it right for you?

    "To share the emperor''s worries is a blessing for my concubines." Su Hao softened his figure and leaned on the emperor''s shoulder: "I don''t know if my concubine is doing well this time."

    "Why not? Man Dynasty Civil and military all see the heart of love imperial concubine, and love imperial concubine into the gift to the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager boasted that I had married a good concubine. " The emperor reached out and rubbed Su Hao''s rouyi. Su Hao felt goose bumps in his heart.

    "Emperor ~" Su Hao shook his arm in shame: "can I ask for a reward if I am like this

    "Oh? Let''s hear it, princess The emperor was also interested.

    "My concubine saw the champion of martial arts." Su Hao, like a little woman, helped the emperor to the palace: "it''s really beautiful."

    "It''s up to me to test the talents I choose. Isn''t it OK?" The emperor''s tone is full of pride.

    Su Hao helped the emperor to sit on the couch and rubbed his shoulders for him. An expression of comfort and enjoyment immediately appeared on the emperor''s face.

    "I want to ask the emperor for a son-in-law."

    The Emperor gave a low smile: "is there a candidate for Princess Ai? Let''s talk about it first. "

    "I have a sister in my family. She''s a cousin of her uncle''s family. Yun Ying hasn''t married yet. My concubine wants to make a good marriage for her. It''s better to be a person with excellent martial arts skills. "

    "Why do you like Qin Xuan?" The emperor was so cheerful that she didn''t have to beat around the bush.

    Su Hao seems to have become a close elder sister: "yes, my younger sister, I''m a talented woman. There is no one who is not proficient in Qin, chess, calligraphy and painting. All the elders in the family are especially fond of her, but they are also worried about her marriage. My concubine thinks that such a talented person as Qin Xuan must be a match made in heaven with my concubine''s sister. "

    "Tut... Is there such a woman?" The emperor''s voice accidentally revealed his mind. Su Hao was disgusted by the long tone and squinting eyes. This stupid Emperor doesn''t want to take her sister into the palace, does he?! This man is really fickle. Don''t you like Liu Yan''s ice beauty!

    "I didn''t know that before."

    What does that mean? Does it mean to see if you can get married?!

    Su Hao tried to control himself. He didn''t give him a shot in the head. He said solemnly, "what do you think, emperor?"

    "It''s really a good idea." The emperor closed his eyes and nodded with Su Hao''s pressing and kneading: "in this way, he can feel the importance of the royal family. Maybe he can do his best in the future."

    Royal marriage generally depends on whether they are right or not, no matter whether two people are affectionate or not, but no one will complain even if they are confused.

    Even if there are complaints, what can we do? Maybe those who have the ability and relationship can fight for a while, otherwise they still have to thank the Lord for his kindness.

    The emperor has more power than heaven. He is called the son of heaven and is favored by heaven. Unless heaven is not willing to spoil him, there will be a saying that the so-called fatuous king will be punished.

    "Then the emperor, we have a deal?" Su Hao deliberately made an appearance of eagerness and expectation.

    "It''s not urgent. I have to think about it when I go back."

    Su Zi thought that according to the emperor''s cautious and suspicious character, he had already begun to think about the advantages and disadvantages of Qin Xuan and Su Hao''s cousin''s marriage.

    As a matter of fact, Su Hao thought that the emperor should have had this plan for a long time, so she said coquettishly, "what else do you want to consider? You''ll agree to my concubine!"

    With a smile, the emperor reached out and patted the hand that the imperial concubine put on his shoulder, gently comforting: "don''t be impatient. As the old saying goes, if you can''t eat hot tofu in a hurry, you have to grind more good things. Let these two people have a chance to see each other and see if they like each other. Only in this way can we make a conclusion. "

    Do they like it or not? Don''t you really want to marry your sister to the palace? Although she is not the real princess Su, she also knows the principle of not involving innocent people.

    So maybe I don''t know it will be a little happier. Some things are better kept in the dark. After knowing the truth, how does Su haozhen feel about the emperor? She immediately has a plan. She is ready to take the initiative to catalyze it, and wants the queen to cooperate with her.

    The emperor must allow Qin Xuan to work in the Lingyun army trained by the Duke of Zhenguo.

    "You are right. I don''t know about those in court. Don''t you think it''s a great advantage? I only hope I can help the emperor. " Su Hao can''t be too shrewd. It''s easy to make the emperor wary.

    "I have a heart." The emperor was satisfied with a stretch, indicating that there was no need to knead.

    "I have good news for you." Su Hao said in a warm voice, and finished the topic with a crisp voice.

    That chamber Autumn Moon cloth good dinner, two people used rice together, the same bed strange dream.

    She told the empress about her fight for Qin Xuan. As usual, the empress had no expression, but Su Hao knew that the other party would cooperate with him. She also asked the queen about the sachet. The queen said that because it was awarded by the emperor, she always took it with her. Su Hao asked for it.

    After the emperor went to the court, he had lunch at the Queen''s place. The queen also told him that he would fight for Qin Xuan to be his husband for his cousin. As expected, the emperor began to hesitate.

 Chapter 154

    Although it''s a good thing for two people to fight each other, Qin Xuan is a useful person. Doesn''t he add wings to every side?

    Su Hao was eating lychee while he was brain tonifying what the emperor might have thought.

    Either he will feel that Qin Xuan, since he will be contested, is not good for anyone, or he will give Qin Xuan to zhenguogong in order to suppress the Queen''s faction, and tell Qin Xuan to work as an undercover agent in zhenguogong''s office, so as to collect intelligence and kill zhenguogong.

    It is a waste of manpower, material and financial resources to cultivate the army. If the Duke of Zhenguo doesn''t do anything else, it''s not enough to rely on the emperor''s advice.

    What the emperor wanted was these evidences. Qin Xuan was originally a smart man, but he was handsome in the end. He asked the emperor to list a big crime and cut off the whole family of Princess Su!

    After this fight for brother-in-law, the emperor will probably unswervingly give Qin Xuan to his "father".

    Because of Xia Ning, Qin Xuan will be the first step of Su Hao''s revenge.

    Su Hao can''t help but sigh about his luck. What''s the turn of fortune? What''s the turn of Feng Shui.

    Xia Ning came to the door early when she got the news.

    Suhao is the one who bothers others to disturb her sleeping in. It''s not fair to work so hard even if you don''t want to work!

    "Sister, if you have nothing important, please come back." Su Hao was picked up by Qiuyue and played with her for a while. She leaned on the imperial concubine''s couch and yawned without any image.

    Holding the handle is always in the upper position, Su Hao, so Xia Ning has no complaints, so she looks at Su Hao with a pair of eyes.

    Su Hao''s drowsiness was seen by her and ran away. She sat up helplessly and shook her clothes.

    "It''s better for my plan to make Qin Xuan my father."

    "But sister, you can''t hinder me." Xia Ning didn''t say anything threatening, because Princess Su has never been afraid of threats, and recently she''s not as easy to fool as before, so it''s easy to pay attention to things related to her interests.

    "I know what you mean. He will never agree." Su Hao waved his hand. The Emperor didn''t know how strong the pillow wind was. He hated to be planted in women''s hands. He had been planted once before, and now he didn''t want to consume the key people he thought.

    "My sister''s words are hard to trust." Xia Ning shook her head.

    "Do you know what I want to do?"

    "The only obstacle is that one." Xia Ning didn''t say it clearly. Su Hao nodded approvingly: "this matter can be seen by an individual."

    "... my sister should show sincerity." Xia Ning turns a deaf ear to irony.

    "Qin Xuan is the talent that the emperor likes, so you don''t understand that the talent that the emperor wants to work for my father?"

    "The queen is fighting for it, too." Xia Ning doesn''t know that Su Hao and the queen have reached some kind of agreement.

    "She can''t get it." Originally, the Emperor didn''t want the queen to be powerful, so it certainly wouldn''t be. So sell personal feelings to coax Su Guifei, let her wholeheartedly help herself consume the Queen''s power, why not.

    "I wish you all the best. My sister is leaving Xia Ning''s expression is very firm when she leaves, as if she has made up her mind.

    "Sister, don''t worry. Show me the sachet that Princess LAN sent before."

    Orchid Princess there sachet is done, in the afternoon personally come to send, as promised before.

    Princess LAN looks ruddy. It''s said that her Princess is clever and sensible, which makes her dull life more interesting.

    After she entered the door and sat down, Su Hao took off the sachet that Princess LAN sent by the emperor''s hand and put them together. He praised Princess LAN: "it''s really the same. My sister is really smart."

    Lan Xin can''t help asking: "why does my sister want the same one?" Does Princess Su like what she makes so much?

    "What I want is not the same outside, but the same inside." Su Hao looks at Lanxin meaningfully. Lanxin seems to have been told something, and there is a trace of fear in her eyes.

    The imperial doctor quickly went into the hall and saluted the two concubines respectfully. Then he opened the sachet and poured out the spices.

    Lan Xin''s eyes haven''t moved away from the doctor. He looks at him carefully distinguishing the shape of the smell and spices, and his face is getting whiter and whiter.

    She never thought that she might be "publicly executed" like this.

    Even if it is found out, there is an emperor... Will the emperor really help her? Will you help her, a weak woman of family status?

    "Huiniangniang, there is indeed a spice that can cause infertility. It''s called" mianyi ". At the beginning, it won''t feel too much. It can even conceive like ordinary people, but it''s very easy to miscarry. After miscarriage, it can''t conceive any more." The imperial doctor bent down and said to Princess su.

    "You mean there are such spices in the sachet given by Princess LAN?"

    After that, the doctor looked at Lanxin next to him with hesitation. Seeing Lanxin''s pleading eyes, he couldn''t bear to say that again. Su Hao''s Willow eyebrows stood up and said: "what''s hesitation? Go on

    "Yes, Madame! This kind of medicine is strange, because if you get pregnant, you can still give birth smoothly. You just have to be more careful than others. If you maintain it carefully during pregnancy and after delivery, you can avoid the sequelae, so you don''t have no chance to give birth to lin''er. "

    "Be more careful? But what about being pushed like this palace? "

    "I''m afraid that lady can''t..." the doctor didn''t dare to say any more and lowered her head in fear.

    Lanxin heard him say it, trembling and sliding on the chair.

    "Then Taiyi, go on and have a look. What''s the difference between these two sachets?" Su Hao''s appearance of being strong and domineering just now can''t hold on any longer. Her voice began to tremble, shaking through the loss of children sad and aggrieved, as well as being framed despair.

    Lan Xin as a mother, the taste can be heard clearly. As like as two peas, she suddenly understood what Su Hao asked her to make the same thing again. It was to expose the truth in her face.

    This time, no matter whether she put "mianyi" or not, she was just as inferior to Princess su.

    "Back to the empress, the spices in these two sachets... One has the meaning of" mian "and the other doesn''t have it."

    "In which sachet is the" mianyi "that can lead to infertility

    "Naturally, it''s the one that the empress has been wearing before."

    Su Hao takes out the sachets of the empress and Xia Ning and asks the imperial doctor to identify them. After seeing it, the imperial doctor found that the Queen''s one had "soft meaning", while Xia Ning''s one didn''t.

    Su Hao understood all of a sudden what the good intentions were.

    "Thank you, Dr. Li. Please follow the autumn moon to get the reward. "

    "It''s the lady."

    "What happened today..."

    "I didn''t see anything, I didn''t hear anything." The doctor shook his head firmly.

    "Then if the emperor asks..." Su Hao squints at him.

    "It''s said that the empress can''t sleep well. I''ll prescribe a tranquilizing decoction."

    "Taiyi is very sensible. I''m really glad to hear that your little grandson wants to learn medicine, too? How about letting him go into the palace and follow you? "

    "If the emperor can allow it, it would be very good." Dr. Li''s eyes were full of gratitude.

    Seeing off Li Taiyi, Lanxin''s facial expression has just recovered from shock, regret and helplessness.

    "My sister asked me to sew sachets to expose me."

    "My sister didn''t notice it before. There is such doubt, just because that day I was eating in your palace, often talking about the children''s affairs, I saw your guilty face turned white. I can''t help but doubt it

    Lanxin closed her eyes, and her hands clutching her sleeves were extremely hard, wrinkling her clothes.

    Today, I''m afraid it''s hard to escape.

    The hall was silent for a moment. Yan Qin couldn''t bear to see the empress like this, but he couldn''t help it because of the small talk.

    In their eyes, Su Niang Niang, who only knows how to bully by her own position, seems to be enlightened for a moment. She can find a way to handle such trifles.

    Since the banquet, not only the reputation of the imperial court has been growing, but the rest of the concubines also seem to have a chance to take a break because of Princess Su''s focus on the queen.

    I''ve been bullied all the time, but one day I won''t be bullied any more. I even remember the kindness of "letting go".

    Su Hao deliberately stopped for a moment, let regret, fear fermentation, and then slowly said: "but sister, I know you, I don''t believe this is your idea."

    Lan Xin smelled the speech and opened his eyes: "now there are all human and material evidences - elder sister, you are the best witness. You can take this as the evidence to report me to the emperor."

    "What do you do with the emperor?" Su Hao hears that she wants to finish this matter in a hurry. She has to bear the responsibility for breaking the pot and the ground. She deliberately makes a curious appearance.

    Lan Xin readily admitted everything: "I sewed the sachet, and I put the spices in it. It''s me who made you weak and difficult to conceive. How can you not hate me?"

    Her tone contained an apology that she didn''t notice: "although she can conceive, it also makes people tremble. Once the mother is hurt or strongly stimulated, the fetus is easy to slip."

    Sue waved her hand: "I can hear that very clearly. What I want to know more is why you hurt me? It''s reasonable to say that you didn''t have Qianru at that time, so you should be more careful to maintain your position. Challenge background than you too much of me, is definitely not worth the loss

    "Or, you don''t have such a mind. What did some people give you such an opportunity and promise you?"

    Lan Xin is like a clam shell that can''t pry open his mouth: "I didn''t mean to hurt people, but you... Are too arrogant and domineering in the palace. You hurt my good sister. It''s you who hurt the child in her stomach. That''s why I used my strong points to get back. "

    "That''s understandable." Suhao said she understood her very well.

 Chapter 155

    Lan Xin saw that she heard it, and was relieved: "since I''m caught by you, I''ll be punished or scolded. I have no regrets."

    "But I heard that the sachet you made at that time was not only for me. Did I harm your sister with others? "

    "This... This is not." Lan Xin shakes her head.

    "So why does the Queen''s sachet have the same spice?"

    "I don''t know. If my sister wants revenge, I will wait for her at any time. Today... I''ll leave first. " Lanxin can''t stand Su Hao''s aggressive attack. She gets up and leaves, but is blocked by Su Hao who expects her to say the answer herself.

    I''m kidding. That''s the last word! How can you just leave?!

    "I mean, who asked you to make this sachet?"

    "It''s really just my sister''s idea."

    "Don''t think I know nothing." Su Hao has no patience. After all, this is what the emperor ordered! And in this way, everyone will not doubt the emperor, as long as the final death of Lanxin, and Lanxin die

    "I just want my Qianru... To grow up healthy and safe."

    "If you don''t say it, how can she grow up safely?".? Would you like to have a shrinking mother! What do you want Qianru to do? You don''t say anything. Who will save you? "

    Su Hao gives Lanxin a slap, and Lanxin sits on the ground and says in a low voice, "I''m sorry."

    Children have always been the weakest part of a mother''s heart.

    Since then, Su Hao has grasped the handle of the three main characters. He laments that the system is really powerful, but at the same time, he loves her.

    Tut Tut, how can we not see so many good props that can be dug out in one step? You deserve to be used

    Lan Xin is tough on the surface, but she is very weak inside. She wanted to protect herself from any struggle before. Only after her good sister''s child was killed did she have the idea of revenge. But she didn''t think of the plan and was afraid of self defeating, so she didn''t take any action. Once upon a time, the emperor happened to see that she had sewed half of the sachet, and because Lanxin knew medicine, he came up with a cruel plan.

    I have to say that the emperor really thought of a good plan to kill two birds with one stone. In this plan, Lanxin directly becomes his ghost. Once the queen and the imperial concubine find out, they will find Lanxin who is very honest, and the emperor also promises to give her a way to protect herself.

    The emperor''s promise to Lanxin and her way to protect her life are children. The emperor also knew that Su Guifei was jealous. If Lanxin''s child could be born without her eyes, in case it was the prince, it was likely that she would still die young.

    Anyway, at the beginning of the fight, the emperor did not want to let the queen and Princess Su live in the palace safely. The family they represent behind them is too threatening. If the emperor wants to make his throne stable, he must root out all the obstacles in the future.

    If the queen and Princess Su''s power, even if one can absolutely be used by him, he will not be like this. Moreover, since the ice beauty had an accident, the emperor no longer wanted to be controlled by women. Why is he in such a hurry to let Princess Su and the queen kill each other? It''s because he wants to concentrate all his power on himself. In this way, he can really carry out drastic reform.

    The common people don''t think about the days of depending on others, let alone the emperor.

    Lan Xin sobbed out the story in Su Hao''s palace.

    Fortunately, he didn''t forget his business. She said to Su Hao, "sister, you already know the truth. How are you going to punish me?"

    "If you don''t prepare, even if it''s a punishment, your child won''t come back." At present, Su Hao doesn''t plan to do anything to her: "I just hope that you can take good care of the emperor and don''t let anyone have a chance to poison the emperor."

    Lan Xin thought for a while and said seriously: "in this case, you killed my good sister''s child, and my revenge on you is even."

    Su Haoleng snorted: "this can''t be even. My status determines the status of the child. If it''s the future Prince of the country, can you afford it?"

    "It''s... It''s not up to me to decide." Lan Xin shakes her head. In her opinion, this method is merciful.

    "Sister, we are both women. Do you think ''so good'' Sue took a sip of tea discontentedly.

    "But since you say... Why do you want me to protect the emperor?" Lan Xin is puzzled.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    If he dies first, who will be tortured behind me? The good play hasn''t been staged yet, the Beiyi hasn''t come yet, and the queen hasn''t been suppressed and imprisoned for treason, how can he die like this.

    Su Hao thought so in his heart. He peeled off the litchi and fed it into his mouth. After chewing it slowly, he said, "the emperor is your child''s father. I don''t believe you will just give him up." Su is good, but he has to pretend to be a good man.

    "... I didn''t say I was going to give him up. I just

    Su Hao sneered: "I''m not willing to be used?"

    "I don''t know how to say..." Lan Xin seems to be very hesitant and struggling: "that elder sister, what are you going to do? Now that I know about it, my sister must have told the Emperor... "

    "I know you don''t dare to say it. I''ll ask you a question. Do you still have feelings for him? A person like this can betray you for his own benefit at any time, and will harm others by your hand. Are you still willing to live with him? Even if he''s the father of the child? " Sue is serious.

    "Because he is the father of the child and my dependence... Therefore, for the sake of the child, I will forgive him." Lan Xin thought, this is really the best choice she can make.

    "What if you could have lived without him?" Sue seduced her a little bit, as she had done to the queen before. It is to convey the idea of "why women must rely on men",.

    "What I can''t. I''m a princess. What can I do? I don''t know anything. " Before entering the palace, Lan Xin knew that she might become a domestic canary, without freedom or even a future.

    "Don''t you forget, you are a famous doctor. You are the most wanted helper for our imperial concubines. "

    "Are you the same? Want me to help you? " Lan Xin didn''t call her sister this time. Su Hao knew that her cordon was getting lower and lower.

    "Although we''re even, now I have the evidence to get the upper hand. I don''t like to kill everything, so I want to ask my sister to do me a favor."

    "Like the way the emperor asked me to help him before?"

    "Sister, do you long for freedom?" Suhao looks at her with gentle eyes.

    Lan Xin saw the light there.

    Recently, the emperor successfully installed a chess piece into the town government, but he has not tied him to the town government. It''s a wonderful move. Next, just collect the evidence and you''re done.

    The country is rich, the people are stable, such a life, he feels that he really deserves to be a wise king.

    But the most regrettable thing is that the woman he loves is not here.

    Su Guifei''s banquet was very successful last time, and the emperor got closer to her. His father-in-law, Prime Minister Su, had a bad look on his face. Recently, because of the flood season, all the Imperial Envoys sent to control the flood were from the Zhenguo government. In the court, the emperor also praised the suggestions of the young people under the Zhenguo government. I guess the ministers also began to talk about them, Is this princess Su going to a higher level.

    Perhaps the most important thing now is to give Princess Su a child, and everything will be natural.

    The emperor thought so and drank the soup made by Lanxin himself. He wanted another bowl. Lanxin face dew can''t bear, but the emperor drink wine, and did not find strange, but is to Lanxin craft greatly appreciate.

    "Thank you for praising... I just did what I could do." Lan Xin looks weak and sometimes shaken, but once she is convinced, she will find that she is extremely firm.

    "What''s the matter with you, princess?"

    "Nothing."

    "Is it because of ah hao. I''m really distressed to see how hard this face is beaten. "

    Lanxin silently droops his head, according to Su Hao''s meaning to make the appearance of discord on the surface.

    The emperor seemed to know clearly in his heart: "don''t be afraid. If you are wronged, I will make the decision for you."

    "Emperor, I am not wronged."

    The emperor seemed a little proud: "even if you are wronged now, you don''t have to endure too long. As soon as the time comes... "

    How does that sound like what suhao said? Is Su Hao really a God? Does the emperor mean

    "The emperor''s Dragon health is my greatest blessing. I dare not say what I want." Lanxin is very clever.

    "Or you can talk." The emperor took her in his arms and patted her on the shoulder.

    Qiuyue reports the situation of eavesdropping at Lanxin one by one. Su Hao looks at her with a smile, feeling her stomach full of food, squinting like she is very leisurely.

    "Niang Niang, every time you smile like this, Qiu Yue feels that something big will happen."

    "Isn''t it? There will be a big event in the palace recently."

    "What do you mean, madam?"

    "The prince of Beiyi is coming to us for friendly exchanges." Su Hao happily sweeps the last litchi into her stomach.

    Maybe it''s because Su Hao''s action is very fast, and the emperor''s action is also intensified. It''s the autumn harvest season. The prince of Beiyi and his envoys come to meet the emperor, and then the emperor will do it.

    As the mother of a country, the queen has to take part in such important activities, so she presided over the overall situation this time, and the prime minister''s office had a good time. The queen has to coach the prince, so in fact, Su Hao does half of the work.

    It''s too hard to take children with you. There''s no time to enjoy it, and there''s no room to die recklessly. Everything you do is forward-looking. The prince was temporarily taught by Taifu and Lanxin.

    Lanxin has been working hard these days, and he hasn''t forgotten to send soup to the emperor. The emperor also feels much more comfortable. When he is tired, there is such a kind person behind him to keep him happy. It seems that Lanxin is the safest place in the palace except the Empress Dowager.

    The emperor''s satisfaction with Lanxin is also expected by Su Hao. After all, his wives are fighting and tired of looking at it. This time, there is a non affectation Lanxin who has a lotus in clear water. Su Hao thinks that he would like to stay with Lanxin more.

    If you can directly empathize with others and be dumped by Lanxin, it will be even better!

 Chapter 156

    The prince of Beiyi is very sensible in the palace, but his only disadvantage is that he likes to see beautiful women. He seems to be very curious about the emperor''s women. When he saw some concubines enjoying flowers in the imperial garden, he went to talk to them, but they were all stopped by Su Hao.

    Su Hao didn''t teach the prince of Beiyi - after all, he was very sensible and was released by the emperor in the palace. Of course, he was tolerant to trip the Queen - but he went up and slapped several concubines, and the women knelt down in tears.

    "Who are you?" Prince Beiyi looked at her in shock.

    "This is the imperial concubine su." Qiuyue is very polite and a little proud.

    Su Hao tilted his head slightly and said, "don''t mess with me, little brother."

    "What is chaos? I didn''t offend them. Why are they avoiding me? "

    "They can survive without you."

    The scene of Su Guifei lecturing the imperial concubine seemed to surprise the prince of Beiyi, but he quickly recovered, and the surprise in his eyes turned into reverence.

    The greater the power, the more publicity capital people have. Then this woman must be very favored by the emperor, even better than the queen.

    Su Hao was dressed in bright Maple colored clothes and wore Ding Dong around his waist. He looked like a relegated immortal. The prince of northern Yi was a bit dazed, but he was not a stranger, so he was also very generous.

    "I don''t know what you mean."

    "I mean, you can''t be too close to other people''s wives, you know." Sue looked at him playfully.

    "I know that. I just admire beautiful women." Prince Beiyi looked at her motionlessly.

    "It''s a good reason to appreciate beautiful women, but you can enjoy the flowers at most here. If you want to appreciate beautiful women, you have to have the emperor present. " Sue is so funny.

    "But I am feeling your charm and grace, and the emperor has not appeared."

    That''s because the emperor doesn''t love me at all, and I protect his face. Should he thank me for being sensible? Su Hao thought so, but said: "because I have more power than other concubines, I need to receive you, and they are not qualified."

    "I understand this explanation. You are so beautiful. You are like a flower blooming on the grassland. Against the background of green leaves, you are wantonly blooming your own beauty."

    Su Hao thought, if you say it in front of the emperor, he will be dissatisfied with you immediately, but the emperor will not express it. After all, being the king of a country, it''s not a good thing to let others guess the mind so easily.

    "Thank you very much."

    Since it''s treason, why don''t I just send the evidence to you? Su Hao thought that the queen was so tired recently. How about arranging a meeting with the prince of Beiyi to relax.

    But if so, it is likely to lose the queen as an ally.

    Su Hao thought so, looking at the prince of Beiyi, he said in silence, "in the end, I''ll drag you into the water. Please bear with me."

    The prince of Beiyi came with his hometown''s specialties. Obviously, he was taught by Princess Su in the last two days. His behavior became more and more pleasant, and was widely welcomed inside and outside the palace.

    Then Su Hao Ran to discuss with the queen a stratagem, although thousand guarantee late guarantee, the queen is not very willing, but still agreed to Su Hao''s plan.

    "My son, you must take good care of him. You can''t miss anything."

    "Now the emperor is probably very happy with Lanxin. The prince won''t have any problems there. " Sue Hao waved her hand fearlessly. Her ultimate move hasn''t been released yet, so she doesn''t worry.

    "My son doesn''t know. Maybe he will do something to protect me. You must keep his crown prince." The queen stares at her.

    "Don''t worry. I''ll make arrangements for the rest of your life, so that you can see the prince every day."

    "Don''t let me down."

    "My aim is to make those who are fit to be emperors emperors, not the saints of today." Suhao was very bold to say that.

    After hearing this, the queen made an appointment with the prince of Beiyi.

    Soon someone saw the scene of the queen and the prince of Beiyi talking. They were very serious, like discussing something important. When the queen came, she looked around, like afraid of being known.

    But the more afraid you are of being known, the more likely you are to be known.

    There are people who want to overthrow the queen in the Duke of Zhenguo, so they want to collect evidence when the prince of Beiyi comes here and has a banquet every day. I didn''t expect that he was caught by such a coincidence today.

    Moreover, people who are close to each other have heard such sayings as "army" and "grain and grass supply".

    Someone with a heart wrote down this and hid quietly.

    Qiuyue hid behind the rockery and saw everything clearly. She also saw the man who recorded the evidence.

    When Qiuyue went back to the palace to report to Su Hao, she had some doubts: "Niang Niang, you can''t be seen like this. There is still a lack of material evidence."

    Su Hao said: "how do you talk, you are binding this palace to harm people?"

    "Niang Niang, you said it was a plan. How can you harm people. Besides, they all agreed. I''ll give you some advice, too. "

    "What are your ideas? Let''s hear it. " Sue has a heart to tease her.

    "You see, it''s not good for someone to find out. There must be material evidence. What is the material evidence, just start from the prince of Beiyi and take something at will."

    "What if the prince of Beiyi takes it seriously and leads the soldiers to come here?" Sue is very interested in asking her.

    "As long as we don''t tell the truth to the prince of Beiyi and block the news, I have a vast territory. Besides, it''s a matter in the palace. It''s hard for us to make our family dirty." Qiuyue was right, and she paced back and forth, like a real military strategist.

    "You are a little girl. My palace tells you that sometimes eyes can deceive people. Do you think what you see is what you see? Maybe there are other stories behind it. "

    "Isn''t that the same with the plan of the empress? All of you think that the empress will unite with the prince of northern Yi to do harm to our country. Finally, when the time is ripe, she will come forward to tell the truth and surprise those who have ulterior motives

    "It turns out that Qiuyue understood the plan of this palace. I can''t see that Qiuyue is still a smart little military strategist. In case Beiyi invades our palace, I will recommend you to the emperor. "

    "Niang Niang, don''t make fun of me. People like Xiang Qiuyue only need to be a valet beside Niang. Fortunately, Fu''an can live a safe life."

    "You won''t be safe and happy around our palace. Maybe it will be full of twists and turns soon." Sue can''t wait.

    "But I have a premonition that you will succeed, madam."

    "I''ll borrow your lucky words from the autumn moon." Su Hao said, and reached out to pinch Qiu Yue''s little face.

    ˇ±That Niang Niang, you say this material evidence after all by who come to want? " Qiuyue rubs her face.

    "In fact, we don''t need to really involve the prince of Beiyi, as long as we do some evidence ourselves." If you want to add a crime, you don''t need too real evidence. That''s what men who play with power do.

    "Can such a thing be believed?" Autumn moon does not understand.

    "It doesn''t matter. It doesn''t need to be believed. It''s just an excuse for the emperor to attack the queen." Su Hao''s tone was as simple as killing ants.

    The autumn moon shakes: "it''s worthy of our empress."

    Su Hao also has a hunch that he will only succeed this time.

    She will never allow any form of failure.

    The prince of Beiyi must take part in some very interesting activities, such as hunting, horse racing, or polo.

    Beiyi was born in a militant nation. So when you hear that you want to participate in these things, you are always eager to try.

    Su Hao really sympathizes with them. How can there be so little entertainment? As a person, we should have more activities to enrich our spiritual world!

    However, hunting is a dangerous activity. It''s like handing a knife to the enemy, and the point of the knife is still facing itself. The enemy is supposed to steal music. This kind of place is a necessary bridge section for accidents. Today, suhao wants this accident to happen here.

    So I suggested that the emperor go hunting together. This method has been tried repeatedly. The emperor thought that his sword was not old, and readily agreed. Su Hao is also the general''s daughter. It''s a pity that Su Hao can''t shoot arrows. So it''s up to a ghost who doesn''t have long eyes to shoot the arrow sideways.

    ... it''s better to be the kind of ghost that can''t be found at the beginning, but will appear only when the conviction is completed.

    Or how about a death penalty? A very accurate Archer, ah, it''s still a little difficult to find.

    Su Hao thought so and went over the ideas in her head again and again. She thought of a man, who was very important and had just been placed in the town government as a double agent.

    Isn''t Qin Xuan a very powerful champion in archery? If he did it, the emperor would have no chance to escape.

    But the Emperor may ask him to accompany him. What should we do? The problem came again. Suhao paced back and forth in the hall.

    Then let him call himself sick and say that he is ill and can''t hunt with us!

    I don''t know what effect Lanxin''s bowl of soup has and when it will attack. It would be great if it happened to happen today.

    Su Hao thinks so, and thinks that it''s almost safe, so he asks Qiuyue to find Qin Xuan and tell him about it. Of course, Xia Ning also knows about it. She was informed when Qiuyue came back. Xia Ning really showed a worried look.

 Chapter 157

    "If the emperor knows about it, it''s a big crime of beheading. Why does my sister have to adopt such a dangerous strategy? " Xia Ning loves Qin Xuan and immediately expresses her concerns

    "Isn''t that easy? Just don''t let him know. " Sue has a "Why are you so stupid" expression.

    "It''s too risky. Bows and arrows have a range. If you want to shoot the emperor, you will be seen by the emperor because you are close to him. What should you do

    "If you really see it, it will only be the emperor''s eyes are dazzled. Qin Xuan is at home to recuperate." Sue is so funny and gentle.

    Xia Ning reluctantly agrees to this matter. Qin Xuan had no objection. After all, he fell in love with the emperor''s woman. They were already rivals in love. Because they were No. 1 in martial arts and Qin Xuan had unique skills, it was a piece of cake for him to kill a rival in love.

    But after all, the other side is the emperor, so this kind of thing still can''t be too publicized. When there is an obvious disparity between the enemy and ourselves, he still needs the help of his internal staff, and he can only do it when the target is relaxed.

    After Qin Xuan explained to Xia Ning seriously, Xia Ning finally nodded and said, "this method seems to be quite good."

    Sue thought. Look at one or two of them. They don''t treat the emperor as an outsider. If you have any strategies, you should say hello. It''s really a wall falling down and people pushing.

    So the hunting started in the royal hunting ground.

    The prince of Beiyi took the lead. He broke the whip and rushed into the forest after the order was issued. The emperor looked at him as if he were excited as a child and followed him with a smile. Although the emperor was no longer a young man, he was in his prime of life. In his early years, the emperor led the soldiers to fight with the Duke of Zhenguo. Therefore, hunting was not a problem for him, and the emperor was accompanied by his bodyguards, so he was not worried at all.

    Su Hao remembered that all the bodyguards he had with him had been trained by the Duke of Zhenguo in his early years and had the grace of half a teacher.

    In the original plan, Su Hao wanted to find a chance to kill the bodyguard, and then began to assassinate the emperor.

    However, when it comes to the end, Su thinks that innocent people should be involved as little as possible, just find a chance to lead them away.

    Although suhao doesn''t have to fight in person, because she has been a female general before, she is very interested in dancing again.

    Qiuyue said at least, suhao didn''t change his mind, so it''s time to play.

    At the beginning, Su Hao, as a married woman, just followed the concubines and watched them set out. The concubines moved to the hunting ground to eat wine, tea and snacks. She took the opportunity to slip away from the banquet and left the queen in charge of the overall situation.

    It has to be said that the Queen''s feeling for herself is really wonderful. The emperor is really stupid. He has to like an ice beauty who has no background or help. Recently, he is busy getting close to these women. I don''t know what happened to the ice beauty.

    I have to take a look. Although it seems that she can''t take advantage of it, she still has to guard against it. So Su Hao came to a room nearby, where the autumn moon was already waiting.

    "Niang Niang..." Qiu Yue still wants to persuade, but Su Hao makes a gesture to sew her mouth.

    Qiuyue had to wait on her to get dressed. Su Hao rode on a horse, dressed in men''s clothes, took a few rabbits and deer beaten by Qin Xuanshun, tied them to the saddle, and then drove the horse to the direction of the emperor.

    Soon he saw that the emperor was chasing a fox. Su Hao shot an arrow at random and got under the hoof of the emperor''s horse, which immediately aroused the guard''s vigilance.

    "Who''s there?" The bodyguard yelled, and the emperor looked over. They hastened to ask the emperor for instructions. When they saw the emperor nodding, they rushed after him. At this time, almost all the guards near the emperor were led away.

    Su Hao saw that they all came in their own direction and quickly left the scene. But those people were too fast, so as soon as Su Hao distracted them, he sent a signal bomb to Qin Xuan.

    When Qin Xuan saw the signal bomb, he immediately set out. He quietly approached the emperor with his bow and arrow. The emperor was concentrating on the fox. He never thought that someone was preparing to attack him behind his back.

    Su Hao''s plan was really good. Qin Xuan was a little nervous and excited when he thought that he could attack the emperor.

    Is this a mantis catching cicadas?

    Next, it depends on Qin Xuan''s ability.

    Su Hao thought so and ran to the corner to meet her. The little eunuch quickly stepped on the horse and led the guard away instead of her. As soon as the bodyguards saw that the figure in front of them was disappearing quickly, they couldn''t catch up with him. When they came back, they were surprised. They felt cheated and quickly turned to find the emperor.

    Su Hao was equally excited to finish the task so quickly. Qiuyue is waiting for her in the room. As soon as she changes her clothes, Su Hao becomes the bright and moving Princess su. She helps Fu chaizi and shows a satisfied smile.

    "Lady, it''s very dangerous." Qiuyue''s worried expression can''t be covered.

    "At this time, we have to see if Princess Lan''s ability is strong or not." Su haozheng said, he heard the bodyguard shouting: "Hey, come on, the emperor has been assassinated."

    Qin Xuan is so efficient. Su Hao praised in his heart and said to Qiu Yue, "let''s go and play a good play like the sea with our palace."

    When he came to the emperor''s room, the prince was forgotten. He asked others what he could do for him, but no one answered him. Everyone flocked to the emperor''s bed.

    "Emperor, emperor, are you ok? Wake up Several imperial concubines were very worried. They surrounded the emperor like flowers, blocking the imperial doctor. Some imperial concubines began to cry when they saw that the emperor was blind.

    When Su Hao came, he saw the scene and yelled, "come out, all of you! What are you doing here? Are you Taiyi? Can you cure the emperor? Go to the side to cool off

    By Su Hao so loud a shout, those concubines just wake up to be ashamed ground to retreat to one side. At this time, the queen said, "let the doctor have a good look. What''s the matter?"

    The emperor is now like encountering a ghost. He looks thrilled and shakes his hands. Pointing to a little eunuch standing nearby, he shouts: "Qin Xuan, Qin Xuan, you dare to stand here, you dare to assassinate me!"

    Su Hao saw that Princess Lan was standing not far away, protecting Qianru''s indifferent face, and knew that the decoction must have worked.

    Su Hao turned around and quickly stepped forward to the bed. The emperor looked delirious. Su Hao said in a low voice, "emperor, what''s your name just now?"

    The emperor saw him as if he had seen a savior. He grabbed her sleeve and was so excited that he was not allowed to be treated by the imperial doctor.

    "I just saw Qin Xuan! Isn''t he ill at home now? Won''t he come? But how can I see him here? " The emperor screamed.

    Su Guifei deliberately pretended to be strange: "yes, the emperor, my concubine also heard that he didn''t come today because he was ill."

    "So... What was that figure I saw just now?" The frightened expression on the emperor''s face became more and more ferocious at the moment: "I just saw a man who looked very much like Qin Xuan. He pointed his bow and arrow at me, and then shot an arrow at my head! I almost thought he was going to rebel! "

    After the emperor was left out of the circle, no one took care of his feelings. Princess Su crouched down to hold the emperor''s hand with a worried face. Her eyes were full of emotion, as if the man lying in front of her was his favorite.

    "What do you say, emperor? Qin Xuan didn''t come to the hunting ground because he was ill. If you don''t believe it, you can send someone to ask. "

    Qin Xuan, who finished the task, should have been pretending to be sick at home for a long time, right? When Su Hao looks up at Xia Ning, Xia Ning nods to him.

    "No, how could I lie to you? How can I lie? I can assure you that he must be in the hunting ground. "

    Su Hao deliberately confused him: "emperor, you just said that person is like Qin Xuan, maybe not Qin Xuan at all?"

    "Princess Ai, don''t you believe what I said?"

    "Emperor, are you frightened? I''m a little tired. Let''s have a rest. I''ll let them go to Qin Xuan. I''ll find out for you, OK? " Su Hao unconsciously used the tone of coaxing.

    "Good, good! Love princess, you must believe me The emperor was very worried. He squeezed the hand of Princess su. Su Hao thought that it was really powerful. But she was not good, so she bared her teeth, so she quickly nodded and quickly pulled her hand out of the emperor''s hand.

    "Your Majesty, I''m leaving. Have a good rest."

    With that, Su Hao got up and threw out the rest of the concubines: "don''t pester here. The emperor has the imperial doctor to take care of you. You''d better be safe and do what you should do. The blockage here will affect the emperor''s breathing of fresh air. "

    The concubine didn''t dare to resist, so she left obediently.

    The queen is not the object that can be easily bombed away by her, so she should stay there and give sue a look. After receiving the Queen''s eyes, Su Hao made a gesture to the queen to let her come out with her.

    At this time, with Qiuyue waiting in the room, Princess Lan was surprised to see the queen.

    "What do you mean, sister?" Princess LAN feels cheated. It''s hard to be here

    "First of all, I didn''t mean to cheat you, because the situation was urgent at first, and I didn''t have time to explain it to you. I have an appointment with the queen to implement the plan together. After success, I will assist the Queen''s prince to ascend the throne. "

    "What are you going to do with me when the plan is over?" There were not many chips, so she had to think of a way out.

 Chapter 158

    "Now the plan goes smoothly, thanks to your decoction, things can have such a good effect, so naturally, you can get what kind of ending you want." Sue likes to look at her with the expression of "do you still need to talk about it?".

    "Can I trust you?" Lan Xin sighs.

    Su Hao looked at Princess LAN and said, "now you must believe us. Only by believing, can we succeed. If you start to be scared now, it''s easy to be exposed. In the end, the three of us may all come to the same tragic end - all our previous achievements have been wasted, and we may be killed by the whole family for persecuting the emperor. "

    Princess Lan was moved by her words. She thought about the pros and cons, nodded seriously and said, "anyway, we are already on the same boat. Maybe the wind and waves will put me out now."

    Su Hao praised and said, "your concubine sister, you have a very high consciousness. Why didn''t I find you have such a high consciousness earlier. If we had found out earlier, we would have implemented the plan boldly earlier. "

    The empress, who did not speak for a long time, gave a cold look at imperial concubine Su: "you came here to tell me that you and imperial concubine LAN have formed an alliance?"

    "Of course, I think it''s time to tell you the next step. It''s good for us to be more united at this time. "

    Su Hao continued to use her Eloquence: "sister, if we want to accomplish something, there must be a process of weakening the enemy, then for the emperor, the best way to weaken him may be to break inside." Su Hao told the queen everything about the sachet, and said that Princess LAN could be trusted because she had been used by the emperor.

    When the queen heard this, she felt frightened and then angry. It turns out that her crown prince was born under such circumstances. If there was no princess LAN nodding to testify, she really couldn''t believe that this kind of thing was done under the emperor''s instruction.

    "What good is it for him to do that?"

    "Sister, didn''t I tell you before? It''s just to kill the power of our two families. You can''t help but understand that. "

    "Then why did he do it?" Lan Xin thought for a moment, "does he have other people he likes?"

    Sue nodded.

    Lan Xin puzzled to look at them: "I thought the emperor''s favorite is you two."

    "Sister, you say that you love most. There must be only one person you love most - that person is still in the cold palace." Su Hao sighed with pity.

    Princess LAN never took part in this kind of struggle in the palace. She thought for a long time before she said, "it''s Liu Yan."

    "As long as the two obstacles of me and the queen do not exist, then the emperor can not only take back part of the rights of the court, but also part of the military power. Most importantly, he can take back his favorite beauty." Su Hao sneered: "you see, as long as the sacrifice of both of us, the emperor can get so many benefits, why not?"

    "Do you want to..." Princess LAN covered her lips and was surprised. She really understood the ultimate goal.

    "Yes, but then you just need to feed him the soup continuously. You don''t have to worry about other things." Sue nodded.

    "You won''t get involved too much. We''ll find a way to get you out. You can stay in the palace if you want. Anyway, we''ll fix you up. " The Queen''s voice is fixed. After all, she is the future empress dowager. It''s not bad to tolerate a woman with only a princess in the palace. If you want to get married in the future, you may have to use this princess. How can you give up at this time.

    "Shall I die alone in the palace?" Lan Xin smiles bitterly.

    Su looked at her calmly: "sister, what are you talking about? After we have finished this thing, we naturally want to enjoy the endless splendor and wealth." It''s really cool to rely on a man to be superior. If you rely on a man to be superior and then you can dump the other person, it will be more comfortable and free.

    Princess LAN seemed very tired. She waved her hand: "forget it, no matter what you say now, it''s useless. I have also become a member of the evil emperor. No matter whether it is successful or not, I have been involved in it. "

    The queen said, "it will be successful."

    Su Hao also nodded with a smile: "yes, that''s right. As long as the emperor''s body is getting weaker and weaker... We can get more and more

    "What happens after that?"

    Su Hao shook his finger: "I can''t say that my sister is watching a good play."

    Because of the emperor''s illness, the prince had to go back ahead of time. When he left, he was still reluctant to part with Su Hao, saying that Su Hao could come to him if he needed to. Suhao joked that he could give up your territory to others? The prince shook his head firmly, and then left quickly.

    After two days, the emperor summoned Qin Xuan. Qin Xuan insisted that he didn''t know when he was ill, which made the emperor confused and even began to doubt himself. I heard that the Emperor didn''t sleep well for several days.

    On the other hand, what the imperial doctor returns to the Empress Dowager is that the emperor has hallucinated because of his long-term illness and deep thinking. At the moment, he just recognizes the wrong person, which may become more serious in the future, and treats the people close to him as enemies.

    The Empress Dowager was very worried. On the one hand, she asked the hospital to speed up the production of medicine to cure the emperor. On the other hand, she sent people to strengthen the guidance to the prince. It''s not that she doesn''t care for her son, but that she should be well prepared.

    Su Hao continued to take care of the emperor affectionately. He took the daily Decoction with his help. Lanxin gave more medicine this time.

    The emperor even took the prime minister as the enemy. One day after going to court, the ministers did not discuss the details of the autumn examination, so they discussed the matter together in the Qingliang hall. I didn''t expect that when the emperor spoke well, he suddenly got angry and scared all the people who were discussing business in the palace. While the emperor was shouting "kill you, kill you", he pinched his father-in-law''s neck. The officials on the scene were stunned in disbelief. Then they went up to fight. They should be careful not to fall, For a moment, he had to break off his hands to rescue the prime minister. The scene is really chaotic, until the doctor came to the emperor took pills to stop the farce.

    And the emperor once had dinner in the Queen''s palace, and he yelled to the queen, "it''s all your fault that you put her in the cold! You''re a very kind woman Then, he picked up the spoon and chased the queen. He was held up by the eunuch in the Queen''s palace and couldn''t get close to the queen.

    The imperial doctor was repeatedly called to the Empress Dowager for diagnosis and treatment. In a short period of time, he even reported to the Empress Dowager five times. Seeing that the Empress Dowager was sad, Dr. Li bowed his body and said respectfully and carefully, "the emperor''s condition is developing too fast because he has a knot in his heart. If he can untie the knot, he will recover very quickly."

    Su Hao also followed the doctor in the Empress Dowager''s ear: "in that case, as long as you untie your heart knot early, the emperor will get better."

    "What is the emperor''s heart knot? Well, do you know? " The Empress Dowager looked at her with a sad face.

    "It''s all because of the Queen''s elder sister..." Su Hao''s words stopped.

    "Go ahead, good boy, I won''t punish you." The Empress Dowager knew the relationship, so she clapped her hand.

    Su Hao told the Empress Dowager about Liu Yan''s going to the cold palace. The Empress Dowager didn''t care about this, but she thought about it for a long time. After hearing this, she held Su Hao''s hand and asked, "as long as she comes back, the emperor will get better?"

    "Yes, the Empress Dowager." Su Hao''s face was very serious, and he was almost happy.

    "Then let her go. It''s also a relief for the emperor. " The Empress Dowager dipped her handkerchief in tears.

    Ice beauty Liu Yan was quickly picked up. When the emperor saw her, her face suddenly changed, as if he saw the most terrible person.

    "The emperor? What''s the matter with you? " Liu Yan was puzzled. She struggled to live in the cold palace, not to see the emperor''s appearance.

    "The emperor is probably very happy to see you back." Su Hao opens her eyes and tells a lie.

    She could almost hear the voice of despair and pain in the hope of the emperor. Ah... That sounds so refreshing.

    "Emperor, it''s me... It''s Liu Yan." Liu Yan''s mind is sensitive. She knows that the absolute emperor shows such an expression. It''s not because she''s surprised that she''s back. So think, tears on the instant flow in the face.

    Su Hao tilted his head and thought it was really moving.

    The emperor waved his hand: "nothing. Aifei, just come back. " He left the room dejectedly, Liu Yan followed a few steps, followed him back to the bedroom.

    Su Hao watched them go away and looked back at Qiu Yue with a smile.

    Being so generous by Su Hao, the emperor is probably desperate now. All the time, what he wants to do is easily done by the woman he hates. Now he has no excuse and no motivation.

    Su Hao shook his head. What a pity for the emperor. Then give him some hope. So she informed the queen that in a few months, she would begin to prepare for the dirty water that was about to be spilled on her body.

    Since Liu Yan came back, the emperor''s spirit is really much better. Soon Liu Yan became pregnant. Although the emperor failed to recover, the number of times he fell ill was greatly reduced. Seeing this, the Empress Dowager liked Su Hao even more. It''s rare for her to be an imperial concubine. Now the emperor has such a concubine, so she''s at ease. So she often talks about the advantages of Su Hao in the emperor''s ear. When the emperor hears about it, he knows that it''s not the queen, it''s su Hao.

    Looking back on Su Hao''s attitude towards him recently, and this time he rescued Liu Yan from the cold palace, he was grateful to Su Hao and even came to stay here intentionally or unintentionally. Every time I have dinner with suhao, I always show his gratitude to her. Su Hao also accepted his good intentions very kindly, and tried to prove that "it is wrong to fight with others through this incident, the emperor''s good health is the most important thing", "as long as the emperor can get better, he is willing to do anything for the emperor" and so on.

 Chapter 159

    So the Emperor gave Su more and more rewards. Most of the exquisite jewelry from northern Yi went to suhao.

    Liu Yan saw that Su Hao was so beautiful, so she was not happy. She thought that after she came back, she could let the emperor pay more attention to her. After the Queen''s attack, she decided to incite the emperor to take revenge on the queen. Unexpectedly, the emperor put his mind on Su Hao again. What did she do when she came back!

    According to the return of autumn moon, Liu Yan looks angry. Su Hao thought that this woman is greedy enough. She is not satisfied with having children, and she can''t let go easily in the future.

    A few months later, when they went to the upper court, some people took the prime minister''s office and the queen into a book.

    "The empress colluded with the prince of Beiyi to betray the country" soon spread in the imperial palace. The emperor was so angry that he had no time to deal with Liu Yan. In fact, he was collecting the net. He must take the opportunity to get rid of the empress this time.

    Soon, some negative evidence about the queen was snowed up one by one. At dinner, the emperor was angry and drank soup, but Su Hao knew that he was too happy to share.

    When things got heated up, the emperor finally made up his mind to go to the queen to ridicule him and remove the thorn in his flesh. He took Liu Yan, determined to give her a good vent.

    The queen didn''t seem surprised to see Liu Yan. Su Hao, who can miss a good play, happens to discuss things with the queen, so he hides behind the screen to see the ugly appearance of the emperor bringing his ice beauty.

    "Queen, look at these things! What else do you have to say! "

    Instead of pleading, he looked at the emperor indifferently and said, "can the emperor conclude that I am betraying my country and cooperating with the enemy just by their words? How could no one believe that the Palace said Liu Yan was flattering

    "Now that you have done such a thing, how can you be afraid of others saying it?" The emperor angrily flicked his sleeve: "you just need to see what is written on the memorial!"

    "Emperor, if you want to add to the crime, why do you have to say so?" The empress didn''t pick up the memorial. A word pierced the emperor''s mind.

    The emperor was supposed to show his majesty, but he was humbled by the Queen''s calm reply.

    When the queen looked at him, she said in a loud voice, "I don''t know who dares to touch me before there is no conclusive evidence."

    Su Hao''s behind the screen is better than her thumb. It''s wonderful. The queen is good at acting, too. All are human spirits.

    "The truth won''t disappear because of your eloquence, just wait for you to go to jail!" The emperor finally said what he wanted to say. The queen didn''t look at him. She turned around and went back to the screen. He left the emperor alone.

    When the prince heard about it, he went to the Empress Dowager and begged for mercy. The Empress Dowager thought that the emperor might one day... And the prince was still young, if he lost his mother''s care, it would be really bad. The Empress Dowager comes to discuss with Su Hao to take care of her, but Su Hao makes it clear that she doesn''t want to accept it, so she has to put the queen in the cold first.

    For a while, the tea was cold, and Fanghua and several maids were left to serve the queen. And the prime minister''s house, all the people who have been copied and chopped, have been distributed. The prime minister''s mansion was empty for a while. However, the Queen''s power is so intertwined that it is impossible to uproot all of a sudden. There are even some vacancies in official positions that can not be filled. Such a treatment is more than half a year.

    In this short period of time, the crown prince found that every day, Qiuyue, Princess Su''s grand palace maid, brought him to see her mother. It was clear that her father and emperor would not let him come to see her mother. How could Princess Su do that.

    He couldn''t help but be curious, but Qiuyue said that he would not ask him or do anything else, as long as he came to see the queen every day. In order to see his mother, he silently read the kindness of the princess.

    When the empress fell, the emperor was not in a hurry to promote Su Guifei to empress. Instead, he promoted Liu Yan back to the fourth imperial concubine''s position. Liu Yan was pregnant before the queen completely fell. The emperor was several times more careful than before. It was su Hao who did not do anything to Liu Yan''s children. The emperor is going to die soon. It''s better to die in front of the emperor after the baby is born.

    However, if the empress was really killed, it would be just like the emperor''s idea? Su Hao is not so stupid. If the Queen''s pulse is gone, who will help the prince, so she calls out the system for a long time, and makes the system create a false image of the whole family.

    In fact, from the moment the queen agreed, the two families formed an alliance. So now the prime minister''s family are drinking tea in the Su family''s other courtyard, listening to the opera and eating melon seeds. Don''t be too leisurely.

    Su Hao thought, ah, revenge or something is really too tired. It''s not good to live happily. Why do you have to work hard for slag man? However, she kept looking forward to the emperor''s half angry, even direct angry appearance when the truth came out. At the thought of this, Su Hao felt very excited and had goose bumps all over her body.

    Let this day come soon.

    The emperor was in a good mood recently. Liu Yan gave birth to a son. He wanted to tease his son every day, and his face was red when he went to court.

    He was so happy that he almost forgot the other eyesore of Princess su. It wasn''t until the Duke of the town objected to the proposal of setting up another prince in the court that he remembered that there was still a princess Su who didn''t take care of her. For a long time, Qin Xuan has been undercover at zhenguogong''s house, reporting some news to him from time to time. It seems that progress is good, and those are strong evidence of bringing zhenguogong down in the future. Now the Duke of the town stands in the way of his ideas and plans. The fear in his heart came back to his chest.

    Now that the queen is down, it''s time to clean up Princess su. The emperor told Qin Xuan about it, and Qin Xuan informed Xia Ning, so Su Hao made the emperor''s mind clear.

    The battle lasted a long time, and Su Hao had no patience to play.

    "Let''s have a grand banquet for my father at his house."

    On that day, the emperor had just corrected the memorial. Qin Xuan asked to see him and said that he had something urgent to report back to the emperor. He told the emperor exactly what Princess Su said.

    The emperor thought for a moment: "are you sure tomorrow night is OK? It''s not a matter of alarm. " Now that he had a son, Qin Xuan could not help but despise him.

    "Yes, Emperor. I think tomorrow night is the best time. If you miss this opportunity, it will be difficult. Tomorrow, the shops under zhenguogong will send the account book to zhenguogong bus. In the account book, there must be details of all their income in recent years. With this evidence, we are not afraid of the sophistry of the Duke of Zhenguo. "

    "Qin Xuan, you''ve done a good job. I''ll reward you! Tomorrow night I''ll go to the Duke of Zhenguo to see his old man. "

    The emperor, Liu Yan and Su Guifei''s party were warmly received by the Duke of the town. The dinner party had been arranged in the courtyard for a long time. It was the full day of August, October and may of the lunar calendar. They enjoyed the delicious food while drinking and enjoying the moon.

    The emperor''s Pro guard will probably stand outside the door soon, and the Lingyun army of zhenguogong will also Shovel them one by one.

    But at this time, the emperor did not know. He was afraid that his son would be killed, so he even came to the town government with Liu Yan and his mother and son. He made it clear that he would not give Su good face.

    Su Hao shook his head, so she didn''t have to go back to the palace to bring the boy. The emperor really saved her trouble.

    During the banquet, Qin Xuan suddenly made trouble and gave all the evidence of the town government to the emperor. The emperor thought it was safe, but he didn''t expect that the last part of the scroll was a dagger. Qin Xuan took the dagger and put it in the emperor''s throat. The Emperor didn''t understand what he meant. Until Su Hao came out of the banquet, he realized that he was trapped.

    "What did you... Do!..." The emperor was unable to move, but after a while he felt chest tightness, shortness of breath and abdominal pain.

    "Don''t think about it. The wine you drink is poisonous." Su Hao said lightly.

    "What... How dare you..."

    "It''s stupid. If you don''t think about it, I dare to say that this glass of wine is poisonous wine in front of so many people. Do you think they won''t know?"

    "... you wicked woman!" The emperor gritted his teeth.

    "I can''t compare with you. You killed your own children, and you used your concubines to achieve your centralization of power. I really admire you. "

    "You talk nonsense! I didn''t! "

    "Let me tell you one by one. You asked Princess LAN to make a sachet for each of our concubines, but it''s strange that only the sachet of the queen and I contain spices that are not easy to conceive. "

    "If so, how can the queen have children and you don''t? Do you blame the emperor for your failure? " Liu Yan interrupts unexpectedly, but is frozen by Su Hao''s eyes.

    "Sister, that''s a good question. Let me talk about the second thing. After I had been wearing perfume for a long time, I was pregnant occasionally, but because I was weak, I could not be bumped, otherwise I would not be able to protect the fetus. I didn''t expect that the emperor could even kill his own flesh and blood. He sent someone to push me, pretending to be the Queen''s maid to kill my child. Thanks to the fact that the queen didn''t get such stimulation when she was pregnant, otherwise I''m afraid that there will be no successor! "

    "Then..." the emperor looked at Qin Xuan and said, "was it true that Qin Xuan killed me before?"

    "Yes, at that time, it was just creating an illusion that you were frightened and hallucinated, not poisoned. It''s okay to kill you there. But if you were dead at that time, we would not see your angry expression of surprise and helplessness

    "You wicked woman!"

    "Oh, by the way, do you know who the poisoner is? It''s Lanxin you trust most. I didn''t expect that you wanted to use Lanxin to get rid of me and the queen. You also wanted to seal her mouth with a child, but you didn''t know that the truth would always come out. "

 Chapter 160

    "In any case, the Queen''s sect is dead. What big waves can you raise as a concubine! If you don''t give me the antidote soon, I can spare you the whole body

    As soon as his words were over, the prince, the queen and a group of people from the prime minister''s house came over from the other side of the garden.

    The emperor thought that he had seen a ghost and cried hysterically. Liu Yan was also pale.

    "Don''t you think they''re all right? So, ah, we always feel that you are cruel to others like this. You are just a cold person, and you don''t deserve to sit on the throne. " Su laughs: "although the prince is young, he is kind-hearted, erudite and intelligent. He is worthy of great responsibility."

    "Why do you make a decision for me? I have a son. He is the future master!"

    Su Hao said, "if you don''t mention it, I forget it. Come and send the little prince to heaven. " A man snatched the child, lifted it up and fell to the ground.

    "No Liu Yan rushed over, but she didn''t receive it. She held the corpse and cried. The emperor suffered such a blow. For a moment, the old and new diseases all broke out. Her mouth foamed and her limbs twitched.

    "Emperor, don''t you know why Qin Xuan would help me? Because I contributed to the good things between him and Princess Xia ~ "Su Hao approached the emperor''s ear and whispered.

    "I will never let you be so cheap..." his voice became lower and lower.

    "What? Emperor, do you mean to pass the throne to xuanming and become the Empress Dowager so as to restore the Empress Dowager''s reputation? " Sue Hao said it loud on purpose.

    She stood up and said to all the people in the room, "do you hear me?"

    "Congratulations to the new emperor. Long live the emperor, long live the Empress Dowager

    The Empress Dowager helped the new emperor to create a peaceful and prosperous age. This is a later story.

    Suxi is not a man who does not believe what he says, so Lanxin chooses to continue to raise her children in the palace. Xia Ning marries Qin Xuan, and finally has the crystal of love.

    Su is so busy that she hangs up the name of Empress Dowager of the West and plays around, drinking and eating meat.

    She was drunk in the boat in the south of the Yangtze River and fell asleep.

    Dream is the young emperor holding her hand, through ten miles of red makeup.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    A flash of white light, Su Hao settled his mind, began to look around, the same Aries, standing in front of the system is still.

    "This mission was well completed. The LORD God decided to award 200 more health points. Now you can carry out intermediate missions, and your health points will be doubled."

    Su Hao said that he didn''t understand, "what is the intermediate task?"

    In fact, she wanted to know what the ultimate task would be different. As a result, she was just about to ask, and suddenly felt light.

    "Wait, system!"

    The system didn''t wait. As soon as it was pushed down, Su Hao felt like he was drifting. He thought that it was over. This is definitely another task.

    Can''t you wait for her to figure out what this thing is?!

    Her head was as heavy as her neck, and she couldn''t support its weight at all. In the ups and downs, Su Hao faintly felt that someone around her was patting her arm gently. Her fingers shrank, and she vaguely saw a shadow swinging in front of her eyes.

    "Sue? Sue, wake up

    Fuzzy, the man''s extremely light and soft voice sounded in her ear, the voice is not like ordinary people, just say a few words is a burst of earth shaking cough.

    Su Hao frowned and struggled to open her eyes. The dazzling white light burned a big hole in her retina. It took her a long time to see that it was the huge overhead chandelier.

    It''s a large and open bedroom. The walls are painted clean powder white. The solid wood floor is covered with soft carpet. A string of wind chimes hanging on the floor bay window gently sways and makes a crisp sound.

    "Cough... Cough, Sue, you finally wake up."

    Su Haowen passed by and looked up slightly, facing a pale face.

    The man''s eyebrows and eyes are long and thin. Seeing Su Hao finally wake up, his thin lips are rising, which shows his excellent tutor.

    Su Hao is familiar with everything in front of her, and her body experience is also embedded in her memory.

    The original owner''s name is Su Hao. He is white and beautiful. He has long legs, but he was born in a financier''s home. He is absolutely white and beautiful.

    As the winner of life, the original owner had a good life, and the only sorrow was that he could not choose his own marriage.

    A few years ago, the family''s business declined. It was Mr. Wen, who made friends with his father, who helped to resolve the crisis.

    Mr. Wen has a sick son, the one in front of him. He can''t take medicine from a small age. He can''t be stimulated. He can''t even make big moves.

    In order to show his gratitude, the father was excited and betrothed his daughter to wenmu, wenlao''s son.

    Although the original owner was born in a rich family, he had no airs. Although he didn''t want to repay his kindness, he decided to marry wenmu. In order to show his gratitude, he often came to take care of wenmu.

    No, I was just tired of taking care of wenmu.

    Su Hao looked at the current situation and probably knew it.

    Wenmu calm to her almost indifferent line of sight, thought she was tired, did not rest, so remorse way: "Xiao Su, I have servants to take care of here, you don''t have to always run to this side, for I tired his body, not worth it."

    Su Hao shook his head and gave a faint smile: "it''s OK, I''m not tired."

    Wen muwei sighed, turned his wheelchair and moved to the window.

    "You still have classes in the afternoon. Go back to school early."

    Su Hao stood up on her bed and said, "I''ll stay with you for a while..."

    "Go back... Cough cough." Wenmu''s voice is still light, but with a certain resolute taste. His hands were holding the wheelchair, and his knuckles turned white because of excessive force.

    Su was so impressed that she had to give up, say goodbye to him, and then turn around and leave.

    Yuanzhu and this wenmu are very kind people. Yuanzhu is engaged to wenmu in order to repay his kindness, but wenmu knows her physical condition and doesn''t want to delay such an excellent girl as Yuanzhu.

    It''s just that the original owner is stubborn and recognizes the death reason, which makes wenmu feel more guilty.

    Apart from marriage, the original owner''s life should have gone smoothly, but the biggest problem is her unique advantage.

    The publicity of excellent people is obvious without showing it. At the freshmen''s party, the original owner, wearing a bohemian white dress, played a song "canon" on the stage and easily captured the hearts of many male students.

    The original owner was famous and gained a large number of pursuers, among whom song Lu was the most influential.

    Song Lu, who was born humble but didn''t want to make progress, certainly couldn''t get into the eyes of the original owner. In addition to complaining about his own origin, song Lu usually likes to fantasize about YY. He thinks that he is the hero of the genius in the novel. After he is refused to pursue the original owner, he feels that he has been greatly hit, and his self-esteem seems to be crushed to pieces.

    If it''s just like this, slag man is not too slag.

    One day, song Lu accidentally picked up a mobile phone and joined a wechat group of immortals. From then on, he successfully counterattacked by grabbing red packets and mixed with people with high reputation.

    Song Lu wanted to catch up with the original owner, but he knew that the original owner was engaged to Wen mu. He thought that the original owner despised himself for being poor and loving the rich. He was with a dying man for money.

    Angry, song Lu not only used the Shenxian wechat group to bankrupt the wenmu family, but also tortured them to death.

    When the female leader learned about it, she went to song Lu for a theory, but she was imprisoned and humiliated by song Lu.

    Since Song Lu''s counterattack, there have been a lot of Yingyan around them. However, they are not angry to see that song Lu has a green eye on the original master, so they strip the original master naked and insult him to death.

    Eyes full of bloody pictures, Su Hao seems to see the woman''s last unwilling and resentful eyes, the body can''t help shivering.

    This world can only accommodate the mean, but not the extreme. It seems that sometimes it''s not a good thing to be born too beautiful. Su Hao understands Tao.

    Poor, poor, such a beautiful girl will be tarnished. She will never allow such a thing to happen in front of her eyes!

    "Ding Dong" sound, mobile phone came a message, is the original owner''s best friend Pei Ying sent, about her to get together in the evening.

    In the memory of the original owner, this Pei Ying is a very ordinary girl. She belongs to the kind of person who can''t be remembered for several times.

    Mu Xiu will be destroyed by Lin Feng. The original owner is the public enemy of the girls in the whole department. No one wants to make friends with her. Pei Ying is the first girl to throw out an olive branch of friendship to the original owner.

    As for the reason, maybe only the original owner knew until her death that Pei Ying, her "best friend" who had been faithful to her heart, had been secretly in love with song Lu.

    In the end, she stripped and insulted the original owner, and she also helped.

    Su Hao quickly entered the role, gathered up the soft long hair, slender fingers quickly knocked two words on the screen - wait for me.

    .

    Is the night, Su Hao came to the designated box, was about to knock on the door, the box suddenly opened from inside.

    Su Hao was about to raise his face and say hello enthusiastically, but after seeing the person clearly, he closed his smile for a while.

    The man who came out was song Lu. He seemed to have drunk too much and wanted to go to the toilet. His face turned red.

    Pei Ying makes friends with the original owner just to get close to song Lu, so Su Hao is not surprised by his appearance.

    Seeing her, song Lu''s eyes suddenly became sober. Leaning against the door, Su Hao was glad to stammer: "you... You''re here."

    Frankly speaking, Su Hao was disgusted with song Lu at the first sight. Although part of it came from the memory of the original owner, it was song Lu''s eyes full of possessive desire.

    It''s like the stinky sweat that nianni sticks to her body in summer. It''s hard to get rid of and disgusting.

    Su Hao forbeared the discomfort and said faintly, "yes, I went first."

    She nimbly passed through song Lu and just stepped in. There was a dazzling light from the bright box. Su Hao was caught off guard and was shaken. She stepped back unsteadily and stepped into the arms behind her.

    The man behind seemed to have been ready, holding his hands on her waist.

    All of a sudden, there was a roar of thunder in the box, especially the one who used the flash to shake Sue''s eyes.

    "Brother song, kiss one, kiss one!"

 Chapter 161

    Su Hao can feel song Lu''s disgusting breath approaching her neck. Her eyes are awe inspiring. She quickly finds something in her pocket. Suddenly, with a flash of cold light, song Lu suddenly covers her arm and falls to the ground.

    All the people in the box were shocked, especially Pei Ying, who was the first one sitting by the door. Her face faintly repressed her reluctance and anger.

    Su Hao looks innocently at Song Lu on the ground and asks, "what''s the matter with you? Did you get the sequins on my bag? " She quietly took back the thin blade.

    "It''s OK." Song Lu covered his arm and stood up in a mess. The sticky touch from his palm made him confused for a moment. Does the small plastic Sequin have such great power?

    Su Hao''s heart is dark and cool, and she says that you don''t dare to move your hands any more.

    Pei Ying will see the timing, take advantage of the opportunity to come and hold Su Hao''s hand: "Su Su, you can come."

    In this era, there are still many professional actors. At this time, they can still chat with her calmly. Su Hao even suspects that Pei Ying only asked her to come out to help song Lu catch up with the original owner.

    Su took a good look at her, took her hand back and exerted a little force: "Yingying, you didn''t tell me in your message that song Lu would come, too."

    "I..." Pei Ying lowered her head with a guilty heart and couldn''t say why.

    Su Hao didn''t embarrass her any more. She just let go of her hand.

    Most of the people in the box knew the original owner. In addition to Pei Ying, there were several students in the Department. The rest were all friends of song Lu.

    Su Hao saw that they were either dressed in flowing clothes or in wild and uninhibited clothes. At this time, song Lu had picked up his mobile phone. Those people should be the second generation of rich people he knew after he entered the Shenxian wechat group.

    Because the original owner had no friends at school, she seldom attended such occasions. So this time Pei Ying called Su Hao out, which made song Lu very happy. When she took Mai to sing, her eyes kept glancing at Su Hao.

    I don''t know if it''s because he''s distracted. The king of a karaoke song is a bit terrible.

    OK, I forgot the pain before the scar was healed.

    Su Hao sips her lips and makes a plan to poke Pei Ying, who is obsessed with song Lu''s singing.

    "Ah."

    "Ah?" Pei Ying pushed the eyes on the bridge of her nose and looked at Su Hao doubtfully: "what''s the matter?"

    Su Hao approached her ear, lowered her voice and asked, "Yingying, do you like song Lu?"

    Sure enough, Pei Ying''s face turned red.

    "What are you talking about?" Her reaction was great.

    "Oh? It seems I misunderstood. I wanted to help you. "

    "Really?" Pei Ying asked subconsciously.

    "Yes, but you said you didn''t like it."

    Pei Ying suddenly lowered her head: "I like it or not, what''s the use? He only uses it on you anyway."

    "If you like it, go to express it. If you don''t try, how can you know that you won''t succeed? At least you..." Su Hao looks at Pei Ying seriously in the unclear light. At last, her whole facial features develop sadly. She really can''t find a place to praise.

    In Pei Ying''s expectant eyes, Su Hao said: "at least your pores are pretty."

    Pei Ying''s eyes glowed: "really? Can I really tell him? "

    Su Hao nodded, "and today there are so many people here, he should not refuse you, refute your face."

    Pei Ying is a little excited, but she thinks Su Hao''s words are reasonable. But she doesn''t know that song Lu also has this mentality, and wants to take the opportunity to tell Su Hao again.

    Su Hao swears to heaven that her starting point is really good. If Pei Ying can be paired with song Lu, her task will be very simple.

    However, it turns out that what she thought was simple.

    Pei Ying a glass of wine, courage up, song Lu a hand singing, holding the microphone is trying to say something, but suddenly saw Su Hao side Pei Ying "Teng" suddenly stand up straight.

    Everyone thought that she was going to the toilet. Unexpectedly, she went to song Lu step by step.

    Song Lu looks at Pei Ying for unknown reasons. Pei Ying, with a red face, stops very close to song Lu. Then in Song Lu''s surprised eyes, she grabs the microphone in his hand and yells: "Song Lu! I like you! I like you for a long time

    The girl''s sharp voice spread like ripples in the loudspeaker. The world was silent for a second or two... A deafening burst of laughter broke out in the box.

    Except for Su Hao, almost everyone was laughing, especially song Lu, who seemed to hear a big joke.

    Pei Ying blushed, neck thick pinched the microphone, but still refused to give up: "song... Song Lu, I like you, do you want to be with me?"

    Song Lu laughs again. After a long time, he stops to have a look at the girl whose glasses have fallen to the bridge of her nose.

    Frankly speaking, if she hadn''t been with suhao often, he would have no impression of this girl at all.

    Song Lu did not shy away from stuttering like her: "is that right? But coco, I don''t like you

    Everyone burst into laughter, Pei Ying blushed to the root of the ear, sitting below Su Hao looked at Song Lu proud smile, fingers a little pinch up.

    It seems that there''s a reason why the original owner doesn''t look up to him. He is really worthy of the word "slag man" because he can throw a girl''s self-esteem to the ground in front of so many people.

    Song Lu doesn''t seem satisfied. He looks at Pei Ying who is frozen in the same place and says, "I haven''t remembered who you are just now. Now I remember that you are the fat girl who went to the only store to try on the skirt and broke it!"

    This is too cruel for a fat girl, but Su Hao doesn''t sympathize with Pei Ying as long as she thinks that she was betrayed by her best friend just before the original owner died.

    But in the final analysis, all these tragedies originated from song and Lu dynasties.

    However, in the process of coaxing laughter, Pei Ying points her finger at Su Hao, because she thinks that if Su Hao hadn''t asked her to tell song Lu, she would not have been humiliated like this.

    Su Hao is still imagining how to punish song Lu in the next step. Pei Ying holds the microphone and shouts in a very high decibel voice: "yes, I am fat! But I''m clean at least, but song Lu, you know? Your white moonlight, your Su Hao goddess, how dirty she is

    Unexpectedly, Su Hao, who was named, frowned and looked at Pei Ying who was about to talk nonsense.

    "I''m going to tell you about Su Hao today. She didn''t hesitate to sell her body for money. She was engaged to an old man named Wen and his sick son! She''s just a pair of worn-out shoes

    Although it''s not about herself, Su can''t listen to her any more. She takes her wine glass and walks to Pei Ying, splashing her head on Pei Ying''s face.

    The original owner is really stupid, even these things are told Pei Ying, let her make up such a dirty words.

    Pei Ying is not angry but laughs, she is probably stimulated to be crazy: "how, did I say something wrong? Is that what I said poking your heart, Miss Su? " She grabbed song Lu''s arm and yelled, "you are so good, how can you chase her? Hello, Sue. It''s just a broken shoe... "

    "Pa --"

    The crisp slap voice blocks back Pei Ying''s words. She covers her flushed face and stares at Su Hao with her eyes. It seems that she wants to peel off her skin and bone and swallow.

    "Try another piece of nonsense."

    The voice can''t hear any ups and downs at all, but it''s cold and frightening. Pei Ying sees Su Hao for the first time, lifts her lips, but doesn''t make any sound.

    Song Lu swallowed his saliva and asked carefully: "Hello, su... Is what she said true?"

    Su Hao turned his head and gave him a cold look. The light pupil reflected a cold light: "my private affairs, it''s not my turn to report to you."

    With that, she raised her hand and pinched Pei Ying''s chin. She looked at her resentful eyes carefully: "Pei Ying, I treat you as a sister, you treat me like this. From today on, we are no longer friends. "

    Song Lu clenched his fists: "Su Hao, so what she said is true, isn''t it?"

    Su Hao held up her arms, and there was no expression on her delicate face: "I''ve already said that."

    Everyone in the box''s eyes almost all fall on Su Hao, or have disdain, or whisper, all think that Su Hao''s answer is the default of Pei Ying''s words.

    The scene is so ugly that it''s hard for suhao to take it down here. She takes her bag and wants to go out.

    However, song Lu blocked her way.

    "Make it clear before you go!" Song Lu''s voice suddenly rose several degrees.

    "Song, we are just classmates. You are too lenient." Su Hao gouged out his eyes and tried to walk around him. The latter opened his arms. He would block Su Hao in which direction he went.

    "What do you want?" Su Hao Wei sullen.

    "I thought you were different from others," Song Lu Leng snorted. "I didn''t expect that you were also a woman who saw money and was only interested in profits!"

    He laughs scornfully and holds Su Hao''s chin with his fingers. The strength is so strong that Su Hao can''t shake it off.

    "Hello, Sue, you refused my confession because you thought I was poor and loved the rich. Now I have a little money. I don''t know if I can afford your price?"

    Song Lu snapped his fingers, and immediately a rich second generation sent him a pile of banknotes.

    Su Hao''s eyes are deep. Song Lu''s body doesn''t look like a man who has so much strength. And he only tells us that someone will offer money with both hands. Except for the so-called "immortal wechat group", Su Hao doesn''t think twice.

    She looked askew at the stack of bright red banknotes on Song Lu''s hand and suddenly laughed.

    "Come on, how much do you pay for one night?"

    Su Hao gathered a smile, pretended to regret and said: "if it''s you, even if you give me a billion, I won''t do it."

    Song Lu''s face completely black down, sink down voice to ask: "why?"

    "I can''t afford it because you''re so poor, even with money, and you''re so dirty!" Su Hao turned his face in disgust and tried his best to push song Lu away. Just back two steps, touch the door handle, suddenly someone grabbed her soft long hair.

 Chapter 162

    "Don''t give you face, don''t, brother song, you don''t know how many lives you''ve been blessed with!" The one who pulled her hair was the man who had just handed song Lu money. He was wearing a red Louis Vuitton sweater and his hair was dyed into granny grey.

    Song Lu has divine power to help him, but he doesn''t. Su Hao glances up and down at the dogleg, raises his foot and kicks him mercilessly.

    The man released Su Hao instantly, covered his crotch and screamed. Su Hao wore a pair of shoes with thin and high heels, which must be very sour.

    Being humiliated by Su Hao, song Lu''s face doesn''t hang well. They all say that wine makes people brave. In addition to being stimulated by Su Hao, song Lu''s courage grows.

    He took Su Hao''s arm, pulled her into his arms with great strength, and said in a voice that could be heard by all the people in the box, "Su Hao, don''t drink a toast, right? I have to ask you today! "

    Su Hao tried to push it. Song Lu''s body was as strong as a wall, and the silk didn''t move at all.

    The original owner''s body is delicate, I''m afraid that even if song Lu has no divine power, she is not the opponent of the whole box.

    The atmosphere in the box was boiling again, and song Lu had a kind of floating feeling.

    He thought that even if he forced suhao overlord to bow here, and then took a video to threaten her, she would never dare to make things big.

    With this in mind, song Lu easily pushed her down on the sofa.

    The crowd was laughing and whistling. The smell of alcohol and tobacco was mixed. The disgusting smell was disgusting.

    However, no one noticed that in the chaos, Pei Ying slipped out of the box.

    Song Lu smilingly took off his coat and bent over to kiss Su Hao''s white and delicate cheek.

    Su Hao bit his teeth and kicked song Lu in the face.

    Song Lu let out a cry of pain, covered the red mark on his cheek and staggered for two steps.

    "Damn it

    He cursed and made a comeback again. In the panic, someone pressed Su Hao''s arm and leg.

    Song Lu looked down at Su Hao with a sullen face and a greedy smile: "Su Hao, I''ll see what you can do in the future!"

    With that, he carefully looked at the woman''s beautiful face, hoping to find a trace of regret or fear.

    But reality disappoints him. In addition to anger, Su Hao has no fear at all. Even, there was a smile in her eyes.

    "Song Lu, if you dare to touch me today, I''ll make you regret all your life!"

    Song Lu is awed by these words. Su Hao''s family is powerful, and he doesn''t dare to offend easily... But he turns to think that he has gained Xiang Yu''s magic power in the immortal wechat circle. What are he afraid of.

    "Then I''ll see how you make me regret all my life."

    His dirty hand touched Su Hao''s shirt, and his finger slid to her chest. When he got to the third button, there was a loud bang. The door of the box was kicked open from the outside, and more than a dozen big, strong men rushed out. Only their fierce eyes could frighten people.

    The next second, all the people in the box were controlled. Song Lu rolled to the ground, holding his head and scolding angrily: "who are you! How dare you break my good deed

    Su Hao buttoned up quietly and stood up slowly to tidy her hair. The man in black, the leader, said respectfully to her, "are you OK, miss?"

    Su Hao''s Crimson lips were slightly crooked, and the radian was so subtle that it was hard to capture.

    Fortunately, she had been on guard and let the Su family wait outside. If she didn''t go out for a long time, she would rush in to have a look.

    "I''m fine. I''m glad you came in time." She stroked her heart, pretending to be afraid.

    "What should these people do, miss?"

    As the saying goes, two fists are hard to beat four hands. Su Hao glances at Song Sheng, who is surrounded by five strong men in the corner and is obviously bullied. He is in a good mood.

    One night, the evil spirit of being blocked finally came out. She lifted her lips and was about to open her mouth. At the door of the box, there appeared a team of trotting policemen.

    "I heard that you are suspected of sexual assault here. Who is it?"

    Everyone''s tacit eyes look at Song Lu.

    Although Su Hao informed Su''s family, he didn''t call the police. How could the police come? She glances at the door strangely and sees Pei Ying''s figure passing by.

    It turns out that it''s her. Su Hao is very sad. Looking at Song Lu who has been handcuffed by the police uncle, Su Hao sighs that Pei Ying is really a mystery.

    Pei Ying definitely doesn''t want to see what happens to her and song Lu, but she can''t think of a way to stop it for a while, so she goes to the police. However, she''s smart but she''s misled. She will never think that it turns out to be like this.

    When the police siren sounded, Sue began to hum happily.

    I''ve been smoking and drinking all day, but I really need to take a good bath.

    "Come on, take me home."

    But the bodyguards looked like they wanted to talk and stop.

    Suhao stopped and looked at them: "what''s the matter? Is something wrong? "

    "Miss, young master Wen fainted in the afternoon. The master asked you to visit him."

    Su Hao frowned coldly and made a quick decision: "OK, send me to Wen''s first."

    The original owner is guilty of the Wen family. Su Hao can clearly feel it, so she will do her best to help the original owner protect the Wen family.

    .

    It was almost nine o''clock when we arrived at Wen''s house. The sky suddenly began to rain, lights to sleep.

    Su Hao tidied up her appearance again and again to make sure that she didn''t have the gas of tobacco and wine just now. Then she entered Wen''s house.

    Wen''s mother has been asking Su if she is hungry and whether she has had dinner. Su haogang wants to politely refuse, but her stomach barks out of time.

    Wen''s mother said with a smile: "I''ll let my aunt do something later and send it upstairs. You eat with Wen mu, but he didn''t eat either. You advise him to take a few mouthfuls."

    Sue was so embarrassed that she turned and went upstairs.

    In such a big room, Wen Mu''s wheelchair stops in front of the bay window. He sits quietly in the wheelchair and stares at the drizzle outside the window.

    Suhao stared at his back for a while. At the first glance, she felt that the frail and fatalistic sadness of this man made him have a kind of vulgarity that did not belong to this world.

    "Wenmugo." When consciousness returned, she raised her smiling face: "here I am."

    Wen Mu faintly "Er" a, just through the bay window, he already saw Su Hao didn''t hold an umbrella to rush in embarrassed appearance.

    Wenmu always alienated and gentle attitude makes Su Hao light frown. She goes to the window, like deliberately against wenmu, and puts on his window.

    "It''s chilly in spring. It''s so cold outside. My aunt said you just woke up. It''s time to feel dizzy after the cold wind."

    Wen Mu was not annoyed. He sipped his thin lips like white paper. He would never be angry.

    Su Hao secretly felt bored and sat down on the sofa with her cheeks bulging, her long legs shaking.

    "Sue." Wenmu suddenly called her.

    "Well?"

    He turned the wheelchair and looked into her eyes. His eyes seemed to rub into the spring breeze: "you don''t have to worry about me any more. You know, I only think you are my sister. A good girl like you deserves a better man."

    He was silent for a while. After a long time, he said, "Xiao Su, why don''t I tell my father to let him get married."

    Su Hao didn''t expect that Wen Mu would be so direct. He was stunned and then slowly said, "brother Wen mu, if you say that again, I''ll be angry. You''re in Su... In my heart, you''re a very good person."

    Wen Mu sighed softly: "I hope you meet a better person."

    Su Hao sniffed, as if she had been bitten by an insect.

    She was really moved. In the memory of the original owner, her parents had no time to care about her because they had been in business for many years, and even had few greetings. Wenmu was the first person who cared about whether she would meet a lover in the future.

    Strictly speaking, wenmu is more like her brother, and the relationship between them is more like brother and sister.

    Su Haowei breathed out a breath, poured a glass of water and handed it to wenmu.

    "Thank you."

    "Wenmugo, you shouldn''t be so pessimistic. Your body will surely be cured if your medicine is prosperous." Su Hao thinks that in a world full of bugs, congenital diseases are likely to be cured.

    There was a cluster of light in wenmu''s eyes. He turned his head and looked at Su Hao expectantly: "really? Do you really think so? "

    Su Hao nodded seriously: "really, so don''t lose heart. If you have time to go out more, it will help you recover."

    "Yes, it''s just spring outside now. It''s very comfortable to go out for a walk." Wenmu''s eyes dimmed again. "It''s just my body... I''m afraid my mother won''t allow me to go out."

    Sue Hao felt her sharp chin and pondered for a while. She suggested, "I''ll push you out in a few days? Aunt Wen trusts me the most. If I ask for help, she will let you out. "

    Wenmu''s heart tip moved. A warm liquid slowly infiltrated his heart and echoed.

    The next day, the morning light, the clock on the clock is pointing to six. Su Hao, who has an accurate biological clock, opens his eyes and gets up to adapt to college life.

    In the luxurious bathroom, suhao leaned over the bathtub and rolled her sleeves to test the water temperature. After a long time, the water overflowed out of the bathtub and gurgled to her feet. She finally felt it, took off her silk nightgown and lay in.

    It''s incredible that she is white. On the contrary, she has the taste of white people, and it''s amazing that she looks good for Sue.

    Fingers slowly slide across the skin, delicate soft touch like holding a piece of fresh brine tofu, said the thing is absolutely not too much.

    As the water cooled down, Sue wrapped her body in a bath towel and walked slowly to the mirror.

    In the misty water vapor, Su Hao saw the person in the mirror''s beautiful eyebrows, peach blossom eyes and delicate lips and nose. She blinked, and the thick and slender eyelashes in the mirror flapped like butterfly wings.

    It''s beautiful.

    Su Hao stroked his beautiful and extraordinary face. They all said that beauty was a disaster. The ancients really did not deceive me.

    But Su Hao thinks that beauty is not the root of all evils. Although song Lu started a series of revenge later because of this face, without this face, song Lu would still be the greedy song Lu. Even without Su Hao, there would be Zhang Hao and Wang Hao.

    In the final analysis, it is all due to the lack of human heart.

 Chapter 163

    Thinking wildly, suhao was already dressed. She took out a new towel, wiped her hair and went downstairs.

    Su''s father and mother are busy with the company as usual. Su Hao is the only one in the family to eat. My aunt says that the company seems to have a little problem recently.

    Su Hao''s company has the help of Wen''s family, but she''s not too worried. She''s more worried about song Lu''s side. Although he was detained because of last night, with the help of Shenxian wechat group, I''m afraid he will be OK soon.

    Sue Hao took a bite of toast, secretly thinking about how to destroy his cell phone.

    "Miss, it''s time to be late."

    The driver called outside the door.

    "Ah! Here it comes -- "

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Su Hao thought that song Lu would be locked up for at least a month. Unexpectedly, song Lu was released after only one night and swaggered around the campus.

    Su Hao is still totally unaware of all this. As soon as she enters the campus, she feels that people''s eyes are always away from her. What''s more, she looks at her and whispers with her companions.

    The abnormality around makes Su Hao have a bad premonition. She can''t help but quicken her pace. When she enters the classroom, she sees the Counselor''s serious face lecturing.

    But in the classroom which has never been full, all the students are here this time.

    What surprised Su Hao even more was that Su Hao, who was sitting in the classroom, turned on the video again, and suddenly heard a loud voice. She turned down the voice. At the same moment, the scene that she and song Lu were in the box last night appeared on the screen.

    The angle of the video is really tricky, because song Lu''s back is on the photographer''s side, so only Su Hao''s face is captured in the video, and it''s obvious that after editing, before Su''s family comes, the video stops abruptly.

    The more so, the more people feel real. The same ID below the post jumps up and down, striving to render Su Hao shameless.

    Su Hao looked at the ugly words on the screen, and her slender fingers kept tightening.

    You don''t have to guess. We all know that song Lu must have done it!

    Song Lu seems to have a sense, turned his head and looked at Su Hao from a distance. His eyes seemed to be arrogant and said, "look, you still want to fight with me.".

    At that moment, suhao was as sick as eating a fly. She almost heard the sound of biting her teeth.

    Previously, the boy looked at her face and asked, "goddess, are you ok?"

    Suhao shook his head.

    The boy also gossiped: "what''s going on in that post?"

    "You''ll soon know." Su Hao gave a cold smile, and the frost at the corner of her eyes and eyebrows could almost frostbite people.

    Looking at her expression, the boy suddenly shuddered.

    At noon, song Lu stopped Su Hao in the corridor.

    When song Lu looked at her, his eyes were still burning with love. Su Hao knew that what this kind of man pursued in his poor life was nothing more than what he could not get. Once you get it, you will abandon it as if it were my shoes.

    "Campus network black your post, all I do." Song and Lu came straight to the point.

    Su Hao didn''t show any accident. She lifted her eyes and had a cool smile.

    Song Lu was shaken by the smile, and his breath gradually became short: "Hello, Su, don''t you think it''s strange that I was caught yesterday and can come out today? I tell you the truth, in fact, my family background is also very strong, but I am a low-key person, do not like to show. If you are my girlfriend, I promise I won''t treat you badly, and I will delete the posts on the campus network to help you clarify! "

    Su Hao''s smile on his lips is deep. His index finger hidden in his bag is on the screen of his mobile phone. Then he raises the recording interface to song Lu.

    Song Lu became angry, and his whole face became a proof: "well, you''re Su Hao, you''re actually Yin me!"

    "Just like each other." Su Hao put away his mobile phone and looked at Song Lu with a smile: "but you''d better die. Song Lu, even if all the men in the world are dead, I will never be your girlfriend."

    "OK, Sue, you have seed! Let''s read the libretto on a donkey. We''ll see! "

    Gnashing his teeth, song Lu angrily turned around and left without looking back.

    After he left, Su Hao took out his mobile phone and listened to the audio again. Some of them pouted with dissatisfaction.

    What''s missing? Although song Lu admits that he''s behind the scenes, it can''t prove that the things in his post are fake.

    It seems that we still need to find the original video.

    Su Hao''s eyes grew longer.

    .

    In the early morning, on the street next to SOHO bar, there is a Rambo with incomparable coquettish color. In the car, a pair of young lovers are kissing enthusiastically. In the mood, the man suddenly feels anxious, and the girl releases his neck.

    When the man was about to go back, he came across a hot woman. It''s a pity that the beauty was wearing a mask and clothes.

    The man looked straight, and the woman slowly stopped in front of him and politely asked him, "where is a hotel near here?"

    The man looked into her eyes and said, "or, I''ll take you..."

    A cold object suddenly hit his neck.

    The man hit a spirit, wine suddenly sober most.

    Su Hao took off her mask and showed her bright and moving face.

    "It''s... It''s you..." Sui Hao was kicked red heart by her last night, and almost didn''t give up, so she had a shadow and instinctively protected her.

    Su Hao couldn''t help laughing at his advice.

    Sui Hao seems to realize that his face is too much. He blushes and just wants to move, but Su Hao quickly pushes the blade to his neck.

    "Don''t move. If you move again, I''ll stab you."

    Su Hao threatened him with a smile, and the hand on his shoulder could clearly feel his shaking violently.

    Sui haomeng''s swallow saliva, "you... What do you want to do?"

    "I have to ask you." Su Hao, holding the dagger, slowly drew a circle around his neck with the tip of the knife. The beautiful ending continued to rise: "last night, you took the video with song Lu, didn''t you?"

    Sui Hao shivered all over: "Song Lu asked me to take all of them. It has nothing to do with me. It has nothing to do with me!"

    Su Hao narrowed her beautiful eyes and raised her red lips dangerously: "what about the original video?"

    "Deleted... Deleted."

    "If you recall it well, do you have a copy?"

    Sui Hao was so scared that he closed his eyes and the cold sweat on his forehead was falling.

    Su Hao put a little force on his hand and cut his skin: "remember?"

    "Think of, remember," Sui Hao flustered shout, "I, my mobile phone, there is a!"

    Sue good look at him, he obediently took out the mobile phone from his pocket, handed to sue good.

    Su Hao took it and found the complete video last night. In the video, not only song Lu''s face was clearly photographed, but also Su''s family and the police came later.

    Song Lu, your ugly behavior will be made public soon!

    She was satisfied with a smile, close to Sui Hao''s ears, low asked: "you won''t tell song Lu?"

    The knife on the neck didn''t move, Sui Hao naturally want to follow her, make the gesture of swearing, firmly say: "won''t, absolutely won''t!"

    Su xiaoxiaoyinyin nodded, took back the dagger, took out a paper towel and slowly wiped the blood on it, "it won''t be good. After all, I don''t want to send the video of you making out with that girl to your fiancee."

    Sui Hao watched her leave, until her back had disappeared in the field of vision, still felt chilly around her neck.

    Is that really a woman? It''s scary.

    In the early hours of the morning, a woman''s scream suddenly broke out in Rambo on the street.

    She looked at her boyfriend who ran to the car in a panic and yelled out: "Why are your crotch wet?"

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Song Lu''s love affair with Pei Ying has become as popular as Su Hao''s video, ranking first in the campus network.

    It''s hard to say that before Song Lu, he was an unknown loser. Recently, I don''t know what''s wrong with him. He suddenly got into trouble in school. He not only made friends with a large group of brothers with good family background, but also more and more girls are attracted to him.

    In front of him, the pursuit of Su Hao is also noisy, but now he changes his style and chooses Pei Ying, a girl with no characteristics, which is really surprising.

    Suhao sat in the canteen, took a sip of soda water, and looked at the mobile phone screen.

    Unexpectedly, someone commented that Pei Ying was a toad who ate swan meat. In her opinion, this is a pair of "made in heaven".

    After reading the eight trigrams, Su Haocai felt a little hungry and slowly gathered to the back of the team to have dinner.

    Coincidentally, Pei Ying is next to her.

    Their eyes in the air, Pei Ying proud blink, as if to show off what a great thing.

    Su Hao only thought it funny, so he took back his sight and handed the lunch box to the uncle: "sweet and sour steak."

    Sweet and sour steak

    Another voice, almost at the same time.

 Chapter 164

    Su Hao turns his head and is not surprised to catch Pei Ying''s eyes.

    Uncle embarrassed to ask: "platoon only one, you who want?"

    "Everything is first come, then come. I''ll tell you first. Is it all right for me?" Su Hao took the lead in passing the meal card, Pei Ying immediately frowned.

    But because there were so many classmates behind her at that time, she didn''t have a good attack.

    "Classmate, you have no money on this card?" Uncle handed out Su Hao''s card again.

    This word clearly fell in Pei Ying''s ear, she couldn''t help laughing sarcastically: "how? Miss Su has sold her body, but she doesn''t even have the money for a meal card? " She held her arm in a harsh tone: "it seems that your price is not high."

    Su Hao took back the meal card, looked up and down coldly, and whispered in a voice that people only half a meter away could hear: "really? If you can work hard to reduce your bloated figure, maybe you can sell it. "

    Pei Ying choked and flushed, threw the lunch box in front of her. She said angrily, "I don''t want a small row. I like to eat the same food as this kind of people. I feel sick!"

    Behind the line of students have stood on tiptoe, eyes looking forward to see what happened here gossip.

    Song Lu, who witnessed this scene, probably wanted to show off. He stepped into the team from one side and threw his meal card to his uncle: "I''ve bought this small platoon for her."

    Pei Ying thinks that he bought it for herself, so she looks at Song Lu with an affectionate eye that is about to squeeze out water, while Su Hao withdraws from the team and scolds them with disgust.

    The clinker is handed to Su Hao by song Lu after he gets the small row. Pei Ying''s whole face is almost ugly.

    Su laughingly looked at Su Hao behind him, and then asked, "for me?"

    Song Lu pretended to be natural and unrestrained, pursed his lips and said nothing.

    Sue took it with a smile, and then, in full view of the public, dumped the remaining piece of the small row into the garbage can.

    Finally, she learned Pei Ying just tone, urn sound urn airway: "I don''t want to eat small row, because you people buy, let me feel sick."

    In the sound of ridicule and discussion, song Lu was furious: "Su Hao, don''t give me face. Who in this restaurant doesn''t know how mean and dirty you are, Su hao? What qualifications do you have to disgust me?"

    Several boys who are good friends with song and Lu are whistling and echoing one after another, disdaining: "yes, Su Hao, the videos of you and the old man in the bar are all hanging on the campus Internet. Do you still have the face to come to the restaurant for dinner?"

    Su Hao sneered: "since you are talking about the video, I have a video here for you to see."

    Said, she took out the mobile phone, light stroke a few times, so big restaurant, mobile phone prompt sound suddenly one after another.

    She watched with satisfaction the complete video that had been sent to each student''s mobile phone, asked Uncle Sheng fan to borrow the loudspeaker, and then turned on the mobile phone to play.

    "I made all the black posts in the campus network... Su Hao, if you are my girlfriend, I promise I will not treat you badly, and I will delete the posts to help you clarify..."

    Song Lu''s voice spread all over the corner of the restaurant in an instant. After watching the video, the students suddenly realized: "Oh, it turns out that Su Hao was forced by song Lu. Song Lu still bit back, but it''s really not a thing!"

    Pei Ying, who is standing beside song Lu, looks very ugly. She runs to song Lu and asks in a loud voice, "didn''t you tell me that you would treat me well in the future! Why do you say that to suhao? "

    Song speechless, quickly lowered his head, Pei Ying saw crying ran out.

    The people who had been abusing Su Hao wantonly yesterday turned around one after another, accusing song Lu of his bad conduct. It''s too bad.

    Su sits on the chair and looks at Song Lu with a smile. Song Lu looks up at her. The evil in her eyes seems to be coming out.

    It seems that in the face of so many people''s accusations, song Lu''s face is a little bit tied, holding his fists, from the other side of the restaurant, he runs away.

    Su haochang breathed and watched the stream of people chasing song Lu. He couldn''t help but close his eyes and rest on the back of his chair.

    This time, she angered song Lu. Song Lu will not give up. If he turns into a mad dog, the situation may be very difficult.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    A few days later, Su Hao heard that song Lu had dropped out of school, and Pei Ying had dropped out with him. Some people said that they had gone to Korea for plastic surgery, while others said that song Lu had gone to other places to do business.

    And suhao saw them two months later on wenmu''s birthday.

    That day was the day when suhao promised to take wenmu out for a long time. It was already late spring, and her long sleeves were getting too long to wear. A little activity would make her sweat.

    Wenmu had been out of the house for a long time because of his health. When the car opened the door of wenmu''s house, wenmu was as happy as a child.

    He told Su Hao that the last time he went out of this door was a bad cold a few years ago and had to go to the hospital for treatment.

    He said that he liked the sun, but he didn''t like the little sun over Wen''s house. If he had a chance, he would like to go to the southern hemisphere to see the legendary sun glass cover.

    Su Hao was a little sad. The sun softened Wen Mu''s side face. His outline was soft and in a mess. Su Hao looked at the corner of his lips and told him, "don''t worry, wenmugo. Soon, soon you can go where you want to go."

    Wen Mu light smile: "small Su, you don''t have to comfort me, my own physical condition, I know very well."

    With that, he turned to look out of the window and refused to miss every scene.

    Su Hao quietly clenched his fist and swore that he would find the best doctor to cure wenmu.

    That day, Su Hao took wenmu to see haipao hot spring and enjoy cherry blossom and spring apricot.

    Su Hao also specially asked Wen''s mother to let them eat out. Wen''s mother refused to agree, but she couldn''t stand Su Hao''s hard work, so she had to give up.

    Su Hao bought a small wonton from the roadside stall for Wen mu. After Wen Mu frowned and swallowed it, Su Hao blinked cunningly and said, "brother Wen mu, I''ll tell you secretly that the stuffing of wonton from the roadside stall is actually made of little mouse meat."

    Wenmu looks pale, desperately cough outside, but Su Hao has been laughing and can''t stand up straight, "wenmu, wenmu, you are too easy to cheat!"

    Wen Mu realized that he had been cheated, but he was not annoyed. He followed Su and laughed foolishly.

    Even the driver on one side was infected by the atmosphere and his eyes were moist.

    He''s been at Wen''s for so many years, but it''s the first time he''s seen the young master smile so truly. Miss Su really has a way!

    There is a Japanese restaurant at the end of the snack street. Su Hao wanted to eat with Wen mu, but he didn''t have enough time.

    Wen Mu light said: "it doesn''t matter, next time there is a chance to come out to eat."

    Although his tone was calm, Su Hao still heard a trace of regret. She caught a sharp glimpse of the takeout window of the Japanese restaurant, so she said, "it''s all right. We can take it back to eat!"

    There are all kinds of fresh sashimi in the take out window. Su''s good-looking eyes shine, and Wen Mu''s smile is as gentle as his brother''s.

    "Take more of what you like to eat."

    Su Hao has some bad ideas. She is about to open her mouth when a familiar female voice comes from her side.

    "Two salmon sashimi."

    Su Hao turned his head and saw song Lu standing in front of him with a woman who was similar to himself. She was only pretty. Compared with Su Hao''s face now, she even gave her a heel.

    And that face, the more Su Hao looks at it, the more familiar she feels. It''s a bit like... Pei Ying!

    The woman saw Su Hao first, and then was Wen Mu sitting in the wheelchair beside her. She quickly poked song Lu and said with a smile, "honey, we don''t want to come to this store next time. This store is not high-grade."

    Song Lu looked at him as if he had a feeling. He was stunned for a while, then squinted and walked slowly over: "Hello, it''s you. Are you eating Japanese food here?" He did not have the deep meaning to see the eye Su good side of Wen mu, "must this be your fiance."

    Su Hao didn''t answer, but Wen Mu didn''t know the reason. He pulled Su Hao''s sleeve and said, "Xiao Su, why don''t you talk when your friend calls you?"

    "He''s not a friend." Su Hao is concise and comprehensive.

    The chef hands the sushi to Su Hao. Su Hao is about to take it, but he hears song Lu saying: "Yingying, I''m afraid this Japanese food is not clean. There''s so much dust here. If you eat it, you''ll get sick. Let''s change it."

    When she heard the word "Yingying", Su Hao thought that if she had not guessed it wrong, the girl was Pei Ying.

    It seems that rumors can''t be ignored. I didn''t expect that song Lu and Pei Ying would make a comeback so soon.

    Think of song Lu just look at Wen Mu''s eyes, like a barbed skin, give people a numb, painful and itchy feeling.

    No, she has to get wenmu out of here.

    Suhao takes sushi and pushes wenmu away.

    Song Lu suddenly called her name behind her, "Su Hao!"

    She pretended not to hear, but wenmu insisted that she stop: "Xiao Su, call you, don''t be so impolite."

    Su Hao had no choice but to stop and turn around.

    Song Lu yinci smile, eyes locked in wenmu''s body: "Su Hao, the man you want to marry is him?"

    Su Hao nibbled her lower lip: "that''s right."

    "Good, good."

    Song Lu was still smiling, but his smile didn''t reach the bottom of his eyes. The expression was creepy.

    Su Hao turns around and pushes Wen mufei away quickly.

    On the way back to Wen''s home, Wen Mu asked Su strangely, "Xiao Su, your friend just now..."

    "That''s not a friend, wenmugo." Su Hao patiently corrected him again, and then his voice became lighter and lower, "even, people who can be called enemies."

    Wen Mu saw that her expression was dignified, so she didn''t ask any more.

    Almost when we got to the downtown area, it suddenly began to rain. At first, it was just a drizzle like a cow''s hair. Later, it got worse and worse, and there was a creepy wind.

    A dull thunder exploded in the sky, and lightning cut through the sky.

 Chapter 165

    There was less and less traffic on the road. The driver was driving the wiper, but soon the windshield was out of sight again.

    "What a hell of the weather," said the driver. "It''s cloudless tomorrow afternoon. Why is it raining suddenly?"

    "In cities near the sea, the weather is normal." Wenmu explains.

    But Su Hao looked at the abnormal shower outside the window and fell into meditation. The rain was obviously too weird. When he just bought sushi, he could see the stars and the moon. Why did a sudden shower come? Is it song Lu''s fairy wechat group that was making trouble?

    She looked back and saw that the black Lexus still followed steadily. It had already followed three intersections. How could there be such a coincidence.

    Su Hao''s heart gradually pulled up. Wen Mu looked at her uneasy expression and said, "what''s the matter with you, little Su? You''ve been out of your mind since you came back from the Japanese food store."

    Su Hao didn''t want to make him worry. He shook his head. "It''s OK. It''s the strange thing under the thunderstorm that makes people flustered."

    "So you''re afraid of thunder," Wen Mu said with a smile. "Then you''re closer to me, so you won''t feel so afraid."

    Su Hao nodded and was about to get close to him. Suddenly there was a sharp brake sound in his ear. Su Hao went along the road, and a truck full of goods came in the opposite direction.

    Maybe it''s because of poor vision on rainy days. The truck driver found Wen''s car in front of him, so he braked in a hurry, but because it was downhill, the car body slipped uncontrollably.

    The driver of the Wen family just saw the truck, but it was too late. In a flurried turn, the car body slammed into the left guardrail. At that moment, Su Hao instinctively rushed over and protected Wen mu with his body.

    With a loud bang, Wen''s black Maybach smashed a big hole in the guardrail, and the truck also hit Maybach''s parking space two seconds later.

    With a sudden thunder in the sky, Maybach''s car body was blazing with black smoke. Strangely, the rainstorm stopped slowly at this time, leaving only the red fire to shine on the sky.

    The Lexus, which has been tailing Maybach, turns around behind the scenes.

    In fact, as long as the people on the Lexus look back at this time, they can see that after the broken guardrail, a pair of figures slowly get up.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    The next day, a tragic traffic accident exploded in this small city. In the northern suburb of the city, a black Maybach crashed into a guardrail and exploded. The driver in the car confirmed that he was dead. The victim was the driver of the Wen family. At that time, the young master of the Wen family and his fiancee were also in the car. They were only slightly injured.

    In the bedroom, Su, with gauze on her forehead, tosses the newspaper to one side, while Wen mu on the bed slowly opens her eyes.

    "Wenmugo, you wake up!" Su Hao was overjoyed. He turned around and rushed out of the door, shouting: "aunt Wen, uncle Wen..."

    Wen Mu seized her wrist and asked her in a hoarse voice, "where''s Lao Li, Xiao Su?"

    Lao Li is the driver who died in the car accident. He has been a driver in Wen''s family for more than 20 years. Wen Mu has already regarded him as his family member.

    Su Hao''s voice was as light and slow as possible: "brother Wen, you have to be sad..."

    Wen Mu''s face turned pale. "It''s me. It''s me who killed Lao Li."

    "Don''t say that, brother Wen..."

    "If I didn''t have to go out, Lao Li wouldn''t have had an accident." Wen Mu''s voice was deep, and Su Hao saw the clear light in his eyes: "it''s all me, it''s all me. I''ll burn a paper money for Lao Li every year before his birthday."

    Su Hao''s heart aches, and the scenes of last night appear in front of her. When Maybach is about to hit the guardrail, Lao Li suddenly yells at her: "Miss Su, pull the young master to jump!"

    Su Hao hears the sound, subconsciously protects Wen mu, jumps down from the right side of the car and rolls behind the guardrail.

    But Lao Li missed the best escape time and died in the car accident.

    Su Hao will never forget that after the Maybach explosion, she saw song Lu''s face behind the windshield of Lexus.

    She can''t help clenching her fist, and the back teeth are bitten up. Song Lu, I will make you pay for Lao Li''s death!

    And almost at the same time, song Lu also threw a new morning paper on the coffee table.

    "That cripple didn''t die!"

    Pei Ying took a look at him and breathed out: "Su Hao escaped. You should be very happy."

    Song Lu was poked in the heart, guilty of sitting next to Pei Ying, touched her face: "how can, my heart only you a person."

    "I hope so, my dear." Pei Ying smiles and gently kisses his lips.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    The death of Lao Li made Wen''s family deeply hurt. Wen mu, in particular, felt that Lao Li''s death had something to do with him. He was depressed and became thinner.

    Su Hao accompanies him every day, but still can''t let him out of the shadow. In fact, Su Hao has some guilt in her heart. After all, she proposes to take wenmu out first. But no one in Wen''s family ever blamed her for this, and even Wen Mu was unconscious after the car accident. Wen''s mother didn''t say a word more about her.

    The more so, the more sorry Su Hao felt, and the more he wanted to protect his family.

    If song Lu knows that Wen Mu is not damaged, he will hurt Wen Mu again. She can''t be caught off guard by song Lu like this time. She can''t be passive any more, but will take the initiative!

    As for the breakthrough, Su Hao thinks he can start with Pei Ying.

    According to the information she got, Pei Ying came from a small fishing village, with two younger sisters and a younger brother at home. Pei Ying''s mother suffers from severe uremia and needs dialysis every month, but her father is addicted to gambling and loses in vain.

    Pei Ying is the family''s livelihood. When she went to school, she would do odd jobs every day after class to support her family.

    After reading Pei Ying''s materials, Su Hao sighs. It turns out that there must be something hateful about the poor man. No wonder Pei Ying''s eyes are filled with envy and resentment every time she looks at her.

    Su Hao finds Pei Ying''s home in the fishing village. Pei Ying''s old mother is washing her clothes. Her sister-in-law, who is supposed to be at school, runs around her mother in dirty clothes.

    "Auntie," suhao called timidly at the door.

    She regards herself as Pei Ying''s classmate, which was once true. A simple woman warmly welcomed her into the room, and Su Hao handed the gift to Pei Ying''s mother.

    Pei Ying''s mother is not very nice to take over, and then asked her Pei Ying''s performance in school.

    Originally Pei Ying didn''t tell the family that she had dropped out of school. Su Hao suddenly realized.

    Pei Ying''s mother also told her that Su Hao had come back less in the past two months, and she just sent money home.

    After learning this, Su Hao gets up to leave, but at the entrance of the village, she sees Pei Ying, who has covered herself tightly, running out of the village in a flurry.

    Suhao recognized her at a glance.

    "Pei Ying! Don''t you want to talk to me? "

    Pei Ying suddenly stops, turns around and looks at her coldly: "how do you recognize me?" She subconsciously stroked her face, thinking it was a flaw in this face.

    She has paid so much and suffered so much for what she is now. How can su Hao see through this bitch at a glance!

    "It''s very simple," Su Hao''s eyes fell lightly on her. Although Pei Ying was much thinner than before and her facial features became delicate, one''s Micro expression and habits would not change.

    "My best friend, Pei Ying, would subconsciously nibble the dead skin on her lower lip when she felt nervous or uncomfortable, and there was a scald on her left wrist, which was scalded by a hot kettle when she was cooking noodles in her dormitory when she was just entering school." Su Hao looks at Pei Ying''s left hand chain and the scar that matches her mouth. She pulls her lips with satisfaction.

    Pei Ying clenched her teeth and carried her left hand behind her, but she didn''t smile: "Su Hao, I didn''t expect that the person who knows me best is you."

    Su Hao sighs in his heart that although the original owner seems to have boundless scenery on the surface, as the saying goes, it''s too cold to be aloft. Pei Ying was the first person to give her friendship and care when no one was willing to make friends with her at that time. The original owner remembers that Pei Ying is good to her. Although all this is purposeful, it is enough.

    The original owner returns Pei Ying with expensive clothes and gestures, buys her only, which used to be a deterrent, and encourages her to lose weight as soon as possible.

    Memories of the past poured into Su Hao''s mind. Su Hao sighed and said to Pei Ying again, "Pei Ying, let''s talk about it."

    Pei Ying held her arms and hummed: "what can I talk to you about?"

    Su Hao blinked and quietly stroked the Pearl Earrings on her earlobe. "Don''t you want to know what I went to your house to do today?"

    Referring to her family, Pei Ying suddenly became a little nervous, "what are you doing?"

    Su laughingly dismissive: "Pei Ying, your family still don''t know about your suspension of plastic surgery?"

    Pei Ying hesitated at the entrance of the village because she was afraid that her family would not recognize her face. Moreover, from her conversation with Pei Ying''s mother, Pei Ying''s mother knew nothing about Pei Ying''s dropping out of school.

    Pei Ying a Zheng, Xiu Mei tightly Cu up: "Su Hao! What are you talking to my mother about? "

    "I didn''t say anything to my aunt, and I even covered up your dropping out for you. Pei Ying, can''t you think about it for your family? "

    Pei Ying''s face struggled for a moment, but in a moment, she recovered her indifference: "Hello, Su, it''s not your turn to teach me. You don''t care about my business!"

    She said maliciously, stepped on high heels and turned to go.

    Su good headache staring at her back, really with song Lu a virtue, are so stubborn!

    Su Hao clenched her teeth, raised her voice, and yelled at Pei Ying''s back: "Pei Ying, do you want me to tell my aunt about your leaving school to have a face lift? Based on her current physical condition, what do you think will happen to her?"

    Su Hao, who had gone out for a long time, came back angrily.

    "Hello sue, what do you want to do?" The sound of her clenching teeth spilled from the thin lips covered with bright red lip glaze.

    Su Hao said, "it''s very simple. Pei Ying, I just want to talk to you."

 Chapter 166

    Su Hao and Pei Ying sit quietly face to face in the sunny coffee shop.

    Su Hao''s enigmatic attitude makes Pei Ying lose her sense, and finally she can''t help it.

    "Hello sue, what are you going to tell me?" Pei Ying asked irritably.

    Sitting opposite her, suhao still quietly stirred / made the coffee. Seeing a small whirlpool at the bottom of the cup, she gracefully picked up the cup and put it on her lips for a sip.

    Tut, it''s cold.

    "Another cup for me..."

    "Hello, Sue!" Pei Ying slapped the table in front of her, which attracted many guests to look at her. "I don''t have the patience to spend time with you here!"

    Su Hao lifted his eyes to see her one eye, not quick way: "urgent what, sit."

    Pei Ying mouth twitch, in the end or patience to sit down.

    Su Hao''s hands covered the coffee cup, and the heat curled out of her fingertips: "Pei Ying, I heard that your mother has uremia. It costs a lot of money to have dialysis for a month, right?"

    "It''s none of your business!"

    Su Hao smiles, holding the coffee cup and sipping: "yes, you are not itchy, to your mother can''t wait." She paused. "I heard that a suitable kidney / source has been found, but they asked you for 600000, right?"

    Pei Ying''s face can hardly be regarded as a dish, and she pursed her lips without saying a word.

    Su Hao glanced at her with the remaining light in front of her eyes and asked, "you follow song Lu, how much does he give you?"

    "We''re girlfriends and girlfriends, not the meat business, not as dirty as you think!" Pei Ying sneers coldly.

    Su Hao''s laughter was as cool and light as ice water: "Oh, that means he won''t give you money?"

    "No! Brother Lu promised me that he would definitely treat my mother! "

    Su''s eyes were as sweet as silk, and when she heard the words, she glanced at her: "do you believe that? Song Lu, he''s a poor student. He hasn''t got enough food and clothing. Do you still expect him to support your family of six and treat your mother? "

    Pei Ying is very firm: "brother Lu told me that I don''t have to worry about money, he will deal with it naturally, and now he knows many rich friends, I think you are just jealous of me!"

    "I envy you?" Su Hao laughed as if he had heard a big joke. "Pei Ying, am I jealous of your stupidity, or are I jealous of your stupidity?"

    "Hello, Sue

    Su Hao narrowed his eyes and said, "Pei Ying, you are so naive. Do you really think song Lu will fulfill his promises and treat you and your family well?"

    Song Lu is a person, she is too clear, long human like to say, but do animal things.

    Pei Ying''s eyes trembled violently for a while, biting her lower lip, trying to maintain a little fantasy in her heart: "Su Hao, shut up! Brother Lu said it, and he will do it. "

    When she said this, her voice was obviously trembling and unsteady, which was a sign of extreme guilt. Su Hao caught this and knew it immediately.

    She pulled the broken hair of the root of the ear, the sunshine outside is just right, there are fine spots floating on her face, sitting opposite Pei Ying can''t see the expression on her face.

    "Pei Ying, in fact, you don''t have confidence in Song Lu." She said firmly, "Song Lu is lazy and conceited. I''m afraid you''ve been disillusioned with him for a few months."

    This is undoubtedly poked in Pei Ying''s heart, her hands under the body firmly clasp the thigh, long and sharp fingertips deep into the flesh.

    Su Hao is right. Song Lu is greedy and incompetent. He can''t do anything except opportunism. At the beginning, he said that he would take himself abroad for plastic surgery, but let the doctor take care of Su Hao''s face. Since then, Pei Ying has always known that song Lu has never forgotten Su Hao.

    Moreover, after Song Lu returned to China, she went too far. She spent all day drinking and mingling with all kinds of rich people. Once, Pei Ying found a long red hair on the drunk song Lu.

    The long hair like a needle into Pei Ying''s heart, but although she regret sad, but the water has been difficult to collect, she gave her most precious things to song Lu, and song Lu happy will give her money, say some soft words to make her happy.

    Su Hao saw the expected look of pain on Pei Ying''s face. She gently buttoned the table in front of Pei Ying. "Pei Ying, maybe I can help you."

    Hearing this, Pei Ying suddenly raised her head: "how can you help me?"

    "I can give you 600000 yuan to replace your mother with a healthy kidney / kidney source. At the same time, I can help your father pay off all his gambling debts and give your younger brother and sister a chance to go to school."

    "Really?" Pei Ying''s eyes flashed with hope.

    "Really."

    But in a moment, Pei Ying''s fundus light suddenly went out. She leaned back on the chair, raised her hand and took out a box of thin lady''s cigarettes from her bag. Then she pulled out one and lit it skillfully.

    "Hello, Sue, I''ve done so many things I''m sorry for you. Would you help me so kindly?"

    Although she knows that the money is just a grain of sand on her fingertips for Su Hao''s family, Pei Ying can''t figure out the reason why Su Hao helps her.

    Suhao looked at her face blurred by smoke and couldn''t help frowning.

    Is this Pei Ying who used to be timid and even had to think about whether to lower her voice?

    She resisted the disgust of the smell of smoke and said faintly: "Pei Ying, you know that you have done so many things that I am sorry for. I treat you as my sister. What about you? What did you do to me? "

    Pei Ying sneered and didn''t answer.

    Su Hao said: "you''re right. I''m not so kind to help you. Why don''t we make a deal?"

    "What deal?"

    "Song Lu, you should have been thinking about how to revenge me recently?"

    "Yes, you humiliated brother Lu and forced him to drop out of school. Of course, he wanted to be angry."

    Su Haoteng suddenly stood up and couldn''t help coming up to her: "so, the car accident a few days ago was designed by song Lu, too!"

    Pei Ying was startled, blurted out: "how do you know?"

    Su Hao squinted coldly: "sure enough!"

    Pei Ying realized that she was wrong and said with a guilty heart: "even if you know that brother Lu did it, there is no evidence at all!"

    The accident that day was like an accident caused by bad weather. Who would doubt it?

    Su Hao raised her hand, clasped her chin with prosthesis, and looked at her eyes coldly: "do you know that what was missing that day was a human life, fresh human life, aren''t you afraid of retribution?"

    Pei Ying is a timid woman after all. When she hears Su Hao''s words, she immediately gets scared and dodges her sharp eyes. "No matter what I do, brother Lu does it. There is a magic group in his wechat... You can control the weather at will!"

    It seems that Pei Ying doesn''t know much about Shenxian wechat group. Su Hao has a number in his heart and slowly lets Pei Ying go.

    "If you steal song Lu''s mobile phone to me, I''ll help your family through the hard time. Will you do this business?"

    Su Hao knows that Pei Ying will never refuse this business, because she has no choice at all!

    Sure enough, Pei Ying wavered, but she did not give a definite answer, a face of hesitation.

    Su Hao also gave a chip: "don''t worry, as soon as I get the mobile phone, I will treat your mother immediately, and I won''t take song Lu''s mobile phone to do bad things or revenge you. You and song Lu can still be together, OK?"

    Pei Ying was said to be moved and agreed without hesitation: "good!"

    She agreed with Su Hao that she would contact Su Hao as soon as she stole song Lu''s mobile phone, and Su Hao would also call Peiying''s mother''s treatment fee as soon as she got her mobile phone.

    If this task can be solved in such a simple way, it''s really wonderful. Su Hao is happy to have a rest.

    After separating from Pei Ying, Su Hao wanders around the street and buys some tonics for her father and mother. These days, she is busy taking care of the Wen family, but forgets the Su family.

    When Su Hao came back to Su''s home with big and small bags of gifts, he saw her mother who didn''t go to the company.

    Auntie took the things in her hand, she stood at the entrance to change her shoes, looked at the obviously tired mother Su, and asked strangely, "Mom, what''s wrong with you?"

    Su''s mother didn''t arouse her obvious emotion because of her daughter''s appearance. She pressed her eyebrows with her hand and answered in a cool voice: "it''s OK."

    "You don''t look very good," Su Hao said. She frowned and changed her slippers. She walked up to her and guessed, "what''s wrong with the company?"

    "I said it''s OK, why do you keep asking?" Mother Su suddenly got angry and raised her hand to sweep off the expensive teapots and cups on the table.

    Su Hao was stunned, but her mother suddenly burst into tears, which caught her by surprise.

    "Mom, that..."

    "Susu, I''m sorry, my mother didn''t mean to be angry with you..." Susu''s mother hugged sushao''s waist tightly, buried her hand in her arms and lost her voice several times: "Susu, our Susu family is going to be completely finished this time."

    Su Hao looked at the woman crying in her arms at a loss. A few seconds later, she responded. She reached out and patted her mother on the back. She said in a soft voice, "Mom, don''t cry. What''s the matter? What is the complete end of the Su family? "

    Su''s mother cried out of breath: "the company... Something happened to our company!"

    Su Hao''s face sank: "what''s the matter?"

    Mother Su has always been a strong woman. She fought with her husband in the market for many years in exchange for the success of the Su family today. Although she is not a good mother, she is a real strong woman.

    So when she showed such a fragile side, Su really thought that it must be Su''s great event.

    "Sushi was reported for money laundering and profit manipulation. Your father was taken away for investigation. One day, the stock price of sushi fell to the limit, all the projects were forced to shut down, and the capital chain was completely broken..."

 Chapter 167

    Every one of these is undoubtedly a fatal blow to su. Su Hao grabs her mother''s arm and says, "Mom, is it true that Su''s money laundering and profit manipulation?"

    "Of course not!" Su''s mother raised her voice excitedly, "others don''t know. Don''t you know what mom and dad are? Even if we are poor all our lives, we will not do those evil deeds! "

    That''s good

    Su Hao asked again, "Mom, did you go to Uncle Wen and ask him to save Dad first so as to take charge of the overall situation?"

    Mother Su shook her head and sighed: "the Wen family is already in a mess. There is no leisure to care about us. Wenmu was in shock due to drug allergy in the morning, and now he is still lying unconscious in ICU.... "

    There was a look of embarrassment on Su''s tearful face. "Su Su, otherwise..."

    Suhao grabbed her mother''s hand, "Mom, you say."

    "Why don''t you go to Wen''s house to see Wen mu, and by the way, tell Uncle Wen about our Su family. After all, it''s tough. Wen Mu is still like that. If he can help, it depends on the relationship between our two families. If he can''t help me, he won''t complain."

    Su Hao agreed to her mother and immediately rushed to the private hospital where wenmu lived.

    Along the way, Su Hao''s head was in a mess, thinking about the affairs of Wen and su.

    She''s only been out for a long time. How can so many messy things happen? What''s more, it''s such a coincidence that two things happen to bump into each other?

    The car stopped at the gate of Huanji hospital. She got off the car and rushed to the ward.

    Outside the ICU, Su Hao met Wen''s mother, whose eyes were red and swollen, and Wen''s father, whose face was pale. After only a few days'' absence, they suddenly looked like teenagers with white temples.

    Su Hao distressed to sit next to mother Wen, "Auntie, how''s brother Wen?"

    Seeing Su Hao, mother Wen''s tears burst again. She couldn''t help telling Su Hao, "ah Mu hasn''t woken up yet... The doctor said that if she doesn''t wake up after 48 hours, I''m afraid she''ll have to sleep forever."

    Su Hao''s whole body was cold, and the piercing chill spread all over her body.

    "Auntie, how could this happen all of a sudden? A few days ago, I went to see wenmugo. It''s still fine. I can even stand up and walk. "

    "Yes, it was fine the other day." Mother Wen wiped her tears. "My former personal doctor couldn''t take care of ah Mu''s body because he was pregnant. Your uncle and I hired another doctor again. Ah Mu took his medicine a few days ago, and his health gradually improved. From time to time, he could go out for a walk. But just last night, Amu suddenly fainted after taking the medicine given by the doctor, and then went to the ICU. "

    With that, Wen''s mother sobbed again.

    "It''s too much. How can there be such an irresponsible doctor?" Su Hao clenched his fist and gritted his teeth. "Auntie, what''s the doctor''s name and what''s the phone number? I have to ask him to explain it!"

    "Doctor... It seems that his name is song Lu. He graduated from the Foreign Medical College of Iraq. It doesn''t matter to others. The doctor said that everyone''s constitution is different, and their sensitivity to drugs will be different..."

    Su Hao didn''t pay attention to what Wen''s mother was saying. Her fingers were just pulling harder and harder. Until her palms were sticky, she felt something and released her fingers a little bit.

    Song Lu, it''s song Lu again! It seems that he won''t give up until he kills wenmu!

    "Are you still listening, Sue?"

    Consciousness returned to disappear, Su Hao quickly nodded: "aunt, you don''t have to worry too much, wenmugo, he, Jiren has his own appearance, it will be OK."

    Wen''s mother sighed: "that''s what I said, but Xiao Su, I''m really afraid that brother Wen will never wake up after sleeping like this. I''m just a son like him..."

    Su Hao looked at Wen''s mother and felt hurt and hated. She thought she could take the lead. Unexpectedly, song Lu took the lead.

    She accompanied her mother in the hospital for a while. When it was dark, she said that she would go back.

    "Xiao Su, my aunt knows you are a good child. If our family can''t survive this disaster, it''s just that he''s not lucky enough to marry you."

    "Auntie, don''t say that." Su Hao is so sad that she quickly lowers her head and doesn''t want anyone to see the light in her eyes.

    Mother Wen patted Su Hao on the shoulder: "go back, your mother also needs your company now. Your uncle has heard about you. He will try his best to help you. Don''t worry."

    Su Hao moved, lifted his eyes and looked gratefully at the silent middle-aged man who had been standing by.

    "Auntie, when Moog wakes up, you call me."

    Mother Wen nodded, "OK."

    After leaving the hospital, Su Hao wants Pei Ying to call and ask about her progress. But after several calls, the end is always busy.

    What''s the matter with Pei Ying.

    Su Hao stares at the screen of her mobile phone, slightly annoyed. Just then a taxi comes not far away, and she waves up.

    "Where are you going, miss?"

    "Dongyang villa area on Yishan Road."

    "All right."

    At night, the front windshield mirror like reflection of the man''s face, but only fleeting.

    Suhao was really tired. Everything that happened in this day was twisted into a rope. A little movement would hurt her muscles and bones. She couldn''t help sleeping for a while next to the car window.

    When Su Hao opened her eyes again, the scenery outside the window suddenly became strange and remote. She woke up and looked at the driver coldly with her back against the window: "where do you want to take me?"

    "It''s not Dongyang villa." The driver replied with a smile.

    "This is not the way to Yishan Road at all. Who are you?"

    The driver didn''t answer. Sue put his hand into his pocket quietly, "do you want money? If you want money, I can give you all my jewelry, or... "

    "Miss," the driver interrupted abruptly, "I won''t hurt you. If someone wants to see you, I''m just a guide."

    After hearing this, Su Hao put back the blade that had been exposed in his pocket.

    Want to see her? I little interesting.

    The taxi finally stopped in front of an abandoned building. It rained last night. The ground was muddy and the air smelled sweet.

    Suhao was led into the abandoned building by the driver. He couldn''t see his hand around. The driver turned on the flashlight and pushed her up the stairs.

    Su Hao was a little reluctant to go, because the deeper he went to the stairs, the more clearly he could smell the strong smoke in the air.

    "All right, here we are." About came to the second floor of a piece of open space, the driver pushed Sue forward a good, quietly left.

    Su Hao narrowed his eyes, and there was a long sofa about three or four meters away from him. On the sofa sat a motionless shadow. Su Hao narrowed his eyes again, and vaguely saw that the hand of the shadow was bright with scarlet.

    "Song Lu?" Sue asked tentatively.

    Song Lu doesn''t deny it. Su Hao sees the dark shadow on the sofa move, and then the scarlet also moves. The next second, the small sound of the light comes from his ear, and the whole space suddenly becomes bright.

    Song Lu was dressed in a luxurious suit. He was dressed like a Hong Kong movie. His hair was combed backward, his tie was white, and he had a thick cigar on his hand.

    Oh, it turns out that scarlet is a cigar.

    Su Hao suddenly, but looking at Song Lu''s appearance, she can''t help but want to raise her lips.

    It should be a natural and unrestrained feeling of Luotuo, but this dress appeared on Song Lu''s body, but it was neither fish nor fowl. In a moment, a word flashed in her mind -- gentle scum.

    Song Lu''s face became gloomy: "what are you laughing at?"

    Su good cunning blink eyes, against the heart said: "smile you romantic ah."

    "Do you regret it?" Song Lu''s evil spirit rose to his lips. "Su Hao, seeing what I look like now, do you regret what you said to me?"

    Su Hao shook his head again and again: "no regret, really no regret." She only hated that she didn''t make those words any worse at that time.

    As soon as song Lu''s face changed, he narrowed his eyes dangerously: "Su Hao, it seems that you haven''t changed. You are still so stubborn!" He said, "but, hello sue, what qualifications do you have to be arrogant and domineering in front of me now? After all, your Su family is going to collapse, isn''t it? "

    He walked slowly to suhao. Every step, suhao smelled the pungent smoke.

    "Hello, su. Do you want to know who made your Su''s report call?"

    "Do you like it?" Sue can almost think of it with her little finger.

    "That''s right," Song Lu''s voice was full of pride. He said, "Su Hao, not only did I make the phone call, but also I asked my friends to stop your Su family''s projects."

    Su Hao looked at him, eyes slightly Lin: "Song Lu, you can, ah, mix the human model."

    "Su Hao, I told you that one day you will regret it and kneel down to beg me!"

    He suddenly came up to her and put his lips on Su Hao''s ear. He said in a low voice, "Su Hao, but I don''t need you to kneel down and beg me now. As long as you beg me, you tell me that Su Hao was wrong before, I''ll let my friend stop at once!"

    "I Pooh." Su Hao spat at him mercilessly, "Song Lu, I can''t beg you in my life, because I''m a scum!"

    Song Lu, not angry but smiling, raised his hand to wipe his face, and then put his dirty hand on Su Hao''s shoulder: "it''s undeniable that you are still attractive to me. No matter before or now, I especially like your pride. I''ve never met a girl who treats me like you."

    Su Hao sneered in his heart. He didn''t know what to do.

    "Hello, Sue. Otherwise, you stay with me one night, and I''ll let you Su''s family go. How''s it going? "

    Su Hao turned his head and looked at him: "with you?"

    Song Lu''s eyes were keen and he nodded hard.

    Su Hao''s smile was warm and cool. He raised his arm and slapped his hand on Song Lu''s shoulder.

 Chapter 168

    She was full of strength to fight in the past, song Lu''s whole person staggered back half a step, most of the face suddenly burned up.

    "Don''t dream, song Lu. I told you that even if all the men in the world die, I won''t sleep with you!"

    Song Lu''s eyes suddenly burst into flames, as if eager to devour Su Hao in front of him.

    He threw himself on suhao like a hungry beast, and then crushed her to the ground.

    Su Hao''s resistance failed and was easily controlled by song Lu.

    His eyes are full of dirty desire.

    "Hello, Sue, the more you struggle, the more I like it!" As he spoke, he was eager to kiss her white and delicate cheek.

    Su Hao''s eyes catch a glimpse of Pei Ying in the stairwell behind him, so he tentatively asks: "Song Lu, you say you like me, what about Pei Ying? What is Pei Ying? "

    Her words made song Lu happy. Without thinking, she said, "Oh, how can I take a fancy to her kind of goods? I just keep her around because she is so stubborn. As soon as I see her face, I think of her greasy and disgusting figure..."

    Song Lu''s words did not finish, Pei Ying suddenly rushed up like mad, a song Lu from Su Hao''s body to drag down.

    Song Lu Gang wants to explain something. Pei Ying suddenly slaps song Lu in the face and roars hysterically: "Song Lu, you scum! Don''t you say that you only love me in this life! Are you worthy of me to do such a thing now? "

    Su Hao gave a cold smile. Oath is the most fragile thing. The promise may be sincere at that time, but if the person listening to it is true, it will only hurt himself in the end.

    Song Lu became angry and raised his hand to pick up Pei Ying''s thick curly hair: "what do you think you are, dare to hit me!"

    Two people scuffle together, Su Hao takes advantage of the scene chaos, slowly move to the stairs, waiting for the opportunity to slip away. However, at that time, the light was dim. Before he could see his feet clearly, Su Hao stepped on a steel pipe, and the heavy sound immediately diffused in the open space.

    Song Lu Dynasty looked over: "stop!"

    Su Hao, who would listen to him, ran down the stairs. However, the driver who had just sent her didn''t know where he came from and stood in the way of the stairs.

    Seeing that there was no way out, a strong force pulled her hair from behind Su Hao and dragged her back. Su Hao was caught off guard and fell to the ground unsteadily.

    Her scalp was numb with pain. She bit her teeth and lay on the ground. For a long time, she didn''t even have the strength to get up.

    "Oh, song Lu, you are blind." Pei Ying cold smile, hand slowly wipe off the corner of the mouth has just been song Lu hit the blood, "I like you so much, to you so good, but can''t compare with a everywhere calculate your Su Hao, in your heart position is important."

    Song Lu looked up at her and said, "what do you mean?"

    The radian of Pei Ying''s lips is deep, but her smile doesn''t reach the bottom of her eyes. The whole person seems more and more miserable and strange.

    She opened the bag she was carrying, took out a mobile phone from it and threw it in front of song Lu: "Su Hao already knows your secret. Let me steal your mobile phone and threaten me with my family." She paused, "but song Lu, I''m by your side every day. I have countless opportunities to steal your mobile phone to Su Hao, but I didn''t do that, because I don''t want to, I don''t want to let anyone have a little chance to hurt you and calculate you."

    Pei Ying''s voice is choked later. She may be in love with song Lu, so that she can distinguish right from wrong for him.

    Su Hao sighed. It was stupid.

    Song Lu picked up the mobile phone in a hurry, turned around and looked at Su Hao strangely: "how do you know about my mobile phone?"

    Sue clenched her teeth and kept silent.

    Song Lu came forward and kneaded her chin: "speak! How do you know? "

    Sue was so stiff that she wouldn''t say a word.

    Pei Ying said slowly behind them: "brother Lu, she knows your secret, so she can''t live any more." She suggested, "why don''t you get rid of sue tonight."

    Su Hao''s heart "clattered" a, Pei Ying this stupid woman, did not expect to go against each other, she is really careless this time.

    Song Lu hesitated. He looked down at Su Hao''s beautiful face in the light. He still felt as if he had been moved by it for the first time.

    Pei Ying sees his disheartened appearance, and her heart is filled with indignation. But she knows that song Lu is a soft person, so she can only suppress her anger. With patience, Wen Yan advises: "brother Lu, if Su Hao does not die and spreads your secret, then I''m afraid you will die."

    Song Lu smelled the words, cold light in his eyes, and slowly felt a knife from his waist.

    The cool edge flashed in Su Hao''s eyes. She bit her teeth, her eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and her eyes were full of tears.

    "Song Lu," she forced to endure discomfort, slowly holding song Lu''s wrist, "do you have the heart to kill me?"

    A woman''s clear and beautiful eyebrows, like a good poppy, exude a dangerous fragrance in the night.

    Song Lu was so soft that he put the knife back.

    Pei Ying stamped her feet angrily: "brother Lu! We can''t miss this opportunity... "

    "Shut up Song Lu angrily scolded her, stood up and looked at Su Hao: "you don''t need to teach me how to do it!"

    "Song Lu, if you don''t kill her now, you will regret it!"

    Su Hao blinks innocently and looks at Song Lu. His pathetic appearance makes the man helpless.

    Song Lu''s voice suddenly cooled down: "I song Lu never do things that I regret!"

    Pei Ying is very angry and stomps down the stairs.

    And song Lu did not think about how to deal with Su well, just tied her to the cement column.

    Before leaving, he touched Su Hao''s chin frivolously, his eyes always made Su Hao feel dirty, "as long as you are obedient, I won''t hurt you, woman, you should be obedient."

    Su Hao looked at his far away back, finally relieved, but disgusted like swallowing a whole fly.

    This time, she was so careless that she chose to believe Pei Ying.

    But it''s obviously not the time to beat her chest and feet. Sue looked around and had to go out as soon as possible!

    But the cowhide on his body was specially made by song Lu. Su Hao tried to get rid of it several times but failed. It was just a waste of energy.

    Damn it!

    Su Hao clenches her teeth and suddenly sees a lighter left behind not far from her feet. It must have fallen off when song Lu and Pei Ying wrestled at that time.

    It''s the first thought in Su Hao''s mind that he should be able to burn down his business.

    Su Hao sipped the cracked lip, carefully hooked the lighter with her toes, moved it to the post where she was tied, and then put the back of her shoe against the lighter, and moved a little bit online.

    In this process, Su Hao''s action is particularly light and cautious. The driver who sent her is guarding downstairs, and the slightest movement is likely to arouse his vigilance.

    Su Hao nervously lifted his leg higher and higher, and the lighter was moving up at the speed visible to the naked eye at a constant speed. As soon as he was about to reach his hand, Su Hao reluctantly went behind him to reach it. Then at the same time, the sound of untimely high heels suddenly came from the stairs.

    Su Hao''s legs trembled, and the lighter fell to the ground with a bang.

    A pair of red high-heeled shoes slowly appeared in the field of vision, and then stopped by the lighter. Pei Ying bent down, picked up the lighter and held it in her hand.

    "Susu, do you want to go out?"

    It''s strange that she used the intimate name of Su Su.

    Su Hao frowned quietly, "why, are you going to tell song Lu that she will kill me?"

    Pei Ying shook her head, the wind swayed, and Su Hao smelled a bitter fragrance in the air.

    Pei Ying slowly toward Su Hao, fingers have not pressed the lighter, weak light in her face back and forth.

    She was wearing an only water red dress with thin and long heels. Su Hao thought it was a familiar style. It took her a long time to remember that the original owner had always preferred such a charming dress.

    Pei Ying felt out a thin cigarette, and then lit it with the lighter in her hand. The bright red Dankou on her fingernails was very charming.

    "Honey, I won''t hurt you. Don''t look at me with that horrible look." Pei Ying chuckles and spits her eyes on Su Hao''s face.

    Su Hao frowned in disgust. How can she tell Pei Ying that her eyes are not horror, but horror?

    Pei Ying, who exaggerates smoky eye shadow and big red lipstick, has a sense of vision in horror films.

    "What do you want to do?" Without knowing the other party''s intention, Su Hao is still alert. After all, Pei Ying has betrayed her twice.

    Pei Ying mercilessly smacked a cigarette, and then threw the cigarette butt at her feet. After crushing, she raised her head.

    "Susu, do you mean what you said before?"

    Suhao saw a long black tear mark on her face, like two meandering earthworms.

    "What did I say before?"

    "That day in the coffee shop, you said that as long as I stole song Lu''s mobile phone, you would help my family." Pei Ying reminds her.

    Su good low smile voice, "Pei Ying, you think I will be so stupid, you cheat again?"

    "Su Su, I''m sorry..." Pei Ying''s face showed the expression of repentance, which made Su Hao feel strange for a moment.

    "This time, it''s true. I won''t lie to you any more."

    Thinking of what she said to song Lu just now, Su Hao wanted to ignore her words, but then he thought, she is trapped here and can''t move, what else can be used.

    Su Hao hesitates. Does Pei Ying really realize her conscience?

    In fact, it''s not. After the dispute with song Lu, Pei Ying receives a phone call from her family. Her mother is critically ill. The only way to survive is to exchange her kidney. His father was unable to pay his gambling debts, and the creditor threatened to chop his hands.

    Pei Ying goes to song Lu for the first time, but song Lu directly and ruthlessly refuses. She is forced to come to Su Hao.

 Chapter 169

    Su Hao in her slightly choking narrative, listen to her tell the story, but Su Hao did not directly agree, but coldly said: "I''m sorry Pei Ying, my family is now in crisis, can''t take the money to you."

    "I have a way to help your family through this." Pei Ying takes out a USB flash disk from her pocket, "in this, song Lu talks with me about slandering your company. It clearly points out song Lu''s plan. As long as you take this to the procuratorate, you Su Shi will be OK."

    "But you have to promise me that as long as I let you go and help your family through this difficult time, you must save my parents." She added, "Song Lu has been on guard against me, but I will try my best to help you steal his mobile phone."

    Su Hao agreed to her, but she didn''t know why she suddenly changed her attitude.

    Pei Ying bit her teeth and her voice was a little vague: "I know that song Lu will never love me. In fact, I always know that in the past, she was just deceiving herself..." she bowed her head. "Instead of being around someone who never loves me for a lifetime, it''s better to help raise me at home."

    Su Hao looked at the sad look on her face and didn''t know how to comfort her. At last, she patted her on the shoulder and said, "congratulations on turning from the dark to the light."

    Pei Ying burns the rope with a lighter and tells Su Hao that the man who guards downstairs has been knocked unconscious by her. She goes out along the building building and goes East. It''s the expressway, where she can stop the car and go back to the city.

    Sue Hao nodded, took two steps, looked back at her and asked, "what do you do if I run away? Will song Lu embarrass you? "

    "Maybe, maybe not." Pei Ying gives an ambiguous answer.

    She lit another cigarette and leaned on the post that had just been tied to sue. Her legs overlapped and she looked so lazy.

    "Susu, you must keep your promise, help my mother cure her illness and help my father pay off his debts. My brothers and sisters like to go to school. If you can, please help them."

    "Good."

    Su Hao nodded and agreed, turned to leave, but did not know that it had become her last side with Pei Ying.

    The next day, Su Hao saw a piece of news in the daily newspaper. The building he went to yesterday surprised a headless female corpse. With the red skirt on the mosaic, Su Hao recognized that the corpse was Pei Ying''s.

    The thin newspaper is crumpled up in Su Hao''s hands. She didn''t expect that song Lu was so cruel that she could even follow the women around her. She is a crazy man with a wolf heart!

    Looking at the USB flash disk on the table, Su Hao said gently, "don''t worry. I will help your parents and let your younger siblings go to school."

    Su Hao handed the USB flash drive to the procuratorate. Just after he left the procuratorate, he received a call from Wen''s mother saying that Wen Mu had woken up.

    Su Hao Ran to the hospital for the first time. Through the thick glass, Wen Mu was smiling at her weak and pale.

    Su Hao turned and asked the doctor, "doctor, what''s the matter with wenmu?"

    "The patient''s preliminary judgment is that it is drug-induced poisoning. This kind of drug is like a drug. At the beginning of taking it, people will feel light and comfortable, and after a long time, it will slowly lead to heart failure. Strangely, this kind of drug has never appeared in the history of Medicine." The doctor gently pushed the glasses on the bridge of the nose, "but I went back to look through the ancient books and found that bianque used this medicine in ancient times."

    Su Hao Leng a frown, that time span is too big, always can''t let her return to the Warring States to ask bianque antidote is what.

    "Doctor, how should wenmu be treated?"

    "At present, there is no symptomatic medicine, only instruments can be used to maintain vital signs. The patient has congenital heart disease. Your family members should be prepared at any time."

    Su Hao didn''t tell mother Wen all the doctor''s words. She was afraid that mother Wen would not be able to bear it.

    News came from the procuratorate that Su Fu had been acquitted, and they would do their best to arrest song Lu, who was slandered and framed.

    After investigation, the hospital also found that song Lu''s doctor''s certificate was forged, and he did poison wenmu, which was a more serious crime.

    Counting these crimes, song Lu suddenly became a wanted criminal. Su Hao clenched his fist slightly and began to look forward to the day when song Lu was arrested.

    "What are you thinking?"

    Wen Mu''s weak voice came from his side. Su Hao responded and shook his head with a smile: "nothing."

    "What did the doctor say about me?" Wen asked her.

    Su Hao took a breath, "the doctor said you... You will be OK soon, you can go back to live."

    "Don''t coax me." A faint smile appeared on wenmu''s bloodless face. "I know my own physical condition too well."

    "Sue, tell me the truth, am I running out of time?"

    Suhao pursed her lower lip and said nothing.

    Her expression seems to have said everything, warm expression relieved, no half of fear or blame.

    "It''s good to last that long." Wenmu said, "from the moment I was born, I was fighting for time with God. This day is finally coming."

    "No..."

    "Xiao Su, in fact, I have nothing to regret in my life. I''m very comforted to have a good sister like you." Wen Mu smiles and has two delicate dimples on his cheek.

    Su Hao''s nose is a little sour. No wonder the old saying says that good people don''t live long and evil will last forever. The ancients really didn''t deceive me.

    It''s unfair that people like Wen Mu suffer from illness, while the scum of song Lu can get away with it!

    After a few words, wenmu was exhausted. Su Hao no longer let him talk, but quietly watched him fall asleep. Then he stood up and stretched his body.

    At this time, a mobile phone ring came from the bag, and she hurried out for fear of making a noise.

    The caller ID is a strange number. Suhao answers it strangely.

    "Hello."

    "Hello, Sue. Is that you?" There was a vicious male voice in the receiver.

    Su Hao was so excited that he said, "Song Lu!"

    Song Lu chuckled, his voice was ghostly and gloomy, which made people get goose bumps.

    Su Hao quickly calmed down, holding his cell phone, asked: "Song Lu, now you are wanted in the whole process, your crimes have been exposed."

    "Yes, so now I don''t mind dying, Sue." Song Lu''s voice was like a hell Shura, "Hello, do you want to get the antidote for your fiance''s poison?"

    "Where is the antidote?" Sue''s fingers tightened.

    "I was waiting for you in the building last night. If you come, I''ll give you the antidote." But Sue, you can only come by yourself. If I find out that you have called the police, then you''ll be waiting to collect your fiance''s body

    "Hello? Song Lu! Song Lu... "

    The other end of the phone has been cut off, and it''s just a busy tone to dial it again.

    How mean!

    Su Haohen left the phone with an angry face.

    Although knowing that this is the complete set set set by song Lu and waiting for her to pounce, Su Hao still wants to go.

    She has no choice, and song Lu knows that.

    Su took a good look at the sleeping wenmu in the ward and secretly made up her mind.

    .

    With memory, Su Hao found the abandoned building in the southern suburb again.

    After a night of heavy rain, the smell of mildew and blood in the air suddenly became easy.

    Sue Hao pinched her nose and slowly climbed up the stairs to resist the disgusting impulse.

    "Song Lu"

    "Song Lu, are you there?"

    The sound hit the wall, and then slowly bounced back. It seemed that she was the only one in the big space.

    Did song Lu cheat her?

    Further up is Pei Ying accident place, has been cordon to seal up, Su Hao heart move, is song Lu in there?

    Lifting the cordon, Su Hao walked in slowly, folded his hands into a trumpet, and yelled around

    "Song Lu, come out, don''t you want to give me the antidote..."

    The cry stops abruptly. Suhao notices that there seems to be someone behind her. She wants to turn back alertly, but the person behind her covers suhao''s nose and mouth with her hand.

    "Su Hao, I love you so much, I like you so much, but you have been turning a blind eye to me. Why, why..." the crazy male voice sounded in Su Hao''s ear, with impatience and madness, and some confusion.

    Su bit his palm so hard that song Lu threw her away: "bitch! How dare you bite me

    Su Hao retreated a few steps, "Song Lu, give me the antidote, I can fight for leniency for you."

    "The antidote?" Song Lu chuckled, "you really think there is an antidote, no one can cure the poison of Bian que!"

    With that, song Lu took out his mobile phone and said "thank you" to the screen.

    "Song Lu, you lied to me." Suhao turns to go.

    But song Lu blocked the only way down the stairs, and snorted coldly: "I''ll pull you to the back when I die!"

    As the saying goes, barefoot people are not afraid to wear shoes. Su Hao knows that song Lu has come to a dead end. People at this time often don''t have any reason to speak of.

    Song Lu suddenly stares at the ground with a smile and outlines the position of the figure with white chalk. "Hello, Su, do you know that Pei Ying died here yesterday?"

    "I cut off her head a little bit, and then like throwing a ball, I dropped it from the patio over there. Her head cracked when it fell down, and her blood was like watermelon juice... "

    "Enough, don''t say it!" Su Hao''s stomach was full of turbulence.

    "Scared?" Song Lu walks towards Su Hao with a smile. Su Hao is forced to retreat until there is no way out.

    Behind him is song Lu''s courtyard. Su Hao''s back is against the waist railings and looks at Song Lu with a grim smile.

    Downstairs, suddenly came the siren.

    "Hello, Sue, how dare you call the police!"

    Su Hao clutched the railing behind him and looked at him coldly: "you are not the same. You cheat me with antidote."

    "To tell you the truth, even if I don''t poison that boy, he won''t live long..." Song Lu asked reluctantly, "Su Hao, what''s the reason? Why do you prefer to marry a trash instead of with me?"

    "Because your heart is too dirty," Su Hao raised his head and looked at Song Lu calmly, "the broken body may one day be able to stand up, and although you are healthy, your soul is dirty!"

    Behind him, a large number of police poured in, and the cold wound aimed at Song Lu.

    "You''re surrounded. Drop your weapon!"

 Chapter 170

    Song Lu''s eyes rolled up a dark color. In a moment, the evil spirit of his lips went up: "since it''s like this, let''s die together!"

    With that, song Lu suddenly pours on Su Hao, so fast that there is no chance for the police to shoot him, so he jumps down the patio with Su Hao.

    With a loud bang, the whole world seems to return to peace.

    At an altitude of more than ten meters, song Lu fell and died on the spot. When Su Hao fell to the ground, because song Lu''s body blocked him for a while, he reluctantly held on.

    Rushed to the hospital, after cardiopulmonary resuscitation, Su Hao survived on medical equipment.

    She was sent to the ward, and every day she could hear someone crying around her.

    Suhao felt relaxed for a while, and her work was about to be finished.

    That day, the weather was fine, the breeze was not dry, she suddenly had the strength to seize the hands of the people around her.

    This action made the person beside him ecstatic. Suhao exhausted his last strength and said low: "after I left, give my heart... To wenmu..."

    With that, Su Hao was relieved and closed his eyes.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    "No, no... no, don''t take ah Hao with you..." the woman with dirty hair and unclear words held Su Hao tightly and tried to block her body. Tears left behind her dark cheek and rushed out a mud mark.

    "You crazy woman, get out of my way!" A ferocious man threw away the dirty woman and came to catch Sue again.

    The woman was thrown so hard that it could be seen that the man used his strength, but the woman came up again without any pause. Maybe her body was too painful to get up. She had to stretch out her slender and thin arm like a reed stick, tightly hugged the man''s thigh, and said again: "no... no, my child, Ah... Ah, OK, you, you go. "

    Su Hao looked at the woman''s embarrassed appearance, only to feel the pain through her heart. But not at all. She was so frightened that she didn''t even dare to move. She just shrunk and shivered.

    On the contrary, the man turned around and pulled up the woman''s hair and slapped her two ears. The woman''s head was beaten and thrown to one side. At this time, her face was full of snot and tears, mixed with mud and dust, blocking her original face. The corners of her mouth showed a few threads of blood with the man''s slap. But still desperate to meet the men and Sue good.

    Seeing that the woman was difficult to deal with, the man was even more agitated. Evil came from the side of the gall. He caught the woman hard and yelled: "call your mother-in-law! Don''t sell dead girl, what do you eat and drink at home? Or you are so crazy and irritating, and the brothel will not want you! You even bought it! "

    The man was very cruel. At the beginning, the woman was still struggling wildly. But soon the man picked up the last wooden stool and hit the woman''s head

    "Ah Suhao woke up with a cry.

    The goal is to enter a broken room with ventilation on all sides and only a few pieces of shabby furniture. Next to it are two dirty children who are digging their nostrils. They are staring at her. The original owner immediately realizes that he has come to the new world, and the memory of the original owner of the new world is soon passed on.

    The original owner was a country girl. She was born in a poor family with son preference. The whole village was very poor, and no one wanted to marry into the village. The Su family, the leader of the village, had no one to marry. The two daughters in law of the Su family, the eldest daughter-in-law, had changed their marriage, and the second daughter-in-law had bought them.

    Then the one who bought it was the mother of the original owner. She was a little crazy when she was sold. If you can''t speak clearly, you can''t do anything. But the Su family didn''t care, as long as they could have a baby, not to mention the beautiful face of the original owner''s mother.

    Soon there is the original owner, see the original owner is a girl, the original owner''s grandmother scolded a whole month. This is an extremely patriarchal family, and the eldest daughter is even more unpopular. The whole vampire like family was sweating.

    The original owner and his mother became the receiver of the original owner''s father and even the whole family. In addition to the huff, the mother of the original owner is still a succession machine.

    So soon, Yuanzhu''s mother became pregnant again. This time, she gave birth to a dragon and Phoenix fetus. Yuanzhu''s younger brother became the first boy in the Su family. This time, the Su family was finally satisfied. Yuanzhu''s grandmother cried to Yuanzhu''s younger brother every day. Her younger sister, who was born with his compatriots, was treated differently by Yuanzhu''s father and grandparents because of the good omen of the dragon and Phoenix fetus.

    However, the situation of Yuanzhu and Yuanzhu''s mother did not improve with the birth of these two children. On the contrary, they were oppressed by the whole family, and even the two-year-old younger brother and sister of Yuanzhu could come up to beat and scold Yuanzhu.

    In the last life, the original owner hated his mother very much because her mother was insane. The original owner was often excluded and ridiculed by others. The cowardly original owner didn''t fight back against those who bullied her, but shifted his anger to his mother. Sometimes, in order to cater to the bear children in the village, they bully their mother together.

    It was not until the time of adversity that there was a famine in the village. Many people starved to death in the poor village. The father of the original owner went to the city with his family. The first thing he did after entering the city was to sell the original owner who had just reached the age of 12 into the brothel.

    Even though the original owner was not good to his mother before, it was his own daughter or the first child. His mother always loved him very much. This time, she stopped him with tears, so it was the first scene.

    Su Hao rubbed his eyebrows. He was angry and resentful about Su Hao''s experience in this world. At this time, Su Hao was only five years old.

    Su Hao looks up and looks at the two little kids holding hands next to her. This is her younger brother and sister. Her younger brother''s name is Su Erdan and her younger sister''s name is Su Erya.

    Seeing that Su Hao''s face was not good, Su Erdan''s brothers and sisters yelled at each other: "Dad! Dad! Come and see! My sister is lazy again! "

    The child''s sharp high decibel noise made Su Hao''s ears hum. Su Hao was annoyed and kicked up. Kick the screaming little boy to the ground.

    The little boy had never been treated like this by Su Hao. He was a three-year-old boy. He was shocked and didn''t even remember to shout.

    But they still called Su Hao''s father. The man was younger than Su Hao remembered. His hair and beard were very messy. His plain face was a bit fierce because of his ferocious expression. As soon as he entered the room, he saw Su Hao standing there.

    Su''s father slapped Su Hao in the face and yelled at him: "you''re such a dead girl. Why don''t you get up and boil water in the kitchen! You are so lazy! You don''t work at home! I''ll sell you tomorrow! "

    Su Hao is a five-year-old girl at this time. How can she bear the slap of an adult man with all his strength? She is thrown to the ground in an instant.

    At this time, a thin woman came out from behind Su''s father. When she saw that Su Hao was slapped to the ground by Su''s father, she rushed forward to hold Su Hao in her arms and repeated: "no, no."

    It''s suhao''s mother.

    Su''s father was upset when he saw Su''s mother''s silly appearance. He rushed up again to fight with Su''s mother.

    This familiar scene makes Su Hao''s heart suddenly hurt. She knows that this is the original owner''s heartache and regret for his mother.

    At this time, suhao pulls her mother away from her father''s slap. Suhao is worried that her mother will be beaten again, so she pretends to shrink to her father and says, "I''m going to work in the kitchen now." Having said that, she quickly took Su Mu away from the bedroom that could hardly be called a bedroom.

    Suhao took his mother to the kitchen according to the memory. In fact, the room was very small, and the kitchen was just separated from the bedroom of suhao''s younger brother and sister.

    It seems that suhao''s mother has never been held by suhao. At this time, she is flattered and timidly follows suhao. Suhao feels a pain in her heart.

    Turning around again, Su Hao saw the burning fire in the kitchen pit. The fire was almost out, and only a little red light was looming. There was a lot of firewood nearby, and Su Hao''s mouth was smiling.

    Don''t you make your own fire and water?

    If you don''t burn him, it''s not worth Su Hao''s hand, is it?

    Su Hao thought, and found that there was only a little oil and wine left in the kitchen. After all of them were sprinkled on the ground, he spread all the firewood on the ground. Then Su Hao took Mars out of the kitchen pit.

    A single spark can start a prairie fire.

    The spark stained with flammable materials "suddenly" grow up, in the Su''s dilapidated kitchen as if blooming an extraordinary flower. The tongue of fire quickly engulfed the simple kitchen of the Su family.

    Suhao quickly took her mother to the kitchen. Su''s mother looked at the fire, terrified, but still rustling

    The fire was burning very fast. When Su Fu and Su''s grandparents arrived, the kitchen was almost burnt and the fire spread to other places.

    Su''s father rushed out of the house to draw water to put out the fire. Su''s grandfather also yelled, "water''s gone!" Rush out of the house and ask other villagers to help.

    Only suhao''s grandmother, she suddenly grabbed suhao''s ear. There was a burning pain in suhao''s ear. Before she could react, suhao''s mother began to slap her in the face: "you useless hoof! Let you do some work, you can burn in the kitchen! What''s the use of keeping you! Waste one

    Su Hao''s heart is speechless. Why did he just come to this world for such a short time and be treated like this! It''s like I''ve been beaten more than I''ve ever been.

    Think of the original master has been living such a day, Su Hao''s heart can not help but for the original master with a tear. So I hate these people even more.

    However, Su Hao was not the original owner. How could she let her grandmother beat her and not fight back? She immediately stepped on her grandmother''s foot. He also used all his strength to crush it.

 Chapter 171

    Grandma suhao''s painful face is deformed. She doesn''t care about suhao any more. Instead, she raises her feet and rubs them for herself. However, the cursing on her mouth doesn''t stop. On the contrary, the more she scolds, the worse she sounds, just like a shrew.

    The village head of Anping village came in and saw this scene.

    It turned out that the fire of the Su family was getting more and more fierce, which attracted the villagers to call the village head.

    Seeing more and more onlookers around, Su Hao suddenly remembered that she had a aura of Virgin Mary.

    The so-called Virgin Mary halo, as the name suggests, can make the halo wearer incarnate the biological mother in other people''s eyes. No matter what the wearer does, in the eyes of other people except the person concerned, it is great, bright and just.

    After su Hao wears this aura, she will always be innocent, always from a good point of view. No matter what she does, in addition to the parties, those onlookers will find moral reasons for her in their hearts. So as to believe her and praise her.

    Sure enough, after su Hao put on the halo, the eyes of the villagers who were just watching around changed, and their eyes toward Su Hao gradually filled with sympathy and pity.

    The village head even scolded Su Hao''s grandmother: "Su family, how can you say such ugly words to the children! You can''t do that if the child accidentally makes a mistake. Look at the child''s face, it''s swollen. Did you just hit him? "

    Su Hao''s grandmother has always been generous. There are so many scenes of scolding others in the street. When did the village head not persuade her as a peacemaker, in order to make the big things smaller and make the small things smaller? How could he scold her like this.

    She was a little at a loss for a moment, Na Na said: "this dead girl can''t even do the little thing of cooking well. She can burn the kitchen with a fire. What''s the matter with me? It''s a light fight! Or could she be so careless? "

    The village head saw that Su Hao''s grandmother didn''t have the slightest repentance and didn''t say anything about it. He also frowned in front of the crowd and said, "girl is only five years old! Start to do housework, make a fire and cook. Don''t you think it''s too harsh on girls? Not to mention beating and scolding children, you are abusing them! "

    The more the village head said, the more he felt that he was speaking for justice, and he became more and more excited. He completely forgot that the children of other families in the village had started to cook when they were five or six years old.

    "That''s it After hearing the village head''s passionate speech, the villagers who were influenced by Maria''s aura also stopped running back and forth to fight the fire, and catered to them with indignation.

    Grandmother suhao was criticized by so many people, and her instep just hurt. At this time, a stream of evil fire ran straight to her head. She pointed to the village head''s nose and scolded: "you old fool! What does my family have to do with you? Take care of your own land! Do you really think you are a parent official! And you! One by one, dogs and mice meddle in their business! What does my mother''s family have to do with you? "

    The villagers came here just for the sake of fighting the fire in the Su family, but what they said was so ugly.

    Sure enough, the head of the village changed his face when he heard the speech. He threw his sleeve angrily: "since your family affairs have nothing to do with me, it''s also your family affairs, so it''s nothing to do with me! Go After that, the village head left with a group of villagers in anger.

    Before they left, the villagers spat at Su Hao''s grandmother, as if Su Hao''s grandmother had done something hurtful to beat and scold Su Hao.

    Su Hao buried her face in her mother''s arms, but a sneer appeared at the corner of her mouth.

    At this time, affected by Maria''s aura, the villagers became righteous one by one, completely forgetting that almost all the villagers in the village were prone to beat and scold girls, and the five-year-old children in the village were also used as adults. There were many people who made a fire to cook and went up the mountain to collect firewood on their back.

    Although the villagers left one after another, most of the fire in Su''s house went out, but the fire nearby went out. Thinking of the usual style of the villagers in the whole village, there was a fire in Su Hao''s eyes.

    The whole village is filthy. I''m afraid there are no good people.

    There are only two ways out for good people. One is to die of being ostracized and abused by them, but to be assimilated into the same people as them.

    The Su family''s house was in danger. After the fire, no one could live in it.

    Fortunately, Su Hao''s uncle was also in the same village, so the family moved to his home immediately.

    The whole village is very poor, so is Su Hao''s uncle''s family. At this time, except for Su''s grandparents, Su Hao''s family has no one up and down. So many people come to their homes, so they can''t be resettled for a while, so they have to squeeze together.

    This makes Su''s uncle and Su''s aunt dissatisfied.

    Although Su''s aunt and uncle said that they had changed their marriage, the woman was extremely shrewd and straightforward. After she got married, she had a better life than before. She and Su''s uncle had only one girl, Su Hao''s cousin.

    At this time, the cousin did not have a good face to treat the Su family.

    See a few people quite some tit for tat, Su Hao heart but produced a plan.

    Su Erdan, the brother and sister of his bear child, was spoiled by his grandmother when he was a child. But his cousin grew up under the influence of his aunt, and she was also rude and unreasonable. Now she is five years older than his brother and sister, so it''s not easy to bully them?

    Thinking of this, Su Hao immediately went forward and hugged her cousin''s arm warmly: "ah Jie, I haven''t seen her for several days. Ah Jie is even more beautiful. It''s said that staying with the good-looking people can also make her look good. Ah Hao must live with her these days, so that she can feel her good luck and make ah Hao look better."

    The eight or nine year old already knew what beauty and ugliness meant. The little girl loved beauty. When she heard Su Hao''s words, Su Hao''s cousin''s face was a little better. She said with pride, "don''t worry, you will look good too!" Then I turned around and saw the two three-year-old kids there. I didn''t know what they were talking about, but I looked up and down at myself. Su Hao''s cousin got up again and glared at Su Erdan''s brother and sister.

    Su Hao smiles a little. The child is really easy to coax. After that, she takes Su Hao''s cousin to one side and whispers.

    With such a large group of people, the Su family can''t help but feel a little worried. They usually don''t have time to beat and scold Su Hao and Su haoniang.

    Sue''s good life is a little easier. But Su Erdan''s brothers and sisters are not as lawless as they used to be at home. They want to bully Su to vent their anger.

    However, suhao is not the suhao they slaughtered.

    Su Hao is sitting in the yard, secretly planning for the future. At this time, Su Erdan brothers and sisters want to come to find fault with Su Hao again.

    "Dead girl! Why don''t you work! " Su Erdan shouts to Su Hao like Su Fu and Su Hao''s grandmother. He holds Su Erya''s hand in one hand, but the other says that he reaches up to Su Hao''s head to grasp her hair.

    Well, I''m waiting for you to fall into the trap.

    With a smile in her heart, Su Hao stood up, dodged back and dodged Su Erdan''s hand. Then she didn''t hesitate at all in her hand, just like her father and grandmother had done to her before, she grabbed Su Erdan''s ear, lifted him up and slapped him in the face.

    Although Su Hao''s body was only five years old, she was used to doing rough work. With all her strength, Su Erdan flew out. Su Erdan cracked his mouth and howled.

    Su Erya stood on one side and was shocked. After the reaction, she glared at Su Hao and threatened: "you dare to beat my brother! I''ll call grandma later and clean you up! "

    Su Hao smiles, but she doesn''t let it go. This time, she tries to imitate Su Hao''s grandmother and bows at Su Erya, slapping her face.

    Su Erya retreats and is tripped by Su Erdan. She sits down with Su Erdan and howls.

    It''s better to sit together. Su Hao thinks of the ugly face of her brother and sister bullying the original owner in her last life. Without saying a word, she just kicks Su Erya.

    Su Erdan brothers and sisters a earthshaking cry attracted the villagers.

    But before Su Hao could explain, the villagers began to yell at Su Erya, Su Erya''s brother and sister: "did you two little bunnies make your sister angry? Why can''t you still sit and roll, your parents! Su''s! Come out and take care of the children

    Su Hao flashed a smile on her face, holding her shoulder and looking down at her crying brother and sister on the ground.

    Su Erdan''s brother and sister thought that when villagers came to see their elder sister beat them like this, they would stop their elder sister. Unexpectedly, when the villagers opened their mouths like this, they were both confused. When they looked up again, they saw Su Hao''s creepy smile.

    The two of them shrunk and hugged each other. Their cry was much less.

    The growing noise in the yard attracted the Su family to come out of the house. Su''s father and uncle had already gone to work in the field. At this time, there were only Su Hao''s aunt and Su Hao''s grandmother in the family.

    Su Erdan saw Su Hao''s grandmother come out, and immediately thought that someone had supported him. He cried out again. Su Hao didn''t even look at her grandmother, but she felt that Su Erdan was very noisy. She was upset by the noise and raised her leg without saying a word.

    On the ground, su er Dan, who had just used his strong cry, choked and almost couldn''t breathe.

    Su Hao''s aunt and grandmother came over one after another. Seeing that it was su Hao''s family''s business, Su Hao''s mother looked at Su''s brothers and sisters rolling on the ground with her arms. When Su Hao kicked Su Erdan, Su Hao''s grandmother felt heartbroken. She rushed forward and raised her hand to Su Hao.

    Su Hao had been prepared for this time, so they ran around the wailing Su Erdan brothers and sisters. And suhao''s grandmother is chasing suhao and swearing at the same time.

 Chapter 172

    When the villagers saw this, they talked about it one after another: "how did old lady Su come forward and yell at Xiao ah hao?"

    "Well, you don''t know about Mrs. Su! She looks at her little grandson like a baby. How can anyone touch his finger? "

    "Well, you can''t beat Xiao ah up indiscriminately. Xiao ah is so clever. There must be a reason for this! What''s more, elder sister taught her younger brother and sister how to beat them twice? "

    "Do you reason with that old lady Sue? She''s always been a fool! It doesn''t make sense to reason with her, poor ah Hao. "

    When grandma Su Hao heard the villagers'' comments, she became even more angry. Usually the body foundation is not good, at this time is black eyes, this chase down the pace of some confusion.

    Su Hao''s body is small and flexible. When he sees the right time, he kicks Su Erdan again. Su Erdan''s body rolls and trips his own grandmother, who is a little wobbly.

    Su Hao''s aunt witnessed everything and didn''t want to be involved. Now she saw her grandmother lying on the ground. If she didn''t move forward, she would not look good either. Su Hao''s aunt only reluctantly moved her steps and moved over. Even if she didn''t want to, Su Hao''s aunt still pretended to be in a panic: "Niang, Niang, what''s wrong with you? How did you fall down, Are you all right

    In fact, the onlookers paid attention to Su Hao''s kicking su er Dan, but they selectively filtered it out and said, "it''s OK. What can happen? It''s not common for us to fall in our village." It doesn''t matter that Su Hao''s grandmother is old, and she''s not as strong as a young man.

    There are also those who accuse Su Erdan: "you are dishonest! Look, you tripped your grandmother! Why don''t you help your grandmother up... "

    "That''s to say, no more obedience!"

    Su Er Dan was so surprised that he forgot to cry. He hurried forward to help Su Hao''s grandmother.

    Two people look carefully again, Su Hao''s grandmother has fainted in the past.

    Su Hao''s aunt and Su Erdan''s brother and sister carried Su Hao''s grandmother back to the room.

    Su Hao cousin Su Qiaojie saw this scene, completely ignored, her face also showed a schadenfreude smile.

    At ordinary times, Su Hao''s grandmother doesn''t like her because she dislikes her as a girl. She''s not as submissive as Su Hao. It''s when people of seven or eight years old hate dogs that they often give her a headache. And Su''s grandmother tit for tat, this see Su''s grandmother suffered, Su Qiao sister happy.

    Su''s aunt carried Su Hao''s grandmother to bed. Seeing that she didn''t wake up, she thought to herself: it''s better for this old woman to fall to death like this!

    It turned out that Su Hao''s grandmother often provoked Su''s uncle to beat and scold Su''s aunt, but Su''s aunt was not a fuel-efficient lamp, and soon moved out with Su''s uncle. Originally, my life was much better than before. Who would have thought that the second son of the Su family came again.

    Su Hao didn''t really want to take care of her grandmother when she saw her grandparents. She laughed in her heart. She moved her short leg to get a basin of water and threw it at her grandmother on the bed. He turned to Su''s aunt and said with a smile, "don''t worry, auntie. In this way, grandma will wake up..."

    The smile of living hell made Su Hao''s aunt, who was never afraid of anything, fight a cold war.

    Su Qiaojie was gnawing at the cooked potatoes. She was very happy when she heard that. The cousin''s attitude towards the old lady was very agreeable to her. She clapped her hands: "my sister is really smart!"

    The water just came up from the well was so cold that she woke up immediately. When I opened my eyes, I saw suhao''s big smiling face. Suhao''s grandmother made a "Ho Ho" voice in her throat. She raised her hand to beat suhao, but she couldn''t sit up for a long time.

    Su Hao gives her a malicious smile, and then pulls Su Qiao''s elder sister to jump away.

    In the evening, when Uncle Su, his grandfather and his father came back, they found out what had happened and got angry with Su Erdan, Su Erya''s brother and sister. Su Erdan was the only male in the next generation of the Su family. Naturally, he couldn''t touch his finger, so Su Erya was miserable. They only said that Su Erdan was abetted by Su Erya.

    Su Erdan''s brother and sister are suffering. There are so many villagers watching. It''s obvious that their sister kicked them and tripped their grandmother, but the villagers all say that it''s their brother and sister''s fault. Su Erdan''s brother and sister explained that they only say that Su Erdan''s brother and sister are sophisticating and three-year-old children can''t speak clearly.

    Su Hao''s father didn''t believe Su Hao''s words, but he believed so many villagers'' words. Therefore, she didn''t look good at Su Erdan. She knew how to deceive him when she was young. Su Erya suffered from the beating she had never suffered since she was born.

    After this incident, Su Hao''s grandmother flashed her waist and lay down in bed. She couldn''t fight Su Hao and Su haoniang all the time. But she scolded every day in bed, which made Su''s aunt and Su Qiaojie very unhappy. From time to time, I also scolded her.

    But Sue''s good days were calmer.

    After what happened last time, Su Erdan and Su Erya are only three-year-old children. They don''t dare to come and provoke Su Hao, but it doesn''t mean that Su Hao will let them go.

    Last time, I cleaned up Su Er Dan, su er ya, the younger brother and sister of the original owner, and let the original owner''s grandmother suffer from these crimes, but in the end, it was just some flesh and blood suffering.

    What Su Hao wants to see is the uneasiness of Su''s house. It''s to let them understand what the original owner had done before.

    Su Hao carefully searched the memory of the original owner, but he really remembered one thing.

    It was the second son of the Su family''s thatched cottage in his last life. It was in disrepair all the year round, but it collapsed. He couldn''t live in it for a while. As it is now, Su''s father and his family came to live in Uncle Su''s house.

    At that time, Su Erya took a fancy to a lipstick that Su''s aunt bought for Su Qiaojie. Su Er Dan stole it from Su Er Ya without saying a word. As it happens, the original master witnessed everything on the side. Su er Dan and su er Ya threatened her not to say anything. The original master was timid and agreed.

    Su Dabo''s family is also poor, and she doesn''t know how long she has saved to buy it. Naturally, Su Qiaojie cherishes it very much. When she finds out that it''s gone, she can''t find it. With Su Haosu''s mother''s protection, she can''t find Su Erdan''s territory.

    Finally how also can''t find, this thing also fell into Su Er Ya''s hand.

    If Su Erya threw the box after she used up that mouthful of fat, it would have been the same. But Su Erya suddenly had a whim when she used up, and it just happened that she put it in the original owner''s quilt. The next day, he pretended to play with the original owner and found the fat box in the quilt.

    This Su''s aunt and Su Qiao''s sister burst like firecrackers. The whole Su family bullied the original owner and the original owner''s mother, and no one helped them. The original owner cried that his younger brother and sister had stolen it, but also caused a beating from his grandmother and father. The original owner didn''t get out of bed for a few days.

    If you say that the original owner has been alive, it''s really fateful to be beaten to rest in bed like that, and there''s no source of nutrition. Su''s aunt and Su Qiaojie, who are in charge of the kitchen, are even more lazy to pay attention to the original owner. Only the original owner''s mother is so crazy that she doesn''t know where to find something to eat for the original owner, and the original owner has recovered.

    Remembering the memory of the original owner, Su Hao made a plan and pulled out a smile on her lips.

    The sun is warm. At this time, Su Qiaojie, who is playing with Su Hao, sees the smile on Su Hao''s face, but somehow feels cold all over.

    Now that she has thought of the plan, Su Hao immediately wants to take action. But now that Su Qiao is only eight years old, she doesn''t know where the lipstick in her last life is. Naturally, you can''t use lipstick.

    Su Hao looked down and thought for a moment. She pulled up Su Qiao affectionately and pretended to be envious: "sister, we are sisters, but I don''t know how much I envy you because I love you so much. Is it because you are more beautiful than me? " Su Hao pretends to be sincere. She stares at Su Qiao''s face.

    Su Qiao elder sister listened to Su Hao''s words, elated, said with a smile: "yes, I''m a little better than you, but I think my aunt also loves you." Su Qiaojie mentions Su haoniang with some teasing in her tone. She obviously looks down on Su Hao''s crazy mother.

    Su Hao was not happy in his heart, but he didn''t show anything on his face. He pretended to be puzzled: "did your mother buy you barley candy? My mother bought me barley candy. It''s sweet. I''m sure I often buy it for my sister. " Su Hao said she was greedy and licked her lips.

    I bought it.

    This barley candy is a kind of snack for children, which is occasionally sold by vendors in the village. It''s made of malt, and the price is not expensive. But Anping village is used to poverty. Who can buy sugar for children with extra money? Not to mention the second son of the Su family.

    But these Su Qiao elder sister all don''t think, she just see Su good gluttonous appearance, in the heart immediately believed Su had eaten barley sugar thing.

    But where did Su Qiaojie eat barley candy? However, she admitted that she had never eaten barley candy. Didn''t she say that she was not as good as Su Qiaojie, who had a lunatic mother. Su Qiaojie had to smile and say, "yes, my mother often buys it for me. I''ve eaten it many times."

    Su Hao laughed in his heart and pretended to be envious: "I knew it! Next time my mother bought sugar for my sister, she must have a good look at it. It''s good to eat it or smell it... "After that, she was salivating again.

    The child can''t help but tease, Su Hao this thoroughly attracted Su Qiao elder sister also to flow saliva, in the heart also thought about that barley sugar.

    Su Qiaojie and Su''s aunt make a lot of trouble after she goes back. Su''s aunt has only one girl. Su Qiaojie is usually self willed and unreasonable, but she is used to being coquettish when she meets her mother. What''s more, Su Qiaojie''s temperament is very similar to Su''s aunt. Su''s aunt always dotes on her.

    The life of Su''s uncle is better than that of other villagers in Naping village. Su''s aunt also has some spare money. But even if she has spare money, she doesn''t have to worry about whether she will buy sugar for her children. But she can''t stand Su Qiao''s pleading. She pesters Su''s aunt like this. After a few days, Su''s aunt is very cruel, The peddler stopped him when he passed by the village again.

 Chapter 173

    "Well, do you have barley candy?"

    The peddler was stopped by a female voice. At this time, he was also very surprised. The people in Anping village were poor and famous. Every time he passed by the village, no one came to buy anything.

    Today''s hawker just yells as a routine. He doesn''t even use his strength. I didn''t expect that today''s situation is different from that before. Some people came to inquire and didn''t say that it''s not a daily necessity, but a useless barley candy.

    After all, this time, Su Qiao''s aunt was waiting for the peddler to pass by. Of course not.

    The peddler fixed his eyes and showed a pleasant smile: "Oh, it''s sister-in-law su. Yes, this barley candy is a common snack. Look!" The peddler said, then lifted the basket in his hand.

    There were combs, needles and thread, some rouge powder and so on, and of course, many snacks. The peddler carefully opened a small bag, revealing the colorful sugar inside: "sister Su, this is barley sugar. How much does sister Su come?"

    The sugar looks gorgeous and beautiful. Su Qiao''s sister hides behind Su''s aunt. At the moment, she sees the sugar and rushes to the front. The sweet smell of barley sugar seems to have penetrated Su Qiao''s nose, and her saliva is about to flow out.

    Seeing Su Qiaojie''s salivation, the peddler also understood why Su''s aunt could sell barley candy. It turned out that she couldn''t bear the children''s begging. When he understood, the peddler immediately changed the object of flattery, squatted down and praised Su Qiaojie how delicious the candy was. Su Qiaojie swallowed her saliva and looked at Su''s aunt expectantly.

    "How do you sell this sugar?" Seeing her daughter''s look of hope, Su''s aunt hesitated and asked.

    "A pack of copper." Replied the pedlar.

    "What?" Su''s aunt was shocked: "so expensive? Is that small sugar so expensive? " In this world, a copper plate can exchange for two eggs.

    The peddler said with a dry smile: "sister-in-law, is it still expensive? If you ask me, what I sell is the cheapest in shiliba village! "

    "Don''t buy, don''t buy..." Su''s aunt wiped her hands on her body and waved to the vendor.

    The peddler turned his mouth, as expected.

    But sister Su Qiao didn''t follow her. She held on to her aunt''s clothes and said, "mother..."

    Su''s aunt patted Su Qiao''s head: "what are you calling! A coin, but two eggs

    Sister Su Qiaojie smelled the speech and said: "you promised to buy it for me. I won''t eat any eggs in the future. Tomorrow I will go up the mountain to chop firewood. I, I..." sister Su Qiaojie cried wrongly.

    Seeing her poor daughter, Su''s aunt took out a copper plate from her pocket and tenderly handed it to the vendor: "give me a bag."

    "Ah! Take it, little sister! " The peddler grinned, took the copper, handed a small packet of barley candy to sister Su Qiao, and then shook the basket in her hand: "I have other snacks here, sister, do you want to have a look?"

    "What else are you looking at?" Su''s aunt drags Su Qiao''s sister back for fear that she will take a fancy to something else. She hums to the peddler, "let''s go!"

    Su Qiaojie got what she wanted. She broke her tears into a smile. She didn''t want to see anything else at the moment. She just wanted to open the bag of barley candy and quickly taste one. She went back to show off with other children.

    When she got what she wanted, Su Qiaojie obediently followed Su''s grandparents home. On the way, she couldn''t help but greedy. She opened the small bag and swallowed a piece of sugar. Because she swallowed it too fast, she didn''t taste anything. However, Su Qiaojie never ate any snacks. She was very happy with the sweetness left in her mouth. She wanted to swallow the rest of the sugar immediately.

    But the remaining sugar has other uses. At the moment, Su Qiaojie has no choice but to resist her greediness and walk back with the sugar.

    As soon as she entered the yard, Su Qiaojie couldn''t help it any more. She yelled at the top of her voice: "ah, ah! Come out and have a look! What have I brought back? "

    Su Hao looks at Su Qiao elder sister so excited appearance, in the heart secretly smile, she naturally is to understand Su Qiao elder sister must be pestering Su family aunt to buy barley sugar to go, but at this time also pretended a pair of curious appearance, bumped ran over: "elder sister brought back what?"

    Su Qiao elder sister flaunted the small bag in the hand: "you see, it''s barley sugar."

    On hearing the word "sugar", Su Erya, who was playing with mud not far away, immediately pasted it up like a dog with meat and bones.

    Su Hao immediately pretended to be envious: "ah! Sister, I just told you about barley candy a few days ago. You bought barley candy again today. I love you so much! "

    Su Qiao elder sister saw Su good envy appearance, and su er Dan Su Er Ya greedy appearance, in the heart proud unceasingly.

    "Ah Jie, open it quickly and let me smell it..." Su Hao can''t wait, but he is thinking that if Su Qiao doesn''t open the sugar bag, su er Dan and su er Ya can''t see the sugar. I''m afraid they won''t be greedy.

    After listening to Su Hao''s words, Su Qiao opened the sugar bag carefully, but she held it tightly in her hand and hid it behind her. She opened her mouth and warned Su Hao, "then don''t steal my sugar."

    Su laughed: "the sugar is in my sister''s hands. How can I steal it. Don''t worry, elder sister. I just want to have a look and relieve my hunger. "

    After listening to Su Hao''s promise, Su Qiao unfolds her palm and reveals the colorful candy. Su Hao''s Yu Guang sees Su Erdan and Su Erya''s brothers and sisters getting closer.

    Su Hao lowered his head and smelled the sugar in Su Qiao''s hand. A sugar can smell something, but Su Hao still closed his eyes, as if smelling something delicious: "sister, this sugar really smells good. It must be very sweet and delicious." With that, Sue took a sip of water and wiped her mouth twice.

    In fact, Su Hao secretly dislikes himself in his heart. He didn''t expect that he would make such a gesture one day. It''s really unsightly.

    But Su Hao''s gesture is not in vain. Su Erdan and Su Erya''s brothers and sisters swallow their saliva. It''s still that Su Erdan is used to willfulness. He rushes up and reaches out to Su Qiaojie: "I want it, too!"

    Su Er Dan a rightful and vigorous appearance, Su Qiao elder sister listened to white he one eye: "you also want you to go to your father and your mother, toward what I want!"

    When Su Erdan saw that he couldn''t come, she immediately wanted to go forward and shoot him. Su Qiao was five years older than him, and she didn''t want to be offended. Seeing that he was not good at it, she immediately collected the sugar, stretched out her other hand and pushed Su Erdan hard, pushing Su Erdan a butt.

    Su Erdan sits on the ground and wails again. Su Er Ya also grinned at this and sang with Su Er Dan.

    In this way, the cry of the two people attracted the old man Su, the grandfather of the Su family, who was eating in the room. As soon as old man Su saw his precious grandson sitting on the ground crying, he was heartbroken and came over quickly: "Er Dan, what''s the matter? Why are you crying?"

    "She pushed me!" Su Er Dan points at Su Qiao''s elder sister and cries out of breath.

    Su old man turned round to stare at Su Qiao elder sister: "you have nothing to bully younger brother to do? Just like that naughty girl of yours, she is so unreasonable

    This next Su Qiao elder sister also quit, pedal pedal pedal to run back to the house, called his mother out, pointed to su er Dan on the ground and said: "mother! He robbed me of sugar! He also complained to his grandfather. He also said you were naughty and that I was just as unreasonable as you

    Instead of scolding her daughter, she even scolded herself. No one was happy when she heard this. Aunt Su immediately changed her face and showed an ugly smile: "Dad, that''s too much for you! How can I make a fuss and be unreasonable! Besides, sister Qiao is your own granddaughter

    But aunt Su didn''t think about it. In old man Su''s eyes, his granddaughter was nothing but a loser. However, old man Su''s ears were sharp, and he immediately caught the key point of sister Su Qiao''s words. Instead of paying attention to Aunt Su, he pointed to her and said, "what do you say? Do you have sugar? Is it your mother who bought it for you

    After hearing this, aunt Su was even more angry: "what do you mean to buy it secretly? Can I use my own money to steal it? "

    The old man and Mrs. Su have been living for a long time, and they have been influenced by each other. They have learned how to break their mouths and poison them. Pointing at Mrs. Su, they angrily say, "what do you call your own money? Isn''t your family''s money earned by the boss outside? The boss''s money is the Su family''s money! I''m in charge of the Su family''s money! You loser, buy candy for a loser girl! Sooner or later, you will lose all of this family

    "You are too broad..." aunt Su''s voice is eight degrees higher.

    Su''s grandfather, Su''s old man, and Su''s aunt, Su, began to quarrel.

    After listening to the quarrel between old man Su and aunt Su, uncle Su also learned that Aunt Su had spent money to buy sugar for sister Su Qiao, which made him unhappy. However, sister Su Qiao was the only daughter of Uncle Su, and the condition of Uncle Su''s family was better than that of the second son of Su''s family. At this time, he was not very angry, But after hearing what old man Su said, uncle Su felt angry again.

    Old man Su and old lady Su love their youngest son. They always treat the second son of the Su family better. If they had anything before, the second son of the Su family would come. Now that they have money in their own family, they have to be in the charge of old man su? Isn''t that all he''s done to Sue''s house?

    Su Dabo thought of this and joined the melee: "Dad, you can say a few words, how little money did you take from our family? Let''s go to the full subsidy second... "

    The second son of the Su family was not happy: "brother, what you said..."

    Su Hao at the same time to see them quarrel, laugh, pull Su Qiao elder sister to play. Su Qiaojie is happy at this time, no matter how noisy the adults are, she goes with Su Hao.

 Chapter 174

    Suhao pulls Suqiao sister into the room and comes to a corner where there is no one. Suhao carefully protects barley candy for Suqiao sister: "sister, you must take good care of this candy. You don''t know, suerdan was in my house before, and she gave him whatever she wanted. Now if you didn''t give it, I was afraid that he would take advantage of your inattention, Go to your place quietly and get it

    "That''s stealing! Don''t worry. I''ll hide under my mother''s quilt. He won''t steal it! " Su Qiao elder sister put sugar into her arms again and said firmly.

    Su Hao can''t help laughing when she hears Su Qiao''s words. Should she say that it''s better for the child to be stupid or to trust herself?

    But on the surface, Su Hao nodded heavily, and vowed: "don''t worry, sister, I will help you to watch Su Erdan''s little son, and don''t let him steal your sugar!" A pair of and Su Qiao elder sister one heart appearance, certainly can''t let su er Dan steal, afraid su er Dan steal immediately after sell the stolen goods, then plant to Su Hao body.

    Su Qiaojie saw Su Hao''s attitude towards her. She was both moved and proud. She didn''t realize that she had fallen into the trap of suhao.

    Later, Su Hao is afraid of a long dream. In case Su Qiaojie doesn''t stop eating all the sugar, or Su Erdan''s brothers and sisters don''t stop and steal the sugar. That night, Sue took action.

    Su Dabo''s house is not big, and the rooms are very few, so the women are all crowded in one room.

    In this case, it''s really hard for Su Erdan to come into the house and steal sugar under aunt Su''s bed.

    But it''s much easier to be nice.

    Taking advantage of the dead of night, Su Hao rolled from the ground to the bedside. When Aunt Su turned over, she carefully put her hand under the quilt. Sure enough, there was a bulging bag, which was not barley candy.

    Sue Hao quickly got up and crept into another room.

    In that room, Mrs. Su and her favorite grandson, Su Erdan, were sleeping in the same bed. Originally, Su Erdan and Su haoniang were supposed to work together on the floor, but Su Erdan and Su Erdan had been inseparable since they were born. Su Erdan took Su Erya and didn''t want to sleep with her separately.

    Old lady Su and others can''t beat Su Erdan, so they have to let Su Erya enjoy the happiness.

    Su Hao looks at the three people sleeping on the bed, and there is a trace of indifference in her eyes.

    Now everything is quiet, the whole room is only the sound of breathing and snoring. If Su haoruo sets the house on fire again, I''m afraid they will not be completely destroyed, at least they will have to fold in one or two.

    But now in Su Hao''s eyes, death for them, nothing more than let them free.

    Before, the original owner and the original owner''s mother suffered a lot. Life is not like death. If they don''t pay back one by one, Su Hao is really not reconciled.

    Thinking, suhao hid the packet of sugar under Mrs. Su''s mattress. In order not to let them find it too early, suhao tried to plug it in.

    After the success, suhao quietly sneaks back to her sleeping room again.

    When I opened the door, there was a ragged and patched mattress on the floor. It was su haoniang, who had almost a rag left and could not be called a mattress.

    It turned out that there was only one bed in the room. Naturally, it was called Su''s aunt or Su Qiao''s elder sister who was on the bed. Su Hao and Su haoniang made a shop on the floor like this. Originally, there was not enough space, so there was nothing wrong with it. However, the floor was cold. Su''s aunt thought the floor was dirty, but she didn''t take out the good bedding at home, Instead, he turned over the ragged bedding that could not be used again and gave it to Su Hao''s mother and daughter.

    In the early hours of the morning, the chill gradually rises, and the moonlight sprinkles into the room and falls on the ground.

    Su haoniang''s body can''t help shivering. With a pain in her heart, Su Hao grabs barley sugar and runs back to warm Su haoniang with her body.

    It was like a small stove when a child got into Su haoniang''s arms. Sure enough, Su haoniang''s body was warm after a while.

    They nestled up to each other and went to sleep.

    The next morning, when it was just dawn, suhao immediately opened her eyes to the crow of the rooster.

    Must be in Su old lady they found that packet of sugar before, call Su Qiao elder sister found that their sugar is gone.

    Aunt Su is already getting dressed, but her movements are relatively light. Maybe she is afraid of waking her daughter.

    But after getting out of bed, Su''s action was not as careful as before. She kicked Su haoniang: "crazy woman, wake up and cook with me. It''s really, these killers..." Su said freely.

    Su haoniang rubbed her sleepy eyes and got up.

    Every morning is like this, and Su Hao will wake up. But today, it''s time for sister Su Qiao to wake up. Otherwise, her sugar will be in the stomach of Su Er Dan''s brothers and sisters.

    Su Hao pretended to wake up, stood up and stuttered to the bed.

    Aunt Su had already turned her head to get out of the house, but Yu Guang saw Su Hao''s action at a glance. At this time, she turned around and pulled Su Hao.

    Su Hao''s little body was pulled by her and nearly fell down. She looked at Aunt Su blankly: "aunt, what are you doing?"

    "What are you doing?" Aunt Su''s deliberately lowered voice is still not too small, but also with some harsh sharp: "don''t disturb your sister to sleep!"

    Su Hao rubbed his eyes and said wrongly, "Auntie, it seems that someone came into our house last night? Do I feel wrong? I''m a little flustered in my heart... "

    When Su Hao said that, aunt Su began to recall last night. It''s like something. It''s like someone is watching her by their bed.

    As soon as aunt Su''s body shakes, it''s nothing dirty. She quickly increases her voice: "what kind of person! No one! It''s just blind and frightening She thought, people say that increasing the voice and swearing can scare that dirty thing away.

    Don''t want her this startling general voice is to roar to wake up Su Qiao elder sister, Su Qiao elder sister pokes out the head, the face is still a face bleary: "Niang, who is that?"? What are you talking about? "

    Good. That''s the purpose of suhao.

    Su Hao quickly repeated what she had just said, but this time she specially emphasized the bedside: "sister, I didn''t sleep well last night. I always felt as if someone had come in. I don''t know what to do when I went to your bedside with my aunt!"

    Su Qiaojie and aunt Su have different ideas. Su Qiaojie immediately thinks of the package of sugar she hid. Hearing that, she wakes up for the most part and immediately reaches for the mattress to feel it. It''s really empty.

    Su Qiaojie woke up immediately. She jumped up from the bed and yelled: "Niang! Mother! I''m out of sugar! "

    Aunt Su frowned. She bought the sugar with her heart. Yesterday, she had a big fight with old man Su because of the sugar. At this time, Wen Yan was also a little worried. She quickly walked over: "in the morning, you''re a dead girl. What''s the noise? What''s gone? Don''t you touch it? You get up and have a look..."

    Su Qiaojie hurriedly came down from the bed. Aunt Su stretched her hand under the quilt and turned it over. She didn''t touch anything. Aunt Su quickly opened the quilt and shook it. Besides the dust and catkins, she didn''t shake anything out. Is there really no barley sugar?

    Su Qiaojie cried out.

    Sue Hao was so upset by her quarrel that she knew how to cry. But she had to hurry to find out. There was no sugar left to cry about.

    So Su Hao rushed up and patted Su Qiao''s shoulder like comfort: "sister, don''t cry. I thought someone came last night. It seems that someone really came into the house to steal sugar. It must be su Erdan, that stinky boy. Let''s go! Let''s go to his house now

    Su Qiaojie cried straight burp, smell speech sobbing said: "right... Burp, go, go to them... Burp... They turn over the room!"

    So the three men, except Su haoniang, stormed to Mrs. Su''s house.

    Normally, Mrs. Su and Su Erdan haven''t got up yet, but today the earth shaking sound from Mrs. Su''s house next door wakes them up.

    Mrs. Su felt something on her back, so she felt it behind her. It was a small bag. Although Mrs. Su was better, she could barely get out of bed now, but she still didn''t know what happened in the yard yesterday. It was strange to see this small bag now.

    It''s su Erdan. As soon as he saw the small paper bag, he thought of the sugar in Su Qiao''s hand yesterday. Now he looked more and more like it. He was surprised and said, "ah, grandma! It''s not my cousin''s bag of sugar. "

    "What kind of sugar?" Asked Mrs. Su, still confused.

    "Leave it alone! Open it up and have a look Su Erdan snatched the small paper package from Mrs. Su and wanted to tear it open.

    But Su Er Dan''s hand hasn''t finished yet, so the door is kicked open by Su Qiao''s elder sister.

    Su Qiao elder sister is still crying, but the momentum is not short, at the moment has not entered the room, still at a glance saw su er Dan in the hand of things, that is not their own sugar is what? Immediately yelled like thunder, startled the outside has not woken up a nest of birds: "good you! Sure enough, you little bastard stole my sugar! Give me back my sugar

    Who stole her sugar, Su Erdan turned his mouth, but he didn''t have the right to return the sugar. At this time, Su Erdan, no matter how the sugar came from, immediately hid it behind him and made up a random way: "this is your sugar, this is my sugar! My father bought it for me last night! "

    Su Qiao''s elder sister rushed up long ago. When she heard Su Erdan''s words, she felt angry and rushed to her heart. She immediately hit Su Erdan with her face covered. She also yelled: "shameless! Your father bought it for you? Where did you say you bought it? The peddler came to the village once every few days! scrounge! Liar

    If this Su Er Dan is really unlucky, she used to be a baby of Mrs. Su''s eyes. She has never been beaten, but recently she has been beaten one after another.

 Chapter 175

    But in the end, Mrs. Su is still in bed. How can she watch her baby grandson being beaten like this? As soon as sister Su Qiao beat her two eggs, she was slapped by Mrs. Su: "you shameless hoof, you still learn how to beat your younger brother? Who taught you to be like this? Is it your mother? " Don''t worry, aunt Su is by the door.

    Aunt Su saw that it was su Erdan who stole the sugar. She thought that she was frightened by something dirty in the morning, and she was even more angry. Then she heard this from old lady su. Aunt Su has been unlucky recently. How can anyone beat and scold her daughter, and still have to take her with her?

    She doesn''t think about it. In the eyes of old lady Su, granddaughter is a worthless loser, but granddaughter doesn''t know etiquette. Can it be her son''s fault? It must be with the daughter-in-law. No matter what it is, as long as it is wrong, it must be the daughter-in-law''s fault!

    "Who are you talking about! You''re an old lady. "Su Da Niang roared and wanted to rush up. Su Hao watched that yesterday''s war was about to take shape again, but now she was a little bored. How could she fight against the original owner and the original owner''s mother? Their quarrel was like hundreds of ducks barking together. There was no big noise except for the headache.

    Try not to make any noise about what you can do.

    Su Hao rushed up and helped up Su Qiao''s elder sister. She also yelled: "elder sister, how are you? Is there anything wrong? Granny is too cruel. How can she beat you like this? Please ask her to return it to you

    Su Qiao elder sister is wronged, see Su old lady and Su aunt quarrel together, finally or Su Hao come to help her, listen to Su Hao''s words, Su Qiao elder sister more angry, repeatedly way: "right! Kill the old man Su Qiaojie also parrot like to follow Su aunt called old lady Su immortal.

    Thinking that her sugar was still in Su Erdan''s hands, Su Qiaojie stood up with Su Hao''s help and joined the scuffle: "Niang! This old immortal helped Su Erdan steal sugar, beat me and scold you. Mother, give this old immortal some color and tell her that our mother and daughter are not easy to bully! "

    There was evil fire in aunt Su''s heart. When she heard that sister Su Qiao was fanning the flames, she really slapped old lady su.

    Mrs. Su was immediately beaten up.

    In the early years, old man Su beat her, but later, old man Su grew older, his temper was not as fierce as before, and his sons were all grown up. The whole family had been under the influence of old lady Su for a long time. He never thought that he would be beaten like this, and he didn''t quarrel with aunt Su immediately. He still patted his thigh and cried: "how can old lady''s life be so hard..."

    It''s earth shaking in the morning. The grass house seems to be shaking for three times. In the next room, how can uncle Su, second son Su and old man Su sleep? At this time, they put on their clothes and come into the house: "you''re killing yourself in the morning. What''s the quarrel? Do you let people sleep?"

    "Dad, that little son of a bitch named Su Erdan stole my sugar. Grandma shielded her from beating me and scolding my mother!" This is sister Su Qiao.

    "In charge of the family, come and make decisions for our mother and daughter. Our mother and daughter really want her to be bullied to death..." this is aunt su.

    "Big son, you''re going to stop this shrew! How dare she beat me? If you don''t stop, she is unfilial... "This is Mrs. su.

    If it''s just a few hundred ducks barking, now it''s like there are tens of thousands of ducks in suhao''s ear. Suhao thinks they are very noisy. Turning around again, I found Su haoniang standing at the door, gnawing her fingers blankly.

    Su Hao took advantage of other people''s inattention and walked cautiously to his mother.

    "Mother, we don''t care about them. Let''s go out for dinner." Su Hao took Su haoniang''s hand and left the house. No matter what happened, the whole Su family was upset by themselves.

    Recently, the whole Su family is restless, but no one has time to ask Su Hao and Su haoniang to trouble you. Although Su Hao is the initiator of these things, he can''t blame Su Hao for the way he finally developed. If one of them can step back, how can they quarrel like that.

    But Su Hao''s life is really comfortable. She sits at the gate of the yard and hums an unknown tune leisurely.

    The Su family has been stirred up and let them suffer. Then there are the unruly bear children in the village.

    Su Hao''s eyes went out of Su''s yard, with an innocent smile on his face.

    All the passers-by were happy: "the Su family didn''t know that they had accumulated virtue for several generations. In this life, they could have such a lovely little daughter as little su..."

    The smile on suhao''s face is sweeter.

    If Su Hao wants to bully people, Su Hao really doesn''t want to get it, but the bear kids in the village don''t do any business all day long. They think about how to bully people every day. They have many tricks, and they have used them in Su Hao''s last life.

    Suhao stood up and took a deep breath.

    Walk to the village with short legs. The figure of the children in the village gradually became clear. This is the big head, that is the two dogs, and the little flower, the pillar, the small embolus. It''s very good

    When the children in the village saw Su Hao coming, they felt a sense of ridicule again. However, today, Su Hao seems to be different from before. It''s clear that there''s no change. It''s the little girl who looks ordinary and wears all patches. Today, she looks very likable.

    They looked up and down at suhao, as if her hair was more neat and her face was not always dirty. Although her clothes were still very shabby, they were clean and tidy. So it must be for this reason that they like Su so much, the bear children thought to themselves.

    But I still feel that there''s something I can''t say.

    If it''s suhao who has the same feeling with them, we can sum it up for them. It''s just that suhao has an aperture on his head, like a little angel Walking down from heaven.

    "Big head, what are you playing here?" When Su Hao came up, he called the child king among them. In fact, the so-called big head of the child king is because he is the oldest. He is nine years old this year. Among a group of six or seven years old children, he undoubtedly became the child king.

    Big head was a little embarrassed by Su Hao''s call. He touched the back of his head and said: "it''s also... Nothing to play with."

    Sue Hao showed a sweet smile: "then I know there is a funny thing."

    "What''s the matter?"

    "There are honeycombs in the village. My father said that honeycombs are full of honey. Honey is sweet and delicious. It''s more delicious than the barley sugar that my elder sister bought a few days ago."

    After su Qiaojie snatched the sugar from Su Erdan, she went to the village to show off to the children. The children all know that barley sugar is delicious. At this time, listening to Su Hao''s words, they were all excited. They were more delicious than barley candy. How wonderful was that? It has to be delicious.

    The bear kids are drooling and ready to move.

    Only the older big head, who had a little bit of life experience, hesitated: "well, that beehive in our village is a wasp, and that wasp is not easy to provoke..."

    Su Hao tilted his head, a face innocent expression: "big head brother, you are not afraid of it?"

    Big head seemed to feel the suspicious eyes of the children nearby, immediately straightened his chest, coughed: "how can it be! I... I''ve been afraid of something! "

    "What are you waiting for! Let''s go Su Hao showed a happy smile, waved to the children and ran away. The children also followed Su Hao.

    But in front of the beehive, the children were a little scared.

    The big head looked at the hornet''s nest and swallowed: "cough, let''s, what should we do?"

    The children all looked at Su Hao. In fact, it''s very easy to understand. Who let Su Hao propose to come here? At this time, Su Hao no longer instigates big head to fight horse beehive, but wants to show off and scare these children.

    In the last life, they attracted wasps to bully the original owner. This time, let them eat the bad consequences. The purpose of Su Hao''s trip is not only to give these bear children some color, but also to set up their own image, so that they dare not bully themselves in the future.

    Thinking, Su Hao''s eyes flashed and said to the children seriously, "if the wasps chase us later, we''ll jump into the river. We''ll be OK." Coincidentally, this beehive is very close to the small river in the village, otherwise in the last life, they would not have picked a few good watery ones to poke the beehive and asked the wasps to sting Su Hao.

    The children nodded.

    Only a few children shrunk: "but... We don''t know what to do with water..."

    Su Hao is awe inspiring: "it''s OK, I''ll protect you." But I know that these children who don''t know water will be miserable this time, and this action can only make these children who don''t know water suffer first. Anyway, these bear children are also a nest of snakes and mice.

    Bear children do not know what she thinks, at this time to see a five-year-old girl vowed to protect themselves, the hearts of the children are very moved.

    When everything is ready, Su Hao picks up a stone and smashes it at the hornet''s nest.

    Hit very accurate, the children have issued a cry of praise.

    The beehive swayed on the tree and fell to the ground.

    At the moment of falling to the ground, a group of wasps came out of the hive.

    Su Hao had been tense for a long time, and her muscles were ready to run away. Now she ran out of the children like an arrow off the string, shouting: "run, everyone, run."

    In fact, wasps track people according to moving objects. The more people run, the more they chase. If they lie on the ground immediately and cover their head with clothes, they will not be found.

    So Sue wants to run by himself, and he must let the children run, otherwise the wasp will run by himself.

 Chapter 176

    After a long pause, the bear children responded to Su Hao''s call and ran away, but the black Hornets followed them closely.

    A few backward children were miserable and screamed one after another.

    Suhao soon came to the river. She looked back and saw that the bear children and the wasps were coming here.

    Without hesitation, Su Hao plunges into the river.

    When she looked back, she saw that the children with good water quality also jumped into the water like dumplings.

    Su Hao occasionally leaned out for a change of breath, the rest of the time has been watching the movement of the shore.

    Just as she had expected, the children who would swim in the river jumped into the river one after another, nothing happened. And the children who can''t swim are fighting hard at the bank against the Hornets who are chasing them.

    Seeing that they were cornered by the wasps, Su Hao came to the surface again and yelled to the children on the bank, "get down, you cover your head and face and get down, don''t move!"

    Don''t move. Isn''t that waiting to be stung?

    Many children just didn''t hear it, but they still beat the hornet desperately. Some of them had no choice but to cover their hair and face in Su Hao''s words and lie down.

    Don''t say, so that wasp really doesn''t sting them.

    But there was also a child standing on the bank with a hornet. Those wasps couldn''t find the people lying on the ground, lost the tracking target, and ran to him. He stepped back and saw that he was about to fall into the water.

    Su Hao put his head out of the water: "little embolus, be careful not to fall into the water!"

    But she was late. The child fell into the water by accident.

    Su Hao was surprised. She just wanted to see the children, but didn''t want their lives.

    Su Hao rushed to swim in the direction of the small embolus falling into the water.

    The wasp lost all its targets, flew about in mid air for a while, and then left.

    The bear children heard the "buzzing" sound of wasps flying away. They either stood up or climbed to the shore from the water.

    The first children who jumped into the water were nothing serious, and they were stung by the wasps. Although the wasps were powerful, they were red and swollen, but it was better than those who stayed on the shore. At this time, the children were no different from the pig heads.

    The children were crying and crying.

    Or big head first found a small embolus falling into the water, big head pointed to a small figure in the river: "you see, is that a small embolus in the river?"

    "Can''t you, Xiaoshuan can''t swim?" They used to make fun of Xiaoshuan because he couldn''t swim. How could he fall into the water now?

    "It seems so! I just heard someone tell Xiao Shuan to be careful not to fall into the water... "

    "Ah, how can it be..." the bear children were all flustered for a moment. Although they were a group of children in the village all day long, they were all children. At the moment, seeing Xiaoshuan struggling in the water, two of them immediately pissed their pants. The rest of them wanted to go to the village and ask the adults to come: "I, I''ll ask my father to come here..."

    "When you come back, Xiao Shuan will not know where he was washed away!"

    "Then what do you say? Go down and save Xiaoshuan!" Several children also quarreled, but no one said they would go into the water to save the embolus. When the boys were in a row,

    "You see, the one who swam to the small embolus is not ah Hao." The little girl, with sharp eyes, saw the little figure swimming towards the little embolus not far away.

    Su Hao usually doesn''t play with them. Naturally, they won''t notice that without Su Hao. After hearing Xiao Hua''s words, many people realize that they haven''t seen Su Hao since they have been ashore for so long.

    Although the small embolus in the river had fallen into the river, he was not very afraid, because he knew that many of his little friends could swim. He thought that his friends would definitely come to save him, but he let him wave to the shore for help, and the people on the shore didn''t mean to come down to save him.

    A panic gradually rose in Xiaoshuan Zi''s heart. He had to struggle with himself.

    Just as he was about to despair, a push came from behind him. As soon as he turned his head, it was su Hao. His tears immediately burst into his eyes and mixed with the river water on his face. He couldn''t tell which were the tears and which were the river water. He only grasped Su Hao tightly.

    Su Hao''s body was only five years old at this time. She pulled a boy who was heavier than herself to swim to the bank. It was extremely hard. At this time, the little embolus held her tightly and hindered her feet. She only turned back to the little embolus and cried, "don''t hold me!"

    Xiao Shuan''s face was full of tears and tears. When he heard this, he grasped it more tightly, as if Su Hao was his only straw. In fact, he was full of tears and said: "I''m not loose. Don''t leave me behind. I want to die together..."

    Su Hao rolled his eyes and wanted to kick him away, but this was not the way. Su Hao impatiently explained to him, "don''t worry, I will never leave you. I can''t swim if you pull me like this. I''ll just pull you."

    With the assurance, Xiao Shuan felt more and more stable. Besides, Su Hao still had the aura of the Virgin Mary. At the moment, Xiao Shuan only felt that Su Hao was like a fairy from heaven. She let go of her hand.

    Su Hao swam very slowly to the shore with a small embolus, but no matter how hard it was, they finally swam to the shore with difficulty.

    When he got to the bank, Su Hao pushed the small embolus onto the bank first, and then climbed up by himself.

    Suhao was wet all over, and her hair was wet on her cheek. She was as embarrassed as a drowned chicken, but the eyes of the bear children on the bank were staring at her.

    At this time, they all felt the same as Xiao Shuan. They thought Su Hao was like a fairy.

    They all forget that it was su Hao who caused them such a situation.

    Su Hao smiles in his heart and looks innocent. He looks at this and that painfully. In fact, looking at those bear children one by one stung into a pig''s head, I feel very happy.

    Su Hao knew that at this time, these children were stung by wasps and turned into pigs. When they went back to be seen by their parents, they were afraid to get a beating.

    Don''t say they don''t think of putting the blame on Su Hao. Even if they do, their parents won''t blame Su Hao. They will only blame themselves for being naughty and stupid.

    But they go back after the end, although suhao know, they obviously did not think, at the moment is surrounded by suhao share their spoils honey.

    Su Hao doesn''t think honey is delicious, but he can''t stand the fact that these children have never eaten any snacks, and the honey is sweet. At this time, you and I are very happy, but I think today''s stung is worth it.

    Suhao smiles when she sees them happy. She knows that this is just the beginning of these bear children. How did bear children tease the original owner in the last life? Suhao will give them back one by one.

    Life goes by so fast. Su Zi occasionally stirs up dissension and plays tricks on the bear children. As for su er Dan, Su Er Ya''s brothers and sisters don''t need Su Zi to do it in person.

    The bear children all know that Su Zi is not popular at home. The villagers all "see" him. When they come out and go in, they can''t help but complain about how cruel the old Su family is. Therefore, the bear children have heard more from their adults and have a general idea of Su Zi''s family. For example, Su Zi''s family has brothers and sisters, Younger brothers and sisters often bully Su Zi with Grandma''s favor.

    So he often blocked su er Dan and su er Ya''s fists and kicks. So the life of Su Er Dan Su Er Ya is totally different from that of Su Zi.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    ˇ­ˇ­

    One day, Su Zi''s mother took Su Zi and walked out of the house. She said to Su Zi in an unknown direction: "there are... Good things to eat, you can eat."

    Su Zi didn''t quite understand Su Zi Niang''s meaning, but she let Su Zi Niang pull her and followed her out.

    "Mother, where are we going?"

    Su Zi''s mother didn''t answer, so she just took Su Zi away.

    Su Zi was a little at a loss. He wondered where he was going. He saw that it seemed to be the direction to the mountains.

    There is a mountain near this small village, but people in the village are superstitious, thinking that entering the mountain will disturb the mountain god, so they seldom go up the mountain. In the original owner''s 12 years of memory, there is only one close to the mountain, which is not a good memory.

    Sure enough, as Su Zi expected, Su Zi Niang took Su Zi to the foot of the mountain.

    Su Zi grabbed Su Zi Niang: "Niang, it''s very dangerous in the mountains." Of course, Su Zi is not afraid of disturbing the mountain god, but Su Zi Niang is not in good spirits at the moment, and Su Zi is just a five-year-old girl. I don''t know if there are wild animals on the mountain, so it''s really dangerous for mother and daughter to enter the mountain. Niang pointed to the mountain again and said: "delicious, delicious..."

    When Su Zi saw that Su Zi Niang had been talking about what to eat, she hesitated. In her last life, when the original owner was sick in bed, Su Zi Niang didn''t know where to get some wild vegetables and fruits to eat. Su Zi always thought that Su Zi Niang had picked them up. Now it seems that they were all picked up in the mountains?

    Su Zi looked into Su Zi Niang''s eyes and asked seriously, "Niang, are you going to the mountain?"

    Although Su Zi Niang couldn''t speak clearly and acted like a child, she still understood others'' words. She nodded her head and blinked her eyes, hoping Su Zi could go into the mountain with her.

    Su Zi''s heart softened when she saw her eyes. She wanted to come to the mountain for the last two years. Now that she was safe, there should be no danger in the mountain.

    Su Zi followed Su Zi Niang into the mountain.

    After entering the mountain, Su Zi seems to have entered another world... This is the scene Su Zi is looking forward to seeing, but in fact, it doesn''t exist. This is a very common mountain, but probably because few people come to the mountain at ordinary times. The weeds on the mountain are very long, as if they can cover Su Zi''s small body.

    Su Zi had to work hard every few steps.

 Chapter 177

    But also because of this, there are a lot of products on the mountain. The stone is covered with a thick layer of moss, and the wild fruit falls on the ground like that, and no one picks it up. And Su haoniang came with Su Hao to pick up these fruits. She squatted on the ground and picked up one, then looked up and stuffed it into Su Hao''s hand: "eat, delicious." She is like a child waiting for praise, looking at Su Hao with bright eyes.

    Su Hao''s mouth involuntarily smiles and nods to Su haoniang. Su haoniang also showed a satisfied smile.

    The mountain is rich in natural resources. After a few steps toward the mountain, Su Hao even saw many common herbs.

    There was something flying by in the grass nearby. Su Hao turned his head and saw a small white figure, which turned out to be a little rabbit.

    Su Hao was surprised. Yes, there must be small animals on the mountain.

    But at this time, Su Hao''s short legs, and no weapons, want to hunt too difficult, so Su Hao and Su haoniang only picked up some wild fruit and went home.

    Since then, Su Hao often went into the mountains and picked some simple herbs to help himself and Su haoniang.

    This did not attract the attention of Su''s family. They all thought that it was su Hao and Su haoniang who picked up some wild vegetables that others didn''t want - just as Su Hao thought before.

    And suhao is also slowly making some simple traps. Traps often need some bait to catch small animals, but it''s hard for suhao to find the best bait.

    Therefore, Su Hao can only make a very simple trap with a rope where rabbits may come and go, and tie it to two thin trees and a tree stump with a rope cover. When the little rabbit jumps, he will accidentally fall on the rope cover and be trapped.

    This trap is as simple as waiting for a rabbit, but Su Hao has done many things, and there are many small and medium-sized animals in this mountain. For a period of time, she really caught a rabbit.

    Su Hao was so happy that she almost wanted to jump up. After she came to this world, although she had a better life recently, the Su family couldn''t even get an egg for her to eat, let alone meat. At the moment, when she thought that she would be able to eat it quickly, Su Hao felt that the greedy insects were almost hooked out.

    Su Hao rushed home to take Su haoniang to the mountain. The usual wild vegetables and wild fruits were just enough. If he took the whole rabbit back, he would be found by Su''s family and the rabbit would fly.

    Su haoniang is blinking at the moment, looking forward to Su Hao. Since she came to this world, Su Hao has made up her usual clothes for her. Before she came, her hair was disheveled all day, and her face was always dirty. She couldn''t see her face clearly. After she came, she cleaned her hair and her face. She found that Su haoniang''s face was graceful, It''s pretty.

    At this moment, Su put up a fire and began to bake the cleaned rabbits.

    The barbecue made a sizzling sound, and a drop of oil dripped down the texture of the rabbit meat, then onto the fire below, and a fire started again. The fat smell of the barbecue went straight to the nose.

    Su Hao and Su haoniang swallow their saliva one after another. After waiting for the rabbit to be cooked, Su Hao immediately took off the roasted rabbit and shared it with Su haoniang. Although there was no seasoning, they were pure natural rabbits. With Su Hao''s exquisite craftsmanship, they had not eaten meat for a long time, and both of them ate very well.

    In this way, Su Hao can occasionally catch some meat to improve the food for himself and Su haoniang. With the combination of nutrition and herbal medicine, Su haoniang and Su Hao are much better, and Su Hao''s body weight is also growing.

    Another afternoon.

    Su Hao sat there, leaning on his chin, watching the bear children in the village not far away press Su Erdan''s head into the water. Su Erdan danced and struggled desperately. They clapped their hands and laughed. This is the way they treated Su Hao in the last life.

    These bear kids are really, they just need a bully, a toy. It doesn''t matter who the target is or why.

    Even if the person being bullied is Su Erdan, Su Hao is still unhappy when she looks at their bad behavior. She stands up and pushes away the crowd and pulls Su Erdan out of the water. Su Er Dan is already wet, his face is red, his face is full of tears, and his mouth is weeping. Now he is pulled out of the water by Su Hao.

    The big head on one side asked strangely, "what''s the matter, OK?" You should know that Su Hao is extremely rude to Su Erdan at ordinary times. As for their bullying Su Erdan, Su Hao also acquiesces. They even bully Su Erdan under the banner of taking out steam for Su Hao.

    Su Hao''s eyes flashed. Instead of answering the big head, he coldly said to su er Dan, "go back."

    Su Er Dan ran away, and didn''t dare to turn back.

    The children beside them all looked at Su Hao strangely. Su Hao showed a strange smile, which was extremely pleasing. The children were very happy when they looked at him. They heard Su Hao say: "Oh, that little bunny is very boring. Look, what I brought you!"

    "What?" The bear children surrounded Sue. Look at Sue curiously.

    Sue Hao took some dry barbecue from her pocket. In fact, the roast jerky has been burned to charcoal black. It''s the jerky that suhao failed to barbecue, but it''s just right to take it out to cajole these bear kids.

    "What''s this, good." Those bear children took the dried meat, they all felt very strange and talked about it one after another.

    "It''s delicious. Try it." Su said mysteriously, "don''t tell anyone."

    The bear children nodded and stuffed the dried barbecue into their mouths. Although the dried barbecue was burnt, which Su Hao didn''t want, Su Hao''s craft was good. The children usually ate very little meat. Even if Su likes what he dislikes, it''s a rare delicacy in their mouth.

    "Well, isn''t it meat? Last time I ate meat, it was Chinese New Year.... "

    "Yes, it''s delicious. Where did you get it?"

    "Well, if you give us the meat, will your family lecture you..."

    Su Hao went on pretending to be mysterious and said, "that''s why I don''t want you to tell others..." then he pretended to look around, and then he called the bear children around him.

    Su Hao looked around at the children and said mysteriously, "I didn''t take it from home. It''s from the mountain god."

    "What?" The children were in an uproar.

    The terrain of this village is steep, and the mountain is the most convenient. In fact, many years ago, the villagers of Anping village did not believe in mountain gods, and they often went up to the mountain to cut trees and hunt. Later, the trees on the mountain gradually decreased. It happens that there is a few years of heavy rain, summer rainstorm, landslides often occur. So rumors began to spread in the village. At that time, people in the village said that the mountain god disturbed the mountain god, and the mountain god punished their village.

    Then they began to worship the mountain god, and they would never go up to the mountain to hunt. Over the past few decades, the village has become more and more superstitious. Most of the villagers believe that there are mountain gods in the mountain behind the village. Once they go up the mountain, they will disturb the mountain gods.

    The children have heard about the mountain god, but they have never seen the real mountain god. At this time, they are curious.

    "It''s the back mountain. Once I walked into the mountain carelessly, and then the mountain god gave me these food." What suhao said is quite true.

    "Really? Then we''ll go too! " The children are eager to try again.

    Su Hao laughs in his heart. He is not afraid of tigers. But in the last life, they bullied the original owner like this. They coaxed him into the back mountain. As it was getting late, they went home one after another. They only threw Su Hao on the mountain and scared her to death. In the end, Su Hao''s mother went up the mountain to find her and took her back to her home, It took two or three days to get well.

    Thinking about the experience of the original owner, Su Hao''s face showed a gentle smile: "OK, I''ll take you in tomorrow night." As for today, she still needs to go to the mountains to make some preparations.

    "Good." The bear children happily agreed.

    The afterglow of the setting sun reddened the clouds in the sky, and the cooking smoke curled up in the village. Most of the villagers had finished their dinner. It''s time for bear kids to be free again.

    Su Hao took the bear children to the foot of the mountain, but when they arrived at the foot of the mountain, the bear children were still in awe. When they saw the dark mountain, it was like a monster opening its mouth to them, and their steps were hesitant: "ah, my mother always told me that the mountain god didn''t like to be disturbed. If someone went to the mountain, they would be punished..."

    Sue patted her chest and said, "you see, I''ve come back well. Don''t worry. The mountain god is so kind and kind! " As for treating you, it''s not necessary.

    The children looked at Su Hao suspiciously, and were seduced by Su Hao''s promise and the jerky he gave them.

    So, led by Su Hao, the children bravely went into the mountain.

    Su Hao took them deeper and deeper, and the whole mountain seemed to be just the sound of them stepping on the leaves.

    Finally, a child could not help but ask: "ah, where is the mountain god?"

    Su Hao looked back and laughed: "tie Zhu, don''t worry, you will see the mountain god."

    It''s getting late, and they can''t see Su Hao''s expression clearly. But when the wind blows, they all feel shaking and their steps are slower: "ah... Ah, well, it''s a little late today. Let''s go back first?"

    "The mountain god will appear at night..." Su Hao''s voice is a little erratic, and the children suddenly find that Su Hao''s figure is also looming in the cover of the night.

    The wind blowing these children, the children seem to hear some whine.

 Chapter 178

    "Small embolus, you don''t make a sound, quickly follow ah good." This is the big head. Because they are older, they are more clever among the children.

    "I didn''t make a sound, I''m here..." small embolus issued a weak voice of protest.

    "Who was that? Iron pillar or small flower Big head looked back at the children behind him.

    "No, we didn''t talk." Iron pillars and flowers wave their hands one after another.

    The bear children''s bodies shrunk again.

    Big head is no exception, but what scares them most is that when they look up again, they suddenly find that Su Hao''s figure has disappeared.

    "How are you?" Big head roared.

    "No... I don''t know, big head. It''s not... It''s not that you''ve been following, OK?"

    "It''s over." Big head brain when waiting "buzz" for a while: "this day is so dark, we do not have a good lead, do not know the way, how to do."

    Big head and square inch are in a mess, but he is the backbone of other children. Seeing that he is in a mess, other children are even more flustered and confused.

    "Let''s... Let''s go on and look for ah ok..." big head suggested, and then began to shout Su Hao''s name to the mountain.

    Naturally, there are only echoes of "Su Hao" and "Su Hao" from the big head of the mountain, as well as the sound of the wind.

    The bear children are all flustered, and now they are even more frightened. Xiaohua is the first one to be frightened, and immediately starts to cry. The cry is contagious among the children, and the sharp cry of Xiaohua cuts through the sky, which makes the night more infiltrating. After a while, the whole group of children began to cry.

    "Oh, who is crying..." suddenly, a half male voice came from afar. The children looked up and saw a white figure floating by, and there was a faint blue light around the figure.

    "Ah --" the children were all scared to shit and screamed one after another.

    Finally, the big head bravely asked with a cry: "you, you, are you the grandfather of the mountain god?"

    Su Hao, who runs back and forth with flint and white tunic in the grass, has a hook on the corner of his mouth. It''s your mountain god grandmother. Thinking and making a strange voice: "who are you?" Suhao''s voice is a little distorted after being amplified by her homemade simple loudspeaker. Although the voice is amplified, it seems to come from a distance, which is even more shocking.

    Big head carefully said: "my name is big head. Yes, I came in with ah Hao..."

    "This mountain is what you can do if you want to? Are you not afraid of retribution? " The "Mountain God" seemed to be angry, and his tone was full of dignity and anger.

    The children''s faces were full of snot and tears. Hearing the words, they quickly knelt down and kowtowed to the direction of "Mountain God" and said in a trembling voice: "Grandfather Mountain God, Wuwu, we are wrong. We will never come again..."

    "Don''t come in any more!"

    "Good... Good..."

    This time, suhao wanted to scare them like they did to the original owner, but she didn''t want to discover the rich products in the mountains to the villagers.

    Thinking about it, Su Hao pulled the mechanism designed before. Listening to the plop of things outside, the mechanism put some snakes that Su Hao had caught before. They were all nontoxic, mild and harmless. The children screamed bitterly and soon came. Su Hao left the mountain satisfied and went home to sleep.

    As for the children in the mountains? Suhao will take them out in the mountains tomorrow.

    As for whether they will have any accidents? It''s not su Hao''s responsibility. When they left the original owner in the mountains in their last life, they didn''t worry about whether Su Hao would have any accidents.

    The next morning, Su Hao finished his breakfast and walked leisurely towards the back mountain.

    This night, the village was extremely restless, because many children didn''t come back last night. At the beginning, the parents thought that the children were playing late and forgot to go home, but it was different if they didn''t come back. The villagers were very worried and called their children''s names everywhere.

    Even if the villagers have found the river, they still don''t go back to the mountain. Superstitious tradition is terrible. They have already formed the habit of staying away from the mountains.

    Su Hao came to the mountain by himself and walked in the direction where he took them yesterday.

    As expected, the bear children were not far away from there. At this time, they were lying on the ground and crying.

    Su Hao looks at them coldly and checks the number of children in her heart. Unexpectedly, there is no less than one child. There is a trace of disappointment in Su Hao''s heart. Su Hao goes forward and wants to wake up the children.

    But saw a child already began to say nonsense: "I was wrong... Wrong... Help, Dad." Su Hao shook him suddenly. The child''s eyes were red and swollen, but he could see it was su Hao: "Su... Su Hao... Help me... Help me..."

    "I''ll save you. I''ll take you home." Suhao whispered these words in his ear. There was some light in the child''s eyes. He held the corner of Su Hao''s clothes like a handful of life-saving straw.

    Su Hao stood up again and woke up the other children one by one. After a night''s torture of his imagination, the children were all in a state of collapse. Their walking steps were very floating, and their eyes were even more erratic, like something dirty.

    "The mountain god blamed me for bringing you in last night. Don''t talk to your parents after you go back..." Su Hao''s tone was deceptive and threatening.

    However, the children were scared out of their wits by the "Mountain God" last night. At the moment, there was no reason why they didn''t agree. They nodded their heads in disorder.

    In this way, suhao returned to the village with the children who had not returned all night.

    "You son of a bitch, where did you go last night?" The villagers have been worried all night. When they see their children coming back, they are all scolding. Some of them have already started to fight.

    However, no matter how they asked, the children were hesitant and could not speak clearly. The villagers soon found something wrong. Some of the children were scared, some of them were out of their wits, and they started to talk nonsense. The villagers quickly took their children home.

    From the children''s intermittent words like "Mountain God" and "spare life", it is the traces of the children being bitten by snakes. The villagers have a guess about the whereabouts of the children on the night of their disappearance. Since then, the mountain has added a layer of mystery, and has completely become the forbidden area of Anping village.

    Su Hao''s status among the children is more detached, as if he had been chosen by the mountain god.

    Life is so fast, in a twinkling of an eye, suhao came to this world for five years.

    Because of the nutrition, suhao has been using herbs to take care of her body. In addition, suhao also pays attention to exercise. Suhao''s physical quality is much better than that of children of the same age.

    In the past five years, Su''s family has built a grass house and moved out of Su''s family. Because the new house is too small, Mrs. Su and Mr. Su live in Uncle Su''s house. In fact, uncle Su is very dissatisfied with this. Before the separation, he said that there were many families in the second family, and the big house was given to the second family. Now the big house is on fire, and old man Su and old lady Su are going to stay in their own home again, but Uncle Su can''t help it.

    Only aunt Su often nags a few words, and she doesn''t have a good face towards Mrs. su.

    In fact, Mrs. Su doesn''t want to leave his beloved grandson Su Erdan, but the old Su''s family is too poor to build those new houses.

    Mrs. Su wanted to drive her out, but the villagers scolded her for not looking up. At last, she had to let her go back to the house, and she and old man Su stayed at Uncle Su''s house.

    Su Hao is quite satisfied with the result. After all, after this separation, the Su family''s life is a little calmer. It''s no longer like when a large family lived together.

    When Su Hao was still at Uncle Su''s house, she could not help teasing Su Qiao to clean up Su Erdan and Su Erya. Su Hao was an adult and not a violent maniac. When Su Erdan and Su Erya didn''t come to him for trouble, she didn''t care about Su Erdan and Su Erya.

    But Su Qiaojie is different. When Su Erdan''s family came to live in Uncle Su''s house, they found Su Erdan''s brother and sister disagreeable, especially Su Erdan, who was hated by Su Qiaojie because of Mrs. Su''s preference. Later, after su Erdan stole her sugar, she became a thorn in her eye.

    Later, when Mrs. Su didn''t pay attention to bullying Su Erdan, Su Erya''s brother and sister casually slapped her in the face, punched her, and pulled her hair. Gradually, Su Erdan and Su Erya all shrunk. It''s no different from suhao in his last life.

    But when they bullied the original owner in their last life, they certainly did not expect that they would have such a day.

    And Mrs. Su has fallen ill since last time, and her health is getting worse every year. Su Hao thought carefully, only Su Lao ER and the old man of Su family had not been punished except for being upset.

    After all, the second son of the Su family and the old man of the Su family are both adult men. At ordinary times, Su Hao doesn''t have many opportunities to contact them. In the memory of the original owner, only the second son of the Su family can express his anger at the original owner. Therefore, it is difficult for suhao to retaliate against them.

    After all, the economic foundation determines the superstructure. If they want to get the punishment they deserve, it''s not enough to rely on some cleverness. Su Hao must crush them with strength, and strength is money to the Su family.

    Now that Su Hao is getting older, he can make money.

    Originally, the area of Houshan was suhao''s own territory. Naturally, all the rich products on the mountain were suhao''s.

    But it''s just a simple wild fruit. I''m afraid it''s hard to sell it. Su Hao tossed it over and over and finally came up with a good idea.

    A few days later, the vendor passed by Anping village every day. Compared with four years ago, the vendor''s face was weathered again. He had experienced some vicissitudes visible to his naked eyes. Now he is no longer so enthusiastic. Instead, he has more Philistines in his eyes. This is the expression of the frost of life.

    Anping village is as poor as ever, and the peddlers still have little hope.

    But this time, different from the past, a little girl came out from behind the tree where the peddler was resting: "I''ll do a business with you. Do you do it or not?"

 Chapter 179

    The peddler was startled. At this time, he fixed his eyes on the little girl. Unlike most of the children in the village, she was stiff and rustic. The child was smiling and calm. But even so, the peddler still doesn''t pay attention to her. What can a girl in a remote area do business with him?

    However, the peddler was tired when he turned around ten miles and eight villages. When he wanted to drive the little girl away, he said, "what''s the business, please tell me." It was just a joke during the break.

    Xiaoya takes out a basket from behind like a juggler. There are some delicate cages in the basket. In each cage, there is a red and colorful fruit that I don''t know what it is: "this is the auspicious fruit made by our family''s secret recipe. It''s delicious. It can bring good luck. "

    This little girl is Su Hao. The fruit in her hand is an unknown wild fruit from Houshan. It tastes like the loquat she had eaten before. The flesh tastes delicate and the throat is cool. It''s very comfortable to swallow. It''s different from loquat. It''s small in appearance, only as big as a knuckle, but it''s round and bright red, The flaw is that the fruit is tasteless.

    Sue picked them and soaked them in honey for two days. In this way, the fruit tastes very sweet.

    Although the fruit itself looks good, it''s not easy to sell without making a little gimmick. So Su Hao specially picked up some beautiful and slender grass leaves, and picked up some mint leaves in the back mountain. After washing them and mixing them together, he made up some exquisite cages. This time, he put the fruit in again. It''s beautiful, sweet and cool, It''s not like any other product.

    In ancient times, people were often superstitious and had to make another stunt. In the end, Su Hao chose the lucky fruit among the fairy fruit and the lucky fruit.

    The peddler looked surprised. If he had not seen the fruit in the hand of a country girl, he would have thought it was something that the rich and noble people cherished. How could anyone have carefully packed the food that ordinary people ate?

    The peddler''s heart has been moved, but he still pretends to disdain: "this is the ordinary wild fruit. It must be worthless. How can I sell it?"

    Su Hao looked at the peddler carefully. Naturally, he didn''t ignore the light in his eyes, so he also got up: "if the auspicious fruit of my family is not expensive, but if you look down on it like that, I won''t sell it to you. It''s a practice of my ancestral craft." After that, he hid the basket behind him and was about to turn away.

    "Oh, little sister, don''t go yet." When the peddler saw her like this, he quickly got up to stop her, but he said in his heart that she was strange. Is it hard for the girl to behave like this? What''s the origin of this fruit?

    Su Hao sneered, and her face showed such an expression. However, when she turned around, her expression was completely restrained. She hid from the peddler, reached out to stop her hand and asked, "what''s the matter?"

    "I didn''t say I didn''t want it. What''s your hurry? How much is the fruit?" The peddler rubbed his hands and said smilingly to su.

    Su Hao had a small face and said justly, "my fruit is a secret fruit. It''s not easy to make. The price is not expensive. There are only ten copperplates."

    "Ten coppers, one is not expensive?" The peddler was so surprised that he could buy a small piece of meat for ten coppers. Just a little fruit like this?

    "Ten coppers? I can''t bear ten coppers. " If Su Hao could sell it in the city herself, she could fry the auspicious fruit more expensive, but now she has nothing in her hand, so it''s not convenient to go to the city.

    Seeing the vendor hesitated, Su Hao took one out of the basket and handed it to the vendor: "in this way, I''ll give you a taste first. It doesn''t count your money. I guarantee that my fruit is delicious." The peddler took it suspiciously, took it in his hand and looked at it carefully. The auspicious fruit in his hand was more exquisite than in the basket, and it even smelled of being extremely reckless. He carefully peeled it off, raised his hand and put it into his mouth. The mouth was sweet and soft. It was really delicious. The peddler had a decision in his heart.

    Su Hao had confidence in her own fruit. She looked at the peddler''s expression and was more confident. She took advantage of the victory and said, "delicious, but I said it''s not easy to make this fruit. I still have a limited quantity of this fruit. Otherwise, you''ll take some and sell them. If you can sell them, you''ll come back to me. "

    "Limited? What do you mean

    Su Hao raised a smile and said, "the limit is that every time you come back, you can only take ten lucky fruits from me. You want more, and I don''t have any. " Rare is the most precious thing. The auspicious fruit is made by Su Hao himself. Naturally, it''s an exclusive secret. If there are too many, it''s not worth money. Only when the supply exceeds the demand can it show its value.

    When the peddler thinks about it, this lucky fruit looks very attractive. Although the price is a little higher, he can charge a few first. In this way, even if he can''t sell it, he won''t lose too much money. However, the peddler has been doing business for several years. How can he accept all the prices Su Hao offered him. So he showed a smile: "little sister, I''m not saying that your lucky fruit is bad, but it''s too expensive. Do you know the price of ten coppers? I can buy a big piece of that meat. "

    Su Hao was not moved at all. She picked her eyebrows and said calmly, "that''s OK." Turn around and walk again.

    The peddler saw Su Hao and left again. He hated her in his heart. The girl had an idea, so she gritted her teeth and said in a loud voice, "little sister, you can take five for me first."

    Sue was so funny that she turned around and picked out the five most beautiful looking ones from her basket: "you can be careful. I''m expensive."

    Peddler skin smile meat does not smile: "is not expensive." It costs so much money for such a little thing. She takes out a bunch of copper money from her pocket and hands it to Su Hao. Su Hao takes the money with satisfaction and counts it carefully.

    These 50 coppers undoubtedly became the first pot of gold after suhao came to the world.

    "I''ll be waiting for you when you come back." Sue Hao threw a word at the peddler and went away bouncing.

    Su Hao is sure that the peddler will come to her to buy the auspicious fruit.

    Sue''s idea is right.

    "Good sister, your lucky fruit is quite popular." After a few days, the peddler looked for Su Hao and said with a smile. He was familiar with Su Hao and called her sister ah Hao. It seems to have made a lot of money.

    In fact, ten mile eight villages are not as poor as Anping village. There are always people who have some spare money to buy something new that they have never seen before.

    This time, as he said last time, Su Hao brought only ten: "these are the ten auspicious fruits this time."

    The peddler''s brow wrinkled, and the smile on his face became flattering: "ah Hao, sister, there are many people who have set auspicious fruit with me before. Don''t we have more auspicious fruit?"

    Su Hao said: "good luck is limited. If there are too many auspicious fruits, where can we bring good luck?"

    The peddler had no choice but to take over ten auspicious fruits and hand over a bunch of copper coins to Su Hao.

    As Su Hao had expected before, rare things are more expensive. The peddler has been doing business for a long time, and he is also a smart man. This auspicious fruit is so high in price because of the short supply.

    Soon, Su Hao saved a sum of money, and no longer did small business with the peddler. I went to the city myself.

    Twenty miles away from Anping village is a small town.

    It''s interesting to say the name of the small town. Su Hao looks up at the big three words of Pingyang city on the gate. Pingyang City, is the tiger falling and Pingyang being bullied by dogs? It really matches Sue''s situation.

    This is the first time for suhao to enter the city in four years since he came to the world. When she entered the city, she first bought herself a new dress, and then plated the carved wooden hairpin with silver. It''s not that Su loves beauty, but as the saying goes, Buddha depends on gold and people depend on clothes. Most people judge people by their appearance. If Su Hao is still as poor as before, I''m afraid that when they see Su Hao''s appearance, they will look down on Su Hao''s things first, and if they take Su Hao''s things, the price will be extremely low.

    Now it''s different. Suhao is dressed in clean and tidy new clothes, and there is a silver hairpin shining in the dark bun. Although it''s simple, it doesn''t look like ordinary people come out. In addition, suhao''s actions are generous, his words are crisp, and he can read and count. Anyone has to think that it''s a girl from a big family, and it doesn''t look like she''s easy to fool.

    This time, suhao came to the restaurant in the city with the recipe.

    "Uncle, do you know which restaurant is delicious in this city? Which is the biggest restaurant? " Su Hao casually stopped a man who looked very kind on the street. This time, she really stopped the right person, but she stopped a food. The man immediately introduced Su Hao to him with eloquence: "you have to say that in Pingyang City, the food of the Bazhen building in the west of the city is the most exquisite, which is most suitable for women to drink and children to eat, while the Cuixi building in the south of the city is affordable and delicious, But if it''s the biggest, it must be a few days. However, we ordinary people can''t afford to go to xianglou that day. I''ve been there once so far... "

    "Where is Tianxiang building?"

    "Oh?" Uncle looked Su Hao up and down, surprised that a little girl came up and inquired about the most expensive restaurant in Pingyang City: "what do you want to inquire about Tianxiang restaurant?"

    Su Hao showed an innocent smile: "my host is new here. I''m not very familiar with Pingyang City, so I''m sent out to inquire for my master. "

    The uncle nodded his head in such a "original" way. Although Su Hao looked about ten years old, he was very generous and well behaved. He thought that the master must be a wealthy family. He pointed out the way to Su Hao: "this road, turn right at the end of the road, turn left at the end of the road after three blocks, and then turn around to see it, The fragrant building was very big that day! "

 Chapter 180

    As soon as he entered the restaurant, the waiter warmly welcomed him: "what would you like, my guest?"

    Su Hao is rare today. He immediately asks, "what good things do you have here?"

    Seeing that Su Hao was not an ordinary person, the shopkeeper enthusiastically introduced to her the famous dishes in the restaurant. Before Su Hao, he had seen all kinds of delicacies, but he had never eaten less rice in the world. This time, he immediately ordered several famous dishes and a big bowl of rice.

    Tianxianglou is the biggest restaurant in Pingyang city. The dishes are delicious, and the rice is also very soft, waxy and sweet. Su Hao ate three bowls in a row. The waiter who ate was a little stunned, and seemed to be surprised how the little body could hold such a meal.

    After eating and drinking. Sue Hao called the shopkeeper: "is the owner of your restaurant here?"

    However, as soon as these words came out, the shopkeeper was a little vigilant. The girl ordered a table of dishes, and when she finished checking out, she wanted to find the owner of the restaurant. Isn''t she going to eat the overlord meal?

    But the bartender still said with a polite smile, "what''s the matter with this young lady

    Su Hao saw the vigilance of the shopkeeper, took out a purse from his arms and took out some silver coins: "don''t worry, I can still eat overlord''s meal. I''m looking for you to live in. Naturally, I have good things to sell in your store. "

    The bartender took the silver and began to smile. After hearing Su Hao''s words, he was a little curious: "what is it?"

    "It''s a recipe." The recipes that Su is ready to prepare are all the recipes in a dream of Red Mansions or Jin Ping Mei that she remembers. They are exquisite and expensive. Before, she worried that ordinary restaurants could not accept her recipes. Now, after eating in Tianxiang restaurant, she knows that Tianxiang restaurant matches her own recipes very well.

    The shopkeeper called the shopkeeper. The shopkeeper was a very straightforward looking woman. When she saw suhao, she was just a little girl, and she didn''t despise her. Instead, she wore a kind smile: "little sister, I heard xiaodai say, are you going to sell recipes?"

    Su Hao nodded slightly: "yes."

    The shopkeeper looked at Su Hao secretly. He felt that Su Hao didn''t behave like an ordinary person. The smile on his face was more and more beautiful: "what''s a good recipe for my little sister? You know, the chefs in Tianxiang building are all invited by us at a high price. We have no shortage of recipes in Tianxiang building. "

    Su Hao had expected such a situation for a long time. After thinking about it, he said with confidence: "I''m eating in Tianxiang building today. The dishes in Tianxiang building are first-class, but no matter how good a dish is, there must be times when I''m tired of eating. No matter when a good recipe is, Tianxiang building will not refuse, will it? Well, I''ll go to the back kitchen first and make my menu for you. How about making a decision after you use it? "

    A few words ago, Su Hao said that the dishes in tianxianglou are first-class. Chefs also study other patterns every day. However, there are never too many good dishes. After listening to Su Hao''s suggestion, the shopkeeper''s eyes are flashing. If he has a recipe, he may not be able to make a good meal?

    The shopkeeper had doubts in his heart. At this time, he was more curious about Su Hao. He wanted to see Su Hao Lu come out, so he agreed with a smile: "of course, but I don''t know what name my little sister called?"

    Su laughs: "my last name is su."

    So suhao came to the kitchen. When he came to the back kitchen, Su Hao saw a few fresh crabs in the basket of the back kitchen. He remembered that one of the recipes he had prepared was fresh crabs from Jin Ping Mei. Seeing that these crabs were fresh, he wanted to make fresh crabs just right. So Su Hao pointed to the crabs and said, "can I make this crab?"

    The shopkeeper''s face was embarrassed: "Miss Su, this crab is not an ordinary thing. If you destroy it, the price will be..."

    Well, it''s hard to move without money. Su Hao secretly weighed his own purse. Recently, the money he earned is going to be spent all day. Su Hao has a pain in his heart, but his face is still light: "well, I''ll take out some money first and buy these crabs. If they are delicious, you can buy my recipe as well."

    The shopkeeper''s heart is also stable.

    Su Hao''s recipe was originally slightly modified according to his original impression.

    At this time, she immediately cleaned the crab and cut it into pieces, brewed it with yellow rice wine and soy sauce, and then used some seasonings in tianxianglou Kitchen: star anise, pepper and flour together. Then she rolled the brewed and peeled crab in it, and then fried it in the pan. When it came out of the pan, it was golden and appetizing, and the smell was mouth watering.

    The chef in Tianxiang building heard that a little girl came to sell recipes and wanted to show her hand. At the beginning, they met such a ten-year-old girl with yellow hair. They were also contemptuous. But when they saw that Su Hao began to cook, they were extremely skilled. Later, when the crab came out of the pot, they were all shocked.

    This crab is hard to make. It''s the first time I''ve seen this. I tasted it immediately. It''s crisp and soft in the mouth, but the taste of the crab hasn''t lost at all. I can''t help praising it again and again.

    The shopkeeper tasted it, clapped her hands and clapped her hands: "I didn''t expect that although Miss Su is young, her cooking skills are already so good."

    Su Hao wanted to raise the price of her recipe, so he said modestly, "I''ve learned from my master, and I can''t catch up with her in this skill. And this recipe is also the painstaking effort of my master. She developed it herself. There is no other one in the world. We would never have sold recipes if we hadn''t met some urgent need for silver recently. "

    After listening to Su Hao''s description of the master, several chefs all admire him. Can he teach a teenage girl how to do this?

    The shopkeeper was also excited about Su Hao''s master: "do you want to come to Tianxiang building?"

    Su Hao tooted: "if my master wants to, he won''t send me. However, if my master is satisfied with this cooperation, he will provide you with many good recipes. It''s a piece of cake for my master."

    The shopkeeper''s decision at that time bought the three recipes Su Hao brought here.

    This time, it was no longer a bunch of copper coins, but thirty liang of silver. Thirty Liang silver is enough for a family of three in the city to eat and drink for a year. With this huge sum of money, Su Hao went home happily.

    Eight year old Su Erdan can barely afford a labor force now. The second son of the Su family doesn''t have much land. During busy farming time, the second son of the Su family takes Su Hao and Su Erdan brothers and sisters to help Uncle Su''s family, and uncle Su will give some money to the second son of the Su family as reward.

    As the saying goes, a poor couple is sad for everything. If the poor family is greedy and selfish, it is almost sad for everything.

    The second son of the Su family often quarrels with Uncle Su because he is dissatisfied with the small remuneration.

    Today''s dispute is even more extraordinary.

    It turned out that it was su Hao who dug up ten liang of silver in Uncle Su''s land. That''s ten taels of silver! Ordinary people have a few coppers in their homes. The money they make and spend is always the most money they see at one time. Many people may not see so much silver in their lifetime.

    It''s five years since suhao came to this world, and he knows it very well. So at that time, taking advantage of no one''s attention, Su Hao dug a hole, quickly threw ten liang of silver into it, and filled it with earth, pretending that it was newly dug out.

    "Dad - what do you think this is?" Su Hao picked up the silver and ran to Su''s second son.

    The second son of the Su family is tired with mud and sweat on his face. He is upset when he hears Su Hao''s cry. He just wants to open his mouth and scold him. However, he finds that the things in Su Hao''s hand are like iron, but some of them are whiter than iron. The white ones are shining in the sun.

    The rake in the Su family''s second-hand house has fallen off. Holding back his excitement, he rushed to Su Hao and snatched the things in Su Hao''s hand. The second son of Su''s family had never seen the silver. At this time, his hands trembled and his words were not clear: "this, it seems to be silver?"

    Su Hao''s voice just pierced the top of the sky, which had already disturbed uncle Su not far away. Uncle Su raised his head from time to time and looked back and forth. Seeing that the second son of the Su family was so excited, he felt a little strange in his heart, so he came over and said, "second son, what?"

    The second son of the Su family quickly hid his hand behind him for fear that uncle Su would see the silver.

    Su Hao silently moved two steps to the side and kept a safe distance from the second son of the Su family. Then he yelled in a clear voice: "uncle, it''s silver!"

    Sure enough, as soon as the second son of the Su family heard that Su Hao had told her the money, he stretched out his hand to beat her and shut her up. But Su Hao had already run away. At the moment, Su''s face was not good-looking: "what are you talking about?"

    Su Hao pretended to be naive and said, "Dad, didn''t you just say that what I found seems to be silver! It''s the first time I''ve seen silver! " Qinglingling''s voice went straight into uncle Su''s heart. Not to mention that Su Hao was only ten years old, he had not seen silver for decades.

    When Uncle Su thought of this, he was a little red eyed. On a closer look, the second son of the Su family seemed to have been poked into something on his mind. He looked angry and secretive. Even when he understood, "second son, you are not kind. What else can you hide from brother?"

    The second son of the Su family said with a smile, "what''s the matter, brother? Don''t listen to ah Hao''s nonsense."

    "Then put your hand in front of me and I''ll see!"

    The second son of the Su family lingered and refused to extend his hand. Uncle Su made up his mind and said to Su Hao with a smile: "ah, where did you pick up the silver?"

    Su Hao opened a pair of innocent big eyes and pointed to the place where he buried the silver: "it''s there. There''s still money there!"

    That''s not bad.

    Su Dabo and the second son of the Su family rush to the place that Su Hao points to.

 Chapter 181

    Although there was a thin layer of soil covered with some shiny silver pieces in the pit, silver was not as bright as gold, but in the eyes of Uncle Su and the second son of the Su family, the silver seemed to shine.

    Both of them reached for the silver quickly and did not give in to each other.

    At this time, uncle Su sneered at the second son of the Su family: "didn''t you say nothing? Why are you robbing me again? This is my land, and the silver in this land is also mine, of course! "

    Su Lao Er tightly grasped the silver on the ground and did not let go. After listening to Uncle Su''s words, he bit his teeth and said, "my daughter found that! It belongs to the person who picks it up! " It seems that the second son of the Su family has called Su Hao her daughter for the first time since she was born. Now he knew that suhao was his daughter.

    Originally, the silver was a windfall. If they were less greedy, they would be happy to share it equally. However, Su Hao''s father, the second son of the Su family, was greedy. How could he give the money to others when he got it? Uncle Su was already suspicious of the second son of the Su family. In addition, sister Su Qiao is now thirteen and is about to find her mother-in-law, Uncle Su''s family has only one daughter. Uncle Su also wants to leave some money for his daughter. At this time, he doesn''t want to give it to the second son of the Su family at all.

    The two were so deadlocked that they did not give in to each other.

    Su Hao called Su Erdan and Su Erya separately. Su Erdan and Su Erya had a very hard life in their life. Except for being bullied in front of their parents and Mrs. Su, they were almost bullied and grew up. However, some things may be true nature, or they may be influenced by the second son of the Su family and Mrs. su. Although the two children seem to be more silent than in their previous life, But it''s still full of bad water.

    But in front of Su Hao, they still dare not be presumptuous at all. Su Hao looks at Su Erdan and Su Erya''s brother and sister, and points to Su Dabo and Su Erya''s second son who are in a standoff in the distance: "our silver, uncle must be robbed by our father. Erdan, Erya, go to help our father. When we get the silver, we will have meat again!"

    Su Erdan and Su Erya had no idea about silver, but when they heard that there was meat, their eyes lit up immediately and rushed over one after another.

    As an adult man, uncle Su is able to compete with the second son of the Su family when they argue with each other. However, he doesn''t attack the two eight year old farts one by one, but in the end, he is one against three. After several times, uncle Su shows some decline.

    At this time, Su Hao had already run to the other end of the ground, shouting: "grandfather! Grandfather, no

    The old man of the Su family was also upset when he heard Su Hao''s cry. He was very indifferent to the granddaughter''s attitude. At this time, he heard Su Hao''s cry and immediately said, "what are you crying for, you dead girl! Your father is not dead yet! You are mourning

    Su Hao, out of breath, settled in front of the old man of Su family. She was used to the old man''s attitude for a long time. She quickly said, "grandfather, grandfather, go and have a look. Uncle and my father are fighting! It''s serious! "

    "Ah?" Old man Su widened his eyes: "what''s the matter?" He followed Su Hao to the direction of Uncle Su and the second son of Su family.

    Su Hao panted and said, "my father picked up the silver. My uncle was so jealous that he robbed my father!"

    "What? Silver? What''s going on? " Old man Su was surprised again. Uncle Su hadn''t seen silver for decades. Old man Su hadn''t seen silver in his 20 years'' life. At this time, he was so excited.

    They ran to Su Dabo and the second son of the Su family. In fact, Su Dabo was tired now. He just wanted to solve the fight for the second son and daughter of the Su family. He couldn''t control himself for a moment, and his posture of fighting was particularly shocking.

    Yes, in a short period of time, the four have risen to the situation of fighting each other. In short, no one is willing to give up.

    When old man Su arrived, he saw such a scene: Uncle Su kicked away his precious grandson. At this time, Su Erdan went through several charges and was kicked away by Uncle Su again. He was too tired to move. He just took advantage of the situation and stayed there. Old man Su was very anxious. Is the old man crazy for money? How can you do this to your nephew? He rushed over and picked up Su Erdan: "Erdan, Erdan, how are you?"

    Before he could see Su Erdan''s injury, old man Su heard Su Hao''s scream again: "uncle --"

    Old man Su raised his head in a panic and looked in the direction of Uncle Su and the second son of the Su family. He was surprised to find that uncle Su had picked up a stone somewhere and was about to hit the second son of the Su family in the head.

    There was a string in old man Su''s brain. He threw su er''s egg on the ground. He also touched a stone and stood up unsteadily, smashing it at the back of Uncle Su''s head.

    A bang.

    Just now, the land full of shouting and screaming is suddenly quiet. The silence in the air and the spread of blood are creepy.

    Sue''s so good. She didn''t expect that such a small amount of silver would make her look so ugly.

    "Pillar --" finally, old man Su took the lead in responding, and sent out a strange and ugly tone from his throat.

    The money did not bring good luck to the Su family. It made the uncle of the Su family unconscious for several days.

    Old man Su felt guilty. He spent all his money on seeking medical advice and even praying to God.

    The second son of the Su family is also very unhappy. It''s clearly his money, but his elder brother is not unconscious. Why should he use his money to treat his elder brother?

    And since the money was found in Uncle Su''s house, now uncle Su is still in a coma. The second son of the Su family goes back and forth every day, as if every piece of land has been turned over.

    Don''t say, it really made him turn out a piece of silver.

    There is no doubt that this silver is also su Hao''s. in his last life, the one who hurt the original owner and his mother the most is the second son of the Su family. However, Su Hao has never had a way to deal with the second son of the Su family. Although he has lost some silver, it can make the second son of the Su family constantly experience gains and losses, gains and losses, and changes back and forth in great joy and sorrow. Su Hao thinks it is worth it.

    But old man Su has been feeling guilty since he beat uncle Su unconscious last time. At the moment, he found the money and coughed: "since it''s from your elder brother''s field, the money should belong to your elder brother. Take it to your elder brother''s house!"

    As soon as the second son of the Su family heard this, he was more favored by his parents than his elder brother. However, this did not make him feel grateful. Instead, he became more and more selfish: "last time, the money was given to my elder brother for treatment, but it had nothing to do with him! You can''t take any more money from me! "

    Old man Su is also angry. They argue about it. The second son of the Su family throws the money to Su Hao. It''s not that he trusts Su Hao so much. He just thinks that Su Hao doesn''t dare to take the money and run away: "go back and hide the money!"

    Su Hao took the silver and turned around to run. But if she ran like this, it would not be a good play. Su Hao pretended that she was tripped by a stone, but secretly complained. Her acting skills are really getting better and better. Now it''s no use playing a dive.

    "Waste! Run The second son of the Su family fell to the ground when he saw that Su didn''t know what was going on.

    In this way, the three men ran to Su''s house and passed the small river in the village. In recent years, there has been plenty of rain. The river is not as peaceful as before when Su Hao and bear children jumped into the river together. Seeing that old man Su had caught up with him and grabbed Su Hao''s hair, Su Hao''s eyes flashed, Then he threw the silver to the second son of the Su family not far behind: "Dad! Catch it

    The second son of the Su family stares at the silver in Su Hao''s hand. It looks like a dog waiting for his master to throw meat and bones. Su Hao raises his hand and the silver flies out of her hand. Old man Su immediately reaches out to stop it. However, Su Hao''s goal is the river. With a dozen like that, he pours the silver into the river and splashes it.

    "Grandfather! The money is in the water

    "What can you do better, you money losing girl! What''s the use of raising you so big! " Seeing that the silver had fallen into the river, the second son of the Su family almost couldn''t get up in one breath, so he stopped running immediately and began to scold Su Hao.

    But old man Su turned a deaf ear to all this. At the moment, he only had silver in his eyes. He saw silver splashing, and then he was about to be washed away by the turbulent river. Old man Su seemed to be blind to the turbulent River, so he jumped down.

    Su Hao''s eyes widened. At the moment, he even forgot his identity. Instead, he yelled at old man Su: "you don''t want to die, old man!" Even if Xuan wants to hold him, she is just a ten-year-old girl. How can she hold an adult male.

    So old man Su disappeared in her sight, and the silver was swallowed by the river.

    The second son of the Su family collapsed on the ground and didn''t dare to go into the water. Everything came too suddenly. After a long time, the second son of the Su family responded that even the old man''s figure had disappeared. The second son of the Su family stood up in a trance and didn''t have the heart to beat and scold Su Hao. Instead, he took Su Hao home with him.

    "Where''s your father?" When Mrs. Su saw the second son of the Su family and Su Hao coming back, she asked impatiently, "where has he gone now that his family is like this?"

    "My father, he..." the second son of the Su family hesitated for a moment and subconsciously wanted to make up a lie, but he was interrupted by Su Hao: "grandfather fell into the water in order to pick up the silver."

    "What?" Mrs. Su choked for a moment, and a terrible thought came out of her head. Her eyes glared at her. Then she went to the second son of the Su family and grabbed his sleeve. She stared at him nervously, her eyes protruding: "Er Er Er, what''s the meaning of that dead girl movie? Tell me, what happened to your father after he fell into the water? Where''s your father! Why didn''t he come back? " At the end, he almost roared.

    Mrs. Su''s appearance also frightened Mr. Su. Subconsciously, he took a step back and swallowed his saliva. He didn''t dare to look Mrs. Su''s eyes directly, but he couldn''t stand Mrs. Su''s tightly locked eyes. After a while, he hesitated: "my father, he didn''t come up..."

    Mrs. Su had already prepared herself, but she still didn''t want to believe it. After listening to the second son of the Su family, she didn''t have the strength to make any more moves. She sat down on the floor on the spot, her eyes began to straighten, and after a long time, she began to howl. Instead of accusing him, she pointed at Su Hao: "you little hoof! If you didn''t find the money! How could the old Su family be like this! Why don''t you die

 Chapter 182

    Su Hao was also startled by the sudden scolding of Mrs. su. In fact, the source of the current situation of the Su family is indeed Su Hao''s money. But when things get this way, who can blame Su hao? I''m afraid it''s just Mrs. Su who''s making a fuss.

    Mrs. Su is used to making trouble. When old man Su is dead, she feels that the pillar of her heart has collapsed. Now she just wants to find something to vent and divert her attention. Su Hao is undoubtedly the best "thing" in front of her.

    So she scolded a few words, but it wasn''t enough. She immediately picked up the broom and hit Su Hao head on. Su Hao dodged and ran out of the house. At this time, Mrs. Su''s heart was just trying to vent. Seeing Su Hao running, she ran out of the house.

    Su Hao quickly ran all over half of the village and ran to the open space in the village, and Mrs. Su also chased half of the village, and finally still swearing and swearing, which attracted a lot of villagers.

    Old Mrs. Su''s health is getting worse year by year. She is out of breath when she comes here. She only yells at her mouth: "you''re a loser! At the beginning, your disheartened mother was born to you, so I should ask the second to drown you! The dead girl lost money! You know how to harm people! "

    Su Hao''s aura of Malia has always existed. Over the years, she has become more detached in the village. At this time, the villagers all pointed to Mrs. Su and criticized her: "Mrs. Su, how clever and sensible are you? Why don''t you old Su family like this? What does this have to do with ah hao? Isn''t all of you lost your money

    The villager accidentally broke the truth, but when he cursed the street, who would listen to the truth? It''s just the voice and swearing. Mrs. Su wanted to vent her anger. When someone quarreled with her, she immediately began to scold.

    But how can Mrs. Su scold so many villagers by herself? In addition, in recent days, the Su family is a little restless. First, the elder Su is still in a coma, and then the elder Su also has an accident. At the moment, Mrs. Su is in a hurry to pass away under the criticism and abuse.

    The villagers gradually dispersed, but no one came forward to see Mrs. su.

    Mrs. Su was only discovered by Mrs. Su at night, so she called the second son of the Su family to carry her back home. The second son of the Su family quickly invited a doctor. The village doctor was not a serious doctor, so she came up with a grin: "Oh, your father''s body is too weak. Now it''s more urgent and dangerous!"

    The second son of the Su family was in a hurry: "what should I do then?" He has just lost his father. At this time, his mother''s life is in danger. The second son of the Su family is in a panic.

    Aunt Su is indifferent. Originally, there was a quarrel between her and old lady su. Later, old man Su beat his man into a coma with a brick. She has been haggard these days. I wish old lady Su and old man Su could die. Today, when she heard that old man Su was drowned in the water, she didn''t show her face, but she felt very happy, Now looking at Mrs. Su''s half dead appearance in bed, Mrs. Su murmured to herself: could it be that the Bodhisattva appeared? Could she hear her prayer?

    The village doctor saw that the second son of the Su family was very anxious. He turned his eyes and said, "Hey, it''s not incurable, but it needs good medicinal materials, at least ten Liang silver!"

    "This..." at the mention of silver, Su Lao Er Ma was silent and looked at Su Da Niang hesitantly: "sister-in-law, look at this..."

    Aunt Su gave him a white look. At this time, she didn''t want to pretend to be a filial son and a virtuous grandson, so she snorted to old Su: "if I don''t have money, I have to leave it to Qiao''s sister and my pillar to see a doctor." After that, she no longer looks at Mrs. Su and her second son in bed. She thinks it''s the end of her duty to leave Mrs. Su in bed.

    The second son of the Su family was poor, so he couldn''t take out ten taels of silver. What''s more, he has just experienced great joy and sorrow, and lost so much silver. In fact, the second son of the Su family hates old man su. If he doesn''t rob him, nothing will happen?

    When the doctor saw that the second son of the Su family hesitated and intended to cheat him, he said that Mrs. Su''s condition was more serious, and he turned to leave. He thought that the second son of the Su family would come up and stop him. But when he left the house, the second son of the Su family didn''t make any noise, and there was no reason to go back. The doctor hated him deeply, He spat back: "unfilial son!" Stomped and left.

    After he left, he publicized the unfiliality of the second son of the Su family, which made the whole village denounce him. Su Hao looked coldly at the people in the village and scolded the second son of the Su family: "his mother pulled him up with a handful of excrement and a handful of urine, which brought him such an end. What a sin!"

    These villagers are just as ignorant and unsympathetic as they were in their previous lives. They like to gossip about other people''s family affairs and criticize others from the commanding point of morality, as if they belittle others and become saints themselves.

    In this way, the second son of the Su family is not afraid of boiling water, and does not care about Mrs. su.

    Mrs. Su spent a period of time like that, but she died on the bed.

    Before she died, she still raised her eyes and pointed to Su Hao with a thin finger. She wanted to say something.

    What she wanted to say before she died was certainly not a good thing, but Su Hao only thought it was ridiculous. The old lady had been mean all her life. Before she died, there was no one beside her to die for her except herself.

    As for the Su family, Su Hao felt that there was no laughing or crying. She had thought of many ways before, and the people who wanted to stir up the Su family didn''t come to a good end. But now those methods haven''t been used, just some silver, which made the Su family die.

    Even though the situation of Su''s family is quite different from that of his previous life, it does not change the pace of heaven. What should come will come. In a twinkling of an eye, Su Hao will be 12 years old, and the famine that changed Su Hao''s fate will soon come.

    In those years, locusts were passing through the country. Locusts were like a gust of wind. When they passed, the fields were completely destroyed. The villagers of shiliba village, who made a living by farming, were in trouble one after another, and they were all worried.

    Therefore, it is not so much a famine as a famine, in fact, it is only for Anping village and other nearby villages.

    The second son of the Su family went to the city with his family, just like in his previous life.

    Su Hao is standing at the gate of Pingyang city. The sun is very bright. She squints her eyes gently. In recent years, she often comes to Pingyang City, but this time, with Su''s second son, Su haoniang and Su Erdan''s brother and sister, she will probably come to Pingyang city for the last time.

    Su Hao thought silently in his heart.

    But the second son of the Su family came to Pingyang city to earn a living with his family, which does not mean that they can live in Pingyang City, otherwise they would not sell their original owners in their last life.

    When the family came to Pingyang City, they had to compete with the beggars to sleep in the cave. The second son of the Su family thought he had all the strength and would find a job in the city, but he was lazy. He couldn''t do anything for a few days, so he was turned away.

    Sometimes the second son of the Su family wants to vent his anger on Su Hao and Su Hao''s mother. But Su Hao is twelve years old. He is very strong and smart. Every time, he can''t get anything better.

    After a few days like this, suhao soon got bored.

    Su Hao has been making money quietly all these years, and now he has saved a lot of money. Now she just wants to let the second son of the Su family get revenge as soon as possible, and then take Su haoniang to get rid of the Su family as soon as possible.

    Yes, this is Su Hao''s last task in the world. Before she leaves the world, she has to settle down Su haoniang. Su haoniang is abducted. It''s best for Su Hao to find her family with her. If she can''t find her, or if her family doesn''t want to accept her, Su Hao has to think of another way.

    In this way, Su Hao took the money and found the owner of Tianxiang building.

    Before that, the shopkeeper was not the owner of Tianxiang building. However, the owner of Tianxiang building was also a woman, named sun qiuniang. She was not an ordinary person to open such a big restaurant. Sun qiuniang was in her thirties. She was forthright and knowledgeable, quite different from the women in ordinary houses.

    Sun qiuniang looked down upon Su Hao at first, not that she looked down upon her. She thought Su Hao was a child, and there was some coaxing in her tone of voice. But when she interacted with Su Hao again and again, she also treated Su Hao as an adult.

    "Oh. What brings Xiao ah Hao here again? " When sun qiuniang saw Su Hao coming to find her, her eyes bent into a seam, and her tone was full of teasing. Although sun qiuniang was not young, her face was still beautiful, and only when she smiled could she see some lines on her face.

    Now they are quite forgetting to make friends with each other. Sun qiuniang also hears about the mess of the Su family.

    So Su Hao didn''t hide anything. He leaned back on his chair and said, "my father has brought our family to Pingyang city. I want to get rid of him now."

    Sun qiuniang sat opposite Su Hao and sipped her tea. Then she said, "since you come to me, you must have figured out a way. How can I help you?"

    Su Hao''s fingers are beating rhythmically on the table, and there is a shrewd flash in her eyes: "do you know some gamblers?"

    Sun qiuniang has been traveling all over the world for so many years. She knows some people and has been in Pingyang city for several years. The people in this gambling house are also local leaders. There''s no reason why Sun qiuniang doesn''t know her. However, she still doesn''t know what Su Hao wants to do. So she just picks her eyebrows and says to Su Hao, "yes. What''s the matter? "

 Chapter 183

    "I think there is no shortage of people in the gambling shop who are specially engaged in gambling." Su Hao saw sun qiuniang''s carelessness and leaned forward. His small face was very close to sun qiuniang. He gave sun qiuniang a pure smile and showed a row of gloomy white teeth.

    Just this sentence, sun qiuniang understood Su Hao''s idea. Su Hao''s surreal smile made her feel cold, as if she had been watched by a poisonous snake. She pretended to dislike her, but she immediately laughed again: "Xiao Su Hao, you are really vicious! I dare not offend you. "

    "I''m not vicious." Su Hao''s smile was restrained, and there was a kind of calmness in his tone: "I''m just one report after another."

    Sun qiuniang shook her head and said to Su Hao, "I really don''t know what evil your father did in his last life..."

    Is it because he did evil in his last life that suhao hooked his lips and lifted the tea cup on the table.

    With sun qiuniang''s help, Su Hao''s plan goes smoothly.

    The old Su''s family, who had been suffering from famine and had to beg for food everywhere, suddenly got rich after a few days in Pingyang city. The old Su''s family took Su haoniang and his party to an inn in Pingyang City, and rarely ordered a table of dishes.

    Su Erdan and Su Erya''s brothers and sisters have never seen so many meals before. They are all full of fat. While Su Hao is tasting the rich food on the table, he is holding food for Su haoniang. The second son of Su''s family is in a good mood today. He even rarely smiles at Su haoniang. He was drinking wine in a big bowl. After a while, his face was red: "you Laozi will be developed soon! Er Dan, my father will buy you a big house in the future! Marry a smart and beautiful daughter-in-law

    Su Erdan didn''t know what had happened, but he had delicious food. He heard that there was a beautiful daughter-in-law. Ten-year-old Su Erdan also understood what this meant. He smiled with the second son of the Su family.

    Su Hao''s eyebrows crossed a trace of disgust, disgusted with the abnormal greasy father and son.

    Especially the second son of the Su family, who is selfish and greedy, steals a kind of rascal''s bastard gas.

    It''s just, it''s just, Su kind-hearted secretly comforts himself, and soon there will be a good play to watch, so why bother with these bastards now.

    This is no doubt that the second son of the Su family won the money in the gambling house, but it didn''t last long.

    The second son of the Su family is still in the dead circle of small win, big lose, win again and lose again. Soon after winning, they all lost. Not only that, they also lost more and even began to borrow money from gambling houses. Before long, he and the previous life, Su Hao and Su haoniang out.

    He was very lucky when he took Su haoniang out. He didn''t expect a fool to be wanted. It seemed that he had taken advantage of her. I''m afraid the gamblers will go back.

    Su Hao coldly looked at the book of paintings that sun qiuniang had brought back. The second son of the Su family really had the same virtue.

    "Where are you going in the future?"

    "I don''t know yet. Ask me where my mother was abducted from."

    "Hello, Sue, sometimes I really don''t think you are like a 12-year-old girl." Sun qiuniang once again looked at Su Hao with an inquiring eye.

    "You have said that many times." Su Haobai looks at sun qiuniang.

    Sun qiuniang actually thought that Su Hao was being taught by someone behind her, just like the chef she said at the beginning. But later, sun qiuniang became more and more curious about Su Hao. Is such a villain with so many eyes a personal genius?

    However, Rao is sun qiuniang''s curiosity, but Su Hao''s background experience is no problem.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    ˇ­ˇ­

    After su Hao''s second son signed the pledge to fight Su Hao out, he was forced to write a letter of divorce by the creditors of the gambling house. His letter of divorce was thrown on Su haoniang''s face. Su haoniang''s tearful face sat on the ground and refused to get up.

    Su Hao is distressed and goes up to help Su haoniang. Seeing that Su haoniang refuses to leave, the second son of the Su family reaches out his hand and wants to fight. The man from the gambling shop stops him and kicks him.

    Su haoniang was scared, but Su Hao was su haoniang''s child, so were Su Erdan and Su Erya.

    "Er Dan, girl, Er Ya!" Su haoniang let Su Hao how to pull also don''t go, toward su er Dan Su Er Ya brother and sister stretch out a hand, shout.

    Su Hao also follows Su haoniang''s direction to Su Erdan. Su Erya looks over, but they stand far away. In the eyes of Su Hao and Su haoniang, they can only gloat and avoid.

    The people on the other side of the gambling shop are fierce, but they are extremely polite to Su Hao and Su haoniang. Naturally, Su haoniang can''t stop her struggling body. After she breaks free, she rushes to Su Erdan''s brother and sister, trying to hold them.

    The brother and sister directly pushed Su haoniang, spat at her, and ran away hand in hand.

    Su haoniang was pushed to stagger and sat on the ground, looking at Su Erdan''s brother and sister''s back, tears also forgot to flow, a blank face, Su Hao quickly came over, want to take Su haoniang to leave Su''s home, this time Su haoniang no longer struggle, obediently followed Su Hao.

    Before going out, Su Hao finally looked back at the Su family. She didn''t need to do more. The family had been destroyed.

    This is their retribution.

    A few days later, the gamblers got Su haoniang from the second son of the Su family.

    It''s Mrs. Zhang from Anping village who bought it. So Su Hao took her back to Anping village.

    During the period when they left, most of the villagers in Anping village also left. It''s desolate everywhere, but fortunately, Mrs. Zhang hasn''t left yet. She used to be a rich man in the village, but she didn''t expect to be the home of such a heartless business.

    However, in the past two years, Mrs. Zhang has also grown old. As soon as she gets old, she is nostalgic for her hometown. Therefore, although her family is relatively rich, she still does not leave Anping village.

    "Granny Zhang." Su Hao leads Su haoniang and knocks on the door of Zhang Jia.

    It was Mrs. Zhang''s daughter-in-law who opened the door. She leaned out and saw that it was su Hao. She was a little surprised? You''re not in town. Why are you back? "

    "I have something to ask granny Zhang." Su Hao had a smile on her face, but when it came to asking, she couldn''t help accentuating her tone.

    However, Su Hao''s status in the village has always been detached. At this time, Zhang''s daughter-in-law had no doubt, so she opened the door to welcome Su Hao in, and went to prepare tea for her. Su haoniang also followed Zhang''s daughter-in-law to the back room.

    A country family can even learn to prepare tea from a rich family. Su Hao looks at Mrs. Zhang''s furniture which is obviously better than other villagers'' furniture indifferently. It''s all the money from the separation of his wife and children. Su Hao narrowed his eyes and felt that everything in front of him was so dirty.

    But Su was in a good mood. Mrs. Zhang''s family didn''t know it. Mrs. Zhang welcomed her with a smile on her face. She was as warm and kind as ever: "ah, what do you want to ask her?" She also leads her five-year-old grandson, who is now the only child of their family. She is extremely intelligent. Mrs. Zhang loves her grandson very much. Before, she was always good-looking and praised in the village every day.

    But a peddler like Mrs. Zhang, who is heartless, should have no children and no grandchildren.

    Su Hao''s fingers moved, but she didn''t pay attention to Mrs. Zhang. She looked down and saw that little guy was gnawing his fingers, blinking his big eyes and looking at him curiously. His eyes were pure and clear, showing a sense of cleverness.

    How innocent a child is.

    Suhao''s face showed some smile and waved to the little guy. I don''t know if his Maria aura is particularly attractive. In a word, the little guy ran over and stood in front of suhao. He grinned at suhao and showed his teeth.

    Suhao squatted down, took something out of his pocket and sent it to the mouth of the little guy in Zhangjiakou. Mrs. Zhang was a little strange when she saw suhao''s action. She just wanted to drink her little grandson, but the little guy didn''t doubt him. He had already put it into his mouth happily and swallowed it. But then he immediately wrinkled his face: "sister, what''s this, it''s terrible..."

    Mrs. Zhang quickly squatted down: "Xiaobao, what''s the matter?"

    But Su Hao slowly stood up and looked at Mrs. Zhang nervously patting Xiaobao on the back. She hooked the corner of her lips, and three words gently came out of her mouth: "it''s poison."

    "What?" These three words were like thunder, which exploded in Mrs. Zhang''s ear. She stood up and her fingers trembled. "You... You, I have no grudge with you in the past, and I have no grudge with you recently. Why do you want to harm my grandson?"

    As soon as Mrs. Zhang stood up, she was taller than Su Hao, but Su Hao looked down at her. Listening to her words, Su Hao sneered and said, "there was no complaint in the past? Granny Zhang, how did my mother come to Anping village? Do you know best? "

    Mrs. Zhang seemed to be caught in her throat by something, and she was silent all of a sudden. Her fingers trembled more severely. Finally, Xiaobao''s cry woke her up. She squatted down again. She shook Xiaobao, generally helping Xiaobao buckle her throat, and anxiously asked Xiaobao: "Xiaobao, how do you feel?"

    Xiaobao was made more uncomfortable by Mrs. Zhang. She just cried and said, "I feel cool and painful."

    Now she burst into tears: "where does it hurt? Where does it hurt? "

    Xiao Bao sucked his snot, opened his mouth, pointed to his mouth to Mrs. Zhang: "mouth, mouth pain."

    Mrs. Zhang was completely paralyzed. She knelt down and climbed up to Su Hao''s and began to bow to her old face: "ah, I lost my conscience and was punished by heaven before, but Xiaobao is innocent. He''s only five years old. Can you let him go? I say everything you ask me... "

 Chapter 184

    Su Hao lowers her head and looks at the tearful old lady Zhang. She feels absurd. Such a person also cares about her children. She is also afraid of losing her grandchildren. But has she ever thought about how many people have lost their children because of her.

    Mrs. Zhang''s cry was rough and ugly, and soon led her daughter-in-law, who was boiling water in the back room. Seeing the scene in the room, the woman was stunned, but she rushed to her son for the first time, hugged Xiaobao, and asked in a trembling voice, "Xiaobao, what''s the matter with you, Xiaobao?"

    Su Hao pursed her lips, squatted down, and looked directly at Mrs. Zhang''s face: "don''t worry, I have an antidote. Let my aunt take Xiaobao out first. I''ll ask you about 13 years ago." It was the year when Su haoniang was sold.

    Mrs. Zhang quickly wiped her tears and asked her daughter-in-law to take Xiaobao away.

    Su Hao turned and sat down on the stool. He laughed at Mrs. Zhang and pointed to the stool opposite him: "sit down, grandma Zhang." But now Xiaobao''s life is in people''s hands. How dare Mrs. Zhang sit down? She rubbed her hands and showed an ugly smile: "I won''t sit any more. OK, if you have any questions, just ask. Do you want to know where your mother came from?"

    Su Hao nodded slightly.

    While looking at Su Hao''s face carefully, Mrs. Zhang said, "your mother was brought back by me from Qingyang City. She was beautiful and tight at that time. But when she came to my hand, her mind was not clear. No one in shiliba village wanted her. They were afraid of giving birth to children. She was also a fool. Only our Anping village was poor, and the old Su family couldn''t afford more money, so she bought your mother."

    "Qingyang City?" Su Hao muttered, then looked at Mrs. Zhang with burning eyes: "do you know which family my mother came from?"

    After hearing this, Mrs. Zhang immediately replied, "I don''t know about this big family..."

    Su Hao''s eyebrows picked: "then how do you know that my mother is from a wealthy family?"

    Mrs. Zhang''s smile solidified on her face. After a pause, she smiled and said, "your mother was thin and tender at that time. At a glance, she was the daughter of a big family..."

    Su Hao laughed when she saw her expression: "Mrs. Zhang, it seems that this little treasure is not very important to you. Why don''t you give up this grandson and ask your aunt to give you another grandson?"

    Mrs. Zhang''s body trembled. Xiaobao was her heart and soul. Even if she had a new grandson, she could not be as clever as Xiaobao. She bit her teeth and squeezed out two words: "Hou family."

    Sue looked at her with her chin.

    After sorting out her thoughts, Mrs. Zhang said to Su Hao: "I heard that your mother seems to have a little relationship with the Hou family in Qingyang City. I don''t know more about it. Because I bought your mother from an old sister. It seems that the old sister got the favor from someone in the Hou family, and then she left Qingyang City. "

    "What''s your old sister''s name?" Su Hao asked again.

    "The baby name is Lan''er, but her husband''s family name is Jiang. Everyone calls her lady Jiang." Once the secret was revealed, the rest would be better. This time, Mrs. Zhang didn''t hesitate at all, so she vomited out like pouring beans.

    This time, Mrs. Zhang''s face turned pale. She must have poured out everything. Su Hao stood up and looked around the environment of Zhang Jia. Then she said, "your family''s money is all ill gotten gains. Now the ten mile eight village is suffering from locust disaster, and all the parents and villagers can''t eat enough. You might as well scatter your family''s money. In this way, I''ll come back to give Xiao Bao the antidote in a month. In recent days, Xiao Bao will vomit and diarrhea first. I advise you to be honest, because no matter what doctor you look for, you can''t see what poison I''m poisoning. If you are not honest, you should prepare for Xiao Bao in a month. "

    Mrs. Zhang wanted to cry, but she was fixed by Su Hao''s cold eyes.

    The eyes straight as people from March straight into ten thousand pieces of ice.

    Mrs. Zhang is afraid.

    Su Hao brings Su haoniang to Qingyang City in this way. Naturally, she will never meet Anping village again. As for feeding Xiaobao the poison, it is actually made of Croton mixed with mint.

    Croton is poisonous when eaten raw, so Su Hao specially wrapped Croton cloth and crushed it after soaking it in water, which greatly reduced the toxicity of Croton. But Croton itself has the effect of warming the intestines, purging the accumulation, removing water and reducing distension. What''s more, Croton is hot and peppermint is cool. If you eat these two things together, you will definitely make people vomit and diarrhea for a few days.

    This is a pill made by Su Hao in case of any accident. Unexpectedly, it was given to a child first. As for poison, there is no doubt about it. After all, children are innocent. If Su Hao doesn''t let go of a child, what''s the difference between them and Mrs. Zhang.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Qingyang City is a bit farther than Pingyang city. It took Su Hao and Su haoniang a few days to get to Qingyang City. After arriving at Qingyang City, Su Hao took a day off and immediately began to inquire about the Hou family. Not to mention, the Hou family is really a big family. After more than ten years, they are still as rich as before. If you stop someone in Qingyang City, he will know where the Hou family is.

    Su Hao and his wife found Hou Fu without any difficulty.

    However, it''s not easy to get in when you find Hou''s house. There are many "poor relatives" in big families who come here to have fun and make blind acquaintance with their relatives. What''s more, Su Hao doesn''t know the identity of Su Hao Niang. According to Mrs. Zhang''s description, Su Hao Niang should be the lady of Hou''s house.

    So Su Hao considered his words, and said to the housekeeper of Hou''s house: "little brother, I don''t know if Hou''s house lost a young lady 13 years ago?"

    The servant looked up and down at Su Hao. He thought she was a cheater who came to cheat money and said with a sneer: "who doesn''t know about Qingyang City? There are few people in Hou''s residence, so there are no ladies up and down."

    Su Hao frowned and thought of Mrs. Zhang''s words again. She said that her old sister had been rewarded by the people of the Houfu for selling Su haoniang. Was it because her mother had done something that the Houfu could not tolerate and was sold by the people of the Houfu? Not even this daughter? Or is Su haoniang a servant girl?

    This problem is troublesome. If Su haoniang is a servant girl, and she is despised by Hou Fu, she will not find a shelter for Su haoniang.

    Sue Hao had a headache, but she didn''t know what the truth was.

    The next day, Su Hao brings Su haoniang to the door of Hou''s house. She hopes to block the master of Hou''s house. The master will know Su haoniang and the truth will come out.

    But who knows Su haoniang saw Hou''s door face, immediately red eyes, like a child with a flat mouth, a face at a loss expression, mouth chanting: "Niang..."

    Su Hao catches this key word. It seems that Su haoniang''s relatives are really in Houfu.

    After two days at the gate of Hou''s residence, a woman came out of the gate. She was a gorgeous woman with a smiling face. She was very friendly when she looked at her from a distance, but she was surrounded by many people.

    Su Hao rushed up with Su haoniang. The servants had been paying attention to them for a long time. When they saw them, they stopped them. Su Hao had to go through the crowd and shout to the lady: "madam! madam! Do you know my mother? "

    The lady was still attracted by the commotion and looked over.

    "Yao er?" That expensive woman saw Su Hao Niang, surprised voice.

    When Su haoniang heard this, her tears broke out immediately. With a cry, "wow", she ran to the woman. When the servants saw that the woman really knew Su haoniang, they made way one after another. Su haoniang hugged her: "Niang..."

    The woman also held Su haoniang crying and laughing: "Yao''er, you are really my Yao''er. Where have you been all these years? What''s wrong with me in those years? Why do you have to run away... "

    Seeing this, Su Hao had already stood up quietly. At this time, he heard the woman''s words and looked like a question mark. After thinking for a while, we know that there must be some misunderstanding.

    But Su haoniang had never said anything clearly since she had a memory of Su Hao. Of course, it was the same at this time. She just cried and repeated: "Yao''er, miss my mother..."

    The lady soon realized that Su haoniang seemed different from normal people, so she wiped her tears, held her shoulder, and looked at her carefully. Her face was shocked and distressed: "Yao''er, what''s the matter with you?"

    Su haoniang still couldn''t speak clearly, and she repeated that sentence indistinctly. The lady''s cry immediately became more violent, and she hugged Su haoniang: "Yao''er, my mother''s hard-working..."

    After a long time of weeping, the lady thought that there was another Su Hao beside Su haoniang. Her eyes were red and she looked at Su Hao: "are you Yao er''s daughter? What''s your name? "

    Su Hao immediately replied, "my name is Su Hao." It''s comforting for the lady to look very smart. But then her tears came down again: "how like you and Yao Er when they were children..."

    So the lady took Su Hao and Su haoniang back to the Marquis''s house. It turns out that this lady is Mrs. Hou.

    Su Hao led the lady by the corner of her clothes, showing a very clever look. She raised her head and asked the lady, "what''s my mother''s name?"

    The clear and crisp childlike voice struck Mrs. Hou''s heart. She stroked Su Hao''s head: "Xinyao, your mother''s name is Hou Xinyao."

    Through a conversation with Mrs. Hou, Su Haocai learned that Mrs. Hou was not Hou Xinyao''s own mother. Hou Xinyao came from the capital and was a baby just a few months old. It turns out that when Mrs. Hou''s only son was a child, a high fever turned him into a fool. Mrs. Hou wanted to buy a child daughter-in-law to take good care of him. In the future, the girl could treat Mr. Hou well.

    Hou Xinyao is smart and clever. She is gentle and kind-hearted. She really raised Hou Xinyao as her own daughter. But who knows, in the year when Hou Xinyao was about to leave the cabinet at the age of 15, Hou Xinyao suddenly disappeared.

    At that time, Mrs. Hou only thought that even if she treated her well, she also wanted to look for her own parents, and she didn''t want to marry her silly son. She was sad for some time, so she didn''t send anyone to look for her.

    But this is not the case.

 Chapter 185

    Su Hao doesn''t seem to be faking when she looks at Mrs. Hou''s sincerity. Besides, there''s no need for Mrs. hou to cheat her, which means there''s another person behind the scenes. And the man was also a member of the Marquis''s house.

    Su Hao decided to stay in Hou''s house for a while, find out the backstage, and finally think about Su haoniang, Hou Xinyao.

    Hou Xinyao was dressed up by Mrs. Hou. Hou Xinyao changed into a brand new dress, combed her hair in a beautiful bun, and stood there gently. When she didn''t speak, she still felt like a lady of a big family.

    Mrs. Hou also found a doctor for Hou Xinyao, but the doctor only shook her head and sighed for Hou Xinyao''s symptoms, and then prescribed several doses of medicine to take care of Hou Xinyao.

    But after living in Houfu for some time, Su Hao found that the backyard of Houfu was not so peaceful. There were many women in the backyard. Master Hou was a little indifferent. He just managed to run the hous'' house in front of him. He never cared about what happened in the backyard. Although he gave Mrs. Hou the respect she should have, Mrs. Hou was so soft-hearted that sometimes she couldn''t hold those concubines.

    For example, aunt Yan, the only concubine in this group, has a son.

    The woman was in her early thirties. She was a little short, but she was plump and had elegant features. She looked like a ripe peach, with a kind of mature breath. Relying on her son, she was quite arrogant in the house and was not very respectful to Mrs. Hou.

    "Oh, ma''am, did you get a playmate back for the young master?" This is the first sentence she said after meeting Hou Xinyao. Anyone can see that Hou Xinyao''s intelligence is a little lower than that of ordinary people. However, her prickly sentence, on the face of speaking about hou Xinyao, is undoubtedly belittling the young master of Hou.

    After listening to this, Mrs. Hou gave her a cold look: "aunt Yan is also a Hou''s residence that has been going forward for more than ten years. Don''t you even recognize Yao''er?"

    "Yao er?" Aunt Yan''s white face suddenly flashed a trace of surprise. She stood up and went straight to Hou Xinyao: "my wife said this is Miss Xinyao?"

    At that time, Hou Xinyao didn''t marry the young master of the Hou family when she was in the mansion, so everyone respected Hou Xinyao and said, "Miss Xinyao.".

    Madam Hou nodded slightly: "how, aunt Yan can''t recognize it?"

    Aunt Yan flashed a trace of embarrassment on her face, took Hou Xinyao''s hand, looked Hou Xinyao up and down, and then carefully asked, "what''s wrong with Miss Xinyao

    Thinking of this, Mrs. Hou felt a pain in her heart and immediately sneered: "I''m afraid you have to ask the people in the house. When I have cured Xinyao, the truth will come out. "

    Aunt Yan turned pale.

    These are all good-looking in the eyes of Su, immediately she felt that Aunt Yan was very suspicious. After Mrs. Hou came back to the room, she began to ask Mrs. Hou, "madam, why is aunt Yan so arrogant?"

    Mrs. Hou gave a bitter smile: "because that daughter has a son. You can see that there are many women in the backyard, but the master always has a hard time in raising children. Aunt Yan''s son is the master''s only son besides my son, and my son is so ill again... "Mrs. Hou sighed heavily. Master Hou was looking after his son. If it wasn''t for her being a wife, he would start from scratch with master Hou. Master Hou always respected her, so these concubines would not dare to be too presumptuous, Otherwise, she may be more difficult in Hou''s residence than now.

    Su Hao wondered why so many women had no children, but aunt Yan had children. After thinking about it, she asked, "how old is aunt Yan''s child this year?"

    Without thinking, Mrs. Hou said, "it''s a year older than you. Coincidentally, it was the year when your mother disappeared."

    Su Hao''s eyes narrowed, and he felt that there must be something else.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    After Hou Xinyao and Su Hao return to Hou Fu, Hou''s wife does not leave Hou Xinyao day and night. However, Hou Xinyao can''t live with Mrs. Hou all the time. Mrs. Hou will arrange a residence for Hou Xinyao, which is exactly the residence of Hou Xinyao for more than ten years.

    Mrs. Hou often wipes her tears these days. She pushes the door of Hou Xinyao''s room open and says to Su Hao, "over the years, I''ve asked my servants to clean the room day by day. I just want to know if Yao''er will miss me one day and come back to have a look..."

    Su Hao was moved. Although Hou''s wife bought Hou Xinyao back from others, she really treated Hou Xinyao well. If Hou Xinyao was placed in Hou''s house, Su Hao would be at ease.

    "Can you put your mother in this room without care?" Mrs. Hou asked Su Hao anxiously. It was su Hao who proposed to let her and Hou Xinyao live in this room.

    Sue gave a playful smile: "Ma''am, what you said, am I not human? I always take care of my mother. I''m afraid that if strangers take care of my mother, she won''t get used to it. "

    When Mrs. Hou saw Hou Xinyao, who was obviously afraid of seeing others, she thought Su Hao''s words were reasonable, so she agreed.

    "If you need anything, please tell your servants. This is your home." Mrs. Hou patted Su Hao''s hand and told her that Su Hao nodded cleverly.

    After Mrs. Hou agreed to Su Hao''s request, she specially cleaned the room where Su Hao Niang lived.

    This room is located in the inner courtyard of Hou''s house. It is said that trees are not allowed to be planted in the inner courtyard. But Su haoniang loved peach blossom very much in those years. Mrs. Hou loved her daughter so much that she begged the master to plant a peach tree in front of the window.

    Su Hao took Su haoniang''s hand and came to the room under the eager guidance of Mrs. Hou. At this time is the late spring season, peach blossom has already been in full bloom, but even so, although it is not a grand scene, watching the wind blowing, falling, it is also a different flavor. There is also a mischievous petals fell on Su haoniang''s clothes, Su haoniang giggled.

    Mrs. Hou looks at Su haoniang laughing happily. She turns around secretly to avoid Su Hao''s tears. When she turns back, her eyes are full of love.

    The servant girl opened the door, which was made of yellow pear wood. The sun came in. Su haoniang strode in excitedly, followed by Su Hao and Mrs. Hou.

    The room is clean and beautiful. The incense burner is smoking. The fragrance diffuses the whole room. The white gauze curtain covers the bed of Aquilaria wood, the exaggerated bronze mirror and the dressing table with rouge powder. This room is obviously arranged with calmness, especially with the fragrance and color of Su haoniang.

    Mrs. Hou led Su haoniang and took her to walk around the room. The words could not hide her kindness

    Yao''er, do you like this room? This is your room more than ten years ago. " Mrs. Hou''s eyes were filled with sour and astringent again, and she said, "but after so many years, I don''t know if Yao''er still likes this room..." when she said this, Mrs. Hou''s tone dropped.

    "Yes, Niang, Yao''er." Su haoniang, with a innocent and innocent smile, replied to Mrs. Hou. Su haoniang never claimed to be Yao''er in front of Su Hao, but when she returned to Mrs. Hou, she seemed to be the former Miss Xinyao. In addition, recently, Mrs. Hou asked a famous doctor to prescribe medicine to regulate Hou Xinyao''s body. She is in a much better state and her speech is clearer than before, but she still can''t say complete words.

    Mrs. Hou breathed a sigh of relief, raised a loving smile on her face and stroked Hou Xinyao''s hair: "it''s good that Yao''er likes it. After so many years, Yao''er has suffered. Let''s live in this room with ah Hao these days."

    Su haoniang nodded cleverly.

    Su Hao and Su haoniang live together in this room these days. There are memories of Su haoniang. She sleeps very well and doesn''t have nightmares any more.

    But Su Hao is not the same. She needs to be vigilant all the time to prevent anyone from harming Su haoniang. This is the reason why she insists on living here alone with Su haoniang. Since Hou Xinyao has come back, although she has some brain problems, she can''t be cured. Therefore, if the murderer is still in her family for more than ten years, she will definitely do it again.

    But after a few nights like this, it was calm and safe. Su Hao thought that the man in the dark had given up, but something happened tonight.

    All of a sudden, suhao hears a light tap from the closed window. Suhao raises her ears. The tap is rhythmic. She deliberately ignores it and wants to see their next move.

    The man probably saw that there was no reaction in the house, so he was bold. Su Hao clearly heard the sound of footsteps and the sound of moving the ladder. It seems that someone went to the roof.

    Suhao Snickers in the dark room. She has already laid a trap on the roof. When the man comes to the roof, he seems to have fallen into the trap.

    Sure enough, after a while, there was a exclamation, a slightly delicate voice of a woman.

    Su Hao nervously turns his head and looks at Su haoniang who is beside him. There is no movement. It seems that he is sleeping soundly. Su Hao was relieved,

    He lit up the light and crept out of bed. As soon as he wanted to open the door to find the maid, the door was pushed open.

    "Good lady? What''s the matter? I''m sleeping in the next room tonight. I just heard something. Are you ok It''s Mrs. Hou''s maid, Lamei.

    Su Hao thought, madam Hou really loves Su haoniang. She has been sending people to protect them. Seeing that Su was speechless, Lamei asked eagerly, "my servant has called a servant. Are you OK, Miss Hao? What about Miss Xinyao? "

    Su Hao responded and said with a smile, "we''re all right. You don''t have to worry. Wait here for the servants to come."

    As soon as Su Hao''s words came to an end, a few big family members, dressed in the uniform of the Marquis''s house, rushed to the house.

    "Good lady? What''s the matter, please? " The leader is a thin black skin, slightly panting asked.

    "You go to the roof and get the one caught in the fishing net down." Sue Hao calmly ordered.

    At this time, Lamei noticed that there was a slight movement on the roof, which seemed to be the sound of struggling.

    The servant received the order and went up to the roof immediately. Suhao waited patiently underground.

    Several of them came down from the roof. Inside the fishing net was a servant girl who was stronger than an ordinary woman. She was wearing a pure black Nightgown, and her eyes were a little cruel. The fishing net had been taken down by the servant, but she still struggled to get rid of the confinement of the servant.

 Chapter 186

    "Ah Hao, this is the man, the slave guessed. He wanted to enter the room from the roof, but was caught in the fishing net." One of the servants reported to Su Hao.

    "What''s the matter? Does anyone really want Yao''er? Who is it? Did you catch it? " There was an anxious voice in the distance. Su Hao put his eyes behind the Chimonanthus, and saw that someone seemed to be wearing only bedclothes, and ran eagerly to this side.

    It turned out to be Mrs. Hou. She came running panting, and her little servant girl was also left behind by her.

    Su Hao came forward to help the anxious mother. Seeing her worried appearance, she was a little sad and replied busily: "someone climbed up the roof and wanted to enter the house, but she has been caught. Don''t worry, madam."

    Su Hao finished and motioned to Mrs. Hou with her hand. Then Mrs. Hou saw the servant girl in the shadow.

    Mrs. Hou walked quickly to the servant girl, raised her hand angrily and gave her a slap. The crisp sound sounded in the dark, it seems that this slap is really heavy.

    Hou Fu''s whole body trembles with anger. She is usually gentle and approachable. At this time, she asks fiercely: "what are you doing in Yao''er''s room? Who sent you? "

    The maid didn''t seem to be frightened. Under the oil lamp held by Lamei, she saw her face clearly. She was slapped and interrogated again, and her face didn''t reveal her emotion.

    Su Hao carefully searched in his mind to see if he could remember that it was the maid in the room, but this man was so familiar that he didn''t seem to have seen her once.

    Mrs. Hou was also looking at the servant girl. From her slightly confused expression, she had never seen her.

    "What happened?" Master Hou''s voice was full of air but seemed indifferent.

    He dressed neatly and walked slowly.

    "Master, I caught this man, but I don''t know which room he was from. He was very familiar. When I asked her, she didn''t answer." Looking at the master coming, Mrs. Hou quickly welcomed him.

    This was the second time that Su Hao saw master Hou after he came to Hou''s house, and the last time was the day Hou Xinyao came back. Su Hao looks at master Hou. Although he is angry at this time, he is different from Mrs. Hou. Mrs. Hou is worried about hou Xinyao, while master Hou is worried that this kind of challenge to his majesty has happened in his own house.

    Master Hou stepped forward, pinched the servant girl''s chin, looked at it for a while, then shook his head: "I really haven''t seen it."

    He let go of his servant girl and put on the posture of the Lord of Hou''s mansion. With cold anger in his eyes, he raised his eyebrows and asked: "who are you? You want to assassinate Miss Xinyao? " When he said this, his hand was still turning the Buddhist beads on his wrist.

    The servant girl coldly glanced at master Hou, with scorn on her obvious face. She still didn''t say a word.

    Master Hou didn''t seem to care about the servant girl''s disrespect for him, but said faintly: "since you can''t ask, and Yao''er is not hurt, late at night, we all need to rest, so that''s it. The servant girl will just beat her to death. "

    The girl shook.

    Su Hao''s heart is anxious. The man who hides in the dark and wants to harm Hou Xinyao won''t give up. The servant girl can be killed, but after that, there will be more ways to harm Su haoniang. At that time, it will be difficult to catch them. This time, it''s not easy to cut it off with clues.

    Huh? What''s the situation? Su Hao thought that according to master Hou''s character, he would not give up like this. But at this time, she heard master Hou''s words. She was worried and her fingers were tightly twisted.

    Just when Su Hao had nothing to do, Mrs. Hou stood up and said, "no, sir, if this villain is dead, someone will come to assassinate my Yao''er. This time, I will definitely find out." Mrs. Hou has always been obedient to master Hou in Hou''s house, and almost never resisted. This time, she changed her weakness and began to argue.

    Master Hou looked a little surprised, but he said: "madam is right. That can''t let this servant girl go so easily. If you don''t say it, it will make her life worse than death. " Master Hou''s face was staring at the servant girl, and the servant girl''s face was a little whiter.

    Su Hao understood what master Hou meant. Master Hou was able to manage the Hou family so well. Now he was playing psychological tactics with the servant girl. Sure enough, that servant girl face flashed flustered, some flustered hands and feet.

    Mrs. Hou still breathed a sigh of relief, and then heard master Hou say to the servant girl, "you are so hard now. After a while, you will speak."

    "Sanjin, take this man and these servants with you. Go to the torture chamber and give them to Hou Wu." Master Hou coldly asked. Then he said to Mrs. Hou, "don''t worry, madam. Go back and have a rest. We can''t connive at these evil people." Then he turned and left.

    Looking at master Hou taking people away, Mrs. Hou turned and relaxed her tense mood. She gently said to Su Hao, "ah, you''re scared too. Don''t be afraid. How''s Yao er? I''ll have someone make you a little supper to scare you

    Su Hao returned: "don''t worry, madam. My mother has been sleeping very well recently. She hasn''t been disturbed."

    Mrs. Hou completely relaxed and asked people to make supper for Su Hao.

    Su Hao finally refused. She didn''t have a good rest for a few days. Now she just wants to have a good sleep. Mrs. Hou also recruited many servants to protect Su Hao and Su haoniang''s room in shifts, and said that she would send several women to guard Hou Xinyao in the room.

    Now Su Hao''s purpose has been answered, and naturally he no longer refuses Mrs. Hou''s kindness.

    Early the next morning, as soon as Su Hao got up, he heard that the people who wanted to sneak into the room last night were aunt Yan''s. Since aunt Yan was involved, the master couldn''t sit still. In the early morning, aunt Yan came for interrogation. Unexpectedly, aunt Yan was nervous and full of loopholes. She wanted to ask the second young master to intercede for herself, but she accidentally let slip. Listen to that, the second young master didn''t seem to be Lord Hou''s own son. After su haoniang had cleaned up and had breakfast, Mrs. Hou and Lord hou would come back, He has already begun to admit his blood to the second young master.

    Su Hao and Su haoniang came to the room where they were blood dripping. Master Hou raised his hand and slapped aunt Yan hard. His face turned red and he was furious: "you bitch!"

    When Su Hao saw the scene, he quickly asked someone to take Su haoniang out. Mrs. Hou waved to her, and she did her best.

    Aunt Yan was no longer crying pitifully in the past, but with tears in her nose. Master Hou''s expression was ferocious. He grabbed aunt Yan''s hair and said, "if you tell me the truth, I can spare your life. If you don''t tell me, do you think there''s anything I can''t find out in Hou''s house?"

    Su Hao sneered. It would be silly for Aunt Yan to say everything.

    I didn''t expect that Aunt Yan was shaking like a ball, and she really told the whole story that she wanted to fight for property and get along with outsiders. Hou Xinyao was stunned and took out of the house on the spot just because she ran into aunt Yan''s plot, and then sold it out.

    When Mrs. Hou heard the speech, she collapsed on the chair and couldn''t move. She said in a trembling voice, "it''s like this..." she remembered what Hou Xinyao was like now, and she wanted to go up and cut aunt Yan into pieces.

    But no one is more angry than master Hou at this time. His youngest son, who has been in pain for more than ten years, turned out to be a wild breed. Master Hou always boasted that he was smart. Unexpectedly, he had been fooled for more than ten years. He clasped aunt Yan''s neck and laughed angrily: "very good, very good." That ferocious and cruel smile is extremely frightening.

    Su Hao''s fingers moved, and suddenly he was not at ease. He left Hou Xinyao in Hou''s house.

    Aunt Yan was finally tortured to death. Of course, Su Hao had never seen her, but I heard it was extremely shocking. The second young master, who had been hurt by master Hou for more than ten years, was also killed by drugs.

    This behavior makes Su Hao more determined to take Su haoniang to find her biological parents.

    Mrs. Hou really loves Hou Xinyao, but Mrs. Hou has a good temper and is obedient to master Hou. However, master Hou is headstrong and cold-hearted. He only cares about his own face and dignity, and Hou Xinyao doesn''t have the ability to protect herself now. But how can he be reliable with master Hou?

    But Su Hao didn''t know how to say this to Mrs. Hou.

    It''s already may and June. All kinds of flowers in Houshan have gradually withered. The humid water vapor in the wind is getting stronger and stronger. Summer is coming in Jiangnan. The lotus leaves in the lotus pond stretch out, and the clear water is covered by turquoise. Immediately, sharp, water drop like lotus bracts with white top come out.

    Suhao wakes up from her deep sleep. She sits up and looks at suhaoniang, who is still sleeping. Unconsciously, she smiles gently. It doesn''t look like a 12-year-old''s smile at all.

    Su Hao doesn''t want to disturb the mother who is still immersed in her sleep. She moves carefully and gets out of bed.

    After what happened to Aunt Yan a few days ago, Su Hao and Hou Xinyao were very respectful and didn''t dare to neglect. So Su Hao had a very good time in Hou Fu. Today, I''m leaving Hou''s house. Thinking about Mrs. Hou''s warm eyes and caring words, Su Hao''s heart surged up. This is the warmth she seldom meets in this world.

    This is, Su Hao heard the movement on the bed, quickly turned around, the original Su haoniang also got up.

    "Well, you''re up. I just woke up." She jumped out of bed lively, straight to the window, a hug suhao, tightly knead her into her arms. Recently, her state has been much better, and she has become more talkative than before. With more words, her language is much smoother.

 Chapter 187

    Su Hao feels her warm and dry embrace, and reaches out her little arm to embrace Su haoniang.

    "Well, if you''re hungry, let''s go to your mother and eat something delicious." Su haoniang holds Su Hao''s arm tightly and looks at her with a smile. Her eyes are still twinkling with childlike innocence.

    "Well, mother, I''ll comb your hair and dress you up. We''re going to greet your wife." Su Hao''s reply to Su haoniang''s soft words.

    Su haoniang is sitting in front of the mirror. Her hair is black and falls like a waterfall. She is waiting for Su Hao to comb her hair.

    Su Hao picked up the pear flower comb, gently inserted it into the top of her hair, combed it little by little, and then rolled up a simple bun, plus a white jade hairpin that Mrs. Hou gave to Su haoniang. Looking at herself in the mirror, Su haoniang also smiles. Her innocent smile makes her clean eyes more gentle and watery.

    After taking care of Su haoniang, Su Hao specially takes out the clothes given by Mrs. Hou and wears them carefully.

    As soon as she entered the house, Mrs. Hou welcomed her. These days, the house is quiet. Mrs. Hou is not as haggard as Hou Xinyao had just returned to the house. She regained her radiant appearance. Although she is nearly 50 years old, there are only some small lines in the corner of her eyes. She took Su haoniang''s hand and asked softly, "Yao, did you sleep well last night? No nightmares? "

    Hou Xinyao said in a hurry: "Niang, I have a good sleep. I have a dream of you!" Seeing that she was much better than before, Mrs. Hou was very pleased. She teased her and said, "what happened to my mother in my dream?" Then he turned and told the maid to add two chairs beside her chair to let Su haoniang and Su Hao sit beside her.

    After they were all seated, Hou Xinyao held Mrs. Hou''s hand: "I dream of my mother, making delicious, lotus root powder, sweet scented osmanthus cake, ice powder, delicious!" This is the longest sentence Hou Xinyao has said in a row recently. Unexpectedly, it''s for eating. Both Hou and Su Hao are laughing.

    It''s time to start breakfast. Mrs. Hou has been personally serving dishes for Hou Xinyao. The happy atmosphere between the two makes Su Hao unable to open her mouth. She hasn''t had time to tell Mrs. Hou that she is leaving today.

    "Yao''er, this is the lotus root powder sweet scented osmanthus jelly you dreamed of last night." Mrs. Hou put a piece of cold cake for Su haoniang and added another piece for Su haoniang. "Ah Hao, eat it too. The cold cake made in the kitchen really tastes good. It''s your mother''s favorite."

    Su Hao looked at the cold cakes that Mrs. Hou was enthusiastically holding for herself, and thought about the wording. Finally, she made up her mind and made up her mind. Anyway, sooner or later, she had to say it. Su Hao put down her chopsticks and coughed unnaturally.

    "Madam Hou, I have something to tell you." Mrs. Hou also put down her chopsticks and looked at Su Hao seriously. Su Hao looked at Mrs. Hou''s sincere eyes, some guilty, lowered his head to avoid.

    "We''re going to start today. We''re going to the capital." Sue''s voice is low. Mrs. Hou didn''t speak for a long time. The whole room was silent. Su Hao looked up and found that Mrs. Hou was quietly wiping her tears.

    After a long time, Mrs. Hou''s mood stabilized. She took the handkerchief from her maid, dried her tears, and asked in a nasal voice: "actually, I have this premonition these days. I dare not ask you. Unexpectedly, all of a sudden..." Su Hao held Mrs. Hou''s hand. She was a little sour in her heart, so she had to say: "madam''s great kindness, my mother and I will never forget it."

    Mrs. Hou patted Su: "you are a child. That''s what you say. It''s good for you to start now. The weather is just right now. Otherwise, it will be a long way to Midsummer in a few days, and it will be even more difficult. Well, if you and your mother can''t find a place to stay in the capital, they must remember to come back. Hou''s house will always be your home. " Mrs. Hou took Su Hao''s hand and said to her seriously.

    Sue nodded, "I know, ma''am."

    "Lamei, bring me what I prepared for the young lady." Mrs. Hou waved to the maid behind her. Rumei immediately turned to open the cabinet and took out a small package from the cabinet.

    "Madame?" Suhao is a little confused, so.

    Mrs. Hou took the package and handed it to Su Hao: "this is the money I prepared for you and your mother. It''s a long way to go. You two weak women, how can we not prepare more money? Besides, we have to live in the capital..."

    Su Hao was moved to pick it up.

    In this way, Su Hao left Hou''s house with Hou Xinyao. Hou Xinyao was also reluctant to give up when she treated Hou''s wife. However, maybe the mother and son were close to each other, or Hou Xinyao knew Su Hao''s mind, but she didn''t cry at all.

    The capital is so big, and Hou Xinyao''s disappearance was decades ago. At this time, it is not easy to find Hou Xinyao''s own parents.

    Su Hao had to settle down in the capital first, and then slowly inquire.

    Su Hao set up a snack bar with the money given by Madam hou to make some simple signature dishes.

    After a few months, Hou Xinyao''s parents still have nothing to look forward to, but Su Hao''s small restaurant is becoming more and more popular because of its novel and delicious food, cheap and affordable prices.

    "Hello, Sue. Prince Ning has returned to Beijing! All the neighbors went to see it. Let''s join in the fun, too! " One day, the next door neighbor Xiaohua suddenly rushed to suhao''s small restaurant and yelled at suhao.

    "What''s going on?" Suhao looks at the deserted restaurant. No wonder there are no guests today. Suhao mutters in his heart that his business is booming and will go downhill in two days.

    "You don''t know when you are new to the capital. King Ning Shizi is a great hero of our country. He has been fighting in the battlefield since he was a teenager. He has made great achievements. Every time he returns to Beijing, people will come to see him! " Xiaohua said excitedly. Sue thought that she had nothing to do in the restaurant, so she took her away.

    The royal family is always noble and mysterious in the hearts of the common people. Even if they can only see one side from a distance, the common people are very happy.

    In the distance, the sound of horse''s hooves gradually came over the noise of people. Xiaohua pulled Su Hao and was so excited that she kept trying to push forward. However, Su Hao didn''t have any curiosity about this king of Ning. She just let Xiaohua pull her and put on the other side to see if there were any people who could take advantage of the opportunity to lead the sheep.

    I didn''t expect that there was an accident when Emperor Shizi of ningwang was near. People on both sides of the road pushed and pushed, while Xiaohua pushed forward. Accidentally, she was pushed straight to the road and fell down.

    "Little flower -" Su Hao exclaimed. Like she stretched out her hand to pull her, but only to pull her sleeve, in the end did not pull her.

    I watched the horse coming. A tragedy is about to happen, people around scream, some timid cover their eyes.

    "Xu --" the people on the horse saw that Xiaohua suddenly appeared, with quick eyes and quick hands, and fiercely pulled the reins. The sweaty BMW stopped just one second before stepping on Xiaohua. After stopping, the horse still snorted at Xiaohua.

    Xiaohua was shocked at the beginning, her brain was blank, and she didn''t remember to move. After the reaction, she cried out in an instant.

    Suhao asked about Xiaohua, but she couldn''t get up. A cold sweat broke out on suhao''s forehead: "Xiaohua, what''s the matter with you?" She didn''t look like she was hurt.

    "How is she? But is it hurt? " The man at once suddenly asked in a low and hoarse voice. Suhao looked up. The man was about thirty years old, maybe because he had been on the battlefield for a long time. His honey colored skin was slightly rough, but his facial features were very beautiful. His eyebrows and eyes gave suhao a very familiar feeling.

    This kind of familiarity made Su Hao have a strange feeling in his heart. After a while, he came back to himself and replied, "it''s OK. She''s not hurt. Xie Shizi cares. " Then he quickly lowered his head to ask about Xiaohua''s situation in a low voice. It turned out that Xiaohua was just scared to get weak. Now he eased down a little. With the help of Su Hao, he stood up and walked to the crowd.

    Holding Xiaohua back home, Hou Xinyao gathered around and opened a pair of bright eyes: "what''s the matter?" Although the body is only 12 years old, Su Hao usually takes Hou Xinyao as a child. Now hou Xinyao comes forward, and Su Hao suddenly realizes that her mother is nearly 30 years old. And Su Hao also understood to come over, that rather Wang Shi son eyebrow eye why so familiar.

    His eyebrows and eyes are the same as those of Hou Xinyao.

    Su Hao''s hand suddenly shakes, and immediately helps Xiaohua to the chair to sit down. There is another reason why Xiaohua is so excited today. She has always been a fan of ningwang Shizi in the palace. At the moment, her face has recovered a lot. Su Hao doesn''t have any mind to ask her whether she feels better. Instead, she asks urgently, "does ningwang Shizi have brothers and sisters?"

    Xiaohua is really much better, and her face is still a little red, which is also a reaction to the excitement caused by her close distance from Prince Ning. After listening to Su Hao''s words, she immediately replied: "yes, Prince Ning was born with twins and auspicious omens. At that time, Prince Ning was very happy. When Prince Ning and princess were full moon, she asked the emperor to seal them, Later, a few months later, the prince and the princess took them to the mountain to pray. Unexpectedly, they met the bandits. They could only try their best to protect the little prince, but the little princess just lost him. "

    Su Hao''s hand trembled again.

    "Princess Ning has been looking for the little princess for several years, which has caused a lot of trouble in the capital. My parents know that. " Xiaohua said to Su Hao seriously: "but looking for such a big baby must be like looking for a needle in a haystack. Besides, who knows if the little princess is still alive. I''ve been looking for it for several years, but I haven''t heard from you, so I''ll give it up. "

    Xiaohua said, "but in the past two years, I''ve heard that the princess''s health is getting worse and worse. I''m afraid it''s the little princess or the princess''s heart knot. Prince Ning''s mansion has started to send people around to look for the little princess, and has come here to inquire about it. Shizi did not come back from the battlefield, but went out to find his sister and came back from other states. "

 Chapter 188

    It''s really hard to find a place to break iron shoes. It''s easy to get them. Su Hao held back the strong heartbeat in his chest and asked Xiaohua, "how old is shiziye this year?"

    Xiaohua broke her fingers to check, and then firmly said: "shiziye is eight years old this year..."

    Su Haoteng stood up and said, "great."

    "What''s the matter?" Xiaohua looks at suhao blankly. She doesn''t understand why suhao reacts so much. Suhao shows a very bright smile: "you know, I went to Beijing to find my mother''s own parents..."

    "You mean Xiaohua''s eyes are wide open and her mouth is wide open. She points her finger at suhao and is stunned for a moment.

    Su Hao ran a few steps to bring Hou Xinyao over and said to Xiaohua, "look, who does my mother look like?"

    Hou Xinyao has a blank expression. Her face is beautiful, her eyebrows are especially beautiful, and she is also full of heroism. However, Hou Xinyao always has such a blank and naive expression, which makes people ignore her appearance.

    Xiaohua carefully looked at Hou Xinyao for a while, her eyes widened, and her eyes seemed to fall out of her eyes. She stammered: "like... Like... Like shiziye!"

    "Yes Su Hao said with a smile.

    "Xiao ah, well, your family has developed. Oh, my God, I can still know the royal family..." Xiao Hua turns around in circles. This day, her experience is too rich. At this time, she just feels a mess in her head. After a while, she looks at Su Hao and giggles.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    The next day, Su Hao closed his restaurant and took Hou Xinyao to the palace. The former Marquis''s residence was a big one, and it was already quite luxurious. But in front of the palace, it was no different from those old houses. The golden plaque on the Zhumen''s door, with a few big words "King Ning''s residence" on it, was really carved beams and painted buildings, resplendent.

    Su Hao pulls Hou Xinyao forward and is immediately stopped by the guard: "who are you?"

    This time, Su Hao''s heart is full of music. He is not as confused as he is in front of Hou''s house. He looks like a liar. Su Hao points to Hou Xinyao: "this is my mother. Do you know her? I''m here for the prince, the princess and the son. "

    The gatekeeper of the palace carefully looked at Hou Xinyao, and found that the woman''s eyebrows and eyes were very similar to those of the prince. He immediately looked at Su Hao strangely, and saw that she was not like a liar. He did not dare to take it lightly. He gave Su Hao a bow: "miss, please wait a moment, let me report to the prince and princess."

    "Good." Su Hao nodded slightly, calm and relaxed.

    It''s early in the morning. It''s also the first day for Zhou Chengyi, the son of King Ning, to return home. Today, it''s rare for the three of them to have breakfast together.

    The princess''s face was getting worse day by day, and the prince and the son were looking at it, and the pain was in their heart.

    Prince Ning and Princess Ning have been very affectionate since they were young. There has never been any other woman around him. Even though the princess lost the little princess for several years, Prince Ning has no intention of complaining besides heartache. He is also very reluctant to give up his little daughter.

    "Tell the Lord that someone is asking for a meeting outside. My subordinates will see that the woman looks like a real son." The bodyguard close to the ears of King Ning, whispered to King Ning.

    King Ning looked at Princess Ning and the son of the world as if they were looking at each other and said with a silent smile: "Cheng Yi came with me, and someone came outside. I''m afraid it''s still because of something happened in the court in the past two days. Yun''er, you continue to eat. When Cheng Yi and I deal with this, we''ll come back to accompany you. "

    Princess Ning did not doubt it and nodded.

    This prince Ning is afraid that the person outside the mansion is not his missing daughter. He gives Princess Ning great hope and then gives her great disappointment. Therefore, he does not dare to explain it. He just wants to take Zhou Chengyi to find out. If it is his daughter, he will tell the princess.

    Zhou Chengyi was at a loss at the moment. He had been away from Beijing for some time. How could he know what happened to the court? However, he immediately put down his chopsticks and went out with Lord Ning.

    "There''s someone out there, like your sister." There''s nothing to hide from Zhou Chengyi. Lord Ning comes straight to the point, and then adds, "don''t tell your mother first. Let''s go and have a look first, so as not to let your mother down if it''s a liar."

    After hearing the first sentence of King Ning, Zhou Chengyi was very happy. Then he gathered the surprise look on his face and nodded slightly.

    Su Hao''s mother and daughter soon came to the hall of the palace.

    Maybe there is telepathy in the relatives, maybe Hou Xinyao and Zhou Chengyi look too similar.

    In short, seeing Hou Xinyao at that moment, both Zhou Chengyi and King Ning were shocked. This inexplicable feeling made them believe that this was the lost little princess Zhou wanran.

    Always steady, Lord Ning lost his sense of propriety at the moment. He strode up and carefully looked at Hou Xinyao: "like, really like." Zhou Chengyi was shocked on one side.

    Su Hao didn''t explain too much, so the prince''s house began to recognize his relatives.

    When all the blood melted together, King Ning was so moved that he grabbed Hou Xinyao: "this is my daughter. Do you know how hard it has been for your mother to find you over the years..." then he took Hou Xinyao into his arms and his eyes were moist.

    Zhou Chengyi''s heart is also shocked, but still fell to the reaction: "father, let''s quickly tell my mother, I don''t know how happy she is, so many years, looking for so many years."

    Lord Ning nodded.

    When Princess Ning saw Hou Xinyao, she immediately held back the others. Her fingers trembled and she took off her clothes. When she saw the red birthmark on Hou Xinyao''s shoulder, Princess Ning began to cry.

    After all, it is the result of several years of tossing. On this day, the whole palace was very excited.

    However, Prince Ning and Princess Ning soon discovered Hou Xinyao''s illness, but no one disliked her at all. Princess Ning just kept crying, blaming her negligence for Hou Xinyao''s present appearance. Prince Ning just sighed heavily, comforting his beloved wife and son.

    For a few days in the palace, Su Hao and Hou Xinyao were treated with special respect. The princess, the prince and the son of the world also treat Hou Xinyao as a child''s pet, and even the real name of the princess of Ning is Zhou wanran. However, Hou Xinyao obviously does not accept this title very well, and always calls herself Yao''er.

    The princess simply took Hou Xinyao and advised Lord Ning, "Lord, since Yao''er doesn''t like the name of wanran, let''s not call it wanran any more. Isn''t Yao''er very comfortable?" Without saying a word, Lord Ning simply changed Zhou wanran in the genealogy to Zhou Xinyao.

    Then the prince and his son searched all over the world for famous doctors to treat Su haoniang.

    Su Hao was relieved to see that all her mother''s relatives could accept her and love her so much.

    Hou Xinyao, no, it should be said that Zhou Xinyao was unfortunate in this life, but in a way, she was extremely lucky, because before she entered Anping village, she was surrounded by people who loved her.

    Later, Prince Ning''s mansion sent a gift of thanks to the Marquis''s mansion in Qingyang City. Although the Marquis''s mansion also bought Zhou Xinyao from a human dealer, over the years, she has been treated as if she were a daughter. The princes and concubines are very grateful, and their daughter has not suffered more.

    Now that the benefactor had given thanks, then he was the enemy. When he learned about Zhou Xinyao''s experience in Anping village, the Lord gritted his teeth: "how dare these villains humiliate my daughter! I don''t want to clean them up! "

    Su jokingly said: "the Lord is calm. They have been punished as they should be."

    Lord Ning listened to Su Hao''s words and patted her head: "I''ve told you several times. Don''t call me Lord so naturally. I''m your grandfather!"

    Su Hao''s face involuntarily showed a smile, from Shanru: "grandfather."

    Ning Wang Ye this just showed a happy smile again.

    Su Hao continued: "as for the two fish who have missed the net, grandfather, you lend me some people. I''ll go to Pingyang city to have a look myself."

    King Ning agreed to Su Hao''s request without hesitation.

    twenty-nine

    So Su Hao and his party set out again like Pingyang city.

    "Stop the car." Suhao told the coachman that the carriage stopped slowly. Then suhao jumped from the carriage.

    The last time Su Hao came to Pingyang City, he thought he was the last time. But now Su Hao is standing under the gate of Pingyang City, but last time she was the country girl, now she is the daughter of the palace.

    I don''t know if the second son of the Su family is still in Pingyang city. Su Hao still wants to have a look at their fate.

    But back in Pingyang city again, Su Hao came to Tianxiang building first. After all, when Su Hao was down and out, it was sun qiuniang who helped her.

    Sun qiuniang is as warm and forthright as ever. Before she arrives, her voice comes first. When she saw that it was su Hao who got on and off such a luxurious carriage, she widened her round apricot eyes and then laughed happily: "Xiao Su Hao, I haven''t seen you for a year. You''re doing well."

    Su Hao also laughed: "qiuniang, I think the Tianxiang building is better."

    "That''s not a blessing for Xiao su." Sun qiuniang blinked at Su Hao.

    Su Hao laughs: "how old are you? How can you still be cute..."

    "What is cute?" Sun qiuniang blinked again: "is that so? Are you saying I''m cute? "

    Su Hao''s black line: "yes, I''ll come here this time..." Su Hao waved to the people behind him, and the people behind him brought up Su Hao''s prepared things: "here''s your recipe." Su Hao also winked at sun qiuniang. Before, she was totally different in front of sun qiuniang and in front of Mrs. Hou. She always looked old. When did she show such a brilliant expression.

    I know Sue''s fine. Sun qiuniang also laughed.

 Chapter 189

    So Su Hao lived in Pingyang City, and sent someone to look for someone like Su''s second son or Su Erdan''s brother and sister.

    Finally, the second son of the Su family was found among the beggars.

    "Miss, my subordinates have sent someone to inquire about it. Su shuanzi sold all his sons and daughters because he was fond of gambling and couldn''t pay his gambling debts, and his legs were also broken by the creditors. After that, no one gambled with him and he had no other income, so he had to go to the streets and beg with beggars. But now the world is hard, especially in Pingyang City, where there are many hungry people, They beggars, I''m afraid they will soon... "The bodyguard of the palace looked heavy, Su Hao knew it well, I''m afraid he would starve to death soon.

    Sue sneered.

    The bodyguards also knew that Su Shuan Zi had something to do with her own princess. They were also resentful of Su Shuan Zi, so they asked Su Hao, "Miss, do you need subordinates..." they raised their hands and made a face to wipe their neck.

    Su Hao rubbed his chin for a while and showed a bright smile: "don''t worry, since there are so many hungry people in Pingyang City, let''s just do something good?"

    The guards of the palace were confused.

    Su Hao just told the guards to take her to see the beggars.

    "Miss, I''m afraid those picklers will pollute your eyes. Besides, the hungry people are also mobs at this time. I''m afraid they will frighten miss..." the head of the guard hesitated.

    "I know what they are. As for the mob, let''s take more people there. Can they get close to me? Don''t worry. I''m just going to see my father. " Su Haoyang raised his chin and aggravated my father.

    The bodyguards who came out with Su Hao were all sent by Lord Ning. They were all extraordinary and knew something about the purpose of Su Hao''s trip. At this time, the bodyguard leader had to step back and make arrangements to protect Su Hao''s safety.

    The bodyguards of the palace surrounded Su Hao in the carriage and came to the bottom of the bridge. It was the place where the group of beggars lived, and it was also the place where Su shuanzi, the second son of the Su family, stayed. Su shuanzi was not very popular among the beggars, but fortunately, he was able to recognize the situation very well. As long as he gave him a bite to eat, beat or scold, or call his grandfather.

    Beggars are insulted by others every day. When they go back to the bridge, they insult Su shuanzi. This Su shuanzi survived like this.

    "What are you going to do, miss?" The head of the bodyguard bowed his head and asked Su respectfully.

    Su laughed and pointed to the white steamed bread the guards were holding: "go, take some steamed bread and give it to my father."

    The bodyguard was confused again.

    Su Hao added, "but don''t take too much." The smile at the corner of her mouth made the bodyguard cool. It seemed that she understood her purpose.

    At the moment, the hungry people were so hungry that they couldn''t stand up. All they had to do was huddle there one by one, staring at the group of bodyguards with a few steamed buns and went straight to Su shuanzi.

    At the moment, the hungry people want to take a last breath and rush to the guard to snatch those steamed buns. They are white flour steamed buns that ordinary people can''t afford to eat. What''s more, they can''t eat enough now? So they are like wolves in the wilderness, with green light in their eyes.

    However, the guards were numerous, extremely well armed, and the weapons in their hands were shining with cold light. At one time, the hungry people did not dare to act rashly.

    The bodyguard put the steamed bread into the hands of Su Shuan, who was trembling. Su Shuan was flattered and even connected the steamed bread to his mouth. The bodyguards left immediately.

    Some of the hungry people still dare not move. They don''t know why these armored bodyguards want to give Su shuanzi steamed bread, and Su shuanzi doesn''t know. He just keeps pushing it in his mouth.

    But those bodyguards soon left, and the hungry people''s eyes all moved to Su shuanzi''s body.

    After a pause for half a second, they rushed to Su Shuan.

    Su Hao finally opened the curtain to look at the beggars under the bridge and surrounded Su Shuan. She didn''t know what the end of Su Shuan would be. Maybe she would be trampled to death? Or will they be abandoned by beggars after dying? Suhao doesn''t know. She thinks the ending doesn''t seem so important.

    A light wind blew, blowing the broken hair on suhao''s forehead, and she slowly put down the curtain of the carriage.

    The next destination is Anping village.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    ˇ­ˇ­

    There are almost no people in Anping village now. It seems that Mrs. Zhang''s family has lost all their wealth. The house is empty now.

    Su Hao ordered the guards to take out the oil they had prepared and pour it around the village. Su Hao and the bodyguards are standing at the head of the village. Su Hao throws a torch to the village in person.

    The sky is full of fire. The fire lit up suhao''s expressionless face.

    This is a dirty village. They didn''t bring any warmth to the original owner in their last life. In this life, because of Su Hao''s Maria aura, they are much better to Su Hao, but there are still people in the original owner''s position in their last life. Being bullied. This is a village that cannot be saved.

    It can only be set on fire.

    On the first day she came to this world, she set a fire to the family of Su Laoer. On the last day she was about to leave this world, she set the whole Anping village on fire.

    She came and left in the fire.

    System: "congratulations on completing the task and getting an activation opportunity. Please rotate the turntable to activate any skill."

    Su Hao thought about it. She turned her hand and looked at the pointer pointing to the world.

    System: "congratulations on acquiring the skill of helping the world at the same time. This skill can lead to excellent medical skills. Please prepare to launch the next world. "

    "Gege, here we are."

    Looking up, Su Hao looked at the blue sky outside and combed his mood. "Let''s go, old Buddha. It''s time to wait."

    Next to the maid Qingqing sneered, "with the degree of the old Buddha''s favor on gege, where willing to punish gege."

    Su Hao solemnly said, "the old Buddha is not willing to punish me because he loves me, but what we should do is to do. We should not lose our sense of propriety just because he loves me."

    Qingqing helped up Su Hao''s arm. "It''s the maidservant who lost his sense of propriety. I hope gege can calm down."

    Su Hao looked at the maid who grew up with the original owner, but he didn''t say anything more.

    Standing in front of the majestic palace, marveling at its magnificence, according to the memory of the original owner, he slowly walked to the old Buddha''s bedroom, "gege to."

    "Well, you are willing to come back." Some dignified voice of the old Buddha passed through several palace gates and reached Su Hao''s ears.

    Suhao listened to the voice. If she didn''t have the memory of the former life, she would have thought that the old Buddha didn''t like him, but her heart was full of enthusiasm. The emotion belonging to the original Buddha told her that the old Buddha was very kind to her.

    Take a deep breath, organize your mood, and walk in.

    In the middle of the palace, a woman in gorgeous Qing Dynasty clothes is sitting in the middle. Su Hao stands at the door and looks at the upright old Buddha. His eyes are slightly moist. The emotion of the original master fills his chest again. After thinking about it, Su Hao decides to use the emotion of the original master to see the old Buddha who has been good to her for two generations for the last time.

    Slowly kneeling on the ground, "old Buddha, Su Hao unfilial, failed to accompany the old Buddha."

    The old Buddha sat in the hall, looking at Su Hao at the bottom, he was filled with emotion, "get up. Come here and tell me to have a good look. "

    Stand up and walk to the old Buddha, the old Buddha took her hand, eyes complex, "well, do you know what situation I Daqing is now?"

    Su Hao''s forehead jumped slightly and came. It was at this time that the original owner agreed to the old Buddha''s marriage. In the end, he ended up alone.

    "Now that the country is in great danger, Haoer will naturally make a modest contribution to the Qing Dynasty."

    "Good, good, good!" The Buddha patted Su Hao''s hand, and his eyes were filled with joy.

    Walking out of the palace slowly, my heart is a little complicated. Does the Buddha not love Su? Love, but in the face of national interests, the old Buddha resolutely chose the Qing Dynasty.

    "Gege?" Qingqing''s voice revived Su Hao, "what''s the matter?"

    "It seems that Ge Ge has something on his mind."

    "What''s on your mind? You can see what''s on my mind

    "I don''t know, but I don''t seem very happy to see Ge Ge."

    Sue is so happy. This little girl is so beautiful.

    Back in the bedroom, Su Hao wanted to know the detailed information of the previous life of the original owner, so he ordered Qingqing to make tea. After Qingqing left, he lay flat on the bed and said, "come on."

    Close your eyes, in front of a gentle woman, "I want to know everything about you."

    "Of course, in my previous life, I went back to the palace, took part in the change movement, followed the old Buddha''s advice and married Kan Daozheng. In the early days, because the old Buddha was very supportive of the change movement, he doted on me. We were also very fond of Western learning, and everything was so happy. However, the times were rolling, and the change movement finally failed. When he fled overseas, he met another girl and traveled together. And I was married to a son of eight banners by the old Buddha, Because he is loyal to the old Buddha, and I advocate the reform, so we are

    At this point, her face was sad, and Su Hao didn''t want to mention her sad things too much, so he asked, "what happened later?"

    She was in a good mood. "Later, when he came back and saw the other person I married, I thought he would understand me. Unexpectedly, he accused me of not observing women''s morality. However, I, who had funded the revolutionary party, did not know."

    Take a deep breath, blink some moist eyes, "it seems that in that night, the Qing Dynasty died. I went to find Kan Daozheng and told him that I was a revolutionary, but he was so angry. He was a reformist and loyal to the Qing Dynasty. He gave me back to the eight banners. When he took me to flee, he was caught by the warlords and publicly executed to show his disrespect for the Qing Dynasty."

    The woman turned and looked directly at Su Hao, "you say, what did I do wrong?"

    Su Hao was silent for a few seconds, "so do you want me to help you get back at Kan Daozheng?"

    The woman seemed to wonder why suhao thought like this, "no, I want you to help me live. I want to know what I can do for this country if I don''t die."

    Su Hao was surprised and thought that she was expected to be treated like that, but she didn''t complain at all. She just thought that she could continue to do something for the country. Maybe this is the real style of the Qing Dynasty?

 Chapter 190

    "Is that ok?" When the woman saw Su Hao staring at her silently, she felt a little uneasy.

    "Of course."

    The woman showed a warm smile, "thank you."

    Su Hao shook his head. How could this not be his honor? At this moment, Su Hao felt the heavy pressure on himself.

    "Gege? "What''s the problem?" Su Hao, who is "sleeping" in Qingqing, is a little helpless.

    "Qingqing? Is the tea ready? " Su Hao holds Qingqing''s arm and sits up.

    Qingqing took the tea with just the right temperature on the table behind her and handed it to Su Hao, "gege really is. If you want to have a rest, you don''t say anything to me. I''m waiting for you to undress. I''m having a rest. It''s so uncomfortable."

    Su Hao took a sip of tea and squinted comfortably. I have to say that the long journey is really tiring now. "Qingqing, after so many years, I''m really getting more and more talkative."

    "Maidservant kindly reminds Ge Ge Ge, but it is to fall the complaint of Ge Ge Ge." Although the mouth is complaining, the hand is still clean and neat to sue good wide clothes.

    "Gege, I''m tired after walking for such a long time. I''d like to have a rest. I''m going to have dinner with the Buddha in the evening."

    "Well, go and have a rest. I have nothing to do with you." Suhao lies on the bed, deep in the soft comfort of the bed.

    Qingqing looks at Su Hao, closes her eyes and goes out with the door closed.

    Su Hao thought about the future development, slowly fell into sleep.

    "Gege. "Go, go."

    Suhao woke up to see Qingqing leading a group of maids standing by his bed, inexplicably a little shy, "it''s time to go to old Buddha PEI for dinner, isn''t it?"

    "Yes. Gege, it''s time to get up. You''re going to change for gerg Qingqing waved her hand, and the maid of honor behind her stepped forward and knelt down to salute, "gege."

    Su Hao sat up and extended his hand to the nearest maid in waiting. "It''s a long time since I''ve had dinner with the Buddha."

    Qingqing said with a smile, "it''s true that the old Buddha is thinking about you very much."

    Sitting in front of the dressing table mirror under the service of the maid in waiting, looking at the unfamiliar face in the mirror, I felt a little complicated.

    "Gege, what kind of hair do you want?" Qingqing with a comb in Su Hao''s back for a long time, after all, still can''t get attention.

    "It''s easy to come. There are not so many rules for dining with the Buddha." Suhao didn''t think she needed a big haircut.

    "That won''t do." Qingqing laughs behind Su Hao, "you can''t fool him. The old Buddha just sent someone to inform him. This evening, the magazine of the change movement will have dinner with the old Buddha and Ge Ge."

    "What''s the matter with the magazine?" Su Hao was a little surprised. It turned out that the plot had already started at this time.

    "Yes, Mr. Buddha has just asked people to pass it on. He wants to make Ge Ge look beautiful. By the way, Ge Ge''s age should be married. "

    "What are you talking about?" Su Hao didn''t like this so-called magazine Daozheng. Although it was a change movement, he didn''t correct the idea of three wives and four concubines at all. He could go to Hongxiu and travel together. However, when the original owner was married to the children of eight banners by laofoye, he didn''t know the cause and effect, so he directly scolded the man who didn''t abide by women''s way. What''s the use.

    Qingqing thinks that Su Hao is embarrassed, but she doesn''t want to continue on this topic. Girls are always shy about these things. In case she gets upset, it''s not good. "Even if she doesn''t want to be a Taoist priest, she has to dress up for the Buddha. After all, she hasn''t seen the Buddha for such a long time."

    "Well, you can do it by yourself. It doesn''t need to be too heavy. After all, it''s a family dinner."

    "Yes."

    He went to the gate of the old Buddha''s palace, stopped the eunuch''s announcement, waved back the maid in waiting, and took Qingqing to the gate. He happened to hear that there was a vague discussion about the movement of seeking change.

    "Kan Daozheng, do you think this change movement needs constitutional monarchy? Civil rights? "

    "Back to the Buddha, now the Qing Dynasty is in turmoil. As the old saying goes, the people are also water. Water can carry a boat, but it can also overturn a boat..."

    Su Hao felt that he could not stay outside. He stepped in and said, "old Buddha is lucky."

    "Ah, come here. Are all the eunuchs dead? "I don''t know if I''m going to give you a notice?"

    Eunuch a listen to flustered, this imperial palace who don''t know old Buddha''s favorite is this Ge Ge, "old Buddha calm down, slave no longer dare."

    Su Hao smiles, walks to the old Buddha and shakes his arm. "Look, the old Buddha is still angry. He wants to surprise the old Buddha, but he almost hurts others."

    The Buddha stared at Su for a while, trying to see something, but looking at Su Hao''s still clean eyes, the doubt disappeared.

    Looking at the eunuch who was still kneeling under him, Su Hao shook the old Buddha''s arm again. "Old Buddha, you scared him. It''s nothing to do with him. Good son is also hungry. Let him go down. It''s time for us to pass on food."

    The old Buddha was so grinded by Su that he had no choice but to wave his hand, "go down and remember this time. In addition, Qiu Jin, go to pass the meal."

    Qiu Jin agreed with a smile, "old Buddha, thousands of hope, finally is the grid to hope back."

    After Qiu Jin went out, the old Buddha suddenly remembered something and said to Su Hao, "well, you have been studying abroad for so many years

    Su Hao went through it quickly in his heart. The movement of seeking change was dominated by capitalism and established a constitutional monarchy. Why did it not restrict the autocracy of the monarchy in another way? But the present situation of Qing Dynasty

    Think, Su Hao smile, "old Buddha, this is not familiar with me to test me, en, let me think, ah, or forget," low head, rely on old Buddha''s arm coquetry, "old Buddha, you don''t know that good son is not interested in, how to know this depends on? It''s up to the old Buddha. Fortunately, he always looks at the old Buddha. "

    The old Buddha patted Su Hao''s hand. "You''re old enough to get married. When you come back this time, I''m going to help you watch. How can you just watch me do things?"

    Su Hao looked at the old Buddha, "old Buddha, can''t you marry me? I just want to be with the Buddha. "

    The old Buddha''s face turned black. "Nonsense, which good girl said she would not marry?"

    Su Hao frowned, thinking that at that time he was trying to find a way to get rid of it. Why quarrel with the Buddha now.

    He lowered his head and said, "well, I''ll listen to the Buddha."

    At this time, one side as the background wall of the journal road is standing out, "minister to Ge Ge please, Ge Ge auspicious."

    Su Hao disguised his disdain, pretended to be confused and looked at the old Buddha, "old Buddha, who is this?"

    The old Buddha raised his hand, and the shining armor case shook Su Hao''s eyes for a moment. "This is the leader of the movement of seeking change in the Qing Dynasty, Kan Daozheng."

    Su Hao came down and gave a half salute to Kan Dao. Kan Dao quickly avoided, "Ge Ge Ge, I can''t afford it."

    Su Hao looked into Kan Daozheng''s eyes and said, "Mr. Kan devoted himself to the Qing Dynasty. He can afford this ceremony." With that, he turned around and said nothing more. He just took the Lord Buddha''s arm and said, "Lord Buddha, I''m hungry."

    Right here, Qiu Jin came in, "old Buddha, the dishes are all laid out. Do you want to have dinner now?"

    The Buddha looked at the little greedy cat''s shining eyes and scratched Su Hao''s nose with a smile

    Sue is so embarrassed that she smiles.

    Arriving at the dining room, suhao was surprised by the luxury of the place. There are two lower seats under the two main seats, one on the left and one on the left. Su is kind enough to know that the little emperor in memory is coming. Sure enough, not long after sitting there, the voice of informing the eunuch and the spy rang out, "the emperor has arrived."

    Su Hao stood up with the crowd, knelt down and said, "welcome the emperor, the emperor is lucky."

    The emperor quickly walked a few steps. First, he asked the old Buddha to say hello. With the permission of the old Buddha, he stood up and helped Su Hao quickly. "When will sister Su Hao have a share with me and do this great gift?"

    Su Hao understood that this was just a polite remark, but he still said with a smile, "the emperor is the emperor after all, there should be some etiquette."

    After hearing this, the emperor was stunned. He stepped back and regained his power. "All of you, please sit down. It''s a family dinner today. I don''t need so much etiquette. "

    "Thank you, Emperor."

    When Su Hao looked at the emperor sitting in danger, he felt a little distressed. However, a ten-year-old child had to shoulder the heavy responsibility of a country. Alas.

    After a meal, he said goodbye to the Buddha and the emperor and nodded to indicate that there was no need to salute.

    When he came to a pool, Su Hao didn''t know what the pool was named, but he thought the lotus was beautiful.

    "This hall is named he Qingchi, which is specially used for planting lotus." A warm voice sounded in his ear. Su Hao just felt a little familiar. When he turned his head, he was an acquaintance, just an acquaintance he didn''t like to see.

    "I''m afraid it''s not good for you not to return to the government so late." Su Hao stepped back and deliberately opened the distance between them.

    "The emperor sympathized with the fact that his residence was a little far away, so he left him to stay in the palace for one night."

    Su was so kind that he knew that the emperor and the old Buddha were still paying attention to the change movement.

    "That adult turns slowly, this Ge Ge still has something to do, have to leave."

    A voice came from behind, "the ancients said that the lotus comes out of the mud and does not dye, and it cleans the ripples but does not demon. Is that what gege likes? "

    Su Hao turned around and said, "where is the real lotus that doesn''t dye or demon? Have you ever looked at their roots? In my eyes, they do not dye or demon, but hide their own bad things. "

    Kan Dao is looking at Su Hao, "Ge Ge''s remarks are different."

 Chapter 191

    Su Hao didn''t plan to answer and turned to leave. This lotus is not the same as this Taoist. People say that he is willing to weaken his official power. However, how can those who come out of the sludge be spotless? How can those who come out of the palace be so pure. There are still royal officials in this dynasty, maybe some sludge in this dynasty, but he hid it at the root.

    "Ge Ge, the magazine just now is really unruly. How can we talk to the women in the harem at such a late time? He''s not afraid to ruin his reputation

    With Qingqing''s action to change clothes, "don''t pay any attention to him, Qingqing, help me to prepare the bath water, I want to have a rest."

    "Yes."

    Soaking in the warm water, Su Hao closed his eyes and thought about tonight. The future failure of the change movement is almost a sure result. Since the original owner doesn''t ask for a strategy, it''s better to keep a distance from them.

    "Qingqing, help me up." Lying still for a while, Sue felt sleepy.

    "That Ge Ge has a good rest, maidservant retreats first." Holding Su Hao on the bed, Qingfu is ready to go down to have a rest.

    "Qingqing." Su Hao, who suddenly remembered something, called Qingqing, "remember to call me up tomorrow, and we''ll have dinner with the Buddha."

    "The old Buddha will be very happy to know Ge Ge''s filial piety."

    "Come on, you''re going down to rest." Sue laughs at people who want to keep flattering.

    "I''ll have a good rest. I''ll call you tomorrow."

    "Yes."

    Close your eyes and fall into sleep.

    "Gege, it''s time to get up." Qingqing''s call wakes up suhao in her sleep.

    "Yes? Help me up. Let''s go to the Buddha. "

    "Yes."

    Holding Qingqing''s hand, I strolled around the palace full of mystery and majesty. Looking around, I felt a little complicated. Such a magnificent building, such a dynasty for so many years, in that moment, it was fragmented.

    "Gege, slow down." Qingqing holds Su Hao, who is obviously absent-minded, and reminds her to be careful of the steps at her feet.

    "Well, it''s time for us to hurry up. If we slow down a little bit, the old Buddha may have finished his breakfast."

    As soon as he got to the door, Su Hao heard the laughter of the old Foye and aunt Qiujin. He dressed and walked in, "old Foye, what are you talking about with aunt Qiujin? So happy to laugh. "

    Qiu Jin looks at Su and laughs, "old Buddha, I''m talking about how to buy Ge Ge''s dowry."

    Su Hao said with a smile, "has the Buddha chosen a good man for you?"

    The old Buddha took Su Hao''s hand and said to Qiu Jin with a smile, "look at us, we are not shy when other girls get married. On the contrary, asking me for a candidate is also in line with my free and easy attitude towards girls."

    "Oh, old Buddha, don''t laugh at me." Su Hao leans on the old Buddha''s shoulder in a coquettish way.

    The old Buddha''s look suddenly dignified, "well, now the Qing Dynasty is swaying. In case I can''t protect you in the future, it''s better to find a good family for you now, so as to ease my heart."

    "Old Buddha..." Su Hao was a little complicated.

    For the first time, Lao Foye ignored Su Haode, and just continued to say, "now in the Qing Dynasty, the only thing I can give you is the recently published Daozheng of the change movement."

    Su Hao''s face was plain. He stepped back two steps, knelt down on the ground and kowtowed heavily. "Old Buddha, now that I am in such a situation in the Qing Dynasty, how can I marry others with ease?"

    Seeing that the old Buddha wanted to continue talking, Su Hao interrupted in a hurry, "old Buddha, maybe you think I''m a child''s heart, but I''ve made up my mind. In this life, Su Hao just wants to accompany old Buddha and the Qing Dynasty, and go down every step together."

    The old Buddha looked at Su Hao, who had grown up. "Oh, why do you have to do that?"

    "The old Buddha is so kind to me, how can he be at ease?"

    "Let me see. You go back first. "

    Stand up and watch the Buddha for a while. When she comes back, the dignified Buddha seems to be just an old woman who is worried about her children. Su Hao can''t help feeling a little sad, "yes."

    Just a short way out, he met Kan Daozheng. He gave Su Hao a rude salute and walked quickly to the old Buddha''s bedroom.

    Su Hao thought about it, and seemed to understand the purpose of this visit. She didn''t panic and went back. She stood in the same place, waiting for him to come out.

    Sure enough, in a short time, Kan Daozheng walked out of the old Buddha''s bedroom. Yu Guang left Su Hao and stood in the same place. He walked to Su Hao quickly.

    "Why don''t you marry me?"

    Su Hao turned around and looked at his eyes with a trace of eager Tao Zheng, "the Qing Dynasty is now turbulent, the people are struggling, and the country is uncertain. How can he be a home?"

    Then he turned and left. Only left in a daze magazine road is in place.

    "Gege, have you really decided not to marry?" Qingqing looks at her own gege with some worry. If gege has not been decided for a long time, the world will not know how to talk about it.

    Su Hao looked at Qingqing, who was worried in his eyes, and said with a smile, "isn''t this good?"

    Qingqing is a little excited. Naturally, it''s not good. "Gege hasn''t been married for a long time. People don''t know how to discuss gege."

    Su Hao looked at Qingqing and said seriously, "I don''t want to get married because at this time, foreign people began to trade with our country maliciously. The trade with foreign countries made the people of the Qing Dynasty hard to live. I''m a gege. I''ve enjoyed a good environment since I was a child. I don''t have food and clothing difficulties. Is it just that everything comes from the people of the Qing Dynasty?"

    Qingqing was speechless, "but, that can''t take Ge Ge''s happiness for a lifetime, as..."

    Su Hao looked at Qingqing and said seriously, "whatever position you are in, you have to do. The higher your position, the greater your responsibility. Qingqing, do you understand? "

    "Well, if the emperor is stable, will Ge Ge consider himself?"

    Looking at the people who are thinking about themselves, it''s deceitful to say that they are not moved, "maybe so."

    Qingqing looks at it, but she doesn''t speak any more. She just helps Su Hao walk slowly to the bedroom. In my heart, I just hope that the Qing Dynasty can be good, so my own style can live better.

    The news of Ge Ge''s refusal to marry Kan Daozheng spread all over the Qing Dynasty. At first, some people despised him, but he was a student, and he really took himself seriously. However, when the reason for Ge Ge''s refusal to marry spread all over the government, the old Buddha looked down on the people in the government, "they all said that women are inferior to men, but Ge Ge in Qing Dynasty is not inferior to men at all. Now, Qing Dynasty is in this situation. I hope that all the love ministers can offer their own strength for Qing Dynasty."

    "I will live and die for the Qing Dynasty. Long live the emperor, long live the Buddha."

    The emperor and the old Buddha looked at each other and looked at the minister who called long live three times. There was an idea in his heart and he became firm.

    "If there is something to start, there is nothing to retreat." The eunuch''s shrill voice resounded throughout the hall.

    The eunuch looked around and made sure that no one was playing. As a result, he announced, "retreat."

    The ministers looked at each other, and some of them left. The other part of them stayed. The old Buddha and the emperor looked at them, and they knew something. They came down from their high positions and looked at the ministers who stayed.

    The ministers looked at each other for a few minutes, and finally decided to let the Regent, who had the highest power, speak. Seeing such a betrayal, the Regent had no choice but to stand up and say, "tell the Buddha, the emperor, the neighboring countries let us borrow from Shandong and other places."

    "Shandong and other places? Mortgage? " The Buddha was a little sad. "Do you have to take the territory as a mortgage? No mortgage, no way? "

    "The neighbors say that if they want to borrow, they have to mortgage their territory."

    The old Buddha and the emperor looked at each other, and the old Buddha was a little sad. "Dear ministers, the Qing Dynasty is very kind to you. I trust you to hand over almost the whole government to you, but why, why is it getting more and more..." before he finished, tears slowly ran down his cheeks. When the ministers saw it, they knelt down quickly, "old Buddha, calm down. Don''t hurt yourself

    The old Buddha tried to calm down his emotions. "Ai Qing, I just want to live a leisure life with the emperor. Is that all right?" The crowd was silent.

    Looking at the expression of the crowd, the old Buddha suddenly looked up to the sky and laughed, "I didn''t expect that my ancestors had been guarding the country for so many years and would be defeated by me in the end."

    "Old Buddha, calm down."

    "Regent, you go to find the local officials for me, let them be restrained for me, let me catch a corrupt person, just wait for me."

    Su Hao heard the news in the bedroom, and rushed to the old Buddha''s bedroom. As soon as she entered the bedroom, she was almost hit on her forehead by a flying teacup. She hurried to one side of her head to avoid the flying concealed weapon.

    When the old Buddha saw that his favorite Su HAOGE came to the door, he began to stabilize his mood and slowly sat on the soft step behind him. The maid in waiting rushed to deliver the tea and fanned the fan. Su Hao walked forward a few steps, smiling at the old Buddha. He slowly felt the gentle mood and gave it to the old Buddha. He took the tea from the maid in waiting and handed it to him, Sitting beside the Buddha, he gently rubbed his shoulder.

    "Old Buddha, why are you so worried? I''m so angry that I''m not healthy." With that, he turned his head and said to the maid of honor behind him, "if you don''t clean up the things on the ground, what are you doing in a daze?"

    Turning his head, "old Buddha, what can I do for you? I''m not sure if you can help old Buddha find a way out? "

    The Buddha told her the story. Su Hao thought about it. The Buddha gave a death order to strictly investigate the corruption of officials. Now, the officials who will corrupt will absolutely go to search for the people''s fat and cream for the sake of keeping the accounts right. At that time, it will cause people''s resentment. Then, "Buddha, I want to ask you for an oral instruction."

 Chapter 192

    "Oral instruction?" Put down the tea handed by the palace maid, and the old Buddha looked at Su Hao with a serious expression. Was he angry and curious, "what''s the dictation?"

    Su Hao retreated to the ground and knelt down. He felt some pain in his heart and some soreness in his knees, but he still kept his sincerity on his face. "Old Buddha, Hao''er has not made any great contribution to the country since he came back from studying abroad. He is ashamed of the Qing Dynasty''s training for me. I want to go down to the place with the Imperial Envoys to give porridge and food for the people."

    After hearing this, the Buddha didn''t speak. He just kept silent for a while. Su haodun looked at the Buddha''s face and continued, "the people are the people of the Qing Dynasty. We should be responsible for them. Now that the country is in turmoil, we should protect our people and give them enough sense of security, right?"

    With that, Su Hao looked at the old Buddha''s face and found that the people who could really sit on the Empress Dowager''s seat were not really simple. She could not see what the old Buddha was thinking at this time.

    The old Buddha quietly drank a few mouthfuls of tea, but he didn''t mention the matter of letting Su Hao stand up. Su Hao had to keep on kneeling. After a while, the old Buddha drank more than half of the tea in the cup, and then put the cup on the table beside him. He looked at Su Hao and said, "since you were young, I''m not willing to punish you. Do you know why I let you kneel today?"

    Suhao shook his head, indicating that she didn''t know. The Buddha looked at her, and his voice was full of dignity. Just like when suhao just came back, "I raised you and sent you out, not to let you come here to annoy me at this time. Now when you go out to give porridge and food, have you ever thought about how to deal with those refugees who have been hungry for a long time?"

    Su Hao understands that the old Buddha''s words are for her own good, but if she doesn''t go out now, how can she fulfill the original master''s wish? Is sitting in the palace to benefit the people?

    "Old Buddha, I promise you that I will follow the imperial envoy and never let myself be hurt. What''s more, old Buddha, you have ordered the regent to strictly investigate the corrupt officials below. The Regent is loyal to the Qing Dynasty. But have you ever thought about the people below? Don''t they go against the law? You need a pair of eyes, and I''m the best of them

    I don''t know which sentence touched the old Buddha. The old Buddha waved his hand and let Su Hao stand up. It seemed that at that moment, the whole person was a lot older. "Well, I''ve grown up. It''s time to go out and have a look at the world. Only under my wings, I can''t protect it for long."

    Su Hao stood up and walked slowly to the old Buddha. The girl put her head on the old Buddha''s knee and said in a stuffy voice, "no matter how old Su Hao grows, and no matter where he will be, the old Buddha will always be the closest person in Su Hao''s heart."

    The Buddha didn''t say a word. He just touched Su Hao''s black and beautiful hair one after another.

    The next day, Su Hao had packed himself up and was ready to follow the imperial envoy. Qingqing came to Su Hao, "gege, let''s get ready to goˇ°

    Su thought for a moment, "Qingqing, please follow me to the Tai hospital first. In case of an emergency, we won''t be blinded."

    He took all the medicine he needed and walked onto the carriage in front of the palace gate. He felt a burning look behind him. Looking back, he saw that it was really the old Buddha. Su Hao stood in front of the carriage and waved to the old Buddha with a smile. He intended to give the old Buddha a firm look. Then he bent down and walked into the carriage.

    The old Buddha watched Su Hao enter the carriage, looking straight ahead with his glasses, but he said to the imperial envoy around him, "protect Ge Ge Ge. If something happens to Ge Ge Ge, you will carefully protect your skin."

    The imperial envoy felt the coolness behind him and quickly knelt down to assure him, "I will obey the Yizhi of the old Buddha."

    "Well, let''s go."

    Hearing this, the imperial envoy quickly stood up and walked to the front of the motorcade, "ready to go."

    Qingqing and suhao are sitting in the same carriage. They put a soft pillow on suhao''s back. "Gege went to bed late last night, but he still gets up so early today. I don''t want to rest for a while, son."

    Su Hao took the history book beside him, "where can I be so sleepy? I''m getting lazy every day. I''d better read some books and review more."

    "When Ge Ge was studying abroad, he was a famous good student." Su Hao looks at Qingqing''s flattery, smiles and doesn''t talk any more. Qingqing also knows that her master doesn''t like to be disturbed when he is reading a book. Instead, she pours tea on the side and doesn''t talk. There was peace in the car.

    Suddenly when the car stopped, Su Hao lifted the curtain of his car and looked out, only to see the figure of the bodyguard running in front of him. "Gege, it''s a forest going ahead. It''s going to be dark soon. The imperial envoy wants to set foot in the village not far from here. Do you think it''s ok?"

    "Is there anything you can do? Go and tell the imperial envoy. Bengge doesn''t understand this. It''s safe to listen to the advice of the imperial envoy on the way."

    "Yes."

    Su Hao leaned back to the carriage and settled down in the village. It seems that the team was not very easy before.

    Think about it, turn to Qingqing and say, "we should keep our valuables well. Don''t show your wealth."

    Qingqing definitely nodded, "gege, you can rest assured."

    The motorcade slowly enters the village. Su Hao lifts the curtain of his car and looks out. It''s desolate. Everyone is hungry, yellow and thin, and his hair is yellow and withered. At first sight, he is seriously malnourished. Suddenly, the motorcade stops in the middle of the road, and there is a faint quarrel in front of him. Su Hao asks Qingqing to ask the bodyguard outside the car what happened in front of him. The bodyguard respectfully tells Su Hao the whole story.

    It turned out that there was a lady whose child had a high fever and was about to die. Helpless, the lady tried to stop the well-off motorcade, hoping to save her child''s life. And the front guard worried that he would disturb Ge Ge, so he wanted to push her away.

    Su really thought about it and told the accompanying bodyguard to go to the back of the motorcade to inform Zhong Taiyi. When he and others were almost scattered, he secretly went down to see if the child could be saved. The bodyguard gave Su a complicated look and turned down.

    "Ge Ge, those children are really pitiful. At a young age, they will face the threat of life and death."

    Suhao puts down the curtain. She remembers that she has drawn a skill from the system and is highly skilled in medicine. But now in such a chaotic era, she is still saying that she should not stand out too much. Though she thinks so, suhao suddenly feels that she has become so cold, watching a child dying in front of her own eyes, but she first considers whether she will affect her task.

    "There are many children like him in the world, and we can only try our best to help them. If it really doesn''t work, alas." Su Hao seems to be answering Qingqing''s words and comforting himself.

    When the car passed by the lady, Su Hao still couldn''t help but lift the car curtain to have a look. The only child left was hugged tightly by his mother, as if he could hold his own child. There was a hungry and thin man kneeling beside him. He thought he was the father of the child. With the same concern in her eyes, Sue can''t bear it? In looking, put down the curtain, that child, on the other hand, is also happy.

    In the evening, Qingqing served dinner, a few simple home dishes. For this reason, Qingqing felt that she was useless. "Gege came out to suffer so much, and the maidservant could not get more nutritious food to reward gege. It''s useless to be a slave. "

    Su looked at the food in front of her. Even though the simple food was far less than the food in the palace, it was also what many families wanted but could not. Heart slightly some contraction, "no problem, I think very good, what''s more, come out don''t call Ge Ge, lest cause any trouble, first call Miss."

    "Yes."

    Sitting at the table, thinking about today''s children, he turned to Qingqing and said, "you go to the doctor Zhong of today''s children and say that I have something to ask him. Oh, by the way, if Dr. Zhong is eating, he will come back after dinner. "

    Qingqing''s action is very fast. Before Su Haofan has finished eating, she hears Qingqing''s voice urging Dr. Zhong to finish his meal. I think that Dr. Zhong has not finished his meal, but he is a little disappointed.

    "Ge, miss, I don''t know what Miss wants from me." The word "Ge Ge" is swallowed back by Su Hao''s eyes.

    Su Hao wiped his hands, "but there''s nothing wrong, just want to ask how the child is today?"

    The general look of Dr. Zhong suddenly came to light

    Desuhao suddenly felt a little funny and forbeared, "back to gege, the child was malnourished and had a cold, which led to fever and high fever. I''ve given them some medicine, and they''ll have nothing to do after drinking it. "

    "Well, that''s good. No one noticed you when you went to see that child Su Hao suddenly remembered that if he was seen, he would not know how much trouble he would get angry with. Although he saved people''s lives, there were more and more miserable people waiting for the food rescue in the town not far away.

    "Miss Hui didn''t bear to notice the officer." After thinking for a while, Dr. Zhong understood Su Hao''s meaning and couldn''t help thinking a little higher about Su Hao.

    Su Hao stood up and went to the front of Dr. Zhong. After a while, he thought it would be OK. He waved him down and asked Qingqing to serve him to change his clothes. There was no hot water in this place, so he didn''t have to take a bath. After all, I was very tired after a day''s ride.

    Maybe it''s the result of a day''s hard work, but I didn''t wake up until dawn. I had a good sleep.

 Chapter 193

    In the morning, Qingqing came to serve Su Hao to get up, and explained that there were a lot of roads to go today, so she had to walk so early for her son, so he would almost arrive at the town tomorrow. People get up so early that they can''t help complaining. Seeing that Su Hao has no complaints, they can''t help but make a new judgment on the Qing Royal family.

    Sitting in the carriage, he picked up the history book beside him, thinking about the development of the follow-up stories, the failure of the change movement, the revolutionary uprising, and the fall of the Qing Dynasty. One by one, things hit Su Hao''s brain. Su Hao leaned against the soft pillow behind him and told Qingqing that he needed to rest for a while. When he arrived, he remembered to call himself. Qingqing nodded, picked up the fan and gave it to suhao.

    I don''t know how long after that, Su Hao woke up from his dream, rubbed his swollen forehead, looked at Qingqing around him and asked, "haven''t he arrived yet?"

    "Miss Hui, it''s almost there. I''ll have a rest at the post station today, and I''ll be there by noon tomorrow. Would you like to have a rest

    Su Hao shook his head. "If you sleep again, you''ll have nothing to do at night. It''s better to read books and pass the time now." And think about what to do in the future.

    Of course, this last sentence can only be said by Sue himself.

    After getting off the bus and entering the room of the post station, it was much better than yesterday''s conditions. After eating, Su Hao impatiently asked Qingqing to prepare hot water and bathe in it. Only at this time did Su Hao find out how wonderful it was.

    Lying on the bed, after the bath some soft body, lethargic brain let Sue good awake, gradually fell into a deep sleep.

    The next morning, before entering the carriage, Su Hao went to the imperial envoy and asked if he could arrive at noon. Su Hao, who got a positive answer, took a deep breath. It''s OK. After such a long ride, I think I should be carsick.

    The morning seemed to pass quickly, and in a twinkling the town arrived. Su Hao got out of the carriage and looked at the accompanying bodyguards moving food and medicine bag by bag. It seemed that there were lives in them.

    There were a lot of people in front of the magistrate''s gate. They were watching the grain and medicinal materials. Their eyes were shining green. If there were no bodyguards around, Su Hao had no doubt that they would rush up immediately.

    Su Hao stood in front of the magistrate''s door, gave a look at the imperial envoy, took a deep breath, and said to the people, "the government knows that your hard work is not easy, so this time I''m specially sent to do porridge and grain. You can get porridge on the left and see a doctor on the right. I hope you can line up and don''t push."

    When the people heard this sentence, they began to rush to the front. Su Hao''s words of persuasion didn''t work at all. Just in case, Su Hao called a bodyguard to carry the person who was the happiest to the back. Without saying a word, they beat the chickens and set an example to the monkeys. As a result, the rest of the people began to have some scruples. Su Hao laughed with satisfaction and said to the people, "Everyone has it. As long as you pay attention to the order, who should come, and let me see another one like him, you can go away." Slender jade refers to the person who falls on the ground, but inexplicably makes people feel cool on their back.

    The imperial envoy thought of what he had said when he set out, and then he looked at Su Hao, who is now in charge of the whole situation. He is worthy of being taught by the old Buddha. As expected, he has the demeanor of the old Buddha.

    Looking at the orderly reception of food and medical treatment, Su Hao smiles with satisfaction, turns around and walks to the magistrate, and Qingqing consciously follows.

    After entering the mansion, Su Hao began to relax. Qingqing immediately came forward to pick up Su Hao, rubbed her shoulders, and said with admiration, "miss just had the momentum of an old Buddha, and my servants were stunned. How could anyone listen to such a chaotic crowd? As a result, gege dealt with it all at once. "

    "No violence, no cooperation. If you have finished your soft words and he still refuses to listen to you, then he can only fight violence with violence. " Su Hao gently pushed aside Qingqing''s shoulder rubbing hand, stood up and went to the window, "I don''t know what the old Buddha is doing now."

    "When I came here, I heard that the recent actions of the change movement were very smooth. The Buddha should be very happy."

    As soon as Su Hao''s face changed, he looked at Qingqing, "since we have chosen to come out, we should draw a clear line with the change movement and try not to have too much contact."

    Qingqing had some doubts, but because of her own words, she had to keep silent. Su Hao did not explain much. She turned to look out of the window and didn''t know what she was thinking.

    Su Hao stood quietly for a while and turned around. "Qingqing, go to pass lunch. After lunch, it''s time for us to go out and have a look."

    Qingqing heard that she was blessed and turned to go out to pass the meal.

    Su Hao continued to look out of the window, trying to see the refugees through the window. His heart was slightly sour. Although we know that national unrest will bring difficulties to the people, we have never witnessed it. So, when she saw it for the first time, her shock could not be expressed in words, the refugees, the skinny children

    "Gege, it''s time to eat." Qingqing knocks on the door. When she comes in, she sees Su Hao sitting at the table in a daze. She laughs and teases, "Ge Ge has been in a daze every day recently."

    Su Hao embarrassed smile, "think about this porridge will have an accident."

    "Where can there be an accident? How many bodyguards outside are afraid that the refugees will not be able to be controlled?" Qingqing doesn''t think so. If these bodyguards can''t even control the refugees, what''s the use of the imperial palace. Does it look good?

    Su Hao laughs, does not answer, just lowers the head to have a meal. Qingqing is not a fussy character. She just serves Su well.

    After finishing the meal, Su Hao wipes his mouth, holds Qingqing''s hand and stands up. He goes to change his inconspicuous clothes and plans to go out to see how the task is going.

    When Su Hao came to the door of the mansion, he saw that many people were squatting at the door of the mansion, waiting for dinner. Somehow, he felt sad. Shaking her head, she tries to throw these bad emotions out of her head. She carefully walks to a woman Yu Guang glimpses. She is carefully protecting her child in her arms and coaxing her child to eat her share. No matter what the woman says, the child doesn''t eat and lowers her head.

    Su Hao went to the two people, regardless of whether the skirt will be stained with the dust on the ground, refused the meaning of Qingqing want to hold, spread a gentle smile, whispered to the woman and said, "what''s the matter, child?"

    The woman wiped her tears from the corner of her eyes and choked, "when the child is still young, she knows that she loves me. Just now, she has not had enough to eat, and she is not willing to eat my food. You say, "what can we do?"

    The woman thought that suhao would help her to persuade her children. However, suhao''s face changed and she said to herself angrily, "in this world, if you don''t eat, what can you do to protect your children? Who will protect your children for you? "

    The woman was stunned and murmured, "but as a mother, I can''t let my children go hungry. The child is my flesh. When the child is hungry, it hurts like digging my heart. "

    Su Hao slowly his tone, good voice and good spirit to persuade women, wait for me to help you in Sheng a bowl, but now the food shortage, it is estimated that can not help you keep much

    The woman quickly put the child aside and was about to kowtow to suhao. Suhao quickly turned to avoid it and said to the woman with a smile, "it''s all right, it''s all his own business. And gently shake the woman put aside the child, smiling at him, "you will have a good meal, to protect your mother in the future, right?"

    Child raised his head, hungry thin cheek, prominent cheekbones, eyes shining, "that mother can eat?"

    Su Hao looked at the child in front of him and said, "of course."

    Reach out to touch some of the child''s hair, stand up, look at the child''s weak eyes closed, and again by the mother''s arms. He closed his eyes, turned to leave, and told Qingqing behind him to come out after the meal and send it to the woman.

    Qingqing hesitates and looks anxiously at Su Hao. Now there are so many refugees in this place. As soon as she goes away, how can she do well in case of an accident. Su Hao thinks of her carefully, laughing and crying, points to the nearby imperial doctor''s office, and tells Qingqing that she is waiting for her there. There will be no accident. Qingqing looks at the place not far away and thinks that nothing will happen. She wants to walk faster. For a short time, she thinks that nothing will happen. He nodded, quickened his pace and walked away.

    Su Hao, looking at the refugees around her, couldn''t bear it. She quickened her pace and walked to the medicine stall. Looking at the only two or three doctors and the long queue, she suddenly didn''t want to think about anything more. She wanted to save them and tried her best to save them. The skills given by the system should be very advanced. I believe it can cure more people.

    Thinking about it, he said to Qingqing, "go to find a bodyguard and set a table for me here. I''ll help the doctor."

    Qingqing was a little reluctant and surprised. Gege knew how to do medicine. She thought about where gege had studied in foreign countries for several years.

    "Miss, how can you sit here and contact these refugees? When the time comes, let the old Buddha know that the slave will die. "

    Su Hao looked at Qingqing, "the body of a thousand gold? How can you? refugee? Qingqing, what I told you when I came here is a life. I''ve made up my mind. Go and move a table. "

    Qingqing looks at Su Hao with a firm face. She wants to know that she can''t persuade her. She has to bless her body and turn around.

    Sitting at Qingqing''s desk, no refugees came to treat him at first. Looking at Su Hao''s young appearance, he was more willing to believe the experienced doctors sitting there.

    And those doctors were also a little surprised. How could this spoiled gege know how to do medicine? I don''t know how to sit here.

    It''s not that Su Hao didn''t see the contempt of the imperial doctors and the common people. She was not worried. She just stood up and walked to the end of the longest team. Looking at the man who coughed constantly, "cold can be treated with honeysuckle, forsythia and other herbal medicines."

 Chapter 194

    The doctors couldn''t help looking at Su Hao as she moved. They saw that she didn''t need to feel her pulse to see the cause. Some of them didn''t believe it, because there were many reasons for coughing, not just a cold. A doctor then stepped forward two steps, picked up the man''s arm, carefully pulse, diagnosis is really cold.

    Su Hao can obviously feel the change of eyes around her at that moment. She doesn''t care. She just sits back and waits for others to come. Sure enough, a group of people piled up in front of Su Hao''s desk. She showed a smile, one by one carefully to their pulse, prescription, and told them to pay attention to diet, and other should pay attention to the place, without the slightest impatience.

    An old woman came slowly. The bad smell around her made everyone avoid her. Su Hao looked at the look of the people around her, shrunken eyebrows, smilingly took the old woman''s bony hand and felt her pulse carefully. Later, she helped the old woman to get the medicine, and told the people who cooked the medicine to pay attention to this. Moving the old woman, she patted Sue''s hand. "You''re a good child. Thank you. Thank you." Su Hao wiped away the tears she was about to leave and shook her head

    At dusk, all the imperial doctors have closed the stall, and Su Hao is ready to close the stall after he has treated the last patient. Qingqing broke her fingers behind her and calculated how many people she had treated today. After all, it''s the most frequent diagnosis and treatment. There was something called worship in her eyes, because she felt that gege seemed to be omnipotent.

    Back to the resting place, Su Hao sent Qingqing to prepare water for her bath. She confirmed that Qingqing had gone far away and immediately collapsed on the soft bed without image. I sigh that I have been here for a long time and I am used to the life style of the Qing Dynasty.

    The sound of Qingqing knocking on the door rang out. Su Hao immediately jumped up from the bed, straightened his clothes and sat down at the table, "come in."

    Qingqing came in with three or four maids and waited on suhao. After bathing, she rubbed her shoulders for a while. Looking at suhao''s mental distress, she said, "today is just an afternoon. Gege is so tired. Tomorrow is one day. What can I do?"

    Su Hao smiles and pushes aside Qingqing''s hand to massage himself. "It''s not very tiring, but in a few days, we''ll have to go back to Beijing. If we don''t help the people now, when we get to the capital, we''ll be helpless." "Pause," you go down first, I rest

    "Yes."

    Watching the crowd rush out, Su Hao lets herself collapse on the bed. This is the last chance to relax. Tomorrow, she will still be the noble Qing Dynasty. Even sleep should care about the rules of the Qing Dynasty. Because her identity is doomed that she can only be like this, doomed that she came out to represent the face of the Qing Dynasty.

    Turn over and fall asleep.

    Such a life lasted more than a week, early to bed early to help see a doctor every day, porridge, food, but also do not have some satisfaction. The kind of satisfaction that was not available in the Qing Dynasty.

    Even when the imperial envoy told her that she was going to leave for Beijing, some of them didn''t want to go back. She wanted to continue to help here, but there was also the Qing Dynasty and the desire of the original owner to make contributions to the country. Her identity still had a certain role to play.

    Lazy leaning on the bed, looking at Qingqing with a few people to clean up the things these days, some at a loss. Qingqing looked at his grudging, but it was a bit of a tease mind, "gege so reluctant, if not to live here."

    "If I were an ordinary person, I would definitely choose to be here, but I am gege, the gege of the Qing Dynasty, and there are many things I need to do."

    Qingqing looks at her gege with some heartache. At the age when she should have married and lived happily all her life, she chooses to work for her country. However, it is this kind of gege that is so charming and easy to be admired, isn''t it?

    When Su Hao boarded the carriage, he turned to look at the place where he had lived for only a week. The common people did not know that they had got their own identity. They knelt down one by one, and Shanhu was a thousand years old. Su Hao bent down and walked into the carriage and wiped away the tears from the corner of her eyes. To say, it was only because of the original owner''s wishes that she helped each other. Now, it is those living people who she helped. The obvious grateful smile on her face makes her firm belief. No matter what, whether it is about the wish of the original owner or not, she will do her best to help the people of this country.

    Regardless of the journey on Su Hao''s road, everything Su Hao did in the town went back to the palace. At that time, the old Buddha was having breakfast. In the huge palace, the minister knelt all over the ground.

    "Uprising? Do the common people want to add fire to such a difficult situation in the Qing Dynasty? " The old Buddha listened to the minister''s narration, and a nameless fire rose in his heart.

    Hula, the minister kneeling on the ground, looked at the old Buddha angry and lowered his head in a hurry, for fear that he might get angry and be involved in himself. "It''s the minister and so on. Please calm down."

    The Buddha just stares at them and doesn''t talk to them. The Regent withstood the pressure and knelt forward to move a few steps. "Why did the old Buddha worry about them and send an army there? They are not afraid enough."

    The old Buddha took the tea and rinsed his mouth. He spit all the tea in his mouth into the spittoon held by the maid of honor and wiped his mouth. "This matter is fully entrusted to the Regent. I hope the Regent will not let the sad family and the emperor down."

    Just at this time, the sound of footsteps came from outside in a hurry, "old Buddha, old Buddha."

    The old Buddha frowned, "who is so unruly? Is this your home? It''s noisy. "

    "Old Buddha, calm down." The visitor knelt to the ground, "it''s the information from suhaoge."

    The old Buddha heard that it was about Su Hao, so he came down quickly, "what are you doing? I don''t want to give the letter to my family yet. " The messenger passed the letter over his head, "old Buddha."

    Looking at the letter, the more he looked at it, the more he liked it and the more he felt happy. He handed the letter to Qiu Jin and asked her to pass it to the ministers who were kneeling down. "All of you, please take a good look at it. What are you doing tomorrow? The common people dare to rebel. I''m really ashamed of my good son. "

    The ministers read the letters in their hands, but they were surprised. They hid their expressions of surprise and kowtowed, "Ge Ge Zhai has a kind heart, which is the blessing of our Qing Dynasty, and the blessing of our common people."

    The Buddha nodded happily, "you all go down. I have something else to do with my family. "

    When the ministers retreated, the old Buddha slowly sat down on the soft collapse and pulled Qiu Jin beside him, "you said that the girl, what do you want to do so hard, and contact with those refugees so close, in case of a refugee outbreak, what''s wrong, how can I explain to her dead mother e Niang?"

    Qiu Jin good temper smile, "gege is also eager to save people, so some dying refugees let gege blind, with gege''s temperament, don''t know how hard it is."

    The old Buddha thinks that this is also the reason. Su Hao, that girl, is soft hearted. It''s nice to say that she is kind-hearted. Can she save so many people who need help one by one in the world? I''m tired of myself. However, it''s not a bad thing to be soft hearted. The girl is kind-hearted. I think the common people will read about the girl because of her kindness. I can rest assured when it comes to time.

    But after a long time, Su Hao and his party arrived in the capital. As soon as they entered the palace, Su Hao hurriedly changed his clothes, stepped on the bottom of the flowerpot, and rushed to the old Buddha''s bedroom, "old Buddha."

    The old Buddha listened to the voice that made him think day and night. He quickly turned his head and looked at Su Hao. His voice trembled, "come here, come here, let the sad family have a good look. Thin, the face is not good, so hard to die of their own? If I had known that, I would not have allowed you to go out. " Said, also wanted own hand to clap next Su good atlas, but is Gao Gao to raise to put down lightly, also careful the armor cover on the hand don''t hang to this little girl.

    Su Hao sat on the foot of the old Buddha and put his head on the old Buddha''s knee. "Old Buddha, I think about you every day outside. I wonder if you have taken medicine on time, if the amount of food has gone down, and if the weather has changed so fast two days ago, I don''t know if you are sick."

    "You girl, used to make me happy." Smiling and patting Su Hao''s head, "come and sit down. The emperor will come. You haven''t seen each other for a long time."

    Su Hao sat obediently, eating snacks on the table, smiling at the old Buddha chatting with aunt Qiu Jin, but also had a good feeling of quiet years. Sure enough, it wasn''t long before the little emperor came to the old Buddha and said, "hello to the old Buddha, Jin''an."

    "Well, get up." Su laughingly looked at the old Buddha''s serious faces. In fact, he liked the little emperor very much, so he worried about spoiling him.

    "Mr. Buddha, you and I have seen the achievements of the movement of seeking change recently, which shows that this method is really effective." The little emperor was obviously excited about taking power for the first time.

    The old Buddha just looked at him and nodded, "it''s good to be effective, but don''t be careless. I think you still know the truth that carelessness loses Jingzhou."

    The excitement on the little emperor''s face seemed to disappear for a moment, only murmured yes. The scene was very awkward for a time. After sitting for a while, the little emperor could not bear the embarrassment, so he got up and said that there was something else to deal with. The Buddha just reminded him not to forget his lessons.

    After the little emperor left, the old Buddha''s smile came back. She told Su Hao, "it''s the first time that the little emperor is so excited and serious to do something."

    Su Hao also cooperated with the smile, did not speak.

    Life goes on like that. It seems that everything is so beautiful. But suddenly one day, as soon as Su Hao came out of the old Buddha''s bedroom, he met the recently hot magazine Daozheng.

    Magazine road is to stop Su Hao, "to Ge Ge please, Ge Ge auspicious."

 Chapter 195

    Su Hao returned a half salute, and then turned to leave. Unexpectedly, Kan Daozheng stopped her. "I really admire what Ge Ge Ge has done for the people in the town. So I want to hear what Ge Ge Ge thinks about the change movement."

    Su Hao squints. This is to pull her into the water. She thinks that if she praises the change movement, then the old Buddha will feel that he has recognized this thing. Later, if she denies this thing, then she will indirectly deny what the old Buddha and the emperor have done at this time?

    With a smile, "Su Hao is just a small space in the harem, and there are many people like me in the harem. What the adults said they did for the common people would not stand idly by in the Qing Dynasty

    With that, he turned and left, no matter what kind of expression he had in his back. But I don''t know all this was the Empress Dowager''s aunt Qiu Jin to see the whole process. He turned around and told the Buddha about it.

    The old Buddha squinted and leaned lazily on the soft collapse, "good son knows the propriety since childhood, this time, it is no exception."

    Qiu Jin knocked the old Buddha''s leg, "gege is so gentle and polite, it''s not all good for the old Buddha to teach."

    The Buddha closed his eyes and did not speak. Qiu Jin also quietly knocked the old Buddha''s leg.

    As the days went by, everything was calm, but it was because the movement of seeking change raised a lot of waves in the previous dynasty, which were suppressed by the emperor by thunder.

    The only good news from the previous dynasty is that the uprising of the people was suppressed by the army of the imperial court a few days ago.

    On this day, Su Hao didn''t want to go out. It was too hot outside. She stayed in the bedroom with plenty of ice, but it was still too hot. I wish I could have a bath in one day. She obviously felt that after the conversation with paodaozheng that day, the Buddha''s attitude towards him became closer and closer, compared with before. Obviously, the old Buddha didn''t want to be too sharp, and he didn''t want to participate in the government. Then she would be obedient, not asking, not saying, not curious. Strive to do a good job in a formal style of the Qing Dynasty. What''s more, the original owner and her wish is to try to protect the people she wants to protect, while others, such as money, power, food and clothing, still care about so much?

    With this kind of thought, the more comfortable Su Hao is, the more he feels that he is about to fly. I''m afraid she hasn''t forgotten her task. Now and then she has to go to the Buddha to brush her sense of existence. What if she can go out with the imperial envoy? I don''t care about anything else. But in recent days, Su Hao is really lazy to go out. It''s too hot outside. She wants to stay in this bedroom all the time.

    However, a piece of news forced her to go to the old Buddha''s bedroom.

    "What did you say? Has the movement of change failed? " The news Qingqing brought surprised Su Hao. How fast?

    Sure enough, the movement for change failed.

    The emperor was imprisoned by the old Buddha, and the leaders were sentenced by the old Buddha to behead. And the magazine road is the old Buddha if there seems to be no indulgence, successful escape.

    Walking into the old Buddha''s bedroom, she felt a sense of depression that she had never felt before. She did not speak. She just accompanied the old Buddha quietly. Looking at the old Buddha''s more and more vicissitudes of life, she thought about the dignified old Buddha at the beginning. Her temperament was very different.

    "Well, do you think I should have banned the development of the movement at that time? In that case, it will not come to today''s situation. " The old Buddha''s tired voice broke the silence of the room.

    Su Hao hesitated and didn''t know how to persuade the Buddha.

    But the old Buddha suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Su Hao, "well, I want to hear your sincere words."

    After a good pause, Su watched the old Buddha pick up his cigarette gun and take two puffs. He couldn''t adapt to the taste and coughed twice. This thing is really harmful. She doesn''t want to smoke secondhand at all. The old Buddha gently laughed, "well, I still don''t know how to hide it."

    Su Hao covers her mouth with a handkerchief to cover up her cough. This is a habit she was forced to form after she came here. Listening to the Buddha''s words, Su knows that the Buddha is just talking about himself. He doesn''t know how to cover up. Isn''t he not allowed to cover up?

    Hang the handkerchief to your waist again, "why do you blame yourself? The failure of the movement of seeking change has nothing to do with the old Buddha. Why should we be honest with ourselves? Wan Yi was so angry that he broke his body. How could this be good? "

    He took a deep breath of the cigarette in his hand and exhaled. The old Buddha felt relaxed. He said to Qiu Jin with a smile, "good boy, I''ve been used to coaxing me since I was young."

    Qiu Jin said with a smile, "where is to coax the old Buddha? Ge Ge has been sensible since childhood. She can''t bear the old Buddha to hurt her body."

    Su Hao looked at her and said, "aunt Qiu Jin really knows me. Looking at you, old Buddha, you have failed me. "

    "Ouch, ouch, it''s bad for us to mourn for our family, but it''s a pity for us."

    Su Hao smiles and doesn''t talk. She just accompanies the Buddha quietly and endures the smell of smoke in the bedroom. Su Hao looks down in despair and doesn''t know when the smell of smoke will last?

    The old Buddha looked at Su Hao, who did not speak. He didn''t laugh. "Well, I can''t stand the smell of smoke. Why don''t I just say it?"

    Su Hao raised his head, "I don''t like the smell of smoke, but I want to be with the Buddha."

    The old Buddha handed Qiu Jin the cigarette gun and waved to Su Hao, "what''s good for you to guard here? AI family can take care of itself. Let''s go down first. The smell of smoke is really hurting me. "

    "Since the old Buddha knows that the smoke is harmful, why don''t he smoke a little? The old Buddha ruined his body in this way, which made Haoer feel very sad. "

    The old Buddha waved his hand and said, "OK, OK, a good daughter of the Huang family, just like an old woman, nagging. I''m tired. I want to have a rest. OK, you can go down first. "

    Su Haofu said, "when the old Buddha is a little tired, he has to rest first. He just smokes less, so he retreats first. If the old Buddha has a sect, he will send a maid in waiting for me in the palace. "

    The Buddha lay on the soft step, closed her eyes and narrowed for a while. Qiu Jin thought that the Buddha was asleep and was going to get a blanket to cover the Buddha. But the old Buddha suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Qiu Jin full of fatigue, "Qiu Jin, you say, this time, can the Qing Dynasty survive?"

    Qiu Jin pulled the blanket up and covered the Buddha''s upper body. "What is the Buddha talking about? How could he say that he was defeated after several hundred years of the Qing Dynasty? The Buddha hasn''t had a good rest for a long time. Why don''t you have a good rest and have a look. "

    The old Buddha closed his eyes tired and did not speak.

    Besides, Su Hao walked out of the old Buddha''s bedroom and stood in the imperial garden. Suddenly he didn''t know where to go. She felt that she had betrayed the wishes of the original owner and said that she would help her protect the people she wanted to protect and protect the people of the Qing Dynasty. However, it seems that there is nothing she can do now.

    After thinking about it, it turns out that only by going out of the palace and going deep into the people can we know what the Qing Dynasty is like.

    "Qingqing, look for two men''s suits." After su Hao made up his mind, he decided to carry it out immediately.

    "Men''s wear?" Qingqing is very curious. What is gege doing?

    "Well, let''s go out of the palace." Su Hao walks to his palace, ready to change his clothes and go out to feel the situation.

    Qingqing is left in the same place, "out of the palace? Out of the palace Qingqing can''t believe what she heard. Now it''s so chaotic outside that gege says she wants to leave the palace.

    Qingqing hurried to keep up with Su Hao''s steps. "Ge Ge, you think about it again. Now it''s a mess outside. Just let''s go out. Won''t it be too dangerous?"

    "So change into men''s clothes." Su Hao stops her action to see what Qingqing wants to say.

    "Does gege think that if we change into men''s clothes, others won''t see that we are girls?" Qingqing doesn''t know whether to cry or smile for Su Hao''s innocence.

    Sue Hao shook his head. "Of course not. It just doesn''t want us to be too conspicuous."

    "But, but."

    Su Hao interrupted Qingqing''s hesitation in a voice, "OK, don''t be, but, go and get ready. I have my own plan for this."

    Qingqing couldn''t, so she had to find the two most inconspicuous men''s clothes. Su Hao didn''t mind, but she tightened the winding belt tightly in front of her chest, hoping it would be less conspicuous. Su Hao helplessly looked at the chest of a lump, to the first time that the figure is too good, sometimes it is not a good thing. Tightly tied, hard to take two deep breath, so easy to adjust the breath.

    "Qingqing, let''s get ready to go." Su Hao goes out of the bedroom and looks at Qingqing who has changed into men''s clothes.

    "But, gege, how can we get out?" Qingqing still didn''t want Su Hao to go out of the palace and put forward something that she thought she couldn''t accomplish.

    "During the past two days, the foreign envoys coming and going to the palace are very frequent. The guards at the entrance of the palace are a little lax. We can pretend that we are helping the foreign envoys. Naturally, we can go out."

    "But, but." Qingqing looks at Su Hao uneasily, hoping to convey her inner reluctance to Ge Ge through her eyes.

    "Well, there''s nothing to be done. Let''s go. If we don''t, I''ll pass it to you at dinner. It won''t be good to show up at that time. " It''s not that Su Hao didn''t see Qingqing''s uneasiness, but she decided to go out and have a look at the current situation, so she didn''t talk nonsense with Qingqing and took the lead to go out.

    Qingqing can only reluctantly follow Su Hao out. Things as expected with Su good, very smooth out of the palace gate. Looking at the still prosperous streets in Beijing, Su Hao felt as if he had been separated from the rest of the world. The atmosphere in the palace is so dignified, but the outside seems to be another situation.

 Chapter 196

    "Gege, if it''s OK, let''s go back early." Qingqing is still a little uneasy, urging suhao, hoping to let suhao give up the idea of wandering outside.

    I don''t know that the more Qingqing urged her, the more she asked Su Haoyue to hang out for a while.

    In the middle of the street, Su Hao found out how much influence the turbulent country has brought to the people. The streets, which were supposed to be bustling, now have only a few scattered people besides big sellers.

    Looking at a teahouse near the table, Su Hao suddenly wants to go in and sit for a while. After all, it''s like the ancient people sitting in the teahouse talking about what they saw and heard, which makes Su Hao envy all the time.

    Walking into the teahouse by the side of the road, there were not many people in it. Originally, some lazy sophomores saw that someone came in and left their clothes with good materials, so they came out with a smile, "hurry up, please come in, my guest."

    Qingqing followed Su Hao. Before Su Hao spoke, she lowered her voice, threw a piece of silver on the table next to Xiao Er, and said in a gruff voice, "our young master is tired. Find a elegant room."

    Su Hao looked at Qingqing as if I had money. He kept silent and kept silent. The second child looked at the silver on the table, and there was no nonsense. He picked it up and led them upstairs. "Don''t worry, you two. The elegant room of our tea shop is absolutely quiet and no one will disturb us."

    Quietly behind Su Hao, he thought that he didn''t make any progress this time. What he didn''t know or didn''t know, this time he came out in vain. However, it''s not bad to taste the tea at this time.

    Su Hao, who succeeded in persuading himself, immediately happily followed the sophomore and was ready to taste the refreshments and tea of this nice looking teahouse.

    Two guests will be sent into the elegant room of small two, ready to go downstairs to prepare a good tea, in order to retain customers. Just down the stairs, he ran into a somewhat embarrassed man, looking wrong, he called him, "who are you?"

    What did the man see? He fell down in front of the second child eagerly. Without waiting for the second child to mention anything, he asked anxiously, "just now, two men came in?"

    Two men? Is this man looking for them? Although he thought so, he didn''t dare to tell him about the two customers at will, "what man? I''m afraid you''re confused. Let''s go. Don''t stand in the way here if you have nothing to do

    Seeing this, the man reluctantly pretends to go away, but when the sophomore enters the tea room, he quickly runs up to the second floor and checks one room after another. Fortunately, he is lucky, and he also blames Su haoxuan''s room too close to the stairs. The man didn''t find several rooms, so he found Su Hao''s room smoothly.

    Looking at the man who suddenly pushed the door in, both sides were confused. Sue Hao, who just put the second child on the table and asked her to pass the time first, was stunned.

    What''s the point? Didn''t he escape? Why is it still in Beijing? Still in such a mess, aren''t you afraid that the guards in the capital will catch him? In an instant, many questions hit Su Hao''s brain. What''s the matter?

    Kan Dao was looking at the person who made him think about it all the time. He was the first one to think about it when he fled. He was also a little confused. He didn''t expect that it was really her. For a time, some can not control their emotions.

    Just entered the door of the small two also some confused, lying trough? Isn''t this man gone? How did you get up there? Look at the expressions of these two people. Do you know each other? Is it going to get rid of?

    Su Haoqing coughed twice, breaking the silence of the room. "Little Er, let''s put the tea here first. It''s nothing more. You can go first."

    Little two didn''t say anything more. After all, it''s my guest''s business, and it doesn''t have much to do with him. Safely put down the tea, turned and went out.

    After the sophomore left, Da Su''s face immediately faded a lot, "tell me, Kan Daozheng, the movement has failed, why are you still in the capital? Aren''t you afraid that I''ll talk to the Buddha? "

    Kan Dao is sitting opposite Su Hao and looking at her, "I want to take you with me."

    Su Hao wanted to laugh. Who gave him self-confidence and said, "are you crazy or did I hear you wrong? Why should I go with you? Why should I go to be a wanted person in the Qing Dynasty with you? Can I afford to lose this man? "

    It seems that Kan Daozheng is a little annoyed and angry. "Are you reluctant to give up the glory and wealth? If so, you can tell me directly, and I won''t beg you like this. "

    With a sneer, Su Hao tapped on the top of the teacup and said, "are you sick? Do you know each other well? Why should I take care of you? I don''t want to be rich? Yes, I just can''t bear it. I''m afraid that if someone wants it, they won''t want it. " After a pause, he said, "what I admire is a gentleman, aren''t you? If you were really a big man, would you choose to run away alone now? Predecessors have, I smile to the sky from the horizontal knife, to leave the liver and gallbladder two Kunlun, why can''t you? Isn''t that cowardice? "

    Magazine road is suffocating red double face, heavy hum a, turn round to leave.

    Su Hao shrugged behind him, but Qingqing was a little angry. "Who is this magazine? How dare he talk to gege like this? We are not familiar with him."

    Su Hao looked at the unworthy person who held her and said with a smile, "OK, I know it doesn''t matter. I''m angry with him."

    Slowly taste the pot of tea on the table and squint with satisfaction. It''s really good. Looking at the weather outside and appreciating Qingqing''s anxious face, I finally decided that it was time to go back to the palace, otherwise the old Buddha would be doomed.

    Stand up, "come on, we should go back." Yu Guang glimpses Qingqing''s sigh of relief and smiles in his heart.

    Sneaking back to his bedroom, he found that it was the same as when he left. He was relieved. As soon as he went in for two steps, he planned to change his clothes. Then he heard the maid on duty at the door tell her this.

    "Gege, just now aunt Da Qiujin came by the old Foye''s side and said that the old Foye wanted to invite gege to have dinner with him."

    Su Hao''s face froze with joy. Before dinner... Now it''s time to finish dinner. It''s over. How can I prevaricate with the Buddha. She felt that her idea had collapsed.

    Qingqing behind seems to be about to cry, choking Lala Su''s good clothes, "gege, old Buddha, how can this be good?"

    Su Hao patted Qingqing''s hand and comforted him, "it''s OK. The old Buddha doesn''t know that we are not in the bedroom because we are out of the palace. Now put on your clothes and go with me to the old Buddha."

    Qingqing wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and nodded. It seemed that was the only way.

    Su Hao quickly changed his palace clothes, took Qingqing and several maids to the old Buddha''s bedroom, and happened to meet aunt Qiujin to unload the flag for the old Buddha.

    Su flattered to old Buddha smile, wave, let Qingqing they wait outside, he went in to take the work of aunt Qiujin''s hand, but old Buddha avoided her hand, light way, "let Qiujin come, you out of the palace to play all afternoon, is also very tired, also don''t use please what, go back to rest."

    As soon as Su Hao listened to the voice of the old Buddha, he knew that things were not good. He knelt down and said, "old Buddha, I know I''m wrong. Haoer shouldn''t go out of the palace without permission to worry the Buddha. Please forgive me. This time, I won''t do it again. "

    The old Buddha looked at Su Hao, who was kneeling on the ground. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say. He turned his head and asked Qiu Jin to continue her work. Looking at herself in the mirror, the old Buddha suddenly felt very tired and sighed gently, "in addition to leaving the palace without authorization, do you know your other mistakes?"

    Su Hao Dun, "wrong should not let old Buddha worry."

    The old Buddha rubbed his forehead wearily, "shouldn''t he? In this situation, I''m afraid I can''t protect you when you stay in the palace. Do you still run outside by yourself? Do you think you''ve lived too long? "

    Su Hao quietly listened to the old Buddha''s anger about his worry, but his heart was warm. "Old Buddha, I know I''m wrong. I just hope that old Buddha won''t be angry with me because of the good thing."

    The old Buddha sighed helplessly, "get up." Su Hao stood up, took the comb in Qiu Jin''s hand, and said to the old Buddha softly, "old Buddha, let me serve you. Well, I haven''t served the Buddha like this for a long time. "

    The old Buddha didn''t say anything. Su Hao knew that this was the tacit meaning of the old Buddha. He gently combed the old Buddha''s hair with a comb. He found that the old Buddha''s hair, which always paid attention to maintenance, had several clusters of white hair. His heart was very sour. Sure enough, I was negligent. I promised the original owner that my ability was limited, so I had to protect the people I could save. I didn''t expect that I had to worry about myself because I was very tired recently.

    Comb comb this, Su Hao suddenly came out a voice, "old Buddha, good son in the future must obediently listen to your words, absolutely won''t like today''s mess."

    The old Buddha happily closed his eyes, "you just know."

    After waiting for the old Buddha to change clothes and wash, she heard that the old Buddha once again asked her to go back to rest earlier, so she was ready to go back to rest. After all, she was really tired after walking so far.

    As soon as she got to the door, Qingqing came up and supported Su Hao, "old Buddha is angry with Ge Ge?" Su Hao teases her, "isn''t it? I''m angry. I''m so angry. "

    Qingqing''s eyes were filled with tears in an instant, "well, what can I do? Did the old Buddha punish me just now? "

    Su Hao saw Qingqing''s slightly red eyes, listened to Qingqing''s choking voice, and quickly explained, "I was just joking with you. How could the old Buddha be so angry with me? He just waited on the old Buddha to change clothes."

 Chapter 197

    Qingqing broke her tears and laughed. She beat Su Hao''s arm gently. "Is Ge Ge still in the mood to make fun of me? I''ve just been scared to death by you. "

    Su Hao smiles and continues to walk into the bedroom. Today, she is really tired.

    The next morning, Su Hao was awakened by Qingqing. What''s the matter? There''s nothing to do today. Some got up and looked at Qingqing angrily, "what''s up? So early? "

    Qingqing smiles, pulls up Su Hao''s upper body, makes a wink, lets the palace maids piled at the door come in to serve Ge Ge to change clothes. She took the handkerchief which was wet in the little girl''s hand, gently wiped Su Hao''s face and said, "Ge Ge Ge, just now aunt Qiu Jin asked someone to send a message, saying that the old Buddha had something to discuss with Ge Ge Ge. How about gege get up quickly? "

    As soon as he heard of the Buddha, Su Hao immediately woke up and sat down by himself. I don''t know what happened to Buddha. I have to go and see. "

    He walked quickly into the old Buddha''s bedroom and watched him sit there for breakfast and salute. Without waiting for the old Buddha to speak, he got up and sat on the seat under the old Buddha''s right hand. "The old Buddha sent his aunt to call him early in the morning. I didn''t even have dinner. I was afraid that the old Buddha had something urgent. I didn''t expect that the old Buddha was eating breakfast safely here. If I knew, I would have been eating too early. "

    Looking at the man who consciously took a steamed bun and told the maid of honor to make soup for himself, the old Buddha wanted to laugh. "It''s very self-conscious, and it doesn''t mean to see the outside world at all."

    Su Hao saw that the adults in the palace were all staring at themselves and laughing secretly. He was a little embarrassed. "Do I need to see the Buddha?"

    When the old Buddha heard this, he felt very happy. "No, by the way, good son, I''m calling you here today because I''m going to the temple to offer incense in five days. I asked if you want to come with me."

    Incense? Chizhai... The word immediately entered Su Hao''s mind. However, if the old Buddha wants to go, he should follow him. "Since the old Buddha wants to go, Hao er must follow him."

    The old Buddha nodded with a smile and looked at Su Hao''s meal, but he was in a good mood.

    Five days later, Su Hao looked at the extraordinarily good weather and secretly admired qintianjian. He did a good job in observing the weather. Sitting in the soft carriage, because I got up early, some of my forehead was even softer. Qingqing saw it for the first time and began to massage Su Hao''s forehead. Suhao leans on Qingqing''s knee, sleepy.

    I don''t know how long it took for the carriage to stop suddenly. Suhao opened his eyes and asked, "but here it is?" Qingqing lifted the car to see, "gege, here it is."

    Su Hao sat up and kneaded her back neck, which was soreness caused by her bad sleeping posture, ready to get off.

    As soon as he got out of the carriage, he saw the bodyguards, ministers and monks outside kneeling all over the place. Su Hao waved his handkerchief, knelt down and cried out, "please pray to the old Buddha. The old Buddha is thousands of years old and thousands of years old." During the period, Su Hao, who secretly raised his head, was actually bluffed by this, which was more dignified than that in the TV series.

    Su Hao thought about the rules that the old Buddha had told her. When the chant was over, she stood up and walked a few steps forward. She took the old Buddha from Aunt Qiu Jin''s arm and helped him walk a few steps forward to meet the abbot of the temple.

    "Amitabha, Buddha." The host didn''t kneel down, just bent down to show his respect.

    The old Buddha was obviously used to this matter. He closed his hand and leaned over the host. "I haven''t come to offer incense for a long time. This time, I have to trouble the host."

    "What does the Buddha say to pray for the Buddha and the royal family? Why is it not the honor of the poor monk?"

    Looking at the smile on the host''s face and the smiling face of the Buddha, Su Hao turned his lips. Sure enough, the ancient royal family was worthy of flattery everywhere.

    Su Hao, with her head down, suddenly felt that someone was pulling her forward. As soon as she looked up, she saw the Buddha looking at her absent-minded and disapproving eyes. Su Hao gave an embarrassed smile and asked the Buddha what was wrong with her eyes. The old Buddha secretly glared at her, turned his head and said to the host with a smile, "wait a minute, please help the host to calculate the child''s fate."

    fortune-telling? Su Hao didn''t believe this, but he was also embarrassed for the Buddha''s face. Or to the host of a good smile, to show that he accepted the Buddha''s mind.

    "I can''t wait to be a fortune teller for Ge Ge." As he said this, he went inside and told him the process of the past few days. This afternoon, I will listen to the master chanting scriptures.

    Su Hao helped the old Buddha to follow the abbot of the temple. When she heard that the abbot was going to lecture this afternoon, she was very distressed. She was really not a person who could sit there and listen to the Buddhist scriptures.

    When we got to the back yard of the temple, the abbot put his hands together and said, "old Buddha, gege, please settle down first. Let''s finish our meal and let''s start."

    "Yes." It seems that it''s because of the environment. Recently, kaofoye, who is a little agitated, only feels that he is a clean person. Light should be a, by the way looked around listless Su Hao.

    Su Hao''s eyes met the eyes of the old Buddhist, and the corners of his mouth were slightly bitter. Alas, he wanted to beg for mercy from the old Buddhist, so that he didn''t have to listen to the old monk chanting sutras. Now, forget it.

    Go into the room, look around, elegant, this is the first word to jump into the ears of suhao. There is also a different atmosphere, but it is the impression of the temple before farewell.

    "OK, good. I don''t think you are very interested in the lecture in the afternoon. You don''t have to go in the afternoon. Lead your maid around the temple."

    When Su Hao heard this, he was surprised. "But I''m not with him, OK?"

    The old Buddha sat on the soft couch paved by Qiu Jin and gave Su a good look, "what''s wrong? I can''t do anything without you? When you get married, I''ll have to sit in my bedroom? "

    Sue blinked awkwardly, "what''s the old Buddha talking about? Well, I''ll go down first and clean up first. "

    The old Buddha looked at Su Hao''s face and said, "Qiu Jin, you see, Hao''er, you will never grow up." Then he turned to Su Hao and said, "go quickly. You''ll have lunch later. You can go out to play after lunch. Remember?"

    "Well, of course I remember." Su Haofu turns around and is ready to find her room and fix it.

    "Gege, it''s said that the Hualin behind the temple is very famous. Gege was outside a few years ago, and I always wanted to see it, but I didn''t have the chance to come. It''s better that this afternoon, gege led me to have a look."

    Su Hao looked at Qingqing, who was more excited than himself, and agreed with a smile. Hualin, she also wants to see how beautiful this ancient pure natural Hualin is.

    As soon as he got into his room, Su Hao, who hadn''t finished packing, saw a little monk come in to deliver food and skim it on the tray. It''s really a temple. Fast food should be delicious, too.

    He waved back the other maids and left Qingqing alone. Sure enough, he was not used to eating. A large circle of people around him were staring at him. When I was in the palace, I had to worry about the old Buddha. There''s no need here. The old Buddha would not ask the maid how to eat.

    Soon, Su Hao, who waved back the maids around him, had some regrets. Because she saw the cocoon in the hands of the "little monk" and the dagger hidden in his waist.

    Suhao can''t deny that she was a little flustered at that moment. If there is no accident, the purpose of the little monk is not just to deliver meals to himself. When people are directly facing the threat of death, there will always be some confusion. Sue took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down.

    "Qingqing, you go down first." Su Hao received the little monk''s eyes hint, long breath, according to his meaning, let Qingqing out. She could have yelled and let the guard at the door rush in and catch people. However, by that time, there will be chaos in the temple. What if something happens to the old Buddha at that time.

    I don''t think he came for his own life, or why did he take such a risk? I don''t know what the general said to the old Buddha before he started again. The expression on the old Buddha''s face immediately became very serious. Maybe it''s because of him. The biggest possibility is that he has offended the general and the Buddha. Helpless, had to hijack a relatively high identity, but not very suspicious people, to protect their safety to leave. For this candidate, Su Hao is undoubtedly the best choice.

    Thinking about this, Su Hao began to become calm, "Qingqing, go down. I have something to ask the little master about the afternoon lecture of master Buddha. "

    Qingqing suspiciously took a big look at Su Hao, hesitated, still did not say anything, just quietly went out.

    "Sit down." When it was confirmed that Qingqing retreated, Su Hao reached for the snack on the table and asked the person standing opposite to sit down.

    The man looked at her suspiciously and didn''t seem to know why she was so calm suddenly.

    Looking at that person''s puzzled eyes, Su Hao looked at his bald head again, "you are willing to cut off that long hair."

    The man chuckled, "it doesn''t matter if you give up. But this Ge Ge, you have to be more peaceful. I don''t want to kill Ge Ge. I''m just helpless. "

    "Be safe? Do you think you can still walk out of this door if you take Ben gege hostage? What''s more, you think I''m important? Or is the old Buddha important? " Su Hao put down the dim sum in his hand, touched the table with his knuckles, and looked at him without any doubt why he knew he was gege. But that doesn''t mean that he thinks he''s just an ordinary person in the harem. He wipes his hands and says slowly, "at that time, those bodyguards outside will not attack you in order to protect the Buddha. Do you think you can beat the imperial guards of Qing Dynasty with a dagger? "

 Chapter 198

    The man laughed and answered suhao''s question, "does gege think I''m stupid? Before you start, you don''t know who that person is? Hello, su. Your name is Ge Ge, who is the most favorite of the old Buddha. He has been studying abroad for several years, and now he returns to China. Today, when an old Buddha wants to pray, you come with him, right? "

    Su Hao also said with a smile, "you know a lot about me. What if bengge promised to keep you safe? What are you going to do? "

    "Keep me safe out of here?" With a sneer, "didn''t gegmo treat me as a fool all the time? Do you know who I am? Just get me out of here? If, as soon as gege goes out, he shouts, won''t he die without a place to die? "

    "But now what else can you do to get out safely, except believe me? Holding Ben gege? If the bodyguards think that you are a threat to the life of the Buddha, do you really think they will not attack you? As for your identity, bengge is not curious and does not want to know. You know, curiosity can kill cats

    "Ge Ge''s remarks are interesting. I believe Ge Ge Ge once. I hope he won''t let me down." That said, Su Hao could still feel that he was in a tense state.

    Qingqing knocked at the door, "gege? But have you finished eating? Just now, the temple has been strictly inspected. It is said that a famous assassin has sneaked into the temple. What can I do for you? "

    "Not yet. Just a moment." The two people in the room looked at each other. Su Hao got up from the stool and sat down to the table. He quickly picked up the meal that the little monk had just put on the table and began to eat. "This young master''s identity is so powerful that the temple has been strictly checked."

    The person on the other side looked at her actions and ignored her words. He only asked, "are you not afraid that I have poisoned this dish?"

    Sue rolled her eyes. "Would you be so stupid?"

    That person ha ha a smile, don''t talk, just looking at Su Hao to have a meal. After a while, Su Hao wiped his mouth and looked at the man seriously. "Now, I can help you escape. I''m not curious about your identity. All you need to do is trust me and follow me."

    The man also looked at Su Hao seriously, "OK."

    As soon as Su Hao was ready to stand up and open the door, he heard the door clang. Su Hao and the man looked at each other. There was a flash of confusion in his eyes. He asked Su Hao what to do. But after that moment, his eyes quickly returned to calm.

    Su Hao secretly admired the man''s calmness and told him, "go to the cupboard." When I looked at her in my eyes, the servants brought a few cupboards to carry her salute.

    "It''s going to take you a while." Watching the man quickly get into the cupboard, suhao helps him close the lid and apologizes to him. I didn''t look at this cabinet carefully before I was in a panic. Looking at the man drilling in, his tentacles were made of delicate Huashun materials. Curious, he took them up and looked at them. Bellyband! The man with a red face quickly put the things in his hands back to their original position, and quickly curled up to reduce contact with clothes.

    Taking a deep breath, Su Hao stood up and looked at the box again. Suddenly he thought of something and his face turned red. Then he listened to the sound coming from the door, patted his face and tried to restore calm.

    He walked over, opened the door, tried to make his eyes a little blank, and looked at the bodyguard outside, "what''s the matter?"

    Qingqing crowded to the front, "gege, the assassin just came into the temple. General, they are searching."

    Su Hao''s face said, "search? Did the search come to Bengal? Do you know who bengge is? Ben gege was on lunch break just now. Now you have destroyed him. What else do you tell me about search? "

    The general was not worried, but looked straight into the door and said, "gege, calm down. But the search was ordered by the old Buddha. The slave just acted according to the order. Please cooperate Speaking of this, the general pause, it seems to think of something, "gege, can you explain to the slave, what was gege just doing? Why didn''t you open the door for such a long time? "

    The tone in the words is more and more heavy. She looks at Su Hao cleverly, trying to see the guilty in her eyes. However, unexpectedly, Su Hao was not guilty. Instead, he was more angry than him and said, "first of all, what the Buddha gave you is just a search warrant. I''m gege of daqingzheng second grade. Can your rank talk to Ben gege like this? You''re disrespectful. Second, Ben has just said that during the lunch break, didn''t you hear that clearly? " Slowly down the stairs, "when Ben gege was abroad, he saw foreign men. They respected gentlemanly demeanor. He would never yell at a woman like you, general."

    The general quickly knelt down, "gege calm down."

    Su Hao went to the general and said, "Ben gege is not angry. How can he calm down?"? But general, after you go out, you represent my face. In the future, general should pay attention to it. "

    After a pause, Su Hao looked at the general who bowed his head and didn''t say a word. He laughed in his heart, "general, don''t you come in and search? In case the Buddha knows, he''s treating you for being lazy? It will not be worth the loss. "

    The general seemed to be hesitating, and Su Hao was not flustered. She knew that the general would search. At that time, she naturally has a way to put it off.

    Sure enough, after a while, the general raised his head, "gege, I''m guilty, but this is the order of the old Buddha. I have to abide by it and ask gege to make atonement."

    "Please, general." Suhao stepped aside to let the guards in.

    Besides, the man in physics is a bit obsessed. Did he sell himself or didn''t he? Now let the general in and search? So, do you want to go out now? First of all, we should seize this space and let them throw a rat''s fear into it. They will not try too hard.

    If you think so, forget it. What if this guy has the ability to keep himself? He didn''t know why. He was very fond of you when he saw you for the first time. In other people''s words, it was like an old friend who had been with us for many years. It had nothing to do with love, just trust.

    In addition, the general who entered the room looked all over the room with his eyes, and then instructed people to look for the wardrobe that was standing. They found nothing, so they paid attention to Su Hao''s box. Would there be anyone in it?

    "Please forgive me." Then he raised his hand and instructed his bodyguards to search these boxes. Su Hao outside the box holds his fists and tries to calm himself down. The man inside the box also pulls out the dagger from his waist so that he can catch the thief and the king first.

    When the bodyguard opened the box and there was no one inside, he put his hand on the last box. Sue said, "wait a minute."

    The general turned his head and asked what was wrong with his eyes. Su Hao''s face turned red. "The last box can''t be opened."

    The general looked at Su Hao''s face, vaguely felt something, and his face turned red. With a wave of his hand, he said, "go and inspect other places."

    When all the guards in the room went out, the general stayed and stopped Su Hao, "Ge Ge, I''m sorry. Please forgive me for my disrespect. "

    Sue Hao took a long breath and scared her to death. She thought he was going to search the box by himself. I didn''t expect it to be like this. Su Hao waved at the moment. "Ben gege knows that the general is good to the old Buddha and the Qing Dynasty. It was Ben gege who just said that. I hope the general doesn''t take it to heart."

    The general shook his head, but he had a new understanding of Ge Ge who just came back. "Ge Ge Ge, if it''s OK, I''ll go down first. I have other places to search."

    Sue nodded, "go."

    Waiting in the same place, watching the general and his party go far away, Su Hao called Qingqing, "I''m still a little tired. You can have a rest in the afternoon first. Let''s go to Hualin to see the flowers."

    Qingqing nodded, "gege, can I serve you to change clothes?"

    Su Hao shook his head. "It''s not necessary to change clothes. Just lie down for a while. You can go down first."

    Qingqing is blessed and goes down.

    Su Hao watched Qingqing go out and close the door. After waiting for a while, he made sure there was no one outside, so he said, "come out. There''s no one

    The man climbed out of the box and bowed to suhao. "Thank you, gege."

    "No need." Su Hao sipped two sips of tea, "now the temple inspection is more strict, you should stay here first. Wait, I''ll go out with my maid. You''ll see that everything''s fine

    The man nodded, "don''t you wonder who I am?"

    Su Hao said with a smile, "what''s the use of curiosity? Will you tell me? " Looking at that person silent, smile, "no, this is your answer, why ask?"

    The man sat down opposite suhao and said in an apologetic voice, "I''m sorry, but for my identity, the less gege knows, the better."

    Sue nodded, "yes, looking at the current movement, I think so." Stand up, "you hide, I''m ready to rest."

    The man looked at Sue suspiciously, "didn''t you just tell your maid that you want to have a rest?"

    Sue looked at the man with a stupid look. "How can I rest when you''re here? That''s just the idea of passing away. "

    The man coughed awkwardly, opened the closet and went in. When I got to the wardrobe, I remembered what was in the box just now, and my face was covered with a layer of stuffy red.

    Su Hao saw that he didn''t hide in the original box. He laughed with satisfaction. He opened the door and said to Qingqing, who was not far away. "Suddenly, we can''t sleep. Let''s go to Hualin for a turn."

    Qingqing nods, informs the ladies behind to prepare snacks and water, and follows suhao out.

 Chapter 199

    Leaving Hualin''s su Hao and his party aside, the old Buddha and the host sitting opposite were talking, "I don''t know what the master thinks about Su Hao''s marriage with that girl?"

    The master took the eight characters about Su Hao''s birthday in aunt Qiu Jin''s hand and calculated carefully, "it''s really strange. It''s obvious that there are two marriages, but it''s not a good one. But now if we count them again, another marriage is gone. "

    The old Buddha frowned and said, "no marriage?"

    The host recalculated, "I''m not good at learning skills. I can''t figure out my future marriage. I''m afraid I can only go one step at a time."

    The old Buddha is not talking. Step by step? What if later? Can she take care of herself? It''s better to arrange a reliable person to stay by suhao''s side so that she can rest assured.

    The old Buddha, who is not entangled in this matter, also calms down to listen to the master chanting scriptures.

    Besides, when Su Hao and his party came back to the room and found that the man had really left, Su Hao let out a sigh of relief and finally sent away a Buddha.

    Not long after she sat down, Su Hao met the little maid next to Aunt Qiu Jin. She came to convey the will of the old Buddha, saying that she would have dinner with Ge Ge in the evening and discuss something.

    Su Hao sent away the little servant girl. She was a little surprised. Did the old Buddha know that he had harbored the escaped prisoner? Think about it again. It''s impossible. Anyway, you should be more careful then.

    In the evening, Su Hao takes Qingqing and his party into laofoye''s yard. He will let others stay in the yard, leaving Qingqing alone to follow him in, "laofoye is lucky." According to the rules and standards of the Qing Dynasty, I saluted the old Buddha.

    "Get up." Just sitting at the table, the old Buddha looked at the standard young lady. His heart was a little complicated, and he didn''t know who would be lucky to marry the little elite around him.

    Su Hao went to the table and sat on the right side of the Buddha. "I don''t know what the Buddha said to discuss? I''ve been curious all afternoon. "

    The Buddha smiles, seems to be very happy, eyes are a bit complex, "eat first, I''ll tell you later."

    Su Hao couldn''t help but pick up the porridge on the table and drink it slowly. Let alone, the porridge tastes really good.

    The Buddha looked at Su Hao, who ate elegantly. He thought about how much she was reluctant to give up after she got married. He was also a little sad. "Well, you have been with me since you were a child. The Buddha has nothing to give you. He can only choose such a good marriage for you, according to your mother''s heart."

    Su Hao a porridge card in the throat, behind the green see, quickly two steps forward to help Su Hao. It''s so easy for me to swallow and breathe.

    Su Hao''s voice was aggrieved and said, "old Buddha, do you know, you almost scared me."

    "This marriage event is an important thing in life."

    Sue was not talking. She just stepped back and knelt down on the ground.

    "Lao Foye, the last time you pointed out your marriage to Kan Daozheng, and Kan Daozheng was the best choice for Hao''er at that time. Hao''er didn''t know it. However, Hao''er still chose not to marry. It doesn''t matter whether it''s the right person or not. It''s just that Lao Foye, Hao''er just wants to accompany you at this time."

    The old Buddha put down the bowl heavily. "Do I need you to accompany me?"

    Hao''er didn''t answer, but knelt in silence to show that the Buddha didn''t want to get married. Looking at Su Hao''s hard and soft attitude, he rubbed his forehead and said, "what do you want?"

    "Mr. Buddha, I''ve been studying abroad for so many years. I''ve already had someone in my heart, but now I''m a little far away. However, Mr. Buddha, I want to wait for him. Other people, no matter how good, can''t explain. I''m sorry for failing to live up to the good intentions of the Buddha. " Knowing that the Buddha was determined to marry himself, Su Hao pulled out the lie as soon as he gritted his teeth.

    Su Hao tries to make her eyes clear. She knows that this kind of girl is not popular at this time. However, she has no choice. She doesn''t want to get married, and the original owner''s wish is to see her contribution to the Qing Dynasty. So, if she gets married, how can it be so convenient.

    Sure enough, when the old Buddha heard this, he looked at Su Hao kneeling in surprise. Someone in your heart? The old Buddha doesn''t believe in this saying. If you want to say that the Buddha really loves Su Hao, the first reaction to this kind of thing is not to be angry that Su Hao decides to marry for life, but to wonder why she doesn''t want to get married.

    "Since you have someone in your heart, why didn''t you say it when you just came back?" Sharp eyes on Su Hao, trying to see through her inner thoughts.

    Su Hao knelt down straight, "yes, just say why he didn''t say it when he just came back. That''s because this kind of thing is not a glorious thing. How can the old Buddha let Hao Er say it? And now, well, I have to say

    The old Buddha coughed twice, covered his lips with a handkerchief, waved his hand, and let Su Hao stand up with a deep sigh, "just get up. You''ve grown up, too."

    Knowing that it was over, Su Hao stood up worried, went to the old Buddha and stroked him on the back. Only then did she realize that this woman, who was so powerful in history, was so thin.

    Back to his senses, he handed the tea on the table to the old Buddha who coughed violently

    Aunt Qiujin was on the other side of the old Buddha, nodding, "isn''t it? The accompanying doctor said it was cold. "

    Su Hao looks at the Buddha anxiously and suddenly has a bad feeling. After living in the temple for a few days, the old Buddha''s condition became more and more serious, and the temple was not conducive to recuperation. Therefore, the old Buddha ordered to return to the palace.

    When Su Hao looked at the Buddha''s golden body in the main hall a few days after the old Buddha was ill, he suddenly felt speechless. She knelt down sincerely, not about the wish of the original owner. She just hopes that the grandmother who loves herself and the original owner can live longer and longer.

    Su Hao and his party went back to the palace. Kan Dao was forced to flee to the south. He took a boat to cross the river. Looking at the quiet and cool environment around him, he thought about his heyday and failure in the government, and the desolation at the gate. When he thought about the woman who would not go with him at any time, he sighed.

    "Young master?" Behind him came a soft voice, pulling back the thoughts of Daozheng. He looked back, a woman with the same temperament as Su Hao was standing behind him, and he was stunned.

    "Young master?" The woman was a little helpless when she saw the man standing at the mouth of the boat, who looked down, but had an indescribable taste, blocking the people who could not get off the boat.

    "Oh," returned to God, looking at the people blocked behind his home, feeling a little embarrassed, he hurried ashore from the ship. Looking at the girl''s intention to leave, Kan Dao called her in a hurry. He didn''t know why he called her. He just felt that this woman was very similar to that person.

    "Young master, what''s the matter?" The woman turned her head and asked.

    "No, no, there is." The magazine road is seeing that wipe smile, the eyes twinkle instantly.

    In this way, after knowing the woman for a few months, they found that their interests and hobbies were very speculative with each other, so they determined their final relationship. Add fragrance to the tea and swim together.

    The woman had no father or mother in her family, but lived by herself. So she decided to sell her house and went to the mountains and rivers with Kan Daozheng. It seemed that she had a wonderful life. In these days, the girl found that she liked this meticulous man more and more. She thought that he was the same. She was satisfied with him only by herself. Until one day, she knew for the first time that she could be so jealous of a person, a person so far away from her life, a person far behind no matter who was born or bred.

    It was a very cool day. The woman and Kan Dao are swimming together to a small mountain village where many lotus flowers are planted. While looking at these lotus flowers, Kan Dao suddenly thinks of the person who came back from a foreign country, who is different from the person who complained in the palace. Her words are, "where can there be a person who is spotless? Just like the lotus, it comes out of the mud without dyeing, and cleans the ripples without demons, but it''s just a superficial scene without dyeing or demons. "

    Unconsciously, the deep memory of the sentence retelling out, magazine road is just found that he would remember so clearly. The woman is a little strange. Why did Kan Daozheng suddenly say this sentence? But I have to say that this sentence is true.

    Magazine road is turning his head, looking at the woman around, the first doubt, he really love her? Or did you choose her because of her? He told the woman that he hoped to live here. Although the woman was puzzled, her three CONGs had been deeply engraved in her mind, and she chose to agree.

    That night, however, her life was fragmented. She thought he was a gentleman sitting by the lake and drinking to the lotus. She thought he was complaining about his failure and his downfall, but she didn''t expect that it was for a woman. That night, he held himself and called another woman''s name. She wanted to cry, scold him for being ungrateful, and even beat him, but she gave up.

    She did. But that wipe jealousy, deeply engraved in her mind, more and more intense jealousy will soon burn her whole person.

    But Su haona, who had been serving the old Buddha for several months, didn''t see the slightest change. Instead, she became more and more seriously ill. Su Hao finally knew the horror of history, no matter how healthy people were. In history, the old Buddha died at this time. Now, for the first time, Su Hao felt so uneasy. She suddenly wanted to cry. She got angry and was in her bedroom, Kneeling at the bottom of a row of doctors, fell the cup, "what''s the use of you? Isn''t old Buddha just a cold? Why is it more and more serious to be treated by you? "

 Chapter 200

    Doctors dare not look up, "gege calm down, I will try my best to cure the old Buddha."

    Su Hao fell into the soft couch behind him, refused Qingqing''s hand to help him, and waved, "you go down, go to the old Buddha and see if there is a wrong diagnosis."

    Although it is said that way, we all know that the elites who can come into Taiyuan hospital are all elites. How can they make a wrong diagnosis. One day when the old Buddha was getting more and more seriously ill, suddenly, the death knell of the whole palace rang.

    "The emperor died." The news came so fast that Su Hao''s whole life was shocked. Emperor, is he going to die? How could the emperor, who was usually weak but insisted on taking medicine and living well, suddenly die at this time?

    Su Hao felt that she had felt the terror of the Qing Dynasty, which was both real and empty. She didn''t dare to say anything. She felt the unprecedented terror. He went back to his bedroom and looked at the condition of the emperor who was sent here by the imperial doctor. He had severe abdominal pain, which was obviously poisoning. Feeling tired, she asked the system for the first time, "isn''t it vacation world? Why? All dead? Buddha''s condition is getting worse and worse. I really don''t want to do it. I want to give up. "

    The cold voice of the system rings out, "it detects that the player has the idea of giving up, and persuades him to give up. Once he gives up, the player will face erasure."

    "Then kill it." Emotional Su Hao raised her tearful face. She was tired.

    The system seems to have hesitated for a while. This time, the voice is much softer. "Don''t you want to see the original owner build China with all his heart? Have you forgotten the gratitude of the people you helped before? "

    Su Hao lowered her head and covered her face with her hands. She didn''t forget that she also wanted to help more people, "let me be quiet, just for a moment."

    The system is not talking, Su Hao quietly stayed for a while, looked up, she is still the Qing Ge Ge, noble incomparable Ge Ge Ge.

    Sure enough, the old Buddha''s condition has reached the extreme. The next day, Su Hao looked at the old Buddha who suddenly had the spirit, and his sense of panic was getting bigger and bigger? The old Buddha took Su Hao''s hand and said, "I''m most worried about you in the whole Qing Dynasty. How can they bully you without me. At that time, I should have decided to get married. In this way, even if I leave, I can rest assured. "

    Su Hao cried, "what does the old Buddha say? How can he say such bad words?" With the help of Su Hao''s hand, the old Buddha slowly came to the left flag, "my body, I know. Promise me that I will help the next little emperor."

    Turn head again, tell Qiu Jin, "good help Ge Ge, if Ge Ge had what matter son, arrived below, I also won''t let you go."

    "Old Buddha..." Su Hao just looked at old Buddha, her voice began to choke. She didn''t know what to do. She only knew that she wanted old Buddha to live now. But, obviously, the king of hell asked you to die in the third shift. Who can keep you until the fifth? The spirit of the Buddha began to disappear, and his eyes began to blur.

    Su Hao couldn''t stop crying. She began to cry. She held the Buddha''s guard and begged her not to leave herself alone. The old Buddha can only hold Su Hao''s hand, she has no strength, although looking at the crying Su Hao is very distressed, but, she has no way, she does not want to die, but, very sleepy, really sleepy.

    Su Hao looked at the old Buddha in horror and closed her eyes, leaving only two tears on her face. She suddenly lost her strength and could only sit on the ground, listening to the eunuch''s announcement of "Empress Dowager Hong." At a loss, helpless, this negative emotion affected her for a moment.

    She slowly stood up, looked at the old Buddha for the last time, and slowly walked out, looking at the kneeling emperors, concubines, and ministers. They were more and more sad, but how many people said they were really sad for the old Buddha and the emperor? The cat is crying for the mouse.

    Suhao kneels in the front row, letting her tears stay. She closes her eyes and relaxes herself. She doesn''t want to think about the messy things. Now she just wants to cry for the Buddha and the one who loves her.

    The news that the old Buddha and the emperor died one after another was very shocking. Suddenly, I don''t know why, I think of the little girl who was loved and grew up by the old Buddha. After thinking about it, I decided to go back and have a look.

    He looked at the woman grinding for himself, touched her slightly protruding stomach, told her everything, and told her what he was going to do now. Yes, they got married months ago.

    The woman is very tangled. She doesn''t want her husband to go back, because where is the woman likely to be? She is worried that her husband will go back and rekindle her old love. What about herself then? Make way for that woman?

    However, she nodded because she found that there was no reason for him to stay for herself. Sure enough, when Kan Dao saw that his wife understood him and agreed to go back with him, his happy and excited mood was revealed.

    Facing his wife, he kisses her. He doesn''t see the darkness in his wife''s eyes.

    A few days later, the coffin that the old Buddha wanted was ready to order. When the servant wanted to order the coffin, Su Hao rushed up, "no, wait, wait, let me have a look at the old Buddha."

    Qingqing and Qiujin try to hold back their tears, pull Su Hao who wants to rush up and persuade him, "gege, don''t delay the time."

    Su Hao calmed down and watched the nails hammered one by one. She sat on the ground feebly and hugged herself with her hands. "I just want to see the Buddha."

    "Gege." Qingqing and Qiujin painfully look at Su Hao. As soon as the Buddha goes, how lonely will gege be in the future.

    "Aunt Huang." The young emperor holds Su Hao''s hand. He doesn''t know what kind of situation he will face when the old Buddha dies. Su Hao hugged the little emperor heartily, "the old Buddha is tired and needs a rest. Shall we not disturb her? Let her have a good rest. "

    The young emperor nodded thoughtfully.

    After the Empress Dowager''s funeral, Su Hao watched the young emperor ascend the position that people had been fighting for since ancient times. The broad Dragon Robe was worn on such a thin body. If it was in normal times, Su Hao might think it was the adult''s clothes, and there would be some funny things to laugh at. But now, Sue''s heart is heavy. She didn''t know what to say, just heartache, which also mixed with some nostalgia.

    The underground minister knelt down on the mountain and cried, "long live my emperor, long live my emperor."

    The young emperor obeys the will of the old Buddha and will discuss everything with Su Hao. Su Hao always gives him some advice and tells him that you are doing well. Su Hao doesn''t intend to be involved in the government. She will just help Youdi to make up for the deficiencies in his suggestions.

    "Save the people / campaign?" Three years later, Su Hao from a little naive girl, in three years of chaotic grinding, has become more and more resolute. The young emperor also changed from a child who was not familiar with the world to a real emperor who could stand in his way.

    Su Hao has some soreness due to overwork recently. The emperor sits next to Su Hao. Looking at Su Hao, "what''s Huanggu''s opinion on this matter?" Su Hao took the tea from the palace maid and squinted, "what does the emperor think?"

    The emperor looked at Su Hao seriously, "I think this movement is fierce, different from the previous movement, our situation this time will be full of passivity."

    Su Hao nodded, "that''s right. What does the emperor think we should do?" Three years ago, Su Hao would be flustered and at a loss, but now he is not. The extinction of the Qing Dynasty is an inevitable trend, just a matter of time.

    "Fight violence with violence." The emperor said Su Hao''s words in the past. Looking at Su Hao, I would like to ask Su Hao about his opinion. Su Hao smiles and confirms that this method is feasible. It''s bound to not work very well now. Instead of wasting time trying a method that doesn''t work or even gets you into trouble, why don''t you do it?

    Over the past few months, the news of the Qing Dynasty''s cities and towns falling into disrepute kept coming back to Su Hao and the emperor. Su Hao understood that the Qing Dynasty could not hold on this time. She didn''t ask the emperor if she was going to leave with her? The emperor shook his head and refused. He wanted to stay until the last moment of the Qing Dynasty and asked Su Hao to leave first. Su Hao didn''t want to, and they didn''t say much.

    Finally one day, when the Qing dynasty fell, the Imperial Palace began to be in chaos. Many people began to run out desperately in order to save their lives. Su Hao took Qingqing and Qiujin to Qianqing palace for the first time. He wanted to find the emperor and then take him with him. Unexpectedly, the Emperor''s patience could not be found everywhere. Under the repeated dissuasion and comfort of Qiujin and Qingqing, Su Hao can only follow them to leave the palace and settle down in a remote house that Qiujin used to buy.

    The next day, early in the morning, she heard Su Hao, who had lost the imperial city. After carefully listening to the news, she found that no one had mentioned the emperor. Su Hao was very flustered. She was not sure if the emperor was still alive. If she was alive, she did not know where the emperor was now.

    After several days of panic, he suddenly heard the news that a former minister had ascended the throne. Su Hao, worried about the original emperor, abandoned it. In history, this minister had only been an emperor for a few days, which was not enough to be afraid.

    But Qiu Jin and Qing Qing were a little angry. "How nice we Buddha and the emperor were to him at the beginning. Now that he was like this, he turned around to us. Animals are not as good as animals. " Su laughingly watched them hold grievances for the Buddha and the emperor. He didn''t speak, but the worry in his eyes revealed Su Hao''s inner thoughts.

    After complaining for a while, Qiu Jin and Qing Qing look at Su Hao and understand what she is thinking at this time. They can''t help worrying.

 Chapter 201

    What''s more, when I went to the capital for a long time, I was just about to go to bed when I heard the news of the demise of the Qing Dynasty. I felt like I had passed away. Did the Qing Dynasty perish? What about the emperor and the man? Died in it, too? Magazine road is feeling a little sad, he sat alone in the yard, thought for a long time. And his wife, standing behind him, watched him grieve for others.

    Suddenly, she wanted to laugh. She was jealous of the woman who had lived in his heart for so many years and had no relationship at all.

    When Su Hao heard the news that the minister was kind to the former Emperor spread all over the streets, his heart finally settled down. It''s good if the emperor is not dead. But in his hands, the little emperor can be good? Just put down the heart because of this idea to come up again.

    What should I do? What should I do? Su Hao is very anxious, in a short time, the whole class lost a big circle, Qingqing and Qiujin see in the eyes, pain in the heart. They were two people who were not familiar with the emperor. After three years of getting along with each other, it''s false to say they don''t worry, but they won''t worry too much. But seeing Su Hao like this, they were really worried.

    Qingqing and Qiujin plan to take gege back to Qingqing''s hometown in the south. After thinking about it, they think that this method is feasible. So they took turns to persuade Su Hao. At first, Su Hao did not retreat. She could not rest assured of the emperor. But Qiu Jin said that now the emperor still needs a good reputation, so he did not dare to do anything to the original emperor. Moreover, he wanted to find a foothold for the future emperor.

    Su really thought about it, but it''s the same reason. After settling down, it''s good to come back and see if he can take the emperor away. He agreed to both of them.

    Coincidentally, he had not heard the accurate information of Ge Ge and the emperor for a long time, and felt that they must die for the country. He stayed quietly all night, ready to take his wife and children back. Now that the capital is in such a mess, he doesn''t care for himself. However, he still has his own wife and children. He must take their safety into consideration.

    And in the process of going back, magazine road is a party ran into Su Hao they. Kan Dao is looking at Su Hao, whom he hasn''t seen for a long time. His heart is a little complicated. When he asks Su Hao about their destination, he invites them to go on the road together. He ignores the feeling of his wife behind him. Su Hao declined. She didn''t want to have anything to do with Kan Daozheng,

    In addition, his wife''s fire and anti-theft eyes made her feel a little wry.

    No matter how Bao Dao invited her, Su Hao refused. She didn''t want to get involved in any relationship with the married man.

    Kan Daozheng couldn''t persuade him, so he had to take his wife with him first. Su Hao stayed in the same place for a few days and asked for the emperor''s information. Seeing that the original emperor seemed to be OK, several people went on.

    Su Hao never thought that she was caught by a group of bodyguards as soon as she arrived at her destination. She says she''s crazy. What''s going on? Qiu Jin and Qing Qing protect Su Hao, but it''s useless. They are pressed forward by a group of soldiers.

    Su Hao looked up and easily recognized Kan Daozheng''s wife in the crowd. She held back the thought of rolling her eyes. Is this man ill? Did she mean to rob her husband? Is it really good to play so much?

    Calculating the time, Su Hao suddenly woke up. Isn''t this the time when the original owner was seized by a warlord in his previous life? I didn''t expect that if I didn''t marry the Eight Banners in my life, the plot would be staged in another way. I can''t escape.

    Think of here, Su Hao looked to give up his escape plan, think the plot is irreversible, now run away, that Qiujin and Qingqing how to do? This still ran away, Su Hao knows her strength very well, where can she get the strength to run away under the guard of so many bodyguards? It seems that we can only improvise.

    Su Hao is pressed onto a foreign car, and Qingqing and Qiujin are also later taken in. As soon as she got into the car, Qingqing pulled Su Hao''s wrist and rubbed it carefully, complaining, "what do these people do? Don''t you know Ge Ge''s identity? He''s so rude to Ge Ge. He doesn''t have the gentlemanly manner that Ge Ge Ge said

    Su Hao looked at a red mark on her wrist, which had been well maintained for many years. She cried and laughed, "they don''t know my identity there. I''m afraid they will find it because they know my identity."

    Qiu Jin nodded. She thought the same way. Now there are wars everywhere. I''m afraid what she did this time was done by the local warlords. I just don''t know how the warlord knew that gege had come back here and sent soldiers to guard here.

    The car stopped soon. When she got off the bus, suhao thought optimistically that the car was faster than the carriage. How long had she never been in a car.

    Those bodyguards must have arrived at the gate of the mansion. They thought that Su Hao, a weak woman, couldn''t make a mess, so they didn''t escort her. Su Hao understood what they meant, stood in the same place, straightened his clothes, and walked in with his head raised. I couldn''t run away, so I tried to save myself and them.

    Entering the door, Su Hao was surprised by the gorgeous decoration inside. No wonder an emperor copied the minister''s house several generations ago, saying that the money in the minister''s house was equivalent to a treasury. At first, Su Hao didn''t believe it. Now, seeing this, Su Hao really believed it.

    Su Hao and his party were arranged to wait in a side hall, and called several servant girls to serve them tea and snacks. As for the group who just escorted Su Hao, only one person stood at the door to guard, in case Su Hao escaped unprepared. Su Hao''s face is calm. Qingqing is very worried. She secretly pokes Su Hao''s waist and asks what to do.

    Su Hao just smiles and tells her to be calm and not to act rashly. Qingqing has no choice but to look at Qiujin. After all, aunt Qiujin used to serve the old Buddha. She is well-informed and should have a way. However, when she looked at Qiu Jin, she was in despair. Qiu Jin was more calm than Su Hao. She took the tea from the servant girl and handed it to Su Hao. Her face was calm. Make green green is very confused, they this in the end is not caught?

    Su Hao looked at Qingqing''s confused eyes and couldn''t help laughing. He took a cup of tea and handed it to Qingqing, "don''t panic, it will be OK." Qingqing couldn''t, so she had to take Su Hao''s tea and gulp it into her stomach, hoping to calm her down a little bit.

    Without waiting for a moment, the guard at the door stood up straight, and the ladies behind Su Hao bowed to salute, "general."

    General, Su Hao sips a sip of tea and doesn''t intend to stand up. After the Qing Dynasty''s death, many people want to arrest the original royal family and put them to death, to show that they don''t admire the Qing court. However, the general brought himself here and asked people to serve him tea, which means that he had something to ask for. Since he had something to ask for, what else did he panic about? Three years of independent life in the palace, let suhao in an instant, straighten out this idea, she just like this quietly sitting, I do not move.

    The general looked at Su Hao and sat there, but he was not angry. He just looked at her and sat on the throne. First picked up the tea to drink so a mouthful, then asked, "Ge Ge Ge Mo did not think Daqing good."

    Su Hao shook his head. "I''m very sober. The Qing Dynasty is dead. You don''t have to remind me of this, general. Today, I don''t know what''s the matter with you inviting me to come here. "

    Please? The general thinks it''s a little interesting. Isn''t gege afraid at all? He asked, "aren''t you afraid I''ll kill you? After all, you have provoked people''s anger in the current situation. "

    Su Hao put down the tea cup, straightened her skirt, and sat down with the standard court etiquette, "of course you won''t kill me, because you have something to ask me."

    General a smile, this palace come out of, is not the same, ordinary girl is so escorted over, how also should have a little flustered, looking at Ge Ge, not only don''t flustered meaning, but eat snacks with relish. Looking at Su Hao, thinking about his father, "yes, I have something to need you, but you''d better have a scale yourself, don''t try to annoy me, otherwise." With that, he took a meaningful look at sue and said, "I''ll arrange a new identity for you. You''d better put your style away for me. If someone finds out, you should know the consequences."

    Sue nodded, naturally.

    The general saw that she nodded her head obediently, and her tone became a little gentle. "Then, let''s get to know Shaoqing again."

    Su Hao reached out and said, "Hello, Su Hao."

    In the evening, Su Hao is arranged to a side hall. Qiu Jin and Qing Qing are in her side hall. The environment is also good. Su Hao says that she is very satisfied. When he had packed up his things, he waited for a bodyguard to come and send an envelope to Su Hao. There was su Hao''s ID card in it. Take it out and have a look. Wow, the doctor of ci''antang graduated from a foreign country. His name hasn''t changed, but his identity has become the general''s cousin.

    Ci''antang, a famous hospital, just closed down because of the war. It''s a very good identity. Su Hao said that he was very satisfied. She nodded to the visitor to show that she knew. The visitor didn''t stay much. Seeing that she understood, she turned and left.

    The next morning, Su Hao was taken to a room that seemed to be the main hall. As soon as he opened the door, a strong smell of medicine came from the shop. Su frowned and looked at Shao Qing, who was sitting in the middle of the room, calm and seemingly unable to see anything. "Why did the general ask me to come here?"

    "Shao Qing."

    Su Su was stunned for a while. Later, he understood the general''s meaning and said, "I don''t know why Shao Qing asked people to bring me here?"

 Chapter 202

    "Sit down." Shao Qing did not answer, just let her sit down. Su Hao can''t, after all, in other people''s territory, obediently sat down, looking at Shaoqing. Shao Qing didn''t look at her either, but just said something about himself. "My father was behind him. Because I didn''t pay attention to him for a moment, he was seriously injured. A bow and arrow was inserted into his shoulder, only a little distance away. I found a doctor, he said, he can only pull out the bow and arrow on his shoulder, but it may not be able to save life, after all, there is a lot of blood loss, I did not dare to let him pull out, just let him use medicine to hang his life. Later, someone reported you to me. "

    Speaking of this, he looked at Su Hao and found that she was not surprised at all. He continued, "at first, I really wanted to kill you. After all, what the Qing Dynasty did. Later, I heard that you went to the people with the Imperial Envoys to give porridge and food, and that you helped the refugees to see a doctor. Besides, because of the war, The doctors who have some skills in the city are almost running, so I want you to help save my father''s life. "

    He looked at suhao and hoped that suhao could help him. This time, suhao nodded and agreed. With the help of systematic skills, there should be no problem. Shao Qing''s eyes rubbed a bright, "thank you."

    He stood up and personally led Su Hao to the back hall. As soon as the door was opened, a stronger smell of medicine rushed straight into Su Hao''s nose. She frowned and quickly stepped forward to touch the old man''s hot forehead. She looked at the closed window and kneaded her brow with a headache.

    She went over, opened a gap in the window, and said to Shao Qing, "the air in this room is too bad, which is not conducive to the recovery of the patient. Besides, the air in this room is too bad." Su Hao swept the room with his eyes. "There are too many people in this room to give patients a good rest environment. So, let''s all step back and just leave one or two to take care of the old man."

    Then he went to the old man''s bed, looked at the wound on his chest, estimated that he was sure, "I can save your father, but I have a condition." Shao Qing looked at Su Hao, waved back everyone, "what conditions?"

    "When your father is well, you let me go." Su Hao stood up and looked directly at Shao Qing. After a moment''s stalemate, Shao Qing looked at her father in bed and agreed, "I can let you go, but if my father has an accident, you can also have an accident. I do what I say. " Su Hao nodded, "I''m going to draw an arrow for your father to prepare scissors, hot water and a series of things that need to be used. Later, I''ll give you a pharmacy. You ask the man to take the pharmacy to prepare the medicine, boil it and prepare it for the old man."

    Shao Qing nodded one by one and answered. He waited beside Su Hao, waiting for her to write down the prescription. She took it out, handed it to her adjutant, and said in a low voice, "go and make a prescription. Remember to ask the doctor of the pharmacy, and let him see if there is any problem with the prescription."

    Su Hao naturally knows that Shaoqing won''t easily believe in herself, and she doesn''t care. She just looks at the old man''s present situation carefully, so as not to have any accident, and she can''t leave at that time. Wait for the following bodyguard to come back with the medicine, Shao Qing asked carefully, "what''s the problem with the pharmacy?"

    The bodyguard shook his head. "No, the doctor said it was a good medicine to stop bleeding." Shao Qing nodded, "go and get ready. By the way, get ready the scissors she asked for. Go quickly." After the bodyguard nodded, he stepped down to prepare. Shaoqing sat outside. He never believed in Buddhism. For the first time, he secretly prayed to heaven.

    Suhao took the things delivered, and BF did not disinfect his hands. He took Baijiu and other things, hoping to reduce bacteria as much as possible. She began to allow the system to operate her body, sweat drop by drop, and was wiped off by the maid next to her. Outside the door, Shao Qing began to sit and keep circling, warning people to be quiet with her eyes. The atmosphere became more and more tense. Shao Qing felt that his patience would be burned out.

    At this time, the inner door was pushed open, and Su Hao came out from the inside, turned and closed the door gently. Shao Qing rushed up, hoping to see something from the crack in the door, but he couldn''t see anything. He asked Su Hao anxiously, "how''s the old man?"

    Su Hao gently exhaled, relaxed himself, and began to smile, "the old man is OK. Now he is still in a coma. When he wakes up and takes care of him for a while, it won''t be a big deal."

    Shaoqing felt that his heart was finally put down. He took a long breath and sincerely expressed his thanks to Su Hao, "thank you."

    Su Hao shook his head. "No, just take what you need." Shao Qing''s heart is obviously not here. "Can I go in and have a look?" Su Hao nodded, "of course, but it should be light and not too noisy." Shao Qing gently opened the door, put light steps, and gently closed the door again.

    Su Hao looked at him. He was a general. He was like a thief. When he sneaked in, he wanted to laugh. However, there is a different feeling that may be brought about by blood relationship.

    At this time, Su Hao felt tired. She felt that she wanted to sleep. She held Qingqing''s hand and took a deep breath. This time, she could go out safely.

    But now she doesn''t want to do anything. She just wants to lie in bed quietly for a while and have a good rest.

    When Su Hao woke up, it was evening. She coughed up her dry voice and called Qingqing in to ask about the time. After all, she didn''t have the instinct to see the time.

    When Qingqing told her that it was Haishi (more than 10 o''clock), she found that she had been sleeping for so long. She was afraid that she couldn''t sleep tonight. She stood up under Qingqing''s service, finished her meal, told Qingqing that she planned to sleep later and asked her to have a rest first. Qingqing didn''t agree, but she was fooled back by Su Hao. When she left, she looked at Su Hao anxiously. After su Hao promised to stay in the yard and not go out, she went back to rest. She was tired all day.

    Suhao sat in the yard for a while. After confirming that they were all asleep, she slowly went out. She felt that there was a pond not far from the yard, and there was a pavilion standing on it. It was a quiet feeling. Suhao liked it very much.

    Think about where to go, go to the pond, all the way along the curved bridge, looking at the pond scenery, beautiful, beautiful, this is Su Hao''s only feeling.

    When he walked into the pavilion, Su Hao found that there were people in it. How could there be people? Su Hao squints and takes a closer look. Isn''t that Shao Qing? Where is he sitting alone? Sue sighed. She didn''t want to sit with the general at night.

    "Since you''re here, why don''t you say hello to me before you leave?" The people in the pavilion spoke. At the beginning, Su Hao was a little surprised. How did he find himself? He thought about it again. People who practice martial arts have good hearing and eyesight. They should have just seen themselves. After thinking about it, he walked over and said, "Shao Qing."

    "I heard that you have been taken care of and loved by the old Buddha since you were a child. Can you tell me something about it?" Shao Qing looks up, a bottle of sake is on the table beside her, and her glasses are shining at Su Hao.

    Shaoqing saw Su Hao hesitated and said with a smile, "you don''t have to worry about anything. Now it''s just the two of us, but it doesn''t matter." When Su Hao came to this strange world alone, he felt a little depressed. There was never a person who invited her in such a quiet environment. So Su Hao slowly went to the opposite of Shaoqing and looked at the lake in front of him. He was silent for a while. Shao Qing didn''t urge her, but just watched with her.

    "Since I was a child, my Alma died in the battle. My e Niang was too sad and went with her. I had very little impression of them. At that time, fortunately, the old Buddha took pity on me, raised me and sent me to study abroad. "

    "That''s it?"

    "That''s it." Su Hao replied like this.

    "Then why do you face the Buddha so much? Obviously she didn''t do much for you Shao Qing had some understanding and some did not.

    Suhao took the sake and a cup on the table and poured a cup to himself. "In that place where people eat but don''t spit up bones, I can grow up safely until now, and even go abroad to study. Isn''t it because of the old Buddha? You know, she could have left me alone

    Shao Qing nodded and understood her meaning. Without waiting for Su Hao to speak, he continued, "my e Niang died of illness. It''s always my Alma who raised me up. I didn''t know what she said before, but now I''m at a loss to see her lying there so thin. Is this still a strict person for me when I was a child? Why... "

    Su Hao looked at him and choked the sake into his stomach. "Isn''t human nature like this? I always don''t care about what I can get. When I lose it, I regret it. "

    Shao Qing turned and looked at her, "have you decided where to go?"

    Su Hao nodded, "go to Qingqing''s hometown and buy some property. That''s it."

    "Don''t you want to see the emperor again?" Shao Qing looked at the woman beside him with a cool face, suddenly some teeth itch, he can''t stand this kind of person who doesn''t care about anything.

    "Yes." Su Hao shrugged, "what can I do?"

    Shao Qing looked at Su Hao seriously, "why don''t you consider staying?" Su Hao looked warily at Shaoqing, "but you told me to let me go when I cured your father. You''re a general, but you can''t keep your word." Shao Qing has some impulse to laugh. "I don''t mean to turn back. Just think, now there are wars everywhere outside. If you are reported, can you still live as well as now? And here, you can rest assured that no one will trouble you. "

 Chapter 203

    Seeing that Su Hao wanted to explain, he motioned to Su Hao to wait for her to finish. It was not too late for her to speak again, so Su Hao had to watch firstˇ° And you don''t have to worry about whether I left you to kill you or something. First, I don''t want to kill my life-saving benefactor. Second, you are skilled in medicine. In such a chaotic place as now, I need a doctor who is good at medicine and can completely reassure me. You are just good. "

    Su Hao did not speak, Shao Qing did not force, just said, "you go back to think about it, do not panic, this reply to me, too late, all go back to rest." Finish saying, also don''t wait for Su good what reaction, he stands up first, prepare to leave rest, "why can I let you at ease?"

    The sudden inquiry made Shao Qing confused, and then he laughed, "because? No, because. "

    Then he turned and left. Su Hao looked at the glass in his hand, thought for a long time, finally drank it, turned and left.

    The next day, when Su Hao told Qingqing Qiujin about her decision, Qingqing was very excited. "Miss, the general treated you like that. Why do you stay here?"

    Su Hao smiles and says to Qiu Jin, "how about you? What do you think? "

    Qiu Jin rubs Su Hao''s shoulder, "Miss naturally has miss''s plan. No matter how miss plans to do it, the maid must follow Miss."

    When Shao Qing heard about Su Hao''s decision, she laughed and seemed to be expecting it. The adjutant nearby was very curious, "how did the general know that Ge Ge would agree?" Shao Qing put down the things in hand, "she is a smart person, will choose the most favorable conditions for her."

    This day, the old man finally woke up and looked at Su Hao, a stranger. At first, he thought it was the kind of coquettish girl who had come to seduce his son again. He didn''t give a good face and refused to cooperate with anything. Later, I heard that suhao was originally gege, who was brought over by his son to see a doctor for himself, and was once entangled. He didn''t like Daqing very much, but other girls were his own saviors after all.

    For example, one day, Su Hao got up a little late, and he was always fierce, "hum, people in Qing Dynasty are really corrupt and incompetent." looking at Su Hao''s face, she coughed again. Thinking about her recent treatment, she was still a little hard. She said slowly, "forget it, go to dinner."

    Su Hao looked at the self entangled, childish old man, with a bitter smile. Although sometimes it''s not nice to talk, she will never remember those bad things. Smile, go forward a few steps, "the old man seems to have almost recovered, think that the medicine is also extremely effective, hope the old man continue to use, in order to avoid any sequelae."

    The old man''s smile froze on his face, suddenly a little itchy teeth, this girl is really not good to listen to. For a time, he suspected that the medicine was intended by Nuo wench, so bitter. But his son also helped the girl. He looked very strict, so that he didn''t even have the chance to pour out the medicine.

    Looking at the old man''s angry eyes, Su Hao feels happy and takes Qingqing and Qiujin to the main hall for dinner. Looking at Su Hao''s relaxed appearance, the old man snorted heavily. As expected, the Qing Dynasty''s gege was as unpopular as that dynasty.

    As soon as he entered the main hall, Su Hao saw Shao Qing sitting in the main seat. After all, even after talking with Shao Qing late at night, she still doesn''t want to eat at the same table with him. She is afraid that her heart is not so good.

    Shao Qing wiped her mouth, looked at Su Hao who turned around and went out, and said, "what? Isn''t Miss Su going to have dinner? "

    Miss Su? Sure enough, now I can use myself, so I''m polite. When I first came here, he was not so polite. He called his name Su Hao, Su Hao, and he called it a Huan.

    Turning around, he pulled up a stiff smile and said, "I''m not very hungry now. What''s the matter with Mr. Shao?"

    Shao Qing low laugh, "OK, don''t what Mr. Shao''s, I call you su Hao, you also call me Shao Qing, so good."

    Looking at Su Hao nodding, Shao Qing continued to say, "I''m waiting for you here to ask you how the old man is now."

    Heard is to ask the old man''s illness, Su Hao began to seriously, "the event is not, but after rainy weather, there will still be some cough."

    Shao Qing''s face began to be gloomy. The gang would never let it go. Su Hao looked at his face. She didn''t know what Shao Qing was thinking. She shook her head and was ready to go out.

    Shao Qing opened her mouth and called her, "I''m going to leave. There are many things going on recently. I''m not sure when I''ll trouble Su Hao. Sit down and have a meal." Then he took the hat from the adjutant and put it on his head. When he passed by suhao, he nodded to her and left.

    Su Hao stood in the same place and watched Shao Qing walk out of the door. He thought that he would be here in the future, and his heart was a little complicated. He walked slowly to the table and sat down, waiting for the people in the general''s house to serve him.

    When it comes to vacation world, SOHO knows that the system is deceiving him. Vacation is not to have a handsome man, food, eat every day, sleep to eat it? Now what is this? Every day, I have to worry about whether I will be recognized. Su Hao, who has never been a star in the original world, has experienced the taste of a star for the first time. It''s just a little sad. Other people''s stars are recognized because they are given gifts by others. As for her, when she is recognized, she is given knives by others. Spicy chicken system, poor evaluation.

    The expression of gnashing teeth surprised Qingqing beside her. She went to suhao, "Miss, what''s the matter? Are you not happy here? Oh, my maidservant has already said that we should not stay. "

    Su Hao looked at the same expression of Qiu Jin, stunned, this thought is too much, the play is really enough. However, she quickly adjusted her expression, "it''s OK, just thought of something."

    However, there is no difference between saying this and not saying it. Su Hao looks at Qingqing and Qiujin with more worried eyes, opens his mouth, and doesn''t know what to say, so he has to lower his head quietly.

    I don''t know that her performance was seen by those two people, which confirmed that she was not happy to stay here. And this kind of expression of hers is deeply imprinted into the eyes of a maid beside her. In the evening, the maid tells Shao Qing.

    Shao Qing listened to the message she received as soon as she got back to her house, and she chuckled. gnash the teeth in anger? not reconciled to? Reluctant? Interesting. It''s very interesting in Qing Dynasty.

    Besides, Su Hao doesn''t know that his expression in the morning has been misunderstood and tells Shao Qing. As usual, he came to the old man''s room and asked about his situation today. He heard the servant say that the old man was pushed out for a while in the morning, and he didn''t go out this day.

    Sue nodded with satisfaction, very good, very perfect. The old man went out for a while in one day, and then he played a child''s temper.

    "Old man, it''s going to take a hundred days for you to break your bones and muscles. You have suffered such a serious injury that you have to have a good rest for a few months. Must remember, can''t move, in case of injury, also can''t eat spicy stimulation, not conducive to wound recovery

    The old man is a bit spicy. Now it''s too much for him to eat, OK? She also mentioned it to herself.

    Looking at the old man does not speak, only the expression to reply to themselves, to express their anger. Su laughed and explained to his servants, "remember to look at the old man. You can''t give him what he wants to eat."

    The servant nodded, and Su Hao looked at the old man''s big wound recovery. He nodded with satisfaction. The wound recovery was pretty good. The old man should pay attention to this

    When she left the old man''s yard, it was already dark. Suhao stood at the door, waiting for Qingqing to get the lamp. Although there were oil lamps all the way, she was still a little afraid.

    After a while, Qingqing didn''t come. Su Hao waited for the adjutant who had been following Shaoqing. To direction she said hello, out of politeness, Su Hao returned one.

    He thought that the other party was just passing by. Unexpectedly, he came up to him and said, "Miss Su, general, please go to the cool place by the lake for a while and have a drink with him."

    Su Hao turned his eyes quietly. What happened to Shao Qing''s army? "I''m going with you. My maid is coming and can''t find me. What should I do?"

    The adjutant stooped. "I''ve sent someone to tell them. The people next to the general will take the young lady back."

    The other party''s words had already reached such a point. Su Hao could not think of any reason to refuse, so he nodded and followed the adjutant, ready to see the general.

    When I went to the pavilion next to the pond last time, Su Hao realized that the cool pavilion was talking about here, which is really worthy of the name.

    When Su Hao was sent here, the adjutant nodded and stepped down first, leaving Su Hao alone. Su Hao couldn''t do it, so she had to go ahead by herself. See Shaoqing is still sitting in the last seat, she no longer speak, just sit quietly opposite Shaoqing, pick up a good glass of wine poured on the table, gently sip, enjoy the squint.

    Shao Qing looked at her face and asked with a smile, "are all the girls there like you? I think you have so many manners, and the girls who are brought up with that kind of manners will also be a kind of wooden image. "

    Sue enjoyed the taste, "you said it, don''t you think? In fact, they occasionally drink alcohol, only very little. Otherwise, it''s a long night. How can they endure it? "

    Close your eyes, Su Hao will hand out, Shaoqing no longer asked, just reached out and Su Hao touched a cup, each drink their own hands.

    Suhao put down the glass, "well, now the wine has been drunk. I don''t know what the general wants from me. It''s not just to ask me what the girls usually do."

    Shao Qing obviously didn''t want to answer Su Hao''s question. He just picked up the wine pot and poured a new cup for himself and Su Hao. I don''t know what do you think of suhao? "

 Chapter 204

    Su Hao sipped again, "sweet, mellow, juicy." He said, shaking his head, "I hold Qiongjiang Yuye high here, and he sings the seventh song of Liangzhou low there."

    Shao Qing smiles and squints, "Su Hao has a special opinion on wine. I don''t know what Su Hao thinks of my house? Are you still used to living

    Su Hao put down her wine cup. What did she think? The misunderstanding today made his people see it. "It''s a habit. There''s no danger to his life. Every day, you just have to be free to tease the old man occasionally. Isn''t that what the ancients pursued?" Facing the lake again, he said in a low voice, "I''m better than them. There are still people here who care about my food and drink. It''s nothing to worry about."

    Shao Qing nodded, "that''s good, but it''s another thing to find Su Hao today."

    "I''d like to hear about it."

    "The emperor has failed." Shaoqing put down the wine glass and looked at Su Hao''s stiff expression, "emperor?"

    "Yes. But not the last emperor of your Qing Dynasty, but the other minister. "

    Hearing this, Su Hao picked up her glass and said, "is it not inevitable that we should fail? Now, he wants to rule the world? It''s a dream. " Speaking of this, Su Hao choked off the wine in her hand and gave herself another glass. She was worried about the little emperor. She didn''t know what happened to him. However, how could she tell Shaoqing about the original little emperor, "see, this is the big consequence of not knowing your identity."

    Shao Qing looked at Su Hao''s similar appearance of drinking to relieve his worries. "Don''t you worry about the original little emperor?"

    Su Hao laughs, "don''t worry, is it useful? Since it''s useless, why do you have to find yourself such an unpleasant place? He hurt himself in vain. What''s more, at that time, he was married. I believe his wife will take care of him, won''t she? "

    Shao Qing and Su Hao clink a cup, "you want to open."

    "People live in the world just to walk for a while? Why bother yourself for something impossible. "

    Shao Qing laughed and gave them a glass of wine again. "Today, let''s not get drunk."

    Su Hao a smile, stretch out a cup, "don''t get drunk don''t return."

    The next day, Su Hao wakes up and finds that she has a splitting headache. She can''t remember what she said to Shao Qing last night. She only remembers that she said something heroic at that time. She didn''t get drunk. After that... I don''t remember.

    At this time, the system made a sound, "I hope that after the player, you can not drink to delay things. You almost told me your origin last night."

    Su kind-hearted next cool, "so, Shao Qing He knows?"

    The system forcefully expressed a sense of disdain for the voice without emotion fluctuation, "how can it be? Last night, when you were about to say it, I gave you a mute."

    I don''t know why, as soon as I heard the silence, Su Hao''s mind came up with a very popular saying on the Internet, "little brother online love, I am silent." Su Hao helplessly covers her face. After these days, she almost doesn''t know herself. What about the cold self before?

    The door rang, and the system was silent. Sue''s face was full, and she tried to speak in a cold voice, "come in."

    It was Qingqing who came in. She was followed by several maids, carrying water, towels and so on. For a time, Su Hao thought that she was still in the palace. He closed his eyes, opened them again, waved back the maids, looked at Qingqing''s puzzled eyes, and explained, "I''m not a doctor now. I''m just a doctor who came back from studying abroad. I can''t let so many people serve me as before. Others will doubt me."

    Qiu Jin nodded, "it is so." So he went forward to serve Su Hao, and Qingqing quickly came forward. Su Hao cooperated with them and looked at the top of their hair. "Originally, you could go back to each family, marry a good man, and live your own life. You should suffer this crime with me. Now you want to go out and buy your own property. While Shao Qing still needs me and we haven''t spent all the money we brought out of the palace, I can help you now. "

    Qiu Jin put on a good coat for Su Hao. "I''m old now, and I don''t have any wish to marry. I want to accompany my young lady now. I''ll see her marry later, and then I''ll go home to provide for the aged." Qingqing also nodded, "maidservant is also." Su Hao and Qiu Jin chuckled. Qingqing felt wronged. "What are you laughing at?"

    Suhao replied, "what do you need? You''re about my age, and I''m trying to help you find a good family. "

    Qingqing anxiously shakes her head, "I just want to accompany miss, I don''t want to go anywhere."

    Su Hao looked at them and said, "if you are tired one day and want to get married by yourself, remember to tell me that I will try my best to help you."

    Qingqing and Qiujin are not talking, and Su Hao is not entangled in this matter. He wants to let it be.

    "Miss is really drunk outside, which makes me and Qingqing worried to death. Miss can''t be like this in the future." Qiu Jin finally began to nag uncontrollably.

    Su Hao is embarrassed to smile, suddenly think of the thing that Shaoqing told him yesterday, a little flustered in the heart, the false emperor failed, what about the former little emperor? What happened in the short period of months when she was treating the old man.

    Thinking about it, the door was knocked by Peng Peng. Su Hao just dressed better. He raised his chin and asked Qingqing to open the door. As soon as he opened the door, Su Hao saw Shaoqing''s adjutant standing at the door, with a bowl of soup in the hand of the guard behind him.

    "What can I do for you, Lieutenant?" Suhao walked up to him and looked at the bowl of soup behind him. "What''s this?"

    "Miss Su, this is the soup that the general asked me to give you. I''m afraid you''ll have a headache after you have a hangover. The general also said, I hope you can go to the main hall to discuss something with him after you finish drinking it."

    With that, the adjutant motioned to his men to put the soup in Qingqing''s hand, nodded and pushed it down.

    Su Hao sits at the table and looks at the soup that Qingqing puts on the table. Shaoqing asks people to send him. He is lost in thought. Why did he find himself? Do you want to ask yourself about the Qing Dynasty? Does he really feel like he''s going to tell him? What''s more, I''ve been out for so long. How can I know.

    What she can''t think of is a headache. Su Hao rubs her forehead and chokes the soup on the table. She plans to stand up and see what this man is doing. He will die early and live early.

    Su Hao, who went to the front door of the main hall, took out his momentum and went in. As expected, he saw Shaoqing sitting in the master''s seat. Su Hao was very suspicious for a time. Is this man OK? It''s so late. He''s sitting here in peace. Don''t they say it''s a mess outside? It''s a lie.

    Su Hao curled his lips and sat down at the guest table. "I don''t know what Shao Qing wants from me?"

    Shao Qing put down the things in his hand, "how about we make a deal?"

    With an indifferent expression, Su Hao''s teeth itched: "trade? What deal? What can I do for you, general

    Shao Qing said with a smile, "the world outside is very chaotic. Now there are no leaders, and all places are beginning to fight for power. But there are few doctors in our city. When the time comes to fight, we will suffer a lot."

    Su Hao has understood Shaoqing''s meaning, but he still smiles and doesn''t say, "so?"

    "So I hope you can select a group of people, teach them your bundle, and form a medical team, so that they won''t be available."

    Suhao sat down. "What''s the deal that the general told me about?"

    "You are the last emperor of Qing Dynasty."

    Su Hao raised her eyebrows. "What can you do?" Shao Qing nodded, "if you agree, I will try to bring him here."

    Su Hao nodded his head without hesitation. It''s just the best that he can bring the little emperor out. However, no matter it''s the wish of the original owner or because he has watched him grow up and get married in recent years, Su Hao wants him to be safe. But, "I have one more request."

    Shao Qing raised his lips, "you say."

    "Promise me you''ll bring him back safely."

    "That''s nature."

    Su Hao stood up, with the action of later generations, stretched out his hand, "happy cooperation."

    Shao Qing also stood up, this way, really strange, "happy cooperation."

    Out of the door, Su Hao takes Qingqing to the housekeeper to find someone. She plans to set up a medical team according to Shao Qing''s idea. She can''t manage the rest.

    Look at the people in front of you in a row, don''t be too beautiful, too thin, don''t, don''t look wrong, don''t, don''t illiterate, don''t be too rude. Su Hao looks at the dozen people left after screening and clears his throat,

    "From tomorrow on, I will teach you to learn medical skills. I don''t think I need to say much about what it looks like outside. Everyone knows that now, if you study hard, you can master a life-saving technology. I hope you can cooperate well and screen people at any time. I hope more people will decide your position, so you''d better be smart, Don''t move your mind. I can''t see that. "

    Nuo Nuo, the person at the bottom, said that Su Hao was very satisfied with his slapping behavior. The ancients were honest and I didn''t cheat. First tell them the good side, then warn them. It really works.

    In this way, Su Hao called for medical skills during the day, and went to see the old man at dusk. Somehow, maybe it was because of his heart. Su Hao always felt that the atmosphere was very tense and dignified recently.

    Until one day, Shao Qing''s adjutant told Su Hao that someone was waiting for her in the main hall. After su had a good face, she had a feeling in her heart. Sure enough, as soon as he went in, he saw the dancing little emperor. Beside him stood a very virtuous woman, with a baby in her arms.

    Su Hao is full of joy to welcome up, "is this your child?"

    When the little emperor saw Su Hao, he was also very excited, "aunt."

 Chapter 205

    Su Hao was smiling slightly. He followed the little emperor to ask her aunt to nod to the woman and took the baby in her arms. "It''s so lovely."

    The woman followed Su and teased him, "Hao''er, call aunt." The look on suhao''s face is very delicate. She''s only a few years old. But, looking at such a lovely baby, aunt on aunt.

    She took the two to sit down and said to the woman, "you have suffered so much."

    The woman shook her head. "It''s not hard. My niece and daughter-in-law feel very happy. In the past, there were so many people in the palace, but they were still a little constrained and uncomfortable. Now it''s different. You don''t have to worry about what you do. "

    Su Hao looks at the little emperor next to the woman and thinks he will be unhappy. The woman says so. Unexpectedly, he looks at the woman with a spoiled face. Suhao felt like she had eaten a mouthful of dog food.

    After a while, Su Hao watched the two of them go out and stood in a daze. He didn''t know when a Shaoqing stood beside him. He told her, "they live not far from here."

    Su Hao said with a smile, "I know thank you for thinking so carefully for them."

    Shao Qing doesn''t speak. She just stands with Su Hao, looks outside and enjoys the quiet time.

    A few days later, the momentum of the outside spread to the general''s house. Su Hao can clearly sense the tension of everyone.

    Su Hao watched the people around him busy preparing a series of things. He was a little nervous. This is the first time in this dynasty that she was confronted with live ammunition except on the day of the fall of the Qing Dynasty.

    She began to pay close attention to her requirements for the following medical guards, strictly demanding that they should not make any mistakes. This is what she is like. The things that others promised her and helped her do are very good. Then she can''t make any mistakes in the things that she promised others, not to mention the things about life.

    Finally, one day, the war was imminent. Warlords all over the country refused to give in to each other and began to fight for the regime, assets and talents that were beneficial to them. Su Hao doesn''t want to save the country, the people and the world like other walkers. She knows her weight and ability. She doesn''t have the ability to defend her country. She can only do her best to protect the people she wants to protect. For others, she can only do her best without hurting the people she cares about.

    On this day, the little emperor and his wife came to the general''s house again. Looking at the children''s trouble, his nephew and daughter-in-law had to smile apologetically and led the children out. Watching her go away, Su Hao looked directly at her back and sighed, "I always want to ask you what you think."

    The little emperor looked at the two people who had gone away. His happy smile could not help climbing on his face. The shining light made Su Hao feel that his eyes were almost blinded. The little emperor gently said, "aunt, in the past, thousands of people respected you, but how many people around you really love you? The bad sleep, the unexplained lover, the unsettled heart... So annoying. "

    He took his eyes away from them and lowered them. "Aunt, I don''t like that position. I also don''t understand why it says in the book that those people fight for that position, and they don''t let go of the fight. What is the reason? When I sat in that position, so many ministers of high status knelt down one by one and cried long live. I immediately felt the pressure on me. I was very flustered and flustered at that moment. Because of my aunt''s company, so today, I dare to tell my aunt what I really think. Whatever my aunt says about me, useless or cowardly, this is me. I don''t have so much ambition, I don''t have so much heart, for the sake of the country, abandon home, finally separated, leaving only so many women who want your things, one by one to deal with, very tired, really tired

    He raised his head and laughed at Su Hao, "aunt, I''m useless. There are so many emperors in the Qing Dynasty, and some of them are called the descendants of one emperor through the ages. I just have no ambition. "

    Su Hao looked at the person who had said so much to himself seriously, took a deep breath, and showed a smile, "you are great, you dare to say what others dare not, everyone has their own ambition, it has nothing to do with whether this person is useful or not, just different aspirations. It''s just that today, for the first time, I realized that... You have grown up. "

    Word by word, he said, "at the beginning, the child who was obviously scared but pretended to be calm, the child who was too nervous to be able to go to court, I accompanied him step by step. Today, I finally saw him grow up and learn to take responsibility for his family. I''m very happy, really."

    The little emperor listened and wiped the tears he was about to drop by the moment he bowed his head. The man didn''t flick his tears lightly, but he didn''t feel sad. Looking up again, he was still the good man, "thank you, aunt."

    Sue Hao shakes his head, takes over the child who is unsteadily rushing towards him, laughs and teases him with a cake from the table, "honey, darling, call grandma, call grandma to eat for you." Every time I talk about my aunt, Su Hao feels very subtle. But such a lovely child is worth teasing while trying to endure the subtlety.

    After lunch, their husband and wife left. Su Hao was a little bit unaccustomed to this afternoon''s light afternoon. The people who study medicine with her have already learned about it. Now they are practicing hard. The old man''s body is almost recovered. Just send someone to have a look every week.

    Sitting in a daze in her yard, Su Hao suddenly finds that she seems to have nothing to do. She sits alone in the yard, staring at the door of the yard. I don''t know what''s going on outside now. However, with Shaoqing''s current military strength, no one will come to commit crimes.

    What''s more, now that the whole city is under martial law, the situation will not be too easy. Take a sip of tea and ask Qingqing to get it for me. I''m studying the medical book I read a few days ago.

    After hearing this, Qingqing put down the palm fan and turned to go in. For their disposition of not making things now, Qingqing would like to die, OK.

    Qingqing took yesterday''s su Hao, looked at the sleeping book and asked, "Miss, are we going to live in the general''s house for a lifetime?"

    Su Hao shook his head. "No, now it''s the general who helped us. How can we leave after others helped us?"

    "The young lady means that when the war is over, we''ll leave, right? However, although the world is big, there are very few places we can go. "

    Su laughingly shook his head, vetoed Qiujin want to put forward the proposal to Qingqing hometown, "we go abroad."

    "Going abroad?"ˇ° Go abroad There were two voices, one calm and the other surprised. Su Hao sipped his tea, turned the page of the book, flatly bowed his head first, "en, going abroad."

    Qingqing was very excited, "go abroad, I have never been abroad. Last time I went abroad to study, I wanted to go with me. But the old Buddha and ancestors didn''t allow me. I said that I should study hard. How can I take us with me? I''m sorry to hear that. I can finally go out with the young lady this time. "

    Su Hao closed the book in his hand and read Qiu Jin, "aunt, what do you think of the idea of going abroad?"

    Qiu Jin also with the palace, rigorous not, rarely exposed emotions. Su Hao always felt that the old Buddha changed Qiu Jin''s name at that time. It was because she was cautious that he gave the word Jin.

    Qiu Jin changed a cup of warm tea for Su Hao. She stepped back two steps and said, "Miss''s idea is naturally good."

    Sue is smiling and not talking. She thinks that she has known and understood Qiu Jin. Qiu Jin will say such words. Su Hao says that she is used to it.

    In the next few days, Su Hao felt that she was the most carefree after she came to the world. People who studied medicine with her were all carefree, and there was no fuss. She was very relieved. The old man just occasionally blocked Su Hao''s heart and said a few sarcastic words. Su Hao didn''t care and laughed back. Mood up, to find the little emperor and his wife to play on so a circle, do not know why, Shaoqing does not approve of her out. To put it in the past, Su Hao can still give him an excuse. And now she doesn''t have the heart to quarrel with him because of this kind of thing. If she doesn''t go out, she won''t go out. She doesn''t care.

    On that day, Su Hao was called to his study by Shaoqing''s adjutant. Listening to him, he meant that there were other warlords invading the edge of the area. He wanted to go to the battlefield in person. After listening, suhao didn''t speak, just listened quietly.

    "Do you want me to join the army?" Sue wants to think about it, but she still has to make her stand. She thought Shao Qing would say no, but she said, "I need you to take the medical soldiers you trained with me."

    Sue thought for a moment and nodded, "yes."

    Shao Qing put down his pen, went out of the table and sat down beside Su Hao, "don''t worry, you only need to be in the rear this time, together with the medical soldiers, to help treat the wounded."

    Sue nodded. She understood. No matter whether he is for his own good, protecting his own safety, or beating himself not to get involved in his political affairs, she thinks that it is her responsibility to help the soldiers to heal their wounds, and it is also the wish of the original owner and her. She doesn''t want to care about the rest.

    Su Hao went out of his study and thought about it. He turned around and married a medical guard. Looking at the familiar scenery around, Su Hao suddenly remembered that he had seldom come here since they had learned. I''m not a good teacher.

    Before entering the medicine room, you can smell a strong smell of traditional Chinese medicine. Unexpectedly, you can see the old man here. Su laughingly said hello to the old man, "Hello, old man, how can you come here when you have time?"

 Chapter 206

    The old man puffed his beard and looked at Su Hao with disgust on his face. "I heard that my son is going to go out to fight. I have to come and have a look. I''m very relaxed about the soldiers. I don''t have anything to explain. I''m really worried about you. If you''re not good at medicine, we''ll lose a lot of money

    Su good temper smile, but refused to bypass the mouth, after all, is brought out of their own people, how can others say, "old man, your injury or I take this group of medical soldiers cured."

    Just as the old man wanted to reply, he thought that there was nothing wrong with what people said. His own life was really saved by others, but he was a little reluctant to say, "can the injury be the same as the injury you will save on the battlefield in the future?"

    Su Hao smile, after all, is the old man, also can''t speak too much, "the old man said is, I have pulled them to study hard."

    The old man glared at her for a while, and didn''t say anything. He turned around and led the people behind him to go back. Su Hao watched the old man turn around and planned to lead Qingqing back. But he stopped him. Su Hao turned around and looked at the old man. The old man didn''t look back, but just used the same tone of disgust as before, "you have to be careful, the others are at the end, No one''s treating them. "

    Su Hao stood up and gave the old man a military salute to learn from Shao Qing. "Don''t worry, old man. I will take them to study hard and make progress every day."

    The old man snorted, and immediately felt that his worry fed the dog and left in a huff. Su Hao also leads Qingqing to go in, intending to see their students'' training.

    The students stood in a row and looked at Sue. Su Hao made two rounds of inspection, then nodded, obviously not satisfied with his achievements. Standing in front of them, Su Hao cleared his throat, "in two days, we are going to go out with the army. What you should do at that time, I know in my heart that the time for you to learn is a little short, but our time is really short, so we can only let you gain experience in practice."

    They nodded, "yes."

    Sue Hao took two steps, thought about it, and said, "if there are really those who can''t be paid attention to, you can''t open a pharmacy randomly. Take them first and let me have a look. Do you understand?" Seeing the clever nod of the people at the bottom, Su Hao thought again and found that there was nothing to explain. So she stood up straight and said to them, "thank you. And please be careful when you come."

    Out of the medical side of Su Hao can not help but talk to Qiu Jin, "they ah, it''s really easy to meet ah, a thank you, they have been so happy." Qiu Jin followed Su Hao, listening to Su Hao praise them, smile, "because in the past, they were often ignored, bullied ah, so, will be so easy to meet."

    Qingqing nodded with Qiujin, "yes." Su Hao went forward, thinking, it''s OK, Xinhua will be established in a few years, and then these people can stand up.

    On this day, when it''s time to fight, Su Hao wears sharp clothes, and originally planned to leave Qiu Jin to watch. After thinking about it, anyway, it''s not the palace before. There''s nothing to look at, so she goes with Qiu Jin. Thinking about Qiu Jin, she is careful and careful. Maybe she can help her at the end of the day.

    Before she walked out of the gate, she met Shao Qing in a military uniform. Shao Qing looked at the dress of their master and servant, looked at them, and told the adjutant behind her to dress them in a military uniform. She was not comfortable. After the adjutant nodded yes, Shao Qing took Su Hao to find a picture and told her, "the battlefield is full of danger. This is the last time they stand together like this. Take a picture and keep a memory."

    Su Hao didn''t want to take photos. She didn''t particularly like to take photos. However, when she heard Shao Qing say so, Su Hao went with her silently. In case, is that really the case? After all, he had two late night conversations with himself

    General Shao, who got the photo, was obviously very happy. Su Hao looked at this small black-and-white photo and didn''t know what to be happy about. Shao Qing looked at her and said, "this is the first time in his life that he took a picture with someone." After listening to it, suhao wanted to laugh. No wonder he was so nervous just now, and some felt sad.

    Su Hao looks at Shao Qing and puts the photo on her chest. She thinks it''s a photo from other places, so she cherishes it. She also follows Shao Qing and puts the photo in her pocket. She looks at Shao Qing and smiles at each other. Su Hao sits in the car behind and arranges her mood.

    At night, suhao, who was sleeping in the car, was awakened. She got out of the car and saw a forest. She stepped forward to find Shaoqing and asked, "are we going to have a rest here tonight?" Shao Qing nodded, suddenly had the mood of joking, whispered, "gege is the first time to sleep in such a place, it will not sleep."

    Su good smile, to him pick eyebrows, "when the time will not be able to sleep is the general." Then he turned and left, ignoring Shaoqing. Watching the soldiers help her put up the tent, she smiles politely, "thank you." The little soldiers'' faces turned red instantly, and they waved their hands in a hurry, "no, No."

    Shao Qing looked at all this in the distance, and suddenly felt a little uncomfortable. Was the soldier''s face burned? So red? And that girl, where are the rules in the palace? Can you smile so happily to anyone? That''s not nice. Tut tut. The air pressure on his body was a little low. He said to the adjutant behind him, "are the soldiers we trained so unpleasant?"

    Huh? The adjutant is a little confused. Do the soldiers want to please? It''s not a palace draft. Do you want to see if he looks good before the election? I have to say that this adjutant is really worried about Eq.

    Su Hao put the things she needed to sleep in the tent. She went out of the tent and planned to have dinner with the soldiers. Seeing the soldiers sitting around, she thought about it and naturally planned to go to the medical soldiers. But on the way, she met the adjutant, who nodded to her and told her that Shao Qing was waiting for her.

    Su Hao thought it was nothing, so she nodded and followed the adjutant. She didn''t notice how strange the eyes of the soldiers behind her were. She went to Shao Qing and saw that he ate the same as the ordinary soldiers. She also admired him a little. After all, there are few generals who can treat themselves and the soldiers equally.

    She took the dry food from the adjutant and stuffed it into her mouth without hesitation. Shao Qing looked at Su Hao, who was unpretentious, and laughed, "you are the most unique style in my impression." Su Hao then laughed, "what do you think of the patterns in your heart?"

    Su Hao thought Shao Qing would know that she was joking. Unexpectedly, Shao Qing seriously thought about it, "quiet, grand, elegant, but not energetic. She is proficient in all kinds of music, chess, calligraphy and painting, but she doesn''t have the slightest power to fight back when she is really facing danger."

    Su Hao also thought, "well, are you praising me or hurting me?" Shao Qing looked at her askew thinking and thought that she was really cute. "What do you think it is, it''s what it is." When they looked at each other, they couldn''t help looking up and laughing, breaking through the pre war tension, and the soldiers'' mood became relaxed, a peaceful scene.

    However, beauty is not forever. At noon the next day, they arrived at their destination.? Su Hao looked at the front-line soldiers who had already been on fire. The scene of fierce fighting made Su Hao''s thought which he had been prepared for, and in an instant, he pushed up one height after another.

    There are always people injured, people died, cruel, cold-blooded, crazy, these are always the words of war. As soon as Su Hao got out of the car, he didn''t have time to rest, so he took the medical soldiers to Shao Qing and said in a hurry. He turned around and walked behind. Before he left, he still remembered to say to Shao Qing, "be careful." Shao Qing said to her with a smile, "you too."

    Only when he got to the back did Su Hao realize how cruel the war was, the soldiers who lacked limbs, the soldiers whose bullets were shot into limbs, the soldiers who had a high fever because of the inflamed wound, and the soldiers who were dying. Su Hao felt that there was a scream everywhere, because he was holding it, he made a dull hum. Su Hao walked in the middle and told the medical soldiers around him to take out all the medicine he had brought and start the treatment.

    Su Hao went to a soldier with a heavy wound and gently cut off the sleeve on his arm with scissors. In the face of the soldier''s cry for pain, she gently breathed out two breaths to blow the wound on his arm for him and comforted him, "it''s OK, it''s OK, don''t worry, bear it. Well, who else are there in your family

    "My family is poor, I just came out to be a soldier, and several younger brothers, hiss ¨C" while the soldier was distracted to answer his question, Su Hao used his strength to tear off the clothes that had been treated, gently disinfected his wound first, then wrapped it up for him, and told him, "just come here to change the medicine once a day."

    With that, he turned to deal with the other wounded who had not been taken over. Looking at their wounds, Su Hao breathed out. Fortunately, they were not fatal wounds. Shao Qing brought them in time, and there was no big danger.

    Just after dealing with the patient, Su Hao was quickly pulled away by one of the medical soldiers. As he pulled, he said, "a soldier was shot into the shoulder, and the medical soldiers didn''t dare to do it without permission. They watched the soldier getting more and more..." after hearing this, Su Hao didn''t say anything, but his pace was getting faster and faster.

    When he got to the soldier''s side, Su Hao opened his shoulder clothes and told the other medical soldiers to leave an assistant to carry him into the room behind him. Fortunately, Shao Qing was considerate and had prepared the house and hospital bed before they arrived.

 Chapter 207

    Wash your hands, disinfect as much as possible, personally watch the assistant finish with her, tell other people to go out and keep busy, while the two of them stay here to fight for time with death.

    After a period of time, the door opened under the gaze of the crowd. Su Hao looked at other people staring at himself, obviously especially want to know the situation in the room behind him.

    Su Hao took a deep breath, opened a smile, and announced in a loud voice, "he''s safe and successful."

    Everyone has a smile on his face, no matter whether he knows the soldier or not, but such a brave man didn''t die like this. Isn''t this news very worthy of people''s happiness? Su Hao was very happy when he looked at them who had obviously improved their morale.

    Shao Qing suddenly thought of Su Hao when he was directing the battle in the front, so he asked the adjutant to inquire. Shao Qing is very happy to hear Su Hao''s achievements. Maybe he doesn''t know what he is happy for, maybe he doesn''t see the wrong person, or

    After so many days, what impressed her most was that night. After their night attack, someone knocked on the door of a pot of Binhai yard. As soon as he heard the noise, he knew it was bad. Sure enough

    The soldier outside the door was in a mess. He had a man on his back who was obviously dying. His eyes were full of tears. He looked at her eagerly and cried out, "Dr. Su, please, please, help him."

    Su Hao quickly let the body, let him come in with the wounded on his back, "hurry up, put it in the hospital bed."

    When he placed the patient, Su Hao hurriedly took two medical soldiers to disinfect and prepare for the operation. Unexpectedly, as soon as she came to the wounded, she saw his head drooping slightly. She quickly opened her eyelids and saw that her pupils had already dispersed

    Su Hao weakly lowered her hand, she looked at him, suddenly some want to cry impulse, he died, she did not have time to save her, he died.

    Sue Hao took off the hat from his head and bowed to him 90 degrees. He was worthy of her because he was a hero and a great hero!

    Su Hao straightened up and finally took a look at the unknown little soldier. She felt that he had died in her own hands. If she could be faster, faster.

    Open the door, the bloody soldier is still standing at the door, see Su Hao a go out, he is eager to meet up, "he''s ok?" Su Hao shook his head feebly, "I''m sorry."

    Su Hao thought that the soldier would scold her and talk about her. Unexpectedly, he just kept silent for a while, then shook his head and smiled at her more ugly than crying, "you tried your best, I know, thank you."

    In the face of Su Hao''s surprised cover up, he rang out with a choking voice, "can I go in and have a look at him now?"

    Sue Hao nodded, then opened the door of the room to make room for them. She turned around and closed the door to them. Maybe that''s what happened to her brother. Listen, behind you

    Sobbing voice, Su Hao himself can not help tears. Such a good person, such a good feeling

    Put down the hands of medical skills, knead their recent because of overwork, and some soft brow. That incident really shocked me. A person''s breath was broken in her hand. The life and death she faced directly for the first time in this world was so desolate, so disgusting and so fearful.

    Shao Qing walked up to her and looked at her face. What else did she not understand. He knocked on Su Hao''s arm. "It''s been months. How many people won''t die in a war? What do you mean by that? " Su Hao raised his head. Yes, how many people died? What''s wrong? It''s not normal not to die, so, what is she facing now? These have been very insipid, but why, will also be so sad, will remember the first thing so clearly.

    Su Hao looked up at Shaoqing and motioned him to sit down. "How can our busy general be in the mood?" Shao Qing sat down and said, "tomorrow is the decisive battle. I''m going to fight myself, so I''ll come and have a chat with you today."

    Su Hao suddenly, tomorrow, decisive battle? She was silent for a moment. "Be careful tomorrow." Shao Qing looked at her, "is that all you want to say to me?" Sue nodded, yes, what else can he say? Shao Qing looks at Su Hao and realizes that she doesn''t want to say anything more. With a bitter smile, she turns around and goes out.

    Thinking about the soldiers sent every day, and thinking about the decisive battle tomorrow, Su Hao didn''t sleep well all night, and his mind was muddled. The next day before daybreak, Su Hao sat up by himself, picked up the military uniform that Shao Qing told them to make last time, and put it on himself. After coming here, they seldom let Qingqing in their hands to dress themselves. After all, the influence is not good. For this matter, Qiujin expressed understanding, as for Qingqing big reluctant, suhao to ignore.

    As soon as Su Hao opened the door, she heard the gunfire in front of her. She went to the sickbed room absently to change the dressing for the soldier Gao Da first. Otherwise, she would have no time. Su Hao looked at the gnashing soldier and suddenly asked, "what''s the situation in front of you?" The soldier choked out a few words from his mouth, "we stand on the upper hand." Hearing these words, Su Hao nodded and stopped talking. When it was almost time to change the dressing for the soldiers, Su thought about it and asked the medical soldiers to get some more beds and put them in the yard.

    Although the beds in the room still have places, it is estimated that there will be a lot of soldiers coming later, and the places inside are not enough. I don''t know where the medical soldiers got the beds. After a while, there were several more beds in the yard.

    Sure enough, after a while, someone began to shout at the door, "medical guard, come on, medical guard." Su Hao rushed up and looked at the wound on his body. Fortunately, it only hurt his arm and there was no bullet. Sue asked the soldier to put the wounded on the soft chair, take the medicine box and treat the wound seriously.

    Group after group of people sent her to suhao. Suhao felt that she had never stopped. After thinking about it, she decided to send some better doctors to the front line with her to stop bleeding first, so as not to make the wound worse. Suhao thought that no one would willingly follow her, but when she said it, many people responded.

    Su Hao had a big smile and only ordered two to join him. Qingqing and Qiujin wanted to go with them, but they were stopped by Su Hao. She told them that she had gone to the front line, and they had followed them for a long time. At least they knew so much about medical skills, so they wanted to stay here to help the medical guards.

    Qingqing looked at Su Hao with tears in her eyes, holding her hand, "be careful, be careful." Su Hao nodded, indicating that she was at ease. She turned around and led several medical soldiers to the front line.

    As soon as he got to the rear of the front line, he saw a soldier lying there. Now the war was so fierce that no one could spare his hand to send him to the medical center. He was lying there alone, and Su Hao helped him to heal his wounds.

    Shao Qing, standing in the central command post, hears the report from the observation post and sees Su Hao. He doesn''t believe it. When he went there himself, there was a surge of anger. He pulled Sue up and said, "you''re not going to die? Do you know where this is? "

    Sue Hao patted him down with his arm. "Of course I know. I''m here because I know. There are so many just like the little soldiers here, no one has the chance to send him, what do they want to do? "

    Shao Qing speechless looking at her, eventually defeated the battle, "you are more careful." Sue nodded heavily, "of course." Shao Qing, after all, is the supreme commander. He doesn''t have much time to spend here. At last, he takes a good look at Su and turns back.

    If he wants to win this battle, he must. He went to the front line, looking at the tired body of the soldiers, "we will win, we will win." The soldiers, sitting or standing down, stood up quickly, held up their guns and cried out, "we must win, we must win!"

    Shao Qing went back to the headquarters and looked at the map. It was obvious that the position of the other side was easy to defend and difficult to attack. He thought about it and told the troops in front not to attack by force, but to attack and retreat slightly. The key was to consume the firepower and manpower of the other side and prepare for the night attack.

    After the order was passed on, Shao Qing sat there, seriously speculating, hoping to minimize casualties at night. Soon, it was late at night. Shao Qing put on his uniform and stood in front of the soldiers. "This is the last battle."

    Firm vision and excellent posture. It seems that suhao can only think of these words.

    She was ordered by Shao Qing to return to the medical team. She thought it was useless to go by herself. Maybe she had to drag her feet, so she didn''t insist on going.

    Su Hao, who returns to the hospital, is in a state of uncertainty. She always thinks about the night attack. When it was still a little early in the day, Su Hao''s door was knocked. The door was opened by a medical guard. He looked at Su Hao eagerly, "general Shaoqing is injured."

    After hearing this, Su Hao''s pupils enlarged unconsciously and stepped up to the hospital bedˇ° Gunshot wounds? " The paramedics behind her followed her, "no, I was hurt when I was fighting for a bayonet." Sue was a little relieved. It was not a bullet wound.

    She walked quickly to Shao Qing and watched him quicken his breathing. She lowered her head to his ear and comforted him, "you''ll be OK, I promise." Shao Qing tried to raise a smile, weak tone, "I, I know."

    Suzi quickly pulled several people, closed the door, disinfected, and treated Shaoqing''s wound. I don''t know how long it took for suhao to look at the big wound and find that her neck was very soft and sour. She took the gloves off her hands and told the other medical guards to pay attention to the situation. If there is any fever, please tell her.

    After that, she planned to go back to sleep. She didn''t sleep all night. In addition to this highly concentrated operation, Su Hao only felt that she was very tired. Suddenly, she thought of something, pulled by a soldier who passed by her, "how was the situation last night?"

 Chapter 208

    The soldier was obviously very happy, "a complete victory." After hearing this, Su Hao smiles and goes back to her room to sleep. After waking up, I found that it was only more than two hours after I kneaded my forehead. As expected, it was very difficult to adjust after all night.

    It''s noon. Su Hao estimates that Shaoqing will soon wake up. She tells the kitchen to boil a chicken soup and prepare to replenish Shaoqing''s body. Sit in the room and collect the medical books. After all, the war is over. I think I will go out soon.

    Taking chicken soup to Shao Qing''s bed, he found that he had woken up and handed him chicken soup, "drink it slowly." Shao Qing looked at her and thought of something. She was very excited. "We won last night." Sue nodded, "I know."

    Shao Qing looked at her, "when I get back, I''m going to discuss something with you." Sue looked at him strangely, what can''t be said now, but she didn''t ask. Anyway, she will know sooner or later.

    When Shao Qing''s serious injury could stand the rush, they immediately decided to go back to the house. After all, the situation in the government is more conducive to healing than here.

    Leaving aside the journey on the road, Su Hao, who had just returned to the house, was scolded by the old man, "my son is still injured, hum. I''ll take good care of my son if I promise? " Because he had a good sleep in the car, Su Hao was in a good mood now, so he didn''t care about anything with the old man and turned back to his room.

    She felt that she was going to leave. In the future, she knew that there would be a war of resistance for her country and that the war would win. However, she no longer wanted to participate. This time, it was just a battle between two warlords. There were so many casualties. She couldn''t imagine how terrible it would be between the two countries. She didn''t want to take part in it.

    Qingqing and Qiujin are naturally very supportive of her ideas. They cooperate with her to pack things and ask where she is going by the way. Su Hao had a cup of tea and replied, "when I went to the country where I studied, there was a house that the Buddha bought for me at that time."

    At this time, Shao Qing''s deputy came in, looking at the scene, a little confused, but did not express any doubts, he just conveyed Shao Qing''s meaning, asked Su Hao to go to the study.

    Su said with a smile, "I just wanted to go to Shao Qing," and he sent someone to come. He didn''t have the heart to fly. Suhao told the adjutant that she would change her clothes and go immediately.

    When Deng suhao arrives at the study, Shao Qing is practicing calligraphy. When she sees Su Hao coming in, Shao Qing stops her pen and comes out from behind the table, indicating that Su Hao will sit at the table with him.

    "Before you came, did you have anyone you liked?" He asked. Su Hao shakes her head. As soon as she wants to tell Shao Qing what she thinks, she is shocked by Shao Qing''s next words. Shao Qing says, "do you want to marry me?"

    Su Hao choked with a mouthful of tea. "I''m here to tell you that I''m going abroad." Shao Qing looked flustered, "going abroad? Are you going to leave? " Sue nodded. "I''m sorry to fail you. But I don''t want to get married. You are suitable for a better one. "

    Shao Qing, who was sent a good man card, was stunned, smiling and not tangled. He knew that he didn''t like Su Hao very much. He just saw a person who was similar to himself in this chaotic world, so he was in favor of him. "Well, have a nice trip and be careful outside."

    Su Hao knew Shao Qing''s thoughts and said with a smile, "you too. Be careful in the future. I hope that in the future, we will have a chance to sit together and watch the moon, drink wine and talk about life. "

    Shao Qing nodded, stood up, ready to go back to practice calligraphy, "certainly."

    When suhao went back to pack up his things, he turned to the old man''s room, told him his plan, and told him to be careful in the future. Don''t continue to be a child every day. On the surface, the old man was very disdainful, but he nodded. Suddenly, he felt a little reluctant to give up the girl.

    Su Hao stood beside the railway station, where there was no ship for her to sit. She looked at Shao Qing and others behind her and waved, "go back, the train will come soon." Shao Qing strides forward and hugs her. Su Hao is a little confused and wants to push him away. However, when he hears that he wants to take care of himself all the way, his hand still stops in mid air and slowly puts it on his back. "You too, take care."

    When Shaoqing let go of her, the train came. Su Hao waved, "go back, I''m going." Finally, I took a look at Shao Qing. If it''s not the right time, Shao Qing is really her ideal type.

    Sit by the window and look at Shao Qing, "I''ll wait for you to come back and buy me a drink." Shao Qing seemed to understand something and nodded happily, "of course." Su Hao smiles, sits well, does not look out of the window.

    When he came to the country where he had been studying for several years, he found a house with the memory of him. When they were packing, Su Hao carefully looked at it upstairs and downstairs. The old Buddha really doted on him, such a big house.

    In the next few days, Su Hao will follow Qingqing to learn how to cook and clean the room. Su Hao said that she could have done all these things, but the original owner couldn''t, so she had to pretend that she couldn''t, and then studied with Qingqing. However, Qingqing''s cooking was really delicious.

    Qingqing also enjoys the time of teaching Su Hao. She seriously teaches Su Hao what she knows. Without any silk, Qiujin just looks at them.

    Until one day, there was a big headline in the newspaper Su Hao subscribed to, r country carried out a war of aggression against China. The title was highlighted, and Su Hao''s face sank. Sure enough, he still launched a war of aggression. I don''t know if Shaoqing will stand in line at that time.

    Qingqing looked at Su Hao, a little worried, "Miss, are we still abroad?" Su nodded. "Yes, now the war is so fierce that the newspapers have reported on this country. Do you think there will be a ship for us?"

    Qingqing speechless, "where we are, will we really be occupied?" Su Hao knows the follow-up, "they will not, they will be driven out by the people of our country, I have this confidence."

    Qiu Jin also said, "yes, our soldiers are full of blood." Qingqing nodded her head at ease.

    Every day, the newspaper kept telling Su Hao about their current situation in China. I remember once, when the newspaper mentioned r Guohao''s inhuman massacre, Qingqing and Qiujin''s eyes suddenly turned red.

    One year, two years, the slower the time is. Suhao began to think about going back. She was wondering if she could save many people if she was in China now. However, at this time, the country''s journey to China has been completely blocked.

    In the eighth year, finally, the newspaper reported that something incredible happened. China won and was officially established. Su Hao and Qingqing yelled happily. She finally understood why overseas Chinese would be so excited after the liberation of China. Because that''s their root.

    Su Hao collects her things and plans to lead them back home. On the land of the motherland, Su Hao suddenly felt timid. Smiling and shaking her head, she wanted to go to the palace and see her former home. But when Su Hao arrived at the gate of the palace, she found that she needed to pay for tickets to enter the palace.

    Su Hao is a bit embarrassed. He has to pay for tickets to his former home. However, Su Hao honestly paid for the tickets and went into the bedroom where he used to live with the Buddha. Su Hao suddenly felt as if she had been separated from others for a long time. She missed the old Buddha who loved her very much.

    Seeing the familiar scenery around, Su Hao took a last look and turned around to go out. But at this time, a familiar voice came from behind,

    "You''re back?"

    It''s Shao Qing. Su Hao immediately heard it, "yes, come back and have a look." Shao Qing quickly walked up to her, and Su Hao found that after eight years of war, Shao Qing became more and more mature and domineering, "how have you been these years?"

    Su Hao stepped back a few steps, opened a little distance, polite smile, after eight years, no matter how good friends before. Now there is always some distance, "I''m fine, and you."

    Shao Qing also smiles, "me too." The two were speechlessˇ° Then I''ll go first. " Suhao wants to leave this more depressed environment. Shao Qing said, "don''t you plan to live in my house for a few days? It''s like asking me to meet a friend. "

    Sue thought for a while, "I''ll trouble you these days." Shao Qing opened a smile, "No."

    Sitting in Shao Qing''s car, Su Hao felt embarrassed and asked, "how''s the old man these years?" Shao Qing originally smile, eyes dark afternoon, "a few years ago gave birth to a field disease, did not survive."

    Seeing Shaoqing''s sad mood, Su Hao wants to slap himself. What''s the matter? He turns around and feels sad. Unexpectedly, it''s his last meeting with the old man. "I''m sorry." Shao Qing shook his head, "No."

    They were speechless until they arrived at Shaoqing''s residence. Su Haocai finds out that the location of Shaoqing''s residence hasn''t even changed. She doesn''t want to ask if Shaoqing is standing in line.

    She just had a meal with Shao Qing just like a friend, and inquired about each other''s affairs in recent years. Su Haocai found that his life was really calm compared with Shao Qing.

    In the evening, Su Hao knows her bed. She suddenly remembers the appointment she made with Shao Qing before she left. She thinks of the cool Pavilion. She wants to have a look.

    So he put on his clothes, gently opened the door, quietly went there. Sure enough, before he got there, Su Hao saw Shao Qing sitting in his original position. There were two glasses of wine on the table beside him, but he was alone, which made Su Hao feel sad.

    Su Hao walked over and sat in the position where he sat before, "you''re here, too." Shao Qing smiles at Su Hao, "aren''t you here, too?" Su Hao picked up the glass and sipped it lightly. It was still the original taste. "You''re enjoying it."

    Shao Qing looked at her as usual, the more she looked, the more she felt that TM could be so cute. He suddenly didn''t want to let go. He thought he could take better care of her. "Do you want to go back this time?"

    Su Hao took a mouthful of the wine in his hand and said, "if you don''t go, how old are you? What else are you going to do? I''m too lazy to run any more." Shao Qing a listen to this words, eyes stare of light up, "that, you consider to stay?"

    Su funny squint, "it depends on the situation."

    The moon shines on them, and the wind is passing gently. They should be cool, but they both think it''s too warm now. The adjutant stood at the back and wanted to remind Shao Qing that it was time to go back to rest. After thinking about it, he still didn''t disturb him. After all, the general has been really tired these years.

    Moonlight shining quietly, two people met a smile, suddenly feel that life is so beautiful

 Chapter 209

    In space, the system runs fast.

    Energy two thousand

    Energy 4000

    Energy

    ˇ­ˇ­

    The mission assessed 6000 energy.

    After upgrading the primary mission, the energy of the ultimate mission continues to grow, with a total energy of 24000.

    Virtue can save the world and gain ten thousand belief energy.

    Su Hao

    "And faith energy?"

    "The purpose of upgrading the system some time ago is to gain belief energy."

    "Ha ha." Su Hao said he was very tired and didn''t want to comment on this.

    "Whether to proceed to the next task."

    "Ha ha."

    "Accept by default..."

    I make complaints about it. Su is so conscious when he loses consciousness.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Su Hao is standing in the cave, deeply spitting out a bad breath.

    Outside the gate, there was a sound of preaching, and joy filled her ears. Su Hao''s body was fierce, and her face turned pale.

    "What''s the matter?"

    She came out of the cave with a gloomy face and asked about the fairy in the courtyard.

    "What''s the matter! Who''s running wild in my territory! "

    There had already been Xiaoxian outside the door. He ran in quickly: "no, Gu Tong is God." When I ran to Su Hao, I was already out of breath.

    "What''s the matter?" Su Hao narrowed his eyes and had a guess in his mind.

    "Is... Is..." he stammered for a long time, just spit out three words: "Nie Ruisi."

    Nie Ruisi

    Su Hao''s momentum suddenly calmed down, narrowed his eyes and fell into deep meditation.

    I don''t know if it''s her bad luck. This time, she passed through the mysterious land. The body she was living in was originally the God of Kunlun, protecting the peace of Kunlun.

    But one year, on a whim, she recruited apprentices in Kunlun.

    This time, it caused a romantic past.

    Nie Ruisi was the close disciple she accepted at that time. She can clearly remember that Nie Ruisi bowed to her door with the appearance of a woodcutter at that time.

    At first this person is also a pair of two Leng son''s appearance, but many days get along with, Gu Tong is surprised to feel his difference.

    I don''t know how long it took. When Gu Tong looked at this disciple again, he found that he was really a genius, and the root of his spirit was Lei Linggen.

    Since then, Gu Tong has been more attentive to him, but also more severe.

    Nie Ruisi seems to understand Gu Tong''s heart in general, not angry, but more efforts, the more intimate to Gu Tong.

    After a long time, the mind changed.

    Gu Tong was still worried about fame at that time, and colluded with his apprentice. In the end, it was not good, so he gradually alienated Nie Ruisi.

    But don''t want to, Nie Ruisi''s character is particularly resolute, not for this difficulty, again and again excuse appeared in front of Gu Tong.

    As time goes on, Gu Tong''s mind gradually changes, but she is still trapped behind others and refuses to take this step.

    In the end, I couldn''t help but hide out for a while.

    Nie Ruisi is infatuated enough. Wherever she hides, he will chase her. Unfortunately, Gu Tong always has a way to leave ahead of time, and Nie Ruisi just pours on the air.

    Gu Tong thought that he was just a young man. After a while, he would not think about this laoshizi again.

    But out of Gu Tong''s expectation, he chased her for ten thousand years, and she also avoided him for ten thousand years.

    She can continue to hide, but kunlunxu must be guarded, there is no way, Gu Tong can only come back.

    This time, Nie Ruisi seems to know Gu Tong''s return and stay in front of Kunlun virtual mirror ahead of time.

    Under the vast mountains, when she came back, she saw him standing under the Kunlun void in a white robe.

    At that moment, Gu Tong clearly felt his emotion.

    It''s a very laborious thing to be moved by God, especially since Gu Tong has grown up, she has never had any love disaster, and this emotion is also an earth shaking thing.

    Su Hao thought of this and sighed powerlessly.

    "God." Nie Ruisi stood in front of Su Hao, dressed in a red robe. As soon as he raised his hand, the blow stopped behind him.

    Su Hao was annoyed by the noise and frowned impatiently: "do you still have a face for me

    Nie Ruisi bowed himself, neither humble nor arrogant: "God, I have given enough attitude. I hope God can help Huajiao and me, which is also the connection between the demon world and the divine world. From then on, the demon world will never let go of the purity of the divine world."

    Look, look.

    Su Hao feels sad for Gu Tong in her heart. The man who once said he loved her is going to marry her big apprentice.

    "No way!"

    A roar flew out of Su Hao''s mouth.

    Su Hao himself was also startled. His whole blood seemed to be burned, and he was in the extreme anger and jealousy.

    She gently closed her eyes, took a deep breath, these emotions are not her, she is very clear.

    He has no feelings for Nie Ruisi at all, and only Gu Tong has feelings.

    Nie Ruisi''s face remained unchanged, and his eyes were full of perseverance: "God, I have been in love with Hua Jiao for thousands of years. Please help me."

    His hand down, the whole body momentum suddenly changed, full of venerable pressure to Su Hao.

    Su Hao is not a bully. After all, Gu Tong is a God with nearly 100000 years of skill. She just calmly looks at Nie Ruisi and easily blocks his attack.

    "God is good at Kung Fu." Nie Ruisi suddenly took back his momentum, and his lips slightly hooked: "but Kunlun is empty, and there is only one God, and the demon world has been fighting all the year round."

    With a clatter, Su Hao''s face suddenly turned pale.

    Nie Ruisi is the supreme of the demon world, and I''m afraid Gu Tong didn''t think of it anyway. Now, her pillow people of tens of thousands of years are going to fight with her.

    Su Hao sneered and his anger rose from the bottom of his heart.

    If the world is changeable, it''s all right. Now Nie Ruisi not only loses Gu Tong, but also delusions to threaten Gu Tong.

    She narrowed her eyes, no matter what, she would not give Nie Ruisi a chance.

    "The devil is in kunlunxu. You can marry whoever you want. Do you really think that kunlunxu is someone you want to come and leave?" With a wave of her hand, tens of thousands of her came out: "do you really feel sure?"

    This move, is Gu Tong''s unique move, only once Nie Ruisi knew.

    She squints her eyes deeply. Gu Tong''s residual consciousness in her body is ready to move. Su Hao says sorry in her heart and annihilates Gu Tong''s last consciousness.

    Sorry, she needs to finish the task.

    Moreover, Nie Ruisi is not enough to make her nostalgic.

    Nie Ruisi''s face became dignified, his hands clenched tightly into fists, his black hair turned red gradually, and his red hair was particularly dazzling.

    Gu Tong eyes in the last point of nostalgia light completely annihilated, with reluctant, with despair.

    Open your eyes again, there is only Su Hao''s soul in this body.

    "Or..." she gently opened her lips: "you want to never see Huajiao."

    "What do you mean?" Nie Ruisi frowned and his red hair faded gradually: "what''s the matter with Huajiao?"

    "Your Huajiao is safe and steady, but if you''re not honest, I''ll have to do it." Su Hao said with a smile: "you know I''m cruel and ruthless. I''ve always been merciless to my disciples, especially those who have an affair with the demon world!"

    Nie Ruisi withdrew, for the sake of the people he loved, but that was just the people he thought he loved.

    Su Hao sat cross legged on the bed, puzzled. At the beginning, she was attached to Su Hao, the female general. Lu Sheng could recognize her clearly.

    Instead of amnesia, I forget the person I love.

    Is there no memory in the body?

    Don''t two people have subconscious habits when they are together all the year round? And Nie Ruisi even thought that the person he liked was Hua Jiao.

    "God." There was a voice of tenderness at the door.

    Su Hao rolled his eyes. Gu Tong''s Apprentice really answered her name. Her name was Hua Jiao. As expected, her voice was pretty.

    "Come in." With a wave of his hand, the door opened itself.

    Huajiao''s face is full of apologies. Yingying will give Su Hao a salute as soon as she bends down. Su Hao vaguely remembers that Gu Tong dotes on this disciple.

    Immediately virtual helped for a while, the body of flower Jiao abruptly didn''t bend down.

    "Between you and me, you don''t need those false ones." A finger next to a chair, the chair automatically flew to flower Jiao''s body.

    Without shirking, Hua Jiao sat down with a smile: "God, I didn''t expect Nie Rui to think of him... He was the devil."

    Su Hao sighed and said, "don''t worry about today''s affairs."

    She knows that Hua Jiao came here to apologize to her, but what''s the use of apologizing now?

    Nie Ruisi has already lost the evidence of falling in love with Gu Tong, but she doesn''t call Gu Tong at all. The trouble with her mouth is that she doesn''t know where the problem is. She didn''t receive the crossing instruction this time.

    This task can only be done by Su Hao himself.

    In my heart, I pray that Gu Tong and Nie Ruisi should not be reconciled. If only Nie Ruisi can recover her memory, she is willing to try.

    Su Hao''s heart has been very resistant, and every place people have feelings, which makes her every time she leaves are particularly uncomfortable.

    And this time, she also made up her mind, no matter what, she would not have too much entanglement with Nie Ruisi.

    It''s a big deal. It''s just a mission failure.

    "Master, I was just passing by the pimeng valley that day, and suddenly there was a flash of light in the valley. I thought there was some strange treasure, but I thought that when I went in, I saw Nie Ruisi fainting on the ground. "

    Hua Jiao will Nie Ruisi amnesia things together.

    It''s also fate. When Nie Ruisi worships kunlunxu, Hua Jiao doesn''t think that he is the leader of the demon world.

    That day, the weather was very clear. When Gu Tong was sleeping, Nie Ruisi whispered that he had something to go out. Gu Tong heard Nie Ruisi''s voice, but ignored it.

    When I wake up, three days have passed.

    Just three days later, Gu Tong didn''t think much and had nothing to do, so she took the wine jar to the back garden to drink alone.

    Suddenly came the idea, then went down to earth alone.

 Chapter 210

    After seven years in the world, one day in the sky and one year in the world, it is only seven days for Kunlun to come back.

    Kunlunxu is still the former kunlunxu, there is no change, but Nie Ruisi has never appeared.

    In this way, about a month later, Gu Tong completely flustered, just want to send someone to find, Huajiao will help the embarrassed Nie Ruisi come in.

    The moment Nie Ruisi opens his eyes, what he looks at is not Gu Tong, but Huajiao around him, whispering.

    "I will marry you in the name of the devil."

    From the memory, Su Hao can still clearly feel the emotion in the body at that time.

    Since Nie Ruisi came back, he seems to have changed a person. There is only Hua Jiao in his eyes, and there is no shadow of Gu Tong.

    It is day after day chasing Huajiao.

    And Huajiao is Gu Tong''s eldest disciple, especially Nie Ruisi or the devil. Since ancient times, the two fairies and demons have been irreconcilable. How dare she make a promise easily.

    Although she did fall in love with Nie Ruisi.

    But what happened to Nie Ruisi and Gu Tong is not only known to Kunlun people, but also to the whole fairyland.

    If she took advantage of Nie Ruisi''s amnesia to marry him at this time, it is inevitable that Nie Ruisi will not remember.

    But

    She knows that Gu Tong has love forgetting water, but love forgetting water is too difficult to get, and can''t guarantee that Nie Ruisi will lose his memory completely.

    If there is a way

    She lowered her head, quietly looked at Su Hao, that is, Gu Tong will never appear in front of Nie Ruisi, but she can have a try.

    "It''s fate..." Su Hao sighed, feeling sad for Gu Tong''s fate.

    She doesn''t worry about Nie Ruisi and Gu Tong. At most, she lets Nie Ruisi marry Hua Jiao. Anyway, Su Hao won''t like Nie Ruisi.

    But it was another thing that upset her.

    That is, she did not see the scene of Gu Tong''s death.

    She didn''t know Gu Tong would die like this. She didn''t know how she would leave the world. This time the task is too mysterious.

    Don''t know the content of the task, don''t know when the original body died, don''t know who the people around really don''t have a mind, this makes her very passive.

    If it wasn''t for Huajiao who told her clearly that she would not marry Nie Ruisi, she wouldn''t have to work hard.

    It''s just two people.

    But Huajiao is not this idea. Her drooping eyes flashed a smear of poison. She knew that the immortal power was not as good as Gu Tong, so she could only stabilize Nie Ruisi and try to put Gu Tong to death.

    At this time of flower Jiao, don''t know, this Gu Tong''s body is already not the original Gu Tong.

    Hua Jiaojiao continued: "master, I won''t be attracted to Nie Ruisi. I will help you get together again."

    Su Hao choked on herself and immediately waved her hand: "don''t..." she blurted out another word and let her swallow it back.

    He sighed helplessly and said: "the way of immortals and Demons..."

    Hua Jiao''s mind moves, thinking that Gu Tong is purposeful in admonishing himself. Hiding in the sleeve of the hand, mercilessly clenched up.

    Kunlunxu, it''s time to change.

    "Go down." Su Hao doesn''t want to talk to Hua Jiao about Nie Ruisi any more. She waves her hand lightly to let her go back to rest.

    Flower Jiao obediently should be a, out of the door, but the pace is urgent, not long from Kunlun virtual fly down.

    At the foot of the mountain, there was already a dark blue figure waiting for her.

    "Don''t worry, I can always persuade master." Hua Jiao quickly walked to the man''s side, but because she was too worried, she faltered and almost fell to the ground.

    The man quickly helped her.

    "Why are you so careless?" He looked at her angrily.

    This man is Nie Ruisi, and Hua Jiao''s body is soft in his arms. She laughs: "I''m anxious to see you, so I''m not careful."

    Nie Ruisi''s face was covered with thick clouds: "she didn''t embarrass you."

    Naturally, what she said was Gu Tong, who is now Su Hao.

    Hua Jiao lowered her head and gave a pale smile: "it''s just those immortals and demons. Let me be far away from you."

    Nie Ruisi frowned: "I should kill you today. I have nothing to fear, as long as you can be by my side!"

    Originally, Huajiao''s smile was more beautiful, but it was mixed with some bitterness. Only she knows that she imitates Gu Tong in front of Nie Ruisi.

    "Demon lord..." Hua Jiao frowned: "God is my master after all. I can always persuade her if I wait."

    It''s nice to say, but I''m never sure about the two fairies and demons.

    Nie Ruisi frowned tightly, his eyes twinkled, and a ray of resolute light flashed by.

    "Shifu is a little strange these days..." Hua Jiao''s face changed a few times, as if she had discovered some amazing secret, but she was not sure.

    "Oh?" Nie Ruisi is not interested in Su Hao''s business at all. A few pictures flashed in his mind, and he suddenly feels headache.

    Can clench one''s teeth, firm clench a fist, press down that dignified pain.

    "Shifu seems to have changed a little these days..." Hua Jiao, holding her dress in her hands, took a few steps forward. She had some thoughts in her heart, but she couldn''t grasp them.

    "Don''t think about it." Nie Ruisi''s mind is not on these things at all. He wants to marry Huajiao back as soon as possible, but Huajiao won''t go back with him, otherwise, he won''t even threaten to go to Kunlun today.

    After he left for a few days, the demon world began to have some troubles. It''s not a big thing, but some villains want to overthrow him in his absence.

    It happened that he came back at this time.

    However, the past few days have left behind some misfortunes. As a result, the people of the demon world are now in dire straits. The demon world itself is in hell, and there is no light. This is even more unfair to the people.

    But the fairyland occupies a beautiful heaven, the sun is shining day by day, and there is a pure brightness everywhere.

    It''s not just him, but even ordinary people.

    There will be a battle sooner or later.

    If Hua Jiao continues to stay in Kunlun void, she will be implicated. Nie Ruisi frowns, but Hua Jiao refuses to follow him. Hua Jiao thinks Kunlun void is very important. If she is herself

    With this reason, Nie Ruisi could not fight for a long time, which led to his demon soldiers'' repeated provocations!

    If he doesn''t do anything, it will be difficult for him to keep his status as a demon.

    "Hua Jiao." Nie Ruisi looks at Hua Jiao affectionately: "follow me."

    Hua Jiao is stunned. She sees her own existence through Nie Ruisi''s eyes. She is excited. Where does she really have her own existence.

    Unfortunately

    The scene of Gu Tong and Nie Ruisi together suddenly floated in her mind. The sky was huge, but it seemed that their figures on the top of the mountain were very small.

    That time, she hid in the dense forest and peeped at Nie Ruisi. She clearly saw the same persistence to Gu Tong from his eyes.

    This affection is not for her, but for Gu Tong.

    Flower Jiao heart more understand, only Gu Tong is still nine heavy sky one day, she is in fear one day. As long as Gu Tong disappears in the Ninth Heaven, even if one day Nie Ruisi suddenly finds her memory from the chaos, she doesn''t have to worry about it.

    At that time, Gu Tong had completely disappeared from jiuchongtian, even if the gods in jiuchongtian could not be saved.

    "No way!" Hua Jiao gently opened her mouth, with a face of perseverance, she wanted to protect Kunlun virtual appearance: "as long as the master agrees, as long as we can really immortal and devil two times, never fight."

    She remembers that Gu Tong once said similar words to Nie Ruisi.

    At that time, Gu Tong, dressed in white, stood on the top of the mountain, while Nie Ruisi stood behind her.

    "I hope that the two fairies and demons will never fight."

    Her words, through the wind clear to her ears.

    Nie Ruisi''s mind moves. He always feels that he is very familiar with this, but he doesn''t know where he is.

    The pain of being pressed down by him came back.

    "Hua Jiao!" He clenched his fists in both hands: "stop it." The voice of pain.

    Hua Jiao''s heart stagnates, her eyes flash the light of her plan. It seems that she can''t mention Gu Tong in front of Nie Ruisi, otherwise he will think of it faster.

    "No more, no more." Flower Jiao heart pain of support him.

    It took a long time for Nie Ruisi to draw his mind from the pain.

    "Go back, it''s too late." Hua Jiao takes a look at the sky. She has to go back to Kunlun. It''s time for her Xiang Gutong to say hello.

    As long as she finds a chance to take Gu Tong... She and Nie Ruisi will be together from now on.

    It''s getting late. Su Hao comes out of the room. He just wants to close the door, but the door closes by himself. I still don''t adapt, especially in this world where en... Is a God.

    Either God or devil, and demon.

    The uneasiness in her heart became more and more serious. Nearly half a month later, she still didn''t find out what her mission was.

    A trance in the heart, can''t you really make up with Nie Ruisi?

    Suhao closed her chin and breathed deeply. If that''s the case, she would rather cut off the task.

    In the dark, she suddenly saw a vague figure passing by.

    What''s that?

    Su Hao''s face sinks down directly. There are still people sneaking around in kunlunxu. Although kunlunxu has nothing to do with her, it is Gu Tong''s hard work, which is the place she vowed to protect.

    All of a sudden, a picture appeared in Su Hao''s mind.

    In the dark sky, there are a group of demon soldiers in armor. Gu Tong looks at the crowd from top to bottom, all covered with blood.

    What''s this?

    Is Gu Tong dead in this world?

    Su Hao''s face completely sank down, and the scene flashed by, but she could see clearly that Nie Ruisi was standing in front of countless magic soldiers.

    Amnesia flower Jiao as Gu Tong even if, unexpectedly also bullied Gu Tong''s head.

    The anger in her heart burned up, her hands clenched tightly into fists, and she finally found her own task.

    That is to get rid of Nie Ruisi.

    And this body, Su Hao closed his eyes, confirmed that there was no Gu Tong''s soul in his body.

    Just smile and lend it to yourself for the time being.

 Chapter 211

    Kunlun xushang has been a little busy recently. The reason is that Gu Tong competes for his eldest disciple to recruit relatives.

    Looking at the fierce fighting over hopeless Valley, Hua Jiao''s face was very ugly.

    Su Hao smiles and explains: "Huajiao, master understands your mood, but immortals and demons have different ways. If I don''t, Nie Ruisi will pester you all the time. It''s not a good thing for you or kunlunxu after all."

    Hua Jiao''s face turned white. Piansheng couldn''t refute Su Hao, so she could only grin reluctantly: "I understand, but I really feel that I can serve the master for a few more years."

    If really let Gu Tong succeed, isn''t all her plans in vain?

    Gather next Mou son, Su good mouth corner of smile more and more beautiful.

    "I know you remember Kunlun emptiness, but there are so many immortal families in Kunlun emptiness that you don''t have to worry about them." Su Hao smiles a little, and there is a calculation in his eyes.

    It was about midnight yesterday. After su Hao saw all the blood oozing from Gu Tong, she thought that was the cause of Gu Tong''s death.

    But later, a steady stream of memories poured out again, and she really distinguished what kind of reason it was.

    The reason is her big apprentice, Hua Jiao.

    Gu Tong died because Nie Ruisi forgot to love Gu Tong and thought Hua Jiao was the one she loved.

    At the same time, Huajiao takes advantage of Gu Tong''s love for Nie Ruisi to make her commit danger again and again, and even frame her up for having an affair with the demons.

    Where she was killed by Nie Ruisi, she was wronged by Kunlun virtual life.

    "But..." Hua Jiao bit her lip: "master, what happened between you and Nie Ruisi before."

    Su Hao narrowed his eyes and answered faintly: "Oh, I''m a teacher. I don''t know how to make a mistake like that. Because of the mistakes I made, I don''t want you to continue to make the same mistakes as I did. "

    This time, Su Hao doesn''t want to get to know Hua Jiao directly. He just wants to torture her and watch her fall to the same end as Gu Tong.

    The fight on the valley of hopelessness came to a critical moment, and both of them were neck and neck.

    Huajiao''s eyes are silent.

    Suddenly, the sky a suddenly ring, a black figure suddenly appeared in the middle of the two people, a few simple moves, will defeat the two people.

    Nie Ruisi looked at himself angrily and hummed coldly: "Gu Tong God, you are too mean!"

    Mean?

    Su Hao''s eyes are full of violence. Is she mean?

    Isn''t Hua Jiao mean?

    Gu Tong, who died miserably, was wronged because she had been guarding kunlunxu all her life, but no one in kunlunxu was willing to help her.

    Nie Ruisi is not too much, even if amnesia, why do so heartless?

    Let a generation of God completely lost.

    Su Hao said with a slight smile, "this is my Kunlun affair. You are not welcome here."

    Nie Ruisi clenched his teeth: "Gu Tong, I tell you, today with me, don''t think you can do anything too much to Hua Jiao."

    "Huajiao, do you know the devil Su Hao Wei squints at Hua Jiao and smiles: "Kunlun Xu is always at odds with the demons. Hua Jiao hopes you haven''t done anything that makes me feel heartbroken."

    Hua Jiao''s face is very ugly. She rubs her hands against each other. Now in front of everyone in kunlunxu, she says that if she and Nie Ruisi know each other, she is afraid that someone will point out that she is a demon.

    But if she didn''t, she would have to choose one of them to be her husband.

    Nie Ruisi condenses her eyes and puts them on Hua Jiao''s body. After a long silence, she suddenly says: "why should God embarrass Hua Jiao? If she tells me that she knows me, do you want to punish Hua Jiao by colluding with the demons in private?"

    In this way, Su Hao immediately felt very boring. He could see Hua Jiao''s dilemma. At this time, Nie Ruisi proposed it himself, but it was less fun.

    She said with a smile: "the devil is protecting my kunlunxu disciples, but I don''t know what friendship he has with kunlunxu''s disciples?"

    "God, I have said before that if there were no Huajiao, you would not exist in Kunlun. When would God fight with me?"

    Pretending that his face changed greatly, Su Hao looked at Nie Ruisi with difficulty: "do you want to invade Kunlun

    "Whether the demons have such ambition depends on the performance of God." Nie Ruisi narrowed his eyes and his voice was dull.

    Looking at the Kunlun void behind him, if there were no Li people, Su Hao had already abandoned it. But no, her task is to change Gu Tong''s fate completely.

    "Even so, I dare not let the sedan chair approach you." Su Zi stood up, his hands behind him, with an awe inspiring look.

    Nie Ruisi''s face was heavy, and his eyes looked straight at the sedan chair. He wanted to know. Is the sedan still unwilling to leave at such a stage?

    His face changed a few times, as if he had finally made up his mind. The sedan chair turned and saluted Su Hao.

    "Shifu, Huajiao really doesn''t want to get married at this time. She still wants to stay with Shifu for two years. But if Shifu really wants Huajiao to get married, Huajiao will have to die."

    Then he turned to the stone beside him.

    Nie Ruisi sees this situation, in the heart extremely surprised, to spend Jiao''s mind more appraisal. Quickly rushed to Huajiao''s side, but still did not stop her.

    A head of blood burst out. Hua Jiao was lying weakly in Nie Ruisi''s words. She was as angry as a gossamer: "master, why do you have to treat me like this? I just want to stay with my master for a few more years. "

    Su Hao never thought that Hua Jiao would use such a trick, but she was not angry. She just looked at Hua Jiao quietly, pretending to be about to leave the world.

    Nie Ruisi''s eyes were scarlet. He bit his teeth and looked up at Su Hao: "good! Good! God, I will give back all the things of today

    In the heart deeply white their two eyes, Su Hao sighed: "apprentice, I just don''t want to see you go astray?"

    Said affectionate money, awe inspiring, a look of heartache on the face.

    But in fact, it''s just to let everyone in Kunlun know that Huajiao has an affair with the demons, and she''s taking it for granted.

    After that, Huajiao''s reputation in Kunlun and jiuchongtian was really stinky.

    But Su Hao looks at Hua Jiaojiao didi and knows that she finally wants to be with Nie Ruisi.

    But

    The play has just begun. What she wants is not only Hua Jiao, but also Nie Ruisi. She can''t survive or die!

    Recently, there have been a lot of things in jiuchongtian.

    For example, Hua Jiao, Kunlun Xu''s upper body and Gu Tong''s first disciple, has an indescribable affair with the demons.

    Gu Tong''s upper body God doesn''t want to go astray. She meets her friends in martial arts and invites them to marry. She plans to find a good marriage for Hua Jiao.

    However, she was stopped by the demons on the spot, and Hua jiaoming said that she still wanted to serve Gu Tong for two years and didn''t want to get married.

    The God of bronze was so kind that she killed herself!

    After that, the iron cavalry of the demons swarmed around Kunlun, but Kunlun was not so easy to defeat.

    After playing for half a month, the demons didn''t take advantage at all.

    "Tut Tut, there is no less gossip in the sky than in the world." Yongsi Shangxian bit the fan and yawned.

    "Yongsi, since you know that I am in trouble now, why don''t you help me?" Suhao stood behind him and chuckled.

    Yongsisheng stopped yawning and turned around to salute: "Gu Tong, God knows, it''s not that I don''t help you. It''s really the demons that surround you in Kunlun. I can''t go in if I want to."

    Su Hao tilted his head, looked at Yongsi and said with a smile, "if it''s like you said, how do I go out now?"

    "Er... I think it must be the God with boundless magic power, which can''t be compared with us." Yongsi is laughing.

    Sue was too lazy to talk to him. He just said, "can you see the rabbit running here?"

    Yongsi was stunned: "God, I didn''t see you. But I don''t know what rabbit it is. I can''t even catch you. "

    "It''s just idle playthings." Su haoqiao said with a smile.

    "Kunlun is in danger at this time. God, why do you have time to come out?" Yongsi looks at Su Hao and asks.

    Su Hao stretched a stretch and sat down on the stone bench behind him: "it''s not the Jade Emperor. I want to be a peacemaker and let me not fight with the demons any more. The demons want to give Huajiao an account, but Huajiao is no longer in the world. How can I change one for him? "

    In fact, it is not so.

    Hua Jiao''s action that day, Su''s good-looking clear, not to lose. However, Nie Ruisi said that she had been sleeping, but Su Hao was helpless, and the Jade Emperor came forward, so she could only tell a peace for a while.

    On the other hand, Nie Ruisi looks at Hua Jiao who has been sleeping. He is angry, but he doesn''t want to do anything else.

    I''ve been running around all day looking for this elixir to save Huajiao.

    "I see." Yongsi shook the fan: "in this way, it''s interesting. God, there is a spiritual place in your valley of hopelessness. But I don''t know when, which God set the barrier, which place, even can''t go all the time. It''s just that there are so many miraculous medicines, herbs and treasures in it. If you can get in, it''s a good thing. "

    "Really?"

    Nie Ruisi''s deep voice suddenly rang out behind them. He looked at Yongsi with burning eyes. It seemed that he was waiting for Yongsi''s answer.

    But Yongsi didn''t expect that the elder brother was there, so he nodded: "indeed, I''ve been there several times. The God who set up the barrier has boundless power, and we can''t get in. If Gu Tong is a God, he may enter. "

    How can sue pick eyebrows? Is there such a magic place?

 Chapter 212

    "What does Gu Tong think?" Nie Ruisi squints at Gu Tong. Her eyes are like what she did wrong.

    Su Hao chuckled, shook the palm fan in his hand, and said: "what do you think the devil wants the God to think?"

    Nie Ruisi''s face sank, and she said in a cold voice: "Huajiao was originally the great disciple of the God, and this place of spiritual realm is in the Kunlun void under the control of the God. What''s more, Huajiao''s injury is not forced by God? "

    The latter gently picked the tip of his brow, and the smile on his face remained unchanged, but he was a little chilly: "is the devil wrong? Up to now, Huajiao has been a traitor of Kunlun. Does the devil want me to give this traitor a chance? "

    "Does God want to go against the emperor''s will?" Nie Ruisi''s face is gloomy. He stares at Gu Tong, and his eyes are obscure.

    "The devil has gone too far." Su Hao bit the fan and continued: "the emperor of heaven is interested in being a lobbyist, but it depends on whether I agree or not."

    As soon as Su Hao''s face changed, she looked a little cold.

    She is a God. There are several gods in Jiuchong heaven. Even the emperor of heaven should give her some thin noodles. Is it what he says?

    Nie Ruisi gnaws his teeth and looks at Su Hao for a long time. After all, he is defeated and bowsˇ° I hope God can give Huajiao a chance to survive. "

    Su Hao sneered coldly: "what the devil said is a little heavy. Where can I not give Hua Jiao a chance? She''s having an affair with you, the devil. In order to suppress this matter, I have a martial arts contest to recruit relatives. "

    She chuckled a few times, stood up, a hand is still gently shaking the fan: "sigh for the teacher''s intention, she was so confused, want to commit suicide."

    Nie Ruisi clenched his teeth tightly, his angry eyes were wide open, and his anxious appearance could not be clearer. The more he was, the more relaxed Su Hao felt.

    In her mind, the situation of that day suddenly appeared.

    Gu Tong is covered with blood. She is unstable in the air. In front of her, she is the one she loves. However, at this time, he did not come back to find himself, but to kill himself for Huajiao.

    Even so, she still tenaciously resisted Nie Ruisi''s attack, but what she never thought was that Hua Jiao had already spoken in Kunlun.

    It''s because she has a good command of demons that Kunlun can be almost destroyed.

    She fought for hundreds of rounds at Nie Ruisi. She had no strength to fight again, so she could only let Hua Jiao talk nonsense in front of Kunlun people.

    Originally, I thought that someone would stand up for her conduct, but when Hua Jiao said that as long as she was handed over, the demons would let Kunlun Xu go.

    Everyone moved.

    She looked at her guard of Kunlun virtual, looking at all the people on Kunlun virtual, black like the tide to her.

    Even to the moment of death, her heart is still holding hope.

    Holding kunlunxu people know her, holding the hope that Nie Ruisi will remember, all her memories are left in Huajiao''s grin.

    "In this case, can God borrow a way?" Nie Ruisi''s face is very bad, about also don''t want to trouble Gu Tong, just calm face, respectful appearance.

    If it wasn''t for Huajiao, he wouldn''t have to do it.

    Just flower Jiao''s injury is very serious, want to wake up early, can only be this method, still can try.

    Su Hao biting the fan, especially leisurely: "if you can pass, I don''t need to borrow, if you can''t pass, I don''t need to borrow."

    Now to be frank, it''s very clear that I just don''t want to go by the way. You can think of your own way.

    Nie Ruisi knocks on Su Hao''s face and knows that today''s speech with Su Hao is completely impractical.

    It''s just the first time. It''s Kunlun.

    In the sky of Kunlun void, Su Hao''s magic is guarding him, but he can''t be defeated. In any case, he is a person who has studied in Kunlun.

    It''s just a question of how to break the barrier of the spiritual realm.

    "In that case, I''ll leave first." Nie Ruisi arched his hand, but not to Su Hao, but to Yongsi on the other side.

    Yongsi scratched his chin at this time, as if to think of something: "Gu Tong God, how does this demon look particularly familiar? It''s like your missing apprentice. "

    Su Hao picked up a peanut from the dish in front of him, threw it into the entrance, and knocked him on the head with the handle of the fan: "I think too much. There are more people in this world who look like him, not to mention the three realms of human, God and devil?"

    "That''s right." Yongsi kneaded and was almost knocked out of a Baotou by Su Hao. He said bitterly, "God, you don''t go back to Kunlun void to have a look. It seems that the devil is going to your Kunlun void."

    After a stretch, Su Hao stood up and said, "if he wants to go, I don''t mind. If he can break my ban."

    Yongsi just tut tut two, then see Su Hao waist turn, body suddenly colorful, change another person.

    It''s just like the devil.

    Yongsi''s eyes widened, and his chin almost turned to the ground: "up... Up God?" He rubbed his eyes in disbelief and made a few circles around Sue.

    "What are you doing?"

    Su haochang''s demon master chuckled, with a certain mischievous taste: "of course, I''ll go to the demon clan to have a look."

    Look at her good apprentice. What''s the situation now? Huajiao is an important person who changes Gu Tong''s fate.

    "No, it''s not you!"

    Yongsi is still in a daze. Su Hao has already got up and left, and the direction is the demons.

    Gu Tong has never been to the demons in her life, so she has no memory of the demons in her head.

    Su Hao felt that he had been flying for most of the day, experienced the fairyland, the human world, and had experienced hundreds of thousands of panic deserts before he came to the demon world.

    At the moment, the sky of the demon world is overcast, and we can''t see whether it''s day or night.

    On the empty street, there were only a few people. They looked very strange, and none of them was normal.

    Thinking of Nie Ruisi, who was usually serious, and looking at the people in front of him, Su Hao couldn''t help shivering.

    I don''t know what it would be like for the Demon Lord to show his original appearance.

    As soon as she landed, there were many people around her. At this time, maybe because of the vast land and sparse population, she thought that there were few people, but now there are many more.

    "The devil!"

    "The devil!"

    "The devil!"

    But they all knelt down without exception and did the king''s courtesy.

    Because Gu Tong has no memory of the demons at all, Su Hao is not sure about Nie Ruisi''s reaction at this time. Thinking of his cold and stern appearance in front of the public, he nods his head coldly.

    Unexpectedly, Su haomeng was right. Everyone got up one after another and spread out respectfully, revealing a way.

    Yo!

    Su Hao picks eyebrows and looks at the hall not far ahead. She just wants to take a step.

    At this time, an old man who looked old came by in a hurry. He raised his eyebrows a little, as if there was something urgent.

    "Your Highness, the Tiger wing right clan has changed!" He whispered in Su Hao''s ear.

    It''s a very strange language, but Gu Tong is worthy of God. She has no memory of the demons, but she knows something about the language of the demons.

    Tiger wing right?

    Su Hao thought about it. It''s about one of Nie Ruisi''s subordinates.

    It seems that the demons are not as calm as they seem.

    "Kill Without hesitation, Su Hao gave such an order. And the old man around her, immediately a look of horror.

    "No, your highness When he was excited, his voice was a little loud.

    "Kill Su Hao looked at him impatiently and insisted.

    She doesn''t care about the life and death of the demons. What she wants is Nie Ruisi, who is so worried that she can live up to Gu Tong''s death.

    Moreover, she clearly remembered that if it wasn''t for these demons, Gu Tong would not have fallen into such a miserable situation.

    "Your Highness!" The old man knelt down with tears in his eyes: "Your Highness, you can''t..."

    His voice trembled, as if if he could not get up on his knees if Su Hao continued his order.

    Su Hao sighed deeply in her heart. Anyway, her purpose today is to get rid of Hua Jiao, which is inconvenient.

    "Go back, change the commander."

    She tried to figure out Nie Ruisi''s way of thinking and spit out a few words.

    The old man deeply buckled his head and finally reluctantly went down. Su looked good. He was still very dissatisfied with Su''s good decision.

    Su Hao smiles in her heart. Her task today is not to solve the chaos in his family for Nie Ruisi.

    After sending people away, Su Hao hurried to the main hall.

    Nie Ruisi shouldn''t come back so soon, but she doesn''t have much time.

    But she didn''t want to. She was very uneasy along the way. After about two or three steps, some people came forward to worship, and she had to stop.

    Just walk to the main hall, just remember oneself completely don''t know to spend Jiao in that room.

    I saw a few little maids coming far away. When I was about to ask, I suddenly heard a cry outside the hall.

    "Your Highness?"

    It''s like there''s something unbelievable in it.

    Nie Rui think Xu is tired, lazy should a.

    Su Hao frowned and scolded in his heart. How could he enter the hall and receive greetings from many people all the way?

    Nie Ruisi came in, but all the way unimpeded?

    Not from her careful thinking, Nie Ruisi''s steps listen to will enter the door, she immediately changed, become next to the little maid.

    When Nie Ruisi came in, she had already mixed in.

    "Wait a minute!"

    Happened to pass Nie Ruisi, he called, Su Hao''s heart immediately raised up.

    "How''s Miss Hua?"

    "Back to your highness, I''m still in a coma."

 Chapter 213

    "Go ahead." Nie Ruisi waved and motioned them to go down.

    Su Hao mingles in the maid''s team, learns other people''s happiness, raises his legs and wants to leave.

    "Wait a minute."

    Nie Ruisi pointed to her and left her: "you go in with me."

    Finally put down the heart again, Su Hao heart anxiously follow Nie Ruisi behind, not sure whether Nie Ruisi is to see their own changes.

    I was thinking about whether I could fight out of the demons alone. I just hope that the soldiers of the demons around Kunlun haven''t come back yet.

    Otherwise, she''s not sure she can go back safely and smoothly.

    Following Nie Ruisi, Su Hao feels that she has been walking for a long time. Suddenly, it''s impossible for her to find her own way here.

    But now, Nie Ruisi seems to have inadvertently led her to find the place she wanted to find.

    "You wait here."

    Standing in front of the door of a room, Su Hao would like to see through the crack of the door.

    I don''t know if Huajiao is really in it. Su Hao''s heart is a little hesitant. Huajiao''s situation on that day seems very fierce, but she is not that kind of person.

    It''s impossible for her to make a living in this situation. Most importantly, she wants to take her own life.

    But now she comes to take Huajiao''s life first.

    "Come in."

    I don''t know how long it took for Su Haojue to stand still. Nie Ruisi opened the door and poked his head out. His face was not as good as life and death.

    Looking at, can''t help but make people suspect that he can go with Huajiao in the next second.

    Sue lowered her head and stepped in obediently.

    You can smell the fragrance in the room when you enter. It must be used for sleeping. Su Hao''s heart turned a big white eye.

    "Change Miss Hua''s clothes and wait on her to wash there."

    Nie Ruisi has no desire and no desire. Only when he is in bed with Huajiao, his face will show his deep love for clothes.

    "Yes."

    Su Hao learns from the little maidservant outside. She answers in a low voice. She doesn''t want to think much about it. She moves forward and starts.

    Nie Ruisi immediately turned around, just like a pair of male and female defense.

    Oh, the demons are still so uncivilized?

    Good, Su Hao shrugged his shoulders, the strength on his hand increased deliberately, stabbed, mercilessly tore off the clothes on Hua Jiao''s body.

    "Stop it Nie Ruisi immediately sank his face and said in a sharp voice, "you go down and be punished."

    Su Hao angrily stops, immediately pretends to be frightened, turns around and pleads guilty. Finally, Nie Ruisi comes out of the door with a gloomy face.

    As soon as she went out, she straightened up, clapped her hands and sneered coldly.

    Now she risks to come over, naturally is to verify the life and death of Huajiao, moreover, she has never taken care of people, how can take care of Huajiao.

    Moreover, she was not willing to wait on her for half a cent.

    Just that, maybe it''s a little heavy, but the expression on Huajiao''s face didn''t escape her eyes.

    Well

    What can be sure is that Huajiao has nothing to do, not only nothing to do, it seems that her life is pretty good now.

    The corner of the lip slightly hooks, Su Hao changes another appearance, pushes the door again and walks in.

    "Devil, why do you call me

    At this time, Hua Jiao has been magically cast by Nie Ruisi. She takes off her clothes and lies safely in the barrel. Maybe after su Hao leaves, Nie Ruisi finally thinks that the little maidservant of the demon clan has thick hands and feet and can''t take good care of Hua Jiao.

    "Nothing''s wrong, you go back."

    Su Hao licks her lips. She originally wanted to come in and find a chance to poison her. Now it seems that she has no chance.

    Push the door and go out, find a hidden place, then immediately run away, in the demon people have not reaction, she has left the field of the demon.

    "God, God, you are back at last."

    Su Hao''s feet just landed on the land of kunlunxu, and the rabbit essence she sent to watch the door jumped over with red eyes.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Rabbit essence''s eyes are red, but his chest is up and down. It seems that he is not angry: "he is not the devil of the demons. When you''re away, you want to break into the spiritual realm and be beaten back by us. "

    "Well, yes, I''ll give you an extra carrot for dinner." It''s not a big deal, Su Hao chuckled.

    The rabbit essence immediately began to babble: "God! Can you stop teasing me! This is not the end of the matter! "

    "Yes? What happened? " Su Hao did not care about sitting in the seat, completely did not look like God.

    "It''s not just some of the old guys. Their disciples were injured. It''s just that God brought back the peach blossom debt!"

    Rabbit spirit is indignant.

    Su Hao squints his eyes and suddenly remembers Gu Tong''s experience.

    "Who are they?" Her face was still light, but when she looked carefully, her eyes were already angry.

    "He Xu, the leader of the crane people. And then there''s the snake''s clay sky, and the mouse''s tuple

    Rabbit''s face was full of indignation.

    "God, you are too soft and rotten to make these monsters dirty. Clearly, it''s not your fault. "

    Su Hao chuckles. It''s true that Gu Tong''s original temperament is too easy to handle. Before she comes, these people are already Kunlun''s thorns.

    Originally, Gu Tong didn''t care. At that time, Gu Tong had several disciples. Now her disciples left one by one.

    These people think that she is free!

    "What did you say?"

    Sue Hao picked up a handful of peanuts from the nearby bowl and threw them into her mouth.

    The rabbit spirit glared at her angrily: "what can you say is that God himself has brought back some peach blossom debts outside, and he has no way to clean up, which implicates kunlunxu. This Kunlun void is not as good as the God. Now with the big trouble brought by the God, there may not be a clean life in the future. "

    Sue gave a cold hum, but she was not annoyed.

    The rabbit spirit didn''t pay attention to Su Hao at all, but chattered on and on: "these old useless things, who doesn''t know that it is because of the presence of God that kunlunxu has guarded the peace for tens of thousands of years or even tens of thousands of years. Now that God has lost his temper, do these people forget who is the most meritorious person? "

    Clapped hands, Su Hao jumped down from the seat: "it''s nothing more than relying on the old to sell the old."

    When they became immortals, they were all old in their own world, not like Gu Tong. When Gu Tong became a God, he was still in his twenties or eighties.

    "If it''s true that God is much older than them, he doesn''t even know the difference."

    Su Hao is very speechless, eyes empty looking at the rabbit spirit: "around is I too accommodate them, let them forget."

    Rabbit essence red eyes beads, staring at Su Hao Chou, a pair of eyes are full of disappointment.

    "Let''s go!" Su Hao ignored the rabbit''s eyes, waved his hand and said: "let''s meet them!"

    It seems that it''s time for Gu Tong to regain his power. Otherwise, a group of ghosts and ghosts in Kunlun will forget who the boundary is.

    When Su Hao arrived, the three were still in a meeting, and the three old looking monsters were excited one by one.

    "God The first one to open his mouth was nitian''er. He was very old, and his face was still painted with heavy make-up, as if he could stare in the next second.

    Twisting his waist to Su Hao''s side, he was very dissatisfied and said: "God, we don''t have a few days to rest. The demons come day by day, and it''s not the way. He opens his mouth and asks for medicine. According to me, if he doesn''t go, he may not be able to break through the spiritual land."

    "Why don''t I know when you are in charge of kunlunxu?" Su Hao glanced at her and said, "why, is the snake family clear?"

    The mud day son immediately then stopped to talk a beginning, feel Su Hao this words of Yin measure, some not taste, with usual different.

    "God, it''s too annoying. Besides, you are the one who was originally in love with the devil. Somehow, you become Huajiao. "This..." tupol didn''t see Su Hao''s face changed. He still stepped forward and said: "this trouble is more or less caused by you..."

    "So?"

    Su Hao narrowed his eyes, but tupol didn''t feel Su Hao''s eyes at all. He continued: "so, it''s the God who will solve it. Otherwise, it''s also an excellent way to let him go directly to the spiritual place."

    "Most of the herbs and medicines in the land of spiritual realm have never been seen before. I thought, let''s break through the prohibition together. If we break through, we will divide the herbs in the spiritual realm. Now... I''ve changed my mind. "

    Su Hao chuckled. It seemed that he was moved by several people: "it''s not a bad thing to let the devil take it."

    As soon as he Xu heard this, he turned his eyes and immediately came forward: "it''s not right, it''s not right, it''s not right. If it''s taken away by the demon lord and used on the soldiers of the demon clan, isn''t it a very simple thing that they want to fight against us in Kunlun at that time? "

    "That seems to be right."

    Su Hao chuckled and seemed to seriously consider several people''s suggestions: "how can this be done? You don''t want to be bothered by the demons every day, and you don''t want all the herbs to fall into the hands of the demons. "

    She put out her hand and pretended to be a little weak: "I really don''t know what to do."

    "God, it''s easy." Tupol also changed his appearance and immediately came up: "let''s go to the spiritual realm first. If we can''t go in with the strength of several of us, we''ll let the devil go."

    "If you can break into it, you will naturally take the herb and elixir into your pocket. When the devil comes to beg for it, you can share some of it with him." Mud Tian''er looks proud.

    He Xu nodded in agreement.

    Su Hao sneered a few times and naturally nodded: "OK, let''s have a try first."

    try?

    She must let them have life to go, no life back, the previous life is also the three people to Gu Tong start the most ruthless!

 Chapter 214

    Su Haowei hooked his lips and looked at them coldly.

    At this time, the four of them were standing at the bottom of the valley of hopelessness. According to Yongsi''s instructions, they only need to move forward a little further to reach the spiritual realm.

    The three of them walk in front of Su Hao. Suddenly, Ni Tian''er seems to feel something. He stops and waits for Su Hao to move forward side by side.

    "God, are you sure?" Mud day son close to Su Hao''s ear, mysterious appearance.

    Su Haowei said: "it''s not difficult to work with you and me. Yes? Do you want to back out now? "

    The mud day son wriggles waist to smile, in the Mou flashed a few shrewd: "God, you also don''t tease me. I''m afraid you can go alone in this spiritual place. "

    "Yes?" Su Hao pick eyebrow: "you mean I cheat you?"

    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no Nitian''er immediately explained, "I just think that since we four share the treasure equally..."

    Her epilogue is on the top. Sue doesn''t have to think about it. She already knows what she means.

    "What''s more, we have to share the devil''s power. How much more can we have if it falls into our hands?"

    Su Hao snorted coldly. greedy and dissatisfied!

    But there was not much change on her face, just a slight frown on her brow, which seemed to really consider her words.

    "God, on weekdays, Porto and he Xu don''t respect you. Why don''t you take this opportunity..." Ni Tian''er makes a gesture of silence.

    Su Hao lowered his eyes and thought that he was coming to the land of spiritual realm. No one could see him. He just killed the three people who had different ideas.

    But now

    A very important thing suddenly occurred to her.

    "Have you ever thought that if you sent the elixir to the devil, would the devil not be suspicious?" She opened her mouth with a faint smile and looked at tupol with a murderous look in their eyes.

    Mud day son lightly smile a, Mei eye such as silk: "nature is to think of, however. Now the evil Lord takes Huajiao as you. Even if you are suspicious, you can only have a try. Besides... "

    She doesn''t want to break the ground on the devil''s head. Let''s not say whether the one in front of her will spare her. Even if the devil remembers that day and makes peace with Gu Tong, they are the only ones who suffer.

    Su Hao''s heart is beating small 99, the smile on the face is clear: "your method, good also bad."

    Mud day son''s Mou son a bright: "on God''s meaning is?"

    "Everyone in Kunlun virtual world knows that we are going together, but there are two missing when we go back. It''s hard to say." Su Hao pretended to be a bit distressed.

    Mud day son is a charming smile, eyebrows across a bit of conspiracy appearance: "Yongsi also said, I do not know which expert''s prohibition, where is so easy to break?"

    Su Hao chuckled and nodded: "it''s also a good way."

    Anyway, she also plans to solve these three people. Now that she doesn''t have to do it herself, it''s excellent.

    There are other uses to keep the mud.

    During the conversation, the four had come to the land of spirit.

    Looking up, in the valley, graceful and graceful, in the mountain forest, a wisp of smoke rises from time to time. The more lining the valley, the more magical the elixir is.

    "This... This is..."

    "Yes... Yes!"

    Standing beside Su Hao, Ni Tian''er can''t help but take a few steps forward.

    If you say that, the three of them are just a little fairy up to now. In Kunlun, it is only qualification that we rely on.

    Now I see so many lingcao lingyao, naturally I think of the bottleneck that they can''t break through for a long time.

    Excited each other to see a look, almost to smile, and think of the untimely behind suhao.

    "God, I''m waiting to start!"

    They all bowed and made an attack.

    Su Hao did not know where to take out a fan, gently shaking, stretched a stretch, nodded: "let''s go."

    Then, without waiting for the three people to move, she gently shook the feather fan.

    In an instant, a gust of wind began to blow around. When nitian''er and others saw that Su Hao had already started to work hard, they didn''t wait any longer. They all showed their own housekeeping skills.

    There was a strong wind around, but the herb protected under the prohibition was not damaged at all.

    There was a click.

    Suddenly something was broken. Su Hao''s face changed and his hands worked harder.

    It''s a state of confusion all around.

    At this time, nitian''er takes the opportunity to look back and smile at Su Hao. The place on his hand is like the back of tupol and he Xu.

    In the confusion, only a cry was heard.

    Click, click, all the prohibitions cracked, but the wind did not stop. Some of the elixirs in the prohibitions had been stained with dust.

    "God When the matter was settled, she immediately went to Su Hao''s side with a determined look.

    Su Hao said with a smile: "all the things here belong to you. Pick out a few and send them to the devil to show our sincerity."

    But there was a red shadow in the remaining light.

    "Who!"

    Su Hao yelled, and the figure ran faster.

    The mud day son starts to chase, just of affair, this red shadow certainly sees clearly, can''t let go of her. Otherwise, go out and let everyone know.

    Gu Tong God will not have anything big, but she is not easy to get away.

    Su Hao Ran for two steps, but he didn''t catch up with him. On the contrary, Ni Tian''er worked very hard, but he didn''t have enough time.

    When nitian''er comes back with a maid in her hand, Su Hao has built a pavilion and is sleeping in it.

    "God, it''s this little maid!" Mud day son''s face flashed an obliteration idea.

    Su Hao slowly opened his eyes, glanced at the maid, and suddenly grinned at the corners of his mouth.

    Is Hua Jiao blind to be her master?

    If you change into a little maid, you dare to make trouble in Kunlun.

    Coincidentally, Huajiao looks up at this time, and her eyes flash a little anxious. The eyes clearly want Su Hao to save her.

    Su Hao chuckled and made an appearance that she didn''t recognize Hua Jiao.

    "Now that I see it, I can''t keep it." Su Hao gently shakes the fan and has no consciousness of being a villain.

    Hua Jiao was immediately worried and said, "God forgive me, God forgive me. I really didn''t see anything. I just saw the strong wind here. I was curious for a moment, and then I came up. "

    "That''s the opposite. If you don''t see anything, how can you know that I want your life because of what you see?"

    Hua Jiao is stunned. She didn''t expect Su Hao to retort. Flurried and lowered his head, forehead rolling out a layer of sweat.

    "God, I''m just in a hurry. That''s why... God forgive me. If God is still not at ease, he can put the maidservant beside him. Once the maidservant has other ideas, God will know for the first time. "

    Su Hao chuckled: "what do I want you to do with this burden. What''s more, I don''t need a servant girl around me. What''s the use of you? "

    Hua Jiao is about to cry. This time she comes out, she learns about this spiritual place from Nie Ruisi.

    I want to find some elixirs that can kill Gu Tong, but I didn''t expect to see such a scene.

    Especially when she saw suhao''s hands, the hatred in her eyes made her shiver.

    But she can''t show up yet.

    Now everyone knows that the reason why the demons and Kunlun virtual enemy, it is because she Huajiao.

    Originally Nie Ruisi and God''s a good thing, all because of her, but now has become the enemy. In the Ninth Heaven, everyone knows that Nie Ruisi and Gu Tong were originally a couple, but they don''t know why they have become enemies.

    I don''t know the details.

    Su Hao''s idea today is to let nitian''er send some tonic. He takes the opportunity to kill Huajiao and doesn''t need her to prevent her from making trouble day by day.

    Now it''s good. Huajiao comes to the door by herself.

    How could she let go of such a good opportunity, especially if the person who did it was not her.

    "Do it!"

    No longer give flower Jiao the opportunity to explain, Su Hao direct order way.

    As soon as nitian''er was about to start, a smear of poison flashed in Huajiao''s eyes. He turned around before nitian''er and turned his hands into claws and went straight to nitian''er''s face.

    In an instant, the two were in a fight.

    Su Hao gently shakes the feather fan in the pavilion and looks happy.

    She knew that Huajiao would not be so silly at her disposal, and Nitian was not her, I''m afraid it might not be Huajiao''s opponent.

    No matter who is injured or killed in this war, it doesn''t hurt Su Hao. Anyway, it''s all the people she has to deal with sooner or later.

    They fought each other and saved her.

    Think of good return to good, just vaguely between, seem to mud day son''s action some not right.

    Su Hao cold eyes micro coagulation, see next to the grass carefully flash a cluster of white hair.

    "Want to run?" Her lips were cold.

    Flying over, the long arm of a probe, it will be a touch of white in the hands.

    "Stop fighting!" Su Hao chuckled and said, "I''m a puppet fighting with you."

    Her apprentice, who hasn''t seen her for several days, has learned a lot.

    "Master, it''s me, Huajiao. Let me go." Hua Jiao is good to Su with the skill of transmitting sound.

    Su Hao held her head with her fan: "Huajiao? How can you be my apprentice Hua Jiao? Huajiao is very hurt, so she lies in the mansion of the devil. You hateful thing, if you don''t tell me how hurt I was when I lost my apprentice, you even sprinkle salt on my wound! "

    Voice on the first floor, Su Hao will reach out and directly understand the life of Hua Jiao.

    Where would Huajiao yield so easily? What''s more, she still has many important things to do. The body began to wriggle.

    "Master! I''m really Huajiao. " The corners of the lips beg.

    This time, I didn''t worry about anything and blurted it out.

    "God..."

    See Su Hao also want to start, mud day son hesitated for a moment, stop a way: "may really be flower Jiao!"

    "If it''s Hua Jiao, it''s time to put this villain to death. Without her, how could Kunlun Xu fall into the flames of war today?" Su Hao is determined to kill Huajiao today.

    Because she knows, missed today, there is no better chance.

 Chapter 215

    Mud day son more flustered: "God, can''t, if really is flower Jiao, angered the demon Zun, naturally have us to suffer."

    Long winded!

    Su Hao just wants to settle nitian''er and Huajiao together.

    Hand hard, then heard the rabbit a crisp ring, completely out of breath.

    "God..." mud day son a face carefully looking at Su Hao.

    Su Hao sneered, waved her hand and killed her directly. After the pest was gone, the world was clean.

    She stretched a stretch, leisurely to their own Kunlun virtual walk.

    As for what Nie Ruisi thinks, it has nothing to do with her. But Su Hao didn''t know. After her brother-in-law got up and left, a gray figure wriggled in the grass.

    Finally, it gradually showed its original shape, just like Huajiao.

    See flower Jiao mercilessly vomit a turbid gas, the Mou color added a few minutes mercilessly, want her life? It''s still too urgent.

    As early as before, Huajiao had already seen that Su Hao had killed her, so naturally she was on guard.

    This time I came back to Kunlun city to steal medicine, I was even more prepared.

    But never thought that Su Hao really had to do it.

    As soon as his eyes sank, he went directly to the land of spiritual realm and found some flowers and plants, which turned into a meteor and flew away.

    Su Hao didn''t know all this.

    But Kunlun virtual on mud Tian''er and others suddenly disappeared, she still want to give an account.

    "Inform all ethnic groups that the patriarchs of nitian''er, tupor and hexu have made great contributions to protect meˇ°

    In fact, Su Hao was upset and killed the three by himself. As a result, he had to announce the cause of death himself.

    However, it doesn''t matter. As long as she doesn''t have these three people in front of her, she naturally feels comfortable.

    Soon the news spread. Naturally, the three people had opinions, but Su Hao''s comfort was in place, so there was nothing else.

    Next, it is a rare few days of leisure.

    Just let Su Hao feel a little confused is not see the devil come to ask for medicine, also don''t see the devil have any movement.

    "Strange." Su Hao is sitting on the valley of hopelessness. He can easily see the land of spiritual realm when he looks at the past.

    Suddenly, her eyes sank.

    Generally speaking, the herb in the land of spiritual realm didn''t change much as she left that day, but she felt that something was wrong.

    A touch of suspicion suddenly flashed in my heart, isn''t it?

    Slightly knock on eyelids, Su Hao chuckled: "there is a good play to see."

    She flew and soon came to the land of spiritual realm. Standing in the same place, she seemed to look at her position before. After a long pause, she suddenly took two quick steps.

    I saw her stop in a position, but everywhere she could see was green grass, and nothing else.

    It''s gone

    Huajiao?

    Su Hao put his hands behind him, rubbing his thumb and index finger, and the smile on his lips deepened.

    It''s getting more and more fun.

    With a wave of her hand, the barrier of the land of spiritual realm was suddenly removed, and the lush land of youth was now in a mess.

    To enter Kunlun is like to enter a place without people?

    Good.

    She had a good grasp of the murderous air in her eyes. As soon as she stretched out her arms, her body flew into the air, and gradually went away, until all the places she could see were stars.

    Demon world, it''s night.

    However, the night of the demon world is the same as the day. There is no dark or bright color in the void, only a piece of red above the sky.

    Su Hao has now incarnated as a young general, walking in a hurry in the magic city.

    "Come on

    All of a sudden, there was a drink in front of me.

    "What''s the matter?" The soldiers on both sides of the street march forward in order.

    Su Hao was surprised. She thought her avatar had been seen through. When she was ready to fight, the people around her suddenly gave her a push.

    "Come on, go to the front hall!"

    "What''s the matter?" Su Hao asked in a low voice.

    "It''s said that the girl brought back by your highness wakes up. The devil has an order to hold a celebration ceremony. Let''s go to the front hall to guard."

    Wake up?

    Su Hao micro pick eyebrows, it seems that Hua Jiao really has a lot of skills she does not know.

    The corners of his mouth were slightly crooked, showing a kind of contemptuous smile.

    With the neat pace, she also appeared in the guard of the front hall, and soon came to the front hall.

    Just when Su Hao wants to change her identity and sneaks into the main hall, a general like figure suddenly grabs her collar.

    "Go and guard the main hall." It''s rude, not half polite at all.

    Su responded with a low voice: "OK."

    He lowered his head and went to the hall. Standing in a dark corner, he could clearly see Nie Ruisi sitting in the middle and Hua Jiao sitting beside him with a weak face.

    Not dead?

    Hanging his head, chuckling, a plan gradually formed in Su Hao''s heart.

    It seems that although Hua Jiao didn''t die, she may have suffered a lot. That''s why she looks so pale when she appears in front of everyone today.

    From this point of view, Huajiao and Nie Ruisi happened to say something with a smile.

    "Tired?" Nie Ruisi lowers his head and looks at Huajiao in his arms.

    Flower Jiao shakes her head, lips hang a shallow smile: "not tired, where you have, will not be tired."

    Nie Ruisi''s eyes sank: "fortunately, there is Mufeng. If it is not Mufeng, I am afraid I will never see you."

    Hua Jiao, leaning in Nie Ruisi''s arms, said with pale lips, "if your highness is not thoughtful, how can I be safe now."

    It turns out that on that day, just after su Hao left, Mufeng rushed into the spiritual realm. Nie Ruisi''s plan was to echo Mufeng.

    Just didn''t expect that when Mufeng went in, the forbidden system of the land of spiritual realm had been destroyed, and the elixir was stolen smoothly.

    Su Hao, who hides himself in the dark, gives a sneer and looks at Nie Ruisi with a face full of love. Her face is even colder.

    This is a party to celebrate Huajiao''s struggle from the death line. Su Hao stands idly and looks at the people coming and going. It''s quite boring.

    During the period, Nie Ruisi keeps checking Huajiao''s injury carefully, as if she can go with the wind in the next second.

    Su Hao was so speechless that he almost fell asleep leaning against the pillars of the main hall.

    "Your Highness." Hua Jiao took out a thumb sized pill from her arms and said, "this is what I made for you. After fighting with my master so many times, it''s time to mend your body."

    Nie Rui thought also didn''t think of of of directly took the pill from the flower Jiao''s hand, threw into the mouth to eat.

    This action, see flower Jiao a joy.

    This pill is made of the elixir she got from the land of spiritual realm, which is to prevent Nie Rui from thinking about Gu Tong.

    It was not until the end of the dinner that Su Hao found a chance to approach Hua Jiao.

    "I don''t know when you''ve become such a kung fu master that you can easily escape from your master."

    As soon as Hua Jiao entered the door, Su Hao sat up from her bed with one leg bent.

    See the facial expression of flower Jiao to suddenly change of very white, the body retreated a step: "master?"

    "Do you still think I''m your master?" Su Haowei squints at Hua Jiao coldly. This task really took a lot of effort, but today she is sure enough to put Hua Jiao to death.

    "Isn''t it true that the master doesn''t care about the feelings of his teachers and disciples, and he must put his disciples to death?"

    Hua Jiao looks at Su Hao on guard, but she doesn''t expect to run to the land of the demons.

    Su Hao tilted his head, and the feather fan on his hand shook gently: "you have an affair with the demons. Is such evidence not enough to make you die?"

    "According to the apprentice, I''m afraid the master wants to be envious of the people recorded by the demons. Only the apprentice has forgotten your true lover." Hua Jiao is biting her teeth. She has a lot of luck in her hand. When she plans to make a good move, she tries her best.

    "So what?" Su Hao didn''t deny Hua Jiao''s words at all, and chuckled: "unfortunately, now I don''t care. If you like, it''s good for the devil to have a good time with you in private. I just know what you think in your heart

    Hua Jiao''s eyes changed and suddenly turned to rush out of the room.

    But her speed is not as good as Su Hao, Su Hao then waved, the door closed tightly.

    Gu Tong''s death is caused by Hua Jiao. That''s why every time she appears in the demons, she looks sneaky.

    I don''t want to involve people at all.

    It''s just that Hua Jiao is so dishonest that she has to fight against her everywhere.

    "What else do you have to say?" Su Hao looks at Hua Jiao with a faint smile.

    With a plop, Hua Jiao knelt down in front of Su Hao, desperate: "master, I''m wrong, I shouldn''t have such a mind."

    Su Hao shakes the feather fan and doesn''t speak.

    "Master." Hua Jiao knelt down and walked forward two steps: "in the past, let''s go around the apprentice. I will tell you all the truth and tell you everything between you and the devil. I will make you and the devil achieve the right result. "

    Su Hao rolled a deep white eye, said all the things, and then good frame her is the real adultery demon culprit?

    What a beautiful girl. She is really thoughtful.

    "Put your mind away." Su Hao said coldly.

    She doesn''t care what Nie Ruisi likes at all. Gu Tong is no longer there. When she goes through this life, she will live forever, until the life of the body disappears.

    However, for Nie Ruisi, she has no idea at all.

    "It seems that you have nothing to say." Su Haoleng snorted, and then he waved to the sedan chair.

    Where is the sedan chair willing to suffer in vain? Naturally, she tried her best to resist. She had spent most of her energy in order to escape from Su Hao''s hand, but now she could resist Su Hao''s move. Her mouth had already spat out some blood.

    Therefore, she can only look forward to Nie Ruisi''s early arrival.

    Su Hao sneered: "do you think Nie Ruisi can come in time?"

    Hua Jiao''s face turned pale.

 Chapter 216

    "What do you mean?"

    "I''ve already designed a roadblock. Now... I''m afraid your demon has left the demon family." Su Hao chuckled.

    The back hand of the badminton fan in her hand turned into a dagger. She rushed to Hua Jiao, who was obviously out of strength.

    "Stop it

    There is a burst of drinking outside the door, and the closed door opens. Nie Ruisi''s figure appears in front of Hua Jiao.

    Backhand is a long sword, blocking Su Hao''s attack.

    "Gu Tong, you are all right." Nie Ruisi said to Su with a cold face.

    Su Hao frowned deeply, and a touch of worry rose in her heart. It seems that today''s attempt to win Huajiao will be delayed again.

    "Excuse me, God appeared in the demon clan, but didn''t say hello. What''s the reason?" Nie Ruisi protects Hua Jiao tightly behind her.

    With a light smile, the dagger turned into a feather fan again. Su Hao shook it gently: "Huajiao is my Kunlun Xu''s eldest disciple after all. If a disciple makes a mistake, he naturally needs to be punished by me as a master."

    "Excuse me God, what did Huajiao do wrong?" Nie Ruisi has a gloomy face.

    "Having an affair with the demons, having an affair with the demons."

    "On that day, Huajiao had made atonement in her own way in Wuwang valley. Today, Huajiao''s life was saved by our demons. May I ask God, does Huajiao belong to Kunlun or demons?"

    Su Hao said: "I don''t want the devil to be smart, but that day in Wuwang Valley, it was Huajiao''s own work, which didn''t represent my Kunlun attitude."

    Nie Ruisi narrowed his eyes and hummed coldly: "if God insists on this, I have to see if God has the ability to take Huajiao away from me."

    With that, his momentum suddenly changed, and his sword came out of its sheath and rushed to Su Hao.

    Su Hao is naturally already ready, a little block, will be Nie Ruisi''s sword block.

    With a deep sigh, Su Hao said in a cold voice, "devil, this matter has nothing to do with you. Are you sure you want to intervene?"

    This is really nonsense, but Su Hao does not want to have too much entanglement with Nie Ruisi.

    Gu Tong''s memory, until her death, did not remember whether Nie Ruisi remembered her. But now, she replaces Gu Tong to live, naturally will not have any friendship with Nie Ruisi.

    But if Nie Ruisi suddenly remembers, pestering her will be a lot of things.

    "I still don''t need to remind God that I am so easy to Huajiao."

    Take a deep breath, Su Hao has made clear Nie Ruisi''s position.

    The two of them fly straight into the air, entangled in each other. In the middle of the night, the sky is shining, but they can''t see their moves.

    Can only vaguely distinguish the shadow of two people, sometimes entangled, and sometimes separated.

    "Ruisi!"

    Hua Jiao tightly clenched her fist and put it in her heart. Her worried face showed.

    Hua Jiao has learned Su Hao''s strength, so she is naturally worried.

    However, Nie Ruisi once worshipped Su Hao, so he was much clearer about Su Hao''s moves.

    Two people are hard to fight, unexpectedly born from the demon fight to nine heavy heaven.

    This fight aroused the attention of the emperor of heaven.

    When the prince stopped them, Su Hao and Nie Ruisi were not hurt much.

    "Ridiculous! How ridiculous The emperor looked at them.

    "The devil and Gu Tong are fighting in jiuzhong heaven. Are they ready to be punished?"

    Su good teeth, this time is again can let flower Jiao avoid his attack.

    At this time, she was locked in the prison of jiuzhong heaven, and there was a very ugly looking wild bear guard by the door.

    "Heaven and earth command, can only visit half an hour."

    Yongsi PI said with a smile: "it doesn''t take half an hour, but it will take a long time to come out."

    When he stepped in, Su Hao was in a daze at the wall.

    "God, what kind of marriage did you have with the devil, again and again, again and again in heaven."

    Su Hao took a deep breath and tried not to let himself be blown up. He said, "you can''t be more clear about me and Nie Ruisi."

    "Isn''t it?" Yong Si Leng for a moment: "is this demon the apprentice who disappeared that day?"

    He stares big Mou son, can''t believe appearance: "no wonder I look at a bit familiar, just don''t dare to think to this respect."

    "It''s just why you''ve fallen out for Huajiao."

    Su Hao cold voice air-conditioning: "Nie Ruisi now only thought that the person who was friendly with him was Zanthoxylum."

    "So..." Yongsi looked at Su Hao strangely: "God, you are going to rob people?"

    "Am I so mean?" Su Haowei squints at Yongsi coldly.

    Yongsi swallowed his saliva and nodded: "it''s said that love can''t be forced, but love can also make people lose control."

    "I''ve done my part with him, so I can get together and break up. Fighting with him is only because of my great apprentice, Hua Jiao. " Sue frowned.

    A little restlessness rose in my heart.

    "Hua Jiao likes the devil and doesn''t like to follow him to the devil kingdom. I want to bring her back. Unexpectedly, she didn''t have any regret at all. "

    "It''s a tricky business, too." Yongsi lowers his head, as if thinking about something.

    "How did heaven and earth let you in?" Su Hao glanced at Yongsi. This guy always goes to the three treasures hall.

    "God, the things between you and the devil are very secret to heaven and earth. But heaven and earth can only let me inquire a little bit. "

    "You can go back and tell the emperor. I''m busy with kunlunxu''s business. I can still play with him for a while today, but after tonight, I have to go back. "

    Yongsi sighs helplessly, but the other party is Gu Tong.

    God in heaven and earth is not many, not to mention Gu Tong God has been guarding the important place, kunlunxu.

    Today, if not for the emperor''s face, the fight between Gu Tong and the devil may not stop.

    "I''m here today. There''s one more thing." Yongsi''s face suddenly became complicated.

    Su Hao was stunned for a moment and asked, "what''s the matter?"

    "The Queen''s birthday is just around the corner, and the Ninth Heaven is preparing a birthday party. But at this stall, suddenly the queen mother fell ill, which could not be found in any case. "

    All of a sudden, Su Hao thought of her spiritual place in Kunlun.

    "It''s a pity." She understood the meaning of the emperor of heaven: "my spiritual land has been destroyed by the devil. I''m afraid I can''t help with this."

    Yongsi raised his eyebrows: "God, don''t you hide a bit?"

    Su Hao chuckled: "the land of the spirit realm is in kunlunxu. If I didn''t check it for a while, how could I destroy the land of the spirit realm. Naturally, I have no reason to hide the elixir. "

    "There seems to be some truth." Yongsi frowned: "it''s just the Queen Mother..."

    "I''m not a famous doctor, I don''t have any means, I can only help."

    "The devil said clearly that he only took a little, and he didn''t steal all the elixirs from the land of spirit. God, if you have it in your hand, give it to me. Don''t let the empress bear any more pain. "

    "I didn''t see that the devil would slander people." Su Hao solemnly said, "I really don''t have it in my hand. If the emperor of heaven really doesn''t believe it, he will send someone to my Kunlun city to explore it."

    Yongsi''s face was somewhat embarrassed: "God, if you really have a way, don''t tryˇ°

    "It''s about the safety of the queen mother. How can I..."

    At this point, Su Hao suddenly pause, reaction, looking at Yongsi, lips light pursed.

    "I''ll go and have a look." She suddenly changed the subject.

    Yongsi showed a successful smile: "God, I know you must have some way."

    They walked out of the dungeon side by side. As soon as they stepped out of the dungeon, Su Hao lowered his voice: "what kind of trick are you playing with the queen mother?"

    "This matter has nothing to do with me. It''s the queen mother who got some news from the emperor of heaven. It''s not good for you, so she came up with this method. Do you think you can really get out of the dungeon today and go back to your kunlunxu safely? "

    Su Hao frowned deeply. As the God of Kunlun, Gu Tong''s position in jiuzhong heaven is incomparable. But if even the emperor moved his mind, something must have happened to her Kunlun.

    "What''s the matter?" Her voice is low.

    "Originally, I didn''t quite understand it, but after listening to your relationship with the devil, I completely understood it." Yongsi''s brow was also frowned tightly: "I''m afraid the emperor of heaven knows your relationship from somewhere. He''s worried that you and the demon lord have a constant affair, so he wants to send you away."

    Su Hao''s eyes and face hang down, and his mind is constantly running. The meaning of the emperor of heaven is very obvious.

    At that time, kunlunxu no longer needed her. After all, kunlunxu was an important part of jiuchongtian. If something really happened, jiuchongtian would suffer.

    "Do you know where it is?" Su Hao moves her mind. At present, because of Gu Tong, she doesn''t like Kunlun Xu.

    If the flower Jiao completely solved, and then leave Kunlun virtual is not a good way.

    It''s just

    Now must not go, once she left, stay here to enjoy?

    Think of Gu Tong''s tragic death, Su Hao is extremely reluctant.

    Gu Tong''s anger lingered in her heart, and she didn''t want to leave. What''s more, she crossed over to help Gu Tong change her fate.

    At this time, she was assigned to the frontier by the emperor of heaven. It seemed that she had messed up the matter.

    "God, if the emperor of heaven asks in a moment, you must remember that the queen mother is melancholy. That''s why she has been in the hospital for such a long time."

    At first, it sounds that there is nothing wrong with these words, but Taibai Xingjun of Tianting doesn''t see the problem. Isn''t it strange that she simply sees it?

    What''s more, melancholy.

    How can Taibai Xingjun not even see the simple disease?

 Chapter 217

    Although I think so, Yongsi doesn''t mean to let Su Hao go.

    With a deep sigh, Su Hao was forced to follow Yongsi to the place where the queen lived. The queen mother was lying on the bed, her face flushed, and she didn''t look sick at all.

    "Niang Niang, you don''t look like you are depressed at all." Su Haobai thinks about it forever.

    Queen mother from the bed to do up, deep frown: "Gu Tong God, I can only use this method to invite you over."

    What do you mean, Sue? have one ''s tongue in one ''s cheek.

    "Gu Tong doesn''t understand. Please let the queen mother make it clear." Suhao looks respectful.

    "The emperor of heaven has already known about you and Nie Ruisi. I know that you are a God, and you will not commit adultery with the demons, but the emperor of heaven may not think so. " The queen mother sighed deeply.

    At this time, there was a sense of depression on his face.

    "So..." Sue frowned.

    Yongsi then said: "the original intention of the emperor of heaven is to let you lead the soldiers to guard Ethan who was suppressed in the river Styx. At the beginning of the creation of the Father God, he made a big mistake and was imprisoned by the Father God. Now it''s time to be born."

    The river Styx?

    Su Hao frowned deeply. There was a memory of Ethan in her mind. She only knew that this strange fish was the same age as the Father God, and she didn''t know that it was tens of thousands of years old.

    "Father and God have disappeared and hidden in the Ninth Heaven. Is this monster still alive?"

    "To live is to live, and there are not many years left to live." The queen mother continued: "at most, it''s tens of thousands of years."

    "It doesn''t look like a pain. If I go there, I can still enjoy my leisure." Sue smiles and doesn''t care.

    Before that, she had to solve the problem of Huajiao anyway.

    The queen mother gave her a white look: "do you know why the emperor of heaven must send you to that kind of ghost place?"

    Su Hao shrugged his shoulders: "please make it clear."

    "Nie Ruisi is the devil of the demons. You are still entangled with him. What''s more, kunlunxu is guarded by you. If you get emotional, what''s your collusion with Nie Ruisi? Isn''t the gate of jiuchongtian always open to the demons

    "So..." Su Hao pulled up her eyebrows. She could not laugh or cry. She had no friendship with Switzerland, but she didn''t think that in other people''s eyes, she was entangled with him several times.

    "Well, since the emperor of heaven can''t believe me, I''ll go." Sue had a relaxed smile.

    "Go?" The Queen''s face suddenly changed, and she glared at Su Hao angrily: "you are the God. How old are you now? Keep Ethan for tens of thousands of years. When you come back, who dares to ask you? "

    What does that mean?

    Is the queen mother worried about her life?

    "If not, naturally do not marry, such a simple thing, Gu Tong can accept." Nonsense. She doesn''t want to get married.

    No good things happen in the Ninth Heaven, and you get married

    "The emperor of heaven arrives..."

    At the right time outside the door came a cry of surprise, and the queen immediately lay down on the bed, looking like she was about to die.

    "Gu Tong goes to God. I don''t know what happened to the queen mother?" When the emperor of heaven came in, he didn''t look arrogant and domineering.

    Su Hao chuckled: "the queen mother is just depressed in her heart. Apart from her heart disease, she naturally has nothing to do with it."

    The emperor of heaven breathed a sigh of relief: "God is in trouble."

    I can''t see that the emperor of heaven is also a nervous wife.

    Su Hao said with a smile: "I am very satisfied with the punishment of the emperor of heaven. I don''t know when to start?"

    The emperor of heaven was stunned. For this reason, Meiyu looked at Yongsi with dignified eyes: "this... God, yinsang is not something that ordinary immortals can cure, so it will let you pass. Please don''t think much about it."

    Look, in front of her this God, the emperor of heaven also wants to say that flowers can''t come.

    "I see." Su Hao said, "if nothing happens, I''ll step down first. When the documents arrive, I''ll leave."

    The Queen Mother''s face was very anxious, but she could not say anything.

    Had to watch Su good leisurely leave.

    Here, Yongsi worships the emperor of heaven and chases him out.

    "God, why don''t you follow the meaning of the queen mother? The queen mother is very nice to you Yongsi looks anxious, but it seems that he is the one who will be sent to guard Ethan.

    Su Hao sighed and said, "Yongsi, you know what happened between Nie Ruisi and me. Now, he''s fighting with me again and again because of Huajiao. I''m already in agony. Why don''t I leave my heart and be quiet for a while? "

    Yongsi was stunned. As if he had just thought of this, he licked his lips: "but God, if you go this time, you don''t know when you will be able to come back. You are an old fairy, and you will be even older at that time..."

    "Love, where is so simple to define." Su Hao became serious: "now that I have been hurt, I naturally want to find a place to meditate. When you see clearly, you will come back naturally. Besides, it''s hard to say about fate. "

    "You can see it." Yongsi wrinkled his face, hanging a touch of loss: "do you know who the queen mother is looking for for you?"

    Su Hao said with a smile: "I''m going to leave. No one cares. Now it seems that I have no fate. It''s OK. Don''t delay him."

    Yongsi closed his mouth, opened it and closed it again. He had to face bitterly and said, "don''t worry, he will wait for you."

    Shaking his head, Su Hao said nothing more and flew directly to Kunlun.

    The emperor of heaven''s documents came down very quickly. I think there must be other people''s handwriting in them. If there was no such a group of immortals in the sky who were so stingy, how could she be in such a situation.

    Anyway, it''s just a trip to another place.

    Just don''t know how long Gu Tong''s life span is, and how long she needs to stay in this world.

    On the day of leaving, many immortals on Kunlun virtual came out to send them. To Su''s surprise, Yongsi also came.

    Tired all over, with a light loss on his face.

    "After all, it''s an immortal. What are you afraid of? When you come to play with me, you just need to fly longer. It''s not so convenient in Kunlun. " Su Hao is some can''t look down on forever think of appearance, light smile a, comfort way.

    "Be very careful when you go. Although Ethan is in his old age, the God of father at that time is much different from us. If you don''t let him out, it will be another fierce battle." Yongsi frowned.

    "Moreover, that area is particularly restless now. Although jiuzhong heaven knows you, there are many demons and ghosts in that desolate land, and they have never been afraid of you. "

    Su Hao turned around, wide sleeves with the wind, "do you think I would be afraid of them?"

    Yong Si''s anxious voice said, "isn''t this to make you more careful?"

    Su Hao patted him on the shoulder, "OK, come and play with me then."

    With that, he nodded to the other immortals, turned and flew to the river Styx. He vaguely heard Yongsi calling for her to be careful.

    Su funny, this Yongsi usually look nothing positive, did not expect also strange care about their own. However, as for Hua Jiao and Nie Ruisi, she couldn''t swallow it.

    The news that Su Hao, the God guarding the Kunlun ruins, went to the river Styx to spend a big time, naturally could not be concealed. In a flash, the news spread to the demon world like a long leg.

    When hearing the news, Huajiao and Nie Ruisi are having breakfast, and their looks are suddenly different. Nie Ruisi felt that there would always be some pictures in his mind, which made him feel familiar and comfortable, but also made him feel incomparable pain. In a moment, his expression was distorted.

    Hua Jiao is too happy to hear this news. Su Hao goes to guard the river Styx. It''s ten thousand feet away from the demon world and Kunlun ruins. Naturally, the chance of meeting Nie Ruisi is greatly reduced.

    So, Nie Rui thought from Su good chance is not getting smaller and smaller? Although, deceive Nie Ruisi let him eat the heartless Dan, but every day Su Hao in Kunlun market, Hua Jiao can''t be at ease.

    But now? Hum, Huajiao is worried about Nie Ruisi, so she turns her eyes to Nie Ruisi.

    Seeing his twisted face because of pain, he sat down in his arms and rubbed it gently for him. His worried voice was quite different from that in his eyes, "Ruisi, what''s the matter?"

    Nie Ruisi gently holds Hua Jiao''s, and smiles at her smooth forehead. "It''s no big deal. After su Hao left Kunlun market, I can put it down so that I won''t worry about her doing it to you every day."

    Flower Jiao Jiao smile, mouth but hypocritical for Su good excuse, "master is also worried too much, but, master to me like that don''t read old love, let me very sad."

    Nie Ruisi comforted and pinched his little hand. "It''s OK. She doesn''t care about you. What are you doing?"

    Hua Jiao grinned and rubbed Nie Ruisi''s cheek, "thanks for Ruisi." Bury his face in Nie Ruisi''s neck to prevent him from seeing his angry eyes.

    Nie Ruisi is holding the delicate body in his arms. He feels uncomfortable in his heart. It seems that he doesn''t feel like this. However, think of oneself and flower Jiao ten thousand years of friendship, or put that wipe discomfort to pressure down.

    Suhao flew in the sky for a long time and landed slowly. Looking around carefully, it seems that the Kunlun market is a place of two worlds. Kunlun market is located in the Ninth Heaven. The sun is shining and the flowers are blooming. But here, the dim sky makes people unable to lift their spirits.

    After walking into a room and cleaning it with magic, Su Hao felt a little relieved. Sit cross legged and calm down.

    Damned Lu Sheng, he said that he would not let her leave in the afterlife. Instead, he did this to himself because of the loss of memory, and Hua Jiao. If he had a chance, he would kill her.

    Yuanshen is so kind to her. On the contrary, because of a man who originally belongs to Yuanzhu, she not only turns against him, but also wants to give him to... Such an apprentice, ha ha.

    As for the Kunlun market? It''s no longer in her mind. The original life guard, but in the near, no one stood up to help her, really too much ah.

    There was a strange noise at the door. Sue Hao opened her eyes and licked her upper lip. As soon as she came here, those who didn''t have eyes would come to help her.

 Chapter 218

    Open the door, a gust of wind, Su Hao a look in the past, a don''t know is a ghost is a person''s thing is not far away from her standing.

    The monster looked at the man in white standing at the door, a big mouth saliva slowly dripping down, looking really delicious, the Legendary God.

    Su Hao didn''t let go of his greedy eyes. He snorted with disdain. A long band stretched out from his sleeve and slapped it in the face when he was unprepared.

    The monster''s eyes suddenly become fierce. This little girl, after staying in the sky for a long time, doesn''t know what it looks like. Such a wild person will die miserably.

    Sue looked at the man who didn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth disgustingly. With only a few thousand years of skill, she dared to provoke her. When she was crazy, she didn''t know where to sleep.

    Don''t want to say anything more, Su Hao blinked past, ready to get rid of this ugly guy, who is not from the appearance Association. It''s not his fault to be ugly. It''s his fault to scare her.

    After all, after thousands of years, the monster has avoided a fatal move. Eyes changed instantly, the little girl looked not good, but it was hidden.

    Turning around and trying to escape, how could suhao watch it run away? After that, she can''t be attacked every day, so let one go. Where else is she going, Levi?

    Lengthen the long belt in the sleeve and tie the monster''s leg. Pull yourself over, hold the long belt with your hand, and tighten it inch by inch, "my dear, come here, do you still want to go?"

    The monster felt the tightening of his neck, struggling eagerly, but he was powerless to drop his hand, slowly feeling the passing of his life, exclaiming at the suppression of high-strength mana.

    Coldly watching him die bit by bit, taking back the long belt and opening up her momentum, she knew that there were still people around looking at her, "who will annoy me again, I promise you will end worse than it."

    With that, she realized that the eyes around her just peeping here were disappearing one by one with fright. Su Hao laughed with satisfaction and turned back to the house.

    I''m afraid Ethan won''t break through in recent years. What about her? Is it necessary to stay here all the time? No, there''s no need. She still has to find a way to get rid of Huajiao first. After getting rid of Huajiao, she can sit here and wait for the end of the task.

    But how did she go to the demons? You can''t go ahead a few more times. I believe that with the previous experience, Nie Ruisi will definitely be on guard. He has always been so cautious.

    Ah, I''m really worried. Sue is so lazy that she floats in mid air and lies obliquely in mid air. Although she doesn''t have to sleep, she seems to have nothing to do except sit down and practice.

    I close my eyes and prepare to practice. I don''t know how long it takes. Su Hao slowly opens his eyes. Forever thinking? Slowly fall to the ground, with a clean body art, look less dust removed, satisfied with looking at their own body dress, very beautiful ah.

    Open the door and let Yongsi come in. "Why are you here?"

    Yongsi is wearing a blue robe of Sao Qi. I don''t know why, it''s a kind of handsome feeling for others to wear blue robes, but Yongsi has an unspeakable and wonderful feeling.

    He leaned on the threshold, a domineering president''s posture, "if you say you want to come to play with you, you''ll come. Now I''m not welcome."

    Sue laughed, "of course not. How long has it been since I came out? "

    Yongsi came into the door and looked at the clean and simple house, "two years, you really can''t help it."

    Suhao sat down at the table, waved and produced a cup of tea for Yongsi? If you don''t do anything, go ahead. What''s the matter with me? "

    Yongsi was not polite. He took the water from Su Hao''s hand and said, "you are so far away here. It takes me so long to come from me."

    Su does not speak, just staring at their own happy thinking. Yongsi himself said, see no one to pick up his words, turned a look, looked at Su Hao, a face of indifference, his embarrassed cough two, "there is something the emperor of heaven would not let you say, but think about it, I think you should know."

    "What?"

    Yongsi wailed, "how can you treat me like this now?" Su Haobao with a face of indifference, "something to say."

    Yongsi rolled his eyes helplessly, "well, I tell you, the demon master Nie Ruisi is going to marry your beloved disciple Hua Jiao in a month."

    Su Hao felt an inexplicable emotion in her heart, relaxed, relieved and helpless. Love is all evil. Su Hao forces this feeling down. She wants to finish the task. She knows this thing very well. No matter whether Nie Ruisi is Lu Sheng or not, he can do that to the original owner, ah.

    "It''s nice to be married." Su haomian drinks tea with disapproval, but he is thinking about how to kill Huajiao there. After all, she thinks that such a disgusting person is wasting her aura when she is alive.

    Yongsi looked at her calm look, "before you came here, you said you wanted to come here to calm down your feelings, but in just two years, you have already put him down?"

    Su Hao showed a surprised look, "is there anything else I can miss about him?"

    Yongsi was stunned at first, then he looked up to the sky and laughed, hiding his lost eyes. "Yes, we are. The more unfriendly we are, the better?"

    Sue didn''t speak, just looked at him quietly.

    Yongsi finished drinking the water in his hand, looked at her and jokingly said, "I''m going to the world to have a look. It''s estimated that it will take a hundred years to come back. When I come back, you won''t know me any more."

    Su Hao suddenly realized that people who have known each other for such a long time are reluctant to part with each other for a hundred years. However, for them, the least valuable thing is time?

    Think, also joked, "then you have to come back early, or ah, maybe I really forget you."

    Yongsi laughs, "I believe you will still remember me, just like the person whose queen mother gave you advice."

    Su Haobai took a look at him and thought that she didn''t hear the last half sentence. Anyway, she didn''t have any interest in it, so she wouldn''t be curious.

    Yongsi couldn''t understand her intention of pretending to be a fool. With two wry smiles, she stood up and said, "I''ll leave. You should be careful when you do things later."

    Su Hao said with a smile, "go ahead, go ahead. You should be careful after you go down to earth."

    They smile at each other. After Yongsi turns around and walks away, Su Hao seriously thinks about whether or not to kill Huajiao when they get married.

    With her usual idea that more is better than less, she usually doesn''t go to Huajiao for trouble. However, the original master was so good to her, but she robbed the original master''s man and put the original master to death. She couldn''t swallow the breath.

    After some calculation, Su Hao decided to kill Hua Jiao. She took a look around, but she still didn''t forget her duty here. It took her more than ten days to arrange the boundary around her, in case some demon with short eyes rushed in and woke Ethan up.

    Arranged everything, before leaving, Su Hao looked back, very good, very perfect. She safely turned and flew to the demon world.

    In a short time, she went to a small village near the demon world. She estimated that it was only half a day from here to the devil''s world, but now it was nearly ten days before their wedding. She can live here first and then mix in on their wedding day.

    After entering the village, Su Hao changes her overcoat ornaments into ordinary cloth clothes, and uses magic to transform her appearance into the appearance of an ordinary little girl. She touches the money in her pocket beside her clothes. Su Hao raises her lips, Hua Jiao, and you wait.

    Into the village, but a few dozens of families, she casually picked a humble door to knock. The door opened quickly. It was opened by a 10-year-old boy who looked a little thin and hungry.

    Maybe he didn''t see suhao. He looked at her warily, "who are you? Knock on my door. What can I do for you

    Su Hao asked gently, "where are your parents?"

    The young man''s eyes dimmed, but his voice became more and more sharp. "What''s the relationship with you? Who are you? If it''s OK, I''ll close the door. "

    Su Hao took out a silver ingot in his hand and handed it to him. "I''m passing by here. I want to travel far for some things, but recently there''s something near here. I want to stay here for seven or eight days. Don''t worry about money. I''ll give you a higher price than in the inn."

    The youth is still not very at ease, he didn''t take the Yuan Bao in Su Hao''s hand, even though it was very attractive to him, "why don''t you stay in the inn when you have so much money?"

    Su Hao said, "I wanted to live in an inn, but I thought it would be here. I didn''t expect it to be a village. Besides, I''m a little worried about living in an Inn by myself."

    "Then you can rest assured that you live with me?" The boy asked.

    "Because I don''t think you look as big as me. How can I be worried?" Su Hao handed the money forward again. The boy looked at the money, tangled for a while, and took it.

    He knows that this woman of unknown origin is a bit strange, but he is really short of silver now. He needs the price given by suhao.

    Su Zi went in with a smile and looked at the things arranged around him. There is very little furniture, but it is very clean.

    He didn''t tell Su Hao about his family. He just led Su Hao to a clean room. "This room is usually empty, but I clean it every day. You can live here."

    Su Hao nodded and put the burden on the Kang. He was very satisfied with the place. She began to take a serious look at the young man in front of her, only to find that the young man''s bone is actually very good.

    If it wasn''t for Nie Ruisi, the bastard in front of her, who made her have a psychological shadow about accepting apprentices, she couldn''t be sure that she would take the young man in front of her as an apprentice.

 Chapter 219

    Sue shook his head regretfully. The boy was a little hairy when she looked at him. "What''s the matter with you?"

    Su Hao shook his head harder. "I''m ok." He took out a piece of gold from the bag and handed it to the boy, "this is all the room money I live here. I''ll give it to you at one time to save the trouble in the future."

    The boy didn''t take it. He took the money that Sue had just handed him. "This is enough."

    Su Hao doesn''t have so many entanglements. Enough is enough. However, the child left a really good impression on her.

    These days, Su Hao doesn''t think about Nie Ruisi and Hua Jiao. She and Chen Li either go to the lake to catch fish or do dark cooking together. The good time seems to pass quickly. In a twinkling of an eye, it''s the day before Nie Ruisi and Hua Jiao get married.

    On this day, suhao looked at the child whose parents died and asked him, "would you like to go with me in a few days?"

    The boy looked at her, "is that ok?" Sue nodded, of course.

    Although she was not an apprentice, the child had good aptitude, and the medicine and books she brought from the secret place of Kunlun market when she came out were enough for the boy.

    The boy took a look at the house, which was the last thing left by his parents. Thinking seriously for a long time, on that night, he knocked on Su Hao''s door, "I''ll go with you."

    Sue is funny, "I have something to do tomorrow. When I''m done, I''ll come back to pick you up."

    The boy nodded, "then I''ll wait for you."

    The next morning, before dawn, suhao got up early. He put a piece of gold on the table and left him a note. You can use the gold these days. I''ll pick you up when I come back.

    Turn around, remember this position, Su Hao flies to the demon world.

    Falling to the border of the demon world, sure enough, the border has been opened, and there are two extremely ugly demons at the door? We''re looking into everyone who went in.

    Su Hao turned around, changed into a more open dress, and changed her face into a more charming make-up. When she got there, she said with a smile, "little brother, can I go in now?"

    The monster''s saliva stayed down, however, between the demon Zun''s death order, they still looked serious, "invitation."

    Sue is stunned. Is it an invitation? She''s here to kill Huajiao. Can Nie Ruisi send her an invitation?

    His eyes turned and he leaned against the door? After all, "a long hair raised his temples, eyes flow," this is the Lord''s wedding. "

    Sure enough, the two monsters were as expected by Sue. Semi looked at her and let her in.

    When he entered the demon world, Su Hao rushed straight to the demon hall, found a more hidden place, and changed into a humble maid of the demon family.

    He was stopped before he took two steps out of the shadow. Turning around, he saw that the man should be a monster similar to the consul. He pointed to Su Hao and said, "Why are you still here? Has the front hall been set up? "

    Su Hao bit his teeth and said, "I''m going now." When I turn around, I can''t help cursing Hua Jiao. If it wasn''t for her, I would be very free and run to the magic palace every day? Su Hao didn''t think she would be reconciled if she didn''t kill her.

    From a distance, I saw the most lively palace, with bright lights and Demons coming and going. Suhao knew that it was not a good time to start, so he watched quietly.

    All of a sudden, a cheering came into suhao''s ears. She ducked aside so as not to attract their attention.

    "Is the bride ready? The devil came to meet him. " Nie Ruisi''s handsome face flashed in front of Su Hao, and Su Hao suddenly felt a kind of bitterness.

    Sue took two deep breaths, trying to breathe out the uncomfortable breath. Su Hao comforted her with a bitter smile, "what else do you miss about him? Lose a memory, he should belong to your things, all to others That kind of feeling seemed to be suppressed, but when Su Hao saw them worship heaven and earth three times, that kind of emotion once soared.

    Nie Ruisi himself is also a little incredible. He disdains to worship heaven and earth, but there is a picture in his mind. A man who can''t see the appearance of a woman is standing opposite him, admiring the mortal marriage. He seems to be able to hear the big idea in his heart. If one day, he is willing to worship heaven and earth three times.

    He turned his head and looked at the man with the red cap beside him. He felt that his wish had come true, but he seemed to be wrong.

    Su Hao is comforting the patient who should be sleeping deep in her body. She will help her revenge and kill Huajiao.

    That feeling slowly vanishes bit by bit, Su Hao long breath, looking at flower Jiao big eyes also with the intention of killing.

    Hua Jiao only feels cold all over her body. She looks around in doubt. She has a bad premonition. Then he shook his head. How could it be?

    After worshipping heaven and earth, Huajiao is sent to the new house, and Su Hao also restrains his breath and follows in. Flower Jiao will open his head a little, looking around, proud eyes leak out.

    Su Hao dazzles the maids around her and shows her figure. She appreciates Huajiao''s frightened eyes and disdains to say anything to her. She rushes directly to her lifeblood.

    How could Huajiao, now a lady of the devil, not have any good things? Holding the magic weapon Nie Ruisi gave her a few days ago to block this move, she said with a coquettish smile, "it seems that the master just can''t let go of Ruisi. He has done it to me many times. Is he jealous that all the things that should belong to you have come to my hand?"

    Nie Ruisi suddenly remembers that he forgot to explain to Hua Jiao. Be careful, he turns to the new house and wants to tell her that it''s a mess outside. As soon as he gets to the door, he feels Su Hao''s murderous breath. As soon as he wants to move, he hears the second half of Hua Jiao''s words.

    Something that belongs to sue? what? Nie Ruisi thinks that Hua Jiao has taken something belonging to Su Hao, which makes Su Hao kill her many times.

    As soon as I wanted to go in, I heard Sue say in a cold voice, "do you think he''s worth it? Stupid. "

    Before the voice fell, Su Hao took another hand to avoid another trouble when Nie Ruisi came.

    Nie Ruisi didn''t know why. He felt a little uncomfortable when he heard Su Hao say this, but he couldn''t let God kill his wife on his wedding day.

    Release their own Weiya, palm wind push open the door, for Huajiao block this move, good persuasion way, "God, I once worship you as a teacher, if it is because Huajiao took you something, might as well say it, I compensate you one is."

    Su Hao wants to laugh. He only hears the second half of the sentence, but she won''t let Hua Jiao off. Pretending to be heartbroken, tears whirled in her eyes. The long belt in her hand turned into a sharp sword and pointed directly at Hua Jiao. In a choking voice, she said, "if she takes my thing, does she dare to return it? What''s more, does she still have everything now? "

    Finish saying, also ignore to leave two people to shout color, turn round to walk. When Nie Ruisi came,

    Don''t think about it. She can''t kill Huajiao. What are you doing there? It''s a waste of time. She still wants to leave this gap to teach her new disciples.

    Nie Ruisi didn''t go after her either. He just looked at Hua Jiao, touched her head and didn''t ask much, "if you''re sleepy, go to sleep first. I have something else to do tonight."

    Hua Jiao tears in the eyes of the pull Nie Ruisi sleeve, "you don''t come back tonight?" Nie Ruisi held back his discomfort. He always felt that something was not right.

    But the mouth or comfort way, "good, these days the devil''s world things are too much, the guard more lax, I have to see." Flower Jiao even if again not happy, also can clever nod, let go.

    Nie Ruisi rubbed her hair and comforted her in a soft voice

    Here, suhao went back to the place where he lived for nine days and opened the door of the house where he lived. Chen Li is ready to have a rest. Hearing the sound, he opens the door and comes out.

    "Your business is done?" Chen Li looks at the person who is about to close the door.

    Sue nodded, "of course, let''s go tomorrow."

    Su Hao, who is just about to close the door, suddenly remembers something and calls Chen Li, who is going to go back to the room to pick up things.

    Chen Li turned his head and looked at Su Hao with a puzzled look on his face, "what''s the matter?"

    Su Hao didn''t speak, but with a wave of her hand, Chen Li changed into a white dress just like her.

    "See? If you want to go with me, that''s all you have to face. So you can think about going with me tonight Suhao looked into his eyes and said seriously.

    Chen Li was surprised for a moment. He thought she was an ordinary rich lady, but he didn''t expect that she was an immortal.

    If you want Su Hao to know what he''s thinking, he will laugh to death, Xiuxian? She''s been a God for tens of thousands of years.

    Chen Li thought about it and agreed. He is too young to earn money to support himself now, so sue is the only one who can help him now.

    Su Hao sighed and laughed. He gently touched Chen Li''s head and looked at him with an elder''s eyes. "Go back to sleep. Tomorrow will be gone."

    Chen Li didn''t particularly like Su Hao''s eyes, but he didn''t say anything and turned back.

    The next morning, Su Hao went out before dawn, ready to pack up and go back to the river Styx.

    As soon as I went out, I saw Chen Li sitting alone in the yard.

    "Why did you get up so early?" Suhao sits next to him and looks at him.

    Chen Li picked up the hot water on the table and had a drink. It''s still a little cold in the morning now. "I thought I would go far."

    Su Hao laughs at his innocence, and suddenly feels that he is so cute, "no, I have a magic weapon for flying."

    Chen Li is not curious, but he knows that some things need to be done more and asked less, so he nods and doesn''t make a sound.

    "Have you got your things? Have you forgotten anything? Take it at one time. Maybe it will be long when you come back next time. " Su Hao, seeing that Chen Li hasn''t moved for a long time, gives a voice to remind him.

    Chen Li shook his head, "it''s nothing. Just lock the door and give the village head an explanation."

    Suhao stood up and said, "let''s go then."

    Following Chen Li to the most luxurious courtyard in the village, Chen Li glanced at her and knocked on the door, "village head, I''m Chen Li."

    A man in his fifties came out and opened the door. "Oh, Chen Li, what''s the matter?" Looking up, I saw Su Hao behind Chen Li, "who is this?"

 Chapter 220

    Chen Li didn''t mean to let Su Hao speak. He said, "this is the daughter of a good friend my mother met by chance. She took me to live for a while."

    The village head was not suspicious. He watched the child grow up and loved him. He had experienced such changes. Now some people are willing to take care of them for a period of time, which is also very good.

    So, the village head nodded, "you go to live for a while, as for your house, you can rest assured that I will look after it for you."

    Chen Li bowed to the village head, "thank you, village head."

    When Su Hao heard this, he understood that he had finished what he should say. She turned to leave, Chen Li naturally followed.

    When he got to a remote place, Su Hao looked at it carefully and summoned his own flying weapon when there was no one around.

    She thought that she could fly back with Chen Li, but after thinking about it carefully, Chen Li is a mortal now. The road is so far away that his body can''t bear it.

    Su Hao''s flying weapon is a French boat. She went up first and then extended her hand to Chen Li. Chen Li didn''t do much, so he handed Su Hao his hand and boarded the boat.

    As the French boat slowly ascended, Chen Li stood on the eaves of the boat, looking at the tiny, almost invisible human beings like ants, and felt a different feeling in his heart.

    Suhao stood beside him. "Do you want to learn magic?"

    Chen Li turned to Su Hao in surprise, "can I?"

    "I don''t accept apprentices, but you can study by yourself in my place, and you can ask me if you don''t know."

    Chen Li''s eyes brightened up, "thank you."

    Su Hao just looked at the house below. People flashed by and didn''t intend to say anything more.

    When she arrived at the river Styx, Su Hao led Chen Li to the side room of her house. "You will live here in the future. Try not to be too far away from here, because there are many monsters who are more powerful than you. They don''t dare to go too far here, but when you leave here, sometimes even I can''t protect you."

    Su Hao knows that Ethan is about to wake up soon. She needs to teach Chen Li some magic tricks to escape before Ethan wakes up, so as not to involve him innocently.

    First, he picked up the stone and handed it to Chen Li, "take him, close your eyes, and don''t think about anything in your heart."

    Although Chen Li was curious, he didn''t mean to ask more questions, so he did as he said.

    All kinds of colors on the optometry stone flickered. Sue looked at it carefully and found that it finally stayed on the blue and brown. It''s water spirit root and wood spirit root, double spirit root.

    Su Hao took the stone in Chen Li''s hand, "you can open your eyes."

    Chen Li opens his eyes and looks at the stone with these two colors. He looks at Su Hao suspiciously. He seems to be asking what this is?

    Su Hao handed the stone to him again and explained, "it means water spirit root and wood spirit root, that is to say, you are double spirit root."

    Chen Li has never been in touch with these, he asked a little embarrassed, "well, is this good or bad?"

    "En --" Su Hao seriously thought about how to explain to him, "can''t say good, can''t say bad, it''s medium."

    Chen Li feels that he has been very satisfied. From not having enough to practice, he can even master magic weapons like her. Chen Li feels that in the past, he has never been so satisfied.

    Up to now, Chen Li just thought that Su Hao was an ordinary practitioner, so he was surprised when he knew that Su Hao was the God guarding the Kunlun ruins.

    "Master, I made some ordinary dishes today. Do you want to eat them?"

    This is the fifth year that Su Hao took Chen Li to the river Styx. Because she refused to accept the apprentice, but she taught Chen Li a lot. Chen Li had no choice but to think of the name of her predecessor.

    Hearing Chen Li''s words, Su Hao covered her face in the room and looked up at the sky. "She said that the God guarding the Kunlun ruins, because she smelled Chen Li''s delicious food for the first time, her image collapsed suddenly after she took a bite."

    Every time Chen Li cooked a meal, he would ask her if she wanted to join him. Su Hao wants to have the guts to refuse, in order to restore the dignity of the God of Kunlun market. However, the food Chen Li cooked is really delicious.

    Although she is a God, she does not pay attention to the appetite for food, and even eating more grains will hinder her cultivation. However, the things Chen Li uses to cook, either the spirit grass and flowers she brought down from Kunlun ruins or the unconscious animals living in the river Styx, eating less will not affect her cultivation.

    Su Haoqing coughed twice, "I won''t eat today. You can use it yourself." Yeah, yeah, that''s it. Hold it. You can win.

    Chen Li outside sighed helplessly. He was familiar with the plot for three days, so he deliberately brought the meal to the door. He knew that Su Hao could smell it, "really not?"

    Su Hao in the house, really as Chen Li expected, gnashing his teeth, the smelly boy, then gave up struggling, "put it on the table, I''ll come out right away."

    Chen Li smiles complacently. Everything is under control.

    Suhao opens the door, and the rare sunlight sweeps into the room behind her. She hasn''t closed the door like before for a long time. Since she brought Chen Li back, she hasn''t thought about finding Hua Jiao and Nie Ruisi for a long time. However, it''s really easy.

    "What''s the matter?" Chen Li looks at Su Hao standing at the door in a daze.

    "It''s OK." Come back, Su Hao opens a smile of relief. As before, she was really tired, and she didn''t want to look for trouble. As long as she couldn''t touch Huajiao, she was too lazy to go. But if she met Huajiao, she would die in her hands.

    Sitting at the table, with a happy face eating the food prepared on the table, Chen Li also smiles. He doesn''t know why, but he has a sense of satisfaction for Su Hao.

    Su Hao just took a few mouthfuls. After all, eating is really not good for cultivation. After a while, it''s time for Chen to make a decision.

    She wiped her mouth and said, "Chen li''a, I''m going to practice in seclusion these days. I''ll set a boundary around me. Everything I eat is ready. If you have nothing to do, don''t step out of here. If you have something to do, send a message to me."

    Chen Li was in a trance, "shut up? How long? "

    Su Hao shrugged. "About a few years, I don''t know."

    Chen Li conceals the gloom in his eyes. He is just a mortal and has lived for only a hundred years. "Good."

    Su Hao looked at him looking down, where would not know what he was thinking, comforted, "you are good at practice, longevity is not a problem, your life should not be just a hundred years."

    Chen Li looks up in surprise, really? He heard it for the first time. Su Hao nodded, stood up, and set up a border outside the house. If her mana was lower than her, she could never get in. Once someone stepped into the border, she could know it for the first time.

    After carefully looking around and confirming that there was nothing missing, he nodded at ease and went into the house to be closed.

    Looking at Su Hao''s back, Chen Li turns back to the library, intending to read those Dharma books and learn those things that did not belong to his world.

    Spring goes and autumn comes. There is no difference in the four seasons of the year in the river Styx, only the dark sky and the roar of monsters around.

    At first, Chen Ligang was naturally afraid when facing ugly monsters, but when he saw that monsters bumped into an invisible border, he could only fight with him outside, which naturally relieved him a lot.

    I don''t know how long later, Chen Li felt that his appearance seemed to be set on the day of adulthood. In a twinkling of an eye, he seemed to be more than 20 years old. Looking at the door which had not been moved for a long time, he sighed.

    As soon as he turned his head, he seemed to see a man waving to him at the border. He walked over warily. The man seemed surprised to see him too. "Are you the cleaning disciple of suhao God?"

    Cleaning disciple? God? Chen Li feels that his world outlook is collapsing. It turns out that he is a teacher and a sister, and the man who occasionally grabs food for him is a God? Fairy, such a distant and beautiful word.

    He nodded hesitantly because he didn''t know who he was.

    The man seemed very happy and told him, "the God has set up a border here. I can''t get in with my magic power. Could you please trouble this little disciple to call Su Hao God for me?"

    Chen Li agrees. As soon as he wants to go back, he hears the wind behind him. When he looks back, it turns out that it''s su Hao. Her white clothes are fluttering with the wind, and the momentum of God is fully open. She gently smiles at herself, turns around and looks out. With a wave of her hand, jiejie opens a door, "let''s talk about what''s going on."

    The man came in reverently, "Su Hao God, once a hundred years Banquet is about to start, the emperor asked me to invite God."

    It turned out to be another hundred years. I didn''t know how long I would stay here. I began to smile, "go back and tell the emperor that I will go as promised."

    The man nodded, said no more nonsense and turned away.

    Su Hao leads Chen Li back and asks her to leave Chen Li alone here. She must be worried, so she can only lead him up. But what''s his identity? It''s a headache for Sue.

    "So you are a God."

    Su Hao heard some surprised voice behind him, "what? Don''t you believe it? "

    Chen Li shook his head. He was just surprised. "Are you going to that party?" He doesn''t want to be here alone.

    Su Hao nodded. Naturally, she wanted to go. Moreover, she was full of momentum. Who said that she was demoted when she went to the river Styx? She had to go back.

    "You go back with me. From today on, you are the only elder disciple under the throne of suhao."

    Chen Li''s pupil is slightly enlarged, the only disciple?

    Su Hao looks at Chen Li, who has grown up a lot over the years, and explores his accomplishments through space. Then he nods with satisfaction. What''s the matter with shuanglinggen? Who says shuanglinggen can''t be a genius. Even if she can''t, she will pile him up when she looks for something. Face is a very important thing.

 Chapter 221

    He personally taught Chen Li for three years. He nodded with satisfaction and immediately went to the banquet in heaven. Chen Li was left to practice his movements in the room. He turned to the room and planned to pick out a treasure as a gift.

    Su Hao, who flies with Chen Li''s imperial sword, feels that it''s too slow. However, the distance between the river Styx and the heaven is a little far. She really doesn''t trust Chen Li to fly alone.

    For most of the day, Su Hao breathed out, and finally arrived. If she didn''t, she thought she would be crazy.

    As soon as he landed, Su Hao received greetings from all sides, and some immortals were curious about Chen Li behind him.

    Su Hao answered with a smile one by one. By the way, he introduced Chen Li to her and strengthened the words that he was her only disciple.

    Su Hao thought that no one would not have eyes. He did not expect that at the banquet, there were really those who didn''t have eyes. He asked with a smile, "God, your demon disciple and the two disciples who robbed your partner to pass the magic?"

    At one time, the scene was very embarrassing. Sue frowned. This was her long absence. These people forgot who they were. Pick up the glass, a look in the past, the fairy will feel his neck chant inch by inch, he began to be unable to kneepad, until he was pulled in midair.

    Su Hao looked at his embarrassed appearance and said with a smile, "those two disciples? Do you mean two people who are originally demons and don''t know how to repent? What qualifications do they have to be called Su Hao''s apprentices? Don''t disgust me. What''s more, don''t you understand? Are you still old? Didn''t you hear me say that Chen Li is my only apprentice? Are you striking me in the face

    The last few words deliberately increased his strength. The man only felt that his neck was getting tighter and tighter. He began to panic and plead with Su Hao, "I''m confused, and I hope God won''t be angry because of me."

    The emperor of heaven looked at the situation and glared at the immortal, who didn''t have a long look. Su looked at the emperor of heaven and thought that he should sell him face. So he slowly lowered the man down and warned, "in the future, let me hear you talk to me like this, ha."

    The last word with that smile, people can''t help but cool, quickly lowered his head to pretend to talk. Chen Li looked at the man who was defending himself, and some of them wanted to cry. Since his parents left, no one has protected himself so much.

    A bright laugh came from outside the hall of Cong, "who provoked us to God? Finally, I came back. As soon as I came back, I saw that God was angry. "

    Su Hao covers his smiling lips with a wine glass and thinks about it forever.

    He saluted the emperor of heaven and made amends to everyone. After arriving late, he waved his sleeves and sat down in the empty seat beside Su Hao.

    Sue good cross his eyes, "your position is not here."

    Sue is not a liar. This row of positions was made by people at the level of God. Never think don''t care about smile, "Purple Chen God ten thousand years don''t pass, empty is also empty, rather let me sit."

    Su Hao looked at this unreasonable person, and didn''t bother to talk with him so much. Just sit down. Anyway, it''s not her position. "Don''t you mean to let the world experience for a hundred years? Why did you come up? "

    Yongsilala''s collar, in a pitiful tone, "the emperor of heaven ordered me to die this time. The communication officer chased me for a long time, and I had to come up."

    Su Hao sipped the wine gently. "It seems that you are playing well in the world."

    Yongsi raised his glass and motioned to Su Hao, "that''s not only good, it''s just to be happy and not to think of Shu."

    Su Hao bumped a glass with him as he wished and introduced him, "Chen Li, now my only disciple." Then he turned to Chen Li and said, "Yongsi, just call him martial uncle."

    Chen Li stood up and saluted, "martial uncle."

    Yongsi also smile back, "sit down." Then he turned to Su Hao and said, "I thought you were suffering in the Styx river. I didn''t know you were so carefree. All the new apprentices have accepted it."

    Sue Hao poured himself a glass of wine, ignoring his words.

    Yongsi squinted and pretended not to care. "People don''t know, but I know it all. On the day of Nie Ruisi''s marriage, did you go

    Su Hao said quietly, "No."

    Yongsi said with a smile, "you can pull it down. I can see you."

    Sue Hao became interested. "Did you go, too?" Yongsi doesn''t deny it. He just looks at the dance in front of him and sips the wine to hide the bitterness in his eyes. Of course, he didn''t go. He just blew her up. Unexpectedly, she still couldn''t let Nie Ruisi go.

    To let Su Hao know that Yongsi thinks of her like this, she has to smile bitterly. She can''t let Nie Ruisi go? How can it be? What she can''t let go is Huajiao.

    Looking at the fairies dancing in front of him, Yongsi said in a soft voice, "so, is he a substitute?"

    He didn''t look at suhao. It didn''t seem that he was talking to suhao, but suhao knew it, so she replied, "no, he''s him. It''s just in line with my eyes. It''s not about anyone."

    Chen Li lowered his head behind Su Hao, which made him look invisible. Yongsi looked at it and said nothing more. He raised his head and choked off the wine in the glass. "I think it''s bad."

    Looking at the God swaying back and forth in front of her eyes, Su Hao deeply felt that she had no talent for music appreciation. Now she only felt sleepy.

    After sitting for a while, she heard the emperor read out his touching words. Su Hao motioned Chen Li with her eyes. It''s time for them to withdraw.

    Just at this time, outside the official spread a voice, "flat peach to..."

    Su Hao wanted to turn around and go, but after careful thinking, although the flat peach is of no use to himself, it is still of great use to his new apprentice.

    She sat back, Yongsi looked at her action, straight smile, "I can go for you."

    Su Hao squinted, "why not take advantage of what should be taken?"

    Waiting for the waiter to finish delivering the flat peach, she took her and Chen Li''s two flat peaches in her hand, waved her hand down, and motioned Chen Li with her eyes that it was time for them to leave. Smiling, she raised her glass to Yongsi, "that day, I''ll wait for you to play in the river Styx."

    Yongsi also raised his glass to Su Hao with a smile and said, "let me go to the world for a few more years.

    Su good a stuffy out of his hand wine, "can."

    He turns around and leads Chen Li out. Yongsi looks at her back and listens to her explain to Chen Li why she can''t let him eat flat peaches directly. His natural and unrestrained eyes are gradually tired.

    Besides, Su Hao led Chen Li Lu through Kunlun market. On a whim, he pointed to Chen Li, "this is where I used to guard."

    Chen Li looked at the sunny place in front of him, and the river Styx was two worlds. He asked suspiciously, "are there monsters here?"

    Su Hao laughs, "how can it be that it''s so close to jiuchongtian, just to protect jiuchongtian."

    Chen Li looked at the place in front of him and thought about where he had just come from. He suddenly realized that just a few years ago, he was still worried about his food, clothing, housing and transportation. But now, he can achieve the longevity that many emperors dream of.

    "Master?" A charming voice pulled back Chen Li''s thoughts. He turned around and saw a man and a woman standing not far away from them.

    There are only suhao and him here. Naturally, that woman can''t call herself, so is she calling suhao? Thinking of the embarrassment that the man had just given Su Hao in the main hall, Chen Li''s impression of them was instantly bad.

    Su is so cold that she doesn''t want to argue with them in jiuchongtian. She goes forward quickly. It''s really bad luck to meet this loser everywhere.

    Just after Huajiao''s side, Huajiao reaches out to stop Su Hao, "master, don''t you say hello to us?" She looked at Nie Ruisi and said, "Ruisi, you see Master, you still won''t forgive us."

    Hua Jiao couldn''t control herself and retched, "Hua Jiao, who''s your teacher, little girl? Don''t recognize your relatives everywhere. I''m just an apprentice, "Su Hao looked up, went to Nie Ruisi, looked him in the eyes, and said," that''s Chen Li. "

    Hua Jiao''s tears ran down her cheek. "Master, don''t disown me like this. I know I''m wrong." Then she had to kneel down to Su Hao. She was stopped by Nie Ruisi. She fell into Nie Ruisi''s arms and cried.

    Su Hao doesn''t want to watch it. It''s really disgusting. She thinks about it and says to Nie Ruisi, "watch your man, don''t try to annoy me, otherwise, I''ll warn you that her fate will be very miserable.

    With that, he raised a smile that was more charming than Huajiao. Like a rooster who won the fight, he turned around and left. Chen Li naturally followed Su Hao''s footsteps and gave them a white eye when passing by. He really looked down on them.

    He led Chen Li back to the river Styx, changed the flat peach to the table, and looked at Chen Li with a smile, "use it bit by bit. A flat peach is very useful to immortals, but it''s a little too violent to talk about your body now. You can''t bear it. "

    Chen seemed to nod if he understood, but he believed that Su Hao was good to him, "I understand."

    Su Hao nodded with satisfaction, "in the future, you should practice hard. My seclusion is not over yet. You should continue to seclusion. If you have something you don''t understand, you can check the book. If you have something, you can send a message to me. I will come out."

    Chen Li nodded, "OK."

    Su Hao floats into the house. A cleaner cleans up the long-standing house. One day in the sky and one year on the ground, she leads Chen Li to stay in the sky for most of the day. Here, just like the passage of time on the ground, there is no one to live for more than half a year. After cleaning up, Su Hao floats to the bed, sits cross legged and slowly closes her eyes.

 Chapter 222

    I don''t know how long after that, Su Hao opened her eyes again and walked out of the room. She happened to meet Chen Li coming out of the room. She looked at Chen Li. For a moment, she couldn''t remember Chen Li''s name. She was embarrassed for a while. She finally remembered it. She was full of guilt. She accepted others, but she didn''t teach them anything. "How''s your cultivation during this period?"

    Chen Li looked at Su Hao with a smile, "it''s OK."

    Regardless of his own image, Su Hao stretched out from the door, reached for a look, and exclaimed, "is your cultivation fast..."

    Chen Li a gentle smile, years have polished him into another man, "you shut up for more than 30 years."

    Su Hao was only a little surprised, and then he was left with emotion, "more than 30 years ago," and looked at the gentle man around him, "you are not the same as you were 30 years ago, which shows that you are very advanced in cultivation."

    Chen Li poured a cup of tea for Su Hao with a smile, "thanks to the master."

    Su Hao blushed with embarrassment. After all, she didn''t teach the other party anything. She felt a little sorry for the thanks. So she shook her head, "it''s basically your own skills. By the way, what''s the big thing happening outside these years?"

    Chen Li said with a smile, "I heard that Huajiao was seriously injured by a man in the divine world a few years ago. Now she''s in a coma. The demon lord Nie Ruisi is searching all over the world for the medicine for the wound. The heaven has sent someone to see the master. I guess she''s doubting something."

    "Oh," Su Hao sneered. She didn''t care with that man about robbing the person she wanted to kill. Now, she planted it on herself. If she killed Huajiao, she would admit it. Now she is seriously injured?

    Heavily put down the tea in hand, looking at the clever apprentice beside him, suddenly a smile, "Chen Li, since accepted you as an apprentice, I have never led you out to experience, clean up, we also go out to activities."

    Chen Li understood Su Hao''s words almost in an instant. He nodded cleverly and went to clean up some wound medicine.

    Su Hao, who is leading his apprentice like a good baby, only feels happy in his heart. What Huajiao, Nie Ruisi, is it important to have her apprentice?

    "Master, where are we going?" Chen Li feels as if he is following Su Hao aimlessly.

    "Today, master takes you to the demon world for a tour." Sue squinted cunningly.

    Chen Li was a little surprised, but he thought that according to Su Hao''s personality, it''s right to do so. The devil kingdom is the devil kingdom. Who let her be her own master.

    Su Hao thought that they could not see anything when they went directly like this. After thinking about it, she decided to go to Chen Li''s small village to stay for a while and have a rest.

    Thinking that Chen Liyuan was a member of this village, Su Hao decided not to walk from the front to avoid causing unnecessary fright, so they fell directly from the sky into the small house before Chen Li.

    It''s a house that hasn''t been lost for a long time. Suhao remembers that when she first arrived here, she saw a better house. Unexpectedly, after so many years, the house has become much older.

    Chen Liluo is in the yard, looking at the door with cobwebs around him, and remembering his parents who both died. If that box could meet Su Hao, would they not have to die.

    Su Hao just stood there quietly and didn''t disturb Chen Li''s nostalgia for the past. This time she came here, she was going to let Chen Li have a look at the house again. Next time, maybe there won''t be another time.

    Nie Ruisi has been chasing the original master for ten thousand years, which shows how deep his heart is to the original master. Now, he mistakenly thinks that Huajiao has been chased by him for thousands of years. So, how much he had in mind for the original owner, now he has in mind for Huajiao.

    The beloved is seriously injured by his opponent. Maybe it''s their former master who moved his hand. Su Hao doesn''t believe that Nie Ruisi will give up like this.

    In addition, people in the demon world have always been covetous of the territory of fairyland. With this reason

    After seeing Nie Ruisi stabilize his mood, Su Hao said, "this is the last time you are sad. Now you are cultivating immortals. Excessive emotional fluctuation is not good for you."

    Chen Li didn''t explain anything, and he knew that, but what he hadn''t seen for a long time would always make people sad.

    Su Hao looked at Chen Li and said, "we''re going to the devil''s world secretly now."

    Chen Li didn''t ask much. His temperament is still like that. If you say it, I''ll listen. If you don''t say it, I''ll do what you say. I don''t have curiosity. Su Hao really loves and hates him.

    When the two of them changed their image, they became a humble soldier of the demon clan. Su Hao hated to see that the man who used to be like jade turned into a, um, unspeakable monster, and his heart was a bit complicated.

    Entering the demon world, before Su Hao led Chen Li around for a while, he was called by a monster leader who looked like a consul. "We''re going to fight with fairyland soon. Are you two still wandering around here leisurely?"

    Su kind next tight, fight with fairyland? Sure enough, she and Chen Li looked at each other, pretending to be afraid to follow in the past, ready to train. On the way to training, Su Hao signals Chen Li with his eyes, and takes advantage of his unprepared escape. If he is not afraid of causing any trouble, Su Hao really wants to run to Huajiao''s room alone and bear the charge.

    They flew back to Chen Li''s small house and cleaned a place on the other side of the chair with sweeping technique. Su thought that there was a wine that was very good in the world before. She thought about the taste of the wine. With a wave of wide sleeves, a wine pot and two wine cups appeared on the table.

    Pour a glass of wine for Chen Li and himself. He laughingly looks at Chen Li frowning and worried. "What are you worried about? We live in the river Styx. Even if the two worlds of immortals and demons go to war and the emperor of heaven asks me to help, I''ll take care of you."

    Chen Li''s face flushed slightly. "I didn''t mean that."

    At the beginning, Su Hao didn''t listen to him seriously. He just ordered a glass of wine to him. "Have a taste. An old friend taught me before, and I don''t know how to do it."

    Chen Li had to pick it up and take a sip.

    Su Hao watched Chen Li drink, and then slowly said, "I know what you mean. It''s just that I found out the plot of the demon world. Why don''t I report it to heaven and let them make preparations ahead of time."

    Chen Li nodded in embarrassment. Yes, Su Hao guessed right.

    Chen Liben thought that Su Hao would be angry and he questioned her. Unexpectedly, Su Hao patiently explained to him, "do you think heaven and demon world have been at peace these years? How could it be... "

    Seeing Chen Li''s puzzled eyes, Su Hao sorted out and said, "since you''ve been in touch with these things, I''ve taken you through the underworld. You can''t touch some things in heaven and the demon world. However, I don''t believe that the emperor of heaven didn''t find such a big move in the demon world. The emperor of heaven found it, but he chose not to move the enemy and I didn''t move. Then, the emperor of heaven didn''t panic. What are we anxious about? "

    Chen Li clarified the logic, handed the glass to his lips, tasted it lightly, and suddenly opened his eyes. The taste of the wine was really good.

    Su Hao looked at his fussy little appearance, and she couldn''t help laughing. Today, she found out that the child was really cute.

    "Devil, everything is ready." In the magic palace, a subordinate is reporting to Nie Ruisi.

    Nie Ruisi stood outside Huajiao''s room, a little tangled in his heart. He didn''t know why. He knew that he loved Huajiao deeply for many years, but when he heard that someone seriously injured Huajiao, he didn''t feel sad. On the contrary, he thought more about the person who seriously injured Huajiao, but how was his master Su hao?

    Nie Ruisi shakes his head and drives out the unrealistic idea in his mind. He recovers his apathy. "There are many powerful people in fairyland. We can''t compare them in this respect, but we can use the sea of people tactics, so the training of each demon can''t be reduced."

    The subordinate nodded, "yes."

    Su Hao and Chen Li swagger out of the demon world and fly to the nearest town. Looking at the crowd and delicious food, Su Hao feels that he can''t walk any more.

    Chen Li looked at his master, who wanted to eat and was embarrassed to say, and said with a gentle smile, "master, how about the apprentice training in this town?"

    Su Hao pretended to be difficult, "OK, but it can''t be too long. After a while, the immortal and devil worlds are going to fight. We''ll get the river Styx and wait."

    Chen Li answered with a smile. He thought to himself that he would come out for a walk. Su Hao did not know that she had distorted the word "experience" in his apprentice''s heart.

    Walking to the snack street, Su Hao sighed. Since she had done this task, how long had she not visited like this? I didn''t expect that I would go shopping with an apprentice I received in the middle of the journey.

    "Let''s go." After enough shopping, Su Hao, unfortunately, looked at the snacks all over the street and forced himself to turn around. Anyway, he couldn''t eat them. Why torture himself here.

    Didn''t expect to come so soon, just returned to the river of Styx degree of Su Hao received the urgent summoning order of heaven. This emergency summoning order is generally not available, because it is automatically sent to the working gods, and even the gods who have been robbed in the mortal world can not escape.

    As soon as he received the emergency order, Su Hao knew that something had happened to the demons. She and Chen Li look at each other, and both of them realize the seriousness of the matter. They set up their swords and fly to heaven.

    Su Hao doesn''t have a royal sword. She didn''t use it. A few years ago, she just had to take care of Chen Li. Now, she turns her head and looks at Chen Li, who has a very stable Royal sword. She feels a little relieved, as if her child has grown up. Chen Li feels cool all over. Su Hao''s eyes make him feel a little scared.

    "What''s the matter?" Get distracted and ask Sue.

    Sue Hao shook his head. "It''s OK. Just pay attention."

    This time, it took only half a day to fly to the heaven. Su Hao found that he still wanted to fly fast for two people.

 Chapter 223

    When Su Hao takes Chen Li to the main hall, she finds that even Zichen God who doesn''t go out of the gate is out of the gate. She nods and signals to the gods around. She doesn''t have to salute the emperor. She takes Chen Li to Zichen and laughs in a low voice, "why, how did we close the gate? How did the God come out this time?"

    The purple Chen only slanted to slant her one eye, "be placed in the top God, you still don''t know to urgently summon order is what thing?"

    Su good drum mouth, Zichen is much bigger than her, she has been treated as a brother, how can pay attention to the image of it, "naturally know ah, otherwise I will come up?"

    "Cough." The emperor of heaven coughed two times, sat down in his position and looked down at the crowd, "the demons sent us a letter of war, saying that some of us had hurt the devil''s wife. Huajiao asked us to hand over the man we were dealing with, otherwise, the immortals and demons would start a war."

    He looked around the crowd. "What''s your opinion?"

    The gods have been looking at Su Hao one after another for a week. Su Hao picks her eyebrows and doesn''t make a sound. She plans to watch the change quietly.

    A high-ranking God broke the silence. He answered the emperor''s words, but looked at Su Hao. "I thought I was going to hurt Hua Jiao seriously. In the heaven, except Su Hao, no one would come. After all, there is no reason for anyone."

    Su Hao sneered. As soon as he thought of it, he was interrupted by a lazy voice, "what does this great God mean? Following the demon world? Give me a God in heaven? Is it shameful to lose? What''s more, it''s not necessarily Su haoshangshen who makes the move. "

    Su Hao shows a smile and thinks about it forever. She gives him a look and asks him to be calm. She says, "Huajiao is not from me."

    The God was not happy that someone interrupted him. Now the original God stood up, and he would not let it go. Now he said, "how can God prove it?"

    Su Hao sneered, "if it''s me, Huajiao is not seriously injured now, but," Su Hao went to the great God and said, "God, soul, all, perish."

    The great God subconsciously fought a cold war, thought about it, and saluted Su Hao, "it''s the poor thinking of the God, I hope God will forgive me."

    Su Hao himself was too lazy to care about anything with him. He waved his hand and asked him to step down. He said to the emperor, "even if it''s not me, no matter who is in heaven, if we are going to fight against the demons this time, will we have to give them what they want in the future?"

    Yongsi stood by Su Hao''s side and said, "the minister seconded."

    The emperor of heaven was still thinking. Zichen stood up and said, "suhao is basically a child I grew up looking at. I know her character very well. If she does it, she will recognize it. Obviously, the demons have identified it as suhao''s work, but it''s not her work. But if we sacrifice one of our gods according to the meaning of the demons to calm down, Then our heaven will never straighten up. "

    The meaning of Zichen''s God is different from that of Su Hao. He helped the emperor of heaven fight many wars. The emperor of heaven respects him very much. Seeing what he said, the emperor nodded slowly, "just do what the two gods said. "The white Venus."

    Taibai Venus step forward, "yes."

    The emperor of heaven stood up straight and said, "I will fight back to the demons. I am willing to fight with him to the death."

    Łˇ

    wage a life-and-death struggle? Sue covered up the corners of her lips. It was interesting. She thought she could go back this time.

    Yongsi slowly moved to Su Hao''s side, "at that time, we should rely on God''s care."

    Su Haohei''s face, Yongsi saw this, quickly moved away a little, bowed to the emperor of heaven, "now it''s all decided, so it''s meaningless for me to stay. It''s said that good experience in the human world for a hundred years, it''s only a few decades to catch up with this and that, and my luck is really not generally good."

    Yongsi has always been a close minister to the emperor of heaven. Seeing him like this, the emperor of heaven felt that he was used to it and was not angry. "Do you want to go back to the world now? How to deal with the demons? "

    Yongsi shrugged, "it is." Then he turned his eyes to Su Hao, "how about I go to God and live there for a while? With God, I can feel at ease, can''t I? "

    Su Hao rolled her eyes, and she knew that it was not good for Yongsi to look at her. However, for the sake of Yongsi''s help, she said, "naturally, it''s OK."

    The emperor looked at the crowd, "please Su Hao God with purple Chen God stay, other people can be scattered."

    The gods talked about it and discussed their opinions with the people around them. They went back to their own boundaries and settled the boundary.

    Su Hao helplessly looks at Yongsi carrying his apprentice to kiss him goodbye, the sorrow in the heart is infinite.

    The emperor of heaven came down slowly, "two gods, you are the hope of our heaven."

    Su Hao and Zichen look at each other, and both swear, "we will do our best for heaven, and we will die."

    The emperor of heaven nodded with satisfaction, waved and let them both retreat.

    Su Hao and Zichen walk side by side, ignoring the little gods around. Su Hao can''t stand the quiet atmosphere between them. He opens his mouth to break the silence. "Is Zichen going to shut up?"

    Zichen did not squint. "No, I''m afraid it''s a fierce battle recently. I''ll prepare some things first."

    With that, he nodded to Su Hao and flew to his mansion.

    Su Hao picks her eyebrows and thinks of her eternal thoughts in the river of Styx. She has a headache. She thinks it''s very good if he doesn''t make trouble. She can''t count on him for help.

    Desperate to fly to the river Styx degree, no accident to see Yongsi call his apprentice, not too happy.

    Seeing Su Hao coming, Yongsi Yuguang pulls over Chen Li, who is busy around him. After all, it''s still someone else''s territory, and it can''t be too presumptuous. The flatterer smiles at Su Hao. Su Hao is so angry that he doesn''t recognize others.

    Su good funny looking at Yongsi flattering smile, maintain a high cold domineering style, a pair of Queen appearance feeling, bring BGM.

    Yongsi was really shocked by this style. He wagged his tail like a dog and came to Su Hao.

    "Why did you come back so soon? I thought the emperor of heaven wanted to keep you with Zichen for a long time."

    Su Hao pushed aside Yongsi''s head and said, "the emperor of heaven just asked me a few words." then he gave him a smile with a squint. "If I don''t come back, will you go to heaven and stand side by side with the emperor of heaven?"

    Yongsi rubbed Su Hao''s palm with his face, "where can I do that, do you think so?"

    Su Hao pushes away Yongsi, takes the handkerchief from Chen Li, gives him a look of appreciation, and then pats the handkerchief on Yongsi''s flattering smile.

    Sue Hao went to her room and said in a cold voice, "if you want to live here, just be obedient. Now take back your smile."

    Yongsi took Su Hao''s handkerchief, only his eyebrows and big eyes flashed. Some of them were Su Hao''s oppression, and he looked pitiful.

    Su Hao didn''t look at him, just told Chen, "I want to take advantage of this period of time in the closed door, if nothing happens, don''t disturb me."

    His eyes turned to Yongsi, indicating that the meaning was self-evident. Chen Li nodded and agreed.

    Su Hao is worried that Chen Li can''t stop Yongsi. Before entering the room, he even glances at Yongsi with his eyes. The meaning is obvious, that is, don''t bully my apprentice while I''m going to shut up, otherwise

    Yongsi and suhao have known each other for many years. Naturally, suhao is not afraid that Yongsi can''t understand her. If he says he can''t understand her, it''s just pretending.

    Thinking, Su Hao was relieved to enter the room. She has to be familiar with the original master''s mana. The immortal devil war is no better than others. In case she really drags the back leg of the heaven clan because of her poor mana and fails to defeat the demon clan and kill Huajiao, she thinks she will not be reconciled in her life.

    Besides, the outdoor Yongsi saw Su Hao''s warning eyes and gave a wry smile, Su Hao.

    Nie Ruisi looks at the book of war coming back in his hand, and his heart is clear. To tell the truth, he also doesn''t believe that Huajiao was seriously injured by Su Hao. He doesn''t know why, but he just thinks so.

    Make a small magic, will send the book of war burned, "to inform each demon master to strengthen the training below, ready to fight at any time."

    "Yes."

    Nie Ruisi touched his chin and began to think about these recent strange places. He began to dream recently, the woman in the dream is doing the same action as Huajiao, but he always feels that it should not be Huajiao.

    When Su Hao wakes up again, he receives the assembly order from the heaven. The demon world invites the heaven to fight at the junction of the two worlds. The heaven has already received the letter of war.

    Chen Li and Yongsi organize their own things. Chen Li is carried to heaven by Yongsi. After all, he flies too slowly.

    Su Hao told Yongsi before she came here. She was afraid that she would have no time to take care of Chen Li. So she asked Yongsi to help Yongsi. This time, Yongsi went there just to gain some experience in his cultivation.

    Yongsi is quite sad to answer. Alas, the people he wants to protect can''t use him, the people he doesn''t want to protect? Look askew at the side like a clever person, touch a sad tears.

    Su Hao quickly walks to the main hall, and all the gods have come together. The excited emotion can''t be controlled. Once the demons are defeated, she doesn''t believe that she can''t kill Huajiao.

    "The emperor of heaven." When the emperor of heaven walked slowly to the throne, the immortals behind Su Hao and Zichen knelt down one after another and saluted the emperor of heaven, while Su Hao and Zichen just bent down to show respect to the emperor of heaven. The emperor of heaven looked at the kneeling God below, and a proud air came into being. He does not believe, a demon world, can also shake the foundation of his heaven.

    "Today, the war is coming. Are you ready?"

    "I''m willing to die for heaven."

    "Li Tianwang." The emperor''s face was very serious.

    A serious man with a tower came forward, "I''m here."

    "How about you go to the vanguard before?"

 Chapter 224

    "Yes." Salute the emperor of heaven, lead his three sons, turn around to deal with the main hall, and prepare to deploy troops to fight against the demon world. You know, he can''t stand the demon world for a long time.

    Su Hao looked at the back of Li Tianwang in tota and muttered to himself, "the battle between immortals and demons.".

    After all, Zichen''s accomplishments were higher than hers for thousands of years. Her voice was light. It was good to have a pre war atmosphere, but she didn''t have to be too nervous. But it''s just a mob.

    Su Hao understood that he was talking to himself. He looked sideways. The wind gently blew Zichen''s long hair, and his wide robe swayed with the wind. It was a divine temperament. If Su Hao thought Zichen had enough confidence to say this, he should also say this.

    However, this time, the situation is different. They have to face a man, the resistance of a world. Although, she is not afraid.

    With a big smile, "too nervous? Are you talking about my attitude towards them? "

    Purple Chen just quietly saw, didn''t say what.

    In addition, tota Li Tian Wang took his three sons to the junction. As expected, he saw the vanguard of the demons and said with aura, "go back while you still have life."

    The demon lord, the leader of the demon clan, came back to him in a wild way, "are you saying this to yourself?" After that, he looked up to heaven and laughed. The demon soldiers behind him also grew up and put the Buddha to laugh at the innocence of the heaven.

    Tota Li Tianwang''s eldest son sneered, flew to the front of the team, and pointed to the opposite demons, "come on."

    The Demon Lord looked behind him and pointed out that a demon general was ready to fight. The demon general was ordered to fight. He was ugly and had two more antlers on his head. The eldest son couldn''t bear to look at it. He turned his head and turned his halberd to the devil.

    Magic will disdain to turn his eyes, "yellow mouth child, go back and mud, let your father out to fight, don''t wait to beat you cry father call Niang."

    A cruel smile rose from the corner of his mouth? Let''s see who beats whom and cry for father and mother. "

    The tone deliberately pauses for a while, raises the long Jian in the hand to rush toward the Magic general. Magic will raise their weapons to fight, only to find that the child looked young, magic is not particularly weak.

    At the moment, I didn''t dare to underestimate the enemy too much, and I really fought with him. After dozens of moves, the demon general was not aware of it for a moment, but he drilled a hole and cut his throat directly.

    The eldest son took his Changjian back behind him and stood by his father again, "my son has successfully completed the task."

    Tota Li Tianwang looked up and laughed, "it''s my son." Eyes lie lie lie of see to opposite of evil army, "can still want to fight?"

    Strange no one spoke, but there was no meaning to retreat. Tota Li had no choice but to guard at the moment.

    Besides Su Hao, the emperor of heaven looked at her and Zichen, "are you two ready?"

    "Of course." Su Hao answered without hesitation, Zichen just nodded indifferently.

    The emperor of heaven felt his heart settle down.

    As soon as he raised his head, he saw the avant-garde soldiers coming in a hurry. He asked, "what''s going on ahead?"

    The former guard took a deep breath and arranged his breathing. "The eldest son of tota Heavenly King''s family killed a demon general on the opposite side."

    The faces of the gods in heaven showed a joyful mood. Obviously, the news was very inspiring.

    The emperor of heaven suppressed his joy. After all, he was just a demon general. "What''s the situation ahead?"

    The vanguard nodded, "the demon army is coming, we have seen the demon, Nie Ruisi is also among them."

    Su Hao heard that there was an immortal nearby who didn''t know the situation whispering to the people around him, "the devil himself has come. It seems that the rumor that the devil loves his wife is accurate."

    On Friday, the fairy looked at Su Hao awkwardly. She looked down and couldn''t see clearly. So, quietly far away from the immortal, they have not lived enough.

    The emperor of heaven is now meditating. Naturally, he can''t leave. Looking at Su Hao and Zichen, he seems to be struggling with who to let.

    Zichen himself stepped forward, "Su Hao still has to guard the river Styx to prevent Ethan from resurrection. Let me go."

    Su Hao squints to see to purple Chen, this is worry oneself meet Nie Ruisi not sober, don''t think she can''t see.

    Originally, she was very happy, but now she can''t. She also promised to abuse the dregs, so she would go back to guard the river Styx. What dregs would she abuse? Go back to love Ethan.

    Su Hao stepped forward a few steps, just wanted to say that he would fight, but he was stopped by the emperor of heaven.

    The emperor of heaven, with a gentle face, tried to put his words into words, "this demon clan is not enough to be afraid of, but Ethan is different. Once Ethan is born, I''m afraid that both the immortal and the devil worlds and hands can''t stop him."

    The emperor of heaven expected to see Su Hao want to retort, in a hurry to open his mouth, "other people go to I''m not sure, so, bother Su Hao God."

    Su Hao had no choice but to say that. What else could she say? She had to be polite and said, "I will obey you."

    Purple Chen mild of saw her one eye, turn round to go out.

    Su Hao looks at the sight glass in the hall and the battle between Zichen and Nie Ruisi. He is very excited.

    "God, it''s time for you to go back." The maid next to her saw the emperor''s eyes and touched Su Hao''s brow helplessly. If she had a choice, she didn''t want to provoke the murderer at all, OK?

    Su Hao doesn''t understand who this means. Looking at someone who is hiding from her eyes, isn''t she afraid that she can''t bear to see Nie Ruisi and go out to fight with him?

    Lazy to explain anything to them, he nodded his head, motioned to Yongsi not far away, and led his apprentice back.

    Su Hao, with his back to Yongsi, didn''t see the sadness in his eyes. After the event, Su Hao recalled this day, always can''t help but want to slap himself hard. If he could be more sensitive at the beginning, wouldn''t he.

    Su Hao a little bit slowly fly back to the river Styx degree, she very much imagine before that appearance, what all don''t need to take care of of to find flower Jiao and Nie Ruisi of affair son. But now she can''t. She has an apprentice now. If she is dragged down, she won''t be relieved to leave at last.

    He hides his and Chen Li''s breath. Su Hao signals to Chen Li to be calm. He stealthily moves forward and looks at the situation in front of him.

    War is on the verge of breaking out, and both the immortal and the devil circles have been disgusted with the people opposite for a long time. People in the fairyland think that the demons are violent and cruel, and the ugliest people are more mischievous, while people in the fairyland think that the people in the fairyland are hypocrites, pretending to be moral and shameless. What''s more, the environment between the demons and the fairyland is so far away that war is inevitable.

    Su Hao shakes his head and withdraws. The emperor of heaven obviously doesn''t want her to participate in this matter when it''s unnecessary. Naturally, she won''t go back to touch the bad luck, and she doesn''t care about it.

    He led Chen Li to fly to the river Styx, and pointed to the strange things on the ground with Chen Li in the middle of the way, which was quite a kind of playful posture.

    Fly back to his small room, Su Haocai feel his body relaxed, see Nie Ruisi posture, flower Jiao is seriously injured. But Huajiao Lantern Festival is suspected of pretending to be ill. She thinks she should take advantage of the emptiness of the demon guards to have a look. If Huajiao is not seriously injured, she can make up for it.

    Determined, Su Hao went to check the security of the border around him, and then went to the place where Ethan was sealed to make sure that Ethan would not break through in this period of time, so he set up a new border, which was reassuring.

    She doesn''t plan to take Chen Li with her this time, so she has to make sure that Chen Li is safe here alone. She told Chen Li that she hoped that he would practice near the house and not go out, so as not to offend the surrounding monsters. She was not here recently, so as not to protect him.

    Looking at Chen Li''s solemn assurance, Su Hao put his heart into his stomach. She has been with Chen Li for such a long time. Naturally, she knows Chen Li''s character. He will not go back on his promise.

    A person speeds up his pace and flies to the demons. He tries to kill Huajiao before Nie Ruisi comes, so as to avoid worries.

    He conceals his breath and disguises himself as an insignificant goblin. Su Hao feels that he is experienced in the demons and doesn''t panic at all.

    Don''t worry, don''t slow to walk to a palace that looks quite luxurious, listen to the voice that doesn''t speak inside, just want to push the door to go in, hear the footsteps coming from behind.

    Su Hao hides his body in a hurry, hides to one side in a hurry, and looks at the position behind him quietly.

    Nie Ruisi?!

    How did he come back? Su Hao has some doubts. Seeing Nie Ruisi''s rushing to open the door, Su Hao thinks about it and quietly comes to the door of their room.

    I heard Nie Ruisi ask his subordinates, "how is your wife?"

    The subordinate''s respectful voice sounded, "unconscious."

    The room was silent for a while, then Nie Ruisi''s voice was hoarse, "what''s the matter you''re looking for?"

    "I heard that Su Haoshang God brought out a magic medicine from the Kunlun ruins. It should be in the Styx river at present."

    "Pluto, isn''t that where Ethan lives?"

    "Back to the devil, yes."

    Nie Ruisi thinks about it for a moment. In fact, he didn''t want to go to Su Hao, because every time he saw Su Hao, he would have some out of tune dreams at night, but

    "Go, follow me to the river Styx." Nie Ruisi stands up and tries for Huajiao.

    "But the river Styx is Su Hao, a god of heaven."

    Nie Ruisi''s eyes flashed. Su Hao could imagine the killing intention in her eyes outside. "So, do you think I''m afraid of her?"

    Peng''s a, that subordinate knelt down on the ground of voice, "subordinate dare not." Sue frowned so much that she felt pain for her subordinate.

    To see Nie Ruisi and his invisible subordinates go away, Su Hao hurried to catch up with all his skills. He set up the border, but he didn''t know it. It''s OK to stop the monsters around, but Nie Ruisi is the one who can follow him from demon world to jiuchongtian after all.

 Chapter 225

    When Su Hao came to the river Styx, he saw Nie Ruisi and Chen Li standing outside the border and inside the border. She adjusted her most beautiful posture, fell down with a kind of fairy temperament, and said with a smile, "why did the devil come to me when he had time? Why didn''t he come out with your wife?"

    The devil king''s overbearing spirit was wide open. "How''s my wife, Su Hao God? Don''t you know better than me?"

    Su good delicate smile, "Oh yo? Do you think if I did, your wife would be seriously injured now? It''s all dead, okay. "

    Nie Ruisi forced himself to calm down and hinted that I had come to ask her for help, and she had to take the medicine from her hand to calm down.

    Thinking of this, Nie Ruisi raised his smile and said, "God, I know that this is not what you did, but you and I are good or bad masters and disciples, and Huajiao is your favorite disciple. Can I borrow a pill?"

    Su Hao''s temples were a little disordered by the wind. "What''s the devil saying? My only apprentice is standing in front of you, my favorite apprentice? What do you think of my authentic apprentice when you say that? "

    Nie Ruisi eyes a lie, "according to the meaning of God, this is to do things ignore?"

    Su Hao replied with great momentum, "if it''s my apprentice, I won''t sit back and ignore it, but it''s not my apprentice, or even my opponent now. Why should I help?"

    "God, don''t blame me for being cruel." Nie Ruisi''s hand is ready to move.

    Oh, Su Hao sneered. The original owner, you can see it. It''s just a man who has lost his memory. He can do it for other women.

    "You can have a try." Su Hao, as a God, naturally has the courage not to be afraid of his threat.

    Nie Ruisi did it. He didn''t want to use force. He just wanted a pill to save Huajiao. But now, in the battle between the immortal and the devil, he needs to be in charge, and now Huajiao''s business is urgent.

    Su Haosheng met him with a wild smile. "How dare you be so reckless in my guarding place. When I was guarding Kunlun market, you didn''t know where it was."

    "Doesn''t God know the word" fear of the future " Nie Ruisi doesn''t seem to be afraid. Yes, he''s sitting in the position of the devil. Naturally, he can''t be as happy and angry as before.

    Su Hao forced down the mood of the original owner and went up to Nie Ruisi.

    Chen Li is very anxious to see in the border. Even though Su Hao has never taught him anything, after all, she has brought him out of despair and given him the best resources to practice, so that he has today.

    Su Hao feels Chen Li''s anxious mood and gives him a look to comfort him. Signal that he won''t have a big deal, let him rest assured.

    The two men''s movements became bigger and bigger, which shocked the heaven. The emperor of heaven thought that the river Styx was resurrected, so he sent tota Li down to help.

    Besides, after Li Tianwang came down, he thought he was going to face a monster in the period of Father God, so he was very nervous. When I saw that the movement was caused by the devil and his God, I didn''t know whether to cry or laugh.

    Li Tianwang wanted to watch the war and be a melon eater. Suddenly, he caught an unusual movement. He didn''t have time to care about the inseparable people. He hurried to the place where the voice of the change came, and was surprised to find that this was the place where the monsters in the period of Father God were imprisoned.

    He intervenes between the two and drinks back the trend that the two will continue to fight. In their puzzled eyes, they lead them to the border of Su Hao.

    After all, the border is set up by suhao. Suhao can find any change.

    Su Hao frowned, looked at the border carefully, and finally came to the conclusion that Ethan was going to wake up early.

    When tota heard the exact news, he was so worried that he even forgot to salute Su Hao that he rushed to heaven.

    Nie Ruisi also frowns. Now the immortal and devil fight, but at this time, Ethan wakes up. With the help of Sister Ping, it''s impossible to seal Ethan again.

    Su Hao doesn''t know the seriousness of the matter. She says to Nie Ruisi, "I don''t want to argue with you now. You don''t need to think about the pills. Go back and prepare as soon as possible."

    Nie Ruisi''s eyes darkened. Of course, Ethan''s business is important, but Hua Jiao''s. No matter what Nie Ruisi was thinking, Su Hao went straight to his border and sealed it.

    Nie Ruisi has no choice but to watch. Su Hao is also a god no matter what. Although Nie Ruisi has high magic power and is a demon, he has nothing to do with her.

    Nie Ruisi can only stand for a while. He can''t get rid of the lineup, so he has no choice but to leave. He plans to think about how to deal with Ethan.

    When tota Li told the emperor of heaven the news, the gods, who had been confused about how to deal with the demons, quieted down for a moment, "is it Ethan? Isn''t he about to dissipate

    Tota Li Tianwang nodded, "Su haoshangshen has arranged a lineup in the place guarding Ethan. Once Ethan has a change, she will know immediately."

    The emperor frowned and murmured to himself, "why at this time, the demons can''t separate their hands. What can we do? "

    King tota Li thought for a long time and said, "can we fight with the demon family? Deal with Ethan together. After Ethan is over, we are making other decisions. "

    The heaven was silent, and the gods looked at each other, "reconcile with the demons?"

    "You can''t do that. People like demons..."

    "But if we don''t get along with each other, we can''t subdue Ethan at all."

    "No, no..."

    Heaven began to be in chaos, and each system had its own opinions. The emperor frowned more and more tightly. Finally, "OK, don''t be in chaos, too white Venus, go to the river Styx, and ask Su Hao to come and discuss with God."

    "Yes."

    In fact, Su Hao is very obsessed now. Isn''t her task to abuse scum? What''s going on now.

    She took Chen Li to the place where she guarded Ethan, and once again carefully observed her border, hoping that she had just made a wrong judgment.

    But reality gave her a heavy slap, sure enough, Ethan had a change.

    Chen Li didn''t know who Ethan was. He looked at the people''s nervous mood, but he didn''t feel nervous. "Shifu, who is Ethan?"

    Su Hao stood up and patted the dust on his hands. "Ethan is a strange fish, a strange fish in the period of father."

    "Father?" Chen Li feels that he has heard many new words today.

    Su Hao nodded and walked slowly to her house. She had to go to heaven. "Yes, father, a father who created us and has extremely high mana."

    "With high mana? Even Shifu can''t match it? " Chen Li walks with Su Hao in a hurry. He turns into a curious baby.

    Su Hao doesn''t dislike him for his many problems. After all, she hasn''t taught Chen Li anything since she brought Chen Li to the river of Styx. She''s always more guilty.

    "Yes. Compared with the father''s long existence and powerful mana, we are far behind him. "

    "Since the father has sealed Ethan for so many years, can''t he do it again?"

    "Since the father sealed Ethan, his spiritual power has been consumed too much. As a result, his spiritual power is getting weaker and weaker, and his life is approaching, which has dissipated in this world."

    Chen Li didn''t speak. He already knew most of Ethan, so as not to be anxious, "what should we do with such a powerful thing?"

    As soon as Su Hao was ready to open her mouth, she saw the white Venus in front of her. She had no time to worry about Chen Li. She hurried forward and said, "the white Venus, does the emperor of heaven know about Ethan?"

    Taibai Jinxing is a Buddhist staff with a serious face. "Yes, tota Li Tianwang has told the emperor of heaven the details. The gods in the sky have different opinions, and Zichen God is still guarding the demons in front of him. Therefore, the emperor of heaven sent me down to join him and discuss the matter of Ethan."

    Su Hao nodded, "you''re just in time. I''m going to go up, too. The changes at the border are getting bigger and bigger. Ethan''s awakening is probably just recently."

    When Taibai Jinxing heard this, his face turned even darker. He stretched out his hand to his left front, "God, please."

    Su Hao looked at Chen Li beside him, "you follow me."

    Chen Li''s clever, um, annoyed Su Hao. She couldn''t help but roll off his head. She had soft hair and stars shining in her heart. But she was worried that Taibai Venus was still by her side, so she kept a cold look on the surface and flew to the sky.

    As soon as he falls to jiuchongtian, Su Hao sees Nie Ruisi in a black robe. Chen Li and Taibai Venus around her immediately looked at him warily, "I don''t know what''s important for the devil to come to my jiuchongtian?"

    Nie Ruisi lowered his head and couldn''t see clearly. He could only hear his dumb voice, "come to find the emperor of heaven."

    Too white Venus more fear, to find the emperor? What, a fightˇ° I don''t know what the devil asked the emperor of heaven for. Look, how can I convey it? "

    Nie Ruisi raised his head, thin lips gently open and close, "Ethan."

    Hearing the name, Taibai Venus''s face suddenly became more serious. He pursed the corners of his mouth tightly, "demon, please."

    Nie Ruisi snorted, but without paying attention to Su Hao, he went straight inside.

    The gods of heaven were noisy and noisy. The emperor of heaven looked at the gods under him with a headache. Just as he wanted to speak, there was a sudden silence. The emperor of heaven rubbed his sour forehead and looked at the crowd. Nie Ruisi!?

    Nie Ruisi is the same as walking in his own magic palace. He doesn''t squint. He swaggers forward. Su Hao, Tai Bai looks at the strange eyes of the gods around him, and suddenly feels embarrassed.

    With the wind floated to the same height with the emperor, raised a wild smile, "how? I''m here. Isn''t the emperor going to find me a chair? Is it the etiquette of your heaven to let your guests stand? "

    Sue lowered her head, turned her eyes and turned her mouth secretly. Is there something wrong with this man''s brain? Return a distinguished guest, who give of face, really don''t want at all, with flower Jiao stay for a long time.

 Chapter 226

    The emperor of heaven squinted, as if he didn''t care about his attitude, or he knew the purpose of Nie Ruisi. He just arranged for the fairy around him to change a chair for Nie Ruisi.

    With a wave of his hand, Xiaoxian changed a chair for Nie Ruisi. Nie Ruisi looked at him discontentedly, "you mean to let me sit in such an ugly chair?"

    Xiaoxian''s nervous face turned red, and he changed a chair for Nie Ruisi to blind Su Hao''s eyes. Su Hao silently turned his head and couldn''t bear to see Nie Ruisi sitting on the 24K pure gold chair.

    After Nie Ruisi sat down in his clothes, the emperor of heaven spoke slowly, "I don''t know what happened when the demon master came here when I was about to start the fight between the immortal and the devil."

    Nie Ruisi only looked at the emperor and laughed, "why does the emperor pretend to be confused? You and I all know that Ethan in the father''s time is about to wake up. With the strength of your family, it is absolutely impossible to seal Ethan again. "

    The emperor of heaven is lazy and half leans on his own cushion, seemingly exhausted to death, "so what do you mean

    Nie Ruisi sat up and said, "my two families can have a rest and face Ethan together. My request is very simple. I want a pill from Su Hao to cure my wife."

    Looking at Su Hao, the emperor seemed to be considering the meaning of Nie Ruisi''s words. Su Hao walked out of the line slowly, "what''s the qualification of the devil to talk to us about the terms? Ethan belongs to a demon. Once he wakes up, his first goal is definitely to lead the demon family first, and then carry out activities against our family. Then, the first dangerous thing is to respect you. "

    "Yes, yes, that''s right..." the immortal behind accepted Su Hao''s words perfectly.

    Su Hao said with a smile, "if the demon lord comes to coerce us to take out the pills because of this, then you are wrong. I''ve lived so long. The last thing I want to see is someone coerce me."

    Nie Ruisi looked at the emperor and saw that he didn''t mean to stop him. He immediately understood the attitude of the emperor. He stepped down from his seat, bowed to Su Hao, and said sincerely, "I just said something wrong, so I don''t know how God would give Huajiao a pill?"

    Su Hao seems to seriously consider, and then raised a cruel smile, "I refuse."

    Nie Ruisi''s face suddenly turns black. He secretly stares at Su Hao and considers whether to find a way to get rid of Su Hao to save Hua Jiao. Think about it, look at the eyes of the people around, time has not come, and so on.

    He flew back to his seat and resumed his sitting posture. "Then the emperor of heaven might as well seriously consider my opinions. I don''t care about Ethan. Instead, you are talking about safeguarding peace and protecting the people every day."

    With that, they hid their breath. When they looked at the past, they only heard a voice in their ears, "which is more important, I believe the gods have their own plans."

    Su Hao naturally heard the voice of the demon. He didn''t know if it was the reason of his heart. Su Hao suddenly felt that the eyes of the people around him were different.

    The emperor of heaven suddenly felt that things had really changed a lot recently, and his heart was also a little agitated. He looked at Su Hao and said, "what does God think?"

    Su Hao also felt a little annoyed, she impatiently replied, "all listen to the emperor."

    "Just do what the devil says." The emperor of heaven waved them down first.

    Su Hao frowns and leads Chen Li to go back to the river Styx. As soon as he reaches the gate of jiuchongtian, he sees Nie Ruisi standing at the southeast gate. She suddenly printed a picture in her mind. After the original owner fled Nie Ruisi for some time, when he had to go back to Kunlun market, he stood at the door waiting for the original owner.

    Shaking her head, the emotion of the original owner has been constantly pounding her mind, which is obviously not a good thing.

    Su Hao steps forward to make fun of why she wants to avoid Nie Ruisi. Even if it comes up, Nie Ruisi is sorry for the original owner. He is hiding if he wants to hide. Why does she want to hide.

    "God." Nie Ruisi thought that he still wanted to ask her for something, so his tone was very respectful.

    "Well." As the saying goes, if someone reaches out and doesn''t smile, she won''t lose his face too much, but she won''t be too close to him. In case Nie Ruisi recovers his memory later, it''s so embarrassing that she doesn''t want to get involved with him at all.

    "I''m afraid the emperor of heaven has agreed with me." Nie Ruisi is obviously confident.

    Su Hao naturally disliked his inexplicable self-confidence and deliberately broke it, "why do you think the emperor of heaven will agree to your opinion? I''ll tell you now that your opinion has been rejected. "

    Nie Ruisi lowered his head and covered his smile with his slender fingers. He didn''t know why. Anyway, he always felt very comfortable talking to Su Hao recently. This idea surprised him and made him put down his hand. He looked like, "Ethan is about to wake up soon. According to the emperor''s idea, he will never sit back and ignore him. There are not many people with high magic power in your heaven, If one clan confronts the enemy, even if the whole army is destroyed, Ethan may not be sealed again. "

    Sue likes to bite her teeth. She really doesn''t like this kind of look that can penetrate other people''s heart. She feels like she can see through her soul directly.

    "Of course, what you said is right, but the people in the heaven disdain to be in the same territory with the demons. I''m afraid you don''t know that."

    Nie Ruisi goes to Su haozheng and tries to recall the dreams in his mind these days. Will su Hao be her? Su Hao looks directly at Nie Ruisi without any advice. She doesn''t believe it. She can see that she is not the original owner.

    Maybe Su Hao''s eyes are too broad, but Nie Ruisi doesn''t dare to look directly at them. He staggers his eyes and suddenly discovers a fact - that is, Su Hao''s eyes are really good-looking, twinkling like stars.

    "As you said, it''s just normal. Now they are in crisis. Their thousand year cultivation is likely to be destroyed. Your accomplishments are no faster than those of the demons. Their cultivation and promotion are faster. At the same time, their skills can be a lot ahead of you. We demons are not afraid of destruction. What about you

    Su Hao felt that she couldn''t hang up her smile. The man was really smart. She raised her momentum. "Are we afraid of death?"

    Nie Ruisi said softly, "nature is not."

    Su Hao felt that her impatience was getting higher and higher. Her tone was a little blunt. "Yes, the emperor of heaven has agreed to your opinion. It''s estimated that the former guards have gone to your demon world. What else do you have to do?"

    Nie Ruisi went to Su haozheng and said, "I want you, my pills."

    Nie Ruisi deliberately pauses in the three words I want you. He thinks he wants to test Su Hao''s meaning, but why? Why did he do that? Does he care about Sue?

    Su Hao said with a smile, "the emperor of heaven has agreed to your request. It''s just that he has agreed to cease war with you and fight against Ethan. Why should I promise to give you pills?"

    Nie Ruisi''s eyes are dark and unfathomable. He doesn''t know what he is thinking, and he doesn''t know why he thinks like this. He only knows that the current situation seems to be a little wrong, and once it is corrected, then the consequences can''t be borne by him. He''s very sure that''s right.

    Su Hao looks at Nie Ruisi and only looks at her silent deep eyes. In a daze, what are you entangled with him here? She gives him pills directly. Although it is used to save Hua Jiao, she is very excited to think that Hua Jiao can be completely and healthily planted on her hand.

    Su Hao, who had figured out this point, said quickly, "yes, I can give it to you, but from then on, I hope you don''t tell me that you and Huajiao were my apprentices, just as I never accepted you."

    Nie Ruisi was stunned there. He didn''t know why. He felt a little uncomfortable in his heart. However, when he thought of the ten thousand years of love with Hua Jiao, he pressed down his own emotion, "good."

    Su Hao missed him, passed by him and planned to fly to the river Styx. Nie Ruisi thinks whether he has been taken away by someone today or by someone who likes Su Hao very much. How can he want to pull her when Su Hao passes by?

    Take a deep breath, open and close your eyes, and say Su''s good step. He flies behind Su Hao and Chen Li. Listening to Su Hao explain how Chen Li is going to practice recently, his heart suddenly feels a little sour. Blink, speed up and fly in front of them. Anyway, he doesn''t know how to get to the river Styx. Why do he have to follow them to see these uncomfortable things?

    Su Hao evades Chen Li''s inquiring eyes behind him and turns a white eye secretly. This person''s brain is really sick.

    Chen Li still didn''t ask Su Hao about Nie Ruisi and Hua Jiao, even though he was really curious. However, he is now Su Hao''s only apprentice. If he stands in line, he will naturally stand on Su Hao''s side.

    "Ethan is no better than other monsters. He was born in the period of the Father God. We can''t imagine his strength. I will be in the front then. You will be in the back. Build a big battle with the disciples of the guard team. Once you start a chaotic battle, you must remember not to run around. If you can''t fight, you can''t run away. If you hear me, don''t give up your life in vain."

    Chen Li listened carefully and nodded cleverly, "OK."

    For the first time, Nie Ruisi deeply hated that his hearing was so good. He frowned and looked at his heart. Was he poisoned? Or was it really taken away? Damn, why is it so uncomfortable.

    When he got to the river Styx, Su Hao opened the border and looked back at Nie Ruisi. "I''ll get it for you, so don''t come in. I''ve put a lot of array in it. It''s easy for unfamiliar people to be attacked. You''ll be ruined if you don''t mind. After all, it''s Ethan that you should face right away."

 Chapter 227

    Nie Ruisi nodded and watched Chen Li skillfully walk inside. Suddenly he found that Chen Li was really not likable. He wanted to strangle him now.

    However, he certainly can''t do it. Seeing Su Hao''s disposition to protect his short hair, if he really moves his hand to Chen Li, Su Hao will never die and want to kill him. However, Chen Li is really not in favor of him.

    Su Hao quickly came out with a bottle of pills in her hand. "I know that Hua Jiao is unconscious due to her serious injury, but I don''t know what kind of injury she has suffered. This pill is for treating all kinds of injuries. I got it by accident. Take it and remember your promise."

    Nie Ruisi takes the pills in Su Hao''s hand with some rigidity. He feels that there is a voice in his heart and tells him that the pills can''t be taken.

    Why not? Because this pill is poisonous? Still, Nie Ruisi suddenly felt his head hurt, but he didn''t want to show his shyness in front of Su Hao. He carried it down, took the bottle in Su Hao''s hand and turned around.

    Su Hao looks at Nie Ruisi''s back and mumbles to herself. The original owner is really sorry. She really thinks that Nie Ruisi is not very reliable. So she makes a complete decision that a scum man matches a scum woman. But don''t worry, Huajiao will die in our hands.

    Turn around and walk back to jiejie to help Chen Li clean up their pills books and so on. Ethan is about to wake up. It''s not safe to live here. She needs to find a safer place. She used to buy a house when she was practicing in the mortal world. It was always empty, but it was very close to the heaven from there. For now, where is a good place to go.

    In addition, Nie Ruisi with pills bear a headache, quickly went back to his magic palace, handed the pills to a maid, told her to feed Huajiao. I don''t know why, after getting married, he seldom stepped into Huajiao''s room, and never touched Huajiao, because, why, he didn''t know.

    When he went back to his bedroom and went to the big bed where he used to meditate, he felt that he had to squint for a while. Even though he didn''t need to sleep, he only felt that he had a bad headache now.

    Just lying down, the dream that had been pestering Nie Ruisi for a long time seemed to be unveiling.

    It''s still the same scene. Nie Ruisi looks at himself standing at the gate of Kunlun market, looking at the distance with full expectation, waiting for a person to come back. Suddenly, Nie Ruisi''s eyes in the dream suddenly brightened. Nie Ruisi followed him to look at the original place, and a woman with fuzzy face slowly fell to him.

    The woman''s voice was clear and cold, "why do you have to be so stubborn? There won''t be any possibility between us. "

    Nie Ruisi saw him in the dream with a bitter smile, "how can I not know what we have to face between the two of us, but that person is you, because it''s you, so, so I love you."

    The woman on the other side was silent. She suddenly said, "Nie Ruisi..."

    Nie Ruisi felt a shock all over his body. That''s right. He tried to look at the woman. He wanted to know. He was eager to know who the woman was.

    It''s getting closer, it''s getting closer, right away, right away. At this time, Nie Ruisi''s brain a burst of severe pain, he suddenly opened his eyes, saw Huajiao sitting beside his bed.

    Hua Jiao saw him wake up, just wanted to reach out to help him, but Nie Ruisi avoided it with the same conditioned reflex. She coughed awkwardly, "you wake up, but what''s wrong with you?"

    Hua Jiao lowers her head when Nie Ruisi avoids his action. She already knows that Nie Ruisi goes to the river Styx to save her and finds Su Hao. Is it because she has more contact with Su Hao, so, but it''s impossible? She has fed her the heartless pill.

    "Huajiao?" Nie Ruisi saw that Hua Jiao lowered her head and didn''t answer him. He thought that she was sad because of his action just now. He quickly explained, "just now, it''s not what you think. I''m just a little uncomfortable, so..."

    Hua Jiao raised her head, a charming smile, gentle mouth, "how can I not know? You don''t feel well, I know. You frown during the rest. I know. You went to the river Styx to save me and found our master, but she embarrassed you? "

    Nie Ruisi got out of bed and changed himself into purple clothes with a small magic, which made him look tall and straight. He comforted Hua Jiao with a smile, "it''s nothing big. God is better to talk. I''m worried because Ethan is about to wake up."

    Hua Jiao''s eyes suddenly confused, some guilty way, "is that Ethan in the legend of the Father God period?"

    Nie Ruisi noticed her strange look, "yes, what''s the matter?"

    Hua Jiao raised a stiff smile, "nothing. I always thought it was just a legend. I never thought it was true."

    Nie Ruisi is not suspicious. Maybe he doesn''t want to doubt himself. He is afraid to know something he doesn''t want to face.

    Hua Jiao pulls the corner of her mouth rigidly. She feels bitter in her heart. She thinks about the picture before her injury. Some dare not face Nie Ruisi. She escapes Nie Ruisi''s eyes. "If it''s OK, I''ll go back first."

    Nie Ruisi just wanted to nod, suddenly thought of something, "you that, do you remember who hurt you?"

    Hua Jiao subconsciously wants to plant it on Su Hao, but because she has been in a coma for a long time, she is not sure whether Nie Ruisi knows. She shakes her head, "I don''t remember."

    Nie Ruisi sighed and patted Hua Jiao''s head. "You''re just hurt. Go back and have a rest. When Ethan wakes up, I''m afraid I won''t have time to worry about you."

    Flower Jiao shape like mild nod, "you can rest assured, I will not have any problems." Nie Ruisi didn''t answer. He rubbed Huajiao''s hair and went out first. Ethan was about to wake up. He needed to arrange more things in case

    Huajiao face gloomy back to his house, she of course know who hurt himself, Ethan, no, maybe should be said to be Ethan''s part.

    All blame oneself at that time didn''t carefully see who, risked to have a conflict, caused oneself to be injured seriously unexpectedly, coma so long.

    Just sitting at her desk, Hua Jiao, who secretly regretted it, suddenly had a voice in her head, "do you want Nie Ruisi to love you alone forever?"

    Hua Jiao was stunned. When she heard out whose voice it was, her face twisted, "Ethan..."

    The voice in the brain laughs, "the little girl is good, everyone knows who I am."

    Huajiao doesn''t want to have any disguise. She recovers her original temper. There is a lot of fear and killing in her voice. "What do you want to do?"

    The voice became serious for a moment, "Nie Ruisi is now a demon, and his magic is increasing day by day. The heartless dan you feed will be invalid one day. Now, you release me, and I will help you. Nie Ruisi will always love you deeply."

    Hua Jiao is silent. She has to say that Ethan is a demon in the period of Father God. He has a deep insight into her heart. Yes, heartless Dan can''t completely reassure her. She can feel that Nie Ruisi has gone to the river Styx several times, and his attitude has obviously changed

    But, "you''re a demon in the period of the Father God. You''re very good at magic. Don''t you think you can come out at any time? Do you still need me? "

    Ethan snorted coldly, "when your father sealed me at the beginning, there were several seals. It will take a long time for me to break through them, but you are different. I don''t know why, you have the flavor of their heavenly family, which is very helpful for me to break through the seal quickly."

    Hua Jiao learns from him and hums coldly, "even though I can help, there is a God in the heaven who has set many boundaries in the place where you seal. My magic is not as strong as her, so I can''t get in."

    "But just a God. I want you to go in. Do you think she can find it?"

    Sensitively aware of the disdain in Ethan''s words, an idea flashed in Huajiao''s mind, which made Huajiao''s eyes bright, "I can help you come out ahead of time, but you have to promise me one thing."

    Ethan''s voice was hoarse. He heard that there was a spy in people''s ears. "Is it not enough for me to help you make neris love you forever?"

    Flower Jiao strange smile, "of course not enough, I want you to help me kill that in your seal place to set the border of women, heaven''s su good God."

    Ethan''s sharp voice makes Huajiao have a headache, but she grits her teeth and bears it. She wants sue to die, otherwise, she will never rest assured.

    "Su of heaven is a God. A God, little girl, you have a big appetite. " Ethan not only didn''t get angry with Huajiao, but she was relieved and laughed at herself. Sure enough, no matter God or devil, there was always darkness in his heart that he liked.

    "Can I help you? If you agree to both requests, then I wish us a happy cooperation. If you don''t, you can call me seriously again. " In the last few words to strengthen the tone, Hua Jiao sneer, she must grasp Nie Ruisi.

    "Of course." Ethan just pretended to think for a while, and of course he would agree. He has been sealed there for many years, damned father, when he sealed him, he killed himself. After so many years, he still can''t break through. Now, it''s not easy to have a suitable candidate. Opportunities are always given to those who are prepared, especially after such a long time.

    Hua Jiao nodded with satisfaction, her face more and more distorted. She was very happy to think that Su Hao would die in the future war. She doesn''t believe it. With Ethan''s help, Nie Ruisi can still think of Su Hao.

    Besides, Su Hao helped his apprentice to pack up what he needed and led him to the place where Ethan was guarding for the last time. She felt something was wrong. She carefully observed the surrounding situation and thought that Ethan broke the seal and came out by herself. But, no, Ethan''s breath was still in it. He should not have broken the seal, but she always felt that something was wrong.

    After a careful look, Su Hao didn''t find anything. She had no choice but to set up a closed border. Once someone entered the border, she could find it and move quickly.

 Chapter 228

    Chen Li just stood quietly behind Su Hao and carefully observed Su Hao''s method of setting the border. In his own cultivation, he found that he seemed to be very good at setting the border and other arrays, but he chose to hide this.

    After setting up the array, Su Hao feels more and more uneasy in her heart, but she can''t find anything. She can only lead Chen Li to settle down first, and then she often comes back to see if anything happens. After all, Ethan is no better than other demons.

    Leaving Su Hao on the road alone, Hua Jiao sends away all the little demons in her bedroom and asks Ethan in her mind, "when are we going to release you?"

    Ethan separated a touch of divine sense to find out if there was anyone else near the river Styx. After seeing Su Hao and Chen Li on a long journey, he took back his touch of divine sense and told Hua Jiao, "you can go to the river Styx now."

    Hua Jiao is a Leng, "that Su is good..."

    Ethan''s cruel smile, "she''s going to place her apprentice. The river Styx is now unattended. Isn''t it your best time? After all, your mana is so low. "

    Hua Jiao is dissatisfied with what he said, but it''s really true. So she forbade this tone, confused all the people beside the bedroom, and secretly went to the river Styx.

    When Huajiao arrives at the river Styx, she suddenly feels that her mana can''t keep up with her, and her breathing starts to be short. Ethan''s disdainful voice in his mind said, "are you so useless?"

    After flying for a long time, Hua Jiao was extremely tired. For a moment, she had no scruples and roared, "I''m useless? You''re begging me to let you out

    Ethan''s voice began to become dangerous, "little girl, you should know who you are talking to, pay attention to your attitude, lest I accidentally kill you."

    Hua Jiao didn''t believe it. "You can''t do it now. You can only hide it in other people''s mind. Do you really think I''m afraid of you now?"

    Ethan''s divine sense narrowed his eyes. It seems that he has been in a coma for too long, which makes the immortals and Demons forget who he is. When they fought with their father and God, they didn''t know where he was.

    Hold Hua Jiao''s Dantian tightly with the magic power, and draw back her strength slightly. "You''re afraid it''s not because you live too long, do you want to die? Yes, I can help you. Do you think you can help me alone? "

    Hua Jiao felt that her Dantian was tight. She gritted her teeth. Her husband was flexible and flexible. She said in a soft voice, "I was too tired just now, so my brain was a little bit uncomfortable. Please don''t mind."

    If the other side softens his attitude, he will not be too threatening. After all, he still depends on her to help him. However, if she annoys herself again, she will be the first one to sacrifice him after she comes out.

    Huajiao obviously feels Ethan''s killing intention. She doesn''t know what to say any more. She just asks Ethan what to do to let him out.

    Ethan lost her breath. After all, when she was waiting to cast, it took her three days. It took a long time. Once someone came during that time, Hua Jiao would be vulnerable, and he would lose all his previous achievements.

    Infuse Hua Jiao with all the mana contained in her own divine consciousness, so that she won''t be able to supply her mana at that time. Then use the long-standing magic power in your body to cut off the connection between suhao and the underworld.

    Then he sat down cross legged and breathed, and secretly praised that the gold content of God was really not low. A touch of divine sense will float to Huajiao. Come with me.

    Huajiao looks at the sky which is almost the same as the demons, and thinks about the Kunlun market where she stayed before, "there is no difference between here and the demons."

    Ethan''s divine sense sneered, "the original scenery of the river Styx is comparable to the Kunlun ruins nine days ago, but your father God suppressed me here. As time goes by, this place gradually becomes like this because of my evil spirit, but." Shenzhi turned his head back and forth, and spread a smile at the corner of his mouth. "This scenery is really satisfying."

    Hua Jiao dislikes the importance. When she doesn''t hear this sentence, she goes to an extremely remote place inside. Ethan stops and points to the front, "here it is."

    Huajiao looked at the branches around her. She was thrilled, but she forbeared, "tell me what I want to do." The magic light ball in her hand is ready to move. She is not stupid. Just when Ethan passed her mana, she knew that he could not give it to her in vain. On the contrary, she might have to stick a lot of it in.

    However, in order to kill Su Hao, and Nie Ruisi''s love for her, she is not unwilling.

    A book fell from the sky. Ethan slowly said, "turn to page 381."

    After Huajiao turns the book, she sees a large reverse spell. She knew her strength, so she was a little incredible. "You don''t know my mana limit. This is a big reversal spell against heaven. My mana and those you just passed to me are not enough. Don''t you mean to let me die?"

    Ethan''s spirit stood beside Hua Jiao, and the look of sarcasm flashed from her eyes, "don''t I know your strength? This reverse spell needs the power from both inside and outside. I will take the lead. You just need to help me make up the gap between the spells. "

    Hua Jiao took a long breath and nodded, "are you sure Su Hao won''t go suddenly?"

    Ethan''s eyes were cold. "Don''t you think I can''t think of it? I''ve just turned the border she set outside into mine. Once she ventured into it, absolutely, there''s no place to die. "

    Flower Jiao pupil unconscious hair big, pick eyebrow, "this can be really a good news."

    Ethan was already a little impatient. He raised his hand and said, "get ready. Remember, don''t deliberately give me something when you cast the magic. Be careful. Otherwise, I will tell you that even if you are poor, you will die like Su Hao who is so rash."

    After hearing this, Huajiao was shocked. She began to doubt whether her decision was right or wrong. However, looking at Ethan''s eyes, she knew that she had no way back. In order to kill Su Hao and Nie Ruisi, she has to fight.

    Ethan takes back his soul and opens his eyes. Ethan is coming back. Their father has dissipated. What can they do without him.

    Hua Jiao sits in a dark place, in case someone sees her, it''s not good. According to the book, she runs her aura according to her words, closes her eyes and feels the movement of her aura. Then she suddenly opens her eyes and makes her aura attack a little bit. Little runes appear around her. Hua Jiao dare not be distracted. She carefully observes whether each rune is missing.

    It''s hard to see the time in the river of Styx. Huajiao can''t be distracted by her panic. If she is distracted, what can she do if she accidentally leads Ethan''s evil spirit to herself.

    Time passed quickly, or very slowly, Hua Jiao had no concept of time, only heard a loud noise, seemingly resounding through the world. Hua Jiao takes back her aura which is about to dry up. She opens her eyes slowly and feels dizzy for a moment.

    She looked at the border that had been opened. Ethan came out of it. She couldn''t help spitting out a mouthful of blood. Ethan looked at her unable to bear her own Weiya, a little convergence, looking at the river Styx not far away, he turned into his own shape, a light like flash in.

    Hua Jiao felt a strong voice coming from her ear. "Go back first, I will do what I promised you, but now, I don''t think you want to let people know that you helped me out."

    Hua Jiao stands up feebly. A small bell falls on the ground. She doesn''t notice it at all. She just wants to go back to the magic palace so that Nie Ruisi doesn''t go to her bedroom. It''s hard to explain.

    Barely mention some aura, fly for a while, walk for a while to the magic palace. Flower Jiao strong to hold a breath back to his bedroom, left a small border, lest someone break into her bedroom, she did not know.

    When everything around is arranged, Huajiao can rest assured to close the door and recover her spiritual power.

    Su Hao took Chen Lilai to his small house many years ago. Thanks to the protective measures he took when he left, the house was not destroyed by time in so many years.

    After cleaning the house with a dust remover, Su Hao takes Chen Li in. Tell Chen Li that he can choose his own room to live in, and then go straight to the room he is used to.

    Into the room, will bring the books in order to see the familiar environment around. Suhao sits on the bed, closes her eyes, and is ready to feel the boundary she has set in the river Styx.

    For a long time, I couldn''t feel Su Hao''s response. I suddenly opened my eyes and felt bad. He rushed out of the house and told Chen Li to practice hard here. She wanted to go to heaven.

    Chen Li looks at Su''s anxious eyes and hears where she''s going. He already knows that it''s Ethan''s business and it''s starting.

    He nodded cleverly and told Su to be careful. Then he chose a house behind him, hoping to strengthen his cultivation.

    Su Hao speeds up and flies to the heaven. When he lands at the south gate, Su Hao sees the heaven general who has been on standby. She nodded to them and ran like the front hall of the emperor.

    Walking to the front hall, the fairy at the door salutes Su Hao, and then reaches out to stop her when Su Hao is about to enter. Su Hao looked at him suspiciously. Xiaoxian''s tone was respectful. "The emperor of heaven is discussing with Zichen. Please let Xiaoxian report to Zichen before."

    Su Hao steadied himself and said gently, "go ahead and tell the emperor that I have something urgent to report."

    "What an emergency." After Xiaoxian went in, there was a real mellow voice behind him. Su Hao turned to see it and saluted, "Happy Buddha."

 Chapter 229

    Lotte Buddha nodded, and the smile on his face seemed unchanged for thousands of years. Su Hao knew that the original master respected Lotte Buddha very much. When he thought about the help provided by Lotte Buddha in the cultivation of the original master, Su Hao''s tone was more respectful. "I don''t know how Lotte Buddha came?"

    Lotte Buddha has never been much involved in the affairs of heaven, because his life is approaching, and he doesn''t want to be in such trouble. Therefore, the emperor of heaven did not dare to tell Lotte Buddha about Ethan''s resurrection. Unexpectedly, Lotte Buddha came.

    "God, please, Buddha." As soon as Xiaoxian came up with it, he saw Lotte Buddha standing beside Su Hao God with a smile. He was so scared that his mouth was floating.

    "Will Buddha come in with me?" When Su Hao looked at the man who was both father and friend, he thought of his own judgment that his life was approaching. He was also a little uncomfortable.

    "Of course." Lotte is leading the way.

    Because Lotte Buddha was an immortal in the period of Father God, Xiaoxian didn''t dare to stop him at will. Su looks very sad. She is also God. Why is the gap so big.

    Go into front hall, really as expected see only sky emperor with purple Chen two people. When the two of them saw Lotte Buddha, their expressions were even better than Su''s.

    The emperor of heaven hurriedly went down to meet him, "who alerted the Buddha?"

    Lotte Buddha avoided the emperor''s hand, "does the emperor also think the Buddha is old? You didn''t even tell me about Ethan''s awakening? "

    The emperor apologized and explained that he didn''t mean that.

    Sue looked at them with a headache, knowing that Ethan''s affair could not be delayed any longer. She broke into three people''s words in a voice, "emperor of heaven, the border I set in the river Styx has been abandoned."

    Three people are surprised, Su Hao''s magic power is better than the emperor of heaven, the devil can only look at Su Hao''s border silly eyes. So they can''t think of anyone who can break the border of suhao except Ethan.

    "You mean..." Zichen looks at Su Hao.

    "My border and I respond to each other, but now, I can''t feel the movement on the other side of the border, so it''s abandoned." Su Hao''s face is very serious, and her heart is very uncomfortable. She didn''t come here for anything to get rid of Ethan, she just wanted to kill Huajiao and leave.

    Lotte Buddha''s face is also very serious. He experienced the war between the Father God and Ethan. At that time, the Tian people suffered heavy casualties. The Father God used all his aura to seal Ethan. Now

    All of a sudden, Rakuten thought of something, his eyes suddenly lit up, he said, "you went to the Styx to prepare, I''ll come later."

    Three people look at each other, Lotte Buddha is coming? The Buddha looked at the three of them in his eyes. How could people who have lived for many years not know what they were thinking? His face changed. "Do you three look down on me?"

    Three people quickly shook their heads, joking, the Buddha was angry, "no, no."

    Zichen and Su Hao looked at each other, and instantly understood each other''s meaning, "emperor of heaven, while the development is not too serious, it''s better to let us two go to observe before, so as to plan for the future."

    The emperor of heaven pondered for a while, nodded and agreed, only admonished them to be careful.

    Su Hao and Zichen bowed to Lotte Buddha, turned and left. Buddha watched the two of them go away and stood up, "emperor of heaven, it''s time to inform the demons, so I''ll go to prepare first."

    The emperor was surprised that the Buddha knew everything. Lotte Buddha back as if with eyes in general, "I just know what I want to know."

    The emperor bowed his head, "yes."

    Watching the Buddha go far away, the emperor wiped the sweat on his forehead. The Buddha was really a God in the father''s time, really

    Forget it, the emperor of heaven sent the messenger and told him to inform the demons. Ethan seemed to wake up. Tianzu has begun to prepare for war. I hope the demons can support us as soon as possible.

    And Huajiao wakes up at this time. She gently opened the door to a crack and looked out. It''s very busy outside. They are preparing pills, herbs and other things.

    She went out slowly and planned to go to Nie Ruisi to try. Did he go to her in the three days when she left. After that, as soon as he came to the door, he saw Nie Ruisi coming out of the room with a letter in his hand.

    When Nie Ruisi saw her, he didn''t look different. Just simply tell her, I want to go there, let her keep in the magic palace, don''t go out, in order to avoid danger.

    Flower Jiao cover heart of guilty, clever nod, tell him to be careful. Watching Nie Ruisi go away, she slowly went back to her bedroom. Naturally, she won''t go. What if Ethan sees her and sells her.

    Besides, Su Hao and Zichen quickly come to the river of hell. Su Hao carefully looked at his border and found that there was nothing wrong with it. She just wanted to step in as before, but her arm was held by Zichen.

    Zichen explains softly, "this border has evil spirit."

    When Su Hao heard the words, he held his breath and realized the surroundings carefully. Sure enough, he had evil spirit. She raises a head and purple Chen to look at one eye, two people work together, knocked out this boundary.

    Because of the lesson of the border, Su Hao was very cautious and slowly went in. When they came to the cabin, Su Hao suddenly heard the sound of water. She motioned Zichen to be quiet and let Shenzhi out to investigate. When she moved cautiously to the river Styx, Shenzhi was suddenly beaten back heavily.

    Sue had a headache and felt dizzy. Zichen quickly help her, see her some embarrassed appearance, Zichen know things are not good. He helped Su Hao and walked out of the border. As soon as he reached the border, he was blocked by a barrier. Zichen raised her head and witnessed the process of changing from fish to human.

    He put suhao behind him and leaned against a big tree to let her recover. And purple Chen oneself, resolutely stood in front of Su Hao, be on guard against Yi San''s sudden attack.

    Ethan looked at the person who seemed to have plenty of aura in front of him, and suddenly recognized that the woman behind him was the one who set up the border at his own border. Think of oneself to promise to lead to request, to up Su''s good eyes took to make people frighten of kill intention.

    Su Hao and Zichen naturally won''t be unaware of his intention to kill. They run their own spiritual power. How can they support the arrival of the big troops in heaven. Ethan knew that he had just woken up and that his magic had not returned to its original heyday. He had to get rid of two people before the army came.

    In the hand wave light congeals, straight rushes to Su Hao and purple Chen. Two people look at each other, quickly avoid. Luck mana, they know that their strength is very different from Ethan''s. Nature is not stupid enough to output all of its own spiritual power now. Instead, it operates the spiritual power to set a protective cover for itself.

    Ethan narrowed his eyes, looked up and laughed, "two yellow children, you don''t think your protective cover can withstand my attack."

    Su Hao said with a smile, "naturally, we won''t be so arrogant, but you don''t want to go out today."

    Ethan snorted coldly, "ignorance, do you think you two can resist my spiritual power? Two more are not enough. "

    Su Hao is counting the time in his heart. Tianting needs to summon guards from all over the world and report to the demons. It takes half a day for the demons and Tianting to get to the Ming River dike. How can he calculate it, he has to stay here for two hours with Zichen.

    But Sue gritted her teeth and used more spiritual power to resist Ethan''s attack. It has to be said that this strange fish''s magic power is really strong. Just after waking up, their mana has not been fully recovered, and they have been fighting hard.

    Taking advantage of Ethan''s unprepared, Su Hao''s hand quickly reverses and an attacking array moves to Ethan. Who knows that Fu hits that strange fish, not only does it not hurt at all, but it seems to absorb the same disappearance.

    Su Hao''s face tightened, and he looked at Ethan''s wild laugh. "Are people in heaven so useless now? The magic power is so low that it can be called God

    Su Hao gave a sneer and rubbed the blood that flowed on his lips because Ethan just fought back. "What are you still happy about the fish that has been sealed by our father once?"

    Ethan didn''t mind her saying, "is that the only last word before death?"

    Zichen took the words, and Su Hao just took a move in dark gray. If he did it again several times, he was afraid that he couldn''t hold it. "No wonder he would be sealed by our father, Ethan. Would you only bully women?"

    Ethan was so angry that he was sealed by their father, which was his pain. The woman lived for a short time, he put up with it, now the man also repeatedly mentioned this to him, what else do you want to live?

    Ethan raised a cruel smile and turned his hands in the air. Su Hao and Zichen thought that the secret way was not good. They looked up and saw the immortal array.

    Take a look at each other, combine all the spiritual power in one place, and fight for all the damage. Once the anti God array hits them, they can be declared dead.

    See to kill a god array more and more near, Su Hao and purple Chen have already been that pressure to pressure of kneel down on the ground. All of a sudden, a full of spiritual power comes, and the anti God array is fragmented in front of everyone''s eyes. Su Hao and Zichen also feel that their already dry spiritual power is smoothed and filled with a gentle breath.

    As soon as I turned around, I saw that the army of heaven and Demons under the leadership of Lotte Buddha had arrived at the river Styx. Ethan squints at the person who breaks his array. Oh, he''s still an acquaintance.

    "Lotte."

    Lotte Buddha''s gentle smile, but his mouth said very different words, "Ethan, today is your death."

    Ethan was quite arrogant, and he didn''t regard Lotte as a matter of return. "Your father and God have gone away in order to seal me, and you, in the war with me, were seriously injured. It''s time to count your life."

    The emperor of heaven was furious when he heard the words, "good sons of heaven, ready to attack."

 Chapter 230

    "Yes."

    Ethan disdained the corners of his mouth and waved his broad sleeves. Facing Ethan''s general guard, he was fanned far away. What''s more, Dantian had been destroyed, and the ground was instantly dead and injured. "Emperor of heaven, you think you can subdue me with tens of thousands of troops."

    The emperor looked at the dead and wounded general Wei, "Yongsi, Tuota, Li Tianwang, Zichen, Su Hao."

    The four of them stood in front of the emperor, "in."

    The emperor of heaven released his own momentum. At least he was the emperor of heaven. "How about taking revenge on the generals and guards of our heavenly court?"

    The four looked at each other and said, "I''m willing to die for heaven."

    Nie Ruisi lazily went to the four people''s side, "two gods have gone, then add me one."

    Flying to the same height as Ethan, the five people each occupied a corner and formed a big seal formation. For a moment, the wind and clouds surged. After all, the five are all heroes.

    Everyone looked at them with hope. Suddenly, Ethan''s eyes narrowed, and his evil spirit soared. Five people were shot away in an instant. Among them, Su Hao''s injury is particularly serious, and Ethan is willing to kill her. It''s because she added a few more boundaries to the original father''s boundary that it''s so difficult for her to wake up.

    Body shape blinks in the past, in the hands of the law print rolling, Su Hao closed his eyes, the heart is very unwilling, she has not killed for the original master Huajiao. So she died. Suddenly, Su Hao felt that before she closed her eyes, a figure flashed in front of her eyes. She could turn over and open her eyes to see, thinking forever!?

    Ethan''s unreserved move directly hit Yongsi''s back, and yongsiwa''s blood vomited to Su Hao''s face. Su Hao has some confused clothes. She thinks she can''t accept them. Why is it like this? Yongsi, what should he do.

    Seeing Ethan still want to move, Lotte quickly moved to Su Hao''s side to block the move.

    "Oh." Ethan sneered and turned to Lotte, "do you think you can stop me?"

    Lotte increased the strength of his hand, making Ethan''s hand unable to break away from him, and raised his lips. "I didn''t want to do it, but you hurt me so much. Anyway, I''m dying. How about you disappear with me?"

    Ethan tries to break free from the hand of Lotte Buddha. He has a bad feeling.

    Sure enough, the Buddha closed his eyes and began to recite a Dharma word that no one had ever heard of. Su Hao and they had never heard of it, but Ethan was different. He had heard it. It was a self exploding Dharma word.

    The emperor of heaven only felt that there was a golden light in front of them, a protective shield was set up around them, and an explosion all over the sky sounded in their ears. The emperor couldn''t bear to close his eyes. He knew what had happened. After all, Lotte Buddha chose this road.

    Su Hao holds Yongsi in his arms and is at a loss like a child. He is so kind to her. What should he do now. Nie Ruisi looks at Su Hao like this. He doesn''t know why. His heart contracts slightly. Su Haoqiang stands up and follows the spirit of Yongsi. Don''t go, don''t go.

    She really did not have the strength, sobbing squatted on the ground, Yongsi left, what should she do to keep him. Suddenly, she stepped on something. Su haogang wanted to kick it away. She suddenly felt a little familiar with it. Isn''t it the bell that the original owner gave her when she was a disciple?

    She took a deep breath and kept calm. She went to Nie Ruisi and glared at her red eyes. "Is your wife here?"

    Nie Ruisi didn''t understand her meaning and shook his head, "No."

    "Well, what''s this?"

    Nie Ruisi looks at the familiar bell in front of him. He and Hua Jiao each have one. How can they be here.

    But Su Hao understood everything. She looked up at the sky and laughed. Tears ran down her cheeks. The momentum of falling immortal was obvious. Her eyes were red again. "The spirit of God above me cursed Huajiao. This life, this life, and forever, and it''s not a good end."

    The emperor of heaven watched in horror as Su Hao''s body began to dissipate. Su Hao suddenly felt a relief, whether it was her or the original owner.

    She said to the emperor of heaven with a gentle smile, "please help me treat Chen Li well and tell him that I didn''t do my duty as a master. I''m sorry."

    Nie Ruisi looks at the scene in front of him. He has a splitting headache. The scenes flash in front of him, but he can''t catch them. He was about to be driven crazy, roaring up to the sky, and his memory was restored.

    Nie Ruisi, who has recovered his memory, looks at the spirit disappearing in front of him and is in agony. Looking back on his actions over the years, what did he do? How could he treat Su well? Well, it''s not just his master.

    He wants to follow suhao. He wants to be with her, but he''s afraid she won''t see him. What should he do? He, Huajiao, oh.

    Nie Ruisi''s heart is very cold. He can''t forgive himself or Hua Jiao. He will solve himself, but Huajiao, suhao, who wants to kill her, has no success. So, he helps her.

    Turning around and flying back to the magic palace, facing Huajiao with a gentle smile, "do you know what Su Hao cursed you before he dissipated?"

    Hello, Sue. It''s gone? Huajiao didn''t hear the difference of Nie Ruisi''s tone. She was very happy. She wanted to hold Nie Ruisi''s arm, but Nie Ruisi avoided it. She didn''t care. She asked, "what''s the curse?"

    Nie Ruisi said word by word, "this life, this life, eternal life, the end, not a good end."

    Hua Jiao is a little flustered. After all, Su Hao is a God. She looks at Nie Ruisi with a smile, "Ruisi, you must have a way to help me."

    Nie Ruisi said with a smile, "of course."

    Hua Jiao also followed to smile, she knew, Ethan definitely succeeded, "that is what method."

    Nie Ruisi took back his smile and said, "that''s to send you to the bitter world. It''s my eternal curse to you as a demon

    Flower Jiao smile froze, "you remember."

    Nie Ruisi didn''t pay attention to her. He just drew a huge amulet in his original place and urged Hua Jiao to become disabled with his whole body magic. He endured great pain. "I curse Hua Jiao with the spirit of the devil, and I''ll never end up well."

    Nie Ruisi only added a word that nobody heard in the back, "and, see Su Hao."

    Su Hao is gone, and Nie Ruisi will not survive. He curses Hua Jiao in his own name. Looking at her agony, Nie Ruisi is not satisfied. How can it be enough? How can this pain compare with Su''s betrayal? He''s not satisfied. He''s very dissatisfied.

    Besides, when Chen Li heard about it and heard about the restoration of the memory of the devil, he was a little at a loss. So a good master, if he didn''t, he would be gone?

    The wind is blowing gently, and the river Styx is slowly recovering because of the dissipation of Ethan. Despite the emperor''s advice, Chen Li lives here alone, because he has his best memory.

    In system space:

    The mission assessed 10000 energy.

    All the people in the world can gain the energy of belief.

    The total energy is 134000.

    Please keep up your efforts.

    Default to next task

    Default to

    Su Hao Ben wants to make complaints about the system, and how does he want to shoot it again on his head, dizzy and visually immersed in the darkness.

    Su Hao''s heart with a lot of helplessness, ear came the voice of men and women, this slowly opened the eyes.

    Some memories swarmed out of Su Hao''s mind.

    I didn''t want my son Chen Lin and Shen Linlin to be together, but my son has to be with Shen Linlin all the time, and now they are all in trouble.

    However, I didn''t expect that Shen Linlin was so mean that she said she was willing to leave on her own. Her son turned against her completely and drove her out.

    After that, he was depressed all his life.

    Su Hao understood the cause and effect, could not help roaring: "lying trough, how can there be such a bitch in the world, however, the woman''s heart is also... Also."

    Chen Lin walked up to Su Hao, glared at her and roared: "Mom, I want to be with Shen Linlin! In this life, I only love Shen Linlin

    Su Hao looked at Chen Lin in a hurry, with a touch of cunning on his face: "do you really only love her? In this life, no matter what she does, do you only love her? "

    Chen Lin looks at Su Hao''s calm appearance, a little confused. My mother, when she heard me say such words, didn''t she usually burst?

    Su Hao looked at Chen Lin''s suspicious eyes and was not afraid at all. After all, now he was wearing someone else''s skin: "ask you, no matter what happens, do you love her?" Su Hao once again very seriously looked at Chen Lin''s eyes.

    Chen Lin was slightly stunned, hesitated for a while, then said: "yes, I just want to be with her!"

    "If you call Shen Linlin over, what do you want to do? Only if two people want to." Su laughs and looks at Chen Lin''s eyes.

    "What? Are you scared? Think I''ll eat you? You''re my son. I''m sure I''ll take good care of your marriage. "

    Chen Lin thought for a while, then picked up the mobile phone and walked out of the room. Su Hao, while Chen Lin was out, began to grope in the room.

    I didn''t expect that before I had a baby, I should have been someone else''s mother so soon. However, if I had such a son, I would have thrown it into the street.

    "I heard your mother told me to go? Will there be fraud? " Listening to the girl''s voice outside the door, Su Hao only felt goose bumps all over her body.

    Chen Lin was very spoiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. I''ll protect you with me. Besides, my mother doesn''t dare to do anything with you."

    Su Hao listens to Chen Lin''s words behind the door, shakes his head sarcastically, and whispers: "I''ve seen such a fool, I''ve never seen such a fool..."

    "Mom, I brought Shen Linlin to see you." The door is opened by Chen Lin. Su Hao looks at the man in a white dress and light makeup. He has to say that he looks pretty good.

    It''s a pity that no matter how good they look, they are just bitches.

    "If I take back his power as president, will you still love him as much as you do now?" Su Hao''s words are quite straightforward, which makes Shen Linlin a little stunned.

 Chapter 231

    Chen Lin hesitated after hearing this sentence. Su Hao sat down on the stool and looked at them. He wanted bread and love. It was just a daydream.

    "What''s the matter? Don''t you mean to be with your girlfriend no matter what happens? I didn''t stop you from being together. Why don''t you talk? "

    Shen Linlin''s face was a little ugly. She said to Su Hao, "aunt, what did I do wrong? If you want to embarrass us like this, you tell me that I will change it."

    Obviously, Shen Linlin came for money.

    Su Hao sipped a cup of water and said again, "you have no money, no power, no background. He is a president. It''s not right for you to be a big family. If it comes out that your reputation will be bad, it''s better to take back his power of president. Aren''t you right? You can also live your life together. "

    Chen Lin naturally knows that Su Hao wants to force himself to surrender and give up marrying Shen Linlin. He holds Shen Linlin''s hand tightly and says, "OK, then you take back the right of president. I just want to be with Shen Linlin!"

    "I have backbone, but the woman around you seems to be reluctant at all." Su Hao once again sneered, Chen Lin naturally, eyes fell on Shen Linlin''s deep face.

    "What''s the matter? Don''t you want to be with me? " Chen Lin whispered in her ear. Shen Linlin''s body was slightly stunned and began to smile awkwardly.

    "How can I, the person I love is you, how can I compare whether you have money? As long as you are by my side, as long as you are by my side and always accompany me."

    Sentence after sentence of love words bewilder Chen Lin''s eyes. Su Hao just looks at her with disgust on one side and doesn''t even look at her.

    "I knew you loved me, mom. I''m going to marry Shen Linlin in a few days! I love her and I hope I can have a home with her as soon as possible. "

    Su Hao nodded: "whatever you like, anyway, now you are not the president of the company, and you are not my son. What do you like?"

    With that, Su Hao got up and was ready to leave here. He looked back at Chen Lin again and said, "are you really going to marry her? I won''t regret it at all. Don''t sit down for a woman? "

    Chen Lin nodded heavily again and said, "yes, I only want her. Without her, I don''t know how to live my life."

    I don''t know what kind of ecstasy this goblin gave Chen Lin, but I can be confused like this

    Su Hao left here helplessly. Shen Linlin looked at Chen Lin with a gloomy face and said, "do you really want to give up the position of president for me?"

    Chen Lin didn''t speak, just tightly held Shen Linlin''s hand, as if really never separated.

    Su can''t help laughing sarcastically, and closes the door.

    Now, around the problems in Su Hao''s mind, let her rack her brains to think of a way, the sound of the system passed, Su Hao''s mind.

    "I can help you with your current problems."

    The company can''t be without its owner for a day. Now, Chen Lin, who is the only one qualified to succeed to the position of president, has been cut off. If he has ever found another president, he may be greedy for property.

    "System, you say, how can I solve this problem now?" Su Hao asked the system in his heart impatiently.

    "You can have one yourself." Su Hao was stunned by the system. What does it mean to have a baby?

    "Who am I going to give birth to? What''s more, it''s still ten months before I''m pregnant. When I''m born, all the companies have closed down. Can you tell me some practical ways?"

    Su Hao roared toward the system. I really haven''t seen a team mate like a pig.

    "We are helping people solve problems. We can definitely open plug-ins. You just need to donate your eggs. I will help you solve the rest. You can see the results tomorrow."

    "I didn''t expect that there would be such an effect." Sue was slightly surprised.

    The system said, "you need to sign this contract. The child is only in the present world, and you can decide his future freely."

    "Will it hurt?" Su Hao asked cautiously, thinking of the scene of the doctor taking out the egg, she was a little afraid.

    "Who do you think I am? Do you think it will hurt? Can you not compare me with those vulgar human beings? " The system rolled my eyes.

    I quickly pressed the handprint on this chapter of paper, only to see that a round rolling thing flew out of my body and disappeared in front of my eyes.

    "Tomorrow, go to the company and you''ll see what''s next."

    The system disappeared. When I think of Chen Lin and Shen Linlin, it''s mainly because my body is too doting. I can''t help it.

    After all, suhao is a woman. Looking at the mansion in front of her, she moved some ideas in her heart and drove a luxury car to the street.

    The music was put to the maximum by Su Hao. Originally, he thought he could indulge himself. Unexpectedly, with a bang, he leaned forward and hit the steering wheel.

    "It''s not a crash, is it?" Su Hao was slightly surprised and ran down from the car, looking at the familiar appearance of a man in front of him.

    Thinking, in my mind, about the memory of the original body, like what Shen Linlin and this man have

    "Are you Chen Lin''s mother of Chen''s group?" The man looked at me suspiciously, frowning heavily.

    Sue awkwardly raised the corner of her mouth and said in a slow voice: "yes... Do we know each other?"

    "You are the woman who dislikes Shen Linlin every day. How can I not know you?" When the man heard that Su Hao was clear about his identity, his eyes were full of fireworks.

    Su Hao naturally won''t suffer. He asked, "how can you be so clear about Shen Linlin? Is it hard for you two to do something?"

    The man glared at Su. For a moment, he didn''t know how to answer her, so he had to say, "Shen Linlin and I are friends. Shen Linlin''s mother-in-law is really the most unfortunate thing in her life."

    Su laughs. He has seen countless people in his life, but he is stupid and likes to be a good man. His sarcastic words make the man furious. However, he tolerates them in the end.

    "Good men don''t fight with women. I''ve seen many shameless women like you. You can tell me how much the car costs!"

    When Su Hao saw that he raised money with himself, he naturally said, "one million, without one million, I can''t get off the stage."

    This sentence stunned the man and repeated, "you want a million!"!? Are you crazy? You, this car is not worth a million at all, OK

    No wonder Shen Linlin doesn''t choose you, but she has no money Su Hao can''t help but sneer, and plans to turn around and leave.

    The man who is stimulated by Su Hao''s words is very confused. He has never seen a woman who can fight against him. No wonder Shen Linlin is not her opponent.

    Su Hao looked down on this kind of man who had no money and liked to pretend. He didn''t want a car, so he took a taxi home.

    As soon as she got home, a woman''s voice filled the whole house. Suhao''s face became more gloomy.

    Shen Linlin had already heard Su Hao''s footsteps, and deliberately called louder, saying: "Chen Lin, don''t... Don''t... Your mother doesn''t like me. If we are known by her like this, you will be scolded again."

    Chen Lin gasped and said, "don''t worry, my mother''s immortal thing can''t stop us from being together in this life. Moreover, my mother has loved me since she was a child. I''m the only heir of the Chen family. Do you think my mother will withdraw my position as President so easily?"

    "Really? Chen Lin... as long as you are always by my side, I''m not in China, your money, as long as I can be with you... "Shen Linlin''s charming voice makes Su Hao have the impulse to break into the room and slap her hard.

    Unexpectedly, the original body raised a white eyed wolf. They all said that love was poison. Now Su Hao finally believed it.

    Jiao / panting finally subsided. Shen Linlin came out of the door in her pajamas. She looked at Su Hao in surprise and said, "Mom... Why are you here... Just now... We..."

    Sue Hao raised his trademark smile and said, "are you married now? What qualifications do you have to call me mom? What''s the use of a woman who can''t tell her aunt from her mother? "

    Shen Linlin''s face turned purple when Su Hao was angry. Su Hao rolled her eyes and left here to return to her room.

    Mouth can not help but complain that "I have never seen such a shameless woman, I really don''t know what Chen Lin thinks."

    Chen Lin pulls Shen Linlin to open the door of the room and looks at Su Hao. Shen Linlin looks at Su Hao with tears on her face. Chen Lin is furious and is telling Su Hao what the bitch has said.

    "Ma! Why do you say Shen Linlin again? Do you know Shen Linlin is very sad when you say that! Other people''s daughters are not human in your hands, are they? Shen Linlin is just calling you mom. Do you say that to her? "

    Shen Linlin was crying behind Chen Lin, and she couldn''t help holding Chen Lin with her hand, pretending to be bullied,

    "Chen Lin, I know that my aunt doesn''t like me. There must be some aunts who don''t like me. Anyway, he is still your mother. I am the one who destroys the happiness of your family!"

    Her crying appearance really made Sue feel sick and said, "what''s the noise at night? Take back your crying appearance. Before you get married, you always pretend like this. What a woman."

 Chapter 232

    Sure enough, as others say, only women can see which woman is a whore.

    "Mom, can you stop talking about Shen Linlin like this? What''s wrong with her?"

    Su Hao glanced at Chen Lin coolly and said, "well, you can go out now. If it goes on like this, I won''t allow you to get married. Chen Lin, you should remember the decision you made today and don''t regret it later."

    Chen Lin took Shen Linlin''s hand and left Su Hao''s room. Su Hao''s room was calm again.

    Lying in bed, thinking about what to do next, he fell asleep for no reason.

    When I woke up again, it was already three strokes in the day.

    "Chairman, it''s time for us to go to the company now. It''s still an hour before the noon meeting."

    After a good pause, Sue remembered that she was a chairman of the board. She got up quickly, changed her clothes and made up, and opened the door.

    The assistant looked at Su Hao who was a little nervous and said respectfully, "Chairman, how are you different today from usual?"

    Sue looked at her dress in the mirror. She had to say that her figure was a thief.

    "No, I just want to change my style." Su Hao had to use this sentence to prevaricate in the past, then followed the assistant to leave home.

    All of a sudden, the system said, "go to the company and you''ll know what to do with the rest."

    After I got on the bus, I came to the company very quickly. As soon as I got off the bus, a man came to Su Hao. The clear face of water chestnut revealed indifference.

    "Mom, long time no see."

    Long time no see. What is the setting? I don''t know what kind of state the system has put itself in

    "Long time no see... I didn''t expect you to be handsome again." Sue looked at the man in front of her awkwardly and didn''t know his name

    "Mom, Juncheng missed you so much." When suhao was embarrassed, what he said made suhao find an opportunity.

    I didn''t expect that this system was so powerful that one could grow up overnight.

    "Chairman, you are not going to choose President Chen Lin for the selection of president this time, are you?" Listening to the assistant''s words, Su Hao quickly nodded and went to the company.

    She wanted to see which Chen Lin would choose before bread and love.

    Juncheng sits in the position of president as promised. He hears a sudden bang from the door. Su Hao frowns and turns back. As expected, Chen Lin rushes to Juncheng''s direction.

    "Who are you! You dare to occupy my position as president

    Looking at his angry appearance, Su Hao''s smile became more and more brilliant, and said: "he is the person who takes your place. You say that as long as Shen Linlin''s, how can you regret it now?"

    Chen Lin is angry, but Su Hao is more and more calm. She looks at Chen Lin''s helpless appearance and says, "what? Do you regret it now? Don''t you just love your family Shen Linlin? "

    Chen Lin didn''t know what to say, so he had to say, "Mom, I''m your son! How can you just let someone sit in the position of President? "

    Obviously, Chen Lin doesn''t know what Juncheng''s real identity is.

    "I''ve asked you 50 or 60 times. You have to love yourself. Why? Is it hard to regret now? And he''s my son in a foreign country, your brother. Think about it. "

    "Mom, you are cruel enough, I tell you, I will not give in to you." Chen Lin angrily turned and left here. The door closed at this moment.

    Juncheng smiles at Su Hao and comes to her and says, "Mom, why did I come back all of a sudden? What happened? Look at you." I''m at home now. How can your mom be so cruel and willing to give the company to your brother? " Now, Shen Linlin just feels dizzy and wants to burst her brain.

    She thought that she could fly to the branch and become a Phoenix, but now she has nothing but herself and Chen Lin has nothing.

    "Shen Linlin, what''s the matter with you? Are you really with me for the position of the president''s wife?" Chen Lin is not stupid, listening to the phone slightly roar, also understand her ideas.

    When Shen Linlin heard what Chen Lin said, she calmed herself, forced her smile and said, "it''s OK. How can I be with you for your money? You are you. Because I love you, I will be with you and marry you."

    Chen Lin hears Shen Linlin''s words, the heart still inexplicably convulsed.

    "Well, don''t worry. Although I don''t have the position of president, I won''t let you suffer."

    "Well, I believe you. As long as you are by my side, no matter how hard it is, I will."

    Chen Lin was coaxed by Shen Linlin''s words and full of strong hope for the future. However, Shen Linlin on the other side threw a water cup on the table on the floor and split in an instant.

    "I, Shen Linlin, will never fall into this situation!"

    Chen Lin knocks on Shen Linlin''s door. Shen Linlin listens to the knock, but quickly pretends to be distressed and opens the door.

    Chen Lin looked at the bottles all over the floor and said anxiously, "is something wrong? Why is it so chaotic?"

    Shen Linlin stiffly choked out two lines of tears and looked at Chen Lin: "it''s OK. I''m ok. Just now I didn''t go over my head. I was a little dizzy. I didn''t hold the cup firmly, so I fell."

    Chen Lin''s eyebrows revealed sadness, as if he had rubbed all his own into his hands and gave it to her: "it''s OK, have you hurt anything? Can you pay attention to safety in the future? I''m most afraid that you are injured..."

    Shen Linlin sat on the stool and looked at Chen Lin and said, "don''t worry, how are you now? I didn''t expect that your mother would be so cruel that she could even throw away her son."

    The heart is very angry, did not expect that when they thought they were about to reach the plan, she was upset.

    Shen Linlin''s mobile phone suddenly rang. Looking at Lin Hao''s phone displayed on the mobile phone screen, she was stunned.

    Chen Lin naturally saw that Shen Linlin''s face was a little bad, and quickly asked, "what''s the matter? Is something wrong? Why don''t you answer the phone?"

    Shen Linlin nodded nervously and quickly took her mobile phone to the balcony. Lin Hao''s voice came from the phone

    "Linlin, stay with me. That man has nothing now. What are you doing with him? Before, you said I had no money, now I have money, he has no money, do you want to be with me

    Lin Hao''s voice is full of hope and intoxicating tenderness. However, his words undoubtedly make Shen Linlin slightly stunned at this moment. After thinking for a while, she said: "otherwise, let''s meet... What do you think of the rest."

    Chen Hao listened to Shen Linlin''s hesitating voice, but he was still a little sad, but as long as he could see itˇ° Well, well, I''ll come to your house to see you tonight. "

    Shen Linlin watched the sound inside the door warily. Chen Lin stood at the door and listened to what Shen Linlin said secretly. Shen Linlin yelled at the phone: "I tell you, I''ll only be with Chen Lin in my life. Don''t pester me."

    Shen Linlin hangs up the phone, and her cunning eyes flash through her eyes again. Chen Lin listens to Shen Linlin''s words, but he is moved to death.

    He didn''t expect that Shen Linlin would say such words for herself. He was deeply moved

    Chen Lin opened the door and held Shen Linlin in his arms. He whispered in his ear, "don''t worry. Although I''m not the president now, I won''t let you suffer. Just stay with me."

    However, how can Shen Linlin be so willing to be with Chen Lin?

    I saw her eyebrows are revealing a trace of resentment, but still have to pretend to love him.

    "As long as you stay by my side, as long as you love me, as long as you have me in your eyes"

    Shen Linlin looks at Chen Lin and says with love. However, only women can understand women in this life.

    "I''ll look for a job later. Don''t worry. Although our future life is not so superior as before, you believe me, I will really make you live a good life again..."

    Chen Lin looks at Shen Linlin with a firm face, but she doesn''t know that she has already made a little mistake in her heart.

    "Well, in the future, I will also help you around. You can rest assured that no matter what, you still have me around you."

    These comforting words have already made Chen lincoax''s exaggeration.

 Chapter 233

    "I''m hungry... Go to cook," Chen Lin looked at Shen Linlin, reluctantly passing through her eyes.

    "But, I can''t cook, what can I do..." Shen Lindu began to talk, looked at Chen Lin with a pathetic look, and saw Chen Lin thinking for a while.

    "Now, I don''t have any money. I''ll take whatever you cook." He fondled her cheek with his face.

    Shen Linlin was a little angry. She sat down on the stool and said to Chen Lin, "but now I''m very tired and I don''t want to eat. Otherwise, go and cook it."

    Chen Lin looks at Shen Linlin''s slightly angry appearance, and knows that she''s complaining that she''s useless.

    "Well, I''ll cook it for you. I know mine is useless now, and there''s nothing. It''s natural for you to be angry."

    Chen Lin dejected turned away from the original place, came to the kitchen, his mind kept passing Su Hao asked him questions, he did not know why, a little regret

    On the other hand, Su Hao is sitting on the sofa with a quiet look of years. Looking at the blue sky and white clouds outside the window, he can''t help sighing.

    "I didn''t expect that the life here is so good. All the jobs are taken over by my son. They are just idle. I just don''t know that those men who are with bitches for love are really stupid enough."

    The system suddenly spoke and Su Hao jumped up from the stool.

    "Can you say a word every time you come out, don''t you know that this kind of inexplicable will frighten people to death?"

    The system didn''t want to pay attention to Su Hao at all, and said, "you have so much free time to sit here now. Why don''t you think of something? Don''t you want to go back?"

    Su Hao was slightly surprised, quickly shook his head, said: "no, no, but now I''m thinking of a way, let them quickly separate, how possible ah."

    "So, I want you to find a way quickly, otherwise, you are going to stay here all your life and live the same life as your previous life. You can do it yourself."

    Su Hao was disgusted by the system for a few minutes, silently helped her forehead, and planned to enjoy the life here. Unexpectedly, before a while, she had to find a way again.

    "It''s all Chen Lin''s fault. A good woman doesn''t want a white lotus, but she keeps me here and doesn''t know how to deal with things!"

    Su Hao roared out of the window. Juncheng came in at this time. Looking at Su Hao''s irritable appearance, he was stunned.

    After all, his mother will not be so, always like to put all the mood to the heart.

    "Mom, is something wrong? You look very upset." Juncheng looks at Su Hao and frowns. For the first time, Su Hao finds that his son is so handsome. The clear face of water chestnut reveals the coldness,

    Juncheng was slightly stunned. He swept in front of her with his hand and called again, "Mom, what''s wrong with you? Is there something on my face?"

    Su Hao was pulled back to reality by his voice, slightly stunned, quickly shook his head, said: "it''s OK, it''s OK, do you think, we two look like."

    Juncheng looks at Su Hao with strange eyes and says, "Mom, I was born of you. If I don''t look like you, who do I look like..."

    Su Hao "ah" a, quickly missed his eyes, said: "yes, I just ask..."

    "Mom, are you under too much mental pressure recently? I always think you''re weird. Is something wrong with you?"

    Su Hao shook his head again and said seriously, "no, I''m bored to death by your brother''s girlfriend recently. Then you''re busy here. I''ll go back first."

    Take the opportunity, Su Hao to find other words, want to retreat, Juncheng looked at Su Hao turned to leave, slightly a Leng, not from the way: "it seems that mom is really busy recently, I must help her share."

    After su Hao got in the car, she was thinking about how to separate Chen Lin and Shen Linlin. It was too difficult. What else could she do to separate them?

    At this time, Shen Linlin is holding a mobile phone to search the information of the rich second generation. In order to avoid Chen Lin''s search, she has to hide in the room.

    Start planning how to find another rich second generation.

    "Linlin, the meal is ready. Come out. Why are you in the room all day?" Chen Lin shouts to the room at the door. Shen Linlin looks at the door which has not been opened.

    "I see. Are you bored?" Can''t help but toward the door of Chen Lin dark roar, Chen Lin listen to Shen Linlin''s irritable voice, also don''t want to disturb.

    I had to say, "I put the food on the table, so I''ll go out and look for a job first. You can take good care of yourself at home by yourself."

    Shen Linlin is not talking. She continues to look at the news of the rich second generation. These are all sent to her by her best friend Lin Xiaoxiao. After all, Lin Xiaoxiao knows Shen Linlin''s predicament and has to help her.

    Shen Linlin''s phone rings at this time, and Lin Xiaoxiao''s phone is undoubtedly a redemption for Shen Linlin.

    "Linlin, what happened to you? Isn''t Chen Lin good to you? Why did you suddenly tell me that you are going to be rich for the second generation? "

    Shen Linlin thought of Chen Lin and complained: "Xiao Xiao, I want my life to be better. I''m easy. You think I''m easy. I thought as long as I married Chen Lin, I could be the president''s wife. I don''t know that his good mother quit his job in order not to let me stay with him!"

    Lin Xiaoxiao was slightly surprised and said: "really? What''s your situation now? Why does Chen Lin''s mother hate you? "

    "How can I know what the dead old woman thought? You say, I didn''t do anything to kill and set fire. How can others hate me so much?" Shen Linlin make complaints about it.

    Lin Xiaoxiao also felt sad for Shen Linlin. Looking at the way she complained, she also knew that her life was not good at all, and said: "then you''d rather not have Chen Lin, anyway, he has nothing now. Don''t you want to be the same as don''t? At the beginning, you were with him because of his family''s money. Now if you don''t have it, throw it away. Anyway, if a man doesn''t have money, he''s rubbish. "

    Shen Linlin nodded and said: "I think so too. A man without money is a waste, and now he''s still looking for a job? I don''t know what Chen Lin thinks about it. "

    "Come out tonight? I''ve just made an appointment. It''s just right. The other party is also a rich second generation. If you like, I''ll take you to meet him in the evening. This man is certainly no worse than Chen Lin. "

    Lin Xiaoxiao''s words let Shen Linlin have a touch of hope, began to open the wardrobe to carry his clothes.

    Chen Lin went to every family to look for a job, and everyone said, "we can''t afford a second generation rich like you. We''d better go somewhere else."

    Chen Lin didn''t look down from childhood, but this time, he had to look down

    : leave

    "Don''t worry, I can really do this job." Chen Lin looked at the usher, his stomach was full of anger, after all, how could a president do such a stooping thing.

    However, for Shen Linlin''s sake, he had to do so. Otherwise, the two of them might not even have eaten. Their persistent appearance made the usher a little impatient.

    "Well, try it here."

    The waiter is Chen Lin''s first job. He used to be served by others, but now he serves others instead. If his former friends see him now, they will lose face.

    "You are a big president. Have you come to work in a small place like ours? Don''t you feel aggrieved?" The usher saw at a glance that Chen Lin had given up his job as president because of his personal affairs.

    Chen Lin smiles and reveals his love between his eyes and eyes, saying: "if I say, for love, do you think it''s great or not?"

    After thinking for a while, the usher nodded and said, "I believe that only girls can subdue you. I believe that you must love this woman very much."

    Chen Lin nodded his head full of fantasy, but now, Shen Linlin''s mouth is full of complaints about her words, all of which come from money.

    "Do you think it''s worth it? Give up bread for love? " The receptionist''s words really made Chen Lin who finally found a job fall into meditation this time.

    Unfortunately, things have come to this point, and what can be done

    A guest came to Chen Lin with a bottle of red wine. He slowly gave the money to the guest in front of him. The guest was annoyed

    "Can you hurry up? Why are you so slow? Next time I''ll complain to the boss."

    Chen Lin is also a man. His brain is shocked. Today he is so angry that he is completely provoked by this man.

    "Yes, you''re telling me again!" Chen Lin roared at the guests, which made them angry.

    "You are a little salesman. I didn''t expect you to have such a temper! Look, I don''t complain to the boss! "

    The guest picked up the red wine and smashed it on the floor. Chen Lin was really fed up with it and thoroughly blew it up. He punched the guest hard in the face. In an instant, he was black and blue.

    "Go! If you have seed, go and Sue

    At this time, the usher ran in, looked at Chen Lin''s angry face, and said angrily: "you can go now! The farther you go, the better. If it wasn''t for your pity, who would help you? I didn''t think of it

    Chen Lin threw his overalls on the floor and yelled at his boss, "I''m quitting!"

    He turned and went away, and the usher had to stay to clean up the mess.

    Chen Lin came to the bar, listening to the noise here, but also full of anger.

 Chapter 234

    "Give me ten bottles of five Baidu wine! Hurry up Chen Lin yelled at the waiter.

    The waiter looked disgusted and said, "aren''t you the president who was resigned? I didn''t expect to have a face here. Do you have money to pay for the wine when you come here to drink? I don''t want to see what I look like now. "

    Chen Lin looked at the waiter and sneered at him. He put the gold watch on the table and said, "you don''t want to see what kind of virtue you are. No matter whether I''m fired or not, I''m better than you."

    The waiter cut, put the wine in front of him, and ignored him. Everyone looked at him as if they were looking at a madman.

    "I didn''t expect Chen Lin to end up like this! Ha ha As soon as he picked up the wine, he began to pour it, but he never saw Shen Linlin sitting on the lap of a rich second generation in extremely exposed clothes.

    The rich second generation is very ugly. It looks like a pig. Its waist is fat and protrudes, as if it will fall on the floor in the next second.

    "Oh, this little beauty is good, Xiao Xiao this kind of bank card rewards you, found such a beauty for me."

    The rich second generation boasted, Shen Linlin, now she, like a coquettish fox, said to the rich second generation with a coquettish face: "is that right? Boss, just like it. Are you married now? "

    Sure enough, Shen Linlin still paid attention to the rich.

    The rich second generation laughed, pinched her small face and said, "what do you think? However, if you like me, I can divorce my wife. After all, who wants to have a yellow faced woman at home?"

    Shen Linlin laughs and leans on the shoulder of the rich second generation, saying, "really? Are you really not lying? You guys lie the most. "

    "You are so beautiful. How can I lie?" The rich second generation wanted to seize Shen Linlin''s body, but Shen Linlin immediately turned out with an empty seat.

    "Then when did you leave that yellow faced woman? Anyway, she is ugly and has nothing to like."

    Lin Xiaoxiao looks at Shen Linlin with a coy face and a helpless hand. Although it''s a bad thing to tempt men with her body, as long as she can live well, she can still pay a little price.

    At this time, Shen Linlin''s mobile phone rings. She squints at her mobile phone and presses it off.

    Lin Xiaoxiao looked at Shen Linlin, a little unable to understand her, frowned and said: "Linlin, why don''t you answer Lin Hao''s phone? I think Lin Hao is very good. Moreover, it''s much better than the rich second generation like a pig."

    "But this rich second generation is richer than Lin Hao. Now I just want money, and I don''t want anything else."

    Shen Linlin thought of Chen Lin''s cowardly appearance. She was angry. She didn''t know that she was going to take back the position of president and became a president for others.

    The rich second generation''s mobile phone suddenly rings. His face is a little pale. He runs out to answer the phone in a hurry. Shen Linlin can''t help but sneer.

    "Look at this guy. He''s a hen pecked creature."

    As for Chen Lin, he was drinking one can at a time, and his vision became blurred with the amount of wine added up. Looking back, he found that there was a man who looked like Shen Linlin.

    "Shen Linlin! Why did you come to the bar behind my back? "

    Because of drinking at night, Chen Lin walks unsteadily in the direction of Shen Linlin.

    Lin Xiaoxiao looks at Chen Lin and anxiously says to Shen Linlin: "go, Chen Lin is coming!"

    Shen Linlin looked at Chen Lin, slightly surprised, she never thought he would appear here! Scared straight jumped up, then ran to the door.

    Chen Lin saw that Shen Linlin ran away and wanted to catch up with her, but she was taken down by the waiter and said, "do you want any more of your wine? If you don''t, I''ll give you the money back."

    At this time, Shen Linlin had already run out of the room. Just when she felt secure, Lin Hao appeared.

    "Shen Linlin, I told you to wait for me at home. Why don''t you wait? Why did you come to the bar again?"

    Shen Linlin raised the corner of her mouth and said with disgust: "what do you have that I like? What do you have that I miss you for? You want money, you don''t have money, you don''t have anything. Do you have anything to talk about with me? "

    Unexpectedly, this scene was just about to be seen by Su Hao, who was just passing by. All the way, she was still thinking about how to break them up, and now her mind was working in an instant.

    "Driver, stop here first, don''t go." Suhao parked her car on the side of the road and watched them rave. Because of her special ability, she heard what they said clearly.

    It seems that Chen Lin will be green capped... I don''t need to deal with it properly.

    "Chairman, what are you looking at? Do you know those two people?"

    The corner of Su Hao''s mouth slightly raised a height and said in a cold voice, "you can go." Then he took out his mobile phone and called Juncheng.

    Juncheng seems to be a little surprised when he receives Su Hao''s call. He says gently, "Mom, what''s the matter?"

    "Can you check a man for me? I''ve sent you the picture." Su Hao''s heart is playing their ideas, after all, every man''s possessiveness is particularly big.

    "Mom, you don''t need to check this person. He is a president of our cooperative company. The company is not very large. You can check him. Is something wrong?"

    "No, no, you can make an appointment for me tomorrow night. Don''t come out in my capacity as any of your clients. I have something to look for him."

    "Yes," he replied Juncheng hangs up. Along the way, Su Hao has been suppressing his happiness. When he gets home, he laughs.

    All the servants looked at today''s su Hao with strange eyes, as if it was really different from usual... It seemed more and more abnormal

    The old servant asked, "Chairman, is there anything that makes you so happy?"

    However, when all the servants saw that their chairman was so happy for the first time, they also laughed happily.

    After all, for the first time in so many years, I saw the chairman laughing. All the time, she broke her heart for her son''s marriage.

    Su laughs, like a sunflower in summer, with a dazzling brilliance: "nothing happened. I just feel that only when I smile more in life can I find something good."

    The old servant also raised a very gentle smile and said, "Chairman, after so many years, you are the happiest today. I don''t know what kind of food you want to eat today."

    "Whatever. Oh, I don''t know what I was thinking before. The child is so old. Let him make his choice."

    When Su Hao turns on the TV, he is thinking about Chen Lin. it is estimated that in a few days, Chen Lin will come back to find his position as president.

    I don''t know what to worry about. It''s so easy to solve the problem. I have to solve it when I''m dying.

    Suddenly, the doorbell rings. Su Hao is a little stunned. Is it Chen Lin who comes to him? As a result, when he opens the door, it''s his son

    "Mom, what are you doing? We haven''t seen each other for a long time. Can we have a good meal together?"

    Juncheng looked at Su Hao and saw that Su Hao was overjoyed with a smile, "OK, OK, come in, we''ve never had a meal."

    Su Hao''s words made Juncheng slightly stunned: "Mom, what do we mean that we have never had a meal before? Do you forget our previous things?"

    Juncheng looks at Su Hao suspiciously. He can''t help feeling that the person in front of him doesn''t look like his mother.

    Su Hao naturally noticed the change in Juncheng''s eyes. She never thought that her son was also a person.

    I had to put on an embarrassed expression and said: "no... I haven''t had a good meal for a long time, I forgot a little... But this time, you''ve come back from abroad. We can have a good meal."

    Juncheng looks at Su Hao who is a little nervous at this time and asks again, "Mom, are you hiding something from me?"

    Su Hao looked at him suspiciously. He glanced at the table full of vegetables with Yu Guang and said quickly, "let''s go to dinner. You''re gone. You haven''t had a good meal. What do you think your mother and I can hide from you?"

    Juncheng''s eyes darkened for a moment, and said: "Mom, I just think you are strange. I remember that you didn''t seem to be so talkative before. How has it changed so much now? Is there something wrong with you?"

    After thinking for a while, Su Hao replied, "it''s OK. Life is short. Why don''t you smile more? I guess it was because of too much pressure before..."

    I make complaints about myself, but how can I produce a child like a man of ordinary nature? I never expected that my child would have such a good gene.

    Juncheng glanced at Su Hao, who was strange behind him. He frowned slightly and said, "Mom, what are you thinking? Come and have a meal, or the meal will be cold."

    Su Hao nodded, then quickly walked over, looking at the delicacies in front of her eyes, her eyes could not help showing a bit of beauty.

    Juncheng naturally saw it in his eyes, but what he didn''t understand was that his mother didn''t like eating crabs before. He was looking at Su Hao''s appearance of crabs. He didn''t know why. He asked: "Mom, don''t you like eating crabs? How come the taste has changed so quickly. "

    Su Hao make complaints about Tucao system, and do not know how the story is set up.

    The system spoke again at this time. Su Hao was not frightened this time. After all, he had been scared so many times.

    The system said, "Sue, you''re still in the mood to eat. Remember, you don''t have much time to stay now. What will happen if you don''t pass the customs? Do you know?"

    Su Hao faintly said "Oh" to the system, and then said: "I''m also a person. If I don''t eat, how can I do things? If I don''t eat enough, how can I work?"

 Chapter 235

    The system looks at Su Hao''s eating, and he gets angry when he doesn''t like it at all. He roars: "I know how to eat every day, and now I''ve learned how to excuse myself. I tell you, your time is running out. If you continue to do this, you''ll stop in this time and space forever."

    The system disappeared. What it said really sounded a warning to suhao. He didn''t have much time. If he didn''t do anything quickly, it would be too late.

    Juncheng reached out and waved in front of Su Hao. Looking at her dejected appearance, he said in a slow voice: "Mom! What are you doing? The food is cold. "

    Su Hao was slightly surprised by Juncheng''s words and said, "why, I''m thinking about things so loudly. In other words, what happened to the things I asked you to deal with for me."

    Juncheng nodded and said, "Mom, if there''s anything important in the company, just tell me and I''ll deal with it. Just stay at home and live your old life well."

    Su Hao glanced at Juncheng. Although he was very dissatisfied with what he said, he still forced up a smile at the corner of his mouth and said, "what is old life? Am I old?"

    Juncheng quickly explained: "no, Ma, you don''t see how old you are now. Let me be your son to serve you. By the way, why should ma let me choose my brother?"

    Su Hao takes a look at Juncheng. It seems that the human spirit sees that he doesn''t want Chen Lin any more, but he can only pretend to be quiet and good. "Your brother chose it by himself. What can I do? Love and bread. If he chooses love, he won''t get the position of chief judge. Life is such a reality. After all, no one will follow him all the time."

    Juncheng looked at Su Hao thoughtfully, then said, "Mom, why don''t you like Shen Linlin so much? Shen Linlin, is this person so bad? Last time my brother showed it to me, I thought it was OK. It won''t be so bad. "

    Sure enough, the coquettish fox seduced the man with his own appearance. Seeing Juncheng talking for her, Su Hao got angry, glanced at her and said, "you don''t know her. How do you know if she is bad? But if you look at a person''s appearance, do you think you can see if she is bad? You know, the heart goes through the belly

    Juncheng still didn''t believe it. He asked Su Hao again, "Mom, it''s not right for you. You see how my brother likes Shen Linlin. We should also bless them. No matter good or bad, we can''t beat them with sticks."

    Su Hao was very helpless. When he met this kind of fool for the first time, he didn''t want to argue with him. He said: "you don''t know women well. When you really know women, you won''t say that. Besides, do you think there is something wrong with my eyes? If this woman is as good as you think, I won''t beat mandarin ducks. "

    Juncheng thought for a while, nodded and said, "that''s what I said. If this woman doesn''t have any problems, you won''t stop her like this and don''t let her into the house."

    Alas... It''s still my own son. Su Hao sighed silently, looked at Juncheng and said, "you know what I''m trying to do. Look at your brother. He''s as stubborn as a cow. At that time, he''ll be hurt. You can''t be as stupid as him."

    Juncheng orders, and Su Hao gets up. His mobile phone rings at this time. Su Hao looks back at the way he answers the phone and knows that he is getting closer to his own business.

    After hanging up the phone, he looked at Su Hao and said, "Mom, tomorrow evening, I''ve made an appointment with Lin Hao by someone else''s name. Do you need to solve something? If you can''t solve it, you must tell me, don''t always put it in your heart. "

    Looking at Juncheng''s filial piety, Su Hao is also like eating honey, with a happy smile on his face. Unexpectedly, his son can be so filial.

    After returning to the room, he lay on the bed and thought about the future. He didn''t know when he could go back or when the task would end. Suddenly, he found that every task was full of strong feelings.

    The red eyes of the system appeared, and the frightened Su Hao almost fell off the boat. What was the reason? The system seemed to make complaints about itself. "I said," can you scare others with your own convenience? If you are scared to death, do you work? "

    Listening to what Sue make complaints about, Su TSU said, "Su, you are really getting more and more angry now. I have helped you a lot. Don''t make it seem like I have done nothing for you. If I don''t help you, I guess your mission is a failure."

    Listening to the system boasting about its appearance, Su Hao shook his head helplessly and said: "do you still help me so much? If you help me so much, you won''t help me to make things all right. Today, if you don''t look at what questions he asked, I''m so confused. Can you tell me what Juncheng''s setting is? "

    "You''d better do it by yourself. If I tell you everything, won''t you finish the task quickly?"

    The words of the system are undoubtedly a blow to Su Hao. He said: "I want to finish the task quickly, but now I don''t tell me the way to do it quickly. I really don''t know what I think..."

    The system no longer pays attention to Su Hao, then disappears in her mind. Su Hao complains silently, then lies on the bed and sleeps in the past.

    Until the next day, when the alarm clock rang desperately, Su Hao awoke, looked at the time displayed on the alarm clock, and yelled at the ceiling, "ah!! Get up again! My God

    At this moment, the system spoke again and said, "you belong to the pig when you get up so late. If you can''t finish the task, you can stay here."

    Sue Houghton has a feeling that she can''t get rid of her anger. I don''t know why. The system always urges her. Moreover, she has to make an appointment at night. She doesn''t know why to get up so early.

    "Have breakfast, chairman." Suhao listened to the call of the old servant at the door, so she had to drag her fatigue out of the door.

    Looking at Su Hao''s tired face, the old servant was slightly surprised. After all, she would get up very early and asked, "Chairman, are you ok?"

    Su Hao shook his head and looked at the old maid: "it''s OK. It''s OK. Look at me. What can I do for you?"

    In the heart, many kinds of Tucao, if not last night, will not make complaints about the system.

    The old servant put all the breakfast in front of Su Hao. Looking at the delicious food, Su Hao sighed: "I didn''t expect that the breakfast here would be so smooth..."

    Just as she was about to put the food into her mouth, the sound of the doorbell outside the door made her put down the breakfast she was about to swallow again and complained: "who! In the morning, do you come here to eat? "

    As soon as he opened the door, no one thought it would be Shen Linlin. Su Hao was slightly surprised. Looking at her, she said coldly, "what are you looking for me for? What can I do for you? If there''s nothing wrong, you can go away. "

    Shen Linlin frowned and choked out two lines of tears. She looked at Su Hao with watery eyes and said clearly: "Auntie... Sorry... It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t pester Chen Lin.. Auntie, can you stop being angry with Chen Lin.. It''s all my fault."

    It''s obvious that the weasel is giving new year''s greetings to the chicken. She is uneasy and kind-hearted. Her eyes shrank a little cunning. Su Hao also saw it in his eyes and said coldly: "you are Chen Lin''s choice. Does he know that you come to beg me? You just have a crush on our property, fox spirit. "

    Su Hao''s words undoubtedly gave Shen Linlin a stick, but Shen Linlin still pretended to be charming and said, "Auntie, can you stop misunderstanding me? In your heart, am I the kind of person who is greedy for property? Auntie, can you stop misunderstanding me? What do you don''t like about me that I can''t change? "

    When Su Hao looked at Shen Linlin''s crying appearance, she thought she was very sarcastic and said coldly again: "do you think you are greedy for property? I don''t like you, you know. What else do you want me to do? Don''t you think it''s self humiliating? For the sake of money, you are really shameless. "

    Shen Linlin is angry at Su Hao''s words. However, in order to marry Chen Lin, she has made all her efforts. It''s nothing to swallow her anger now. As long as Chen Lin returns to the company and gets the right of president, her life will be the same as before.

    Su Hao saw what Shen Linlin was thinking at a glance, and once again she said coldly, "don''t think I don''t know what you want to do. Do you think I''m Chen Lin? Can''t see what kind of woman you are? "

    Shen Linlin once again looks at Su Hao with an aggrieved look, trying to make her forgive herself. However, Su Hao closes the door. Shen Linlin is shocked by Su Hao''s practice.

    "Shen Linlin, I tell you, don''t be conceited. If I say that I won''t let you be with Chen Lin, I won''t. don''t try to let me give Chen Lin the position of president."

    Su Hao once again reminded Shen Linlin, then sat back on the table, ready to eat breakfast, unexpectedly, the door was knocked again.

    Listen to this noisy voice, she has never seen such a shameless woman, all said so frankly, still pestering themselves.

    As soon as I opened the door, I wanted to yell at the people outside, but it was Juncheng

    Juncheng looks at Su Hao''s angry appearance and seems to understand something. He smiles and says, "Mom, is something wrong? You''re angry because you''re so angry."

    Su Hao is slightly surprised and shakes his head. He doesn''t want to tell Juncheng what happened just now. After all, he doesn''t want to lose face in front of his son.

    Juncheng saw Su Hao''s worries for a long time and said in a slow voice: "Mom, I believe you don''t like Shen Linlin. It''s up to you, but I think my brother is really poor now. Otherwise, I''ll give him the position of president. I want to continue to study abroad."

 Chapter 236

    Looking at Juncheng''s kind-hearted appearance, Su Hao gets angry. He doesn''t know what Chen Lin thinks. He finds a woman who looks like a fox spirit and doesn''t know how to let go.

    Juncheng looks at Su Hao a little angry, but he doesn''t talk. He gives Su Hao a document. Su Hao glances at what''s written on it and forces two words to write on his face.

    Juncheng looked at Su Hao, but he didn''t understand it. For some reason, he always felt strange and said, "Mom, this document is what you need to use tonight. Can''t you understand it?"

    As a chairman, if you can''t understand a document, how can you be a man? Su Hao complained a few times from the bottom of his heart, then immediately filled with a brilliant smile and said to Juncheng, "no, I can''t understand it. I''ve been the chairman for many years."

    However, Juncheng looks at Su Hao and feels a little uneasy. Now more and more he finds that his mother is completely different from before.

    Frowning, said: "Mom, I really think you are more and more different from before... Is something happened, now I seem to know you a little bit."

    Su Hao looks at Juncheng and questions himself. He can''t help complaining about the system. What''s the setting? The system just comes to pit itself

    When the system heard Su Hao''s complaint, it was also very unconvinced and said, "Su Hao, Su Hao, I''ve got a child for you. If you don''t thank me, I''ll forget it. Unexpectedly, I''m still complaining about me in my heart."

    Su Hao was also unconvinced. He scolded the system in his heart: "it''s all your fault. I don''t know what my character setting has become. If it wasn''t for you, I would have finished the task by now."

    The system did not want to quarrel with Sue, and thought of Su Hao''s own heart, and she helped her kindly, but she didn''t make complaints about herself.

    After Juncheng answers the phone, he leaves home. Su Hao looks at the document on his desk, picks up his mobile phone and is ready to call Shen Linlin.

    However, she thought that she had just come to ask for her own appearance and hesitated. She was a normal person and could feel cheating

    It seems that now I can only let the system help me. My heart immediately calls out: "system... Can you help me make an appointment with Shen Linlin as Lin Hao?"

    The system listened to Su Hao''s plea and said, "why should I help you? Didn''t I just say that I scribbled? How do you know now, please? "

    I didn''t expect that the system still had a grudge. Although Su Hao was very angry, in order to finish the task as soon as possible, he had to plead: "I know it''s wrong. You don''t remember villains. Forgive me..."

    The system looks at Su Hao''s pleading appearance. In order to let her finish the task quickly, she has to choose to help her again. She is very reluctant to say: "I will help you. You can do it yourself in the evening."

    When suhao heard that the system helped him, he immediately laughed and said, "OK, I won''t let you down this time."

    Now just let Chen Lin see Shen Linlin''s face... After all, nothing in the world is more painful than the betrayal of her lover.

    Time passed quickly, and it was getting dark. Su Hao put on his casual clothes, left home with the document, and got on the bus. Somehow, he always felt that he was sneaky

    At this time, the mobile phone rings. Looking at the call from Juncheng, Su Hao didn''t want to answer it, but finally pressed to answer it.

    Juncheng said slowly, "Mom, where are you now? Do you need me to drive you?"

    "No, no, I''ll have my own discretion." With that, Su Hao hung up in a hurry. After all, her son is a human being

    Juncheng naturally feels that Su Hao is pushing him out. He always feels that he can''t see Su Hao through.

    After arriving at the hotel, Su Hao sneaks in and sneaks into the work place when everyone is unprepared. She changes into her work clothes and looks at the schedule, counting down the time silently.

    The manager just came in at this time, glanced at Su Hao, who was a little strange, and said, "what are you doing! It''s working time now. Are you lazy here again? Be careful, I''ll deduct your salary and I''ll tell you! "

    Su Hao glanced at the manager. In order not to let her see the flaw, she said in a slow voice, "sorry manager, I''m going to work now, I''m going to work now."

    The manager looked at the slightly nervous Su Hao and said, "Why are you so nervous? Which employee are you? Why haven''t I met you?"

    Su Hao pondered for a moment, thought for a while, then said: "I''m just here recently, and I''ll bother the manager to give me more advice."

    Looking at Su Hao''s clever appearance, she didn''t continue to investigate and said, "then hurry up. Mr. Lin is in room 520. You can quickly put the red wine on it."

    Su Hao was overjoyed and watched the manager turn around and leave here. He quickly took out the aphrodisiac and went into the red wine.

    This kind of aphrodisiac is colorless and tasteless, but it''s full of medicinal power. I remember the system said that this kind of aphrodisiac was made by horse in ancient times. It can''t get off the stage without nine, ten or ten times.

    Suhao comes to room 520 with red wine. A familiar face comes to suhao''s direction, slightly narrowing his eyes. The man in front of him is the man who hit her car.

    She remembers it so clearly.

    "Why don''t you hurry in and dally? If my business is delayed by you, think about the consequences." Lin Hao doesn''t look at Su Hao and enters the room. Su Hao is angry at Lin Hao''s words, but he can only bear it silently.

    Looking at Su Hao''s hesitation, Lin Hao urged him again, "what are you thinking? Believe it or not, I''ll ask your boss to deduct your salary now!"

    Listening to Lin Hao''s loud voice, Su Hao quickly put the red wine on the table. After looking at the time, Shen Linlin must be coming soon.

    Listening to the step-by-step sound of high-heeled shoes outside the door, suhao couldn''t help but smile. She knew that the play was about to be staged... In this room

    As soon as Shen Linlin came into the room, she saw Lin Hao and said, "you asked me?"

    Looking at Shen Linlin''s arrival, Lin Hao was stunned in the room. He felt his heart beating at this moment and said in a slow voice: "Linlin... Why are you here... I didn''t ask you..."

    Shen Linlin looked at Lin Hao with a gloomy face and said in a cold voice, "Lin Hao, what do you want to do? I''ve said that I won''t be with you."

    Lin Hao pulled Shen Linlin over and immediately lit a strong fire in his eyes, saying: "Shen Linlin, I chased you from high school to now. I didn''t have money in high school, but now I''m the boss of a listed company. Why don''t you stay with me?"

    Shen Linlin threw away Lin Hao''s hand and said, "even if you are the boss of a listed company, you can see how good Chen Lin''s family background is. You can see that his company is the first in the world. What qualifications do you have to compete with others?"

    Lin Hao looked at Shen Linlin and listened to her sarcasm. His heart twitched for a moment. He yelled at Shen Linlin: "Shen Linlin, Chen Lin is not as powerful as I am now, isn''t he just like a waste? You know, his mother doesn''t agree with you at all. You want to be the president''s wife. Don''t you think it''s beautiful? "

    Shen Linlin was completely blown up by what Lin Hao said, and roared at him: "I tell you, Lin Hao, no matter what, I won''t be with you."

    With that, Shen Linlin, who wanted to leave, was directly pulled into her arms by Lin Hao. She held the red wine to her mouth and said in a low voice, "don''t go so fast. First, have a drink with me. If you leave today, you will be responsible for the consequences later."

    "You! You dare to threaten me now, Lin Hao. I''m afraid you are crazy! " Shen Linlin couldn''t understand what he wanted to do, so she had to drink the glass of red wine slowly.

    Lin Hao slowly released Shen Linlin''s hand. When she got up to leave, Lin Hao also drank another glass of red wine on the table.

    Shen Linlin only felt that her body suddenly had a feeling of unbearable desire. The fire in her heart rose slowly. When she turned over, she looked at Lin Hao in front of her.

    Lin Hao''s body also reacted. She threw Shen Linlin on the bed and imprisoned her. Shen Linlin didn''t resist this time. She also resisted Lin Hao''s lips.

    When they get together, Su Hao sweeps the floor in silence at the door, listening to the sound inside. He is very happy.

    At this moment, Chen Lin''s face is reflected in Su Hao''s eyes, which makes her feel a little excited. She knows that the good play is coming.

    Bang, the door opened instantly, Chen Lin looked at the scene in front of him, slightly stunned.

    However, Shen Linlin is still lingering with Lin Hao in front of him. She doesn''t let go at all. Her body is twining with him like a vine, close to him, and her mouth is still humming.

    Lin Hao thoroughly exploded, strides to the front, and separates Shen Linlin. But Shen Linlin looks at Lin Hao full of desire and discontent, and shakes off her hand.

    Chen Lin can''t see any more. He turns around here. Su Hao looks at Chen Lin''s lonely figure behind him. He is very happy.

    It seems that I am further away from the task

    Chen Lin never thought that the woman she loved would do such a thing behind her back! How also did not expect, oneself gave up everything, gave up the president''s position, oneself deep love''s woman, unexpectedly can be together with other men.

 Chapter 237

    Su Hao was elated but changed his clothes and went home, lying in bed with a happy face. He had let you choose love or bread before. If he didn''t choose bread, he would choose love, and later all should be borne by himself.

    Shen Linlin wakes up and looks at Lin Hao who is sleeping beside him. She is slightly surprised. Looking at her naked body, she suddenly yells.

    Lin Hao was awakened by Shen Linlin''s cry. He looked at the naked woman and said, "what happened to us?"

    A slap, a slap in the face of Lin Hao, Shen Linlin quickly put on the clothes, and left here, all the way she felt his head dizzy.

    She didn''t know what had happened... She opened the door quickly and saw Chen Lin with his legs up, looking at himself.

    Shen Linlin was a little nervous and said to Chen Lin, "what''s the matter? Why do you get up so early today? Don''t you always like to sleep in

    Chen Lin smiles slightly, which makes Shen Linlin feel that the cold behind her is very strong. Chen Lin thinks for a while before he says in a slow voice: "what do you think? What did you do last night? You''d better tell me the truth. "

    Shen Linlin''s mind kept rowing over the scene of rolling on the bed with Lin Hao, but she could only pretend that she didn''t know anything and said, "I went out with my friend yesterday. I won''t come all night. I''m jealous. But I only have you in my heart. How can I mess with other men?"

    Chen Lin''s eyes are very dark, which makes Shen Linlin a little afraid. Standing in the same place, she seems to be in a hurry even breathing.

    Chen Lin looked at Shen Linlin again and asked, "are you really doing nothing?"

    Shen Linlin hesitated this time. Standing in the same place, she didn''t know what to do. They were silent in the atmosphere.

    She has never seen Chen Lin look like this, all the time, he is extremely doting on himself.

    Chen Lin couldn''t pretend to be there. Thinking that Shen Linlin was beside the bed with other men last night, her heart was as painful as being cut by a knife, she said coldly, "Shen Linlin, when are you going to pretend that you have been with other men all night, why! You still cheat me, although I have nothing now, but I said, I will not let you suffer with me! Why do you betray me? "

    Shen Linlin was completely blocked by Chen Lin''s words. She never thought that she would meet Chen Lin in this way. Every time she came back, Chen Lin would lean on her side and whisper a few sweet and greasy love words in her ear.

    Chen Lin saw that Shen Linlin still didn''t give himself an explanation. He came to Shen Linlin with a big stride and pressed her on the wall. He no longer tortured her like he did just now, and his eyes were no longer cold and frosty, but lit up thick fireworks.

    He roared: "don''t you still refuse to tell me the truth? I''m Chen Lin. up to now, it''s not all your fault. Shen Linlin, I don''t want the company or the position of president for you. You are so cruel to me. "

    Shen Linlin didn''t want to face Chen Lin and wanted to leave him, but his hand held him tightly and his broad wrist was as tight as handcuffs.

    Shen Linlin now even dare not look at Chen Lin''s eyes, so she has to whisper: "you hurt me, Chen Lin... You didn''t do this before, why do you treat me like this now?"

    Chen Lin listened to Shen Linlin''s words and said, "Shen Linlin, I''ve seen shameless people, but I really haven''t seen such shameless people like you. Do you think I have nothing but you? Do you think you''re the only woman around me? "

    Shen Linlin couldn''t take this breath any more. She directly threw it away. Chen Lin''s hand was gentle and said coldly to him, "I tell you, Chen Lin, I just like rich men. You don''t see what you look like now. What do you have to let me be with you? What do you have that makes me cling to you? Do you think you can support me with a little salary? "

    Chen Lin was completely stunned by Shen Linlin''s words. He couldn''t believe it. These words were all said by the woman who thought he loved him.

    Unexpectedly, in her heart, she would be so shameless and have no status at all.

    Shen Linlin continued to yell at Chen Lin: "I tell you, at the beginning, I was only with you because I was interested in your money. You can''t give me a superior life. Why should I be with you? Shen Linlin didn''t want to live a good life and come to bear hardships with you?"

    Chen Lin pressed her on the wall again, tortured her and said: "Shen Linlin, I never thought that you should be such a shameless woman like other women. In your heart, do I have only use value? Have you never loved me

    Shen Linlin laughed. Her sarcastic face broke Chen Lin''s heart completely. She slapped him in the face and said coldly, "yes, you don''t have money. Who will like you? You don''t look at yourself. What''s good? Now I want to raise you. Go to your mother who has brain problems. Who do you think you are? I''ll tell you, I have never loved you. "

    Chen Lin raised the corner of his mouth bitterly. He didn''t expect that the woman in front of him would really be as shameless as his mother said. He didn''t believe it at first. He didn''t expect that now he completely believed it. He never imagined that he would meet the woman he loved in this way one day.

    Seeing what Chen Lin didn''t say, Shen Lin left him and sat down on the stool: "you''d better hurry back to find your mother. A stupid man like you can''t be liked anywhere. You''re just rich. One day, you''ll come back to talk about love with me as before."

    Chen Lin laughs, and finally chooses to be unable to exit. Unexpectedly, he still loses. This time, it seems that he has lost completely. As his mother said, only onlookers can know whether the other party is good or bad in some love.

    Shen Linlin is still very angry when she looks at Chen Lin''s back. She is very angry when she thinks of Chen Lin''s roaring at herself just now. And last night, she always feels that it''s not so simple.

    At this time, the phone rings. Shen Linlin slowly picks up the phone and answers it.

    Listening to Lin Xiaoxiao''s voice, he immediately pretended: "Xiaoxiao! Last night I had a relationship with Lin Hao for no reason. Now Chen Lin still scolds me, but I still have no choice... "

    Lin Xiaoxiao listened to Shen Linlin''s words, slightly surprised, very surprised: "what do you say! I didn''t expect Chen Lin to be such a person! How can you have a relationship with Lin Hao? Did you explain your own affairs to Chen Lin? No... how can Chen Lin know that you have a relationship with Lin Hao? "

    Shen Linlin wronged Baba and said: "I don''t know... I have no choice but to explain the inexplicable relationship. Just now I tried my best to explain that Chen Lin still didn''t listen. Now I''m left at home alone. Would you come and accompany me?"

    In fact, Shen Linlin wants to seduce other men again. Listening to Shen Linlin''s complacency, Lin Xiaoxiao is very upset. She thinks Chen Lin really loves Shen Linlin, but she doesn''t expect that she will be so open-minded.

    He immediately agreed to come down and said to Shen Linlin, "OK, now you''re at home waiting for me. Don''t run around. I used to help you solve the problem or two men don''t want it. We''ve looked for it."

    Shen Linlin whispered a word, then hung up and looked out the window at the blue sky and white clouds. What is better than money in the world?

    Chen Lin now does not know where to go, walking on the side of the road, thinking about Shen Linlin.

    Juncheng looks at Chen Lin in the car and doesn''t know what to do. He comes to Chen Lin and asks, "what happened? Have you quarreled with Shen Linlin again? "

    Chen Lin chose to evade this topic this time. Juncheng had already seen it all in his eyes and asked again, "if you need help, you tell me that we are brothers. You are my brother. I will help you anyway."

    Chen Lin now regrets that he chose Shen Linlin instead of being the president. Looking at Juncheng''s kind-hearted appearance, he hesitated and said, "I quarreled with Shen Linlin... We completely fell out."

    Juncheng heard the news, slightly stunned, and said: "did you quarrel with Shen Linlin? What can be so noisy? A man should let a woman know, right

    Chen Lin''s face was once again filled with a bitter smile and said in a slow voice: "I saw Shen Linlin rolling in bed with other men. If it were you, your own woman would have sex with other men in bed. What would you do?"

    Juncheng was slightly surprised. Seeing his sad face, it was hard to beat him. He had to say: "maybe he was drugged, or the man forced him. These are not necessarily. If you really love her, why don''t you accept all of her? Moreover, you have been with her for so long, and there''s something you can''t put down."

    Chen Lin satirized himself and said, "I still can''t accept it. The woman I love, when she is with other men, still can''t accept it. The woman I love deeply, when she is with other men in front of me, she sticks like glue. If she is drugged, I can still understand it. But she says, I don''t have money, so she goes to other men, who is it, No one will accept it. "

 Chapter 238

    Juncheng is a little surprised. Listening to Chen Lin''s description of Shen Linlin, he can''t believe it. Can it be true that it''s the same as his mother''s saying that this woman is not a good one?

    Chen Lin said again: "maybe at the beginning, I should have believed what my mother said. At that time, I was really dazzled by love. I would have chosen such a shameless woman! It was really... Stupid at that time. I couldn''t think that I would give up everything now because of a woman. Now she mocks me and says, "I don''t have money!"

    Juncheng looks at Chen Lin''s sad face, but he doesn''t know how to comfort him. After all, people can''t control feelings.

    Su Hao, it is a slack face lying on the bed, with a mask, about Chen Lin and Shen Linlin''s thing, it is estimated that there has been enough explosion. Now it is estimated that Chen Lin does not know where to cry. He has never seen such a stupid man, giving up his career for love.

    The old servant put a bowl of cucumbers beside Su Hao. Looking at her eulogized expression, she said, "Chairman, Chen Lin hasn''t come back for a long time. Don''t you miss him?"

    After thinking for a while, Su said, "what can I do? Some roads are his own choice, and he has to go down on his knees. What can I do? Now no matter what happens, take it on your own

    The old servant didn''t expect that Su Hao would be so cruel to her son, but with great helplessness, she shook her head and left Su Hao''s room.

    Su Hao also silently shook his head, others see her is very cruel, is not otherwise, she this is to let Chen Lin know exactly what kind of woman this fox spirit is.

    Lin Xiaoxiao came to Shen Linlin''s home, Shen Linlin see Lin Xiaoxiao''s arrival, specially hold up two cheeks, live two lines of tears forced out.

    Toward Shen Linlin low roar way: "Xiao Xiao! Why am I so pitiful? I haven''t enjoyed my happiness since I was a child. Since I was a child, I have lived on the edge of my parents'' love. I finally grew up. I didn''t expect that this kind of thing would happen today. In order to let Chen Lin go back to the past, I begged his mother regardless of shame. Unexpectedly, he couldn''t see it. I love and work hard for him! "

    Lin Xiaoxiao looks at Shen Linlin crying, and she doesn''t know what to do. Now, she doesn''t know what to say, so she has to accompany her and whispers: "OK, OK, don''t cry. Now what you have to do is to live a good life. No matter how others treat you, as long as you are better, you will forget these men, Anyway, these men are not the only ones in the world. "

    Shen Linlin cried: "Xiao Xiao, I understand what you said, but I said I can''t forget Chen Lin. now I have nothing left, and you are the only one left... Can you not go?"

    Lin Xiaoxiao looks at Shen Linlin''s wronged appearance and shakes her head in silence. She never thought that Shen Linlin should be so deeply in love with Chen Lin, but now she has encountered this kind of thing

    In order to cheer Shen Linlin up, she said to Lin Xiaoxiao: "don''t worry, Linlin. I''ll take you to find a man 10000 times better than Chen Lin tonight. Don''t cry. Why don''t you want him! Who says women can''t live without men? It''s impossible at all

    Shen Linlin looked at Lin Xiaoxiao wrongly and said with a cry: "ah... Xiaoxiao, it''s better for you to be by my side, then let other men heal me well, ah..."

    Looking at Shen Linlin sighing, Lin Xiaoxiao''s heart is also uncomfortable. After all, the woman in front of her is her best friend. Looking at her being cheated by a man, she always feels a sense of anger in her heart.

    "Lin Lin, I''ll go to Chen Lin with you! Scold him, give him a big slap in the face, even don''t believe his own woman''s words

    Lin Xiaoxiao looked at his palm and felt a strong hatred in his heart. Shen Linlin quickly stopped him and said, "forget it. Now that we are separated, let''s not meet again for the rest of our life. After all, I can''t stand the betrayal of others."

    Lin Xiaoxiao, listening to Shen Linlin''s words, sighed helplessly: "it''s the same. Now it can only be like this. Linlin, no matter what happens, you will have me around you. Anyway, there are so many men in the world. He is not very good and has no money. Why did you look for them at night?"

    Shen Linlin wants to refuse, but Lin Xiaoxiao says: "you have to go with me tonight and relax with me. You don''t want to think about Chen Lin''s eyes when he saw you with other men last time. If you don''t want a man with such a big possessive desire, you can''t do it. If you don''t want a beauty like Shen Linlin, you can find other better men."

    Shen Linlin pretended to be very helpless and sighed. If Lin Xiaoxiao knew that she had forced Chen Lin away, she would never help herself.

    Lin Xiaoxiao scraped Shen Linlin''s nose with her hand. Shen Linlin felt her stomach tumbling. After a while, she felt a little sick.

    Lin Xiaoxiao naturally saw Shen Linlin''s appearance in his eyes and asked anxiously, "what''s the matter with you? Have you eaten the wrong food recently?"

    Shen Linlin thought about what happened a few days ago and found that there was nothing wrong with eating. She shook her head and said, "no, I''ve had three good meals these days. How can I eat the wrong food?"

    Lin Xiaoxiao is slightly surprised and says to Shen Linlin: "you shouldn''t be pregnant!"

    This sentence is like a stick hit on Shen Linlin''s head, so Shen Linlin did not know how to answer for a moment, only silently shook her head, said: "pregnant? How could it be... I don''t want to be pregnant... "

    After all, I had a relationship with Lin Hao and Chen Lin in a few days. If I was really pregnant, who would the child be

    Lin Xiaoxiao looked at Shen Linlin and asked, "if not, I''ll go to the drugstore and buy you a pregnancy test stick. You can have a try. How about..."

    In order to reassure herself, Shen Linlin nodded, and Lin Xiaoxiao quickly got up and went out of the door. Shen Linlin sat on the stool, thinking about her life. If she was pregnant, what should she do? Did the child beat her?

    Juncheng is still comforting Chen Lin and persuading him to go back. Chen Lin is also entangled by what Juncheng said. Mingming still loves each other. Why should he separate because of little things? Mingming still has each other in his heart. Why should he leave because of what they say.

    "If you love Shen Linlin so much, you will tolerate him. Aren''t you ready to be with her all your life? It''s better to go back and tell her that she won''t be like this in the future. I''ll go back and tell my mother about the position of president. "

    Juncheng is ready to give up the position of president. If Su Hao knows that he is about to finish the task and is disturbed by his son, he will go crazy

    Chen Lin thought for a moment, nodded and said: "I didn''t expect that you would like to help me like this. I don''t know what to give back to you in my life. I''ll ask you for the family affairs."

    Juncheng looked at what Chen Lin thought, and was ready to go back to Shen Linlin. The big stone in his heart fell on the floor, lying at home, Su Hao, who was applying the mask leisurely, and always felt that something bad would happen.

    Looking at the alarm clock on one side, it''s 12 o''clock. It''s different from what I think... Chen Lin shouldn''t have come back to find the person who wants to be the president. Why hasn''t he come yet.

    After listening to Juncheng''s advice, Chen Lin is ready to go home and ask Shen Linlin''s forgiveness. After all, it''s not easy for both of them to be together. How can they give up each other''s happiness because of such a small thing.

    Lin Xiaoxiao takes the pregnancy test stick to Shen Linlin. Shen Linlin comes to the toilet and does the test according to the way. She looks at the two shoulders on the test stick, and suddenly sits on the floor with weak legs.

    Are you really pregnant?

    Eagerly and quickly took another to do the test, the result is just the same, two bars!!

    Lin Xiaoxiao listens to the sound in the door and asks anxiously: "how is the result of Lin Lin?"

    Shen Linlin didn''t know how to face it for a moment. Looking at the two bars on the pregnancy test stick, she didn''t know what to do for a moment

    Faltering, faltering: "nothing..."

    Lin Xiaoxiao had already recognized the helpless feeling in Shen Linlin''s voice, and quickly said: "is it really OK? How can your voice be so bleak? Tell me what happened and whether you are pregnant or not

    Lin Xiaoxiao and Shen Linlin have known each other for several years. Although they often don''t know what Shen Linlin thinks, her words and deeds can still tell her mood.

    Shen Linlin was completely angry when she was asked by Lin Xiaoxiao. She growled: "I said it all, I didn''t, I didn''t, what do you want! I tell you, Lin Xiaoxiao, don''t think you''re my best friend, just follow me. "

    Lin Xiaoxiao looks at Shen Linlin who opens the door and comes out of it angrily. She realizes that it seems that things are getting more and more strange

    "Linlin, what happened? Tell me, I will always be by your side. Don''t worry, your secret is my secret."

    Lin Xiaoxiao looks at Shen Linlin and sees that she throws two pregnancy test sticks on the floor. Lin Xiaoxiao squats down and looks at the two shoulders shown above. She is stunned.

    Looking at Shen Linlin''s decadent appearance, Lin Xiaoxiao didn''t know how to comfort her for a moment, so she had to stay by her side. At this time, Chen Lin opened the door and watched Shen Linlin sitting on the sofa.

 Chapter 239

    "Linlin, don''t be angry, OK? I''m sorry. I spoke a little too much just now. I didn''t mean to hurt you."

    Lin Xiaoxiao looks at Chen Lin and admits her mistake to Shen Linlin. She wants to take out the pregnancy test stick and tell her about Shen Linlin''s pregnancy. Unexpectedly, Shen Linlin stops her.

    "Xiaoxiao, there are some things, you know, I know, some outsiders don''t have to say."

    Of course, Lin Xiaoxiao knows what Shen Linlin means, so she puts the pregnancy test stick in her pocket, but she doesn''t understand why... Why Shen Linlin refuses to tell Chen Lin about her pregnancy.

    Shen Linlin didn''t know who the child was. Seeing that Shen Linlin didn''t want to take care of herself, Chen Lin continued to coax her: "well, it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t say that to you. Don''t worry, I won''t let you live a hard life. It''s all my fault a few days ago. I should be decadent. I''ll go back to get the position of president, I''ll give you whatever you want. "

    Shen Linlin smiles and looks at Chen Lin''s humble attitude towards herself. She can''t help feeling a little moved and says in a slow voice, "it doesn''t matter. I lied to you at the beginning. Since you want to leave, leave. Anyway, I''ve never loved you. What I like is just your position as president."

    Chen Lin listened to Shen Linlin''s words, but his heart still convulsed: "is this what you mean? In your heart, am I really just a tool for you to take money? You tell me, as long as you really tell me, I will leave you, I will not pester you with you

    Lin Xiaoxiao looked at Shen Linlin, her eyes with a touch of desolation, as if to understand, although she always said money, but in fact, in the depths of her heart, or have feelings for Chen Lin, although this feeling has not been shown.

    Shen Linlin sneered: "Chen Lin met you at the beginning, because I investigated your life experience to seduce you, but how do I think, your mother, hate me, hate to die, but now good, you can go back to be your good boy, go away."

    Chen Lin heard Shen Linlin say so, although the heart is still reluctant to give up, but see her disdain his this appearance, or decided to leave.

    Lin Xiaoxiao looked at Shen Linlin''s face and asked in a low voice: "Linlin, why don''t you tell him the truth of everything? I believe he will understand you."

    Shen Linlin raised a self satirical smile and looked at Lin Xiaoxiao beside her. She said, "I''ve done this to him. Why do you want him to stay with me? It''s better to let him go far away. In the future, he won''t ask each other''s questions. It''s the only thing that can repay him when I''ve been with him for so long."

    Lin Xiaoxiao is a little heartless, but she also knows Shen Linlin''s temperament. No one can change the ending. She asks slowly, "what about your child? You don''t tell him about your pregnancy. What are you going to do with the baby? "

    Shen Linlin looked at Lin Xiaoxiao, thought for a while, then said: "the child will see it then, you must remember to help me keep a secret, after all, this kind of thing, if you say it out, not only I suffer, but also others suffer, he paid so much for me, I don''t want to, he paid for me again."

    Most of the time, I thought I didn''t really love him, but I was just using him. But in the end, I found that I still have his habitat in my heart.

    Lin Xiaoxiao sat beside Shen Linlin and asked, "do you really have the heart to let this child be born without a father? Do you really have the heart to let such a child without your father''s love? You can have a happy family. Don''t you think it''s selfish to do so? "

    Shen Linlin naturally understands these principles, but after so long, she doesn''t want to drag Chen Lin any longer. She can''t let go of his kindness to herself

    If you go back to the beginning, if you don''t choose this road, or if you don''t choose to investigate him, will the result be different now.

    However, life that what regret and do not regret.

    Lin Xiaoxiao looks at Shen Linlin''s stunned appearance, and she doesn''t know how to comfort her. She can only sit beside her without saying a word.

    Juncheng back home, the first thing quickly came to Su Hao''s side, Su Hao looked at Juncheng in a hurry, thought something big happened, he quickly asked: "so anxious, what happened, what happened."

    Juncheng hurried to Su Hao''s side and said in a mysterious way: "Mom, I told you that my brother and Shen Linlin had a quarrel, and the quarrel was very big."

    Su Hao thought it was something, but he didn''t care about him.

    Juncheng looked at Su Hao with a calm and incomparable appearance and said again, "Mom, how can you hear this news without any reaction? Don''t you think it''s a big thing?"

    Su Hao nodded helplessly, how can he feel big about what he did? In order to make Juncheng not doubt himself, he had to put on a look of surprise again and said: "then, how is Chen Lin now?"

    Juncheng raised a happy smile and said in a slow voice, "it''s OK, Ma. Don''t worry. I met my brother on the way and talked with him."

    Su Hao was slightly stunned, a little worried and said, "what are you talking about with him?"

    Juncheng didn''t make complaints about the tension. Su''s good heart was full of Tucao.

    She was afraid that her well-designed plan would be disturbed by the little rabbit in front of her. However, seeing his curious face, she felt a little bit bad.

    Sure enough, just like Su Haoxiang, Juncheng said, "I advised my brother not to mind a person''s past. Maybe she has something to hide."

    Su Hao almost didn''t scold the man in front of him. The plan he made was stopped by the bad boy in front of him.

    Juncheng looked at Su Hao''s loveless face and asked, "Mom, what''s wrong with you? Are you uncomfortable?"

    At this time, Su Hao''s heart has exploded. She really wants to scold Juncheng! Even now, but later, she held back.

    He said calmly, "it''s OK. It''s OK. What can I do? Now I''m going to have a rest. You can go."

    Juncheng couldn''t understand Su Hao''s operation. He looked at the time displayed on his mobile phone and said in a slow voice, "Mom, it''s only 12 o''clock now. Don''t you go to bed so soon after lunch? If you are not feeling well, shall I call a doctor to check you up? "

    Su Hao shook his head and said, "why do you have so many questions? You can go now. I don''t want to have lunch."

    Juncheng was a little helpless, and he didn''t know what his mother was angry with. Seeing that she didn''t want to take care of herself, he didn''t want to be entangled any more. He said slowly, "Mom, take good care of yourself, and I''ll go first..."

    Su doesn''t want to look at Juncheng. She is about to finish her task. Unexpectedly, she will be stopped by her son.

    But what can we do? After all, things are out now, so we have to think of another way

    At this time, the system spoke, with a deep cold voice. Su Hao''s whole body was full of goose bumps, and said, "Su Hao, Su Hao, I didn''t expect that you let your son destroy the situation I set for you."

    Su Hao was also very helpless, so he had to say silently: "I don''t want to... How can I know that this guy can destroy my task by accident, and now I don''t know what to do..."

    The system was so angry that Su Hao was not responsible at all. Su Hao once again complained and said, "it''s clearly the Bureau he set up. There''s a loophole. Now it''s my fault..."

    The system doesn''t speak, and it doesn''t pay attention to Su Hao''s complaint. It is wronged that the world can meet such a grinding goblin

    Now Su Hao''s ideas are all about how to complete the task. Unexpectedly, the door is knocked again.

    Su Hao was slightly surprised, opened the door, thought it would be Juncheng, however, in front of the man''s face let Su Hao stunned, just thought about how to complete the task, did not expect that people so soon automatically sent to the door.

    Chen Lin looked at Su Hao and said in a slow voice, "Mom, I haven''t seen you for a long time. How''s your health..."

    I don''t know why, listening to what Chen Lin said, Su Hao felt a bit embarrassed.

    Su Hao looked at Chen Lin''s apologetic face and knew what he wanted to do. He asked coldly, "what''s the matter with you coming to me this time?"

    For a moment, Chen Lin didn''t know what to say. He thought of what he had said to Su Hao. He felt a little humiliated. After all, it was himself who wanted to be with Shen Linlin all his life. Now he wants to take back the position of president

    Seeing that he still didn''t speak, Su Hao asked again, "tell me, what''s the matter with you looking for me? Why should you cover it up?"

    Chen Lin clenched his fist slightly, looked at Su Hao very seriously, and said in a slow voice: "Mom, I''m sorry, bread and love, reality and fantasy don''t exist, love can''t live without bread."

    Su couldn''t help but smile, with a kind of sarcastic look on her face. She said coldly, "didn''t you say that you wanted to be with her for a lifetime? Don''t you still say that you won''t separate forever? Why do you regret all of a sudden? "

    Chen Lin was so annoyed by Su Hao''s words that he didn''t know what to say. He could only stand in the same place like a log, and he didn''t know what to say. After all, it was he who hurt himself in this field.

    When Su Hao saw that he didn''t speak, he said in a cold voice: "am I wrong? At the beginning, you told me that you wanted to be with her all your life. Now, because of a little bit of things, you abandoned her. Now you tell me that you want to go back to the company and become the president. Do you think you run the company? "

    Chen Lin was speechless by Su Hao. Thinking of Su Hao''s appearance that he had never considered for the company, he was completely angry. He yelled at Su Hao: "Mom, I''ve done my best for the company. Why do you say I can''t go back? Moreover, my ability is much better than Juncheng, even if you don''t let me go back, You have to ask the shareholders

    Su Hao listens to Chen Lin''s words and subconsciously raises a sarcastic smile. She has never seen such a shameless man. It was her choice at the beginning, but now she pushes everything on her body.

 Chapter 240

    "My company, I can do whatever I like. Juncheng''s ability is not very good now, but it''s better than you. Don''t think I don''t know what you want to do."

    Chen Lin can''t stand Su Hao''s language attack any more. He never thought his mother would say that about him. His face was filled with sarcasm and said, "Mom, don''t you think you are eccentric? Juncheng''s ability is obviously not as good as me. Why do you always say that I can''t compare with him? In recent years, when he is away, why don''t you think who is your right arm? Now you say that I peep at the company, are you still my mother? Am I your own son? "

    Su Hao ignored what Chen Lin said to him, left ear in and right ear out, still a pair of don''t want to pay attention to his expression, raised a graceful eyes to look at Chen Lin, slow voice: "you continue to say, you continue to say, don''t I say the truth? Haven''t you been peeping at the CEO position for so long? "

    For the first time, Chen Lin was angry with Su Hao''s words. He said coldly, "these are what I deserve. If it wasn''t for you, Shen Linlin and I wouldn''t be separated. If it wasn''t for you, Shen Linlin and I were married now. If it wasn''t for you, I would have a happy family now. You don''t deserve to be a mother. You can''t follow my heart, Why did you give birth to me to suffer? "

    Su Hao looks at Chen Lin and shakes his head helplessly. If his son dares to say so, he would have been thrown into the street by her.

    Juncheng also came in at this time. Looking at the quarrel between Chen Lin and Su Hao, he quickly said: "you don''t quarrel any more. Mom, listen to me. The company is in my hands, and I can''t let him carry it forward. I''d better let brother take over. Besides, I''ve been doing it for many years. If I go back, the shareholders will be very happy, and our profits can rise a few points."

    Su Hao didn''t want to hear what Juncheng said, so she gave her a big white eye. When she saw her son helping someone who couldn''t even be grateful, she was angry.

    Juncheng saw that Su Hao was a little angry. He didn''t know what to do for a moment, so he had to help Chen Lin plead with Su Hao and said, "Mom, brother is also a piece of meat that fell from you. You used to be young and frivolous, so don''t be angry, OK?"

    Su Hao can''t bear to look at Juncheng pleading for himself, but when she looks at Chen Lin, she catches the cunning in his eyes and doesn''t know what to do.

    Juncheng saw Su Hao hesitantly and said: "Mom, people do wrong things, but as long as they are willing to reform, they are still good people? Mom, now that my brother is back, I believe you will forgive him, right

    In fact, Su Hao didn''t want to forgive the man in front of him at all. Thinking of what he had done to him before, he hated to have to recognize his son in front of him.

    Unfortunately, but not, can only pretend to look at him with a look of sadness, Chen Lin saw Juncheng pleading fruitless, also said: "Mom, I was really blinded by love, after I will be good filial piety to you, won''t let you angry, mom... Sorry."

    Su Hao asked again, "what about Shen Linlin? Now you have an engagement with Shen Linlin. It''s good for everyone if you sign the agreement on the divorce. "

    Su Hao actually wants to see what Chen Lin really loves. If he continues to choose love, she will think that he is at least a good man. However, if he chooses bread, Shen Linlin is with him for money, but it''s still a little pitiful

    Chen Lin looks at the divorce agreement in front of him and hesitates. Su Hao can see that Shen Linlin is still in his heart. This time, it depends on how he chooses.

    Juncheng looks at Chen Lin and hesitates. He doesn''t know what to say. After all, the person who chose this time is not what he can do... What he should help has already tried his best to help.

    Chen Lin took a pen and signed his name on the agreement. Then he gave it to Su Hao. Su Hao''s face was also full of a successful smile. Although he was a little pitiful about this relationship, he was even more pitiful than himself. After all, if he continued to stay in this task, his life would be wasted.

    Juncheng looks at Chen Lin and thinks he can hand over the company to Chen Lin again. Unexpectedly, Su Hao''s phone rings at this time.

    Su Hao looked at the phone ringing in his hand and listened to the assistant inside: "Chairman, the position of president must not be handed over to Mr. Chen, otherwise the whole company will be destroyed. We just got the news that Mr. Chen secretly transferred the funds and hid them in the United States, so we must not give the company to him."

    I have to say that the time of this news is really accurate.

    Su Hao asked again, "now fax me the documents about these. I''d like to see which one Chen Lin wants to play."

    Su Hao had a sly smile on his face. Looking at the man in front of him, he said in a slow voice, "Chen Lin, I just wanted to give you the position of president, but I can''t now."

    Juncheng was slightly stunned when he heard Su Hao''s words and asked: "Mom, you just said it well. Why don''t you agree now? Is something wrongˇ°

    When Su Hao looks at his son''s stupid appearance, he gets angry. He thinks he''s a human being, but he doesn''t know how the system sets up his son''s temperament. Isn''t it good to be a little smart?

    Chen Lin watched Su Hao take back his life. He always felt that something ominous had happened. He said in a cold voice, "Mom, if something happens to you, tell me, I can''t change it."

    Su Hao looks up at Chen Lin''s eyes for the first time. The son''s eyes are full of cunning and ruthlessness. This is the only time that two people look at each other in such a long time, which makes Su Hao a little uncomfortable.

    Chen Lin looked at Su Hao for a while, but he didn''t know what to say. He was a little scared in his heart. After a while, Su Hao slowly said, "what have you done, do you still need me to say? Do you want me to expose you in front of your brother? "

    Chen Lin looked at Su Hao as if he knew some secret. He was a little nervous and said slowly, "Mom, what are you talking about? I don''t understand."

    Su Hao''s face once again raised its cunning smile. Chen Lin looked at Su Hao''s smile and felt a little hairy in his heart. However, he pretended to be very serious, raised his hypocritical face and said, "Mom, what do you want to say to me? Just tell me straight."

    Tut tut... At this time, the fax came. Su Hao quickly picked up the fax and looked at everything about Chen Lin written on it. Inexplicably, he felt a little cold.

    If the original owner saw it, his heart would be cool and complete... His own son would feel sorry for himself.

    Juncheng looks at Su Hao''s bad face. He rushes forward and asks carefully, "Mom, what''s the matter?"

    Su Hao''s cruel eyes look at Chen Lin. Chen Lin''s body is a little shaken by Su Hao''s eyes. He is afraid

    But in order to cover up their fear, pretending to know nothing, said: "Mom... Is something wrong..."

    Su Hao threw the document on Chen Lin''s body. Chen Lin picked it up slowly. Looking at the words written on it, he was slightly surprised and explained anxiously: "Mom, it''s not what you think. It''s really not..."

    Su Hao''s face raised a bit of sarcasm and said, "isn''t it? It''s not what it''s not. It''s clearly written. There''s nothing wrong with it. "

    Chen Lin didn''t know what to say for a moment. Su Hao looked at Chen Lin and said, "what''s the matter? Secretly transfer the company''s property, stir up the relationship between the stock market, really did not expect that young people should have such a bad mind? I didn''t expect that my son, who has been raised for so many years, is actually a wolf, or a wolf in sheep''s clothing. "

    Juncheng quickly picked up the document in Chen Lin''s hand and looked at it. He was slightly surprised. He looked at Chen Lin with strange eyes. He seemed to not believe it. He said: "brother, is it really the same as what he said inside? Did you really transfer the property? "

    Chen Lin looks at Juncheng, who has been very good to him. For a moment, he doesn''t know how to face him. Su looks at Chen Lin and says coldly, "do you know it''s illegal? I''m your mother. You''re doing this behind my back. Don''t you think it''s against your conscience to do so? "

    Chen Lin said coldly, "are you my mother? You know I love Shen Linlin. Why don''t you let me marry her all the time? Although she is for money, she also has feelings for me. Why don''t you let me marry her? From childhood to adulthood, you never treat me as a son. Are you my mother? I''m just your tool. "

    Su Hao listens to Chen Lin''s words and trembles with anger. She never thought that Chen Lin was so worthless in her heart. She didn''t expect that Chen Lin couldn''t see her contribution at all.

    "I gave birth to you, you think I take you as a tool, but don''t you see what I have paid for you? Chen Lin, Chen Lin, I was pregnant in October and gave birth to you. I didn''t expect you to be such a person! "

    Chen Lin no longer disguised himself and sneered: "then you should really regret giving birth to me, but now you are impossible. Do you know how much property I have transferred in the company in recent years? Now you go to the finance department to calculate. It''s estimated that it''s going to be hollowed out. Now the company is an empty shell. "

    Su Hao also sneered: "then I''ll see how good you are. Do you think the company will be empty when you transfer your property? Don''t think too much. Don''t you know the company still has emergency property? "

 Chapter 241

    Chen Lin is slightly a Leng, looking at Su Hao way: "I how don''t know the company still has hidden property! I didn''t expect that, as my mother, you should hide things from me. Do you think you are my mother? "

    Sue looked at him cunningly and said: "a wolf in sheep''s clothing, and has the face to call my mother? Chen Lin, Chen Lin, I found out long ago that you are secretly transferring your property. I thought you would reform. Unexpectedly, you are still so willful. Unexpectedly, you should go to the police station to reform today! "

    Chen Lin hears Su Hao''s words and becomes cautious instantly. He never thinks that Su Hao has already found himself.

    Juncheng looked at Chen Lin, but he still couldn''t bear it. He said in a slow voice, "Mom, if you don''t want to let me go this time, I believe I won''t dare to."

    Let it go? To be honest, Su Hao''s dictionary doesn''t let go of these two words at all!!

    Su Hao directly refused: "you don''t see what he has done and when he started to do it. I''ve endured it until now. Do you think it''s necessary for me to let him go? Why should I let him go? If a person dares to hurt his mother, what else do you think he can''t do

    Juncheng has nothing to say for a moment. After all, everything in front of him has become a reality. Chen Lin doesn''t say anything. He says to Su Hao directly: "well, just tell me what you want now. I can do today''s things, and I''ll think about today."

    Su Hao saw that he was unwilling to admit his mistake. He wanted to give him a last chance. Unexpectedly, the man in front of him didn''t even want a chance.

    Since you don''t want to, don''t do it. Su Hao laughed slowly and said, "do you have any more wishes? Don''t you plan to have a good look at Shen Linlin? "

    Chen Lin looked at Su Hao without saying a word. He nodded after a while.

    Chen Lin then slowly said: "I want to see Shen Linlin."

    Su Hao slowly smile, cold voice asked: "see a side Shen Linlin?"? What do you think Shen Linlin would have done if she had heard of your idea and choice? But you were the man who said that no matter what happened, he would be with her for a lifetime. "

    For a moment, Chen Lin doesn''t know what to say. He turns around and leaves Su Hao''s room. Juncheng sits beside him, thinking about what happened just now. He never thought that his brother would treat him like this. He never thought that his brother has always been a wolf in sheep''s clothing.

    Su Hao looked at Juncheng''s silly appearance and said: "in this world, a lot of people end up every day, and everyone will regret what they have done. However, there is no regret medicine in life. It''s all a dream. Why care about it? Why worry about it."

    Juncheng looks at Su Hao, the color of the water in his eyes. Suddenly, he is reluctant to give up for a while. For some reason, he is always scared recently. Looking at his mother, he always feels as if he is going to leave the next second.

    Juncheng said, "Mom, I''ll go first. Please call me if you have something to do."

    Su Hao nodded and saw that they had all left themselves. Today, they were still in bed and began to think about when the task would end.

    The system spoke at this time. This time, Su Hao didn''t feel a little surprised or stunned. Everything was fine. He said: "after so long, do you think you can scare me?"

    The system said: "it''s good to get used to it. How do you feel about this task? You don''t have much time left. If you haven''t finished it yet, you''ll stay here all your life."

    Su Hao suddenly wondered, now that Chen Lin and Shen Linlin have been separated, how can they not jump to the next task

    At a glance, the system understood Su Hao''s thoughts and said in a slow voice, "your current task is not over. If the task is over, you will naturally switch scenes."

    Su Hao said suspiciously, "I have separated Chen Lin and Shen Linlin. Why, why hasn''t my task been completed? Is there any hidden line?"

    It has to be said that Su Hao has really become a lot smarter now. The system said in a slow voice: "it''s true that the people who should be separated this time have also been separated, but the hidden line task has not been completed yet. Therefore, you need to make persistent efforts and make good use of this opportunity."

    Listening to what the system said to himself, there was a lot of trouble in my heart. "Make complaints about what the hidden line is," I said. "I don''t want to stay in this place for the rest of my life."

    Sure enough, as Su Hao thought, the system God said mysteriously: "you need to find the hidden line task by yourself. Although you have separated Shen Linlin and Chen Lin, they are still in love. You should think about it yourself."

    Helplessly, Su Haosheng roared at the ceiling. She never thought that she was trapped. Unexpectedly, there was a hidden line task this time. What was the hidden line task!!

    The system looks at Su Hao and doesn''t know what to say. It disappears in Su Hao''s mind.

    Chen Lin once again came to Shen Linlin''s home, only to find that it was cleaned up clean. Then he was slightly surprised and said, "it can''t be moving away!"

    He still doesn''t believe it. After all, his time is not so bad

    Anxious immediately took out the mobile phone to dial Shen Linlin''s phone, dududu voice is very disturbing.

    "Hello, the number you dialed is off." Listening to the voice coming from inside, Chen Lin threw his mobile phone on the floor. In a short time, the mobile phone was directly broken by him.

    Chen Lin didn''t expect that Shen Linlin would leave her. After thinking for a while, she ran to the business building in a hurry. Along the way, she didn''t find any trace of Shen Linlin.

    The business manager looks at Chen Lin who is in a hurry and knows what happened. He just gives a letter to Chen Lin. Chen Lin is slightly stunned. It seems that he missed it with her.

    Looking at the font written on it, every stroke makes Chen Lin fall into the memory of Shen Linlin. All the plots, from the beginning to the end, go through in his mind.

    The envelope read: "Chen Lin, when you see this letter, I should have left here. Don''t come to me. Live a good life and forget me."

    For a moment, Chen Lin did not know what to do. He never thought that he would lose her. Although he knew that what she loved was her own money, it was good to see her.

    Now, Shen Linlin is on her way to the airport. Looking at Shen Linlin who has bought a ticket and is ready to leave, she says, "Linlin, are you really going to live in another place? Are you really not going to tell Chen Lin that you are pregnant? "

    Shen Linlin shook her head. She still looked at the scenery outside the window clearly and said in a slow voice: "since the tickets have been bought, what else can I regret? Since everything has happened, what else can I look back."

    Lin Xiaoxiao also does not know how to persuade Shen Linlin, can only accompany her in silence.

    In fact, for a few seconds, Shen Linlin decided to kill the child. Unfortunately, she couldn''t give up her heart, so she decided to go to another place to give birth to the child, and she didn''t know who the father was.

    Looking at arriving at the airport, Shen Linlin got out of the car with her luggage. Lin Xiaoxiao just whispered: "if you are in trouble, remember to call me at any time. No matter what I am doing, I will answer your phone. Don''t worry."

    Shen Linlin patted her on the shoulder, waiting for the arrival of the plane, looking at the surrounding environment, still a little reluctant to here.

    "Linlin, when are you going to come back this time? I''ll miss you so much." Lin Xiaoxiao looking at her, is still not willing to face.

    Shen Linlin shook her head, eyes with a touch of chilly way: "I do not know when I will come back, I think, when I come back, there should be a special big change."

    Lin Xiaoxiao also knows that Shen Linlin really decided to leave this time. After this departure, she doesn''t know when she will meet again.

    When the radio rings, Shen Linlin leaves the waiting area with her luggage. Lin Xiaoxiao looks at Shen Linlin''s back. She doesn''t know what to say, so she can only look at it like this.

    Lin Hao came to Lin Xiaoxiao at this time and asked anxiously, "where''s Lin Lin? What about Linlin

    Lin Xiaoxiao shakes her head, looks at Shen Linlin who is going through the security check, and says in a slow voice: "she has chosen to leave here after all, so it''s better to watch her leave quietly."

    Lin Hao is reluctant to look at Shen Linlin. His heart is filled with the feeling that a thousand words can''t tell. Until he can''t see her figure, he slowly turns around.

    Lin Xiaoxiao looked at Lin Hao''s down and out figure, but he didn''t know what to say, so he said, "I believe that one day, Lin Lin will come back."

    Su Hao lies on the bed and looks at the documents in her hand about Chen Lin. she still doesn''t come up with a conclusion and doesn''t know how to treat Chen Lin.

    Thinking about what he had done to him and what he had done to Shen Linlin, he didn''t know what to do. He immediately called for help and the system said, "tell me what I should do and what I should do to Chen Lin, so that I can finish the task quickly."

    The system looked at Su Hao and begged himself. After a while, it said, "you can do it by yourself. I''ve helped you enough. The rest is up to you."

    Su Hao was slightly surprised and growled: "I have separated them now, and now there are hidden line tasks. If you don''t tell me the hidden line task, how can I complete the task?"

    The system said in a slow voice: "this is your own problem, but there is a little change in the task this time. You have been here for a long timeˇ°

    Su Haosheng had nothing to love. He was angry and said, "grass! I don''t want to stay here for a minute or a second. I feel like I''m going to die. Don''t you tell me any useful clues about the hidden line task? I have no clue to anything like this. "

 Chapter 242

    The system looked at Su Hao as if she had nothing to love. After thinking about her hidden line task, it was time to give her a hint, and then said, "if you get up tomorrow, the hint will be on your desk. Just follow it."

    Unexpectedly, the system even helped itself this time, and once again said, "then you must give me a more normal task. Don''t be abnormal. Please, just want to be a little more obvious."

    The system can''t help but turn over Su Hao''s big white eyes and scolds coldly: "I can only help you here. You can solve the rest by yourself."

    With excitement, Su Hao ran downstairs to prepare for dinner. Unexpectedly, Juncheng came in with a lot of documents at this time and put them in front of Su Hao.

    "Mom, I''m here. I haven''t finished processing many documents today, so I''ll have a meal at home. Don''t blame me," she said

    Su Hao nodded and looked at Juncheng eating while working. He felt a little distressed and asked, "do you have to do so much work in a day? Won''t you divide the work among your servants? "

    Juncheng nodded and said: "many of those people are quite scheming. If they don''t check carefully, if there is a loophole, it''s the end of the world."

    Su Hao nodded and looked at his hard work. He didn''t expect that he was really tired when he was the president of the company. He immediately picked up a piece of meat and gave it to Juncheng and said, "you should eat more and make up for it, otherwise you are too tired. What if you are tired?"

    Juncheng looks at Su Hao with a happy smile and says, "Mom, if I move back to live with you, I can take good care of you. If anything happens to you, I can still be by your side."

    Su Hao thought for a while. Looking at Juncheng''s pleading face, he nodded and said, "you''ve been working hard. You must not have enough to eat three meals a day. Well, come back and live."

    "Good." Juncheng agrees to Su Hao. He''s a little excited. He hasn''t been with his mother for a long time. This time, he finally has a chance to talk about the past.

    Su Hao looks at Juncheng who is smirking at him. He turns his eyes silently and puts the dish into his bowl. He says, "if you don''t eat it quickly, what are you looking at? It''s really delicious."

    Juncheng looks at Su Hao''s rolling eyes and smiles subconsciously. Suddenly, he is a little flustered when he thinks that he will not be with his mother. After all, she is old and no one can accompany her.

    After thinking for a while, he proposed: "Mom, my father has been dead for a long time, and you haven''t found your wife, otherwise..."

    Su Hao sees Juncheng''s idea at a glance and smiles at him. Juncheng sees that Su Hao smiles so sweetly at him and thinks his mother will be happy with his idea. Unexpectedly, Su Hao''s face darkens again.

    Cold voice way: "hasten to forget the bad idea in your brain, I tell you, some things, don''t want to think."

    Juncheng looked at Su Hao and said, "Mom, I''m thinking about you too. Look at you. I''ve been working hard for this family. It''s time to relax."

    Su Hao also raised a slightly embarrassed smile and said, "OK, OK, I know what you mean, but now I don''t want to find a man so quickly. Later, I want to find a man. I''m looking."

    Juncheng doesn''t want his mother to be alone all the time. He quickly says, "Mom, don''t be like this. What''s good about being alone? If you want someone to talk, no one will talk. Otherwise, I''ll find some people who are the same age as you..."

    Su Hao looked at Juncheng coldly, and saw that his eyes were full of strong expectations. In order not to let him worry about himself, he had no choice but to say: "OK, OK, whatever you want."

    Juncheng listened to Su Hao''s promise. He was slightly surprised and affirmed again: "Mom! Did you really promise me? I knew my mother was the best woman in the world

    Su Hao shakes his head helplessly. He doesn''t want to take care of Juncheng, who is very excited at this time. He doesn''t know what''s in his mind. He wants to believe it all day. It''s not sure when he will bring a girlfriend back.

    Juncheng said: "Mom, what are you thinking? Don''t worry. All the people I choose are wonderful. You have to believe me."

    Su Hao once again gave Juncheng a white eye and said: "you don''t see how old you are. You don''t bring your girlfriend back, and you don''t know what you think. Are you planning to go on a blind date? If so, I''ll sign up for a blind date show for you later."

    Juncheng was a little embarrassed when he heard his mother say that about him. He quickly said, "Mom, can you stop making fun of me? I think I''m still young now, and I still have a chance to rise, and I haven''t met a sincere woman. Let''s talk about it when I meet her."

    Su Hao nodded, looked at Juncheng''s face flickering, a little nervous, seemed to understand something, curious: "do you have a girlfriend, if you have a girlfriend, take it home to have a look."

    Juncheng shook his head and said, "Mom, I''ve been having a dream recently. The person I like is the girl in my dream."

    Su Hao was slightly stunned and asked, "do you like the girl in your dream?"

    Juncheng shyly nods. Su Hao has never seen a man who is turned into a fan by the girl in his dream.

    Juncheng said: "Mom, I want to find the girl in my dream to get married in my life. If I can''t find... I don''t want to find another woman."

    When Su Hao heard this, he quickly said, "son, what are you crazy about today? Do you want to find the girl in your dream? Dreams are never realistic, and they all match what you think in your heart. "

    Juncheng is still clinging to the dream. He always thinks that the dream is true. At the corner of a street, he can meet the woman who can accompany him for a lifetime.

    Facing Su Hao, she said, "Mom, I always think I can meet her, so you''d better let me wait for love. I only want to get married for the purpose of love in my life."

    Su Hao was also helpless. Seeing that he wanted the girl in his dream with all his heart, he didn''t know what to say. He said in a slow voice, "then you can wait slowly. If you can''t wait all your life? What are you going to do? "

    Juncheng hesitated and didn''t know what to say. He hesitated and looked at Su Hao. After thinking for a while, he said, "Mom, for so many years, do you miss my dad?"

    Su Hao didn''t know what to say for a while. After a while, he changed his mood and sighed: "I think, after all, people can''t come back to life after death. What can I do...? maybe this is life. There will always be joys and sorrows."

    Juncheng also nodded sympathetically, remembering that when his father was alive, he was really a happy family without any estrangement.

    However, Su Hao didn''t feel anything in her heart. After all, she was not her husband. What pain could she have

    "Ma, Ma! What are you thinking? I''m so obsessed with it Juncheng''s words frighten Su Hao to jump up from the floor. She looks at Juncheng with hatred on her face.

    "What do you want to do?" he said in a slow voice. "It''s really getting worse and worse. If you look at your documents, there are so many. If you don''t do it, you won''t be able to finish it tonight."

    Juncheng was slightly surprised, glanced at a large number of documents, full of helplessness in his heart, and said: "Mom, with so many documents, can you help me have a look? I''ve been chattering about working for the company recently. If I go on like this, you won''t see your son, and your son will die suddenly."

    Su Hao looked at Juncheng carefully for the first time. He was really much more tired than the first time he met. He was still a little upset.

    Had to say: "well, this time I''ll help you, really, in the future, can you stop in such a slow swallow, all lies."

    Juncheng looks aggrieved. Looking at Su Hao, he says, "Mom, what your son says is the truth. How do you plan to deal with brother''s affairs?"

    Su Hao is also very helpless. For a while, he doesn''t know how to deal with it better. When he thinks about Chen Lin''s hollowing out the company''s property, he gets angry.

    "Mom, will you let him go?" Juncheng looks at Su Hao, and his eyes are full of strong reluctance.

    Su Hao shook his head and said to Juncheng, "no, you don''t look at what you''ve done. You even beg for his mercy? Don''t you think it''s bad to do that? "

    Juncheng, listening to Su Hao''s words, was also reluctant to give up in his heart and said, "but mom, what should I do if my brother is suffering? What should I do if my brother has something hidden in his heart? What should I do if it''s not what we see in our eyes?"

    Listening to Juncheng''s words, Su Hao''s heart began to swing, and he didn''t know what to do.

    The mobile phone rings at this time, which makes Su Hao feel a little stunned. In such a big night, someone even calls him.

    As soon as I answered the phone, the assistant said in a hurry: "Chairman, our financial department has got new news, and the company is inexplicably one million less!"

    Su Hao was slightly surprised and said, "what? I beg your pardon? How could the company have lost one million for no reason! "

    Juncheng looks at Su Hao''s anxious appearance and realizes that something seems to be wrong. He asks, "Mom, what''s wrong with being so anxious?"

    Su Hao said to Juncheng: "the company is inexplicably one million less. We''d better hurry to see what happened."

    In fact, Su Hao felt vaguely that Chen Lin had done it. He didn''t know why, but he had this inexplicable feeling.

    Maybe it''s called intuition

    Juncheng hurried to the company with Su Hao. No one knew that such a thing would happen. Someone dared to transfer property in the company!

 Chapter 243

    Juncheng''s face was very dignified and said to Su Hao, "Mom, who do you think did this thing?"

    Su Hao shook his head, a look I don''t know, said: "others are moving in the dark, how can I know who did it."

    Juncheng saw some worry on Su Hao''s face and asked again, "if it was brother, how would you do it?"

    It seems that Juncheng''s doubts go to Chen Lin''s direction just like Su Hao''s. after all, at present, only Chen Lin is the biggest doubt.

    Su Hao shook his head slowly and said, "I don''t know how I will do it, but I think I may not do it well."

    She began to look for Chen Lin''s phone in the mobile phone address book, listening to the sound of Dudu, filled with feelings that can''t be explained.

    Sure enough, Chen Lin still answered the phone. His accent was extremely cold and hostile.

    "Oh, mom, you still have my phone. I didn''t expect that you would call me if you didn''t call me for 100 years."

    Listening to his tone, Su Hao was so angry that she scolded coldly, "tell me, did you transfer the company''s property?"

    Chen Lin giggled and said to Su Hao, "who do you think it is? Mom, I didn''t expect that I was so dirty in your heart. "

    Sue thought for a while, listening to his voice, it was obvious that he did all these things, and said again, "no, who else? Don''t give me weird, Chen Lin, I''m your mother. I thought you would change your mind. I didn''t expect that, not only you didn''t change your mind, but you really made such a thing. Do you want to be ashamed? It seems that if I don''t clean you up this time, you will feel that no one in the world can deal with you, right? "

    Chen Lin listened to Su Hao''s angry voice. He was very happy and said slowly, "I''d like to see how you''re going to deal with me this time!"

    Su Hao was completely blown up, but he didn''t know how to talk to Chen Lin. Juncheng saw Su Hao''s helplessness, so he immediately took Su Hao''s mobile phone and said, "brother, why do you want to transfer the company''s property? Is there something wrong? You need money. We can sit down and discuss these problems."

    Chen Lin said coldly, "OK, don''t pretend to be a good man, Juncheng. If it wasn''t for you, do you think I would have come to this point? Sentence after sentence for my good? Are you really for me? "

    Juncheng didn''t expect that Chen Lin started to turn his face now. He said in a slow voice, "brother, I didn''t expect that you would say that to me. I said that I would return the position of president to you. Why don''t you believe it?"

    Chen Lin didn''t want to hear Juncheng''s words for a long time. After all, he was blinded by his interests and said in a slow voice: "now, I don''t want the position of president. What else do you think the position of president is for me now? Now I want money, money and whatever I want. Do you think you have any value to me? "

    Juncheng is slightly surprised. His eyes are full of murderous. He didn''t expect that his brother has been using himself all the time. Instead, he is like a fool and helps him count money.

    Cold voice way: "elder brother, you do this kind of thing now, you are not afraid oneself regret?"

    Chen Lin laughs very arrogantly and shouts at Juncheng: "regret? I''ve been on this road for such a long time. There''s no turning back! "

    Su Hao is completely angered by Chen Lin. she stops at the company''s downstairs and runs up. She doesn''t want to have an accident with the company. She says she''s going to help yuan Shen, but now it''s going to happen!

    The assistant quickly came to Su Hao and asked anxiously, "Chairman, now the money in the warehouse is decreasing inexplicably. What should we do?"

    Juncheng rushed to the computer, looking at the Treasury data bit by bit down, obviously do not know what to do.

    Su Hao constantly calls for the system in the bottom of his heart. This kind of thing, only the system can help himself

    System... System... Where are you

    The heart is constantly calling, but the system still ignore people, helpless, can only look at the data bit by bit pull down.

    "Mom, the Treasury is locked by hackers. Our security system can''t be eliminated at all. If it continues like this, what should we do..."

    Su Hao shakes his head and has never learned this kind of solution.

    "Hello, Sue, can you stop sleeping at me casually? Do you know you''re bored?" The system shouts at suhao, which makes suhao see the hope.

    "Hurry up, help me quickly, I don''t want my task to fail, I tell you, if my task fails, it''s also your fault!"

    The system listened to Su Hao''s threat to herself. Although she was a little unconvinced, she thought that if she couldn''t pass the task and suffered, she could only put her face down and said to Su Hao, "I''ll tell you this time, I''ll remember it for you. If I have something to ask you for help in the future, if you dare to refuse, I''ll give it up! I will

    "Just like that! You''d better help me as soon as possible. Look at the data. They''re all falling off like crazy. " Sue said eagerly to the system.

    The system had to cast the spell and let the time stop at this moment. Su Hao looked at the people around him and was secretly happy.

    Watching the data go up bit by bit, Su Hao''s heart is very comfortable. She wants to see what else Chen Lin can do!

    Chen Lin is still immersed in his success at this time. He thinks that he has done everything safe, but he didn''t expect that Su Hao still has this one.

    When the data returned to its original shape, Su Hao secretly said: "thank you. If it wasn''t for you, the company would be closed down and the task failed. If you have anything in the future, I will help you. Don''t worry."

    After listening to Su Hao''s sweet words, the system immediately rolled a big white eye and said, "you''re a little more clever at this time. In other times, you''re not sensible."

    Time returned to its original appearance, Juncheng looked at the data back to the origin, slightly stunned, muddled looking at Su Hao, said: "Mom, how the data back! I remember this data is not like this! "

    Su Hao didn''t know how to explain. He said in a slow voice, "it''s probably because of something wrong with the computer. However, it''s very good that the data can be recovered."

    Juncheng always feels that his head is in a trance. He doesn''t know what to do, as if he had a dream.

    Chen Lin was also frightened by the desperate decline of his data just now, and hurried downstairs to the company.

    Chen Lin''s thinking has exploded. He never thought that he had worked so hard for so many years to transfer the company''s property. He thought that this was the best revenge. How could it disappear in an instant.

    Juncheng didn''t know that Chen Lin was coming to the company at this time. He looked at Su Hao with a happy face and said, "Mom, I thought our company would close down at this moment. Unexpectedly, it was back to its original appearance in a moment."

    Su Hao, looking at his appearance, was very happy. He said to the system in his heart, "thank you for helping me so much. If it wasn''t for you, I think this company would go bankrupt."

    The system didn''t pay any attention to Su Hao. Although she was secretly angry, looking at Su Hao''s happy appearance, she didn''t say anything. She could only say: "I can only help you here. You have to remember the task well, understand."

    Su Hao said happily: "good! Don''t worry, I will solve all the problems. Thank you for helping me so much. "

    The system is no longer talking to Su Hao. Juncheng looks at Su Hao with a happy expression on his face. He is also very happy. A familiar figure appears in front of him.

    Chen Lin looks at Su Hao and Juncheng in a dusty way. He looks tired. He doesn''t know each other. After thinking for a while, he says, "Why are you here?"

    Chen Lin yelled at Su Hao: "I''ve made so much effort. It''s you, you people, who have destroyed all my life in an instant. I hate you!"

    Su Hao looked at Chen Lin''s madness and felt a little uncomfortable. However, in order not to let him go crazy, he roared: "you don''t see what you''ve done. As the president of the company, you secretly transfer your property. Legally, it''s a crime, and at least ten years'' imprisonment."

    Chen Lincai, no matter what fixed-term imprisonment or life imprisonment, rushed to Su Hao''s face and roared: "I''ve made so much effort. At the moment I''m about to get it, you''ve destroyed everything I''ve done. As my mother, are you willing to see me like this?"

    Su Hao looked at the man in front of him who was not a ghost. He said, "you don''t have a look. What do you look like now? Look at yourself. This company is run by me. From your birth to now, you don''t think about what I''ve done to you, which makes you hate me so much!"

    Chen Lin still shook his head and said to Su Hao, "what have you given me since I was a child? You have compared me with other people''s children since I was a child. I always try my best to look like you like, but you always let me compare with other people''s children."

    Juncheng looks at Su Hao, because he has never lived with his mother, so he doesn''t know what''s going on inside.

    Su Hao was also very helpless and said, "I''m also trying to make you progress? Don''t I always do it for you, too? Why don''t you take a look at my kindness to you, and I don''t care if you are also a show of loving you? "

    Chen Lin was in a trance for a moment, and his eyes were extremely complicated. After thinking for a while, he slowly said, "then you give me the company and leave here."

    Su Hao had never heard of such unreasonable demands in his life. He yelled at Chen Lin coldly, "it''s impossible. Why do you want me to hand over the company to you? What''s the qualification of a wolf in sheep''s clothing like you?"

 Chapter 244

    Chen Linton time was also enraged by Su Hao''s words. He yelled at Su Hao''s neck and took out a knife from somewhere and put it on her neck.

    Juncheng looked at what Chen Lin was doing and said anxiously, "brother, why do you want to do this? Is it because your mother doesn''t give you the company? Why don''t you know how to be grateful when your mother raised you so much? "

    Chen Lin is more arrogant and says to Juncheng: "what qualifications do you have to say to me? You don''t see how she treats me. Your ability is far less than me. Why! Why did mom do this to me! That''s good for you. "

    Su Hao didn''t dare to relax. He hesitated and said, "that''s because Juncheng doesn''t have so many bad eyes as you. You don''t have a look. What color is your heart? You don''t have a look. Will Juncheng secretly transfer the company''s property?"

    The cold and sharp blade was put on Su Hao''s white and flawless neck for a moment, and gradually began to erode her skin. Su Hao was helpless, but she didn''t know what to do.

    Juncheng is worried and at a loss. After all, there are hostages in Chen Lin''s hands. If something happens, it''s not good. He can only say by the side: "brother, put down the butcher''s knife and become a Buddha. We''re not in a hurry. We''ll forgive you for everything. As long as you let mom go."

    Chen Lin looks at Juncheng fiercely. For the first time, he feels that Juncheng is just like a mole ant. With a pinch, he will be broken into pieces.

    "Why should I let her go? What qualifications do you have for me to let her go? You give me something in exchange

    Chen Lin is still thinking about the company''s property. Su Hao didn''t expect that his son would treat him like this. If he saw what he looks like now, he would be very sad.

    "Well, as long as you don''t hurt mom, I''ll give you anything." Juncheng looks at Su Hao threatened by Chen Lin, but also helpless.

    Looking at his clever appearance, Chen Lin whispered in Su Hao''s ear: "do you see that you have done so many wrong things in your life? The only thing you have done right is to have such a baby son."

    Su Hao looks at Juncheng willing to give up everything for himself. Her heart is full of emotion. Tears patter down and moisten her eyes.

    However, in Chen Lin''s view, everything is particularly ironic, because his mother has never been so cruel to himself. Once again, he flashed through his eyes and said to Juncheng, "don''t hurry up, or she will die. I advise you not to make any small moves, or you will be responsible for the consequences."

    Juncheng''s eyes are permeated with deep concern. He is afraid that his mother will have an accident, so he has to start the internal resource transfer in a hurry.

    Chen Lin looks at Juncheng''s operation. After confirming it, he pushes Su Hao away. He wants to escape, but a group of police stop him at this moment.

    "I didn''t expect you scumbags to play such tricks!"

    Chen Lin shouts at Su Hao, then takes out his knife and goes to Su Hao. Juncheng looks at Chen Lin and rushes to his mother like crazy. He can only block her with his body.

    Su Hao looks at the scene in front of him. Chen Lin looks at his knife stabbing Juncheng''s back and falls on the floor.

    Su Hao watched Juncheng fall on the floor and said with heartache: "how are you? I''ll call the doctor now. You have to hold on."

    Juncheng looks at Su Hao and frowns. His tears are dripping down. He can''t bear it, but he has no strength. He can only say: "Mom, don''t cry. If there is another life, I will be your son."

    "Can you be more competitive? I haven''t seen you marry and have children in your whole life. You can''t go away!" Suhao yelled in his ear.

    The doctor also rushed to take out his anger on Juncheng. Su Hao knew that Juncheng had always been very clever. He once again begged the system: "system, will Juncheng die?"

    This time, the system didn''t speak, and didn''t intend to help her. It just said to her, "now that things have arrived, we have to face them well. Whether it''s good or bad, these are all fates."

    Su Hao also knows that the system won''t help him this time. He stands up from the floor in a trance and looks at Chen Lin in front of him. His hatred keeps rising in his heart.

    "Are you happy now? Are you satisfied now! You rush these at me! Why don''t you come to me? Why do you go to him? He''s your brother. Isn''t the person you hate me? Why? Why

    For a moment, Chen Lin didn''t know what to say. He hesitated and sat on the floor and murmured, "I don''t know that things will come to this point..."

    The police handcuffed Chen Lin''s hand and said to Chen Lin, "please follow us back to investigate. Thank you."

    Chen Lin quickly shook his head and began to struggle: "I don''t want it, I don''t want it, I haven''t got everything I''ve done, I don''t want to go back, I don''t want it!"

    Su Hao also rushed to the hospital by car. Looking at the operating room which was always on, he felt as if he was pressed by a big stone.

    She never thought that her son would kill herself. Seeing Chen Lin''s appearance, she also left a brand in her heart.

    It''s better to be your own son. I just hope he doesn''t have any problems.

    Chen Lin was also put into the police station, but he still did not know how to correct himself and said, "I already know today, but I didn''t expect that it was my brother that I assassinated, not the old woman! That old woman, why don''t you die! "

    Looking at the extreme Chen Lin, the police said, "do you think it''s appropriate for you to do this? She''s the woman who gave birth to you in October! How can you be so cruel

    Chen Lin said with a smile: "she is not worthy to be my mother at all. I hate her and hate her. When she dies, I will be happy."

    The police may also be shocked by what Chen Lin said. After all, it''s the first time that they see the son who hates his mother so much.

    "Then tell us why you hate your mother so much. Your mother gave birth to you so hard. Why do you hate him so much?"

    The policeman looked at Chen Lin and saw that he was full of disdain and said: "it is estimated that now, she must regret giving birth to me. What I have done now, it is estimated that she never thought of it. My mother killed my father. Why don''t you arrest her?"

    This sentence made the police slightly surprised, and quickly sent people to investigate the car accident more than ten years ago, only to find that the car accident was just a traffic accident.

    "Isn''t it? Because of her, my father won''t die. She deserves all this! You policemen have arrested me indiscriminately, but the bad guys are really free to live. "

    The policeman said to another policeman, "have I contacted the doctor you contacted? Look at this guy. He seems to be blinded by hatred."

    When Chen Lin heard the police saying that he was ill, he was naturally angry. He yelled, "why do you say I am ill? She is the one who is clearly ill! It was she who killed my father

    The police feel more and more that Chen Lin is not normal now. The doctor comes to Chen Lin with the medicine box, checks him, and finally shakes his head silently.

    "What he got was a heart disease and a heart medicine doctor. For so many years, he has been burying the hatred he had when he was a child deeply in his heart. One day, the hatred in his heart will break through the cage he has been trapped in, and he will return all this to the so-called haters in an extreme way."

    Chen Lin listened to the doctor''s words and was slightly stunned. He began to think about his father''s car accident in his mind. However, the more he thought about it, the more his brain hurt.

    Su Hao is still waiting at the door for the light in the operating room to dim down. For the first time, she has this feeling of fear, and for the first time, she has this feeling that the white haired people send the black haired people away.

    I don''t know how long it took for the doctor to open the operating room slowly. When Su Hao saw the doctor coming out, he hurried to the doctor and asked anxiously, "what''s the matter? Will he be ok?"

    The doctor sighed happily: "it''s OK. Fortunately, it''s delivered in time. If it''s later, it''s estimated that there will be life-threatening."

    Su Hao is also relieved to hear what the doctor said. He looks at Juncheng being pushed out of the operating room, and the big stone in his heart also falls down.

    The system suddenly spoke again at the bottom of my heart and said in a slow voice, "isn''t it good that you handled this matter yourself? I will help you with the important things in the future. I won''t help you with the unimportant things any more. It''s serious cheating. "

    Suhao listened to what the system said, a little reluctant to say: "however, I think the matter is very big this time. If the doctor didn''t arrive, he would be dead by now."

    "OK, I''ll stop talking to you. When I have time, I''ll stay with your son. After all, you don''t have much time with him." The system makes Su Hao understand that his task is about to be completed.

    After thinking about it, I didn''t see my son getting married and having children, so I said, "is my task about to be finished? I don''t want to finish it so fast now. I haven''t seen my son getting married and having children yet. Can you tell me what his ending is?"

    The system saw that Su Hao cherished his son very much. After thinking for a while, he said, "don''t worry, after this event, his life will be in good weather, and he will meet the woman he really loves at some time."

    After listening to the system''s words, Su Hao finally puts down his heart and comes to Juncheng''s side. Looking at him lying on the hospital bed, he is inexplicably mixed with various flavors in his heart.

    Murmured: "I don''t know when I can see you get married and have children. I''m afraid that I can''t see you when you get married and have children."

 Chapter 245

    Juncheng frowned and slowly opened his eyes. He looked at his mother. He was reluctant to give up in his eyes. He whispered: "Mom, what do you say? You will be there when I get married."

    Su laughs. His eyebrows are full of strange feelings. When he wakes up, he goes against his heart and says, "I''ll wait for your wedding day. The most important thing for you now is to make good provision."

    Juncheng thought of Chen Lin and looked at Su Hao anxiously and said, "Mom, are you ok? Are you hurt? How''s brother now?"

    Sure enough, he was still his own son. He didn''t take himself seriously. He glanced at his bangs with his fingers and said in a slow voice, "I''m ok. Chen Lin has been seized by the police station now. I didn''t expect that my son, who was pregnant in October, could be so cruel to my mother."

    Juncheng frowned slightly. He still didn''t want to believe that his brother would treat his mother like this. Looking at Su Hao, he said, "Mom, maybe he just has something to hide."

    Su Hao really hopes that he has something to hide. For a man of his character, if he does something wrong, he should be sent to the police station for reflection.

    "Mom, no matter what my brother has done, can you not punish him too much? After all, I''m just his brother..."

    Juncheng looks at Su Hao. Su Hao looks at him and doesn''t know what to say. In the end, he can only answer softly, "OK, I promise you, but if he is the same as before, don''t blame me for being cruel. After all, no mother wants her son to learn bad."

    Juncheng quickly nodded and said to Su Hao, "OK, mom, when I get better, we''ll go to the police station to see my brother, hoping to ease things that happened many years ago and open each other''s heart knot."

    Su Hao looks at Juncheng with a kind face. He can''t help twitching at the bottom of his heart. After all, it''s very good that other people treat him like this and keep their original heart to others.

    The police immediately dialed Su Hao''s phone number. Su Hao looked at the phone displayed on his mobile phone and said, "what''s the matter, please?"

    The police glanced at Chen Lin and looked reluctant. So they couldn''t make a final decision for him. They could only say, "Chairman, you''d better come and communicate with him in person. Our doctor''s initial diagnosis is heart disease. If we need to establish a plan, we can only make clear the previous situation."

    Su Hao can''t help it. Although he has his own memories, there''s no way to let Chen Lin hate him so much.

    Juncheng looks at Su Hao''s frown and knows that it''s about Chen Lin, so he says, "Mom, I want to go to see my brother with you, so that we can tell the whole story."

    Su Hao shook his head and said to him, "stay well in the hospital. When your injury is healed, we''ll go to see it. Now, your brother has been blinded by hate. Even if you go, you''ll be fine."

    Juncheng also said: "Mom, you can take me. I really won''t make trouble for you. You have to believe me. Please take me."

    Su Hao looked at Juncheng and said, "OK, but remember, you can only watch in the monitoring room. No matter what you see, you can''t come out."

    Juncheng nodded, so Hao had to use a wheelchair wheel he came to the police station, looking at Juncheng now this appearance, her heart is particularly uncomfortable.

    Seeing the arrival of Su Hao, the police nodded respectfully and said, "Chairman, we need to have a good understanding of the car accident more than ten years ago. As he said, there are many doubts about the car accident more than ten years ago. I don''t know why he always says that you have harmed your husband?"

    Su Hao was slightly stunned. He didn''t know what the police were talking about. He asked: "I killed my husband? How can it be? I killed my husband when I was sick. "

    I don''t know what script the system has changed in secret. Although I have memories of the original, I have no memory of the accident.

    In the dark, he called the system and said, "can you not change the task casually? It''s impossible that you killed your husband."

    The system was also helpless. She sighed softly to Su Hao: "I didn''t change this task. I didn''t tell us about her more than ten years ago. I thought things could be solved easily, but I didn''t expect it to be more and more difficult now."

    "Do you have any way to ask the original person about the accident more than ten years ago, otherwise I can''t solve Chen Lin''s problem well."

    Su Hao gave the system a proposal, but it was rejected by the system. He said in a slow voice, "I really can''t help you this time. I''m not in the world, and I''ve been reincarnated. You can do it yourself."

    In this way, all the things fall on Su Hao, with great helplessness, had to see step by step.

    The police looked at Su Hao, who was forced by ignorance. For a moment, they didn''t know what to say. They could only say, "Chairman, please have a good communication with him, otherwise we can''t establish the case and let the matter surface."

    Su Hao had no choice but to nod and come to inquire. Chen Lin saw Su Hao''s arrival and said with disdain: "ah, the murderer is coming. I didn''t expect that you still have face."

    Listening to Chen Lin''s sarcastic words, Su Hao''s heart is also a little uncomfortable. She doesn''t understand why she will fight with her son.

    "Chen Lin, why do you hate me so much? I raised you up myself. Why do you treat me like this? Won''t your conscience hurt?"

    Chen Lin raised the corner of his sarcastic mouth. He didn''t care a little in his eyes. He said in a slow voice: "then how do you treat me and how do you treat your father? Don''t use a pathetic look. Do you think your father will forgive you and I will eat you like this?"

    To be honest, Su Hao''s heart was confused. Looking at Chen Lin, he could only set his words step by step and asked, "you said you didn''t eat me, but you told me what I did to make you hate me so much!"

    "I didn''t expect that you should forget the past. I really didn''t expect that you could pretend to be quiet for such a big thing. How did you do it?" Chen Lin suddenly roared at Su Hao with excitement.

    Su Hao was slightly shocked by him. It seems that his shadow in his heart is really big.

    Frowning and looking at Chen Lin, he asked, "you can tell me what I''ve done to make you hate me so much. If you come out and have evidence, I won''t give myself favoritism."

    Chen Lin sneered: "at the beginning, if you were not with other men, how happy our family would be, do you know? I would not be said that I am a child without a father. If it were not for you and that man, my father would not have had a car accident. It must be you and that man who colluded with each other in secret

    The muddle of capital is written on Su Hao''s head. She never thought that she had such a past on her body

    After all, the task did not tell itself what happened before. Listening to what he said, it seemed that he had made a mistake.

    When Chen Lin saw Su Hao''s face, he thought it was very dazzling. He said in a cold voice, "don''t pretend you don''t know anything. People who can''t understand you in their life will believe you. Do you think I will believe you?"

    Su Hao was completely angered by Chen Lin''s words. Looking at his resentful face, he had no choice but to turn around and leave here.

    Seeing Su Hao coming out, the police respectfully asked, "Chairman, what''s the matter? Can you tell us something about the car accident more than ten years ago?"

    Su Hao''s face was a little embarrassed. After all, she was not the owner of her original body.

    "I really can''t remember the things before, otherwise, let me think about it this evening. Is it OK about the accident?"

    Su Hao looked at the police. After thinking for a while, he nodded heavily and said, "OK, please come here at seven tomorrow morning."

    Su Hao nodded, then left this place, carefully recalled everything before, but found that, how to remember is not clear.

    Juncheng looked at Su Hao with a white face and said, "Mom, do you want to tell me about Dad, or do you really tell me that you and other men killed my dad?"

    Su Hao didn''t expect Juncheng to doubt himself. He was slightly surprised and said, "how can I kill your father? If I kill your father, how can I give birth to you? It''s true."

    Juncheng looks at Su suspiciously all the time. He vaguely thinks that it is not so simple. He says to Su Hao, "Mom, do you really not remember what happened before? Don''t you remember at all? "

    Sue nodded and said, "yes, if I remember it clearly, I don''t think things will come to the present situation."

    "Ma, do you think I can still believe you? Dad''s business is so big. Now you tell me that you forgot about it. Do you think I will believe it? "

    Juncheng suddenly looks at Su Hao very excited. Su Hao doesn''t know what to say and doesn''t want to defend himself.

    Is it hard to tell him that he is not his mother, but a double?

    "I''d better ask the assistant to take me to the hospital. I don''t want to see you now." Juncheng falters to Su Hao and says that Su Hao can only call his assistant.

    While waiting for the bus with him, the two are speechless. After seeing the assistant coming, they leave here with Juncheng, and then they get on the bus and leave.

    "You''ve been with me for years." Su Hao said to Xiao Wu who was driving.

    Xiao Wu said with a smile: "two years."

    Then, Su Hao shakes his head. It''s better to find out about the accident by himself. The nanny''s face appears in his mind. All of a sudden, he laughs.

    After returning home, he rushed into the house anxiously, looking for the figure of the nanny. One of the nannies, Su Hao, was anxiously looking for something and asked, "Chairman, what are you looking for? Tell us, let''s help you find it."

    "I''m looking for Aunt Ping. Where''s aunt Ping?" Su Hao anxiously looks at the baby sitter, only to see the baby sitter in a trance.

 Chapter 246

    "Aunt Ping, aunt Ping went back to her hometown today. Although my cooking is not as delicious as aunt Ping''s cooking, I will try my best to make you eat well."

    Nanny looked at Su Hao with a pure face. Su Hao sighed with a little helplessness.

    "Well, well, you can cook." Helpless had to go upstairs to return to the room, began in the debris, turning about the previous things.

    However, nothing is related to the car accident that year. In a hurry, aunt Ping calls Su Hao.

    "Chairman, listen to Xiaowei, you are anxious to find me. Is something wrong?"

    It has to be said that Aunt Ping''s call was just right. Su Hao quickly asked, "a car accident took my husband''s life. How did the accident happen? Chen Lin said that I had a ghost with another man. Who was that man?"

    When Aunt Ping was asked by me, she didn''t know how to speak to Su Hao. Listening to her pause, it was obvious that she didn''t know how to speak.

    "Aunt Ping, just tell me. The past should be settled." Su Hao pleads on the phone. Aunt Ping sighs helplessly when she sees that Su Hao has already forgotten the past.

    "Chairman, it''s been a long time. What else can I say? It''s all gone. Why should I care about it?"

    After listening to Aunt Ping''s advice, Su Hao is very upset. She doesn''t have to take it seriously. If it wasn''t for Chen Lin, everything would be solved now.

    "Aunt Ping, you''d better tell me what happened before. Otherwise, many things can''t be solved."

    Ping aunt in suhao strongly request, or choose to tell suhao about the accident a few years ago.

    Listening to Aunt Ping''s story, Su Hao knows the truth. She never thought that it was really someone else who did it behind her back.

    At that time, in fact, it wasn''t the original man looking for a man at all. Instead, the original husband asked the private detective to help him. As a result, he was found by his husband and grafted on himself.

    He did the crash himself, because at that time he refused to get a divorce. In order to force her to get a divorce and prevent her from getting property, accidental injury was the most advantageous way.

    The original husband planned to let others drive him to death when his family went on a spring outing. However, the car accident not only failed him, but also made him die very ugly.

    This is why Chen Lin has always hated himself. It is estimated that when he was with a private detective, he saw what happened. He always hated him.

    "Chairman, it''s been a long time, and there''s no need to keep it in mind. Let it go. Chen Lin explains to him, and I believe he will understand."

    However, Su Hao doesn''t think so, because Chen Lin is very impatient, and he won''t believe what he says. It''s better to let time decide.

    But Su Hao was more curious about why a servant should know so many details. He asked again, "aunt Ping, when will you come back? I want you to help me prove that my husband did it, not me."

    Aunt Ping whispered, "well," and then said, "tomorrow night, chairman, I''ll go back tomorrow night."

    After hanging up the phone, Su Hao was lying on the bed alone. The baby sitter knocked on the door at this time and yelled at the door, "Chairman, the meal is ready. Let''s have a quick meal. It''s a little late to cook today. Don''t mind."

    Su Hao has no appetite at this time. His heart is full of things about the previous car accident. Juncheng also misunderstands himself now.

    Seeing that Su Hao had not come out, the little nanny continued to knock on the door and said, "Chairman, don''t you come out for dinner? Shall I bring it to you? "

    Su Hao, who was full of breath in his heart, had a burst like feeling. In order not to affect other people''s emotions, he had to say to the little nanny outside: "when I''m hungry, I''ll eat."

    Little nanny listen to Su good a pair of unhappy appearance, did not continue to disturb.

    Su Hao is lying on the bed, looking at the ceiling, thinking about the rest, maybe this is the hidden line task

    Juncheng is lying on the hospital bed, looking at the moonlight outside the window, his mind is full of Chen Lin and his mother''s words, he still can''t believe that his mother would do this kind of thing with her husband.

    Immediately picked up the phone and called the assistant.

    "About the car accident that year, well, I''ll investigate the real reason."

    Assistant and Juncheng was extremely worried and said, "general manager, many things about the car accident in the past ten years have been destroyed. I''m afraid it will be a little difficult to find out the truth again."

    Juncheng roared again, "I don''t care. If you can''t find it, you''ll be responsible for the consequences."

    After hanging up in anger, he angrily lay on the field. At this time, Chen Lin, sitting in prison, muttered to himself: "Dad... Why do you want to find such a mother for me? She doesn''t deserve to be my mother at all... Why... I hate her. It''s clear that I can have a complete family. It''s because of her that she becomes fragmented. It''s all her."

    Chen Lin''s heart is still filled with a strong hatred for his original body. All the time, what he has done is to make him compensate.

    Suhao lies in bed and sleeps in the past. In her dream, a man appears in front of her.

    Su Hao looked at him and asked in a low voice, "who are you? Do we know each other? "

    The man looked at Su Hao, shook his head, took out a photo album from his back to show her, and said to Su Hao: "in fact, I always know that you are not her, although you are the same body, but your work is totally different from her, the original things are my fault... Let my son, now so misunderstand his mother..."

    Su Hao took the photo album from the man''s hand, looked at the picture above and asked, "then why do you want to hurt a woman who loves you so much! Why

    The man shook his head, his face full of vicissitudes, said: "years ago, it was love to pretend to force, love to fly, forget that there is a person behind me, the woman has been guarding me behind me, also did such a thing, but, although I regret so much, time can not go back, I look at their mother and son hurt each other in the sky, my heart is also very sad."

    After all, things have been separated for so many years, and her original body is no longer in the world. She came to this place just to complete her own task and realize other people''s dream.

    The man continued to plead to Su Hao: "this time I hope you can help her and Chen Lin solve the previous things. The previous things are all my fault. I shouldn''t be so selfish."

    Su Hao looked at him crying, then nodded and said, "OK, but what if your son doesn''t believe it all the time? People like your son are really..."

    After thinking for a while, the man said to Su Hao in a hurry: "you go to the basement. There is a diary I left behind. There is a diary I wrote in it. If you show it to him, I believe he will understand. I don''t believe that my son will be so stubborn."

    Sue nodded and asked like a man, "how can you be so sure I''m not her?"

    The man smiled as like as two peas at sue, and reached out to Sue''s face. What he said was "a psychological response. Even if you pretend everything is exactly like her, I can recognize it, though you are not."

    Su Hao was slightly stunned, and his brain suddenly became turbid. When he opened his eyes again, it was already tomorrow''s day.

    The little nanny saw that Su Hao hadn''t got up all the time, so she knocked on the door and said, "Chairman, get up. Aren''t you going to the police station today?"

    Sue looked at the time, then quickly fell out of bed, feel everything clearly of her, now the heart is not so irritable.

    The baby sitter thought that Su Hao was still angry, and thought that Aunt Ping was not here, so she didn''t know what to prepare. She could only say again, "Chairman, you didn''t eat until last night. Let''s eat first. Although I know you are very sad, you can''t do this to your body."

    Listen, the little nanny outside is very worried about herself, so she puts on her clothes and goes out. Seeing Su Hao coming out, the little nanny slowly relaxes.

    "Chairman, I''ve prepared a table for you. I don''t know what kind of food you like, but my skill is not as good as aunt Ping''s... So don''t mind..."

    The baby sitter nagged in my ear, inexplicably felt a little irritable, looked at her face excited, then looked at the breakfast table she prepared for herself, and nodded.

    "Chairman, what do you think of my cooking? Is it particularly bad..." the baby sitter kept staring at me. However, just as suhao was about to put breakfast in his mouth, the doorbell rang.

    Irritable, she immediately put the breakfast back into the bowl. The little nanny saw that suhao had not eaten yet. She was a little bit lost in her heart, and whispered: "I made it not delicious?"

    Su Hao opens the door and looks at Juncheng sitting in a wheelchair. He also knows that he is not angry with himself.

    "Are you not angry with what you said to me yesterday?" Suhao walked around behind him and pushed him into the kitchen. The baby sitter immediately added a pair of chopsticks to him.

    "I don''t believe my mother would do such a thing to me." Juncheng looks at Su Hao with a confident face, and Su Hao also raises a proud smile.

    Sure enough, he is still his own son. No matter what happens, he is willing to believe in himself.

    "Just know, I won''t do such immoral things, and I don''t know how your brother I was born. I''ve always refused to believe me... About the car accident more than ten years ago, I remember the things."

    Juncheng looked at Su Hao and ate his breakfast. He was slightly surprised and asked, "Mom, how can you remember so quickly? Why... Why my dad was born in a car accident? Is it really related to you?"

 Chapter 247

    Su Hao had no choice but to smile, constantly shuttling through his mind. Last night, what the man said to himself, then shook his head and said, "some things will come out at some time."

    Juncheng sees Su Hao and doesn''t want to tell him, so he doesn''t say much. The baby sitter sees Su Hao and eats his breakfast, and asks again, "how''s my cooking? Is it delicious? Chairman. "

    In order not to let the baby sitter annoy him, Su Hao could only say, "delicious, delicious. After all, they can completely replace the chefs. Go clean the living room. I have something else to do."

    Little nanny heard the news slightly surprised, very excited in Su Hao''s ear: "thank you for the praise of the chairman, I will work harder in the future."

    Su Hao looks at her helplessly shakes her head, then leaves home with Juncheng.

    Su Hao, who came to the police station again, no longer had any confusion on her face. The system once again gave her a wake-up call from the bottom of her heart.

    "Your time is almost up, so you have to hurry up."

    This time, Su Hao didn''t have any urgency. He slowly walked into the monitoring room. Chen Lin was not happy to see Su Hao''s arrival.

    Raised the corner of his mouth, said sarcastically: "Yo, murderer, how did you come again? Did you think of something and plan to surrender?"

    Su Hao saw that Chen Lin had misunderstood himself all the time. Although his heart was full of resentment, he still forced himself to pretend to be indifferent and said to him, "I didn''t kill your father. On the contrary, he wanted to kill me."

    Juncheng hears the news and is slightly stunned. Looking at Su Hao and Chen Lin in the surveillance camera, the assistant''s phone rings again.

    "About the car accident more than ten years ago, how did you find out? Did my mother really do it? Or someone else. "

    Juncheng asked in a cold voice, and the assistant said slowly, "about what happened more than ten years ago, it''s actually your father who did it all by himself. You can''t steal chicken, you can''t eat rice, you''ve done yourself harm."

    The assistant''s words surprised Juncheng a little. He never thought that he thought he was very happy. Only an accident would destroy his happy father. He always thought about how to let his wife leave him

    When Chen Lin heard Su Hao''s words, he said coldly, "are you pretending to be poor? I tell you, it''s no use pretending to be poor in front of me. "

    If it''s the same as Su Hao''s, Chen Lin doesn''t believe what he said at all. Looking at his disgusting face, he gets angry in his Inexplicable heart and yells at him in a cold voice: "do you have a good investigation about things more than ten years ago? Why do you say that I killed your father and gave birth to you in October! In your heart, am I such a cruel person? In your heart, I''m so shameless. I''m your mother. Do you think I''ll kill my husband? "

    Chen Lin once again raised the corner of his sarcastic mouth, gently opened his lips and said, "bring other men home? With the door locked in his own room, what can a lonely man or a widowed woman do? "

    Su Hao was almost not angry with what he said. He yelled: "how old are you? Do you think two people will do something extraordinary in the room?"

    He still didn''t believe what suhao said. He yelled at suhao: "you always said that my father wanted to kill you, but you showed me the evidence! I''d like to see if you have any reason why I don''t hate you and excuse myself for this accident! "

    Su Hao only felt that she was very depressed. In front of her, the man who couldn''t pull back ten cows made her feel very helpless.

    For this sense of helplessness, but also to maintain their own attitude and enlightenment.

    The police see Zhang Lin extremely excited appearance, had to let Su Hao leave quickly, came to the inquiry room, then began to ask Su Hao about the accident.

    Su Hao told the police everything, and even the police thought it was incredible. After all, some things have been gone for a long time. If you want to find out, the authentication material evidence of that year will be gone for a long time.

    Juncheng came to Su Hao''s side, looked at Su Hao and comforted him: "Mom, I believe you. I don''t know what I''m like now. Let''s forget it. Don''t go over the past."

    In fact, Su Hao didn''t want to turn over the old things in his heart. However, he promised his father one thing and could only go on like this.

    The doctor made some mental tests for Chen Lin and said to Su Hao, "this child is suffering from pressure and hatred all the year round. His heart has been distorted. If he wants to get back to normal, he can only find out what he cares about the most."

    Su Hao has no choice but to go to the grocery store to find out the diary he said. At this time, aunt Ping''s back is reflected in Su Hao''s eyes.

    "Aunt Ping, why are you here?" Su Hao looked at the arrival of aunt Ping, slightly stunned, at this moment.

    Aunt Ping shook her head and said, "Chairman, I''m here to explain to you the car accident decades ago. Now, there is no evidence left in this world, and only I, an old man, know all this."

    Su Hao watched aunt Ping come to the police and began to tell the story of decades ago. The police were also slightly surprised.

    The original body and the original husband were together because of family reasons. The original body wanted to live a good life with him. As long as the other party was still there, love could be cultivated.

    After his father''s death, he left his property to his husband and his father. Unexpectedly, less than two years after his death, his father derailed and went out to find another junior.

    Later things happened, and the police didn''t know what to say when they heard it. After all, it was more important to solve the immediate problems.

    Aunt Ping took Su Hao''s hand and said, "Chairman, I''ve been with you for so many years, and now this is the only thing that can help you. I also watched Chen Lin grow up. I didn''t expect that Chen Lin would become what he is now. Really..."

    Su pretty out of aunt Ping very hurt Chen Lin, the police took aunt Ping came to the surveillance room, Chen Lin saw the arrival of aunt Ping also slightly surprised, cheered: "aunt Ping, how did you come, is what happened?"

    Aunt Ping shook her head and looked at Chen Lin with tears streaming down her face. She said, "it''s all my fault that I didn''t let her know the truth in advance, otherwise things wouldn''t have come to such a state."

    Chen Lin stares at Aunt Ping suspiciously. Obviously, he can''t believe it. He says in a slow voice, "is it really the same as what she said that my father caused the car accident?"

    Chen Lin never thought that his efforts for so many years have harmed a person who really loves himself

    Aunt Ping nodded and looked at him: "good boy, things are over, so don''t tangle. It''s really not your mother''s fault about the accident. It''s all your father''s fault. It''s all your father''s fault."

    Chen Lin doesn''t believe what aunt Ping said. What he believes in all the time is empty at this moment

    He murmured to himself: "how can it be, impossible, my father is such a good man, how can he think of killing others? Aunt Ping, are you cheating me for her! Right? I knew it. I knew it. My father would not kill anyone! "

    Aunt Ping helplessly looks at Chen Lin as if she can''t believe it, but she doesn''t know what to say. She can only let him see the reality clearly.

    "Chen Lin, aunt Ping, I watched you grow up. How can you become what you are now? How kind and lovely you were in the past, and how much your mother invested in you. Why... Why can''t you see it now?"

    Chen Lin yelled at Aunt Ping excitedly: "I know more about her than you do. You must just want to explain the accident for her. She did all the damage to the accident."

    Aunt Ping shakes her head in failure and turns around to leave the surveillance room. Su Hao sees that Aunt Ping walks out with great loss. It''s not hard to guess that she also fails.

    "Aunt Ping, don''t be sad. One day, he will know that I''m good to him. One day, he will understand what I''m saying."

    Aunt Ping''s tears pattered down to the floor. She held Su Hao''s hand, but she didn''t know what to say. All her words were stuck in her throat. Finally, she just said, "sorry, chairman, I can''t help you..."

    Su Hao comforted: "it''s OK, it''s OK. I''ve already guessed the result. Since it happened, I will definitely solve the problem."

    Juncheng didn''t know what to do. He went to Su Hao''s side and sat down on the sofa. He said in a slow voice: "Mom, isn''t there any evidence? I don''t believe in anything now. What can I do? I don''t know why. Now my brother is like this. "

    Su Hao also slowly sighed and said, "what can we do? Now we''ve done everything. It''s no use even if aunt Ping goes. He still doesn''t believe it. What can I do?"

    "I''ll talk to him." Juncheng''s eyes suddenly cold down, hurried into the supervision room, looking at now a helpless Chen Lin.

    "Are you here to defend your mother, too?" Chen Lin looks at Juncheng sarcastically, and Juncheng raises his mouth to him.

    "Don''t you see what you look like now, you just can''t believe it? Believe that the person you have been avenging is not your own enemy now. Can''t you accept it for a while? "

    Chen Lin looked at Juncheng and said to himself, "I didn''t! I didn''t! She''s the one who killed my father. It''s all her! It''s all her. "

    "You don''t love dad at all. You just love yourself selfishly. I don''t believe that you didn''t investigate the car accident that year. You didn''t have the courage to face it because you stole too much property from the company. You always use the car accident as an excuse."

    Juncheng said, eyes gradually fire around, Chen Lin listen to Juncheng put a sentence of truth out, also thoroughly burst.

    "What right do you have to say about me? Who are you? If it wasn''t for you, my plan would have been successful. Would I let you get in my way? You think I always admit you''re my brother? You look like a counsellor. You don''t deserve to be my brother! You took all of mine! "

    Chen Lin has been staring at Juncheng, and Juncheng''s heart is also very helpless. Now his brother, whom he has always believed, has become like this. He feels a bit chilly in silence.

    Juncheng watched Chen Lin change, and then said, "did I take all of yours? If you don''t play tricks behind your back, do you think you will come to this end? "

 Chapter 248

    Chen Lin''s heart touched slightly. In fact, everyone has been helping him all the time. It''s just that he doesn''t believe others.

    It''s always been like this

    "What''s wrong with me? If it hadn''t been for you, do you think I would have come to this point? I just want the company''s property, including the cheap woman my father left me. I always say that my father didn''t leave me property, so I won''t believe it. "

    Chen Lin''s abnormal psychology makes Juncheng not know what to say. In the end, he throws down a sentence, "you can do it by yourself. Anyway, that''s the truth of the matter. You can believe it or not, I can''t help it."

    Chen Lin saw Juncheng go out, the whole monitoring room is also only one person, for the first time feel here is abnormal calm.

    Su Hao saw Juncheng come out and asked, "what''s the matter? Does he believe it?"

    However, Juncheng shook his head just like aunt Ping, looked at Su Hao and said, "no, he knows the truth at all. He just takes this reason as a cover."

    Juncheng never thought that his brother was such a villain... But what can he do.

    The police also nodded to Su Hao and said, "Madam Chairman, we have already verified the original matter. Chen Lin can rest assured that we can handle it. He is now involved in two crimes: financial robbery and intentional wounding. He needs to be ruled out of imprisonment for less than 10 years."

    Su Hao naturally knew what the police were saying and nodded. It''s better for him to stay in prison. Let her try what is pain.

    After su Hao and Juncheng leave, they return home with aunt Ping. Along the way, everyone is very sad about the result.

    My son, who has been raising him for so many years, actually bit himself.

    "Mom, don''t worry. With me by your side, I will always accompany you. I will never treat you like him. I know it''s not easy for you to conceive in October." Su Hao looked at his son, and his heart was also a burst of joy.

    After all, he and his son are more intimate.

    Aunt Ping didn''t speak all the way. She kept looking at the scenery outside the car window until she got home. "Chairman, I may not work here in the future. I plan to go home and have a good life with my daughter... After so many years, I''ve been running away, so it''s time to go back."

    When Su Hao heard aunt Ping''s words, she was not only cool in her heart, but also worried and said, "am I not paying you enough? Or I''m not good enough for you. "

    Seeing Su Hao''s reluctant appearance, aunt Ping also laughed happily and said, "no, I remember the kindness of the chairman to me. In the past, I found a lot of jobs and I was a cook. You are the only one here. You treat us the same as your family. Now I am old, my daughter is married, and I have children, It''s time to go back and help them with their children. "

    Su Hao looked at Aunt Ping and was reluctant to give up. But he also knew that there was no banquet in the world after all. He could only say, "aunt Ping, if you need anything, please tell me. If you can help me, I will help you. Thank you for being with me for so many years."

    Aunt Ping comfortingly patted Su Hao on the shoulder and said, "thank you. After Chen Lin comes back, help me tell him to be a good child and stop doing things that harm others and yourself."

    Su Hao nodded heavily and agreed: "OK, don''t worry, I will tell him, and I hope he can really become better as we think."

    Juncheng looks at Aunt Ping and doesn''t know what to say. He can only sigh softly: "aunt Ping, you should take good care of yourself when you go back."

    The car slowly stopped in front of the door, the baby sitter watched Su Hao come back, quickly came to Aunt Ping''s side, said: "aunt Ping, how do you come back now, I miss you, you''re not with me, I''m really bored."

    Aunt Ping knocked her on the head with her hand and yelled in a low voice: "you know how to play. Do you remember all the things I told you? You should keep these things in your heart. Do you understand?"

    The baby sitter tooted her mouth, nodded heavily, and said, "I''ve kept in mind what you told me. For example, the chairman doesn''t like to eat eggs in the morning. I remember well."

    When Aunt Ping sees that the baby sitter has everything in mind, she smiles comfortingly. The baby sitter excitedly takes aunt Ping back to the house.

    "Aunt Ping, I have to say that the way you hand it in is really good. I also feel that my cooking skills have improved a lot."

    Aunt Ping comfortingly patted her hand and said, "aunt Ping will go home tomorrow. You should take good care of yourself here, and don''t be as playful as before. You always say that you want to marry your husband. You don''t want to see how old you are. You don''t want to find a husband to marry soon."

    When the baby sitter heard that, she turned red. She glanced at Su Hao''s Juncheng and said to her, "I don''t have one. I''m only a few years old now. I still have a few years to spend. Aunt Ping, when are you coming back?"

    Looking at her looking forward, aunt Ping also said with a little regret, "no, but remember to send me an invitation when you get married. I will definitely come back to your wedding."

    The baby sitter heard that Aunt Ping didn''t come back. She said "ah" with a sad face. Her eyes were full of reluctance. She was lying on Aunt Ping''s knee, and her tears were falling down.

    Full of tears: "aunt Ping, how do you say to leave, do not tell me, I have no parents since childhood, you have been quietly taking care of me behind, help me find the present job, you also said you want to accompany me to get married, also said to give me a good hand in his hands, you are cheating."

    Su Hao looks at the baby sitter with a face full of reluctance and doesn''t know what to say. On one side, Juncheng looks at the baby sitter with a face full of banter and looks at her crying. He can''t help but sneer: "women, how old are they, they are still crying. Really, are you ashamed?"

    The little nanny listened to Juncheng saying that to herself, but she was also aggrieved and said, "general manager! How do you talk? I really have no conscience. I don''t want to be separated from the one I love, can''t I? "

    Juncheng nodded helplessly, raised her sarcastic lips and said, "I''m really a stupid woman. The food I cook is not delicious, but also like to cry. I really don''t know what to say to make you sound good."

    Looking at Juncheng''s loss, the baby sitter was very surprised and said, "what do you mean? I cook poorly. Aunt Ping teaches me my skills. If you ask the chairman, he says my cooking is delicious."

    Su Hao had no choice but to smile, nodded heavily, and said, "well, you''re the best to eat. No one can eat better than you."

    The baby sitter looked at Juncheng with pride and said, "do you hear me? The chairman praised me for my delicious food, so you have no reason to say that my food is not delicious. It''s really delicious."

    Juncheng looked at her, with a little helpless, thinking, how can there be such a stupid woman in this world?

    Aunt Ping has always been concerned about the little nanny''s marriage. She once again said to Su Hao, "Chairman, can you do me a favor when I''m away?"

    Su Hao nodded, looked at Aunt Ping and said, "we are all one family. What are we talking about? If you have anything to say, just say it directly."

    Aunt Ping patted the baby sitter''s hand and said, "she''s so big now, but she still has no object. Can you help me pay attention to whether there''s a good man, introduce her and let her marry a good man?"

    Su Hao glanced at the baby sitter and said with a smile, "OK, don''t worry. If you meet a suitable one, I will definitely introduce it, but it seems that the baby sitter doesn''t like it very much."

    The baby sitter turned red for a moment. She didn''t know what to say. She could only toot her mouth and said, "Oh, I only want to marry Mr. Right in my life, not Mr. right. If I don''t marry, I might as well stay with the chairman and cook for him."

    Su Hao looked at the baby sitter a shy look, inexplicable smile out of the voice, said: "this is the most important thing that Aunt Ping gave me, I will certainly marry you out, don''t worry, I don''t like aunt Ping so easy to talk, I let you go to the blind date, you must go, understand."

    The baby sitter looked at Su Hao''s domineering appearance. Although she was still dissatisfied with it, she swallowed it in her heart and said to Su Hao, "OK, whatever the chairman says."

    However, Juncheng looked at Su Hao with disgust on his face and said: "this kind of woman who can''t dress up and is rustic, mom, who are you going to introduce her to? Are you sure someone will want her? "

    The little nanny heard what Juncheng said and was slightly surprised. She growled, "what do you mean, I''m rustic, what do you mean I don''t have a man to ask for? I tell you, I have a lot of pursuers."

    "For example, the one who came to your house last time with a big bag and sold sweet potatoes?"

    The little nanny was slightly surprised, looked at Juncheng''s triumphant face, and yelled: "what''s the last time I dragged a big bag? It was a gift prepared for me. A man like you, you can never compare with him!"

    Su Hao looks at the happy couple and feels that they have a strong sense of CP, and the baby sitter is not bad

    Juncheng was so stupid by what the baby sitter said that he was very surprised and said, "do you think I can''t compare with the man who sells sweet potatoes? I said, do you want to work in my house or not! Believe it or not, I''ll let you go now! "

    The little nanny make complaints about her time, sitting beside Ping aunt''s side, Tucao: "aunt Ping, you see, he bullied me."

    Su Hao quickly helped the baby sitter to scold him and said in a slow voice, "Juncheng, look at you. How can you bully a girl? Even if you see something, don''t say it. Look at her, she''s blushing."

    The baby sitter looks at Juncheng with a small mouth. Juncheng gives Su a good look and says, "Mom, why don''t you help your own son now? You don''t see what stupid things the baby sitter is doing every day. Last time, he took the man with the sack home. Don''t you know that I''m a cleanliness addict? I don''t know where you found the man. You don''t want to get married too much. You can look for him on the road

    The baby sitter snorted and said to him, "I''m not like you. Can we compete with this golden single dog?"

 Chapter 249

    Juncheng is also blown up by the baby sitter. When he first sees such a woman who dares to compete with him, Su Hao looks at him and starts to fight in his heart.

    "Yes, aunt Ping, when will you leave?"

    Little nanny looked at her, aunt Ping slowly smile, said: "tomorrow, today back to clean up here, now it''s six o''clock, it''s time to cook."

    Su Hao looks at Aunt Ping who has been doing her best for herself, thinking that she won''t be by her side tomorrow. She is still very reluctant in her heart.

    "Aunt Ping, I''ll cook. You watch me cook. After you go home, I''ll serve the chairman well."

    The little nanny''s innocent face made Su Hao very happy. Looking at Juncheng''s disgusting face, she whispered in his ear, "are you interested in others?"

    "Mom, this can''t be nonsense. How can I be interested in such a rustic woman? The woman I want to marry will never be like this. If I marry such a woman, I''ll be a pig!"

    Looking at Juncheng''s disdainful face, Su Hao always thinks that the two can go together and says cunningly, "I haven''t eaten your cooking for a long time, otherwise you can cook a meal for me."

    Juncheng listens to Su Hao''s suggestion and says, "I can''t cook."

    Su Hao pushes Juncheng to the kitchen. The baby sitter looks at Juncheng coming to her side. She looks disgusted and goes to the other side. Obviously, she doesn''t want to pay attention to him.

    Juncheng sees that the baby sitter doesn''t want to pay attention to himself. He is also a little unconvinced. He says to Su Hao, "Mom, forget it. Someone seems very reluctant to let me stay here."

    Aunt Ping''s pet Juncheng also hurriedly said to Su Hao, "forget it. Let me and Xiao Ling come here."

    In order not to let aunt Ping spoil this great thing, Su Hao quickly drags aunt Ping away from here. When Aunt Ping looks at Su Hao, she naturally understands that she is careful.

    In Su Hao''s ear, he asked in a low voice, "what kind of woman does Juncheng like? Do you dislike Xiaoling? Xiaoling is a very good girl."

    Su Hao shook his head and said, "don''t worry, aunt Ping. Let''s sit here and let the two children do it."

    Aunt Ping still didn''t dare to let go: "otherwise, I''ll help them. Juncheng has never been in the kitchen. I''m afraid he''s screwed up."

    Su Hao quickly blocked aunt Ping with her body and said, "Oh, aunt Ping, you don''t have to see how old these two children are. How can they blow up the kitchen? Don''t worry."

    "All right." Aunt Ping finally put down her heart, relaxed and sat on the stool. However, she was still worried and looked at Juncheng and Xiaoling in the kitchen.

    "Aunt Ping, can you tell me something about Chen Lin when he was a child? I''ve forgotten some of them." Now Su Hao has to put the topic on Chen Lin.

    "I remember when I was a child, Chen Lin loved to play with the little train. I really don''t know that such a clever child would be like this now... Alas... It''s all my fault that I didn''t tell him the truth earlier, otherwise, things would not be like this."

    Su Hao, listening to Aunt Ping''s self reproach, doesn''t know what to say for a moment, and doesn''t know how Chen Lin is now.

    Juncheng is in the kitchen, watching Xiaoling do things there. He can''t get involved. He doesn''t know what to do for a while.

    "Hey, do you want me to help you? When will you do that?" Juncheng shouts at Xiaoling.

    Xiaoling ignored him and said frankly, "I''m very happy that you don''t make trouble here. You''d better go away."

    Juncheng just felt that the woman in front of him was unforgivable. He glared and roared: "I''m helping you now. What do you mean by yelling at me? Do you know how many women are waiting for me outside?"

    Xiaoling looked at Juncheng and felt very impatient. She pointed to him and said, "my business is none of your business? Do I know you very well? Who I am with seems to have nothing to do with you

    Juncheng brain a hot, directly Xiaoling pressed on the wall, ambiguous tone, let Xiaoling a little shy, originally want to struggle, she was directly blocked by Juncheng lips.

    Su Hao happened to want to see what happened to him. The scene in front of her made her slightly stunned. Her cunning eyes flashed from her pupils and said, "what are you doing?"

    Juncheng hears Su Hao''s voice, and then he reacts in a trance. Xiaoling is also stunned at the moment, staring at Su.

    After hearing Su Hao''s words, aunt Ping dares to go into the kitchen and looks at Juncheng''s posture of Dong Xiaoling. "Don''t you two need to get to know each other well, that''s all? How soon have you done such a thing? "

    Xiaoling doesn''t know what to do for a moment. She lowers her head and runs out of the door in shame. Juncheng is stunned in situ and doesn''t know what to do.

    Su Hao has no choice but to make complaints about how he can have a silly son. What''s the use of IQ so high and EQ so low.

    "Why don''t you go after me? Don''t you want to be responsible for kissing someone else?" Su Hao''s words make Juncheng wake up slowly.

    Then she rushed out in a hurry. Aunt Ping worried: "Chairman, do you think these two people are just impulsive? It''s less than two hours before and after. Now?"

    "Oh, aunt Ping, don''t worry so much. These are the two of them. It''s none of our business."

    Aunt Ping nodded and looked at Su''s happy appearance. She couldn''t help but said: "Chairman, after so long, you have finally put down what happened in those years and are so happy with your smile."

    "After all, what happened in those years has come to light. I don''t know what happened to Chen Lin now. Have you accepted the result?"

    "Don''t worry, Chen Lin will get better. I believe he has always been a good child with good nature." Aunt Ping''s eyes also set off waves after waves.

    Su Hao also knows that his task is coming to an end

    At this time, the system came out again and said to Su Hao, "it''s just a little bit short. Your task will be finished. The progress is good. Keep up the effort."

    Su Hao naturally discovered what the hidden line task was, and the smile on the corner of his mouth was more profound.

    Juncheng looks for Xiaoling for a long time. She sits alone on the street with a small face like a red apple, which is very distressing.

    "Why are you crying?" Juncheng came to Xiaoling''s side, don''t know how to comfort, also can only cold voice asked.

    Xiaoling pushed him away with a cry. He wanted to continue running, but he was pulled into his arms by Juncheng.

    Light fragrance diffused in her nose, Xiaoling looked at Juncheng and said: "why do you come to me? Why do you want to kiss me? That''s my first kiss. You are sick."

    Juncheng didn''t know what to do for a moment. He felt his heart twitched for a while and said in a slow voice: "don''t cry, I will be responsible for you."

    "Responsible?" Xiaoling PATA PATA down tears after hearing this sentence, suddenly did not flow, Lengleng staring at Juncheng.

    The baby''s fat face, with light tears, shines on her in the sunset. Juncheng reaches out his hand, rubs her head, and says softly, "yes, I will be responsible for you. What''s the matter? Not happy yet? "

    "Then how are you going to be responsible?" Small Ling Leng Leng looking at Jun Cheng, Du Du small mouth, thinking.

    "Marry me and give me your life. That''s my responsibility to you."

    For a moment, Xiao Ling can''t accept what the man in front of her says to her. She stares at him and looks at each other speechless.

    Chen Lin is thinking about the accident in prison. His mind is full of thoughts and apologies for his mother. He begins to regret why he did it before.

    "Can you call my mother for me? I have something to tell her." Chen Lin looked at the supervision and sighed in a low voice.

    As a former general manager, the supervisor gave him the phone.

    Su Hao is laughing happily, talking to Aunt Ping about Xiaoling and Juncheng''s wedding dress. Su Hao is slightly stunned by the phone call, but she still answers it.

    "Who are you?"

    "Mom... What happened at the beginning was all my fault..." Chen Lin''s regretful voice came out from the phone. Su Hao was slightly stunned, and a gentle smile rose on her face.

    "It''s OK. If you know what''s wrong, you can change it. That''s a good boy."

    Chen Lin see Su not in angry, heart big stone also fell down.

    "Mom, I call you this time mainly to admit my mistake. Everything is my fault, and I should be punished. Thank you for your willingness to forgive me."

    Su Hao wanted to say something, but he heard the hang up sound.

    Aunt Ping looked at Su Hao and asked nervously, "what happened?"

    Su laughed and said, "no, Chen Lin just called. He was wrong about all this."

    Aunt Ping also laughed and said, "everything is better now."

    Juncheng leads Xiaoling back home. Su Hao looks at his two kindness and looks down on him.

    Time flies... In the laughter, Xiaoling and Juncheng''s marriage is coming, Chen Lin''s sentence is also full.

    "Mom, are you very happy to see me getting married? I remember always saying that I want to see me get married and have children." Juncheng comes to suhao''s room, and Xiaoling comes to suhao''s side. Looking at her, she looks simple, which makes suhao very happy.

    "Chen Lin will be back tomorrow. It''s your wedding again. It''s really a big joy. If your father sees it, he will be very happy."

    Xiaoling said to Su Hao with a smile: "Chairman, I will be filial to you in the future. Aunt Ping said that she will come tomorrow."

    Su Hao looks at Xiao Ling''s stupid appearance and says to him and Juncheng, "you two should be together."

    "Don''t worry, we''ll be together. Let''s go back to our room first." Juncheng takes Xiaoling back to the room. Suhao lies in bed thinking about their wedding scene tomorrow.

    The sound of the system filled Su Hao''s ears and said, "your task is finished."

    When Su Hao opened his eyes again, there was darkness around him, the system did not appear, but the sound was all around him.

    "Why is it finished so soon? I haven''t seen my son''s wedding yet." Su Hao couldn''t help but make complaints about it.

    The system said: "what''s good to see... It''s really just a wedding. They will live happily in the future."

 Chapter 250

    In system space

    This mission has an estimated energy of 14000.

    The total energy is 148, 000.

    Please keep up your efforts.

    Default to next task

    Default to

    Suhao lay on the soft bed, opened her eyes and sat up slowly. Her soft and smooth touch had to make her sigh. She raised her hand to cover her uncomfortable left chest.

    My family background is so good, but I''m weak and sick, and I''m a sensitive and vulnerable girl. Why is my life so bad? With so much money, I can''t enjoy it. I left this world early?

    She stroked the memory that she had just received from Bai Feng.

    The original Bai Feng is playing with net matching circle. A CV is small and transparent. In reality, her skin is white, her chest is big, and her waist is long and thin. Her parents are rich. She is a Bai Fu Mei and doesn''t join any circle. She only occasionally uploads some songs she sings, and then has hundreds of small fans. She likes a big God in the circle called Mingdu. She likes his voice.

    One day, the man named Mingdu heard Bai Feng''s voice and felt that he was suitable to be a female leader of a radio play, so he let him have a try.

    Bai Feng naturally responded to the recommendation of the person she liked. The silly girl didn''t know that it was all a conspiracy. She happily sent the recorded audio to Mingdu. Later, after the broadcast of the radio drama, she stood in front of the TV excitedly and found that the signature of the female owner was not her, but a newcomer named Rhine, who had just entered the circle, because the radio drama became popular, Then it came out that she was Mingdu''s girlfriend. She was not willing to be stolen by others. She stood up and said that she deserved it.

    Rhine''s voice line is somewhat similar to the original body. In addition, with the support of the great God in the circle of Mingdu, no one believes that the small transparency in the circle of the original body is just because he can''t bear to see that the new person is hotter and jealous than her.

    He was born with heart disease, cyber violence and slander, which directly led to heart attack.

    Poor she didn''t know that Mingdu God was her real fiance. Her fiance Chen lechen knew that she had a heart attack and that she deliberately approached her after playing dubbing, which led to everything that happened later. She used network violence to attack her and died of heart attack.

    Chen lethen tried every means to let her die. Although she was the one she chased at the beginning, she didn''t like her. It was just because of the family economic crisis at that time that she had to pursue her for money.

    Su Hao adjusted her breathing, and the feeling of tightness in her left chest slowly disappeared.

    Looking at the room where she is now, the walls are clean and white, there is no decoration except for a painting, and there are all kinds of furniture such as TV, air conditioner, bedside table and so on. It is mainly clean and concise, which is not only beautiful, but also very comfortable.

    Sue''s on the floor. It''s a soft carpet. She went to the bathroom and saw the person in the mirror with a flash of surprise in her eyes.

    Straight hair down to the waist, white and creamy skin, full forehead, eyebrows are not thick and not light just good, a pair of peach eyes hazy and charming, curled nose is beautiful lips.

    Good looking and rich at home, does it make people live?

    "So she had a natural heart attack." The sound of the system''s naimeng naimeng suddenly rings.

    If you can, there are three black lines hanging on Su Hao''s forehead, but the system also makes sense. After all, her original body has been destroyed long ago, but when Su Hao comes, all this will naturally change.

    At the moment, Bai Feng hasn''t known Mingdu. It''s still early. There''s plenty of time for her to prepare.

    Su Hao narrowed his eyes. He was so good-looking that Chen lechen was blind. He didn''t like it. Is it necessary to try every means to stimulate people to die of heart attack? In order to get close to others for money, he finally killed them. What a scum!

    This original body is also indirectly because of Chen lechen''s death. Bai Feng, I''ll help you revenge. Su Hao''s hand is on your left chest again.

    The voice of naimeng in the system sounded "OK! Su Hao, come on, watch you

    Su Hao rolled her eyes again. She opened the door of her bedroom. It was an apartment with two bedrooms, three bathrooms, one living room and one kitchen.

    The style is the same, clean and comfortable, small details are well done by the original body, very delicate.

    Open the original wardrobe, Su Hao''s eyes immediately attracted by all kinds of styles and brands of clothes.

    For a long time, Su Hao forced herself to close the door of the wardrobe. It was important. From her memory, she knew that there was a famous trade union recruiting people these two days.

    Before the original body simply likes the net to match, has not joined any union, seeks the witness, naturally all if the circle insider.

    There was a flash of determination in Su Hao''s eyes.

    Sitting in front of the computer, according to the memory of the original owner, she opens the computer and clicks on the previous software.

    To enter the trade union, you need to hand in a dry sound, give it to the designated person, and then wait for the notice.

    Now it''s time to record audio. Su Hao''s fingers are rubbing against her chin. She hasn''t played netmatch yet, but fortunately, it''s in the original owner''s memory.

    There are a lot of audio recorded by the original body in the computer. Suhao brings headphones and listens to the original body songs quietly, as well as some dubbing videos.

    Bai Feng''s voice is gorgeous. It''s not a cute girl''s soft feeling. It''s especially easy for people to remember this voice. It''s very characteristic. It''s the so-called female attack sound.

    If it''s soft girl''s voice, Su Hao imagines it for a while. Suddenly, her body shakes. She can''t imagine it!

    After listening for a few minutes, Sue Hao began to prepare. She thought about it and decided to match it with a video.

    After searching for the fragments in her mind, she chose an online play, with the female two in it. The female two are full of personality, and the original voice is gorgeous, which should be in line with the characters.

    After recording, she listened to it again, and felt dissatisfied with some places. Although Su Hao was not a professional, her original memory told her that it was not enough!

    Dai Mei wrinkled up, and the green jade finger beat the table rhythmically, but she didn''t feel enough. These lines were just lines in her eyes, and suddenly the haze of peach blossom eyes flashed.

    Su Hao gently read out the first line, then thought for a while, read again, almost every line, she stopped to think for a while, and then repeated it again, until she felt right, then continued to the next line.

    When she finished recording again, suhao listened to her work quietly.

    At the end of the last line, suhao snapped her fingers, and her misty peach blossom eyes were particularly charming.

    According to the information on the advertisement, send the self introduction, contact information and audio to each other''s mailbox.

    The obsession of the original body should be because of being stigmatized, and the source of being stigmatized is that fiance Chen lechen. So as long as you avoid the incident that led to her being hacked, and then make some achievements in network matching, the task will be completed.

    While waiting for the results, Su Hao went to YY, found a famous CV channel in the circle, and quietly listened to other people''s voices.

    Although she has the memory of her original body, it''s not enough if she wants to become a great God. Su Hao must learn more. Her own condition is very good. It depends on her efforts the day after tomorrow.

    The channel may not only have a CV, but also invite friends to help. Sue is lucky. This channel has two singers and one narrator.

    Su Hao quietly when a zombie powder, quietly listen not to speak.

    When the e-mail prompt sounds, suhao narrows the window and opens the mailbox.

    It''s the trade union''s response.

    "Hello, white maple leaf, welcome to join our Jinse trade union, your dry voice... QQ group..."

    Su Hao took out his mobile phone, applied for QQ group, and was agreed soon.

    Four line spectrum: "Welcome! This is Jinse union! I''m a four line spectrum

    Wenxian: "welcome, I''m Wenxian."

    Reluctant to part: "welcome, I am reluctant to part."

    ˇ­ˇ­

    The four line score is a famous CV in the circle. There are many representative works, absolute gods, while Wenxian and yiyiyibushe are both covers, so their fame is absolutely not low.

    These three people were later known as the three masters of Jinse, and they were very famous in the circle.

    I didn''t expect that the three masters of Jinse would do such a down-to-earth job!

    She immediately said, "thank you for your welcome. I''m flattered."

    Wen Xian said, "ha ha, listen to the four line notation, your voice is very characteristic, female attack tone."

    Reluctant to give up: "curious, female attack sound"

    Su Hao only felt some cold sweat on his head. What do you mean? Are these works examined by staff?

    She didn''t know what to say, she could only say "cough."

    Four line spectrum: "well, don''t embarrass the white maple leaf, can you come to the next room to satisfy their curiosity?"

    "All right."

    Sue thinks it''s better not to refuse these gods.

    The four line spectrum immediately sent out a room number. When Su Hao saw the online number displayed above, it was a little empty.

    Not only the three masters of Jinse, but also the famous CV or cover singer in the circle. She is a little transparent

    She joined the room, a low male voice sounded "Hello, white maple leaf, I am a four line spectrum."

    "Hello, I''m Wenxian."

    "I am Yiyi!"

    The people in the room, represented by the three masters of Jinse, introduced themselves one after another. Su Hao didn''t speak freely, so he pressed the F2 key to speak.

    "Hello, I''m white maple leaf. Just call me maple."

    "Wow, it''s really a female attacking voice. It''s a beautiful voice!" Reluctant to part, he said.

    "Well, we''ve joined three new members of Jinse this time. There will be a welcome ceremony later. How about three new members sing a song with the three of us?"

    The four line score got a strong response. Su Hao unexpectedly accepted only three people. The other two newlyweds were eager to have a chance to cooperate with each other and agreed one after another.

    Only Su was so slow that he didn''t speak.

    So Wen Xian asked, "Maple?"

    "Well?"

    "Maple?" Wen Xian asked again.

    Su Hao found that she didn''t come to speak freely. If she didn''t press the F2 key, others couldn''t hear her.

    Press her quickly and say, "I have no problem. I forgot to press F2 just now."

    Reluctant to give up, he chuckled, Wen Xian also gave out a low laugh, and the four line spectrum comforted him, "it''s OK. Just get used to it. "

 Chapter 251

    There is ambiguity in the four line notation. Are you used to being stupid or are you used to speaking smoothly?

    Without giving Su Hao a chance to speak, he said, "let''s start to discuss it? I''ll take you up. "

    Su Hao''s vest is moved to an encrypted channel, which shows that there are only six people. In addition to the three masters of Jinse, there are two new people, named linlinyu and Qingse.

    "What do you sing?" asked the four line staff

    Reluctantly, he pondered for a while and said, "well, there are so many people in the world, right?"

    Wen Xian: "there are many cover songs. It seems that there is a narrator for six of them?"

    Reluctantly: "it doesn''t matter, let the four line spectrum also act as the narrator."

    Wenxian quickly should come down, afraid someone refused, "OK, that''s it, Linlin, Qingse, Fengzi, do you have any questions?"

    Hearing that they are reluctant to give up and Wen Xian make a decision regardless of the four line notation, Su Hao can''t help laughing. The other two have already answered, and Su Hao also speaks quickly.

    "No problem."

    Because of the delay in YY''s room, it is impossible to sing. Therefore, Wen Xian assigned the part that each person wants to sing, and then the person who sings will sing with his own accompaniment.

    Suhao was divided into the first part. Wenxian asked the three newcomers to prepare for the first part, which will start later.

    Su Hao uses his mobile phone to turn on the sword roaring in the world, and then hummes the beginning part.

    After a while, the four line spectrum asked, "are you all right?"

    "All right!" They all answered.

    "Let''s go, maple." The deep and melodious male voice of the four line music came out. Su Hao asked her to lower her voice, open her free speech and click on the accompaniment.

    The prelude starts slowly. For a long time, Su Hao opens his lips

    Watching the autumn wind and listening to the hundred years of the country

    The star lake shines brightly, holding my hand to watch the falling flowers

    The apricot forest is endless, but spring and autumn is only a moment

    Superb craftsmanship

    Just a few words of lyrics, singing people do not feel, but listen to the people listen to the heroic thousands.

    Su Hao turned off the wheat, then suspended the accompaniment, the next paragraph of the people immediately connected, she silently recorded.

    A whole song down, although there is a small break between the exchange is not very smooth, but also complete.

    At the end of the song, the representative of the four line notation made a speech to comment on everyone''s advantages and disadvantages. He said to Su Hao, "more exercise, less breath."

    A few laughs rang out in an instant. Su Hao turned his lips. He was weak and sick. He had congenital heart disease. What do you want to do?

    But she also just in the heart belly Fei, face should come down.

    Reluctantly comforted the way "Maple son, I just started like this, more forging refining gas is enough."

    Sue: OK

    Four line spectrum voice said: "that again, I find someone later synthesis is OK."

    Several people responded one after another. With the previous experience, this time with experience, there will be more time for convergence.

    Four line spectrum: "OK, everyone."

    "Next month, our trade union will launch some cover songs and dubbing. You should also participate in it." Reluctant to part, the gentle female voice sounded.

    Hearing the dubbing, Su Hao''s eyes flashed a ray of light, and then he answered.

    Back of the room, QQ prompt sound will ring up.

    Reluctant to send a private message: is it convenient to add a wechat?

    Su Hao is a little surprised to pick eyebrows, then sent a series of numbers.

    After a while, the wechat prompt sound also rings, and Su Hao agrees with her friend''s application. She originally wanted to find a time to actively ask for the contact information of the people in the trade union, but she didn''t expect to be reluctant to take the initiative to add her.

    Reluctantly sent a voice, Su Haodian open.

    "Fengzi, I see your information card. Are you also in w City?"

    I really live in w City. Can I be reluctant to part with my life? Su Hao immediately replied in the affirmative.

    After a while, I reluctantly sent a voice again.

    "What a coincidence, so am I! Would you like to go to the gym tomorrow? I''m not very angry when I hear you sing. "

    To get to know the trade union better, she is a famous cover singer in the circle. Naturally, Su Hao is very happy. She feels that God is helping her.

    She had to pretend to be surprised. Knowing that they were not only in w City, but also living nearby, they agreed to meet at a gym tomorrow.

    The next day soon came, and suhao stood at the door of the gym at the appointed time.

    Suddenly the mobile phone rings, reluctantly turns on the phone, and the voice in the microphone coincides with the reality.

    Su haomeng looked up and saw the woman standing opposite.

    Light chestnut curly hair rolled to the waist, delicate makeup, with concave and convex body, very suction fine.

    "Yiyi?"

    A gorgeous smile hung on the woman''s face and came to her, "I am."

    The woman looked at her without concealment, and the surprise in her eyes was not concealed. The woman joked that "you can eat by your face or by your strength."

    Who doesn''t like to hear the praise? Sue Hao blinked her peach blossom eyes and said with a smile, "you''re not bad either."

    The woman took a small step back and held out her hand. "Hello, I''m Jiang Yiyi. Just call me Yiyi in the future."

    "Hello, my name is Bai Feng. Please call me Fengzi." Su Hao held out his hand, tilted his head and laughed, very beautiful and lovely.

    Su Hao and Jiang Yiyi get together quickly. They have nothing to talk about. They have a feeling that it''s too late to meet each other. When they get along, Su Hao also likes this woman.

    It''s also a step in one''s own task to be beautiful and generous without affectation.

    In the gym, Su Hao takes the initiative to tell Jiang Yiyi that he has a congenital heart disease, so he is not very angry because of the lack of Duankao.

    This makes Jiang Yiyi surprised, did not expect to be like this, looking at and oneself are running on the treadmill, she quickly suspended the machine.

    "I don''t know what to pay attention to when I''m sick?" Jiang Yiyi''s voice is a little higher.

    Suhao chuckled, and a thin layer of sweat appeared on some morbid white skin.

    "My own body, I know, only exercise, the body will be good. I have a sense of propriety. "

    Looking at the girl''s smiling appearance, Jiang Yiyi can''t blame the girl, but a touch of pity flashed in her eyes. Naturally, she didn''t escape the eyes of Su Hao.

    "Then pay attention to yourself. When you go to the gym, you can call me to take care of each other." Jiang Yiyi patted his chest.

    Sue is so happy that she answers "OK!"

    Jiang Yiyi will become one of the important witnesses in the future!

    After the end, suhao sweated a lot. Considering that she had a natural heart disease, she didn''t exercise too much, just ran for a while.

    They took a quick bath with the laundry.

    When he came out, Jiang Yiyi had a whim and said, "it''s a rare chance. How about a song for the two of you?"

    Su Hao is ecstatic in his heart. It''s God''s help. Jiang Yiyi''s reputation in the circle is not low. If he sings with her, his attention rate will certainly rise. Without his own efforts, many people will realize her voice!

    She didn''t show her eagerness. She just obeyed a friend''s suggestion and nodded with a smile

    "Let''s go to my house. It''s more equipped."

    "Good."

    Jiang Yiyi''s family has a special room for recording, which has complete facilities. Although the sparrow is small, it has all kinds of internal organs.

    For the first time, in addition to the memory of the original owner, Su Hao came to the small studio and felt a little excited.

    "Sing what?" Jiang Yiyi opens the equipment and asks.

    Su Hao searched for the memory of the original body, and then said, "fatalism, I''m more familiar."

    "Yes Jiang Yiyi said with a smile, and then proposed "you sing the part of shaosiming?"

    Su xiaoxiaomi nodded. When they were ready, they took earphones with them.

    Jiang Yiyi: a snowy night

    Swords and swords all dressed in red

    Blood sprinkling on the dyed rings of the barren City

    I write down with my life. Don''t wait for me to meet you

    Su Hao: long pavilions and short pavilions, one after another

    The moon is cold and the oil lamp is full

    Autumn frost on green silk

    The sound of Pipa has been waiting for a while

    ˇ­ˇ­

    A song, two people can''t wait to listen to the effect.

    "I don''t feel the ventilation is right here." Sue Hao pondered for a while and began to speak.

    "Yes, one more time?" Jiang Yiyi nodded.

    Su Hao gave a smile, "that''s what he meant."

    Jiang Yiyi''s smile was a little stronger, and they came back to one side. I don''t know how many times they have been exposed, but they are finally satisfied.

    See the girl''s face is not very good, Jiang Yiyi suddenly think of each other''s health is not good, the face can not help but emerge a bit concerned about "how do you feel you?"

    Sue Hao pulled the corner of her mouth and shook her head. "It''s OK. Can you pour me a glass of water? I''m a little thirsty. "

    Jiang Yiyi couldn''t help smiling and "waiting."

    After a while, she brought a cup of boiled water and handed it to suhao. Suhao took a sip and moistened her lips.

    Jiang Yiyi fiddled with the computer and asked, "I want to send it to Weibo, OK?"

    "Sure, but don''t worry about me. Keep a low profile."

    Jiang Yiyi nods clearly. She thinks that Su Hao just doesn''t want others to say that she holds her thigh, so she doesn''t have too much entanglement.

    Her fingers danced on the keyboard, and soon she edited a microblog and sent it out.

    "All right!"

    Seeing the success of sending, Su Hao''s mouth also curved.

    She naturally has her reason to do so. If Jiang Yiyi AI te kills her, her popularity will rise in all likelihood. Before that, Chen lechen was a little transparent, so she could do something about theft without fear?

    Since he is not afraid of the little transparency of the original body, let him always think that the original body is a little transparency.

    With this in mind, a touch of calculation flashed in her eyes.

    "I''m going home. I''ll be back next time."

    Jiang Yiyi''s face is not particularly good. Maybe it''s because she sang too many times just now. The other party may want to go home to have a rest, so she took the initiative to say, "I''ll see you off."

    Su Hao didn''t refuse. He had a free driver. No need for nothing. Besides, can she not understand what Jiang Yiyi thinks? Let her continue the beautiful misunderstanding.

 Chapter 252

    There are many fans at the bottom of Jiang Yiyi''s microblog. As soon as the new song is released, the click through rate immediately goes up to three figures, which has been soaring.

    The female voice of shaosiming in this song is very gorgeous, not as soft as Jiang Yiyi, but more aggressive and easy to remember.

    At the bottom of Jiang Yiyi''s microblog, many people commented and asked who sang shaosiming. They thought it was a famous cover singer in the circle. They didn''t expect it would be a little transparent.

    Four line score Wenxian reluctantly, the three microblogs are related to each other, naturally also heard the cover of Jiang Yiyi.

    Because the original female attack sound is very recognizable, and just after cooperation, it is recognized as Bai Feng''s voice.

    One after another to poke Jiang Yiyi, did not expect that the two actually in the same city, sigh the world is so clever.

    When suhao went back, he went to bed after washing.

    This day''s sports cover, all consumed her a lot of physical strength, Bai Feng''s body is not particularly good, Su Hao is easy to feel sleepy. Just go to bed.

    The next day he got out of bed full of spirit. Although Bai Feng has not met Chen lechen in the online distribution circle at the moment, it''s always right to prepare early. Dig before it''s too late.

    Su Hao still remembers Jiang Yiyi''s saying that the Union will hold activities next month. People in the Union will co-operate to cover a song with a few clips, which is an opportunity for others to hear your voice. Naturally, Su Hao will not miss it.

    Su Hao firmly believes that those who have heard Bai Feng''s voice will become future witnesses!

    When wechat prompts the stereo, Jiang Yiyi sends a message:

    Maple, come to the room.

    Jiang Yiyi said the room is not to go to her home, but a channel of the software.

    Su Hao answered and sang a song with Jiang Yiyi on Weibo to show the level of Luo Baifeng. Because he was in the same city with Jiang Yiyi, the four line staff were willing to communicate with her.

    That''s not right. Ask her to go to the room to discuss the contents of the activity.

    As soon as Su Hao entered the room, Jiang Yiyi''s voice rang, "Maple is coming."

    "High."

    "We''re going to discuss what to match, maple. Do you have any good suggestions?" Wenxian''s clean and pleasant male voice rings out.

    Su Hao also didn''t say hello politely. He has been familiar with several people these days, so he doesn''t care about these little things.

    She pondered for a moment and asked, "how many people are there?"

    Four line spectrum deep sexy voice way, "quite a lot of people, plus a few of us, a dozen."

    Su Hao was silent for a while. What TV series or movies have so many characters for them, and they don''t repeat the characters?

    Suddenly an idea flashed into her mind, and she said, "harem drama!"

    Warm string excited voice came "yes! There are so many wives of the emperor, more than ten of them are enough, plus princesses, princesses, ministers, eunuchs and maids, there are so many people

    Jiang Yiyi''s voice also seemed a little excited, "yes! Why didn''t we think of it? Maple is so smart

    Su Hao is not polite to laugh out a voice, four line spectrum is also amused by these two live treasure.

    "The legend of Zhen Huan and the legend of MI Yue, our people, almost." Four line spectrum laughs.

    "So it''s decided?" Wenxian asked.

    "Yes." Four line spectrum gives a positive answer.

    Is it really good to make such a rash decision? Su Hao had no choice but to smoke.

    Jiang Yiyi said, "then find a time to call people together and assign roles."

    "Yes."

    The four line notation then said, "the cover will be given to Yiyi Fengzi and Wenxian. You can discuss which songs to sing."

    "Good!"

    Su Hao said slowly, "or the sword will roar."

    Jianxiao river lake, which used to sing along with Wenxian''s four line music, was composed and distributed to the trade union group, and received unanimous praise and praise.

    And Su Hao just casually put forward a joke, did not expect to get the agreement of the other three people.

    The sword roars in the world!

    There''s no other reason for Si Xianpu''s agreement. At the beginning, I sang with Su Hao and some of them. I thought it was good. There were many people singing, and the song itself was good enough to hold up the beam.

    Wen Xian and Jiang Yiyi are just trying to save energy.

    Sue couldn''t believe it and said, "no? It''s decided whether it''s a bit hasty. "

    Wen Xian: "not rash! I think Jianxiao is very good. We have experience together and the rehearsal is simple. "

    Jiang Yiyi said impolitely, "you just want to save effort!"

    Two people mixed up the mouth, Su Hao helplessly shook his head.

    Four line spectrum interrupted the bickering of the two "OK. In the evening, let them gather in the room to discuss the role assignment. Wenxian will let you two know. "

    "All right." Jiang Yiyi and Wen Xian said one after another.

    In the evening, when suhao arrived at the room, the people were almost there. When there were more people, there would be more words. Sometimes it would sound a bit chaotic.

    Su Hao stopped talking and listened quietly.

    When all the people arrive, the four line spectrum says, "turn off the wheat first, and you should know the story of Zhen Huan, right? First of all, let me talk about the list that I personally think is suitable for TV characters. Can Zhen Huan give it to Yiyi? "

    "So believe me, of course."

    It is expected that the heroine will be handed over to Jiang Yiyi. Jiang Yiyi is powerful and famous enough to stir up the main beam of the heroine.

    "Maple with Princess Hua, no problem?"

    Suddenly named, Su Hao was stunned. She didn''t expect that she would assign such an important role as Hua Fei to the newcomers who had just joined the trade union.

    Her tone was a little uncertain, "OK."

    Jiang Yiyi said, "Fengzi, believe in yourself. I think you are very good. The voice is suitable for Huafei."

    "Well, I think so, too." Four line spectrum light voice channel.

    "Well, that''s a lot of advice."

    Four line spectrum gives the Queen''s position to an old man in the trade union. After all, it takes a longer time to use a new person, because the new person has no experience.

    It''s also very difficult for the four line notation to carry out the roles one by one. In a short time, it''s necessary to match the roles according to everyone''s voice characteristics.

    "Well, you can see more of your own clips and learn from others at the same time. Today, let''s go back to practice and stay with Fengzi." The four line spectrum concludes.

    The number of people online in the room decreased one by one, leaving only three people in the end.

    "Fengzi, the role of Princess Hua is very important in the first half. I''m afraid you can''t master it well. We''ll check it for you." The four line spectrum explains why she''s staying.

    Su Hao naturally understood and politely replied, "hard work."

    "Fengzi, are you free these days? Let''s meet and talk Jiang Yiyi suggested.

    Four line spectrum: "OK, anyway, you two live close, face to face may feel a little more."

    "Yes!"

    Then Jiang Yiyi and Su Hao agreed the time and place to meet, and several people also left the room.

    Su Hao had a private chat with Jiang Yiyi on wechat, and learned some dubbing skills and emotional expression with her.

    As time goes by, Su Hao and Jiang Yiyi meet almost every day in reality. Su Hao works so hard to hope that someone will pay attention to her voice, and the day when he meets Mingdu is getting closer.

    On the day of the event, four line scores sent the official account of the sword and the moon clips. Let the listeners vote for their favorite voice.

    At Su Hao''s request, the name of Princess Hua''s dubbing is anonymous, in order not to let Chen lechen know that she is the one who matches her.

    Let him continue to think, white maple in the net with circle or a small transparent.

    Because of anonymity, the voice of Princess Hua is covered with a mysterious veil, which makes many people hear the voice.

    Shortly after the event, Jiang Yiyi poked Su Hao in his wechat:

    Come to my house, let''s cover a song?

    For Jiang Yiyi''s invitation, Su Hao could not refuse and agreed.

    Su Hao is familiar with the way to Jiang Yiyi''s home, and soon arrives.

    Just walked into Jiang Yiyi''s room, the woman then handed over a glass of water.

    "Before you were anonymous, the name of white maple leaf was not well-known. Today I was chatting with my fans, and you came too." Jiang Yiyi said.

    "So I''m chatting with you?" Su good pick eyebrows, Jiang Yiyi in her fame, so invite yourself and her together in the channel chat.

    As early as I knew, there are fans on the channel for cover singers like Yiyibushe, who are well-known in the network distribution circle. They have them in every period of time, just to live her online time.

    Jiang Yiyi gave her a pair of white eyes: "to increase your reputation, isn''t it good? Obviously, he has singing skills, but the name of white maple leaf is a little transparent. " Her tone was a little angry.

    Sue was amused. She sat in front of the computer next to her. She was playing a game of chess, but she couldn''t reveal her identity.

    But she still obeyed Jiang Yiyi''s arrangement. After su Hao entered the channel, Jiang Yiyi gave her orange horse and opened Mai, and said, "this is a new member of our trade union, called Bai Fengye. I hope you can remember her."

    Su Hao changed the voice line and said, "Hello everyone, I''m white maple leaf."

    Then Jiang Yiyi started a chat mode with her and her fans.

    When Jiang Yiyi went offline, Su Hao found that someone had sent her a message privately.

    Mingdu: Hello, I''m Mingdu.

    After seeing, Su Hao''s pupil shrinks, what should come will come!

    She quickly typed back: I know! I love your voice.

    Mingdu: Yeah, what a coincidence. I like your voice, too. It''s better to add a wechat for chatting.

    Su Hao typed a series of numbers in the past, and then went to wechat to agree to the friend application.

    Mingdu: I didn''t expect such a coincidence. It''s a wonderful fate.

    Maple Leaf: Yes!

    Mingdu: your voice is very distinctive. It sounds good.

    Maple Leaf: Yes, thank you! Your voice is also very nice!

    Su Hao looked at the screen of his mobile phone, and a light flashed in his eyes.

    Chen lechen is deliberately close to Bai Feng, and then after chatting with Bai Feng, he recommends her to match a female lead in a radio play.

    Mingdu: I think your voice is very suitable for a female lead in a radio play.

 Chapter 253

    Su Hao''s face did not have too much expression, but the haze of peach blossom eyes flashing some light, showing someone''s inner peace.

    Maple Leaf: Oh? What play?

    Mingdu: troubled times

    Mingdu: do you want to try? This radio play is looking for the voice of the female owner. I think you are very suitable.

    Maple Leaf: really! Is that all right?

    Mingdu: of course! Do you want to try?

    Maple Leaf: OK.

    After a while, the things are sent to Su Hao, and Su Hao smiles coldly.

    She is not Bai Feng. She is simply used by him.

    Mingdu: if you don''t know anything, you can ask me.

    If you are here, I''m afraid you will be moved to tears. After all, if you have your own idol guidance, you will feel very moved.

    Su Hao imitates the tone of the original body and chats with Chen lechen, then calls Jiang Yiyi.

    "Yiyi, a friend asked me to match a radio play. I''m afraid I can''t grasp my emotions. There are still some details that can''t be handled properly. Can you help me to check them?"

    "Certainly. When will you come over?" Jiang Yiyi''s warm voice came from there.

    Su Hao pondered for a while, then reported for a period of time, and discussed with Jiang Yiyi.

    Before the original body is because there is no evidence to prove that the radio drama is her voice, so Chen lechen is so unscrupulous.

    Su Hao made an appointment with Jiang Yiyi. He stood in the bathroom and cleaned himself up before going out.

    In order to facilitate Su Hao, Jiang Yiyi installed a fingerprint lock on the door. Without the key to reverse the lock, he could open the door with fingerprint.

    With a drop, Sue pushed the door in.

    "Coming! Have a glass of milk Jiang Yiyi met her at the door with a glass of milk as usual.

    "Thank you." Su Hao took the cup, took a big drink and squinted.

    "By the way, with a radio play?" Jiang Yiyi asked as he took out a pair of slippers specially prepared for Su from the shoe cabinet.

    Su Hao drank all the milk in the cup and handed it back to Jiang Yiyi''s hand. He changed his slippers and went into the living room. He replied, "in troubled times."

    Jiang Yiyi, as if he had heard of it, did not ask any more. They walked into the recording room.

    Jiang Yiyi learned about the background of the radio play, and then some other characters pondered for a moment and explained her opinions to Su Hao.

    Then he told him what he knew and how to match radio plays.

    After recording a few paragraphs, she took out her mobile phone and handed it to Jiang Yiyi, saying, "I recorded my own radio drama for the first time. I think it''s of great significance, so please take a small video when I recorded it and give it to me as a souvenir in the future."

    Jiang Yiyi ordered a little and thought it was a good idea, "OK."

    So Su Hao serious dubbing, Jiang Yiyi at the same time in a few fixed positions for her to take a small video.

    In fact, it is a memorial, but the real purpose is only known by her.

    One afternoon time flies, to dinner, Su Hao Jiang Yiyi two people had to come out of the studio.

    "Eat at my house in the evening." Jiang Yiyi said to the woman stretching.

    Sue Hao thought for a while, then began to smile and nodded, "OK, please."

    Jiang Yiyi hit her with her elbow with a smile and said, "really, who am I with you?"

    "It''s too late to cook today. What would you like to eat? I''ll have it delivered. "

    "Stir fried shredded pork with green pepper, hot and sour shredded potato, anything else you like."

    "You''re a good breadwinner."

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Although Su Hao only quoted two dish names, Jiang Yiyi almost ordered the same number of banquet and filled her big round table.

    They sat together, eating and chatting.

    Jiang Yiyi suddenly thought, "Fengzi, otherwise you''ll live in my house. It''s more convenient. You don''t have to run around. Of course, you can go back when you want to go home. My house has a big space, and I''m the only one. The two of you live together and have company. You don''t think so."

    The more Jiang Yiyi thought about it, the more he thought about it, so he tried to persuade Su Hao.

    Sue Hao pondered for a while. It''s true that it''s a bit troublesome to run around every day. It''s much more convenient and saves a lot of time to live together. Now what she lacks most is witness and evidence. If they live together

    "May I?" The woman asked tentatively.

    Jiang Yiyi understood that she was also a little excited when she listened to her voice, and immediately said, "of course you can! You don''t have to go home later. I''ll go out with you and buy some daily necessities for a few days! "

    Su Hao shook his head and said to Jiang Yiyi that the wind is just like rain. He couldn''t help but feel funny. With a smile on his face, he said, "come home with me later. Some things are not going well outside."

    Jiang Yiyi had to nod, "OK."

    After dinner, Jiang Yiyi accompanied Su Hao to his home and took some necessities.

    So they formally cohabited!

    On the first morning of cohabitation, suhao walked to the living room with her long hair in a mess, and her nose moved lovingly.

    "It smells good." She squinted and walked along the fragrance.

    Jiang Yiyi found sleepwalking general Su Hao, not polite smile out of the way "wait for breakfast, you first wash your face."

    Su Hao''s sleepiness sobered up most of the time, the haze of peach blossom eyes also opened, surprised to see the woman wearing an apron "can you cook?"

    Jiang Yiyi pick eyebrow, wrist move, the poached egg in the pan turned a face.

    "OK, OK, you''re good. I''ll wash my face."

    "Go ahead."

    Jiang Yiyi made a simple sandwich, with poached eggs and a glass of milk for breakfast.

    Su Hao eat while dubbing things, perhaps her expression is too heavy, Jiang Yiyi asked "what''s the matter with you?"

    Sue Hao shook his head and swallowed the sandwich. "I''m afraid the radio drama doesn''t match well."

    Jiang Yiyi was a little clear in his heart and didn''t worry at all on his face. "I think it''s very good, but I''m not a professional. Four line notation is the only one. He plays the most dubbing among the three of us, so he has the most experience in this field. You''ll send the audio to him later to give him some advice."

    Su Hao nodded hard, "OK!"

    After breakfast, suhao sent a message to sixianpu''s wechat. After a while, sixianpu returned to her and said that she was very willing to help her.

    Suhao sent the audio to her. Yesterday afternoon, the amount of recording was not much. She soon finished reading the four line spectrum and told her her advantages and disadvantages. Suhao listened very carefully and kept the four line spectrum in mind.

    Looking at the chat record in wechat, Su Haowei has drawn her lips invisible. Although it is not obvious, Jiang Yiyi obviously feels that she is in a good mood now.

    But in Mingdu, Su Hao keeps in touch with him with his original voice and behavior. He naturally has to do a whole set of plays. Su Hao doesn''t want Chen lechen to get suspicious and dig a big hole, waiting for him to jump in!

    Chen lechen is very cautious. Every time he chats about radio dramas, he will go to YY''s room to discuss them. He says it''s more convenient.

    This is in order not to leave evidence or other, Su Hao knows, in the heart also did not put down the heart.

    On this day, Su Hao and Chen lechen discuss the plot in YY''s room as usual. She doesn''t tell him that she lives with her friends, because Chen lechen knows that she is Bai Feng and is afraid of arousing his vigilance.

    Two people talk and laugh, Jiang Yiyi see Su Hao this expression, see is not free to speak, then way "and your male god even wheat."

    Su Hao replied with a smile, "yes, discuss some skills."

    "Well, I''ll pour you a glass of milk."

    "Thank you!"

    "You''re welcome."

    Jiang Yiyi went to the kitchen, poured Su Hao a glass of milk, went back to the computer desk with light hands and feet, and gently put down the cup. At that time, Su Hao was talking. Jiang Yiyi was afraid to disturb her, and her actions were careful.

    Su Hao saw all this in his eyes, and a touch of gratitude flashed in his eyes.

    Jiang Yiyi only knows that Bai Feng likes a play called Mingdu jiao''er, and that the play is also introduced to her by Mingdu. She doesn''t know anything else. When Su Hao chats with her favorite idol, she doesn''t want to disturb her.

    Su Hao received an unexpected call from Chen lechen, who called in the name of Bai Feng''s fiance for the first time.

    "Hello, Fengfeng, are you free now?" Men''s voice is very gentle, with continuous affection, and the network is very different, it is not surprising that the original body can not recognize.

    This voice, which sounds very deceptive, makes people think that the owner of the voice is very affectionate to her.

    "Yes." Suhao goes to the balcony with her cell phone.

    "Will you come out for dinner in the evening?" The man gently asked, with a poor language airway "I suddenly, miss you."

    This kind of warm offensive, in the original memory of countless, but every time the original body is occupied.

    Su Hao raised a smile at the corner of his mouth and said softly, "OK, where are you going?"

    The man''s joyful laughter came from the other end, "I''ll pick you up in the evening."

    "Good."

    Hung up the phone, Su Haoxiang, Chen lechen is to know where the original body lives, it is impossible for him to come to Jiang Yiyi''s house to meet her, if it really came, that exposed Jiang Yiyi, when the man was alert, the back of the matter will be difficult.

    So she went out of the room and saw the woman on the sofa. She went over and said, "Yiyi, I have something to do in the evening. I have to go out."

    "Well? OK, come back early. " Jiang Yiyi doesn''t ask where to go. If Bai Feng wants to say it, he will say it naturally. If he doesn''t say it, he should respect it.

    "Good. Then I''ll go out. "

    "Goodbye."

    "Goodbye."

    Suhao went back to the home he hadn''t been back for a long time. Although he hadn''t been back for a long time, he had hourly workers to clean up every day, so now he looked clean and spotless.

    After looking at the time, she changed her clothes and put on some make-up.

    Looking at the shining girl in the mirror, Su Hao hooks her lips and sits on the sofa waiting for Chen lechen to pick her up.

    At half past four, the phone rang.

    "I''m downstairs."

    "I''ll be right down."

    "It''s OK. It''s not urgent."

    Suhao hung up, picked up her bag and went downstairs.

 Chapter 254

    Downstairs, there is a BMW. The man is tall and slender, leaning on the car body, especially romantic.

    The man saw her with a fake smile on his face and said, "it''s beautiful today."

    Su Hao gently hooked his lips. Needless to say, his original appearance was first-class. Just now, when the man''s eyes were bright, there was no response. The praise sounded very fake.

    But she still cooperated and said with a smile, "thank you. Is this the only beautiful day?"

    Chen Le Chen was stunned. He didn''t expect that Bai Feng, who was silent in the past and didn''t have much expression, would say this sentence. He didn''t answer for a moment.

    A smile flashed in Su Hao''s eyes. She''s not Bai Feng.

    Walking up to the man, she was very understanding and asked, "what''s the matter?"

    The man came back, shook his head and said with a smile, "no, it''s always beautiful. Are you satisfied?"

    Man''s tone is not half blame, full of doting.

    People look like human beings, but they are very kind-hearted.

    On the man''s car, had to sigh, such as white maple their family children, can drive this kind of car.

    "I remember you said that you like steak, so I ordered a famous western restaurant in the world trade center." While driving, Chen said to the woman on the co pilot.

    Seeing the woman''s eyebrows gently wrinkled, Chen leichen asked subconsciously, "what''s the matter?"

    Suhao shook his head gently. "It''s nothing, but I don''t like steak anymore."

    It happened that the red light, Chen Le Chen surprised to stop the car, looking at the woman beside, for a time some elusive.

    Suhao used to like western food. But during the time when she lived with Jiang Yiyi, she would cook by herself except for being very busy. After a long time, she found that any dish made by Jiang Yiyi was very delicious, and the taste buds of every meal received great satisfaction.

    Moreover, she often thinks about new menus by herself, because living together, Su Hao often has a good taste. Moreover, Jiang Yiyi doesn''t make western food. In her words, the five thousand years of Chinese food is enough for her to think about, and she also goes to think about foreign food? She''s full. She has nothing to do.

    With her, Su has a good appetite. She doesn''t like ordinary Chinese food!

    Chen had to ask, "what do you like to eat now?"

    At the moment, the red light has already turned to the green light, and Su Hao reminds us that "the green light is coming."

    Chen Le Chen turns around and the car starts slowly.

    I just heard the woman continue to say, "I like Chinese food."

    Chen Le Chen''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly and invisibly, then spread out again. He hooked his lips and said, "I''m sorry. I didn''t ask you. Let''s go to the Chinese restaurant. "

    "Good."

    Chen Le Chen''s eyes flashed a deep, do not know why, always feel today''s white maple a little strange.

    Chen Le Chen returned the order from the western restaurant before. Maybe he had just met Su Hao. He paid more attention to find a Chinese restaurant.

    When the dishes came up, Su Hao relaxed a little bit, and the taste was pretty good. Su Hao had been raised and Diao''s appetite was so good that he could feel that the dishes were pretty good!

    Chen lechen obviously noticed the woman''s relaxation and thought that the meal was to her taste.

    "What have you been doing recently? I''m so busy that I almost forget," he said tentatively

    The woman''s action stopped for a moment, and then the peach blossom eyes of the mist flickered. "Nothing, just like before, but I''m exercising recently."

    Wen Yan''s Chen lechen is also relaxed. Bai Feng conceals the story of playing net match circle from him, so it''s the same for other people.

    The next topic is more casual.

    "Oh? How about going to the gym? "

    "Well."

    "In which gym?"

    Suhao didn''t have a big reaction and gave the name of the gym.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    After a meal, Chen lechen takes Su Hao home and stands downstairs to watch the car go away. Su Hao then walks out slowly.

    It''s like a walk. Su Hao thinks that it''s not impossible to walk too fast and bump into Chen lechen.

    Suhao out of the community, no BMW shadow, she called the car reported Jiang Yiyi home address.

    The door gave out a slight movement, and the woman sitting on the sofa raised her slender neck to look at the door.

    The next second, the thin figure of the woman appeared at the door.

    Jiang Yiyi is still holding a glass of milk in his hand, waiting for Su Hao to change his shoes.

    Su Hao smiles at the woman, then takes the cup and drinks the milk.

    Jiang Yiyi didn''t ask her where she was. After watching TV on the sofa, Jiang Yiyi asked her to go back to her room early.

    Soon after she got up, suhao got up, washed and went to bed.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Su Hao sent his works to the group as usual. There were four people in the group, except her, who were the three masters of Jinse.

    There were only three people in the group before, but later the four line spectrum pulled her in. This group is a secret group of four people.

    Some works that are not sent out, that is, works that are played in private, are sent to others in the group to listen to and listen to their opinions by the way.

    And Su Hao will naturally send radio drama dubbing in the group, so that everyone can enjoy it. If there is any problem, change it.

    After a while, the four line spectrum bubbled.

    "I''m more and more skillful in breathing. If I didn''t know it, I would think you were a big God in the circle."

    Su Hao was a little surprised. She didn''t expect that the score of four lines was so high on her.

    And then the string came out.

    "Fengzi''s voice is very characteristic and gorgeous. I don''t want to say anything anymore. It''s not the first time I''ve said it[ Cover your face] "

    "The voice of my maple is certainly beautiful! It''s good. It''s great. I feel no different from us Jiang Yiyi said impolitely that since they lived together, Jiang Yiyi always said that my family had Fengzi, my family had Fengzi, indicating possession, while Su Hao expressed helplessness.

    She hastened to stop Jiang Yiyi''s narcissistic behavior and praise her momentum.

    "No, there''s still a lot to learn."

    However, the four line spectrum says, "if you are not an insider, I''m afraid others will think you are the same as us. Don''t be modest. There''s nothing to learn. Even if you can''t, you can learn quickly. "

    The four line score is a symbol of strength in the Jinse trade union. It''s a proper God. His words have always been fair and upright. If he doesn''t hold high, he can only score lower than others. It''s official certification.

    Su Hao is very happy to get the official certification.

    Four line chart: there are activities held in Lingcheng to give fans a gift. Our guild has four places.

    Wenxian: that''s just right, the four of us!

    Reluctant to part: Yes! The strength of my maple is there.

    Four line spectrum: OK.

    What happened? She hasn''t said anything. Have they decided? Just now, it was said that the four line spectrum is officially certified, but sometimes the official certification is not reliable. Sue make complaints about her.

    Maple Leaf: so what is it?

    Jiang Yiyi sent a voice: someone held such an activity, invited the famous CV in the circle, and then some fans will come to the scene, live broadcast to the Internet, which has a great influence in the network distribution circle.

    There are only four places in a famous trade union like Jinse, and the places in other trade unions are even smaller. Therefore, it''s very rare for the big gods to be present. The places that can enter the meeting hall are very precious.

    There is no end to learning. For anyone, it''s an opportunity to learn. After all, it''s the God who comes to the scene. This kind of quota is more precious for Bai Feng!

    Four line music also sent a voice, deep and sweet male voice poured out: just go to study, by the way, we need to prepare two small programs, about 1-2 minutes, I and Wen Xian together, you two together.

    Winston: I''m fine.

    Reluctantly: no problem at all! Fengzi and I have a tacit understanding!

    Sue is speechless. They are all like this. What else can she say?

    Four line spectrum: the time is two weeks later. Hurry up and get ready. Let''s rehearse in Lingcheng two days earlier during the activity. Is that ok?

    Wenxian: OK.

    Reluctant: OK

    Maple Leaf: OK

    After a while, the door of suhao''s room was opened, and the woman appeared in front of her.

    Su Hao had expected this for a long time. She just picked her eyebrows.

    Jiang Yiyi''s eyes were shining at her, wet and lovely.

    She said, "Fengzi, let''s choose the song to sing that day."

    Su Hao nodded helplessly, "OK."

    Jiang Yiyi kicked off her shoes and jumped into bed to sit next to her.

    "What''s good to sing?" Jiang Yiyi rummaged through the list of mobile phone songs, frowning and struggling with what to sing.

    Su Hao leaned over and looked at it. Suddenly she grabbed the screen, pointed to a song and said, "that''s it."

    Jiang Yiyi didn''t have any opinions. He said it happily.

    "What do you want to buy to Lingcheng?" Jiang Yiyi looked at her excitedly.

    Su Hao has some helplessness. There is still more than a week left for Lingcheng. Is it necessary to start preparing so early?

    She avoided the woman''s sight, but said, "whatever you don''t have, you can go to Lingcheng to buy."

    "Yes! That''s it. I''ll go first Jiang Yiyi jumped out of bed, put on his shoes, said good night and left the room.

    Suhao turned off the light, took the earphone, and played the song that he just pointed out -- Qingge Liuchu

    Time flies, but it''s only a week. Every day, Jiang Yiyi and Su Hao sing together in the studio, and their tacit understanding is getting higher and higher.

    Three days before the event, they packed up and set out.

    Su Hao carried a small backpack, while Jiang Yiyi carried a large suitcase with their clothes neatly arranged.

    They both wear sunglasses on the bridge of their noses. Jiang Yiyi walks happily in the airport, and Su Hao follows them leisurely.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    After getting off the plane, they took a taxi and went straight to the hotel. After such a toss, Jiang Yiyi, who was in high spirits all the way, was very tired.

    The suitcase is changed into Su haozai. After entering the room with fixed vision, Jiang Yiyi can''t wait to rush to the white bed.

    Su Hao first takes out the laundry and goes into the bathroom. After washing, she comes out and wipes her dripping hair. She walks to the bedside with her slippers and wakes up the woman on the bed.

 Chapter 255

    "Take a bath."

    Jiang Yiyi vaguely rubbed his eyes, then also went to take the laundry into the bathroom.

    When Su Hao picked up his cell phone, he found that there was a lot of information in the four people''s group. They all asked if they had arrived at the hotel.

    Su Hao''s quick reply reassures the other party.

    The quad soon sent another message: we''ll be there tomorrow.

    Su likes to pick eyebrows. She knows that the four line music and Wenxian are adjacent to each other. It''s not surprising that they are together. She has a good fight.

    Jiang Yiyi washed away his tiredness and fell asleep in bed, while Su Hao soon put down his cell phone to rest.

    The next day, Su Hao was awakened by the alarm, and not far away Jiang Yiyi was also awakened.

    Agreed, today and four line spectrum Wenxian two people gather in the hotel, looked at the time, two people this time should be almost on the car.

    "Get up."

    Su Hao called Jiang Yiyi, and the two quickly washed up and cleaned themselves up.

    "Do you want to practice?" Jiang Yiyi, who had nothing to do, came and asked.

    "Yes."

    They put on earphones and the lyrics come out of their mouths. The connection is very natural. If there are outsiders here, I''m afraid they will be attracted by their voices.

    Near noon, four line spectrum turned on the phone and said they had already arrived at the hotel. They were packing and asked if they would like to have dinner together later.

    Su Hao and Jiang Yiyi naturally agreed, so they went out to find a restaurant to eat and asked the two men to come by themselves later.

    Sitting in a meal, they sat down but did not order. Suddenly, a deep and familiar voice sounded.

    "Here we are."

    Another clean male voice also sounded "here we are!"

    Su Hao and Jiang Yiyi look at the door. Two men are wearing casual clothes. One is very tall, and the other is not so tall, but they are also in excellent shape. They are both good looking and in shape.

    "Coming." Jiang Yiyi and the two had run these activities before, so they knew each other.

    But I haven''t seen suhao. I don''t know which is which.

    While she looked at them, they were also looking at him.

    A woman''s long straight hair has been hanging down to her waist, beautiful eyebrows, a pair of misty peach blossom eyes, clearly without any emotion, is really pulling people''s heart, under the nose is a ruddy mouth.

    The skin is slightly pale and weak. It perfectly integrates pure, charming and soft beauty, but it''s gorgeous. A touch of surprise flashed in their eyes.

    The tall face with a smile said, "Fengzi, I''m Wenxian."

    "Aung. Then you are the four line spectrum Sue Hao turned to the shorter man.

    "Yes."

    "Sit down quickly! I''m starving. Order quickly. " Jiang Yiyi called them to sit down and handed the menu to them.

    "Let''s go back to the hotel and listen to Fengzi and me."

    "Good."

    Although it was the first time we met, several people were familiar with each other on the Internet. After a while, Su Hao would not feel so constrained and became familiar with several people again.

    Take a taxi back to the hotel together, Su Hao and Jiang Yiyi go to their room.

    "Well, you two sing. Let me hear it." Wenxian leaned against the table, his hands behind him.

    And the four line spectrum sitting on the side of the sofa, it''s expensive.

    Jiang Yiyi and Su Hao yelled in their eyes, cleared their throat and began to speak.

    At the end of the song, Wenxian and the four line score all gave out warm applause. Wenxian didn''t hide his love. "It''s nice to hear. Each has its own merits. I''m afraid you have to work hard, Yiyi."

    The four line spectrum nodded and said, "it''s really nice. Maple''s voice is the biggest weapon."

    Jiang Yiyi boasted that he was still happy. He took Su Hao''s arm and said, "it''s pretty good. It doesn''t depend on who we are."

    "Well, we both sang. It''s your turn. " Suhao took a sip of the boiled water on the tea table. It was just delivered by the room service staff. The temperature was moderate. It was neither too hot nor too cold.

    "Yes." Wen Xian nodded and looked at the man on the sofa.

    "Let''s go."

    What they are preparing is a dubbing. Wen Xian turns on her mobile phone and turns the video to Su Hao and Jiang Yiyi.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    "How''s it going?" Wenxian pick eyebrows, some PA se of looking at two people.

    "Not bad." Jiang Yiyi curled his lips and couldn''t bear to see a man so proud.

    Wen Xian looked at Su Hao, who had a little white chin. "There''s nothing to say, good is good."

    This time, the loneliness of the corner of the mouth of the four line spectrum has also expanded a lot.

    "Well, what are you going to do these two days?" Wenxian asked.

    Su Hao said faintly, "every day I practice singing, sleep, go out for a walk."

    Jiang Yiyi echoed, "yes."

    Wen Xian is a little helpless, but it''s hard to say anything. After all, the event is coming soon. If something happens a few days before the event, it''s a pity to miss the event. So Su''s good practice can be excused.

    As Su Hao said, these two days they both practiced singing, sleeping, walking, and didn''t do anything else.

    However, the day of activity has finally arrived.

    On this day, the four got up early in the morning, and Jiang Yiyi specially dressed up. But Su Hao didn''t plan to appear in the mirror. He put sunglasses on the bridge of his nose to cover most of his face. She put her hair down, put on a hat, and curled the end of her hair, one-off.

    She was dressed in a suit that didn''t show her figure. If she wasn''t a very familiar person, she couldn''t be recognized.

    But Jiang Yiyi in order to cooperate with her, also wore the leisure suit, took a hat, tied the hair into two braids, not soil, but very fresh.

    The difference between them is that one has sunglasses and the other doesn''t.

    Four people arrived at the scene. They arrived early. There were not many people at the scene. Several people found the name of the trade union and sat down.

    Jiang Yiyi has a name card in front of the three of them, only Su Hao is empty. This is what she asked, and she does not disclose her name.

    One after another, the more people there are, the more fans they bring in as soon as the time comes. The seats of the people in the circle are arranged near the stage, and the place where the fans sit is also very close to the big God gate. However, something is pulled up, and many people are standing there.

    I''m afraid there will be fans rushing to hurt people.

    Sometimes when Su Hao saw the names of several strangers, he would attach them to Jiang Yiyi and ask. Jiang Yiyi also said everything and tried her best to introduce what she knew.

    In fact, Wenxian is a chatterbox. He talks all day long. Unfortunately, his ears are tormented.

    The seats in the venue were soon filled, and the activity began.

    Hot field is the circle''s famous predecessors God, and then all kinds of God.

    The programs of Jiang Yiyi and Su Hao were ahead of each other, and soon it was their turn to play.

    Two hands hand in hand, do not rush to the stage, Jiang Yiyi is very familiar with this stage, participated in the number of times than the Soviet Union much more! I don''t feel much at the moment.

    This time is one of Su Hao''s few experiences in singing on the stage. For a while, she was a little nervous. It seemed that she was aware of her tension. Jiang Yiyi took her hand and made a little effort.

    The two people''s eyes met, and everything was not in their eyes. It was very strange for fans or insiders to look at the woman beside Jiang Yiyi.

    Who is this man? I haven''t seen it. I have no name card. My face is covered by my brain and sunglasses. I can only see my white chin. But there are still many people who know Jiang Yiyi. Among the fans, many of them shout the names of their idols.

    The prelude starts slowly. Suhao raises her hand with the microphone

    Who is singing the past of the ancient town? Thousands of years of Fenghua has been forgotten. The long steps of the stone steps sway gently. The mottled walls are engraved with yesterday''s injury. Who is watching the swallows pecking at the small windows? The branches are the aftertaste of summer

    Jiang Yiyi: Yu Xiangyou sits on the bridge. Yesterday''s yellow piece of embroidery picks up the thread and leaves the time as it flies

    The moment they opened their mouths, the whole audience was in an uproar. Jiang Yiyi had no choice but to say, but the woman who covered her face stunned the audience. The voice was too special and naturally gorgeous.

    Their chorus is very tacit, beautiful voice, many people have recorded, relaxed tone with two different styles of voice, very beautiful and relaxed.

    At the end of the song, applause broke out from both the big God mat and the fan mat, and people wondered who the woman was.

    This scene has been broadcast live on all major networks simultaneously, and the topic of who is singing the Qingge together is becoming more and more popular, and many people have joined in the discussion.

    After a loud voice on the stage, back to the seat, Su Hao can always find that there are many people looking this way.

    Wen Xian grinned and said, "it''s good. It''s a good performance."

    Four line spectrum didn''t speak, just put up a thumb, Su good happy and Jiang Yiyi light high five.

    A lot of people are asking the people around to find out who the woman with sunglasses is. Unfortunately, no one would think that it would be a little transparent girl named white maple leaf.

    After the event, the fans were evacuated first, and the gods would like to come and talk for a while. Su Hao noticed that many people wanted to come and meet each other. She attached a few words to Jiang Yiyi''s ear and then turned away.

    In the twinkling of an eye, no one was seen. Sure enough, many people asked Jiang Yiyi about Su Hao from Wen Xian and Si Xianpu. Jiang Yiyi said, "my friend is not very convenient. If you have a chance, you will know who he is." It''s very polite to have a sweet smile on it.

    Although there are many people in the circle who hide their appearance, there are few strange voices like Bai Feng who are amazing. They are ordinary.

    Those who want to get to know Bai Feng can''t find any breakthrough in Jiang Yiyi, so they have to give up.

    Jiang Yiyi and Wen Xiansi stayed in the venue for a while before they returned to the hotel together.

 Chapter 256

    Suhao has returned to the hotel. Before returning, he bought some fruits from the nearby fruit shop.

    Riding three people have not come back, she washed the fruit, cut the plate neatly, and then put it into the refrigerator, waiting for three people to come back to enjoy together.

    When the door was knocked, Sue jumped down from the sofa to open it.

    Outside the door were the three people who had just come back, with smiles on their faces.

    "Fengzi, you really want fire! All the gods in the circle want to know who you are Jiang Yiyi''s face was full of smiles and happy emotions.

    "Yes, you will be a black horse in this activity, and you will also be a black horse with unknown name." Wen Xian also said with a smile.

    Su Hao sidled to let several people in and closed the door. "I don''t remember how dark I was."

    Several people are to face the smile, suhao continued to say "you sit first, I bought fruit, in the refrigerator."

    The facilities and equipment of the hotel are obviously good. Jiang Yiyi has already asked people to clean them, but he doesn''t worry about sanitation.

    The fruits wrapped in plastic wrap are taken out of the refrigerator and put on the tea table in front of the sofa.

    "It was a good day." Four line spectrum makes the final conclusion.

    Jiang Yiyi and Wen Xian give each other a high five, and they happily eat a few plates of fruit.

    "Let''s go out for dinner later. It''s my treat." Four line spectrum looked at several people with a smile in his eyes.

    As soon as I heard that it was a treat, a few people were busy, but no one refused.

    For fear of meeting one of the three fans, Su Hao decided to wear a mask, which was safer. In the middle of the night, she wore sunglasses, which was not very good.

    "Let''s go. Let''s eat." Wen Xian held his hands high and took the lead to go out.

    Finally, Su Hao didn''t want to write ink, so he closed the door and took the mask as he walked.

    Jiang Yiyi is very strange. He doesn''t show his face. Relying only on Bai Feng''s voice and strength, he can make a fire. But now in the age of looking at his face, there are audio monsters. If he shows his face, he will certainly be able to make a stir, maybe even more so.

    So she didn''t understand why Bai Feng didn''t show her face and didn''t even show her name.

    But Bai Feng naturally has her reason to do so. Jiang Yiyi shakes his head and empties his confused guess from his mind.

    "What to eat." Because of the mask, Bai Feng''s voice sounds stuffy.

    "Well, Yiyi, what would you like to eat?" A tangle appeared on Wenxian''s face.

    As soon as Jiang Yiyi''s eyes brightened, what she wanted most was still "hot pot!"

    The eyebrows of the four line spectrum are invisible, and they frown. Those who play with the net will pay attention to protecting their voice. Many people like hot pot because it''s spicy. For them, it''s hard to eat hot pot.

    Listen to Jiang Yiyi said, Wen Xian swallowed saliva, his face also emerged a desire "I want to eat ah."

    Su Hao noticed the expression of the four line notation, slightly raised his eyebrows, and then said, "anyway, the activity is over, just eat the Shabu Shabu, and don''t order too spicy soup when matching the soup."

    The eyebrow of four line spectrum stretches to open, saw Su Hao one eye, nodded "OK."

    "Yes

    The four of them set out to the hot pot shop nearby. Because of their occupation, they didn''t order spicy food, and only Jiang Yiyi ordered a slightly spicy pot.

    During the meal, Su Hao took a few pieces of meat from Jiang Yiyi''s pot and tasted a little spicy. Even if he had eaten it, he didn''t want to eat it.

    After eating the hot pot, several people''s stomachs are bulging. When Su Hao saw it, he suggested, "anyway, it''s not too far from the hotel. Let''s go back to digest it?"

    "Good."ˇ° All rightˇ° Well

    After wiping her mouth, Su Hao brought the mask back to her face, and several people went out together.

    "Any plans for tomorrow?" Su Hao asked the three as she walked.

    "Now that I''m here, I want to go out and play." Wenxiandao.

    "I think so too. Don''t go back so soon." Jiang Yiyi asks Su Hao for advice.

    Sue is a little better. Obviously, she doesn''t want to come over and have an activity. Then she goes back to "naturally, I just don''t know where to play."

    "I have a friend who is a director and happens to be in Lingcheng. Let me ask him if he is free." The four line spectrum produces the sound channel.

    Several people agreed one after another, and the four line spectrum took out its mobile phone from its pocket to broadcast a number. With just a few words, it ordered tomorrow''s itinerary.

    The high efficiency makes several people marvel. When tomorrow''s itinerary is set, there will be no worries. Several people go back all the way talking and laughing.

    The next day, the four got up early and prepared to wait for his guide friend in the room reserved by the four line spectrum.

    At eight o''clock, the door of the room was knocked.

    "I''ll open the door." Jiang Yiyi was closest to the door and immediately turned to open it.

    Outside stood a man with glasses, gentle and pretty, about 175 or so. Jiang Yiyi gave the visitor a polite smile and turned to his side.

    The man saw the four line spectrum sitting inside and pushed his eyes. A smile appeared on his pretty face. "Long time no see."

    He welcomed the man in, and the four line staff exchanged greetings with the man, explaining why he came to Lingcheng, and then introduced him and said, "his name is Wancheng, and he is a tour guide."

    Wenxian several people have to do self introduction, finally it''s su Hao''s turn.

    "Hello, my name is Bai Feng. Just call me Feng Zi."

    The man smiles, as if it''s her name.

    "Hello."

    They shook hands politely.

    "I''ve arranged your schedule for today. Come with me."

    Several people with sunglasses have come out of the room, the sun outside, Jiang Yiyi and Su Hao two girls are wearing hats, before leaving also put on a lot of sunscreen.

    "In fact, according to my personal opinion, to come to Lingcheng instead of Kunlun Mountain is to come in vain. The Bodhi temple on Kunlun Mountain happens to have activities today. You are very lucky. The scenery of Kunlun Mountain is very beautiful. The most important thing is the Bodhi temple. The incense has never been broken. It''s very vigorous. It''s said that it''s very effective. But I believe in science. " Wan Cheng pushed his eyes and laughed shyly, which made people feel good.

    Su Hao gently pursed the lower lip, and didn''t express any opinions on WAN Cheng''s words. On the contrary, Jiang Yiyi heard it, and his eyes were bright.

    When Su Hao found out, he turned his head and asked, "why do you believe in Buddhism?"

    Jiang Yiyi shook his head and explained with a smile, "no, it''s just that I happen to believe in such things."

    Su Hao nodded, just as the door of the elevator opened and everyone walked out of the elevator.

    Wan Cheng acted as a driver and drove a van like car.

    "Now we are going to the ancient weir of Lingcheng, where there is a long river and there are shop residents on both sides. Then we will take a boat. When he sees something he wants to buy, he throws it up and he throws it down. " Wan Cheng said slowly.

    Several people were interested in what he said, and they all listened quietly.

    "Down a river, there are winding alleys after landing. Some alleys have food, some don''t. the taste is first-class. You can try it."

    "Yes, yes!" Jiang Yiyi was very excited.

    After driving for about half an hour, the car stopped.

    "It''s time to get ready." Wan Cheng said, looking for a parking space to park the car.

    A few people put on their backpacks or sunglasses and got off the bus one after another. Wan Cheng took the lead and walked into Guyan after Wenxian and sixianpu mat.

    As Wan Cheng said, when we got on the boat, there were houses on both sides of the river, many things were placed, and the boat moved forward slowly.

    What you want to buy must be decided immediately, or the ship will go ahead.

    It''s a woman''s nature to buy things. When they get into bed, Su Hao and Jiang Yiyi both have a lot of things in their hands. Looking at the other three men, it''s hard to find one or two gadgets in their hands.

    Jiang Yiyi and his wife bought whatever they wanted. They were very willful and naturally had more things.

    Wen Xian and Si Xian Pu consciously take over the things in their hands. They are very gentlemanly.

    The next step is to find food in the alley. Wan Cheng turns around and asks several people, "are you going to go in two groups or together?"

    Several people looked at each other, and then the four line spectrum said, "together."

    Several people nodded in agreement, Wan Cheng nodded, then turned around and continued to lead the way.

    So a few people, led by Wan Cheng, ate the delicious food in the alley and climbed the Kunlun mountain.

    There are activities at Bodhi temple in the evening. It''s early morning after everything is over. Although many people go down the mountain, they don''t have much energy to drive so late.

    Sixianpu proposes to spend one night in the temple. The temple is very large and once an activity is held, the wing rooms will be opened.

    "We three men make do with each other, and you two girls take care of each other. Is that ok?" Four line spectrum asked.

    Jiang Yisu and Hao live together. Naturally, they will not refute this decision.

    So Wan Cheng went to talk with the temple people with the four line spectrum.

    Five people made do with one night in the Bodhi temple. At noon the next day, many people got up one after another. After a meal in the temple, they got on the bus and got ready to get off.

    Sitting in the car, Jiang Yiyi looked at the scenery and sighed, "it''s beautiful here."

    "Take more pictures." Suhao sat by and said.

    Wen Yan Jiang Yiyi really took out his mobile phone and gave it to several people in the car. Instead of taking a picture of Bai Feng''s face, he took a lot of pictures outside the car.

    Finally, nine of them were selected and put on Weibo, and at the same time, two of them were selected.

    Fans think of the previous activities in Lingcheng, and soon someone recognizes that this is Kunlun Mountain in Lingcheng, and the two men in the photo are four line spectrum and Wen Xian respectively. More careful fans notice another woman.

    I think it''s the one who often cooperates with Jiang Yiyi, but he has no face and makes people curious like cat scratch.

    Four line spectrum and Wen Xian reply one after another below. However, they are obviously more curious about another woman than these two.

    The woman who often sings with Jiang Yiyi and wears a hat and sunglasses at the event.

    Jiang Yiyi saw the fans'' inquiry, smilingly edited another message.

 Chapter 257

    Let it be. She will meet you one day.

    This satisfied the curiosity of fans and left suspense for the future.

    Under the leadership of Wan Cheng, several people played all the famous scenic spots in Lingcheng, and then they were ready to go home.

    The four went to the place where they had Shabu Shabu last time and had their last meal in Lingcheng. The next day, they would be divided into three groups.

    Jiang Yiyi and Su Hao are naturally together. Wen Xian has something else to do. He just flies back to his city from Lingcheng airport. Naturally, they are separated from the four line spectrum.

    After all, if every person she meets in every world has to have feelings, she will not die of sadness when the task is finished.

    The remaining three people are also open-minded. After all, there will be many similar activities in the future. It''s not impossible to get together.

    "Come on, next time." Su Hao waved naturally and naturally, pulling Jiang Yiyi''s suitcase to go first.

    Jiang Yiyi took a look at the two men and said with a smile, "when you arrive, remember to send a message, next time. Goodbye. "

    Then he nodded to them, turned and trotted to catch up with Su Hao.

    When they get off the plane, Jiang Yiyi turns on his mobile phone and sends messages to the four line spectrum and Wen Xian, indicating that he has got off the plane safely.

    Dubbing is coming to an end. Before Su Hao sent the audio to Mingdu, Mingdu said the director agreed.

    Su Hao returned to Jiang Yiyi''s home, just like before, and asked Jiang Yiyi to record some small videos every day as a record of his growth history.

    "Finally." Su Hao stretched himself on the chair. Jiang Yiyi saw the milk in his hand and said with a smile, "congratulations."

    "Thank you, thank you." Sue took the quilt impolitely, finished the milk in the cup, and left two moustaches on both sides of her mouth.

    Conveniently took out a napkin, Su Hao sat back in front of the computer, "I send this thing to Mingdu."

    Jiang Yiyi took the glass in her hand, turned and went out of the studio to wash it.

    The computer showed that the transmission was successful. Su Hao typed, "it''s all right!"

    Soon, Chen lechen replied.

    Mingdu: "Congratulations, I''ll send it to the director."

    White maple leaf: "OK."

    Mingdu: "the director said that the match is very good! Go on

    White maple leaf: "OK! Thank you

    At this time, Jiang Yiyi had already washed the cup and came in, joking, "how about your God? Do you praise you?"

    Su Hao''s face quickly flew up two red halos, she looked at Jiang Yiyi, whine angry way, "what my God! She said it''s good. Keep trying. "

    Jiang Yiyi some surprised, white maple what level she naturally clear but, how can such an understatement to expose the past?

    She asked, "no?"

    Su Hao''s face was a little strange, "no, what''s the matter?"

    Jiang Yiyi glanced at the woman''s simplicity, feeling a little abnormal, but she squeezed out a smile and pressed the feeling down.

    "Congratulations, the great God praised you. Are you happy?" Jiang Yiyi changed the subject, and sure enough, Su Hao followed her.

    Su Hao naturally knows what Jiang Yiyi is thinking, but it''s not the time yet. She has to admire her acting skills.

    Only heard the voice of white maple way, "very happy."

    Jiang Yiyi brow tip a pick, "that should invite a meal?"? You know, I''ve done my best in dubbing. "

    Su Hao said with a smile, "yes, yes, let''s go where to eat."

    "Let me think about it and I''ll tell you tomorrow."

    ˇ­

    The next day, Jiang Yiyi reported the name of a restaurant, where they had dinner before returning home.

    Jiang Yiyi went to YY channel as usual to chat with fans, and at the same time, he also pulled on Su Hao.

    When their voices sounded on the channel, the comment area was boiling.

    A lot of people are watching the channel. As soon as they talk, they are blown up.

    "O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O, O

    "Congratulations, the goddess has appeared."

    "And the mysterious girl, curious!"

    "Ditto ditto!"

    The comment area strongly requests Jiang Yiyi to introduce the mysterious girl to you. In reality, Jiang Yiyi gives Su Hao a look and asks her for her opinion.

    Sue was amused for a while, and then came up to Mai and said, "Hello everyone, my name is fenfenfenli."

    A very short sentence, but once again the comment area exploded.

    "Separation and separation"!!! Is it you who sing in the goddess micro blog? Is it you who sing in the activities and the goddess chorus

    "It must be! The voice is so distinctive! It''s hard not to remember! "

    "I finally know the name of another goddess friend of the goddess, fenfenfenli!"

    Soon the comment area was separated from the frequency of these four words. Jiang Yiyi looked at the scene helplessly.

    Su Hao spread out his hand and said helplessly, "no way, blame me."

    "Why not use the name of white maple leaf?" Jiang Yiyi asked

    "It''s all me. It''s all the same."

    Two people''s oral communication is over, Jiang Yiyi gathered to the wheat next to the way, "well, you don''t want to leave me."

    Comment area instant appear, I still love your goddess and so on words, see two people in a good mood.

    "I''ll get two glasses of water." Sue got up and left.

    The voice is faithfully spread to the ears of fans. I just feel that the voice contains a lot of doting and tenderness. Do you have it?

    From attack to accept, good harmony!!

    Fortunately, Su Hao did not know what these fans thought, or they would have a big head, but he could make complaints about YY.

    Jiang Yiyi and his fans are chatting with each other. Su Hao comes back with two glasses of water and hands them to Jiang Yiyi.

    After sitting down, he went up to Mai Qian and said, "do you want to listen to the live version?"

    Simply a few words, comment area instantly burst again, was asked to brush the screen.

    Jiang Yifu, why didn''t he feel his fans were so enthusiastic before? Did she open it in the wrong way?

    Two people opened the accompaniment, chorus a song.

    At the end of the song, the comment area has been used for a long time, from Su Hao to now.

    They didn''t care too much and chatted with each other.

    Suddenly a comment jumped into Jiang Yiyi''s eyes.

    "You two real friends?"

    Jiang Yiyi said naturally, "yes, she and I got to know each other because of the Internet. Later we found out that we were in the same city. I made an appointment to meet him, and then I got familiar with him. We still live together now. "

    "Yes, I didn''t find it at first. Now I find it when I live together. Yiyi has obsessive-compulsive disorder. I once went into the kitchen to get something to eat. Later, he didn''t let me go to the kitchen, because he hated me for making the kitchen dirty, and I was helpless. " Su Hao make complaints about wheat Tucao.

    Jiang Yiyi was not happy, "what do you mean, you don''t let you into the kitchen because your cooking skills make people can''t speak, OK, slander me for no reason."

    "Well, I''ll tell you, Yiyi''s cooking is very good. After eating her cooking, I don''t want to make it myself. I''ve got a bad appetite. "

    "Do you blame me for listening to you? You don''t want to eat. "

    "No, no, no, I''m wrong. Go on, big man."

    Two people like this, you and I fight in front of countless fans, inexplicably feel that they are very harmonious, this is the heart activity of the majority of fans.

    After that, the name of fenfenli has become so popular in the network distribution circle. The people who often cooperate with each other on Weibo and the mysterious women in the activities all confirm that she is undoubtedly her.

    Fenfenli has become a black horse in this year''s net match circle.

    Chen Le Chen also plays with net match. Naturally, he hears the name of separation.

    After seeing the picture of the mysterious woman in the activity that day, he frowned tightly.

    The woman''s body shape is very similar to that of Bai Feng. After listening to the song on Yiyibushe micro blog, he found that the voice of fenfenli is similar to that of Bai Feng.

    Is this just a coincidence? Chen lechen told himself in the heart, no, Bai Feng is also playing with the net, maybe she has something to hide from him!

    Immediately he chose to call Bai Feng.

    After receiving a call from Chen lechen, Su Hao is not surprised. After all, fenfenli has become a little famous in the network distribution circle.

    More and more people know the name. As an insider, Chen lechen is not difficult to know.

    And maybe he will see the photos on the day of the activity. Although she can cover her appearance, her figure can''t.

    There is also a voice. Although she has made some changes in the cover with Jiang Yiyi, there are still some similarities.

    Su Hao thinks that Chen lechen is a prudent man. Before he makes it clear, Chen lechen will not act rashly.

    Sue picked up the phone.

    "Hello."

    "Hey, Fengfeng, when are you going out for dinner?"

    "Whenever you are free, I can."

    "Good..."

    Chen lechen over there reported the name of a restaurant and time. After the appointment, they hung up.

    Looking at the darkened mobile phone screen, Su Hao''s eyes flashed a deep touch.

    Su Hao arrived as promised, and the man was already at the table.

    When a man sees a woman, his eyes are filled with tenderness and doting. He is not bad, but also very gentle and elegant, very popular with girls.

    At the moment with that kind of eyes staring at you, I''m afraid ordinary people can''t stand it.

    But that common person doesn''t include su Hao, she has no waves in her heart, but her face does fly with two faint blushes.

    Chen lechen took the lead in saying, "Fengfeng, do you know the separation?"

    As he said this, he observed Su Hao''s expression. Su Hao''s face was puzzled, "is separation?"

    The smile on Chen Le Chen''s face is not reduced, "it''s a more famous name of net match circle, so you don''t know."

    Listen to the man tone, as if she should know general, Sue good curious asked, "how to say?"

    Chen lechen explained, "this is a girl named fenfenfenli. At first glance, it looks like you very much. Later, I went to listen to his song and found that it sounds like you very much."

 Chapter 258

    Then Chen took out his mobile phone and called out the video of the day.

    Sue Hao looked at it for a while and nodded, "it''s really a bit like me, but it''s not me. I went to the bookstore that day, and I still have the proof of borrowing books that day in my bag."

    With that, Su Hao took out a piece of paper from his bag. Chen took a look at the time, which was exactly the time of the day.

    The woman''s negation and the evidence of absence immediately convinced Chen lechen. He said with a smile, "I just think you two are very similar."

    Su Hao gently pulled the corners of his mouth, flashed a deep touch in his eyes and said, "it''s OK."

    She asked people to borrow books from bookstores in her name in order to make evidence that she was not at the event. The woman in the activity is naturally her. Reading this, there is an imperceptible irony in her eyes.

    "Last time you said that you like Chinese food. I know that the chef of this restaurant cooked sweet and sour ribs and other dishes are very delicious, so I invite you to taste them." The man explained the meaning of today''s move with a smile.

    The peach blossom eyes of the woman''s mist seem to shine for a while, and her face is full of interest, "well, I can''t wait to eat."

    After they had a meal, Chen took them home as usual.

    Suhao didn''t leave until soon after he left.

    Back in Jiang Yiyi''s apartment, she opened the door and was surprised to find that the woman was not in the living room.

    If, as usual, one of the two went out, the other would wait in the living room. Why didn''t you see anyone today?

    After changing her shoes at the mysterious place, she pushed open the door of Jiang Yiyi''s bedroom.

    After the name of fenfenfenli came out on the day of looking for you, many fans of fenfenfenli wanted to know the number of fenfenfenli on Weibo. Jiang Yiyi has been called Aite.

    At the moment, she is typing in front of her bedroom computer to explain to her fans.

    "It''s a secret for now, but I promise we''ll update it regularly."

    If the fans just let him go.

    Hearing the news of opening the door, Jiang Yiyi turned her head and saw the visitor with a bitter face. "When will you release the microblog number? Your fans are going crazy, and so am I

    Su laughs. She walks up to the woman and sees the microblog she just sent. Her eyes twinkle.

    "When the time comes, it will be announced."

    Jiang Yiyi rolled his eyes and turned back.

    ˇ­

    The recording of the radio play is close to the end, and this day is the end.

    When Su Hao sent the audio to the group of four, soon everyone was bubbling, and they all sent a flower expression bag.

    "Thank you

    Wenxian: Fengzi is really suitable for making radio dramas. At last, I know that all men want to cry.

    Four line spectrum: Yes. In short, it''s amazing.

    Reluctant to part: stop talking and let me cry for a while

    Su Hao also has a sense of achievement in his heart. Bai Feng had this sense of achievement after he finished recording the radio drama. After recording for so long, almost five months, it was like watching his own children. But in the end, his own children were stolen or even bitten by others. Bai Feng must be very heartbroken.

    To die of a heart attack.

    Read this, Su Hao''s eyes flashed a deep.

    Send the audio to Mingdu, the man will reply to her soon, say some polite words, and then no one.

    Calculate the time, the radio drama will soon be broadcast, but Bai Feng must be very looking forward to, want to get the affirmation of the public, also get the affirmation of the favorite actor.

    But when the truth comes, Bai / Fen is totally disappointed

    Suhao''s eyes dropped down, which made her look invisible.

    The door of the room was knocked, and Su Hao''s thoughts returned.

    "Come in."

    Jiang Yiyi''s head came out from behind the door and blinked, "what do you want to eat at night? I''ll cook it for you. "

    Su Hao left those things behind and blurted out several dish names.

    After that, Jiang Yiyi said, "yes, I''ll go shopping. Would you like to join me?"

    I think she said a lot of dishes just now. I''m afraid Jiang Yiyi can''t take it alone. Su Hao immediately stood up and said, "OK."

    They dress up and then go out together. Jiang Yiyi drives Su Hao to the vegetable market.

    Su Hao silently follows Jiang Yiyi to watch her bargain for fresh dishes, and then helps to get them.

    "It''s not easy. I feel you''ve lost weight recently. I''ll cook more meat for you." Jiang Yiyi turns around and pinches her arm, smiles, and then turns to choose meat.

    "Yes, I think I''m thin, too." Suhao wiped her thin arm and said impolitely.

    "Only with nutrition can we be healthy." Jiang Yiyi lifted his eyes and swept over to find what he wanted and walked over.

    It took them more than half an hour to buy good food. When they went back, they had a lot of food on hand. Looking at their materials today, Jiang Yiyi raised his chin and walked out.

    When they get home, Jiang Yiyi doesn''t let Su Hao into the kitchen and let her watch TV in the living room. Su Hao is not embarrassed. After all, she is used to it.

    At seven o''clock in the evening, Jiang Yiyi brought out the last two dishes. She untied her apron and said, "OK, let''s eat."

    Su Hao has already washed his hands and stood by the table. All the dishes on the table are made by Jiang Yiyi. They are full of color, smell and fragrance. It''s almost drooling to see Su Hao.

    "Let''s go

    After that, Su Hao felt her bulging stomach and walked around the living room for a few times. Then she cleaned up the dishes and went to the kitchen to help wash the dishes.

    Jiang Yiyi took a picture before they started. He didn''t take a picture of them, but he took a picture of two sets of chopsticks and bowls. He tweeted congratulations.

    Fans are confused and don''t know what congratulations are, but they know that their goddess is cooking, and only two people eat it.

    So people began to discuss who the other person was, and immediately some people thought that parting and reluctant to part were not living together, and who else could there be?

    Afterwards, Jiang Yiyi also admitted that another person was separated, but he didn''t explain what he congratulated.

    Jiang Yiyi thought, it''s not too late to wait for the fire of the radio drama.

    Wen Xian and the four line staff did know what they were congratulating and left messages in the comments.

    They all expressed admiration, and Jiang Yiyi was in full bloom.

    Su delicious cool, very comfortable lying on the sofa, let Jiang Yiyi toss things on the Internet.

    If you give everything to Mingdu, you give it to him to die.

    There was a deep flash in the eyes of the peach blossom in the mist.

    Jiang Yiyi accidentally caught a glimpse of the woman''s expression, can''t help body tremble, the next second to see the woman has returned to normal, wrong, Jiang Yiyi so comfort themselves.

    The radio drama will be broadcast soon. Knowing the news, the three people are very looking forward to it. It seems that they are not particularly excited to see Bai Feng. On the contrary, Jiang Yiyi sometimes sees the calculation on the woman''s face.

    It was strange, but she didn''t think much about it.

    The day of the broadcast came as scheduled, and Jiang Yiyi sat on the sofa waiting for the news.

    Su Hao also sits beside Jiang Yiyi. Seeing Jiang Yiyi''s expectant expression, she can''t bear to disturb her. After she knows, what will happen?

    The broadcast drama ended soon. When he saw the last signature, Jiang Yiyi frowned and was very confused.

    "Fengzi, have you changed your name again?"

    "No

    "Then why is the signature Rhine?"

    Su Hao''s face went over and over again, and went to see Jiang Yiyi.

    Jiang Yiyi''s face has changed very ugly, in the net with circle mixed so long, she still don''t understand words white live.

    This is clearly someone embezzled the voice of white maple, occupy for their own use!

    Wenxian and the four line spectrum were also discovered at the first time, and asked what was going on in the group.

    Four line spectrum after understanding the news sent to: it seems that the man in Mingdu did the trick, who is that Rhine?

    Wen Xian: I haven''t heard of this man.

    Jiang Yiyi quickly launched his contacts in the circle and asked Rhine. It took her some time to return to the group and said: a new comer who just entered the circle!

    Four line chart: what''s the relationship between Ming Du and Rhine.

    Reluctant: not clear.

    Wen Xian: how about Maple?

    Jiang Yiyi looked up at the woman beside him, pale, obviously not very good.

    "Fengzi, how are you?" Jiang Yiyi did not forget that Bai Feng had congenital heart disease.

    Su Hao covered his left chest "a little uncomfortable." She wants to admire her acting skills!

    Jiang Yiyi immediately panic up, she will help the woman up, "do you want to fight 120 ah, maple son!"

    Su Hao shakes her head. Her left chest is a little stuffy. I think it''s her original emotion.

    "It''s a little uncomfortable. Don''t call 120. Take me to the hospital."

    Smell speech Jiang Yiyi quickly took the car key, helped the woman up.

    After arriving at the hospital, Jiang Yiyi''s heart was released. She replied to the two people who were still asking in the group. After thinking about it, she replied: Fengzi''s condition is not very good. We are in the hospital.

    Thinking of the cause of all this, Jiang Yiyi can''t help but gnash her teeth at the man named Mingdu. She actually did such a shameful thing. Thanks to the influence of Bai Feng, she had a good impression on him before. What''s the big God? I Pooh!

    The doctor came out, Jiang Yiyi quickly welcomed up "doctor, how is she?"

    "The patient is a little emotional. It''s OK to take the medicine, just don''t let her get any more stimulation."

    Jiang Yiyi hurriedly should come down, went to the front desk payment, and went to the nurse station to get boiled water.

    Go to the ward where Su Hao is, Jiang Yiyi adjusts his expression and goes in, "Fengzi, don''t worry, let us help you investigate this matter. Don''t get excited any more."

    Sue nodded and lay pale on the bed.

    When Jiang Yiyi saw her appearance, he was even more angry. If she was not around, Bai Feng might

    That shameless Mingdu! She must expose him for doing such a thing! Let her live in the net with circle!

    It has to be said that suhao has found a good helper. She is lying on the hospital bed now, and she doesn''t need to do anything to expose Mingdu.

 Chapter 259

    Jiang Yiyi said gently, "I''ll go out and cook something for you. I remember you like my eggplant. Wait for me to come back!"

    The woman''s face was pale and nodded meekly.

    Jiang Yiyi turns to leave and quickly makes some light dishes and returns to the ward.

    The woman''s face slightly improved, but the beautiful eyebrows are gently wrinkled together, with a sad face, people can''t help but hold in their arms.

    "Eat something first. I''ll discuss it with them." Jiang Yiyi put things out, Su Hao reluctantly ate a few mouthfuls.

    Jiang Yiyi sighed and turned on his mobile phone. There were many unread messages in the group.

    Are asked how the white maple, in the end is faint or how? Jiang Yiyi just remembered that they didn''t know that Bai Feng had congenital heart disease.

    She cast a glance at the pale woman and turned to tell them about it.

    Wen Xian and Si Xianpu never thought that they had congenital heart disease. When they were in Lingcheng, Bai Feng looked a little white and thin, but he was also healthy. Unexpectedly, he had heart disease!

    Two people instantly feel that this matter is difficult to get up, if in the process of processing, Bai Feng is excited, isn''t his life worrying?

    Jiang Yiyi swiped his microblog and found that people praised the radio play highly. The female owner''s voice was gorgeous and exquisite, and immediately made countless fans.

    That Rhine''s new man, the popularity is gradually rising, Jiang Yiyi looked at the heart of resentment, these thieves, all this should have been Bai Feng!

    It''s so brazen to steal the fruits of other people''s work! The anger in her heart couldn''t come down, but when she looked up and saw the woman''s pale cheek, she took it back a little.

    No matter what, put down is not to let Bai Feng have something to do, Jiang Yiyi put down the mobile phone to sit beside the bed and chat with the woman, trying to divert her attention.

    However, it doesn''t seem to be of any use. Although Jiang Yiyi is actively looking for topics on this day, the next day Su Hao turns on his mobile phone. Although it''s not as exaggerated as the overwhelming news of troubled times, there is also a lot of news about this radio play.

    The photos of the new Rhine were also dug up by fans.

    Looks pure, smiles very, very sweet, gives a very comfortable feeling.

    When Jiang Yiyi saw a woman''s picture, he felt sick more and more. It''s true that people can''t judge their appearance!

    He looks so pure, but he steals the fruits of other people''s work and takes everything for himself.

    Su Hao saw netizens'' comments on Rhine and their love for the radio drama in troubled times, and his eyes flashed with a deep feeling.

    Then the haze of peach blossom eyes instantly filled with tears, crystal tears crumbling.

    Jiang Yiyi came out of the bathroom and saw that the woman was holding a mobile phone. He immediately said that the secret was broken.

    Bai Feng has seen things on the Internet. The more netizens like and praise the chaotic times, the more uncomfortable she may feel.

    What I have worked so hard to accomplish is taken away by another person and enjoyed by thousands of people. No one will feel good about it.

    Jiang Yiyi opened his mouth, but he didn''t know how to comfort him.

    Su Hao seemed to notice that Jiang Yiyi came out, raised his eyes with dim tears and said, "this is my match, mine."

    Jiang Yiyi''s heart quickly pulled to a piece, do not know how to comfort, all words seem to be very pale.

    Su Hao lowered his head, pressed his finger a few times, and a microblog was sent out like this.

    "I don''t know why. I deserve it in troubled times, but the signature is yours. I want to say something@ Rhine

    After sending, she turned off the screen, lay down and said, "I''m tired. I want to have a rest."

    "All right."

    Jiang Yiyi''s eyes were full of complications.

    She still doesn''t know Su Haofa''s microblog, but it has caused a stir on the Internet.

    "What''s going on? She meant that she was worthy in troubled times? "

    "That''s what I mean, Rhine theft."

    "How can it be? Maybe it''s hype. Little transparent brush has a sense of existence."

    "The same feeling, there is no evidence to say people steal, this should be slander?"

    "Maybe it''s true. I dare to tell this kind of thing without evidence. I don''t want to continue to mix in the net distribution circle?"

    "@ Rhine, come out and explain, and calm the fans!"

    "@ white maple leaf, what do you mean? To be clear, who did you say stole you?"

    ˇ­ˇ­

    How many people pay attention to the drama in troubled times, how much influence it has.

    The most important thing in the world is to watch the crowd. Naturally, some people are not happy with Rhine. A new man has become famous because of a radio play. He openly and secretly supports Bai Fengye''s statement, aiming to discredit Rhine.

    Because of the chaotic times, the fans of Rhine don''t believe that her love beans are stealing other people''s works. Of course, some rational fans doubt the credibility of this matter.

    As the protagonist of the white maple leaf and Rhine are like human evaporation, did not come out to explain.

    White maple leaf after a micro blog disappeared without a trace.

    In the end, Rhine finally appeared and posted a microblog saying, "I don''t really understand the kind of people who do anything for fame."

    Just a word. Is to sit solid white maple leaf in order to brush the sense of existence, by all means slander her things.

    Rhine fans seem to take a dose of tranquilizer, and white maple leaf few fans tore up.

    When Wen Xian saw the news on Weibo, she immediately told Si Xianpu and Jiang Yiyi. Jiang Yiyi was secretly frightened. As soon as she opened Weibo, her attention rate was not low, and she soon found it.

    After watching, she looks tangled and complex looking at the woman in the hospital bed, don''t know whether to tell her that things have become like this.

    Su Hao noticed the woman''s tangled expression and asked, "what''s the matter?"

    Even if he doesn''t tell her, Bai Feng himself can also know, but sooner or later, she has to confiscate her mobile phone, this is more suspicious.

    She simply handed her cell phone to the woman.

    After browsing the general information quickly, Su Hao''s eyes flashed a touch of irony and deep, and his face really looked like a miserable victim.

    She bit her teeth, then asked Jiang Yiyi to take a picture of her.

    Take out your mobile phone and start editing Weibo.

    "When he learned that his work had been replaced by others, he went to the hospital with emotion." With the picture is the bed, stretched out has been pale delicate arm, the back of the hand there is a needle in the infusion.

    People are so angry that they are in hospital! This must be her work, right? Or so excited?

    Some people think so.

    After a while, a microblog made a hot search.

    Mingdu: originally I didn''t want to appear, but as Rhine''s boyfriend, I can see how much effort she has made for this radio play.

    Mingdu is also a famous God in the net distribution circle, and they are better than the four line spectrum. It can also be said that they are quite well matched and have countless loyal fans.

    As soon as the words came out, Mingdu''s diehard fans went to help Rhine face each other. On the contrary, Bai Fengye''s supporters had lost most of them because of the big God in the circle.

    One is the girlfriend of the great God in the circle, and the other is the little transparent who is unknown. The voice of the female owner of this radio drama in troubled times is really good. They would rather believe that Rhine has the guidance of the great God than that the little transparent white maple leaf will match this level.

    Seeing Mingdu''s words, Jiang Yiyi''s anger surged up. She said, what''s the relationship between Rhine and her? She risked being exposed to do such shameless things. She knew that once she found out, she would be ruined, but she still did it. Unexpectedly, it was her girlfriend!

    It''s easy to understand. What can''t be done for the sake of my little lover?

    Su Hao''s face turned very bad when he saw Mingdu''s speech.

    Jiang Yiyi thought she was heartbroken and went to comfort her immediately.

    At the same time, the two of them also arrived in their city.

    After hearing that Bai Feng had a heart attack, they were afraid that Jiang Yiyi couldn''t cope with it alone. They took the time to come right away. They were afraid that Bai Feng couldn''t think of it.

    They know the strength of Bai Feng. The more powerful people are, the more unacceptable they are when their works are replaced.

    It is the result of their hard work, the proof of their strength, and a kind of dignity.

    "Yiyi! Maple Two people appear outside the ward, Su Hao is really surprised, did not expect that two people actually will come to this trip in person.

    Wen Xian is carrying a bag and a fruit basket. The same is true of the four line chart. They put the fruit basket on the bedside table.

    "What are you doing here?" After su Hao''s surprise, she really reacted quickly, and squeezed out a reluctant smile.

    "I heard you were ill. Come and see you." Two people deliberately did not mention things on the network, is afraid of white maple sad.

    "Thank you. It''s expensive." Sue pulled the corners of her mouth.

    "It''s a guest. I''ll peel an apple for you all." Jiang Yiyi and the two exchanged eyes, picked up the fruit knife and began to peel the apple.

    Four line spectrum Wenxian two people just want to refuse, Su Hao is the mouth "all the way, eat an apple to quench thirst."

    Although I know Su Hao is just an excuse, can''t I drink water when I''m thirsty? But they didn''t say no.

    Afterwards, the three stood outside the ward to discuss.

    "How is he now?" Four line spectrum took a look at the ward.

    "The mood is fairly stable, no problem." Jiang Yiyi said.

    "That''s her side, please." Wen Xian nodded to show understanding.

    "Please or not, they''re all here to help." Jiang Yiyi smiles.

    "Well, this Mingdu did not mean well at the beginning, so we don''t have to be polite." The low voice of the four line spectrum rings out slowly, getting the agreement of the other general.

    "That''s right. If you don''t teach me a lesson, I think people from Jinse trade union are easy to bully."

    "Yes, give her a lesson that she will never forget." The sound track of the Yin measurement of the warm string.

 Chapter 260

    At the same time, the three editors of the famous God of Weibo, known as the three masters of Jinse, talked about it.

    The content is as like as two peas.

    Reluctant to give up / four line spectrum / Wen Xian: @ white maple leaf is a member of Jinse trade union.

    It seems that things are getting worse and worse, and the participation of the three masters of Jinse will expand the influence of this matter.

    The official certification microblog of Jinse trade union also issued the same comment.

    There''s no nonsense. It''s just a simple description of Bai Feng''s identity. Jinse union is not an ordinary Union. She is also famous in the net distribution circle, because there are three masters of Jinse, and there are many famous CV and some old cv.

    It''s not a deep foundation. It has a certain influence in the net distribution circle. At the same time, it''s not a simple thing to join Jinse trade union.

    Every time you join, you have a quota, and you need to be screened. Those who pass will not be useless. At least a little ability. Joining Jinse trade union is a kind of recognition of strength.

    Those who spoke in a strange way and sneered at the white maple leaf seemed to be slapped and suddenly could not speak.

    They are members of the Jinse trade union. Can you say they are not strong enough? Obviously not.

    After su Hao saw it, the corners of her mouth gently curved.

    As usual, Jiang Yiyi cooked the food and put it in a thermos.

    After recuperation, the woman''s face has returned to some morbid pallor, but the spirit is good.

    See Jiang Yiyi carrying thermos into the ward, Su good eyes a bright, but cover up very well.

    "Hungry." Jiang Yiyi put the thermos on the table with a smile and put it out one by one.

    Sue Hao picked up chopsticks and settled her lunch.

    While eating, she said, "I feel like I''m in good health. I can be discharged this afternoon."

    "Really?" Jiang Yiyi looked at the woman suspiciously. Some of her skin color was morbid, and some didn''t believe what she said.

    "You can ask the doctor." Su Hao said in his mouth and kept putting vegetables into his mouth.

    "Well, I''ll ask the doctor. You eat first, and I''ll get you a glass of water by the way." Jiang Yiyi stood up and left the ward.

    As Su Hao said, Jiang Yiyi asked the doctor, the doctor gave a positive answer, Su Hao can be discharged.

    After coming back, Jiang Yiyi took a glass of water in his hand and braved the steaming heat.

    At that time, suhao had finished her lunch. She stood by the bed and looked from her back. The woman''s figure was very slim and thin, as if the wind could blow people away. It was heartbreaking and wanted to take good care of her.

    "Maple." Jiang Yiyi looks complicated and calls out.

    Su Hao turned around, a smile appeared on her white face and said, "well, can I leave the hospital?"

    Jiang Yiyi nodded, the radian of the corner of the woman''s mouth expanded.

    "Now pack up." Sue Hao said with a smile. To be honest, she can''t wait. It''s boring in the hospital. No matter how good the environment is, it''s not comfortable at home.

    Jiang Yiyi naturally knew that she couldn''t wait and didn''t stop her. She came forward to help.

    Su Hao is in hospital all of a sudden, everything is bought outside, out of the hospital is useless, Jiang Yiyi simply took the garbage bag, put things in.

    There are also some things brought from home, but it was put away, after finishing, it is just a backpack of Jiang Yiyi.

    "You sit here, I''ll go through the discharge procedures, then call you and go downstairs." Jiang Yiyi warned.

    Sue nodded, "OK."

    Jiang Yiyi moves neatly to handle the discharge procedures, calls Su Hao down, and then they go home together. However, there are different opinions on the Internet, some believe in Rhine, some believe in white maple leaf, for a time neither of them is in trouble.

    Suddenly the telephone rang.

    Su Hao reacts. Seeing the caller ID, he can''t help but slightly frown, and then connect.

    "Hello? Feng Feng, aren''t you at home? " The voice of the man''s doubt came from there.

    Su Hao''s eyelids jump, listen to the man''s meaning, he is in his own door, knocking for half a day, no one open the door?

    She made up a casual reason: "just out shopping."

    "Well, where are you? I''ll pick you up."

    Su Hao frowned again and then called out the name of a supermarket.

    She called to Jiang Yiyi, who was pouring milk in the kitchen, "Yiyi. I have something to do. Go out

    Jiang Yiyi considers that she has just been discharged from the hospital and just wants to stop her, but the woman has already run out of the door without waiting for her answer.

    Sue took a quick taxi to the supermarket.

    Turn inside for a while, the shopping cart has been full of things, are bread, yogurt, some snacks. A look at the harvest is very rich.

    "Feng Feng." The man''s voice sounded from the side.

    Su Hao raised his head. The man was dressed in a suit and leather shoes. He looked like a market elite. With his handsome appearance, he attracted a lot of attention.

    "Let me help you." Chen Le Chen came over and took over the woman''s shopping cart in a very gentle way.

    "How are you doing?" The man''s eyes are gentle, the doting in the eyes are about to drown people.

    Su Hao light way "OK."

    Chen took a look at the shopping cart and found that it was all food. He picked his eyebrows and joked, "do you want to buy so many things back home?"

    Su Hao gave a faint hum. Chen lechen frowned lightly. No matter how dull he was, he also felt that women were not in a good mood.

    In fact, Su Hao is nothing, but occasionally the body will remain some of the original emotions.

    This is especially obvious when facing Chen lechen.

    Chen lechen''s eyes flashed a calculation, his mouth doting smile did not leave, as if no matter how white maple, he will tolerate her.

    "You don''t seem to be in a good mood. If you don''t go, I''ll take you to play." Chen lechen''s tone is very spoiled. It''s like coaxing children.

    Su Hao finally got a little interested. His days in the hospital are not for nothing. It''s boring.

    At the moment has come out, do not go out to play, as if sorry for themselves.

    Seeing the woman''s reaction, Chen lechen became more and more firm in her mind.

    "Where to?" Sue asked curiously.

    "Check out first." Chen leichen consciously pushed the shopping cart to the veterans, and when he paid, he also consciously paid for the things.

    After getting on Chen lechen''s car, Su Hao asked again, "where are we going?"

    Chen leichen seems to be determined to show off, with a strong smile, "when it comes, you''ll know."

    When suhao got out of the car, he was surprised. She also thought that men might take her to some restaurant to eat, or climb mountains, places with charming scenery.

    I didn''t expect to come to the amusement park. Because of her natural heart disease, Bai Feng couldn''t play many sports when she went to the playground. This made her very sorry. Now Chen lechen brings her here, she is a little unexpected.

    "Why, don''t you like it?" The man asked with a smile, as if he didn''t worry about women''s unaccustomed refusal.

    Su Hao shook his head when he heard that the playground was more interesting than mountain climbingˇ° Let''s go. " Chen lechen took the lead to walk in.

    Although they are fiancees, they seldom hold hands, let alone in the playground where people come and go. She knows how imaginative people are.

    They go out together. Without the permission of Bai Feng, Chen lechen never takes the initiative to touch Bai Feng.

    The original body thought this man is how excellent, in fact, there is someone in the other party''s heart, I''m afraid it can''t accommodate him!

    Chen leichen slowed down a little, just to wait for Su Hao.

    Two people stand in the carousel less, looking at other stimulating items, unfortunately because of some special body, so those stimulating items are forbidden to enter.

    "Play with this first." Chen Le Chen looked at the woman standing beside her, and saw the tenderness and favor in her eyes.

    "All right." Su Hao went in and they lined up in the line.

    Most of the carousels are lovers, parents and children, Chen lechen and Su Hao. Although they don''t move much, they stand together, just like a couple. Naturally, it''s not particularly strange.

    After buying the tickets, they went in.

    Happy melodious music sounded, the carousel began to rotate, four minutes later, slowly stop.

    Chen lechen has been paying attention to the woman''s face for fear that she might not feel well.

    If it''s the original person, I''m afraid she will be moved to death. Unfortunately, she is Su Hao.

    "Well, I don''t feel well." Chen Le Chen reached out to help her.

    Su Hao kept quiet and talked with a smile on her face, as if it was not a matter worthy of attention just now. "You look down on me too much."

    Chen Le Chen ignored the small movements of women and took them to the next project.

    After playing some more moderate games, Chen lechen proposed to have a rest.

    "Even if you have a good time, you should have a rest. Let''s sit on the bench over there and have a rest."

    Chen Le Chen pointed to the bench on the green belt.

    Some thoughts flashed through Su Hao''s mind, then she nodded and followed the man to the other side to have a rest.

    "You sit here and I''ll go shopping. I''ll be back soon, OK?" The man squats beside the bench, looks straight at the woman, and talks with her.

    I''m afraid that this gentle attack will fall on any girl. It''s a pity that Su Hao is not a sister. No, she used to be, and now half of them are.

    It seemed that she had been waiting for a long time. After a while, the man trotted back with two ice cream cones in his hand.

    "Here, what flavor would you like?" Chen Le Chen delivers two ice cream to the woman.

    Sue had a good look and then took one of them.

    Chen took advantage of the situation and sat on the bench, eating another cone.

    Seeing the woman bite off the cone and finish it, the man''s eyes flashed an imperceptible calculation and pride. Then he said, "thirsty? I''m going to buy water. "

    Su Hao didn''t stop the man''s action. If he is willing to serve, let him serve. The free labor force is useless.

    This time the man came back for a long time, and some sweat came out on his forehead.

 Chapter 261

    He gasped a little, and when he was about to open the bottle cap, Su Hao, who didn''t notice his action, didn''t see that the palm of the man''s hand had rubbed the mouth of the bottle before handing it to her.

    "Drink it." The man sat next to her with a smile.

    "Thank you." Su Hao gave a smile and took a sip of water.

    "What do you want to play next?" Chen lechen looked at her tenderly, and the sweat on her forehead had not been erased.

    Su Hao glanced, his eyes flashed a light, took out a bag of paper towel from the bag and handed it to him, saying, "wipe sweat first, we''ll talk about it later."

    Chen Le Chen''s mouth was filled with a happy smile, which seemed to be happy because of women''s things.

    There is also a pair of young lovers, who have been paying attention to this side. Seeing that the handsome man has run twice to buy things for the girl, he speaks very gently, so he can''t help paying more attention.

    Seeing their interaction, the girl envied her boyfriend and said, "his boyfriend is so gentle."

    The boy did not turn his head and asked, "little heartless, am I not gentle?"

    The girl covered her mouth and chuckled

    Chen Le Chen put the conversation between the young couple into her ears, and her mouth curved in an unobtrusive way.

    Su Hao is observed, in the heart smile man so good face.

    "All right, let''s go." Suhao stood up and they left the bench.

    Two people played a few not exciting projects, Su Hao finally put forward to go back.

    "I''m a little tired and want to go back." The woman''s face is still a little morbid pale, a pair of haze peach blossom eyes more attractive.

    "I didn''t notice. I forgot that you were not in good health." Chen Le Chen''s guilt and remorse on his face, if Su Hao didn''t know, I''m afraid he would have believed it.

    Su Hao shook his head and pulled his lips slightly. "It doesn''t matter. It''s not your fault."

    "Then I''ll take you home." Chen Le Chen''s eyebrows and eyes also take away a trace of guilt, more and more set off his gentle as jade.

    "Please."

    ˇ­ˇ­

    "Just send it here. I''ll go up myself." Su Hao, with her bag in her hand, said to some people who just wanted to open the door.

    Chen Le Chen''s action meal, Su Hao then said, "thank you for accompanying me today."

    The man''s attention seems to be diverted. "What''s the matter? I invited you out."

    "Anyway, goodbye." Sue waved.

    The man nodded, "you go in. I''ll see you go in."

    Su Hao didn''t refuse. She came down and turned to walk into the corridor.

    She went back to the apartment she hadn''t lived in for a long time, opened the window and saw the car downstairs.

    The man also saw her obviously, Su Hao waved to her, the man finally moved the car to leave.

    Su Hao looks at his familiar furniture. He hasn''t come back for a long time. Since he has come back, let''s go to Jiang Yiyi''s house tomorrow night.

    So she called Jiang Yiyi.

    The phone is through. As soon as she opened her mouth, she felt a little uncomfortable in her throat. She frowned, cleared her throat and said, "I''ll live on my own side today and come back tomorrow."

    Jiang Yiyi hesitated for a moment, and then agreed. He said, "then pay attention to your health and come back tomorrow to make delicious food for you."

    "Good."

    Suhao hung up the phone, the feeling of throat discomfort has not faded, she frowned, went to pour a glass of water to drink.

    Then I took my clothes and went to the bathroom to take a bath. After I came out, the discomfort in my throat became more and more obvious.

    Sue thought that maybe she was too tired to play today. She wanted to have a rest early. After pouring a glass of water again, she went to bed.

    The next day, she opened her eyes and looked at the ceiling in confusion. She didn''t know where she was.

    Throat discomfort more and more strong, she tried to clear the throat, frown tightly.

    She opened her mouth to make a sound, like a broken tape.

    Sue was surprised. She made the sound herself.

    "What''s going on?"

    She was startled by her hoarse voice.

    How did that sound like this? She covered her throat with her hand.

    For a moment, the sleepiness disappeared.

    How did her voice suddenly become like this? She panicked and couldn''t figure out the answer in her heart. She went to the bathroom to wash and put on her clothes.

    I rushed to Jiang Yiyi''s home. In the morning, she thought that Jiang Yiyi might not get up yet, so she opened the lock with her fingerprint.

    The door opened and closed. She hurried to Jiang Yiyi''s door.

    But the door of the room was locked, and it couldn''t be opened outside.

    Su Hao had planned to disturb people''s dreams, and now he banged the door.

    After a while, the sound of unlocking came from inside. Suhao had already taken out his mobile phone and typed a line in the memo.

    Jiang Yiyi appeared in front of her with messy hair. When she saw the woman at the door, her eyes seemed to shine.

    Without waiting for her to speak, Su Hao has raised her mobile phone and turned the screen to Jiang Yiyi.

    "I don''t know why my throat sounds so bad!"

    Jiang Yiyi was startled and immediately asked, "what''s the matter?"

    Su Hao shook his head, Jiang Yiyi then said, "say a word to me."

    "That''s it." The gruesome voice sounded again. The surprise in Jiang Yiyi''s eyes could not be concealed.

    I didn''t expect that the voice line of my voice was destroyed to such a degree. You know, CV depends on the sound. If the sound is destroyed, I don''t want to play cv.

    Aware of the seriousness of this matter, Jiang Yiyi said decisively, "I''ll change my clothes and accompany you to the hospital immediately."

    Sue nodded and turned to sit on the sofa in the living room.

    Jiang Yiyi quickly washed and changed his clothes.

    Take Jiang Yiyi''s hand and take people to the hospital.

    The doctor''s diagnosis said that the vocal cords were damaged by the stimulation of certain drugs, which is why they made such an ugly sound.

    Jiang Yiyi was very worried and asked, "how can I do well?"

    "Well, I''ll write you some medicine and you''ll get it yourself." Said the doctor.

    "All right." Jiang Yiyi took the list from the doctor with a grateful face.

    He took Su Hao''s hand and left. He took the medicine and paid for it. They went back to Jiang Yiyi''s home.

    Sit down and I''ll get you some water Jiang Yiyi put the man on the chair and turned to the kitchen.

    Su Hao did not show any affectation to her. After a while, Jiang Yiyi came back with a glass of boiled water.

    Take the medicine Jiang Yiyi took out the medicine, opened the boxes and sent them to Su Hao.

    Su good obediently swallow the pill, Jiang Yiyi took the mobile phone to the balcony to call.

    She called four line spectrum. Four line spectrum and Wen Xian didn''t go back after su Hao was discharged from hospital. They lived in a hotel in the city. Bai Feng''s problem hasn''t been solved for a day. They are also worried when they go back, so they are always here as travel.

    It''s not too late to go back when Bai Feng''s problem is solved. At the moment, Jiang Yiyi calls them to discuss with them. She always has a bad feeling.

    "Hello, are you two free? Come to my house Jiang Yiyi came straight to the point and thought it would be more convenient to speak in person.

    Four line spectrum obviously also felt that Jiang Yiyi might have something to say to her, and it was not very good. He also thought it was more convenient to talk to her face to face.

    "Well, we''ll come now." Four line spectrum should come down.

    When Jiang Yiyi returns to the living room, Su Hao is still sitting on the sofa. Seeing her coming back, he raises his cell phone.

    "What shall we do?"

    Jiang Yiyi thought for a while, sat down on the sofa and comforted, "it''s OK, taking medicine will be OK. I''ve got them on the quad. "

    Su Hao nodded, indicating that she knew, and her beautiful eyebrows were still slightly wrinkled.

    "What did you eat?" Jiang Yiyi couldn''t help asking.

    After going out yesterday, Bai Feng''s throat broke when he came back today. I think it was what he ate at that time, but this question is a bit private. Now he can''t help asking.

    Su thought about it for a while, and suddenly remembered that when he was at the amusement park, Chen lechen bought him a sweet cone and a bottle of water.

    I don''t know why. She just thinks it''s Chen lechen.

    After thinking for a while, she typed, "I ate spicy food and drank iced beer."

    Jiang Yiyi frowned. In this case, it is possible to make such a sound.

    "Pay attention later. We pedestrians depend on sound for food. " Jiang Yiyi couldn''t help but ask.

    Sue nodded.

    After a while, the doorbell rang. Jiang Yiyi was closer to the door. She stood up to open the door.

    "Here we are. Come in." Jiang Yiyi''s voice came from the entrance.

    Four line spectrum and Wen Xian appear in front of Su Hao. When they see Su Hao, they smile and say hello to "halo Fengzi."

    Su Hao can only smile and nod.

    Wen Xian thinks he is a bit strange today, but he still takes his eyes back and wants to know what happened when Jiang Yiyi came to them.

    "What''s the matter? Speak to your face. " Four line music is the first to make sound.

    Jiang Yiyi took a look at Su Hao, and then said, "Maple vocal cord is damaged, voice..."

    Although she didn''t finish her words, as long as they were not stupid, they understood what had happened.

    Wenxian''s eyes are wide open, obviously very surprised. At this juncture, if the sound is bad, it will be troublesome!

    The eyebrow of the four line spectrum is also wrinkled up, obviously also feel that this kind of thing is a little tricky.

    Su Hao can''t speak on one side. She can only fiddle with her mobile phone and brush her micro blog.

    Suddenly a message jumped into her eyes.

    Mingdu forwards an audio message from Rhine. Although there is no word modification, Su Hao understands that it''s for Bai Feng.

    Click on the audio, the female voice from inside makes her very familiar, especially the voice line. The voice line of her and Bai Feng is very similar!

    There was a flash of light in Su Hao''s eyes. Obviously, he also found this point. After a while, there were countless comments, as well as the microblog number of Aite white maple leaf.

    People have sent out audio, and radio drama seems no difference.

    There are many people on the Internet clamoring to let Bai Fengye also send a voice or a work. Maybe they can tell the true from the false.

 Chapter 262

    Su Hao''s eyebrows tightly wrinkled, several other people on the scene also heard the audio voice, have surrounded, see the comments on the network, the face is not very good-looking.

    "It''s a coincidence, Fengzi. Don''t you know this man in reality?" Jiang Yiyi asked with a sneer.

    Seeing the woman shaking her head, she continued, "what a coincidence. I thought you knew her. You''re coming here when you have a bad voice."

    Su Hao sneered in her heart. If she had just felt it before, she was sure that it was Chen lechen who did it now.

    Her voice has just become hoarse. I think she has a good relationship with Rhine. Rhine knows better than her that she doesn''t match the radio drama. It''s a kind of provocation to send out audio at the moment. It''s just because Bai Feng''s voice is hoarse that she can''t make a sound.

    But these words obviously can''t be said to Jiang Yiyi. She just frowned at the comments on the Internet.

    Wenxian is also picking eyebrows. "I think so, too."

    Four line spectrum didn''t agree with them, but said, "now is not the time to say these things, we should think about what to do."

    Su Hao nodded. She kept the small videos when she matched the radio drama. She was afraid that Chen lechen would have a later move, so she didn''t release them at the beginning.

    But at the moment, think of ways to deal with it.

    "Or... Tell them you''re separated?" Wen Xian tentatively said that fenfenfenli is now a black horse in the net distribution circle. It has a certain influence. If it turns out that the white maple leaf is fenfenfenli, then people''s ideas will change.

    Apart from the current status is higher than Rhine, there is no need to compete with a newcomer for a radio play.

    Four line spectrum immediately shook his head and refused, "no, Fengzi is hoarse now. It''s impossible that because of our words, everyone will believe that fenfenfenli is a white maple leaf. There must be some doubt. Now Fengzi is hoarse, it''s impossible to prove that he is fenfenfenfenli."

    Su Hao nodded, she also wanted to say so, but she was hoarse and inconvenient to speak. The four line notation came to the point, which was also her worry.

    Wen Xian and Jiang Yiyi''s brows wrinkled tightly, "what should we do then?"

    On the network let white maple leaf also send voice more and more big, several people gathered in Jiang Yiyi''s home to discuss countermeasures.

    Su Hao''s fingers were dancing on the screen keyboard, and a line of words appeared on the screen immediately.

    Yiyi, you can help me to explain my voice on the Internet.

    "OK, that''s the only way." Several people responded one after another. It''s not a matter that they didn''t give an explanation all the time. On the contrary, they would think that she was guilty and didn''t dare to speak. They simply asked several people to help explain why.

    Even if someone doesn''t believe it, she gives an explanation.

    Reluctantly: sorry, white maple leaf''s voice in yesterday accidentally dumb, simply can''t speak.

    Four line spectrum and Wenxian two people forward one after another, indicating the posture.

    Su Hao also explained the reason on the microblog, as well as the list of drugs given by the doctor.

    At the beginning, netizens who doubted one after another hesitated to see the drug list.

    If you feel guilty, just say it. What''s the coincidence? Let you send audio, you said hoarse?

    It should be true. There''s a certificate from the hospital on it. Maybe it''s such a coincidence?

    I think it''s a coincidence that I haven''t seen her before. I feel hoarse as soon as I say audio.

    She''s a cunning bitch. Anyway, there''s no reason to black her.

    There may be something fishy about it? Don''t make a conclusion until there is absolute evidence.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    "Others are rational and neutral." Four line spectrum after reading the comments light voice.

    Su Hao nodded in agreement, and then heard Jiang Yiyi''s voice saying, "but there are still some people in heifengzi."

    "What''s the matter? It''s impossible for everyone to like you." Wen Xian said with indifference that he was obviously open-minded and experienced.

    "But it''s too annoying." Jiang Yiyi said with a frown.

    "You can''t stop playing netgame just because you have these people." Wenxian''s rambling tone is particularly reasonable at the moment.

    Su Hao hooked his lips and obviously agreed with what Wen Xian said. It''s impossible for everyone to like you. There are always one or two people who are disgusting.

    Suddenly a phone call came in and saw the remark Su Hao wrinkled first, then searched his memory.

    The person who called was his mother, Bai Mu. Chen lechen was able to catch up with Bai Feng in those years, and Bai Mu also helped.

    At that time, Bai''s mother gave birth to a daughter, and then there was no second child. Bai''s family had no heir. Naturally, Bai''s father didn''t treat this daughter very much, and he didn''t have a good face for Bai''s mother.

    The white family has a great career. I don''t know how many people covet the position of the white family''s successor. The white mother is afraid that the white father will find a third child outside to give birth to an heir, so she puts all her hopes on her daughter''s husband.

    Bai Feng is good-looking, and her family is rich. There are countless people chasing her, but Bai''s mother only takes a fancy to Chen lechen.

    It''s because the Chen family is not as rich as the Bai family. They are not as powerful as the Bai family, but they are good. Moreover, Chen lechen has made a difference and means. He is the only one to succeed. Besides, the Chen family is not as good as the Bai family, so it''s easier to control.

    So Bai Mu tries to get her daughter and Chen lechen together. At the same time, she introduces Chen lechen to Bai Fu.

    After several times of getting along and investigating, Bai Fu also thinks this person is good.

    So Bai Feng made an engagement with Chen lechen. Bai / Fen''s temperament was indisputable. When her parents made the engagement, she accepted it naturally.

    Sue wants to be miserable. She didn''t expect her fiance to be such a wolf.

    At the moment, white mother calls, but she doesn''t know what it is. She is hoarse. It''s impossible to talk to white mother.

    She simply hung up the phone, and then sent a message to Bai Mu in wechat: Mom, I''m hoarse and can''t speak, so use wechat.

    White mother soon recovered: hoarse? It''s nothing?

    Suhao: I ate something by accident. By the way, what can I do for you?

    White mother: you heartless girl, how long has it been since you came to Haibin? Your father and I miss you so much! When do you come to Haibin to see us two old people?

    SOHO: Well, in a few days.

    White mother: OK, what''s Le Chen doing?

    Suhao: I don''t know.

    White mother: as someone else''s fiancee, how can you not know? Well, you both came to Haibin recently. Your father said he wanted to see you both.

    Sue Hao''s fingers stopped for a moment, thinking that this is the purpose of white mother? Ask about Chen lechen''s news in a roundabout way, and then lead to the ultimate goal.

    White mother for them two people can be said to be well intentioned ah!

    Su Hao thinks so, finger fast recovery way: I and Le Chen discuss.

    White mother: OK.

    Jiang Yiyi saw Su Hao fiddling with his mobile phone all the time and asked curiously, "what''s the matter?"

    Suhao turned off her cell phone and typed truthfully, "my mother told me to go back to Haibin to see them."

    Jiang Yiyi Oh, understand the nod, "then you hurry up to prepare, go back to relax."

    Sue nodded and typed, "OK, I''m in."

    "Take care of your voice." The four line spectrum inserts a sentence.

    Sue nodded to show that she knew, then turned and walked into the bedroom.

    She sent a short message to Chen lechen, explaining Bai Mu''s meaning and asking her for the answer.

    Chen leichen naturally knows why the other party sent a text message instead of calling to inform her, but he still pretends not to know and inquires.

    Su Hao just replied two words. It''s OK.

    Chen lechen: tomorrow morning, let''s go early and return early.

    Sue: OK.

    Chen lechen: I''ll book the air ticket. Leave everything else to me. You go to bed first.

    Su Hao pick eyebrow, not polite should come down, in QQ group that tomorrow will leave the news.

    Jiang Yiyi and they soon replied.

    Reluctant: so fast?

    Four line spectrum: it''s urgent. I''m leaving tomorrow.

    White maple leaf: go early and return early.

    Wenxian: you can relax.

    Reluctant: Yes.

    White maple leaf: that''s it. Go to bed early. Good night.

    Reluctant: good night.

    Wenxian: good night.

    Four lines: good night.

    Good night to all humanity. Suhao throws away his cell phone, pulls the quilt and is ready to go to bed.

    She doesn''t need to take any luggage at all. The Bai family doesn''t have to go out and buy it. Don''t bother to take the luggage.

    The next morning, suhao opened his eyes and turned off the alarm.

    Knead knead messy long hair, haze of peach eyes, there is a trace of confusion.

    Then she rolled out of bed and went into the bathroom to wash.

    After carrying a bag and leaving a note for Jiang Yiyi, she went out.

    Taking a taxi to her apartment, she went upstairs, opened the door of the apartment and watched TV in the living room.

    Chen lechen''s message came soon.

    Chen lechen: did you get up?

    Su Hao quickly replied: Yes, the things have been sorted out.

    Chen lechen: OK, I''ll pick you up.

    Sue: OK.

    Suhao sat quietly on the sofa waiting for the man to come.

    Half an hour later, the text message came again. Su Hao glanced at it, then took her bag and walked out of the apartment.

    Men driving Lamborghini, famous car, handsome combination, very suction fine.

    As soon as suhao went downstairs, he noticed that when the man saw her, the gentleness in his eyes was not covered up, and the smile at the corner of his mouth was just right.

    "Get in the car." Chen Le Chen came up and took the backpack from the woman.

    Su Guo didn''t refuse, so she naturally took the seat of CO pilot.

    Chen lechen didn''t say what time the ticket was, and Su Hao didn''t ask. Anyway, he said it was all for him. But she doesn''t worry that Chen lechen can''t do these things well.

    When they arrived at the airport, they were welcomed into the special reception area. After a while, they began to check in, and then they boarded.

    Everything is very smooth, Su Hao followed Chen leichen quietly, a pair of misty peach eyes flashed a dark awn from time to time. But the man didn''t notice.

 Chapter 263

    The plane landed smoothly. As soon as Su Hao got off the plane, he was met by a man in a suit.

    "Miss Bai, Mr. Chen, this way, please." Then the man made a please sign.

    The smile on Chen lechen''s face remained unchanged, as if she had been used to a kind of treatment, while Su Hao just browed for the invisible. Then he followed the man out of the airport.

    A low-key Porsche was parked at the airport. The man got into the driver''s seat. Sue Hao quickly opened the co pilot''s seat and went in.

    Two men see her action is a Leng, immediately Chen Le Chen just opened the back seat to sit in.

    Perhaps unintentionally, the man in the suit thought so.

    "Miss Bai, you are here at last. Mrs Bai is missing you." The man in suit is Zheng Jie, the Secretary of Bai Fu.

    Bai Feng always comes to Haibin, and the most frequent contact is the secretary. She arranges her travel, living and eating properly, so that people can''t pick out a single mistake.

    And this is Chen lechen just began to ask Su Hao''s voice.

    "Fengfeng, what''s the matter with your voice?" Chen Le Chen asked.

    Su Hao shook his head, then typed on his mobile phone, "I don''t know. Maybe I ate something bad."

    Chen lechen''s eyes flashed a strange color, which was well concealed.

    "Pay more attention in the future. I''m afraid aunt Bai will be worried."

    Su Hao''s eyes flashed an imperceptible irony, which is not his harm? Beautiful words, high sounding.

    Su Hao pretended to be sensible and nodded cleverly.

    One side of Zheng Jie quite some gratified looking at an unmarried couple, if they get along well, Mr. and Mrs. Bai will certainly be happy.

    After a while, the car stopped, and there was a servant waiting. As soon as the car stopped, someone came forward and opened the front passenger''s door.

    Put your hands on it to keep suhao from hitting your head.

    Su Hao gets out of the car, and Chen lechen over there is also welcomed out of the car.

    "Welcome Miss Bai and Mr. Chen home." Servants neatly arranged in two pairs, slightly bowed to say hello.

    Su Hao just nodded politely and went in. Chen lechen also nodded, but he couldn''t hide his arrogance.

    White mother early guard in the door, the door opened, she held up.

    "Ah, my dear daughter, here she is at last."

    Su Hao suddenly has some helplessness, but the white father on one side can''t see it anymore. "It''s hard for the child to come back. I''m tired of flying. Why don''t you go up and have a rest

    Chen lechen took a look at the woman''s slightly morbid complexion and said, "I''m ok, but I''m afraid Fengfeng needs a rest. I can''t bear it."

    White mother quickly sent Su Hao, holding her shoulder, said "Maple, hurry up to have a rest. I have all the rooms ready for you. "

    Su Hao slightly pick eyebrows, white mother said this how so strange?

    Su Hao nodded first and walked up the stairs.

    White mother see Chen Le Chen is still in place, go back to him a "still Leng do what? Why don''t you hurry up? "

    Chen lechen asked a little bit in reply, "where are you going?"

    "Fengfeng''s room, of course!"

    Chen lechen''s eyes flashed a different color in an instant. Unexpectedly, Bai''s mother gave Bai Feng to him so safely. But he refused.

    "Auntie, after all, we are not married. That''s not good. I''d better go to another room. I want to treat her well. "

    The corner of a man''s mouth calls up a smile of doting happiness.

    The corner of a man''s mouth with a happy smile, people can''t help but feel beautiful, white mother suddenly feel some dirty thoughts, then match two people is a kind of blasphemy.

    So she quickly said with a smile, "it''s really lucky for us to meet you!" In his eyes, the image of Chen lechen at the moment is obviously a very good image of a man. The impression is better.

    "In that case, take him to the room next to miss. Is that ok? " The last white mother asked.

    Chen Le Chen bowed slightly, "please."

    "No trouble, no trouble. It''s rare for you two to come back. It''s hard on the plane. You should have a rest first and call you after dinner."

    At that time, suhao had already arrived upstairs and opened his room.

    Even if I was not in Haibin, my bedroom was cleaned by a servant every day, and everything remained the same as I remember.

    After getting off the plane, she was really a little tired. Sue kicked off her slippers, threw herself on the bed, and soon fell asleep.

    White mother wanted to come to the bedroom to talk to her daughter and bring her milk by the way, but as soon as she opened the door, she saw the girl who had been breathing steadily on the bed. She knew that she was tired, so she quietly closed the door and left.

    White father sitting on the sofa in the living room reading the newspaper, see white mother carrying the milk did not move downstairs, can not help but ask a "he does not drink?"

    The white mother shook her head and explained, "I''m afraid I''m tired after flying."

    The white father turned to think that his daughter has been in poor health since she was a child, and it''s normal to be tired.

    On the contrary, Chen didn''t dare to let his father-in-law and mother-in-law come up to wake him up. After cleaning up, he went downstairs to talk with Bai''s father and mother.

    "How about working there now?" White father looked at his son-in-law, bearing extraordinary, in the White House over there when the chairman of the branch, listen to those shareholders say that the work is very good.

    Chen lechen''s face was not arrogant, not impetuous, not humble and not haughty, and he replied, "OK."

    His appearance of being in a dilemma makes Bai Fu more satisfied. From the aspect of performance, Chen lechen''s age is good enough to have this method.

    White father obviously likes being so modest before his elders.

    Seeing that Bai''s mother came to see her, Chen lechen added, "although I''m a little busy, I still go to find Fengfeng regularly. It''s hard for her. I can''t go with her often. I..."

    White mother a look, afraid of white father thought his daughter and son-in-law in a row, quickly sat over and said, "small things, men start a business like this, we women, naturally understand, Fengfeng is still young, I will educate her."

    White father agreed to nod, also way "small maple and I are not very close, these things still have to rely on you."

    White mother a gentle smile, Chen lechen quickly said, "how can, Fengfeng just like you, not good at expressing their feelings, in fact, he and uncle you, the heart is concerned about. There''s no saying that she''s not close. For Bai Mu, the person who gave birth to her, it''s hard to avoid the feeling of dependence. "

    His words will be two people to coax the heart.

    "As long as you are a child who can talk, Fengfeng doesn''t like to socialize very much and has no friends. It''s up to you to help. This child will kiss you." White mother looked at him gently.

    "Although Xiao Feng is my daughter, if he makes trouble with you because of some unimportant things, just tell your aunt that we will teach her a good lesson. Just let it go." White father.

    White mother brow quietly gently wrinkled, and then she changed a language way, "words can''t say so, don''t know also think Le Chen is your own son, work is important, but don''t forget his wife, wife is a virtuous wife, don''t get it right, you are also annoyed."

    Chen leichen seemed to listen carefully, nodded and said, "what my aunt said is, just like my uncle and aunt? To tell you the truth, I envy my uncle for having such an aunt. "

    Who doesn''t like to hear good words, and I''ve heard a lot today. Bai Fu''s serious face also has a rare smile: "your aunt, you''ve really worked hard these years." White father took white mother''s hand, gently pacified patted.

    The white mother said in secret that the son-in-law could speak, with a moving look on his face and tears in his eyes.

    "Ah, I''m old enough to say whether it''s hard or not. I''ve got sand in my eyes. I''ll go to the bathroom. You two can talk."

    The white mother starts to hide her gaffe with a smile.

    White father''s heart seems to have been hit by something, thinking of his wife and himself years ago, his eyes are full of memories, full of emotion.

    Chen lechen naturally can see the emotional changes between the two people. He doesn''t speak any more for the time being, so that Bai Fu can recall the beauty of that year.

    After a while, white mother came back, but her eyes were still a little red. She came over with two cups of tea. Several people started a new round of conversation.

    After a conversation, it may be that recalling some wonderful things in those years, Bai Fu was in a good mood and could not describe his satisfaction with Chen lechen. Obviously, Chen lechen was deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.

    When it''s time to have a meal, a dish full of color, fragrance and flavor is served on the table, and Bai Fu sits in the first place.

    "Go and call Xiao Feng down for dinner." The white father said to the white mother beside him.

    Bai Mu patted her forehead and said with a smile, "Hey, I almost forgot if you didn''t tell me." Then he said to the servant next to him, "go and call Fengfeng down for dinner."

    "Yes, ma''am."

    When the servant went upstairs, Chen lechen watched his figure disappear before his eyes.

    Suhao woke up when the servant knocked on the door. The servant went to the bedside and said, "it''s time to get up, miss. Mr. and Mrs. let you down to dinner."

    Su Hao sat up with his hands on the bed, rubbed his hair, and realized, "go down first, I''ll wash my face."

    "All right." The servant backed out and closed the door.

    After staying for a while, Sue got out of bed and went to the bathroom for a simple wash.

    Then he went downstairs. The food was just served. Seeing the woman coming downstairs, Bai Mu immediately said, "Fengfeng! Come on, are you hungry? "

    Su Hao showed a smile on her face, touched her stomach, and then nodded.

    White father frowned, white mother then said, "sit fast."

    Su Hao nodded again, then sat down between Bai Mu and Chen lechen.

    "How do you feel?" Although Chen Le Chen spoke in a low voice, all four people at the table could hear him.

    Su Hao nodded, indicating that he was OK. Bai Fu couldn''t help saying, "no mouth? I don''t know what to say

    Obviously, Bai Fu didn''t know that she was hoarse. At the moment, she just nodded and shook her head.

 Chapter 264

    Chen lechen immediately out of the duty to explain, "no, Fengfeng some time ago hoarse, so can''t speak."

    The brow of white father still did not stretch to open, "how can throat dumb without reason?"

    Su took a good look at the man. Chen lechen thought that she was trying to explain herself and said immediately, "I''m not careful when I eat. I''m hoarse."

    White father is still like that, white mother immediately come out to make ends meet "well, well, Fengfeng hoarse don''t say she, hurry to dinner, ah?"

    White father nodded, four people move.

    Su Hao silently holds the dishes in front of her. Bai Mu sees that she always puts different dishes from other dishes into her bowl.

    Chen lechen, with a gentle and indulgent smile in his mouth, also put vegetables into her bowl.

    Su Hao''s face didn''t change. He ate it all. In fact, he was disgusted. The man''s appearance was just for Bai Fu and Bai Mu.

    Sure enough, Bai Fu and Bai Mu were very satisfied with the man''s kindness to his daughter.

    So white mother asked, "when are you two going to get married?"

    Sue had a good action. The food in her mouth almost didn''t come out, but no one found her strange with her head down.

    Chen lechen thought that she was shy, her face hung that kind of doting and happy smile and said, "well, I can do it. Look at Fengfeng."

    Su Hao took out his cell phone, knocked it on it, and then showed it to Bai Mu directly: I think it''s still early. I don''t want to get married so soon.

    Then he showed it to Bai Fu and took back his cell phone.

    The smile on Chen lechen''s face was stiff for a moment, and then returned to normal. His face was still spoiled. It seemed that even if Bai Feng didn''t show it to him, he knew what Bai Feng wanted to say. In fact, he was a little nervous and didn''t know what Bai Feng said.

    "You two have been engaged for so long. It''s time to make a date." White father look serious way.

    White mother saw that her daughter didn''t seem to be particularly happy. She also saw the action just now. She was afraid that the couple would quarrel, so she said with a smile, "it''s too urgent. I don''t want my daughter to marry out early. Don''t you mind, Le Chen?"

    Chen Le Chen smiles and shakes his head. He is very gracious and says, "how can I, I know your mood. I will treat Feng Feng well."

    Today, when Bai Mu mentioned this, she sounded an alarm in Su Hao''s heart. Some things must be speeded up, otherwise

    She turned her head and gently hooked her lips to the man. The peach blossom eyes in the mist were especially attractive.

    Chen Le Chen thought that the woman was moved. She also laughed back and forgot her unhappiness. It seems that she thought too much.

    "Eat more."

    He took another chopstick and sent it to Su Hao''s bowl. Su laughed and then lowered his head to eat it.

    White mother in the heart doubt, don''t understand two people this is how to return a responsibility, difficult is oneself think much? Daughter really just don''t want to get married so early?

    After dinner, people sit on the sofa to eat fruit. After eating fruit, Su Hao makes a hash. Bai Mu asks with concern, "are you sleepy, or do you want to go to bed first?"

    White father looked over, see daughter some sick face, Su Hao also looked over, two people line of sight intersection, white father nodded.

    So Su Hao turned his head, nodded to Bai Mu, and made a sign for her to go upstairs.

    White mother will smile, "go."

    Su Hao turns around and waves to Chen lechen. The man smiles back and waves as well.

    After turning around, Su Hao''s face was expressionless, and there was a smile just now.

    Class stairs, into the bedroom, took the laundry and took a bath in the bathroom.

    Chen lechen accompanied Bai Fu and Bai Mu to watch a movie on the sofa. Thinking of the woman''s hoarse voice, she decided to brush another wave of favor. "Go and pour a cup of honey water to Fengfeng. She has a bad voice."

    The servant took a dim look at the woman on the sofa. The white mother nodded slightly and motioned her to go down.

    The servant answered and went to the kitchen.

    White mother see Chen Le Chen more see more satisfied, just move really let her satisfied, the other party is thinking about her daughter all the time, want to come to her will not be too bad.

    "You child, have a heart." White mother said with a smile.

    Chen lechen said modestly, "it should be."

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Upstairs, Su Hao wipes her dripping hair and goes out of the bathroom. She rummages in the cupboard for blowing power, just as the door is knocked.

    "Come in."

    The servant came in with a cup. Seeing Su Hao, he said, "Miss, this is the honey water Mr. Chen asked me to send you. You have a bad voice."

    When Su Hao heard that it was sent by Chen lechen, he couldn''t help but start a sneer at the corner of his mouth. Who caused his bad voice? Didn''t he count B in his heart?

    But all this can''t be said or shown. She gently said, "put it on the table. I''ll drink it later. Come and help me find the hair dryer

    "Yes."

    The servant walked over, just with his back to Su Hao, and began to look for the hair dryer.

    Su Hao picked up the water cup. Seeing that the servant hadn''t found it, she went to the bathroom and poured half of the honey water in the cup. Then she came back and put the cup on the table.

    Just then the servant found the hair dryer. He turned to "Miss, the hairdryer you want."

    Su Hao nodded calmly, "well, where is it? I can''t drink this honey water. You can take it away."

    The servant looked at the glass on the table. She didn''t know when more than half of the honey water was gone. She nodded, picked up the glass and took the door with her when she left.

    She watched the servant disappear, and then there was a sneer on her lips.

    She is not good at the food that she shares with Chen lechen now. Following the lesson of hoarseness, maybe she was hoarse last time and died of heart attack next time?

    I''m afraid I don''t know how to die.

    Suhao turns on the blow plane and starts to blow her hair.

    At the dinner table tonight, Bai Mu''s words made her have to pay attention to her engagement with Chen lechen. If Bai Fu and Bai Mu''s impression of Chen lechen continues to be so good, I''m afraid it will be a little difficult for her to act in the future.

    Something must be done to make Bai Fu and Bai Mu have a bad impression on him. In this way, it is much easier to break the engagement.

    According to the current situation, it is impossible to make an engagement. Bai Fu is sure of Chen lechen''s ability. Bai Mu is satisfied with Chen lechen''s attitude towards Bai Feng and his performance in front of Bai Fu.

    Does Bai Feng want to cancel the engagement? That''s impossible, there must be a reason, and now Chen lechen''s performance in front of her white father and white mother is perfect, and there''s nothing she can catch wrong.

    The haze of peach blossom eyes down, look dark.

    At the same time, the storm on the Internet continues.

    Rhine and Mingdu just don''t want to make maple leaf feel better. Mingdu edited another microblog.

    I believe everyone can see the strength of Rhine. Thank you for your support for Rhine. This poor excuse can only be used for a while. Everyone has ears.

    After seeing this news, Su Hao''s eyebrows picked, and it was definitely aimed at her. She''s hoarse. Who else can she have?

    Sure enough, there are a lot of comments below, and @ white maple leaf, are a group of gossip, it''s not too big to watch.

    Chen lechen is so bold that she dares to black her in Bai''s house. If she doesn''t look up and look down, isn''t she guilty?

    No, how could he feel guilty? Taking Xiao San to steal his fiancee''s works, and then taking Xiao San to slander his fiancee, this kind of thing can be done, how can you feel guilty.

    It''s really a wolf in human skin, human face and beast heart.

    All of a sudden, an idea flashed through her mind. Her eyes were shining. The easiest and most effective way to break the engagement was to find the evidence that he had a woman outside.

    Although she knew that Mingdu was Chen Le Chen, it was just an identity. She wanted to catch the evidence that he was with the woman named Rhine in reality.

    She is not a detective, and she has no time and ability to follow Chen lechen. Of course, these things should be done by professional people.

    In the circle of the original contact, there is no information about the private detective, which makes Su Hao a little disappointed.

    But the original body does not, does not mean that others do not.

    Immediately she asked in the QQ group of four people: which of you has the contact information of private detective, the kind with strong confidentiality.

    Reluctant to give up the first bubble: Yes, yes, what do you want to do?

    Suhao immediately replied: I suspect my fiance has someone outside.

    Wenxian: you have a fiance!?

    Reluctant: equally surprised.

    Four lines: surprise.

    Bai Fengye: hahaha, yes, I suspect there is someone outside. I want to investigate.

    Wenxian: isn''t that good? At least your fiance, if you know

    Jiang Yiyi immediately threw out a series of numbers, reluctant: take it.

    Four line spectrum: do you have any evidence?

    Su Hao hooked his lips and said: Women''s sixth sense.

    Four line spectrum: no evidence, just misty feeling, doubt men, is it too much?

    Wenxian: Yes, yes, he would be sad if he knew.

    Reluctant: sorry, please believe in women''s sixth sense, especially in this aspect.

    The other two men want to say a few words for the man, but they have nothing to say. Women make trouble out of nothing in this respect.

    Maple Leaf: Thank you. As for the evidence.

    Although she revealed that she had a fiance, Jiang Yiyi didn''t ask much and kept a very good distance.

    This made Sue feel a little better.

    She locked the door and dialed the telephone number Jiang Yiyi gave him. As for why Jiang Yiyi had the contact information of these people, she didn''t have too much interest in asking. Everyone has their own affairs, and some privacy matters should not be involved.

    The person on the other side of the line got through quickly.

    "Hello, private fog detective office."

    Sue Hao''s voice is still very hoarse. People over there seem to be surprised: Hello, I want to investigate whether my fiance has a woman outside.

    "OK, please send the details to this email..."

    After hanging up the phone, Su Hao quickly sorted out a piece of information about Chen lechen and himself and sent it. Afraid of being cheated? What does not exist and what Jiang Yiyi dares to give must be trustworthy.

 Chapter 265

    Then she added her request and got a picture of Chen lechen and the woman within five days.

    People over there seem to be in a bit of a dilemma. Su Hao doesn''t care about it and says: the price will double after it''s done.

    In the end, the other party should come down. As soon as they check the identity of the partner, they will know that Bai''s family is sure to have enough money. That''s why the people in the detective office agreed so readily.

    Su Hao''s fingers beat rhythmically, with a flash of calculation in her eyes.

    It''s not a matter to stay in Bai''s house all the time. Some things are inconvenient. Chen lechen is not given space. How can he meet his little lover?

    She has already thought about the reason for going back. It happens that a few days later it will be Jiang Yiyi''s birthday. Tomorrow she will tell Bai Fu and Bai Mu that she must go back the day after tomorrow!

    Suhao went to bed soon. Maybe she was too tired or some other reason. She didn''t wake up until more than nine o''clock.

    Bai Mu has already thought about it. Today, she will take Bai Feng and Chen lechen out for lunch, then go shopping and have afternoon tea.

    However, her daughter didn''t wake up for a long time, and her son-in-law ran back in the morning and sat in the living room chatting with her.

    After thinking about it again and again, the white mother said with a gentle smile to Chen lechen on the sofa, "the child is sleeping so deeply. I''ll go up and call him."

    Chen Le Chen smiles, and his eyebrows are full of tolerance and tenderness. He says to Bai Mu, "I''m afraid she''s tired. Let her sleep a little longer."

    The man''s words are full of love for his daughter. Naturally, the white mother is very satisfied. But her daughter seldom comes back. It''s impossible for her to sleep all day and then go downstairs to have a meal?

    In this way, it doesn''t make any difference whether she comes back or not. Bai''s mother thinks so in her heart and is more firm in her mind. When she''s not at home, Bai Feng is willing to sleep until she doesn''t care, but at home, she must find time to accompany her!

    "Don''t get used to him." Bai Mu smiles and turns to go upstairs,

    White mother went upstairs and pushed white maple''s bedroom straight away. The soft hair of the woman on the bed was scattered on the bed, and some pale skin was even more crystal clear at the moment.

    His mouth was slightly open, and his chest was undulating up and down. Hey, good sleep!

    The white mother went over and held the woman''s little nose gently.

    Breathing is not smooth, in the dream of Su Hao only feel breathing difficulties, frown tight, soon wake up.

    "Get up, lazy pig." White mother''s gentle voice with a smile rings out.

    Su good tight frown to see people also slowly stretch out.

    "Well?" Just wake up of Su Hao, the voice is very hoarse.

    White mother but didn''t pay much attention, just said with a smile, "get up quickly, will take you out."

    Then he turned and left the room and closed the door.

    Suhao sat on the bed, a little Mengmeng, raised his hand and rubbed his soft hair, feeling very smooth.

    White mother just said to take her out? Wake her up, I''m afraid I''m not going out simply.

    She resolutely turned over to get up, and then quickly washed, picked a white dress, just over the knee, painted some clothes, make the whole person spirit up.

    Then he opened the door and went downstairs. Bai Mu was ready to wait for her on the sofa. Chen lechen also got Bai Mu''s instructions and went back to change a suit.

    Seeing Su Hao coming downstairs, Chen lechen immediately looked at him with a kind of tender eyes.

    White mother looked at the woman''s dress with satisfaction and nodded.

    "Have lunch at noon, and then let''s go shopping. I haven''t taken you out shopping for a long time. " White mother took Su Hao''s arm and said with a smile.

    It has to be said that white mother is very well maintained. The meat on her arm is not loose at all. On the contrary, it is the only fine smoothness of a young girl, but it can''t compare with the silky touch of white maple.

    Sue nodded and didn''t object. She was ready to put forward the matter of going back tomorrow when she had dinner.

    Then white mother with two people out of the door, driving by Zheng Jie, three people to the city center.

    Bai Mu ordered a famous western restaurant. Although Su Hao preferred Jiang Yiyi''s Chinese food, she didn''t say much to spoil the scenery.

    In the process of eating, she said slowly, "Mom, I''m going back tomorrow. There''s a friend''s birthday. I have to go back."

    White mother''s hand action meal, mouth also stopped a second, then began to chew the food in the mouth, slowly swallow.

    "In such a hurry?"

    Su Hao nodded. Jiang Yiyi''s birthday is indeed these days. It takes time to go back and prepare gifts.

    White mother seems to have no intention of looking at Chen lechen, want to know as the fiance of Chen lechen whether know this matter, and at that time will be together.

    Chen took a quick look at the perfect side face of the woman beside him. The latter was not moved. Then he said, "there is such a thing. Time is really urgent."

    White mother nodded, as if to accept the reason, he said, "in that case, I will not delay your time, and then I wish your friend a happy birthday for your mother."

    Sue laughed and said, "thank you, mom."

    From the beginning to the end, she never looked at Chen lechen again. Chen lechen''s heart was not as serious as it seemed. She had a friend''s birthday, and it was recently. He didn''t know what friend she had?

    Bai Feng''s circle of friends is very simple, counting over and over, just a few. Why didn''t he know that one of them had a recent birthday? I''m afraid it''s Bai Feng''s excuse.

    Chen Le Chen temporarily pressed down the question in his heart, thinking that the time is not good now, and then ask again.

    However, Su Hao didn''t care what Chen lechen thought. He just left Haibin city and separated from Chen lechen.

    After lunch, Bai Mu takes Su Hao to one of the biggest shopping malls in Haibin.

    It''s very convenient to eat, drink, play, wear and use.

    "Shall we go and see the clothes first?" White mother holding Su Hao''s hand walking in the major stores, asked her daughter.

    Su Hao didn''t have any special requirements, so she followed Bai Mu into a clothing store.

    Looking at the brand, she found that it was a branch of a famous brand. Needless to say, it has branches all over the world. The clothing design is exquisite, and some of the colors are bold.

    The design is very eye-catching, very personal color, wearing that kind of fan, absolutely very absorbing.

    And Bai Feng as the only child of Bai family, that kind of banquet needless to say, often attend. This kind of sharp weapon is absolutely what celebrities need most.

    As soon as the white mother came into the shop, the shop assistant immediately welcomed her with a smile on her face.

    "Mrs. white! Long time no see. You look better. What cosmetics did you use? Give me some advice. " The clerk spoke very well, as if he had known Bai Mu for a long time.

    In fact, they were acquainted with each other before. Bai Mu often came to this store, not only because of the store, but also because the clerk was very good at speaking.

    The white mother, with a very kind smile on her tolerant face, patted her daughter''s hand and said to the shop assistant, "this is my daughter. It''s rare to come back. Take her to buy clothes and cosmetics. I''ll give you some advice when I''m free next time."

    The smile on the clerk''s face remained unchanged. He looked at Su Hao quietly and said in surprise, "if you don''t tell me, I don''t know you two are mother and daughter! I thought it was a pair of sisters

    White mother obviously very useful, face almost smile into a flower, "you can speak, help me pick it quickly."

    The shop assistant looked at Su Hao, then put a smile on her face and said, "Miss Bai''s figure proportion is excellent. We can control all kinds of styles of clothes here. I think it''s inherited Mrs Bai''s gene?"

    On one side, Su''s mouth could not help rising, let alone the white mother.

    It happened that Chen lechen also came into the store. Bai Mu gave a gentle smile, and then said to the clerk, "my son-in-law, go shopping with us."

    The shop assistant seemed to be envious. He looked at Erhua and said, "you are really happy. Your daughter is beautiful, and your son-in-law is also handsome. They are a pair of golden girls. They will go shopping with you."

    White mother smile, not ready to pick up the clerk''s words.

    With a few people to go inside some, in front of the clothing dazzling, very eye-catching. I don''t know what kind of vision I have to wear.

    White mother saw her staring at a skirt and waving her well maintained arm. The clerk immediately understood what she meant and went up the mountain to take down the dress carefully.

    "Go and change. Show me." White mother hands the clothes to Su Hao.

    Su Hao couldn''t refuse, but she rebuffed the white mother''s face in front of outsiders, obediently took the skirt and went into the dressing room.

    For a long time, the door of the dressing room was opened, and everyone looked at it with the movement.

    The woman is dressed in a small sapphire blue dress with a small V-neck, waist design, and hollow on both sides of the waist. There is purity in sexuality.

    And the woman just combines these two temperament together, the peach blossom eyes of the mist blinked, the small mouth raised a delicate radian.

    "Good looking!" The white mother smiles and praises her daughter.

    Chen Le Chen''s eyes also flashed a touch of surprise, agree with the white mother''s words "is very beautiful."

    Get recognition, white mother''s mood is better, she turned to the smiling clerk said, "please pack this."

    "All right."

    The white mother pulled her daughter''s wrist intimately, scanned her eyes, and finally handed several sets to Su Hao.

    "Have a try. I think it''s OK." White mother pushes the man into the dressing room.

    The corner of Su Hao''s mouth twitches slightly. The door closes and she starts to change again.

    Finally out of the door of the store, Su Hao''s hand has already carried several bags to Zheng Jie, who followed him. Su Hao starts to try on the clothes again. Then the white mother bought it. I didn''t ask about the price. I ordered several pieces of clothes and directly asked people to wrap them up. It can be said that I have a lot of money.

 Chapter 266

    After walking all afternoon, Su Hao''s feet hurt, while Bai Mu was wearing high heels, just like nobody.

    Today''s small gifts are packed into a whole trunk to put things in.

    Several people got on the car one after another. Zheng Jie started the car and drove out slowly.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Bai Jia

    Zheng Jie stops the car. Su Hao walks into the house with his white mother''s hand. Zheng Jie goes in and calls several servants to take everything in the trunk. Chen lechen also carried several bags in his hand, and followed the servants into Bai''s house.

    "I haven''t been so happy for a long time." The white mother clapped Su Hao''s hand with a smile.

    Su Hao''s mouth twitched imperceptibly, then squeezed out a smile and nodded.

    In the evening, when Bai Fu came back and several people had dinner, Su Hao said that he would go back tomorrow.

    And explained the reason, white mother and Chen lechen cooperate in one side, white father just frowned and said nothing.

    This made Su Hao feel relieved. Bai Fu was hard to deal with. I knew it from my memory. I''m afraid he won''t let her go back.

    Of course, at the dinner table, Bai Fu and Bai Mu urged their engagement, hoping to fix the wedding date as soon as possible.

    Su laughs. Instead of directly talking to Bai Fu and Bai Mu, she quietly changes the topic and gives Chen lechen room to play.

    The next day soon arrived. Except for shopping with Bai Mu, she only took part of the things on the road. When she came, she didn''t bring anything. When she went back, she just brought a few new clothes. It''s also very convenient to pack up.

    And Chen lechen had nothing to clean up. After lunch that day, they went back on the road.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    It''s good to have a down-to-earth feeling. Although suhao had a sleep on the plane, he still had some feelings.

    Now she stretched.

    Just now on the plane, the woman was sleeping so sweetly that she was embarrassed to call her. At the moment, Chen lechen finally had the opportunity to say, "which friend''s birthday are you talking about?"

    Finally asked, Su Hao hook hook lip, take out the mobile phone typing way "Jiang Yiyi."

    Chen lechen searched in his mind and found that he didn''t have any image of this person. He blurted out subconsciously, "I don''t know him."

    Su Hao is funny. Why does he know all his friends? Who does he think he is?

    Her slender fingers fly on the keyboard, "you don''t know all my friends."

    Chen Le Chen opened his mouth and suddenly didn''t know what to say.

    However, Su Hao is not ready to go on like this. Her fingers are flying on the screen, and her expression is light. "I''ll go back myself, and I''ll see you when I have a chance."

    Then, regardless of Chen lechen''s reaction, he went out of the airport and stopped a taxi.

    Su Hao didn''t go back to her previous apartment. She went directly to Jiang Yiyi''s home. She didn''t say that she came back today and was going to give her a surprise.

    At night, the city was brightly lit, and Su Hao was full of thoughts as he looked at the scenery.

    Just now, I received an email in my mailbox.

    It''s the photo sent by the detective. Suhao has already paid the money. The hero in the photo is Chen lechen, and the girl named Rhine, who looks very pure and has a red face.

    These photos should not be enough to completely destroy Chen lechen''s image in Bai Mu''s heart.

    White mother is a person who hates that men have women outside. She has to watch out for the women that men raise outside most of her life. Naturally, she doesn''t want to see her daughter go the same way as herself.

    Bai Fu, on the other hand, wants face. If he knows, he may be dissatisfied with Chen lechen. But if they know everything, Chen lechen will be blacklisted by them

    "Here we are, miss." The driver''s voice brought back her thoughts.

    She paid and got off with her luggage.

    Familiar to Jiang Yiyi''s home downstairs, and then upstairs, take the key to open the door.

    At that time, Jiang Yiyi was sitting on the sofa watching TV with a mask. Maybe it was because the television was a little loud, or her attention was all on the TV content, so she didn''t hear the movement of the door.

    At a glance, Su Hao saw the person lying on the sofa. She took the luggage into the room and put it in the room. Then she walked carefully to the back of the sofa.

    See the right time, suddenly jumped out, Jiang Yiyi was scared, shaking.

    Jiang Yiyi patted his frightened chest with his hand. When he saw the comer, he raised his eyebrow and said, "Maple? Why are you back

    Su Hao walked around the sofa, sat down on the sofa, took out his mobile phone and typed, "seaside city is so boring, I''ll be back."

    Jiang Yiyi didn''t think much about it, so he took Su Hao''s arm and said, "how are you playing in Haibin?"

    Su Hao pointed to the bags at the entrance. She was too lazy to type. She made a mouth shape and said, "I bought some clothes with my mother."

    Jiang Yiyi understood, his eyes lit up in an instant, and ran over to take the bags to the sofa one by one.

    Did not look at one of them all issued a exclamation, pretending that sue could not help but help the forehead.

    Jiang Yiyi tore off the mask on his face and pulled out his clothes to make a comparison.

    Su Hao holds her chin and shakes her cell phone in front of the woman. "If you like, take it."

    Jiang Yi''s own situation is not bad, just a few clothes, he and I did not and Su Hao polite, decisively took away just more favorite skirt.

    She took the plane and felt a little tired. After a paragraph, she stood up and showed Jiang Yiyi the screen of her mobile phone. "I''m a little tired after getting off the plane. I''ll go back to my room and have a rest first."

    "Good."

    Su Hao went back to his room and took out his mobile phone to surf the Internet. The topic of who is the female owner of this radio drama in troubled times has not gone down and is still rising. Even those who don''t know much about the network circle know the names of Bai Fengye and Rhine.

    It is more famous than some big gods in the circle. Although the content may not be very good, white maple leaf and Rhine are also the beneficiaries.

    Even if Su Hao, Chen lechen and Rhine haven''t appeared recently, netizens can still think of everything by themselves. So even if the protagonist didn''t show up, the stage has been heated by the audience.

    Su had a good look, then she closed the page, opened the wechat of the four line spectrum, and sent it to: Yiyi''s birthday is coming, how are you?

    Four line spectrum quickly replied a voice: are you in the mood?

    Su Hao naturally knew what she meant by being in a mood. After all, she almost had a heart attack and was admitted to the hospital.

    At that time, the reaction was so intense, and now it seems that nothing happened, which makes as a big man of the four line spectrum do not know how to say.

    Su Hao replied: let it be. Yiyi''s birthday is to have a good time.

    Four line score: OK, go sing?

    Su Hao couldn''t think of any simple and better way, so he agreed.

    Then she added: and then have a meal or something.

    Four line spectrum: that''s it.

    Suhao turns off her cell phone, charges it, and prepares to book a restaurant tomorrow, as well as KTV.

    Jiang Yiyi''s birthday was just two days later. Su Hao and Si Xianpu ordered a restaurant and KTV just one day in advance.

    On his birthday, Jiang Yiyi just painted a light makeup, and then went to the restaurant with Su Hao. Wen Xian acted as the driver, carrying the three together.

    Su Hao has no cosmetics on her face. She has a plain face and wears her long hair in a ponytail.

    Into the restaurant, four people are good-looking, and bearing extraordinary, immediately someone welcomed up.

    After hearing the box ordered by four people, they respectfully brought people into the box. The service attitude was not too enthusiastic, but it was just right. All four people like this.

    Su Hao took the menu and handed it to Jiang Yiyi, who was beside him. "Whatever you want to eat, just order."

    People already know that she has a good voice, and they are not surprised to hear her.

    It''s just that my voice is a little bit hoarse, and the voice line of female attacking voice is more and more beautiful.

    The woman is not polite to them. She takes Su Hao''s menu and begins to order.

    These days, several people get along with each other, and they eat together a lot, and they all know each other''s preferences. Moreover, Jiang Yiyi and Su Hao have lived together for so long, and they know Su Hao''s appetite very well.

    A quick order, next to the waiter will take down the menu.

    "Maple. You have a good voice now. Do you have any plans? "

    Su Hao obviously didn''t want to talk about these things at Jiang Yiyi''s birthday party. He just spat out four words and looked a little enigmatic, "let it be."

    The dishes came up soon. They were full of color, fragrance and flavor. Although everyone wanted to eat Jiang Yiyi''s handicrafts, it was not very good for people''s birthday today, so they just came out to eat.

    A meal is also with relish.

    After dinner, Wen said with a smile, "although there are only four of us today, it''s OK to go to KTV show."

    Jiang Yiyi eyebrows surprised, he thought it was just a meal, did not expect that they even have evening activities.

    ˇ°ktvŁżˇ±

    "Yes. It''s already decided. Will you go there? " Sue''s funny way.

    "Go. It''s rare for the four of us to go together. Of course we have to."

    A few people laughed and stood on the roadside. Many people looked back at the four outstanding people.

    "Then get in the car." Four lines.

    "Good."

    Several people got on the bus one after another, and Wen Xian was the driver. Although there were several red lights in the middle, the road was smooth.

    When Jiang Yiyi opened the door, he was startled by the scenery inside. There were at least a dozen people inside. Fortunately, the box was very spacious and would not appear crowded.

    Jiang Yiyi is about to retreat subconsciously, thinking that he has taken the wrong box.

    But a hand behind pushed her in, and she turned back in surprise.

    "These are all from the Jinse trade union." Four line spectrum calm calm face is also rare to emerge a smile.

    Jiang Yiyi was even more surprised when he heard the speech. Are these people from Jinse trade union? As far as she knows, there is no one in the same city as her.

    The people inside seem to see Jiang Yiyi''s surprise and doubt, and smile to introduce themselves one after another.

    Finally, there was a way, "sister Yiyi, in order to let us come and give you a surprise, the three of them have all the Charter fees. They have contracted the place to live."

    Jiang Yiyi turns to look at the three people behind him in surprise. Everyone looked at him with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 267

    Looking at the glittering and translucent woman''s eyes, the four line spectrum and Wen Xian are at a loss. They don''t know that Jiang Yiyi''s tears are so low.

    Instead, Sue came forward, stuffed some napkins into her hands, and clapped her hands.

    "All ready? Get out of the way

    The people in the box separated one after another, revealing the candles behind. The candles formed a huge hollow love and a path, filled with all kinds of beautifully packaged gifts.

    "If you want to get a gift, go there by yourself." Su Hao gently pushed Jiang Yiyi.

    Jiang Yiyi forced the sour back in his eyes, with a happy smile on his face, and walked past with a self-confident look.

    There were at least more than 30 gifts in it. Many of them were brought by the trade union members and others. They all piled up into a hill.

    "You can''t tear down all these presents. Take them back and tear them down." Su Hao said with a smile.

    The woman standing in the candle nodded, took out the gift and put it on one side of the table.

    After a while, everyone went forward to blow out the candles and clean them up. Then they called the staff to take them away and began to sing.

    Suhao is sitting on the sofa, looking at the back of the singer in front of the screen, suddenly a little sad.

    Once upon a time, there were people who paid so much attention to her birthday.

    I just don''t know if that person is OK now?

    After Jiang Yiyi finished singing a song, everyone clapped their hands and cheered. She was not bad at singing, otherwise she could not be called the three masters of Jinse. In addition, she was very happy today, and everyone was very busy.

    Jiang Yiyi suddenly turns around with the microphone and looks at Su Hao who is sitting on the sofa and doesn''t drink or eat.

    "Everybody, do you want to hear our Maple?"

    Everyone looked at each other. They knew everything on the Internet. They also knew that his voice was bad. They didn''t know if he could sing.

    But there are also smart people. Jiang Yiyi and Bai Feng are real friends. If you can say that, compared with Bai Feng, there is no problem.

    Immediately say "want to hear, want to hear!"

    When someone took the lead, the crowd began to roar.

    Su Hao can''t laugh or cry for a moment. Is Jiang Yiyi cheating on her.

    However, she had no choice but to smile and stand up, "it''s better to be respectful than obedient."

    "Ha ha ha."

    Took the microphone, Jiang Yiyi ordered a song they sang at the scene of the activity to Lingcheng.

    The prelude starts slowly

    Su Hao: wind in the water around the beam, rattan, rose, fragrant silk and bamboo melodious chord into a dream, who is humming the past of the ancient town, thousands of years of wind has been forgotten, the long steps of the stone steps gently shake, mottled walls engraved with yesterday''s injury, who is watching the swallows pecking the small window, the branches scattered is the aftertaste of summer

    Jiang Yiyi: Yu Xiangyou sits on the bridge. Yesterday''s yellow piece of embroidery picks up the thread and leaves the time as it flies

    ˇ­ˇ­

    At the end of the song, in addition to the four line score and Wenxian two known in advance, other people''s surprised mouth can be stuffed with an egg.

    At the moment when the music is playing, some people speculate about the identity of Bai Fengye. In Lingcheng activities, Qingshui is fluent, which is separated and reluctant to part. In addition, the two people uploaded on the channel''s microblog are friends in reality and live together. In addition, their voice lines are similar. At the moment, it''s not hard not to guess. In fact, Bai Fengye is separated.

    After the accompaniment stopped, everyone looked at each other, someone went to pause the song, Jiang Yiyi also noticed that the atmosphere was a little strange, then laughed.

    Jiang Yiyi hooked her lips, and she knew they would.

    A man asked, "Yiyi, is maple separated?"

    Jiang Yiyi looks at Su Hao and raises his eyebrows.

    Su Hao is helpless. She chose this song just to tell you that she was separated? Make this expression for who to see!

    A pair of haze peach blossom eyes on the public''s line of sight is not any embarrassment, just hook the hook lip smile way "yes, I am separated."

    People are very strange, since it is the same person, why use two names?

    As soon as the peach blossom eyes were swept away, Su looked very good at the problems in people''s hearts. The woman looked like she was smiling. She opened her lips faintly and said, "at first, I was on a whim. I didn''t want to say the name. I didn''t want to be told that the white maple leaf was relying on Yiyi. Later, I let it go. I didn''t say it all the time."

    What she said is very simple, and there is a certain degree of credibility in it, so people naturally know it.

    The peach blossom eyes of the mist blinked, and instantly charmed a large number of girls.

    They didn''t have anything to hide because of her identity. On the contrary, they seemed to have a closer driver. She was beautiful and had a good voice. It was very difficult to have no friends, just because she didn''t communicate with people before.

    Jiang Yiyi took back the microphone and told the people, "I think you''ve seen all the things on the Internet. In troubled times, Fengzi really matched it. When she matched it, Wenxian and I always helped him to check it, but something went wrong. He was cheated by Mingdu, and the broadcast drama became her girlfriend Rhine''s. Some time ago, Fengzi was hoarse and couldn''t come out to clarify. I saw a lot of friends taking videos just now. I think when we go back, we can help to post them on the Internet and tell them that white maple leaf of our trade union absolutely disdains to compete with Rhine for a radio play! "

    She this long paragraph of words, everyone listened to the extra serious.

    Su xiaoxiaoyin stood beside her, listening to Jiang Yiyi''s words and did not make a sound, people can''t help but move their eyes to the woman who happened to smile.

    She has strength, appearance and fame. In reality, she seems to have money. It''s also because of her interest to play online match. What''s the reason for such a winner of Bai Fumei''s life to compete for a small online play?

    All people believe in Jiang Yiyi''s words. Bai Feng really has no reason to fight and there is no need.

    "OK, promise to finish the task!"

    "That MINDO and Rhine are so mean that they can''t be better off."

    "Yes, when the time comes, separate from the identity burst out, absolutely slap face."

    "Yes, I hate this kind of stealing other people''s works. I don''t know if I have stolen them. I''ve never seen such shameless people before."

    ˇ­ˇ­

    All of you say a word to me, you will show your disdain for Rhine and Mingdu. Some people who can''t stand it have already taken out their mobile phones and started editing.

    Other people have a look, and Jiang Yiyi said sorry, want to work immediately, all took out the mobile phone began to edit micro blog.

    All of a sudden, people of Jinse union swipe the screen on the microblog, not only to Jiang Yiyi''s birthday party, but also to the people who simply said it in the trade union group, and all of them wrote on the microblog to slap in the face.

    This incident immediately attracted the attention of all media. I didn''t expect that it had such a great influence.

    One after another, they took a fancy to the big influence and secretly decided to make an interview with the host.

    Jiang Yiyi''s Wenxian Quartet has three people. Obviously, people he knows are not only people in the network circle, but also many acquaintances in the entertainment circle because of his work.

    As soon as the matter is said, the other party agrees one after another.

    "Tonight is bound to be a sleepless night." Wen Xian narrowed her eyes and put her hand in her pocket.

    "Let''s go back and have a rest today. We still have something to deal with." Jiang Yiyi bowed to everyone and apologized for not being able to fulfill the friendship of the host. After all, these people came from different provinces to celebrate his birthday.

    Everyone knew what they were talking about, and they left without disturbing them.

    Four line spectrum two all called a car to the hotel, after arranging everything, four people went to Jiang Yiyi''s home.

    "I remember when I recorded radio dramas, I asked you to make some small videos as my growth history." Su Hao pretended to suddenly think of the casual way.

    "Yes! How can I forget this? In my computer, I haven''t used it very much recently. I forgot all about it! " Jiang Yiyi slapped his thigh fiercely, and his eyes flashed with excitement.

    Some videos are brushed on the microblog. Without exception, the protagonists of the videos are two girls singing clear water flowing cups. In addition to the video screen of a certain activity in Lingcheng, people with clear eyes can understand what they want to express.

    Very surprised.

    Is white maple leaf separated?

    Didn''t you still say that the maple leaf was rubbing the heat of troubled times? How to change in the blink of an eye and become a new super black horse in the net match circle?

    Although many people questioned the title when they saw it, after listening to the songs about two things, they felt their faces hurt.

    Other people''s voice in addition to the KTV some light dumb, other completely consistent, even the back, side face are so like.

    When they think it''s just like this, suddenly the video sent out by Jinse''s three masters makes them marvel.

    The girl in the video is plain faced, dressed in simple home clothes, with long soft hair, and dubbing in the recording room seriously.

    Over and over again, as if tirelessly, repeat a shot, just to achieve the most perfect effect.

    There are many small videos, only one protagonist.

    That is the white maple leaf that has been questioned and sprayed all the time.

    No, maybe we can say it''s white maple leaf. It''s also separated.

    Two names, one person, except for a few netizens who are curious about why they use two identities, others have been confused by this huge change.

    Those who agree with Mingdu said that white maple leaf pretended to be hoarse all felt that they were slapped hard, and they were very ashamed.

    That beautiful young girl, at the end of the video, is always smiling, seems to have no negative expression.

    Some unwilling black fans say below that they deliberately create a perfect person without any negative emotions. Do they want to make a career in the entertainment industry?

    There will never be a shortage of people in the world who maliciously speculate and slander them.

    However, Bai Feng is pitiful. He is envied by too many people, so he is maliciously speculated by too many people.

    But then reluctant to part with the video sent by one person, they were asked to slap in the face again.

 Chapter 268

    The girl in the video has been recognized by most people at a glance. The iconic peach blossom eyes and long hair have been deeply remembered by countless people.

    It''s just totally different from the old smile of Qiao ran Yan.

    Pale face, plain and terrible ward, she was weak and weak lying there, not angry at all, if not for the slightly undulating chest, almost everyone thought she was dead.

    Jiang Yiyi''s spelling is very simple: Fengzi has a congenital heart disease. What happened before has a great impact on him.

    But there are still black fans who don''t give up. They comment on acting and so on, but there are still many people with conscience who hate to go back one after another.

    Tonight''s events are more and more explosive. First of all, he takes out evidence and slaps in the face. Then, the protagonist almost loses his fragrance and jade because of the theft of the door.

    The power of the internet almost killed a victim.

    At the bottom of Bai Fengye''s microblog, the number of fans instantly rose from three digits to four digits, and then five digits and six digits, because the people in the entertainment circle are fueling the flames and are still rising.

    Under the page are all the apologies from netizens all over the world.

    And as the protagonist of the Ming Dynasty, Rhine is silent, but Su Hao obviously intends to end this matter.

    Also sent a micro blog: I know, the Qing self-cleaning.

    Four words I know, let countless people see, feel that the tip of the nose is very sour, this girl in poor health, has been adhering to a belief, ask who can under the attack of countless people, under the devastating blow to hold on? One after another to this is called the white maple leaf, or separates the girl to revere.

    A time ago, how miserable and arrogant those people had made Bai Feng black, now they were inferior to Mingdu and Rhine.

    In reality, Jiang Yiyi cheered happily and jumped on the carpet.

    The corners of their mouths are also smiling, and the smile in their eyes can''t be fake.

    "At last I took a hard breath." Wen Xian put her hand behind her head and leaned on the sofa to sigh.

    Su Hao came out from the bathroom, carrying two plates of fruit, put the plate on the tea table with a smile and said, "it''s hard, let''s make do with it first."

    Jiang Yiyi also sat back on the sofa and ate fruit with everyone.

    However, Su Hao knows that this matter does not end so easily, and Chen lechen''s engagement has not been solved.

    But don''t be too anxious. Chen lechen wants to be busy at this time. He must have noticed something.

    Su Hao holds his chin and watches them eat fruit. It''s better to solve the engagement as soon as possible. Things on the Internet are so noisy that her appearance will soon appear on the Internet.

    Even though Bai Fu and Bai Mu don''t pay much attention to these news, she believes that they will see it soon.

    She will not be satisfied with the situation that has been laid out for such a long time if it has little influence.

    "Go to bed early." Suhao stood up.

    A few people didn''t stop her, so she went back to her bedroom first.

    Sure enough, white mother called immediately.

    "Is that white maple leaf on the Internet you?"

    "Yes."

    "Why don''t you tell us something other than something really big!"

    "I''ve solved it, haven''t I?"

    "I mean, you''re in hospital and you''re sick. Why don''t you say that! I don''t know how to cherish my body when it''s so big? "

    "I see."

    "Don''t worry about those two people on the Internet, just leave them to me. I''ll tell your father. I can''t refuse them! You are sick because of them. How can I give up? "

    You know, this daughter, but her only flesh and blood and chips, for her daughter almost died, white mother on the surface seems to be a respectable lady, but does not mean that she has no means.

    Su Hao didn''t say anything, but the Bai family''s words soon turned out to be Chen lechen. It was so good that she didn''t speak any more.

    White mother and she recited for a long time, told her to take care of her body, don''t stay up late, go to bed early or something to hang up the phone.

    Sue really wants to know that Bai Mu has sent someone to check the identities of Chen lechen and Rhine.

    I''m afraid Chen lechen is going to be in trouble. Su is so gloating that she simply washes and goes to bed.

    At noon the next day, with the help of many trade unionists, Jiang Yiyi cooked a big lunch and made an open-air meal on the lawn downstairs.

    Yesterday''s birthday party came to the people called over, but also called some of their own friends and relatives, the scene is not lively!

    After a boisterous lunch, Jiang Yiyi wanted to keep the union members for a few days, but they also had jobs and had enough fun here, so he had to refuse.

    After saying goodbye to Jiang Yiyi, they all came to Su Hao.

    It is obvious that everyone has pity for Su''s kindness.

    Su Hao also said goodbye to them and arranged a car for them with the staff. Although the other party wanted to refuse, they finally agreed after Jiang Yiyi''s persuasion.

    In the past few days, we will take the people over and settle them, send them to the hotel and then send them back to settle them. Su Hao thought he was super great. He could arrange more than 30 people properly. Although there are three others in it.

    Jiang Yiyi called someone to clean up the table and chairs.

    People soon came, a few people also help to clean up, suddenly Su Hao''s phone rang.

    Su Hao looked at the white mother''s and thought that she had got some news. There was a deep flash in her eyes.

    With Jiang Yiyi said hello to the side to answer the phone.

    "Hello, Ma."

    "Xiao Feng..."

    "What''s the matter? You can tell me if you have anything."

    "Just now I received the news. It seems that Ming has something to do with Le Chen."

    White mother''s tone is a little hesitant. She doesn''t know if it''s right to tell her daughter like this. However, she doesn''t know that her daughter''s outside hasn''t changed, but the inner core has changed. And early know the relationship between Mingdu and Chen lechen, also know that he has a woman outside!

    White mother worried about Su Hao''s illness for a while, which is reasonable.

    Su Hao lowered his eyes, making people unable to see the look, "I also got the wind, and I have investigated this person in Mingdu."

    Smell the white mother of speech a sigh of relief, if the daughter has psychological preparation at the beginning, that acceptance ability is also bigger.

    "Mom, take a look at wechat and I''ll send you some photos."

    Bai Mu didn''t know why, but she hung up to see wechat.

    Su Hao sent her a few photos, the protagonist of the photo is a man and a woman, intimate manner.

    The man is her very satisfied son-in-law, and the other woman is not her daughter

    White mother seems to understand what, the relationship between Mingdu and Chen lechen is absolutely not simple!

    "I''ll look into it."

    "Well."

    That''s the end of the conversation.

    White mother already know something, want to come to Chen lechen will not be so satisfied, even if bielechen can push the identity of Mingdu to others, but those photos can''t cheat people, no matter what excuse she uses, pimple is here.

    Sue was in a good mood and started to smile.

    Suddenly, another call came in. Seeing the caller ID, Su Hao couldn''t help laughing.

    It''s Chen lechen. He called at this time. She was surprised and expected.

    Chen lechen knew that the white maple leaf was the white maple, but he didn''t expect that the separation was also him. Although he had guessed before, Su Hao used a cover up, and he dispelled his doubts.

    I don''t know if I believe that I won''t lie to him, or if I delude myself subconsciously, I think Bai Feng doesn''t know what he has done. Now, I''m afraid he guesses that everything has been revealed.

    Originally, she didn''t want to answer the phone, but suddenly she thought about it and pressed the connect button.

    "Ah, wrong press." The gorgeous voice of the woman came from the other end of the phone, which made the expression on the man''s face stiff for a moment.

    After a while, he adjusted his facial expression and said, "Maple, is that white maple leaf on the Internet separated from Fen you?"

    "Guess what."

    A man''s expression will crack again. Fortunately, he just makes a phone call, not face-to-face. Otherwise, he will be really broken.

    "This..."

    The woman was merciful and not ready to embarrass her. She said with a sneer, "it''s me. What''s the matter?"

    The man brewed a good mood and said, "I didn''t recognize you, Fengfeng. Don''t you blame me?" It seems to know that now the white maple is not easy to talk, he then said, "when you are difficult and sad, I didn''t accompany you. I blame myself very much. Fengfeng, shall we come out to see each other?"? I miss you so much

    It''s hard for a man to say such kind of love words. If it''s someone else, I''m afraid he''ll agree as soon as he''s soft hearted. Unfortunately, Su Hao not only knows that he has a woman outside, but also wants to kill her. No one will believe him for the second time, so Su Hao resolutely refuses.

    "Sorry, I''m a little busy recently. Let''s make an appointment." Then he hung up.

    Hearing the beep on the phone, Chen leichen''s face was muddled. This was the first time that she hung up before he finished speaking.

    Even if Bai Feng doesn''t have a special preference, he doesn''t get angry easily, but there are always times when he''s in a little mood. He doesn''t often propose to meet, but just coaxes him on the phone. Even when he''s most angry, Bai Feng just doesn''t speak, and there''s no precedent of hanging up when he doesn''t listen to him.

    The first time he was hung up on the phone, Chen lechen was still a little confused, and then he reacted. His face was gloomy and very ugly.

    And Su Hao naturally guessed Chen lechen''s heart and became more and more happy.

    If he''s not happy, she''s happy. Her happiness is based on Chen lechen''s pain.

    Smilingly put away the mobile phone, turned on the mute, she went back to help pack things.

    "Back? Who''s been calling you for so long? "

    "Yes? My mom, when she saw something on the Internet, she asked me about it. "

    "No wonder my aunt is worried."

    "Yes, parents always do, so I told her it was ok, but she didn''t seem to believe it, so she had to check it."

 Chapter 269

    The White House.

    Peng''s a loud noise, the study issued a sharp chair and the ground friction sound, white father angrily from the seat to stand up.

    One side of the white mother''s face has already disappeared that kind of angry expression, full of worry to support the white father, mouth read: "you first calm down, don''t make such a big fire, bad for the body."

    White father saw his wife full of worry and sincerity, the heart of the fire involuntarily put out some, but still burning very exuberant.

    "That Chen lechen dares to do something like this to Xiao Feng. He hasn''t found it before. Now it seems that he is really a wolf! We White House to him where not good, don''t like to say, actually dare to small maple start! I don''t think he''s alive enough to be impatient! " White father''s angry way, eyes flashing fire.

    White mother''s eyes flashed a touch of joy, Chen lechen do things poke in the white father''s anger, he is so angry at the moment, certainly will not easily let him go, when the time will be able to take a good breath.

    But now the most important thing is to terminate his engagement with his daughter, so as to avoid sudden changes. She doesn''t look very sad. "I''m sorry that I agreed with Fengfeng to get engaged with him and urge them to get married. Now I think, this person''s mind is really deep and terrible."

    White father took his wife''s shoulder and comforted him, "don''t worry, that smelly boy dares to attack Xiao Feng, but also think about how many lives he has! I''ll inform Chen''s family and friends of their engagement in a moment, so as to find a young talent for Xiao Feng! "

    After listening to Bai Fu''s words, Bai Mu''s heart was also relieved. In the seaside city, even in a wider range, Bai family has a certain influence. As long as the word is released, naturally more people will catch up with those who come to ask for their daughter.

    Before that, she was too short-sighted to see Chen lechen''s character. She almost took her daughter in.

    He dares to raise a lover outside before he gets married, and he dares to deal with his daughter for the sake of his lover. He can also imagine the scene of his daughter when his white father is gone. At that time, in front of her daughter''s face, we will directly welcome those little three and four into the door.

    However, Su Hao, who is far away from other cities, doesn''t know the efficiency of Bai Mu and has already made Chen Le Chen''s investigation clear.

    Including Mingdu is Chen lechen, and the heroine she sent to Bai Mu is Rhine.

    Help outsiders toss their daughter, if it''s OK to be an ordinary person, but the other party turned out to be their daughter''s fiance! It''s just bullying him. This white father who loves face is absolutely intolerable!

    Su Hao received a call from Bai Mu that day. The general content of the call was the facts she had known for a long time, as well as his father''s actions.

    The lawyer has been asked to find evidence and prepare to sue Chen lechen.

    It has to be said that Bai Fu''s lawyer is very efficient. He soon found all the evidence and started to sue Chen lechen at the same time. He took people to court with a speed of lightning.

    Chen Le Chen''s reaction is also very fast, in which he even has the means to call a lawyer for himself.

    However, Bai Fu planned to interrupt Chen lechen from the very beginning. He had already bribed those famous lawyers. At that time, he would not take Chen lechen''s list.

    Bai Fu''s lawyer is not jealous. I don''t think many lawyers will help Chen lechen to do these thankless things. So the Lawyer Chen lechen invited is absolutely incomparable with Bai Fu''s, but he also bought him some time.

    This day sue is in a good mood, everything is coming to a perfect end, she decided to go inside to see her ex fiance.

    In order to meet Chen lechen, Su Hao specially asked Jiang Yiyi to help paint a light make-up, wearing a skirt just released by a famous French designer this year, and wearing a pair of high-heeled shoes to show her perfect figure.

    When she saw a man, Su Hao had no extra expression on her face. She was always smiling and in a very good mood.

    But when a man saw her, he was different. This woman gave him honor, wealth and some rights, and finally sent him to prison. Even if he never loved her, did she have no heart?

    "Mr. Chen, how are you doing in there?" Su Hao''s face was soft and beautiful. She blinked her peach blossom eyes. She didn''t intend to let Chen lechen answer her. She said, "if you don''t live well in it, you can tell me that I will manage them to make you live better. After all, you used to be my fiance, don''t you?"

    The man''s eyes are like broken poison, without the past affectionate and gentle, just like the snake''s eyes, staring at the woman''s beautiful face.

    Su Hao was still smiling, as if he didn''t know that the man in front of him wanted her life. He said innocently, "why do you look at me like this? I didn''t do anything

    The man suddenly asked a question: "are you separated? Separation is the white maple leaf

    Her heart funny, but still a good temper to reply, "yes, what''s the matter?"

    "Why, why lie to me!" The man''s voice was a little excited. He raised his voice. The watchman looked at him.

    She laughed, and the kind-hearted appearance made the watchman also smile. Then she turned back and said with a smile, "you have a woman outside, didn''t you tell me?"

    The man''s forehead twitches a little and his veins burst upˇ° When did you know that

    She seems to have lost the mood to continue to talk with him, slowly straighten up the waist, that pair of mist peach blossom eyes or smiling appearance, but inside a cold, deep not see the bottom, this let the man involuntarily shiver.

    Notice the man''s action, the arc of her mouth is bigger, for a long time she just said "already know, today is almost time, I''ll go first."

    She waved her white arm and walked out with light steps.

    Seeing the back of a woman''s swaying posture, and knowing that sentence for a long time, Chen lechen stretched out a kind of panic from the bottom of his heart.

    I knew it. When did she know it? Is the previous paragraph false, or did he ask her if she was separated? Or earlier, when he gave him a radio play? Earlier.

    Chen Le Chen hugged his head. Suddenly, he didn''t dare to think about it any more.

    From the inside, she got on the new car she bought some time ago. In a few days, she will go to other cities again. The invitational party invited the three masters of Jinse. No, now it''s the four masters of Jinse. Naturally, the fourth one is her. Fans like to call her fenfenfenli or Fengzi.

    It''s called separation because it makes her and Jiang Yiyi reluctant to part. Now many fans are corrupt women who like lily. They all say separation is a general attack, and being reluctant to part is suffering.

    For this reason, Jiang Yiyi has been making trouble for a long time. At first, he explains that he is not lily. After being told too much, he begins to say that he is Lily, which is also an attack, not a victim.

    This makes fans very happy. Their separate fame and strength deserve the title of the fourth master of Jinse. No matter their appearance or voice, they have excellent conditions in all aspects. In addition, they are very well-known for stealing doors before.

    Laid a certain foundation for her, she can fire, is everyone expected.

    Now he''s going back to Jiang Yiyi''s house to discuss with her what songs to sing. This time, they don''t plan to cooperate.

    Because in previous times, two people came to the stage together. After a long time, they would be tied up, which has limitations for their future development.

    This will be the first time for Bai Feng to appear on the stage in his own name, but Su Hao believes that there will be more in the future.

    As soon as he entered the house, the door of the recording room was opened, and Jiang Yiyi''s head came out from inside, "Fengzi, bring me a glass of water!"

    "Oh, good!" Su Hao should come down, Jiang Yiyi will head back, closed the door.

    She poured two glasses of water into the studio.

    "What''s the song?"

    "No, it''s hard to think of that kind of singing alone."

    "I can''t help it. For the sake of the future, we can only separate this time, and we have to sing well, so as not to limit our development."

    "How do I know, but I really want to catch a cold."

    "Let me show you."

    ˇ­ˇ­

    On the scene of the activity, the two people, separated and reluctant to part, took the stage separately, which was expected and unexpected by people in the circle. If they were tied up for a long time, they would be limited, and they would have to be limited in the future. Everyone knows that, but I didn''t expect that they would act so quickly.

    I don''t know whether to say separation is too confident or too impulsive.

    But these skeptical attitude, after reluctant to leave the field, after the separation of points from the field all disappeared.

    There''s no difference between women''s attack voice and those on the Internet. Some of them are even more shocked when they are on the stage.

    This also requires everyone to refresh their influence and understanding on the biggest dark horse of the year.

    Separation from the name, destined to fire, almost everyone thinks so.

    Now, he knows best what her strength is, except for the four line spectrum.

    Step by step, she went to the title of great God, getting closer and closer to that realm and position. Within reach.

    Jiang Yiyi and Wen Xian are watching the radiant girl on the stage. None of them does not believe that she will become a great God, a legend in the net matching circle.

    Maybe it''s because of the appeal of her voice when she sings, which has to be convincing.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Sitting on the plane back home, Su Hao looks at the white clouds outside the window. If he doesn''t know, it''s like smoke, which is constantly dissipating, breaking through and condensing.

    Su Hao also has a feeling that after a single show, fans may have to go up again, but CP fans who are reluctant to part with each other are not happy.

    After all, their greatest pleasure is to see two people perform together.

    She gently pulled the corner of her lip, and the voice that didn''t appear for a long time rang out from his mind.

    "It''s a good job." It''s the sound of the system.

    "That''s nature."

 Chapter 270

    In this way, is it more satisfactory?

    Su Zi felt his consciousness full of out of the body, light floating in the air, is a familiar place.

    "System, I have something to ask..."

    Unexpectedly, there was no response from any voice. Su Hao just felt lighter and lighter, and fell to the next world.

    Ah! Is there no human rights? Let me have a rest after all!

    Maybe after too many times, Suzi felt that she had begun to get used to this feeling. She opened her eyes vaguely and heard the noise around her.

    "Miss, you are awake at last. If you don''t wake up again, I''m afraid your wife will directly take boiling water to wake you up." The side of the small servant girl fiddle with the clothes in the hand, the tone is relaxed to say.

    Sue patted her head. "How long have you been sleeping?"

    Little servant girl slanted a slant head, "think to come is one day many, let who all call not wake up young lady, return really strange."

    In front of this small servant girl put the folded clothes into the wardrobe, "Miss, I''ll report to Madam first."

    Many things happened to the original owner of the body, which made Su Hao unable to fully digest all of a sudden.

    The original owner was su Hao, a young lady of the demon sect. She was naturally spoiled when she was young. She grew up to be a willful and playful young lady under her parents'' doting.

    It is said that the original owner is a bloodthirsty devil, but in fact, it is just the so-called famous and decent people in the river and lake who spread false information.

    As a young lady of the demon sect, her martial arts skills are excellent and her beauty is necessary. Different from those official ladies, the original master''s mother has always been very relieved to let her wander in the rivers and lakes. She has come into contact with those trivial things in the rivers and lakes early. In addition to the name of the young lady of the demon sect, she has made some achievements in recent years.

    I''m afraid the only drawback is that the female leader is a person who fades out too much. Relying on her excellent martial arts, she feels that no one can hurt herself, so she really pays for the people around her. That''s why she meets the young man who killed her.

    Su Hao pressed his eyebrows, it seems, such a young lady, how can there be anything unwilling?

    The scene in front of me changed from blurred to clear? Who are you? What''s your name? Why don''t you talk? "

    With a smile on her face, the girl with a machete in her hand easily solved the problem of several big men who besieged the boy.

    The young man looked at her, as if he had not come out of the panic. He gently wrote two words in the palm of the owner''s hand with his trembling fingers, Qiu Yan.

    The original owner suddenly realized and nodded. No wonder he didn''t speak. It turned out that the name was wrong. The young man had a pretty face. He looked older than Su Hao, but he never said a word.

    Her lips were light cherry blossom. Su Hao looked at the boy in front of her, "like a narcissus."

    The young man''s hand in front of the original master was powerless. Even if he climbed the cliff of the demon sect, the original master took him to fly up.

    The whole story is like a perfect Mary Sue drama. Unfortunately, the teenager didn''t say a few words to her from the beginning to the end.

    The young man was brought back to the demon sect by the original master. He came to find him every day. He just felt that the young man was very handsome. How did the original master like him.

    The young man never smiles at the original master, but the original master''s enthusiasm for him never decreases. The original master always takes the young man with him wherever he goes, almost never leaving.

    Illness comes like a mountainˇŞˇŞ

    The young man just left the sight of the original master for half a day, and then he became like this. People from all over the demon sect said that the young man was poisoned and could not be saved, but the original master didn''t believe it. He insisted on staying by the young man''s side, and even was willing to exchange blood for blood, leading all the poison from the young man to himself.

    Yuanzhu''s mother couldn''t see her daughter suffer such a great sin. She exhausted her whole life''s strength and saved Yuanzhu back, but from then on she became an ordinary woman without martial arts.

    Su Hao''s eyes suddenly turned into blood everywhere. On the edge of the cliff, the original owner searched up and down, and finally found his mother. Unfortunately, the lady had completely lost all signs of life and lay quietly on the edge of the cliff.

    Su Hao only felt that his heart was aching, and the remaining consciousness of the original owner became very strong at this time. Yes, I''m afraid that no matter who reappears this scene, he will go crazy.

    Up and down, the demon sect became a mess, and people kept attacking. Although the demon sect occupied a dangerous position, it was easy to defend and difficult to attack, but it could not stop them from attacking.

    The original owner took his mother''s back knife out of the room and joined the scuffle team, but his eyes were always inseparable from the young man with a clear face.

    After all, the demon sect was not saved. The corpses were all over the place. Only the female master, who was covered with blood, sat quietly among the piled up corpses. He didn''t know how many injuries he had suffered, but he didn''t move like a wooden doll.

    The girl beside him smiles and drags his sleeve.

    "Ah Yan, let''s get married when we go back, OK?"

    At the last moment when the original owner closed his eyes, he only saw the smile of the young man to the woman around him. It turned out that he didn''t know how to laugh or speak, but he didn''t like her.

    There is no her in the young man''s heart. From the beginning to the end, there is only the so-called morality of the right people in the Wulin. For this morality, they can cheat and hurt.

    The whole mountain was ignited by the fire and burned for three days and three nights. The one who died in the fire together, and the one who was seriously injured, was the original owner.

    The original owner paid so much for the young man, but the young man destroyed everything he had, and even left her no way to live

    "People of the demon sect are killing people like hemp and bloodthirsty. Today, people of the alliance are fighting against it, and the demon sect is destroyed..."

    The consciousness of the original owner became very strong, which made Su Hao''s heart ache again and again.

    "Bangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbang.

    "I wake up at last. I don''t know how you can sleep all day." In Su Hao''s opinion, it''s not easy for the lady in front of her to bring up the original owner alone. She has so much to bear.

    If you don''t want to make the same mistake again and let the original owner''s mother get involved in it, the only way is to go down the mountain and leave the cult by yourself. Only when these things are solved can you return to the cult.

    Su Hao felt embarrassed and said, "well, I''m so old. I should go out to practice. I always have enough to eat and sleep at home. I feel that learning martial arts is useless."

    "Ah Su Hao''s head hit hard, "let you not learn martial arts all day long, you know how to eat." The woman''s expression is very doting, after all, her daughter has grown up, always stay in their side is not a way, nodded, "you should pay attention to safety when you go down the mountain, don''t fall into the trap of her people."

    In Su Hao''s memory, this lady, as the leader of the demon sect, always keeps her dignity, but she dotes on her daughter. So the original owner''s reaction is so strong when he sees his mother lying quietly in his arms and doesn''t respond.

    Now that it has been decided, we must make a quick decision. Procrastination will inevitably lead to some changes.

    It''s hard to avoid that the people in the mirror are different. When Su looks at the people in the mirror, she still looks very good. At the age of 15 or 16, the girl is very smart, so it''s hard to avoid attracting people''s attention. However, few people in the world have seen the true face of the young lady of the demon sect. Even if she really goes down the mountain like this, there should be no problem.

    The original owner is good at using a knife. A long knife is hanging around her waist, but it doesn''t match her appearance.

    Suhao picked up some things that she needed, so she easily carried a package down the mountain.

    After two towns, I met the scene in my memory. Qiu Yan was surrounded by several big men by the roadside. I don''t know what kind of bullying he was.

    According to Su Hao''s memory, Qiu Yan''s martial arts skills must be very good if he can join the alliance to fight against the evil cult. However, he has been acting in front of the original master all the time. Thanks to the fact that the original master is a little girl who doesn''t know the world, he has no doubt about him.

    Since you already know that Qiu Yan is good at martial arts, you don''t need to help him, but how could su Hao give up such a great opportunity?

    Su Hao got together. The big guys were originally arranged by Qiu Yan. In order to act like a little bit, they all played down to earth, but they all controlled their strength so as not to produce any internal injuries.

    Su Hao got up and didn''t even pull out the knife. He stepped on Qiu Yan''s wrist and said, "stop it

    Sue good left and right bow, while in the foot accumulator force ready to kick out, while a few people around the push.

    Even Qiu Yan did not expect that the scene would become so chaotic.

    Qiu Yan has just taken the medicine to seal the meridians. Now he can''t protect himself. He can only bear it in silence.

    It seems that some big men have found something wrong. They quickly withdraw their hands and take a few steps back. Qiu Yan''s expression is obviously hurt. Although several sects have formed an alliance, everyone knows it by heart. No matter who sits on the throne of the alliance leader, it means that he will be called the master of the Wulin from now on. Anyone can kill Qiu Yan.

    Several people secretly observed around, dropped the stick in hand and left in a hurry.

    "Thank you, girl..." no wonder the original owner fell in love at first sight. This Qiu Yan really looks like a disaster to the country and the people. Especially now that he is hurt, he looks like I still feel sorry for him. It''s really easy to move people.

    Qiu Yan''s goal is to get close to Su Hao, but seeing that Su Hao doesn''t want to take him on the road or return to the demon sect, he takes the initiative to talk to Su Hao.

    Qiu Yan a mouth, let Su Haojue surprise, in fact, in order to get close to himself, what kind of Qiu Yan, he can play.

    "No Su Hao''s task at the moment is not to entangle with him. Now he should quickly solve the problem between the respectable and the evil cult, at least let them know that the evil cult can''t be provoked.

    Seeing that Su Hao was about to leave, Qiu Yan was a little flustered. "Girl, I haven''t asked her name yet."

    "Hello, Sue!"

    This kind of feeling of being followed is really bad. Originally, I wanted to deal with the big things first, and then deal with the scum man, but I didn''t expect that the scum man couldn''t wait to give his head away.

 Chapter 271

    "Why are you following me?"

    "I can''t repay my life-saving kindness. I''m a weak scholar. I''m willing to follow Miss Su and be a cow and a horse."

    Su Hao estimates that if you go on like this, I''m afraid that what Qiu Yan said today is more than all the words he said in his memory.

    "Stop!" Su Hao directly blocks the knife in front of Qiu Yan, "follow, don''t disturb me."

    You sent it to me by yourself. Don''t blame me for being cruel.

    Qiu Yan stays with Su Hao and approaches Su Hao successfully. In the middle of the night, Qiu Yan puts a pigeon in the courtyard of the Inn and goes back to his room contentedly. However, he doesn''t want that the pigeon is beaten down by Su Hao before it can fly far away.

    No wonder he always raises pigeons in the yard. People like him who are so careful with their words can patiently explain the origin of these pigeons.

    Suhao took down the note from the carrier pigeon, and the next morning he took the pigeon to the kitchen,

    Looking at Qiu Yan eating seems to be quite happy, Su Hao heart dark cool, even their own pigeons do not know it? Don''t you mean you''ve loved pigeons since childhood?

    "Miss Su, I don''t know where you are going?" Qiu Yan thinks that Su Hao is really a good talker. He seems to have no brain. He needs to strike while the iron is hot. He can find out the things of the demon sect earlier and finish the task earlier.

    Su Hao put on a mysterious expression, "tell you quietly, I''m a demon sect man? Aren''t you afraid? " Since you are in a hurry, I will do as you wish.

    Su Hao secretly took Qiu Yan''s pulse. It seems that for the sake of acting, they really sealed Qiu Yan''s meridian. Now Qiu Yan has no threat to her.

    "Miss Su is really joking. How can it be?" Qiu Yan was embarrassed. How could he not know that he came here for this.

    The origin of the contradiction between the Wulin alliance and the demon sect is nothing more than that the demon sect is different from their famous and decent sects. The demon sect doesn''t want to do all kinds of bad things, and doesn''t want to do some activities with them.

    If we want to solve this problem, I''m afraid we can only control these noble families, so that they don''t oppose the evil cult.

    The Wulin alliance has just been established. Which one of the famous and decent sects in the world doesn''t want to be the leader of the alliance?

    After all, that''s the right to order the world.

    The pigeons that Qiu Yan sends out every day are stopped by Su Hao. They can drink pigeon soup every two days in the morning. Even the innkeeper is a little strange. He secretly asks Su Hao where the pigeons come from.

    The carrier pigeon that Qiu Yan sent out is gone forever. He is a little worried about whether there is something wrong with the person who took care of him. Some of them can''t eat.

    "Pack up, we''re ready to go." Su Hao put down his chopsticks and ate pigeons every day. He was a little tired.

    It''s time to clean up the feud.

    Qiu Yan is still worried about the carrier pigeons he releases. He thinks that the pigeon soup is prepared by the store every morning, but he doesn''t notice that other guests don''t have such treatment at all.

    "Miss Su, where are we going?"

    Su Hao turned his eyes. "It''s still going in the direction of Kyoto." Su Hao didn''t want to hide anything about this. After all, if he wants to get rid of Qiu Yan, it''s a matter of minutes. Kyoto is densely populated, and it''s also a place where many sects are crouching. Even if Qiu Yan really gets to Kyoto, he will not find his place.

    Qiu Yan''s carrier pigeons are almost released, and there are few left. Now, it''s time for Su Hao to start.

    When Qiu Yan sees that Su Hao is willing to reveal his identity, he thinks that Su Hao completely trusts him. Now he has no defense against Su Hao.

    "Well, Kyoto is a prosperous place, which can broaden our horizons." Qiu Yan is worried that he has no way to get in touch with the person who takes Su Hao back to Kyoto and takes her. Is he afraid that the demon sect will not obey him?

    In a small town near Kyoto, Su Hao decided to have a rest. After all, he was about to arrive in Kyoto, so he had to plan his actions well.

    "Shopkeeper, do you have any vacancies here?" Su Hao sat in the hall, waving to the shopkeeper.

    "My guest," the shopkeeper said apologetically, "I''m really sorry. There are only two rooms left. The price is really a little high." It''s also common for businessmen to start from the ground when business is booming. Su Hao agreed and asked for a room directly.

    "You can pay for your room, Mr. Qiu?"

    "Shopkeeper, what''s the matter? Why are so many people staying in the shop all of a sudden? Now it''s not the peak season for business travel. "

    Su Hao''s tone was like gossiping. The shopkeeper quickly laughed, "this girl doesn''t know something. This Kyoto is going to happen!"

    "Oh?" Big things are going to happen in Kyoto, and even the surrounding towns are affected, which makes Su Hao feel a little curious.

    The shopkeeper''s expression pretended to be mysterious. "Yes, a martial arts competition platform has been set three hundred miles away from Kyoto. This time, the Wulin heroes gathered to choose the leader of the Wulin alliance. This is an unprecedented event!"

    It turns out that''s true. It seems that it''s really a big deal.

    Su Hao gouged out Qiu Yan. I''ll let you go this time. When I see you again, I won''t let you live so easily.

    That night, Su Hao left his room in a mess, left his luggage, made traces of soybeans, left the inn in a hurry, and took Chou Yan''s purse.

    Qiu Yan, who has no money and can''t get in touch with his own people, should not get out of here so soon.

    Suhao found a secluded place and changed her face into a man''s dress.

    Although the outline of the face is not clear, but turned into this, after all, no one will recognize her, right?

    Sure enough, as soon as he stepped into Kyoto, Su Hao found something strange. The people walking in the streets were more or less martial arts people, just like the whole city had been replaced all at once. So Su Hao had to be careful. Fortunately, he looked like a handsome young man. Who could think of that, She is actually the first lady of the demon sect?

    Su Hao also changed his long sword. For Su Hao, these weapons are useless. If they are not easy to carry, they may become something to expose his identity.

    After searching for a long time, Su Zi couldn''t find a place to stay. After exploring the specific location of the challenge arena, he had to find a tree on the edge of the official road to make do for one night.

    The temperature is just right in this season. Even if you spend a night outdoors, you won''t get sick. The only thing to worry about is that poisonous snakes often appear in the wild, perching on the branches, not to mention beetles and wild animals.

    Su Zi is a cautious man. He sprinkles sulfur powder around him. At least he won''t attract poisonous insects and snakes.

    The sound of the galloping horse''s hooves is disturbing. It''s very shallow. Su Hao picks up the knife at hand and leans on the tree warily. Tomorrow is the Wulin assembly. The people who are going in that direction now must be the people who are going to the Wulin assembly.

    This

    Walking at the back, the figure on horseback should be a woman. How can this figure be so familiar? It''s like I''ve seen it somewhere.

    Su Hao didn''t want to sleep either. At dawn, he set out for lunjian villa.

    The original master''s martial arts are not superb, and there is really no way to be successful in the martial arts conference where there are many experts.

    If you want to get the position of the leader of the Wulin alliance, I''m afraid you have to rely on some means. You can only find a loophole in the mechanism of the general assembly.

    The system of the competition is really unreasonable. When a person is in the challenge arena, the defender constantly accepts the challenge. After a few games, even if the champion''s martial arts are high, she will lose some physical strength. Su Hao has never tried to fight with others, and she doesn''t know what her skills are. In this case, she dare not go to the challenge arena without authorization, We can only wait and see now.

    Su had a good look at the old man standing on the challenge arena, Liu Chen, the leader of DIANCANG sect. Because he didn''t participate in the competition of the Wulin alliance leader, he was old and respected in the world, so he was chosen as the witness of the Wulin alliance leader. He looked honest and simple, and he really looked very authoritative.

    First of all, the person guarding the challenge is the eldest disciple of DIANCANG sect. Under the instruction of Liu Chen, the first one came to power because DIANCANG sect had no intention to participate in the competition of alliance leaders. After all, Liu Chen is a man with a long-term vision. If he can, he doesn''t even want to participate in the alliance of these sects.

    "All the heroes in the world, today we gather at lunjian villa to compete for the position of Wulin alliance leader. Lao Jiu leads the DIANCANG sect to be the first champion. I hope you will stop at the point and don''t hurt others."

    Liu Chen''s position in the world is beyond doubt. He first proposed that he had no intention to compete with the Wulin leader, and showed his attitude. He made a good impression on everyone present. He was really a hero in the world.

    Su Hao tried his best to recall that the original master''s lightness skill is not bad. Since he can take Qiu Yan up and down the cliff, his lightness skill must have reached its peak. It seems that this will be his advantage.

    The Wulin alliance leader''s business is very important. For the whole world, the Wulin alliance leader can command the heroes. For Su Hao, it''s really a good opportunity not to give up.

    I don''t know whether Liu Chen deliberately asked him to restrain or not. The DIANCANG sect was defeated very quickly. In Su Hao''s opinion, the DIANCANG sect''s disciples didn''t even have three success abilities.

    Standing on the challenge arena is a nameless young man in the Jianghu with a proud expression on his face. In fact, all the people under the arena are watching silently, and no one wants to be the first to go up.

    "I haven''t asked. What school does this young teacher belong to? Where are you from? " The whole conference was deadlocked. Liu Chen laughed and stepped down from his position.

    The boy was seventeen or eighteen years old, and his face was still young, as if he didn''t know the present form, "Duan Feng said. There is no way, no school. "

 Chapter 272

    On the first day, the Wulin assembly met a bottleneck and got into a deadlock. Su Haoxiang thought that the Wulin assembly would last for a long time.

    Lunjian villa has prepared accommodation for all the people who come to the Wulin conference, but after all, there are a large number of people. They are all several people in the same room. They don''t know each other, and they are a little embarrassed. Su Hao seems a little uncomfortable among a group of men, so he has to walk out of the room and stroll in the yard.

    "Young master, I''m so surprised. I don''t know what school it is. Who''s your name?"

    A Jiao Di Di''s voice rings out behind Su Hao. Where so many men gather, are there still women?

    Not to mention that most women are not able to walk out of the gate. This girl is wandering in lunjian villa. If she talks with other men so boldly, she must not be an ordinary person.

    Sure enough, it''s her.

    The woman and her father, who made Qiu Yan''s heart and mind, organized the Wulin alliance to attack the demon sect.

    Su Hao, who was dressed in men''s clothes, had a pretty face, which was particularly eye-catching among these martial arts practitioners.

    Feng Yue had seen so many gorgeous young men, and at the moment when she saw Su Hao, she lost her mind. Even if Su Hao''s face was indifferent and her expression was thousands of miles away, she couldn''t help walking up.

    "I don''t have a surname. It''s just a grain of dust in the world. Everyone who knows me calls me childe Wuchen. If you don''t dislike me, please call me Wuchen."

    Su Hao''s inner life released a strong killing opportunity. She knew that it was the remnant consciousness of the original owner who strongly suggested that she should be killed!

    Su Hao''s hand has been pressed on the handle of the knife. The person in front of her is the direct murderer who killed the original owner. Su Hao is also very uncomfortable with her face.

    "No dust? I don''t know what school you are from. By the way, my name is... "

    "Younger martial sister!" Qiu Yan''s voice came from the gate of the courtyard. When he lost Su Hao, he was scolded by his master. He was disheartened and lost face in front of his classmates. He wanted to come to his younger martial sister to find some comfort, but he didn''t expect that his younger martial sister would chat with a little white face here.

    Qiu Yan is a suspicious person by nature. The appearance of a dust-free person out of thin air will definitely arouse his suspicion. In addition, after two people have been together for a period of time, they will be more or less familiar with each other, and their living habits will always be revealed inadvertently. It''s better to meet him less.

    Su Hao didn''t speak and walked out directly.

    That woman is the young leader of Qingfeng stronghold, Feng Yue. In the memory of the original leader, Qingfeng stronghold led the alliance of the rivers and lakes, annihilated the demon sect and forced the death of the original leader''s mother. The leader of Qingfeng stronghold was also elected as the leader of the Wulin alliance.

    Su Hao seems to be able to see, at that time, this woman is so high spirited, it''s like looking at mole ants in the general eyes, and her blood dripping sword.

    "Listen to Dad, you lost that woman?"

    Qiu Yangang was scolded just now. Just when he didn''t want to hear about it, he was stabbed to the pain by Feng Yue.

    "It''s someone who breaks the agreement of the league and makes Su Hao run away. That silly woman, but trust me wholeheartedly."

    Qiu Yan is eager to argue. He didn''t expect that he would lose Su Hao because of his negligence. He has lost such a good chance. He can''t give up this Wulin meeting.

    He rushed to lunjian villa in a hurry, hoping to be ready to win the position of leader.

    Feng Yue''s face was full of discontent, "are you ready to fight in the challenge arena?" He took out all his favorite swords.

    Qiu Yan naturally knows what Feng Yue is talking about. He is really ready to show his skills at the Wulin conference, so that his younger martial sister can look at him with new eyes.

    Although there are some problems in the competition mechanism of the Wulin assembly, some people are still eyeing the competition, and they are starting to attack the people around them.

    The real heroes in the Jianghu, who have a name and a surname, start all the time. No one will really kill their opponents. What''s terrible is those who start in private.

    A few people are bored and start to practice on the challenge arena, but most of them are tricks. No one is willing to reveal their true level.

    Everyone knows that all kinds of weapons have their own advantages and disadvantages. When swords and swords face each other, one side is weak.

    Su Hao knew in his heart that even if there was an opportunity, with his own physical strength, he really couldn''t make it to the next few games, let alone to the end.

    Qiu Yan, who holds the sword in his left hand, goes to the stage. Su Hao squints his eyes. Su Hao has no idea of Qiu Yan''s martial arts skills. But in those days, Qiu Yan always takes chopsticks in his right hand and does things in his right hand. Unexpectedly, Qiu Yan, a right-handed man, uses his left-handed sword.

    Su Hao''s eyes are closed. Qiu Yan''s swordsmanship is fierce and his eyes are cold. The opponent is another disciple of Qingfeng Village. He can''t resist it and is defeated soon.

    Qiu Yan is a very impulsive person, a little bit of small things may directly irritate him, which is the biggest weakness of Qiu Yan. Su Hao gently points his knife with his finger and continues to watch with interest.

    Qiu Yan''s disciples use ordinary swords, which are made of different materials from the swords in his hands. Naturally, they can''t resist Qiu Yan''s heavy blows, and the blade has been broken.

    I''ve tried my best to hold on now. I have to say that Qiu Yan''s martial arts are absolutely among the best in the world, regardless of his so-called justice.

    Qiu Yan''s classmate was kicked open. He had no injuries, but he supported himself with a long sword. For a long time, he didn''t stand up. There was a look of begging for mercy in his eyes. But just now, when Qiu Yan was scolded by the stronghold leader, he laughed at him.

    It''s just a fake move, which makes the opposite person show his flaws. The sword in his hand seems to be light and light, but it contains great strength.

    As soon as the disciple Hukou was shocked, his sword flew out directly.

    The left hand pressed the wrist of the right hand. It seems that the impact just now is really not small.

    "Yan''er!" The leader of Qingfeng stronghold sternly stops Qiu Yan who still wants to attack and stops him.

    Just a moment later, Qiu Yan''s sword changed from his left hand to his right hand. Even Su Hao, who had been paying attention to them, didn''t notice when he changed his hand.

    According to common sense, if Qiu Yan always used to use his left hand sword, shouldn''t he change his right hand at this time?

    Qiu Yan''s expression became very fierce, which Su Hao had never seen before. It seems that this Qiu Yan must be removed quickly.

    After the farce in the evening, Su Hao really had a lot of ideas in his heart. No matter what way he looked, the possibility of getting the position of Wulin alliance leader was very small. Su Hao thought about things in his heart, but he didn''t want to live with those men. He turned over to the tree, leaned on the branch and closed his eyes to nourish himself. Unexpectedly, the accident happened in such a night.

    Overnight, all the people in Su Hao''s room were blocked, and silver needles were buried in the meridians. The doctor of lunjian villa couldn''t find the exact location of the silver needles. Overnight, seven or eight people in the same room had no chance to participate in the Wulin conference.

    Su Hao hides his identity. No one in the world knows the name of Childe Wuchen. He has no fame or ability, but he has escaped the disaster. It''s suspicious to think about it.

    Suhao sleeps on the branch outside the door. No one can prove it. It''s natural that she becomes the target of public criticism.

    Liu Chen carefully examined Su Hao''s hand, and found that most people who can use silver needles will leave thin cocoons on their fingertips. If they are not accustomed to using silver needles, there is no way to send silver needles to these people''s meridians accurately.

    To say the least, Su Hao is not so stupid. In this way, isn''t the goal too obvious?

    After all, Liu Chen is an old man. All the sects in the world have to save face for him. Since he came forward to wash away Su Hao''s suspicion, no one dares to say anything.

    In the past two days, there have been a lot of people coming and going to lunjian villa. For a moment, it''s hard to find out the suspicious people going in and out of the villa, which makes the organizers of the Wulin conference a headache.

    Finally, Liu Chen came forward to stabilize everyone''s mood.

    "Heroes of the Jianghu, the Wulin conference invites people from all walks of life in the Jianghu. If anyone dares to act recklessly and plays tricks in front of many heroes of the Jianghu, Liu will not be spared. Liu explains to you that the lunjian villa will be on guard these days. Anyway, please don''t leave the lunjian villa these days. You can also understand it."

    Lunjian villa is indeed under martial law. No matter who you are, no one can get out. Fortunately, there is no shortage of anything in the villa. The food prepared for you is only after the drug test. At this time, people are in danger. After all, in front of money and power, people''s lives are like grass.

    Suhao always sleeps in the tree. Since that day, suhao''s vigilance at night has become higher. A little voice can arouse her vigilance.

    The moonlight was just right, so Su Hao didn''t feel sleepy. In addition, because of these things, the martial arts meeting was postponed for the time being, which made Su Hao relax.

    A dark shadow flashed over the roof. Su Hao was on the alert, and his hand was on the handle of the knife.

    Su Hao was sleeping in the tree. If he moved a little, he might scare the snake. So he had to observe quietly. The people in the room seemed to notice the man in black. Su Hao was far away. He didn''t know what happened. The man in black suddenly ran to the tree.

    The people in the room pushed the door and came out, looked around, saw no one, and then returned to the room.

    "Ha -" the man in black took a long breath and relaxed. Su Hao directly drew out the long knife and put it behind him.

    "Who are you?" Su Hao tried to keep his voice down, but the knife on his hand was already on the man''s neck. If he moved gently, it would definitely cut his blood vessels.

    The man in black''s voice trembled and carefully untied the package on his body and took out all the belongings in the package.

    "This young man, I just sneak in to steal something. I have 80 old mothers on top, and I have..."

    Sue nodded and put away her knife.

    It turned out to be just a thief!

 Chapter 273

    Su Hao is not a fool. Lunjian villa is heavily guarded now. If he is just a thief, how can he enter lunjian villa?

    "Great Xia? Young master The man in black was joking. Seeing that suhao put down his knife, he thought suhao had believed it and turned to look at her.

    The eyes of the mask were very bright. Sue Hao waved his hand and said, "give it back!"

    Su Hao won''t let the man in black off so easily. Since he can enter lunjian mountain villa, he must also be the one who comes to the Wulin conference. His long sleeves are clear, and a handful of dark red powder flies towards the man in black.

    People in the demon sect are all connected by this spice. Ordinary people can''t detect it. They don''t have any flavor. Only when they make sachets with special spices that people in the demon sect have, they can feel it. The smell can last three days and three nights, and it can''t be washed out. Su Hao estimates that three days is enough time to find this person. In the current situation, he doesn''t know what he wants to do, It''s always good to be prepared in advance.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Qiu Yan was imprisoned by Feng Yue''s father. Judging from this, the disciple of Qingfeng Village must have been seriously injured.

    Qiu Yan has always been cruel and ruthless. He can sell his conscience and destroy a person who is so good to him, not to mention his classmates who have fallen down on him.

    Liu Chen gathered all the people in lunjian villa. The big main hall couldn''t hold so many people. The weather was a little stuffy, but Su Hao couldn''t lift his spirits. He sat in the corner depressed and could barely make his consciousness clear.

    Everyone gathered together to discuss the form of the next competition. As for these, suhao had no interest at all. She just needed to know the result.

    "Grunt -" a few green leaves appeared in Su Hao''s sight. It was the young man who stood in the challenge arena on the first day. He handed the leaves to Su Hao and sat down beside him.

    Su looked at the leaf on his hand. It was a refreshing herbal medicine. At this time, Su couldn''t believe anyone, but he just looked at the boy''s clear eyes and couldn''t refuse. He took the leaf and put it on his nose.

    There is a vast expanse of rivers and lakes. It is true that we can rank first in the rivers and lakes by seniority, but that kind of situation is limited to one-on-one fighting alone.

    The form of fighting is not fair. If such wheel tactics really fight for hundreds of rounds, I''m afraid they will be exhausted even if they are not killed.

    Sue Hao took the leaves away and suddenly realized something.

    The boy around her, whose smell was left by her last night, was temporarily covered by the smell of peppermint leaves. But after picking the peppermint leaves, the smell couldn''t last long. After the smell of peppermint leaves dispersed, suhao immediately noticed the smell.

    The boy was a little embarrassed by Su Hao''s stare and scratched his head, "what''s the matter? I didn''t poison you because you were in a bad mood. "

    Su Hao tried hard to suppress her inner doubts, smiling at the young man in front of her, "nothing, I just think you and I seem to have a good fate."

    There are many different people in the river and lake. When the scene becomes chaotic, even Liu Chen, who is well-informed, has no way to control the situation. Originally, it was just a small-scale whisper, but later it developed into a loud noise. The scene in the hall becomes more and more chaotic, and finally some people even fight.

    Some people prefer the unfair way of fighting in the challenge arena, while others support the group competition. The result of different opinions is that they break up in discord, and there is no result all the time.

    Because he was the champion for the time being, he was assigned a separate room. The room was also close to the main hall, which was the best room in the whole lunjian villa.

    "I didn''t expect that you, a girl, would come to the Wulin assembly to join in the fun?" The boy picked up the wine on the shelf, got close to the mouth of the jar and sniffed it deeply. "Well, the wine of lunjian villa is really the best. I heard that Mr. Liu still has a lot of treasures."

    Suhao is not surprised. The teenager''s eyes are clear. I''m afraid he already knew that he was a woman when he first noticed himself. That is to say, last night, when he was holding his neck with a knife, he already knew. Maybe, the teenager in front of him is not as simple as he imagined. He probably even knew his real identity.

    "I haven''t asked, why do you want to go all night in black?" Now that the boy is straight to the point, Su Hao doesn''t have to hide anything.

    Both of them are tacit, one is hiding identity, the other is furtive. They must have their own purpose.

    The boy took two bowls. "If you are here to fight for the position of Wulin alliance leader, I will not have any threat to you." the boy is the same age as Su Hao, but he speaks very mature, and his tone is not consistent with his face.

    I''m afraid that the mature young man also deliberately restrained his skills in the challenge arena that day. Since he dared to be the first one to take the stage, it has proved that he has no desire for the position of leader.

    Can the enemy of the enemy be a friend?

    The purpose of the youth is not the leader. Maybe the youth wants to help him by deliberately approaching him?

    Su Hao is holding the bowl, but never close to his mouth.

    "You came to me just to tell me that you don''t want to be the leader?"

    Su Hao simply knows what to ask. The youth is not as simple and naive as it appears. His maturity makes Su Hao have to be more careful with him. If he doesn''t know, Su Hao can''t trust him completely.

    Maybe the boy is using her. Maybe they will turn against each other in the end. Maybe the boy will attack himself after he gets what he wants. At this time, suhao can''t believe anyone.

    The young man drank all the wine in the bowl, and the wine stains on his mouth flowed down the corner of his mouth. "What I want is not status. What I want is their colorful Scripture. That Scripture is very important to me."

    Su Hao tried hard to recall that she had heard that besides the Wulin alliance leader, there was another important thing in the Wulin conference, the calming Heart Sutra.

    It''s said that the Scripture is priceless, but after all, most people don''t have such a long-term vision, so they all come for the position of Wulin alliance leader.

    The young man in front of him is very clever, but he has such a long-term vision at a young age. But Su can''t see him well. What if he wants both of them?

    Su Hao raised the wine bowl in his hand. "I''m afraid you''re going to be disappointed. I''ll use my own ability to get what I want." The wine bowl gradually tilted in Su Hao''s hands and spilled on the ground.

    Su Hao''s attitude has been very clear, different ways, do not conspire with each other, although they have their own goals, but two suspicious people, since there is no way to trust each other, why have too much entanglement?

    Instead of mutual suspicion and mutual use, it''s better to treat them as if they don''t know each other and work hard for what they want to shoot.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Su Hao has no way to believe anyone, even if he is a teenager.

    Qiu Yan''s momentum was much weaker when he was released. Su Hao remembers that Qiu Yan deeply liked Feng Yue, and even let Feng Yue poison himself in order to get close to the original owner.

    Everything is to seal the moon, but at the end of the month, she doesn''t like Qiu Yan at all. In Fengyue''s heart, only the dragon among the people can match her.

    It''s also sad to think about it. Su Hao leans against the tree and looks at Qiu Yan''s moves seriously. That day, he suddenly changed his hand in the challenge arena, which always makes Su Hao have no choice but to pay attention to. In my memory, Su Hao has never seen such a person before. A small number of people in the Jianghu do change their hands suddenly when they launch an attack. There is an unknown one armed great Xia in the Jianghu, It was once this way to attack others, the last opportunity was to hide, but hurt themselves.

    Qiu Yan''s way is very strange. If you want to get rid of Qiu Yan, you must know yourself and the enemy.

    "Clean childe -" the weaker voice sounded behind Su Hao, and it was Feng Yue again.

    "Girl."

    "Since it''s a new friend we haven''t met, why don''t we have a competition and let''s have a competition?" Qiu Yan took the sword in his hand and turned to Su Hao in a bad tone.

    Feng Yue looked a little strange. "Elder martial brother Qiu, do you still want to --"

    Looking at Feng Yue''s expression, Su Hao has guessed that the disciple of Qingfeng stronghold has been abandoned. However, due to Qiu Yan''s excellent martial arts skills, he is the best candidate for the Wulin leader of Qingfeng stronghold, so he is just locked up.

    Su Hao knew in his heart that his martial arts were far from enough to compete with Qiu Yan

    Qiu Yan''s tone is not good. It''s obvious that he is aiming at Su Hao. Qiu Yan''s martial arts skills are strange. Su Hao doesn''t dare to make a move easily without knowing clearly. What''s more, once he makes a move, Qiu Yan will find his identity from the clues.

    If you let them know that they are in the demon sect, there are so many experts here that they can''t escape.

    Su Hao tried hard to keep calm, but the palms of his hands had already oozed a lot of sweat. In this case, neither advance nor retreat.

    "Elder martial brother Qiu!" Feng Yue was a little worried. "My father said that if you hurt people again, your martial arts will be wasted."

    Qiu Yan is the biggest trump card for Qingfeng stronghold to win the position of leader. But even so, even if the leader of Qingfeng stronghold wants to protect him, he won''t let him do it for him. Fengyue doesn''t let him do it. It''s also a trump card for Qingfeng stronghold. Does she have Qiu Yan in her heart?

    Hum!

    Su Hao snorts coldly in her heart. Feng Yue has never loved Qiu Yan. What she lacks is just a person worthy of her.

    If she loves Qiu Yan, how can she have the heart to poison her without antidote? If the original owner was cruel and didn''t save the enemy, what would be the result?

    After listening to Feng Yue''s words, Qiu Yan doesn''t react too much. He draws out his sword and looks at Su Hao.

 Chapter 274

    "Don''t worry, Mr. Wu Chen. I''ll stop by."

    Su Hao''s hand held the handle of the knife. He hesitated, but a familiar voice suddenly sounded behind him.

    "Since the young master wants to compete with others, I''ll come!"

    The young man was tall, different from Qiu Yan''s feeling of being feminine. He was upright in front of him.

    "Yes." Qiu Yan and the youth both use swords, which is relatively fair.

    Some people are willing to stand out for themselves, and Su Hao is also happy to be at ease. He chooses a place under the tree to watch the battle.

    Qiu Yan''s swordsmanship is fierce, and the young man is not willing to lag behind. His moves are pressing. Qiu Yan is tired of dealing with it, but the young man is still relaxed. How good is the martial arts of the young man in front of him?

    Qiu Yan doesn''t want to be humiliated in front of his younger martial sister. Even if he tries his best, he can''t be defeated in front of his younger martial sister. The sword in Qiu Yan''s hand suddenly becomes very dazzling and the moves become very strange.

    Su Hao clearly saw itˇŞˇŞ Qiu Yan changed hands at last!

    The boy''s sword stabbed Qiu Yan''s right arm so hard that he didn''t even have the chance to backhand.

    It must be admitted that even Su Hao was dazzled by the speed of his actions.

    Sure enough, Qiu Yan used that kind of technique. If you were young, you might have a premonition before you could think of coping strategies in time. Otherwise, the person whose right hand is now abandoned is a teenager.

    "Yan''er! It''s not unreasonable

    Su Haolian''s eyes, and this old man, the old man of Qingfeng Village, always comes out to make trouble when things are most critical. What a disappointment!

    The wound on Qiu Yan''s arm is deep and visible. It''s too weird for his master to turn around and accuse Qiu Yan.

    "Master!" Qiu Yan''s eyes are red, want to see so white bone injury must have hurt to the limit.

    The old man''s eyes stopped on Qiu Yan, and his tone softened, "moon, take your elder martial brother to heal."

    Qiu Yan is still awed by his master. He holds his arm and follows Feng Yue back to the courtyard of Qingfeng Village.

    "Lord Duan, it''s impolite of Yan''er. Please calm down." The old man bowed deeply, which was reflected by Su Hao. No wonder under this situation, the old man turned to the outsider, and the young man in front of him turned out to be a member of the royal family.

    It seems that the sects in the river and lake have nothing to do with the imperial court. In fact, there are mutual constraints in the secret. How many officials of the imperial court disappear without any reason, but they are still dead?

    It''s just a play between the imperial court and these sects.

    The right hand of Qiu Yan must be abandoned when the young man''s sword goes down. However, Qingfeng Village, which has lost its main force, does not show any loss. Instead, it stays quietly in lunjian villa as before.

    With so many clues, it''s hard for Su to wonder.

    Qiu Yan usually uses his right hand, but in fact, his left hand sword is the trump card in his hand!

    "Mr. Duan?"

    Su Hao is playing with the leaves in his hand. He doesn''t open his mouth until the leader of Qingfeng Village leaves.

    "Now you should believe that I really don''t need the position of leader?"

    The boy laughed jokingly. Su Hao understood that the boy was helping himself today.

    Although Qiu Yan''s change is fast, after all, he has lost his right hand now. With only his left hand left, he can''t use the previous trick to harm others. This is a great opportunity for Su Hao to do away with Qiu Yan.

    "By the way, their meridians were sealed that day. In fact, Qiu Yan''s master had known for a long time. If he didn''t acquiesce, how dare Qiu Yan lay hands on them?"

    The Wulin meeting finally decided the form of the competition. All the participants were divided into many groups. Each group passed through the Wanmi forest behind the lunjian villa, and only those who came out could stay.

    After all, there are too many people now. It''s an excellent idea to eliminate some of them first.

    There are more than 100 people in the election of Wulin alliance leader in lunjian villa, and no more than 20 people can walk out in the end.

    The terrain of Guiyun mountain is complex. It''s not difficult for these people in the Jianghu. However, many secret weapons have been installed in lunjian villa for a long time. I''m afraid it''s not easy to get out.

    The young man followed Su Hao silently. Even if his martial arts were unparalleled, it was hard to perform in such a place, not to mention that Su Hao didn''t have unparalleled martial arts. I''m afraid he couldn''t even support meeting big beasts.

    Guiyun mountain has set up a lot of arrays. With its unique natural environment, people who come in will lose their way,

    The vegetation around as like as two peas is almost the same. There is little recognition. The Bush is thick and dense. The trees almost cover all the sunlight. Only the fine spots fall on the ground. In the early morning, there will be thick fog. What''s more, it is hard to walk out.

    Fortunately, the boy was proficient in Taoist array. He kept reminding him that Su Haocai barely avoided several arrays and saved a lot of time.

    Although Guiyun mountain is big, it''s unavoidable to meet other people. Su Hao is small and easy to be attacked. After all, as long as he can''t get out, no one will care how he disappeared.

    After only half a day in the mountains, Su Hao already felt that he was being watched.

    The young man quickly led Su Hao to capture several dangerous formations. Instead, he led several people following them in and went on. He could already see many people hanging by the formation and vines on the roadside. These legendary heroes with excellent martial arts died in the hands of these dead creatures.

    They were all hanging on the trees seven or eight meters high. Some of them were too tightly entangled and their faces changed. They could not distinguish their original appearance. Su Hao had no way to judge who had been killed by others and who had been plotted by the authorities.

    The boy is really well-informed. With him, their efficiency becomes very high. When the evening fog falls, they have already walked nearly half the way.

    Because of all kinds of formations around, Su Hao didn''t dare to sit in a tree, so he had to find a safe tree root to have a rest for a night. In such an environment, there was no way to make a fire, not to mention the fog, darkness and humidity. Making a fire here would expose his position, so he might as well sit quietly, Protecting yourself is the most important thing.

    "You''re different from many girls I''ve seen." The young man held his head. In the night, his eyes were still very good. Su Hao looked a little tired, but he still didn''t forget to joke with him, "have you seen many young girls? I feel like you have read countless women, and your tone is so mature. In the royal family, have you gone to several wives and concubines at your age? "

    The boy was a little embarrassed by him. "No, my mother is a princess at the border. After she gave birth to me, she devoted herself to Buddhism. What''s the point of preparing for my marriage? I want to get the heart calming Sutra this time to make my father and Emperor better to my mother. In fact, I''m just a decoration in the imperial palace."

    The fog in the mountain seemed to convolute the poison barrier, making Su Hao''s consciousness a little confused. "Everyone has his own place, everyone has his own difficulties."

    Su Hao is busy all afternoon, but also tired, gently closed his eyes, young also feel distressed, put his cloak on Su Hao.

    "What''s your problem?"

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Su Hao did not expect that the first person to confront them was a mountain bandit.

    "Little white face, if you die in my hands, don''t ask anyone to come back to support your dream!"

    The strong man in front of him looks very reckless, just like a mountain thief. It seems that Su Hao has never seen him in lunjian villa.

    The strong man in front of him seemed confident that he could solve the two of them at one time. The young man''s face was relaxed, and he held a leaf in his mouth. He didn''t even look at him.

    Su Hao''s temper is not so calm, very quickly around behind him, kick in the strong man''s knee bend, that is the most vulnerable part of the leg, such a strong man actually knelt in front of the young man.

    "Do you think I''m a bully, lurking around me one by one?" Su Hao''s eyes are very sharp, not only to the mountain bandit in front of him, but also to some people hiding in the dark.

    The moment the strong man knelt down, Su Zi obviously felt that there were several people around him who couldn''t keep their breath and let out their feet. It seemed that if they didn''t make an example, they would come to him one by one. In this way, it was no different from when they were fighting in the arena.

    The strong man soon eased over, stood up, and directly turned to punch Su Hao.

    Su Hao didn''t even pull out the knife, so he hid. Yes, it''s because Su Hao is thin and small. Compared with these people, he is more flexible. Even if his strength and skill are not as good as each other, he can still rely on his flexible movements to seize the opportunity.

    The man in front of him lost his fist, but Su Hao found the flaw. Just when his fist was about to fall on Su Hao, Su Hao gently turned the direction, and was behind him for a moment.

    Another hard kick. The strong man didn''t expect that he would be knocked down twice by the same move. The first time he was unprepared, but the second time he was knocked down again, he really lost face.

    Su Hao didn''t plan to stay alive, so he pulled out the knife directly. "You are so poor in martial arts. Sooner or later, you will die in the hands of others. I''d better give you a good time."

    The young man didn''t expect that this unusual man should have such a resolute decision, which made him look up to it with new eyes. For the person who attacked him first, Su Hao didn''t have to give him a chance to survive.

    The long sword penetrated his chest directly, and the strong man almost had no chance to struggle, so he died in Su Hao''s hand.

    The contrast of good and evil temperament made the young man unable to react. Originally, he thought that if Su Hao had no way to work hard, he would solve the problem himself. But now he didn''t have to do it himself.

 Chapter 275

    The boy gently hooked his mouth and looked at the people hiding around him. Now it seems that these people don''t dare to come up for a while. When they meet the next mechanism, they can be sent in directly.

    Su Hao tied up the strong man and threw him on the side of the road. He didn''t know how many people died on this mountain every year. One more and one less is nothing.

    The youth is a person who can''t stay idle. After clearing several organs, some of them appear in front of Su Hao like asking for credit. "I''ve helped you so much. Aren''t you ready to tell me your name?"

    "I really can''t tell you that. If I tell you, I''m sure you won''t do it to me."

    Su Hao returned a smile at his feet, so he took this question with him.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    The more she went forward, the more she felt that something was wrong. She could hardly see them in the mountains. Even if she met them, she thought she didn''t know them and left in a hurry. It was really weird.

    Entering the valley, it''s easy for someone to ambush nearby. It''s really hard to master. Su Hao decided to venture into the valley at night.

    The fog was heavy and the fire couldn''t be ignited. It was inconvenient. The boy didn''t object to his decision. He just followed her silently, suggesting that she might have some organs.

    The long arrow came from the dark. It was aimed at Su Hao. When Su Zi looked around, the whole valley lit up. There were many people holding torches around. The leader was Qiu Yan.

    "Monster! Do you think we can''t recognize you if you disguise yourself! Today, you can''t escape even if you are cutting your wings! "

    Su Hao turns around and takes a hard look at the boy, but the boy is still indifferent. It seems that he didn''t betray himself.

    "Young master Qiu, what are you talking about? It is obvious to all that I am a man. Why do you call me a witch? It''s not only Qingfeng stronghold here. Don''t let other heroes in the Jianghu see jokes! "

    Su Hao sneers and shouts at Qiu Yan. There are very few people in Qingfeng stronghold who have participated in the Wulin assembly, let alone those who have lived to the present. Judging from Qiu Yan''s suspicious character, I''m afraid those who can compete with her should have been killed by him early, and they won''t stay until now. Most of the people standing around now may not be from Qingfeng stronghold. If Su Hao handles it well, I''m afraid these other door photographers will not believe his one-sided words.

    Even if Qiu Yan already knows that he is the daughter of the leader of the demon sect, what can he do?

    Qiu Yangong hurt two people in the beginning. Now I''m afraid other people in the Jianghu are suspicious of him. It''s better to say that this is an opportunity.

    "I''m undercover around you. I''ve been with you for a few days. I''ve seen the little habits around you for a long time. You''re a witch. You can cheat others. You can''t cheat me!" Qiu Yan seems to be aware of his own problems. His momentum suddenly weakens, which makes people around him begin to have some doubts. After all, from the beginning to the end, they just listen to Qiu Yan''s words, and he doesn''t come up with any evidence.

    "Mr. Qiu, I don''t know if you have any evidence to prove that I''m a woman, and I''m also the Witch of the demon sect you said?" Su Hao''s face is very calm, and his heart has been stormy for a long time. For fear of revealing any flaws, he dares to open his mouth after careful consideration of every sentence.

    The young man looks at the person in front of him. No wonder he doesn''t want to say her name. In such a place, no matter who will kill her?

    Qiu Yan thought, "if you are not a demon girl of the demon sect, do you dare to take off your clothes to prove your identity?"

    Su Hao was surprised, and sure enough, he came to this step.

    In front of so many people, if there is no way to prove it, they will not let themselves go. No matter what the reason for hiding their identity is, there must be a secret. For the sake of safety, they will not mind killing one more person.

    "Mr. Qiu''s words are not so good," said the young man who had not spoken for a long time. His voice was not loud, but he was full of momentumˇ° You don''t have any evidence to slander childe Wuchen. It''s just because your beloved younger martial sister is in love with Childe Wuchen and you have a grudge. That''s why you want to gossip and let all the heroes in the Jianghu kill childe Wuchen for you. "

    After all, on that day, Qiu Yan and Wu Chen failed in the competition, and he was defeated by the young man. His right hand was abandoned. The whole lunjian villa was full of controversy, but he was more or less resentful. Now listening to Shaonian''s words, people feel more reasonable, and some people have begun to waver.

    "You Qiu Yan''s right hand is abandoned under the young man''s hands. He has long resented him. It is because the young man is with Su Hao that he chooses so many people to ambush them. Otherwise, he would rather kill Su Hao himself. The credit is all his own.

    "If you don''t have a ghost in your heart, why don''t you take off your clothes and let everyone verify it?" The anger in Su Hao''s heart is even worse. Qiu Yan has identified himself, and he won''t let himself go so easily.

    The mountain fog gradually became thick. There was a certain distance between the people around and them. The torches in their hands had been wet and gradually became dark.

    It seems that Qiu Yan can''t get out of the woods.

    "Well, you can verify it yourself."

    The young man didn''t know what Su Hao was going to do first, so even Qiu Yan was stunned.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Don''t you believe it? Then come down by yourself

    The firewood is not very bright after being wet by fog. This time should be the best.

    Qiu Yan was dubious and came down with his own sword.

    No one knows what happened. Even teenagers can''t believe their eyes.

    Qiu Yan almost stabbed the long sword without hesitation, and Su Hao, who could easily escape, just avoided the key and directly met him!

    Su Hao almost cut off Qiu Yan''s throat with a knife, and Qiu Yan just wanted to hurt her seriously and take her back to ask for credit, while Su Hao wanted his life!

    The torches of the people around them were already dark, and there was fog. No one could see what was going on. When they heard their cry, they went down to check. They already looked at Qiu Yan and Su Hao, who was tied up by Qiu Yan in a pool of blood. The boy came forward to help Su Hao. Su Hao could not stand, and the blood could not stop, The young man''s eyelids jump suddenly.

    "I didn''t expect that Qiu... Young master of Qingfeng stronghold was such a person who stabbed people in secret..." Su Hao couldn''t go on. Although Qiu Yan''s sword avoided the key, she was still seriously injured.

    Qiu Yan''s body is still twitching, but people who have been wandering in the river and lake for so many years can see that even the gods will not come back. What''s more, Qiu Yan''s aim at Su Hao is obvious to all. What''s more, Su Hao didn''t lie. When Qiu Yan went down the valley, he had already pointed his sword at Su Hao.

    Qiu Yan''s death is very miserable, because he was cut throat, almost all the blood flow out of his body, there are blood sucking poisonous insects in the valley, all around the body of Qiu Yan.

    Even the disciples of Qingfeng Village didn''t say that they wanted to take Qiu Yan''s body back.

    "Sure enough, human nature is cold and thin."

    At dawn, the boy went back to Qiu Yan''s body. He had to say that Su Hao was clean and decisive. After su Hao cut off his throat, he was still conscious and could feel the pain, but he just couldn''t do anything. The blood seeped into the stone, because the blood splashed all over the place, almost half of it.

    Let teenagers can''t help speechless.

    Su Hao''s injuries are also very serious. On the way down, he can only rely on the youth. The youth tries to stop Su Hao''s bleeding, but only to treat the symptoms rather than the root cause. It''s a pity that Su Hao has lost his spirit when he first entered the valley.

    Fortunately, after this incident, and the young man helped her to change her dressing, several surviving people around no longer doubted Su Hao''s identity. There were only a dozen people left, and they didn''t mean to fight each other. According to the young man''s guidance, they walked out of Guiyun mountain safely.

    The creditor of Qingfeng stronghold obviously didn''t expect that his proud disciple would die so easily, or in the hands of an unknown descendant. However, due to the status of Lord Duan, he had no way to say more, so he had to send someone to take back Qiu Yan''s body.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    "It''s amazing how you hurt the enemy by a thousand and hurt yourself by eight hundred."

    The boy takes Su Hao out of Guiyun mountain, but Su Hao''s wound has begun to fester. Even if he is treated, he can''t avoid high fever.

    There are all kinds of poisonous insects on Guiyun mountain. They are aware of the smell of blood. When Qiu Yan''s body is found, it is beyond recognition.

    No one is willing to tidy up his appearance. In addition to Qiu Yan''s intention to frame others at that time, most of the people present criticized him. Qingfeng Village has no way to bury him, so they have to find a place to bury him.

    "How many people are left?" Su Hao is having a high fever and his voice is very hoarse, but he still doesn''t forget to ask about the present form.

    The young man looked at the medicine in his hand. "It''s OK. There are only 12 people coming out of Guiyun mountain. All the people in Qingfeng Village have quit. Now there are only leaders of various factions and the remaining few people who are going to compete for the leader of the alliance in lunjian villa. You are seriously injured. The second world war has been delayed for half a month."

    The young man''s words more or less reassured Su Hao, "the Grand Prince Duan, even can serve others?"

    "Look at the smile on your face, where does it look like a sick person?"

    The woman in front of him was different from others. As a member of the demon sect, she broke into this place alone. If it was said that the teenager was curious about Su Hao, now it became admiration.

    "At least if you get rid of the man who regards himself as an eyesore, it''s his own fault. He can''t blame others."

 Chapter 276

    Su Hao had the idea of getting rid of Qiu Yan for a long time, but what he never thought was that the day came so fast. Qiu Yan had been removed, but the threat of Qingfeng stronghold still existed. Only when he became the leader of the Wulin alliance, could Qingfeng stronghold be completely eradicated.

    Among the remaining ten or so people, they were all the proud disciples of the big schools in the river and lake. They were either good at martial arts or good at strategy. In front of them, Su Hao was obviously not qualified.

    "It''s said that for the sake of fairness, we draw lots to decide our own team, and those who win in the team will continue to participate. Compared with GUI Yunshan''s primary, this way can at least save their lives."

    Think about the scene of hundreds of people when they came back to Yunshan, and then look at the empty lunjian villa, Su Hao''s heart suddenly cooled.

    Liu Chen sent someone to deliver the best wound medicine. In this strange place, no one will love her. It is a great hope that someone will send medicine.

    What Liu Chen sent is a special wound medicine, which is said to be a good medicine for meat and bones.

    The teenager already knows that suhao is a woman, and it''s not convenient to give her medicine. All things are done by suhao when she wakes up. It''s hard for the teenager to imagine how a woman can have so much courage to face her wounds?

    He knew the location of the wound. If she was a little bit higher, she would die. He didn''t know what kind of resentment she had against Qiu Yan. How could she hurt herself and kill her?

    Su Hao disinfects the wound with wine. What kind of pain is it when he sprinkles wine on the wound? No matter how painful it is, Su Hao can''t cry out. She can only bite her lips.

    Su Hao''s face was very pale and looked very serious. The boy took the gauze in her hand and helped her change the dressing lightly.

    "For those who use long swords, you still have some disadvantages. Swords are different from swords. Swords are light and heavy. If you want to fight them, you have to find a way to suppress them."

    Su Hao nodded, regardless of the difference between men and women, holding the bedside tightly with both hands. Even if the boy had been merciful, Su Hao bit his lips very hard.

    "If it hurts, call it out. Don''t bear it. It''s very uncomfortable." Su Hao''s lips have exuded a fine bead of blood, looking at the youth is also a little worried.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    All of a sudden, lunjian villa became empty. For the sake of fairness, the leaders of all the sects stayed. After all, the Wulin assembly is a major event in the world. It''s only in the presence of the authoritative elders of all the sects that the position of Wulin alliance leader can be delivered.

    The youth is the champion. They don''t take part in the group. The winner of each group directly fights with the youth.

    The rules are very clear. Compared with before, this kind of competition is actually more unfair. A group of people work together in pairs. Even if they repeat the point again and again, it must be possible to start. Thinking about their own physical condition, suhao can''t help worrying.

    Because the leader of Qingfeng stronghold didn''t leave, Feng Yue also stayed with him. Although the people in Qingfeng stronghold were wearing white dresses, none of them had a sad look on their face. I''m afraid they didn''t expect their own results, did they?

    All the people in the villa are afraid of the young master''s identity, so even if there are only a few people left in lunjian villa, they still strengthen their guard. In this world where power is the most important, the authority of the royal family is an excellent privilege. With the young people around, Su Hao also experiences the treatment of a noble.

    Liu Chen personally sent the medicine every day. No matter what the medicine was, the boy carefully checked it, and Su Hao thought it ridiculous.

    "Young man, do you want to take advantage of me when you say you are so kind to me?"

    Juvenile some dislike, glanced at one eye, "you say you, no gorgeous face, no body before the object, I can figure you what?"

    The young man''s hand suddenly became heavy, which attracted Su Hao to bite his teeth. "Just tell me that you don''t have two or two rows of flesh and blood on your body. If you want to have no body, even if I''m not favored in the palace, the women in my family are more than you."

    "It hurts! Be light

    "You look like a woman all over you."

    Teenagers really have no special feelings for Su Hao, but they love this strong girl.

    From the injury to now, except for this joke, she did not say a word of pain.

    Suhao has nothing in his stomach. When he smells the medicine, he feels retched. He can''t drink it. But in order to recover quickly, suhao has no other choice.

    Sue good injury in the abdomen, no way to get up, can only slowly with the elbow to sit up.

    "Lunjian villa is all men. It''s hard to find such a thing. If you think the medicine is too bitter, you can make do with it first." The young man is holding a plate of preserved fruits and cakes in his hand. The quantity is small, but it''s very exquisite. Now there is only one woman named Feng Yue in lunjian Shangzhuang. I want to know that this thing should have been prepared for Feng Yue. After all, it''s a young lady in Qingfeng Village.

    The medicine tasted bitter. Although it was hard to swallow, Su Hao drank it all.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    "This time, it''s not so easy to recover from your injury." The young man silently helped him to deal with the wound, because Qiu Yan''s long sword was specially made, and its body was thin and narrow. The wound left on Su Hao was really small. In addition, Su Hao consciously avoided the key point. Although the body of the sword was a wound through his body, the wound just brought some inconvenience to Su Hao under the medicine and painkiller Liu Chen sent, Fortunately, there was no persistent pain.

    Lunjian villa is in danger. In case of something out of his plan, even if he has the status of a royal family, I''m afraid he alone can''t cope with the power of the whole lunjian villa.

    Liu Chen summoned people from various schools to discuss the battle of Guiyun mountain. Many people from various schools were defeated. Some schools were even frustrated and began to prepare to take a few remaining disciples to other schools.

    As a member of the royal family, how can we not grasp such a good opportunity? With Liu Chen''s tacit consent, the youth must take action.

    When they have the idea of retiring, it is a good opportunity for the royal family and themselves.

    There is always a lack of secret guards around him. All the guards around him are registered in the royal court. That is to say, all his actions in the Imperial Palace may have been carried out under the surveillance of others. It is almost difficult for him to walk. So this time, he came to lunjian Villa alone, It''s not a good thing that he doesn''t have soldiers he can trust. At least when he does something, he can''t trust anyone except his two bodyguards.

    The young man decided to take this opportunity to develop the dark guards around him and let him have his own power. Even if he didn''t plan to do anything else, it was necessary to protect himself in the imperial city.

    The boy runs around all day, dealing with all kinds of sects. He is very busy, but he still doesn''t forget. He checks the things in and out of suhao''s room with extreme caution, for fear that someone will do harm to suhao. He feels embarrassed when he looks at suhao.

    Su Hao holds his head with his hands. Because of the abdominal injury, Su Hao really has no way to find a comfortable posture. He can only reluctantly sit up and look at the young man in front of him, "I think sometimes, you are quite like a child."

    "Would you like some water? Or... "The boy looked at Su Hao and got up. He thought she was going to do something. Unexpectedly, she just found a relatively comfortable posture and adjusted herself.

    The young man would only tap her head gently, "you''d better lie down quickly. Only after you''ve healed the wound can you have a chance to be the leader of the Wulin alliance!"

    At first, Su Hao was seriously injured. The boy didn''t want to tell her the news, but after all, it was his own business. Since he had received the news, he couldn''t hide Su Hao.

    "In fact, when I went to the leader of Kunlun sect yesterday, I heard a news." The boy didn''t know how to tell Su Hao about it. He hesitated a little and made Su Hao worried.

    "What happened? Why are you looking like that? "

    "Don''t worry. I heard that someone issued a hunting order to kill the young master of the demon sect, Su Hao. It''s said that the master of the demon sect has ordered all the people of the demon sect to go down the mountain to find you. I think it may be a trick of some sect. They want to support all the people of your demon sect and attack your core directly."

    Oh, no!

    Su Hao has forgotten that she hasn''t even got in touch with the demon sect for so many days. No wonder they are worried.

    "I''ll write to them right away and send them a message." Su Hao is struggling to get out of bed and get a pen and paper, but she doesn''t want to affect the wound.

    Seeing this, the young man quickly pressed Su Hao back to bed. "It''s forbidden to fly pigeons to deliver letters in lunjian villa. Don''t you find that there are no pigeons in the whole lunjian villa?"

    What can I do? I want to be the leader of the Wulin alliance in order to protect the people she wants to protect. If I don''t make any progress here, I''ll let them exploit the loophole instead. Won''t all my previous achievements be wasted?

    Young gently touched her head, "don''t worry, I give you a pen and paper, you write, I help you to send out the letter."

    ˇ­ˇ­

    The strong aroma of Gardenia comes in along with the wind at the door. The funeral is going on all over lunjian villa. How can anyone use such strong incense? Su Hao is injured now. She is too sensitive to these aromatics. She coughs twice, affects the wound, and snorts.

    "Who is it, please?" The boy is not in the room. If someone comes in to make a quarrel, he can''t cope with it.

    Su Hao didn''t expect that the young man had only been out for a short time, and some distinguished guests would visit him. Feng Yue would take the initiative to find himself. Shouldn''t he be preparing for Qiu Yan''s funeral at this time? After all, so many people know that his elder martial brother Qiu Yan just died in his own hands.

    Regardless of other people''s eyes, put down the important things at hand, instead ran to the enemy''s room?

 Chapter 277

    Feng Yue is dressed in white with red eyes like a rabbit. It''s ridiculous. If you really care about Qiu Yan, why don''t you treat him better when you are no longer alive?

    Wouldn''t you poison him for identity and status? Now what else?

    You didn''t even think that if you were cruel and didn''t save Qiu Yan, wouldn''t Qiu Yan die the same way?

    "Feng girl..."

    As soon as Feng Yue saw her natural look, she was even more aggrieved, "who are you? Why did you kill my elder martial brother? "

    This young lady of Qingfeng Village turns over her face faster than she turns over her book. In a twinkling of an eye, she forgets what his elder martial brother did to others. She is really good at reversing right and wrong!

    "Miss Feng, both the prince and all the heroes present at that time have told you clearly. That day in the valley, it was Prince Qiu who pulled out his sword first and attacked me. I just subconsciously resisted. What''s more, I almost died because of Prince Qiu''s sword. Now I''m still in bed and can''t get up, How can you confuse right and wrong and blame me for all your mistakes? I don''t know that all the people in Qingfeng Village have such excellent eloquence? "

    Feng Yue specially chose the time when the boy was away. I think he had learned the identity of the boy from his father. No matter where he was, he had certain privileges. I''m afraid Feng Yue was afraid of the boy, so he paid special attention to the boy''s behavior.

    I''m afraid it''s just because he''s so busy these days that he doesn''t notice that someone has been paying attention to his every move, so that he, who has always been cautious, can expose his whereabouts so thoroughly.

    It seems that when the boy comes back, he should remind him.

    Feng Yue''s pretty little face twisted like Mahua, "you are the one who can confuse right and wrong! It''s clear that you know that I have an engagement with elder martial brother Qiu, so you have a premeditated plan to kill my elder martial brother so that you can take me for yourself! "

    Su Hao suddenly felt that this woman was very sad. At this time, she still didn''t recognize the situation clearly. She always wanted to rely on herself. As soon as Qiu Yan died, she was eager to find the next goal.

    Su Hao picked the corner of her mouth. The woman in front of her couldn''t even smile with a fake smile. "Miss Feng, I think you misunderstood me. I''ve never fallen in love with you. Moreover, your beauty is not enough to make me moved. I don''t like women who meddle with right and wrong. All the great Xia present can prove that it''s Mr. Qiu who attacked me first, If he had no malice to me, he would not have come to such an end. "

    Feng Yue''s words at this time are obviously hidden from her father. Qingfeng Village is also a famous sect in the Jianghu in recent years. It''s impossible to take the lead in offending people related to the royal family. You know, the elite troops of the royal family can destroy their whole sect at any time.

    "Miss Feng, if Mr. Feng knows that you are coming to me in private, I''m afraid he will punish you. If you leave now, I can also consider forgetting what happened just now. Otherwise, when Lord Duan comes back, I''m afraid I can''t help you hide it." Su Hao slowly lay down and covered the quilt. She really didn''t have much thought to quarrel with her.

    Feng Yue''s eyes were obviously dodging. She guessed it. Feng Yue came to her on her own. His father didn''t know it. If his father knew it, it was estimated that Feng Yue would be stopped.

    Feng Yue leaves Su Hao''s room in this way. Su Hao''s eyes are narrowed. He is afraid that Qiu Yan has revealed his identity to Feng Yue more or less when he confirms his identity.

    How much does Feng Yue know?

    Su Hao closed her eyes. She also knew that Feng Yue had not left. However, the lunjian villa was so big and heavily guarded that someone must have seen Feng Yue enter his room. She was not afraid that Feng Yue would attack herself so blatantly.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    In recent days, everything goes smoothly for the young man. He has got a lot of people under him. He goes to order to make some good dishes for Su Hao.

    "Look, I said that lunjian villa is a good thing, even the cooks here are so good." The boy personally brought the food over and put it on the table. Thinking about Su''s good state, he took out the small table in the wardrobe.

    The boy said so much, but the people on the bed didn''t react at all. Su Hao''s vigilance is very good. Don''t say that someone is talking. Even if there is a little disturbance when she is asleep, it will wake her up.

    When the boy approaches Su Hao''s bed, he finds that her eyes are closed. He thinks that the medicine she has taken recently is too powerful, which makes her drowsy all day. He helps her gently put down the bed curtain and light a candle at the table to drink.

    There was a noise outside the door. The boy looked at suhao lying on the bed, pushed the door and went out.

    The people of Qingfeng stronghold hang white cloth at the gate of the heroes in the rivers and lakes, which obviously causes everyone''s dissatisfaction. Oh, it''s ridiculous. It''s obvious that few people are really sad for the sake of Qiu Yan. But Qingfeng stronghold takes care of face and makes the funeral scene so big. Because Qiu Yan''s body had been drained of blood before, it was put in the trees for many days, There''s no way to preserve it. We have to bury it early.

    In the mourning hall, there are only clothes and portraits of Qiu Yan before he died. Most of the funerals are for the living.

    Although people in the Jianghu don''t believe in ghosts, they still have a taboo on these lost things. After all, everyone lives a life of licking blood on the edge of a knife. Who has few lives?

    What''s more, it''s not our own funeral. Who would like to hang a string in front of the door?

    It wasn''t a big deal, but at the beginning, Qingfeng Village sent a young disciple. He had never seen much of the world, so he only knew to listen to his master''s words and blindly said that it was a kind of respect for elder martial brother Qiu.

    Naturally, people from all walks of life don''t pay attention to him. Pushing and shoving angers other people in Qingfeng Village, and they come back to seek justice with their black and blue faced disciples.

    They are all rude people who can''t make any sense. As a result, things get worse and worse.

    The yard is very lively.

    Some people think that after all, Qingfeng Village has lost its first disciple, so it''s okay to hang white silk. As an old man, why bother to bully a fledgling boy?

    Some people think it''s unlucky to hang a white cloth in front of someone''s door. After all, there are many lives on hand, and there will be some conscience uneasiness. It''s still taboo to do this kind of thing.

    Then they started to quarrel and fight. The scene was very chaotic.

    The boy was annoyed and afraid that they would disturb Su Hao''s rest. He took out his sword and rushed up directly. He separated the two men who were doing it. His face was cold, and he looked like a stranger. He was seriously injured and was resting. If you want to fight, please find a separate place, and don''t affect others to rest

    Who dares not listen to Mr. Duan?

    All the troublemakers left, and the yard became quiet.

    Originally, it''s all about the love and hatred of the people in the Jianghu? How do you become fussy when you meet this kind of thing?

    After returning from Guiyun mountain, we all know that this prince Duan is facing the childe of Wuchen, the prince of the royal family. He came out with Wuchen on his back. He didn''t change anyone in the whole process, and he refused to change anyone''s request.

    Su Hao killed Qiu Yan in such a cruel way. Although it was self-defense, she also said that she killed Qiu Yan unintentionally, but the precise bloodletting technique was still frightening. In addition, Lord Duan protected her all the way, and the people around her did not dare to offend and left hastily,.

    As for whether they have continued to fight after they left, that is to say, the youngsters don''t want to know and disdain to know.

    When the boy came back to the room again, he found that something was wrong.

    The people on the bed still didn''t wake up at all.

    The young man patted his head with some remorse. He was busy doing his own business these days, but he let it go. He didn''t realize when Su Hao was poisoned.

    Originally, I thought it was the sequelae of too much medicine, but the loud fighting outside didn''t wake up Su Hao, such a cautious man. It really surprised the young man.

    The boy pushed Su Hao in the past. After he found that the person on the bed had no reaction, he really realized that Su Hao was really poisoned. The boy tried Su Hao''s breath. His breath was like a thread, and he could hardly notice it.

    Su Hao''s face turns dark. It''s just a sign of poisoning. He didn''t turn on the light just now. The boy didn''t find that her face is so bad. But the boy is checking Su''s delicious food and medicine every day. Even the food she eats is made by the chef of lunjian Villa.

    No one can intervene in almost every link. Who on earth has the ability to do this kind of thing under his eyes?

    The young man patted his forehead and looked at the doctor of lunjian mountain villa. In the tent, he treated Su Hao''s severely inflamed wound due to fever and applied needles to control Su Hao''s toxicity.

    The young man was a little anxious, not only because only women could enter the place where the sutra was put, but also the general skills were absolutely not up to him. Su Hao was undoubtedly the best candidate to enter the Tongtian tower. Now if something went wrong, all his previous efforts would be in vain.

    Not to mention, now, the teenager feels that he really regards the girl in front of him as his friend. Now, he really doesn''t want to let her die.

    Su Hao is in such a state that I''m afraid he can''t even participate in the Wulin conference.

 Chapter 278

    The doctor of lunjian villa managed to stabilize Su Hao''s condition. While the doctor was treating him, the young man carefully examined all the food and drink in the room with a silver needle. Unexpectedly, nothing could be detected to be contaminated with poison.

    The doctor some helplessly walked out, the steamed bread big sweat, the youth puts down the silver needle in the hand, hastily welcome up, "how?"

    "It''s not difficult to detoxify the poison on the young master. If you want to detoxify, you must stop the painkillers you''re taking. Otherwise, the medicine is equal. I''m afraid there''s no way to detoxify. The situation will be more serious. But the young master''s wound should not have begun to heal, and he''s still bleeding. If you stop the painkillers rashly, you may not be able to hold it."

    "Stop taking medicine..." the boy digested the doctor''s words and suddenly found that the doctor had noticed Su Hao''s gender and patted the doctor''s hand subconsciously.

    "I can only apply the needle first to help him stabilize the toxicity. The rest of the decision is to let him decide by himself when he wakes up." Before entering the lunjian villa, the doctor was also a quack doctor. He had seen a lot about women disguised as men. Naturally, he understood the meaning of the boy patting the back of his hand and nodded gently.

    That''s not an ordinary wound. The body was pierced by a long sword. Even if there was pain killer, it was only temporary. The teenager still remembers that when he was holding Su Hao in Guiyun mountain, Su Hao was suffering from pain. It was almost like he was dying. He even had pain in his breath. How could he stop the pain killer for such a serious injury?

    The teenager can''t make any decision for her. After all, some people will be short-sighted because they can''t bear the pain. What''s more, it''s not an ordinary injury. As for how to deal with it, she has to wait until she wakes up and make her own decision.

    "Can you tell, doctor, what has poisoned her?" The boy handed the silver needle to the doctor, but the doctor shook his head and walked around the room.

    The doctor looked inside the room, picked up half a bowl of medicine left on the table, and sniffed it in his nose. "This medicine is made by my husband. Great Xia Liu brought it by himself. It''s really no problem. I''m afraid it''s poisoned in other things."

    Doctors all have medical ethics. Even if they are absolutely confident in their own medicine, they still take a sip after judging.

    After su Zi was hurt, she had a bad appetite and almost didn''t eat anything. There were only two plates left on the table except for the cold food that the boy brought. There was nothing else on the table.

    But the young man clearly remembers that the two plates were made by the cook of lunjian villa, and he brought them into the room. No one else handled the whole process, so there might be a problem?

    Although the boy couldn''t believe it, he picked up the plate on the table because it was a snack. After suhao finished eating, the residue, even if it was poisonous, could not be detected by silver needle.

    "Doctor, look at the contents."

    The doctor took the dish from the boy''s hand, opened the medicine box and poured in the contents of a small bottle. After touching the powder, the rest of the dim sum crumbs on the dish immediately turned black. Needless to say, the boy knew what had happened.

    "This..."

    "The poison was put in the cake. Was it the cook''s hand?" When cook Mingming is making cakes, he is always watching? When on earth did he poison?

    The young man looked at the whole room thoughtfully, and suddenly found that the tea cup on the table had been moved. Suhao couldn''t get down on the bed. Before he left, he had put the tea set on the table in order. Now the tea cup is reversed. It''s obvious that someone had entered the room when she was away, and even had communication with suhao.

    The boy looked at the black mark on the plate. The poison should be spilled on it. In this way, it must not be the cook''s hand.

    If you can poison Su Hao''s pastry, you can still sit here and drink tea. I think you should have talked with Su Hao. In this way, if you want to know who poisoned it, I''m afraid you have to wait until Su Hao wakes up.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Suhao felt that his body was very heavy, even when he opened his eyes, he felt very tired. When suhao opened his eyes, he realized that something was wrong with him. "How can I feel weak, as if I was beaten by someone?" Su Hao wants to sit up with her wrist, but she finds that she has no strength all over her body.

    "What have you done to me?" Su is so playful, but he makes the boy angry. "Can you still laugh? Who on earth came here today to poison under your nose? "

    Su Hao''s face sank. This month, she was even more stupid than she thought. She was really so bold. She poisoned her blatantly. She knew something about her identity, so she was eager to attack herself.

    This month, she even knew to turn the topic away, which gave her an illusion and relaxed her vigilance. She even gave her such a good opportunity to poison.

    Su Hao sneered coldly, "of course, it''s Miss Feng. I killed his elder martial brother and his identity is suspicious. How could he let me go like this? I just didn''t expect her to use such a naive way. It seems that I overestimate her. "

    Su Hao deviated, "but why are you so angry? Don''t we use each other? Why are you so worried about me? Besides me, aren''t there ten other people here who can help you? "

    Su Hao''s joking words obviously made the boy''s anger even worse. "If you want to detoxify, you can''t continue to drink the pain relieving decoction. You can choose for yourself! I don''t care! " The boy swung his sleeve, turned his back and stood at the window, no longer paying attention to Su Hao.

    Su thinks about it for a long time. Feng Yue is a good step to take. She investigates all the herbs she drinks in her daily life so carefully. Recalling carefully, Feng Yue feels like a reckless lady who has never seen the world. She only plays a tantrum to others. But she never thought that her mind was so careful.

    "Seriously," Su Hao''s expression suddenly became serious. "You must be so kind to me not just to get that Scripture, right?"

    The boy knows that Su Hao is not a fool. He really cares about Su Hao. There is no free lunch in the world, so he can''t hide it any more. If he doesn''t tell him his real purpose, I''m afraid Su Hao won''t be at ease.

    "In fact, the function of the Wulin alliance leader is to command the Wulin affairs and guard the Tongtian pagoda where the mind calming Scripture is stored. Only women can get the mind calming Scripture. Without certain skills, they can never get the Scriptures. So, I want to help you get the position of the Wulin Alliance leader, so that you can command the rivers and lakes, and you only need to enter the Tongtian pagoda, Take the Scriptures in it and give them to me. My purpose is only in the scriptures from the beginning to the end. "

    After so many days together, Su Hao, no matter how wary he was, trusted him very much. His eyes were very clear and there was no doubt that Su Hao had let go of his wariness.

    Su Hao''s eyes suddenly become relaxed and smiles at the boy.

    "I''ve been taking advantage of you all the time. Aren''t you angry?" Seeing her reaction, the teenager looks at Su Hao awkwardly.

    "What''s so angry? You saved me from Guiyun mountain and didn''t leave me seriously injured. For me, it''s already saving my life. What''s more, you and I take what we need and make use of each other. Just this little thing, what''s the point?"

    The boy''s heart sank. Su Hao certainly didn''t know what kind of place he was talking about.

    If she knew, would it be the same reaction as now?

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Between toxicity and pain relief, Su Hao definitely chose to detoxify first, and poured in bowl after bowl of more fishy and bitter soup. It was not only that there was no soup for pain relief, but also that Su Hao''s wound became more sensitive.

    Su Hao suddenly arched up, and the boy guarding him was also startled. The severe pain made Su Hao very irritable, and even hit the bed frame with his head. The whole person rolled from the bed to the couch, and the young man was very worried.

    The boy was worried that suhao would break away from her wounds, so he could only tie her hands and feet. Although suhao chose to, there was no way to avoid the pain. Suhao could no longer bear the pain of the wound and clenched her teeth. For three days, suhao suffered from pain and toxicity, and her lips swelled, Even the towel that the teenager let her bite was broken, which was enough to see how painful Su Hao was. Su Hao swore in his heart that if he could survive the disaster, he would return the pain he suffered today to Feng Yue!

    Past life and present life, all the hatred, in this time, solve it!

    You and I have no grudge, since you lay hands on me, I don''t have to be merciful to you.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Liu Chen sent the wound medicine effect is excellent, just a few days, Su Hao has been able to walk on the ground. But because of the remaining poison on her body, Su Hao''s face was still very pale when she went in and out.

    Suhao didn''t want to go out to walk, but the boy always stressed that more sun and wind would help suhao''s injury, so he had to walk out of the room with his help.

    The weather is really good. It''s sunny and the wind is just right. It''s really suitable for going out.

    "Clean childe? How can I get out of bed in a hurry before I get well hurt? " Feng Yue''s voice sounded behind her. Feng Yue''s body was still full of Gardenia fragrance, which could be smelled from a distance, even more annoying than her voice.

    Su Hao''s face suddenly changed. If last time she poisoned Su Hao while she was away, she still had some scruples about herself. But this time, she openly provoked trouble in front of her own face, and even ignored him. No matter how beautiful she was, she did all these things, He just hates this charming young lady.

 Chapter 279

    That day, he hurt Qiu Yan. She approached Su Hao on purpose, which made Qiu Yan angry and provoked trouble. This gossip woman secretly poisoned Su Hao while he was away. In a word, the boy hated this woman from the bottom of his heart.

    "It''s not that thanks to Feng girl, Wu Chen can delay the disease for so many days, but thank you --" Su Hao''s last words gritted his teeth and told her clearly that thanks to her poison, Su Hao, who should not have suffered so many crimes, had to lie in bed for so many days.

    Now it seems that Feng Yue didn''t choose the poison that could quickly take effect, such as blood blocking and throat blocking. She just wanted to make su miserable, rather than let her die directly.

    "I didn''t expect you to live a long life, but I can''t guarantee that you will have such good luck next time." Feng Yue turns away with great pride. Since they have not brought the matter to light, it can be seen that the status of Duan Wangye is not so high. Feng Yue is even more happy to see that they have not gone out for three days. As soon as he sees them go out of the room. I''m in a hurry to challenge.

    Su Hao saw her turn her back and whispered in the boy''s ear.

    The young man showed a sly smile and raised his hand to Feng Yue, who turned his back. When Feng Yue didn''t notice, he fell behind her and didn''t go in.

    The young man''s mouth gently leaned against Su Hao''s ear, "if you want, I can actually solve her with one injection."

    The boy couldn''t understand why Su Hao wanted him to stick the needle in that position. After all, as long as he had enough strength, he was confident that he would get rid of the woman with one shot.

    "That''s too cheap for her. Besides, Qingfeng stronghold is not easy to be provoked. If they find Feng Yue dead here, they won''t let you go even if you are the Lord. They are not good at it. Feng Yue has already dared to brag in front of you. Do you think Qingfeng stronghold will be afraid of you?"

    Qingfeng Village is originally a mountain bandit. It''s different from other sects. Rules and regulations can''t restrain them. As for what they can do, no one can expect.

    In fact, Su Hao''s body is recovering faster than they imagined. It seems that she still needs the help of a young man to go out. In fact, Su Hao''s ability has been recovering for almost ten years. It is just a wrong hint to Feng Yue, which makes her feel that she has no ability to retaliate or even fight against her.

    Su Hao is to make Feng Yue feel that this is a good opportunity to solve himself.

    I don''t know if Miss Feng has that brain. I can see her calculation. If she comes, I won''t let her go like this.

    Sure enough, Feng Yue couldn''t hold his breath.

    "Bang bang -" early in the morning, Su Hao was quarreled by the Gong in the yard. What happened? Qiu Yan''s funeral has been finished. Who will beat gongs and drums outside at this time?

    The boy got up angry, put on his coat, turned out from the window, and grabbed the Gong knocker.

    "Do you want to die?" Su Hao got out of bed, went to the window, stretched out his hand to open the window. The Gong rapper was dressed in white. He looked a little familiar. Su Hao narrowed his eyes. He had been following Feng Yue, a very young disciple of Qingfeng Village.

    Su Hao was sitting by the window. She wanted to see what the people in Qingfeng Village wanted to do?

    The boy is very tired to accompany Su Hao these days. He has been sleeping heavily. At this time, he is still in a daze. He doesn''t open his eyes completely, but he scares the little disciples of Qingfeng stronghold.

    "Who are you?" It took a long time for the boy to suppress him, but he barely hit him. To be honest, he really wanted to send him to the West with one punch.

    What''s more, Su Hao didn''t recover from his injury. He was still resting. He woke himself up and could go to sleep later. If he woke up Su Hao, he would die.

    The little disciple was so scared that he couldn''t even speak quickly. After shaking for a long time, he stammered and continued to speak, "I''m... Here to get justice for my elder martial brother! The clean boy. Kill... Kill my elder martial brother Qiu... I... I''ll take revenge for him. "

    Sue couldn''t help but laugh.

    The boy opened his eyes and saw suhao, who was half chair by the window. Damn it, he woke her up.

    Obviously, the little disciple also saw Su Hao. He didn''t know where his strength came from, or the boy was distracted for a moment, but he broke away. He quickly walked up to Su Hao and began to scold him.

    "You scheming little man! You are a demon of the demon sect. You killed my elder martial brother Qiu, and you want to take elder martial Sister Feng as your own! You son of a bitch

    The loud noise of the little disciples obviously caused the dissatisfaction of the people around the yard. They gathered around one after another. In front of so many people, the little disciples didn''t converge, but their momentum was even worse.

    According to the common sense, a child of the river and lake, who has been criticized in front of so many people, even if it is a false accusation, has already started.

    What''s more, it''s just a novice disciple of Qingfeng Village. Mao hasn''t grown up yet. Su Hao is the one who has killed Qiu Yan!

    Young people are not the parties, there is no way to respond to this matter, had to stand on one side.

    The only explanation is that young master Wuchen didn''t recover from the serious injury he suffered before. Now even a little disciple of Qingfeng Village can''t beat him.

    People gradually began to blame the younger disciple. After all, young master Wuchen is still seriously injured. It''s too much to look for trouble at this time.

    The young man couldn''t help it. He went forward and killed the little disciple of Qingfeng Village with one punch. He took his collar and threw him out of the yard.

    "It''s noisy." The boy patted his sleeve and shuffled back to his room.

    As soon as the people around saw that they didn''t have a good play to watch, they scattered and went back to their rooms.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    It was not until the sun was up that the boy kneaded his hair and walked into Su Hao''s room.

    In the yard, the little disciple of Qingfeng Village wrote insults to Su Hao in a red ink.

    "This fledgling smelly boy dares to run wild on his grandfather''s head. Alas, it''s still light today."

    The boy didn''t sleep well, but he was upset by the boy''s unreasonable making trouble. He really had nowhere to vent. He picked up the tea cup on the table and threw it out along the window.

    Su Hao leans on the bed frame to read a book. Seeing the young man''s behavior, he thinks it''s ridiculous, "I heard that the cup you just threw away was found by the former owner of lunjian villa at a high price. I heard that only one cup is worth a lot."

    After hearing her words, the young man felt a little guilty, "still... It''s not all the people in Qingfeng Village! I''ve been making a lot of noise in the yard a few days ago, but now I''m looking for trouble again. It''s like fighting. "

    When hanging white silk a few days ago, this little disciple was the first one to negotiate. On the contrary, the great Xia complained that his nose was not his nose but his eyes. How dare he come here to look for trouble today?

    "Keep throwing. It''s in the room." Su Hao even encourages teenagers to continue to drop the cup. If the cup just thrown out of the window has attracted the attention of outsiders, it''s always right to continue to play.

    Su laughs, "if he''s here to avenge his elder martial brother, why didn''t he make any noise a few days ago, but he pointed the finger at me at this time?" Su Hao''s eyes did not leave the book, but the boy suddenly found something wrong.

    At least 80% of Su Hao''s skill has been restored. It should be easy to deal with the little disciple who just started. But today, not only did Su Hao not walk out of the room, he didn''t even say a word.

    "You mean, someone is..." the young man looked around warily. In addition to Feng Yue, who else is so boring?

    Su Hao nodded, "since Miss Feng wants to play, I''ll play with her. If I don''t, she''s probably having fun now."

    Although Feng Yue is a little smart sometimes, she is a simple minded and extremely conceited person. She doesn''t even admit that there are smarter people in the world than her. Therefore, at this time, she should be naive to think that Su Hao''s skill hasn''t recovered. After being scolded, she can only throw a cup in the room to vent her anger?

    Young side in the window secretly look, sure enough, a figure ran past from the door of the hospital, should be to inform.

    "In Qingfeng Village, there are only three people who can fight in addition to their leader. One is Qiu Yan, who has died in my hands. The other is a disciple who fought with Qiu Yan and was abandoned by Qiu Yan. The other one has died in Guiyun mountain, I guess. Maybe Qiu Yan was in the process of going up the mountain. He has already been exterminated. Now Qingfeng Village is just an empty shelf, which is well known. Now we don''t recognize the status quo and regard ourselves as a young lady. It''s estimated that only Miss Feng is left. "

    Su Hao put down the book and looked at the boy, "according to her temperament, it is estimated that she will start soon."

    "What if she did? I''m still with you. No matter how stupid or arrogant she is, she has already seen my martial arts that day. Knowing that I''m here, how can she fall into the trap? " Young people do not understand, is there any reserve behind Feng Yue?

    "The enemy doesn''t move, I don''t move, do you understand?" Su Hao gave him a sly smile, and then found that the floor was full of broken porcelain pieces, which was a lot of money.

    "Young man, you are the king, you should not be short of this money?"

    ˇ­ˇ­

    The young man''s needle was su Hao''s signal. Without any notice, the silver needle as thin as cattle hair had already entered the meridian of Fengyue along the mouth of the needle.

    This can be regarded as a gift from suhao to Fengyue. Let her have a taste of that kind of pain, deep into the bone marrow.

    "I know something about medicine. It seems that there is nothing special about where you want me to put the silver needle. What''s the purpose?"

    "When she can''t hold her breath and wants to do something to me, you will know what the silver needle really does."

    Su Hao deliberately sold a pass. You know, Feng Yue also treated her like this. If it wasn''t for her master''s excellent martial arts and her early discovery, I''m afraid the silver needle would not have been taken out.

 Chapter 280

    Since Feng Yue knew that Su Hao was a woman, he always harbored a grudge. Not to mention that she killed her elder martial brother, he hated himself even more and fell in love with a woman disguised as a man.

    Feng Yue learns Su Hao''s true identity from Qiu Yan''s letter. She calms down for a long time before digesting so much information. Now that she can be sure that Wuchen is actually the young leader of the demon sect, if she kills her and the young leader of the demon sect, maybe Qingfeng Village will have a chance to be the leader of the Wulin.

    That clean childe, who is full of Fairy Spirit, is actually a woman, even the little master of the demon sect!

    Su Hao''s identity is mysterious, and he can''t stay in Qingfeng Village. Lord Duan accompanies her all day and has no chance to start. Only in the evening, Lord Duan goes back to his room. Su Hao has only one person in his room and can seal the moon.

    However, the difference between the two rooms is no more than ten steps. It''s really hard to completely isolate Mr. Duan from the other room.

    Feng Yue really doesn''t want to give up such a good opportunity. After all, now Wu Chen is seriously injured and has not fully recovered. How can he beat himself?

    Once Wuchen recovers his skill, he can''t be his opponent.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Even if it''s a chance, Fengyue can only put his plan on hold. After all, Prince Duan''s status and martial arts are not comparable to his own. If he is not ready to go, he is just beating the stone with the egg.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    "He didn''t do it all the time. He should be afraid of me." The boy sat at the table with his face propped up, looking like he was in distress.

    If we don''t solve the problem quickly, Su Hao will not recover completely, and the martial arts conference will not continue.

    Your original plan is likely to be shelved or even failed. You know, time is the most important thing now. All the opportunities are planned ahead of time. Once something goes wrong and delays, it is likely to delay the rest of the things. Even when you come to lunjian villa, it will be revealed. In this way, several princes under the royal family will come to the fore, It is very likely that they will know their whereabouts. Although they have no intention of seizing the right, they will not think so.

    The longer you drag on, the harder things get.

    The youth is looking forward to this month as soon as possible.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Su Hao did not expect that the boy would choose to leave lunjian villa at this time.

    The boy left a letter saying that there was something to deal with in the capital and he had to go back immediately.

    Su Hao doesn''t understand that the martial arts conference has been delayed for a long time, and the youth may have lost his temper. Maybe the youth has begun to look for other ways to get calming down?

    Su Hao sighed, put down the letter, coughed twice, and pushed the door open.

    The news of the young man leaving the lunjian villa spread like wildfire. In this way, will Feng Yue relax his vigilance and make an early move?

    "You are in a good mood, Mr. Wu Chen." A rough looking man broke into Su Hao''s yard.

    Su Hao has a good impression of this man. Although he is very fierce, he takes good care of him along the way. On Guiyun mountain, the people in Qingfeng stronghold saw that she was seriously injured after killing Qiu Yan, and they are ready to rush forward to besiege Su Hao and his youth. It is this fierce man who comes forward and frightens them out loud.

    "Brother Meng, Wuchen has injuries on his body, so he can only sit in the courtyard and drink tea. I''m afraid he can''t practice martial arts with brother Meng today." Su Hao''s face is very sorry. He is always grateful for the person in front of him.

    Meng Yuan on the other side couldn''t care about these things. He was directly stronger than the teacup in her hand. "When is this! As soon as Mr. Duan leaves, they are all eyeing you. Even Liu Chen is very critical of you. Listen to my brother''s words and leave as soon as possible! "

    Meng Yuan is a rude man. He doesn''t know how to express the urgency of the situation. Su Hao can feel it and expect it.

    Teenagers have always been a shelter for themselves. Once they leave, they will face a storm.

    Meng Yuan is also for her good. After all, Meng Yuan is a man who does not seek fame or profit. When he first entered lunjian villa, he helped Meng Yuan by accident. He has always been very good to himself. If it wasn''t for him, he would be as good as a teenager.

    "No problem, brother Meng. Even if Qingfeng Village has any opinions on me, they don''t dare to attack me in this lunjian villa."

    If Feng Yue dares to start, he will never let her walk out of lunjian villa alive.

    Meng Yuan couldn''t resist him, so he left after a cup of tea. Su looked at the cup in his hand. Liu Chen didn''t expect that he had given so many precious medicine at that time, but he also had a problem with himself.

    "Oh, is it because I beat him a set of tea sets?"

    Su Hao''s face turned black. The boy didn''t pay for the tea set. Was it his own fault?

    Su Hao underestimated lunjian villa. There was no program for such a large banquet, but everyone was just eating hard. Liu Chen said a few words, and everyone raised their glasses to drink. Who dares to get drunk in such a place?

    Meng Yuan went out of his way to find himself during the day, but he didn''t show up at this time. Su Hao knew that the unexpected banquet must have some purpose.

    "Mr. Wu Chen, you should know that Guiyun mountain is not allowed to attack others, but to get out of the organization by your own ability." Although Qingfeng Village has lost several experts, its momentum can''t be lost. The middle-aged man''s position is in the middle, and his voice is loud enough for people in the whole yard to hear.

    There are no teenagers around Su Hao, and Qingfeng Village is now a big sect with a name and a family name in the river and lake. Su Hao, a nobody, can''t continue to be sheltered by Liu Chen.

    "Master Feng, you should have heard about what happened that day countless times. Why did you mention it suddenly at this time?" Su Hao''s smile is really irritating.

    "If you are like this, don''t blame Qingfeng Village for being rude to you!"

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Su Hao''s goal is not only to kill them, but also to kill them unconsciously. He can''t count their lives on himself.

    Several disciples of Qingfeng stronghold swarmed up. Su Hao pretended to do his best. After a few moves, he was defeated and let them fight and kick.

    Although Liu Chen saw it in his eyes, he didn''t say anything. He still sat in his seat and drank from himself.

    "Get out of here!" The rough male voice sounded at the gate of the hospital. Su Hao deliberately didn''t fight back and let himself have many bruises and hisses. It seems that he will be blue and purple in the morning.

    Meng Yuan had already packed up his things and was ready to leave lunjian villa, but he was still worried about Su Hao. He wanted to come and have a look, but he didn''t expect that Su Hao was surrounded by several disciples with poor martial arts skills.

    Meng Yuan quickly pulled away several people around him. Looking at Meng Yuan''s big fist in the wine jar, the people around him didn''t dare to surround him any more.

    "No dust! No dust

    "How can you people do this! The little prince left for a while, but he didn''t say he would never come back! If the Lord comes back and sees childe Wuchen like this, I''ll see how you explain it! "

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Liu Chen sent someone to deliver the medicine, but everyone at that time knew that it was no longer enough to be their opponent.

    After such a fuss, Feng Yue made sure that he wanted to do it.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    The dagger with cold light approached Su Hao''s bed step by step, and someone suddenly laid his hand on it. The touch of the dagger was delivered in time. It was soft. When the moon was closed, he found that there was no one in the quilt. Bad, it was a trick!

    Before Feng Yue turned around, Su Hao slapped her from behind.

    The function of the silver needle is to let her pass the silver needle along the meridians to the Dantian in the process of exercise. The feeling of the silver needle entering the Dantian will never be better than stabbing her.

    Feng Yue quickly turns around and resists, which is in Su''s favor.

    "You witch, I''m going to kill you today. No one can stop you!"

    Hum!

    Feng Yue thought that Su Hao''s internal power had not fully recovered, and he even dared to make provocations.

    Su is not angry but laughs. "Miss Feng''s tone is not small. If you really have this ability, why come late at night?"

    Two people almost at the same time expected each other''s action, two colleagues hand, two palms meet.

    Boom.

    Feng Yue was beaten back a few steps, directly hit the wall, Su Hao just took a step back to stabilize the body.

    Feng Yue was hardly conscious of being beaten, and it took him a long time to stand up against the wall.

    "What? Didn''t you recover your skill? How can... "Feng Yue received his palm and directly sent the silver needle into Feng Yue''s Dantian along the meridians.

    But Feng Yue concentrates on fighting with Su Hao. She doesn''t realize the pain on her body at all. It''s because a foreign body has entered Dantian.

    Feng Yue still didn''t give up. He stood up, holding the dagger in his hand, and chopped in the direction of Su Hao.

    Su Hao has no intention of fighting. She doesn''t want Feng Yue to have an accident in her room. She doesn''t want to chase Feng Yue. She sells a flaw and lets Feng Yue go.

    Feng Yue left quickly, until it was quiet again, Su Hao sat down slowly by the bed, covered his wound and gasped.

    Looking at the bloodstain oozing from the white tunic, "hiss --" fortunately, she didn''t find it, otherwise, the one who was seriously injured might be herself.

    "Did you just let her go? Are you not afraid that she will go back and complain to her father? Even Qingfeng Village has a very important position in the world in recent years. " A concealed weapon flies by from the dark place and lights up the lamp in the room. The boy on the eaves smiles. He doesn''t know what medicine is sold in Su Hao''s gourd.

    Su Hao sneered, "don''t worry, he won''t live to that time. Dantian is invaded by silver needles. With her martial arts, she can''t get it unless she cuts her belly. What''s more, she''s here to attack me. She will definitely go back to her house to carry out her martial Arts and prepare to force the silver needles out."

    Feng Yue will not only die, but also suffer great pain. But she asked for all this! You and I are well water, not river water, you just provoke me to poison me, you do not leave room, you regret, will regret, when you poisoned, should not give me a ray of life.

    "I underestimated you."

 Chapter 281

    Su Hao''s face is full of purple marks left by those people. As soon as he was hit by them, the blood flow accelerated, and the blood stasis appeared. Not only on his face, but also on his body, he began to feel pain. Fortunately, when he was hit by them, Su Hao secretly used Kung Fu to protect his heart and avoided most of their attacks, and did not hurt his bones and organs.

    But after reaction, the pain made her shiver.

    After he left the book, he didn''t really leave the lunjian villa, but secretly hid in the dark. If he hadn''t pretended to leave, he would not have thought about it. These people just fear him. There is no real hero''s pleasure or hatred. They always doubt Su Hao''s identity, They don''t trust them all the time. Compared with a sect like Qingfeng Village, even if he developed from a mountain bandit, he is more trustworthy than a person of unknown origin.

    "I haven''t asked you yet," said Su Hao, holding the bedside to do it. It seems that she still can''t do strenuous exercise. She just gave a palm and cracked the wound. It seems that she still hasn''t fully recoveredˇ° Hey, where have you been? How can you leave suddenly

    I don''t know how to answer. Should I tell her?

    In fact, he wanted Fengyue to finish all this earlier and hold the Wulin meeting earlier, so that he could let suhao get the Heart Sutra earlier. Everything would go smoothly, because he arranged the following things early, just to fight for more time.

    He watched Su Hao being beaten by several disciples of Qingfeng stronghold. Seeing that she had so many injuries, he knew that part of the reason was his own, but he still hid in the dark and didn''t do anything.

    It was only when a voice came out of his room that the boy could not cheat himself. He finally knew that a large part of all this was caused by himself, but he left Su Hao to bear it alone.

    Sue is such a girl that she is beaten like this. Her face is black and blue. No matter who sees it, she will feel uncomfortable, not to mention that she is still indifferent.

    The young man approached her gently. He didn''t dare to say anything. He touched the bruise on her face with his hand. "It''s nothing. There''s something in the capital that must be dealt with. I... I''ll come back to you as soon as I come back."

    The boy''s eyes dodged, and he didn''t dare to face Su Hao''s eyes.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    This night, several people didn''t sleep well. Su Hao was injured and couldn''t find the right posture to fall asleep. The teenager was full of remorse. After all, Su Hao''s injury was more or less because she didn''t protect her well. She was hiding in the dark all the time. That''s why these people bullied her so badly.

    Feng Yue went back to his room. He thought it was just Su Hao''s hand that was too hard, but he checked it. There was no wound on his body, but his lower abdomen was in pain. As soon as he entered the room, he fell to the ground.

    Feng Yue''s consciousness gradually became blurred. He didn''t know where he was. There was only one idea in his mind. It hurt, too much.

    "Ah -" Feng Yue couldn''t help crying out, but now it''s late at night, no one will appear in this place. Feng Yue grabs his clothes. What tricks did this bastard use? He didn''t even have a wound on his body, and his internal organs were not damaged. How could he become so painful for no reason?

    The corner of his clothes was gradually crumpled, but the pain didn''t slow down. Feng Yue kept cursing Su Hao in his heart, but at this time, Su Hao was sleeping in his bed. Although he didn''t fall asleep, his condition was much better than that of Feng Yue now.

    Feng Yue almost used all the methods to relieve pain. She stumbled up and turned out the medicine bottles in the cupboard. No matter what medicine was put in her mouth, it had no effect.

    Feng Yue was so hurt that she almost lost her consciousness. She didn''t even have the strength to scold Su Hao. She quietly leaned on the bed, but the pain still didn''t slow down. She tried her best to adjust her breath, but found that as long as she lifted her breath, her abdomen would become very painful, and she didn''t dare to exercise. She could only bite the window curtain hanging by the bed, bit by bit, but the pain like needle pricking was too sensitive.

    Feng Yue didn''t even have the strength to shout. She could only lie on the ground silently, waiting for the passage of time.

    Feng Yue knew in his heart that he would not be able to endure until dawn.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    The next morning, he was a little disciple of Qingfeng Village and found Feng Yue, whose body had become cold.

    There was a tragic death in lunjian villa. All the people rushed to Fengyue''s room. Fengyue''s death was really terrible. Her clothes were torn apart. Even her face was scratched by herself, leaving no intact place. If it wasn''t for the strong fragrance of gardenia, everyone could not recognize it. She was lying on the ground, and she was still very proud yesterday, Such a beautiful face was destroyed in this way, and even left such a tragic death.

    The skin tissue in the middle of Fengyue nail was proved to be the skin on her face and body. There was almost no intact part of her naked skin.

    This was unexpected to suhao, but suhao did hear that some people would have such a situation when they were suffering from severe pain, but she didn''t expect that it would become so serious on Fengyue,

    I''m afraid it''s also because Feng Yue has been pampered since she was a child. She''s delicate and tender. That''s why she''s like this.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    After Qiu Yan, another person died in Qingfeng stronghold. The eldest lady of Qingfeng stronghold was found dead in her room in the morning. Her death was miserable. She tore her clothes with both hands.

    Fengyue''s room became very lively. The famous doctor of the villa examined Fengyue carefully and looked at his condition. A dead person could not feel her pulse. Naturally, it was impossible to judge that there was a silver needle as thin as cattle hair in her meridians.

    The youth saw all Zha tongue, "I''m afraid it''s painful to the extreme, can''t help but tear their clothes."

    "No, that''s not the most painful." Su Hao is still weak. Only in this way can no one doubt that she killed Feng Yueˇ° If you''ve got a hole in your body and you''re not allowed to take painkillers, you''ll know what real pain is

    If you don''t start with me first, you won''t come back to this end.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    The conclusion given by the doctors of lunjian mountain villa is that they are possessed by the devil, and no one can refute it. After all, the doctors of lunjian mountain villa are all famous doctors in the Jianghu, and no one has the qualification to question them.

    As for why there is such a result, it is nothing more than the young man''s thin needle, which ordinary people can''t detect with their naked eyes. Even the miracle doctor can only see that her Dantian is damaged, so he gives a diagnosis of being possessed.

    In addition, the blood of the dead has been coagulated. The miracle doctor just looked at it on the surface and didn''t dissect it for autopsy. Of course, the people in Qingfeng Village certainly won''t let the miracle doctor do autopsy. In this way, no one will find out that the real cause of Fengyue''s death is actually the silver needle that entered Dantian along with the meridians.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    There was a lot of discussion among the people present, and no one would suspect that it was homicide.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    "You are all bullshit. Elder martial Sister Feng was killed by this childe. How could she be possessed by practicing martial arts?" Most of the people in Qingfeng Village can''t hold their breath. As soon as they see Su Hao, they feel that Su Hao has a grudge against Feng Yue because of what happened last night.

    The little disciple grabbed the doctor''s collar and said, "you must be an old quack. You must be dizzy. You can''t find the real reason at all."

    Su Hao understands that this hairy boy always follows Feng Yue. The elder martial sister is just a follower. I''m afraid he has deep feelings with Feng Yue.

    The hall was so noisy that no one found it, and the boy came in.

    The boy came out from behind Su Hao, and the whole hall was quiet.

    Lord Duan did not give up the chess piece of Wuchen, but returned to the lunjian villa again. This is undoubtedly a shocking news for everyone. Last night, they did nothing to watch Su Hao who was badly injured in Qingfeng stronghold. Didn''t they offend him all at once?

    Liu Chen thought that he didn''t know what happened during his absence, so he went up and said, "Lord, there was a dispute between Mr. Wu Chen and some disciples of Qingfeng stronghold at the banquet yesterday, so we may have a grudge against them. This is obvious to all. So please give Mr. Wu Chen to me for the time being. I''ll be fine with you..."

    Young man directly interrupted Liu Chen''s words, "great Xia Liu, I thought you were one of the few decent people in the Jianghu, but I didn''t expect that although you didn''t go along with those people who were careless about people''s lives, you were still like them. You were bullied by you when you were not there. When I came back, you still wanted to confuse right and wrong!" The momentum of the youth is like an invisible pressure in the air at this time, which makes people present dare not make a sound.

    Sue Hao coughed twice and pulled the wound.

    "To borrow a word from great Xia Liu, last night at the banquet, several disciples of Qingfeng stronghold were surrounded by me. Because I haven''t recovered from my injuries, I can''t exercise my martial arts or even be beaten by them. My bruises are not fake." The bruises on Su Hao''s mouth and forehead clearly show the injuries Su Hao suffered last night.

 Chapter 282

    The young man kept Su Hao behind him. "Great Xia Liu, great Xia Feng, what else do you want to say? Wuchen has been seriously injured, and no one can prove that Wuchen killed miss Fengyue. What''s more, the miracle doctor has already said and clearly diagnosed that miss Fengyue came to such an end because she became obsessed with practicing martial arts. If you want to blame it, you have to blame your Qingfeng Village for its improper martial arts, which will make your own miss look like this. "

    "What''s more, looking at the situation of Miss Feng Yue, I''d like to know. You said Wuchen killed Feng Yue, but you came to tell me what kind of tactics Wuchen used to kill Feng Yue?"

    We can''t help but turn our attention to Feng Yue. Because of the pain, Feng Yue''s face has been scratched by herself, even her clothes are tattered, and you can''t see the original appearance. In addition, all kinds of medicinal materials are scattered all over the ground, which is enough to prove that Feng Yue probably did something especially everyday last night. Indeed, people wandering in the Jianghu, Most of them have seen people who practice martial arts and become obsessed with the devil. Most of them are mentally deficient after entering the magic barrier and do something against the common sense.

    If you look at the death of Feng Yue, no one will doubt that Feng Yue died of homicide.

    Of course, apart from Feng Qi, Feng Yue''s father, the leader of Qingfeng Village.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    The death of Feng Yue is too ugly. In ordinary days, Feng Yue always looks radiant. Now it has become like this. It''s even more impossible to put her in the mourning hall and let so many people see her.

    Feng Qi was careful. His daughter was spoiled since she was a child, and she could not be so ugly after she left. Feng Qi closed the lid of the coffin, put the coffin in the mourning hall, quietly burned incense for three days, and found a good place to bury Feng Yue.

    Feng Yue''s death has brought a huge blow to Qingfeng Village, especially Feng Qi, who seems to be a teenager overnight. Now he has no mind to think about the Wulin conference. This time, he has lost not only his apprentice, but also his beloved daughter.

    Feng Qi knows that neither Su Hao nor Duan Wangye are easy to be provoked. It is because of his ambition that he will let himself lose his daughter.

    In lunjian mountain villa, Qingfeng Village has lost two important figures in succession. Feng Qi can''t calm down. After all, Feng Yue is the eldest lady of Qingfeng Village. It''s obvious that Feng Yue''s death is not possessed by the devil. However, Feng Qi knows that his daughter has always been indifferent to martial arts, so she can''t practice any peerless martial arts, But no one could find out the cause of Feng Yue''s death. For a moment, the whole story of lunjian villa was even worse than before.

    At this time, Qingfeng Village also gradually realized that there was a force against them in lunjian villa. Would it be the man of unknown origin or the prince Duan?

    No matter who it is, I''m afraid it''s not that easy to deal with.

    To make the death of Feng Yue so strange that no one can find the real cause of death is absolutely beyond the reach of a simple character.

    Compared with Qiu Yan, Feng Yue''s funeral can''t be so hasty. The stronghold leader of Qingfeng Village wants to find out the cause of Feng Yue''s death. Unfortunately, no matter how many people he finds to check, the final result is the same.

    Feng Yue has never practiced any peerless martial arts. How could he be possessed by his own practice?

    His eyes swept the pale Su Hao, if he can kill invisible, then this person, is really not simple.

    Su Hao is acutely aware of Mr. Feng Qi''s eyes, and politely returns to the past. Feng Yue''s death is her own fault. When you destroy other people''s families and kill their relatives, you never thought that they would suffer.

    Feng Yue is also like this. She stealthily seals the silver needle into the original master''s meridians, which makes the original master feel miserable. Unexpectedly, Feng Yue can''t bear the pain and dies so quickly.

    Unlike the original owner, he can resist the pain and force the silver needle out with his own skill.

    Now think about it. It''s thanks to Feng Yue that I can think of such a method without knowing it. It''s a pity that this time, his bad heart was used on himself.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    The young man is familiar with the way. He unties the gauze on Su Hao''s body and changes the dressing again. Fortunately, the wound has gradually healed, leaving no deep scar. It seems that he has recovered well.

    The boy put the tray on the table, turned his head and asked Su, "I still want to know why even the doctor of lunjian villa can''t see it. There''s something strange about Feng Yue''s death?" When he agreed to help Su Hao at that time, he was ready for the disaster. But unexpectedly, everything in Su Hao''s plan went so smoothly.

    During the time when he was hiding in the dark, he had already made all kinds of plans. He even thought about how suhao should deal with it in case it was revealed. But after all, he underestimated suhao. He didn''t expect that she had such a deviant way to kill people.

    Su Hao closed the door, and all the people in lunjian Shangzhuang were busy with funerals for Fengyue. No one noticed them, and no one would force a seriously injured person to attend the funeral of Miss Qingfeng Village.

    "Don''t you already know? I''m the Witch of the demon sect you call. I shouldn''t live in this world. Since I''m a witch, there''s a way for her to kill me. You''re with them. You should hate me to the bone. Why didn''t you kill me? " Su Hao picked up the tea cup on the table. After the boy came back, Liu Chen ordered someone to send him a new set of tea sets. Tea is good tea, but the person who sent it was not pleasing. Su Hao squinted and looked at the boy in front of him.

    In fact, Su Hao knows that the reason why he can show up in his room on time is because he never left the lunjian villa.

    The young man had his ideas. They just used each other. Who was worthy of who?

    It''s lucky that young people are willing to appear. What else can they ask for?

    The boy noticed the change in Su Hao''s eyes and shook his fan. "The royal family only care who can help. As for the gratitude and resentment in the river, we will never be bad."

    "What''s more, is there anyone who claims to be a decent man who doesn''t have a few lives in his hands?" Those well-known and decent people, who build the plank road openly and secretly, don''t know how much they have done in private.

    What the youth lacks is only people who can work for him. As for what is right or wrong, what is not a cult, and what is not a threat to imperial power, the youth never cares.

    The so-called decent sects and heresies are nothing but more than less. The evil cults they call are just sects that disdain to go along the same way with them. They think that if they boast of the right way, they can represent more people and eliminate the possible unstable factors around them. Therefore, the evil cults are called deviant and denounced by them.

    From time to time, the people of Qingfeng Village burst into tears in the main hall. Fortunately, the distance was far away, and Su Hao was not disturbed too much. However, it''s really sad to think that when Qiu Yan died, no one shed tears for him.

    Su Hao has no intention to take care of them. Now the top priority is how to defeat the remaining ten people.

    Su Hao has been sick all the time, but in fact he has completely recovered his skills. He just lets other people relax their vigilance, so that he can often secretly observe other people practicing in the yard.

    According to the young man''s words, on the one hand, the sun and wind in the yard will help the wound recover; on the other hand, they have already recorded every move in their heart. Only by knowing themselves and their opponents can they win a hundred battles.

    Most of the people who can walk to Guiyun mountain have excellent lightness skills. As the saying goes, the lightness of the sword, the heaviness of the sword, and the inflexibility of the weapons are the biggest problems Su Hao is facing now. In any case, Su Hao''s speed of wielding the sword is impossible to surpass his opponent.

    "But you are petite. No matter how light their swords are, as long as you speed up, they are still the same. They can''t hurt you." The teenager has been staying in Su Hao''s room, analyzing every opponent Su Hao is about to face.

    In fact, Su Hao''s opponent is the key to decide whether she can win the position of Wulin alliance leader.

    "If you can shake their long sword, you may have a better chance of winning. This is your advantage." The young man dragged his chin and looked at the man in green who was dancing the sword in the yard. "His weakness is that he has too many tricks. If you can take him down at one stroke, he will never have the strength to fight back. But in this case, you need to use a lot of strength at the beginning. If you fail, you have to continue to hold on. Can you do it?"

    ˇ­ˇ­

    If Su Hao was thoughtful, he had already gone. Suddenly he looked at the young man, "young man, you have to promise me one thing."

    "Well?" The young man was analyzing the situation for her, but he didn''t want Su Hao to come out of the blue. He was puzzledˇ° What''s the matter with you? "

    "I hope that if I can help you get the calming Sutra, in any case, please don''t let them attack the demon sect."

    Su Hao''s eyes are very firm. She knows in her heart that she will leave sooner or later. But in their eyes, the evil cult is an existence that shouldn''t appear. She can keep it for a while, but not for a lifetime. If she can really help the boy get what he wants and help herself, it shouldn''t be difficult for him.

    "Good." The boy also went away. Su Hao''s eyes didn''t look like usual banter, and he didn''t have the kind of forbearance and firmness when he was hurt. On the contrary, it made the boy feel a little sad.

    Somehow, the boy saw a trace of sadness in Su Hao''s eyes. In Su Hao''s heart, there should be someone she wants to protect.

 Chapter 283

    It''s a pity that he was born in the royal family. In such a place where he was always unkind, he never felt any warmth anywhere except his mother. He had no way to understand what kind of mood Su Hao was in

    Su Hao avoided the juvenile''s eyes, still a little lost.

    Perhaps, in the original owner''s heart, what made her most uncomfortable was not Qiu Yan''s calculation and the final cruelty, but that she was so stupid that she was not only cheated by Qiu Yan, but also dragged down her mother and the whole sect.

    Now think about it, Su Hao will still be shocked by the scene. She still remembers that the magic cult is a picturesque place. In fact, everyone has their own life. They don''t want to be like the rumors from the outside world. Everyone''s hands are covered with blood.

    They don''t want to form an alliance, and they don''t want to discount the reputation of the right way. They just want to be safe and stable, but that''s all. They are not willing to let them go.

    Su Hao''s eyes are full of that scene, and there are many corpses everywhereˇŞˇŞ

    Now, her task is to let the demon sect continue steadily.

    Memories are so cruel. It''s not known what he will encounter in the future. Su Hao sits up to take a breath. These injuries do not have no effect on him. His skill has been damaged a lot. It''s not known how he will face the second martial arts meeting.

    The competition has come to the second scene, and people who had left the lunjian villa have come to watch the fun. It''s a pity that the lunjian villa no longer provides food and lodging, so they have to find a place nearby.

    Su Hao raised his eyes and looked at all the elements in his eyes. For a moment, he felt that it was really cruel to do so. One day, he himself destroyed a family, but didn''t they also destroy his family?

    If Feng Yue didn''t do it to him, he would never do it to him before her. I think he was too kind and didn''t treat a person who had been plotting against him.

    Seeing that Su Hao was in a bad mood, he quickly changed the topic and continued to point to the man in green in front of him. "You look at the man in front of you. From an outsider''s point of view, his martial arts is not high. But if you draw a lot and fight with him, you''d better find a way to fight quickly. When you confront him, you can''t have any hesitation. He has a deep heart, At that time, in Guiyun mountain, he was the only one who came out on his own. He was good at lightness and lightness of sword. If he delayed, he would be very likely to consume his patience. On the contrary, he would leak a flaw and find a loophole by trick. In that case, your chances of winning would be low. "

    Suhao listened to the young man. He knew a lot about the rest of them. It seemed that he really wanted to help her get the Scriptures. Looking at the direction he was pointing, he nodded, "I understand."

    This man in green, practicing sword in his own yard, seems to be unprepared for people, but in fact, he already has another plan.

    "Ah! Dust free brother The rough voice was Meng Yuan. He had left lunjian villa that day, but the young man sent someone to pick him up. After several times of weighing, Fengyuan finally gave up the chance of the Wulin conference. He knew that he had no heart and no background behind him. In contrast, he really couldn''t believe it, I''m qualified to be the Wulin leader.

    Su Hao tried to stand up with a chair, but Meng Yuan pressed him back, "it''s not me who said that, you are a small body, full of disasters, and you can still survive until now. It''s not easy."

    Meng Yuan''s hand is not light or heavy. If this slap is taken, Su Hao may not be able to accept it. Even if there is nothing to do, he should have something to do. The young man reaches out to block Meng Yuan''s hand and says, "take it easy."

    Meng Yuan was blocked down, but he also knew that he had a heavy hand. He felt his head in embarrassment, "Hey, I''m a rough man. I forgot that Wu Chen was still injured."

    "Brother Meng, I haven''t asked you, what''s the matter with coming to my yard?" Su Hao thinks that the heart in front of him is really good. Now that he has quit the Wulin assembly, he certainly doesn''t come here to harm himself.

    Meng Yuan patted his head and said, "look at my memory, I forgot. I''m here to tell you that the result of the draw has been publicized. Your first opponent is that man." Meng Yuan didn''t stick to details and directly pointed to the solemn man in the yard. The young man naturally knew that the opponent in the first game was personally selected by him for Su Zi. In the first game, he must keep his physical strength and let her have enough energy, because Su has a good opponent below. It can''t be won by complete grasp.

    "What a coincidence. How could it be him?" Su Hao knew in his heart that the first sentence of the lottery was drawn by the young man for him. As for who he could draw, the young man must have arranged it in advance.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    It''s half a month since Sue''s injury completely recovered.

    "The rivers and lakes are turbulent and the evil cult is rampant. Today we are gathered here to select a capable man and knight who can lead us to wipe out the evil cult and eliminate the order of the rivers and lakes." Liu Chen on the stage said that he was impassioned. All they said was aimed at the evil cult, but they just wanted to get rid of the evil cult. Su Hao could not help holding the knife in his hand. Sure enough, the most fundamental purpose of this Wulin conference was to get rid of the evil cult.

    What kind of talented people? What kind of hero? It''s just that I can''t bear to see people who are different from them, so I do some ugly things in the name of cleaning up the Jianghu.

    "Great Xia Liu, I don''t think the purpose of the Wulin assembly is to wipe out the evil cult. What''s more, as far as I know, the evil cult is not inexorable. Why do you have to wipe them out?" The teenager fiddles with the tea pet on the table. He can see that Su''s good mood is confused by Liu Chen''s words. Now if her mood is affected, I''m afraid it will affect his next performance. The teenager''s tone is not good, and even doesn''t give Liu Chen a straight eye.

    Liu Chen''s previous behavior has completely offended the young man. Her idea of flattering the young man is also well known. Now the young man suddenly asked him why he was fighting against the evil cult, but he was at a loss.

    "Where do you come from? How can you be suspicious of such a serious event in the Wulin Su Hao''s mood has just stabilized. At this time, someone is stirring up trouble again.

    The young man looked around and found the indignant man. He didn''t look like a serious man. He didn''t come here to witness justice. When he saw the person who was not pleasing to the eye, he naturally had to deal with him. Without saying a word, he threw the tea pet he was playing with into his face.

    The boy''s hand strength is not small, and the tea pet is also very heavy. Liu Chen''s tea set has always been ceramic, but the tea pet is pure copper. Of course, the weight is needless to say, and the blood flows down the man''s forehead.

    Seeing that the man was injured, Su Hao calmed down a little and looked up and down at him. There were not many people in lunjian villa in recent days. Su Hao didn''t see him in the villa, so he was very surprised. He should have quit the first battle of Guiyun mountain. He didn''t stay in lunjian villa these days. He didn''t know what happened these days, and he didn''t know the identity of the boy, I guess I only knew that he was the one who knocked down the champion at the beginning, and didn''t pay attention to him at all.

    After being beaten, the man was obviously unconvinced. Most of the people around him didn''t know the identity of the teenagers on the stage, but they were all people with brains. If this man dared to be so presumptuous in front of Liu Chen, he must not be a simple person. He didn''t follow the crowd and didn''t stop him.

    "You! How dare you hurt people at will in the Wulin assembly That is to say, this man is brave enough to point his finger at Lord Duan. If he is in the palace, will he have to be decapitated hundreds of times?

    I''m afraid it''s also the first one who dares to point his finger at the young man and question his common people, isn''t it?

    The young man looked up at Liu Chen, and the meaning was very obvious. Liu Chen understood and waved his hand. Then several people who were not well-dressed gathered around him, arranged for several people around him, packed and threw the bloody and noisy man out of lunjian villa.

    The man obviously didn''t expect such a result. How could he have spoken to Liu Chen and finally Liu Chen sent someone to throw him out?

    Looking at the people who were thrown out, there was a sigh under the stage. Even Liu Chen had to look at the young man''s face. It seems that the young man''s identity on the stage is really unusual.

    All the people in the audience were glad that they didn''t go along just now.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    The remaining ten people didn''t pay attention to Su Hao at all. After all, Su Hao was thin and small, and he was recovering from a serious injury. It seemed that there was a look of disdain on the face of the green man Sven.

    There are three opponents Su Hao will face. One is the man in green who looks a bit like a mother while practicing sword in the yard that day. The other is the disciple of Taoist Tonggu, who is known as an iron hand in the Jianghu. He heard that his iron fist can shatter rocks. The other is the boy who squints his eyes. After analyzing for a long time, he can''t figure out the swordsman who has been silent all the time, With the seemingly enigmatic Phoenix man, who is better at martial arts? He can''t see who can win. There''s no way to determine who Su Hao will face. The boy felt vaguely that no matter who played against suhao, it would be the biggest challenge in this competition.

    In the next competition, it''s up to Su Hao to figure out his own way.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    "Mr. Wu Chen, I''ve offended you."

    No matter how to say, it''s impossible to see that there''s anything amazing about the clean figure, which makes the man in green relaxed a little.

    The man in green originally wanted to kill Su Hao with one move, but unexpectedly, Su Hao didn''t dodge and used his knife to block the sword.

    Su Hao''s expression has no waves, not only that, but also because of Su Hao''s block, the long sword in his hand is almost out of hand.

    There are flaws! The tension in the young man''s heart.

 Chapter 284

    Su Hao grasped the opportunity. The mountain reached to his side and hit the man in Green''s wristband with the back of the knife. His hand trembled and the sword fell to the ground.

    The man in green was obviously unconvinced and wanted to continue to pick up the sword, but he was interrupted by the voice on the high platform.

    "Childe Wuchen is really a rising star. I didn''t expect that the seemingly thin childe Wuchen had such a powerful move. I really admire him."

    Liu Chen clapped his hands and stood up. The rule of the challenge arena is that if he loses, he will lose. Without any interface or reason, Liu Chen always faces Su Hao. The man in green has nothing to say, so he has to take up the long sword and walk down the stage.

    After the competition, one group will step down and replace the other two. This is also a kind of rest for everyone. After all, if one person has been standing in the challenge arena for a long time, it will make others find flaws.

    The identity of the youth is well known, but no one knows why the youth appeared in the Wulin assembly, but no one asked.

    Who dares to talk about the affairs of the royal family?

    "Great Xia Liu, there are many talented people in the Wulin. Don''t forget to provide us with some good seedlings?" Su Hao won the first game easily, so that the rest of the people do not dare to relax their vigilance.

    I didn''t expect that at the beginning, the most underappreciated little man could turn around and easily solve an opponent.

    It means that no one can be seriously injured, and no one can use concealed weapons. Compared with that, Su Hao''s Dao is better controlled.

    After a few rounds, there were few people left in the challenge arena. Liu Chen had ordered his men to send the people who had been knocked off the challenge arena back to their yard.

    If they don''t leave, it''s very likely that the situation will become very difficult to control, let alone go on normally.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    The iron hand went to the challenge arena with bare hands, which was different from Su Hao''s imagination. She thought that the person who could shatter the rocks with her own brute force rather than internal force must look like Meng Yuan, at least five big and three thick, and look fierce. But the people in front of her, except for their dark skin, are almost the same as teenagers in body shape and height,

    He doesn''t look so strong. How can he be so evil in the world?

    Su Hao cut his hand, but the man on the other side didn''t dodge, so he held Su Hao''s knife directly in his hand.

    Su Hao was a little flustered. He was not allowed to see blood on the challenge arena. If he saw blood with a knife, he would lose the chance to continue to fight.

    "Ding --" the man opposite broke Su Hao''s knife into two!

    Su Hao was almost thrown out of the challenge arena because of the huge strength on the opposite side. He took several steps to one side and then barely stopped.

    Two people opened the distance, Su Hao also because this was a huge impact, brain suddenly confused, fortunately the opposite person is also a gentleman, did not take advantage of this time to continue to attack, even if he knows, this time of Su Hao, absolutely can''t stop him.

    The boy also clenched his fist for fear that the person opposite would make any moves.

    Su Hao finally slowed down. Unexpectedly, he broke his knife without any damage.

    Now I don''t have any weapons in my hand. I can''t stop half of the fight. That is to say, I can only fight with him with my bare hands. But in the face of such a person, if I fight with my bare hands, I''m afraid the chance of winning is very small?

    The young man also knows that this situation is very unfavorable for Su Hao. Even if Su Hao tries his best, he will suffer a lot of damage. What''s more, the iron hand almost uses brute force and has hardly practiced internal skills. If Su Hao uses internal power to punch, she is likely to be killed or even hurt herself.

    Time is too tight for Su Hao to plan too much.

    Although the iron hand knew the morality of the world and knew that he shouldn''t fight at this time, he also knew how to take advantage of the victory and pursue. As soon as he saw that Su Hao had gradually slowed down, he didn''t wait any longer. He was ready to send Su Hao to the challenge arena.

    Su Hao''s brain was spinning so fast that he couldn''t think of any way to parry. He could not resist it. He had to stick to his head, concentrate on his mind and calm his Qi, and directly concentrated his internal power into the Dantian, and did his best to fight.

    As a result, no one expected that Su Hao would transfer his whole body''s power for a while, overdrawn all his body''s strength, and even beat a man with brute force like iron hand out in this way.

    As if in a dream, Su Hao looks at the iron hand falling from the challenge arena and falls on the challenge arena in a daze.

    Fortunately, suhao is just exhausted.

    The young man flew into the challenge arena, helped Su Hao up and took him to the back. Even he didn''t expect that Su Hao''s palm with all his internal power was so powerful.

    The master of the iron hand is Gu Qing, the iron sand palm. He is a Taoist priest who is detached from the secular world. Seeing this, he didn''t say much about it. He just took the iron hand back.

    He knew in his heart that the iron hand had no internal power. He relied on brute force all the time. Although Su Hao''s palm had no serious internal injury to him, he had no internal power and could not resist it.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Sue Hao used up all her strength and was in a coma for the whole day. She didn''t wake up until the evening.

    "Next, your opponent is the swordsman. He has been silent. I don''t know much about him. You''d better be careful." Taking advantage of Liu Chen''s command, the boy comes to Su Hao and whispers in her ear.

    The same is with the knife, almost no advantage, compared to their biggest advantage, should be their own flexibility.

    The swordsman''s fierce and cold face made it hard for Su Hao to figure out. However, she faintly felt that this man would be the biggest opponent she met today.

    There is nothing special about the swordsman''s knife. It''s just an ordinary long knife. If it''s hard, his knife will probably break under his own.

    The swordsman knows how to make full use of his strong points and avoid his weak points. He hardly conflicts with Su Hao. He avoids Su Hao''s swords, but every knife is aimed at Su Hao.

    On the challenge arena, if you hurt the other side, you will be disqualified, unless... He has absolute assurance that he can control himself and never hurt the other side.

    The swordsman''s eyes still have no waves. Su Hao''s heart is a little hairy. He is distracted for a moment, and his knife is almost out of hand.

    Compared with him, I don''t have any advantage at all. I''m afraid the swordsman has seen through the purpose she wants to get around him. There is no flaw at all. The young man on the stage can''t help clenching his fist.

    Su Hao clenched the knife again. Originally, he opened the distance from the swordsman and went up again.

    Since you''re so sure you won''t hurt me, I''ll challenge you.

    As expected, the swordsman began to avoid Su Hao''s blade and attack her directly.

    Su Hao unexpectedly did not dodge, directly met up.

    When the boy saw the long knife cut on Su Hao''s shoulder, he couldn''t sit still. On the high stand, a man in splendid clothes clapped his case.

    Su Hao holds the swordsman''s knife and smiles coldly, "you lost."

    It has been a rule for many years that there is no blood in the arena. Once this rule is broken, no matter what it is for, you can''t continue to fight.

    Looking at the smile on Su Hao''s face, the boy soon understood Su Hao''s purpose. As long as he won the swordsman, Su Hao could compete with himself directly and win.

    The swordsman didn''t say much. He took his knife, turned around and left the challenge arena.

    It''s impossible for the young man to let the injured Su Hao stay in the challenge arena and directly announce that he has given up the contest. The new leader of the Wulin alliance is Wuchen childe.

    In any case, it is a fact that Su Hao has won the challenge arena. Even if some people criticize him and some teenagers are around, no one dares to question him.

    "Are you a fool?" Why hit yourself on a knife!

    The young man couldn''t ask. He knew that it was his wrong operation that led to Su Hao''s opponent exceeding his estimate. He was as strong as a swordsman. Even if Su Hao could last several rounds, he couldn''t last long.

    "Well, I know it in my heart. It''s not deep. It''s just flesh." No matter what time, Su Hao still keeps his usual playful and smiling face.

    The boy hit Su Hao''s head with his fingers, "still laughing? If the swordsman had lost his hand at that time, he would have given your life to the challenge arena. Can you still laugh? "

    "Young man, my name is suhao. Nice to meet you. You must remember what you promised me, but you can''t break your promise."

    The boy snorted, "aren''t you still alive?"?, You can''t see for yourself whether I will keep my promise or not? "

    "Besides, you are now the leader of the Wulin, commanding so many sects. It''s not your business to attack the demon sect?"

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Liu Chen took out the key to Tongtian tower, which had been kept in the secret room of lunjian villa, and handed it to Su Hao together with the token of Wulin alliance leader.

    "Well, here''s the key." Su Hao picked up the key on the tray and threw it into the young man''s arms.

    The boy reached for the key and played with it.

    "I can''t get in, only you can get in, so you need to help me get the calming Sutra, so I can fulfill my promise."

    Su Hao narrowed his eyes. "It''s really fun to play with your royal family. It''s just like a businessman. It''s good to play abacus."

    ˇ­ˇ­

    It''s night. It''s fire.

    "Liu Chen! What do you mean now! " Young people have no demeanor at all. Let alone the current scene, Su Hao''s whole yard has been surrounded by several circles. Many people hold torches. Su Hao''s cheeks are red, and Su Hao''s face is always wearing a mask. No matter how good the mask is, it must be different from his own expression, Seeing the present form, he could not control it. He turned his head and looked at Su Hao, but found that there was no expression on his face.

 Chapter 285

    "Daxia Liu, I have won the challenge arena and am already the leader of the Wulin alliance. Now you look like this, you have a great intention to seek power and usurp the throne. All Jianghu predecessors in lunjian mountain villa have not left. Have you made other Jianghu xias laugh at you?"

    Although Su Hao pretended to be calm, the palms and forehead had already exuded fine sweat.

    The young man pulled out his sword and pointed to Liu Chen, "what you mean now is that you want to kill the king together." Although the young man''s expression is relaxed, Su Hao around him has already noticed that the young man must have no bottom in his heart. In this case, no matter who he is, he can''t be very sure.

    "The Lord is joking. No matter how bold Liu is, he doesn''t dare to attack the Lord. However, Liu got the news that the one around you is not only a woman, but also the young leader of the demon sect. The purpose of our version of the Wulin conference is to select the leader of the Jianghu and command all the sects to exterminate the demon sect. Now if you let the people of the demon sect be the leader of the Wulin alliance, I''m afraid, Even if Liu agrees, the other swordsmen here will not agree. "

    Su Hao said with a smile, "ah, great Xia Liu is for this." Su Hao directly untied his hair band and lifted his mask. "Wu Chen is really a woman, but what can that do?"

    The teenager obviously didn''t have time to stop her and was startled by his behavior.

    Liu Chen didn''t expect that he would admit her own female identity, "since you are a woman, you can''t be the leader of the Wulin..."

    "Is there a clause in the martial arts convention that clearly states that women can''t participate in the martial arts convention?" Before Liu Chen finished, Su Hao interrupted directly.

    It''s true that when the Wulin assembly was ordered to go out of the world, there was no specific rule that women could not participate in the Wulin assembly, but it was a convention. It was the first time that men from all schools came to challenge. It was the first time that a woman came to the Wulin assembly to fight in the arena, and even more, she passed the five passes and killed six generals, and passed all the challenges.

    "As for what great Xia Liu said about people in the demon sect," Su Hao turned his head and looked into the young man''s eyes. "Since you already know that I and Lord Duan are people in the path, you should understand that I am one of Lord Duan''s subordinates and work for him. You can easily accuse me of being a demon sect in public. Isn''t that insulting the royal family and the whole river and lake at the same time?"

    Liu Chen had been speechless for a long time, but Su Hao didn''t mean to stop. "What''s more, I''ve won the title of champion in the Wulin assembly. That is to say, all of you here have recognized me. Now you''re blaming me for the evil cult. Don''t you treat the whole Central Plains Wulin as a joke, a capable person and a strange person of the whole Central Plains Wulin, Can''t beat a cult man? "

    After all, Liu Chen is also a person with a high reputation in the world. It''s the first time that he has been criticized in person.

    It''s true that Liu Chen doesn''t want to be the leader of the alliance, because no matter who becomes the leader of the alliance by virtue of his position in the world, he takes care of his own ideas in dealing with a lot of things and leaves a thin face for himself.

    I was afraid that the little-known boy was hard to control, not to mention that he had the support of Mr. Duan behind him, so I wanted to take out Feng Qi and Feng Yue''s words to fight against this dust-free man.

    But I didn''t expect to lose my face in the end.

    In the whole lunjian villa, no one challenged Su Hao''s identity as the leader of the alliance.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Now that he is firmly in the position of Wulin alliance leader, Su Hao has no reason to refuse to help the young man. His injuries are avoided. For Su Hao, only his skin and flesh are injured, which can not hinder his skill except that it may affect the wound during the activity.

    It really took a long time. In Suzi''s mind, time is the most precious thing. She simply ordered the weapons she carried, and was ready to enter the Tongtian tower to get the Scriptures.

    The gate of Tongtian tower uses Luban lock. The mechanism is very complicated. Only the Wulin alliance leader can get the key.

    The Tongtian pagoda is not only high, but also full of mechanisms. Even if the Wulin alliance leader can command the key to the Tongtian pagoda, he can''t enter the Tongtian pagoda without permission. After all, once the mind calming Scripture is published, it may reverse the situation in the Jianghu.

    Su Hao''s consciousness has begun to be a little vague. He doesn''t know how he climbed up step by step. Only when he reached the third level, Su Hao touched the secret organs. The bow and crossbow hidden in the dark is ready to fire. Even if Su Hao is on guard, the crossbow and arrow still stay on Su Hao''s wrist. Fortunately, the Tongtian tower has a long history, and the organs in the tower have been for many years, So there was no poison on the bows and arrows, which was lucky for Su Hao.

    Su Hao is cruel. She bites her teeth and breaks the half of the arrow left outside her ankle. At this place, she doesn''t dare to pull out the whole arrow easily, so she can only deal with it reluctantly. But every move will affect the wound, which makes it more difficult for Su Hao''s qianjinbian.

    The mechanisms in the Tongtian tower are deadly everywhere. They are not only full of eight trigrams and five elements array, but also hidden in a small place. The mechanisms of those years were designed by the old man of Tianji himself. For the most powerful concealed weapon master in the river, even though he has been dead for many years, his name is still very loud.

    Su Hao leaned against the wall and gently fumbled for the word "Tianji" engraved on the wall. This young man had already inquired about the situation here so clearly. Why didn''t he tell her in advance that there were so many organs that could kill people here.

    Su Hao suddenly stopped. If he had known that all the mechanisms here were the masterpieces of the old man, I''m afraid he would not enter this ghost place even if he was killed?

    Over the years, very few people have been able to enter this place, not to mention the fact that the organ closest to the heart calming Sutra is the lifelong efforts of Tianji old man. It is rumored that only women can get close to that organ, but it is also an organ that can''t be opened by ordinary women''s strength. How can ordinary women break through so many organs?

    It''s estimated that at the door, it has already touched the mechanism. It''s too late to dodge and be killed by random arrows.

    Su Hao''s brain has begun to be a little confused. He can''t stand steadily. He presses the acupoints on his hand against the wall to keep himself awake.

    The young man is waiting outside the tower. After all, he is now the leader of the Wulin alliance. He should have protected the mind calming Sutra. If he lets others in, it''s hard to avoid people''s gossiping. If he can help him get the mind calming Sutra, he will keep his promise and complete his own things. For himself, these things are just equal transactions.

    If you want to achieve your goal, first of all, you must get the calming Sutra.

    Reaching the top, Su Hao was injured all over, and half of his ankle kept awake with pain.

    "Sure enough, this organ is really unusual."

    There is no special mechanism on the top floor. There is only a delicate wood carving box. The lines on the box are very strange. What is painted should be a blood altar.

    Suhao carefully rubs the pattern on the woodcarving box, cuts a hole on her wrist and drops her blood on it. It is estimated that she has to follow the pattern of the whole box. Suhao is already exhausted. The process of bleeding makes her confused until the lock of the box pops open automatically with a click, Su Haocai forced his eyes open again.

    The calming Heart Sutra was successfully held in hand. The difficulty now is to go on.

    A thin volume of Scripture is as heavy as a thousand in my arms.

    In order to facilitate action, Su Hao painfully broke the second half of the crossbow, but tore the wound, making the wound more terrible and bleeding.

    Su Hao''s strength can''t support her to go down any more. She can only move down slowly against the wall and try her best not to use any mechanism.

    The mechanism of Tongtian pagoda could hardly get up or down. Su Hao''s leg was injured, so he couldn''t use lightness skill, and he couldn''t avoid the mechanism. He got another sword on his shoulder, which directly penetrated the whole shoulder blade.

    Tongtian tower, which has not been renovated all the year round, often suffers from the infiltration of rain. The iron arrow is covered with rust. However, the bow and crossbow is too powerful. The rusty arrow still penetrates into her skin and flesh.

    "Hiss --" Su Hao had no strength to scream now, and suddenly sat on the ground, ignoring the mechanism. He had lost all his consciousness and leaned against the wall, panting.

    Su Hao still believes in the young man''s good-looking eyes. As long as he gets the heart calming Sutra, he can protect the demon sect. Sooner or later, he will leave. If he can complete this task, this trip will not be in vain.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Suhao had known for a long time that the royal family was merciless. When she climbed to the exit covered with injuries, a long sword went straight into her chest. She could feel that someone had taken the calming Sutra from her arms.

    The boy regretted it.

    ˇŞˇŞHe shouldn''t have played tricks for these little things. Su Hao said that his eyes were beautiful because they were a pair of penetrating eyes. No one would like them if they saw them.

    However, no mistakes were allowed in the affairs of the royal family. Anything that would threaten him should be eradicated in time. This is the education he received from childhood. Mingming, Taifu and general Shifu all said so.

    But why, at this moment, he really regretted it.

    "Here is the heart calming Scripture. Remember what you promised me."

    Youth may never forget that expression, Su Hao''s eyes have no resentment, very indifferent, so he closed his eyes in front of himself.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    "Do you hate what I did?"

    "Well, why?" Su Hao was lying on the couch lazily, wearing luxurious clothes, but she couldn''t cover up her emaciation. She really looked like a lazy beauty. "Young man, did you bring me here for atonement?"

 Chapter 286

    Su Hao rushed out of the Tongtian pavilion with all her life. She was injured all over. Even if she didn''t tell her, she knew that she was going to die. Now she was still alive, but she was just surviving. The boy got the calming Heart Sutra, which made life easier for him and his mother in the palace. He also kept his promise and didn''t allow anyone to attack the demon sect.

    With the intervention of the royal family, the demon sect will be very safe in a short time.

    Two people each take what they need, it''s money and goods.

    "You don''t owe me anything. You saved my life, and you kept your promise to help me keep the demon sect..."

    That day, the boy looked at Su Hao covered with blood, and his heart suddenly became empty. He admired Su Hao from the beginning to the end. She dares to love and hate. In the sword villa, although they are suspicious of each other, they depend on each other. They have lived and died together. It''s clear that their purpose at the beginning is to calm their heart, but he is ashamed of Su Hao.

    "You have a good rest. You can call me if you need anything."

    The young man sent all his wives home and told the world that he would marry Su Hao. He also wanted the royal family to announce that he would give up the throne.

    Wu Chen, the then Wulin leader, died under the dark guard of Lord Duan. The Wulin leader gave up his hand to others. The new Wulin leader promised that as long as the evil cult didn''t do too much, he would never attack the evil cult.

    What''s left in the world is just the legend of King Duan dismissing his wife and concubine in his backyard and marrying the daughter of the leader of the demon sect.

    "You don''t have to do so much."

    The original owner''s mother came down the mountain to Duan Wangfu, but unfortunately, even if Su Hao repeatedly covered up, there was no way to cover up her physical condition under her eyes.

    The original owner''s mother stayed for a long time, but at last, she said, "take care."

    Maybe he can realize the difference between himself and her daughter more or less.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Su Hao''s pale face made him feel that Su Hao might leave at any time.

    "You don''t have to be ashamed in your heart. I''m a damned man. I have countless blood under my hands. It''s time to pay back. Fortunately, I protected the people I wanted to protect."

    From the first sight I saw you, I was attracted by your spiritˇŞˇŞ

    Youth to Su Hao is a friend of life and death, Su Hao is more than a friend to youth.

    "I''m so tired. I want to sleep."

    Su Hao''s body received a great blow in the Tongtian tower. The foundation of his body had been destroyed, and he could not live for ten days. But the boy had to find all kinds of valuable medicinal materials in the whole country, which made Su Hao delay for a whole year.

    The youth is already so gentle as jade smile, he helped Su Hao lie down.

    Su Hao''s body has been very weak. She has no appetite. She is very thin, but her eyes are very big.

    Sue closed her eyes gently.

    "That night, when I caught you in black, I remembered your eyes. They were beautiful."

    ˇ­ˇ­

    So the young man stood by Su Hao''s side, "good dream."

    Sue good body gradually cold down, "later, you may not be so tired."

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Eyes close and eyes open, whew!

    Through!

    Sue wondered, what about the pervert of the system?

    Su Hao began to accept the memory of his original body.

    The small houses crowded together look dilapidated for a long time. Some of the walls seem to have turned black. Some rare white walls have large gray water stains. There is almost no drainage system here. The air is filled with thick water vapor walls that can not be ignored

    Moss grows at the root, dark green moss, eye-catching climbing in the corner. In the middle of the rows of houses, there is still rain on the muddy road. There are old bicycles passing by, rusty iron shelves creaking and splashing mud.

    Beside the path, there are piles of garbage, rotten vegetable leaves, used sanitary napkins, plastic bags of various colors, and black soil. Half burying these garbage, mutilation, death, and depravity is the whole impression here. The wind came here, blowing a damp air mixed with the smell of corruption.

    A few streets away, the air became fresh, mixed with obvious vitality and vitality. Straight asphalt road, roadside of steel concrete tall buildings, endless traffic and zebra crossing crowd.

    When the night falls, the neon lights are flashing one after another - the prosperous, bright and crowded big cities are full of hope. Countless people come here from all over the country, with all their dreams and expectations for the future. Some of them are white-collar workers, wearing their best clothes every day, carrying brand bags that are likely to be a goods, squeezing the subway.

    In addition, there are countless people who come from the surrounding areas or villages thousands of miles away. They walk into the big city from the poor and backward places with their families. They are full of surprise and amazing. Most of them work at the bottom of the city and live in the slums, dilapidated houses and communities on the edge of the city, Nature is easy to see the dirty and dark of human nature, for these, they are not surprised.

    Their parents, Su Dahai and Ding Xiaolan, are such typical figures. Both of them are young people from a small town around the city. After they get married, they come here with the heart of wandering in the city. The gap between dream and reality is obvious.

    As soon as they got here, they recognized themselves. The two of them have no culture, no expertise, no brilliant technology. When they were in the countryside, they could still grow land. Now they are quickly swallowed up in this huge steel furnace.

    Two people quickly adapted to life, and soon they were assimilated. They quickly became typical urban poor, living in a dilapidated and dirty community, selling some things, sometimes vegetables, sometimes small commodities, barely able to eat and eat, not to starve to death.

    If they live like this all the time, it''s OK. After all, they are not whimsical people who want to get rich overnight. But later, the situation is quite different, because Ding Xiaolan is pregnant.

    Without the spare money, they didn''t do the basic birth examination. They were scared every day. Finally, the child was born and was a healthy girl. This was the original sister.

    They named her Su yunyun. According to Su Dahai, it was only because after giving birth to a child, he went out of the hospital and saw the clouds in the sky, one by one. He hoped that his daughter would be as white, clean and beautiful as the clouds in the sky. This is the most honest expectation of an ordinary rural father for his children.

    After the birth of the child, life is difficult, but the couple are very sweet. This beautiful girl has brought countless joy and comfort to their life. After closing the stall every day, it is also a good medicine to see the child''s smile with fatigue.

    Two people are more desperate, morning and night thinking can let children live a better life in this merciless city. Su yunyun is very lovely. Although he is only a little baby over one year old, he has shown a lively and lovely character, which is almost loved by everyone. The hard work of Su Dahai and Ding Xiaolan has made their income gradually increase. The three members of the family thought that their life was gradually on the right track, but later their fate seemed to joke with them, What happened after that brought irreversible harm to the family.

    When Su yunyun was two years old, Ding Xiaolan was pregnant again. The child was her original body. Although she thought that the burden on her body was heavier, Su Dahai and her husband were very happy. They both came from the countryside, and there was basically no only child in the family, so they had always hoped to have another child, Now I have finally realized what I have always wanted.

    What they didn''t expect was that after the child was born, he had a congenital heart disease. When Su Dahai heard the doctor say this word, he didn''t seem to react. He was stunned. After a while, he said.

    "Doctor, can you say that again? What''s wrong with my little daughter? " Su Dahai''s voice trembled a little. Because his daughter was born today, he specially put on the washed white Zhongshan suit and came to the hospital. Now a corner of the dress was wrinkled and tightly held in his hand.

    The doctor glanced at his rough clothes, wrinkled face and weathered hands like withered trees, sighed and said, "congenital heart disease, although your family''s condition is lighter, you still need surgery. You can observe it until you are about four or five years old, but you can start to prepare money now." The doctor said slowly with some pity.

    Su Dahai''s eyes are staring at the ground. He can''t believe this fact. His hands were tighter, and his uncut nails were about to sink into the flesh.

    "Also, children need your care now. It takes a lot of energy to take care of children with congenital heart disease. It seems that you still have a child. It seems that you are also an infant. It seems that you will work very hard."

    Coming out of the hospital, Su Dahai and Ding Xiaolan look at their blue and purple lips in their swaddling clothes. They both cry. After a sleepless night, he made a difficult decision, that is, to send his eldest daughter, Su yunyun, who was his elder sister, to the countryside.

    The grandmother in the countryside reluctantly accepted the child. Originally, this old woman was full of complaints about her son and daughter-in-law going to the city. Now she has sent a child back, let alone a useless granddaughter. The old woman looked at her granddaughter who couldn''t send incense to her home. She was always angry, so Su yunyun grew up under the abuse of her grandmother.

    Su yunyun was already a teenager when he was picked up. This once lively and lovely little girl has become a dark girl who can hardly smile. No matter what Su Dahai and Ding Xiaolan do, they can''t make her accept her parents again.

    Su Hao''s task is to try to get Su yunyun back in advance, and then warm her heart, so that her character can recover.

 Chapter 287

    After su Hao accepted the plot, he felt a little sad. Su Dahai and Ding Xiaolan, two simple people who came to the city from the countryside, were able to live a better life with Su yunyun because of their hard work, but because of their little daughter''s illness, the whole family was destroyed.

    Su yunyun is even more pitiful. Even if his family is not rich, he can have a happy childhood under the protection of his parents. However, due to his sister''s illness, he was sent to the countryside and maltreated by his ruthless grandmother. It is expected that he will have a cold-blooded personality later.

    Su Hao rubbed her eyes, and then she thought, it seems that she should pity herself now. She has heart disease, and she probably hasn''t had an operation. Su Hao laughed at himself, but he didn''t expect to experience the life of suffering from heart disease this time.

    She sighed, and then found that she was sitting on a small bench. Looking down, she could see the uneven concrete floor. She could imagine the roughness of the construction. There was very obvious lime soil on the ground, and there were fine traces left by brooms. Sue Hao coughed twice. The room was covered with dust. Some of the paper windows were broken. The sunlight came in from the wooden lattice window frame, and the dust in the air could not escape.

    Suhao stood up and looked around the room.

    This is a typical country hall. On Su Hao''s right side is the door of the house. The wooden door has become completely black, and the original grain of the wood is completely invisible. Looking out, there are weeds growing in the yard, which is a desolate scene. Facing the door on the left side, there is a cabinet placed against the wall, which is also a dark color.

    On the top of the wall behind the cabinet, there is a picture of Chairman Mao. Su Hao stands on tiptoe and sees several bowls with broken porcelain bowls and an enamel water tank with a strong sense of the times.

    Su Hao turned around and saw an earthen Kang with a mat on it. There was only a quilt on it, and it was covered with patches.

    It seems that this should be my grandmother''s home in the countryside, but I don''t know where my parents and Su yunyun have gone.

    Suhao walked over and climbed onto the Kang. He saw a teddy bear on the windowsill beside the Kang, which had been damaged for a long time. One of the former glass eyes had been lost, and it had been mended with a button. One of the bear''s ears was going to fall off, and the whole thing was dirty.

    It looks like a child''s toy. Su thinks it should be su yunyun''s.

    Su Hao was about to pick up the teddy bear when he heard the sound of footsteps coming from the door. Although the frequency was very fast, it was gentle. It seemed that he was afraid of disturbing something. Yes, he was anxious. Su Hao turns her eyes from bear to the door, just as she sees a cloth shoe step in.

    Then a small thin girl''s figure flashed in. She was wearing an ill fitting vest with suspenders and baggy shorts. On her feet, she was wearing a pair of thick black cloth shoes covered with dust. The little girl looked behind in panic and tried her best to close the heavy wooden door. Then she saw suhao sitting by the window. Sue''s hand is still beside the teddy bear.

    Su yunyun''s face broke down instantly. She rushed over and wanted to pull Su Hao down from the Kang: "don''t touch my yunyun!" Her hair was over her shoulders, but she didn''t take care of it. Her withered and yellow hair curled like weeds. She was thin and swaying when she walked, but her expression was very fierce. Suhao watched her coming fiercely, and even felt a little scared. She quickly moved her hand away from the teddy bear.

    At this time, another footstep came from outside the door. The footstep was disorderly, accompanied by heavy breathing, and then there was an angry cry: "Su yunyun, you dare to run for me! You son of a bitch! You see, I won''t shoot you! " Even through the door, the voice is full of Zhongqi, can feel sullen.

    Then the door was pushed open vigorously. An old woman still had a broom in her hand and her eyes were fierce. She searched for Su yunyun with her eyes. Su yunyun was standing in the same place and did not move any more.

    If Su Hao''s judgment is correct, this old woman should be grandma. She is short and thin, with gray hair. The polyester half sleeves she wears are not fat. But when she meets her thin figure, it makes people feel that she can plug two people. She is stepping on a pair of slippers with broken soles. Her toes are dirty and covered with black mud.

    Su Hao jumps down from the Kang and looks at grandma holding up her broom, constantly approaching Su yunyun, who is motionless.

    Su Hao is a little flustered. Now with her physical condition, she may not be able to stop her grandmother, but she can''t watch Su yunyun being beaten. She observed Su yunyun''s facial expression. Her dirty face didn''t have a look of fear, only a kind of coldness.

    Su Hao thought that when Su yunyun came in just now, he often looked out and looked scared. Now he was facing his grandmother and hid all his flusters. Su Hao sighed in his heart that he was often treated like this, so he was used to it and chose this kind of non timid way to fight against his grandmother silently.

    Grandma is still approaching, mouth swearing: "I raised you for seven years, you useless girl, dare not listen to me, see I don''t kill you today!"

    Su Hao saw that the broom was about to fall on Su yunyun, but Su yunyun still didn''t mean to dodge. He was worried and cried out: "Dad, mom! Come on, mom and Dad When grandma heard Su Hao''s shouting, she became even more angry. Her dry and wrinkled faces gathered together: "what are you shouting for! I... I''ll fight with you! "

    Su yunyun did not expect that Su Hao would shout at this time. She looked at Su Hao incredulously, her eyes filled with surprise. Su Hao saw that the broom was about to fall on Su yunyun, and he was anxious. Without thinking about it, he jumped on Su yunyun.

    The broom in grandma''s hand immediately fell down, and Sue could not help cryingˇ° It hurts Did not expect that grandma did not seem to stop the meaning, and raised the hands of the guy. Su Hao said angrily in his heart: originally, he was not in good health this time. Now he has to be beaten. How can he be so unlucky. Later, she turned to think that Su yunyun really deserves sympathy, and this time to help her block, maybe she can still remember to treat her well, the task will be better completed.

    Su Hao looked at the broom raised high, feeling a little scared. Don''t be killed before finishing the task this time. She looked at Su yunyun behind her. She just stood there, her lips wriggling, as if she wanted to say something, but she was silent in the end, but the surprise in her eyes was still obvious.

    "You two useless girls, one is disobedient, one has no conscience, and one is sick. They have learned to contradict me. Let''s see how I can deal with you two little bunnies!" The expression on Grandma''s face was twisted, and her eyes were full of resentment.

    "Ma, what are you doing?" A thin voice came, and then came a thin woman, Ding Xiaolan. Her dress is simple, there is no bright color, her age itself is not big, but the wrinkles on her forehead have been deeply engraved on it. His face was sallow, and his turbid eyes were now filled with anxiety.

    "What am I doing? I''m teaching your kids a lesson for you! Don''t worry about me, you useless thing with a weak stomach. It''s not your turn to ride on my mother-in-law and worry about me! " Grandma watched Ding Xiaolan come, anger did not come down, but more angry, began to blame Ding Xiaolan.

    Su Hao, listening to her grandmother''s words, was even more disgusted with this pedantic and old-fashioned man who preferred boys to girls.

    "Mom, please put down your things. Don''t fight. The wounds before yunyun are not good now. They''re still on you. Sue''s health is not good, and her illness can''t stand the toss!" Ding Xiaolan almost knelt down and begged.

    "You don''t care about me! These two useless girls should have been fighting for a long time

    Ding Xiaolan looked at her and raised the broom, two lines of tears from her dark eyes.

    "Ma! What are you doing? Put it down quickly An angry cry scared Sue. A tall and thin figure came in from the door and quickly grabbed the broom from Grandma''s hand.

    "Ma, what are you doing! What are you up to! " Su Dahai threw the broom to the ground with all his strength, and the dust on the ground flew up.

    Su Da is breathing heavily and his lips are shaking. He looks at Ding Xiaolan, who is still sitting on the ground with tears. He calms down for a breath and gently helps his wife.

    "Get up quickly. It''s so cold on the ground." There was still a tremor in his voice.

    Ding Xiaolan weeps around her grandmother and holds Su Hao and Su yunyun in her arms. Su yunyun resists and tries to push her away. But Ding Xiaolan holds her tightly, so she has to give up the struggle and let her mother hold her weeping.

    Su Dahai gasped, picked up the enamel water cup on the cabinet, and drank all the water in it. The water flowed down his neck into his clothes. Su Dahai didn''t care, so he put the enamel cup back on the cabinet heavily.

    He stood with his waist in, his white T-shirt soaked in sweat.

    "Ma, what are you doing? Yunyun fell down last time and the wound is not good, how can you still be willing to hit her? And Su Hao, the child''s health is not good, and you still beat the child with a broom! "

    Said here, Su Dahai''s breath and inevitably rapid up.

    Su Hao leans on Ding Xiaolan''s arms and looks at Su Dahai in anger. Ding Xiaolan held them tightly, almost out of breath, "Mom, I''m out of breath." Sue whispered. Ding Xiaolan just let go of Su Hao and Su yunyun. Her rough fingers brushed Su yunyun''s cheek with tears in her eyes. She asked in a gentle voice: "yunyun, does grandma hurt you?" Then he turned his eyes to Su Hao and asked, "Su Hao, are you hurt? Let mom have a look."

 Chapter 288

    Su yunyun did not answer, just looked up at the beam, Su Hao back: "no, mom, my sister and I are not injured." Hearing Su Hao''s sister, Su Yun gave a cold hum. Su Hao sighed in her heart. It seems that there is a long way to go to warm her.

    Grandma looked at her son''s angry eyes, but she didn''t dare to say anything more. She just kept whispering: "two useless things."

    Su Dahai heard the words, more angry, roared: "you don''t say that about my child!"

    Grandma looked at Su Dahai''s eyes, and her voice was weak: "OK, OK, don''t get angry, your own child, then you should hurry to educate, I''m old, I''m not mixed in..." and then

    She walked out of the door in a hurry, but before she left, Su Hao still felt that she glared at herself and Su yunyun.

    Su Dahai watched the old lady go out of the door and spat angrily on the ground.

    Then he thought of his wife and daughter. His skin is very black, you can see that it is the result of working in the sun all the year round, but even though he has been weathered, you can also feel that his whole person is tall and straight, with a lot of energy.

    Ding Xiaolan has already taken the children to the Kang and put Su Hao in her arms. Because Su yunyun doesn''t like to contact her, she leans against the window and holds the teddy bear that Su Hao wanted to see just now.

    Su Dahai also did Ding Xiaolan''s side, "just asked, said no injury." Ding Xiaolan saw Su Dahai with questioning eyes, back to her home, her voice is still with a hoarse. Su Dahai nodded, but still in a mild tone. He asked Su hello with love in his eyes: "is there any discomfort now? Did grandma hurt you just now?" Sue shook her head cleverly.

    Su Dahai smiles at Su Hao, then turns her eyes to her eldest daughter who leans against the windowsill.

    "Yunyun." His voice was more slight and cautious than he had just asked Su Hao, "are you hurt? Come to Dad''s side and let dad have a look?" He seemed to be weighing his words, every word with care.

    Su yunyun didn''t answer him. He didn''t even turn around. He looked out of the broken wooden frame of the window paper, staring at the yard where there was nothing.

    Su Dahai didn''t show any surprise at his eldest daughter''s indifference. He sighed almost imperceptibly. Ding Xiaolan and her husband looked at each other, put their hands on his hands, patted them gently and comforted them.

    Su Hao looks at Su yunyun staring out of the window, then secretly raises his head and observes the expressions of Su Dahai and Ding Xiaolan. Their eyes have no brilliance, and the wrinkles on their forehead are more obvious now. They come together like gullies, and their eyes are full of deep loneliness,

    Su Hao can understand their feelings. She hasn''t seen her daughter for a long time. She finally has the opportunity to drop the stall and visit her daughter. First, she meets the old lady who criticizes her two daughters and even chases them with a broom. Later, she meets the elder daughter''s coldness. Although it''s expected, she still can''t hide her disappointment and sadness.

    Ding Xiaolan noticed her little daughter''s comforting eyes. She also tried her best to raise a smile at the corner of her mouth. The crow''s feet were all crowded together, but with the kindness and love of her mother.

    Su Hao gave her a sweet smile back.

    Su Dahai looks at his eldest daughter leaning against the window. He is full of different tastes. Su yunyun looks thinner and smaller from her back. Her withered and yellow hair is now scattered behind her. Her prominent shoulder blades and thin neck make su Dahai sad.

    He was furious when he thought of his mother''s rude cry just now, but one sentence always haunted him: "I raised you for six years.". It has been six years since I sent my eldest daughter to the countryside.

    After her little daughter was born, she learned that she had a congenital heart disease, and Su Dahai and Ding Xiaolan almost collapsed. In her confinement, Ding Xiaolan washed her face with tears every day. In the past, her glorious face was like covered with a layer of ash, and she couldn''t get it down any more.

    As the head of this small family, Su Dahai cannot fall down. He must shoulder the heavy responsibility of protecting his wife and daughter. So when Ding Xiaolan was able to cry, Su Dahai didn''t say a word. He was just smoking one by one in the courtyard of the hospital.

    He walked in the courtyard almost all the time, then put out the cigarette which he had put in his hand with his finger, and threw the cigarette butt into the garbage can in the corridor.

    Su Dahai strides into the building. He still wants to ask the doctor.

    At the door of the office, he tidied his clothes, smoothed the wrinkles on his clothes, raised his collar to smell the smoke, stamped his feet to make sure that there was not too much soil on the sole of his shoes, and then knocked on the door of the doctor''s office.

    "Doctor, can you tell me something about my daughter''s illness?" Su Dahai''s body tilts slightly to the doctor, saying in a respectful tone.

    "At this stage, we can only observe for a period of time. When we are about five or six years old, we can see if we can have an operation. However, the child''s body is very weak, and you need to use a lot of energy to take care of him. You have to be prepared." The doctor also took the trouble to answer these words.

    "OK, OK, thank you." Or these words, Su Dahai silently with the door.

    When I was accompanying his wife in the ward at night, I thought that if I woke up tomorrow, I could hear that my daughter''s illness was not serious. In the dark, Su Dahai watched his wife fall asleep. He stood up carefully to avoid waking up his wife and the lying in women in the same ward. He lowered his footsteps and went to the door to gently bring them to the door.

    The corridor of the hospital was quiet. At night, there was no sound from the maternity ward. Su Dahai walked out of the building and came to the moonlight

    Moonlight like water, soft light on his body, cool night wind, blowing through the wrinkles of his eyes.

    Little daughter''s illness, like a huge stone, heavy pressure on his heart. If he doesn''t enter, his daughter will suffer physical torture, and he and his wife will have no choice.

    Taking care of their daughter all the time, and the huge amount of operation and medical expenses, it''s really unbearable for an ordinary hawker family.

    Su Dahai stood silently in the garden for a long time. Finally, he sighed helplessly. Now that fate has such an arrangement, he can only fight against it to the end. He and his wife came to the city from the countryside and struggled at the bottom of the society. They are not the people who will be beaten by fate. They just thought of yunyun and what the doctor once warned: maybe all their energy will be put on the child. Su Dahai sighed deeply.

    He will never let yunyun leave him. She is too young. She is only two years old and three months old. He estimates that Ding Xiaolan is the same as himself. He can''t bear to lose his parents'' care when yunyun is so young.

    What''s more, Su Dahai knows that his mother is an old woman who prefers sons to daughters. If you send yunyun to her, you may be wronged.

    Another cool wind came, and the moon was blocked by the clouds.

    Su Dahai said silently in his heart that he would never send yunyun to the countryside until he was desperate.

    However, the development of things later was beyond Su Dahai''s expectation. After her daughter was discharged from hospital, she was still weak and had frequent colds. As Su Dahai was still busy making money, the burden of taking care of her child fell on Ding Xiaolan.

    Ding Xiaolan almost has to put all her energy on taking care of her to ensure that her daughter will not get worse. When I went to the hospital for examination, the doctor said to Ding Xiaolan, "I take good care of him. The child is in better health now, and it will be easier to recover in the future when he has surgery."

    But if we go on like this, we will inevitably neglect our eldest daughter.

    Ding Xiaolan holds her daughter, who is a few months old, and she still has the test sheet in her hand. She wants to understand the doctor''s meaning, but Su yunyun, who is still around, disappears.

    Where can a child over two go? Ding Xiaolan looks at the crowd crowded in the corridor.

    Looking at the crowd, the figure of a two-and-a-half-year-old child is too hard to find. Ding Xiaolan runs around anxiously, "sister, excuse me."ˇ° Big brother, let''s go. " She holds her daughter in one hand and pushes away the crowd in front with her other hand. The diagnosis sheet in one hand is now crumpled.

    "Yunyun, yunyun!" Ding Xiaolan cries anxiously, her eldest daughter, lively and lovely eldest daughter, so small a child, Ding Xiaolan dare not imagine, in case something happens, what should she and her husband do.

    From time to time, people who came to see a doctor looked back at Ding Xiaolan, who was shouting loudly. She didn''t care. Now she was full of anxiety, like baking on the fire.

    "Where are you, yunyun?"

    Finally, about an hour later, Ding Xiaolan found Su yunyun in the neurosurgery nurse station. It was two nurses who brought her to the nurse station when they saw such a small child and seemed to be by themselves.

    "We see the child standing at the stairway. There are people coming and going there. It''s not good to bump the child down if you don''t pay a little attention to it. Moreover, the hospital also has traffickers looking for healthy children." A young and lively looking nurse said to Ding Xiaolan.

    "Later, when I asked her about your mother, the little girl must have been frightened and cried all the time without saying anything."

    Ding Xiaolan looks at her eldest daughter with tears on her face. The two sheep horn braids she didn''t tie up in the morning are more messy now. Her eyes are very red and full of fear and grievance.

    When Su yunyun saw her mother, she rushed over and threw herself on her leg. Ding Xiaolan still held her daughter in her arms. She had no way to pick up yunyun. She had to squat down and hold yunyun in her arms with her arm holding the test sheet.

 Chapter 289

    "Your parents should pay attention to it in the future. How can such a small child be lost? Fortunately, today the child is safe. If something really happens, you don''t think there is any regret medicine to sell, right?" It seems that the aged nurse told Ding Xiaolan when she left the nursing station to thank him.

    Ding Xiaolan did not hold her daughter''s hand, tightly holding Su yunyun''s thin arm, she closed her eyes tightly, controlling the liquid that was about to flow out of her eyes, she felt that there was a huge stone in her chest, she could not breathe, her heart was beating fast, and her chest could not hold it.

    After all the inspection, Ding Xiaolan used all her strength to visa Su yunyun, so that several times yunyun said it hurt. She won''t let her eldest daughter leave her sight for a moment, but her heart is still beating.

    After all the tests, I went home with my two daughters. The two children were tired. The little daughter didn''t need Ding Xiaolan to coax her to sleep this time. She put it on the bed and fell asleep. The eldest daughter, too, lay quietly in bed for a few minutes, then came the sound of calm breathing.

    Ding Xiaolan looks at Su yunyun''s quiet and gentle sleeping face, and finally shed tears that have been accumulating in her eyes for a long time. Tears down her yellow face, deep wrinkles gully slide.

    She looked at her eldest daughter''s face, which was much thinner than before. Her clothes were dirty, and even there was a scraped hole in her short sleeve.

    Ding Xiaolan heard a noise coming from the door. Her husband, who had been out all day, must have come back.

    She flustered wiped his tears, but still uncontrollable gush out.

    "If yunyun is OK, you can have a rest. Don''t blame yourself all the time. There are times for negligence." Su Dahai listened to Ding Xiaolan''s narration. Although her face was not good-looking, she comforted her in a soft voice.

    "Hai Hai, I''ve thought about it for a long time today. I can''t take care of both of my children together." Ding Xiaolan said with trembling voice.

    With this sentence, Ding Xiaolan was silent. She can''t say it. It''s cruel to send a two-year-old child away from her parents.

    "In fact..." Su Dahai takes out a pack of inferior cigarettes from his dusty black trousers. Just as he wants to light them, he sweeps his eyes over the two children on the bed and puts them back.

    He took a deep breath and said, "I''ve been thinking about it for a long time. I''ve made up my mind before that I won''t send my daughter away and let others take her with me. But you told me about today''s event. I..."

    He scratched his hair hard: "I think it''s better to send her to my hometown than we can''t take good care of yunyun. My mother will take good care of her."

    In fact, when he said this, Su Dahai didn''t know anything at all. He knew his mother''s character and preferred sons over daughters all his life. When he saw his daughter''s family, he laughed endlessly. But now he had to comfort his wife. Since Su Hao was born, Ding Xiaolan has been busy from day to night, but something still happened. He can see that, Today''s event is very exciting for her.

    The next day, instead of going out to the stall, Su Dahai made the earliest ordinary car and went back to his hometown to meet the old lady.

    "To raise a daughter for you is the daughter of a woman with a poor stomach?" Sure enough, the old lady sat on a small bench in the deserted yard, with a needle and thread in her hand, mending her clothes, and said with disdain.

    This is what Su Dahai expected. He was not surprised. He could only keep his eyes fixed on the ground and sighed softly.

    Who knows that the old lady looked around the desolate scene in the yard for a week, turned her eyes, and said, "in fact, I can also bring you children. After all, I am also my granddaughter."

    Hearing her words, Su Dahai looks up unexpectedly.

    The old lady''s eyes seemed to be shining, and she continued: "you see, my life is not good. I can''t use the money you gave me every month before."

    Su Dahai heard this, in the heart a rage, before give her money, she took gambling. Every day I play cards with people, one game is the whole day.

    "You give me more money every month. Of course, you pay for the living expenses of the little girl."

    Su Dahai listened to her request and asked with a little doubt.

    "Yes, but mom, can you take good care of yunyun? You have to promise to take good care of her. " Su Dahai hands hand in hand, said carefully.

    "Sure, I brought you up, and I can''t take care of a little girl?" The old lady laughed.

    In the end, even if Su Dahai and Ding Xiaolan were unwilling, life and reality still forced them to send Su yunyun to the countryside.

    As Su Hao''s age increases, her condition becomes more and more serious. Her husband and wife devote themselves to taking care of her all day long. Their plan to see their eldest daughter has run aground. They feel guilty, but they can''t change it.

    Su yunyun spent most of her childhood at her grandmother''s house in the countryside. Her grandmother was not good to her. She had already forgotten her promise to Su Dahai. At the beginning, she would cry at night and miss her parents. Her grandmother always said to her, "your father and mother are busy taking care of your sister. They have forgotten you for a long time."

    Su Yun didn''t believe it, but she thought that her parents would miss her and would come to see her often, but it backfired. They seldom came to see themselves, almost once a month.

    Later, Su yunyun got used to it. She didn''t expect her parents to come. Even if they came, she was never happy. Even later, she didn''t take the initiative to talk to them, and even refused to answer their questions.

    In the past six years, Su Hao has been suffering from illness, but the good news is that she can have an operation. When Su Dahai and Ding Xiaolan heard the news, they were both red eyed in front of the doctor.

    As long as the operation is done, suhao can recover.

    More importantly, we can take Su yunyun home.

    The two of them feel like stepping on the marshmallow now, with a light and unreal sense of happiness. They finally find time to take suhao to see their eldest daughter.

    "Does grandma beat you often?" Even though Su yunyun just ignored Su Dahai''s words and didn''t make any reply, Su Dahai didn''t want to give up, and he was not allowed to ask about it clearly.

    Usually, when he and his wife come back, they will say hello to the old lady in advance. After they come back, although Su yunyun doesn''t look very good, at least it''s not the way he is now - his hair is messy, his clothes are ragged and dirty.

    It''s even less likely that the child will be beaten just after going out with his wife.

    Su Dahai is now glad that he ran into this scene. If not, who knows how long the child will suffer.

    Su yunyun heard her father''s gentle inquiry, but she didn''t want to answer.

    Su Dahai still did not give up: "you tell Dad, does grandma often beat you?"

    Looking at Su yunyun without any reaction. Su Dahai simply sat on the windowsill and touched a bruise on Su yunyun''s arm with his hand: "is this also from grandma?"

    Su yunyun knows that she should answer that her grandmother often punches and kicks her when she is older, but she will not be found by her parents every time. Her grandmother will specially dress her with clothes that can cover up her wounds. If her parents take her away, her grandmother will not have to provide her with basic living expenses, but there will be no living expenses from Su Dahai.

    "Did you tell Dad that grandma was responsible for the injury?"

    Looking at her husband asking her daughter, Ding Xiaolan, who has been holding Su Hao in her arms, interjected: "Dahai, if it''s really mother''s fight, then we''ll pick up yunyun right away." There was sadness and anger in her voice.

    Hearing Ding Xiaolan''s words, Su yunyun shook his head in a strange way: "no, it''s my injury. I ran out to play and accidentally fell down."

    She didn''t know why she would answer like this. Maybe she hated her parents more subconsciously, didn''t want to live with her parents, and didn''t want to be with her sick sister.

    Su Dahai was a little surprised to hear Su yunyun''s reply. The bruise didn''t seem to be caused by a fall. He looked at his eldest daughter''s eyes seriously, but didn''t see anything in them. Only a pair of dark eyes looked back at him.

    Su Dahai sighed. Now he can''t tell whether Su yunyun didn''t tell the truth or the old lady was just excited;

    But what he knows is that he has to take his daughter home. Even if his youngest daughter''s illness is in a critical period, he doesn''t want Su yunyun to be in this village, not only far away from his parents, but also suffering from the possible violence from his grandmother.

    He looked back at Ding Xiaolan, who had been quietly looking at them. Ding Xiaolan understood the meaning in his eyes and said, "yunyun, please come home with us. This time, mom and dad want to take you back. They will take care of you. You don''t have to worry."

    Su Hao, who had been observing silently, opened his eyes when he heard this.

    "No, I haven''t done anything. I''m going to take him back. The first task is finished. It''s not so simple."

    Su Hao''s idea is right. Because Su yunyun didn''t pretend not to hear this time, she immediately replied: "no, I live very well here, and my grandmother is also very good to me. Today, I''m not obedient. My grandmother said many times that she can''t go to the pond to play, worried that I''m not safe, but I went. My grandmother is really angry, so she can''t help but want to teach me a lesson."

    When Su Dahai listened to her explanation, he only murmured in his heart. At that time, the old lady''s vicious words were not like the loving grandmother in yunyun''s tone. However, he observed her daughter''s expression, and her answer was very calm. There was no waves on her little face, so people could not see the meaning of lying.

    Su Dahai and Ding Xiaolan look at each other, and then Su Dahai asks, "why don''t you go back to live with us? Mom and dad miss you very much, and hope to take good care of you. "

    Su yunyun didn''t speak any more, but expressed his resistance with his deeply buried head.

 Chapter 290

    The old woman, who had just appeared at the door, heard Su yunyun''s reply, and a puzzled look appeared on her spotted face. She didn''t know why Su yunyun would say that, but in a word, she could still use Su yunyun''s living expenses, and she didn''t have to care about her. Why not.

    "I really shouldn''t be so angry with yunyun today. I''m so old and stupid, and I still say that kind of ugly words." The old lady''s voice revealed her old age. She went to the windowsill and held Su yunyun in her arms.

    Su yunyun subconsciously wanted to resist, but still held back.

    "I knew it wasn''t that easy." Su Hao sits beside Ding Xiaolan, looks up at the sky and shakes his head gently.

    Su Dahai and Ding Xiaolan look at Su yunyun''s expression is not abnormal, look at each other, temporarily put down the topic.

    Ding Xiaolan takes out the new clothes and a bag of snacks for Su yunyun. She gently washes Su yunyun''s face and caresses her daughter''s thin cheek. It seems that there are small scabby wounds on her face. She has some sour nose.

    "Is it good?" Ding Xiaolan takes yunyun to the only mirror in the room.

    Although this mirror is small, it can also force Su yunyun''s whole body into it.

    Looking at Su yunyun still without any words, Ding Xiaolan sighed in her heart.

    When Su Dahai and Ding Xiaolan leave with Su Hao, they still can''t put it down in their heart, "yunyun, do you really don''t want to go back with mom and dad?" Ding Xiaolan sat struggling for the last time.

    Su yunyun lowered his head and said nothing.

    Watching Su Hao and her parents leave, Su yunyun''s mind plays the scene that Su Hao stood in front of her. She always hates the sick younger sister, and even doesn''t want to go home with her parents because of this younger sister.

    Although there is no change in her feeling now, it seems to be a little different. Su yunyun has never been in contact with Su Hao. She did not expect that her sister, who had never met her before, would drag her sick body to block grandma''s violence for herself.

    On the Kang lay two figures, one old and the other young. The old one was already snoring, rising and falling, echoing in the open and dilapidated room. The sunlight outside the window came in from the broken window. The dust in the air was flying. Su yunyun raised his hand, his whole arm was bathed in the light, staring at the sunlight through his fingers.

    Now the sunlight outside is the strongest, and there is the continuous chirping of cicadas. The whole village seems to have no people''s activities, in the hot summer afternoon, we all hide in the house, using sleep to drive out the heat and usually unavoidable sleepiness in summer.

    Cicadas are up again. It sounds like there is no activity. However, villages that look lifeless in summer actually have a common secret - children always sneak out while adults are sleeping. They have to play in spite of sweating.

    Although Su yunyun is a little more mature than other children because of her own experience, as an eight year old, she can''t avoid going out to play.

    Su yunyun will lift up the arm down, she quietly listen to grandma''s movement, seriously distinguish, it seems that she is really asleep now.

    Sit up, Su yunyun crept down the Kang, careful to avoid meeting grandma, when it was found on the bad luck.

    His feet fell to the ground gently, and there was some dust on the ground. Su yunyun had to raise his feet high to avoid rubbing the ground to make a sound. Before going to bed, Su yunyun planned to sneak out to play, so he convinced grandma not to close the door because it would be cool to open the door.

    Su yunyun carefully crossed the threshold, walked a few steps lightly, the yard was small, and soon she came out of the gate.

    In the bright sun, Su yunyun reaches out to cover her face. She runs on a narrow dirt road.

    Panting all the way, Su finally stopped by a pond.

    There is a circle of willow trees beside the pond, so a large area of shade has been cast down and black shadow has been cast on the earth yellow ground. Because of the shelter of green trees and the water vapor of the pond, it is much cooler here than other places.

    Su yunyun sat down on a big stone on the bank. Her hair beside her cheek was wet with sweat and stuck to her face one by one. Su yunyun raised her hand stained with soil and pulled her hair behind her ears.

    Her originally dirty cloth shoes, because before desperately running, absorbed more dust, think, now more dirty. Su yunyun simply took off his shoes. Anyway, the ground here was not exposed to the sun. It was cool, and the cloth shoes were full of sweat.

    Su yunyun was still breathing. She walked barefoot to the pond

    There are dense reeds growing in the pond. There are green orchids, accounting for most of the water. Su yunyun takes up the water and washes his face.

    The dirty cheeks are finally washed clean. Su yunyun takes a picture of the water and looks at the clothes Ding Xiaolan brings with her today. She is in a mixed mood.

    Since he was more than two years old, Su yunyun was sent to the countryside by his parents. She has almost no memory of her parents taking care of herself. Only when she remembers, her parents will come once a month, and sometimes they can''t see them for a month.

    Listen to grandma say that parents come back to see themselves today, Su yunyun always get up early, obediently finish the leftovers from grandma, put on the fitting clothes that are rare to pass, quietly at home looking forward to the arrival of his parents.

    But gradually, looking at the children around with their parents, only their own, have a bad for themselves, only know how to play cards grandmother.

    As for his sister Suzi''s feelings, Suyun can''t describe them.

    Su yunyun left the water and went back to the original stone. She held her cheek in one hand and the reed that had just been broken from the pond in the other hand. She scribbled on the ground at random.

    When she was a child, when her parents came to see her, they would bring her sister. Her sister was very cute. She could not put it down and held her in her arms. She would leave her a hand-made toy popular in the village, even if her sister was too young to play. She will also take Su Zi to the fields to catch grasshoppers.

    Sometimes, when her parents came to see her, they would bring some delicious food. At that time, Su yunyun would even keep the food until the next time when Su Dahai came, they could give it to Su Zi.

    But there are also bad luck, keep keep, Suzi has not come, things are suyunyun to put changed quality.

    But later, Su yunyun noticed that Su Zi was always pale, and her parents were also very concerned about her health. They would always tell Su yunyun not to let her run or jump.

    Although Su yunyun''s face is not good, she is sensitive to the fact that her sister''s face is not the same as her own.

    Later, there was a period of time when her parents came very few times. Looking at Su yunyun''s sullen and worried appearance, her grandmother suddenly said, "your sister is a sick child."

    Su yunyun, who is eating porridge grain by grain, looks at the old lady with wide eyes in surprise. She doesn''t know why she suddenly mentions this. Moreover, although she guesses that her sister is not in good health, she only knows today that her sister is really ill.

    Grandma looked at Su yunyun''s reaction, squinting and smiling. She seemed very satisfied with the effect she had made. She took a deep breath and continued to say in a serious tone: "you don''t know why your parents don''t want you, do you?"

    After hearing this, Su yunyun''s eyes were filled with tears, and her look was full of grievances. Her long-term worries seemed to be confirmed in this light words.

    "My parents didn''t want me. They were just busy making money." Although Su yunyun wants to shed tears, his words are still stubborn.

    The shriveled and thin old lady continued to deliver the broken windmill like voice and said, "your parents didn''t want you? Then why don''t your parents raise you? Other children, such as Er Gou and Xiao Sen, are all accompanied by their parents. "

    Su yunyun didn''t know how to refute this, she just whispered: "my parents didn''t want me, you don''t talk nonsense."ˇ° My parents don''t want me. Don''t talk nonsense. "

    "You''re useless. Your parents just want to cure your sister''s illness and take care of your sister, so they don''t want you. Why do they take your sister with them instead of you? Because Suzi is not in good health, I''m afraid that she will be delayed in taking care of you. "

    Su yunyun''s eyes are dull. She can''t say anything. The old lady looks at her granddaughter who has been hit. She even laughs twice. She picks up the bowl and continues to snore.

    Only young Su yunyun was left, and his heart was full of waves.

    Since then, Su yunyun no longer welcomes her parents to see her. Even though she thinks about her parents and hopes to get their love, every time she sees them, she will feel a burst of anger and disappointment.

    Su Dahai and Ding Xiaolan watched as their eldest daughter became more and more hostile to them, and the guilt that was in their heart also accumulated more and more.

    A frog on the edge of the pond jumped into the water with a plop, and the cicada on the willow tree also sang tirelessly.

    Suddenly, several children came from a distance. They suppressed their laughter. They were afraid that they would be found by the adults sleeping at home. They jumped and ran to the edge of the pond.

    Su yunyun was awakened from the memory by these children.

    "Oh, there''s someone by the pond!" Said one of the children, who seemed to be the leader.

    The children poured in.

    "Xiaosen, it''s su yunyun." A topless boy said to the leader.

    Xiaosen looks at Su yunyun, with disdain and faint fear in his eyes. Su yunyun looked back at him without fear.

    Xiaosen had been laughing at Su yunyun with his group of little followers before, laughing that she had no parents. Since Su yunyun retaliated with the wasps, she didn''t dare to make a mistake.

    "Let''s go. It''s going to stink when we stay with such wild children without parents." Xiaosen whispered the order to his class.

 Chapter 291

    Su yunyun watched them go away and breathed slowly. No one knew how nervous she was just now.

    She is not a courageous girl. Before they bullied her, she would never fight back. Listening to their ridicule of her parents, she did not know how to retort. She seemed to feel that there was a voice in her body, and the hoarse voice told her, "what Xiaosen said is not wrong. You have parents, but your parents don''t want you."

    She silently endured their bullying, immersed in the pain of being abandoned by her parents, until one day, in an old book she picked up, she saw the story of a girl using a hornet''s nest to revenge her bully. Su yunyun clenched her fist and made a bold attempt.

    Of course, this attempt was a success. Later, Komori did not take the initiative to provoke. Every time Su yunyun and Xiaosen meet each other, they will pretend to be tough and try not to expose their inner fear.

    Su yunyun is such a weak character. The lack of care from her parents and the abuse from her grandmother made her afraid of the whole world. She could only disguise her clothes as tough, but in fact she did not dare to refute them.

    The children''s figure completely disappeared. Su yunyun thought of the dangerous confrontation just now, and the scene that Su Hao was standing in front of her today came back to his mind.

    Usually, when her parents came to see her, her grandmother would tell her in advance. This time, she didn''t say hello in advance. And it''s the second time they''ve been here this month. Su Hao''s face this time is much better than that last time. Her small face, which has always been as pale as paper, now has some blood color.

    Seeing his sister''s improvement, Su yunyun has been trying his best to suppress the questions he wants to ask. He wants to ask if Su Hao''s health is good, and does his illness need to be cured? However, when she thought about it, grandma''s voice at that time: "because sue is in poor health, I''m afraid that she will delay her treatment." Su Hao put the idea firmly into the small dark room.

    But today, when grandma was holding the broom, the broom was about to fall. Su yunyun even closed his eyes and was ready for the next heavy blow and pain, but the expected blow did not come. He only felt that a pair of thin arms pushed him away.

    When Su yunyun opens his eyes in doubt, what he sees is Su Hao standing in front of him. It turns out that this little sister with a sick face just now, in a critical situation, pushes herself away without hesitation, and uses her body to bear the heavy blow that originally did not belong to her.

    She was shocked to forget the action, just staring at Su Hao in front of her body, looking at her with unbelievable eyes, but in fact, there was the feeling and pity that Su yunyun didn''t realize.

    When her parents came in and stopped grandma''s violence, Su yunyun restrained her shock. She didn''t want to show her emotion in front of her parents, but just leaned against the window sill and stroked her bear.

    This little bear has been with Su yunyun since she can remember. So Su yunyun always believes that this teddy bear should have been bought when he was still with his parents. No one can know. Su yunyun always thinks that as long as he keeps this bear, it''s like a tender time with his parents.

    Therefore, even if the teddy bear has been broken, an eye has been dropped, and the cotton on her body is about to leak out, she still regards her as a treasure.

    Even when she named the bear yunyun, she had the selfishness of a child. In the dead of night, when she was sleeping with the bear, she would think, would her parents call herself yunyun at that time, and treat me as well as they treat the bear?

    Su yunyun holds bear in her arms and listens to her parents'' questions. She thinks she didn''t hear them.

    In fact, Su Hao, who was tightly held by Ding Xiaolan at that time, was also quietly paying attention to Su yunyun. Looking at Su yunyun''s sluggish caressing bear''s back, Su Hao recalls the moment when Su yunyun was in danger. Su yunyun''s shocked eyes mixed with complex feelings, and Su Hao is secretly happy in his heart.

    If there is no mistake in conjecture, now Su yunyun''s heart has been touched by himself. It seems that the task of warmth and lack of love for children is not very difficult. Su Hao thought that taking advantage of this momentum, Su Hao showed a warm and sweet smile at Su yunyun before leaving.

    Now the sweet smile without any impurities appears in Su yunyun''s mind again. Because of her parents, what she doesn''t like and even dislikes is her little sister. Her figure coincides with the person who was in poor health but actively chasing after her sister when she was a child. What did her sister do wrong?

    No, Su yunyun shook his head and threw the stone he had been holding into the pond.

    A voice in her heart came out and told her, "if it wasn''t for her, your parents wouldn''t have left you here. Everything is because of her."

    Su yunyun''s eyes gradually changed from softness to indifference. Now she knows that Su Hao is not worthy of sympathy. It is clearly as if she caused all this. She is the one who is worthy of sympathy.

    Su yunyun looks at the sun in the sky. It seems that she has sent out the strongest light and heat. Now the sun has become much softer. She knows that she has changed back. If she doesn''t go back, she will be found by her grandmother and will be beaten.

    Su Hao and Su Dahai Ding Xiaolan have been working on the bus for four hours. There are a lot of people on the bus, and the sultry air makes Su Hao a little out of breath. Su Hao make complaints about her body. It is not convenient for the body of the world. Although she has experienced a bad physical experience, it is not a process of enjoyment.

    Ding Xiaolan noticed that Su Hao''s face was not good. She took out a clean white handkerchief and wiped the sweat from her forehead.

    "Er Bao, are you thirsty? Do you want to drink water?" Ding Xiaolan''s gentle voice makes Su Hao wake up. She looks up tired and sees Ding Xiaolan''s eyes full of love.

    Ding Xiaolan took out a bottle of boiled water from the old canvas bag she had been carrying, and Su drank it obediently.

    Watching her daughter finish drinking water, Ding Xiaolan picks up the water bottle. Su Hao wants to explore her mouth and asks, "Mom, I have a question for you?"

    "Sister, when can I come back to live with us? I think grandma is so fierce when she beat her sister today, and I want to play with her." Su Hao said half before he thought that he was only a six-year-old child, so he added another reason that seemed very childish.

    Ding Xiaolan didn''t expect that the child would ask this question, and she didn''t know how to answer it. His and her husband''s original plan was to bring yunyun back after su Hao''s operation, but now they are very resistant to yunyun''s appearance.

    She shook her head a little disappointed, but still replied: "when you are well, we will go to bring my sister back, so you should listen to mom and dad''s words, don''t run around, take good medicine, and then we have surgery, the soldier will be OK."

    Su Hao noticed Ding Xiaolan''s hesitation and nodded cleverly. Then he closed his eyes and began to close his eyes again.

    Suhao seems to be relaxing, but in fact she is tidying up her thoughts.

    According to Ding Xiaolan''s plan, they want to take Su Hao''s eldest daughter back after her first operation. Now Su Hao is almost able to do the operation, so now Su''s family is short of huge operation expenses. Although the husband and wife have been working diligently for so many years, Su Hao''s medical expenses are also quite large, It is estimated that they still have to worry about the operation cost.

    His task is to bring Su yunyun back in advance. There are two difficulties he faces. One is that Su Hao has not yet had an operation. The other is that Su yunyun''s resistance to his family at this stage should be solved one by one. Suhao thought in his heart.

    "The goal now is to find a way to solve the problem of operation cost, so that the operation can be done quickly."

    So how to get a lot of money in a short time?

    Su Hao began to think about it again.

    You can''t steal or rob her, Su Hao said to himself. What''s more, now her body can''t be stolen or robbed. Anyone can beat her weak body. If the task can''t be completed, maybe she will die.

    Su Hao shakes her head in her heart and denies the idea that it is not reliable. She is naturally upright and will not do anything immoral even in order to complete the task.

    Irritable frowned, but later Su Hao felt that there was a gaze watching him. Su Hao could guess that it must be Ding Xiaolan''s gaze, so she controlled her expression. The mother was very careful, and she was very attentive to the children''s affairs. Su Hao didn''t want her to feel very painful for herself.

    Then, Su Hao hears Ding Xiaolan and Su Dahai talking in a low voice. They raise their ears and distinguish them carefully. It should be to avoid disturbing Su Hao. Their voice is very low. Su Hao can only hear a few words, such as what, why, sad, shouldn''t and so on.

    Su Hao is not happy to hear that. It seems that they are hurt and feel guilty because of Su yunyun''s indifference.

    It''s a pity that a family that could have a bright future is suffering from a serious illness. This strengthened Su Hao''s determination to help the family. Now he is standing on his own emotional position rather than completing the task.

    The bumping of the car became more and more serious, and it was hard for suhao to be bumped. Moreover, suhao could not say that she knew how to make money well. Now her thinking is completely confused, her head is dizzy, and all her thoughts are broken and can''t be connected.

    Sue is so miserable that she has to give up thinking and start to have a real rest. She empties her mind of the messy ideas and soon goes to sleep.

    By the time suhao woke up, she was already in a small but clean bed.

 Chapter 292

    She lay on her back and found that it was getting dark around her. She saw a window at the end of the bed. She was still lying. Looking out of the window, it was late outside.

    Suhao sat up and saw that it was not a separate room, but a small room separated by a curtain in a large room. Through the slightly heavy curtain, she could see a little light. Maybe the desk lamp was on there.

    At this time, a voice came, "go and see if Er Bao wakes up. Tell her to eat." It''s su Dahai''s voice.

    Then there was a rustling sound of lifting the door curtain, a sound of footsteps came, and a soft voice rang out: "Er Bao, are you awake? After dinner, your father made your favorite sweet and sour ribs

    The curtain was lifted. Ding Xiaolan looked at Su Hao, who had been made in bed, and said with a gentle smile, "wake up, come and have dinner."

    Su Hao gets out of bed, puts on her shoes and follows Ding Xiaolan out of the door.

    After getting out of bed, suhao could see the layout of this room clearly. It turned out that this was the room of mom and dad and suhao. In order to take care of suhao, it was more convenient, so she simply let her live in the same room with adults.

    The layout of this room is also very simple. There is almost no extra furniture, just a bed and a very small wardrobe. Maybe the three people themselves don''t have much clothes to put. In addition, there is a small bedside table with a desk lamp.

    Su Hao also noticed that there were two photo frames on the bedside table. She went over curiously, picked up the photo frame, put it under the desk lamp with warm yellow light, and looked at it carefully.

    One of the photo frames is a group photo and a picture of the whole family. It seems that they were taken in a photo studio. The background of the Eiffel Tower is fake. Ding Xiaolan and Su Dahai are both dressed in neat but ill fitting black suit style clothes, which should be worn at the request of the photographer. At that time, Su looked only a few months old. She was held in her arms by Ding Xiaolan and tried hard to put her whole hand in her mouth. Her eyes were closed and she seemed unhappy.

    And Su Dahai embraces Su yunyun standing in front of them, and Su yunyun''s face is filled with a smile from his heart.

    The other photo is a single photo of Su yunyun. The little man is riding an old toy bike, and his face is still the same smile as before.

    Sue Hao sighed when she saw the two photos.

    Before being sent to the countryside, the original Su yunyun loved to smile so much. In these two photos, her smile made people notice at a glance, like sunshine, bringing warmth from the bottom of their hearts.

    Su Dahai and Ding Xiaolan have photos of Su yunyun on their bedside. They must also miss their daughter very much.

    We must try our best to get Su yunyun back as soon as possible so that their family can reunite as soon as possible.

    "Er Bao, come to dinner quickly!" Ding Xiaolan''s urging voice came again, "here, mom!" Su Hao immediately answered.

    The dining table is placed in the yard. Suhao observes that there seem to be only two rooms in the yard. One is the room where suhao and his parents live. In addition, beside their room, there is another room, but the door in the room is closed.

    Because there was no other room, a shed made of asbestos tiles was set up at the door for cooking. As for eating, it was only in the yard.

    Although the yard is very small, it''s very neat. Su Dahai''s snack cart is at the door, and the signboard is very clean. In the yard, there is an open space surrounded by slender stones, in which some wild flowers are planted. Although they are not rare flowers, they can still feel their colorful and charming in the dark

    The dining table is placed at the door of the bedroom. There is a dim light on it. There are moths spinning around the light.

    Suhao comes to the table.

    "Er Bao, have you washed your hands?" Su Dahai looked at Su Hao and asked with a smile.

    Su Hao stood up again to wash his hands, and Ding Xiaolan also stood up.

    I saw a bucket about one meter away from the table, and there was a washbasin on the ground beside it. Sue Hao was trying to wash her hands with the water in the bucket.

    "Don''t use the water in it. It''s too cold. I''ll get you some warm water." Ding Xiaolan is coming from the house with a thermos.

    After washing his hands with warm water, Su Hao finally sat at the table and picked up a steamed bun to eat.

    "Recently, I heard old Li Tou next door say that people like to drink milk tea. Or we can get some milk tea to sell. " Su Dahai gave Su Hao a sweet and sour ribs and said to Ding Xiaolan.

    Ding Xiaolan''s appearance seems to be a little confused. After a while, she hesitated and asked, "milk tea, can you make it?"

    Su Dahai was eating a plate of pickles in front of him and said, "I don''t know the details, but it''s not difficult. Just ask Lao Li Tou."

    "Will he tell us? I''m usually very stingy. " Ding Xiaolan returns to China with a smile.

    "That''s not true. Although she is usually stingy, this time he heard that our ER Bao was going to have an operation, and he took the initiative to tell me." Su Dahai''s eyes widened a little and quickly refuted for his friend.

    "What did he tell you?" Ding Xiaolan doesn''t seem to believe it. She still says it in a playful tone.

    "He told me that since I had to have an operation, I would definitely need money. Then he told me the way to make money. Now milk tea is popular on the Internet, and people don''t want to eat the snacks we buy." Su Dahai excitedly said these words, and picked up the pickles from the pickle bowl.

    Su Hao noticed that although Su Dahai left sweet and sour ribs, he and Ding Xiaolan didn''t eat them. They had to eat them by themselves.

    Ding Xiaolan still seems to be a little bit unconvinced, but she still didn''t pour her husband''s cold water, just said faintly: "pay attention, don''t be cheated. Sometimes Lao Li Tou is really unreliable. "

    Su Dahai nodded and said, "don''t worry. I''ll ask him carefully."

    They stopped talking about this and began to talk about Su Hao''s illness. However, Su Hao didn''t listen any more. The key word "popular on the Internet" in their conversation just now made Su Hao think of a direction of "getting rid of poverty and becoming rich". Now it''s the Internet age. Maybe relying on the power of the Internet, we can explore new business opportunities and make money for the couple.

    After dinner, Su Dahai goes to old Li Tou to find out. Ding Xiaolan cleans up the dishes and chopsticks. Su Hao stealthily comes to the closed door room next to his parents'' room when he doesn''t pay attention.

    Su Hao gently pushed the door open, it was dark inside, Su Hao simply turned on the light.

    This room is not big, but it is as clean and tidy as the next room and yard. The floor is made of cement. A small wooden single bed is placed against the wall. The quilt is folded up and wrapped with another white sheet. It looks like no one has lived for a long time. There is also a worn toy bicycle with paint off in the room, Suhao thought the bicycle looked very familiar - it turned out to be the toy in the photo at the head of the bed.

    It seems that this is Su yunyun''s room, which is specially reserved by Su Dahai and Ding Xiaolan for Su yunyun.

    Sue got out of the room and turned off the light.

    As soon as I came out of the room, I heard Ding Xiaolan calling her voice: "Er Bao, it''s time to go to bed. Go to bed. I''m tired all day."

    Sue obediently went back to the room, pulled the curtain, took off her clothes and lay on her single bed.

    She closed her eyes and felt Ding Xiaolan go into the door, lift the curtain and stand by the bed for a while. Then she should be watching Su Hao lie quietly and obediently and go out again.

    Su Hao listened to the news. Ding Xiaolan didn''t rest outside. Maybe she was waiting for Su Dahai to come back in the yard.

    Suhao is still lying on the bed. Although it''s summer, it''s strange that the room is not hot. There''s a cool breeze blowing in from the window at the end of the bed. Suhao is sleepy. Now her body can''t bear the cost of physical strength. She rubs her eyes and falls asleep.

    When Su Hao wakes up the next day, breakfast is ready. At the breakfast table, Su Dahai tells Ding Xiaolan that he has decided to start the business of milk teaˇ° Last night, I heard Lao Li Tou say that now people follow the wind on the Internet. People buy whatever is popular on the Internet. "

    Su Hao listened silently, although the use of information on the network is a good direction, but the specific implementation is really difficult.

    One is that vendors know that with the Internet, there are countless customers, so it''s a big problem to stand out from these choices.

    Another is that Su Dahai is not familiar with the operation rules of wanghong products, and blindly selling them will backfire.

    Su Hao quietly eating boiled eggs, thinking about how to help Su Dahai.

    "In fact, I don''t think I need to hesitate. I bought the necessary materials overnight last night, and today my milk tea stand will open." Su Dahai announced on the breakfast table.

    The eggs in Su Hao''s mouth are about to come out. She didn''t expect Su Dahai to be so anxious. It seems that he is also anxious to save money for the operation.

    Ding Xiaolan didn''t look very happy, but she just frowned and said, "are you still in the previous stall? Now that we''re going to do it, let''s do it well. "

    "Of course, I think it will be OK this time." Su Dahai''s tone is very confident. Su Hao is not putting forward any opinions. He just thinks in his heart that he wants a way to improve his performance as soon as possible.

    When Su Hao came back yesterday, he passed Su Dahai''s stall. The location of the stall was pretty good. It was at the end of an old alley, and the flow of people was quite large. It was a good place to sell snacks.

    "Er Bao, it''s time for you to go to kindergarten today. Yesterday, I wanted to visit your sister in my hometown, so I asked you for a day off. Today, you should go to school." Ding Xiaolan''s voice broke Su Hao''s thought.

 Chapter 293

    Sue nodded in a daze. Originally, I had to go to school. Sue had a heart to make complaints about. A patient still needed to go to school. Su Dahai and his wife attach great importance to the education of their children.

    Thinking of going to school to deal with a group of kids, Su Hao is a little upset and wastes her time in school. Her plan to make su Dahai rich is not easy to implement.

    Forget it, Su Hao thought. He hasn''t gone to school yet. Maybe he can find new opportunities in school, which may be helpful to his plan.

    After dinner, Ding Xiaolan took Su Hao to school by bike.

    Because the nearby people are all peddlers from rural areas, the consumption level of this kindergarten, which is about one kilometer away from suhao''s home, is also very low, and the students are all the children of migrant workers living in the city.

    After telling Su several words, Ding Xiaolan left by bike. Su Hao watched her figure go away, turned around and looked at the kindergarten carefully.

    The name of kindergarten is Angel Kindergarten, an extremely common name. Behind the iron gate is a small red house that doesn''t look big, with a pointed roof and white doorposts supporting the roof paved with red tiles.

    The yard of the kindergarten is also very small, but it is still clean. There are only a few square meters of flower beds with some flowers and plants like stars. Not far from the flower bed, there is an old slide. The slide is made of iron, and the paint on it has faded, so there is rust in some places, revealing the color of iron filings.

    There are also some old fitness equipment, showing a broken atmosphere. But because of the presence of children in the yard and at the door, the atmosphere was swept away.

    There are many parents who send their children to school at the gate, most of them come by bike, some of them walk, and a few of them ride their electric cars at home. All the parents who came to see them off were weather beaten, but the children were young and full of vigor.

    Some of them gathered at the door to say goodbye to their parents, and some of them can''t wait to run into the yard and play with their little friends. They have been playing with fitness equipment for some years.

    On a warm summer morning, suhao stood at the door, looking at the vitality of the dark part of the city.

    Suhao is already in a big class this year. In fact, it''s mid June now. In a few days, she will have a summer vacation. Then suhao will have her birthday. At the age of seven, suhao should go to primary school.

    So this is her last days in this kindergarten.

    Sue pulled her schoolbag and went into the gate.

    Although kindergarten courses are children''s games, suhao doesn''t hate it. It''s still fun to play with some simple children, so suhao finished the morning class with satisfaction.

    At noon, some children will go home, but some will eat at school. Ding Xiaolan is too busy. After lunch, Su Hao will solve the problem at school. After lunch, there will be a free time for activities.

    Suhao didn''t play games in the yard with other children. She sneaked out of the door opened for parents to pick up the children. Although kindergarten is not a nuisance, it still doesn''t seem to help her get rich. Sue Hao decided to go out and have a look. Maybe she will find inspiration.

    Suhao walked along the narrow road, perhaps because of the heat at noon in summer, or because it was past the time of work and there was no one on the road. Su Hao kicks a small stone under his bored feet. The small stone is rolling forward continuously. The sun shines through the shade gap of the street tree and drops down.

    Su Hao''s eyes ran everywhere, trying to see if anything new happened. But there was nothing. The street was surprisingly calm. Sue felt disappointed and put all her attention on the stone under her feet.

    A mobile phone, lying peacefully on the ground.

    Su Hao instinctively picks it up. She turns over the mobile phone. It''s an old smart phone. It seems that it has been used for some years. There are some slight scratches on the screen and the back of the mobile phone.

    Suhao looks around, and there is no one around. Suhao lights up the screen, and the lock screen of her mobile phone is a picture. In the picture, a gentle man is wearing a casual sweater, and the setting sun is behind her.

    With the mobile phone, some of Su Hao didn''t know what to do. Now there was no one on the street, so he had to take it.

    Su Hao is on her way back to kindergarten.

    But on the way back, she didn''t want to be so quiet when she came. When she came to the old alley one day, she saw a group of people''s noisy voices from a distance.

    Because of curiosity, Su Hao quickened his pace. Before he came to them, he saw high radio equipment, large cameras, and even flying shuttles in the air. It turned out that there was no knowing when a crew came here.

    After su Hao got close, she found that they were not filming. It seemed that they were delayed. An actress in an ordinary sportswear was sitting on a chair in the shade to rest, while a woman with glasses on her face and a straw hat only used by farmers, with paper in her hand, was sighing at a thin man beside her.

    Although the style of the mobile phone is old, it''s a smart phone after all. The clothes and demeanor of the man looking at the lock screen are the luxury of a rich man. And this photo is obviously a life photo, so this mobile phone is probably lost by the people in this crew.

    Suhao walked into them, and all the people in the crew didn''t notice the appearance of the weak little girl until her weak but not cowardly voice rang: "who lost this cell phone, please?"

    Afraid they didn''t hear him, Su Hao repeated: "who is this..."

    Before her words were finished, the lady with straw hat strode to her.

    "Little sister, did you find this cell phone?" The woman''s voice is very gentle, she squatted on the ground, let his line of sight and Sue good parallel, and took off the straw hat before.

    Suhao watched the lady, her face had many wrinkles, but her skin was still very smooth, revealing a kind of quiet and leisurely life. Her eyes looked directly at suhao, with an undisguised gentle and caring light in her eyes.

    Suhao bathed in her eyes and felt a kind of peace.

    Su Hao nodded and went back: "yes, I found this cell phone on the road not far away, and it fell to the ground. I looked around, and there was no one, and I didn''t know who lost it. I really wanted to take it back to the kindergarten and give it to the teacher."

    Don''t want to let her misunderstand that she wants to take the mobile phone as her own, Su Hao added a little explanation.

    Su Hao looks at the person squatting in front of him. The more he looks at him, the more familiar he feels. He turns out to be a famous director.

    Li Dao took his mobile phone from Su Hao''s hand and nodded to her with satisfaction. His assistant lost his cell phone. He was in a hurry, and the little girl just came. There is Li Dao''s most precious privacy in his mobile phone. If he loses it, the consequences will be unimaginable.

    She put her mobile phone into her pocket, and told the crew to take a rest and look at the little girl in front of her. The little girl is very lovely, but her skin is very pale. She always likes children''s characters, so when she saw this honest, lovely and delicate child, she felt very pitiful.

    And looking at the children''s clothes, it seems that they are also children of poor families.

    Li Dao took out his business card from his wallet and said in a gentle tone, "this is my business card. If you have anything to do in the future, you can call me. Thank you for giving me back your mobile phone."

    Su Hao took the card from director Li and looked at the name on the card. It turned out that it was the face of the famous director, director Li, the handsome man with rich temperament on the lock screen. It also matched the name of director Li''s son she had seen on the Internet before. Looking at the information on the card, she had an idea in her mind.

    "Excuse me, auntie," suhao carefully considered her address. According to her age, she should call her grandmother, "are you filming now?"

    Sue Hao asked in a naive tone.

    "Yes, little sister, you know a lot." Li Dao is still squatting on the ground. Although her son is married, she still has no children. She has been looking forward to being a grandmother for a long time, so now seeing sensible children, Li Dao wants to talk with them more.

    "Wow, I always think filming is a great thing!" Su Hao looks at Li Dao with sincere eyes, with expectation in his tone.

    "Yes, little sister, filming is a very interesting and meaningful thing." Li Dao looks at Su Hao''s shining eyes and likes this lovely girl even more.

    "Then why don''t you film?" Su Hao asked again.

    Director Li frowned, looking very distressed, and her tone was low: "we are shooting the first meeting of the hero and heroine, but in the original script, they should have met at a snack stand in this alley, but after we came to shoot today, we found that today''s stall didn''t open."

    When suhao heard the news, he got excited. It seems that the opportunity has come.

    The big director''s play is sure to become popular. If Su Dahai''s stall can leave the country in the TV play, it will undoubtedly be a kind of free publicity. It''s really a coincidence.

    Su Hao restrained her excitement and asked tentatively, "I know a milk tea stand, and it''s not far away. I''ve bought milk tea there several times, and it''s very good. I don''t know if this stand is OK."

    Observing director Li''s expression, director Li''s face bloomed a smile, her tone is also high: "yes, the most popular milk tea is on the Internet, if you use milk tea stall, you can follow up the popularity, it''s a good idea."

    Li walked and pondered for a while, and finally squatted down in front of Su Hao: "which stall is there? Take us, little sister Then he waved to the whole drama group, "we are now special, find the right venue, and now the props group clean up."

 Chapter 294

    Su Hao was so happy that he took Li Dao and his party to the impression of Su Dahai''s stall.

    Su Dahai looks at his few guests and is worried. He thought it should be a popular way. Why hasn''t he sold many cups in the morning.

    Just worried about this, he saw a group of people coming over from a distance, followed by a few cars. Su Dahai had never seen such a situation before, and he wanted to close the stall and leave.

    As soon as he picked up his sunshade, he saw that the one in front of the group seemed to be his little daughter. He stopped to clean it up, seriously narrowed his eyes and looked at the people coming.

    Su Hao saw that Su Dahai began to close the stall. He was worried and didn''t shout out. Fortunately, Su Dahai stopped after that.

    Su Hao was also relieved to see that Su Dahai had stopped the action of cleaning up his stall.

    She led director Li and the whole crew to the milk tea stand. I didn''t tell director Li that it was her stall before. If they knew it, they would suspect that Su Hao''s purpose was not pure. Although Su Hao did have his own private message, now Su Hao said to him before Su Dahai spoke: "uncle, there are many uncles and aunts here. They are making TV dramas now. This aunt told me that they are making TV dramas, Want a tea stand to film, I think of you! So I brought them here! "

    When Su Dahai hears Su Hao''s address to him, he is inevitably puzzled. However, he sees Su Hao''s suggestive look at him. He doesn''t seem to want him to ask more questions. Even though he is very young, Su Hao has always been a child with his own ideas. Su Dahai''s eyes just flicker and ignores this address.

    He followed the direction of Su Hao''s finger and saw the person in front of the line. Although the dress is very simple, but you can see the precipitation of years and life from the vertical and horizontal wrinkles on your face. Su Dahai doesn''t know any big director. He just thinks that the person standing in front of him is not a small person.

    He looked at the people behind him again. There were several very good-looking men and women with obvious star temperament. Some of them had seen Su Dahai on TV, and others were taking out a lot of equipment that might look like cameras from the following van. It turns out that this is really a TV crew. Su Dahai thinks that Su Hao has brought them here to film. If the milk tea shop can be on camera, it will bring huge profits.

    "Hello, I''m a director. My name is Li. What''s your name Li Dao slightly looked around the environment of some milk tea stalls, then nodded slightly with satisfaction, stretched out his hand and asked.

    "Oh, hello." Su Dahai took off his gloves and shook hands with director Li. "I don''t want your surname su."

    "Your milk tea stand is very clean." Director Li said with sincere admiration.

    Su Hao looked at Su Dahai''s stall carefully.

    This is the center of this slum, so it''s cleaner than other areas. At the beginning, Su Dahai was also interested in the flow of people and sanitation. Although the road is pockmarked, but there is not much dust, only the sun shaking spot.

    The milk tea stand is located on the right side of the intersection. It''s small and covers an area of only one square meter. It''s a clean pink four-wheel cart with four words of cloud milk cart painted with white paint in front of it. Su Hao sighs gently. Maybe this name is because of Su yunyun.

    The sunshade was spilled through the gaps of the trees of Wutong tree, and strong and hot. Su Hai was lifting the sunshade again. While Li guide looked at Su Dahai''s movements with a little curiosity, he conveyed the meaning of the play to Su Dahai.

    "We want to use your stand to make a play. It won''t take long. About half an hour will be enough. Moreover, our props group will restore you to your original appearance and give you some compensation. It won''t affect your business."

    Su Dahai''s simple and honest smile, hand touching the back of his head: "I feel very happy that my stall can be photographed by you, so I don''t need to compensate. Besides, there is no business now, so I''m also idle."

    "Thank you so much." Li Dao got Su Dahai''s agreement and began to arrange the work neatly.

    Su Hao and Su Dahai are standing in the shade of the street tree, both of them are full of curiosity to watch them work.

    "Er Bao, how did you bring them here?" Su Dahai can''t help asking.

    Su Hao told him the truth about finding the director''s mobile phone.

    Suddenly, Su Dahai patted his head and cried in a low voice, "are you sneaking out of the kindergarten at noon?"

    Su Hao realized that after staying outside for such a long time, he forgot that it was actually the lunch break of the kindergarten. The teacher must be looking for himself now.

    With regret, Su Dahai''s phone rang. He looked at the caller ID on the screen and quickly picked it up: "yes, yes, Mr. Zhang, I''m Su Hao''s parent. Yes, you don''t have to worry." Speaking of this, Su Dahai stares at Su Hao, and Su Hao feels sorry for it, and gives him a sorry look.

    "At noon, she suddenly wanted to go home. She came home by herself. Yes, she is with me now." Su Dahai said to the phone, also with an apology on his face, "I will educate her, give the teacher you trouble."

    But Su Hao''s attention is no longer here. She devotes herself to watching director Li filming. She and Su Dahai are not close to the milk tea stand, and they can''t hear their lines clearly. However, Su Hao looks at their actions and guesses that the plot seems to be the story that the leading actor and heroine get married because of a cup of milk tea.

    On the way here, Su Hao listened to the conversation between director Li and his assistant. He knew that this was the last scene to be shot by the whole crew, and the rest of the scenes had been finished. Moreover, the TV series was short and pithy, and the broadcasting platform had already been finished. It was estimated that it would only take about 20 days to broadcast.

    Su Hao was very pleasantly surprised. This time, he was so lucky. The director''s level and the flow of actors, it is estimated that this play will be a big hit. By then, the milk tea business will be driven.

    "Er Bao, what do you think?" Su Dahai, who had hung up for a long time, looked at her daughter alone, and interrupted her thinking severely.

    Su Hao recovered. It seems that he must be educated by Su Dahai this time.

    Sure enough, Su Dahai picked her up and said a lot of things like pay attention to safety and never do it again. Su Hao knew that he loved his son so much that he listened to the criticism quietly and promised his future behavior without refutation.

    The other side of the shooting is also close to the end, the heroine and the hero each holding a cup of milk tea, laughing at each other very sweet.

    After the shooting, the people in the props group are sorting out Su Dahai''s stall, while Li Guizi and his father and daughter are chatting. Because they don''t know their relationship, Li Daowen asks, "are you two?"

    Su replied sweetly, "we are neighbors. I often come here to drink milk tea. The milk tea here is very delicious."

    "Yes, I didn''t hold back a drink just now. It''s really delicious. Your craftsmanship is very good." Li Dao smiles sincerely at Su Dahai. Su Dahai smile, embarrassed to say: "I also spent a lot of thought on it."

    Li Dao''s eyes moved down to Su Hao again, and her gentle and kind voice said: "little sister, you picked up my mobile phone, gave it back to me, and helped me find a suitable scene for filming. I thank you very much. What can I do for you?" Li Dao looked at Su Hao''s simple faded clothes and pale little face. His eyes were a little distressed.

    But Su Hao refused her: "I like the milk tea can appear in the TV series, I am very happy!" Su Hao raised his face and looked at Li Dao seriously. "What''s more, as the teacher said, it''s a virtue to return something to the owner. I did what the teacher asked us to do!"

    "So, auntie, you don''t have to pay me anything."

    After Li Dao and the crew leave, Su Dahai calls Ding Xiaolan over. Ding Xiaolan hears that Su Hao is sneaking out of the kindergarten today and talking to strangers. Ding Xiaolan''s eyebrows are twisted together. So, Su Hao is very unlucky to undergo a severe discipline from Ding Xiaolan.

    It''s about three o''clock in the afternoon. Su Dahai still has business to do, and Ding Xiaolan also has a job, so she sends Su Hao back to the kindergarten. Su Hao repeatedly guarantees Ding Xiaolan that she will never sneak out of the school and do anything unsafe. Ding Xiaolan watches Su Hao enter the classroom before she leaves.

    Although she was reprimanded by her parents and teachers in three aspects, Su was still in a good mood. During recess, she watched the children play carefree. Some played with their friends, some climbed the slide, and when they slid down, their trousers were covered with a large amount of iron filings, but they all laughed brightly, Even the brilliance of the sun is to be resisted by their enthusiasm and vitality.

    Thinking of the upcoming TV series, director Li revealed that milk tea will play an important role in the relationship between male and female owners. This drama will surely bring benefits to Su Dahai''s stall. In this way, she will be able to have an operation earlier. When she gets better, Su yunyun will be taken back. The task is half done.

    In fact, this time, Su Hao didn''t take it as a burden, thinking about how to unload the heavy object. On the contrary, she enjoyed the process. She sympathized with Su Dahai, Ding Xiaolan and Su yunyun, and of course, the little girl with heart disease. She didn''t want to see a family with a bright future, Just like before, full of despair and sadness.

    She wants to help this family, rely on their own ability, let their life return to the normal as soon as possible, let this family come from the countryside to the merciless City, kind-hearted people, can have ordinary happiness.

    It''s more than four o''clock in the afternoon, the sun began to put away his brilliance, Su Hao narrowed his eyes, felt the warm sunshine shining on his face, let the whole heart like immersed in the dim light, warm.

    In the next few days, Su Hao was very calm, but Su Dahai''s milk tea didn''t achieve the expected effect, so sometimes his eyes showed a sad look, especially when he was staring at Su Hao.

 Chapter 295

    Summer night, today''s star is very bright, Su Hao and Su Dahai escape from the hot house together, holding two small benches to cool under the night sky.

    The stars were shining on the dark blue sky.

    Su Hao seriously looked at the sky, the sky is rare clarity in the city, there are faint clouds, like a layer of gauze will cover a small part of the sky, but there are gemstone like stars from inside, hazy, there are frogs outside, did not expect that the city can also hear it.

    Su Hao held her head, and soon felt a familiar look. She looked at herself tenderly and lovingly, but there was sadness in it.

    Su Hao can guess that it must be su Dahai. He has been in a bad mood recently because of the milk tea. But Su Hao knows that Su Dahai is the pillar of his family. He certainly doesn''t want his family, especially his daughter, to see through his vulnerability. So Su Hao chooses to ignore it, but he never takes it back.

    It was really hard for him to stare at him with this kind of sad eyes. Su Hao finally couldn''t help asking: "Dad, what''s the matter with you? Not happy? " When her daughter finds out her emotion, Su Dahai turns her face embarrassed. He is the pillar of the family and can''t show fatigue: "no, I''m fine. Er Bao doesn''t have to worry about it."

    Su Hao looked at Su Dahai''s twisted head, and the one who came out with a bitter smile. He couldn''t help shaking his head: "Dad, you don''t have to lie to me. I know, isn''t milk tea not sold well, so you are very sad?"

    Unexpectedly, Su Hao guessed his mind. Su Dahai opened his mouth slightly and said in surprise: "how can you know about Er Bao?" After a word, he coughed again, and his face full of frost showed a resolute expression: "it''s OK. Everything is fine. You don''t have to worry about it. You are still so young. You just need to listen to my mother and me."

    Su Hao felt that his nose was sour. This simple rural man and his strong wife supported the family together.

    Su Hao turned to face Su Dahai, her eyes flashing firm and worship: "Dad, you don''t have to worry." She smiles sweetly, seems to be able to illuminate the night around, "I''m sure that your milk tea will sell very well soon!"

    Su Dahai looked at his daughter''s shining eyes, and his heart was warm. He finally showed a relaxed smile, stretched out his hand with a cocoon, and stroked Su''s soft hair: "Er Bao, how can you be so sure that Dad''s milk tea will sell well?"

    Su Hao pretended to think. Her fingers were on her chin and her brows were wrinkled. After a while, the corners of her mouth turned up and she returned with a smile: "that''s because, Dad, your milk tea is really good! People will definitely buy good milk tea! "

    Su Dahai had no choice but to smile. He held his daughter in his arms. Even if it was the breeze in the summer night, it was a little chilly: "is it because of this?"

    Su Hao''s nest is in Su Dahai''s arms. The wind blows over, and she gets into her clothes. It''s really cold.

    She reaches out her hand and holds Su Dahai''s hand. There are many cocoons on it. It seems that over the years, he has really worked hard for his wife and daughter. Su Hao seriously replies, "yes, it''s because of this. I know, Dad''s milk tea is delicious. Of course, everyone will buy it. Now they don''t buy it, just because they don''t know."

    "Dad, you have to promise me one thing!"

    Su Dahai''s tone is soft, will daughter building more tightly some: "is what matter?"

    Su Hao''s voice was full of vitality: "I want my father to promise me that he will make milk tea well and make it as delicious as it is now!"

    After the TV play is broadcast, someone will definitely come here to buy milk tea, but if Su Dahai''s milk tea is too bad to drink, even if it has the popularity of the TV play, it can''t keep the customers. As long as he maintains the current level, Su Hao can guarantee that he can earn a lot of money with it.

    Su Dahai felt that his daughter''s request was a little strange, but he didn''t refute it. After a moment''s stupefaction, he replied decisively: "of course, I promise you er Bao. Milk tea will only be better than it is now, and it will never regress. Er Bao, you know, regressing is a bad thing, and people should pursue progress..."

    Su Hao silently Tucao in his heart, tonight is his own comfort Su Dahai, and his tea flavor to make complaints about how to become himself now educated.

    Su Hao listened to Su Dahai''s gossiping life guide in her ear, and gradually felt sleepy. She was really weak now. She really realized the patient''s hard work. Before she fell asleep, Su Hao thought like this.

    The next day was Saturday, and there was no need to go to school, so when Su Hao was called up by Ding Xiaolan, he was surprised to find that it was already 8:30 in the morning. And Ding Xiaolan is at home. At this time, she should have gone to the restaurant to work.

    After a simple but delicious breakfast, Su Hao realized that today was the day to go to the hospital for the last preoperative examination.

    Ding Xiaolan seems to have been very nervous since she got up in the morning. She keeps walking around the room when Su Hao is eating. Su Hao looks at her anxious figure. Her hair is combed meticulously today. If you look at it carefully, she already has white hair inside. She is also dressed neatly. She has a plain flowered shirt and a pair of black tights.

    "Er Bao, let''s finish it, and then we can start." Ding Xiaolan''s voice seems to have the usual tension.

    Su Hao uses Yu Guang to watch Ding Xiaolan. Her eyebrows are slightly wrinkled and her lips are very tight.

    "Mom, what''s the matter with you? Why are you so nervous?" Su Hao asked in a low voice, recently get along with, she already know, Ding Xiaolan in a bad mood, is a tough woman.

    Sure enough, Ding Xiaolan suddenly turns her head. Su Hao is a little nervous. She doesn''t want to bear Ding Xiaolan''s reproach as Tang monk in the early morning.

    But there was no anger in Ding Xiaolan''s eyes. Instead, she was worried. She gazed at Su Hao, sighed and said: "Mom, I''m a little afraid. The doctor said before that if there is no problem this time, I''m sure I can have an operation. Although she said last time, as long as there is no problem last time, it won''t happen this time, But I''m still worried. "

    Ding Xiaolan''s eyes were full of love. She bent down and picked up Su Hao: "let''s go to the hospital."

    It turned out that Ding Xiaolan was so nervous one morning. In the end, it was because of the operation.

    Su Hao put his head in Ding Xiaolan''s arms and said in a coquettish tone: "Mom, you don''t have to worry. It will be OK. I can feel my body. Now, I''m very suitable for surgery!" Although Su Hao''s tone was soft and waxy, it was strong inside.

    Listening to her daughter''s words, Ding Xiaolan''s nose was a little sour. She took a breath: "let''s go." She gently put suhao on the bicycle.

    Su Hao looks at the back of Ding Xiaolan riding in front, full of security. This mother is really good. She stretched out her little hand around her mother''s waist.

    When I came to the hospital, I found the doctor. She was an elderly looking woman with a pair of metal framed glasses. She was slightly fat. When she laughed, the meat on her face would pile up and her eyes would bend into a seam,.

    As soon as the doctor saw suhao, he said hello to her lovingly: "our little suhao has come to have an examination again." Su Hao will also give her a sweet smile and sweet aunt.

    The doctor straightened up with satisfaction, and then cordially said hello to Ding Xiaolan: "with the children, this is the last time."

    "Yes, Dr. Jiang." When she heard it for the last time, Su Hao felt that she was holding her hand and clenched it. Ding Xiaolan''s eyebrows also wrinkled.

    Dr. Jiang also noticed Ding Xiaolan''s nervousness. Her smile grew bigger, and she reached out and patted Ding Xiaolan on the shoulder: "Xiaolan, don''t be nervous. From Su Hao''s examination report last time, there is no problem. This time, even if she doesn''t have an examination, we just want to be more rigorous and temporarily increase this examination. So far, there has been no problem, You don''t have to be nervous. "

    "Moreover," Dr. Jiang bent down and squatted in front of Su Hao, "I think Su Hao is ready for surgery, right?" Looking at doctor Jiang''s kind smile, Su Hao also increased his voice: "yes, I''m ready." She even gave a young pioneer a gift.

    Doctor Jiang and Ding Xiaolan are both amused by Su Hao. The atmosphere is not so tense. She sticks out her tongue. It''s so good. The tense atmosphere that started in the morning just now is about to crush her.

    According to doctor Jiang''s instructions, Ding Xiaolan led Su Hao to do all kinds of examinations. Su Hao had never experienced such complicated examinations before. She went from one department to another, and from one machine to another.

    Su Hao sighs. As a heart disease patient, it''s really hard. In the end, Su Hao and Ding Xiaolan knock on Dr. Jiang''s office door with a stack of test sheets.

    When Ding Xiaolan knocked on the door, her thoughts seemed to go back to six years ago. She ran out of the ward secretly without telling Su Dahai. She came to the office and asked the doctor about Su Hao''s illness. Now she can remember the despair at that time.

    That kind of despair that seems to fall into the deep sea.

    Now her daughter''s fate is behind the door. Ding Xiaolan is inevitably nervous. She takes a deep breath and pinches her daughter''s hand. At this time, suhao''s heart beats faster. This time, she must be able to have an operation. Only in this way can her plan be successful. What''s more, the family can begin to relieve the pain.

 Chapter 296

    Ding Xiaolan takes Su Hao''s hand, takes a deep breath, and walks into Dr. Jiang''s office.

    Sunlight came in through the bright window, and the leaves of the green plants on the windowsill were shining like wax. The office is very clean, whether it is lush green plants or fish tank is fluttering goldfish, are full of the breath of life.

    "Sit down, please." Doctor Jiang lets Ding Xiaolan into the soft chair in front of the table. Ding Xiaolan is a little stiff, and her palms are full of sweat.

    She picked up suhao and put it on her lap.

    Ding Xiaolan hands a stack of test sheets to Dr. Jiang.

    Dr. Jiang picked up his eyes on the table and drove them to the bridge of his nose. His eyes were shining and looked serious.

    There was no sound in the room, only the sound of the doctor looking through the list, which was obvious in the silent room.

    Su Hao''s heart is also beating very fast. She secretly observes Dr. Jiang''s expression, and looks at her expression more and more relaxed, until the tip of her brow seems to be relaxed. Su Hao breathes a sigh of relief, and it seems that nothing is wrong.

    Dr. Jiang turned over all the thick lists. She took off her eyes and approached Su Hao. She asked softly, "I''m going to have an operation. Are you afraid?"

    Ding Xiaolan let out a whimper. It sounds like she had endured it for a long time. Su Hao went back to see her. Her eyes were full of tears, and then she choked them back.

    Ding Xiaolan''s lips trembled and sipped. After stabilizing her mood, she stared at Dr. Jiang and asked, "my daughter can have an operation, right?"

    Dr. Jiang''s tone was also a little relieved. She sighed and said sympathetically, "yes, we can do the operation. Let''s prepare for it. We can do it as early as next week."

    Ding Xiaolan puts Su Hao on the ground, takes Dr. Jiang''s hand, and says thank you. Su Hao looks at the blue sky and white clouds outside the window. Now as long as the milk tea aspect is successful, the first plan will be successful.

    After going home with Ding Xiaolan, it was almost lunch time. Because Su Hao was ill, Su Dahai wanted to accompany her more, so she would have lunch with her family every day. But today, when Su Hao''s favorite tomato scrambled eggs were all cold and the rice was no longer hot, Su Dahai didn''t go home.

    I didn''t even call Ding Xiaolan. Ding Xiaolan sat at the dinner table, her hands crossed and clenched. Her brows wrinkled. From time to time, she stood up and paced in the yard.

    Su Hao''s heart is also beating a drum. It''s not easy for things to develop in a good direction. Now don''t make any mistakes. She picked up a chopstick of cold tomatoes, and they are no longer delicious.

    Ding Xiaolan walked in the yard again for about three minutes, from east to west, from south to north, and even almost stepped on her carefully raised flowers and plants. Su Hao looked at her walking around in the yard, really dizzy: "Mom, you sit down, don''t walk around, I look dizzy!"

    Ding Xiaolan came quickly, lifted the curtain and entered the room.

    "I can''t do that. I have to call your father. What are you doing? I won''t go home!"

    Half a minute later, she came out of the room and broadcast Su Dahai''s phone with the old-fashioned PHS.

    "Mom, you can turn on the hands-free. I also want to hear what Dad is doing." Su Hao said again.

    Ding Xiaolan turns on the hands-free button, and the sound of beep comes, but only beep.

    After a while, the cold mechanical voice came: "the phone you dialed is not answered for the time being, please redial later."

    Ding Xiaolan and Su Hao look at each other.

    "No, I have to go and see what''s going on. I won''t answer the phone. Er Bao, don''t eat. Come and have a look with me."

    Su Hao obediently put down his chopsticks and stood up to go with Ding Xiaolan.

    Two people were about to go out when they heard the ring of their mobile phone. Ding Xiaolan quickly picked it up. It was su Dahai''s voice. It came from the hands-free, and there was a strange mess. It seemed that there were a lot of people.

    "Wife, I just couldn''t answer your phone..." before Ding Xiaolan spoke, Su Dahai said. From his cheerful tone, Su Hao could even imagine Su Dahai''s smiling face.

    "What are you doing now? Why don''t you go home for dinner? " Ding Xiaolan answers.

    "My side..." Su Dahai answered three words, but there was no following, "that''s good, come right away..."

    Ding Xiaolan holds the phone far away and looks at the phone suspiciously. She turns her eyes to Su Hao and asks her silently. Su Hao also shakes her head. She can''t guess what happened to Su Dahai.

    "Wife." At this time, Su Dahai''s voice came out again on the phone. The previous noise seemed to be far away. Although I could still hear a little bit, I couldn''t hear it clearly. It seemed that Su Dahai was deliberately far away from there.

    "Wife, I''ll tell you a big piece of good news." Su Dahai''s speaking speed is very fast, which is not hidden excitement, "today, a lot of people came to our stall to buy milk tea!"

    "Yes? So you can''t come back today because the business is too hot? " Ding Xiaolan''s eyes lit up, and her tone rose several degrees in an instant.

    It seems that the propaganda of the TV series made by the former director has played a role, but is it so fast? Is the production cycle of TV series so short? It shouldn''t be like this.

    Su Hao had some doubts, but he didn''t think much about it. Instead, he continued to listen to Su Dahai''s report on the phone.

    "Yes, my wife, I went out of the stall this morning. When I first came here, it was almost the same as usual. Not many people bought it. But since nine o''clock, many people have come to buy it, and it seems that they are very rich. They buy a few cups at a time."

    The more Su Dahai said, the more excited he was. The air in the shabby yard became alive.

    "Then it continued until noon, and a lot of people came to buy it. I made a lot of money this morning."

    "There are so many buyers, so I forgot to call you when I was busy and told you that I would not go back to dinner." Su Dahai on the other side of the phone touched his nose in embarrassment and said in an apologetic voice.

    "It doesn''t matter. That''s great. Business is finally getting better. That''s great." Ding Xiaolan said excitedly, the fine lines in the corner of her eyes, because the smiles are all clustered together.

    Ding Xiaolan turned around and squatted down. Her eyes were in line with Su Hao''s. her eyes were shining and her face was radiant. The corners of her mouth raised and said to Su Hao, "Er Bao, you can have an operation soon."

    Su Hao nods in response to Ding Xiaolan, and her pale little face is also ruddy.

    Ding Xiaolan gently touched Su Hao''s cheek, and then said to Su Dahai on the other end of the phone, "I have something else to tell you."

    "I know what you''re going to tell me. Today is the day for ER Bao to check. What''s the result?" There is a trembling tone deliberately suppressed, Su Dahai is afraid to hear a bad answer.

    In fact, this matter has been hanging in his heart for a whole morning. He wanted to hear the result face to face, but he couldn''t leave at noon today. He was afraid of the negative answer in his heart, so he comforted himself and wanted to put off the answer until the evening. But since Ding Xiaolan took the initiative to mention it, he couldn''t avoid it.

    Ding Xiaolan did not answer for the first time. There was a moment of silence between them.

    Su Dahai''s heart is pounding out of his chest.

    "What happened?" Su Dahai asked eagerly again.

    Ding Xiaolan sniffed. She repressed her excited voice: "as a result, er Bao is sure to have surgery now."

    "Great, great, wife, great." Su Dahai put his mobile phone to his ear and whispered.

    "Yes, you can have an operation on the second BMW, and then we can get yunyun back."

    "Yes."

    Ding Xiaolan almost cry, and her husband over the phone to share the joy is not easy, Su Hao satisfied smile, things are faster than she expected, toward a good direction.

    She turned around and quietly took the initiative to clean up the dishes. Listening to Su Dahai''s busy appearance, I''m afraid he won''t be able to come back for a while. Ding Xiaolan''s special dishes should be put away first and reheated for him when he comes back. What Su Hao didn''t expect was that Su Dahai didn''t eat dinner at home. Mother and daughter ate leftovers from lunch together.

    "Mom, why doesn''t Dad eat at home at night?" Sue asked curiously.

    "My father called my mother before, and said that even if it was almost dark, there were still many people going to buy milk tea." Ding Xiaolan answered her question while adding a chopstick egg to Su Hao, "so my father said that he wanted to go out this evening, and there might be customers in the evening."

    Su Hao is enjoying the sweet porridge, and she is very happy. If it goes on like this, won''t she be able to make a lot of money soon. However, she is still curious about why Su Dahai''s milk tea is on fire before the TV play is broadcast. Is there anyone else who has promoted Su Dahai?

    "Mom, did someone promote dad''s milk tea?" Suhao asked directly.

    "What is promotion?" Ding Xiaolan stops with pickles.

    "That''s to say, I advertised him to tell others that his milk tea was delicious and let everyone buy it. Is there anyone?" Try to be careful and simple to Ding Xiaolan explained the meaning of promotion, Su Hao began to ask.

    Ding Xiaolan put down her chopsticks, crossed her fingers and thought about it carefully. For her daughter''s question, she always answered seriously: "no, I don''t think it costs money to do this. Your father doesn''t seem to have a chance to find this."

    Su Hao nodded. It seems that Ding Xiaolan doesn''t know. Forget it, she said to herself, it''s good to have money. What do you want to do.

    That night, Su Dahai didn''t come home with his cart until more than eleven o''clock. The milk tea material he took when he started out was used up in the morning. Later, he called Lao Li to send it to him urgently.

    "Wife, I''m back." As soon as Su Dahai entered the yard, he saw Ding Xiaolan sitting on a small bench waiting for him.

    "Why don''t you wait for me in the house? There are so many mosquitoes outside." Su Dahai unloaded the things on the trolley one by one, and said to his wife at the same time.

    "I think I have to turn on the light when I wait for you in the room. It costs a lot of electricity. There''s moonlight outside. I just sew a dress by the light. I light mosquito repellent incense, and I don''t panic." Ding Xiaolan sees Su Dahai coming back and puts down the skirt that is being mended in her hand to help him unload the goods.

    "Wife, you can''t imagine how well I sell today." Su Dahai said to Ding Xiaolan mysteriously.

    "How much?" Ding Xiaolan''s tone was also excited.

 Chapter 297

    "I make a hundred times as much today as I did yesterday!" Su Dahai''s eyes in the moonlight, flashing can not ignore the brilliance, "today''s light is replenishment, replenished six times.". You don''t know how many people go to buy my milk tea and sell it cup by cup. There are a large circle of people in front of the stall... "He told his wife.

    Su Hao is lying flat on the bed. She has insomnia tonight. She hears a sound from outside. It seems that Su Dahai has finally come back, and she hears the intermittent voice. Although it''s whispering, she can feel the joy in the words from such a long distance.

    After a while, there was no sound outside, and then there was the sound of footsteps. Then there was a low voice: "I''m tired all day, I''ll heat your meal for you." It''s Ding Xiaolan''s gentle voice, "then let''s have a rest."

    Su Hao''s heart is warm. She is confident that she will finish the second task. When she has finished the operation, she will get Su yunyun back. In such a harmonious environment, even the stone will be warm one day. Besides, Su Hao has his own way.

    Think about, silently smile in the dark, and then, eyelids gradually heavy up, slowly into a dream.

    When Su Hao woke up the next day, Su Dahai had already left. According to Ding Xiaolan, he had a rest for four hours and went out with a cart at five in the morning.

    "However, your father''s spirit is really good. It seems that people are in a good mood at happy events." Ding Xiaolan also smiled and said that Su Dahai was not alone. Su Hao felt that the whole space at home was full of happiness.

    After dinner, Ding Xiaolan sent Su Hao to the kindergarten. In fact, today is the last day of school in the kindergarten. After the final exam tomorrow, Su Hao will have a summer vacation, completely ending her kindergarten career and becoming a primary school student.

    In fact, suhao is a little reluctant to give up the atmosphere of kindergarten. A group of simple children, happily regardless of anything, play together, even if there is a contradiction, an origami, a candy, even if it is a simple smile, can also instantly resolve the contradiction.

    There is no cheating, there is no bullying, all the children are pure, Su Hao and class friends together, feel able to forget all the troubles.

    Today, as usual, after class in the morning, some children went home, and suhao stayed at school for dinner. After the last lesson, the teachers also watched suhao closely. Her sneaking out really left a shadow in their heart.

    Su Hao is waiting for the teacher to clean up the table with his little deskmate. Then he feels teacher Liu''s eyes behind him and turns his eyes helplessly.

    Su Hao glances around casually, and suddenly sees teacher Zhang, the next class who supervises the children''s eating, holding his own milk tea.

    She is about to ask, do not know when to go to her next to the teacher Liu first said: "you also bought this milk tea!"

    "Yes, it''s really delicious."

    Suhao secretly lowered her head and laughed. Of course, the milk tea made by her father is delicious. It''s not a good craft.

    The next conversation between the two teachers finally solved Su Hao''s question.

    "Andy, the same one is really delicious!"

    "You bought it from that Weibo, too! Me too. I feel that they should have made a play here. That''s why they found such a delicious milk tea. "

    Sue Hao keenly captured the name of Andy and searched in her memory. Finally she remembered that when she was filming, the heroine, director Li, called her Andy. Judging from the situation of Andy at that time, she was a big star.

    So, Su Hao finally vaguely knows the reason why milk tea is suddenly popular. It''s because Andy, the heroine, brings goods for milk tea, so there are a large number of fans or melon eaters to look for the same price.

    It suddenly occurred to Su Hao that the TV series has not yet been broadcast. Because of Andy, Su Dahai''s milk tea is on fire. After the TV series is broadcast, the milk tea related to the romantic love between the male and female protagonists will continue to set off a wave. At that time, a large number of TV fans will come to buy it. He thinks that there will be more money in it, Suhao couldn''t help laughing.

    Today, Su Dahai''s business is still booming, and the whole stall is almost surrounded. When Su Dahai doesn''t stop for a moment, he is really busy and has to call his wife. Ding Xiaolan just wants to ask for leave from the restaurant and ride his bike to the intersection to help Su Dahai.

    Today''s people don''t have to be few yesterday. Lao Li, who has been urged to replenish, looks at the hot sales of Su Dahai''s milk tea and persuades him to take advantage of the situation to increase the price: "many of the people who buy your milk tea now are crazy fans. No matter how many times the price you raise, they will buy it. Now they will be slaughtered."

    "How can that work?" Su Dahai looked at a group of people waiting for their own replenishment in front of the stall. They also came in the scorching sun. "We can''t take advantage of other people''s opportunity to raise prices."

    "What a dead brain." Lao Li make complaints about the phone.

    Su Dahai just laughs: "Lao Li, please send the goods to me as soon as possible. Many people here are in a hurry to use them. I''ll give you more money. Hurry up."

    "You are rich, Sue." Although he said that, Lao Li still speeded up the tricycle under his feet. He was also happy for Su Dahai. Su Dahai always wanted to earn money to cure his daughter''s illness. He also helped him if he could. He introduced him a job selling milk tea, but he didn''t expect to make money like this.

    Su Dahai''s business went up and up, and the heat didn''t abate at all. It lasted for half a month. Later, the heat subsided, and he was worried that the business would return to the previous cold state. Unexpectedly, because he had enough milk tea materials to drink, his fans would go back to buy back later, not only because of Andy''s fame, that''s all, Su Dahai has a group of loyal customers.

    "Dad, are there fewer customers recently than before?" At the dinner table, Ding Xiaolan asked with some worry.

    "Wife, don''t worry. Although there are fewer people than before, many customers can''t leave me now because they bought milk tea from me before. They come to buy it every day. It''s a" nail household. "

    But Su Hao knows that this wave of upsurge raised by Andy has a strong follow-up.

    Sure enough, after su Dahai''s stall cooled from six replenishments a day to two, director Li and Andy''s TV series were broadcast.

    Because of its excellent production, novel themes, and remarkable acting skills, the film was almost watched by the whole people. The milk tea in the film was later confirmed by the people who ate melons that it was Andy''s milk tea on Weibo before. In the play, it was almost the beginning of the romantic relationship between men and women. A large number of viewers were attracted to it, and the crowd with several times more fans rushed to Su Dahai''s stall.

    Su Dahai had to ask Lao Li to help, and even Su Hao joined the work, doing some simple work such as distributing straws to customers and recording requirements.

    Even so, still busy, Su Dahai quickly package a small store.

    There was no time to decorate the store, so it began to open. Crowds of spectators and followers began to line up in the morning, waiting for Su Dahai''s milk tea, and there were even people waiting until more than 10 pm.

    Su Dahai also always remembers what Su Hao said to himself at the beginning. He strictly controlled the quality of milk tea, and did not lose the reputation of the business because of the popularity.

    Su Dahai has never thought of the money brought by this heat. Although the profit is not high, due to the large sales volume, Su Dahai has made a lot of money from the beginning. Later, advertisers even began to find Su Dahai, hoping to advertise on his milk tea cup.

    Even if they are too tired to move home every day, the smiles on Su Dahai''s and Ding Xiaolan''s faces can''t disappear - now the money they earn is more than enough to pay for Su Hao''s operation, and they have their own store. After the operation, they can take yunyun home. No matter how hard they work, they don''t feel tired.

    "Stay in the hospital now. You can start preparing for the operation." Looking at Su Hao''s examination report, Dr. Jiang said.

    Ding Xiaolan holds Su Hao''s hand and nods.

    It wasn''t until suhao was dressed in a hospital uniform, lying on a cart and about to be sent to the operating room that she began to get nervous.

    If the operation is not successful, the task after that will not be completed. What''s more terrible is that Su Dahai and his family have suffered a lot from fate. Su Hao doesn''t want these two kind-hearted people and innocent Su yunyun to be fooled by life again.

    Ding Xiaolan is still holding Su Hao''s hand tightly, and the other hand is touching her forehead. The worry in her eyes almost engulfs Su Hao: "Er Bao, don''t be afraid, mother is waiting for you outside."

    Su Hao also holds Ding Xiaolan in her pale and thin hands. Her palms are all covered with cold sweat, which brings sticky, greasy and cold feeling. The only warmth comes from the temperature of Ding Xiaolan''s palms. Unlike Su Hao, her palms are dry and have gentle but firm strength.

    Su Hao''s impatience was soothed slowly by Ding Xiaolan. A stream of courage and strength was sent from the palm of her hand to Su Hao''s heart. Her heart gradually settled down, and she tried her best to adjust her breath: "Mom, I will come out soon. At that time, we will pick up my sister from the countryside."

    Ding Xiaolan shows a gentle and powerful smile to Su Hao. She believes that her daughter will be able to come out of the operating room safely, and she will get a lively and healthy little daughter who is no longer threatened by death.

    The cart began to move slowly, and the hands that Su Hao and Ding Xiaolan held each other were forced to separate. Su Hao felt Ding Xiaolan''s fingertips passing through her hands, and finally rubbed her finger pulp away from her. The door of the operating room opened. She took a deep breath, closed her eyes, and welcomed the coming darkness.

 Chapter 298

    Suhao felt that she was in a fog, could not see anything, and the darkness was boundless. There seemed to be a ray of light in the distance. She tried her best to open her eyes, but her eyelids were heavy like iron sheet. Suhao gave up the struggle and exhausted her strength.

    Soon, I heard the sound of the outside world, and the senses were recovering a little bit. The low light slowly lit up the vision in front of me, and all the senses were gradually clear. Suhao tried again, and she opened her eyes.

    What came into view was the pure white ceiling, and then Ding Xiaolan''s warm and excited voice: "Er Bao, you wake up."

    The operation is an unprecedented success, and Su Hao seems to have amazing vitality. With the meticulous care of Ding Xiaolan and Su Dahai, she recovers quickly and can be discharged soon.

    On the day of discharge, Su Hao went with her parents to thank her doctor, Dr. Jiang.

    "Thank you, Dr. Jiang." Ding Xiaolan bowed to Dr. Jiang.

    "You don''t have to. It''s our duty to cure and save people." Dr. Jiang quickly wanted to help Ding Xiaolan up. "Su Hao is really a lovely child. Every day he would say thank you to our medical staff. You taught her very well." Doctor Jiang bent slightly and touched Su Hao''s head.

    In her eyes with wide lenses, there is a doctor''s love.

    Ding Xiaolan and Su Dahai each hold Su Hao''s hand and walk in the small garden of the hospital. Su Dahai remembers that when Su Hao was just born, he was anxiously and hopelessly wandering here under the moonlight. At that time, he knew that the road ahead was hard, smoking, and his brow was always frowning, At that time, the small garden had only a few gray flower beds and paved paths.

    Now, he came to this place again. It was summer. The lush trees blocked part of the strong sunlight and cast mottled shadows on the road. Due to the breeze blowing from time to time, the light spot also swayed on the ground. The dense green herbs grew crazily on both sides of the path, and there was the chirping of birds - everywhere was a school of vitality.

    "Er Bao, your father has a surprise for you." Ding Xiaolan deliberately hung Su Hao''s curiosity, "what do you guess?"

    "How can you guess such a generality?" Suhao asked, "Mom, you give me a hint. When we play guessing games in kindergarten, we all have hints!" Sue''s cheeks bulged. It''s like an inflated balloon.

    "Well, let me think about it." Ding Xiaolan looked at her daughter''s angry appearance and couldn''t help laughing. She just felt very lovely.

    "It''s a four legged thing, and with it we won''t be tired, so we don''t have to take a bus to pick up your sister."

    "I see. It''s a car, isn''t it?" Su Hao tried to make her voice sound full of vitality. Now that she is a daughter, she shouldn''t spoil her mother''s interest.

    "Yes Ding Xiaolan happily pinched Su Hao''s cheek, "Er Bao, it''s so smart!"

    In fact, Su Hao didn''t expect that Su Dahai would be able to buy a car so soon. This is really a surprise. She is also happy for the two couples in her heart. Now that she can buy a car, it seems that Su Dahai has made a lot of money.

    From the chat between Ding Xiaolan and Su Dahai during her stay in hospital, we know that the milk tea shop has been on the right track step by step. Even if the popularity of TV dramas gradually subsides, with excellent taste and good reputation, a group of loyal customers still support the business of the shop, and they can earn a lot of money every month.

    "Look, er Bao, this is the car my father bought." Su Hao looked in the direction of Su Dahai''s fingers. A brand-new family car was not far away. "It''s not a luxury car, but at least our family bought it." Su Dahai sighed and said, his face full of vicissitudes is now full of vitality.

    "My wife, er Bao, I''ve been working hard for several years. My family bought a sports car to drive. I watched the car on TV and rushed out. It''s really enjoyable!"

    Su Dahai complacently depicts the scene of a sports car galloping on the road in the air. Su Hao is also amused by him, and his happy eyes bend.

    When I got home, I opened the door and saw a new row of things.

    The courtyard, which used to be a little bit dilapidated, has now taken on a new look. The previously dilapidated flower beds have been repaired. The diamond shaped flower beds are surrounded by small and delicate plants. Many wild flowers, which were neglected due to their busy life, are now rejuvenated.

    After entering the room, the white sheets on the big bed outside were replaced with a brand-new set, and there was a big wardrobe near the wall, "this is what your father had to buy. I said no, and there was no clothes to put in. Later, he bought clothes for me." Ding Xiaolan noticed that Su Hao was staring at the wardrobe and explained to her. Words with happiness.

    There were mottled yellow marks on the walls before, but now they have been repainted, and the potholes on the ground have long disappeared.

    Looking at this brand-new environment, suhao was happy from the bottom of her heart, and the smile that had not fallen all morning climbed onto her face again.

    "Er Bao, you need more rest. Sit down quickly." Ding Xiaolan pressed Su Hao, who had been standing for "inspection" since entering the house, to the bedside, "your father and I will cook for you, and you will play here alone."

    Su Hao had to sit down on the bed obediently, his legs shaking, thinking about going to the countryside to pick up Su yunyun.

    Su Dahai and Ding Xiaolan went to the kitchen to work. Su Dahai made sweet and sour ribs for Su Hao, while Ding Xiaolan cooked sweet porridge. The whole family had lunch happily.

    "Er Bao, it''s time for lunch break." Ding Xiaolan urges her father and daughter, who are still playing games together, to catch up with Su Hao and close her eyes at the bedside.

    Although Dr. Jiang said that Su Hao''s health was all right, Ding Xiaolan was careful about her little daughter for fear that something might go wrong.

    It''s more than two o''clock in the afternoon when Su Hao wakes up. There was a rainstorm yesterday. Today''s air seems to have water vapor. Although the sun is still strong, there is no burning smell.

    Su Hao opens the curtain, Su Dahai and Ding Xiaolan are sitting on the bed reading the newspaper.

    "Er Bao, wake up." Noticing the sound of the curtain opening, Ding Xiaolan took the lead in responding.

    "Go and wash your face, and then try the new clothes your father bought for you to see if they fit and like it or not." Ding Xiaolan urged and a little confused Su Hao.

    Sue Hao slowly scooped water to wash her face. When the cold water touched her cheek, she woke up.

    Su Hao, who is full of spirit again, tries on some clothes bought by Su Dahai. It has to be said that although Su Dahai is a person who doesn''t touch anything except working to earn money, his eyes are surprisingly good. The clothes sold to Su Hao fit and look good.

    Su Hao chose the coolest one and set out with his parents to pick up Su yunyun in the countryside.

    Along the way, not only did Su Dahai, who was driving, say nothing, but even Ding Xiaolan, who had always talked a lot, was quiet.

    Su Hao secretly observes Ding Xiaolan''s expression. Her eyebrows are slightly wrinkled. From time to time, she looks out of the window, and sometimes she sighs a little. She looks worried.

    The air in the car is very heavy. Su Hao knows what they are thinking. The last time he visited Su yunyun, he met Su yunyun who was beaten by his grandmother. At that time, Ding Xiaolan proposed to take her back. But when Su yunyun heard this question, he didn''t even have a little joy on his face, even a trace of indifference and alienation.

    She just lowered her head and didn''t give them a word of response.

    This time, Su Dahai and Ding Xiaolan are naturally worried about whether their daughter will not come back like last time. For the eldest daughter, they are guilty and willing to use all they have to compensate her and give her everything she wants, even if they try their best.

    Before starting, Ding Xiaolan discussed with her husband, "what if yunyun still doesn''t want to go with us this time?"

    Su Dahai took a puff of smoke, deeply inhaled, and heavily wanted to spit out all the smoke. The white smoke spread to every corner of the room, and some of it stayed on the photo of Su yunyun on the head of the bed.

    He firmly returned: "we must take yunyun back this time. She is still a child and needs the company of her parents. For so many years, we owe yunyun too much."

    After more than two hours of turbulence, I finally came to the village.

    The sun was shining on the dirt road, and the dust was flying in the air. Before she came to the door, suhao saw her grandmother waiting at the door from a distance.

    She silently Tucao in mind, last time I saw them, it seemed that she had asked her to make complaints about her life.

    When it was about ten meters away from the dilapidated wooden door, the old lady came from the front of the door with small feet, still in a thin shape and neat steps.

    She yelled: "you''re here. After calling me this morning, I cooked dinner for you early. I''m waiting for you to come. Who knows I won''t come until this afternoon. I''ve been waiting at home for a long time

    Su Dahai looked at his mother''s gallant appearance, but picked eyebrows, said: "Mom, when I just went into the village, I met the second sister-in-law of Zhang Jia. They also said that you played mahjong in her house all morning."

    When the old lady saw that her lie had been exposed, her face suddenly showed embarrassment, and her wrinkles gathered together because of frowning.

    But she immediately adjusted her face. Although she was smiling, her tone was still intimate: "ah, it''s not that you haven''t come all the time. It''s really boring for me to wait at home. I want to say that Zhangjia is near the entrance of the village, so I want to say that I''ll wait for you there."

    Su Dahai waved his hand. He had lost interest in this topic. He knew his mother was running all over the train. He didn''t want to waste his breath on the answer that he couldn''t hear the truth: "Mom, where''s yunyun? Isn''t she at home?"

    The old lady''s face was relaxed. Su Dahai didn''t ask about the topic, which really made her feel relieved. She had to rely on her son to provide for the aged. She couldn''t offend him and leave a bad impression on him now. In case of Su yunyun''s involvement, she would be miserable.

 Chapter 299

    "Yunyun and a few children went out to play, usually like to play with them, are steady children, don''t worry, will come back later." She said very sure appearance, Su Dahai also nodded, into the yard.

    But Su Hao didn''t believe it. She recalled the plot before. According to Su yunyun''s character, she didn''t seem to have friends. Maybe the old lady told a lie casually, or Su yunyun did go out often, but because she didn''t care, she didn''t know what Su yunyun was going to do.

    Maybe it''s because I know that my parents and sister are coming, and I want to avoid them.

    The yard is still the scene of Su Hao''s last visit. I just don''t look under the wall of the yard. This time, there is an extra bicycle for children. It''s almost brand new. It''s a bit abrupt to put it in such a broken yard.

    Ding Xiaolan went up to check, and said to Su Dahai in a plaintive tone: "Dahai, the bike I bought for yunyun last time is so new. Yunyun has never ridden it."

    Su Dahai swept his bicycle, and even the plastic foam was still on the handle. It was really a brand new bicycle. He sighed and shook his head. After earning money, while Ding Xiaolan was taking care of Su Hao in the hospital, he went to the exclusive shop to buy a bicycle for his eldest daughter. On the streets of the city, he could always see groups of children riding around.

    At that time, I saw the children come down from their bicycles and gather in his shop. They put their fingers to their chin and thought deeply about buying that kind of milk tea. Then they chattered about it. Even Su Dahai, who was dizzy because of the busy work in the shop, felt relaxed for a long time.

    I bought the bike carefully in the shop, dismantled it, closed the shop and drove back to the countryside. I didn''t expect that my daughter didn''t move after so many days.

    The wrinkles on the old lady''s face were all crowded together. She said eagerly, "sea, I think it''s good for me to take yunyun with me here, and you take good care of sue, right? I''m too busy..."

    Su Dahai interrupted her and said, "Mom, we haven''t told you yet. Er Bao has been operated on and his body is almost recovered."

    After hearing this sentence, Su yunyun couldn''t control his eyes to see Su Hao. Compared with the last time he saw her, Su Hao is no longer pale, like a broken white paper. Even her hair has a luster.

    Feeling Su yunyun''s eyes, Su Hao turns his head and shows a big smile at Su yunyun.

    Su yunyun was stunned, and a stream of embarrassment came up. He quickly said goodbye and took back his eyes.

    "Well, even if it''s an operation, it needs to be taken care of, right?" The old lady here is still arguing.

    "Besides, don''t you have a shop? I''m sure the store is also busy. Just concentrate on taking care of sue and the business in the store. I''ll take care of yunyun here. " The old lady has a flattering smile on her face. She wants to persuade Su Dahai.

    "Mom, you don''t have to say that we will take yunyun away this time. We can take good care of them. Besides, yunyun doesn''t seem to have a good life with you." At last, Su Dahai''s tone cooled down.

    The old lady''s face was red and white, her lips were wriggling, and she didn''t say anything at last.

    "Mom, don''t worry. Every month, I''ll still give you money. I won''t lose a cent." Su Dahai looked at her not talking, and for her to say she worried about the problem.

    The old lady had nothing to say, so she nodded.

    After solving the greedy mother''s problem, it''s his daughter''s opinion now. Su Dahai is a little nervous, and his palms start to sweat. He is really afraid. The emotion that has existed since he got on the bus now occupies his body.

    He took a deep breath and turned his body to Su yunyun. Because he was sitting on the bench, he could just look at Su yunyun.

    "Yunyun." Su Dahai tried to put his gentle tone, whispered, "are you willing to follow mom and Dad, go to the city, live with mom and dad and sister?"

    Su yunyun didn''t answer immediately. She just kept a calm expression and scanned Su Dahai, Ding Xiaolan and Su Hao. Su Hao also felt the resistance in her eyes that was different from the past. Today''s su yunyun seems to be an ordinary child.

    "I''d like to go with you." Su yunyun finally replied that her tone was peaceful, with innocence and yearning.

    Su Dahai and Ding Xiaolan look at each other with delight. How long has he not heard his daughter talk to him like this? Since a long time ago, Su yunyun''s attitude towards them has cooled down. Every time he hears her voice, they feel that the distance between them and their daughter is the same as thousands of miles away.

    Su Dahai excitedly hugs Su yunyun in her arms and hugs her tightly.

    Su Hao looked at the scene of their embracing, and her heart was warm.

    "Mom, you don''t have to ask any more. I promise I''ll give you money every month." The last time I answered the old lady''s question, Su Dahai waved to her wearily, and then led Su yunyun away from the old house.

    The car is driving on the narrow road. Su Hao has fallen asleep in Ding Xiaolan''s arms, but Su yunyun is sober. Her lips are clenched tightly and her fingers are clenched tightly.

    She now feels dizzy about her promise to come back to live with her parents.

    From the time she left her grandmother''s house, she felt very uncomfortable. Ding Xiaolan held her hand. She felt that her hand seemed to be holding red coal. She had to roughly shake off her hand. She saw Ding Xiaolan''s disappointed eyes. She opened her mouth, but she didn''t say anything.

    The car is very quiet. Su Dahai is driving. Ding Xiaolan holds Su Hao in his arms. None of the four people speak, but each has his own mind.

    It''s not that Su Dahai didn''t notice that when Ding Xiaolan pulled Su yunyun up, his daughter''s resistance made his heart hurt, but he comforted himself. After all, over the years, maybe her daughter won''t get along with her parents. After a long time, she will be better.

    Ding Xiaolan holds Su Hao very tightly. Just as yunyun shakes off her hand, her heart seems to be pricked and tingles faintly. She sees the resistance and indifference in Su yunyun''s eyes.

    Ding Xiaolan sighed and told herself that it would be good for Su Yun to go home with them now, at least taking the first step.

    By the time I got home, it was almost midnight, and suhao woke up from his sleep.

    Su yunyun was carrying a package in her hand, which contained the things brought from the countryside, including the broken bear she regarded as her treasure, whose name was yunyun. The package was bigger for her, carrying a heavy burden.

    "Yunyun, let mom hold it for you." Ding Xiaolan offered to help.

    But Su Yun didn''t seem to hear it, so he carried it forward, looking at the front, and didn''t notice that the bear fell out of the bag.

    Su Hao just woke up. He got out of the car and walked straight ahead. He stepped on bear like this.

    Who knows, just at this time, Su yunyun found that yunyun fell out. She anxiously turned back and saw that Su Hao was taking her feet away from the bear doll.

    Su yunyun feels a fire surging in her heart. She immediately rushes up, throws down the package in her hand and pushes Su Hao to the ground.

    Su Hao just sits on the ground, and this voice also notices Ding Xiaolan who is cleaning up the trunk.

    Su Hao was deceived. She didn''t expect this, but because of Su yunyun''s fragile and sensitive character, she didn''t want to make her feel hostile, so she had to say to her, "sister, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to."

    Ding Xiaolan saw her little daughter fall on the ground and rushed over. Su Hao''s operation didn''t last long, and she was weak and sickly since she was a child. Ding Xiaolan was dazzled and blurted out: "Su yunyun, how can you push my sister! Why don''t you listen to me? "

    The moment she said it, Ding Xiaolan immediately regretted that she was estranged from them. She even yelled at her on the first day when she came back here.

    Su yunyun doesn''t have any emotion in her eyes. She just looks at Ding Xiaolan and holds Su Hao up from the ground. Just now, Ding Xiaolan''s roaring eyes and tone are like a basin of cold water falling from the sky. She wakes up with a cool heart.

    Maybe she shouldn''t have come back here, her appearance is the destruction of their three lives, Su yunyun said nothing, Su Hao apologized to her, she didn''t look at Su Hao, she just picked up yunyun lightly, then turned and continued to walk towards the house.

    Ding Xiaolan was also uncomfortable. She noticed the change of her eldest daughter''s expression, and the resistance appeared again. Now it''s more obvious. Looking at her eldest daughter''s thin back, she regretted, but she couldn''t change it.

    Su Hao also regretted that originally things were going in a good direction. Now because Ding Xiaolan lost control for a while, the distance between Su yunyun''s heart and them suddenly lengthened. Originally, Su yunyun''s heart knot was that her parents didn''t love her because of her sister. Now Ding Xiaolan''s behavior is just proof of this.

    She sighed, it seems that the revolution has not yet been successful, comrades still need to work hard, she will continue to work hard to find some ways to warm Su Yun.

    Life is so flat and light, Su Dahai''s milk tea shop business is still very hot, because it is during the summer vacation, so Su Hao often go to help, Ding Xiaolan also quit the hotel work, concentrate on working in the milk tea shop.

    And if there''s anything wrong, it''s su yunyun.

    Su yunyun''s attitude towards Su Dahai and Ding Xiaolan is really bad. She is not disobedient, but basically ignores all their courtesies. She doesn''t accept clothes bought for her, doesn''t eat cakes specially for her, and doesn''t ride the bicycle Su Dahai bought for her.

    She won''t quarrel with her parents, because when she is at home, her attitude towards the other three people is basically to ignore them, like sealing herself in a border and not having any communication with them. No matter how good they are to her, it''s like showing kindness to a bronze statue, and they can''t get any response at all.

 Chapter 300

    But Su Dahai and Ding Xiaolan didn''t give up. They still make special preparations for Su yunyun day after day. Although Su yunyun doesn''t eat most of the time, when they go shopping, they always buy her the most fashionable toys or beautiful skirts.

    Sometimes, Su Hao thinks that even if he doesn''t do anything, even if his parents insist on it, even if his heart is made of stone, he will be moved. Besides, Su looks good, and Su yunyun hasn''t reached that level.

    But Su Hao won''t just sit by, because seeing Su Dahai and Ding Xiaolan''s disappointed eyes, she feels very sad. She doesn''t want to see a pair of sincere parents hurt by her children.

    Su Hao has no specific method now. She thinks that for Su yunyun, she can only go step by step, because she is fickle and moody. She can''t understand her thoughts and character, but she knows that as long as she loves her from the bottom of her heart and is kind to her, she will be touched a little bit.

    Summer vacation soon passed, the heat gradually receded, the autumn wind began to rise, the sun also lost the power of the past, no longer unbridled to release a steady stream of heat to people.

    The leaves of roadside trees on the street where Su Dahai bought milk tea also began to turn yellow. After an autumn rain, there began to be fallen leaves on the road. The fresh air was mixed with the unique fragrance of melons and fruits in autumn.

    Su Hao is also at the age of primary school. In order to let the two sisters take care of each other, and because of the convenience of transportation, Su Dahai sends the two sisters to the same school. Su Hao is in the first grade and Su yunyun is in the third grade.

    "Here''s a new dress for you two. Put it on." Early in the morning, because of going to school to report, Ding Xiaolan took out new clothes, "the first day of school, should wear pretty."

    Su good obediently open arms, with Ding Xiaolan put on clothes, is a fashionable suspenders.

    Su yunyun is as usual, as she did not hear the same, still wearing from the countryside, there are patches and holes of washed off color clothes.

    But Ding Xiaolan really doesn''t want her daughter to go to school like this on her first day. Maybe she will be ridiculed by her classmates.

    She put on her head: "yunyun, don''t you like it? You can try it. I saw a child on TV the other day wearing this one. Try it. First, you can take it off if you don''t like it."

    Su Yun seems to have not heard the same, over Ding Xiaolan, picked up his schoolbag from the bed, or in the countryside which one, it seems that the foundation is going to rot, the schoolbag belt is not strong.

    Ding Xiaolan had no choice but to stand in the middle of the room in embarrassment.

    Su yunyun put a ragged fairy tale book he had brought from his grandmother''s house into his schoolbag, as well as a heavy wooden pencil case.

    She carried the bag on her back. Who knows, when she carried the bag on her shoulder, the strap broke.

    All the things in it fell out, old books, mottled stationery boxes, broken pencils and half rubber.

    Ding Xiaolan is happy to see that Su yunyun''s schoolbag is broken and she can''t control her own.

    She quickly took out a brand-new schoolbag from the cupboard. It was pink and printed with Disney Princess. People who bought schoolbags said that girls would like it. Because they didn''t know what Su yunyun liked, Ding Xiaolan bought it.

    She quickly took out the bag, and then went to squat down to help Su yunyun pick up the things on the ground. She picked up these poor stationery in her hand, and then said to Su yunyun in a gentle tone: "since it''s broken, it''s better to use a new one. Mom just bought one for you, and you''ll like it."

    Su yunyun lowers her head and looks at the ground, so Ding Xiaolan can''t see her expression. In fact, there is no expression on her face. She just looks at the ground. She doesn''t know what to do now. She doesn''t want to accept her parents'' kindness. Even if it''s a schoolbag, she won''t accept it if she can''t accept it, but now she seems to have no way.

    Su Hao stood aside. Su yunyun didn''t move. She didn''t know what to do now, but she couldn''t be too radical. That would frighten Su yunyun. So she just quietly picked up the new book bag on the chair and silently handed it to Ding Xiaolan.

    After Ding Xiaolan took it over, she began to put the things in her hand into her schoolbag. As she put them, she noticed Su yunyun''s expression. It seemed that she had no obvious resistance.

    Ding Xiaolan is quietly happy in her heart. At least, this is the first time that Su yunyun has accepted their kindness. Although she is not active, she has not refused at least.

    After carefully putting everything away, Su yunyun takes the bag from Ding Xiaolan, carries it to her shoulder and goes out of the door without looking at the two of them. Su Hao knows that Su yunyun is embarrassed. He has always wanted to be brave, but now he finally accepts their love. Even if there is only a little, he will inevitably feel uncomfortable.

    Today''s Ding Xiaolan purposely didn''t go to work and wanted to send her two children to school. The children''s primary school is not far from the Li family. Although all the people living in this area are poor, the teaching level of this school is not too bad. The key is that the school is close to home.

    Su Hao''s health is better, but she is not very strong. Su yunyun has just come to the city, and she is always silent. Her parents are worried about being bullied at school, so they still hope to be closer and take care of her.

    Ding Xiaolan has been holding Su Hao''s hand, the other hand holding Su Hao''s schoolbag, and Su yunyun is a person carrying a schoolbag walking in front of them, she still does not want to let Ding Xiaolan holding his hand, Ding Xiaolan had to quietly walk behind her, has been paying attention to her.

    "Yunyun, it''s red. Stop." Looking at the indicator light changing color, Ding Xiaolan reminds Su yunyun walking in front.

    Su yunyun also quickly stopped, in fact, she walked alone, a little afraid, this place, although there are not many cars, but also more than ten times more prosperous than the small village before.

    Su yunyun has never seen so many people and cars on the road, especially in the rush hour of work, there are endless streams of vehicles, and some even sound harsh flute. Su yunyun was startled, and then she heard Ding Xiaolan''s cry behind her, mixed with anxiety.

    Su yunyun learned in his previous school that "the red light stops, the green light goes, the yellow light goes on, wait a minute." But she had never seen the traffic lights in the village. She knew it. She heard from her classmates that there were roads in the town. But every time grandma went to the town, she never took her with her. She just left her at home and gave her a piece of steamed bread for lunch.

    Su yunyun saw the traffic light for the first time, and her mouth rose. No matter how indifferent she was, she was just a nine-year-old girl. When you see something new, you will also be curious to observe it.

    Su yunyun stares at the red light, looks at the red light on it, the number of seconds decreases a little, and then suddenly turns green.

    "Yunyun, you can go." Ding Xiaolan, who has been standing by, reminds her.

    She saw her daughter''s expression of staring at the traffic lights, showing the innocence of an ordinary child, and the smile full of childlike fun. Ding Xiaolan felt warm in her heart, like being illuminated by the sun.

    The school is not far away. After they passed the crossroads, they arrived.

    The gate of forge iron is open, lively, laughing children, dressed in school uniform, swarm into the school.

    Su yunyun sees so many people, she is a little uncomfortable, she has been walking in front, but now she stops.

    Ding Xiaolan sees her daughter''s hesitant figure. She goes forward and goes to the front. This time, she doesn''t go to pull Su yunyun''s hand. Now that her daughter doesn''t want to, don''t force her. Just walk in front of her and give her courage and don''t let her be afraid.

    Su yunyun looked at his mother and Su Hao walking forward, so he also followed, and went all the way to the place with the shed.

    Ding Xiaolan finds Su yunyun''s class and takes her to the registration office. Behind the table is a teacher dressed in plain clothes.

    She should be about 40 years old, with a pair of framed eyes, metal frame, back eyes shining with gentle and wise light, hair combed in the back, rolled into a loose bun.

    Seeing this teacher, Su yunyun felt as if she had seen the Chinese teacher in the rural primary school. This familiar feeling and kindness made her no longer afraid.

    "You are from our class, aren''t you? Are you here to report? " The teacher looked into Su yunyun''s eyes and asked gently.

    Su yunyun was a little embarrassed. She was not used to talking to people, so she didn''t say anything, just nodded slightly.

    "Hello, teacher, this is my daughter, Su yunyun." Ding Xiaolan bowed to the teacher and then introduced Su yunyun. After completing all the procedures and sending Su yunyun to the classroom, Ding Xiaolan stops the teacher who wants to enter the room at the back door of the teacher.

    "Teacher, can I have a word with you?" Ding Xiaolan said in a low voice, "in fact, this is my daughter''s first time to go to school in the city. Before, we were busy making money, and her sister was in poor health, so we sent her to the countryside."

    "My daughter doesn''t like to talk very much. I hope you can care more about her." Ding Xiaolan pulls Su Hao and stands at the back door of the classroom, saying in a sincere tone.

    "Don''t worry. It''s also our responsibility to ensure the mental health of our children." The teacher nodded gently.

    After settling down Su yunyun, Ding Xiaolan takes Su Hao to attend school. Su Hao follows her mother''s steps and observes the school environment.

    The tall trees of Wutong tree are still yellow. The autumn wind is blowing slightly. When passing by the playground, we can see neat children forming a square array, and doing the radio gymnastics with the rhythm of music. After the end of the musician, when it''s free time, he hears the children''s laughter again, and suhao sees the children playing and chasing.

 Chapter 301

    The air is full of life.

    Su Hao''s class is on the first floor. It''s very convenient to run to the playground. The teacher is a gentle woman. She has two classes in the morning and only two in the afternoon. Even when she is in class, it is a way of teaching in fun. She is very satisfied with the slow pace of school life and has little trouble.

    Su Hao also pays attention to Su yunyun''s situation all the time. Su yunyun''s classroom is on the third floor, and she doesn''t take the initiative to find her sister. So, although she has this idea, she can only be together during recess activities and after school in the afternoon. Su Hao takes advantage of these time to observe Su yunyun''s situation in school. She thinks she is in school, It also affects her attitude towards her family.

    That day, Ding Xiaolan couldn''t leave because of her work in the shop, so she called her teacher and said that she would come to pick up the two sisters later. After school, Su Hao went downstairs to find Su yunyun, thinking of waiting for Ding Xiaolan together.

    Su Hao''s classroom is on the first floor. When Ding Xiaolan sent her, she thought that if the classroom was on a high floor, her daily going up and down would be a problem.

    Although for Su Hao''s health, Dr. Jiang said that there was basically no problem, he still advised her not to take strenuous exercise, but to raise her body first. And mothers all over the world have always been like this. They think a lot about their children, so this suggestion is a bit overcorrected when it comes to Ding Xiaolan.

    Ding Xiaolan tries to avoid making Su so tired. Even when Su Hao helps her family work in the milk tea shop during the summer vacation, she always follows her as if she can faint at any time. Other jobs are even harder for Su, so when Ding Xiaolan sees the classroom on the first floor, she is really relieved. Su Hao feels funny, but she also understands her. After all, she has experienced life and death on the operating table.

    Su Hao went upstairs. Su yunyun''s class 2, grade 3, was at the end of the corridor. The class of grade 3 was ten minutes later than them. So now the whole corridor is still quiet and there is no one. Su Hao tried to keep his pace as light as possible. It''s not good to have class inside.

    Suhao walked to the door of class two, grade three, and heard the teacher''s voice from the back door. In fact, suhao wanted to try the feeling of looking into the classroom from the back door, but due to her height, suhao bumped her feet several times and only saw the blackboard and the teacher''s hair.

    Su Hao gave up the idea and waited outside for them to finish class.

    The bell rang, the front door opened, and the kind teacher suhao met came out. She didn''t notice suhao at the back door, but went downstairs.

    The children came out of the classroom. Suhao quickly evacuated from the door and stood close to the corner. She was afraid that the hyperactive children after school would knock her down.

    Most of the girls are in groups, three or two walking hand in hand, although the dress they wear is old in the distance, it is still bright because of their chirping vitality.

    Most of the boys are lone Rangers. They shout to each other in the corridor and want to play together in the evening. Because most of these children are from nearby families, they will play together even after school.

    Gradually, the children were gone, and there was no one in the corridor, but Su Hao didn''t see Su yunyun. She leaned against the wall and deliberately widened her eyes for fear that she might miss Su yunyun, but she didn''t see Su yunyun coming out of the teacher since school.

    Did you miss it? No, I''ve been standing here all the time. I''ve seen the back door and front door. Although Su yunyun is small and thin, I can''t see a hair.

    At this time, a voice came from the classroom. Maybe it was because of something. Su yunyun was delayed in the classroom.

    Sue Hao looks inside through the back door of the classroom.

    Su yunyun is sitting in her seat, her thin shoulder is shaking faintly, the amplitude is not big, but let Su Hao''s heart also vibrate.

    Su yunyun''s desk is in a mess, her books are scattered on the ground, the wind blows past, and the only draft paper on the desk is also blown away.

    Several boys, whose clothes were not well dressed, were loose. One of them had long hair covering his eyes. They gathered around Su yunyun''s desk and laughed at her unkindly.

    Su Hao''s heart was filled with anger. She came in through the back door and yelled at the boys, "what are you doing?"

    The boy standing in front of the table seems to be their leader. He was startled by the sudden rush of suhao, but he coughed in order to maintain his glorious image. Then, his eyes wandered and asked suhao, "who are you yelling at? Little boy, do you know who I am? "

    Su Hao can''t help but feel funny when he looks at the little boy''s evil smile on the corner of his mouth, and a pair of thief''s shining eyes covered by bangs.

    The little boy was even more irritated by Su Hao''s smile. His voice was still tender, which was really out of tune with what he said next.

    "I don''t think you want to live today!" But he just said that, his steps did not go forward, only his eyes were staring at Su Hao.

    Su Hao knew in his heart that there was nothing terrible about this kind of children whose hair was not as long as they were. They just wanted to show off their ability orally and would not take any drastic action.

    Su Hao continues to walk in and stands beside Su Yun who is lying on the table.

    Su yunyun in hear Su good voice of that moment, in the heart surged waves, this body also slightly weak little sister, once again in the face of danger, bravely desperate to stand out.

    It''s not a day or two for these boys to bully her. Su yunyun still remembers the first day she came to this class. Before her departure, she didn''t put on the beautiful clothes that Ding Xiaolan hoped she would wear. She was still a faded coat and gray trousers that were short enough to show her ankles.

    When she came in with the only thing she could see, the brand-new book bag, she noticed the sarcastic and malicious look at her.

    It was from the eyes of several boys. There were three of them. The leader was a better family with long bangs blocking his eyes. But all day long, his nails were long and covered with dirt.

    The difference between the other two students is that their families are poor, but they all like to be domineering in the school and follow the "boss" to bully in the class.

    The teacher in charge of the class has visited the parents several times, and the parents have also humbly apologized for the three children in the office. The three of them will live in peace for a few days, honestly suspend classes, and they are not deliberately looking for trouble to bully their classmates.

    But the good times do not last long, or the country is easy to change, the nature is hard to change, this kind of normal student''s appearance can only last for a week at most, after that, it will be revealed.

    Su yunyun has a shy personality, and because she can''t communicate with others, she hardly talks to her classmates. She always wears shabby clothes. In the eyes of these bullying children, what they should have become the target of their bullying.

    Su yunyun in the city school just had a few days of novel and safe life, began to be bullied by them.

    Sometimes, her pencil will be inexplicably lost, or just sharpened, in the twinkling of an eye to the toilet, someone will break the tip of the pencil.

    The rubber that is always trampled on the ground, and the draft paper that is also wasted, even these bad children will ask her to hand over the pocket money that Ding Xiaolan forced to give her in the morning.

    When Ding Xiaolan comes home to Su yunyun, she finds that the money is gone. She thinks that Su yunyun has spent it. She is even happy for a long time because of this. She thinks that her daughter is finally willing to accept her love.

    This kind of bullying has continued until now, Su yunyun is a soft persimmon, she dare not tell the teacher about this situation, she is afraid, afraid that she will suffer from their revenge because of this.

    When she was bullied, she remembered that she had been teased by the same boys in the village, but their teasing at that time was much lighter than what she is now being teased.

    When she was in the countryside, she would revenge them with beehives, but now she didn''t know what way to use. She was strange to the city and the school. She didn''t accept her parents'' love. She was like a person. In the vast fog or the maze of thousands of roads, she couldn''t see the right road ahead.

    Su yunyun buries her whole face in her arms. She listens to the confrontation between Su Hao and the boys.

    The boy''s voice is very sharp. In addition, he deliberately raised his tone and roared at Su Hao, trying to increase the deterrent degree. This voice sounds more unbearable to Su yunyun.

    She heard Su Hao''s low but regular footsteps, and then she felt that she was coming towards her. Su yunyun buried her head lower. She felt that those people would say more terrible things next.

    Who knows next second, Su Hao''s hand grasped her arm.

    "Sister, let''s go." Su Hao''s firm and calm voice came and fell steadily in her ears.

    "So you are her sister? Look at you so small, not as high as my chest, do you still want to go Has been standing behind a fat boy said, he deliberately will voice down very low, perhaps it is learned from the drama.

    Suhao didn''t say anything. It was boring and time-consuming to deal with these children. Besides, she was tired of watching their childish performances.

    Su Hao wants to take Su yunyun''s schoolbag hanging on the back of his chair, and then goes out. Who knows, a boy who has been standing on Su yunyun''s left sees Su Hao''s intention. He reaches out his hand quickly and takes Su yunyun''s schoolbag.

    Su Hao opened her mouth in surprise. In her opinion, these tricks are too boring and naive. I don''t know why these children are obsessed with doing these meaningless things, bullying others and bringing pain to others to make them happy.

    "Your schoolbag seems to be the only thing you have no holes in. Ha ha ha!" The boy with the schoolbag showed off to his boss and showed a defiant smile to Su Hao.

 Chapter 302

    The leader also echoed: "yes, Su yunyun, it seems that you only have this valuable thing, although it''s also rubbish."

    Su yunyun has already raised her head when Su Hao grabs her arm. Now she looks at the situation in front of her at a loss. She doesn''t know what she should do at this time. She has never been good at it. She has always been playing the role of bullying and has only resisted once.

    "Give me back my schoolbag. This is my sister''s schoolbag!" Su Hao''s voice is not big, but his tone is angry. These suckling children think they are old-fashioned people, and they still want to do this.

    "You little girl, do you think we will be afraid of you?" The fat boy who robbed the schoolbag seemed to recognize the anger in Su Hao''s tone. His voice was not as calm and arrogant as before, with a little tremor.

    The boss glared at Su. He turned around and said to his subordinates, "this schoolbag belongs to us. If they want it, they can take it."

    Then he strode out of the classroom, and the rest, one with a schoolbag in his hand and one with a grin on his face, followed him.

    Su Hao feels that she is about to explode. When she first saw Su yunyun being bullied, she thought it was just a quarrel between children. Later, after she came in, she realized how vicious children can be.

    It''s said that at the beginning of human beings, they were good natured. At the age when they were the flowers of the motherland, how did these children completely become clumps of evil grass.

    This is naked campus violence. Suhao can''t tolerate it, especially when it happens to his already fragile and sensitive sister. Even if it''s not her sister, they will still bully other children. Maybe all the thin and weak children in this class, whether boys or girls, will be bullied by them.

    Su Hao firmly said to Su yunyun, "elder sister, you wait for me here, and I''ll bring back your schoolbag."

    Su yunyun''s expression is full of worries visible to the naked eye. The only child in grade one who has undergone surgery is how to resist the three notorious bullies. She wants to stop her, but she opens her mouth, but after all, she doesn''t make a sound.

    Su Hao quickly passes through the channel of the besieged city of the table and goes out of the door. Although Su yunyun doesn''t say anything about it, she is really worried and follows out.

    From the end of the corridor, we could see that the three were walking leisurely in front of us. They were laughing, fighting and saying some vulgar and dirty words. Suhao looked at their greasy and disgusting back and yelled at them: "you give my schoolbag back to my sister!"

    And the people here also heard the voice. From a distance, they could see vaguely which boss turned around. After he stopped first and then talked with the people on both sides, he turned around. Su Hao felt that he was chased out by himself and yelled at them. Maybe the children they bullied before didn''t dare to resist.

    Sue Hao ran quickly and ran after them. Her footsteps echoed in the empty corridor.

    The trio heard the voice coming from behind and communicated.

    "Boss, that yellow haired girl has come after me!" The fat man, who was deeply poisoned by TV, learned the lines and said to his leader.

    "It''s OK. She can''t catch up with us. We can just run. It''s just exercise." The boss said calmly.

    They also began to run, the three quickly ran to the corner of the stairs, and disappeared in Su Hao''s view.

    It doesn''t matter. The teaching building of the primary school is not complicated in design. Basically, there is only one road. Suhao just needs to speed up.

    She runs very fast and has used almost all her strength. All she wants to do now is to get Su yunyun''s schoolbag back to her. Although Su yunyun can''t say it, Su Hao knows it.

    Because the princess pattern on the schoolbag is hidden behind a layer of plastic film which is easy to get dusty, Su yunyun will wipe her schoolbag with a wet towel every day after going home, then take a dry towel to dry it, and then put it in the last place where there is plenty of sunshine to make it warm.

    Su Hao also knows that Su yunyun puts his schoolbag at the head of the bed. Sometimes, Su Hao is asked by Ding Xiaolan to ask her to have breakfast. When Su Hao walks through the door, she sees that her hand is still on the schoolbag.

    This schoolbag is the first time that Su yunyun has accepted Ding Xiaolan''s kindness. Even if she didn''t take the initiative to accept it, Su Hao understands how much Su yunyun values and cares about this schoolbag. It''s as if she reposes her feelings for her family on this schoolbag. Su Hao must protect her love which is hard to form.

    Su Hao also rushed to the corner, and then ran down the stairs quickly. Then she saw the people who were running towards the stairs in the corridor on the second floor, and were ready to go to the first floor. When she crossed the corridor, she didn''t expect that she ran so fast unexpectedly. She was about to catch up.

    Su yunyun is also following Su Hao''s steps. Her heart is beating, not only because she is running behind, but also because she is worried about Su Hao''s health. Although she has basically recovered, Ding Xiaolan still doesn''t let her carry out fierce activities. Su Hao doesn''t even take part in school break exercises and so on.

    She also ran downstairs and ran wildly in the corridor on the second floor. Her eyes had been staring at Su Hao''s back in front of her and never left.

    Suddenly, Su yunyun noticed that Su Hao''s figure seemed to shake for a moment. She suddenly stopped and stayed in the same place for a second or two.

    From the blood vessels of her temple, Su Hao heard her heart beat, which was almost overloaded. It was like a strong man beating a drum hard. Her mouth became drier and drier, almost lost all the water, her legs were too heavy to lift, and even her vision before her eyes was blurred.

    There is a teacher''s door in the hall on the second floor, which is used as an office compartment. A male teacher was drinking tea leisurely after a day''s tedious work. As soon as he raised his cup, he heard the sound of several people''s footsteps coming in the corridor. They seemed to be running in a hurry, disorderly and fast.

    The teacher suddenly opened the door of the office, clearly stipulated, not allowed to run in the corridor, not allowed to chase each other, after school, the children''s door will not put the teacher''s words in mind.

    He mentioned a look of anger, just want to give these children a lesson, let them write a review, as a primary school student, for them, the most cruel punishment is to write a review.

    But when he looked into the corridor, the teacher''s heart was in his throat, and his eyes were full of fear and shock - a girl fell to the ground.

    When Ding Xiaolan received the notice from her teacher, she was giving a hand to Su Dahai. The spoon in her hand was full of pearls. She connected the phone with one hand, and then the spoon in her hand suddenly fell to the ground. With a clear sound, round brown pearls rolled everywhere, stained with dust.

    Then Su Dahai closed the shop urgently and drove to the hospital. Along the way, two people were scratching their ears and gills at the red light. Neither of them spoke, not even a word of conversation. Only boundless silence enveloped the whole space in the car. They were afraid that the opposite party would say something unacceptable, so they simply kept silent, No one''s talking.

    After parking the car, Su Dahai leads Ding Xiaolan to the ward. There are a lot of people in the hospital. They come and go, some with gauze on their heads, some with crutches, and others with their families. They cry like a ball. The man tears silently, or his daughter takes up the whole family. Su Dahai doesn''t want to see this. He just feels upset and wants to vomit.

    Ding Xiaolan was called by a male teacher. Ding Xiaolan didn''t know him and didn''t save his phone number. When she saw that it was an unfamiliar number, she even wanted to sell her own milk tea for him. Then she heard that Su Hao fainted in school. The male teacher''s voice clearly came from her mobile phone, But Ding Xiaolan always felt that she didn''t really listen.

    Later, she used a few seconds to sort out the matter and told Su Dahai, who had been worried since she answered the phone, but her mind was still confused. When she was sitting in the car, she was still confused. Until she got to the hospital, she realized that, yes, her daughter fainted in school.

    The teacher told him that he fainted in the corridor. It seemed that after a quick run, his body was red and his lips were purplish.

    The girl who fainted was followed by an older girl. It seemed that she was only in the third or fourth grade. When she saw the one who fainted, she ran wildly, and tears welled up on her face. She sniffed and said to the teacher, "teacher, my sister had heart disease, so she had an operation. Send her to the hospital quickly!" She also passed through the run, are out of breath, but still hard to breathe, said to the teacher.

    When Ding Xiaolan came into the ward and saw her daughter who was out of danger, she felt that her cold, almost frozen body was warm.

    She went to the hospital bed, Sue woke up, although the face is still pale, but is smiling at her: "Mom, you don''t have to worry, I''m ok."

    Her voice is thin and weak, and she looks up at Ding Xiaolan with a lovely and tired smile.

    Su yunyun sits on one side of the chair, holding the schoolbag that Su Hao is trying to catch up with. When the bullies see Su Hao faint, they immediately throw the schoolbag on the ground. Su yunyun and the teacher make an emergency call together, and the teacher holds Su Hao to cheer her up.

    Su yunyun doesn''t know why. She thinks she must take back the schoolbag now. This is what Su Hao wants to get for her.

    Su yunyun ran away quickly and picked up his schoolbag.

 Chapter 303

    The teacher here is restraining himself from telling him to calm down and not to panic. He carefully observes Su Hao''s symptoms. His face is pale, and even he feels it difficult to breathe. The teacher sticks his nose to her face and can hear a little breath in the quiet corridor.

    Su Hao''s lips are purple, because of the long time running, coupled with the disease, her face is full of sweat, but her lips are dry and split to skin.

    The teacher calmed down, he thought about how to deal with this situation, and then slowly put suhao on the ground, try not to move her, quietly but anxiously waiting for the arrival of the ambulance.

    Then, I heard the sound of the ambulance siren. The teacher never thought it was so pleasant.

    After picking up the schoolbag, Su yunyun immediately ran to this side, and a sharp whistle rushed into her ear, cycling again and again.

    Great, the ambulance came, she accelerated the speed of running, even nearly tripped in the middle, her braided hair has been scattered, the rubber band fell on the ground, of course, it will not be picked up, what she wants now is to go to her sister''s side.

    Her sister was still in the small dark room in the countryside. Grandma roared and looked ferocious. When she raised the broom to her, she rushed out. Her small body, yellow hair, pale face all day long, her shoulders were so thin, but it was at that time that she stood up to protect herself.

    Today, the habitual offenders who bullied her classmates, she did not dare to resist. She was prepared to bear it silently until she left the class. When they took her schoolbag away, she wanted to resist. But it was just a moment, but she didn''t have a second. She was still weak, recovering from a serious illness, and her little sister stood in front of her again, Get her schoolbag back.

    Looking at Su Hao''s figure running in front of her, she is still wobbly, her feet are not steady, her shoulders are thin like a newspaper, her hair is flying because of running, and Su yunyun''s eyes are unconsciously wet.

    Clearly she is the sister, clearly should be her to protect the little sister, but every time, she jumped out of the side, so without hesitation for her to resist all the wind and rain.

    Su yunyun watched the medical staff put his little sister on the stretcher, and then went to the ambulance with the medical staff.

    When she was in the car, she told her teacher Ding Xiaolan''s phone number. Now she is glad that she has remembered Ding Xiaolan''s phone number. She listened to the teacher saying, "don''t worry, we have arrived at the hospital now. Just come here right away. The child is OK."

    Su yunyun has to be able to imagine what Ding Xiaolan is worried about. She is a great and responsible mother. She sees how Ding Xiaolan takes good care of her sister.

    And now, Su yunyun is sitting on the chair in the ward, looking at his sister who comes back to life.

    Her face is much better than just now, and her lips are turning red. Ding Xiaolan sits by the bed and gently caresses Su Hao''s hair.

    Su yunyun also stood up, the voice in her heart, has been yelling at her: "go to see her, she fainted for you."

    Su yunyun some difficult to move their own pace, from she came to this home, she never took the initiative to close to the family, although her pace is slow, but there is no hesitation, instead of a gentle firm.

    Su Hao''s eyes also moved from Ding Xiaolan''s face to Su yunyun''s - she was coming this way, and Su Hao, who received the message, was in fact happy.

    When she fainted, a lot of thoughts flashed in her heart, and the biggest one was that she would not die.

    Su Hao cried bitterly in her heart, just to help her sister take a breath, harvest a wave of sympathy by the way, and then push forward the completion of her task. Has she gone too far now?

    Don''t take your life in before the task is finished!

    Su Hao shouts silently, because she finds that she can''t make a sound. Her consciousness rises slowly. Before she finally falls into a coma, Su Hao roars in her heart. If she wakes up, Su yunyun must be moved by herself. Otherwise, how can she live in the ghost gate!

    Su yunyun slowly approached her bedside. Her face was no longer expressionless. On the contrary, her eyes were even warm and her mouth was smiling. She was no longer cold, gentle and amiable.

    Su Hao noticed the change and thought of the thought before he fainted. He couldn''t help laughing. He seemed to be moved by himself. He didn''t hit the ground in vain.

    Su yunyun has arrived in front of her. She still doesn''t seem to know what to say. She just looks at Su Hao mildly and looks at her up and down. She should want to see if she is hurt.

    Ding Xiaolan glanced at her eldest daughter. Her body was not resisting and her face was smiling. Although she didn''t know what had happened to make su yunyun like this, she was happy with the change.

    No one between Su Hao and Su yunyun speaks, but they are silent. Ding Xiaolan and Su Dahai pay attention to the two sisters. They don''t want to talk to each other like this. Su Hao wants to find something to say. The schoolbag at the end of the bed breaks into her sight.

    "Sister, you''ve brought back your schoolbag. That''s great. Sister is so good." Su Hao opened his mouth and found that his voice was still a little hoarse and tired. Maybe the running was too fierce at that time.

    She cleared her throat slightly.

    "No Su yunyun, who has been silent all the time, talks. She lowers her head and doesn''t speak very much. Maybe she is not used to speaking in front of Ding Xiaolan. After all, she is silent all the time.

    Sue waited quietly for her next words.

    Su yunyun looks up and glances at Su Hao''s face. Su Hao is surprised to find that there are tears in Su yunyun''s eyes, which are about to fall. She takes a deep breath.

    "Su Hao, it''s the schoolbag you brought back for me. When they saw that you fainted, they threw the schoolbag down. You fainted because of me. You had an operation only a few months ago..." Su yunyun''s tears rolled down uncontrollably.

    Su Hao was very happy before. Su yunyun was moved by herself, but now she is very surprised to find that she didn''t expect this set to be so useful. It''s almost instant.

    "Sister, don''t cry. You''ve got your schoolbag back. Don''t cry any more." Su Hao actually knows why Su yunyun is crying, but now pretending not to know is better.

    "No, it''s not..." Su yunyun shook her head, and she continued to say, choking, "you fainted for me, I blame myself, I..."

    She stopped talking, and Su Hao didn''t answer. She didn''t force her to say the following words. Maybe she apologized to Su Hao or felt guilty. But no matter what it is, for children with this kind of character, it''s enough to say that they closed their emotions, so don''t think about letting them express their love verbally.

    Su yunyun also sat on the edge of the hospital bed. She watched Su Hao quietly and gently, with countless thoughts in her mind.

    She always rushes out to protect her sister. Before, she always thinks that the reason why her parents leave her in the countryside is because of her sister. It is because of her that she endures the abuse of her grandmother every day until she is completely numb. If it is not for her, how can she be so strange to her parents, just like a stranger, but is she wrong?

    No matter how weak she is, she didn''t think that she was the elder sister, so she should protect her.

    She is not completely hate the wrong person, she thought the hate, exclusion, hate, are illusory, are the product of their own wishful thinking, she loves her sister, willing to pay for themselves.

    She wanted to get in touch with suhao from childhood to adulthood. She never showed any dislike or boredom. She always followed her crazy everywhere silently. When she grew up, she stood in front of her and took care of her sister.

    Su yunyun has been in a daze for a long time. Ding Xiaolan can''t help noticing the change of her eldest daughter. From her teacher, she has learned about today''s situation. Although she is still afraid now, she was shocked when she heard that Su Hao was going to protect Su yunyun, but then she laughed happily, especially when she saw the gentleness of her eldest daughter, She put away her sharp spines and sat by the bed of Er Bao. Her heart was warm.

    After this incident, Su yunyun completely put down the invisible wall in his heart for Su Hao. Their relationship is getting closer and closer. They will walk into the school door hand in hand, wait for Ding Xiaolan to pick them up in Su Hao''s classroom, and go to the school''s canteen hand in hand to spend Su Hao''s pocket money. Su yunyun still refuses to accept Ding Xiaolan and Su Dahai.

    Su Hao''s heart is not worried. From this, she understands that Su yunyun''s heart is soft under her hard shell. Even her shell is just a paper tiger. As long as she can persist in treating her well, sooner or later, she will accept love and let her hurt heart receive eternal sunshine.

    It''s late autumn, and the leaves are almost all gone. A thick layer of leaves is spread on the Yong road leading to the school gate of the teaching building. There is no sound when stepping on it, but water will seep out. Yesterday, there was a rain, and there is even water vapor in the air. It''s said that it''s a cold autumn rain, and the temperature is getting lower and lower. Su Hao put on the thick coat that Ding Xiaolan forced her to wear, I''m still wearing autumn pants.

    Ding Xiaolan is holding Su Hao, while Su Hao is holding Su yunyun with her other hand. She walks beside them, jumping and jumping.

    Su yunyun tightly took her hand, really can''t bear the curiosity in the heart: "what''s the matter with you? Why are you so excited all the time? Is there anything interesting? I want to listen, too. Don''t tell me. "

 Chapter 304

    Sue Hao wakes up in a daze. Before she can see the surroundings clearly, she hears the noise.

    "We have to guard here well tonight. As long as we wait for the deputy leader to come back, we will be the most meritorious. It''s a piece of cake to find a helmsman or something."

    "Yes, what kind of bullshit leader, with his own status, a cold look and a lot of abuses, how many people can get used to it. Now, the deputy leader will replace her, and our good days will come soon. "

    "Well, well, let''s focus a little. Although her cultivation has been abolished, what if there are any hidden moves!"

    ˇ­ˇ­

    These words fall in Su Hao''s ears, and at the same time, like a key, open the door of information, a large number of memories pour into her mind.

    She got up slowly with a sneer. It turned out that there were all kinds of scum in the world.

    The name of this body is the leader of the Hexin sect, just like myself. She is resolute and indifferent in character, and is not good at communication. The disciples of the sect have a lot of complaints about her.

    But that''s all. With the strength of the original person, we can ignore the rumors, but the bad things are here. The appearance of a cross woman has changed all this.

    At the time of zongmen trial, Chuangfu was found to be a variant of leilinggen. Because of this, the original body attaches great importance to it. But who could have thought that after she trained the crossing woman, in order to save her injured lover, the crossing woman took advantage of the original body to break through her cultivation and steal the original body magic weapon, resulting in the original body cultivation being abandoned and becoming a useless person.

    If so, then even if, in order to save her lover, she chose to use the cultivation of the original body to exchange, the original body trained a white eyed wolf at most. However, the original body finally learned that she told the deputy leader that her cultivation had been abandoned.

    All of a sudden, the whole sect knew that they began to humiliate the original body and supported the deputy leader to take her place. None of them thought that they would have died in many clan disputes without the protection of their original body.

    In the end, she left the world in tears. She didn''t expect that she would fight all her life, but she would get such an end. Everyone''s ugly faces were forever remembered by her and could never be forgotten.

    At this time, these ugly faces affect Su Hao. There is a trace of indifference in her eyes. This indifference seems to contain two layers, one is Su Hao, and the other is the indifference from the bottom of her eyes, which is the indifference to these ugly faces.

    Suhao clenched her fist. Now that she''s here, she must take revenge, but the most urgent thing now is to leave here.

    Because the Deputy headmaster was transferred out of the clan by his original body, two disciples are now in custody of her. In memory, the original body was abandoned because of cultivation, and didn''t wake up until the deputy leader came back.

    But now it''s different. The arrival of Su Hao makes her wake up early.

    "Hum," Su Hao stood up and said with a cold hum, "but only two disciples want to trap me here. It''s fantastic. After hearing your conversation, I really want to kill you for myself. Unfortunately, you are lucky that my cultivation has been abolished, but I will come back soon and take your lives. "

    Later, Su Hao turned the oil lamp on the wall of the room with the method in his memory.

    Whoosh, a small vibration occurred on the wall, and a wall was opened in front of Su Hao.

    Sure enough, what I described in my memory is right. This is the secret road originally built for the convenience of going out of the clan, but now it becomes the road for Su Hao to leave. It''s really a unique road.

    Without saying a word, Su Hao went in all of a sudden, and the wall turned again after the moment she entered, and returned to the original position, leaving no trace.

    At this time, the two disciples outside the door are still imagining their bright future, but they don''t know that they will suffer soon. Although Su Hao''s departure doesn''t affect the position of the deputy leader, her departure must still leave some danger to the deputy leader.

    On this side, the secret passage was dark and the cultivation was abandoned. Suhao couldn''t see the road, so he had to walk along the wall.

    Gradually, she felt the breath of the wind, and finally she came out of the dark road, from a rockery out. Follow the route in memory, and go a little further, and she will be able to enter the town.

    Night, just to help Su Hao forward, came to the town, she immediately found a night inn to stay, in order to hide her face with a towel.

    "Give me a good room." Suhao said in a rough voice.

    Little two sitting at the table is sleepy. It''s su Hao''s voice that wakes him up. He didn''t expect that there would be guests coming to stay tonight. It''s the shopkeeper who has to say that he won''t let a guest go and he has to stay at night.

    Even though he thought so, the second child looked at the woman in front of him, and then immediately took out a key to the superior guest room.

    After suhao paid, he took suhao upstairs to look for a room.

    After opening the room for Su Hao, Xiao Er immediately bent over and said, "my guest, this is your superior room. If you have anything, just tell me. Here''s the key. I''ll leave first."

    When Xiao Er finished, Su Hao took the key, then nodded slightly to him, and entered the room and shut himself up.

    "Now that I have escaped from the clan, but the danger still exists, what should I do?" Su Hao thought carefully that the potential danger was that after the headmaster came back, she could still be found out through the power of the clan.

    "Or I''ll leave here all night?"

    This idea just germinated, Su Hao immediately shook his head again and dismissed it. It''s impossible to leave here.

    "If only there were some way to make me unrecognized." Suhao sighed.

    That is, at this moment, a word appeared in her mind, Yirong. Then all the memories of her face changing came out.

    It turns out that at the beginning of his life, when his strength was still very weak, he once learned the skill of changing appearance. Even without any cultivation, he could use it. Let alone the original body has learned, at this time, Su Hao just need to adapt.

    According to the method in his memory, Su Hao began to change his face, first the outline of his face, then the eyebrows, nose, ears and so on.

    Half an hour later, Su Hao''s face has changed dramatically. No matter who it is, she can''t recognize her true face at this time.

    "Now that the problem of facial appearance has been solved, it''s not too late to start practicing. Only by seizing the time can I win more steadily."

    Because of Su Hao''s passing through, the cultivation of his original body was abandoned. At this time, he can practice from the beginning.

    The realm of cultivating immortality is mainly divided into four parts: Qi training, foundation building, alchemy, Yuanying, spirit transforming, emptiness returning, Hedao and Mahayana. Each realm has four levels: beginning, middle, high and peak. The original body was abandoned just when Hedao reached the peak of Mahayana.

    Originally, only one step away, the original body can step into the real strong line. Unfortunately, the damned crossing woman took her magic weapon at that time. Just think about it, Su Hao''s heart is a burst of anger, this anger also forced her to quickly enter the cultivation.

    During the Qi training period, it can sense the vitality of heaven and earth, and then lead the vitality of heaven and earth into the body, so that the Qi in the whole body can be transformed into real Qi.

    This is the first step in cultivating immortals. Some people can sense the vitality of heaven and earth with a breath, while some people can''t feel the vitality of heaven and earth with a lifetime. This is the problem of talent. However, for the abandoned master of he Dao period, it''s a piece of cake to sense the vitality of heaven and earth. The key is how to attract the vitality of heaven and earth.

    This part is also a little vague in Su Hao''s memory, because the original body immediately attracted the vitality of heaven and earth after sensing the vitality of heaven and earth.

    Su Haoqi sinks into Dantian and begins to feel the vitality of heaven and earth. She gradually finds that there are more and more tiny filaments around her, which are the vitality of heaven and earth.

    Feeling is to feel, but Su Hao for these world vitality is nothing to do, there is no way to connect them into their own body.

    But at this time, Su Hao''s brain seemed to be stimulated by something, and even sent out a sentence, "wanderers who leave home, start to return to my warm arms, you will become my biggest weapon, and I will become your biggest carrier, let you show your style!"

    Then, the vitality of these filaments seemed to have heard the order and began to swim to Su Hao''s body.

    "It''s so comfortable."

    In this state, Su Hao made a comfortable groan.

    After about a quarter of an hour, Su Hao felt that the vitality of heaven and earth in his body seemed to be full, and the vitality of heaven and earth like filaments still kept entering his body.

    With a broken glass sound, suhao let out a long cry, she broke through. He became an immortal at the beginning of Qi cultivation.

    At this time, her body suddenly increased the strength of absorbing the vitality of heaven and earth, just like a newborn baby in great need of nutrition.

    This kind of feeling is too cool, Su Hao can''t stop at all, soon she became the middle stage of Qi training, the high stage of Qi training and the peak of Qi training.

    "Soon, I feel I can build a foundation today."

    It''s not that Su Hao can''t extricate herself from the pleasure of breaking through. On the contrary, she knows very well that the most important thing in the way of cultivating immortals is to build a foundation. It only takes time to cultivate Qi, and everyone won''t go astray. But the foundation is not the same, it determines how far an immortal can go on the way.

    So she can''t stop at the moment. Instead, she has to break through to the foundation period, so that she can walk more steadily.

    "Right now."

 Chapter 305

    Su Hao made a formula in her hand, and the absorption speed of the vitality of heaven and earth was suddenly doubled. She broke through to the foundation period.

    "It turns out that this is the gap between one realm and another. It''s really mysterious."

    Foundation building: the unity of mind and soul, becoming the spirit and soul, compressing the true Qi into yuan, building the foundation of cultivation.

    Soon, Su Hao became stable. She opened her eyes and clenched her fist. The foundation period was more mysterious than the Qi training period.

    First of all, in terms of strength, she can clearly feel that her strength is much stronger, and her fist is much lighter.

    By this time, it was already daybreak, and there were some noisy voices outside the room. Sue Hao touched her abdomen and tossed all night. She was a little hungry, so she had better go out and eat something.

    She hung the towel on her face again. Although she didn''t need to use it now, she still decided to use it. She believed that she must have left a deep impression on the sophomore. If she didn''t wear the towel suddenly, it would be easy to attract people''s attention.

    When she went downstairs, the restaurant was full of vitality, and many people were eating here. As a woman, suhao was also a woman with a face towel, so she immediately attracted a lot of attention.

    "Look, it looks like a beauty."

    "Yes, I''m still wearing a towel!"

    "I really want to uncover her veil and have a look."

    ˇ­ˇ­

    For Su Hao, who is already in the foundation period, she listens to all the people''s discussions. She doesn''t care. Instead, she comes to an empty table and sits down. She brings in some food.

    At the time of ordering, Xiao Er also glances at Su Hao from time to time. Su Hao is very depressed. She is obviously ugly. Why do so many people pay attention to her? In such an atmosphere, Su Hao has some troubles.

    Fortunately, the dish came up soon. She licked her mouth, took out a pair of chopsticks and was ready to eat it. However, the face towel was a little troublesome at this time. She really committed her own sin.

    "Is there anyone here, miss? I don''t know if you can give me a face and let me sit down? " Suddenly a man''s voice came into Sue''s ears.

    She hears sound to see, is a slightly a little bit obscene of gorgeous dress childe, the color of those two eyes Mi Mi is Su Hao most detestable. It''s really speechless to dare to put forward such words in the middle of Qi training.

    "I''m sorry, I always like to sit at a table by myself. You''d better go and find other seats." Sue said coldly. She didn''t want to talk to the man. She wanted to eat now.

    However, the young master of Huafu not only didn''t retreat, but also made more efforts.

    "Beauty, don''t be embarrassed. It''s troublesome for me to see you eating with a towel. Otherwise I''ll open a separate room for you and me, so I can take the towel and have a good meal."

    "Bold!" As soon as Su Hao''s desk was patted, he immediately stood up and looked at the young master in Huafu coldly. His eyes were like ice and fire, which could devour the man in Huafu at any time.

    Originally, this gorgeous man should be scared by Su Hao, but he didn''t, instead, he looked at Su Hao as if he were staring at a plaything he had picked up.

    "Oh, it''s still a tigress, but I like it. Come on, I''ll have her today."

    As soon as the voice of the man in Huafu fell, the servant behind had no time to step forward, and a broken palm had attacked the man in Huafu.

    Then there was an angry voice: "you are looking for death."

    "Pa" of a, a tooth so simple fly out from the mouth of the man in gorgeous clothes, among them still take a few drops of blood.

    All of them were surprised. They didn''t expect that Su Hao started first. The seemingly weak woman slapped the gorgeous man''s tooth and let it fly out.

    Then a group of servants came forward and asked, "are you OK, young master?"

    The man first touched his beaten face with his hand, and then he felt the burning pain immediately. Then he swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and the smell of blood swirled in his throat.

    "You bitch, you are shameless. How dare you beat me? You are looking for death. Do you know who I am? " The gorgeous man''s expression is very ferocious. He looks very ferocious. The only disadvantage is that he lacks a tooth when he speaks.

    Su Haocai had just broken through to the early stage of foundation construction. He was worried about people who didn''t practice, but now he suddenly had them.

    "Bitch?" A strange light flashed from Su Hao''s eyes, and then she moved.

    Several servants just didn''t see her movements clearly, and all of them were pushed around by force under her uncontrollable force.

    After that, she slapped the man in gorgeous clothes again. She slapped him more than ten times in succession, and all of them hit.

    "Spit out all your teeth for me."

    Su Hao''s slap is magical. Each slap will take away one or two teeth of the man in Huafu. The teeth and blood all over the floor make people around feel numb.

    However, Su Hao''s state of mind is so strong that she has no response at all. She just wants to punish the man in gorgeous clothes.

    After spitting out her teeth, Su Hao stops. She easily mentions the gorgeous man who looks like a dead dog and throws him to the other side.

    People around them swallowed their saliva. They didn''t expect that such a weak looking woman should have such strength.

    Su Hao''s eyes gently glanced at the servants around and said coldly, "take your son and leave, while I haven''t started to kill you. Otherwise, it would not be as simple as it is now. "

    In the face of the scene at this time, it is false to say that these servants are not afraid. Just because of the strong thrust of uncontrollable force, they still remember the pain of their bones.

    But their childe was more miserable than them. They didn''t dare to stay here. They took the man in gorgeous clothes and left the restaurant quickly.

    After showing some strength, these annoying flies are gone, and other people around no longer have any indiscreet thoughts. The man in gorgeous clothes is the best end, and then Su Hao starts to eat.

    Although it''s inconvenient to wear a face towel, Su Hao still makes all his movements the most natural, leaving no trace of doubt.

    She knew very well that she was only an immortal at the beginning of the foundation building. She could not stand on her feet at all and could only deal with such shrimps. So she had to hide. Otherwise, when the other party called someone to come, she would not be able to escape, let alone revenge.

    As for why she had to eat here, it was just a way for Su Hao to hide her worries. If her worries were discovered by the people around her, it would bring trouble to her. Isn''t it conspicuous to be able to teach a person a lesson in public and then be eager to leave in public?

    After eating, everything went on naturally. She settled the bill and went outside the restaurant. But this just stepped out two or three steps, her eyes to a place gently a Piao, always cautious she immediately found the clue, and then back.

    Just now, she found that there were two servants of that gorgeous man in the dark. This was the same place. She didn''t know whether there would be servants in other dark places.

    "It seems that these shrimps are also very smart." Su Hao thought to himself, "since you want to play, I''ll play with you today."

    Then she went back to her room, thinking about the solution.

    Outside the restaurant, a large number of people have arrived. They are the thugs that the man in Chinese clothes found.

    "Shit, this... Little bitch... Even... Polished... My... Teeth... And later... I''ll... Let you know... What a... Man is."

    As most of the teeth are gone, the whole sentence of the man in gorgeous clothes is leaking.

    "Brother, don''t worry. I''ll be happy. I won''t miss you."

    Then they stepped into the restaurant and just stepped in. The thug, who was called big brother, winked at the other one. Then they ran to two directions skillfully and staged a destructive demonstration.

    A small two see, anxious as anger, hurried forward to please the two thugs.

    "Two heroes..."

    Before he said this, he was immediately interrupted by the elder brother. The thug glared at the elder brother, and the air in his lung was violently exhaled by him. He looked very fierce.

    "Go away, what role are you? Tell your manager to come out and talk to me."

    Xiao ER was so scared that he trembled to find the shopkeeper.

    When the shopkeeper came, he was bleeding. It''s hard to think of today''s bad luck. There are so many people here. Let alone scare away all the guests, the goods they just destroyed are worth some money.

    "Are you the shopkeeper?" Asked the elder brother.

    The shopkeeper took out a money bag from his sleeve and sent it to the Thug''s hand with a smile. Then he said, "yes, I don''t know what''s wrong with the shop. Please forgive me."

    Although the shopkeeper''s mouth said that, in fact, his heart was dripping blood. What else can he do in such a situation? Can only obediently pay for peace.

    The thug took the money bag, put it in the palm of his hand and weighed it. He showed a satisfied smile on his face and said: "for the sake of the shopkeeper, I''ll make a long story short."

    The elder brother pulled the man in gorgeous clothes to one side and let the shopkeeper look at him and said, "see, this is my brother. He was beaten like this in your restaurant just now. So I want someone. Does the shopkeeper have any opinion?"

 Chapter 306

    The shopkeeper looked at the miserable man in gorgeous clothes. He was also surprised. It was too terrible to be beaten. Sure enough, it''s still a muddy water.

    But the shopkeeper didn''t give a reply immediately, and he turned around and scolded the boy: "why didn''t anyone tell me that such a big thing happened? You don''t want to do it, do you?"

    Then he looked at the elder brother with a smile, rubbed his hands and apologized: "I''m really sorry, elder brother. It''s all my subordinates who didn''t tell me. Otherwise, I would have caught them long ago. If you want to arrest people now, just look for them. "

    "Shopkeeper, there is no one to eat in our restaurant now. Who do you want to catch?" A sophomore whispered behind the shopkeeper.

    Before the shopkeeper''s scolding, the man in gorgeous clothes said angrily, "the people who just left... Didn''t have... That bitch in the group."

    The elder brother took a picture of the man in gorgeous clothes and said: "brother, please be calm. Elder brother will help you to say."

    "According to what my brother just said, that smelly woman must still be in the restaurant. Shopkeeper, don''t worry. We''ll be careful. "

    After hearing this, the shopkeeper''s face became a little sad, but he still forbeared and said, "you can look for it. You''re welcome."

    As soon as he finished, the elder brother immediately told his men to go upstairs to search.

    But at this time, Su Hao opened his door, "you don''t have to look for it any more. I''m here."

    Everyone''s eyes were cast in the past one after another. Now, they all know. No wonder the man in gorgeous clothes was so tortured. He must have been greedy of other people''s beauty, and then he was not as strong as others. Finally, he had to be abused.

    "Big brother, that''s... This bitch, you must... Help me... Ah, at that time... Surely... Big brother... Your... Benefits." Looking at Su Hao, how can the man not be angry, but at this time he wants to conquer her.

    "Oh, you are the woman who hurt my brother?" The elder brother asked, his eyes are a little hot for Su Hao, but as an experienced hitter, he still knows that he can''t despise the enemy.

    "If you know, are you stupid?" Sue chuckled.

    "You..." the eldest brother was a little confused, but immediately he retorted: "hum, girl, don''t think you have some beauty and strength, I dare not beat you. I''ll tell you today that you are doomed today. "

    Su Hao''s face is a little dignified. She can see that the other side is an immortal at the beginning of jiedan. Her realm at this time is quite different from that of him. Although she can suppress the other side in combat experience, her combat experience can never make up for the gap in terms of her own strength.

    It''s easy to say if it''s in the same realm, but it''s a big difference, which makes Su Hao think about whether to fight or not.

    "Girl, do you think you''re going to come down by yourself, or do you think I''m going up?" That big brother a pair of color, sure enough, he still can''t resist Su Hao''s beauty.

    Su Hao frowned slightly, then stretched out immediately. In an instant, a sense of war appeared in her heart. She shouldn''t want to retreat. Now is a good time to temper herself.

    "Come on, let me see what you scum can do." Sue likes to speak without any respect.

    When the elder brother heard the word "scum", his anger was ignited. In a moment, both sides were full of gunpowder.

    "Girl, your grandfather, I''m coming up."

    The elder brother first gave a loud drink, then stamped his right foot down, and the whole person flew upstairs. This direction is Su Hao''s direction. He uses his right hand to attack Su Hao.

    Although this move came quickly, it was still good. Su Hao''s position made her successfully avoid the enemy''s attack.

    Of course, Su Hao will not be so idle, take advantage of a side kick. This elder brother did not evade, but chose to take over.

    However, when his hand touched Su Hao''s attack, the color of belittling the enemy became a little dignified at first. But he still grasped Su Hao''s leg, but it also gave Su Hao a good chance to attack him.

    As soon as Su Hao stepped on the other leg, she attacked the big brother''s head. This time, she didn''t expect that the big brother still chose hard resistance or head hard resistance.

    In principle, the power of this foot is stronger than that of the head, but at this time, a magical scene appeared. Su Hao''s attack had no effect on him, but the huge pain came from Su Hao''s leg. She quickly distanced herself from the big brother.

    The elder brother rubbed his head and said with a smile: "unexpectedly, girl, you still have some strength in your legs, but you still lose to me today. I remember my name is bully."

    On this side, suhao also moves her legs to relieve the pain. She didn''t know where the bully had the courage to say her name.

    "Cut the crap. I''m not interested in listening to you."

    This time, Su Hao was the first to attack. In terms of fist power, Su Hao is certainly not as powerful as the bully, but in terms of the size of the bully, he can use his flexibility and use his leg power to carry out remote control attack, so as to maximize the attack.

    Then the two men launched another attack. This time, their fighting state was more intense and focused than before.

    But the most surprising thing was the bully. He didn''t think that he was an immortal at the beginning of jiedan. He had no oppressive advantage against an immortal at the beginning of foundation construction for so long.

    Of course, Su Hao felt the pressure of jiedan''s early strength.

    Both of them stopped. Although they were not hurt, the pain and physical exhaustion were real.

    Finally, the bully can''t help but drag on. He yelled and said, "girl, I''ll accompany you to today''s game. Now, I''ll let you feel the gap between the initial stage of jiedan and the initial stage of foundation construction."

    When the bully pinched his palm, a tiger composed of genuine Qi suddenly floated out of the palm. However, the tiger is not complete, but it still does not affect its dignity.

    Seeing this tiger made up of genuine Qi, Su Hao''s secret is not good. This is the trick used by the immortal cultivators in jiedan period. You can increase your attack from this. The more real the animal is, the more powerful it will bring to the immortal cultivators.

    If this move hits Su Hao, she will be seriously injured even if she doesn''t die.

    In an instant, the bully moved, and his fist directly attacked Su Hao, which Su Hao could not avoid. She was beaten out and fell to the ground, with a mouthful of blood dyed red.

    The people below are very nervous, but the man in gorgeous clothes suddenly asks anxiously: "brother, you didn''t kill her, did you? I also want to... Come with her... To try... To live together... To fly together! "

    The bully looked at the man in gorgeous clothes and said confidently: "ha ha, don''t worry, big brother has the ability to do things. Just take him back and treat him slightly. My fist just wasted her cultivation."

    But just at this time, he suddenly felt a huge energy coming from behind him. Before he turned around, his eyes were wide open and he fell to the ground.

    After he fell, it was suhao who stood behind him. Everyone was surprised. They all saw Su Hao fly out with their own eyes. That blow would hurt her seriously, but how could she survive again.

    What''s more, the bully was killed by her. Maybe the bully will not think that he died so fast after he died, and the reason for all this is himself.

    Just because of his fist, he wanted to abolish Su Hao''s cultivation, but she couldn''t get it because she had once accepted the experience of being abandoned. This second cultivation makes Su Hao''s cultivation more stable. At least with the bully''s strength in the early days of jiedan, she is just dying. Not only can she not discard her cultivation, but also she becomes stronger.

    Cultivation directly promoted the early foundation construction to the middle foundation construction, and the power of that fist was also borrowed by Su Hao, who used his own way to treat him, and ended the life of the bully.

    Standing below, the man in gorgeous clothes now has no greatest reliance. He admits that he is really afraid in his heart.

    And Su Hao was also staring at him, as if a hunter was staring at his prey.

    "What did you say just now?" Su Hao''s eyes brightened and his intention to kill fluctuated.

    "Nothing... Nothing." At this time, the man in Huafu''s speech is not just a leak, but directly becomes stuttering and stammering. What he didn''t know, however, was that his own legs began to shake strongly.

    As soon as the man in Huafu finished speaking, Su Hao immediately took a pat on the railing and flew down.

    Seeing this, the man in Huafu immediately wanted to run away. Unfortunately, before he could take two steps, Su Hao came to him and grasped the neck of the man in Huafu.

    "Before that, I had given you a chance to survive, but you didn''t cherish it, so now you can go with your big brother."

    At the same time of Su Hao''s exertion, a look of pain and sadness appeared on the man''s face, and his whole body was shaking.

    With Su Hao''s strength, the huge power instantly killed the man in Huafu.

    The death of the man in gorgeous clothes stunned all the people present, especially in the eyes of the servants. They were not only surprised, but also a little scared.

    "Hum, I''m not so easy to provoke. Go back and tell your master that I''ll kill one of these scum like you." Su Hao pointed to the man who died on the ground.

    Then, Su Hao turns around and leaves the restaurant. Her long clothes are floating. It''s unimaginable that she just killed two people.

 Chapter 307

    After su Hao left, the depressing atmosphere in the restaurant finally eased. The servants quickly came forward to check the life and death of the man in gorgeous clothes, but the result was that he could not die.

    Walking on the street, suhao is a gorgeous scenic spot, attracting the attention of many people. But what she valued was whether there was a tail behind her.

    After several explorations, she finally put her heart down and went into a tunnel. Then she took off her face towel and showed her beautiful face. Although it has changed its appearance, Su Hao still retains some of her original beauty.

    Apart from the laneway, she paid more attention to the opposite sex, but none of this had anything to do with her.

    As for where to go next, she had already thought about it when she was fighting with the bully.

    Obviously, after this battle, she has improved in all aspects. So fighting is the way for her to improve her strength. If she is just practicing, it is estimated that her revenge time will be long.

    So she came to the arena, her goal is only one, that is the king of the fight, not only because every king of the fight is a symbol of victory. Those who take part in the battle in the arena are nothing but two results, heaven and hell. A second of heaven can be a second of hell, but any gladiator who has won 999 games will be crowned king of the fight. He has great power and can even be equal to many sect leaders.

    Because the birth of every fighting King means that as long as there is no accident, the fighting king can become a top immortal.

    It is precisely because of the great potential of the king of wrestling that many school leaders will take the initiative to show affection, which leads to the equal status of the king of wrestling and the school leader.

    However, it''s very rare to be a king of wrestling, and it''s not something that ordinary people can climb.

    Now that we have re cultivated, we need to get the title of the king of wrestling.

    Coming to the arena, suhao paid some admission fees. You enter the arena. First of all, the light here is all shining on the middle platform. In this way, everyone can clearly see the battle on the stage.

    Then she found a place to sit down. At this time, two big men were fighting on the stage. They were injured to varying degrees and were bleeding to varying degrees.

    It looks very violent and bloody, but that''s the charm of the arena. Every fight touches the most primitive impulse in people''s heart, so that everyone can immediately boil.

    The crowd roared and they were excited. The two gladiators also fought to the most intense part, and finally one of them gradually became unable and fell down.

    But another person did not stop, still attacking him. It''s a sign of stupidity to stop attacking until you''re sure it''s really dead.

    A full minute later, the still standing Gladiator stopped.

    A monk who looked like a referee ran onto the stage. After confirmation, he raised the Gladiator''s arm heavily and cried out: "I declare that this fight, including, is a victory. He won 873 games

    When the referee finished, the crowd screamed and their mouths were full of Kuo''s name.

    On the stage, Kuo also raised his arms. At this time, it is his own glory and supremacy.

    Su Hao looked at Kuo on the stage with some admiration in his eyes. Kuo had already accumulated 873 victories, but he was 126 games short. The title of the king of wrestling belonged to him.

    A fight is over. Su Hao gets up and finds a service man. Under the guidance of the service staff, he came to the Gladiator''s registration office.

    An old man was in charge of the registration. He looked up at Su Hao and then shook his head secretly.

    "Name?" The old man made a yellow voice.

    "Wei." Su Hao replied softly.

    "Gender, female, mid-term cultivation of Zhuji, fighting for gladiators..."

    The old man didn''t seem so pedantic. He didn''t ask Su hello.

    In less than a minute, he finished an information form. He said to Su Hao, "little girl, check your identity information yourself, and then look at the rules and regulations. If there is no problem, click your fingerprints below."

    Sure enough, there are no mistakes in these identity information. What Su Hao needs to pay attention to is the rule system, and such a long rule system can be refined into a sentence that once he takes office, life and death are another matter.

    Just like the fight that Su Hao just witnessed, only one side dies, the other side wins, so there is only heaven and hell in the arena.

    After reading it, suhao pressed her handprint. I''m kidding. She came here just for training. How could she be scared by the rules and regulations.

    "Here, little girl, this is your badge."

    The old man took out an iron badge, which looked very monotonous, of course, because it was the lowest.

    The badge can be upgraded by increasing the number of wins. Naturally, the higher the badge level, the higher the right to enjoy.

    In this case, let''s start. Of course, there can''t be only one platform in the whole arena. There are hundreds of platforms. Some of them are for private viewing, and some of them are halls, just the size of the scale.

    This time, Su Hao was just assigned to a small hall.

    Soon, under the guidance of the leader, she changed her clothes and came to the arena, and opposite her was another leader and her enemy.

    They were standing on both sides of the stage, the referee is still speaking on top.

    "The next battle is wonderful. Don''t miss it! Now let me introduce the two protagonists.

    The first is a Xiu, who has won four games. His strength is in the high stage of Zhuji. The other is Wei, who has just become a gladiator. Her strength is in the middle stage of Zhuji. Now let''s call them to the stage with warm applause. "

    Su Hao and the Gladiator named a Xiu went to the arena from both sides.

    The referee looked at them and asked conventionally, "are you ready?"

    First, Su Hao''s side, she is no problem, she nodded, and the other side of a Xiu is the same, he also nodded.

    After the referee got the signal, he was about to start the fight.

    "Audience friends, are you ready? The fierce fight is now officially on

    With these words, the referee quickly jumped off the arena for fear that he would be injured by mistake. This is absolutely not a joke, because once in the arena, there was a referee who was involved in the fight because he ran slowly and was killed by two people alive.

    In this case, naturally, no one can be held responsible, only the referee himself can be blamed for his bad luck, and it is precisely because of the experience of the referee with his life. All the judges will use their fastest speed to leave the arena after they finish the fight.

    Because of this, many referees are not injured by mistake on the arena.

    But this time, the fight on the stage is not so fierce, but it has been fried under the stage.

    "I haven''t seen any beauties come to the arena for a long time."

    "Yes, last time I witnessed a beautiful woman being photographed dead. I don''t know what the result will be today."

    "I hope this beauty will not disappoint us audience today. It will not be boring again."

    ˇ­ˇ­

    "Hey, little beauty, let me see you again, or I won''t see you later. It''s a pity that you met me for such a beautiful embryo. " A Xiu''s arrogance, in his opinion, depends on his strength higher than Su Hao, so he is sure to win this battle.

    But is it as simple as he imagined?

    "I''m sorry, little beauty. Today, you are doomed to die here. Don''t blame me."

    With that, ah Xiu started. He is worthy of winning four games. The first attack was aimed at Su Hao.

    Su Hao shakes her head secretly. She is definitely not easy to bully on the surface. As long as anyone thinks that she can bully her at will, then this person will die.

    Seeing that ah Xiu is about to attack Su Hao''s key point, but in the next second, Su Hao miraculously arrives behind him, ah Xiu only attacks a remnant shadow.

    "You are too slow. Now it''s my turn to attack."

    Su Haoshun hit ah Xiu''s neck with his elbow, then immediately turned into a fist to attack ah Xiu''s head.

    This time, ah Xiu suffered a loss, and Su Hao immediately took the advantage.

    With the battle on the stage, there was a commotion under the stage.

    "Sure enough, the beauty didn''t disappoint us all."

    "It''s good. It''s a new fight at last."

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Ah Xiu, who has accepted Su Hao''s two moves, is a bit dizzy at this time. This is the so-called strength of building a high foundation. In Su Hao''s opinion, he is just a mindless arrogant. This kind of person is doomed to fail.

    That is to take advantage of a Xiu''s short coma, Su Hao immediately throws out a whip leg and wants to kick a Xiu to the ground.

    But after all, he was an immortal in the high period of building foundation, where could he be easily kicked to the ground, but Su Hao didn''t stop kicking. He kicked more than ten legs in a row, all on ah Xiu''s stomach.

    If ah Xiu can speak now, he will be very distressed and despise the enemy.

    Next, Su Hao''s attack is totally tyrannical, and ah Xiu is just like a fish on the chopping board, without any resistance.

    In the end, Su Hao started his own boxing championship, which made the hearts of the audience surging.

    After all, it''s a first-class pleasure to watch beautiful women fight, especially when Su Hao attacks with her pink fist.

    Seeing ah Xiu is about to be killed, the audience is restless again.

    "Resist quickly. Well, it''s hard for Wei to do that."

    "I can''t watch it any more. It''s like pulling ah Xiu off and going up by myself."

    "How can ah Xiu be such a scum? How can you resist and give Wei face?"

    ˇ­ˇ­

 Chapter 308

    In the end, ah Xiu still failed to meet the audience''s wishes. With Su Hao''s last punch, he still died. He didn''t resist in the whole process.

    Then the referee came on the stage. With his announcement, suhao won this time.

    This is her two-day winning streak, which also makes suhao a little famous. Wei''s name gradually appears in people''s conversation.

    Of course, what makes people even more smack is Su Hao''s cultivation, which is so fast that it makes people feel scared. In Su Hao''s opinion, the cultivation of this speed is too slow. In other people''s opinion, it''s like flying.

    In the twinkling of an eye, a month has passed, and Su Hao has won 150 games. After 150 games, the bronze medal has been upgraded to the silver medal, that is, the silver Gladiator.

    At this time, she was in the middle of Yuanying. When she became a bronze Gladiator, she got a pill from the arena, which was used to cultivate yuan and consolidate the foundation. In the original body, this pill is just like candy. You can eat it if you want. But for Su Hao now, such a pill will help her a lot.

    Complete today''s "Wei, win 150, meet the promotion conditions, now you are a silver Gladiator. You can choose a mansion within the stipulated price. "

    Su Hao didn''t expect that when he upgraded from a bronze Gladiator to a silver Gladiator, he was awarded a mansion by the arena. As long as the price of the mansion was within the specified price, he could choose anywhere.

    After living in a restaurant for a month, I really don''t feel at home. It''s good to have this mansion, and I''ll finally have a place to return. Su Hao preferred quietness to liveliness, so the site of the mansion was set on the edge of a lake.

    After filling out the information sheet, suhao left. Today, she is going to go shopping. After a month of continuous cultivation, she has been in a tight state. If she doesn''t relax, it will be easy to break.

    No, just after walking out of the arena, she saw an old man with white beard selling ice sugar gourd at the corner of the roadway.

    "Uncle, how do you sell sugar gourd?" Suhao asked softly.

    "Five coppers for one," the old man replied, "do you want one, girl? My iced sugar gourd is sweet and delicious. It definitely makes you want to eat it once for the second time. Look at those two children. What they eat is my sugar gourd. You can see how cute they look. "

    Along with the old man''s eyes, Su Hao also looked in the past. Sure enough, on the side of the street, there were two children, a man and a woman, with a sugar gourd in their hands. The girl looked calm, while the boy looked silly, giving people a kind of silly feeling.

    Su Hao didn''t think much and said, "well, give me two."

    Then he took out ten coppers from his body and gave them to the old man. After taking the coppers, the old man immediately became numb. He took down two ice sugar gourds and handed them to Su Hao.

    While Su Hao was watching the two ice sugar gourds ready to enjoy, a team passed by, and one accidentally knocked the little girl to the ground, and the ice sugar gourd flew out of her hands. In an instant, the little girl cried out.

    In fact, it''s nothing, but Su Hao still has some resistance in his heart. The person who knocked the little girl to the ground in the team didn''t apologize at all. Instead, he complained: "two little kids should be obstacles. Be careful, I''ll educate you instead of your parents."

    When Sue was ready to teach the man a lesson, the little boy suddenly stood up from the ground and rushed to the man. He changed his silly breath and said solemnly, "you knocked her down, and it was so unreasonable. I ask you to apologize, or I will make you look good."

    "Oh, a little boy dares to threaten me like this. I''ll see how you make me look good. Ha ha." The man didn''t see the little boy''s threat at all.

    That is, after he finished this sentence, the little boy suddenly seemed to be crazy, and suddenly bit him on his thigh. The pain made him cry out. At the same time, he lifted the little boy with his hand and threw him to the ground.

    "You little madman, whose family has no one to raise wild seed, come and take it away quickly." It was very angry.

    He just threw, let alone a child, even adults have to be on guard.

    The blood had flowed from the boy''s mouth, but he bit his teeth, fixed his eyes firmly on the man, and continued: "I want you to apologize to her."

    "You are a crazy child. Don''t think you are a child. I dare not deal with you. If you have seed, you can say it again." The man tried to frighten the little boy with a threatening look.

    But the little boy showed half fear. He stepped forward, doubled his voice and said, "I want you to apologize to her."

    "Hey, you little boy, it''s against you. Let''s fight."

    With that, the man swung his hand and was ready to fan towards the little boy, but the little boy still did not hide, staring at him fiercely.

    But all of a sudden, the fast falling palm suddenly stopped. There was a trace of confusion on the man''s face, but he turned to see Su Hao''s beautiful face.

    "He said he wanted you to apologize to the little girl." Su Hao said.

    Originally, this person had just been ignited by this sentence. At this time, Su Hao said it again, which made him suddenly irritable.

    He wants to get rid of Su Hao''s hand, but he finds that his wrist is grasped by Su Hao. Like a pincer, it can''t be shaken.

    "Let me go." The man clenched his fist with the other hand and immediately attacked suhao.

    But how could an attack by an immortal at the early stage of foundation building do any harm to the immortal at the middle stage of Yuanying? It''s like a mayfly shaking a tree, which is useless.

    Su Hao''s speed is faster than his. At the moment when he punches, Su Hao takes the lead, pushes him back, and then kicks him on the chest. For a moment, the sound of several broken bones was clear and audible.

    The man fell to the ground and vomited blood. He looked very miserable. A few seconds ago, he was still very domineering. At this moment, he was as weak as a sick cat.

    "I said, let you listen to him, kneel down and apologize to her." Su Hao is still light said.

    But this person did not do so, but choked his breath and said, "don''t you help me?"

    At this time, the people in the team woke up and immediately surrounded Su Hao. Their hearts, which had been stimulated and nervous, immediately aroused their fighting spirit. You know, there are at least ten of them here, but Su Hao is no more than one.

    Seeing this, Su Hao shook his head and said, "since you are not willing to do things according to the requirements, I have to help you."

    "Girl, what are you talking about? Don''t think you can win one-on-one. We are ten people here." One of them immediately retorted.

    As soon as the man''s voice fell, Su Hao''s palm had already heard the sound, and a simple palm would dislocate the man''s chin. It was su Hao who controlled his strength. If he really broke out with all his strength, then the man''s head would explode directly.

    In an instant, everyone else showed fear. The ten people who seemed invincible before became a mess of loose sand.

    As soon as the remaining nine people wanted to escape, Su Hao immediately attacked them. A simple punch and a leg could cause devastating damage to them.

    However, under the control of Su Hao, most of them suffered injuries that were not enough to endanger their lives.

    All of a sudden, eleven people fell to the ground groaning, this is the punishment of arrogance.

    "Now do I have to repeat what I just said? Or do you think the pain is not deep enough to pull you out of your fantasies? " Su Hao''s tone was cold, but it showed her dignity.

    Eleven people who dare to build what time, quickly support each other, toward the little girl and little boy kneel down, apologized.

    Of course, without Su Hao''s orders, they did not dare to stand up. This is the majesty of the strong.

 Chapter 309

    "Well, for the sake of your apology, I''ll forgive you," then the little boy bowed to suhao and continued, "thank you, big sister."

    Su Hao showed a faint smile. She really liked the little boy more and more. She stretched out her hand and touched the little boy''s hair.

    "Little brother, you''ve worked hard to get all this, so keep going and protect her in your heart."

    The little boy nodded his head in a confused way, but he knew that no matter when, he would strive to protect the little girl around him.

    "Come on, big sister''s iced sugar gourd is for you to eat. I''ll cheer for your bravery today."

    The two children took Su Hao''s ice sugar gourd with great joy, and said in one voice: "thank you, big sister."

    "It''s OK. Go home quickly. Don''t let the family worry. Just leave the rest to the elder sister."

    The two children nodded and left along the street. But when they reached the front, the little boy suddenly turned his head and asked Su Hao in a loud voice, "big sister, what''s your name?"

    Su funny, a few seconds, just way: "Su good."

    The little boy pondered, as if in memory, and then said goodbye to sue Hao.

    Looking at the two little figures far away, Su Hao felt a little more happy. I''m afraid the only one who can ask her name like this is this lovely child.

    Then Su Hao turned back and changed his face to smile, looking at the kneeling eleven people coldly.

    "Today, even if I give you a little bit of punishment, if I run into you again to commit crimes and bully the weak, then things will never be as simple as today." Then, Su Hao took out the Gladiator badge. In the sunlight, the badge was a little flashy.

    But still did not affect the eleven people to see it, face changed, Shua to become pale. How dare they not know the silver badge of the arena? They are glad that Su Hao didn''t kill them. This rose with thorns left them with deep fear.

    "Calm down, my Lord. We promise not to have another time."

    Everyone was talking in a cold sweat, but when they looked up, Sue had already left.

    Even so, their cold will not subside in a short time.

    In this way, time flies again, two months have passed. Originally 5 fights a day, now it can''t meet the needs of Su Hao. She has already raised her goal to 10 fights a day.

    Up to now, she has won 750 games, and she is also known as the most powerful woman on the stage. In terms of the history of the whole arena, I''m afraid no one can surpass her in the speed of winning.

    600 fights, let her strength by leaps and bounds, now she is already the beginning of the spirit.

    Although it seems that she has only improved three small levels, in fact, her strength now is at least ten times as much as that in the middle of Yuan Dynasty.

    When the number of wins exceeds 500, the Combat Badge can be upgraded to the gold level.

    Su Hao was rewarded with a magic weapon. Although it was eighteen thousand miles worse than the original one, it was always better than nothing.

    This magic weapon is a sword. It looks soft, but in fact it is extremely violent.

    So, with the magic weapon, Su Hao''s strength improved faster.

    On the lakeside, there is a newly built mansion, which is Su Hao''s present residence. In addition to the mansion, all the servants in it were bought in the arena.

    Change the spirit: comprehend the law, transform the body, change the essence of life, cultivate the original spirit, as long as there is a trace of the original spirit is not destroyed, the monk can be reborn.

    Su Hao is now strengthening his power of law, which is the embodiment of heaven and earth. The more he understands, the more he will grow in strength.

    Because the original body has already felt the law, it will be easier for Su Hao to feel it than others.

    So now as long as the people who are selected to fight with her, they will be very distressed.

    If the strength is lower than that of the initial stage, then the man has no chance of winning, because the power of the law has exceeded everything. If the strength is higher than that of the initial stage, only higher than the power of her law can win her. However, only those who are above Huashen high stage have this kind of strength. However, the arena has a certain commercial nature. For the sake of fairness and brilliance, the two sides of the opponent will not differ by more than two small levels.

    So this also caused Su Hao to be invincible in the same class for the time being. More and more people knew her existence, which also made her have to wear the face towel again.

    "Ah, among the five elements, the golden rule is always a little less powerful. If only I could get peijindan, then I could easily step over the threshold of the golden rule."

    Su Hao stares at the air mass in his hand. Among the five colors, gold is softer. You should know that the law of gold, as the main law of war, can bring heavy damage to the enemy.

    Then, Su Hao continued to comprehend for a while, and found that she could not step on the threshold of the golden rule.

    "No, I have to go out for a walk. It''s not the way to continue to understand."

    In the twinkling of an eye, Su Hao left here. After entering the period of deification, she could use the power of the law to move the earth into an inch. What''s more, she understood the power of the five laws of gold, wood, water, fire and earth.

    Jin peidan has always had a price but no market. Su Hao just knew it, but she had never seen the real Jin peidan.

    She came to Taowu street and wanted to try her luck here. If she didn''t meet Jin peidan, she would not be depressed, because it was a matter of luck.

    After a serious tour, she didn''t have the luck to meet Jin peidan.

    When she was ready to think about the next step, she suddenly saw a large group of people around the billboard on the other side.

    This let her heart suddenly had curiosity, then she immediately used a shrinking Kung Fu came to the bulletin board.

    After reading for a while, she was very surprised. At the same time, her anger and complex emotions also poured into her heart.

    It''s written that her unworthy female apprentice wants to recruit apprentices now. As long as the practitioners below the initial stage of the transformation of the gods can participate in the contest, the final winner can become her apprentice and get the magic weapon left by her master.

    If it wasn''t for Su Hao''s lack of cultivation strength, she would have wanted to teach this unworthy apprentice a lesson. The magic weapon mentioned above must be her own, because she had never given her any magic weapon. If she had that strength now, she would definitely take back her magic weapon.

    Of course, this last sentence is mostly false, because the value of his magic weapon is immeasurable. One of the important reasons why she can have a foothold before is that she has powerful magic weapons.

    Slowly, Su Hao''s anger slowed down. She didn''t understand the purpose of this unworthy apprentice.

    If only I could participate in this competition, I could adjust my strategy at any time.

    All of a sudden, Su Hao thought that he was just the initial cultivation of the spirit! She quickly looked at the date on the bulletin board, and the contest time was three days later.

    Then a smile rose from the corner of her mouth. She wanted to see what her unworthy apprentice wanted to do.

    But just as she was about to leave, the remaining light in her eyes saw the notice on the other side.

    "What? The auction. " Suhao murmured.

    It''s an auction. Originally, the auction would not give notices, but this auction is more grand than all previous auctions, so that more people can get better items.

    In fact, the fact is that this auction is more grand than before, so the notice is put up to attract more people to bid, so the prices of most items will be raised a lot.

    But having said that, Su Hao decided to go and have a look, in case there would be Jin peidan.

    Just in time, the time under the announcement is in the evening. It''s still time to go.

    When it comes to the auction, it seems a little lonely at this time. However, if you want to enter the auction, you must buy the voucher in advance, otherwise you can''t get in the money at that time, and the guard only knows the voucher to let people in.

    Mr. Yuan has been to an auction, so he can know where to buy the voucher. There is a small door on the left side of the gate, which is the place to handle the voucher. On the right side of the gate, there is a small door, which is a special channel for VIP.

    Suhao naturally entered through the small door on the left. After a while, she came out again. But at this time, she was holding a gold card in her hand.

    This is the auction house''s membership card, and only with this certificate can you enter the auction.

    As for the origin of this card, it''s very simple, that is, just deposit money in it. The more you deposit, the higher the level of the card will be. However, suhao only saved a gold level of money.

    It''s not because Su Hao has no money. The money she accumulated is a huge fortune. No matter how she uses it, she will not have no money. Let alone this money. Just say what she earned in the arena, it is also a small fortune.

    Just because she has so much money, she can''t make too much publicity. After all, no one likes trouble.

    Night soon fell and the auction was open.

    After entering the venue, the level of the membership card will come out. The lowest copper level can only be in the largest hall, while the silver level can be in one of the two second largest halls. Everyone can have a cup of free boiled water. Gold class can be in one of the four medium-sized halls, each can have a free drink. And platinum grade is a separate compartment, not only free drinks, but also free snacks and fruits.

    At the same time, platinum grade members have more discounts. In terms of discounts, platinum is the most popular.

    Of course, suhao is not interested in all of these. She goes into a medium-sized hall in golden class and chooses a suitable seat to sit down. Here she can see everything of the auction table.

    As she sat down, a waiter brought her a drink.

    "Thank you." Suhao took the drink and said politely.

 Chapter 310

    Soon after, the hall was full of people. I saw a woman come up behind the curtain of the auction table, wearing a long skirt, particularly enchanting.

    As soon as the woman appeared, the atmosphere became quiet.

    She looked around and said, "welcome to this auction. I''m Yao Yao, the chief auctioneer of this auction."

    As soon as Yao Yao''s voice came out, it immediately attracted a large circle of fans. The voice was so sweet.

    "Many of the distinguished guests who have come to our auction before must have known Yao Yao, but there must be some of them who do not know Yao Yao. But I believe that after today''s auction, the distance between you and Yao Yao Yao will certainly be widened. I believe many VIP friends can''t wait now, so let''s start today''s auction without delay. "

    As soon as Yao Yao finished speaking, the audience immediately burst into warm applause.

    Then, a serviceman put a disc on the back end of the curtain and put a herb in the disc. The biggest characteristic of the herb is that its roots are very developed and it looks like a human beard.

    "The dragon is a treasure all over its body. Even its whiskers can prolong its life and improve its accomplishments. According to legend, after a dragon dies, its body turns into a mountain, and the whisker turns into a grass. Today''s first auction is this plant. It''s 554 years old. It can not only strengthen its roots, but also has a fragrance, VIPs with elegance can use it to make decorations, which is also a fascinating picture. Its reserve price is 1000 gold coins, and each increase is no less than 100 gold coins. The auction starts. "

    As soon as Yao Yao''s voice fell, a group of people started bidding in zhonglima, one of the four halls where silver class is located, and the largest hall where copper class is located.

    Within two minutes, the price of Eulaliopsis binata was raised to 4300 gold coins.

    However, it was finally sold away by a middle-aged man in the silver hall at the price of 5700 gold coins.

    Su Hao shook his head. This Eulaliopsis can''t attract her at all. Although it''s absolutely right for Yao Yao to say, Eulaliopsis itself is not of high value. Peiyuan''s role in consolidating the foundation is not so important for those above jiedan period.

    "After the first round of fierce bidding, it seems that everyone is as excited as I am. Let''s invite today''s second auction item as soon as possible."

    With Yao Yao''s voice, the second auction item was brought up by the service staff.

    "Yao Yao secretly revealed some information to you. This second auction item is not light, so what is it? Maybe some VIP friends have guessed that it is the deep sea black iron. It has the characteristics of small density and heavy weight. The weapons made of it are extremely hard and durable. Today, this piece of deep-sea black iron weighs only two Jin. The base price is 5000 gold coins, and each increase should not be less than 200 gold coins. The auction begins. "

    This deep-sea black iron is quite good. When I was in the period of deification, I once met an immortal who used a weapon made of deep-sea black iron. After a battle, the weapon was just like a new one, without any damage.

    However, it''s a pity that the quantity of deep-sea black iron at this time is too small to make a handy weapon. Otherwise, Su Hao could buy it to make a handy weapon. She sighed in her heart that it was a pity.

    But at that moment, she suddenly seemed to think of something. She immediately showed a smile and said in a voice that only she could hear: "I''m going to make a decision on this deep sea black iron."

    At this time, the price of deep-sea black iron has been raised to 11400 gold coins. Although it is small in quantity, some people still buy it. Some people think that it may not be necessary to use it now, but it can be piled up slowly. When there is a certain amount, a weapon can be made.

    A few minutes later, the price had reached 17800 gold coins.

    "18000 gold coins."

    At this time, one of the Golden Hall offered a higher price.

    "18000 gold coins once, is there any VIP fare increase?"

    "I''ll pay 19000 gold coins. I''ll make a decision on the deep sea black iron." It''s also a golden hall, and another person has renewed the price.

    At this time, only the two of them are still bidding. The previous one continued: "it''s settled? It seems that you are very confident. I''ll have to play with you. I''ll give you 20000 gold coins. "

    "20000 gold coins once, is there a higher price?"

    If it wasn''t for the dim light in the auction house, you could see the struggling face behind. Finally, he gritted his teeth and said, "25000 gold coins, no matter how high, I will give up."

    Then I heard the man''s laughter on the other side, "I''m sorry, this deep-sea black iron belongs to me. I''ll pay 25200 gold coins."

    "25200 gold coins once..."

    "25200 gold coins twice... Is there a VIP auction?"

    At this time, the venue was very quiet, and only Yaoyao''s sweet voice echoed.

    Just when Yao Yao wants to say the third time, Su Hao bid.

    "26000 gold coins."

    This remark attracted the eyes of countless people. They did not expect that there were still people bidding.

    Even the potential winner was confused. It was like looking at something that was about to reach his own pocket. Suddenly someone wanted to take it away. Naturally, this person refused.

    He took advantage of everyone''s surprise and yelled: "I''ll pay 30000 gold coins. I''ll see how much money you have? I dare to rob everything. "

    Then, Su Hao''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. She hated being swearing at her most.

    "Ha ha, I''ll give you 40000 gold coins." Sue said coldly.

    40000 gold coins, just like a stone breaking the sky, burst everyone into the pot.

    It was a big surprise to the man. He could think that suhao would be ten thousand gold coins.

    He began to weigh whether he would continue to add, knowing that the price of 40000 gold coins has exceeded the value of these deep-sea black iron.

    Then the man saw that the people around him were looking at him, as if waiting for him to increase the price. In an instant, an embarrassing color filled his heart.

    If he doesn''t increase the price, he will be ridiculed by others. At the thought of this, he will increase the price immediately.

    "50000 gold coins, if you can add more, I will give you the deep sea black iron."

    This price has made people restless. I''m afraid it''s the competition between local tyrants in legend.

    After that, the man felt more comfortable. The reason why he said that was that he built a step for himself. He was afraid that he would not increase the price in suhao. Now he expected suhao to increase the price. After all, it was too bad for him to buy these deep-sea black iron.

    "I''m sorry. This deep sea black iron belongs to me. I''ll pay 50200 gold coins."

    Then, under Yao Yao''s three auction hammers, deep sea black iron was successfully auctioned by Su Hao. However, she also successfully attracted people''s attention. Those who can buy these deep-sea black iron with 50200 gold coins are definitely rich.

    They really guessed right. Su Hao had a lot of coins.

    However, the next items are not very attractive to Su Hao. She just doesn''t see Jin peidan, which makes her feel a little bored.

    After about 30 items were auctioned, Yao Yao said, "starting from the next one, they are all the final items of this auction. Please keep your eyes open and watch carefully."

    "Today, our first final item is five pills. They are huopeidan, mupeidan, shuipeidan and two tupeidan. Their function is to improve the power of understanding the law. The VIP who uses the five elements law strongly recommend it. Not to say much, the base price of these five pills is 100000 gold coins, and each increase has to be less than 1000 gold coins. Now the auction begins. "

    When suhao heard the beginning of the passage, she was very excited, but when she heard it, she immediately put out the excited flame like a basin of water.

    She is extremely depressed in her heart now. How can she not have Jin peidan? Is it God''s intention to fight against her?

    But just at the critical moment when the people were ready to bid, suddenly a service staff rushed out from behind the curtain. He seemed to have some small box in his hand.

    He quietly said something to Yao Yao, and then gave her the small box in his hand.

    Then Yao Yao said with joy: "ladies and gentlemen, please wait a moment. Yao Yao has just received the latest notice. She used to take out five pills from the seller, but now she takes out one pill again. That''s right. I''m sure many of the distinguished guests are excited. It''s Jin peidan. Therefore, the reserve price of the current auction is 150000 gold coins, and each increase should not be less than 2000 gold coins. "

    When she heard this, Su Hao immediately changed her melancholy. She really met Jin peidan. She immediately decided to buy Jin peidan for everything she said. It''s something to enhance her strength. She can''t let go of anything she said.

    Jin peidan''s joining is not only excited by Su Hao, but also many people who share her idea that Jin peidan is a must.

    At the beginning of the auction, there were many people bidding immediately. In a moment, the price of six pills reached 500000, but the growth rate still did not stop, and there were still many people bidding.

    Until the price reached 780000, the number of people began to decrease, but there were still more than a dozen people fighting.

    Until the price reached one million, the last two people were left.

    One of them said: "brother, can you give me this pill? I have a very important use."

    Another person replied: "you''re the only one who doesn''t use it. I have to take this pill today. I''ll pay 1.01 million yuan."

    Before that, the man paused and then said, "I''ll pay 1.2 million yuan. If you can be higher, I won''t say anything."

    "Ha ha, I''m sorry. You can''t take this pill. I''ll pay 1.21 million." The latter looks ironic, like saying that I have more money than you.

    Then Yao Yao knocked the first auction hammer and said, "1.21 million gold coins once."

    "1.21 million gold coins..."

    Just as she was about to strike the second auction hammer, a voice came from a platinum grade private room, "I''ll offer 1.5 million gold coins."

    Everyone was in an uproar, exclaimed: it is worthy of platinum class boss ah, a direct increase of 290000 gold coins.

    For a moment, the man had nothing to say before. He chose to give up the auction. He didn''t have so much money to bid again. He could only watch the things that belonged to him in his dream were taken away by others.

    But the auction was not over at all. Originally, Su was ready to increase the price, but at this time, another platinum grade private room also increased the price.

    "I''ll give you two million gold coins."

 Chapter 311

    This increase is 500000 gold coins. Do you want to be such a local tyrant? Compared with the current increase, the previous increase is just a small one.

    "You, you didn''t mean it." Angry words came from the previous platinum grade private room.

    However, the latter laughed and said bluntly, "I really mean it today. Let''s increase the price, or it will be mine."

    Obviously, they knew each other, and at this time, the former was very angry.

    "You... I''ll give you three million gold coins."

    After hearing this number, people felt a little faint and said, "no more, I will die because of my heart. It''s terrible."

    Then the prank platinum VIP gave a puff smile and said, "it''s all right. For your sake, I''ll fight with you and let you go."

    "You..."

    Just as the hammer was about to strike for the third time, Su Hao knew that now it was her turn to raise the price.

    "I''ll pay 3.01 million gold coins."

    I don''t know why, as soon as Su Hao''s voice came out, the audience was silent, but after a few seconds, it became lively again, but it was more ironic.

    "This is too funny, isn''t it? After a million yuan increase, will it become a 10000 yuan increase?"

    "It''s so funny, beauty. Could you please add more? Why don''t you add a thousand. "

    "Beauty, you don''t want to compete with other platinum VIP. I know you want to play a prank, but do you deserve it?"

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Originally, Su Hao didn''t want to make a high profile, so she only added 40000 yuan. However, she didn''t expect that she was only 10000 yuan, which made her situation embarrassing.

    However, the more they say that, the less Su Hao will add, go his own way, no matter what other people think.

    "Four million, girl, don''t you know you''re playing with fire?"

    You can feel that the people in the platinum VIP box are very angry now.

    Su Hao doesn''t care about him. He says coldly, "I don''t know if I play with fire. It''s just that I want this pill. I''ll pay 4.01 million."

    Hearing this, the people in the platinum grade private room were almost furious. How could he have thought that at this time, he would suddenly kill a person competing with him.

    "Woman, don''t you know who I am? 50.07 million. " The person in that platinum class private room said with gnashing teeth.

    Later, Su Hao said with a faint smile, "I''m sorry, I really don''t know. I only know that I want this pill. If you don''t have any money, you''d better give it up. I''ll pay $5.01 million."

    Finally, the man couldn''t bear it and said, "you''re looking for fault on purpose. Well, since you want to shoot, I''ll play with you. I''ll pay 10 million. If you can still buy it, I have nothing to say."

    People can''t stand such a degree of bombing. I didn''t expect that there would be people who would raise the price by 5 million because of their anger.

    "I''ll give you 10 million gold coins."

    I can''t imagine spending 10.01 million gold coins to buy six pills. It''s really a loss. Isn''t this the real stupid money?

    Later, the man in the platinum grade private room was going to continue to increase the price, but a servant behind him said, "young master, this pill is not our main purpose today."

    After listening, the man considered the advantages and disadvantages and finally chose to give up. He sent out two cold hums, just way: "calculate you ruthless, this Dan medicine let you."

    Su Hao doesn''t say anything about it. Everyone thinks that she is stupid and has a lot of money, but who knows that money has been ignored in the eyes of the strong. The important thing is strength, and money is nothing else.

    The strong often pay attention to improve their own strength, and only the weak will see some of the extraneous things very important, which is the biggest gap between the strong and the weak.

    After three hammers, the deep-sea black iron was successfully photographed by Su Hao.

    The next finale items have made a lot of prices, but Su Hao is still not interested, which is not only from the original memory.

    You can also know that these things are not in their eyes from the situation that there is no auction in those platinum grade private rooms, proving that the really good things are still behind.

    "Now that we have reached the end of the auction, there is still one final item that hasn''t appeared. I believe many distinguished guests have learned the news. Let''s start today''s last auction. "

    Yao Yao finished, as always, a service staff will be the last one of the final items brought up.

    When Yao Yao opened the red curtain behind the scenes, everyone was surprised, a group of extremely shining light in the transparent box.

    When Su Hao looked carefully, he found that it was the light of a thumb.

    As she looked at it, a word appeared in her mind - daylighting.

    Daylighting is the best of thunder and lightning. People with thunder and lightning constitution can not only use it to enhance their strength, the most important thing is that the host can use it, attach it to the magic weapon to enhance their attack, or use it directly. It will also improve with the host''s strength.

    As an excellent product of thunder and lightning, daylighting has powerful phagocytic ability, and it will devour the enemy''s energy to supplement the host, especially when it meets the same constitution of thunder and lightning, then the enemy''s thunder and lightning are likely to be devoured by it, which is the horror of daylighting.

    "I believe you have known for a long time that this is daylighting, which can only be captured in the daytime, and the probability of encountering it is only 0.5 per 1000, even if there is no corresponding container, it can''t be captured at all. There''s no more nonsense. Because of the value of daylighting, we use digital competition. One hundred thousand gold coins is one, and the base price of daylighting is ten million gold coins, that is, 100. Each increase should not be less than one. Now the auction begins. "

    The auction of daylighting is the real highlight. Many people who didn''t bid took part in it. It seems that daylighting is the real purpose of their participation in the auction.

    Su Hao sighed in his heart. It''s a pity that he''s not thunder and lightning physique. Otherwise, he will fight for it. But now it seems that although the daylight is precious, he''d better not join in the cooperation, so as not to cause trouble.

    In just one minute, the price of daylighting reached 1286, which was 12 times as much as the six pills bought by Su Hao.

    Sure enough, things are rare. Although six pills are precious, they can be made in the end. However, it''s only by luck to meet them in the daytime.

    At the beginning, there was no reaction in platinum grade private rooms, but at this time, almost all of them were participating in the bidding.

    I don''t know which platinum grade private room, there was an impatient voice, saying: "it''s too slow to go on like this. I''ll give up 2000 if I can''t take it out."

    In this way, many people''s fantasies are suddenly blocked. Even in platinum grade private rooms, many people can''t come up with higher prices, or they need to lose their property to come up with them. Naturally, these people have to give up.

    If one person takes the lead in raising prices substantially, there will be a second person.

    I don''t know which platinum grade private room sent out the same words.

    "The guy just said it very well. I don''t know how long it will take for me to get it. I''ll make 2500."

    In this kind of "cruel" elimination, there are many people did not continue to bid, the remaining people are very few.

    Maybe they think the speed is too slow and start to stack in 100 units.

    "I''ll pay 4300. If no one adds more, the daylight will be mine." At this time, the person who spoke was the one who competed with Su Hao for six pills.

    At this price, no one can increase the price any more. They can only regret that they don''t have so many gold coins.

    "4300, once."

    "Wait, I''ll give you 4500."

    The voice of the woman came from the platinum grade private room.

    At the same time, it seems that a few dirty words came out of the previous man''s private room. Two auctions, each time a woman came out to make trouble, this woman margin is not used at this time.

    As we all know, there is a good-looking competition. The more exciting and wonderful it is when it comes to this kind of moment.

    But Su Hao was a little silent. She flashed a strange light. How could she forget the voice.

    This is her good apprentice. Yes, she belongs to Yilei Linggen. If she is matched with this day light, her strength will definitely increase.

    No, it''s a problem for her if she can''t photograph the day light. Now, suhao hopes that the man has more gold coins than his good apprentice.

    As for her own, although she is already the strength of the initial stage of transforming God, she is still weaker than the strong. She has a day light on her body, which makes her "everyone is innocent and huaibi is guilty".

    "You women are really in trouble. Is it necessary to do this? I''m going to make a decision today. I''ll pay 5000 yuan." The man was so angry that he wanted to kill each other.

    ˇ°5500ˇŁˇ±

    It''s a pity that Chuangfu didn''t think about it at all, so she added the price to 5500.

    In the private room, the man crushed the cup in his hand with one claw. "This smelly woman has to fight me, so I''ll see how much money you have."

    "Young master, the master said..." the servant behind said in a low voice.

    "What? No matter what the old man is doing, the daylight is mine. How much can we spend now? "

    The servant said slowly: "according to the digital calculation of daylight, we still have 7670."

    "7670," the man pondered for a moment, then immediately said, "push 7600 out, I''ll see how much money this smelly woman has."

    "But, young master..." the servant was worried.

    But the man immediately interrupted the servant''s words. "I said," don''t control the old thing. Now I has the final say. "

    The servant''s face was full of helplessness, but he could not resist, so he had to say: "the price is increased by 7600."

    Then the man continued: "ha ha, smelly woman, you give me more money than me if you have the ability. No one can rob me of my daylight."

    Just when the man was in the position to win, he went through the woman''s private room and made a voice again, "8000."

 Chapter 312

    All of a sudden, the man felt that there was a counter current in his body. Suddenly a mouthful of blood was vomited out by him, and the servant behind quickly came forward to check.

    The man was just a little angry. It didn''t matter, but he didn''t want to. It should be his day light.

    He wiped the blood on his mouth and said, "go and find out what the origin of that man is. Even if I rob him, I will also rob him of my day light."

    "Yes, young master."

    After the servant left, the price of 7000 had been hammered twice.

    At this time, Su Hao was also worried that the man couldn''t do what he wanted.

    Then she thought about it carefully. After weighing the pros and cons, she decided that no matter what, she couldn''t let the crossing girl get the day light.

    If you can shoot the day light, at most you will have more enemies. With your own cultivation speed, you should be able to adapt.

    However, if you let the crossing girl get the day light, it will be more difficult for her to get revenge. What''s more, she still has her own magic weapon in hand. After she gets the day light, her strength is just like a tiger.

    At this last moment, Su Hao quoted, "10000."

    Su Hao''s voice is still echoing in the hall, but now there is no other voice except her voice.

    The only suffocating sound was the tense breathing of everyone present.

    No matter how good his temper is, I believe he will be furious at this moment.

    In addition, Chuangfu is originally the body of Yilei Linggen. She has a kind of momentum, which makes her more angry.

    But she had nothing to do. She couldn''t get a higher price.

    After three hammers, daylight became Su Hao''s bag.

    Until Yao Yao began to say that the auction was over, people just reacted from the surprise.

    "What just happened?"

    "Who took away the day light?"

    "I heard right just now. Did someone offer 10000?"

    ˇ­ˇ­

    A lot of questions spread in the hall in an instant, and no one listened to the end of Yao Yao.

    Until a quarter of an hour later, people slowly stopped the discussion and asked Yao Yao to speak.

    "It can be seen that everyone is very excited today, and Yao Yao is in the same mood today. This is probably the most brilliant auction of 100 million gold coins in Yao Yao''s life."

    Just when Yao Yao''s expression reached the peak, she was about to say more exciting words, and the crowd was excited again. 100 million gold coins, if you want to smash them, do you want to be such a local tyrant.

    For a moment, the voice of the crowd overtook the voice of Yao Yao. After a while, the crowd quieted down.

    However, Yao Yao passion at this time, after a few words, the auction will be over.

    Of course, auction items need to be bought and traded in the background.

    It is easy to snatch at this time, but it is very strict in the auction. Every customer has a special strong protection, and suhao is no exception at this time.

    In a small room, she saw the deep sea black iron, six pills and daylighting she bought.

    "Because of the large amount of transactions in our bank, we have decided to offer a discount for the VIP. You only need to pay 100 million gold coins to take these things away."

    Su Hao nodded and took out 100 million gold coins from her storage ring. Don''t think she is so forthright, but it''s all because she looks at things outside her. As for 100 million gold coins, it''s more than 50% of her total.

    After putting the three items in his bag, Su Hao left the auction house.

    It must be an unsettled night, but will sue be afraid? After so many baptisms in the arena, she has already become familiar with the smell of blood. If she was afraid, she would not make the decision to appear in the arena just now.

    Since there are many enemies, let the blood dye the sky.

    After leaving the auction house, Su Hao has been on the alert all the time. It seems very calm all the way, but in fact, how can it be so simple as what she looks at.

    On the street, people have gone to sleep, businesses and shops have been closed, if not for the moonlight, I''m afraid the street will be dark.

    When she got to the front, suhao stopped. She took out her magic weapon and cried in the silent street, "come out, don''t hide. After so long, let''s get to know each other here. "

    With Su Hao''s words, five people appeared in the dark of the street. They were all wearing black masks and uniform black clothes. It seems that they all had premeditated.

    "Hum, a group of shady rats. If you have the ability, don''t cover your face." Sue: cool way.

    The man standing in the middle of the five said in a low voice: "less nonsense, or obediently hand over the items you bought today, or this day next year will be your memorial day."

    You can tell that this man''s voice was deliberately lowered. His original voice is definitely not like this.

    "If I don''t pay it, I don''t have so much money. Now I come here to snatch it. I''m really surprised by your behavior. Needless to say, you must be the boy in the platinum grade private room."

    When he heard that his identity had been identified, the man didn''t panic at all. Instead, he said with a happy face: "Oh, you have been identified. In this case, you can hand over what I want, so that you have a chance to save your life."

    It''s impossible for suhao to hand over something. She immediately replied coldly, "want something? Then speak with strength. "

    At the man''s command, the four people around him rushed towards suhao.

    Su Hao is not in a hurry. The weapon in his hand turns gently with his wrist, and then he rushes out. This sword is like a poisonous snake, biting at one of them crazily.

    This is with the power of law. Su Hao''s body is very light. Not only did they not hurt her, but everyone was hurt to varying degrees.

    "The power of the law is too strong."

    "The power of my law has no effect on her at all."

    "This is the beginning of the transformation."

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Everyone is whispering, saying that they are not surprised that it is false. They are all the strength of the middle stage of the transformation of gods. The four cultivators in the middle stage of the transformation of gods can''t beat one cultivator in the early stage of the transformation of gods.

    "How''s it going? My law is good, "Su Hao said coldly," since you like it so much, I''ll let you taste it carefully next. "

    "The law of the earth, this land is my domain for the time being. According to the law of fire, the fire of my heart is the fire of kendo. The law of wood, my life is inexhaustible in the field. The law of water is invincible. The law of gold breaks the defense of all things. "No!"

    Then the four felt as if they had entered another space. They could not speak any more. This is the realm. Only those who have a high understanding of the power of the law can use it. However, they can''t believe that a God can use it in the early stage. What''s more, it''s the power of the five elements. One law is enough, The power of the five principles and the superposition of five fields make people feel itchy.

    Seeing Su Hao getting closer and closer, they were afraid, but they couldn''t escape in this field.

    "What? Now I want to run away. What should I do earlier? It''s too late to regret. You all die. " Suhao didn''t intend to let them go at all.

    "Out!" With a wave of Su Hao''s hand, five different colors of the five principles surrounded the sword. One sword killed one of the four people directly. The man had no time to dodge and died under Su Hao''s sword.

    There are three people, they are all afraid, like the fish on the mat, and suhao is the butcher, can harvest their lives at will, this bloody scene for suhao, is a piece of cake.

    "Damn, I''ll fight with you."

    In this case, someone finally can''t stand it. He rushes to Su Hao with his magic weapon and wants to fight with her. Unfortunately, the man didn''t take her three moves and fell down.

    "And you two, do you want to go together or one by one?" At this time, Su looks like a cold faced Luna, cold and beautiful.

    The remaining two looked at each other and finally decided to go together.

    Two people attack Su Hao from both sides. They want to attack Su Hao, but will su Hao make it so easy for them to succeed?

    The magic weapon in her hand, the law of water, flourished. Then she took the initiative to attack one side. The speed of the magic weapon was very fast, and it immediately penetrated one''s heart.

    On the other side, the other person was a little happy, because he was about to succeed, and he was about to attack suhao.

    But suddenly, the magic weapon that penetrated the heart of the former was as soft as water, stretching from the back of the man and stabbing the latter.

    The latter''s magic weapon was only one centimeter away from Su Hao''s hair, but after all, he fell to the ground with unwilling eyes.

    The field retreated, and the young man stood there in surprise. He finally knew that Su Hao was rich because others had the strength, so she dared to bid like this.

    This is not what he can afford now, maybe his father can, but at this moment, he feels doomed.

    "Now it''s your turn." Every word of Su Hao came into his ears, like a death letter from hell.

    "No," childe began to retreat slowly. He was afraid and scared. "No, you can''t do this. My father won''t let you go. You can''t kill me. If you kill me, you won''t live long."

    Hearing this, Su Haoleng snorted. What she hates most is that others threaten her. Since you want to take my life today, how can I let the tiger go back to the mountain? That''s the stupid man''s behavior.

    "Go to hell and find help slowly." As soon as Su Hao''s words came to an end, the magic weapon in her hand quickly crossed the childe''s neck and took his life.

 Chapter 313

    For those who are below the apotheosis stage, attacks with the power of law will not give the slain any chance of resurrection.

    It''s the same even if it''s above the period of transforming God. Only when the other party has a high understanding of the power of the law, can he ensure that his original God will not be scattered and can he be revived.

    As for the four who had just died, their power of understanding the law was so low that they had no power to fight back in front of Su Hao, let alone resurrect. It was just a dream.

    Then Su Hao put away all the valuable things on them. After all, they didn''t want it for nothing. They just took it as compensation.

    Just as Sue was ready to leave, she heard a voice, "wait a minute."

    She looked at the sound source with doubts, and saw a middle-aged man standing there. The middle-aged man was wearing a life long robe, and could not see his face clearly. His voice was very easygoing, and there was not much hostility.

    However, Su Hao was still a little frightened. If the middle-aged just arrived, she would at least feel it, but she didn''t feel it.

    This can only prove that middle-aged people are better than her.

    "What''s the matter with you, master?" Su Hao said softly, since the other side has no hostility, and the strength of the other side is stronger than himself, then he should be a little more easygoing and talk about the origin first.

    "Yes, I know you''ve got six pills, two of which are tupeidan? Can you sell me one? I will give you the corresponding gold coin. "

    Hearing this, Su Hao was a little confused. It turned out that the middle-aged man was just for a pill.

    Just now, Su Hao was worried. Now he was relieved to learn that the middle-aged man just wanted a pill for him.

    "A pill, please take it." Then, Su Hao took out one of his own Tu peidan and gave it to the middle-aged man.

    "No, I''ll give you the money." The middle-aged man immediately refused Su Hao''s kindness.

    When Su Hao reacts, he finds a big purse in his own hands, but the middle-aged man has already disappeared.

    She also casually sighed: "it''s worthy of being a strong man. I can''t do it. I have to be a strong man soon."

    After that, she went back to her home. That night made suhao a little speechless. She thought that many people would come to her for trouble, but in fact, no one stopped suhao except the young man.

    Back in the mansion, Su Hao immediately took out the items he had bought. Now that we have all the hardware, it''s time to improve our strength.

    She looked at three things and decided to improve her golden rule. After all, this evening, the power of the rule once again strengthened her ability to understand the power of the rule.

    She took out Jin peidan. Before she got it to her nose, a breath of gold came to her face. Su Hao didn''t feel disgusted with the smell, but could not wait to eat it.

    Then she licked her lips and swallowed Jin peidan. Then, without delay, he began to understand the law of gold and break through the threshold of the law of gold.

    Time went by, and finally, two hours later, suhao finally reached the threshold of the golden rule.

    She hastened to intensify her efforts, and after another hour, she could immediately break through the threshold of the golden rule.

    However, at this time, she did not choose to break through as soon as possible. Instead, she was still feeling the golden rule. It was only after Jin peidan''s efficacy completely disappeared that she broke through the threshold.

    This time, the five laws in her body finally became the existence of balance. The principle of five elements, which is not so different from each other, has the function of complementing and restraining each other, and can greatly improve the strength of Su Hao. That is a qualitative leap.

    "Now I have the power of the first World War, even if I meet the early cultivators." Su Hao said faintly.

    Of course, she is not satisfied, which is not enough. She needs to be stronger than her previous cultivation.

    She picked up the deep sea black iron and recalled her whim at the auction.

    Since this deep-sea black iron can''t be made into a weapon, it''s better to make it into a concealed weapon.

    Say dry, Su Hao immediately put this deep sea black iron in hand refining.

    Once the cultivator is in the period of transforming the gods, he can summon the fire of refining, so as to refine his favorite weapons.

    However, there will be many factors affecting it, so there will be different refining and different quality.

    And Su Hao not only has this original experience, but also has the law of fire, which is much easier to refine.

    About an hour later, the periphery of the deep-sea black iron began to melt, and began to flow into molten iron, which was suspended in Su Hao''s palm.

    "What is this? Purple. "

    With the melting of the deep-sea black iron in the periphery, a touch of purple appears inside the deep-sea black iron.

    Sue pause for a moment, then excited, she said: "this is the deep sea purple iron?"

    After some observation, she determined that this was deep-sea purple iron. Deep sea black iron can only become deep-sea purple iron after hundreds of millions of years of transformation, and deep-sea purple iron is not only tens of times more than deep-sea black iron, but also can add other elements into it, becoming a super powerful magic weapon.

    "Now, daylighting is useful."

    It is Su Hao''s intention to integrate daylight into deep-sea purple iron. The combination of the two is another powerful magic weapon.

    Then, Su Hao began to control his mind to separate the deep-sea black iron from the deep-sea purple iron. Finally, the deep-sea black iron turned into a liquid sphere with a bright light on its surface.

    At this time, the deep-sea purple iron had no reaction, so suhao had to intensify refining.

    Until five hours later, the deep-sea purple iron finally began to melt and turned into a purple liquid sphere.

    Now all the preparations are ready to start making weapons.

    Then, suhao controlled her mind. Slowly, the shape of a sword appeared in her hand. It was a purple sword.

    In the middle of the sword in her hand, Su Hao left a hole. After the sword in her hand was shaped, she melted the deep-sea molten iron into an iron ball of the same size as the hole, and finally combined the two.

    This is not the final shape of Su Hao''s sword. After all, it is monotonous.

    She continued to control her mind and portrayed four different Phoenix on the four blades of the sword in her hand. They were calm, angry, thoughtful and dignified. On the black beads, she depicts five phoenix feathers, which are very small but clearly visible.

    With such a depiction, the sword in his hand is much more domineering.

    The blade of the sword in his hand is mainly purple, and in the middle is a black bead inlaid as decoration. It''s about a finger long. It''s light and light. Holding it in his hand, he can avoid being found by the enemy, but Su Hao naturally won''t use it like this.

    Now it''s the most important step, that is to integrate daytime lightning and light. Only by combining the two can this magic weapon become a super magic weapon.

    The daylight was sealed in a special box. At the moment of opening the box, suhao had to do a tight blockade, otherwise he would let the daylight escape.

    Su Hao took a deep breath and raised his state to the highest level. The five elements law was ready to go.

    "Yes." Su Hao said.

    The box was opened. In the blink of an eye, the light disappeared, but could it run?

    The next second, in Su Hao''s upper right suddenly appeared colorful light, wrapped in daylight.

    It can be seen that daylighting is resisting. The colorful light, which can be combined with the power of the five elements, can''t break away in a short time.

    Now is the best time to put the daylight into the sword.

    Controlling the multicolored light to send the daylight into the sword, the multicolored light shows a gap, and the deep-sea purple iron immediately absorbs the daylight.

    The daylight is swimming wildly on the blade of the sword. It wants to break out of the confinement, but it can''t do anything. This is the horror of deep-sea purple iron. Once absorbed, it can only be used.

    Soon the daylight was suppressed by the deep-sea purple iron, and he became more peaceful. He walked up the blade like a wild dragon, ready to attack at any time.

    This alone is not enough. Su Hao injected his own five elements into the deep-sea black iron, which can also increase its strength.

    The four Phoenix are all silver brilliant, which is the color of day light. The five phoenix feathers are red, green, blue, gold and brown.

    "Yes."

    With Su Hao''s surprise, the sword in his hand fell steadily into Su Hao''s hands. Just touching it in his hands, Su Hao felt a powerful power.

    Now it''s time for the weapon to be in harmony with her body and spirit. She bit her finger, and a drop of blood was absorbed by the sword in her hand.

    In a moment, Su Hao and the sword in her hand were in one. She knew that this weapon would become her second magic weapon.

    "Before I chose to portray Phoenix, I was going to name you Fengao Jiutian. From now on, you will be called Fengao Jiutian."

    Feng Ao nine days body slightly produced some vibration, it seems to reply to Su Hao, it likes the name.

    So holding the sword in her hand, suhao fell asleep. She had to rest for several hours.

    When she woke up, it was already the afternoon of the next day. After replenishing some food, she went to the arena.

    Today''s goal is still ten games. Now she is not afraid of the middle class. She will soon finish the ten games and win 760 games.

    When she got the gold coin of victory and was ready to leave, the director of the arena found her.

    "I don''t know if the supervisor came to me?" Suhao asked.

    "Wei, you also know that your strength has improved by leaps and bounds, making you invincible in the same level. At the beginning, you can still attract people''s attention, but gradually, people will feel bored. So the arena decided to strengthen your opponent, don''t you think? " I''m afraid it''s not convincing enough for the director to say that. After a pause, he continued: "don''t worry, you are the ace gladiator in our arena now. How many people come to the arena just to see you? Naturally, we won''t let you die like this. We just want to increase some fun."

    Su Hao thought for a while and said faintly, "then what''s my advantage?"

 Chapter 314

    "Double the bonus and meet your requirements in the arena. Are you satisfied with this benefit?" The director said with a smile, in his opinion, the requirement of this advantage has surpassed all the advantages, no one will not be moved.

    But Su Hao shook his head lightly, "request? I''m fighting with my life. That''s not enough. "

    After listening to the supervisor, he broke out in a cold sweat for no reason. He wiped his forehead and said, "what else do you want?"

    "Two demands!" Su haodao.

    The director immediately refused, "no, two requests absolutely not."

    Su Hao made a helpless appearance and said, "then I just can''t agree."

    "Don''t hurry," the supervisor heard this and quickly stopped her, "you wait, I''ll go out for a while, and I''ll give you a reply later."

    Then the supervisor went out, and Su Hao was drinking tea here, thinking: I want to make money for you with just one request, so I look down on me.

    After a while, the supervisor came in. At this time, he looked even worse than just now.

    "Wei, they have agreed to give you two requests. But it also requires you to increase the number of games to 20 a day. Can you agree? " The director is still worried about how many people can do it in 20 battles.

    "No problem." Su Hao said calmly.

    Director Shua ground dropped an eye, he did not expect Su Hao to still agree unexpectedly.

    "Wei? Can you really? " He reconfirmed.

    Su Hao nodded and replied, "there is no question. How can we become a strong man without a bloody battle?"

    All of a sudden, the director had a feeling that the woman in front of him seemed to be the king of wrestling.

    With Su Hao''s confirmation, the supervisor was relieved, "what do you want? Come on, I''ll give it back. "

    "Not yet. Can we wait until we need to?"

    For now, what Su Hao needs is good cultivation. Later, he can get more value by raising these two requirements.

    "We''ll talk about it later. Go back and prepare."

    Then, Su Hao left here.

    Back in the mansion, she lay on the bed. At this time, she could break through again. But she did not. First, her cultivation had entered the middle and upper classes, and she needed to move forward more down-to-earth. Second, the apprentices recruited by the crossing women could not exceed the initial stage of the transformation.

    With these two points, she can''t break through.

    Soon to the third day, the number of Su Hao''s matches not only changed from 10 to 20, but her opponents also began to surpass her three small levels, but she was still able to adapt, which shocked the upper level of the arena.

    In the whole arena, her situation is a direct precedent. The battle becomes more and more exciting, and then it attracts a lot of audiences. At the same time, it makes a lot of profits for the arena.

    At this time, her number of wins has reached 800, and there are 199 more. Her title is the champion of the fight.

    After today''s 20 fights, Su Hao hurried to the place where Chuangwen recruited her apprentices.

    In a square, there are many people standing here. They are all here to participate in the selection of passing through women''s apprentices.

    Su Hao glanced at their strength. Most of them were in the early stage of the transformation of gods, and only a few of them were at the peak of Yuanying. Maybe they all had the mentality of coming to have a try.

    Soon, the number seemed to be almost the same, more than 200 people.

    Crossing woman appeared. She floated in the air and said to the people below: "welcome to my apprentice selection contest. The person who finally won the championship can become my apprentice and get the top magic weapon I promised before. The top ten people can choose to join our family. Next, let me talk about the first round of fighting. "

    "The first round of fighting is very simple and not difficult. Because there are too many people, we directly adopt the mode of scuffle, leaving only 50 people. The rule is that no matter what method is adopted, there must be other people''s blood on one''s magic weapon, but one can''t have any wounds. Once there are wounds on one''s body, it means elimination, Those who are eliminated can not attack others. If they violate the rules, they will be killed on the spot. All people are not allowed to kill others. If there is any violation, kill them on the spot. "

    With the rules, some people will go bankrupt if they want to kill others directly. At least they won''t die to make fun of their own lives. It''s not a joke if you know what Chuangwei said about killing people on the spot.

    "Next, the first round of scuffle begins."

    With the passing girl''s voice, in this dense situation, many people began to attack others around. In a moment, the scuffle began.

    Some people have been eliminated before they can fight back.

    At this time, Su Hao''s surroundings were the same. Five or six immortals saw that she was a woman and attacked her together.

    But her heart is full of sneer, she was even as a soft persimmon, she waved her right hand, in their own around immediately by the law of soil control.

    When the blades of these immortals were about to attack Su Hao, suddenly these blades were as deep as a quagmire, unable to advance or retreat.

    Then the next second, in the hands of Su Hao has appeared a sword, she a gorgeous turn around and let these people around all be eliminated.

    And these monks were also very depressed. They thought they had picked the soft persimmon, but they didn''t know that they were hard steel, which they couldn''t get up with.

    After the elimination of these people, Su Hao met several people who wanted to attack her, but naturally she was successful in anti elimination.

    More and more people were eliminated, and soon only 50 people were left. They not only had no wounds on their bodies, but also had drops of blood flowing down the blades of their weapons like blood pearls.

    Crossing woman appeared in the air again, she first looked at the people who had not been eliminated, and then nodded. Then she looked at those who had been eliminated and said to one of her disciples, "take them to have a treatment."

    After receiving the order, the disciple took them to the healing place.

    In the square, only suhao is left. Fifty of them are undamaged, waiting for the second round.

    Through the female eyes again turned to the following 50 people, she did not say much nonsense, directly entered today''s second game.

    "The second game is also a scuffle. This scuffle is divided into 25 teams according to the limit of 50 of you at this time. The two teams fight until the total number of the two sides is 25. Remember that you can''t hurt your teammates. Just like the first round rule, you can''t have wounds on your body. There must be blood on your weapons. "

    Then they wiped all the blood on the weapon, and started the scuffle at the moment when the woman called.

    This time, everyone''s hostility has been reduced a lot. The longer each battle lasts, but there are more things like sneak attacks.

    But Su Hao can still cope with all this, because in the eyes of the strong, sneak attack is just a trick. In the face of absolute strength, all tricks are just clowns.

    Soon the final twenty-five were born, whereas the other twenty-five were sent to treatment.

    Crossing female also appeared in the sky, said: "now I want to start congratulating the remaining 25 of you, because every fight you face next will not be so simple, you can fish in troubled waters. Let''s start the third game. First of all, we draw lots. There are a total of 25 numbers. Except for the even numbers from No. 1 to No. 7 and No. 7 to No. 25, all the other numbers will be empty. Then the rest will fight nine to nine, which is the same as the rule of the second round. Until the number of both sides adds up to nine, the fight is over. "

    After Chuangwen finished, a disciple brought up a bamboo tube with a bamboo stick in it. The bamboo stick was facing down, and no number could be seen.

    Then, each of the 25 people drew one. Many people began to complain about how they were not wheeled. After two successive battles, many people were tired, so they were very distressed that they were not wheeled.

    Su Hao is also very unfortunate, and she has not been taken off the job, but this kind of misfortune is only seen by others. In fact, she doesn''t feel any misfortune, but she looks very excited. I''m afraid that''s the legend of Yue Zhan Yue Yong.

    At the beginning of the crossing girl, the battle started again. This time, it was more difficult than the second round.

    After all, there are fewer and fewer people, and all of them can play a greater role.

    Su Hao also chose a strong cultivator in her eyes, but the cultivator was eliminated after she failed to make three moves in her hands.

    Then Su Hao felt a little bored and pretended to be working hard not to be eliminated.

    After a while, nine people have been divided, compared with the previous 200 people, now there are only 16 people left.

    Crossing female flew into the sky for the fourth time and said: "it''s proved that you are at least the best among the crowd to persist till now. The next game is very simple, 16 people, one on 16, two on 15... And so on, but today we are tired enough, go back to rest for a day, and start the fourth game tomorrow

    Then, a disciple recorded their identity information and asked them to leave. Of course, Su Hao couldn''t use her real name. She still used the code name "Wei".

    The next day will come soon, still using the draw mode. This time, suhao draws seven, which means that she will compete with the number eight, which is also the last game.

    "I repeat the rule, this time the game is a time game, in three minutes to beat each other, can''t kill each other. OK, let''s start today''s first battle, one against sixteen. "

    Then the two people who were drawn to number one and number sixteen went to the challenge arena. They were on one side and held their magic weapons in their hands. They were ready to fight at any time.

    When the crossing woman called out the beginning of the game, the two moved.

 Chapter 315

    At the beginning of the transformation, the battle between them was exciting. Both of them were very fast. It seems that they have retained their strength in the previous scuffle.

    Soon, the first battle ended. One of them had fallen to the ground and had no strength to fight back. The first battle ended with the victory of one side.

    Then we started the second, the third... The seventh.

    Finally, it''s su Hao. Her opponent is a man. As soon as he gets on the stage, the man''s eyes are fixed on Su. He doesn''t want to look in other directions.

    "Little beauty, you make me wild!" That person a face Yinhui of say, don''t care about the other people''s eyes around at all.

    Su Hao frowned slightly and said coldly, "you''d better close your mouth, or I''ll make you sexless."

    "Oh?! Then I''ll see how you little beauty can make me sexless. " The man didn''t listen to Su Hao''s words at all.

    Su Hao shook her head gently. What she said was always ignored by others. It was false to say she didn''t worry. However, the opportunity has been given to the other party, and she can''t do anything if the other party doesn''t accept it.

    With the woman''s cry, they started to move, but Su Hao''s speed was faster. She came to the man''s face, her feet firmly on the ground, and then the weapon in her hand went to intercept the man''s weapon.

    The man wanted to take advantage of the situation and win Su Hao at one stroke, but when his weapon touched Su Hao''s weapon, he found that he was wrong.

    Su Hao''s power is at least three or four times that of him. His magic weapon is reversed to the other side by Su Hao. Then she makes a fist with her left hand and smashes it at the man''s chest.

    With a click, a visible dent appeared on the man''s chest.

    The blood also flowed from the man''s mouth. He didn''t understand it. It was also the beginning of the spirit transformation. But in the face of absolute strength, Su Hao''s strength was many times greater than his.

    This is the absolute strength, so simple two moves, Su Hao will break the man''s defense, this is the strength of the suppression.

    Just after the man thought that Su Hao just defeated himself, he would not continue to attack, but then he found out that he was wrong again.

    Su Hao immediately transferred the magic weapon on his right hand and abruptly cut off the man''s lower body.

    Then there was a terrible scream. A man burst into tears at this moment. It seems that it was the same sentence. The man had tears, but he didn''t feel sad.

    At this time, the man was very sad, and he finally got what he wanted, and the asexual hair he longed for was realized by Su Hao.

    At this moment, all the people below kept quiet. They didn''t dare to speak, especially the male compatriots. When they were tight at the same time, they didn''t dare to imagine that. At the same time, I''m glad that I''m not the one on it, and I don''t dare to touch Su Hao''s rose.

    Even through the female at this time are some dull, did not speak.

    Su Hao put away her magic weapon and put her hands behind her back. She looked at the woman coldly and said, "my Lord, is this a victory for me? And aren''t you going to have him taken

    So through the female this just reaction come over, to Su Hao said: "count you victory."

    Then she asked two disciples to help the man to go to the doctor, but the man has become asexual all his life. It''s so miserable.

    Crossing woman reappeared in the air. She looked at the remaining eight people below and said, "the rules of the next competition are the same as those of the previous competition. But here I emphasize that you should not make the other person disabled. As for Wei Gang''s situation, I will show you that you are reasonable. After all, that person said Yinhui''s words first, so you should take care of your mouth. If you violate the rules, Then this person''s competition status will be cancelled. Let''s start the fifth game

    Then one of the disciples took out the bamboo stick container, a total of eight bamboo sticks. Su Hao drew the number six, which means that he will fight with the number three.

    Soon the battle began, and the third battle was for the Soviet Union.

    I don''t know if it''s the other party who is afraid, or Su Hao''s strength is too strong. Without paying ten interest, the two talents just accepted the recruitment twice and voluntarily surrendered to the convenience.

    At this moment, Su Hao felt that he was too passive. How could he say that he would surrender all at once? It was too fast. But if the other party wants to surrender, she has no way. It''s impossible for her to force others to surrender.

    The last four games are over completely. For the sake of fairness, Chuangwen decided to continue the next game tomorrow. For this, the four have no problem.

    After leaving here, Su Hao came to the arena. Today''s 20 fights haven''t started yet.

    She had just stepped into the arena when she was called to the supervisor''s room by a service staff.

    After arriving at the supervisor''s room, suhao asked, "are you looking for me, supervisor?"

    As soon as the supervisor saw Su Hao, the sadness on his face immediately turned into joy, "Wei, you''re here at last. You don''t know. Those audiences are waiting for you. For a moment, we all can''t control the scene. But now that you''re here, let''s hurry up and finish today''s battle. I have something to tell you later."

    Sue nodded and went to the fight.

    As soon as she appeared on the stage, the whole audience immediately screamed. That''s why her opponent always looked weak every time.

    This is the same with today''s first fight. Although her opponent is the peak of the spirit, there is a look of fear in his eyes. He managed to get to today''s victory, but God let him meet Su Hao.

    At the beginning, he didn''t care about Su Hao, but after the fight between Su Hao and his peers, they all died. He began to be afraid. He knew that they were fighting against Su Hao in the arena. He was more and more afraid, but this day finally came.

    Looking at him, Su Hao suddenly felt pity and said, "you''re shaking."

    On hearing this, and still speaking from a woman''s mouth, he felt ashamed when he thought about it. Then he straightened his chest and said with a trembling voice, "where is it? I''m not afraid. Come and fight."

    "Are you sure?" Suhao''s eyes were fixed on him like a poisonous snake.

    "Sure, if you want to start, start as soon as possible."

    Although he said so, Su Hao still found that his body was still shaking, but the shaking was very small.

    "Let''s start."

    With that, Su Hao attacked first, which was the greatest respect for the other party.

    In fear, this man can''t give full play to his greatest strength. It''s easy for suhao to kill him, but instead of killing him quickly, he keeps dragging on. The man seems to have found out, but he becomes more afraid.

    One of them faltered, and the man fell to the ground. At this time, Su Hao''s sword blade was only one inch away from his throat. This man also discovered for the first time that death was so close to himself.

    Just as he was ready to meet this painful moment, a few seconds later, he found that he didn''t have any painful feeling. Was it because he was killed so fast that he didn''t even catch that feeling?

    He opened his eyes, which had been closed because he was afraid, but he just saw the moment when Su Hao closed his sword, and then a handful of hair left on the platform.

    "Now you''re dead. Let''s go." Su Hao said.

    what? This person has not reflected the situation at this time. Then Su Hao pointed to the broken hair on the ground and said, "this is the evidence of your death. Now you are no longer in the world. Let''s go."

    Looking at his broken hair, the man seemed to think of something. Then he stood up, bowed deeply to Su Hao and left.

    But at this time, the audience was discussing this matter, they were thinking about why Su Hao let his opponent go.

    "Thank you for coming today. Someone will explain to you later about what just happened. I''m still Wei."

    With that, Su Hao left the platform.

    In the supervisor''s room, he heard that Su Hao had let his opponent go. He was furious. He didn''t understand how Su Hao broke the agreement.

    Just then, suhao came in from the outside.

    Then, the supervisor immediately asked, with a slightly angry tone, this is what he tried to control after the appearance.

    "Wei, what''s the matter with you today? How did you let your opponent go?"

    Su Hao sat down and replied faintly, "they are dead."

    The director didn''t understand. He raised his right hand and waved it in the air. He said: "with a few broken hair, they died. It''s too far fetched. What do you think of it?"

    "I don''t know what the audience thinks, but I know that they fought with me. They were scared at the beginning, and they couldn''t play 100% of their strength at all. I don''t believe they can attract the audience in such a fight. So I decided that my first requirement is that I can choose not to kill my opponent. If my opponent has strength, he can kill me. Only in this way can I be interested in fighting. Otherwise, it''s boring to fight with people who are afraid. "

    After listening to Su Hao''s words, the director fell into deep meditation. He suddenly felt that Su Hao''s hair breaking was a good way to kill her. Yes, most of her opponents are afraid of her now. They can''t show the fiercest fighting at all, which makes the fighting boring and the audience have no passion to watch, let alone make profits for the arena.

    After about a quarter of an hour, the supervisor''s mood has been stabilized. He looked at Su Hao and said, "your idea is very good. Since you want to do so, I will agree to your request on behalf of the arena first. You go to continue the fight and come back after the fight. Now I will report to the above."

    Sue nodded and then returned to the arena.

 Chapter 316

    At this time, the host just received the news from the director and began to explain Su Hao''s behavior to the audience.

    "Don''t think that just Wei''s behavior is abnormal. This is actually the new system of our arena. From the beginning, the opponents who fight with Wei will never be killed by her again. They can choose to kill Wei as long as they have the ability. Is it exciting to think about this? Don''t think about it. The reason why Wei is limited is that she makes the other party afraid from the beginning of the fight, so it can''t give the audience a real fight. So for the sake of fairness, the above system is issued. Next, let''s enjoy Wei''s second fight. "

    Su Hao''s second fight started. As she expected, the opponent who came up for the second time was much better than the previous one, although he was still a little scared.

    As soon as he said what he had just said, he knew that he would not be killed. He lowered a lot of fear psychologically. The rest of his fear was because he had not yet buffered.

    So the next fight is much better than the previous one.

    The audience immediately understood the host''s words, and soon 20 fights were over, but the audience didn''t seem satisfied, but if they wanted to see Su Hao''s fight, they had to wait for tomorrow, and the audience had to leave with a slightly sad look.

    Today''s goal has been successfully completed, and Su Hao''s number of wins has become 820.

    He came to the supervisor''s room as if he had come back from above.

    "Wei, come back and sit down." At this moment, the attitude of the supervisor has become extremely good.

    As soon as Su Haocai sat down, he immediately praised him, "it''s worthy of being the king of the fight. With your advice, the fight has become more interesting and the audience is more excited. So it''s decided not to waste your request, but to quadruple your reward. "

    After listening to the supervisor''s words, Su Hao nodded. For her, this reward is optional, but her request has not been used up, which is pretty good.

    "But that''s not what I asked you to say." Main pipe.

    Su Hao asked suspiciously, "who is the supervisor?"

    "I heard that you took part in the selection of Hexin sect''s disciples? Is that the case? " The director asked faintly.

    Then Su Hao nodded, "don''t you say that the private decision arena is not involved, what does the director mean?"

    "Yes, the arena is not involved, but I have a little personal suggestion. At the speed of your development, it''s inevitable to become the king of the fight. You don''t have to be an apprentice at all. After you become the king of the fight, you''ll be respected. You''re undoubtedly degrading yourself now."

    "The supervisor bothered me. I have plans for everything. If nothing happens, I''ll go first." Su Hao replied faintly.

    The director looked at Su Hao and shook his head. "OK, you can hold it by yourself, and I can only talk about it here."

    "All right." Then suhao left.

    Time passed, and soon it was the next day.

    It''s the same square. There are still four people alive today.

    Or by drawing lots, the four of them were divided into two teams and started fighting respectively.

    This time, the situation of Su Hao''s fight was completely different. Without the power of law and Feng Ao''s soaring in the sky, she was a little weak.

    After about two minutes, Su Hao knew that he could not drag on any longer, so he was forced to use the power of two laws, the law of fire and the law of earth.

    The situation was reversed in an instant. Su Hao let the other side lose the game like a broken bamboo. This also made Chuangfu pay attention to her in an instant.

    Finally started the final, the final Su Hao still had the upper hand, although she was in a weak position just now, but in addition to consumption, she did not suffer any harm.

    At this time, the immortal who fought with Su Hao was not the same. He was already bruised and consumed most of his physical strength. In a short time, Su Hao won.

    Crossing woman looked at Su Hao with a familiar look on her face. She asked, "I always feel that I should have seen you after I saw you in this competition, but I just can''t remember who you are. Would you like to be my apprentice?"

    "Sir, do you think it''s really good to discuss these things here?! And the reward you promised? " Su haodao, it''s just a part of her plan. How can she promise to be a cross girl? She used to be a master, but now she''s going to be her apprentice. That sounds enough.

    Crossing female smile, looking at Su Hao said: "don''t worry, I didn''t forget, but the premise is that you have to be my apprentice. I''m very satisfied with your new apprentice, it depends on whether you want to."

    Before Su could answer, Chuangfu said, "well, you are tired today. You should go back to recover and come back to me tomorrow."

    Later, Chuangfu throws a token to Su Hao, which is also the token to enter hexinzong. It can be regarded as a certificate for Chuangfu to Su Hao.

    "Take this token. You can find me in Hexin sect. Go back and think about it yourself."

    Crossing female left, Su Hao saw his own opportunity.

    According to Su Hao''s understanding, this crossing woman should be the highest now, so as long as Su Hao can break through to the middle of the period, she can get revenge first.

    She came to the arena. At her request, her opponents in the last ten of her 20 battles were once again promoted to a small level, and became the early stage of returning to nothingness.

    She has to break through in the most empty state so that she can pretend more.

    To return emptiness to emptiness is to be in a state of emptiness, to have perfect rules and to see the road.

    At the early stage of the game, Su Hao had to use the rule of five elements to suppress her, which brought another wave of climax to the audience.

    In the end, she still completed the target task with difficulty. At this time, her number of wins has reached 840.

    She quickly returned to the mansion, and immediately began to practice. After several days of precipitation, this time she finally broke out in an all-round way. Her control over the power of the law once again broke through with the improvement of cultivation.

    It''s only a quarter of an hour from the beginning to the peak. The most difficult thing is to break through the peak to the beginning.

    "Come on, break through. The rule is perfect, you have to see the road. "

    Tao is boundless, and the heart is boundless. If you look at the road, the heart is boundless, and the heart is broken, and the cultivation is completed.

    "It''s still in its infancy." This time Sue roared out comfortably.

    Only when she gets a breakthrough in her heart can she feel the road. Although the original body has touched it once before, the road will change, and it will not be the same as the force of law.

    As a result, many people are trapped in the peak of the spirit and can''t make a breakthrough. In fact, they can''t make a breakthrough in their heart, so they can''t touch the road.

    Some people have a broad mind, so it''s easy to touch the road. When you touch the road, it''s easy to break through the cultivation, and the law can be perfected.

    "This time it''s time for revenge." A strange light flashed in Su Hao''s eyes. She would never tolerate those who betrayed her.

    Her goal is not only to find crossing women, but also to subvert the whole Hexin sect. Since this Hexin sect was created by her, it should be destroyed by her.

    At the beginning of the second breakthrough, Su Hao felt really cool. This was the feeling of touching the road, as if the whole person were flying in the universe.

    She took out her Phoenix nine days, stroked some, said: "nine days, tomorrow I will let you shine."

    Feng Ao nine days also sent out a little vibration, it can''t wait to fight for a long time, it and Su Hao are interlinked, every day feel Su Hao in the fight, it naturally has a belligerent thought.

    The next day, Su Hao went to the arena first. Today, she made everyone marvel at her. Overnight, she changed from the early stage of transforming God to the early stage of returning emptiness. This is a breakthrough in a big realm. It''s terrible. Who can do that.

    The audience is used to being scared, but they get used to it slowly. After all, they are often amazed by Su Hao, but this time it''s a big shock. But the high level of the arena is in a deep shock, according to this speed, where can they find her a match in the arena.

    Due to the rapid development of Su Hao''s cultivation, the high level of the arena didn''t respond, so they had to raise the immortal who was higher than her.

    In the end, suhao easily completed today''s goal of 20 games and won 860 games.

    This time, the high-level people in the arena were sweating. They were glad that Su Hao had asked not to kill her opponent. Otherwise, sooner or later, she would kill all the fierce gladiators in the arena.

    In that case, the arena will lose a lot, which is the result that the top management of the arena does not want to see.

    After the goal of the arena is completed, Su Hao comes to Hexin sect. Looking at the door of Hexin sect, she can''t help feeling sad.

    This was originally the clan she created, but now she has made a dowry for others. This kind of taste is not good naturally, but which has what method! It''s hard. She has to.

    It''s funny to think that she escaped from the secret road at that time, and now she enters from the gate. But today, she will make the crossing girl pay the price she deserves.

    With the token of the crossing woman, Su Hao soon came to her residence. Looking at the residence, Su Hao also wanted to laugh. She built it for her at that time, but no one remembered it.

    Suhao went to the door, knocked on the door and asked, "my Lord, I''m Wei. Here I am."

    "Come in." Inside came the voice of a woman.

    Then Su Hao opened the door and went in. She sat on a top chair. It was obvious that she was waiting for Su Hao.

    "Come on, sit down, Wei." The crossing woman pointed to another chair.

    Suhao sat down and looked at the girl.

 Chapter 317

    The woman immediately asked, "Wei, how are you thinking about it? To tell you the truth, if you can be my apprentice, I will be very happy. You really satisfy me

    Looking at Su Hao silent, then through the female hand a move, her hand will appear a magic weapon.

    "This is the magic weapon that my master left me. You can have a look at it. It''s much better than the one you used. If you become my disciple, it''s just the first gift. As for the second and the third, we''ll go to a place to get it later." Through the female face confidence tunnel.

    "Where?" Su Hao frowned slightly, and she felt something was wrong.

    It''s true that the magic weapon that Chuangfu took out was given to her by herself. It''s much better than Su Hao''s current magic weapon. But Chuangfu said it was her own magic weapon.

    In an instant, Su Hao ignited an idea in her heart, that is to pretend to promise her first, and then go to that place with her to have a look, and see what the hell this woman is going to do.

    "You don''t have to worry about this. As long as you are willing to be my apprentice, we will go and take those two gifts. I carefully prepared them for my disciples. I don''t know if you have considered them well?"

    Su Hao nodded, "I''ve thought about it. I''ll take you as my teacher, but you have to show me your sincerity and strength. Otherwise, why should I let you be my master?"

    At this time, Su Hao was very realistic, but she didn''t mean it. It was just for acting.

    "Well, let''s go to that place now. After giving you the gift, remember to formally worship me as your teacher."

    After that, Chuangfu took Su Hao out of hexinzong and came to a hidden place in the suburbs.

    "Here?" Su Hao looks at the secret road ahead and says her question.

    Crossing female nodded and replied: "I put things in here, just come in with me."

    Then she went in first, and Su Hao was no longer suspicious, so she went in.

    When you enter the dark road, it''s still dark at the beginning, but the lower you go, the brighter it is. It''s the brightness of the scenery.

    Out of the dark way, they came to a hall, which was like the day.

    "Here it is. The present I prepared for you is on the table. Wait for me to get it for you."

    Crossing woman went over and took a box. She opened it in front of Su Hao''s face. There was a pill in it. She took it out and gave it to Su to have a look.

    "This is the elixir to improve your cultivation. It''s the second gift I''ve prepared for you. Taking it can make your strength break through at least a small level. This is the unique elixir of Hexin sect. Take it quickly, and you can worship me as your teacher."

    Hearing this, Su Hao was puzzled. She was more and more puzzled about the purpose of the crossing girl. Where does hexinzong have this kind of pill? It can be seen that she is really lying, but this is not the time for Su Hao to expose her. She has to understand what the crossing girl wants.

    "Well, my Lord, I''d better eat later. It''s too wasteful to eat now." Su Hao said vaguely.

    "Well!" Through the female first slightly a frown, and then said: "nothing, you eat now, eat me to give you Dharma."

    Suhao trembled a little, as if in fear. She shook her head and said, "no!"

    This scene shows in the eyes of the crossing woman, which is quite different. She changes her previous appearance, stares at Su Hao with a tone of command, and says: "eat, I let you eat, you eat, where there is so much nonsense."

    But Su Hao still pretends to refuse. She wants to push the girl to the extreme.

    "You''re looking for death." Through the female eyes red, toward Su Hao attack, she wants to force Su Hao to swallow pills.

    At this time, the environment they are in is completely a closed space, and the secret passage has just been blocked by the crossing woman.

    "What are you doing, my lord?" Su Hao pretended to be aggrieved and resisted.

    As soon as they fight each other, Su Hao knows about Chuangfu''s cultivation. It''s really the top of the world. But Chuangfu also knows about her cultivation, and she is surprised.

    In just one day, from the initial stage of transforming the deity to the initial stage of restoring the void, it seems that Wei has many secrets. She not only has a previous plan in her heart, but also wants to subdue Su Hao and find a way to cultivate from her.

    At this time, Su Hao looked at the crossing woman without any sign of stopping, then coldly said: "I don''t know what you want, but I''m not a fool."

    "What am I doing? I don''t know, but you''re dead today. " Through the female crazy laugh.

    Suhao still hasn''t revealed her identity. She knows that Chuangfu hasn''t found out yet, but the whole behavior of Chuangfu is really strange, which makes her have to be curious.

    In that case, let''s force her.

    The two magic weapons were intertwined, and the dense attacks made Su Hao''s magic weapons broken quickly.

    "See, this weapon is bad, but it can''t be." Through the female to Su Hao mercilessly ridicule way.

    All of a sudden, Su Hao''s magic weapon is broken. This scene makes crossing woman more excited at this time. She laughs: "you''re dead."

    But at this time, Su Hao''s eyes were frozen, without the slightest fear.

    "Phoenix soars nine days, out of the sky!"

    Then, a shadow shoots from Su Hao to Chuangfu''s magic weapon.

    As soon as the two collide, the Chuangfu''s magic weapon suddenly breaks. Between the two collisions, there is a clear electric light. The electric light also moves along the Chuangfu''s magic weapon to her body. Originally, she is a strange thunder root, and she is not afraid of the electric light, but the electric light is not attacking her at all, but absorbing the lightning power of her body.

    Then the two people opened the distance, through the female surprised to see Su Hao, as if found something.

    At this time, Fengao Jiutian has returned to Su Hao''s two fingers. Sure enough, this is a powerful magic weapon. This is the first time that Fengao Jiutian makes Su Hao gain such an advantage. It''s really gratifying.

    "I didn''t expect that you were the one who robbed me of the day light. In that case, you can''t leave today. Please be my sacrifice." Through the female ferocious road.

    A magic weapon was taken out by her. As soon as it appeared, Su Hao felt familiar with it. After seeing it clearly, she decided that it was her magic weapon.

    However, at this time, the whole body of the magic weapon was full of an evil smell, and it was still emitting black gas.

    "Come out, my love." I''m getting crazy.

    With her cry, a wall shakes, and then a man in armor and black appears. From time to time, his mouth makes a strange sound, and the black air comes out of him.

    "Kill her for me." The woman gave the order to the man, and then the armor man went out.

    Despite the armor around him, this man''s speed is not slow at all, but extremely fast.

    With such speed, he hit Su Hao with one punch. Su Hao couldn''t avoid it at all and could only carry it down.

    Two people contacted, that moment, Su Hao failed to carry down, a punch was hit on the wall.

    Spitting out a mouthful of blood, she said: "at least it''s also above the middle stage of he Dao."

    This powerful cultivator is naturally very terrible, which is almost close to her original body. She knows that she can''t go on fighting. She must find a way to leave here, otherwise she may be buried here.

    In addition, when she saw this man and her magic weapon, she had already guessed the purpose of crossing the girl by seven or eight points in her heart. She must be very angry at this time, but her strength is too low to win this battle. She has to escape here.

    While she was thinking, the armor man began to move again. With one blow, Su Hao quickly rolled to avoid. That is to say, the blow went straight through the wall.

    All of a sudden, Su Hao thought of a way. She immediately led the armored man to the wall of the exit. She wanted to escape by the power of the armored man.

    Indeed, in the face of the armor man''s fierce attack, she can''t fight back at all. In addition, the armor is useless for her to fight back. The armor is mostly a high-level defense equipment, which can be broken by her small attack.

    Crossing female didn''t see Su Hao''s idea at this time, she was still stealing and happy, watching her own sacrifice also got in hand, the day light was her, and her heart was a burst of comfort.

    Finally, under Su Hao''s flexible evasion, the armor man''s attacks hit the wall. At this time, Chuangfu finally found what Su Hao thought. Unfortunately, it was too late.

    The armor man successfully broke the wall for Su Hao, and a hole for only one person to pass through appeared.

    Without saying a word, Su Hao ran away from here, went through the feminine explosion, and immediately ordered the armor man to pursue.

    But it was at this time that Su Hao used Fengao nine days again, and the armor man was blocked, which also gave Su Hao the chance to escape, leaving only the woman who passed through the hall resentful.

    Out of the secret way, Su Hao''s whole body has been soaked. It''s just dangerous. If she didn''t finally think of using the armor man to open the channel, she would be killed by the armor man.

    Sure enough, it''s hard to cross a big realm. If it wasn''t for the armor man, he would have died more than ten times with his strength.

    Back in her own house, suhao sits on the bed. She can''t imagine that this woman should do such a heartless thing.

    The armor man, if suhao guessed correctly, must be her beloved.

    In ancient times, there was such a kind of magic that could ensure immortality, that is to refine the other party into a puppet like existence, so as to achieve immortality.

 Chapter 318

    In order to complete this magic trick, we must have a powerful magic weapon, so Chuangwei stole Su Hao''s magic weapon, which can also be explained.

    In order to increase the cultivation of the puppet, she has to feed the cultivator, who must also be a female, in order to collect Yin and replenish Yang. Of course, this is due to the gender difference of the puppet. If the puppet is a male, then it must collect Yang and replenish Yin.

    At the end of this sorcery, you can make the cultivation of the puppet reach the unprecedented level. No matter who it is, it is impossible to defeat him. What''s more terrifying is that the magic weapon is not only used to control the puppet, but also can let the puppet use it to improve his fighting power.

    Of course, although the weapon used to operate the puppet is given to the puppet, the real control is still in the hands of the user of the weapon. Therefore, there will be no puppet welfare at all.

    "Unexpectedly want to use me to devour that armor man, you, let me a lot of disgust." Sue gritted her teeth.

    She knew that she should strive to improve her cultivation now, because crossing girl would never allow Su Hao to exist. If two people knew a secret, one of them would have to be killed, so that the secret could get a real secret.

    However, Su Hao doesn''t need to be too nervous, because it''s impossible to show the puppet before the puppet has reached the peak of cultivation, so she will be condemned and punished by everyone.

    Sorcery, sorcery, what is sorcery? It''s the cultivation of spells that people don''t recognize and are harmful to them.

    So Su Hao must constantly strive to enhance her strength, and only in this way can she be guaranteed when she faces the crossing girl.

    All of a sudden, suhao has a lot of pressure in her body. She didn''t have much pressure before, but at this time, she suddenly feels a lot of pressure.

    That kind of sorcery is a very terrible existence. Su Hao''s memory does not describe it in detail, but as long as he finds a suitable immortal to devour the puppet, he can greatly increase the cultivation of the puppet.

    The most important thing is that the increase is endless, enough to see the horror of this magic.

    However, Su Hao was quite satisfied with the battle today. For the first time, she fought with the practitioners in the Hedao period with her strength in the early days. This enabled her to observe her shortcomings in attacking in the Hedao period and her shortcomings in conquering hard with softness. The first time she used Fengao Jiutian, she saw its strength, but she didn''t really play its role, We have to use it more in the future to gradually develop its maximum potential.

    These are just the experiences she needs. It''s not too late. After a short rest, she immediately enters the cultivation. It''s also the most effective way to strike while the iron is hot.

    Time went by, with the help of sentiment, she broke through to the middle of the virtual.

    Now, the feeling of breaking through to the middle stage of reversion is different from that of breaking through to the middle stage of reversion in memory. It''s just like a delicious food. The first time you eat it is fresh, and the second time you eat it is aftertaste.

    Now, every time she improves to a small level, her combat effectiveness will increase several times, and her perception and experience are also very important.

    "No," Su Hao suddenly caught a detail that was ignored by herself. "Although she can''t use magic, she can capture me through other people. As long as the news that I have daylight is widely spread, there will be a large number of people coming to me for trouble."

    She rubbed her eyebrows. It''s not a good feeling to be the target of public criticism. We have to find a way to solve it.

    "By the way, I''ve won 860 games now. If I have 139 more games, I can become the king of the fight. As long as I become the king of the fight, do they dare to trouble me?"

    This logic is correct. The reason why a man is innocent and huaibi is guilty is that he is not worthy of possession. If he incarnates as a prince, what disputes can the world have.

    At this time, Su Hao is the same. As long as she becomes the king of the fight, it''s too late for other people to flatter her. How can they trouble her? Moreover, fighting kings from generation to generation have a strong intention of killing. If they accidentally offend a fighting king, they are offended by a killing machine. That''s why the title of fighting king is popular.

    Originally, Su Hao was prepared to go step by step, but now it seems that she can''t. She must get the title of king of the duel as soon as possible, otherwise many unnecessary troubles will come.

    In that case, it should not be too late.

    Then Su Hao rushed to the arena and immediately found the director to arrange the fight for her. Today, her goal is 50 games.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that suhao was a girl, he wanted to touch her forehead to see if she had a fever today.

    "Do you want to be clear? Wei, 50 games is not a decimal. " The director explained.

    Su Hao nodded and affirmed, "I''ve thought it out. Don''t worry, chief."

    The supervisor knew that he was not good enough to persuade him, so he had to say, "well, remember, if you can''t hold on, you can stop it immediately."

    "Well!" Suhao nodded again.

    At this point, of course, the director doesn''t want to see Su Haobai die in the arena because of the increase in the number of games. When necessary, he will definitely stop. This is not only the idea in his mind, but also that of the high-level people in the arena.

    Then Su Hao''s fight began. She was trying her best to bring a new surprise in every fight, not only to excite the audience, but also to make herself more courageous, so that she could always be invincible.

    In this state, she miraculously completed 50 fights, which was unexpected by all people. How amazing it was.

    When she defeated the 50th person, the whole audience applauded for her, and the audience could see that there was no element of counterfeiting. Su Hao''s opponents all tried their best to kill Su Hao. It was because Su Hao''s idea made them not die, so they became very desperate.

    However, she was also injured, more of which were internal injuries. She needed to go back to recuperate.

    So she didn''t even have time to get the bonus, so she went back to her house to recover.

    Fortunately, I understand the law of water. In terms of healing, the law of water is a better one, especially for internal injuries, because water is the most soft thing in the world.

    It took about four hours for suhao to recuperate her body, but at this time, she suddenly found that she had a palpitation that she wanted to break through.

    "I''m coming, too."

    As soon as the formula was pinched, all the five elements appeared. Within an hour, Su Hao succeeded in breaking through to the stage of returning to the virtual high.

    "Today is full of harvest. Let me see if I can reach the peak."

    Then, Su Hao broke through again, but this time, no matter how she broke through, she couldn''t grasp the feeling of that kind of breakthrough.

    "Ah! It seems that there will be precipitation. I''m a little impulsive. "

    After taking a deep breath, Su Hao quit today''s practice.

    At this time, it was evening, and Su Hao had just walked out of the room. His keen nerves immediately noticed the smell of something wrong in the air.

    She leaped up and floated in the air, holding back her hands and saying, "now that she''s here, why are you so timid? Come out."

    With the spread of Su Hao''s words, more than ten people appeared from around her, all in black.

    Su Hao''s eyes gently swept them away. They were all of the same high-level cultivation. Sure enough, the girl did spread the news, I''m afraid this is just the first wave of enemies.

    She also thinks more and more that it is necessary for her to become the king of wrestling as soon as possible. After all, next time may be the ambush of higher cultivation.

    But at this time, more than a dozen people are not su Hao''s opponents.

    "I''ve long wanted to kill. At this time, you''re here. Let''s start."

    Su Hao quickly used the nine days of Phoenix soar, which basically made him perish when he touched one person, and suppressed their souls with the force of the five elements law, so that they completely perished.

    In less than ten minutes, whether it is the soul or the body, these ten people can be said to have died thoroughly, without any struggle.

    "Sure enough, Phoenix nine days is easy to use, I need to adapt to it as soon as possible."

    Then Su Hao went back to his house to have a rest.

    The next day, her goal is still 50 games, from 860 games before to 910 games now, her speed is really too fast.

    Today is the same as yesterday, her successful victory in 50 fights raised the number of wins from 910 to 960.

    This time, her perception was even greater, which also made her make a breakthrough again, from the high stage to the peak.

    At this time, she is very excited. She can return to the cultivation of he Dao period immediately. She has been longing for this day for a long time. But the more this time, the more steady we have to move forward, so that we will not easily die.

    Similarly, the same ambush appeared in the evening, even the number of people did not change, but their cultivation reached the initial stage.

    "You are with those people yesterday. Can you tell me who your master is?" Suhao appears in the air, she suddenly has some interest, want to know the master.

    "Hum, don''t talk nonsense and give us what we want." A man in black immediately snorted coldly. He didn''t want to tell Su Hao about his interest at all.

    But Su Hao was not in a hurry. After scanning the crowd, he said, "don''t worry. Since you are all here today, you can only blame yourself for your misfortune."

    After that, Su Hao used Phoenix nine days to preempt, and the five elements rule immediately spread out. All of a sudden, the dozen people in black entered Su Hao''s domain space, where Su Hao was the master.

    Soon, more than a dozen people perished. It can be said that Su Hao finished without any effort. Her current strength limit has already matched the strength of the middle stage of the road. Although her strength on the surface is still a virtual peak, her real strength is much higher.

 Chapter 319

    Then she went back to her house and lay quietly in bed and fell asleep.

    The next day, she came to the arena, today is a very exciting day.

    At this time, the supervisor looked at her, feeling excited and depressed. The exciting thing is that a king of wrestling is about to appear. The depressing thing is that after becoming a king of wrestling, there will be no such wonderful battle as suhao in the arena.

    But sooner or later, those who should come will come. There is no escape.

    "Wei, are you sure you think about it? I know you are very anxious these days. I don''t know why, but you must think about it clearly." Once again, the director concerned that there was a little sincerity and a little interest in the words.

    "I have already thought about it. By the way, director, I have already thought about my two requirements. The first requirement is 10kg of Ziyun Xingchen manganese. The second requirement is fission floating steel. This is only 5kg. What about? I believe the top management of the arena can do it. " Su Hao said faintly.

    After hearing this, the supervisor suddenly wants to sweat. In fact, he wants to say, what are these things? I don''t know at all.

    But he still said: "it should be no problem, but I have to inform the top, and I''ll give you an answer later."

    If Su Hao really knew what he thought, he might want to vomit blood, but it''s normal. After all, it''s precious material in the original level. According to the truth, the top management of the arena can do it anyway.

    Then Su Hao began today''s fight, 39 games short, she is the king of the fight.

    One, two... Everyone was counting excitedly.

    "Game 38, win. I guarantee that this is the most exciting moment I have ever been as a host. We are still short of the last fight. Our Wei is the new king of the arena. Let''s cheer for her. " The host''s expression at this time, as he said, is very excited.

    After all, there are too many things that a king of wrestling represents, but what it represents most is a kind of glory, a kind of supreme glory.

    "Well, let''s start today''s final battle. Wei said to Zhan Kuo

    With that, Su Hao and Kuo took the stage from both sides.

    For Kuo, Su Hao naturally still remembers him, because when she came to the arena on the first day, Kuo won 873 games, but I don''t know how much he is now.

    "Wei, can we come back tomorrow?" It''s simple and clear. It won''t beat around the bush.

    Su Hao frowned slightly and said, "what do you mean?"

    "I think you''ve fought 38 battles. You must lose some physical strength. I know you''re better than me. I don''t have much hope. But I don''t like to take advantage of others'' danger. I want to win openly. What''s more, there must be no mistakes in such an important battle." Kuo said sincerely.

    Su Hao understood what he meant, and there was a look of appreciation on his face. This is the appreciation of the strong to the strong.

    "Well, just listen to you, I will give you an open fight, tomorrow I will fight with you in the peak posture."

    So in the result of their negotiation, the host can only follow them. After all, the fight between them is the most important thing now.

    "Dear audience friends, I know that your mood at this time is as lost as I am. Nevertheless, tomorrow''s battle will be more exciting, so you must be present tomorrow. Tomorrow will be a magnificent feast."

    In the end, everyone has to leave with a slight loss, but it is bound to make tomorrow a better yearning.

    When suhao finds the supervisor again. The director told her, "Wei, I''ve already told you your request. They agreed that it will be delivered after the end of your fight with Kuo tomorrow."

    "Well," suhao nodded softly, "thank you, director."

    Then Su Hao left. Instead of going back to her house, she sat down in a pavilion on a lake, enjoying the tranquility and the feeling of the lake wind blowing on her face.

    This feeling is really comfortable. Suhao hasn''t enjoyed it like this for a long time.

    Just then, she suddenly felt something wrong in the wind. She immediately stood up and yelled, "which thief is it? Come out. "

    I saw a man suddenly appear in the air. After su had a good look, she was slightly astringent and said: "Kuo, how are you here?"

    "Can I say coincidence?" At this time, some people can''t laugh or cry.

    He was originally out to watch the scenery of the lakes and mountains, adjust his mentality, so as to make sufficient preparations for tomorrow''s battle, but who would have thought that he saw Su Hao on the other side. Then he came. What he didn''t expect most was that Su Hao''s vigilance was terrifying.

    Su looked good and saw Kuo''s appearance, but it was a bit true. She let out her breath and said, "I believe you. Come in and sit down."

    Then Kuo sits in the pavilion. Of course, he and Su Hao naturally keep a distance to avoid misunderstanding.

    "Kuo. You know what? When I first entered the arena, what I saw was your fight. You just won 873 games Wei said flatly.

    But before she finished, she was interrupted by Kuo, "is that the reason why you pretend to be 13? After all this time, you are equal to me. "

    Kuo said so humorously, Su Hao even chuckled, and then said very unambiguously: "yes, that''s what I mean. I can''t help it. The strength is here."

    "Or shall we have a warm-up here?" Exclaimed Kuo suddenly.

    Su Hao shook his head and replied, "forget it. Now I don''t want to fight. I just want to feel the light of the lake in the mountains. I want to feel the unseen things between heaven and earth quietly."

    In this state, Su Hao and heaven and earth merge, so does the so-called unity of heaven and man.

    Kuo is very curious to see this appearance, and he is also intoxicated with learning Su Hao''s appearance.

    At the beginning, he found that he couldn''t settle down at all. He couldn''t get into that wonderful state all the time. But he did it a few more times and entered it in an instant.

    It''s very comfortable to travel in the universe.

    It was late at night when the two separated.

    Kuo was shocked and said, "this is the real harmony. The harmony of heaven, the way of the earth and humanity is the real harmony. Wei, thank you so much. Just now, I feel the threshold that I haven''t felt for a long time. Maybe I''ll miss tomorrow''s fight. "

    At this time, Kuo is really excited because he has been trapped in the early stage of he Dao for a long time. He doesn''t want to miss such an opportunity.

    After hearing this, Su Hao was very confused. How could she know that she had just called it.

    "Then how can I? When you leave, who can I fight with? Is that not the title of the king of fighting? I will get it for a long time. No, no, it''s not going to work. "

    Su Hao doesn''t want to see his plan upset. It''s better to go the same way.

    At this time, Kuo was also a little depressed. When Su Hao said this, he didn''t know what to say to respond.

    That is, they suddenly felt a chill around them.

    All of a sudden, four people appeared in the air.

    When Su Hao and Kuo look up, Su Hao immediately recognizes two of them. This one is chuangnu, and another one is the deputy leader of his clan. Su Hao doesn''t know the other two.

    Just looking at them, there was a strange flame in Su Hao''s heart. She wanted to burn them all, but she knew that it was not the right time, and she needed to wait.

    Seeing the coldness on the girl''s face, Su Hao knew that they must want to snatch their own daylight at this time.

    Su Hao snorted coldly and said, "I know what your purpose is, but don''t even think about it, because it has become my weapon. You can''t get it."

    "Deputy leader, don''t listen to her nonsense. The daylight is just blocked by her in a weapon. We just need to grab the weapon to see the daylight inside." Crossing female immediately denied Su Hao''s statement.

    These people are specially called by her. How can she easily ask suhao to call them away.

    The deputy leader clenched his fist and said, "if it''s true or false, you''ll know. I''ll ask again. Are you going to hand it over or are we going to do it ourselves?"

    "Hum, if you want to fight, fight. Don''t talk nonsense. If you want to get daylight, step over my body first." Su has a strong face. Compared with most women, she has done very well.

    Suddenly, at this moment, Kuo suddenly called out: "do you guys bully a woman like this? One by one, at least several hundred years old, I can''t see it as a big man, so I''m going to step in. I don''t know what you think? "

    This is the truth of Kuo. What he hates most is this kind of bully.

    "Oh, a boy in the early stage of he Dao dare to be a hero, don''t you think he is a little arrogant? But it''s not surprising that they are all mole ants. " The Deputy headmaster, as an immortal at the top of the road, doesn''t pay attention to Su Hao at all.

    He would not have done it himself if the two previous dispatches had not died.

    Su Hao apologized and said to Kuo, "sorry, Kuo, please. You shouldn''t be involved."

    Kuo didn''t feel anything. He said with a smile, "let''s have a warm-up before the fight."

    "I won''t fight such a small battle. You two go." The deputy leader said to the other two.

    "Yes, deputy leader."

    Both of them are the strength of Hedao in the middle period, but they are the development wings of the former deputy leader to overthrow Su Hao. Unfortunately, Su Hao finally fell on Chuangfu.

    Two people from the air toward Su Hao, both of them rushed down.

    But suhao didn''t let them rush down so easily. Immediately, he used Fengao nine days to attack one of them.

    "One by one, let''s see who will finish first."

    With that, Su Hao ignored Kuo and suddenly broke the floor to attack.

 Chapter 320

    Because Su Hao''s magic weapon was destroyed when she was fighting with Chuangwen, up to now, she has not found a suitable magic weapon, so she can only fight with her fist.

    As for Fengao Jiutian, it can only be used when there is a certain distance between the two. Once it is used in close combat, it will be a little difficult and not as easy to use as the two fists.

    For these two people, they also took out their own magic weapons, both of which were big knives.

    Kuo''s magic weapon was a sledgehammer. He put his magic weapon on his shoulder and said with a smile, "I''m here, too."

    Then he rushed into the air to fight with another man.

    When the sledgehammer knocks down hard, the power of the fight between the sledgehammer and the sword is instantly reflected. Although Kuo''s accomplishments are lower than that of this person, his combat experience is higher than that of this person.

    If you can win more than 900 games in the arena, can you still have less combat experience?

    Every time is a battle of life and death, no one will be afraid of each other, most of them. In addition to Su Hao''s previous fighting, it was frightening because her fighting capacity was so high that she had to be daunting.

    And other people''s fight will hardly win too smoothly, which leads to a lot of combat experience at this point.

    On Su Hao''s side, the law of five elements envelops her fists, especially the law of earth and the law of gold, which make her fists extremely hard and can even attack the enemy''s magic weapon.

    This is the horror of the law. On the other side, the Deputy headmaster also saw it and thought: if you give this woman a little more time, I''m afraid she will be better than the previous headmaster, but I hate this kind of person. Besides, I''ve offended her today, so I can''t let her go, otherwise I will die next time.

    "Enter my field and let you feel the power of the five elements."

    With a wave of Su Hao''s hand, what they saw was different. There were violent magma eruptions, magnificent water tides, fissioning metals, green leaves and continuous earth.

    The combination of these five magnificent sceneries gave Su Hao''s enemies a strong sense of impact, as if he had been attacked heavily psychologically.

    This man tried hard to struggle out of it, but he found himself in a deeper and deeper trap.

    "Die Su Hao gave a big drink, his fist came to him and attacked him in the face.

    And the other side is not vegetarian, broadsword a horizontal, don''t know what whispered, that broadsword is full of black flame.

    "Hum, just the flame wants to attack me. You are just a bit of a fool."

    With a wave of his arm, Su Hao squeezed out a handprint. At this time, his field was completely controlled by the law of fire.

    The fury of the fire element atmosphere rioted in the field, like the ungoverned bear child, fearlessly attacking the enemy.

    Originally, the man wanted to resist well, but when the flame touched his big knife, he found that the whole world had changed completely.

    It was a good time for suhao to know that he couldn''t miss it.

    He quickly turned the golden rule to attack the enemy. The sword of golden rule easily broke the enemy''s body.

    A trace of Yuan Shen also at this time out of the body, but Su Hao will so easily let each other''s yuan Shen escape? Don''t forget, this is in her field. She has the final say.

    Her hands gradually close together, and immediately there is the element of water, like an invisible prison, which locks up the spirit, and then smashes it.

    This person can be said to be dead. Under the control of suhao, the field retreated and she won.

    She looked at Kuo on the other side. At this time, Kuo also had the upper hand, making his opponent very embarrassed under his big hammer.

    In Kuo''s a big drink, the man finally did not resist, died under his hammer, also in the human body there is a trace of spirit escape.

    I saw that Kuo skillfully hooked the sledgehammer, and the spirit who escaped miraculously came back.

    "It''s impossible to run away." With a roar of Kuo, a hammer down will make this man disappear, and he will never be able to revive.

    But at this time, the deputy leader on the other side disappeared. When he reappeared, he had come to Kuo''s side and attacked Kuo''s stomach with a heavy fist.

    After that, he came to Su Hao''s side again. He threw a whip leg at Su Hao, and Su Hao''s reaction was much higher than Kuo''s. He immediately blocked it with his hands.

    But the next second, she also felt her hands as if they did not exist in general, the other side of the Kuo was also hit to the ground.

    "Now, let me ask again, do you hand in the daytime lightning by yourself or do I do it by myself?" The deputy leader looked at Su haodao with a condescending attitude.

    But Su Hao is trying to recover his arms by using the law of water and the law of wood, but the recovery is very slow.

    Now she can only reluctantly support her to lift her arm. It''s impossible to exert much strength.

    "If you want it, take it."

    Su Hao, with his only strength, suddenly launches Feng Ao Jiutian towards the deputy leader.

    The deputy leader quickly dodged, but Feng Ao nine days also quickly flew to the distance, he knew that the day light was in it, so he quickly chased out.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Su Hao rushed to Kuo on the other side, hooked him with his toes and left quickly.

    As for the crossing girl, she was attracted by Fengao Jiutian who just flew out. In just a few seconds, it was enough for Su Hao to leave here.

    They fled very fast and were not easy to be found in the night. They rushed to the arena, which was also a place that the deputy leader did not dare to enter. After all, the background of the arena was still very big, otherwise, the title of only one fighting king could attract countless people''s flattery.

    In the arena, they all have their own independent rooms, but suhao leaves every time. This is her first time to come to the independent room.

    The food is very complete. The service staff will clean it regularly and the food will be changed regularly.

    Su Hao put Kuo down and immediately mobilized his own water law and wood law to form a strong field between them and began their healing.

    The loss of Feng Ao''s nine days makes Su Hao feel strong. She must break through to the period of harmony as soon as possible, otherwise the leader will come to kill herself at any time, and she can''t hide in the arena for a lifetime.

    Leaving aside the Deputy headmaster, there is also a crossing woman, which is even more terrifying.

    You don''t need Su Hao to think about that kind of sorcery to know that chuangniding is trying to find the target to devour as the raw material of the puppet. Once the cultivation of the puppet enters the Mahayana period, the consequences will be unimaginable.

    At the same time of recovery, Su Hao had a deeper view of cultivation, and she had already broken through the period of harmony.

    At this time, she is like a fish in water, suddenly broke through.

    "That''s the feeling. It''s been a long time since I left."

    Suhao was originally the cultivation of Hedao peak. At this time, she was very happy to return to this level.

    With the early cultivation of he Dao, she began to heal Kuo. You know, the fist of the deputy leader is not simple, or Kuo''s defense is strong enough, that fist is enough to break his body.

    At this time, the healing speed is much faster than that before. If it was a stream before, it should be a river now.

    Although also spent a lot of time, but people eventually recovered 7788 yuan.

    "Thank you, Wei." All in all, I want to thank Su Hao.

    But Su Hao was embarrassed. It was someone else who helped her so that she was seriously injured. On the other hand, she was given a thank-you.

    Just as she was about to thank Kuo, suddenly Kuo said another word.

    "No, I feel like I''m going to break through. If I don''t talk nonsense with you, you can take it. I''m going to break through."

    With that, Kuo immediately sat down and entered the cultivation state.

    After a while, Su Hao said, "who are these people? I can''t beat you if I bully my aunt. Don''t say you are the only one. I can beat you if you are ten."

    Of course, Su Hao is joking, including the ability to break through a blessing in disguise, her heart is also a little less remorse.

    Then Su Hao obeyed the law for him, so that no one would disturb him suddenly.

    Time soon arrived, the next day, a full four hours later, including the body is no reaction.

    At this time, a powerful force burst out on Kuo''s body, which was obviously to break through to the middle cultivation of he Dao.

    This really surprised Su Hao. It seems that Kuo did stay in this place for too long, which led to some leakage of energy when he broke through.

    Then Su Hao hurriedly used the law field to wrap it, so that his leaked energy would not destroy the place.

    But what happened next made Su Hao speechless. She found that her field was absorbing the energy to improve her cultivation.

    This feeling soon intoxicated Su Hao. She sat down and entered the cultivation state. The good thing is that her field did not actively absorb the energy in Kuo''s body, but absorbed his energy that was leaked and wasted. Otherwise, let alone breakthrough, it would be a retrogression of strength, which is very likely.

    Next, Su Hao soon broke through to the middle cultivation of he Dao. She was totally different from Kuo. All her energy was absorbed by her body, and there would be nothing left out.

    Later, they woke up at the same time, including the first to show a face of joy, he really can''t imagine that he even broke through the threshold of confusion for so many years.

    "Ha ha, Wei, if we fight this time, you say who has a better chance of winning." He said with a smile.

    But he didn''t think of it. Su Hao replied directly, "I''m sorry."

    "You''re so sure. You know, I''m in the middle of the cultivation of he Dao now. You''re just at the top."

 Chapter 321

    But this sentence just finished, including like eating dumb loss, immediately did not speak, so dull Su Hao.

    After a few minutes, he pointed to Su Hao in surprise and said, "pervert, really pervert, you''re not human. So fast, you have broken through two small realms. Do you have any method? Teach me. "

    At this time, his words were almost complete with the action of holding his thigh.

    Su Hao shook his head and said, "practice well. I have to thank you for this breakthrough. I have absorbed all your energy. How about that? I''m good. I''m not wasting your energy. "

    At this point, Kuo immediately pretended to be unhappy and said, "it''s a good fart. You''ve enjoyed it, but I''ve suffered a loss. No way. Since you''ve absorbed my energy, you have to compensate me, or I''m too poor."

    "But they''re all spilled out by themselves. What does it have to do with me?" I saw Su''s speechless action. Anyway, she didn''t steal it. She didn''t give any compensation.

    "Wei, you are so bullying." At this time, Kuo played a dirty trick.

    But Su Hao didn''t give a bird to him at all, and walked silently towards the door.

    Kuo looked at it and immediately felt regret. He caught up with her and said, "aunt, I''m wrong. Please tell me your way to improve your accomplishments."

    "Want to know? Let''s hear from my sister first. " Suhao said as she walked.

    Unexpectedly, Kuo immediately called, "sister, just tell me." There are also some elements of coquetry in this discourse.

    However, Kuo was still naive. Unexpectedly, Su Hao said, "call me sister, and I won''t tell you."

    "Hey, Wei, you bully me too much." After listening, I look depressed.

    "Well, well, I''ll give you a chance. As long as I can win today''s fight, I''ll tell you. But your winning rate is zero percent. Ha ha. "

    With that, Su Hao left and stopped talking to Kuo.

    The number of spectators in today''s arena is also the highest ever. You know, the number of wins is 998, but Su Hao doesn''t know.

    And because suhao''s aura is too big, only some loyal fans know that others are coming to see suhao.

    Soon, they entered the state of preparation, just on the stage, the following will ring a warm cheering.

    "Remember what I just told you, don''t give up on the idea that you have no popularity." Su Hao joked with Kuo.

    But Kuo was not influenced by Su Hao at all. Instead, he said, "hum, I''m just about to say it. Don''t forget what you said. As long as I win, you must tell me the secret of cultivation."

    Sue nodded, then under the roar of the referee, the two began to fight.

    The atmosphere of the audience was completely ignited at this moment, everywhere was carnival, all the blood in the body was activated at this moment.

    A sledgehammer makes Kuo look very powerful, while suhao seems a little monotonous. She only has two fists, but these fists are more powerful than magic weapons.

    The audience immediately exclaimed.

    "Wei, she''s so handsome. I promise she''s the most handsome goddess I''ve ever seen in my life."

    "Yes, you see, she didn''t choose to bully people with magic weapon. If she used magic weapon, maybe she would fall down with three moves."

    ˇ­ˇ­

    The battle on the stage is very fast, and the audience can only feel the stimulation. In fact, they can''t see the attack of the two people at all, but the feeling of that kind of collision is like a striking iron, resonating in their hearts.

    After a while, the battle stopped, and Su Hao and Kuo stood in the same position again. The only difference was that Su Hao still kept the action before the war, while Kuo put the sledgehammer on the ground, and the whole person relied on it to support.

    Slow down, he said: "sure enough, Wei, you are too strong, I lost."

    Then he closed his eyes and breathed greedily.

    And the stage has been completely crazy, shouting: "king of the fight, Wei..."

    The host also announced loudly: "I announce that Wei, the latest king of the arena, is born today."

    Looking at the audience under the stage, Su Hao slowly smiles, and finally comes to this stage. Later, she will be a king of wrestling. Anyone who wants to trouble her has to at least see if she has enough weight.

    Then, suhao found the supervisor.

    "Wei, congratulations on being the king of the fight." The director sincerely congratulated.

    Then he took out two things, which Su Hao wanted: purple cloud star manganese and fission floating steel.

    "Wei, this is what you want. Because you have become the most glorious king of wrestling today, it''s decided to give you twice the amount, that is, 20 kilograms of Ziyun star manganese and 10 kilograms of fission floating steel. But if one day there is a big crisis in the arena, you must not forget to help each other. " Main pipe.

    Su Hao nodded. Naturally, she understood why the top management of the arena wanted to give such rich rewards to every king of the arena. In fact, it was also for the sake of their own continuity and not to be destroyed.

    For Su Hao, since he has won the title of king of wrestling from the arena, if there is a big crisis in the arena, there is no reason why he does not help, so there is no doubt about this.

    Then, the supervisor gave the purple cloud star manganese and fission floating steel to Su Hao.

    Su Hao said goodbye and entered his room in the arena.

    Now Ziyun Xingchen manganese and fission floating steel have been obtained, and the most urgent task is to practice weapons.

    The two kinds of materials she chose are excellent materials, and the general flame may not make them melt, but suhao has the law of fire, which is just a little meaning.

    With a wave of her arm, the whole room was covered by her law of fire.

    Under the control of her mind, the two materials are suspended in the air, and immediately a large number of fire rules refine them.

    Originally, Su Hao had only one weapon in mind, but now she has a new idea, that is, to make weapons into two kinds of separable, with Phoenix nine days as the connecting axis.

    Although Fengao Jiutian is not here at this time, Su Hao believes that even if the deputy leader gets it, he can''t tell what Fengao Jiutian can do.

    After all, she made it herself. If it''s so easy to change, then Chuangfu won''t use that kind of magic. Her own use will be more powerful. People should always be flexible to puppets.

    After about three hours, the purple cloud star manganese and fission floating steel became two masses of molten iron.

    Then SOHO fused them together. The two materials are not easy to react. The hardness and strength of the fused materials will be more than ten times of their own, and there is no lack of flexibility.

    Next, Su Hao fixed his shape, and the appearance of two long knives appeared. There was a groove under the handle, which matched the blade of Feng Ao Jiutian.

    Soon, the two long knives were formed. Suhao held them in his hand and just weighed them.

    "Now it''s time to go out and make you two one."

    Sue Hao got up and walked out of the arena. As soon as she stepped out of the arena, she smelled an unusual smell.

    She gave a smile, then said with a thought: "come out, I know you''ve been waiting for me for a long time, but I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."

    Within five seconds, there was a response in the air, "hum, you can come with me."

    This is the voice of the deputy leader. Su Hao knows what he is thinking, but he is afraid that fighting here will lead to the high level of the arena. You should know that Su Hao is the new king of the arena. If he is killed in front of the gate of the arena suddenly, won''t he fight the face of the arena? That''s why the deputy leader wants to lead her to other places, but he can really destroy Su, OK?

    Then a dark shadow appeared in the air and flew to the distance. Su Hao quickly followed.

    I don''t know how long they have been flying. They come to the open ground.

    Looking at the Deputy headmaster with her back to her, Su looks like an observer. She wants to see what tricks the Deputy headmaster wants to play.

    "Wei, I can''t believe that you are the new king of fighting." Deputy leader light way.

    Hearing this, Su Hao suddenly had a strange idea in his heart. Did the deputy leader come to me not to fight with me, but to reconcile with me? Then she snorted coldly in her heart. It''s impossible to reconcile. If you want to reconcile after taking away my clan, dream about it.

    However, what she thought was not true. The deputy leader suddenly turned around and stared at her fiercely, saying, "I really didn''t think of it, so you are even more damned. After you die, I can get the daylighting of your magic weapon. With your daylighting, I can break through the Mahayana period."

    At this time, Su Hao was even colder. If it was true, the truth was like this.

    "Stop talking nonsense and get started." Sue: cool way.

    Then she immediately took out her own two double-edged sword and entered the fighting state.

    And that vice leader is not in a hurry to Su Hao sneer: "Yo, you are quite a lot of magic weapon, but after a while, they all belong to me."

    "Then get it."

    Su Hao rushed out, and a blade was inserted straight into the deputy leader.

    Unexpectedly, the leader didn''t even hide. Instead, he stretched out his hand to catch Su Hao''s magic weapon.

    But when his hand touched Su Hao''s magic weapon, a wound appeared on his palm.

    The pain immediately swept to him like a wave. What''s more important is the function of purple clouds and stars. One of them is to prevent the enemy from recovering and has the function of burning.

    The Deputy headmaster cried out in pain, but Su Hao would not listen to his wailing, and quickly waved the blade to attack him.

    However, other people''s deputy leader is not a vegetarian. At least he is also a peak cultivator. In an instant, a long gun appeared in his other hand.

    He immediately danced his long gun and resisted Su Hao''s blade.

    The two magic weapons roared together.

    Su Hao yelled: "the five elements rule field."

    Then, the deputy leader was covered by her field.

    "Domain? But it''s still a bit low-grade. " The deputy leader still does not forget to ridicule Su Hao, and wants to influence Su Hao through ridicule.

 Chapter 322

    But is Su Hao so easily influenced? I''m kidding. I''ve worked with the Deputy headmaster. I understand his routine.

    So at this time, Su Hao slapped her face and said, "do you think I am so easily influenced by you? It''s naive of you to think. Watch your thighs. "

    The deputy leader subconsciously defends his thighs, but he doesn''t know that it''s just Su Hao''s trap. Su Hao really wants to attack him at the waist.

    When the deputy leader fights with others, he usually influences others'' mood so as to defeat them. This is his advantage, but it is also his disadvantage.

    And Su Hao just knew this, and he did not hesitate to seek a breakthrough from here.

    At this time, Su Hao''s blade just inserted into the waist of the deputy leader, but it was only one inch deep and couldn''t move forward.

    "Get out of here." The Deputy headmaster was sore and completely angry. He waved his long gun wildly to repel Su Hao.

    As everyone knows, his own behavior at this time is to help Su Hao.

    "Well, let me finish all this now," Su Hao put the two blades upright and continued, "the power of the five elements law."

    Then, the blade was full of the breath of the five elements.

    Then, Su Hao flashed to the deputy leader. The speed of lightning and flint was not what the deputy leader could resist. The power of Su Hao increased through the law of gold and the law of fire was also amazing.

    "Death The blade in Su Hao''s hand passed through the vice leader''s waist successfully.

    All of a sudden, his body was broken, and in Su Hao''s field, his spirit had no place to escape.

    Su Hao pinched the villain, looked at him coldly and said, "do you know how I beat you?"

    The Deputy headmaster was scared. He struggled frantically and wanted to be controlled by Su Hao, but he had no choice but to be slaughtered like the fish on the board.

    "Because I''m Su Hao!"

    After listening to Su Hao''s words, the deputy leader didn''t struggle any more. Although he was a yuan Shen, Su Hao could still see the emptiness in his eyes.

    "Providence, Providence." The deputy leader sighed.

    Su Hao said with a little smile, "I didn''t expect that. I not only escaped, but now I''m the king of wrestling, and I''ve regained my cultivation. Just because you want to kill me, you don''t have to look at your weight."

    All of a sudden, there was a glimmer of hope in the eyes of the deputy leader. He immediately knew his mistake and said, "leader, I''m wrong. Don''t kill me. As long as you don''t kill me, I''ll be the leader of hexinzong in the future..."

    Originally, the Deputy headmaster wanted to continue talking, but Su Hao interrupted him and said, "now I know it''s wrong, but it''s too late. You should die."

    Hearing this, the deputy leader was completely frustrated. Suddenly, a trace of madness appeared on his yuan Shen''s face and said, "then you can die with me."

    Su Hao showed an evil smile and said, "sorry, this is my field. If you want to blow yourself up, it doesn''t exist."

    Then Su Hao released his spirit body, but at that moment, the power of the five elements law wrapped his spirit body like a prison.

    Then the Yuanshen body of the deputy leader exploded. Unfortunately, all this was useless. On the contrary, the energy of his explosion was absorbed by the field of the five elements law, which made Su Hao want to break through again.

    "Come on, come on."

    In this open field, Su Hao sat on the ground to practice without the slightest worry. If anyone wants to disturb her after passing by here, then at least he has to ask whether the five elements law field agrees or not.

    "It''s the feeling. It''s going to break through."

    Sure enough, the peak cultivator of he Dao was different. The direct and huge energy made Su Hao successfully break through to the high stage of he Dao.

    I don''t know how surprised Kuo would be if he was here.

    Putting away his five elements rule, Su Hao finds his Phoenix nine days from the broken body of the deputy leader. I have to say that Su Hao is not interested in anything else except his Phoenix nine days.

    In the hands of Su Hao, Feng Ao nine days issued a light resonance sound, it seems to say, this kind of return feeling is really comfortable.

    Next, Su Hao is going to solve the last thing, which is the crossing girl.

    Breaking through to the high stage of he Dao, she is at least three times as much as the middle stage of he Dao in all aspects of her body.

    Although at this time, she is in the high period of cultivation of he Dao, and it is still a small state before she can return to her original cultivation, but now her absolute strength is far beyond the past.

    However, she was still worried about the puppet. After all, it was a magic trick. How could it be solved so easily.

    But just because of this, the more suhao wants to go, the more she has to live up to her heart and let herself have today''s life. She also contributes a lot to crossing women, so how can she let her go.

    Soon, she came to the sky of hexinzong. At this time, she didn''t need to disturb other people, so she could call out the crossing girl.

    She cried with her mind, "come out, you can''t hide today."

    With a shock, two figures appeared in the sky. It was Chuangwei and his puppet. They were wearing a black cloak on the puppet, which made people unable to see clearly.

    "If you can show up here, it means that the stupid 13 Deputy headmaster should also be killed by you. I have guessed all this. It seems that I have to do it myself. Don''t try to run away today." Through the woman a face ferocious.

    Then she said to the puppet, "my love, now is the time for you to appear. Go."

    Crossing woman takes out Su Hao''s magic weapon and gives it to the puppet. After the puppet gets it, she rushes to Su Hao with the speed of lightning.

    Su Hao also did not say a word, took out his own double-edged to cater to it.

    After a few days'' absence, the puppet''s cultivation has been improved and reached the peak of he Dao.

    However, Su Hao is still very easy to deal with. He is just a puppet, and the living person, the deputy leader, who is the top cultivation of he Dao, can''t beat Su Hao, let alone him.

    But the puppet''s strength at this time is higher than that of the deputy leader. Why? This is entirely because she is holding Su Hao''s magic weapon, which is no less than Feng Ao''s magic weapon, so his strength is higher than that of the deputy leader.

    But Su Hao defeated the deputy leader in the middle period of he Dao''s cultivation, while Su Hao was already in the high period of he Dao, so he was able to do it with ease.

    Su Hao kicked the puppet with a horizontal kick. Then he controlled the double blades and directly split them on the puppet. The double blades sank into the depth of thumb width.

    However, the attack was just armor, and it didn''t hurt the puppet at all.

    Then the puppet did not have any feelings of his magic weapon, want to attack Su Hao.

    But Su Hao''s best advantage in dealing with him is his flexibility. Then Su Hao comes to the puppet''s back with a spin and makes another cut. This time, he still doesn''t cause any substantial damage to the puppet.

    Although it didn''t seem to be of any use, after a long time, Su Hao could completely break the armor, and then the puppet could defeat him.

    After several rounds of attacks, the puppet''s armor finally became a little damaged. Su Hao seized the opportunity and immediately used his Phoenix to soar nine days.

    Feng Ao nine days quickly attacked the puppet in the past, it is like a key in general, making the puppet''s armor completely fragmented.

    Su Hao didn''t stop. This is the best time to defeat the lost one. She wielded her double-edged sword and gave the puppet a block.

    The puppet''s empty eyes are really empty.

    Su Hao wiped the sweat on his forehead and picked up his magic weapon that had been infected by the magic.

    "After all, you are back, but you are different," she sighed. In that case, you''d better live forever with heaven and earth. "

    Throwing this magic weapon into the air, the double blades directly destroyed it and turned it into mustard seed.

    It''s just over. It''s crazy to go through women''s side.

    She yelled, "no, no, that''s my love. How can you kill him, my love? How can you die like this and leave me again?"

    "Now it''s your turn." Su Hao stares at the girl and says.

    However, the girl didn''t show any fear. On the contrary, her face was extremely ferocious. When she raised her head, she looked like a wild animal.

    "Wei, you forced me. I didn''t want to. My love, let''s be one now. "

    Later, I don''t know what mantra the woman whispered. The broken body of the puppet flew towards her and began to merge with her.

    Gradually, the cultivation of Chuangfu is also rising, and soon she has reached the peak of cultivation.

    "You won''t be my opponent. I could have gone a step further. You''ve upset my plan, so I''ll let you taste the pain."

    At this time, the crossing girl looks very ugly. If other people look at her, she will feel sick. However, Su Hao has seen a lot of things, and her mood is different from others. When she looks at things, it will be different, and there will be no discomfort.

    "Come on then." Su Hao said faintly.

    Crossing female evil with a smile, "it''s not over yet, my evil subjects. Now it''s time for you to give your strength. Come on, come on, everyone. Let''s become one and become the strongest in the world."

    With the voice of chuangnu just falling, almost all the disciples in hexinzong show a ferocious look of pain.

    See the blood color General of the gas from their seven orifices in the outflow, toward the air through the female pool.

 Chapter 323

    Listening to their tragic voice, Su Hao found that she had a feeling. At least she built it by herself, but soon she let herself out.

    All of a sudden, the strength of crossing women is climbing again, and it is possible to break through the Mahayana period at any time.

    Immediately, Su Hao''s heart rose a sense of crisis, she must not let through the female to complete.

    Then she attacked the crossing girl. Unexpectedly, the crossing girl didn''t need to move to absorb the energy from below.

    In an instant, Chuangfu not only has the same strength as Su Hao, but also makes up for the flexibility of the puppet.

    "Give up struggling. When you die, I''ll make you and me one. That''s what I want to do for a long time. You are the two perfect bodies that I have seen except my master. They are really enviable. "

    Crossing female side and Sue good fight, mouth is not idle.

    "I just took away her magic weapon, but I didn''t expect that her strength would be abandoned and become useless. This is totally different from the weakening I started to think. Otherwise, she would have been mine, and you, today I won''t miss it again."

    All of a sudden, a burst of powerful force broke out on Chuangfu, and she broke through to the Mahayana period.

    Just listen to her comfortable cry: "so cool, so cool, the feeling of Mahayana is so cool."

    Su Hao is more and more at a disadvantage. When she comes across the crossing women and breaks through to the Mahayana period, her strength directly doubles.

    She was caught in the palm of her hand by the other party, and then she was kicked to her body. Her bones were broken and her blood came out.

    However, she still tried to attack Chuangfu. In a moment, Chuangfu quickly turned her blade around, and the blade inserted into Su Hao''s body.

    This time, Su Hao''s breath of life is getting weaker and weaker. She floats in the air.

    Crossing female said: "I said, you must die today, now you are mine, I feel my heart can''t wait."

    Suddenly, at this moment, suhao felt that she was so close to death, but it was at this moment that she found that she seemed to soar in the universe.

    This kind of feeling is really cool, and then Su Hao felt a piece of warmth, his body is not only recovering, but also his cultivation is increasing.

    Seeing this scene, the crossing girl was surprised. "It''s impossible. How can you break through? How can you break through to Mahayana?"

    Su Hao, who broke through the Mahayana period, felt as if he had gained a new life.

    Holding a double-edged sword, she looks at Chuangfu, and gradually retreats her disguise, revealing her original face.

    Crossing woman looked at this familiar face and was surprised, "you... You..."

    "I''m surprised, but now go to hell," said Su Hao, combining the two blades. "Phoenix soars nine days."

    Then the double blades were connected together by Phoenix nine days and became a stronger magic weapon.

    "Out!"

    Then, Su Hao waved a knife and killed the woman easily. She didn''t even have the yuan Shen left. There were her painful groans in the air, but she could only go to hell to groan.

    Su Hao relies on his mood to break through to the Mahayana period, while crossing women is hard to improve. Naturally, there is a qualitative difference between the two.

    Postscript: with her own strength, suhao re established the sect, the effect is naturally stronger than before, she also changed some of her style, up and down together, the sect also ushered in once prosperous.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    When Su Hao woke up again, he opened his eyes and came to a head full of wrinkles and unkempt. In a surprise, he threw the medicine at the head of the bed on that face.

    "Oh, Hello," Nan Wu Xie saw that his disciple bao''er woke up and quickly came forward to check. For a moment, in case he was splashed with bitter medicine all over his face, he immediately cried, "I''ve rescued you with good intentions. If you don''t say some nice words to comfort the frightened master, I''ll forget it. I''ve even splashed the medicine that the master worked hard for you on his face, It''s really naughty. "

    "Master?" Su Hao was stunned, and then huge memories poured into his mind.

    This time, the world is also ancient. The difference is that demons are rampant in this world, so the demon catcher industry came into being. The original owner, who has the same name as her, is a demon catcher with a rising reputation.

    There are also reasons for her fame. First of all, it is because she is skilled in catching demons, and she can''t finish all the lists she has made.

    The other is because of her hot temper. I don''t know how a skinny little girl developed that hot temper. It''s very good for people to wander in the river and lake. If any words don''t agree with her or offend her unintentionally.

    It''s said that a male demon hunter insulted her when he was catching demons. He escaped from her hands and was chased for a whole month. At last, he was robbed of all his equipment, silver and even his mahogany sword. At least he didn''t force them to the end of the road. That''s what happened.

    Because of this, she has a reputation. If it wasn''t for the fact that she is a girl and has excellent martial arts and is very good at catching demons, all the people she has offended could form a good alliance against the Soviet Union.

    Of course, in fact, there is another reason why many people know that Tu Ming is just silent, that is, Su Hao''s master is Nan Wu Xie.

    In addition, nanwuxie is also a man of God. There are many swamps and forests in the southwest, and all kinds of monsters and ghosts are born in response to the situation. The people in southern Xinjiang are not able to live in peace day by day.

    Later, Nan Wuye came to the southwest, and the demons and ghosts became fewer and fewer day by day. In the end, only a small number of monsters were left to maintain the ecological balance, and only to frighten people in the deep mountains and forests, so that people would not disturb their lives and live in fear.

    It is said that another big monster was coaxed all over the mountains by Nan Wuxie to send gold, silver and jewels that he had collected for many years to poor families. Those people were so scared that they knelt down and begged for mercy. The big monster kept on giving them. Even now and then, it can be called amiable. Finally, he was cheated by the bold farmers to help them grow crops together, but he didn''t wake up, I don''t know what kind of soul soup was poured by nanwuxie.

    In the end, people don''t know what the real name of Nan Wu Xie is. They only know Nan Wu Xie, Nan Wu Xie.

    It''s natural that such a demon catching grandmaster is a well-known protector in the river''s lake. Naturally, no one is fair and aboveboard. It''s just that Su Hao''s popularity in the river''s Lake is not very good.

    This is not, this time to chase a big demon, even if the monster did not catch it, on the contrary, it was intercepted by people, the monster lost, people also hurt, or Nan Wuxie is not at ease to follow, I''m afraid it will be explained.

    Nan Wuxie raised Su Hao and passed on her life skills. She was also a teacher and father. I''m afraid he didn''t know that this Su Hao was not another Su Hao.

    Su Hao is a little guilty. She just sits there and doesn''t know what to do. Nan Wuye thinks it''s because she spilled a bowl of Medicine on her. She''s very relieved. Her apprentice''s conscience hasn''t been digested by herself. At least she knows that she loves her master.

    "It''s all right," Nan Wu Xie waved and wiped his face again. He wrinkled his face because of the medicine juice on his lips. After a long time, he tried to unfold the wrinkles all over his face to make an intoxicated look of delicious medicine. "Master is not afraid of pain. Don''t look like you are about to cry. There''s something in the medicine jar. I''ll give it to you."

    Su Hao swears that she definitely saw a very obvious schadenfreude smile on the cheap master''s face.

    It seems that the original owner doesn''t like taking medicine as much as himself

    From a distance, Nan Wuye sees Su Hao sitting by the bed and staring at the place where the medicine bowl is put. She has already raised twelve points of vigilance in her heart. She has no conscience, bad mouth, bad temper, does not like to drink medicine and is picky about food, but she really has to drink medicine today

    Looking at Nan Wuye sitting beside the bed with a black porcelain bowl with a strange smell, Su Hao felt dizzy. He was about to pick it up, but he didn''t want Nan Wuye to turn around and hide. The medicine didn''t spill out a little bit. "OK, don''t make trouble. I''ll feed you."

    Before she could recover from the name Haohao, a full spoonful of medicine juice came to her mouth. Suhao turned her head and said, "there are too many spoons for me to drink."

    Nan Wuxie''s good-natured smile said, "then drink more, good, ah ~ ~"

    Su Hao took a sip, and her face suddenly changed. It was too bitter. She didn''t want to touch it at all, but she said solemnly, "no, it''s too hot. I''ll drink it later. Master, please put the bowl on, don''t burn it."

    A smile flashed in Nan Wuye''s eyes. According to his words, he put the bowl on the head of the bed. Su Hao seemed very tired and was about to slide into the quilt. He didn''t know if the action was too big, but he rolled the medicine bowl directly.

    Su Hao was surprised for a moment, and then said innocently, "master, the medicine is gone. I didn''t mean to. Master, you must forgive the apprentice."

    Looking at Su Hao''s successful smile, Nan Wuye picked her eyebrows and said with a smile, "it''s normal for her to recover from a serious illness. How can the master blame you? Anyway, the pot of medicine boiled outside is almost ready. I''ll add some more ingredients for you to drink while it''s hot."

    Nan Wuye came out of the room and took a bowl of medicine again, but a handsome middle-aged man suddenly appeared in the room and said with a smile, "how can su Hao be ok? Is he really taken away by the heretics?"

    Nan Wuye seemed to dislike this person, but he forbeared, "before I thought she seemed to be taken away, but if the demon took away the medicine I just bought, I''m afraid she would be irritable just by smelling it. Su Hao took a sip, but there was no reaction. I should have judged it wrong before."

    Nan Wuye felt that he might be old, and his mind began to increase. When Su Hao, the unfortunate apprentice, was in a coma, he was suspicious because of a little bit of similar signs of losing. He was also seen by this man... Ah no, the demon.

 Chapter 324

    "You to your apprentice..." the big monster Rong Dan chuckled and said for a while, "it''s very good."

    The South has no evil to turn a white eye, the heart way, I am not good to her, to whom good, difficult is not good to you this several ten thousand years not dead big monster?

    Abdominal Fei was very happy, but he was very polite, "please let me go, my family is still waiting for medicine."

    "Good?" Rong Chueh chuckled, "I''m afraid you forgot that suhao would not allow you to call her like this after she was eight years old. How many calls have you made now? Don''t be afraid to wait until sue is well, and the long beards will be pulled out one by one? "

    Nan Wuye seems to think of something particularly bad memories. He forcefully shakes his hands, but with a cold hum, he swings his sleeve and comes into the room with the medicine on his face.

    "Well..." Nan Wu Xie carefully carried the medicine bowl, "you don''t want to overturn this bowl of medicine, but I added half a liang of sugar to you with the big monster on my back. Drink it while it''s hot."

    Su Hao felt that the word "Hao Hao" was inexplicably harsh. He really didn''t like it. He saw Nan Wuye''s well managed beard swaying in front of him. He said quickly, "master, your beard is very good."

    But don''t want this sentence out, South no evil will medicine bowl to Su Hao''s hand a plug, hand cover his baby beard don''t let go, "well, well, teacher shouldn''t see you well, you quickly finish, don''t want to play for teacher beard idea, big deal... Later I add more half Liang sugar to your medicine bowl, anyway don''t move my beard, hear me!"

    The last thing he mumbled was that he was a tough guy. Su Hao just thought it was funny. He thought that no matter how hard it was to add a bowl of medicine and one or two sugars, he was not afraid of it. Why didn''t he bring it to the door? He agreed happily.

    Forced to stay in bed for more than half a month, Su Hao feels that she is about to get moldy. But Nan Wuxie takes a close look at her. When she wants to get out of bed, Nan Wuxie wants to cry, make trouble and hang herself, saying that she is not allowed to get out of bed.

    He asked the big monster named Rong Dan to find trouble all over the street. He said that someone was bullying his apprentice. It all depends on whether he agrees with him or not. They are afraid that Nan Wuye, who is highly respected and likes to be unreasonable, thinks that he has bullied his apprentice, and scolds Su Hao many times in his heart.

    "Master," Su Hao said bitterly, holding the new meat on his body, "I have skin injuries, and I''m almost better. I can walk on the ground for a long time."

    Nan Wuye devotes himself to peeling nuts for Su Hao at the bedside. He always feels that it''s not good for him to hurt his head once. He has to eat more brain tonic food. It''s not easy to get hurt by monsters. Even if it''s skin trauma, he has to take good care of it and force the demon poison out.

    "All right, all right," Nan Wu Xie gave Su Hao a handful of walnuts. By the way, he gave her a pulse and said with a smile, "come on, eat more walnuts. Your wound is really good. You can walk down in another ten days and a half months."

    Su Hao only felt numb in his head. Looking at Nan Wuye, he felt headache. "Then I''ll go down the mountain in ten days and a half months. I''m really OK!"

    Nan Wuye nodded, "OK, OK, you''re OK, you''re OK, eat walnuts, eat walnuts."

    This kind of dialogue happened almost every day, until Nan Wuye felt that Su Hao was better and there was no hidden injury.

    "Well," Nan Wuye said, "although he is still unsophisticated, he is very serious." I know you want to investigate what happened to your parents in those years. It''s just that it''s probably a big monster who played tricks behind your back. Being a teacher is not as good as before. You should be careful. When you were a teacher, you were lucky to accept Rong. Don''t force yourself. "

    After these days, it''s hard for Su Hao to see that Nan Wuyue is serious, and she begins to pay attention to it. She only remembers that Su Hao''s parents died, and she was raised by Nan Wuyue, but she doesn''t want to have these secrets.

    Rong Dan, who has always been haunted, suddenly appeared beside Su Hao, pulling his lips and smiling. He said, "don''t listen to his nonsense. If he didn''t bluff me into signing the contract, I wouldn''t listen to him do so many stupid things. It''s not what he said. I know how to cheat the little boy. Won''t my conscience hurt?"

    The last lazy sentence was obviously said to Nan Wuxie.

    The South has no evil mouth corner of Hu Zi Qiao Qiao, seem to want to say something, but after all didn''t make a sound son, humming and hawing of stare to allow one eye to Deng Deng Deng ran to a side son to turn over the bottom of the house.

    Rong Long''s handsome and delicate face was eager to grow up in front of Nan Wu Xie. Su Hao felt that his neck was very tired.

    After searching for a long time, Nan Wuye came across two boxes that he didn''t know how long they had been put. He opened them carefully. Inside was a jade pendant with a sachet. He couldn''t see what it was for, but it was unexpectedly exquisite.

    "Take it," Nan Wuye handed the two things to her. "This jade pendant has the function of preventing evil spirits from seizing and abandoning. The more I think about it today, the more I feel uneasy. It''s better for you to take it with you. As for the sachet, it''s made of Rongchang. I''m a teacher thousands of miles away. When I smell the fragrance of the flowers, I know where you are, and.... "

    Said here, Nan Wuxie was a little reluctant. He turned his head to one side and said for a long time, "Rong Zhen is a famous monster. You take this with you, and the monsters outside have some scruples about it. Besides, if you encounter anything difficult, burn a flower. Rong Zhen will hurt."

    Will it hurt?

    Su Hao was stunned for a moment. What does it matter?

    After hearing this, Rong Zhen''s face was not good-looking. He said, "when I feel pain, I will naturally know that you are in trouble, and the fragrance of the flowers will be 100 times stronger. At that time, the goods will be easy to find you. Where can I help you?"

    Su Hao was a little surprised at this effect. Seeing that Nan Wuye was serious, he had to silently promise that he would not burn the flowers if he didn''t burn them. Otherwise, it seemed that Rong Zhen would kill Nan Wuye and commit suicide again.

    Su Hao took both things away, and after listening to Nan Wuye''s advice, she took back her belongings and went out.

    And then... I don''t know why, she can hear all kinds of chirping along the way, and all kinds of herbivores on the way are especially friendly to her

    Looking at all the fat rabbits around her, Su Hao seriously thought about which one would be fatter.

    But this pile of white dumplings seems to have the same mind, looking at Su Hao''s eyes is like looking at delicious food again.

    Do they... Want to eat something?

    Just as a few white balls rush to jump on Su Hao''s body, they suddenly fly out a few petals and beat white balls away.

    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha

    Su Hao looked in the direction of the sound, and saw a big purple flower with layers of petals. It was like being scratched, crazy... The flowers were trembling. Let''s call it the flowers were trembling.

    Is this the little flower demon? Su Hao is a little speechless. Doesn''t it mean that the other monsters will be polite to Rong Zhen when they wear the sachet? It''s so polite that they want to take her for themselves. It''s really polite.

    In the gaze of the little flower demon, Su Hao slowly pulled its leaves off her fingers, just like pulling down the foot of the wall climbing tiger, without any effort.

    The little flower demon seemed to be unbelievable. The leaves trembled slightly, "you..."

    Su Hao gently touched the flower demon''s flower, and her tone was very gentle. "You look really good-looking. It''s said that the more beautiful the flower looks, the better it tastes. Do you want me to have a try? It happens that I''m very hungry."

    The little flower demon shivers, but the flower is too big and the leaves can''t protect it, so it''s even more pitiful. "I didn''t mean to. I just saw that you had the smell of my boss, so I felt closer... You are so weak..."

    "Oh?" Sue Hao pinched a piece of petal and rubbed it on her finger. She felt her hand was good, so she didn''t let go. "So you want to eat me? That''s a strange way to express closeness. "

    "Eat?" Little flower demon particularly doubt, "I just think you are so weak, swallow you to the belly can better protect you just ah, you see, my teeth are not long, how to eat."

    Then looking for the flower demon''s stamen suddenly split, revealing a dense mouth with sharp teeth, and a closed one, "you see, my teeth are so short..."

    This also aggrieved!!

    Su Hao thinks that this demon is really a wonderful flower in flowers. You can still get a bite from your mouth and swallow it to protect her. Don''t you know that it can''t live if you swallow it to your stomach!

    Little flower demon see Su Hao moment back hand, the whole flower trembled again, in the end or the tooth to take back.

    "What''s the matter with you saying that I have the smell of your boss?" Su haoyin measured the way, "first make it clear, I''m a demon hunter. If you don''t tell the truth, I''ll catch you and press you to Mount Tai!"

    The little flower demon felt very aggrieved. She trembled and trembled to see Su Hao, but she still didn''t let it go. Then she said dejectedly, "it''s the taste of you, the taste of our eldest Wisteria. I think it''s very kind. The rabbits just now probably thought it smelled good, so I want to have a taste of you?"

    Su Hao thinks the world is full of danger. What''s the meaning of eating? She''s human! It''s human!! Real people!!!

 Chapter 325

    The little flower demon looked at her like this. It seemed that the flowers were blooming more brightly, and some of them were gloating, "are you afraid? Well, you take me out of the forest, and I''ll always follow you to protect you. How about that, so you won''t meet such greedy rabbits again! "

    It won''t touch Rabbits... So it means it will touch other things?

    ... after a long time, Su Hao began to drive again. She still didn''t understand why there were such ferocious rabbits and such abnormal flower demons not far from the place where Nan Wu Xie, who was known as Southern Wu Xie, lived. Did she think it was good to watch and play?

    In the third wrestling because of the obstruction of sight, Su Hao couldn''t bear to pull a flower from the hairpin on his ear. "I said, the flower on your hairpin is too big. You can just turn red. By the way, I''ll find a bridegroom to hold a wedding and prepare a Wedding Candle, After all, such big flowers are usually worn either on the bride''s head or on the matchmaker''s head, but where can I not be a matchmaker at my age, do you think, Wei Zi

    There was a voice in my ear. The big purple flower with half face blocked back to its normal hairpin. There was a voice of grievance in my ear. I just wanted to see more outside. I didn''t mean to... But if you want the bridegroom, there is a orchid in front of you who has been single for hundreds of years. Shall I take you to find him

    Su Hao could clearly feel that the flower demon was serious, and immediately used a taboo, "if you say one more word, I''ll wash you and eat the sugar!"

    Wei Zi shakes. She doesn''t talk any more. She just throws a petal to show her way.

    It turns out that this rongdan petal is not just the function of Nan Wuye''s theory. Ever since it came into being, Su Hao felt that he could hear the sound of plants vaguely, and those with certain accomplishments, such as Wei Zi, could communicate completely.

    As for the way, maybe it''s because Wei Zinai is an expensive peony product. There are few plant monsters who want to make up with her along the way, and there are no inexplicable things that rush out to eat her. The overall feeling is good.

    Wei Zi, on the other hand, said that she grew up in the courtyard of a wealthy family. Later, when she was dying, she was saved by a little boy. In order to repay her, she blossomed for two consecutive months like crazy, but she didn''t want to be regarded as a sign of evil. She uprooted her roots and threw them into the deep mountains and forests.

    She had a hard time knowing how plants could break away from their roots. Because Rong Dan was a great demon in ancient times and a plant, his breath could protect her from rushing thousands of miles, even shrinking her roots and being brought out of here.

    "I want to see him," Wei Zi''s voice is low, but it seems to contain extremely complex emotions, "I grew up with him, I... Haven''t seen him for a long time..."

    Su Hao shakes his head silently. What can he do when he sees it? Can he still have a love for the world? Flower demons and people, after all, are not long-term.

    You can only repay your kindness when you see it, and then you have to leave soon. It''s just adding trouble.

    Su Hao has been walking in the dense forest for a day and a night, and his heart is full of the impulse to pull down Wei Zi''s petals and sprinkle some sugar.

    Wei Zi may also feel guilty. Along the way, apart from throwing out a petal from time to time and pointing out the wrong way, she was very peaceful. Even when she met her own kindred occasionally, she only dared to look at them, and there was no other nonsense.

    "Wei Zi..." Su Hao sat down on the tree trunk and took out Wei Zihua''s hairpin. He said, "you don''t know the way at all. How dare you cheat me to find the path? I might as well take the maze like map given by my master! "

    Wei Zi trembled in her hands, for fear that Su would be angry, so she planted her anywhere. "I... I didn''t mean to. It was the rose next to me who told me. You know, it''s always easier for the same kind to communicate. She''s longer than me..."

    ... longer than it?

    Su Hao felt that Zhen zhen''er could not communicate with Wei Zi at all. He was so affable that he could not bear to be angry. "How did rose know that?"

    Wei Zi shook the branches and leaves. She felt a little numb. Seeing that Su Hao''s face was much better, she was very happy. "It''s other flowers and grasses that told Rosa. Our flowers and grasses can unite... Our feet, oh, that''s what you call roots, can go a long way..."

    Wei Zi is still talking on one side. Su Hao''s blue veins in her temple have already jumped very high. She thinks she is crazy to listen to a flower!!

    They became monsters of the root system do not know where to go, perhaps they will be happy to communicate with each other, "underground 500 meters to the left and then straight down the water is delicious, you also grow quickly, and then we go to drink water ah" such words

    I still listen to her

    Su Hao finally calms down and sees Wei Zi shuffling around looking for flowers and grass to play with. A hairpin with a huge purple flower is hopping around. The scene is so shocking that Su Hao once again suspects that his head is broken before he agrees to take her with him.

    "Hello, Sue!" Wei Zi happily rubbed in front of her, and under Su Hao''s very calm eyes, carefully made her efforts to become more normal and beautiful. "Just now the dandelion over there told me that there are often people around here to collect medicine. Let''s wait here, we will always meet people!"

    "... Oh," Su Hao can''t believe Wei Zi''s words. He asked slowly, "go and ask the dandelion how long it is."

    Wei Ziyou jumped over and said happily after a while, "the last time I saw the herb gatherers was a year ago. It seems that there is a wave of herb gatherers coming up every year. The calculation time should be fast."

    Su Hao didn''t know what the flowers were up to, so she ignored them. She looked up at the forest where the sun was falling. She couldn''t find the right direction. For the time being, she could only listen to Wei Zi''s advice.

    Fortunately, they were lucky. Only two days later, they found the trace of the collector. It was a middle-aged man in dark green clothes. He looked honest and honest. As soon as they heard what they said, he pointed out the way to them and told them what to pay attention to along the way.

    "This person is not bad..." Su Hao felt Wei purple petals, looked at the person''s back, some regrettable way, "but it is a leg inconvenience, so also go up the mountain to collect medicine, want to come home is also not good."

    Wei Zi was so stiff that she pulled the petals out of Su Hao''s hand. She trembled and her voice was a little unsteady. "The face of my daughter''s family is the most important. How can you trample it at will? Zhener Wei is dead to me."

    Su Hao

    It''s rare, Miss Wei Zi. You know face is very important.

    After walking for a long time, he even tried his best to turn over a cliff. When Su Hao felt that he must have gone wrong again, he finally began to see people.

    Su Hao looked at this not very prosperous small town in front of her. Originally, she didn''t like this corner town. There was no other reason. Because there were many monsters, so there were many colleagues.

    It''s just that he hasn''t washed well for a long time. After weighing it, Su Hao decides to find a place to settle down first.

    Before entering the city, she specially stroked Wei ziyong. If she didn''t obey after entering the city, she planted her beside the cottage. When Wei Zi showed slight disdain, Su Hao said with a smile, "I''ll plant you in the shady place and give you back the casting, so that you can''t move and other people can''t see you. What do you think?"

    Wei Zi was stunned and began to groan in her ear, which was somehow mixed with a few lines from the romance of the Western chamber. She thought that if Wei Zihua had gone to the troupe, she might have become a actress.

    However, when hem returned to hem, Wei Zi was a lot more honest, and even very careful to make the hairpin beautiful. She looked at Su Hao''s life for a long time.

    Su Hao is very satisfied and goes to find an inn. She doesn''t want to be in short supply. It costs one or two silver for three days to go to a room. It feels like robbing money.

    "My guest," the shopkeeper said, "it''s really a bad time for you to come here. Recently, there is a Peony Fair in Qianye city. The reason why our small place can still have such a rich scene is that the Peony Fair is famous far and wide. Every year, you have to pay tribute to the palace. There is no better peony in the whole Wuling Dynasty, That''s why rooms are so tight these days. If you go elsewhere, it''s the same. "

    Su Hao has been on the run for a long time. He doesn''t want to go around any more, so he doesn''t have to be picky. Thinking that Wei Zi might like the peony party, he bought the upper room for more than half a month.

    Wei Zi is naturally very happy, taking advantage of the breeze floating Kung Fu, jubilant non-stop dancing - petals keep moving, it looks amazing.

    This young lady is very generous, and the wood of the hairpin on her head seems to be very valuable. Why should she wear a purple gauze flower on her head? It''s really a wonderful beauty.

    Of course, Wei Zi didn''t think so much. She couldn''t wait. She was so familiar with chiba city that she could walk all over the streets with her eyes closed. After waiting for so many years, she could finally leave the place full of brainless plants.

    ... she can finally see her old friend who has been away for many years.

    Su Hao has fallen asleep, she quite human let Wei Zi stay in the flowerpot, so that she is not so oppressive.

    So the sleeping Su Hao didn''t see that Wei Zi''s body was emitting a strange purple light.

    When she woke up the next day, Su was surprised to find that Wei Zi, who had become a hairpin, was in a daze before the shop boy''s eyes. If she had hands and mouth, she would be able to drool.

 Chapter 326

    "Do you want to eat?" Su Hao is very strange. Even if Wei Zi had been in the world, as a peony demon, she should not be interested in human food, and

    Su Hao looked at the peony shaped cake on the table, the peony petals made into preserves, and a bowl of steaming porridge

    Isn''t it true that the same kind doesn''t eat each other?

    Wei Zi trembled all over, turned around and tried hard to make a very sad appearance, "can you not eat them? They are all my kind. If they are eaten, it''s pathetic..."

    The last word "ah" was very stirring, followed by a few fake choking sounds. In fact, in Su Hao''s ears, it was more like the sound of swallowing saliva.

    No matter Wei Zi seems to want to see through her eyes, Su Hao Shi ran washes her hands, wipes her face, slowly picks up a peony cake and bites it.

    "You..." Wei Zi''s petals kept trembling. For a long time, she was crying and shivering. "You eat Huahua... Huahua is so beautiful, you eat Huahua!"

    Su Hao took a mouthful of porridge and said, "yes, it tastes good. Would you like some? Ah, I''m so sorry. I forgot that you can''t heat things. You don''t treat me like this because you can''t eat them, do you? "

    Wei Zi didn''t know whether she was stabbed in the pain or because of something else. She snorted heavily, turned her back to Su Hao, and her whole body trembled.

    Su Haocai doesn''t plan to comfort her. She still remembers her hatred in the deep mountains. Even if Wei Zi is starved to death, she doesn''t care.

    Hearing the sound of the chopsticks getting slower and slower, Wei Zi moved uneasily, and finally turned around, "you give me some. I haven''t eaten anything for a long time. I really want to eat. The Huagao and preserves in qianyecheng are delicious. Just give me a bite."

    Su Hao put down her chopsticks and looked at the empty dishes in front of her. She agreed with Wei Zi very much. The flower cakes and preserves in qianyecheng are really delicious. She has had enough, but

    "Why do you want to eat so much? They''re made of peonies. They don''t eat each other. "Su Hao picked his eyebrows and was bound to ask clearly," besides, you''re not practicing in the deep mountains and forests. How can you know so much about Chiba City? You even know what''s delicious. "

    Wei Zi''s whole body did not move, the petals did not shake, and the room fell into a silence.

    "Yes... Yes," Wei Zi said in an astringent voice, "the same kind really doesn''t eat each other, but after they die, we can absorb their fertility, so it''s edible, right?"

    Su Hao looked at Wei Zi and felt very speechless. What wonderful flower he brought out was he shook his head. At Wei Zi''s insistence, he rummaged through the dish and picked out a small piece of preserved fruit. "You can only eat this. It''s not the fertilizer that they died. Be careful."

    Wei Zi nodded excitedly. If the petals were shaking up and down, she couldn''t wait to show her sharp teeth when she first met her, "ah..."

    Su Hao tried to resist the discomfort and threw the preserves down. She thought Wei Zi would be very happy, but she didn''t want to spit them out just when she met her. She looked very uncomfortable.

    Su Hao looked at Wei Zi at a loss, until she calmed down, then she used the water mixed with the elixir to feed it a little bit, "all said you can''t eat, you are still stubborn, are you comfortable?"

    After drinking the elixir, Wei Zi felt much better and shrunk her petals into a bud. "I thought they were no different from fertilizer..."

    Originally, Su Hao wanted to reproach her again. She didn''t have the heart to look so pathetic. "They''re different. Forget it, just remember not to be greedy in the future. Didn''t you say you wanted to go to the Peony Fair yesterday? When you''re relieved, we''ll go. "

    Wei Zi seems to be in a lot of spirit after hearing this, but she is still sad. Su Hao finds that she doesn''t have much to change clothes, so she arranges Wei Zi Haosheng and goes to the clothing store.

    Maybe it''s because the peony party is coming that there are many girls and women in the clothing store. One of the most striking is a woman in purple. She looks like she''s wearing a simple and neat dress. Su has sharp eyes. The dress is obviously embroidered with thousands of Weizi patterns with the same color of embroidery. Her hair is as black as silk and twisted into a snake bun, A jade peony hairpin is inserted obliquely, which fully demonstrates what is low-key luxury.

    It was as like as two peas of Wei Zi''s breath.

    But Wei Zi has been following her since she entered Qianye city. She has no chance to do such a thing. It seems that she can''t do it overnight.

    "Chong''er," a scholar in white, turned out from nowhere and helped the woman''s hand. "You''ve been out for a while. Are you ok? You suddenly didn''t feel well the day before yesterday. You were really scared to death."

    The woman, who was called Chonger, smiles and looks very gentle. "It''s so serious. It''s obviously Xianggong that you are too nervous. Tomorrow our peony garden will open. Today I will choose my clothes carefully, so that you won''t be haunted by the beauties all over the street tomorrow."

    The man doted on the smile, and tried to test heavy son''s pulse, this just put down his heart, "you mouth ah, also thanks to I just can stand you, never see you so sharp teeth before."

    "How," heavy son holds the hand of the man coquetry, "don''t you like heavy son this appearance?"

    The man laughs, "where dare, you no matter how I like!"

    Su Hao can''t help hearing this. The evil spirit of the man is even heavier than that of the woman. He doesn''t know how he lived so long!

    "Madam, please stay," Su Hao quickly stepped forward, trying to look credible. "You and your husband are covered with a layer of evil spirit. If you stay for a long time, I''m afraid you will be in danger of death."

    Then he took out some Charms drawn by Nan Wuxie in advance. Before he spoke again, the man said politely, "no, my wife and I are very good. Please give this thing to the people who need it. Thank you very much."

    Although this is polite, it also shows a very obvious refusal. Su Hao shakes her head. She always thinks that there is something wrong with the woman. Her first reaction is not surprise, but disbelief and... Fear?

    After coming out of the clothing store, Su Hao went around again. He thought that there was nothing interesting about Qianye city except peony, but he didn''t think that the storyteller in the teahouse was also unique.

    Su Hao''s legs are crossed. A stabbing man occupies the whole table and knocks melon seeds. The storyteller on the stage is also on the rise. A startling slap is a wonderful follow-up.

    "... even though the peony demon was rescued by the young master, it gradually became emotional. It''s just that it''s a human demon after all, and the young master has a very good lover. There''s really no chance for the peony demon to step in... It''s just that some things can''t be tolerated for a long time. One day, the peony demon will come up with a way. OK, OK, you guys, That''s all for today. If you want to know what''s going on, I''ll see you after the peony party. "

    Su Hao felt that he was just like something recently. No matter where he went, he heard the words "peony, peony, peony". It''s true that his ears are almost cocooned.

    Leaving the silver coins behind, Su Hao felt very boring. As he was about to leave the teahouse, he heard a rather energetic voice behind him, "this girl, please stay!"

    Pick eyebrows back, but just that storyteller old man, with a fat stomach, already smile squint eyes, looks very happy.

    In spite of all kinds of impatience, Su Hao, adhering to the principle of respecting the old and caring for the young, still put on an excellent face, but his smile couldn''t reach the bottom of his eyes. "What''s the matter with you, old man? I have something important to do. I have to go back quickly. "

    The storyteller said with a smile, "it''s no big deal. Just listen to me. Don''t do anything immoral. Otherwise, there will be a curse!"

    As soon as the voice fell, the hand that had been put in the sleeve with the charm came face to face and went straight to the tianlinggai. The other hand was holding the peach wood sword and was ready to go, "Taishang Laojun is as urgent as the law, it''s settled!"

    Suhao didn''t hide from the beginning to the end. She didn''t even blink her eyes when the storyteller put the charm on his forehead. People in the teahouse like to watch the excitement most, and it''s a great cheer at this time.

    "Hey, hey," said the storyteller, holding a peach wood sword and elated, "monster, you have a strong breath of life. I think you have just swallowed it up. I can spare your life if you come back quickly

    After reading the storyteller for a long time, Su Hao suddenly grinned, gently raised his hand and casually took down the talisman from the top of his head. Regardless of the silence around him, he commented slowly, "the charm painting is really good, the peach sword is also very good, but it''s a pity, this baby, even with you."

    The storyteller was shocked and quickly took out a leather kettle from his waist. Needless to say, Su Hao knew that it must be black dog blood.

    "Don''t, let''s have a good talk. Black dog blood is fishy. I''m a new dress," said sue, with a rambling hand. "You can put a little on my hand. If I''m a monster who does all kinds of evil and kills everyone quickly, I can''t stand a little black dog blood, but if I''m ok, You have to give me this bag of black dog blood to drink! "

 Chapter 327

    Black dog blood is such a fishy thing. If you drink a bag of black dog blood, even if you take a sip of it, Su Hao can guarantee that this man doesn''t want to see a fishy dog for at least a month.

    The storyteller was bluffing by Su Hao and hesitated. After a while, he didn''t have the courage to pour Su Hao''s dog blood directly, so he had to carefully smear black dog blood on Su Hao''s wrist. He saw that his wrist was still as white as frost, and there was no change.

    Su Hao was also annoyed. At this time, he waited for a quarter of an hour, and the storyteller''s face was gradually unable to hang.

    "How?" Su Hao quietly wiped her wrist with the tea soup from Longjing before the rain, and decided to go back to the inn today to take a hot bath. "You dog''s blood has been smeared, and I''m still ok? Don''t look at it. I''m a human being, not a monster. You''re worried. "

    The storyteller widened his eyes. He couldn''t believe it. "Even if you... But you really have the spirit of life! Or the soul with great resentment after leaving the body! Well, since you are not a monster, you should be more careful. I''m afraid there are vicious monsters around you

    Sue was so funny that she said, "well, thank you, old man. If I find a vicious monster, I''ll catch it and come to you for sugar. But with respect, you should keep your promise. Please drink this big bag of black dog blood."

    The storyteller''s face suddenly changed. He looked at the black dog blood in front of him, which made Su Hao laugh.

    "Well, old man," said sue, waving her hand and walking out the door, "it''s just a joke that the younger generation made with you. Don''t mind. Catch the demon in the future. Be sure."

    ... the storyteller scratched her head and put back the baby black dog''s blood. She said if you don''t drink it, you can''t drink it. It''s not a good thing, but I''m afraid the girl is in big trouble.

    Suhao was just an episode, but the place with black dog blood was still fishy. Suhao didn''t care and went straight to the inn.

    ˇŞˇŞThe peony party is about to start. Wei Zi has been in the room for a long time. She is going to meet her peers.

    Sure enough, Wei Zi has been in the flowerpot in a very curious posture for most of the day. When she saw Su Hao, she was half energetic, but she immediately jumped away and said, "where did you rub your whole body of black dog blood? I''m also a monster. Can''t you respect me?"

    Su Hao glanced at Wei Ziyi and said, "I can''t do it."

    Wei Zi

    I''m going to die. I''m going to die. How can I meet such a bad luck!

    Having said that, Su Hao honestly took a hot bath and smoked his clothes with the petals of Wei Zi''s selfless dedication. Only then did he go out to the Peony Fair wearing Wei Zi''s changed hairpin.

    "La la... La la la..." Wei Zi sang children''s songs all the way. The tune was very comfortable. Su Hao didn''t retort, but Wei Zi seemed too familiar with Qianye city

    Wei Zi was elated, "go, go this way, there is a very beautiful big flower here..."

    "Don''t eat this. The wonton from the opposite restaurant is the best. You don''t know how to eat it..."

    "Oh, Hello, iced sugar gourd! Come on, go and buy a few strings of ice sugar gourds. Of course I can''t eat them. It''s OK to smell them! "

    It''s like eating, drinking and having fun. It''s like a goblin who has never seen the world before?

    Wei Zi was very happy when she finally came out. She didn''t seem to be very interested in the so-called congeners all the way. Instead, she was nagging in Su Hao''s ear and asked her to go to the snack place.

    Su Hao is very speechless about this. As a plant goblin, she still hasn''t learned how to transform. She really doesn''t understand why the demon is so obsessed with the aroma of food.

    Wei Zi instructs Su Hao to walk all the way from the snack street to the end, and then turns back to the original road, which is satisfied no longer.

    "Didn''t you say you wanted to see the peonies?" Su Hao scratched Wei Zi''s petals. "It''s rare that I''m interested in coming out. Tell me quickly, where do you want to see the flowers? There will be a strange reaction between the same kind, right

    Wei Zi grits her teeth, what kind of person! What''s puzzling? She''s puzzling. Her family is puzzling!

    Even if Wei Zi cursed people in her heart, she had to bow her head under the eaves. If she wanted to see the person she wanted to see, she had to rely on this disgusting dead woman who looked like she had no power to bind a chicken but was actually shrewd.

    "I..." perhaps because of the fear of my hometown or something else, Wei Zi''s voice choked, "I want to go to Chu house, where the peony has always been the best."

    Su Hao said in a light voice, "because there is that little childe?"

    Wei Zi was stunned, and then said with a low smile, "yes, he is a man, who knows poetry, riding and shooting. He doesn''t like other people, so he likes to play with flowers and plants. Sometimes he is closer to people than flowers and plants. At that time, there was a childhood sweetheart beside him. They had grown up without any guess, and they were about to get engaged. If... They both probably had children, that little girl could be regarded as Wei Zi''s life-saving benefactor. "

    "Oh," Su Hao suddenly realized, "so do you want to find Chu house to repay you? But how many years have passed? Is he still alive? "

    Wei Zi didn''t know why she gave a cold smile. Finally, she said faintly, "no, he must still be in this world."

    I don''t know why. Su Hao thinks Wei Zi''s tone is not normal. He is scared. "Well, you just show me the way. If you want to stay in Chu house with them, I don''t mind. Just pay attention. Don''t be too close. After all, you are a monster now. It''s not good to be close."

    Wei Zi was stunned for a moment, and then said with a smile as usual, "you little girl, how kind-hearted you are. You''d better be better off when you wander in the Jianghu. Don''t be cheated. You know, some people are evil. Don''t take it lightly."

    Su Hao walks slowly in the direction of Chu house. She seems to know what Wei Zi should do in Chu house. Now go to Chu house with him. If there is no accident, I''m afraid she won''t come back.

    I don''t know why. Today''s performance of Wei Zi is no different from that before. But Su Hao thinks that today''s Wei Zi is actually saying goodbye to her. It doesn''t mean that she may not see her in the future. It''s just that when she sees her in the future, she can''t be as calm as these days.

    They didn''t talk much all the way. Wei Zi only pointed the way occasionally, and finally they were as noisy as before.

    "Well, here comes Chu house." Su Hao stopped in front of a house with white walls, black tiles and green bamboos. Although there are traces of years everywhere, they are also exquisite. "Today''s peony party is very lively."

    Wei Zi shook the petals for a long time. She didn''t answer until she got to the gate of the courtyard. Her voice was so shaky that she said, "yes, the peony of Chu house is always the best. I haven''t seen it for a long time."

    Su Hao didn''t understand why he was so excited all of a sudden. Even if he wanted to repay his kindness, it was too much. Besides, he didn''t know the time in the mountains. After so many years, he didn''t know whether the little boy was still there.

    "Wei Zi..." Su Hao sighed softly. After all, he vomited out what he had always wanted to say. "Remember what I told you, don''t be too close to that young master, and don''t have any harmful thoughts because of him. Otherwise, how I brought you out, I can take you back to the forest. I can''t do it forever."

    There was another silence. Wei Zi didn''t speak any more. She didn''t seem to hear what Su Hao said, and she didn''t want to answer.

    As soon as he entered the Chu house, Su Hao saw his acquaintances. In fact, they were not very familiar. The owners of the Chu house turned out to be two couples in the clothing store that day. They could not help but sigh that they could meet everywhere in the world.

    "Hello," Su Hao took the initiative to say hello, "I heard that the peony in Chu house is the most gorgeous, and the little girl came here admiring her name. I hope you don''t blame me."

    The young woman seemed to be in a state of mental distress. She kept her eyes down and hid behind her husband, and you didn''t come out to greet her.

    Obviously, the young master also remembered Su Hao. Maybe he remembered something. However, he didn''t smile. He also said, "it''s OK, it''s OK. In Chuying, these flowers are my and Chonger''s hands. It''s really our blessing to be able to attract people."

    Chonger gently pulls him behind Chu Ying. Su Hao finds that her head is covered with big beads of sweat. Her face is white, and she seems to be frightened.

    She is still the same as that dress, at this time the purple cloth against the white knuckles of the hand is more slender and fragile, Chu Ying don''t mean to smile, "my wife''s body has not been very good these years, I''m afraid I''ll wait to excuse me, please also girl Haihan."

    Su Hao leaves to see peony. Wei Zi has been making trouble for so long, so she should have a good look.

    It has to be said that the peony of Chu house really deserves its reputation. There are many kinds of peonies, from crystal jade, white snow tower, black flower Kui to Luoyang jinlantian jade, and even Yao Huangying.

    I thought Wei Zi would be very happy to see so many flowers, but I didn''t want to be silent and interested.

    "What''s the matter?" Su Hao felt the hairpin on his head. "You see so many peonies here, why are you still unhappy?"

    Wei Zi twisted and refused to let Su Hao touch her. She only said, "the peonies in this garden are full of varieties, but there is no Wei Zi alone. They are all abandoned. Why should I be happy?"

    Su Hao

    Feelings this is not to see with their own unhappy it, is really a difficult to wait on the flower demon.

    "By the way," Su Hao suddenly thought of Chu Ying, "is your life-saving benefactor Chu Ying who just looked sick?"

    "Yes," Wei Zi''s voice said with a faint chill, "if it were not for him, I would not have come to such a situation. Of course, I would like to thank him well!"

 Chapter 328

    Su Hao didn''t say it, but he said in secret. It sounds like revenge. What''s the point of being so grateful to him? It''s a necessary way to seek revenge.

    Wei Zi didn''t seem to find the mistakes in her speech, and said happily, "ah, I now announce that you are liberated! Wait a minute, you''ll plant me next to Yao Huang, and I''ll guard them here! "

    "..." Su Hao felt that this was not liberation, but was forced to leave after being used!

    Su is not happy with her kindness, but she also knows that in general, if plant monsters don''t take shape, their roots will break away from the soil, which has always done great harm to her. Wei Zi has never said anything to herself for so many days except occasionally wilting for a while.

    It''s just that although Yao, Huang and Wei Zi have been known as the queen of flowers since ancient times, there is no Wei Zi in the garden of peonies in the world. Suddenly, a very beautiful Wei Zi emerges out of thin air. What do you think?

    But Su Hao couldn''t bear it after all, and he agreed to it under Wei Zi''s hard work. He began to dig the pit conscientiously while performing a small invisible magic. Wei Zi already has a spirit, can understand people''s words, and is hundreds of years old. Even if the branches and leaves can become smaller, the roots can''t be too subdued, otherwise... He probably won''t live for a few years.

    It''s not easy to wait on the ancestor picked up on the way. Su Hao claps the clay on his hands and is about to leave. But he hears the little ancestor who is difficult to wait on and says, "Su Hao, thank you. Don''t be so kind in the future. At least, he is a demon hunter. Not all demons don''t have revenge like me."

    Wei Zi always gives Su a good feeling that she is not serious and careless. It''s rare for her to speak so seriously. Su Hao looks at her strangely and says, "not all the demons are as good as you. If they are bad, they can''t decide who will win or lose."

    "You," Wei Zifang said at this time, showing that he had lived for hundreds of years. He said, "if you don''t know my past, you can easily bring me out. Don''t you think that I''ve been cheating you all the time. I''ll keep my eyes open when I''m wandering in the Jianghu. What can I do if I''m abducted after such a stay?"

    Su Hao turned his head and waved goodbye as he walked out. "Well, I''m going. You should remember what I said. Just keep watch. Don''t make trouble on weekdays. You can''t eat those things. Don''t think about going to the kitchen to smell them. Other demon hunters like you very much."

    Wei Zi knew that Su Hao didn''t have to take what he said to heart. She shook her head and didn''t know what she thought of throwing something across the air. Seeing Su Hao catch it, she was relieved. "You can''t repay me for taking care of me these days. This is the peony seed. When you have time, you can plant a variety of flowers and grasses, You''re a girl. Don''t make yourself like a kid all day

    Su Hao took a close look. It''s really just a peony seed, so she carefully stuffed it into her purse. She said that when she was too old to catch the demon, she would come to see all kinds of things. She didn''t know if she could raise a little monster.

    Without Wei Zi''s chattering all day, Su Hao feels much cleaner. Qianye city is far from full of people. It''s said that many years ago, it was still a battlefield. It''s easy to breed evil in such a place. Su Hao has nothing to do but to walk around and accept many evil spirits.

    In the end, I really can''t find anything to do. Before I saw Wei Zi, I didn''t think about seeing her again. The peony party is gradually over. When the last peony is over, Su Hao will pack up and leave Qianye city.

    On this day, Su Hao slept in his room for most of the day. The original owner was a demon hunter. He thought that sleeping in the open air was a common thing. Now he was eating and sleeping all day in the thousand leaf city. It seemed that he had grown a lot more plump. Su Hao felt that he could not go on like this any longer, so he slowly washed up and went to the teahouse.

    It''s like... It''s next to the wonton stall, isn''t it? Wei Zi said that the tea there with bitter tea is a must, we have to go to see.

    Teahouses and restaurants have always been the gathering place of eight trigrams. After the peony party, many foreigners are still playing around Qianye City, so the eight trigrams are more abundant. However, no matter what the eight trigrams are, they are all robbed by Chu house.

    "You said that the peonies of other families have been opened. How can the peonies of the Chu family still open so well? I don''t know whether they are good or bad."

    The guests next to them all shook their heads. "It''s not sure. The Chu family used to be the most famous one for planting Wei Zi in our area. Even the special products indicated that they wanted Wei Zi of their family. But somehow, since there was only one single child left in the Chu family, and the only child married his daughter-in-law, Wei Zi would not be planted any more. This status was declining, I''m afraid people can''t bear it. "

    A stranger was very familiar with them. After hearing this, he said, "what are you talking about? I went to the Chu house to see the peony a few days ago. The first couple in the yard, Yao Huang and Wei Zi, bloomed just right. Especially Wei Zi, the thousand petals of the flowers overlapped, and all the other flowers were pressed down. Even Yao Huang seemed to take the second place, At first glance, it''s just a kind of elaborate service. How can you stop planting Wei Zi as you said? "

    Su Hao was listening carefully when the people at that table were still discussing something enthusiastically, but they were covered by the voice of a group of people who came up suddenly.

    "The master is really kind," she said in a sharp and sharp voice. "She has given us so much money and returned the deed of sale. I plan to go to Beijing to see if there are any relatives. Secondly, after spending so many years in the Chu family, I have learned nine times out of ten about the craft of serving flowers and plants, or I can be a servant in a big family, It''s just a pity that my good sister... "

    "Well," a young man comforted the old woman, "don''t think about it. The eldest mother-in-law is just careless. Even at her age, she has a long life. Besides, the master and wife are kind. The doctors in the city are not so bad. Don''t worry about the third mother-in-law."

    "Madame? "Madam also..." the old woman waved her hand and said, "OK, OK, I''m going to leave. I just hope that lady Ji will have her own way. The peonies in the yard... I don''t know what to do. "

    The group of people behind him also began to discuss where to make a living in the future. It seems that Chu Ying has dismissed all the servants in his family, but it''s not right. Wei Zi is the best in the family. Before Wei Zi was a special confession, he should be happy when he gave the best. How can he dismiss all the servants?

    It''s a pity, good sister... Why is it a pity that a servant broke his arm and leg in a small place like Qianye city? Soon the whole city will tell each other that the Chu family started with flowers and plants again. How can it be a pity

    What do you want to do, Wei Zi? The last time you were crazy, you were poached. What''s this time

    Su Hao went back to think about it all night. He felt uneasy, tossed and turned all night, and thought of Wei Zi''s various things. After all, he decided to go to Chu house to have a look.

    In the morning of the second day, the shopkeeper seldom saw the guest in room 1 of Tianzi. He went out early in the morning before the sun hit his buttocks. "My guest, we have fresh tremella soup here. Don''t you want some?"

    Originally, Su Hao was upset and didn''t want to pay attention to him. However, on second thought, yesterday was just hearsay. He didn''t really know how Chu house was. He might as well be close to the shopkeeper now.

    "Well, let''s have two portions of tremella," said Su Hao, sitting down boldly, "and some fresh vegetables and fruits in season. Brother, please sit down and have some with me

    The shopkeeper wiped his hands on the apron. It seemed that he was a little excited, but the boss on one side looked at it fiercely, which made people feel depressed.

    With a clear smile, Su Hao raised her eyebrows and threw out a small piece of broken gold. The boss was very happy and even asked the waiter to talk with the young lady.

    "Well," the shop boy sat down embarrassed, his head buried, and he didn''t dare to look at Su Hao. He seemed to be an honest man, "the boss likes to talk nonsense, girl, you don''t mind."

    Su Hao waved his hand. "I just want to ask my little brother about something. I heard that the peony in qianyecheng is the most gorgeous. I came here with admiration, and you can see that before... Now that the peony''s flowering is over, I don''t know my face. I can''t help feeling a little sorry. Yesterday I went to the street and heard that there is a secret in Chu house, which makes the peony bloom to this time, It''s just that I''m a girl... This peony doesn''t open at the right time. I''m afraid. It seems that you''re a local. Can you tell me something about Chu house? "

    In front of the shop boy, he was quite serious and pleasant. He was a little frightened when he heard that, "girl, the place of Chu house is not a small talkative place. It''s better for ordinary people not to go there. There are always some things that make people..."

    Listen to the shop boy so say, Su Hao had some interest, unconsciously raised his eyes to the direction of Chu house outside the window, "you and then say, about I only as a joke, listen to it, difficult not to succeed, this Chu house matter even talk, will also be plagued with bad luck?"

    The shopkeeper laughed uneasily, "that''s not true. Since the girl wants to hear it, I dare to tell her

    The Chu family was one of the best in Chiba City. Like other families in Chiba City, they were all engaged in Peony business.

    There used to be only one elder brother in their family, but they were born sick and weak. They began to take medicine as soon as they started to drink milk. When they got older, they began to hire martial arts practitioners, but it didn''t help.

    Later, I went all the way to a Buddhist temple to ask for a autograph. When I came back, I brought back a baby girl who was still in her infancy, and kept her as a daughter. Strange to say, as the baby girl grew up day by day, the elder brother of Chu family began to get better.

 Chapter 329

    She grew up in the Chu family, so she grew up with good flowers. Even Wei Zi, the most difficult one, dug one down from the mountain and became the king of flowers for several years.

    At this point, chuxiao er''s face was full of the feeling of the impermanence of the world. "It''s just ah... There are unexpected events in the sky, and people have misfortunes and blessings all the time. After all, the Chu family can''t be prosperous all the time."

    Later, everything was natural. When she grew up, she married Chu''s elder brother. There was no doubt that she was in love with Chu''s elder brother.

    After a few years of marriage, they had no children, and the people outside couldn''t help criticizing them. Fortunately, they were protected by Chu''s elder brother and didn''t suffer any loss.

    Later, Wei Zi of the Chu family withered overnight, and the master and wife of the Chu family died one after another. After all, the Chu family in Qianye city was decadent.

    The bartender sighed and sighed, "but who thinks this girl is not a bully? Many people want to carve up the territory of the Chu family, but they don''t want the girl. That is to say, the wife of the Chu family is a powerful woman. Under her iron hand, the Chu family is supported like this. The elder brother of the Chu family, I don''t know if I''ve been able to marry such a person as the young lady of the Chu family for several lifetimes... "

    Su Hao also thought of the woman who only had a few sides. She looked soft and weak. Unexpectedly, she was such a woman with wrist.

    "But..." Su Hao raised his eyebrows. "Little brother, you haven''t told me for a long time why I''d better not go to the Chu house. I''m not interested in other people''s privacy. I just want to see the famous peony in Chu house all the time."

    The shopkeeper thought that she was particularly satisfied with her listening with such interest. Now he suddenly felt that the girl was different from her appearance, and her eyes were burning with gossip. After listening with great interest for most of the day, he turned back and said that he was gossiping about other people''s privacy and family affairs. This is really... Deceiving too much! Really when you don''t have some material!!

    Su Haoding looks at the shopkeeper and looks forward to what he will say later.

    "I told you that before," the shopkeeper said mysteriously, "it had a lot to do with what happened before. Before the master and wife of Chu family died one after another, the purple flower of Wei family was still in full bloom for two months. Later, when the master and wife passed away, it withered overnight. The elder brother of Chu family also stayed in bed for several months. Later, the Chu family finished handling the family affairs, It is said that in the future, the Chu family no longer planted peony Wei Zi. This time, many people went to the Chu house to see the peony party, but now the rebellious Wei Zi returned to the Chu house overnight. Do you think it''s a blessing or a curse

    After hearing this, Su Hao can only sigh silently. Wei Zi is still silly. How did she think that Chu''s brother still remembers her? Why did she... Do this.

    When he was about to get up and leave, the shop boy said to himself, "the young lady of the Chu family loved Wei Zi so much before, even her name was Chu Wei Zi. But after this, she braved the great criticism and changed her name to Chu Qianzhong. It can be seen that she was very sad."

    Su Hao''s face changed as she froze. She knew what was wrong!

    Wei Zi, Qianzhong.

    Thousands of Wei purple, peony, deep mountain out, the first fear, good-bye to avoid, for no reason infected with the spirit of life, all this has been explained!

    Su Hao can''t take care of the shop boy any more. He leaves a ingot of silver and goes to the Chu house in a hurry.

    The shopkeeper was holding the silver ingot beside him. He was very puzzled. "I heard that the young lady of Chu family was seriously ill. How could anyone catch up with her? She''s really a strange person."

    Su Hao stumbled all the way, regardless of others'' dissatisfied eyes and scolding, and rushed to Chu house without stopping.

    Chu house was the same as it was that day. Every brick and tile remained the same. Black walls and white tiles, green bamboos and green bamboos were green and elegant, and even the fragrance of refreshing flowers came from the courtyard.

    But Su Hao didn''t have time to take care of it, let alone appreciate the fragrance of the flowers. But everyone who has a bit of Taoism knows that this is the trick used by huajingcaoyi - enchanting fragrance.

    Thinking of Wei Zi, she always thinks that Wei Zi is too strange. After all, no plant monster has ever been so fascinated by the pyrotechnic gas of human beings. Even the hot gas of steamed buns gives off a sense of enjoyment.

    She also likes girls'' Rouge powder. She once looked at the jewelry stall and couldn''t walk. She once told me that she was envious of herself

    Chu Qianzhong''s face turned blue when she saw him for the first time. Later, she felt sick. For a long time, she avoided him when she saw him for the second time. She thought she was a shy woman, but she could support the Chu family with her own strength. She would never be a shy and introverted person!

    And then, that day, he was in the teahouse, and was mistakenly regarded as the evil demon devouring the mortal soul by the demon catching master who pretended to be a scholar.

    "Monster, you have a strong breath of life. I think you have just swallowed it up. I will give back your soul quickly. I can spare your life!"

    The words of the old devil catcher are still in my ears. Those words that I thought were nonsense that day, and those who are rude, in today''s eyes, are all true words!

    Because there is a mortal soul around her, but she was not swallowed, but was cast to attach to a monster!

    Wei Zi, she is actually a person!

    Su Hao just felt in a trance, and regardless of the etiquette, he pushed open the door of Chu house.

    At that moment, she thought she was in Wonderland.

    All kinds of peonies are in full bloom, attracting countless colorful butterflies to visit. Among the layers of flowers, there is a purple peony that is very eye-catching. Chu Ying, dressed in white, squats in the sea of flowers and gently touches Chu Qianzhong in her arms.

    As soon as Su Hao entered the door, the peony in front of her immediately gave way to the purple peony tree.

    "You are here after all." Wei Zi is still like that, with a smile, but this time it makes people feel sad, "are you here to accept me? I''ve been a human for many years, but now I''ve been with monsters for too many years. I''ve been... No longer a human

    Suhao felt like she was about to collapse! Ghosts and mortals exchange souls! This is... All crazy!

    At the end of the day, both of them made it impossible for them to stay!

    Su Hao pursed her lips and did not speak, but the ancient double mirror sword that she held tightly had already explained everything. Even at the beginning, Wei Zi was innocent, but she was not really harmless!

    Seeing Su Hao''s appearance, Wei Zi laughed, "Su Hao, I know you are not a person who will bend the law for personal gain. Since I have done harm to people, I will not run away, but I want to ask you to see something. I have come to this world for a short time, but it has been too many years. In my heart, I still want someone to remember me."

    As soon as the words came out, Su Hao felt a change in front of him. Two kind-hearted couples and a monk could not hear what they had said. When the couple went down the mountain, they found a baby girl who was still swaddling on the side of the road.

    They were happy all the way, as if the knot had been resolved for many years.

    The next scene is Chu house, which is somewhat different from the present Chu house, but it is also elegant and extraordinary. A sick boy with a bad look is holding the cradle and watching the girl grow up with her. It seems that his body is gradually getting better.

    One day when the boy went out, he brought back a bruised peony. The girl felt that it could not survive, but she still took care of it at the boy''s insistence. Later, when the peony came to life, it turned out to be Wei Zi, the queen of the flowers. The girl was accused of taking care of it, and the boy also accompanied her.

    Later, the boy always said that he saw a woman, who looked like an immortal. He said that she was a Peony Fairy in his dream, so he looked after the peony in the yard, especially the Wei purple.

    The phantom stopped at this time, and Wei Zi''s voice was choked. "At that time, I didn''t know that it was a peony flower demon who had been robbed. I took good care of it, but I didn''t pay for it!"

    It turns out that Wei Zi is a peony flower demon that can be transformed into shape. It can be regarded as a big monster dominating in the mountains. However, it encounters a natural calamity. The lightning struck one can''t see the beauty of the past. It''s still an old story. The old monster takes a fancy to the handsome young man who saves himself, but the young man has a right fiancee!

    At the beginning, the peony flower demon could barely restrain herself from being self-contained, but at the end, she became more and more serious. In her dream, she kept confusing Chu Ying. Later, Chu Ying stubbornly believed that there must be such a person in the world. She was kind-hearted and beautiful, and was a gift from heaven. She was estranged from the girl day by day.

    The master and wife of the Chu family are worried in their heart. They feel that their son is scared. They urge Chu Ying to marry a young girl. But at this time, the master and wife of the Chu family begin to get sick again. One day, they become seriously ill, and later they are bedridden.

    The young master of the Chu family was more and more indulged in dreams, and his body became weaker day by day.

    At this time, there was no one in charge of the Chu family. Some people with bad intentions came to the Chu family all day. The girl had no choice but to start the mess of the Chu family. Every day, she was very busy.

    The disease of the young master of Chu family is getting more and more serious. The girl makes a wish to the God in the courtyard, "please let brother Ying get better. For this, I will pay all the costs!"

    When the oath comes true, she makes a deal with the monster and exchanges her soul with the monster. The only condition is to make the Chu family prosperous, make the young happy and safe, and... Let her stay in the peony Wei Zili in the backyard quietly, and watch the master of the Chu family live happily.

 Chapter 330

    Then, there was Shili red makeup, and the flower demon occupied her body. She was happy with the young master of Chu family, and even changed her name, which made the name of Chu Wei Zi no longer in people''s impression.

    Wei Zi, the peony in the backyard, withered overnight. Everyone said it was a bad omen. She came to the Chu house spontaneously and dug her up and threw her into the barren mountain.

    Everyone felt that the evil of Chu family finally left!

    "But..." Wei Ziyu cried, "it''s the demon who stands beside brother Ying! It''s clear that I saved the Chu family! How could that be... "

    "So..." Su Hao closed his eyes and said in a deep voice, "so you practiced all the time on the barren mountain, and later you controlled the whole Qianye city! Let them keep repeating the time thousands of years ago, let the young master of Chu family become the only normal person, watching the familiar people do the things thousands of years ago day by day, saying the words thousands of years ago, not old, not dead, this is the torture you give him! After every peony party, people in Chiba City will forget what happened before and play the part you arranged all the time! "

    Wei Zi chuckled, "no, there''s more than one normal person here. Don''t you, too? It''s very shabby here, and I can''t insist on it any more. Take me. No matter how many years I''ve been revenged, people here still can''t live, even if I die, their souls, Will still roam in this dark Chiba City, repeating the Chiba City in my memory thousands of years ago. "

    After a long time, Su Hao came out of the Chu house. Wei Zi died, and no trace was left. The flower demon Qianzhong, who replaced Wei Zi, died because the human body couldn''t bear the spirit of the monster. As for Chu Ying, he might be the same as the old people on the street.

    Back at the inn, the bartender came forward enthusiastically, "my guest, are you staying in the inn or playing the leading role..."

    Sue good smile, applied the technique to the salute here that go, politely refused, "no, I just look at it, I go, you yourself good."

    Since they can''t get rid of it, maybe they will remember everything when they wait for the next round of peony party. It''s not necessary for them to pack their bags and find black and white impermanence by themselves. They just hope that everyone in Qianye city will be happy and safe in the next life.

    Su Hao is walking slowly. She has been away from Chiba City for a long time, but she still can''t put it down in her heart. I think Wei Zi should have been a very cute girl. She likes delicious food, funny things and good-looking things. She likes Chu house and Chiba City where she grew up.

    If it wasn''t for all kinds of changes, even if she couldn''t be with the young master of Chu family, she would be able to choose a good match and live a happy life.

    But there are too many helplessness in this world, and not everything can follow people''s wishes. Peony was originally the king of flowers. It''s not impossible to become an immortal if you concentrate on cultivation. In the end, you just make yourself dead and bloody.

    In the final analysis, it''s just that things are changing and things are making people.

    Stop and go all the way, occasionally you can take a few monsters, but most of the time, just like master Nan Wuye said, there are no ordinary monsters to trouble her.

    I didn''t expect the flowers would be useful. In this way, I want to reach into my arms to get rongpang''s sachet, but I feel a hard round thing.

    Take out a look, brown black small one, and think of Wei Zi very casual will seed to himself, he is also very casual put up, think is this one.

    If we bury the seeds in the soil, we don''t know if we will grow another Weizi. We also remember that it is recorded in ancient books.

    In ancient times, qingluan, the great Demon Under the throne of Queen Mother of the west, was seriously injured during the war with the demons, but she kept her original spirit in one breath. The queen mother of the West was so sad that she collected it under Yaoshan mountain and asked the Jade Emperor for help. She sent the five elements immortals of gold, wood, water, fire and earth to accompany her, hoping that qingluan would return.

    "Well," Su Hao carefully put the peony seeds into the fragrant sachet containing the petals. Since the petals can make the roots leave the earth, it''s also beneficial to her, "I''ll find a blessed place to plant you. I don''t know if I''ll see you in the future."

    When he made up his mind, Su Hao didn''t go to the town either. He just kept going to the mountains and forests. Apart from that, if a top-quality peony grows in a place with a lot of people, it won''t last long.

    The longer time went by, the rarer the places Su Hao went, and the more intelligent things around him.

    "Chirp, chirp!"

    The sound of birds is clear and sweet, as if it can reach the heart. Su Hao sits under an ancient tree with a sachet in his hand. He looks at the bamboo forest in surprise, but ignores the moving sound of birds.

    The little red bird who stopped in the tree didn''t know why he felt that the man under the tree was very close, just like the man who had been with him many years ago.

    "Chirp, chirp!" The little red bird fluttered its wings and fell right on Su Hao''s head. "Chirp... Chirp!"

    Su Hao only felt that her head was heavy, and she didn''t feel any pain. Then a little red bird came to her arms. "Little guy is very cute."

    Su Hao can feel the surging aura of the little guy. He has got the aura, but he is not yet fully enlightened. He has no earthly Qi, but he is just a mountain elf.

    Su Hao picked up the little red bird and put it in the palm of his hand. "Little guy, what are you doing here? You are not afraid of being caught."

    Little red bird tilted her head and looked at Su for a long time, as if someone had treated her like this a long time ago. She was a beautiful and kind-hearted man, touching her head, "little huang''er, what are you doing here? How are you doing with your lessons? I''m not afraid to be punished. "

    Who was punished by? It seems that the name will make you very uncomfortable, also... Very uncomfortable, cheated, betrayed that kind of uncomfortable, and what else, but can''t remember.

    Just to Su Hao''s intimacy, little red bird rubbed Su Hao''s thumb and called a few times.

    Sue Hao was amused to laugh, gently point little red bird''s head, "can you listen to me? Can you tell me where you are most comfortable here? "

    Most comfortable? The little red bird looked at her and thought for a long time. Then it fluttered its wings and struggled to fly in one direction.

    Su is so funny to see that little red bird keeps flapping in the middle of the human height, but she doesn''t want to help. There are many strange animals in the mountains and the wild, so she must be able to survive.

    If trade rashly in the past, I think the little guy will not accept it.

    I didn''t see any other small things along the way. I was like the overlord in this area, and everything bowed to give way.

    When I entered the bamboo forest, I saw that what was outside was just a drop in the ocean. In the lush bamboo forest, there were many bamboos bearing bamboo rice, which exuded an attractive aroma. Many of them were ripe, but no one picked them up.

    "Tyrannical things," Su shook his head pitifully. Phoenix didn''t eat bamboo and rice. You can imagine how precious bamboo and rice are. "So many bamboo and rice, that''s it..."

    Little red bird listens to Su Hao''s constant thoughts, and she is surprised that she doesn''t follow her. When she looks back, she finds that her eyes are staring at her food, and the green light is shining. Suddenly, the food protection mode is on, "chirp! Chirp, chirp! Chirp! Chirp

    Su Hao saw little red bird like this, thought it was waiting for it, comforted him with a smile, and quickly followed up.

    Little red bird thinks that she laughs unkindly, and no matter whether she flies crookedly or not, she speeds up her flight in order to protect her food.

    I don''t know how long I''ve been walking. Su Hao feels suddenly enlightened. The sound of the gurgling spring resounds in his ears. Occasionally, some fish jump out of the water and raise the water. Scales and waves make people feel relaxed and happy.

    Su Hao was stunned by the scene, not only because of the beauty of the scenery, but also because the abundance of aura here is bigger than many places.

    The little red bird rests on a wooden block, slightly explodes its hair, and seems to be very tired.

    Su Hao gently bent down and poked the little red bird''s stomach. "Thank you very much. It''s really comfortable here."

    Although I know that most of the monsters in the mountains will be older than her, I just look at her lovely appearance unconsciously. Just talk to it in a kid''s voice.

    Little red bird wanted to leave the beginning, but suddenly he was stunned and looked at Su Hao''s sachet.

    Someone unknowingly opened the sachet, took out Wei Zi''s seeds, and carefully planted the seeds five feet away from the stump where little red bird rested.

    Just about to get up, I saw the little red bird suddenly and quickly come and lie prone in the small pit, as if with infinite missing.

    Little red bird''s action surprised Su Hao solidly. She thought little red bird would eat the seed, but she didn''t think it was just leaning on it, which was heartbreaking for no reason.

    He was about to pick it up, but for a moment, the red light was blazing, and the clearer and clearer the sound of birds was ringing. Su Hao watched helplessly as the little red bird turned into a phoenix bathing in fire.

    Phoenix, which has always existed only in ancient books, actually appeared in front of Su Hao. Ancient books contain that "the image of Phoenix is like a snake''s tail, a fish''s tail, a turtle''s back, a swallow''s jaw, a chicken''s beak, and five colors all over."

    At this time, the Phoenix''s red light, neck up, as if to break free from any shackles in general, full of arrogant and unyielding posture.

    "Phoenix..."

    Su Hao was surprised at the surprise of Fenghuang Yufei at the beginning, but in the second he responded that peony belongs to wood and phoenix is fire. When they meet, they don''t have to think that peony will suffer.

 Chapter 331

    He quickly walked over to see it, only to find that it was just the phantom of the Phoenix, or that the soul was more suitable. After confirming the integrity of the seed, Su Hao was relieved.

    At this time, the Phoenix suddenly looked over here and slowly changed its look. It didn''t look so painful. It said, "thank you for bringing the peony here. Little girl, you are different from others. It''s God''s will to send someone to save one party. There are many difficulties and obstacles ahead. I hope you don''t give up."

    Su Hao is said inexplicably. He always thinks that there is something wrong with the Phoenix. "Su Hao, thank you for what the Phoenix said today, but please don''t blame the Phoenix. I didn''t mean to intrude into the territory today. I don''t know if... Is it disturbing your Qingxiu?"

    Phoenix is an ancient beast. Its eyes are clear and warm. It doesn''t make people feel uncomfortable. "It''s just a wisp of soul. It''s not a Phoenix. But please help me find Jiaowei. That way, I can have nirvana."

    Jiaowei?

    "Jiaowei is a famous Qin in ancient times. Su Hao thought it was just a legend..." Su Hao thought that what happened today completely overturned her cognition. "I don''t know where to find it?"

    Wutong''s Wutong body was softened. "Jiao tail is the remaining Chinese parasol tree after nirvana. When I was not born, the rosefinch planted Wutong for me. I lived on it for thousands of years until I met with some things and had to turn nirvana, but I was careless about Nirvana failure. I kept the wooden heart of the Indus tree for thousands of years, and was picked up by the people, and made many burnt ends.

    Phoenix''s perched Wutong wood heart, which can leave wood after the fire of Nirvana, and what can she say? Even as ancient times, even trees are so fierce?

    Speechless, Wutong smiled, "the Phoenix is smiling lightly." it is planted by the rosefinch. The rosefinch is a fire. It is not just a parasol tree. But it only lives alone. It can be seen everywhere. It is not a product, but also has Phoenix for several thousand years. It is different from the same Wutong wood.

    What''s more, the nourishment of Phoenix breath for tens of thousands of years is enough to make ordinary creatures have certain intelligence, and the Phoenix can survive after nirvana. If it is not for what the Phoenix has done, it is absolutely impossible.

    Su Hao nodded, and listened to the Phoenix continue, "remember, we must find Jiaowei, its temperament does not know what it has become, as long as you know, its nature is good, if it really does not look like, take it to Qiongshan in the East China Sea, there will be people who will deal with him."

    Su Hao was a little interested in what Phoenix said. As a piece of wood that even Phoenix is not afraid of, after all these years, what would it look like if it became a monster? It''s really curious.

    "And you?" Su Hao saw that the soul of the Phoenix didn''t mention himself from the beginning to the end, so he couldn''t help asking, "ordinary souls... Don''t like to come out in the daytime, or because you are a Phoenix..."

    Phoenix flies to her side, looks like a smile, "of course not, I am also afraid of the sun, so ah, I will give you the rest of the strength, as long as you find Jiaowei is really help me, how?"

    Before I had time to agree, I just felt a bright red light in front of my eyes, and a faint Sanskrit voice came into my ears. In my last sight, I seemed to see a woman in red and a woman in purple gauze skirt carrying her to thank her. Before I had time to look carefully, there was no trace in a flash.

    When I woke up again, I saw the slightly shabby top of the bed. There were no exquisite and valuable ornaments around. They were all made of green and secluded bamboo, and the fragrance of bamboo leaves sent by the breeze. It was very unique.

    There was a sound of walking outside the room. A girl in light blue came in. She looked at her habitually, but she was very surprised. "You''re awake!"

    Su Hao wanted to get up to thank him, but he felt tired. It was not like the feeling of being hurt. On the contrary, it was like the feeling of hunger and powerlessness that he had not eaten for many days.

    "Thank you, miss..." Su Hao arched his hand weakly, "help me?"

    Did Phoenix harm her? This... Is totally unreasonable.

    The girl in green waved her hand bravely. "What you said was that you fainted alone and gave a hand in the bamboo forest. I didn''t expect that you would have been in a coma for so long, otherwise..."

    Startled that she had said something wrong, the girl in green waved her hand and said with a shy smile, "well, I''m just so happy. You''ve been in a coma for three days. Are you hungry? I''ve simmered millet porridge. Please use it quickly. "

    Su Hao almost lost her smile. What she said and what she did were completely different. If she really cared about how much she spent during her coma, she would not save herself.

    After a while, the girl in green brought millet porridge. I think it was because she was recovering from a serious illness. The rice porridge was not very dry, but there was a thick layer of rice soup on it, and it smelled very good.

    "Thank you," said Su Hao, not following the girl politely. He took up the bowl and began to eat. "I don''t know your name. If you don''t take her in these days, I''m afraid Su Hao will be buried in the belly of the beast."

    The girl in green was embarrassed, but she put down her guard and said with a smile, "where, when I met you, you were covered with soft light. The old people said it was auspicious. Even if I didn''t help you, the wild animals would not rashly invade you."

    After being told that, Su Hao thought about what happened before she was in a coma. Phoenix really gave her the residual strength of her soul. In this way, she had to help her find Jiaowei, otherwise

    After all, the master said that those who owe people always have to pay back. If they don''t pay back the favor of Phoenix, I don''t know if they will be struck by heaven.

    Speaking of the master, I don''t know how the ancient and strange old man is now. Thinking of Nan Wuye''s well-organized, clean and glossy beard, I''m very sorry that I didn''t grab one when I left.

    If Nan Wuye knew that his baby''s apprentice was trying to beat his baby''s beard, he would be so angry that he would jump up and scold his unfilial apprentice. However, because of Su Hao''s reason, he almost followed Rong Dan to fight.

    Time goes back to three days ago.

    Since Su Hao''s downhill, Nan Wuye has been particularly worried about her own baby apprentice. After all, it''s hard to deceive her to a place where she naturally needs to cherish.

    He went to Su Hao''s room to see if he had nothing to do. If there was a little ash, he could hold Rong long for a long time. Yes, in the mountains and forests where they lived, cleaning had always been Rong''s work. If it was just a matter of waving his sleeve, Rong still felt that it had damaged his dignity as a big monster.

    Perhaps because of this reason, when Su Hao was baptized by the extremely hot phoenix soul power, he didn''t tell Nan Wuxie.

    Of course, it can''t be ruled out that he is just as nervous as Phoenix. He thinks that Su Hao, a mortal, won''t have any difficulty in going through the baptism of the residual strength of Phoenix''s soul.

    Rong Zhen''s explanation to Nan Wuye is like this, but he doesn''t want to hear it. He is furious. "You say it''s just the residual force of Phoenix''s soul?! nothing more! Rong, do you think everyone has lived like you for tens of thousands of years? "

    Inexplicably, he was fired for a while, and Rong Zhen felt that he was extremely bent, "isn''t it! Phoenix is very powerful, but it''s just the residual power in the soul! There''s no need to make such a fuss. "

    After hearing this for a long time, Nan Wuye angrily left his sleeve. What''s the residual force in the phoenix soul? It''s the residual power of the soul!

    Is the residual power of Phoenix''s soul used? Oh, Rong Zhen is really standing and talking without backache!

    Because of the evil spirit in the soul and nirvana failure, but the three souls of four souls in three souls were left in the wooden heart of Wutong for thousands of years. The rest of the years passed through the years, which can also turn imaging into a real and natural hegemony of a small bird.

    Nan Wuye felt very sad when he touched his beard. He thought how powerful he was in those years... Today, he was angry with an old monster!

    "Hum," Nan Wu went to dig his own belongings with evil spirit, "his apprentice hurts himself. Don''t have a handle in my hand in the future!"

    As soon as the conversation wind turns, Su Hao nods again and again after listening to the girl''s explanation of how to save herself.

    "So that''s it," Su asked again, smiling. "What''s the name of the girl?"

    It''s not that Su Hao is too vigilant, but that Wei Zi looks at her like a naive, innocent and cute person at that time. In fact, it proves that although she is a poor person, she also has something hateful.

    Whether it''s human nature or things, there are two sides. She has seen many people around the neighborhood who are very popular, but do some disgraceful things behind them.

    As soon as the girl in green patted her brain, she suddenly realized, "my name is Zhuo, and my single name is a jade word. This is my home. Don''t be afraid... I''m the only one in my home. We are all girls."

    When Zhuo Yu said this, Su Hao was even more strange. This age is not very friendly to girls. Zhuo Yu seems to be a girl who has been hairpin for a long time. How can she live alone in a bamboo house far away from the noise of the world?

    She didn''t believe there were so many hermits in the world.

    "Well, I dare to call Miss Zhuo," Su Hao said, and decided to satisfy her curiosity. "I don''t know if Miss Zhuo could tell me why you, a girl with the right age, want to live alone in this place far away from the downtown. Maybe your daughter''s family would like to be more lively."

    Zhuo Yu paused and hesitated for a long time. Then she lowered her head, embarrassed and said, "I was born in wangyuecheng family."

    Seeing Su haomulu''s doubts, Zhuo Yu''s good temper explained, "it''s making Guqin. Our family has made Guqin from generation to generation, but the techniques are like a lot of craft rules. I was born to like Guqin. So I secretly learned it, but I didn''t want to be seen by my father. I was afraid that I would be punished by the family law, so I escaped, Naturally, I have to choose a quiet place to live

 Chapter 332

    Accidentally provoking other people''s sad things, Su Hao quite unnaturally picked up a bowl of porridge, "sorry, I didn''t know it was like this..."

    Zhuo Yu didn''t care. She didn''t put her hand in her heart. "It should be. It''s not wrong for a person to be wary outside."

    When Su Hao saw that Zhuo Yu didn''t look like a faker, he reluctantly relaxed. Suddenly, he thought of Jiao Wei Qin, which was mentioned by Phoenix several times. "By the way, since you are a family of pianqin, have you ever heard of Jiao Wei?"

    "Jiaowei?" Zhuo Yu''s face is self-confident, but her eyes are slightly astringent. Even in her words, she has a sense of vigilance. "Jiaowei is a famous Qin. Naturally, she has heard of it. What''s the use of it?"

    Su Hao is half happy and half worried when she looks like this. It seems that she knows something about Jiao Wei, but she seems to be on guard against people?

    Seeing Zhuo Yu''s face gradually condensing, Su Hao said with a smile, "I have a friend who is a Guqin lover. He has heard about Jiaowei for a long time, but unfortunately left recently. Before that, he said that he must let me find Jiaowei for him to solve his regret."

    This is already a rotten story told by people. It''s more believable for Su Hao to say it again for no reason. Maybe it''s because Su Hao''s face is extraordinarily harmless to people and animals.

    Zhuo Yu''s face was much better, but she still didn''t let go of any information about Jiao Wei she knew. "So it''s just that Jiao Wei''s piano was handed down in ancient times. Now I don''t know how many Jiao Wei there are. The first Jiao Wei''s piano has long been lost. It''s really a pity."

    Su Hao has to admit that what Zhuoyu said is true, but she doesn''t know why. She just thinks that Zhuoyu may have the whereabouts of Jiaowei made of Nirvana burning wood heart.

    "Suhao has been taught." suhao put down her things and looked very dignified and formal. "Suhao is an orphan. She grew up with her master when she was a child. Now her master is old. I''m a person who loves to play the piano. I don''t know if Miss Zhuo can accept an apprentice?"

    Zhuo Yu is stunned when she hears this. She feels that she is only a monk on the way. This person wants to stay and find Jiao Wei''s whereabouts, but she uses such a strange excuse.

    But

    This man has a clear Lingtai, clear eyes. Although his form and behavior are a bit of quack, he has never been wild and rude. His breath makes people happy. I think he is also a kind-hearted person.

    In the mountains, I don''t know the time, there is no earthly sorrow, but it also makes people feel terrible and quiet. The only things that accompany me day by day are the mountain spring Ding Dong and chirping birds.

    "Where can Zhuo Yu afford the girl''s saying like this?" Zhuo Yu''s face remained unchanged and gently picked up the tea cup. "It''s just that she secretly learned the skills of her family and came out to make a living."

    Su Hao didn''t let Zhuo Yu''s hesitation pass by, but he also understood her concerns. "Please rest assured, Miss Zhuo, I really want to help my friends find Jiaowei of guqin, but I''m not unreasonable. If you are against someone stealing family skills, I won''t learn. It''s just good to have someone to accompany me."

    Zhuo Yu is half relieved after hearing Su Hao''s words. Since she doesn''t want to steal the skills inherited by her family because of the burnt tail of guqin, if she just wants a companion, it can be regarded as a way to achieve both ends.

    Seeing that Zhuoyu didn''t say any more words of opposition, Su Hao had the cheek to think that Zhuoyu had agreed, and he didn''t have a fixed residence. It would be wonderful if he could live here for a while.

    Moreover, she felt as like as two peas in the jade body.

    When they get to know Su Hao, they find that Zhuoyu is really suitable for her. She looks gentle, but she is very decisive.

    At the same time, I also learned that Zhuoyu lived in seclusion in the mountains.

    The reputation of a pianist is excellent. Sometimes a pianist can''t get enough money. It''s almost the same as the antique business. It takes three years to open a pianist.

    Zhuo Yu lives in this deep mountain forest, one is to avoid the tracking of his family, the other is to find good wood.

    A good piano needs to go through many processes. In a sense, the materials are available but not available. Zhuo Yu needs to spend a lot of time looking for wood in the mountains, from a few days to half a month, but he can''t find satisfactory materials.

    "Zhuo Yu," Su Hao wiped the sweat on his face. The sun on his head was so hot that he seemed to dry people. "I really don''t understand why you have to toss yourself so much. It''s really..."

    Chuckle came from the side. Zhuo Yu threw the kettle to Su Hao. Seeing Su Hao''s relaxed expression, she said with a smile, "because I like it. Some people like the sound of guqin, so they love it. Some people like its elegance, but what I like is the process of it changing from a piece of wood to a beautiful musical instrument. The taste of it makes people sleepless. "

    Looking at her face, Su Hao knows that her words are not half false. Girls born in a craftsman''s family are always different from ordinary people.

    Just like the original owner, she asked her master when she was very young, "master, why do we want to catch demons? They are so fierce."

    At that time, Nan Wuye seemed to be no different from today. He touched his not very long beard and laughed unfathomably, but he finally gave an accurate answer, "because I like it. Shifu was born to protect this land, but he lost his responsibility because he listened to slander. Now he naturally wants to protect this people no matter what."

    The original owner Su Hao is a little like her. She automatically ignores the words behind and says fiercely, "master, someone is bullying you. You tell me, I''ll take it out for you!"

    Nan Wuye seemed to be out of breath with a smile, and then he said seriously, "she used to be an excellent friend of mine. She lost her nature because she protected a lot of people... She used to be an excellent person."

    Su doesn''t know who "she" refers to. He just feels inexplicably that nanwuye''s appearance at that time is particularly distressing. It''s just like the beasts that all their companions are missing, wandering between the heaven and the earth alone, unrestrained but suffering a little more.

    "What do you think?" Zhuo Yu reached out and waved in front of Su Hao''s eyes. "Have you had a good rest? We have to find a place to rest before dark. It''s late here, but there are wolves around."

    Zhuo Yu hasn''t heard Su Hao speak for a long time. When she turns her head, someone stares at a place. It''s obvious that she has been absent-minded for a long time. But her thoughts in her eyes are more painful than others. She interrupts her mind.

    Su Hao came back to see Zhuoyu complexion complex looking at himself, a smile, "nothing, just think of the master."

    Zhuo Yu was interested. "You haven''t told me what you did before. It''s mysterious. Today, I mentioned you. Master can''t hide it from me."

    After such a long time, Su Hao didn''t think about hiding from Zhuo Yu, "OK, first of all, do you believe there are monsters in the world?"

    Zhuo Yupu chuckled, as if this was a joke. "There are many excellent woods in the hot and humid South, between the mountains and the old woods. If it wasn''t for the goblins, why don''t you think I''m going to live there? It''s also a good way to find musical instruments. "

    Although he felt that he was despised, Su Hao still insisted on the topic, "my master is the demon catching master Nan Wuxie, and I''m his apprentice. How about it? Are you surprised?"

    Zhuo Yu''s reaction makes Su Hao very satisfied. She widens her eyes. After a while, she responds, "are you really Nan Wuxie''s Apprentice? It''s said that the apprentice of Nan Wu Xie''s collection is unreasonable in the Jianghu. He''s almost a devil who makes people turn pale. How can you... Look like this

    Su Hao said something. She didn''t expect that the original owner didn''t do anything to make people angry with each other. She just robbed several lists, and her reputation was ruined to such a degree.

    In her opinion, it''s really mean.

    "Ah, ah," Su Hao reached out to pull Zhuoyu''s soft cheek. "It''s not right for you to listen to the rumors of villains in the river and lake. Don''t you even ask to verify who you are? I didn''t expect that a man should be like a gossip woman! I''ll see it next time. Hum, hum... "

    The last few "hum hum", which means self-evident, Zhuo Yu suddenly felt that he really knew Su Hao, the pain of the cheek is a good illustration of how bad this person is.

    "Painful..." Zhuo Yu refused Su Hao''s hand, only felt that her cheek was too painful. "If you have something to say, it''s not me who arranges you at will. How can you make trouble for me?"

    Su Hao smell speech and increased strength, will Zhuoyu cheek to both sides pull, smile very bad, "I tell you, ah, can be treated like this, but your blessing."

    Zhuo Yu widened her eyes, but her cheek was pulled so that she couldn''t speak, so she had to "Wuwuwuwu" to let her face go.

    Su Hao knows that he can''t bully people. Clay figurines have three earthy qualities. Besides, Zhuo Yu is really cute and tight. He still wants to keep people around. In this way, it''s convenient to bully people at any time.

    After a long time, Su Hao let go of Zhuo Yu. The poor girl moved to the side. She only felt that although the rumors in the river and lake were not very credible, they were not entirely false. Su Hao''s temperament was really no wonder that others said so.

    But... She has such a bad temper. There are so many grievances in the rumor. There are many sects among them. However, Su Hao can be arrogant and domineering for ten years, which almost indirectly shows her extraordinary strength.

    "Su Hao," hesitated for half a day and made up his mind, Zhuo Yu said seriously, "under what circumstances, ordinary creatures will have their own consciousness, that is, to become supernatural beings?"

 Chapter 333

    "Why do you ask?" Su Hao felt strange, but he didn''t study deeply. "Generally, if you stay in a place full of aura all the year round, you will become a monster after many years. Such a monster is very simple and kind, and can''t do evil easily."

    Is it full of aura all year round? Zhuo Yu thought for a long time and said in a low voice, "what else can become a monster besides this situation?"

    "In addition to this situation," Su Hao thought a little, "there is also something about the elixir Yang Zhi Ganlu, or the blood and soul of rare and exotic animals, and it ends the lives of many extraordinary people, and absorbs their merits and virtues completely, so that the spirits and demons will exist in their hearts after the opening of wisdom, Good and evil are just in a moment, but the mind of mana is not low. If we are good, we will have great achievements. Of course, if they are evil, their achievements will not be low, which can be regarded as the most troublesome one. "

    Zhuo Yu''s face was OK at the beginning. When she heard that something was wrong later, it was like a long drought, but she found that something was wrong with manna. It was like someone had poisoned her.

    Su Hao looks at Zhuo Yu thoughtfully. She doesn''t want to be careless about her own work. Besides, Zhuo Yu is such a lovely and beautiful girl. She wants to stay around and bully her. How can she be bullied by monsters.

    Thinking about this, Su Hao asked softly, "Zhuo Yu, you don''t look right. Today, you suddenly asked me this. What''s the matter?"

    Zhuo Yu lowered her head and couldn''t see clearly. She could see that her body was shaking slightly through her clothes.

    "Su Hao..."

    After a long time, Zhuo Yucai made a sound. She raised her head and grasped Su Hao''s hand as if she were holding a straw. Her eyes were red, which matched her usual stubborn and strong appearance.

    "Will you help me catch the demon?"

    The result was unexpected. Zhuo Yu just asked for a while, and she didn''t believe it if there was nothing. But a little girl who lived in seclusion in the mountains suddenly said that she needed someone to help her catch the demon, which was really strange.

    Su Hao didn''t agree immediately. She gently stroked Zhuo Yu''s back and tried her best to calm her mood. She even raised a hand to shield her from the hot sun. She didn''t know that for a long time, Zhuo Yu finally calmed down.

    And just a little crazy is not the same, she at this time calm to some terrible point, the eyes of the glory of unprecedented firm, "Sue good, you help me catch the demon, OK?"

    Su Hao smell speech, also did not rashly promise, "Zhuo Yu, you can tell me, you want to catch that demon?"

    Zhuo Yu seemed to think of something, and her face became dignified. "Su Hao, do you know Sheng Ji?"

    "Birth sacrifice?" Su Hao was puzzled, "isn''t it a way for emperors or civilians to sacrifice gods? It''s just killing chickens, sheep and cattle to sacrifice with blood. What''s the problem? "

    Zhuo Yu said with a cold smile, "yes, it''s just a sacrifice to the gods. Even the emperor is just killing chickens, ducks and sheep. But in our family where the lute is played for generations, the sacrifice to the gods is to use the lives of close relatives!"

    Su Hao''s eyes widened for a moment. This kind of sacrificial method has violated taboo. Guqin has always been the representative of purity and elegance. Zhuo Yu said that why her family has held such a cruel life sacrifice for generations? What kind of evil god would she be after such a bloody sacrifice!

    Seeing Su Hao''s appearance, Zhuo Yu sneered even more, "you, an outsider, think it''s incredible, but my so-called family members think it''s natural!"

    It turns out that the Zhuo family has been a family of pianqin for generations, and their craftsmanship has never been interrupted. Even during the war, they have not been greatly affected.

    Everyone praises this, but they don''t know that this evil Qin has been worshipped by the family of zhuoqin.

    Its shape is like a burnt tail Qin, and it does have traces of burning fire, but it has Phoenix plumes all over its body. The strings are rare ice silk, exquisite workmanship, and the material is rare Tung wood. It should have been a famous Qin, but it can''t play any sound.

    At first, the ancestors of Zhuo family just collected it. Later, for various reasons, they found that they were living in it, claiming that they were ancient beasts, which could satisfy the wishes of ordinary people.

    It''s strange that the ancestors of the Zhuo family were suspicious. It wasn''t long before the Zhuo family was almost destroyed. The thing who claimed to be an ancient beast living in the Qin helped to put an end to the doubts of the ancestors of the Zhuo family with his own ability.

    Later, the ancestors of the Zhuo family became more and more dependent, but found that the self claimed beast was not unconditional help, but cost.

    The price needed is not a rare treasure or ancient deity, just someone in every generation of the Zhuo family.

    Speaking of this, Zhuo Yu''s tears began to fall again. She gritted her teeth and felt sad. "The last person who was sacrificed was my uncle. They said it was my uncle..."

    "Zhuo Yu looks like this, but Su Hao is extremely keen," they said? Isn''t that... Your uncle? "

    "Oh! Ha ha... Uncle Zhuo Yu shed tears, but with a sneer on her face, "they thought I really didn''t remember anything, but how could it be! I remember, I remember everything

    How could that man be his own uncle? How could... Just my uncle?

    "He took me all over the country to look for musical instruments. He would make me a Yueqin that suits my size and I like very much with the hard won Tung wood. He once held me in his arms and flew a kite..."

    He

    "How could he be just my uncle... He is..."

    The voice behind is basically wailing, but Su Hao''s ear power is excellent, clearly hear Zhuoyu behind the two words is "father".

    Because of the tradition of her family, she was sacrificed by the family. I don''t know what the origin is, but because of the rules set by her ancestors, she was worshipped by the Zhuo family. The so-called ancient god beast, which makes a girl, or any child, can''t stand it.

    "Zhuoyu..." Su Hao didn''t know how to comfort her. Sometimes she felt that her family was weak, but she never thought that there would be such a tragic thing.

    Zhuo Yu sneered even more, "if only they cut down their roots, I would not have to live in hatred day and night. You don''t have to think about revenge day and night, and you don''t have to endure their hypocrisy for ten years. Hello, Sue, you can take that monster. It has been sacrificed more and more in recent years. I''m afraid it will come out one day to bring disaster to the world. "

    Su Hao knows that Zhuo Yu is right. This is a kind of wild ghosts and evil spirits who are worshipped by people all the year round but have many lives. Once they are out of control, more people will suffer.

    "Is that why you escaped?"

    Zhuo Yu nodded, "my father began to teach me how to play the lute a long time ago, but after he left, it was discovered carelessly. They... Wanted to use family law to deal with me, that is, the birth sacrifice just mentioned. I was not reconciled, so I begged my prisoner to escape. "

    After hearing this, Su Hao naturally sighed. Although there are many strange things in the world, such things

    "If we want to catch demons," Su Hao pondered, "we have to go back to Zhuo''s home. Can you really accept it?"

    Zhuo Yu casually wiped her tears with her sleeve, "naturally! As long as I can kill that evil zither, I will die! "

    After making the decision, they went all the way to Wangyue city. Along the way, they met a lot of Zhuojia companies. The arrangement was simple and elegant, and there were also highly skilled zither players. Although there were only a few, some people went to visit from time to time, and even some people fought against each other for a piano. They just had to fight.

    The place where they are is close to the border. The Zhuo family is in Wangyue city in the Central Plains. Almost all the larger towns along the way have Zhuo family piano shop, which shows the general trend of the Zhuo family.

    Zhuo''s ancestral home in Wangyue city.

    "Laosan," the Zhuo family owner looked at his younger brother, who had become crazy. "It takes a long time to play the lute. Why are you so worried?"

    The third member of the Zhuo family was devastated. He realized that his elder brother really didn''t have a pain in the back when he stood and spoke. It took him a long time to use a good piano. However, it took him seven or eight years to find the best snow shirt wood from the extremely cold area in the north. He also used the Tung wood collected many years ago. It was clear that they were all excellent piano materials, even raw lacquer was the best, However, he has been making this piano for nearly ten years, but still has not achieved very good results that can satisfy himself.

    "Big brother!" Zhuo Laosan didn''t know how many times he made such a request, "would you like me to see the piano, elder brother? I beg you. I haven''t made a piano for a long time, elder brother!"

    The master of Zhuo family didn''t turn his head. "That Qin has become more and more arrogant in recent years. You''d better not go to see it. The birth sacrifice of this generation is about to start. Zhuo Yu has escaped. We need to find another candidate. Don''t bother. If it recognizes you as the person of birth sacrifice, I can''t save you."

    Thinking of the evil side of the piano in the secret room, Zhuo Laosan also pressed down his mood. "Our Zhuo family... Hasn''t produced a good piano for three years, has it? If it goes on like this, I don''t know if this business will fall into our hands? "

    The Zhuo family owner had no choice but to smile, "maybe it''s because of the loss of the ancestors'' Yin virtue. Our family has offered such an evil thing, so we can''t pray for God''s protection. Let''s take a step at a time."

    Zhuo Laosan lowered his head and suddenly asked, "can''t we get rid of it? My younger brother is the most gifted one among us, but he is there. In the end, little yu''er can''t escape. "

    The master of the Zhuo family shook his head and laughed weakly. "How can it be? My grandfather said that this piano has the soul of Phoenix on it. It already has wisdom, and ordinary Taoists can''t accept it. Moreover, the Zhuo family has sacrificed to it for generations. It has long remembered the taste of the bones of the Zhuo family, so how can it get rid of it?"

 Chapter 334

    The creation of the world''s most uncommon animal is the most auspicious thing. Why is it so evil? The Wutong is more than a Phoenix. How can it be such a evil god?

    The master of Zhuo''s family shook his head noncommittally. It was recorded in the literature of the secret room that the Phoenix was confused by qingluan, and showed the image of extreme evil. He created the evil of spreading heaven and killing evil. Later, he scattered his cultivation for forgiveness, but he failed in Nirvana. All these things are recorded, and can only be seen by each master. However, in his opinion, he can''t completely believe these words, and naturally he won''t say them to his younger brother.

    "Who knows?" The master of the Zhuo family shook his head and said that he didn''t know about it. He warned, "no matter what, you can''t go to the secret room if you make the piano with peace of mind. You can''t see that piano easily. Do you understand?"

    Zhuo Laosan was scared by his elder brother''s rare fierce words. No matter how he felt, he naturally nodded his head like pounding garlic. "Yes, my younger brother knows, please don''t worry about it."

    The master of Zhuo family nodded and walked out. After a while, he turned back again. "You tell the people below not to look for xiaoyu''er. We Zhuo family don''t have many clean hands, so let her live clean outside. It''s not a disgrace to Zhuo family, but... I don''t think she will be named Zhuo family, this girl..."

    Zhuo Laosan didn''t know what he thought of. With a sigh, he raised his hand and wiped the corner of his eyes. "OK, I''m going to give orders. I''m going to let xiaoyu''er be free. This Zhuo family..."

    On that day, the conversation between the Zhuo family leader and the Third Master of the Zhuo family came to an end. They all remembered their old friend, who had been away for many years. He was their youngest younger brother. He was born in the cold winter and was not very strong since he was a child. However, in their generation, Zhuo Qin is very gifted.

    Whether it''s the mastery of phonology or the consideration of the time of painting, it''s always very accurate. The excellent Tongshan Qin material can radiate ten times and a hundred times brilliance in his hands.

    Although he is called Zhuo Han, he is very gentle and genial. He is not easy to be impatient with others. Among the Zhuo brothers, he is also a rare good temper.

    For a long time, he was the most popular family leader of the Zhuo family, that is, their father. However, when he was an adult, the former Zhuo family leader went into the secret room, and his attitude towards Zhuo Han changed greatly after he came out.

    He no longer spoil to see his son, or even no longer want to see him, but began to wholeheartedly arrange Zhuo Han''s marriage, until Zhuo Han married and had a son, the relationship between the two has been eased.

    Zhuohan''s child is a lovely baby girl of Yuxue. The former zhuohan''s family nodded, "it''s really a lovely child. Fortunately, it''s a daughter. It''s so good!"

    It was also from that time on that the rule that Zhuo''s family members could not learn to play the lute appeared. The baby girl was named Zhuo Yu. She stuck to her father day by day, but for nothing else, because Zhuo Han''s wife, who had no feelings, was always weak. After leaving Zhuo Yu for Zhuo Han, she drove to the West.

    Later, Zhuo Han lived a quiet life for a long time. Every day he just teased his daughter and took the time to play the piano. Only when he got a few pieces of good material could he condescend to make one or two.

    However, because his skill of playing zither is incomparable with that of Zhuo''s family, and there is no one in the world who has no family or school to compare with Zhuo''s family, so as long as an ancient zither passes through Zhuo Han''s name, it is hard to find a thousand gold.

    But those who are very persistent in wanting the Qin made by Zhuo Han don''t know what they can''t ask for. In Zhuo Yu''s hand, it''s just a toy. Many of the Qin made by Zhuo Han have been damaged by the little girl, but Zhuo Han has never been dissatisfied.

    They are shocked by Zhuo Han''s love for their daughter, and even more worried about how Zhuo yu should live in the future - after all, Zhuo Han''s extraordinary talent has been admired by the evil Qin worshipped for generations.

    "Xiao Han," the elder brother of Zhuo family once whispered, "you really spoil yu''er too much. It''s not good for her."

    Zhuo Han is still as gentle as usual, even handed over a jar of wine, "Nah, the concubine is green, the elder brother is a jar."

    "Zhuo Han!" Zhuo''s elder brother seldom calls his younger brother''s name directly. At this time, it''s obvious that he is really angry, "did you listen to what I said?"

    Zhuo Hanyang drank a jar of concubines and hung green. His face was stained with wine, but it made people feel cold as never before. "I can''t accompany yu''er for long, because I''m Zhuo''s family, so I have no choice, but you even have to interfere with how to accompany yu''er. Don''t you think it''s too much, big brother?"

    The white porcelain wine bottle was smashed by the gentle young master of Zhuo family. The elder brother of Zhuo family trembled with the voice, but he could not say anything.

    Before long, Zhuo Han said goodbye to his father and brothers and left Zhuo''s house with Zhuo Yu on the pretext of going out to experience and find the best piano material.

    In fact, people with a clear eye can see that this matter is not like what the young master said. The young master of the Zhuo family is the most favored one in the Zhuo family, that is, the piano material that Mr. Zhuo likes will be sent to his room because of the young master''s words. How can such a person worry about the piano material?

    But the master of the Zhuo family and his brothers didn''t say anything, so they took it as a matter of fact. It''s just a pity that they won''t see such a lovely master for a long time.

    Even if there is a preparation, no one thought, such a farewell, is never meet.

    On that night, the moon was as bright as frost, the courtyard was sparkling from a distance, and the osmanthus flowers were fragrant inside and outside. It was another Mid Autumn Festival.

    "So is Xiao Han," the third member of the Zhuo family grumbled discontentedly. "He doesn''t come back to spend the Mid Autumn Festival with us. He only knows how to play with Xiao yu''er."

    The elder of Zhuo family stares at Zhuo Laosan mercilessly. His father has been looking forward to it recently. Now on the night of Mid Autumn Festival, Xiaohan will not come back if he doesn''t come back. Why bother his father again?

    Zhuo Laosan scratched his head, spat out his tongue and took osmanthus wine to escape his elder brother''s eyes. Speaking of this osmanthus wine, it was made by Xiao Han last year. After a year''s hoarding, it became more and more delicious.

    "Alas."

    Zhuo Laosan shakes his head and goes to his stomach with another glass of wine. Suddenly, he hears the sound of a musical instrument, which sounds like the first song of a young Phoenix and the song of a sea of clouds.

    "Why?" Zhuo Laosan put down the wine glass, did not see the elder brother and father''s face like ashes, "another peerless good piano?"

    As it turns out, Zhuo Laosan is so wrong that the beautiful sound of the zither rings the death knell of the people they have just cherished.

    During the Mid Autumn Festival, all the servants of Zhuo''s family have a day off. Whether the servants outside have heard the sound of Qin, they are thinking that Zhuo''s family is famous for Qin. They don''t know how much money they will get this time. When they wake up, they see that the main house is full of pickaxes, and the owner is getting older all night.

    The main house is built by the young master of the Zhuo family.

    The master of Zhuo''s family has not passed the first seven years. At the beginning, miss yu''er, who he took with him, was sent back. She did not cry, laugh, drink or eat. It was like a doll without thought.

    At the same time, she no longer remembers her father. The master of Zhuo family adopted her to his knees and let go a lot of unimportant servants. From then on, miss yu''er is the eldest daughter of Zhuo family, and has nothing to do with the children of Zhuo family.

    Besides, Su Hao and Zhuo Yu are on their way incessantly, for fear of being discovered by Zhuo Jiaqin firms all over the world. They usually walk along the mountain road, sleeping in the open, torturing the two water spirited girls.

    "Su Hao," Zhuo Yu said after so many days, her mood was much better. At this time, she narrowed her eyes and joked with her, "was your master combing your hair when he named you, and then he was reading the comb when he couldn''t win all the time. Someone just asked him what name he was going to call you, and he said a word of comb, so you called Su Hao, right?"

    Sometimes Su Hao really thinks that Zhuoyu''s mouth is really love and hate. She has heard this for too many times, and she is immune to it. At this time, she just laughs.

    "Your mouth," Su Hao raised her hand and tried to squeeze Zhuoyu''s face. "I don''t know who can stand it. A girl''s family is so smart."

    Zhuo Yu dodged Su Hao''s attack, and then quickly and accurately held her, "hum, how can you be the same as the old lady? Even if I have sharp teeth and sharp mouth, how can ordinary people be worthy of me? "

    Su Hao saw that she was so self-confident, secretly admired her self-regulation ability, "yes, who are you? You are a beautiful woman who is loved by everyone. Even when the Emperor sees you, he has to bow down under your pomegranate skirt. How can those ordinary people be worthy of you?"

    "That''s natural," Zhuoyu nodded seriously. "If it wasn''t for a man of indomitable spirit, Zhuoyu wouldn''t look up to me! No matter how hard it is... Just like my father, Yushulinfeng is a talented young man with many talents and skills. Only when he is single-minded, gentle and elegant, can he be worthy of me! "

    Seeing Su Hao''s complexion looking at him, Zhuo Yu turned her head indifferently, "what are you looking at me for? My father told me that my husband must pass his test in the future."

    Su Hao smokes. She doesn''t understand why. Maybe it''s because she doesn''t have the etiquette about her father, and his master thinks that his apprentice is so sharp mouthed, domineering, resourceful and brave that no man is willing to marry or don''t need the protection of a man.

    Zhuo Yu didn''t know what he had in mind. He reached out and took out a thin book with less than half a finger flat. He said, "well, this one is arranged by my father. It''s a test for my son-in-law. I''ll show you a look."

    Their position at this time is very close to the moon city. After these days, Su Hao also knows that the more nervous the little girl is, the more noisy she is. At this time, her hands are raised above her head. "Thank you, Miss Zhuo

    His voice was like a play tune, which made Zhuo Yu laugh. "Well, I''ll show you. Don''t break it. If it''s broken, I''ll swear."

 Chapter 335

    This is one of the few things left by Zhuoyu''s father. Su Hao will treat it kindly. He just turns over a few pages and suddenly feels that if Zhuoyu, a beautiful girl, really wants to look for her husband, she will only be able to be alone in her life.

    Slowly close the book, Su Hao slowly looked up at Zhuo Yu, "girl, your father... Is really strange, not like ordinary people, I really admire, but if you want to find your husband according to this, I have to sympathize with those people."

    "Hey, hey," Zhuo Yu took the wonderful book left by her father, trembled and patted gently, "so my father is the best to me."

    Before she was happy enough, something fell out of the book with a click. Zhuo Yu trembled when she heard the sound, and her eyes were about to cry.

    Su Hao was much calmer than her. She picked up the things on the ground, flipped through the book and patted Zhuo Yu on the shoulder. She was quite speechless. "OK, why are you crying? The book is so nice. It''s something in the interlayer of the book cover. Have a look!"

    Zhuo Yu looks back suspiciously. Her eyes are red like a little rabbit. Then she takes Su Hao''s things and glances at them, but her face is more and more dignified.

    Su Hao checked the package and didn''t find anything wrong with him. Without looking up, she asked, "what''s this? I guess your father left it to you, and I didn''t look at it carefully. "

    After waiting for a long time, she didn''t reply. Su Hao raised her head and saw Zhuo Yu''s face full of tears, but there was more ecstasy in her eyes.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Zhuo Yu handed the paper in the interlayer to her and spread it out. She saw that the words were askew, seemingly out of order, but there were some rules to find.

    "This is the map of Zhuo''s ancestral home," Zhuo Yu gently moved her finger on the paper. "This is the back garden, here is the main house, and here is Zhuo''s ancestral hall."

    Su Hao nodded thoughtfully. It seemed that the paper was a little damp, and some places were blurred, but it was still clearly visible. One place was marked with eye-catching red cinnabar, which was very eye-catching.

    "And here?" Su Hao pointed to the special place. "It''s marked out. What''s the place?"

    Zhuo Yu''s voice is cold and cool. "It''s the secret room, the place where the evil Qin is worshipped, and it''s also the place where people sacrifice for generations."

    Su Hao didn''t know what to say for a moment, so he had to pick up the package, "OK, let''s go quickly. We can go to Wangyue city in a few days. With this map, we will get twice the result with half the effort."

    "Good," Zhuo Yu also quickly tidied up his emotions, "let''s go."

    On the other side, wangyuecheng Zhuo''s family.

    "Big brother," the third brother of Zhuo family has been more calm these years. At this time, he can''t see half an expression, "someone saw yu''er in the place six days away from wangyuecheng."

    The master of the Zhuo family nodded, quite pleased, "just come back, just come back, for so many years, a girl doesn''t know where she is, and doesn''t know if she is thin..."

    He wanted to say something else, but he was interrupted by Zhuo''s third brother, "big brother! She didn''t come back alone. He also brought back Su Hao, the demon catching master of Nanyue''s Apprentice. "

    The master of Zhuo''s family was stunned for a moment, but at last he laughed desolately and helplessly. "The evil zither has been in Zhuo''s family for generations, and it''s not that there has been no demon catching master or Taoist priest. Just let yu''er make trouble. Zhuo''s family owes her."

    After hearing this, the third member of the Zhuo family didn''t say anything. He just lowered his head and looked rather bad. He went to the door in silence for a long time.

    "Laosan," the Zhuo family owner called him, "we haven''t had a good gathering these days. Let''s stay here for dinner today."

    There was a trace of impatience and disdain in the third eyes of the Zhuo family. When he turned around, he was the same as usual. "Thank you, elder brother, but I have to make a piano. You know, I''ve been looking forward to that piano for many years, and I''ve made some progress recently. I''d better go back first."

    "... well," the master of Zhuo''s family moved his lips, but he didn''t say too much after all. "You can go. It''s just that the weather is changeable recently, but you should pay attention to your health."

    "Good," the third brother of Zhuo family frowned and pressed down the restless emotion in his body. "Thank you for your concern."

    The master of Zhuo family nodded and watched Zhuo Laosan walk out slowly. His brow twisted. Recently, Laosan seems to have something wrong?

    Since getting Zhuo Yu''s father''s map, they are on their way faster and faster. After a few days, they have already settled down in wangyuecheng inn.

    "Alas," the lobby of the inn is always a gathering place for all kinds of gossip, "the Third Master of the Zhuo family is really an extraordinary late bloomer. Recently, he made two Qin, which are really... Tut tut..."

    Another companion echoed, "that is, it''s said that Zhuojia will produce a top-quality piano in three or five years. I didn''t expect the third master to take out two recently. How can other people live? "

    "Oh," laughs the first one, "I forgot that you work in a piano company, too. How''s your business

    His companion gently shook his head and sighed, "what business is there? Even if there is business, it''s not a big business. It''s still keeping the price down. Now, it''s just that it''s not enough to make ends meet."

    Su Hao listened with relish. Zhuo Yu frowned more and more. "This Guqin needs hundreds of processes. Uncle San has never been used to playing two or even several pieces of Guqin at the same time. How can he take out two pieces of Guqin at once?"

    Eyebrow a pick, Su good idea on the heart, tight urge slowly urge Zhuoyu quickly finish meal, then pull her in a hurry to run upstairs.

    "What are you doing?" Zhuo Yu shook Su Hao''s hand, but he could only follow her upstairs. "I want to know more about it."

    Sue sat down on the dresser. "I''m just trying to get better information."

    Zhuo Yu looked at Su Hao from the mirror. Her face was full of unkind smiles. At this time, she couldn''t avoid it. She had to close her eyes and let Su Hao play with her. "If you do evil to me, I won''t spare you!"

    Su Hao gently comforted, "well, well, how can I harm you? Believe me."

    A few hours later

    The guests came out of the inn in a daze. At the beginning, two beautiful girls tried to make up with them. They thought it was a rare beauty. In fact, it proved that there was no such thing as a free lunch or a free beauty.

    They were lured by two beauties all the way to the quiet alley. Just as they wanted to say that beauties were very enthusiastic and active, they were easily beaten by one of the beauties. There was nothing like that at that time. Just as they wanted to fight against the other beauties, they began to sprinkle drugs all over the sky, and suddenly they were weak.

    Originally, I thought that I could not get up even if I fell on the color character this time. I thought that I was going to explain it here, but I didn''t think that the two beauties didn''t have the habit of killing them all.

    It''s just that Hao''er inquires about zhuojiaqin. It seems that if he is not an Aegean, he may be the enemy. He just said these words.

    Several guests who thought they had left Yanfu rubbed the position where they had been kicked. They only felt that the beauty was really fierce.

    But he looked back and touched the silver in his arms. He was so happy that he finally had some private money behind his daughter-in-law''s back.

    In the Inn room, Zhuo Yu is very disgusted with her complicated dress. She thought Su Hao had a good idea before, but unexpectedly, she let them make up and wear complicated and gorgeous dress to seduce others.

    If it''s just seduction, Zhuo Yu slams her clothes on the ground, "Su Hao! You even let him touch my hand! He... If you hadn''t pulled me, I would have beaten him half paralyzed! "

    After hearing this, Su Hao had a better understanding of Zhuo Yu''s ferocity, but he still said with a smile, "yes, you are the most powerful, but don''t you know what you want to know all the time? What are you angry about. What''s more, the last medicine I sprinkled is not good for people. What are you angry about? "

    "Forget it," Zhuo Yu waved, "let''s talk about Zhuo Jiaqin. The Zhuo family doesn''t have the tradition of playing the lute many times at a time, and the third uncle is extremely disgusted with this kind of action. It''s too abnormal to take out two pieces of the best Guqin at once. "

    "What do you mean by that?" Su Hao didn''t understand, "maybe it''s because of the favorable weather, location and people. Two pieces of zither came out together. It''s not that there''s no such possibility."

    "No," Zhuo Yu insisted, "if it is like this, it''s really a coincidence. Because the wood of each piece is different, so their digging, painting and drying time of the paint will be different. How can they come across such a Gemini all at once? It''s rare to see such a Gemini in a hundred years, OK?"

    Su Hao nodded to show that he understood, but suddenly he thought of another thing, "you said that every generation of the Zhuo family would choose a person to sacrifice the evil Qin in the next life, right? Have you finished the birth sacrifice of your generation? "

    Zhuo Yusi thought for a long time and shook his head for sure. "No, I was the one who would be sacrificed, but I ran away. And every time after the Zhuo family''s birth sacrifice, there must be the best famous zither. I haven''t heard that the Zhuo family has produced any best famous zither, but surely the birth sacrifice hasn''t started yet. "

    With this, Su Hao is reassured. If she comes back in a hurry, but still can''t save even one life, she will feel very ashamed.

    "In this case," Su Hao''s eyes narrowed slightly, smiling as cunningly as a child, but the light in his eyes could not be underestimated. "We already have the map your father left you, so how about visiting Zhuo Fu at night? You can also have a look at what the silent jiaoweiqin looks like! "

 Chapter 336

    Su Hao, in fact, wanted to know most of the evil Qin that was put up by people, whether he had been through the Wutong wood heart of the nirvana fire.

    If so, how could it be so evil? If not, what kind of evil in the world dare to use the symbol of the righteous Phoenix on themselves?

    He said that he wanted to visit Zhuo''s house at night and see the true face of Xie Qin. They began to prepare. This is the best time to do such an improper thing.

    Unexpectedly, Zhuo''s family doesn''t have much manpower to guard the house. Su Hao takes Zhuo Yu with him. They go to the door of the secret room all the way, and the only dark guards are also used with ecstasy. It''s really tragic.

    Open the door of the secret room, the first section of the road is very dark, but the unexpected humidity is very good, to the back of a little bit, the wall is full of Qin, looking at Zhuo Yu''s obsessed look will not be any product.

    Before, Su Hao was only interested in the zither on the middle altar, just like Zhuo Yu''s dictation. The material of the zither was charred, and the texture of the trees was like a Phoenix, even the plumes were lifelike.

    But its whole body is full of red and black light. On its altar, you can see the coagulated blood, and even smell a bloody smell.

    Guqin was originally pure and elegant, and phoenix was the auspicious beast in ancient times, but this evil Qin really overturned people''s impression of both.

    "Is this... The evil zither you said?"

    Su Hao was almost speechless in surprise. When he came near, he found that the breath of this evil Qin was too close to that of Phoenix, but it was as cold as the cold spring of the nether world.

    Zhuo Yu was irritated by the lingering bloody smell in the secret room. Her eyes turned red and she gritted her teeth. "Yes, this is the Qin, the Qin that the ancestors of Zhuo''s family had to offer well!"

    Su Hao closed his eyes and suddenly remembered what Phoenix had said. Then he knew what it meant if it didn''t look like.

    This has gone through the fire of Nirvana, and the Wutong wood heart with phoenix soul power, the real children are too ugly.

    I do not know what stimulation it was, the whole room Qin Qin made a deep vibrato, and the evil Qin made by the Wutong wood heart on the altar was a black and red glow.

    "Phoenix?"

    At first, Su Hao thought that he had heard it wrong, but he calmed down and found that it was like the sound of a young Phoenix at the beginning, but it implied that the voice was cold and coquettish, which came from the altar.

    "What should I call you?" Su Hao is not afraid, facing the altar, looking straight at the direction of the evil Qin, "Jiaowei? Wutong? Or... Is the Phoenix extremely evil

    Su Hao was not frightened. It seemed that she made the Qin on the altar a little unhappy. The sound of the Qin around her was excited for a moment, but she saw a return to silence.

    Just like the first time I saw the Phoenix, the Qin on the altar gave out a dazzling light, and slowly the Phoenix appeared from there.

    "Little girl," said the condensed Phoenix, looking at her face to face with Su Hao, her beak almost pecked Su Hao''s nose. "Tell me why you have the smell of Phoenix, and I''ll be merciful to leave you and the little thing over there with a whole body. What do you think of this deal?"

    Su Hao carefully looked at the evil Phoenix, whose breath was similar to the Phoenix she had seen a few days ago. But if she could become a human, she would look cold and gloomy. Her red and gold plumes were also mixed with a lot of green and black, which made her look strange and awe inspiring.

    Even if it''s Phoenix''s evil face... It won''t look like this... Right?

    "You are the famous auspicious animal Phoenix," Su Hao asked persistently without blinking an eyelid. "Why do you want to do such a thing, and why do you become what you are today?"

    The whole body is mixed with the blue and black phoenix has no patience, the whole body is full of light, and then look back, the claws are already on Su Hao''s neck.

    "I said," the furious Phoenix word by word, the power on the claws will become greater and greater, "you, why, Mo, body, will, have, Feng, Huang, of, Qi, breath!"

    Su Hao is not breathing well, her face is red, and she slaps Phoenix''s paw, trying to let it loose.

    Zhuo Yu, who has been watching for a long time, finally comes to her senses. It''s about Su Hao''s life and death. She is not as angry as before. Instead, she wants to try her best to appease Phoenix. If Su Hao is killed by the evil Phoenix, she can''t get out of this place.

    "That..." Zhuo Yu approached a few steps and gently touched Phoenix''s tail. "If you strangle her, no one really knows the answer to your question."

    Phoenix seems to pause, and then very much listen to advice, good will su Hao let go, satisfied with listening to the weight falling "PATA" sound.

    "Yes, thank you very much for reminding me, little thing," Phoenix looked at Zhuo Yu, even with a smile, "how can I forget you?"

    Although Phoenix is a little kind as an ancient beast at this time, Zhuo Yu can''t help but step back. She always feels that Phoenix has bad intentions. It''s the master who has devoured so many lives!

    Facts have proved that Zhuoyu''s intuition is correct. Su Hao suddenly shouts out to be careful. Before Zhuoyu has time to respond, he is picked up by Phoenix.

    ˇ°ˇ­ˇ­ˇ±

    Is this the legendary friend of the dead poor?

    Su Hao knew that the Phoenix must not be easy to deal with. At this time, he picked up Zhuo Yu like a chicken or something. He couldn''t help yelling at Zhuo Yu.

    Phoenix intentionally controls the power, Zhuoyu still feels very uncomfortable, but Phoenix doesn''t have any pity for jade. She turns her head and looks at Su Hao. She even swings Zhuoyu in her claws.

    "How''s it going?" Phoenix voice with a smile, listening to people from a goose bumps, "do you want to say, how do you come from the breath of the Phoenix, you have Rong Zhen Yuan body protection, but you need some time, but this delicate, not the same."

    Then he shook Zhuoyu and let Su Hao''s heart rise to his throat.

    But... Does she know Rong? That''s a pervert... Sounds like a lot of stories.

    But it''s not the time to think about this. If you don''t say anything, I''m afraid Zhuo Yu''s life will be explained here.

    "Well, well," Su Hao agreed busily, "I''ll tell you, I''ll tell you, but you should put Zhuo Yu down first. You said she''s delicate and tender, and it can''t stand your tossing."

    Phoenix flew a little short, just when Zhuoyu''s toes touched the ground, it stopped, chin on the wings, ready to watch Su Hao, just like listening to a play.

    Su Hao''s mouth flicks. He just looks at Zhuo Yu''s white eyes turning straight. He reluctantly tells Zhuo Yu what happened before. At the same time, he is glad that he didn''t give Zhuo Yu those things to catch demons. Otherwise, I''m afraid that the girl with a bad temper has been forced to say hello to her no matter what happened.

    But she also knows that this method is certainly useless for Phoenix, so she is very happy.

    Phoenix listened to Su Hao''s words, and looked at Su for a long time, then nodded, without any pity, put Zhuoyu down, and even turned Zhuoyu over with his wings.

    "And you?" Phoenix posture unchanged, interesting, "why do you come here, ah, look at you like this, like we have a blood feud like, I have not seen you ah."

    Zhuo Yu is angry and wants to vomit blood. If it''s not for blood feud, why do I come to you!

    Zhuo Yu didn''t speak for a long time. The Phoenix tilted its head and looked at her suspiciously. After a long time, it suddenly dawned, "are you happy to see the legendary Phoenix?"

    See Zhuoyu stare big eyes, suddenly began to cough up, Phoenix more complacent.

    "You mortals," Phoenix shook his head, very spit on the appearance, "is really a game of a hopeless."

    Su Hao is looking at him. He doesn''t know why he has a lot of love for this strange Phoenix. But if it goes on like this, I''m afraid Zhuo Yu will be furious.

    Fortunately, Zhuoyu was not as fragile as Su Haoxiang thought. She answered in a very humble voice, "you have been worshipped by the Zhuoyu family for so many years and have been sacrificed for generations. How can you tell me that you have no blood feud with me? Phoenix, are all the ancient beasts as brazen as you? "

    As soon as Zhuo Yu said this, Su Hao knew that it would be bad if he could not do it well. As expected, Phoenix''s eyes turned left and right a few times, suddenly jumped on Zhuo Yu and pressed her hard. Her eyes were as red as blood.

    "Little thing," Phoenix glared at her fiercely, "my temperament is not very good, you''d better tell me clearly, what is blood feud?"

    Zhuo Yu found that Phoenix''s eyes were full of contempt from beginning to end. He called himself a little thing, and really felt that he could be at his disposal, including life.

    This cognition suddenly makes Zhuo Yu dare not move. No matter what the purpose of her father''s leaving her a map is, the gap between her and phoenix is like dust, stars and moon, and there is no comparison between them.

    But when she had come here, she could not help but flinch, "isn''t it! You have bewitched our ancestors of the Zhuo family, and have been sacrificed by our Zhuo family for generations. The smell of blood here is so strong that it''s choking. What else do you want to say? "

    Phoenix reaction for a long time, this just pull out a smile that looks like, "Shengji? Yes, I did receive the birth sacrifice. It''s just a few chickens, ducks and sheep. How can I be so stingy? "

    Zhuo Yu was gasping at the corners of her mouth. "How many chickens, ducks and sheep?! You are so kind! The Zhuo family worships you from generation to generation, and each generation will choose a family to sacrifice to you. Now you say that what you receive is chicken, duck and sheep?! Phoenix, even if you are an ancient beast, I''ll trouble you to have a face, OK

 Chapter 337

    Don''t want Phoenix to listen to this but suddenly smile open, let go of Zhuo Yu slowly pace to Su Hao in front of, "no wonder that outside that will choose you, your courage is not small, bring the small thing is extremely interesting, even the enemy have not made clear in a hurry to revenge, this small thing is really the courage to add."

    No matter what their reaction was, they flew up to the altar and raised their heads to make a sound, followed by a powerful animal roar, which surprised both of them.

    "Come on, come on," said the Phoenix, flapping its wings cheerfully, with an awe inspiring sense of killing in its eyes. "Come out and meet the little hearts, see which Qin they are suitable for, and make it for me to be the spirit of Qin. You can eat the rest yourself."

    After hearing this, Su Hao directly blocks Zhuo Yu behind her. She suddenly understands that no matter what the Phoenix just shows, in fact, she is no longer an ancient auspicious beast.

    Phoenix said this, a black body with feathers, but no wings, the head from the back all the way full of sharp horns of the beast from the altar behind the slow pace out, that look like a leisurely pace, see Su good a burst of panic.

    The original master grew up with Nan Wuye when he was young. His favorite book in his life is the book recording all kinds of monsters and beasts. Because he has read it too many times, he still has fresh memories even after many years.

    But out of this strange beast, she crazily read the memory of his head, but there is still no record about him.

    But here is only the secret room of Zhuo family. Besides the Phoenix in front of us, what else will there be?

    The smell of blood on the tip of the nose became more and more obvious with the appearance of the strange beast. Su Hao was shocked suddenly. Phoenix said that he had not been sacrificed by human life, but those people also lost their lives. Even if they made a righteous contribution to the family and gave their lives in vain, they didn''t have no resentment at all.

    And Phoenix looks like a fish in water here, either it has enough ability to suppress the beast, or the beast is made by her.

    Phoenix seemed to know what Su Hao thought of, and giggled a few times. "Little girl, it''s none of my business. This thing is outside the three realms, not in the five elements. It''s caused by the resentment of the Zhuo family for generations. But I finally accepted it. You can''t do me wrong."

    "Resentment?" Su Hao didn''t understand, "even if there is resentment, it''s not so strong. How can it be..."

    "Why can''t it be?" the Phoenix slouched over the beast and didn''t dislike its horn. "Being coaxed by his family, he volunteered to sacrifice an evil harp for the sake of the family''s reproduction. Finally, the food he wanted to eat didn''t appear. The people outside didn''t open the door. Just before he died, he realized that it wasn''t a ghost, but a poor ancient auspicious beast Phoenix, Guess what they think? "

    Phoenix said very wronged, and even very scene of the smoke a few, Su Hao is cool.

    No matter how high sounding it is, it can''t cover up the fact that it was indeed sacrificed.

    It''s even more cruel than the ordinary life sacrifice. The strange animals formed by the ancestors'' resentment use their flesh and blood. The soul that has no place to place is taken by the Phoenix, and the part that can''t be absorbed is put into the Guqin as the spirit of the guqin, which can''t be reincarnated forever.

    Su Haoliang put out the ancient double border sword and put on the appearance of fighting, "Phoenix, you also know that you are an ancient auspicious beast! But what''s the difference between what you''ve done and what you''ve done with monsters and ghosts! "

    Phoenix straightened up, eyes full of banter, "Yo, finally come over? I want to play a little more

    Su Hao was cold all over. "Are you really a phoenix?"

    Phoenix flying up and down, Phoenix Dance nine days of gorgeous self-evident, "yes, of course I''m still Phoenix, but I don''t want to continue to be good to them."

    Without waiting for Su Hao to reply, Feng Huang said to himself, "I''ve done all kinds of good things. As a result, I just make mistakes carelessly, and all my good things will be destroyed. How can such a world deserve my kindness to them? Since I don''t appreciate them, then it''s unnecessary. My Nirvana has failed. Do you want me to treat them as usual? Little girl, have you read too much? "

    Phoenix said so, after the resentment turned into a strange beast toward the two men, Phoenix good at the side of the time to watch, eyes flashing the light of banter.

    Su Hao''s heart was only for a while, but he didn''t dare to say it. If Phoenix heard it, I''m afraid it would be more difficult.

    She can resist the attack of other beasts, but the blackened Phoenix has no way to take it.

    Push Zhuoyu away and take her far away from the beast. While holding the charm in her arms, she is about to sprinkle it on the beast. A black smoke rises from the place where the charm contacts with the beast.

    The charm works on the beast!

    Before Su Hao had time to be happy, he saw the beast pull down from his body with two talismans of claws, and the red light appeared in his eyes.

    Although this charm is effective for other animals, it is only effective. It can''t hurt it at all.

    Although it is the result of resentment, the Phoenix is also a divine beast. It has been infiltrated by the breath of the Phoenix, and has been fragrant by the Zhuo family for generations. I''m afraid it has already been half flesh and blood for a long time.

    The charm just now works for it, so it hurts it. But at the same time, it also knows that there is no fatal threat to it at all. Besides arousing the ferocity of other animals, such an attack has no advantage at all.

    The beast has come near, time is too urgent to make an effective attack.

    Su Hao closed her eyes, as if she was ready to die. When she came here, she caught demons all the way, ran, fought, and had a comfortable life. She only thought that she had picked up this life.

    It''s just pity for Nan Wuxie. My dear apprentice died in a foreign land. I don''t know what it''s like to be sad

    So she thought, smelling the stench of the beast, and even heard the panting sound of the beast, she had been ready for a long time, but the expected pain did not come.

    In the chamber of secrets, the red light was very strong. Su Hao closed his eyes reflexively. He felt that once his body stagnated, the cold and gloomy air around him was immediately driven away by the Phoenix.

    Of course, this is not what the black phoenix, who has been trapped for many years, will do. In fact, the black phoenix stares at Su Hao''s pure soul.

    "At the beginning, we went our separate ways." the soft hair on the back neck of the blackened Phoenix exploded, as if it would rush up to fight at any time. "We agreed that you would go your way and I would cross my single wooden bridge. Now what do you care about me?"

    The phantom of the pure Phoenix''s soul looks calm, but the breath on the body is more attractive than the first meeting.

    "We are one," the Golden Phoenix phantom stares at him tightly, "but we had to separate at the beginning, but how could you become like this!"

    The Phoenix on the opposite side of it looked at the golden red light of it jealously, turned his head and circled for a while, seemed to calm down a little, and became the indifferent appearance before.

    "Oh, it''s rare for you to know that we are one," the blackened Phoenix''s soul turned a little white eye, as if it had no image of a beast. "Don''t you already become the entity dominating party? I didn''t even know to come to me. Now I still have the face to say such things here. It''s really shameless. "

    The pure phantom of Phoenix''s soul doesn''t show any expression, but the breath of the whole body is more attractive. On the other hand, the blackened Phoenix doesn''t know how to restrain at all, and its tone is full of ridicule and malicious ridicule.

    Wutong, "fan Huang," fan fan wings, "you have become a chicken cubs for the disaster, and also to a large bamboo forest, planted a lot of Indus trees, so smart and shameless, no wonder you can not remember me."

    The pure phantom of Phoenix''s soul doesn''t know how to say it. It wanders around a few circles in the same place and suddenly rushes to the direction of blackening Phoenix.

    The blackened Phoenix had been ready for a long time. He dodged the attack and went around behind him. One of his two claws lifted Su Hao and Zhuoyu up and caught them on the altar. He kept on showing off his power and looked very flat. "You come to beat me. Anyway, I can''t beat you now. Come on."

    The golden red phoenix catches its hand. It is the pure soul of the Phoenix. If it really fights, the soul of the Phoenix that has been eroded by some force will not beat it, but it can''t stand it. It''s shameless to hold two mortals and threaten them. Although killing innocent people indiscriminately will be punished by heaven, the blackening Phoenix is so fearless, I know with my toes that he won''t care.

    But he still had a little conscience. He didn''t do anything too much. He just put his two faces down on the altar, and then squatted on the altar with his two claws pressing one by one. Suhao felt that he was about to die.

    The golden red phoenix looked bad and did not continue to move. It stopped and sighed, as if it were with a disobedient child. "You are attached to the tail of the Wutong wood made of the long wooden Indus of the nirvana fire, and remain in the closet all the year round, and there is something unclean beside it. I can not find you. In fact, he is still trapped there and can''t get out easily. "

    The blackened Phoenix doesn''t make a sound. Zhuo Yu turns her eyes hard again. She feels that she''s about to be out of breath. If she''s angry, she''s going to find the right master. What''s she going to do to vent her anger on them!

    Seeing this, the golden red phoenix sighed silently for them, but when it came to speaking, it was still slow, "even if the three souls and seven souls have different personalities, you shouldn''t be like this. Now we meet, can you tell me what happened over the years?"

    The goods on the other side didn''t talk to each other, but they didn''t have to press their paws on them. The whole son Phoenix was lying on them. Su Hao moved and just suffered a lot.

 Chapter 338

    When he thought that he could not speak and was about to spend so much time, the blackened Phoenix finally said, "because I don''t want to be nice to them. Tens of thousands of years ago, Pangu emperor separated heaven and earth, and Nvwa lady created thousands of people in the world. Our Phoenix obeyed the will of heaven to protect one side of the land. For tens of thousands of years, natural and man-made disasters, exotic animals and birds of prey, as long as there was chaos, when did we shrink back?"

    It seems that the mind has returned to the glory of tens of thousands of years ago. At that moment, the holy air on it moved people, but only for a moment, and then it was still ferocious, "but they! Stealing Phoenix cubs, or imprisoning or alchemy, those bastards with real dragon Qi! What does the pursuit of longevity have to do with Phoenix! "

    "The Phoenix family has withered away and never retaliated! They... Why

    After the description of blackened Phoenix, Su Hao probably knows why he is so virtuous now.

    Long ago too high to be reached by Phoenix, the nine day celestial spirits, who lived all day long, lived without a Wutong, and did not practice, but not leisurely and extravagant life.

    The biggest amount of activity every day is just to fly around your jurisdiction to see if there is something terrible happening, or about to happen.

    After all, sometimes too careful and doting is not suitable for the survival of the people on that side of the land.

    Generally speaking, they have a very leisurely life. Every day, they go to Kunlun mountain to take a bath several times, and bathe with spirit water. The luxury is appalling. This also makes Fenghuang extremely clean. It is said that there is also a little Fenghuang who has been despised because it is too dirty.

    "If only it had been like this all the time," sighed the blackened Phoenix, "I wouldn''t give up no matter how dirty the little Phoenix is."

    Since said such words, then Phoenix did not go on like this all the time.

    When there is no disaster, people will think a lot. There are some magicians who do not do their work all day, and there are not many magic arts, but they are enough to deceive those rulers who are high but have no brains.

    The folk began to spread that Phoenix is an ancient beast, which can be eaten for hundreds of years, especially the Phoenix cub.

    It can be imagined how terrible behind, the little Phoenix do not have enough strength to protect themselves, but like the bustle of the mortal world, three days secretly run out to play, there are always some mortal.

    Warlocks can easily see the camouflaged little Phoenix, and then they will be brought into the palace. Their feathers will be woven into gorgeous dresses, their bones will be carved into all kinds of trinkets, their flesh and blood will be used for alchemy, and even their eyes will be dug out in advance for good collection, Ignorant people always believe that Phoenix''s eyes will become valuable night pearls after years of carving.

    Fenghuang''s cubs suffered a lot. All day long, they wailed in the palace. The big Fenghuang turned into human beings, but they couldn''t enter the Imperial City protected by the Golden Dragon. They had to stay outside and listen to the little Fenghuang''s wailing until they disappeared.

    "We Phoenix people," he said later, but the pure soul of the golden red phoenix, "were killed just a little bit, because we Phoenix people, cubs are always very rare, if only this is OK, but everything will always have two sides of light and dark. Pangu opened the world and left the light to the world, but the dark never disappeared."

    The dark side in the dark and humid place, slowly also began to breed a race - demons.

    They look like ordinary people, handsome men and beautiful women. What they love most is to bewitch people and keep a low profile for many years. Overnight, they tangled with mortal warlocks and those mortals with unknown ambitions, and began to wantonly rebel.

    There was a general named qingluan under the seat of the queen mother of the West. He was ordered to lead his troops to encircle and suppress the rebellion. After several wars, he finally defeated the main force of the demons with his own strength and died with the generals of the demons.

    Hearing this, Xiwang''s mother went to the battlefield to restrain qingluan''s soul and put it in the treasure bottle of heaven and earth. As for Huangshan, she was looking forward to his return one day.

    "Qingluan is a variant subspecies of the Phoenix family," added the blackened Phoenix. "The queen mother of the west is actually buying off the Phoenix family by taking it to her seat. Qingluan is older than most of the Phoenix families. Even when I was young, she brought us up."

    Su Hao was moved by this, just like the master of the original master and Nan Wuye. This kind of kinship is very different from ordinary people. Ordinary people can''t understand it very well.

    But... In these two memories of the past, she needs to remind.

    The black phoenix finds Su Hao''s special restlessness. When he looks down, he sees Zhuo Yu''s face turns red. It seems that he is about to faint. Then he reluctantly moves his body.

    Then he continued to tell his story tens of thousands of years ago.

    Then the queen mother of the West had a secret talk with the Jade Emperor, and sent the immortals belonging to the five elements to "protect the Dharma" for qingluan. They were Baihu, huawang peony, Jiuzi guanniu, bainiao Fenghuang, and an earth dragon of the same age.

    Because their birth is too humble, so they do not like to stay with these born to be immortal, rare and exotic animals.

    They are also acquaintances. They are comfortable and comfortable on Huangshan Mountain every day, but the fact is not so simple. Qingluan is really good at exterminating the rebels. However, the reason why his soul is put into the treasure bottle of heaven and earth and suppressed under Huangshan Mountain is that he even sent them, in a sense, the kings of the five elements, to "protect the Dharma".

    It''s all because although he died together with the rebel demon leader, the demon leader left a lot of pure evil spirit in his soul.

    The amiable uncle qingluan in the Ninth Heaven has become another person.

    Several immortals guarding qingluan began to have frequent nightmares. In every dream, they were killing each other, and it was hard to tell whether they would win or lose. The sky was full of scarlet clouds, lightning and thunder.

    Later, in order to escape, peony left Huangshan first, but he disobeyed the Queen Mother''s order and was forcibly deprived of most of her mana.

    Then the white tiger disappeared.

    The Phoenix was confused by dreams, and unwilling to listen to the green luanyang, and the evil appearance appeared. It hurt the mortals in the village of Mount Huangshan, and was regarded as a monster. In order to get rid of these, she returned to her Wutong tree and carried out nirvana.

    But the Wutong spirit lurks from the dream to the body, and when Nirvana comes out of trouble, Nirvana fails. Phoenix finally makes the last effort to prevent Nirvana from waging fire, and concealed most of its soul in the Wutong tree. For thousands of years, phoenix trees have realized that Phoenix is their descendant, and is carrying the nirvana fire into the heart of their own wood.

    Speaking of this, the blackened Phoenix gritted his teeth, "I stayed quietly in the deep mountains and forests. Did I do anything? How could someone meddle with me and make me a violin? It''s so loud that I''ve been restless."

    Su Hao''s intuitive blackening of Phoenix is not because he was made into a piano. Sure enough, the following words confirm his idea.

    "Even if it''s a piano, no one can play it," said the blackened Phoenix, feeling his nose. He was not angry. "I was even arrested and gave me such inferior incense. Why should I give them a good piano?"

    The words in Heihua Fenghuang''s mouth seem to be different from what they know. It''s clear that she has bewitched Zhuo''s ancestors and even the current situation. Why is he wronged now?

    Zhuo Yu finally slowed down. As soon as she heard this, she began to speak angrily. She didn''t flinch at all. "You cheat, you lie! It''s clear that you are the one who blackmailed our ancestors and suffered so many fireworks. Do you even want to let it go and make it bloody? "

    "Where did you come from, your family didn''t teach you how to educate?" The blackening Phoenix is slowˇ° At least I am your elder. Is that how you talk to your elder? "

    Zhuo Yu had been well protected by her family. The child''s nature had not completely dissipated. At this time, she said, "you are not my elder! You cruel monster

    Don''t know Zhuoyu''s words stimulate the blackened Phoenix, strange beast in his eyes, straight to Zhuoyu, Su Hao conditionally hide her behind, against the attack of strange beast.

    Before the golden red phoenix could catch up with Su Hao, the petals in Su Hao''s pocket flew out first.

    The strange animal was surprised by the sudden change, and looked at the petals, which were soft and small, but once they were infected with the upper body, their power began to show. The strange animal''s body was constantly melted by the petals, until the room was full of flowers, and the strange animal also disappeared.

    The black phoenix sends out a whine and looks at Su Hao and Zhuoyu with fierce eyes.

    Golden Red Phoenix seems to be stunned, stumbling way, "this is... This is purple golden Tenghua..."

    Sue looks back strangely. Petals fly up and down in front of her several times. Seeing that sue doesn''t respond, she turns into her purse.

    Originally, I thought that if I use it once, I can''t use it. That''s the blessing of Rong Dan''s mana at most. Now petal''s action really surprised them.

    Golden Red Phoenix thought that Su Hao knew what was going on. At this time, Su Hao was also baffled, and his heart was even more frightened.

    Zijinteng is older than Fenghuang. It seems that zijinteng has been in the white tiger hall since they were born. He looks cold and indifferent to the fire phoenix in the five elements. He is not afraid of revenge.

    They seldom see zijinteng blossom. Some old phoenix said that zijinteng''s flowers contain his half life mana, just like the leaves will fall in autumn. Although the fresh mana behind is more solid and powerful, zijinteng is still a plant. He does not like his mana to carry out "reincarnation of life and death".

    But he is very tolerant of the white tiger. If they offend them, I''m afraid zijinteng can hang them for ten days and a half months.

    But the amount of white tiger is not the same, zijinteng is like the amount of white tiger''s nanny, even if the amount of white tiger skin is no longer obedient, there will be no time to be hung up and lose face.

 Chapter 339

    "White tiger," zijinteng said most often, "where have you been? How did you get into jiuchongtian when you were so dirty?"

    The amount of white tiger is the most mischievous and unique among the sacred beasts. Other people are afraid of zijinteng one by one. It''s good. It follows zijinteng around all day. It just laughs when it''s scolded.

    Everyone thinks that the white tiger must be crazy, but the fact has proved that the white tiger is different and unique, and it is effective to walk alone.

    When they went down to Huangshan to "protect the Dharma" for qingluan, zijinteng refused to go down together, no matter what Baihu did.

    "Arten," the white tiger reduced the original shape several times, and turned the whole into a white and white hair ball, "will you come down with me

    Because the size has shrunk, the white tiger''s voice is soft with a little milk sound. It''s like a big white cat that has just become a sperm. It itches people''s heart and wants to roll it up.

    Zijin tengduan sits on the chair, watching the white tiger in front of him. When the white tiger can''t control his bad temper, Zijin Teng starts to talk.

    "Xiaobai," zijinteng said lightly, "I want to stay. Maybe I can help you one day, so I can''t go down with you."

    The white tiger was biting his teeth, but he didn''t see any change in zijinteng. For a moment, he was angry and beat several peeping people outside.

    I''m still a little scared when I think of that meal. If I didn''t admit my mistake quickly at the last moment, I''m afraid her tail feather would be pulled off.

    But even so, zijinteng didn''t agree to Baihu''s request. On the day before departure, the whole heaven was filled with fragrance, and zijinteng flowers bloomed.

    Zijin Teng''s blossoms represent the reincarnation of Zijin Teng''s mana. Those flowers contain most of Zijin Teng''s mana. They have long been the treasures of heaven and earth. They can be met but not sought. They are also rare defensive objects.

    Correspondingly, zijinteng will become very vulnerable. Baihu doesn''t think so much about it. He just thinks zijinteng is a real monkey and runs to take care of him.

    Due to the presence of white tiger, no one went to zijinteng for a while. After all, white tiger is famous for his irritability and high value of force. No one really wants to touch the mold.

    When the white tiger went down the next day and the immortals went to find zijinteng, they found that zijinteng flowers had already been picked to the white tiger and zijinteng had fallen into dormancy. There was only a green Teng tree in front of them.

    After that, the white tiger never came back to the heaven, and the purple golden Teng never bloomed again. The whole white tiger hall was cold and quiet, and it was no longer the same as when the white tiger was there.

    Many years later, Zijin Teng wakes up, and his mana is greatly increased, which is better than before. The white tiger hall is becoming more and more popular, but Zijin Teng is more and more indifferent. Before long, the white tiger hall is back to what it was before.

    Until one day, there was a grand banquet in the heaven, and the white tiger hall was sent to invite zijinteng to come and open the dusty door, but zijinteng was not in it.

    According to the unofficial history of heaven, zijinteng is a different immortal belonging to mujin and Baihu temple. Baihu is a close friend. Baihu needs to go down to perform the task. Zijinteng is worried that zijinteng Huazeng and Baihu, who contain most of the magic power, will fall into a deep sleep. Many years later, Baihu temple is empty, and without Baihu, zijinteng will go down to the world and disappear.

    After hearing this story, Su Hao felt that it was inconceivable that Rong Zhen had an extraordinary origin. She had been prepared for it for a long time, but the master found the petal from the place where he pressed the bottom of the box.

    The old urchin, who is not respected for his old age, always laughs and is not serious. How can he have these things? However, it is also something given by Nan Wuxie.

    "Little girl," the golden red phoenix looked at her as if to stare her through. "Can you tell me who gave the purple golden Tenghua? The white tiger has been out of the news for many years, and the purple golden Tenghua has always been friendly with her. Maybe you can find it this time?"

    Phoenix is an auspicious animal in ancient times, but qingluan can be eroded by the evil Qi. Phoenix has also been invaded by the evil Qi, leading to the failure of nirvana. Su Hao really can''t completely believe in Phoenix.

    "I didn''t intend to get the flowers when I subdued the demon," Su Hao told a lie without changing his face, and was not afraid of the majesty of the Phoenix. "I robbed the magic weapon, seized the money, and poured a big basin of black dog blood on the man, so I couldn''t help giving it to him."

    Fenghuang stepped back after hearing this. He didn''t expect that a gentle little girl would do such a bad thing. However, he knew that no matter whether this was true or not, Su Hao didn''t trust it enough now. Naturally, he refused to tell the truth. This is human nature, so he didn''t continue to ask.

    Su Hao said this is what Phoenix thought. If Phoenix is not worldly wise, there are many tricks behind her that can be avoided. Have you only seen the auspicious beast twice? How can you induce yourself to say everything.

    Heihua Fenghuang has been at ease since Zijin Tenghua came out. At this time, she tilts her head and lies on the altar without any image. She stares at Su Hao motionlessly, and her eyes seem to be gloating

    take pleasure in other people''s misfortune? Su is at a loss. The beast is destroyed by zijintenghua. It''s her who suffers. What''s the point of her schadenfreude?

    Can be such doubts have not gone, suddenly feel the chamber of secrets, there are small petals of pink and white with gold falling slowly from the air.

    All around the zither resonance, interwoven into a deep and elegant song, has been on the altar of the Phoenix suddenly flying, the body of the black luster kept dispersing, slowly floating into the air, meet those small petals, as if issued a scream, and then like a strange animal like smoke dissipated.

    For a while, Zhuo Yu and Su Hao felt like they were in the fire. At this time, they were suppressed for many years and released all at once, which naturally made people look at them with new eyes.

    But

    Su kind-hearted strange, if this is the power of the Phoenix, why before he saw the Phoenix did not notice?

    The sound of Qingyue''s Fengming lasts for a long time. Zhuo Yu looks like a phoenix hovering in the sky. Some of them can''t accept that the spirit of the evil Qin, which has harmed many people, is actually such a auspicious beast.

    Su looked more and more strange. She couldn''t help looking at the golden red phoenix, but she didn''t want to have lost any trace.

    The Phoenix on the other side seems to have experienced real Nirvana and rebirth, and the whole body''s power only makes people dare not look directly at it. Although it looked particularly improper before, it is another matter now.

    "Are you... Phoenix?"

    Looking at Su Hao so can''t believe, Phoenix arrogantly raised his head, if he turned into a human shape, I''m afraid the corner of his mouth will evoke a smile of irony.

    "I''m phoenix of course," Phoenix''s voice was full of pride and reserve. "If I hadn''t been entangled by qingluan''s evil spirit, how could I be so."

    "That, that," Su Hao said, "how did the Phoenix just come from? Why did it disappear all of a sudden? "

    A ray of cold light flashed in the Phoenix''s eyes. The pupils suddenly enlarged and narrowed, but there was no change in his mouth. "It''s just a ray of my wandering soul. Now that I''m back, I''ll go back to where it should go. It''s serious to ask what you''re doing and take care of your own affairs."

    Su Hao just as Phoenix is a casual words, also don''t care, a smile also passed.

    But she didn''t know that Phoenix was an ancient auspicious beast. The ancients always said that if the Phoenix was present, the world would be peaceful. The breath of such a beast at the moment of its return could not be avoided by many demons.

    Phoenix, which lives in Wutong tree, is a bamboo rice and drinks a sweet spring. But the place where it lives is also a famous forest of mystery.

    It stayed in such a place for many years, although it has the breath of Phoenix to protect its body, but the evil spirit is still inevitable.

    Originally, it was a stray soul of the Phoenix. As soon as the Phoenix returned to its original position, it would naturally follow. If it was deeply affected by the evil spirit, it would die and disappear.

    Zhuoyu looks at the arrogant appearance of Fenghuang at this time. Maybe it''s because Fenghuang hasn''t made any effective attack on them. Zhuoyu has a lot of courage.

    He said sarcastically, "what an ancient auspicious animal like you has done is really an eye opener. To put it in a disrespectful way, how could the ancestors of the Zhuo family be blind and bewitched by you, so that you could be worshipped and sacrificed by the Zhuo family from generation to generation. Then again, as one of the five great beasts, After so many years of living sacrifice, are you not afraid of the scourge of heaven? "

    As soon as Zhuo Yugang opened her mouth, Su Hao''s eyes began to twitch. At this time, after listening to her words, it was even more frightening. For fear that the Phoenix would be affected by the evil spirit and resentment in these years, and his temper would get worse, he would stare at the Phoenix without moving, just in case the Phoenix had any action.

    But he didn''t want Phoenix to look at Zhuo Yu playfully, and even said with a smile, "ha ha... Little girl, your temperament is really interesting. Why don''t you look through the records of the ancestral hall or ask the elders at home, what''s the matter? They don''t have much in mind?"

    Also don''t wait for Zhuo Yu to make what reaction, the Phoenix then just say go on, the Mou son light floats to see come over, straight let a person heart bottom hair fear.

    The tone is even better than Zhuo Yu. The ironic meaning in the words is like flooding the golden mountain, smashing at Zhuo Yu, "you don''t want to ask! Who did it and who helped? Because the Zhuo family has been in this dark place for so many years, I ended up with a "cruel monster" from the Zhuo family! Little girl, don''t your conscience hurt? "

 Chapter 340

    Phoenix''s appearance is obvious. Su Hao doesn''t know what''s hidden in this matter. He just feels that maybe it''s not good for both of them to have a bad relationship with Phoenix now.

    "Zhuo Yu," Su Hao gently pulled the red eyed man, "you first calm down and listen to what others say."

    At least it''s a matter of his own family, and it can''t make su Hao embarrassed. No matter how much Zhuo Yu doesn''t like Phoenix, it''s not good to lose Su Hao''s face.

    Phoenix looked at Su Hao with a smile, slightly raised her chin, and said to Zhuo Yu, "little girl, please tell me, how can I apologize to your Zhuo family? If you tell me why, don''t blame me for being rude. "

    Zhuo Yu was so angry by the Phoenix, but she was helpless. "I said before that you were worshipped by the ancestors of Zhuo family. You were offered incense by Zhuo family for many years. What''s more, you didn''t give up the birth sacrifice for many years. Last time, you were my father! Now, do you understand why? "

    Phoenix seemed to laugh and cry after listening, shaking his head, "little thing, if it is because of such reasons and hate me and want revenge, I think you can go to your partner to say thank you, just he has helped you revenge."

    Seeing that Zhuo Yu''s face was very bad, Su Hao didn''t say much. Phoenix hung her eyebrows and corners of her eyes, and said sarcastically, "no matter how indignant you are now, you can''t kill me. Why don''t you calm down and listen to my story?"

    "You all say that I am an ancient auspicious beast, but I don''t know that I was born without seeing my parents. I was raised by rosefinch. I grew up with qingluan. "

    Qingluan is not as gentle as the legend. On the contrary, she was a phoenix without father and mother when she was a child. Although she was appeased by rosefinch, she was not popular among a group of small animals and immortals. Qingluan has a bright and generous temper and is a well-known good friend.

    So the Phoenix has been growing slowly under the wings of qingluan. Later, the Phoenix grew up with the prestige of the beast, and its magic power became stronger day by day. Gradually, it was no longer as timid as before.

    In jiuchongtian, Phoenix is the best with Zhuque qingluan, but because Zhuque is older, qingluan is the best among the fairies in heaven, and she doesn''t have much time to accompany her.

    "Phoenix," peony is the first to make friends with her, "Why are you here alone?"

    Phoenix looked at her for a while, silently away from some, in the end is the attribute of mutual restraint, if hurt this Peony Fairy is not good.

    Peony look in the eyes, keep in mind, did not come forward, did not leave, "I take you to see my garden, OK?"

    In this way, they became good friends, and then they met Longzi in the garden. They loved fun most, and Baihu was naughty and greedy. Every day, they coveted the flowers in the garden.

    Everyone is different, but everyone is so similar, they all have the pride of being king, so they are expected to be the most compact group in the heaven.

    "Wutong seems to be immersed in the memory." at that time, I could make peony grow some ugly herbs on my Wutong tree, and also tolerate the amount of money that had been done.

    "You''ve just heard the rest, and I won''t talk about it any more. It''s a pity that qingluan is ruined like this. I... Basically left last, but I haven''t seen anyone else. Thank you, little girl, for bringing the seeds to peony."

    After hearing this, Su Hao raised her head and looked at the Phoenix in surprise. She only knew that Wei Zi was the king of peony, but she didn''t want to have another one. If she had been a Peony Fairy before, now she turned to be a seed. It''s a sad ending.

    "In those days," before Su Hao finished sighing, the Phoenix continued, "I was confused by the Phoenix and showed a very evil appearance. As we all know, the Phoenix is now peaceful in the world, but I don''t know that if the extremely evil appearance appears, the world will be in constant wars, and if it''s serious, it will destroy the heaven and the earth. It''s not God and Buddha who can stop it."

    But the only time it showed its worst appearance, it just slaughtered a city. If someone slaughtered the city on weekdays, I''m afraid it would be criticized by thousands of people, but for the Phoenix family, it was just a drop in the bucket.

    Then Phoenix came to the senses, and was severely attacked by scourge. It was hurt by people''s bitter accusation and it was back to Wutong forest.

    The oldest Wutong tree is an important juncture of life and death.

    "It''s a pity," the Phoenix sighed softly. "I underestimated the evil spirit in qingluan''s body, because dreams are too frequent and real. After all, there is evil spirit in my soul from the dream."

    Nirvana failed.

    Originally, if Nirvana succeeds, it will also become a phoenix egg. It doesn''t know the world and the past. This is not a good ending, but after nirvana, it can return to the throne.

    The fire of Nirvana can burn the soul. Originally, it was thought that there was no doubt of death, but when the consciousness was restored again, the goal was full of scars, and the feeling was full of burning pain, but it was not dead.

    Later, it was picked up and almost put into the oven hole as firewood, but someone bought it with a lot of money. After some carving, it became an unparalleled piano in the world.

    Originally, I thought that it must be the heroes of all ages to drive it to play the piano, but I never thought that a class of weak scholars also moved it. Boya Ziqi, high mountains and flowing water, their friendship is like jiuzhong heaven, it and peony prisoner Niu Baihu, so they are willing to drive for him.

    Later, Ziqi died, and Boya Juexin thought it was useless, but he didn''t want to be found again. He repaired it with a lot of luck, but no more Boya Ziqi was alive, and it didn''t make a sound.

    The ancestors of the Zhuo family repaired it, so it was grateful, and used the remaining magic power to transform an excellent Guqin for the Zhuo family. It thought that God did not know it, but it was seen by the ancestors of the Zhuo family who had a little skill, and doubted its identity.

    Things far from such a simple end, they have been separated, but qingluan is still alive, it always unremittingly release evil Qi to find them, and try to assimilate them.

    At that time, because it became guqin, Phoenix could not move at will, and Zhuo''s family was targeted by qingluan because they were infected with the flavor of Phoenix.

    After the ancestors of the Zhuo family repaired the Phoenix possessed jiaoweiqin, some strange things happened at home.

    After searching for the piano material for more than half a year, it was hard for the ice silkworm to stop spinning. Later, when someone painted the piano, he was poisoned by raw lacquer. God knows that although raw lacquer is highly toxic, it can never have such an effect.

    Phoenix experienced changes in the world, the tolerance of mortals to the lowest, this matter is just sitting on the side of the wall watching it.

    But later, the situation became more and more serious. As soon as the ancestors of the Zhuo family came together, no matter how stupid they were, they knew that it was the family who recruited the evil spirits. After arduous negotiations, Fenghuang finally reluctantly agreed to help them solve the problems brought by qingluan. He thought that it was only once, and he thought that he had a good heart.

    However, the people qingluan brought were especially fierce. If the Phoenix in her heyday would not have paid attention to them, she suffered from the fire of Nirvana, and her soul was not complete. It was inevitable that she suffered some losses.

    "Although I suffered some losses," Phoenix resented, "but I also should promise to solve the trouble brought by qingluan, but not everyone is as trustworthy as I am. In order to avoid future trouble, the Zhuo family locked my attached jiaoweiqin in the secret room! Want me to solve the trouble for them, but where there is such a good thing in the world, even if there is, since deceived me, can''t let Zhuo family to occupy the whole

    Later, Fenghuang didn''t leave Zhuo''s house, but qingluan didn''t let them go either. Every time the demons came over, they were full of pure and refined evil Qi. Over the years, the secret room was already a magic place.

    Phoenix can''t suppress it any more. It''s about to be swallowed up. As soon as the Phoenix is swallowed up, the evil spirit will spread. At that time, not to mention the Zhuo family, even the surrounding cities will be washed away.

    I can''t bear to see the scene of slaughtering the city reappear, but also because I give up my family and care about everyone''s feelings, Fenghuang gives a requiem to the Zhuo family. Every 30 years, a young adult in the family is sent to study the Requiem, and then enters the room to play it with the piano attached to Fenghuang, which has the effect of suppression.

    "But," Phoenix''s voice lowered, "this method is actually a trick. On the one hand, it suppresses the evil spirit, and on the other hand, it satisfies the appetite of the evil spirit with the people who send it in. All I can do is put the purest part of their souls into the most beloved Guqin made by the novices they bring in, and they will become Qin spirits, Maybe one day this chamber of secrets will come to light again, and they will be handed down to the reincarnated descendants. "

    When I think of it, I don''t understand the rows of Guqin at that time, but now I feel shocking. Those... Are all left by the Zhuo family from generation to generation.

    Zhuo Yu forces herself not to cry. Phoenix''s words are just like itself. After years, it sounds like a calm lake without any ripples.

    I don''t know why Zhuoyu didn''t doubt Fenghuang''s words. She just looked at rows of very similar guqin, "Fenghuang, where is the last Guqin you sent?"

    Phoenix naturally won''t refuse to point it out for her. Just when one person and one piano can be regarded as a pair of ears, suddenly there is a roar, and the chamber of secrets is bright. It turns out that someone broke the door of the chamber of Secrets directly and forced in.

    "Good, good. Where are you?"

    As soon as he heard the voice, Su Hao knew who it was. Sure enough, the long beard on Nan Wuye''s face came into Su Hao''s eyes. He said that he was not moved. It was all fake, but the way he appeared was really... Refreshing.

    "Well," Nan Wuxie rushed to Su Hao and looked up and down, "well, do you have anything to do? Does the dead Phoenix bully you? If you are bullied, tell the master. The master will teach her a lesson for you. "

    Su Hao quickly stopped, looked at the Phoenix, saw her eyes slightly narrowed, it seems very difficult to provoke the appearance, quickly cut off the topic, "master, how did you find it, Rong, you have always been together?"

 Chapter 341

    Nan Wuxie said with a smile, "we went to the East China Sea to do something. By the way, we brought someone back. There was a little trouble in Zhuo''s family. Rong Zhen volunteered to solve it."

    "South... Innocent?" However, the Phoenix made a sound on one side, which was definitely not the kind of friendly, "what a southern innocence! It''s hard for zijinteng to disappear for so many years. He''s still fooling around with you and growing up. Why don''t you say hello to your old friends without seeing you for so many years? "

    Nan Wuye seemed to have just seen the Phoenix, and he laughed very flatteringly, "Hey, hey, hey, what, Phoenix? You see my apprentice is still here, can''t you save me some face?"

    Phoenix seems to be very angry. In a flash of red light, she turns into a woman in red dress. Her face is angry and her eyebrows are full of sarcasm. "You know face. When you leave without making a sound at the beginning, why don''t you think that when you meet again in the future, how do you feel sorry about face? How kind of you, white tiger

    Nan Wuye looked at the Phoenix turned into a red dress woman, and even winced. He even hid behind Su Hao with a smile. "Don''t you think I let my apprentice come here? Besides, I calculated the time and invited the ox to Donghai. How can I make amends?"

    Time?

    Su Hao was at a loss, but the woman in red, who was transformed into a Phoenix, came to Zhuo Yu and said, "well, the chamber of secrets is broken. You can take the piano and leave. You can forget the things here. Besides, you can''t talk to outsiders. Do you understand?"

    Zhuo Yu nods and listens to the voice of the Phoenix. He goes out from the secret room. Su Hao wants to follow him, but he is stopped by the Phoenix.

    "She is an ordinary person and naturally wants to leave," Nan Wuxie came over and took Su Hao''s arm and laughed like an old fox. "But you are not good. Qingluan has been demonized after being suppressed for so many years. Now it''s going to come out and make a mess. You have to follow us to save the people."

    "Save... People?" Su Hao thought of all these years, but he thought it was unbelievable. "I''ve been in bad luck for eight generations."

    When she first came to this world, what she saw at first was Nan Wuxie. Although Rong Dan had a cold face, she didn''t take less care when she was recovering. She was not surprised when she knew that there were demons and ghosts in this world, but... Save the people?

    Su Hao thinks that Nan Wuxie must be joking.

    Of course, two fists can''t match four hands. No matter how she doesn''t believe it, Su Hao is still reluctant to be put on the shelf and experience what it means to fly the clouds.

    It''s said that along the way, suhao and nanwuye experienced a flying cloud. Even if they were reluctant, they had to rely on these two unreliable beasts. If they made the scene like robbing a civilian girl, they would hurt their own face anyway - both Fenghuang and nanwuye are old monsters who have lived for tens of thousands of years, and their face is comparable to the city wall. Even if they shake it off, It''s just a layer of dust falling down, which is harmless at all.

    After arriving at Huangshan, Su Hao was even more angry. The scenery of Huangshan is beautiful, the tourists are like weaving, and the people are all happy and smiling. How can you see that it looks like being harmed by qingluan?

    "Master," Su Hao squinted at Nanwu, "are you cheating me again?"

    Nan Wuxie angrily shook his hand and hummed, "it''s not too late for you to have a look now!"

    When Su Hao looked at it again, he saw that the Huangshan Mountain was completely different now. The black evil spirit was flying all over the sky. Even the people who had just been walking in different colors looked like walking corpses. The blue and black color between their forehead was terrible.

    But just don''t know their own situation, everyone''s face has like ordinary people general joys and sorrows, looks strange.

    "They..."

    Su Hao''s face was very white, but he thought it was ridiculous. In such a place, such a pedestrian place, the evil spirit was already so rampant. If he waited a few years, I don''t know what the world would be like!

    No wonder, no wonder Phoenix can be secretly imprisoned if it is attached to Qin, no wonder peony will be so seriously injured, no wonder... Nan Wuye will look like this now!

    "Huangshan is too close to qingluan." A low voice behind him said like this, it sounds like the summer rain, refreshing, "so, it''s faster to be eroded by the evil spirit."

    Su was so surprised that she turned around. She didn''t know when a man with long hair was standing behind her. He was tall and thin, dressed in black, and became more and more capable. But she didn''t know why she was wearing a mask that was not gold or jade. She couldn''t really see her face.

    Without waiting for Su Yuwei to ask, Nan Wuxie yelled first, "prisoner Niu, why are you here now? Where did Zijin go?"

    It turns out that this is the prisoner ox, one of the nine sons of Longsheng, and one of the five elements immortals who were ordered to guard qingluan together at that time. It is said that the prisoner ox is the most kind among all the brothers. At this time, although he doesn''t look like a lonely man, he doesn''t like words very much.

    The South has no evil a drop voice son of ask, the prisoner cow face also don''t see what don''t worry, "the Zhuo family over there can take care of some trouble, purple gold should also soon arrive, you know he always don''t like to fly in the clouds."

    After hearing this, Nan Wuxie finally put down her heart. At the beginning, they grew up together. Besides qingluan and Zijin, the cowherd was the most stable among them.

    "That''s all," he said. This time, the voice was Phoenix. She looked like a woman in a red dress. She held a Guqin in her arms. It didn''t look as fierce as before. "Just wait. We haven''t seen each other for many years. It''s time to talk about the past."

    After a long time, the prisoner turned around and said, "Phoenix, long time no see. Are you... OK? "

    Phoenix is very refreshing appearance, but the eye ring also red up, "good... Good, good very!"

    The bull seemed to smile, as if he wanted to raise his hand to do something, but in the middle of the way he put it down again, clenched it into a fist, struggled for a long time, and then said, "good... That''s good, that''s good."

    Looking at their appearance, Nan Wuye also seems to think of the past situation. Her face is not very good. Su Hao is the only one who looks at them as if they are watching a play. The scene was very embarrassing for a time.

    But fortunately, the word of the ox prisoner is to count. After a while, Rong Zhen came over, "what''s the reason for your description, and you''re waiting to resolve this catastrophe. Then everything can be done slowly, but now it can''t be delayed."

    Phoenix took the lead in slowing down, and didn''t call him Rong long. He only called him by his name in Tiangong before, which was "Zijin, you haven''t changed at all for so many years. It''s really not easy for white tiger to be with you day by day."

    It''s rare that Rong Zhen didn''t get angry. He just looked at the Phoenix a little bit. Now he was also shocked. He was the most powerful Phoenix in Jiuchong heaven. Now he can only show people in the form of spirit and soul. This time, it''s really a catastrophe.

    "Well," Nan Wuxie said in a voice, his face no longer has the usual color of laughter, "now that everyone is here, let''s go and find qingluan. After all these years, it''s time to speak well."

    Several people were busy on their way, but they didn''t mention it. Suddenly, the wind was strong and the sky was dark. The pedestrians on the road were in a hurry. A newly married couple complained in a low voice that it was not easy to travel. The God was not beautiful. The bride whispered a few words, and the man walked away with his umbrella in a smile. He couldn''t see clearly from a distance, Only half of the body was wet, and the woman he protected in her arms was extremely dry except for embroidered shoes and skirts.

    As soon as he turned his head, he saw that the Phoenix was dazed. He saw that Su looked good. He just turned his head as if he had nothing to do.

    "This weather..." Su Hao pretended not to check, only gossiping about home, "come so fierce, it''s very strange."

    Rong Dan was standing idly, but now he straightened up and was very tight. "It''s really weird, but it''s a little good. We don''t have to go to qingluan."

    As soon as the voice fell, the piercing laughter began to ring in all directions. Su Hao just felt upset and wanted to kill all the people around him. Fortunately, the pedestrians had already left, otherwise he didn''t know what the scene would be like.

    "Calm down and concentrate!" Nan Wuxie drank, he first noticed Su Hao''s strange, "qingluan, since you''re here, why don''t you show up? Can''t you learn so many tricks in the demons for so many years?"

    "White tiger," he said, "if you only listen to the voice, you must think that the speaker is as gentle as jade." after all these years, why can''t you change your temper? I''ve learned more than that. If you don''t believe me, how about the face of the ox? "

    Nan Wuxie naturally doesn''t really look at the face of the ox. when he was in the Ninth Heaven, the ox was most narcissistic. If someone first met him and only asked about the temperament without being confused by his appearance, he would be offended almost. At this time, with a mask on his face, it would not be a change of nature. It could only be something bad happened.

    "Qingluan," this meeting son''s speech is Phoenix, Gu Jing wubo''s voice didn''t know how many anger hide, "you come out, we have a good talk."

    Fenghuang just stood upright and didn''t look at the cattle. She hugged jiaoweiqin in her arms. She had been attached to Jiaowei for many years. At this time, Jiaowei was very famous for her hand, which was also equivalent to a weapon.

    The wind stopped, but it was still cloudy. A light cyan figure came out slowly from the depth of the fog. When he got close, he just saw the man''s appearance. Everyone wanted to praise the jade tree. But Su Hao knew that he should not be underestimated. He was still here at this time, and there was no one except qingluan.

    "Phoenix," qingluan said again. She didn''t feel annoyed, but it made people feel like a thin knife flying over her scalp. It made people feel scared. "I raised you up anyway. You talked to me like this - what I taught you was eaten by dogs?"

 Chapter 342

    The Phoenix hums coldly and takes the lead in attacking with his hand playing the piano. Qingluan is attacked by the sound wave for a moment. Looking at it with his eyes, he sees the indifference of the Phoenix''s face and regards qingluan as the enemy.

    Rong Zhen''s style is the same as that of Phoenix. He doesn''t say a word, but he has a long sword in his hand. He rushes straight to the key point, and the Phoenix is constantly on the other side. The sound waves wave after wave. Qingluan will dodge at the beginning, but later he will fight back one by one without leaving a trace of affection.

    Qingluan holds a short knife and tilts up slightly along the arc of her arm. It seems that it is to enhance the friction. The handle is covered with a layer of blue black leather with fine scales. The blade is like snow, reflecting the sharp light.

    As soon as prisoner Niu saw the battle, he attacked directly. His weapon was different. It was a dark silk piece. It looked very weak, but it made a lot of small wounds on qingluan''s body. Even if it was cut off by the snow colored Sabre light, it was still recovered. It disturbed qingluan badly.

    Su Hao also took out the ancient double shadow swords, but they were fighting like a raging fire. She couldn''t get in, so she had to make up a sword occasionally to take advantage of the fire.

    Naturally, Nan Wuye was not willing to fall behind, and he didn''t have so many scruples. He rushed forward directly, and his fists were very frightening. Rao was so. Qingluan didn''t have much to spare. She was able to swim between several people, and only added some small injuries, which didn''t hurt her at all.

    "Qingluan," in the interval of the fight, Nan Wuxie also realized what he had just talked about, "why did you become like this? What you told us most before was to look after the world. Now, is that what you do?"

    "All the people in the world?" The green Luan side resists, side sneers, "white tiger, but you are telling a joke?"? Those who live in the world, how can they appreciate it? It''s just that the God of hard life is amorous. "

    Then Nan Wuye seems to want to say something else, but qingluan doesn''t know which tendon is wrong. For a moment, she is so mad that she shocks the ox and Phoenix out. Rong Zhen doesn''t suffer much from the experience of the Taoist priest, but Nan Wuye is hit in the chest by qingluan and falls right in front of Su Hao. A mouthful of blood sprays into Su Hao''s double shadow swords, which frightens Su Hao, But also want to Teng family to pick up the Phoenix and cattle, only feel the lack of separate skills.

    As soon as he saved the Phoenix ox, he felt a sharp stab. He didn''t need to turn his head to know that it was qingluan.

    "Oh," said qingluan, recovering from her modesty and gentlemanly appearance not long ago, "this girl''s life style is really unique. It''s a pity that she didn''t kill you earlier. Otherwise, I don''t know how much she will save."

    Qingluan has a gentle smile on her face, but she says something that makes people feel like falling into the ice cellar. Remembering that he just taught Phoenix a lesson as an elder, she feels that this person''s mind is not comparable to that of ordinary people.

    "Su Hao," Nan Wuye wiped the blood from his lips, "your life style is very rich and noble, but it drifts away from the three realms. The essence is extremely pure. Your parents are hermits living in Kunlun. Your mother died in childbirth, and your father went with her. Because of your unique life style, I found you to be an apprentice. Only you can solve this disaster."

    Qingluan gloated on one side, "Su Hao, right? You see how unfortunate you are. Your parents died at birth. It''s not easy to have a master, but it''s because of other attempts to adopt him. Zhener is a poor child that no one loves and no one loves."

    Su Hao pursed her lips tightly, only looking at Nan Wu Xie, "master. You adopted me because of my unusual temperament. I have nothing to say. I just want to ask you, do you have any hypocrisy in your doting on me over the years? "

    Nan Wuye said that she was ready to be resented by Su Hao. At this time, it was no accident to see her asking. She just said firmly, "although I adopted you for a purpose, I didn''t have any false feelings about your love and Cultivation for so many years. If it wasn''t for Rong''s permission, Even if I give you the zijinteng flower, it''s useless. "

    Su Hao smiles and stands up with his sword. "So there won''t be any problem. Master, what should I do?"

    Seeing that Su Hao really didn''t care with him, Nan Wuye laughed. In a moment, she saw qingluan beside her, and her face sank. "At the beginning, the queen mother of the West and the Jade Emperor chose us to guard qingluan, which belonged to the five elements. It was because we were complementary. If we worked together, we could conquer qingluan. It''s unknown that qingluan destroyed the Earth Dragon, You are the only one who can replace him. "

    Su Hao felt very sad when he saw this. His old friends were beyond recognition, but the elders who had been with him became demons. In the end, they had to do it by themselves. They all said that the immortals were omnipotent, but who knew their suffering.

    "Well," Su Hao replied softly, "master, I''ll listen to you. I''ll do whatever you say. There''s only one point. Can you... Come back?"

    Not far away came a light smile, but looking back, he was a prisoner who had never been smiling. At this time, he seemed to be injured. "We have never been separated. The five elements of yin and yang are everywhere in the world. Everything in the world is the same as us. Little girl, what you asked is really funny."

    Everything in this world... Is just like you, so you never leave? Do you really think I''m a kid?

    Phoenix heard this, but it is red eyes, "yes, we have never separated, faster, our technique can''t trap qingluan too long."

    Phoenix said this, Su Hao''s first reaction is to look up at qingluan, only to see her stop in that space. Light of looking at the facial expression in their this side that Mou son, Su good for a while unexpectedly don''t see is what mean.

    When I look back, I see red light. Just like the one who came out of the chamber of secrets not long ago, the Phoenix turns into the soul and enters the Guqin. As soon as the prisoner changes, he becomes a negative ornament on the head of the Guqin. Rong Zhen stands up and smiles at her for the first time. The small white flowers are flying all over the sky, and the fragrance is very fragrant, Has become a bright and clean, decorated with some small white flowers, particularly delicate.

    "Hello, Su," came Rongteng''s cold voice in the air, "I believe you, don''t let us down."

    As usual, Nan Wuxie touched her head kindly. "Well, that bastard who was Yin you before, Shifu taught you a lesson for you. Later, he has a better temper. Don''t be impulsive again."

    Then, he turned into a little golden light and went to guqin. For a moment, opposite qingluan, there was only Su Hao and a Qin left.

    Qingluan seems to be in a hurry. She breaks the barrier set by several people and turns into boundless anger. "They... They dare! All right, all of them are good

    Su Hao looks up with cold eyes. As soon as she raises her hand, guqin spontaneously flies to Su Hao. At the moment of touching her hand, it seems that several people before her are slowly calming her mood, and her mood is strangely calm.

    "Qingluan," Su Hao stares at him directly, "if it''s not for you, how can they be like this!"

    After a few strings, the sound waves continue to attack qingluan. I don''t know if it''s because of the joint efforts of several people. Qingluan can''t avoid the sound waves at this time. He just wants to beat suhao away, but she doesn''t want to accept it intact. She spits out a mouthful of blood, and the action on her hand is increasing.

    The sound of the Qin is cold and sharp, and it is as sonorous and powerful as metal. The sound wave turns into an invisible blade and cuts straight at qingluan.

    "Hello, Sue!" Green Luan side embarrassed to resist, while drinking, "you are in the consumption of their soul power, white tiger Rong long taught you so long, you also have to go! What a cruel heart you have

    Su Hao''s mind seems to recall the time before, small people swing full of white flowers, Nan Wu Xie has not grown a beard, a very handsome face smile into a flower, full of doting.

    There are also two people with a look of loveless looking at the destroyed flowers and plants in the medicine garden, but there is no half of the heavy words.

    But in the end, what I remember is the words and smiles of Phoenix, Gongniu, rongdan and Nan Wuye.

    Suddenly, the ancient silent sword flies to qingluan''s direction, sending out a full sense of killing. It is Su Hao who drives Wuying with his mind. At the same time, the sound of the Qin is more and more sonorous. In this way, Su Hao looks after both sides. Although it''s hard, qingluan is forced to take care of himself.

    "Unexpectedly," qingluan tried to disturb her mind, "you are such a disloyal, unfilial and unjust person! It''s really a white tiger. They''re wasting their time! "

    Su Hao''s heart is sad, but he doesn''t show it on his face. He just follows her more closely. Seeing more and more blood on qingluan, Su Hao smiles coldly, "if I let you go because of this, then I''m unfaithful and unfilial! Qingluan, is that your ability to bewitch people! Only when they trust you wholeheartedly will you be confused. After all these years, they have suffered, you should pay back! "

    As soon as she heard this, qingluan didn''t see clearly what was going on. She felt a pain in her chest. As soon as she bowed her head, the thin string with multicolored light burst straight, just passing through her chest. Just as she wanted to laugh at Su Hao, she didn''t hurt her heart. The sea of Qi hurt again. Then she felt as if she had been drained of all her strength and fell to the ground.

    Sure enough, they have not been abandoned for so many years.

    With a smile on her lips, qingluan slowly closed her eyes, as if she heard the soft voice of a child, which has been familiar and strange for thousands of years.

    "Uncle qingluan, we want to swing on zijinteng swing, but zijinteng won''t let us. He is good or bad."

    "OK, OK, you only know how to toss people. Shall I hold you high?"

    "Yes, yes!"

    After the rain, under the blue sky, people live and work in peace and contentment, there are children who want to eat sugar gourd, there are old people in the kitchen cooking smoke, the world is peaceful.

    Su Hao goes to take the strings out of qingluan''s body. She wipes them carefully and puts them in her arms. She wants to go down the mountain and find a skilled master to connect them. If she doesn''t, I''ll say something nice, so as not to make him worry for no reason.

 Chapter 343

    At the moment when qingluan fell down, countless demons disappeared. Although qingluan lay on the ground motionless, now he did not have the evil and ferocious atmosphere he had before. It is appropriate to describe the stranger as jade and the childe as matchless.

    All right, he left the master with them, and they could not love the wild land. The green Luan was a phoenix subspecies.

    Su Hao Wutong the sweat on his forehead. He looked at the Wutong trees under the old tree. He did not consider it as a delicate little mound. He also put in a stealthy spell. There are always some good uses for the trees.

    At the foot of Huangshan Mountain, there is a girl dressed up smartly. She holds a Guqin with two missing strings in her arms and a humble sword on her back. Looking at her beautiful face and quiet demeanor, she keeps asking the masters of major piano companies whether they can mend the missing strings.

    The Guqin has a unique shape and outstanding timbre. The experienced old people all know that it is a rare material in a hundred years. Unfortunately, such a good Guqin can only make a wonderful sound in the hands of that girl, but no one else can play it.

    "Old man," said Su Hao, who had already arrived at the edge of the Huaihe River in the south of the Yangtze River and came to Fu, a famous teacher from all over the country, "I wonder if you can help me to see if this broken string can be connected?"

    The old man gently stroked the face of a zither and said with a kind smile, "this zither is unprecedented. Although it has broken the string, it is far inferior to the others. Why do you insist on it? Take good care of it. Maybe what you lack will come back one day, don''t you say?"

    Su Hao looked at the old master in surprise, hugged Qin YingYing and bowed down, "thank you for your guidance, Su Hao. Thank you very much."

    Yes, just wait for it. Even if it''s eternal and unique, that day will come, won''t it?

    "Su Hao, you can go with me, OK?" Su Hao just came out of the last task world to have a rest and close his eyes. As a result, he was woken up again.

    She opened her eyes impatiently, but saw a pretty girl standing in front of her eyes, with gentle eyebrows and a kind of classical beauty temperament. It looked like a dormitory around.

    System: welcome the host to the urban abusive world, whether to accept the memory.

    Hello, Sue

    In her heart, she turned her eyes. In addition to pit or pit, memory is to accept, but to send the people in front of her first.

    So Sue looked embarrassed and said, "in this way, let me think about it for another day." When the woman saw Su Hao''s reply, she couldn''t say anything. She turned her head and walked away, but before she left, her eyes were gliding with a vicious light.

    This girl is not simple, Su kind-hearted inside secretly press the wrong way, and then said to the system, allow to accept the memory.

    The next second, countless memories that did not belong to Su Hao poured into her head, mixed with the strong resentment of the original owner.

    The original owner studied in a famous university. He had a rich family and beautiful people. For a time, he was known as the flower of the University, and his popularity was especially good. It was the symbol of Bai Fumei.

    Originally, she should have lived happily all her life, but she was changed by her roommate, Lin Jiayi. Originally, the school was strictly forbidden to go out to play. At first, people in the dormitory had the idea of going out to play, but the original owner refused. As a result, Lin Jiayi strongly encouraged her.

    So the four men went to an unknown place outside the school. They saw a strange villa. As a well-educated owner, they didn''t want to enter the villa, but they didn''t know why Lin Jiayi tried to persuade all the people in the dormitory to go in and look for treasure.

    As a result, it disturbed the master of the villa, the ghost king. In his previous life, the ghost king was a great general with outstanding military achievements. He and his wife raised eyebrows and were very kind. However, he was falsely accused of collaborating with the enemy and betraying the country because of his high achievements and was sentenced to death.

    In order to save him, his wife died miserably, and the general fled. Later, he launched a rebellion, but the rebellion failed.

    Later, the general took his wife''s body and lived here. Later, he became a ghost king.

    When the original owner and Lin Jiayi broke into the villa, they were jumped by a sudden evil spirit. The original owner was tripped by Lin Jiayi, fell down the stairs, lost too much blood and died.

    Then Lin as like as two peas, he found his wife, who was just like his wife, and then looked for the king of the devil to renew his leading position.

    Then Lin Jiayi killed the other roommates in the dormitory, and even used the news of the original owner''s death to coax the original owner''s brother to come to the villa, so that the ghost King took the original owner''s brother''s body, and the original owner''s brother finally died.

    The original owner''s parents died early. The elder brother and the younger sister depended on each other. The elder brother was a genius in the business world. He built a business empire on his own ability and provided the original owner with a rich life.

    Lin Jiayi and the ghost king returned to the real world and occupied their property after they took the body of their brother.

    The resentment brought by the original owner made Su Hao feel like a huge stone on his chest.

    SOHO: system, what''s going on.

    Before, it was the first time that she felt so much resentment when she was doing a task.

    System: actually... There''s a reason.

    According to the system explanation, Lin Jiayi is also a Book wearer. In the original plot, Lin Jiayi protects all her roommates and recognizes the ghost king. Both of them are reincarnated. As a result, Lin Jiayi wears books, which directly changes everyone''s fate and the plot. Lin Jiayi feels that she is the female owner, so she is more unscrupulous.

    System: your task this time is to restore the plot, and give Lin Jiayi and the ghost King their deserved retribution. The original owner''s request is to let them both go to hell. This mission is very difficult and may be life-threatening. Good luck to the host

    Then there was no voice. Su Hao had no choice but to roll his eyes. He was still working for them and could only be enslaved like this.

    Thinking, at this time, the bedroom door opened, and a lovely and lively girl came in. In the original owner''s room, this is one of the roommates who was killed by Lin Jiayi.

    Mu Xiao Xiao saw Su Hao and asked with a smile, "Su Hao, do you want to go to the library together later?"

    Sue looked at the sky outside and found that it was almost noon, so she nodded: "then wait for me."

    Suhao tidied up a little and walked out of the dormitory building with muchaoxiao. Along the way, muchaoxiao kept talking with suhao. She was a lovely girl with a little chatter. She liked to study strange and mysterious things, which was one of the reasons why she followed Lin Jiayi into the villa at that time.

    "Hello, Sue. Would you like to come with us then?" Mu Xiao Xiao suddenly asked, looking at Su Hao with a little expectation in her eyes.

    Su Hao was embarrassed and said, "I haven''t discussed with my brother yet. We should inform our family about this. After all, we are alone."

    Mu Xiaoxiao nodded. She thought about it for a while and thought it was reasonable. Then she said excitedly: "Jiayi said where we are going. Strange things often happen. It''s exciting to think about it."

    "Be careful with the tail number, too." Su Hao''s worried face says that Mu Xiao''s tongue sticks out. She knows that Su Hao has always been careful and steady.

    Su kind-hearted inside thought, it seems that Lin Jiayi has done a lot of work, but this is not surprising, Lin Jiayi in the eyes of everyone is a gentle and pretty girl, and the relationship with the people in the bedroom are particularly good.

    In particular, she is closest to the original owner, because the original owner''s family is very good and generous, while Lin Jiayi''s family is only average. Most of the time, the original owner has also given her a lot of benefits, but in the end, she only raised a white eyed wolf.

    If Su Hao guessed correctly, everyone else in the dormitory had been encouraged by Lin Jiayi, but Su Hao would not stop her. To complete the task, she had to go to the villa. Besides, Lin Jiayi''s "kindness" would definitely be rewarded. Su Hao drew a smile from the corner of her mouth and quickened her pace in a good mood.

    Mu Xiaoxiao and Su Hao come to the library. Mu Xiaoxiao immediately runs to the bookshelf of novelty hunting. Su Hao laughs and thinks about it. He stops and goes to Mu Xiaoxiao''s direction.

    I have to say that it''s useless to put these books in reality, but it''s different in the villa.

    "Hell, Dafa... A hundred ghost illustrated books..." Su Hao looked at the book Mu Xiaoxiao was holding and read out the title in a soft voice. Mu Xiaoxiao looked up and saw that it was su Hao. He immediately said enthusiastically, "Su Hao, come and see it together."

    No one has ever studied these books with her for any reason. Today, I suddenly saw that Su Hao seems to be interested in this. Of course, she won''t let it go.

    "Hello, Sue. Do you like watching these, too?" Mu Xiaoxiao opened her mouth with a smile, and there was a blazing light in her eyes. Su Hao was a little uncomfortable with Mu Xiaoxiao''s eyes, and explained: "suddenly she was interested, so she wanted to come and have a look."

    Mu gauze immediately looked proud and said, "Su Hao, if you want to know something, just ask. In this respect, I am an expert." Su Hao was amused by the lovely behavior of Mu Xiao.

    "This book is for you first." Mu gauze gave Su Hao a copy of "the devil''s law". Su Hao took the book and flipped it casually.

    There are many ways to let people go to hell, but there are also some ways to prevent ghosts, such as taking black dog blood and opening the Jade Buddha statue. Su Hao didn''t know whether these methods were credible, but he secretly wrote them down in his heart.

    It is also said that people and ghosts can also use certain means, so that there is no connection between them, and people can''t see ghosts.

    Su Hao was about to continue to look at it, but there was a conversation.

    "Jiayi, is that true? I didn''t expect Su Hao to be such a person."

    "Well... It''s not like that. Maybe it''s because the family is better off, and the family dotes on her, so..."

    "Jiayi, don''t say good things for her. I didn''t expect that she usually gets close to you just for the sake of enslaving you. Alas, you are also kind-hearted."

    Su Hao''s face was unbelievable at first, and then she bowed her head. Mu Xiaoxiao beside her didn''t know what to say for a moment. She didn''t expect Lin Jiayi to speak ill of Su Hao behind her back.

 Chapter 344

    "Su Hao, don''t be sad. How can Lin Jiayi do this? We''ll ask her when she comes back." Su Hao is also a very good person on weekdays. He takes good care of people, but sometimes he is a little colder, like a man who doesn''t eat fireworks.

    "Maybe that''s what I am in her eyes." Su Hao murmured disappointingly at first, then got up and said coldly, "in that case, there''s nothing to say." Then he left.

    Mu Xiaoxiao is at a loss to stay in the same place. She knows that Su Hao must be very angry now, but listening to the more and more serious words, she changes her mind in the face of Lin Jiayi''s ideas.

    Su Hao walked out of the teaching building, but he was in a good mood. He didn''t expect to have such a harvest today. What Lin Jiayi knows best is to win people''s hearts, so she let her lose people''s hearts. If Lin Jiayi is isolated, her task will be half finished.

    Without the dormitory people to provide enough blood for the ghost king, he can''t attach himself to his brother, so Su Hao won''t let other people in the dormitory be hurt.

    All of a sudden, suhao''s mobile phone vibrated. Suhao took out his mobile phone and looked at the name on the screen of the mobile phone. He couldn''t help but warm his eyes.

    "Hello, brother."

    "Well, how are you at school recently? Do you miss my brother?"

    Listening to the gentle and pleasant male voice on the phone, Su Hao can''t help but have a sour nose. This is the emotion of the original owner. Su xuan''an, Su Hao''s elder brother, is a proper sister protector. He is always gentle and considerate in front of his younger sister. He is resolute and serious in business. He is cold-blooded in the face of people who treat Su well.

    But such a good brother was killed by Lin Jiayi and the ghost king, and only one of them died.

    Su Hao endured the anger and sadness in his heart and said in a light voice, "brother, I miss you. How about having dinner together tonight?"

    Su xuan''an is also very busy at ordinary times. Today, it''s rare for his sister to ask for anything more important, so he immediately said, "of course, I''ll pick you up at that time."

    "Good." Su haotiantian said with a smile, and then he went back to his bedroom to pack up. He ran into Lin Jiayi and Mu Xiaoxiao who had just returned to his bedroom.

    It has to be said that Lin Jiayi''s acting skills are really good. Just now, she was still saying bad things about Su Hao outside. As soon as she saw Su Hao coming back, she asked questions enthusiastically. Looking at Su Hao''s eyes, they were full of smiles, as if they were really good friends.

    Mu gauze was beside, her eyes were complicated, and she didn''t say a word.

    In the final analysis, Lin Jiayi''s topic is still three sentences about going to play. But when Lin Jiayi is very thirsty, he finds that Su Hao is not moved at all and still picks up his things.

    For a moment, Lin Jiayi''s tone was a little impatient. "Su Hao, do you want to say a word... Ah, where are you going to pack up your things?"

    Su Hao micro hook mouth, light way: "I didn''t say let me think about another day, I''m ready to go home with my brother in the evening, a week later to come back." Anyway, the original owner is also a student bully. A week''s course has no influence on her.

    "What Lin Jiayi exclaimed in surprise. She immediately took Su Hao''s hand and looked at her incredulously. "Why do you want to go home? You can''t go back to play."

    Su Hao looks not happy to shake off Lin Jiayi''s hand, cold mouth: "I just want to go home, and I go where also want to say with my brother."

    "Well, Sue, you can only do this. Everyone is waiting for you. Now you are sick again and want to go home." As soon as Lin Jiayi thought that her plan would be delayed for another week, she couldn''t help but denounce Su Hao.

    "Lin Jiayi, they just want to go home, and the time of play has not been decided yet. It''s nothing to postpone a week." Mu Xiao Xiao couldn''t listen any more, so she frowned and interrupted Lin Jiayi''s words.

    Lin Jiayi was choked by the words of Mu Xiaoxiao. She reflected that Su Hao''s and Mu Xiaoxiao''s faces were a little bad. She realized that she was too anxious. She could only suppress her anger and said with a smile: "well, Su Hao, please go back. It''s just another week. It''s OK."

    "Good." Su Hao had just finished packing. After telling the old man goodbye, he left the bedroom. He didn''t seem to see Lin Jiayi beside him. For a moment, Lin Jiayi''s face was a little uneasy. Looking at Su Hao''s eyes full of cold light, it is reasonable that Su Hao has been trusting her words. As a result, she suddenly changed her attitude these days.

    But nothing, as long as let them go to the villa, Lin Jiayi can endure, so Lin Jiayi put on a smiling face.

    Su Hao called Su xuan''an at the school gate and waited for him at the gate. It''s summer now. Su Hao''s cool and playful dress attracted a lot of people''s eyes. It has to be said that Su Hao really has a good pair of leather bags, 169 height, long legs, dark eyebrows and apricot eyes. Her skin is white and smooth, and her long curly hair can set off her delicate features.

    But there are also passing girls pointing at Su Hao. Su Hao knows that it''s Lin Jiayi''s handwriting without even thinking about it. However, she smiles at one of these eye newspapers and lifts her hair around her ears. She is graceful and generous, and is a goddess level figure.

    When Su xuanan arrived at the school gate, he saw Su Hao in the crowd. He stepped on his thigh and went to Su Hao''s position.

    "Good." When he heard someone calling him, Su Hao turned his head and saw a handsome and gentle man coming with a smile. The man was dressed in a well tailored suit and had a model figure. There was a kind of self-evident nobility in his behavior. It seemed that he should be the elder brother of the original owner.

    Su Hao has a sweet smile on her face. I don''t know why. As soon as she sees Su xuan''an, she has a warm feeling in her heart. She runs beside Su xuan''an, pulls his clothes coquettishly, and says: "brother, how can you come now?"

    "I''m late, my little princess." Su Xuan An touched Su Hao''s head in favor of drowning, "hungry, let''s go to eat."

    Then he was ready to leave with Su Hao. As a result, at a glance, he saw the luggage beside Su Hao. Su xuan''an asked suspiciously, "OK, this is..."

    "I want to go home and live today, can''t I?" Su Hao tooted his mouth, a playful and lovely look. Only in front of Su xuan''an, can su Hao be more lively.

    Su Xuan An laughs, mentions Su Hao''s luggage, "certainly may." Since his sister went to university, his company has been even busier. There is less time for two people to meet, and less words. It''s rare to have such an opportunity. How can su Xuan feel at ease and not be happy.

    Su xuanan brings Su Hao to the place he ordered to eat. It''s a well decorated and well-known restaurant. It''s very proud to be able to spend once here.

    Su xuanan directly took out a membership card and took Su Hao to the private room. The whole private room is a kind of aesthetic charm of ancient style, with gorgeous screens and excellent sandalwood tables. Outside, there are a group of women in Hanfu performing guzheng and Pipa music, which makes people relaxed and happy.

    Looking at the meat of all kinds of species flying in the sky, walking on the ground and swimming in the water, Su Hao helps her forehead, which is to fatten her rhythm.

    "Brother... We can''t finish this." Su Hao opened his mouth biting his chopsticks, his eyes complex, Su Xuan An waved his hand boldly, "it''s OK, just enough to eat, today you have to eat more, you''ll lose weight when you take it with you in school."

    Looking at Su Hao''s face, which was originally a little baby fat, but now it''s completely turned into an oval face, Su xuan''an feels like he was cut a few kilograms of meat.

    But he forgot that girls would smoke when they were 18.

    Unable to resist Su xuan''an''s fiery eyes and old mother''s broken thoughts, Su Hao has to eat hard. Su xuan''an is very satisfied to see this scene, and has been busy with bringing food to Su Hao.

    After eating and playing, Su Hao sees his tiny protruding stomach and is lost in thought. Su xuanan smiles like a fox. Feeding his sister is a great joy in life.

    After a while, Su xuanan suddenly thought of something and said, "well, last time you said that you lived very well in school, why did you come back suddenly this time?" It''s not that he doesn''t want his sister to live at home, but he remembers that some time ago he asked Su Hao to come back, and Su Hao refused. Now he suddenly changes his mind. Su xuanan''s observation in the mall for many years tells him that there is definitely a reason.

    Sure enough, Su Hao listened to Su xuan''an''s words, his expression was a little complicated, and his eyes were too evasive to look at Su xuan''an.

    "Well, if you feel aggrieved, say it." Su xuanan frowned and spoke seriously.

    "In fact, it''s nothing. I just think it''s better to be at home." Su Hao is so guilty that he doesn''t dare to see Su xuan''an. His voice is like a mosquito.

    "If you don''t say it again, I''ll be angry." Su xuanan looks unhappy, as if he would be angry at any time.

    Su Hao sighed and told Su xuan''an about meeting Lin Jiayi at school and saying bad things about her to others. Finally, Su Hao''s voice also brought a little cry: "brother, you know, she''s my best friend. I don''t know why. I''m not in the dormitory. I just don''t want to face her."

    Su Xuan is at ease. He is angry and helpless. He really doesn''t know what to do about the girl''s affairs. For the first time, he feels a little at a loss.

    He touched Su Hao''s head and said, "no way. We''re very kind. Don''t ask for that friend. I thought she was a good one before. I didn''t expect that." Su Hao has always been well protected by Su xuan''an. His appearance is a little high and cold, and his solid inside is very simple. That''s why he was fooled by Lin Jiayi before.

    Of course, Su Hao''s purpose is not to make a report in front of Su xuan''an. In the past, the original owner often brought Lin Jiayi home, which made Lin Jiayi and Su xuan''an very familiar. So when Lin Jiayi called Su xuan''an, Su xuan''an went without thinking.

    This time, Su xuan''an''s impression of Lin Jiayi has changed. If Lin Jiayi calls him back at that time, Su Hao hopes that Su xuan''an can be more vigilant.

    Then Su Hao tells Su xuan''an about Lin Jiayi''s appointment to go out to play with the people in her bedroom, and tells him to rest assured that if anything happens, Su Hao will call Su xuan''an himself.

    Brother''s side of the vaccination, Su Hao in the next few days at home also did not suspect, everywhere in the preparation of anti ghost goods, whether it is useful or not, be careful to sail for thousands of years.

    This day, Su Hao just asked for brocade bag from a well-known temple, but he was stopped by an old man on the side of the road.

    "Girl, when I see that your seal is black, there must be a disaster of blood."

 Chapter 345

    Originally, it was an old-fashioned bluff, but Su Hao stopped and looked like he was all ears.

    The old man is over half of his life. Although he seems to be a man who pretends to be a devil, there is a trace of wisdom in his eyes from time to time.

    Looking at the old man shaking his head, Su Hao was amused and immediately took out the money from his wallet and handed it to him.

    With a sly smile, the old man said, "girl is a good judge. I advise you not to go to any old house or villa recently."

    After listening to the villa, Su Hao approached the old man and gave him more money. He said, "old man, is there any way to crack it?"

    "Yes." The old man nodded and said, "don''t you just go, girl, I think you have a bright future. If you have to go, you and your family may be ruined."

    Suhao knew this very well, but it was impossible not to go, because she had to finish the task. She said with a bitter face, "if only it were so simple, but I have to go."

    The old man sighed and gave Su Hao a triangle charm. He said quietly, "unique formula. I think I have a destiny with you. If you don''t go, it can be used for self-defense. If you go, I hope it can save your life."

    After hearing this, Su was overjoyed. She immediately gave the old man some money and asked if he had any extra money. She also wanted to prepare one for other people in the dormitory.

    But the old man frowned and said, "money is OK. I don''t earn money from people who have fate. Besides, girl, you think my charm is radish and Chinese cabbage. There''s only one."

    "All right." Su Hao could only nod his head, bid farewell to his grandfather and go home. After a week, it''s time for Su Hao to go back to school.

    Su Hao, who has just returned to his bedroom, unexpectedly feels that it''s a little cold. It''s clear that the sun is burning outside. As a result, there is a chill in the bedroom immediately.

    Suhao frowned, and the summoning system was in her heart.

    SOHO: system, what''s going on.

    System: because other people in the dormitory and you are the people who are going to die, you will go to the villa soon, and the dying people will send out cold air.

    Hello Sue: haven''t I crossed here and started my evening mission.

    System: This shows that the host is more careful and the task is very difficult.

    Su Hao thought about it for a while, and he thought that his opponent was a ghost who could strangle himself casually. He didn''t have any super power. He had to protect himself and others. It was really difficult.

    "Hello, Sue, you''re back." At this time, Su Hao''s voice suddenly came out.

    Su Hao looked back and found a girl who was not good-looking and a little fat.

    In the memory of the original owner, the girl''s name is Chu Sheng. Her voice is as good as her name. Although her appearance is not so beautiful, it has captured many people''s hearts with her voice.

    She is a very gentle girl, always with a faint smile, very good to everyone.

    One of Su Haobao''s newspapers laughed and said, "yes, just arrived. Where are the others in the dormitory?" Su Hao looks around and finds himself and Chu Sheng alone.

    "They went shopping. Lin Jiayi said that she would start the day after tomorrow, so she would buy some necessities first." Chu Sheng thought about it and replied.

    Su Hao sneered in his heart, what are the necessities? I''m afraid they won''t be able to use it, but she didn''t show it, just nodded.

    After a while, the dream door of the dormitory was pushed open, and a beautiful girl with healthy skin came in.

    Her name is Liu Yanan. She is forthright, athletic and beautiful. She is recognized as the goddess of sports by many people.

    But her character is careless, easy to get along with, everyone in the dormitory is very warm.

    After seeing Su Hao, Zhang Yanan put down his hand and ran to Su Hao. He patted her and said with a broad smile, "are you willing to come back?"

    Su Hao laughed and joked: "why, not welcome."

    "How can it be that we, the school flower of Su University, are rushing to welcome you." Said, Zhang Yanan also a pair of tease good family women look, hook Su good chin.

    After coming in behind the Mu gauze gauze inside ran over, pushed Zhang Yanan, a look of protecting the calf, said: "Ai Ai Ai, Zhang Yanan, don''t you move my house well."

    "What do you mean your family is good? Besides, Mu Xiaoxiao, you pushed me. My skin itched, right?" Then he pretended to go to the big bath.

    Mu Xiao Xiao ran behind Su Hao and said in horror: "well, she beat me."

    Su Hao is amused by two people''s behavior to laugh heartily, nearby Chu Sheng also hisses.

    Lin Jiayi, who just came back, saw Su Hao''s harmonious side with others, and the light of jealousy and resentment flashed through her eyes.

    She also walked up with a smile, as if there was no estrangement with suhao.

    "Hello, Sue. You''re back. Look, we''ve got everything ready. You don''t have any opinions about starting tomorrow." Lin Jiayi''s words seem that Su Hao is very delicate.

    Su kind-hearted inside sneer, she instead a happy face, said: "you are ready so soon, great, I also went back to discuss with my brother, sorry to let you wait so long."

    Hearing that Su Hao had discussed with her brother, Lin Jiayi suddenly felt a bad feeling.

    The next day, the people in the dormitory set out, and the scenery along the way was very good, so the atmosphere was very relaxed.

    But careful people can see that Su Hao combed Lin Jiayi a lot. They were all together, but this time they were in the East and the West.

    Chusheng''s delicate mind has long been discovered, but she doesn''t say a word with a cautious character, just as if she didn''t see it. Zhang Yanan is careless and doesn''t notice this detail at all.

    In her heart, she knew exactly what happened between Su Hao and Lin Jiayi, but she was closer to Su Hao.

    So all the way down, Lin Jiayi was very aggrieved. In fact, she was a very ordinary person in the dormitory, but she always wanted to win Su Hao''s aura. She deliberately got close to Su Hao and won her trust, or tried every means to speak ill of Su Hao.

    But when she thought that if her plan was successful, everything Su Hao enjoyed was hers. Thinking of this, Lin Jiayi could not help speeding up her journey.

    Su Hao saw her back in a hurry and excitement, and her eyes were dim. This time, no matter what, she would not let Lin Jiayi succeed.

    After a while, they arrived at their destination. Lin Jiayi seemed to have never been to this place. She walked around excitedly, and seemed to see the villa inadvertently. She was surprised and shouted, "look, look, where is a villa? Let''s go in and have a look." In fact, I was very excited. I wish I could run into the villa now.

    As a result, Su Hao just took a light look at her and said, "let''s have a rest in the same place for one night and then go. Now it''s going to be night." They all brought the necessities of sleeping out at night.

    Lin Jiayi looked at Su Hao incredulously and said directly, "Su Hao, can you not lose your temper now? We have already said our destination. You have to stop for one night because of you." Lin Jiayi''s pretty face was red with anger, and her eyes were full of hate. It seemed that Su Hao was really a person with Princess disease.

    If it had been like this before, people in the dormitory would have begun to say hello to Su or persuade her to do so, but at this time, everyone was surprisingly quiet.

    Mu Xiao Xiao and Zhang Ya Nan had a complicated look on their faces, and Lin Jia Yi stopped looking at her.

    Lin Jiayi suddenly confused, what''s the matter, why not the same as what she thought, it''s hard not to come true is what she did wrong.

    "Oh." Su Hao sneers, "it seems that Jiayi really wants to come here. He''s in a hurry all the way. Lian Chusheng doesn''t know if he''s sprained in order to catch up with you."

    Just now, Lin Jiayi has been trapped in her own world. She didn''t know that she was following Chu Sheng, and she sprained her feet in order to chase her.

    "This... This." Lin Jiayi didn''t know what to say for a moment. She was also complaining about Chusheng''s failure, but she was worried and said, "Chusheng is OK. I''m sorry. I''m really in a hurry." Lin Jiayi has always believed that the best way to be a superior person is to suffer from hardships, so she changed her attitude all of a sudden.

    "Now, does Miss Lin agree to take a night off?" Su Hao didn''t seem to hear Lin Jiayi''s apology and began to sneer.

    "Of course." Lin Jiayi had no choice but to gripe her teeth and agree. She glanced at the villa all the time, but she was not willing to give up.

    Su Hao sneered in his heart. Although Lin Jiayi was also wearing books, she was still too young to show her flaws.

    So they set up a tent in the same place and spent the night outside the villa. Su Hao secretly found Mu Xiaoxiao and gave her what she had prepared at home.

    She believes that she trusts herself and is more interested in this kind of thing. Other people may take it as a joke, but she doesn''t.

    When Su Hao was about to leave, Mu Xiaoxiao suddenly stopped her.

    "Hello, Sue."

    "Why?" Su Hao looks back at her suspiciously.

    "I think you''ve changed a lot." Mu gauze said biting her lips and looking at Su Hao with complicated eyes, "you used to be a well protected princess. Although you look a little cold, your solid inside is very simple. Now you know how to distinguish right from wrong."

    Mu gauze said Lin Jiayi, it seems to find Lin Jiayi''s real purpose, Su Hao is not the first.

    Su Hao thought about it in her kindness. She was smart and might be a good partner for her alliance. So Su Hao said, "people always change. You''ll understand after you experience it."

    Then she approached her and said, "in fact, I think you are all trustworthy friends, but I think you need to know me better."

    Two people eye contact, for a time inside the heart understand each other''s meaning.

 Chapter 346

    In the back, Su Hao went back to rest, and she was going to enter the villa tomorrow. There were many unknown things waiting for her. Su Hao had to keep up her energy and prepare for everything.

    The way to the dormitory, immediately people can''t beat Lin Jiayi, covered his nose into the villa, at this moment, in the dark interior of the villa, the owner of the villa began to wake up.

    As soon as Lin Jiayi went in, she began to feel around. In fact, she was remembering how she met the ghost king and how she should go to Zhao.

    Su Xuan secretly summoned the system.

    Su Hao: system, since this task is highly dangerous, there is no better tool for me.

    System: in principle, this task is done by the host independently, not by the system. However, due to the good performance of the host several times, there are benefits for you.

    Su Hao: welfare? What benefits?

    System: I have three Charms here. If I put them into my body, I can make this person invisible to the ghost. If the host thinks that he can''t stand some disgusting pictures, he can use them for himself.

    Su Hao feels that she has found a treasure. It''s a good thing for her brother. Isn''t Lin Jiayi in love with the ghost king? If she puts a charm into Lin Jiayi''s body, how can they recognize each other.

    "Hello, Sue, what''s the matter with you." A voice suddenly interrupts Su Hao''s thought. It turns out that Chu Sheng is standing in front of him.

    Su Hao was embarrassed to smile and said, "I''m sorry, I just lost my mind, but I didn''t hear your voice."

    Chu Sheng nodded to show his understanding, then held his arm trembling and said: "in fact, I think this place is very cold. I want to go home very much. Su Hao, or we..."

    "No way!" Lin Jiayi yelled, did not know when Lin Jiayi appeared beside them, a face not happy, said: "have come, but also give up halfway."

    "I just want to go home, and I don''t think there''s anything valuable here." Chu Sheng said truthfully.

    I don''t know why, she really feels that this place has been piercing cold, and gives her a very bad feeling, she began to regret coming here.

    "If I say no, I can''t." Lin Jiayi said firmly, and then went away.

    "She... How could she do that." Chu Sheng looks at Lin Jiayi''s background with an unbelievable face, unable to speak for a moment.

    "It''s OK, it''s OK." Su Hao comforted: "maybe there is something irresistible to Lin Jiayi here, and there are still us."

    Listening to Su Hao''s words, Chu Sheng felt a lot at ease. More and more, the balance in her heart slowly tilted to Su Hao. Looking at Lin Jiayi, she felt a little uncomfortable.

    Su Hao intuitively felt that they were still safe now. If they didn''t go deep immediately, it was the result. At this time, Lin Jiayi yelled: "sisters, let''s go inside and have a look!"

    Mu Xiaoxiao was the first one to oppose. She said solemnly, "no, we are not familiar with this place at all. If we advance rashly, what should we do if there is danger."

    Before the plot, is also Mu gauze gauze open mouth, because she is more sensitive to this kind of thing, can feel the ghost King frightening breath.

    But at that time, the original owner and Lin Jiayi stood on the same front and saw that Lin Jiayi wanted to go in very much, so the original owner and Lin Jiayi also persuaded everyone in the dormitory to go in.

    Then it led to the separation of everyone and gave Lin Jiayi a chance to start with the original owner.

    So Su Hao also light mouth: "gauze gauze said right, inside what we don''t know, can''t rashly go in."

    Lin Jiayi was very angry. She had a clear understanding of the danger and safety of the villa for a long time, but she couldn''t speak like this. She could only nod reluctantly and said with a smile, "OK."

    Chu Sheng stood up and said, "since Jiayi is so curious about the villa, let''s go around. We can divide into several groups, but we can''t go deep."

    Everyone in the dormitory thinks it''s reasonable. Although Lin Jiayi knows that she can''t bring people in openly, Chusheng says that he suddenly feels that his opportunity has come. If he and Su Hao are divided into a group, he may be able to take her to a dangerous place. Here, a large group of evil ghosts are hungry.

    The more Lin Jiayi thought about it, the more excited she was. There was a vicious light in her eyes, but there was a pure expression on her face. She approached Su Hao and said, "Su Hao, let''s work together."

    If it had been before, the original owner would have agreed immediately, but now Su Hao couldn''t have been unaware of the turntable in Lin Jiayi''s heart and sneered.

    Mu Xiaoxiao immediately ran forward and took Su Hao''s hand: "well, come with me." Big eyes winked at Su Hao, a pair of naive and lovely appearance.

    "Good." Su Hao didn''t even think about it and agreed. He didn''t even look at Lin Jiayi. For a moment, Lin Jiayi''s face couldn''t hang up.

    She said with an aggrieved face: "suhao, why do you ignore me now? Is it because I said your princess temper, but it''s a fact. You have to face it and change it. I''m also for you."

    Su Hao''s eyes rolled wildly when he heard that the princess was ill. He listened to Lin Jiayi''s advice, but he was also very good to Lin Jiayi.

    A white eyed wolf, Su Hao said coldly: "Lin Jiayi, I don''t think I have any Princess disease."

    Finish saying to turn round to leave, Mu gauze gauze quickly follow up, her heart face Lin Jiayi is also more tired.

    For a time, other people in the dormitory didn''t know what to say. In fact, they also thought that Su Hao was not sick, but Lin Jiayi''s feeling was very good. They couldn''t tell who was right and who was wrong.

    Zhang Yanan patted Lin Jiayi on the shoulder and comforted him: "it''s certain that a person has any shortcomings. But we can''t draw a conclusion casually."

    "Ya Nan, alas... You don''t know." Lin Jiayi looks like she wants to talk but stops, as if she really has something on her mind and is very patient.

    Zhang Yanan''s temperament is simple. When he saw Lin Jiayi like this, he muttered in his heart. Is Su Hao really what she said.

    Mu Xiao Xiao followed Su Hao. When she saw that she didn''t speak, she thought she was angry, so she began to comfort her: "well, don''t take Lin Jiayi''s words seriously, I think you are very good."

    "No, I''m not angry." Su Hao shakes her head and looks like she doesn''t want to worry about Mu Xiaoxiao. In fact, she''s really not angry in her heart. She''s just thinking about what to do next.

    Lin Jiayi should be ready to start. With Su''s understanding of her, Lin Jiayi''s idea of going with her has failed. Now she should find ways to get away from Zhang Yanan.

    He should make a good plan about how to put this spell in Lin Jiayi. At the thought of making them invisible to each other, Su felt very relieved.

    In fact, Su Hao guessed right. Lin Jiayi did find an excuse to go away with Zhang Yanan. She came to the ghost King''s room and looked at the room for a long time.

    But it''s not the right time. She is the one who wears books. She knows that if the rhythm is disturbed, things may change later. Maybe it''s the consequence that she can''t bear, so she can''t go to the ghost King now. Lin Jiayi gently stroked the door and whispered, "general, you wait for me. We will meet soon." It has to be said that Lin Jiayi and the ghost king are really in deep love. According to the original plot, they can get a good result even if they are both reincarnated. However, Lin Jiayi had Su Hao''s idea. One day later, Lin Jiayi understood what regret is.

    Lin Jiayi took out her mobile phone and found that it was almost dusk. In the evening, it would become the world of ghosts, and Su Hao would not be able to escape.

    Think of here, Lin Jiayi mouth outline a cruel arc, as if Su Hao is going to die in front of her now.

    But she didn''t think, Su Hao and she have no injustice, why she want to harm other people''s lives.

    On the other hand, Sue looks at the time on her mobile phone and is also lost in thought. It''s going to be the first night soon, in the previous plot.

    This evening is just the day when the ghost door is open. At that time, ghosts will travel at night, and one or two people will die in the dormitory.

    Looking at Su''s face, she said, "well, what''s the matter with you?"

 Chapter 347

    "It''s nothing. I think it''s scary here." Sue said and touched the goose bumps on her arm.

    It''s true that this villa is very gloomy. Most people can''t stand it. It''s frightful and cold.

    "It''s true." Mu Xiaoxiao nodded. It was a very uneasy feeling for people to see her. Although she wanted to study this aspect, she didn''t know what to do if she was really met.

    The more she thought about it, the more she could not help shivering at the back. Now she really hoped that her feeling was false.

    "Su Hao, Mu Shao, have you seen Lin Jiayi?" At this time, Zhang Yanan and Chu Sheng came, looking for Lin Jiayi everywhere.

    "Lin Jiayi? What''s wrong with her? Isn''t she with you Mu Xiao Xiao frowned and replied, it seems that she is not happy with Lin Jiayi now.

    Chu Sheng shook his head and said in a soft voice, "it''s really with us just now. I just turned around and disappeared. I don''t know where I''ve been. I haven''t found it for a long time."

    Mu Xiaoxiao murmured in her heart that Lin Jiayi was really good at making things, but after all, she was a member of the dormitory and couldn''t ignore it. So she joined Zhang Yanan and they looked for Lin Jiayi everywhere.

    "Jiayi." Zhang Yanan walked suspiciously and touched the goose bumps on his arm. This place is really cold.

    "Ah, Ya Nan, wait for you." Chusheng trots to catch up with Zhang Yanan. This place also gives her a bad feeling. She thinks it may be safer to follow Zhang Yanan.

    Just when she ran to Zhang Yanan, she didn''t know how a thing suddenly appeared at her feet. She didn''t see it and was tripped directly.

    Hearing the movement behind, Zhang Yanan turned back and immediately helped Chu Sheng up and said, "be careful, there are still injuries on your feet."

    The pain on the foot Chu Sheng bares his teeth, glances at the things that trip him, and can''t help screaming.

    It was a white skull. Looking at Zhang Yanan and Chu Sheng''s empty eyes, it seemed to contain a vicious light.

    Although Zhang Yanan was not as worried as Chu Sheng, he was a little bit numb. He forced out a smile and comforted: "Sheng Sheng, don''t be afraid. Maybe it''s fake."

    She was ready to pick up the skeleton on the ground, but when she looked down, she saw the room next to her. The scene in the room made her scream.

    "Ah

    Hearing the screams of Chu Sheng and Zhang Ya Nan, Su Hao felt something was wrong, so she took Mu Xiao to run in their direction.

    When they arrived at the place where Zhang Yanan and Chu Sheng were, they saw Zhang Yanan and Chu Sheng sitting on the ground with pale faces and weak legs, looking at a room with a wide open door in horror.

    Mu Xiao Xiao and Su Hao went over and looked at the scene in the room suspiciously.

    I saw the bones everywhere, and these bones still retain the dead, and the number is also large, white flowers.

    Su Hao couldn''t help but take a breath. How many people did the ghost King kill? She turned around and blocked everyone''s sight. Looking at the frightened faces, she gently said, "it''s OK. We''ll leave like this."

    Her tone contains the power to make people stable. Mu Xiao first reacts and raises Chu Sheng. Su Hao also raises Zhang Yanan, and the four return to their original position in the hall.

    At this time, the sun is about to set, but everyone is waiting for Lin Jiayi and wants to go together. Only Su Hao looks at the corridor with dark eyes.

    Lin Jiayi will not easily appear, is to deliberately leave everyone behind, to the evening, it is uncertain what will happen.

    Zhang Yanan fidgeted to walk around, from time to time to see the corridor King place, anxious way: "this Lin Jiayi is really lost, ah, you see it''s going to be dark."

    Chu Sheng hasn''t said a word since she just came out of the room, but Su Hao can see the fear in her eyes.

    Sure enough, Chu Sheng couldn''t stand it any more. She stood up and said, "really, I can''t stand it any more. I want to go back." Then he ran to the gate in a hurry.

    We all know that Chu Sheng is worried, can understand, but mu Xiao Xiao is worried that Chu Sheng is not safe to go out alone, so she rushes after him.

    Chu Sheng went to the gate according to her memory and pulled the door, but found that she couldn''t open it any more. Since she entered the villa, she was very upset. Now the situation of the gate made her fear accumulate to a critical point.

    "Open the door! Let''s go Chu Sheng smashes and slaps the door, but the door doesn''t move at all. Mu Xiaoxiao, who catches up, sees that the situation is like this. A kind of cold air surrounds her instantly. When they come in, the door can be pushed open easily..

    But the Mu gauze gauze or want to strong of walk over, embrace to be afraid to shiver of Chu Sheng, patience way: "don''t be afraid, we go back, everybody where together think a way, this isn''t still have us in."

    Chusheng gradually calmed down, and finally recovered his composure

    Su Hao looks at Mu Xiao and brings Chu Sheng back. She almost guesses it in her heart, and suddenly feels very nervous. What they have to face next is endless darkness and fear.

    Zhang Yanan didn''t know the situation. He ran up and asked, "what''s the matter? How did you come back? Didn''t you say it?"

    Chu Shengqiang gives Zhang Yanan a pale smile. He sits down in silence and says nothing.

    Although Zhang Yanan was puzzled, she was still thinking about Lin Jiayi in her heart. She said, "why don''t we go to find Lin Jiayi again?"

    Su kind-hearted inside sigh, this Lin Jiayi He De how can ah, there are such a group of good roommates to her, but she was a dead end.

    Mu Xiaoxiao frowned and said, "we''d better find a place to rest first. That door... We can''t open it."

    Zhang Yanan was very surprised to hear that. He was even more worried. He was a little annoyed and said, "I knew I would not come. Now I can''t go out. What can I do?"

    "What are you talking about?" At this time, suddenly insert a female voice, people turn their heads, found that has been looking for Lin Jiayi.

    "Jiayi, where have you been? I can''t find you anywhere." When Zhang Yanan saw Lin Jiayi returning safely, he was also relieved.

    Lin Jiayi tone with apology, said: "sorry, just lost with you, I''m looking for you everywhere, but also can''t find, think back, I''m wrong, give you trouble."

    "It''s OK. You''re OK." Zhang Yanan said.

    "Let''s find a place to rest now. It''s very late and the gate can''t be opened." Lin Jiayi looks worried and opens her mouth, as if she is really worried.

    But Su Hao replied faintly: "Jiayi, how do you know that the door can''t be opened? Where did you just go?"

    "I..." Lin Jiayi responded this time. She accidentally said a loophole, but it was too late to take it back. She could only smile awkwardly: "I''ve been to the gate before, and then I know that the door can''t be opened."

    "Oh." Unexpectedly, Su Hao didn''t ask any more, just nodded calmly.

    But this planted a seed of doubt in everyone''s heart. If Lin Jiayi had been to the gate, why didn''t they know? Even if she went first, why didn''t she wait for them in the same place, instead, let everyone look for them everywhere.

    Lin Jiayi can see the change of everyone''s expression. She is so angry that she almost bites off her silver teeth. It''s su Hao. Now she''s doing everything bad for her. Lin Jiayi''s eyes are colder and colder when she looks at Su Hao, as if she wants to jump on her now.

    "Let''s have a rest in this hall today." At this time, she yawned. She thought the villa was strange. She didn''t want to go deep.

    Now Lin Jiayi was in a hurry and said, "how can this be? There''s nothing here. Why don''t you go to the room inside?" Then he turned his eyes to Su Hao''s place and suggested that Su Hao would help her speak.

    Su Hao said: "let''s see your decision."

    Lin Jiayi looked at the expression of the dormitory, and guessed in her heart that Su Hao, as a rich lady, would never let herself rest here casually. Chu Sheng was too timid to stay here.

    The result is that Lin Jiayi''s thought completely deviates. Chu Sheng is the first one to speak. She said, "I think it''s better to be in the hall."

    Today gave her too much fright, leading to now Lin Jiayi mentioned what room, her head is full of a room of skeletons.

    Zhang Yanan also nodded: "I don''t go to the room." Her idea is the same as Chu Sheng. No matter how bold she is, she hasn''t seen any dead people since she was a child. The skeleton gives her too much visual impact.

    Lin Jiayi turned her eyes to Su Hao, but Su Hao turned away from her. She just said faintly: "everyone has made a decision, so that''s it."

    Lin Jiayi was angry, but she didn''t show it. After thinking about it, maybe she was too worried, so she agreed with everyone.

    Su Hao stealthily took out all the things to ward off evil spirits and poured some glutinous rice and black dog blood around the hall.

    After finishing these, she was relieved. Although these things were not provoked by them, there was no danger, but she had to be fully prepared to wash them.

    Su Hao went back to the hall to rest with everyone. When Mu Xiaoxiao saw Su Hao coming back, she was also very sticky. What happened during the day scared her.

    Lin Jiayi was alone. She didn''t know when to start. She found that she was getting farther and farther away from the people in the dormitory. But she didn''t reflect on her fault at all. Instead, she felt that it was intentional by the people in the dormitory. Facing their hatred in her heart, she took another step.

    People in the dormitories are generally well-off, and Su Hao''s family is the richest, but Lin Jiayi is different. Her parents are ordinary workers, so they can''t afford to go to this famous university. Naturally, the cost of living for Lin Jiayi is not much, and Lin Jiayi''s life is generally poorer.

    Every time I see Su Hao''s big hands and feet, and the way they don''t worry about food and clothing, my heart will be very unbalanced.

 Chapter 348

    Originally, according to the original plot, Lin Jiayi and the ghost king will have a good baby in their next life. They live a rich and sweet life. However, Lin Jiayi is not satisfied with the plot after she wears a book. She is the female owner. She wants to get everything she wants, which also leads to the death of all the people in her bedroom.

    Su Hao always feels a little uncomfortable when she goes to bed. She feels that a vicious look is always behind her. Su Hao doesn''t even have to think about Lin Jiayi.

    Originally, Lin Jiayi was also a good man, but because of jealousy and vanity, he became like this.

    Su kind-hearted inside sigh, also ignore Lin Jiayi, oneself sleep.

    When I woke up the next day, I found that it was almost noon, and the sun was shining through the broken windows, which made the gloomy villa a little more warm.

    Everyone has almost got up, Su Hao carefully found that Chu Sheng is holding his leg, shivering.

    Su Hao approached Chu Sheng and asked softly, "Sheng Sheng, what''s the matter with you?"

    Chu Sheng looked up and saw that it was su Hao. A kind of light burst out in her eyes first, and then it faded down again. She said, "Su Hao, I think I will die here."

    "Why, how to say." Su Hao suddenly looks at Chu Sheng nervously. In the previous plot, Chu Sheng is the first one to die in the dormitory besides the original owner.

    Chu Sheng looked at Su Hao, his eyes empty, numb way: "I dream that he died, really good real, dream that we can not escape this villa."

    Su Hao felt a little numb when he saw Chu Sheng like this. Chu Sheng was timid and easy to be won. Now he didn''t even have the will.

    At this time, Zhang Yanan, muchou and Lin Jiayi murmured that they didn''t know what to discuss. At last, Lin Jiayi went to Su Hao and said, "OK, we''ve discussed. Let''s go to find the exit in groups. You and muchou are in the same group, I and Chusheng are in the same group. Zhang Yanan said that he would take action."

    "No way." Su Hao refused without thinking about it. Chusheng was the easiest to succeed. Lin Jiayi knew that she must have paid attention to Chusheng because she didn''t want to enter her home.

    Mu gauze looked at Su Hao with doubts on her face. Su Hao gave her a look in her eyes. No matter how many doubts in Mu gauze''s heart, it was suppressed.

    "Lin Jiayi, I''m with you." Su Haoding looks at Lin Jiayi. For a moment, Lin Jiayi doesn''t know what Su Haoxiang thinks.

    But think about suhao, this is also given her a chance to start, also agreed with a smile: "well, I''ll be with you."

    Chu Sheng followed Mu Xiao.

    Walking in the dark corridor with Lin Jiayi, they have nothing to say. Lin Jiayi thinks about her plan, and Su Hao thinks about how to deal with Lin Jiayi.

    I don''t know how long it took, but Su Hao finally felt something was wrong. The corridor seemed to have no end. They walked so long, but they still didn''t reach the end.

    Lin Jiayi also reflected that she was stunned for a moment. She had planned to take Su Hao to the ghost king to let him know her.

    "Don''t go. You can''t go out now." Su Hao light way, eyes vigilant looking around.

    Lin Jiayi pretends to be calm. In fact, she knows that this place is not only a ghost king, but also other ghosts.

    "Cluck cluck..." in the air, there was a terrible woman''s laughter, which made people feel numb.

    In fact, Lin Jiayi is already very familiar with the villa. She quietly retreats and wants to wait for Su to leave her and run away.

    As a result, as she retreated, a pair of hands suddenly appeared behind her and pushed her hard. Lin Jiayi almost fell to the ground.

    "You, no one wants to go out, ha ha ha." the female voice laughs arrogantly. Su Hao looks around nervously for fear that a female ghost will come out from somewhere.

    Su Hao looks back at Lin Jiayi, takes a deep breath, and tries to calm herself down. The female ghost has been scaring them, but has not done any substantial harm. Maybe the magic power is not strong.

    Now Su Hao is gambling. She looks up and shouts to the air, "then come out." She knew that her provocation might irritate the female ghost.

    The air was silent for a second or two, and then the ghost said, "why do I come out? I just like to see you struggling."

    Su Hao had a guess. Her brain was working fast. When they came, they were heading due north. In fact, from the beginning, Su Hao found that they were slowly moving eastward.

    Now she was almost in the East, and the exit was on their right. Sue looked at the dark wall next to her.

    After thinking for a while, she seems to have made a decision and rushed to the right wall. Lin Jiayi looks at Su Hao in a daze. Does Su Hao die.

    As a result, Lin Jiayi was even more surprised by the next second. He didn''t imagine that Su Hao had been hit with his head broken, but Su Hao disappeared, as if he had been swallowed by the wall.

    Listening to the voice of the female ghost, Lin Jiayi hesitated in her heart, but she rushed in regardless.

    Su Hao guessed that the female ghost''s magic power was not strong, and the fantasy didn''t turn into something real. It just blinded their eyes, and Lin Jiayi ran out as Su Hao thought.

    Lin Jiayi looks at Su Hao who keeps running in front of her. Her heart is itching with hatred. Just now Su Hao didn''t run with her, but she seems to forget that she always wanted to kill Su Hao.

    Two people keep running, slowly, see in front of the light, Sue is very happy, it seems to have to exit.

    At this time, their ears also appeared the sharp voice of female ghost: "you! No one is allowed to leave! "

    As Su Hao keeps approaching the exit, she suddenly feels a pull behind her. Su Hao turns around and finds that Lin Jiayi is catching up with her and pulling her.

    "What are you doing! Lin Jiayi Su Hao cold drink, looking at Lin Jiayi''s eyes a cold.

    Lin Jiayi was numb with Su Hao''s eyes, but she said innocently: "OK, I can''t run any more."

    But the vicious slip of her eyes betrays her. Lin Jiayi pulls Su Hao back. Su Hao immediately reacts and holds Lin Jiayi''s hand.

    Two people''s speed slowed down, Lin Jiayi began to panic, at this time, the ghost has rushed up.

    She ran to grab Su Hao''s shoulder, but she was hit back by a flash of light on her body.

    She is not willing to look at Su Hao, pale face, no eyes in the eyes is cold killing.

    Lin Jiayi was also surprised. Taking advantage of this gap, Su Hao threw away Lin Jiayi''s hand and ran away quickly.

    Lin Jiayi trembled to see the ghost close to her, the ghost grinned, her eyes began to shed red tears, Lin Jiayi seems to have heard the smell of putrefaction.

    Just when the ghost was ready to jump on Lin Jiayi, she suddenly stopped and looked at Lin Jiayi''s face.

    The ghost murmured: "Madam..."

    At this time, I do not know why the female ghost began to struggle suddenly, she kept rolling in the air, and finally turned into ashes.

    Her last look at Lin Jiayi was nostalgic and sad.

    Lin Jiayi reacts. It''s her face that has saved her life. She touches her face and feels happy.

    Su Hao is outside. He doesn''t hear Lin Jiayi''s cry. Instead, he hears the scream of a female ghost. He doesn''t understand. What''s hard to come true is that Lin Jiayi has become the female owner of this book. Is the aura too strong.

    The system explained: the soul here can only move in a certain area. If you leave that place for too long, it will disappear.

    Su Hao suddenly realized, so Lin Jiayi tried her best to cheat Su xuanan to come to this place. It turns out that the ghost king can''t leave the villa at all.

    Su Xuan continued to ask: "is there any other way to let the soul fly away."

    System: host, this is to be exchanged with points.

    Hello, Sue

    She knew it wasn''t that easy.

    Suhao: how many points can I exchange? I said, system, I''m your host, can''t you give me a discount.

    The system immediately made a small calculation in its mind: This is OK, and I can also recommend a more affordable purchase scheme for the black host. The host, you see, needs 1000 points to buy a book about the soul body, and 10000 points for three charms. But if the host buys a charm, the book can be given away for free. How about the host.

    At the end of the day, is the tone of the system softer than before? It seems that it is really planning for suhao.

    Su kind-hearted inside but straight rolled his eyes, this buy one get one free routine she saw the most, pit is not the customer.

    But the charm mentioned by the system successfully attracted her attention, so she asked: system, what''s the function of the charm you mentioned

    System: it can make people not see the ghost, also can make the ghost not see the person.

    Su Hao''s eyes brightened as soon as she heard it. The charm was just useful to her. If you put the charm into Lin Jiayi''s body, you can see how she can recognize the ghost king.

    So Su Hao immediately said: exchange.

    System: OK.

    After a while, a book and three Charms appeared on suhao''s hand. She didn''t rush to open it and read it. Instead, she put the things on her body first.

    "Hello, Sue." At this time, a female voice suddenly appeared behind her, ethereal, as if not physical.

    Su Hao suddenly stops. She sees a woman in red behind her in the mirror in front of her. The woman''s back is also to her.

    Su Hao has heard that many ghosts call your name, and then when you turn around, the soul will be taken away. At this time, Su Hao dare not do any action.

    It''s like seeing through Su Hao''s idea. The woman sneers. Then Su Hao''s eyes suddenly turn dark. She feels that she suddenly falls into chaos.

    Su is worried in her kindness, but it doesn''t work. The call system has never replied. When she opens her eyes again, she finds herself at Su''s home. Su xuanan is standing in front of her.

    Su xuan''an turns his head slowly, but he is not su Xuan''s gentle brother. He looks at Su Hao and says coldly, "Su Hao, I''ve raised you for so many years, and I''m going to start a family. I''ll prepare your luggage for you."

    "Brother, you don''t want me." Su Hao finds that he can''t control his body at all, so he can only look at Su xuan''an.

    At this time, from the next room out of a person, it is the complacent Lin Jiayi, she chuckled holding Su xuanan, sneer: "hear Su Hao, get out of this place."

 Chapter 349

    Su can''t believe of looking at them two, in the heart gush into a huge pain, let Su good almost can''t stand.

    Su Hao knows that this is the emotion that the original owner left in his body, but Su Hao also sees that this is the illusion that Su xuan''an has been possessed by the ghost king

    But Su Hao''s biggest problem now is that she can''t control herself completely. She can only see that she is in the mood of the original owner.

    Suhao: These are all fake. It''s not your brother. Suhao, please be sober. I''ll take revenge for you. Believe me.

    Slowly, Su Hao''s mood calmed down. She looked coldly at the two people in front of her and said, "do you think this can defeat me?"

    Say, pick up the fruit knife on the table to stab to Su Xuan An, looking at Su Xuan an a face struggle pain of looking at her, but Su Hao heart is not moved.

    That''s not su xuan''an. Su xuan''an only has sunshine and tenderness in her eyes, but this Su xuan''an only has numbness and gloom in her eyes.

    Sure enough, Su Hao''s eyes were dark again, and she fainted again. In a daze, she felt that she was back in the room again. There came the woman''s ethereal voice: "do it yourself."

    When suhao woke up again, he found himself lying in the hall, surrounded by the worried women

    Zhang Yanan saw Su Hao wake up, immediately said: "Su Hao, you finally wake up."

    "Well, what''s the matter with you? You scared me to death." Mu gauze gauze a pair to be scared to cry appearance, beside Chu Sheng nervous to Su good fan, want to let her comfortable.

    "I..." Su Hao suddenly didn''t know how to open her mouth. She clearly remembered that she was still in that room, and she didn''t know how to come back.

    "Just now we saw you lying motionless at the entrance of the corridor, but we were scared." Chu explained, and then she began to wonder, "ah, Lin Jiayi, didn''t she go out with you?"

    Su Hao looked around and found that Lin Jiayi did not come back. Just as he wanted to speak, he saw Lin Jiayi limping back.

    When Lin Jiayi fell in the corridor, her foot was twisted. As soon as she came back, she saw Su Hao, who was praised by the stars, and her eyes were full of jealousy.

    Zhang Yanan immediately stepped forward to hold Lin Jiayi and asked, "Jiayi, where have you been? Have you hurt your foot?"

    Lin Jiayi is too lazy to explain to Zhang Yanan. She just looks at Su Hao wrongly. She wants to talk but stops. Finally, she sighs and follows Zhang Yanan to have a rest.

    This appearance in people''s eyes saw another flavor, for a moment, everyone was silent, the atmosphere suddenly a little embarrassed.

    At night, Su Hao sleeps next to Mu Xiaoxiao and asks secretly, "Xiao Xiao, what happened to you during the day?"

    She shook her head and said, "it''s nothing, but..." she quietly approached Su Hao and said, "every time we pass by a room, we can hear songs, or sounds like someone talking."

    "Did you go in?" Sue asked nervously.

    Mu gauze shook her head and replied, "who dares to go in? Although I''ve been comforting Chu Sheng that it''s the wind and an illusion, Chu Sheng was so scared that he pulled me back. I don''t know the specific situation of Zhang Yanan, but I don''t think anything happened. You see, there''s something wrong with Lin Jiayi''s face today."

    Su Hao is silent. She doesn''t know whether to tell Mu Xiaoxiao. It''s not that Su Hao doesn''t believe her, but that she doesn''t want to tell Mu Xiaoxiao to be afraid.

    Mu Xiaoxiao saw that Su Hao must have something to hide from her, and insisted on telling her. Finally, Su Hao sighed and told her what they met in the corridor.

    But Su Hao deliberately concealed the fantasies she saw behind her. Unexpectedly, after hearing this, Mu Xiaoxiao was so afraid, but she was surprised.

    "Well, do you know that there is one in the world?" Although she likes to see this kind of thing and is interested in it, when she really finds that this kind of thing happened around her, she still feels an inexplicable sense of fear.

    Su Hao nodded and then said, "don''t worry too much. I''ll observe the situation. As long as I don''t enter some rooms, there should be nothing wrong." According to her current understanding, plus the system, that''s about it.

    "Well, I''ll listen well." Mu Xiaoxiao now trusted Su Hao very much. She thought about it and told Su Hao, "by the way, well, I think that Lin Jiayi is very wrong now. Sometimes I think I don''t know her anymore, so I''d better not be too close to her."

    Lin Jiayi''s temperament has changed since she put on her books. People who are familiar with her in her bedroom can feel it. However, Su Hao is afraid of Lin Jiayi''s blackening, because now Lin Jiayi sometimes feels more and more dangerous to her.

    After a few words of advice, Su Hao went to have a rest, but when there was no one, she took out the charms and books that could be exchanged in the daytime.

    The charm looks very common, but it exudes an ancient flavor. Although the system is a bit of a pit, it is still trustworthy, so Sue carefully put away the charm.

    She opened the book. She wanted to look at the content casually, but she was attracted by the title above.

    How to make the soul fly away? Su Hao murmured, suddenly felt hopeful, inside turned to that place, just want to continue to see, behind suddenly appeared a voice.

    "Hello sue, what are you doing?"

    Su Hao was startled. She quietly put the book into her clothes. Looking back, she saw Lin Jiayi looking at herself with a cold face.

    "What about you? What are you doing?" Su Hao picks her eyebrows. There is no expression on her face, which makes Lin Jiayi unable to see through what she is thinking for a moment.

    In fact, Su was very nervous in her kindness. Fortunately, she came out wearing a coat, but she was still afraid that something was wrong with her.

    Lin Jiayi looked at Su Hao for a while, and then came to her forehead for a while. She suddenly sighed, "OK, I don''t know what''s wrong with you. Recently, you''ve alienated me like this. Have you forgotten that we are best friends?"

    Su kind-hearted inside sneer, this Lin Jiayi began to play the family card, looking at Lin Jiayi face sad expression, if Su Hao don''t know really want to, may also be cheated.

    Su Hao''s face flashed sadness, but his eyes were angry, as if he was angry and sad for Lin Jiayi''s actions. He said, "Lin Jiayi, why don''t you think about your own reasons? You say you are my best friend, why do you speak ill of me outside?"

    Lin Jiayi suddenly confused, how can su Hao know this, just when she is ready to defend herself.

    Su Hao said angrily, "since you think I''m that kind of person, what kind of friends are we?" Leaving this sentence behind, Su Hao left.

    Lin Jiayi looks at Su Hao with complicated eyes. She is glad that Su Hao is angry because of this. She really thinks it''s su Hao who sees something. But in this case, it''s impossible for Su Hao to follow her willingly.

    Su Hao is relieved to see her family escape from Lin Jiayi''s sight. She can''t imagine the consequences of letting Lin Jiayi find the book and the charm. Fortunately, she took the opportunity to run out.

    Mu Xiao Xiao has been sleeping very well. Su Hao crept back and fell asleep with her heart full.

    The next morning, suhao found that everyone was a little silent. Maybe they knew something abnormal about the villa. They didn''t know why Zhang Yanan, who used to be careless, was quiet a lot.

    But judging from yesterday''s situation, grouping is of no use. We still can''t find the exit. On the contrary, we will be lost or in danger.

    Chu Sheng, who has been worried for a long time, feels that he can''t stand it any more. He has been complaining about Lin Jiayi in his heart.

    At last, she quarreled with Lin Jiayi.

    "Lin Jiayi! If you hadn''t brought us to this place, would it be like this! "

    "Chusheng, what do you mean? It''s all discussed before. I''m afraid of you."

    Zhang Ya Nan and Mu Xiao Xiao immediately go to argue. Su Hao is silent. Now whether she can go out is a problem. She is not in the mood to hear them quarrel here.

    Chu Sheng was so angry that he pushed aside the gauze, took his hand and said, "treasure hunting, right? I don''t want to play any more. Whatever you want."

    Then he went to sit down, silent look with just emotional she couldn''t contact.

    Everyone thought it should be nothing, but Chu Sheng was angry, and soon he was not angry, but at noon, Zhang Yanan found something wrong.

    "Why are AI Sheng and Jia Yi gone?" Zhang Yanan wondered where she had just seen them.

    On hearing this, Su Hao stood up and immediately said, "go find them." He said he ran out first.

    Chu Sheng and Lin Jiayi are absolutely in danger together. Su Hao wants to find that she is so nervous that her palms are full of sweat. She doesn''t know if she believes it''s too late to catch up.

    Chu Sheng just had a quarrel with Lin Jiayi. She felt very angry and ran out. Although she was not Bai Fumei, she was also a girl that her parents had spoiled since childhood. Although Zhang was ordinary, she had an angelic voice. She was popular and had a bright future.

    When she suffered this kind of grievance, she would blame Lin Jiayi for bringing them here. When she thought of what happened these days, Chu Sheng could not help shivering.

    I didn''t notice a pair of vicious eyes staring at her.

    That is Lin Jiayi who lurks nearby. She can''t help sketching a curve when she sees Chu Sheng coming closer and closer to the dangerous place.

    All along, Lin Jiayi''s mind is full of how to make herself rich and prosperous, and she has long forgotten all about her former sisterhood.

 Chapter 350

    Chu Sheng walks on her own, and suddenly finds that the cold around her is getting heavier and heavier. She touches her goose bumped arm, hesitates a little, but she goes on.

    She really can''t bear to be scared here. We''ve been looking for the exit for so long, but we haven''t found it. It''s better for her to find it herself.

    "Cluck cluck." All of a sudden, a clear child''s laughter came through her ear.

    Chu Sheng is frozen in the same place. He doesn''t dare to come out of the atmosphere. He listens carefully, hoping that he has heard wrong.

    But her hope failed, and the laughter came closer and closer, first on the other side of the wall, and then seemed to surround her.

    "Who... Don''t... Don''t play the devil." Chu Sheng wants to move, only to find that she can''t move at all. Her great fear makes her want to faint.

    In front of her eyes, Chu Sheng changes and finds herself in a courtyard. Chu Sheng feels that all this can subvert her world view.

    Helpless, she could only walk up in the courtyard, but she found that she seemed to be just standing still, and the surrounding scenes didn''t move at all.

    "Ha ha ha, you come after me." A little girl ran over happily, as if she didn''t see Chu Sheng, and ran straight over.

    "Ah..." Chu Sheng exclaimed, and found that she didn''t feel the pain of being hit in her imagination, but saw the girl directly passing through her body, as if she was just a mass of air.

    Then came a woman dressed in ordinary clothes. The woman was pretty, too. All the clothes should be ancient people.

    "Miss, run slowly." Woman a face anxious to catch up, also directly through the body of Chu Sheng, holding the little girl is running.

    The little girl giggled, looking at the woman''s eyes full of innocence.

    As a result, the woman''s expression changed in the next second. Chu Sheng saw a smile at the corner of her mouth: "Miss, let''s go to the well to catch butterflies."

    The little girl''s face was hesitant, she faltered: "no way, father said, can''t go to the well to play, very dangerous."

    "It''s OK, it won''t, believe me." Regardless of the girl''s struggle, the woman took her to the well first, with bloodthirsty light in her eyes.

    The girl saw the unfathomable well, panic struggle, "you put me down, I don''t go, don''t go."

    The woman looked at the girl''s lovely face, because she was scared and deformed, she laughed happily: "little bitch, this is what your mother owes me."

    Then she threw the girl down and watched her struggling in the well. Then she sank down slowly. Before the woman ran, she sealed the well with a big stone.

    Chu Sheng looks at the scalp numb, this is cruel, will throw a little girl into the well water, let her drown alive.

    Later, Chu Sheng saw a group of people come to remove the big stone and fished out the little girl''s body. The little girl was highly rotten, and there was no meat on her face. A stench floated in the air.

    They covered their noses to avoid. The girl lay quietly on the cold ground, her eyes hanging in her eyes, looking at the sky, as if she were accusing the merciless world.

    All of a sudden, the little girl''s eyes moved for a moment, and she turned to Chusheng. The face, which was basically bone, gave Chusheng a smile.

    Chusheng''s pupil shrinks and screams, but no one hears and no one sees her. Then the girl rushes to the ground and gets up, dripping water on her body, and her bones cackle.

    Chu Sheng was so excited by this terrible scene that suddenly, the picture changed again. This time, he was still in the courtyard, but at night.

    Before that, the woman came looking around and looked like a thief. Compared with the man Chu Sheng saw before, the woman was much thinner, and her beautiful face was destroyed.

    Trembling, she knelt down, took out a pile of paper money, lit the fire, and begged: "please, let me go. I was instructed to do this. Please rest in peace."

    Who knows, the air conditioning in the air is more serious, Chu Sheng seems to be able to feel the little girl''s deep hatred.

    Sure enough, there was a sudden gust of wind, and the woman, with a small face, was paralyzed on the ground, with only a pair of frightened eyes open.

    There was a faint laughter in the original place, and the little girl suddenly appeared in front of them, with a pale face and no pupils in her eyes.

    "Come and play with me." The little girl showed a strange smile and slowly walked towards the direction of the woman. The woman kept retreating and shaking her head and said, "let me go, let me go."

    As a result, her voice became less and less, until her eyes slowly became dull, she even showed a silly smile and walked to the well.

    He knocked his head on the big stone which was used to cover the well, so that his head broke and blood flowed.

    In the end, the brain was knocked out, fell on the ground and twitched. There was no sound. All the little girls were smiling and looking at it.

    Chu Sheng can''t resist the feeling of tumbling in his stomach. He covers his mouth and doesn''t dare to make a sound.

    The little girl saw that people could not die any more, satisfied with the hook of the corner of the mouth, eyes and fierce look to Chu Sheng.

    "Next... It''s your turn." The little girl said with an innocent and lovely tone, as if she was discussing with Chu Sheng about playing together.

    Chu Sheng can''t stand it at last. He faints in front of his eyes.

    Lin Jiayi nervously looks at the scene in front of her, but she is disappointed. She just saw that Chu Sheng was wrapped by a mass of black air. She thought she would not even leave her bones. As a result, the black air dispersed behind. Chu Sheng was lying on the ground and seemed to be breathing.

    Lin Jiayi really wants to see Chu Sheng. At this time, she hears Su Hao''s voice calling Chu Sheng. She bites her teeth and runs away.

    Su Hao and they came here, only to see Chu Sheng lying on the ground motionless. They were scared and ran up immediately.

    "Sheng Sheng, what''s the matter with you. Wake up Zhang Yanan picked up Chu Sheng and said anxiously.

    Su Hao stretched his hand under the nose of Tao Chusheng and felt the even breathing of Tao. His heart was suddenly relieved.

    She looked at Zhang Yanan and they said, "don''t worry, Sheng Sheng just fainted."

    "Let''s take Sheng Sheng back first." Mu gauze suggests a way, so Su Hao and Mu gauze together bring Chu Sheng back to the hall.

    When I went back to the hall, I found that Lin Jiayi was already there. Like no one else, I saw Su Hao carrying Chu Sheng with a look of surprise.

    "What''s the matter, Sheng Sheng?" Lin Jiayi is very anxious to run up, as if very worried about Chu Sheng, want to see her situation.

    As a result, she was mercilessly thrown away by Zhang Yanan

    "Go away." Zhang Yanan said angrily. She felt that it was Lin Jiayi''s ghost in her heart. Because she had a conflict with Chu Sheng in the morning, she retaliated against Chu Sheng in this way.

    "I... I don''t know anything." Lin Jiayi white with a small face, a pair of pear like rain, people do not pity.

    In fact, her heart is very flustered, afraid to be seen by them, although Chusheng is not her direct hand, but she is also nearby.

    "You did it, Lin Jiayi. You deliberately led Chu Sheng out, and then she was in danger." Mu Xiao Xiao thinks of the things Su Hao told her about the room, and she thinks it''s Lin Jiayi.

    Lin Jiayi seems to have suffered a huge blow, a staggering look, crying out of breath.

    Zhang Yanan doesn''t have the heart to go to Carmen Lin Jiayi.

    Lin Jiayi cried for a while, then raised her head, looked straight at Su Hao and said, "why do you doubt me? I just didn''t go with Chu Sheng."

    "Then explain why you two disappeared at the same time, and Chusheng fainted, not you or who." Zhang Yanan has no good airway.

    Lin Jiayi''s heart that regret ah, early know just don''t follow up, steal chicken don''t become erosion rice.

    "If you think about it, what can I do to Chu Sheng? Who can tell you that if we don''t see each other at the same time, I will harm Chu Sheng."

    Zhang Yanan looked at Lin Jiayi and couldn''t speak for a moment. Indeed, Lin Jiayi is 160, thin and small, Chusheng 167, slightly fat. Lin Jiayi really can''t do anything about Chusheng.

    Lin Jiayi saw the hesitation in Zhang Yanan''s eyes. She looked at Su Hao beside her and immediately said, "why don''t you doubt Su hao? She''s always on the sly. I was injured last time. Why can she find Chu Sheng so quickly this time?"

    When Lin Jiayi saw that the situation was not right, she immediately pulled the suspicion on Su Hao. Mu Xiaoxiao was so angry that she wanted to rush to the theory, but she was held by Su Hao.

    Su Hao motioned to Mu Xiaoxiao not to be impulsive, and then he said with an angry face: "OK, Lin Jiayi, I know you can''t stand me for a long time, so you carry the pot to me. You know I''ve just been with ya Nan Xiaoxiao."

    Zhang Yanan listens to their two words and doesn''t know who to believe. Lin Jiayi can''t do anything to Chu Sheng like this. Su Hao is a model with standard figure, 170 and long legs, but it makes her suspect that she really can''t do it.

    Now what Su really wants is to take this opportunity to tear the skin with Lin Jiayi, so as not to make fun of her later. No matter what she does, maybe people in the dormitory can understand.

    When the atmosphere is so tense, Chu Sheng moans and slowly opens his eyes.

    When she saw that she was back in the hall, and in front of her familiar roommate, she couldn''t help crying.

    Zhang Yanan noticed that Chu Sheng was awake and said happily, "Sheng Sheng, you are awake. You don''t know that you just scared us to death."

    Chu Sheng wiped his tears, lowered his head and said with apology, "I''m sorry, I''ve bothered you."

    "Sheng Sheng, did Lin Jiayi bully you just now?" Mu gauze said angrily that Lin Jiayi had just framed Su Hao.

    Chu Sheng didn''t know what happened for a moment. Lin Jiayi and Su Hao were angry, but she said honestly, "no, I went out by myself." Even if she had a quarrel with Lin Jiayi in the morning, she still told the truth.

    Lin Jiayi showed a little white look again, with tears in the corner of her eyes and said, "do you hear me? It turns out that no one trusts me." Then he walked away.

    "Ah..." Zhang Yanan wants to stop Lin Jiayi. She feels very sorry for the fact that she just framed Lin Jiayi. At the same time, she has little doubt about Su Hao. However, she keeps in mind what Lin Jiayi said about Su Hao''s strange behavior.

 Chapter 351

    Seeing the change of Zhang Yanan, Su Hao didn''t explain much, so she walked away. Mu Xiaoxiao looked at Su Hao, angry and distressed, and caught up with her.

    "Well, why don''t you tell them that there is..."

    "Shh." Su Hao immediately covers Mu Xiao''s mouth and looks around to find that no one is relieved. If Lin Jiayi finds it, it will be different.

    Su Hao looked at the confused Mu Xiao and explained, "we''d better not tell them first, so that everyone will be worried. It''s not the right time."

    After thinking about this, Mu Xiaoxiao nodded and agreed to Su Hao''s words. Then she said: "I think Lin Jiayi is going too far now. She framed you like this. You are always with us. We all know that."

    But Su Hao didn''t have a trace of anger on his face. On the contrary, he opened his mouth to Mu Xiao with a smile: "if you can''t bear it, you will make a big plan." Then he stopped talking and let Mu Xiao be curious for a moment.

    In fact, she also thinks that suhao has changed a lot. In the past, she only thought that suhao was a carefree, high cold looking, but a rich woman with a simple discussion in her heart. Now suhao has changed her mind, but she thinks that suhao is better.

    In the evening, when Su Hao accidentally sees Chu Sheng, he finds that something is wrong with her. She is always absent-minded and doesn''t talk to anyone. When someone calls her, she has to react for a long time.

    Su kind-hearted inside is very puzzled, but her intuition tells her, Chu Sheng goes out in the daytime absolutely met what matter.

    When she goes to bed at night, Su Hao is suddenly awakened by a strong action. She opens her eyes in a daze and finds that it''s Chu Sheng with a face of panic and panic.

    "Sheng Sheng, what''s the matter with you." Su Hao looks puzzled.

    "Hello sue, help me." What Chu Sheng wants now is Chu Sheng. In fact, Zhang YA''NAN can''t rely on her, nor can she rely on Mu Xiao. Let alone Lin Jia Yi, she doesn''t want to be close to her.

    Su Hao holds Chu Sheng''s shoulders and finds that she is shaking badly. It seems that she has met something terrible. She gently says, "it''s OK, Sheng Sheng. Please speak slowly. What happened."

    Chu Sheng calms down and tells what happened to her during the day. When she wakes up, she finds herself in the hall and listens to Zhang Yanan that they see her fainting in a room and bring her back, she feels that there is nothing wrong.

    But the little girl''s eyes to Chu Sheng are too frightening. Chu Sheng is very scared when she thinks about it, and she doesn''t know whether what the little girl said is true or false.

    Just at the time of sleeping at night, Chu Sheng had a dream of the girl in the daytime dreamland, and the girl had been pinching her neck.

    Chu Sheng struggled hard, and finally broke free, but before the girl left, she told her that there was only two days left for her, and then she left.

    As soon as Chu Sheng thought of the tragic sight of the woman''s death in the daytime, she was so scared that she found a strangulation mark on her neck.

    Su Hao saw the blue and purple scar on Chu Sheng''s neck and fell into meditation. The ghost she met with Lin Jiayi before was not the same level as the one Chu Sheng met today.

    This can use the dream to harm people, and listen to Chu Sheng said the girl''s death, resentment is really big, is a thorny matter.

    Su Hao can''t think of a solution for a while, so he can only pacify Chu Sheng first.

    "Sheng Sheng, don''t worry. We''ll let you be OK." Su Hao''s voice was soft and comforting, with the power of calming people.

    Sure enough, Chu Sheng''s mood calmed down, but the frown still means that she was scared to the extreme. She trembled and said, "well, I''ll only tell you about this. I''m afraid other people won''t believe me. You have to save me."

    "I promise you, I''ll help you." Su Hao hugs Chu Sheng and feels that her body is still shaking, then calms down slowly.

    After stabilizing Chu Sheng''s mood, Su Hao asked her to have a rest, and then she couldn''t sleep all the time. Her head was full of how to solve this problem.

    She is not a ghost catcher. Last time that female ghost was so tired that she was very tired. Chu Sheng is really a tough matter. For a moment, Su Hao didn''t know what to do.

    So over and over, to the next day dawn, early in the morning, Mu Xiaoxiao was scared by Su Hao''s black eyes.

    "What''s the matter? Well, I didn''t sleep well last night." Mu Xiaoxiao worried.

    Su Hao shakes her head, thinking whether to tell Mu Xiaoxiao about it, but she is afraid Mu Xiaoxiao knows that it is useless to just add more trouble to her.

    So Su Hao planned not to say anything, and explained with a smile: "it''s OK. I had a nightmare last night, and then I was scared. I didn''t fall asleep all the time. I don''t know why. I often have nightmares today."

    Mu Xiao Xiao nodded with approval and said, "I think it''s like this. Maybe it''s because there''s a lot of Yin here, and there''s something like that. Alas, I don''t know how long it will last." Mu Xiao sighed, and her heart was full of longing for going home.

    There was no more question about the back of Mu Xiao, and Su Hao suddenly remembered where he began to exchange the book with points in the system. He thought it might be useful, so he took it out in a hurry.

    Sure enough, Su Hao did see news that was useful to him. This book mentioned the spirit of the wronged soul. He said that he had been greatly wronged or killed, which made his anger unable to dissipate. Then he began to commit crimes.

    When you encounter this kind of soul body, you should try to crack her anger. Anger is the main source of this kind of soul body''s power, but when you see it here, it''s gone.

    Su Hao can''t find many after turning over and over, so he can only close the book with a sigh and digest what he just saw. It seems that if he wants to help Chu Sheng, he must resolve the little girl''s anger.

    Su Hao thought over the dream that Chu Sheng told her last night. She had a general plan in her heart. She said that fooling around was actually unconscious. She just repeated her death process over and over again. The little girl was killed in a cruel way. When she looked back on her death process, her resentment grew stronger and stronger, Finally reached out to the innocent intruder into her dream.

    If you want to break the girl''s anger, it is to change her dream, or stop the woman from doing such a cruel thing.

    But no matter how much you can guess, Su Hao has no idea how to do it. After all, it''s all Arabian Nights. In the little girl''s dream, they are onlookers, let alone change her dream.

    But when she thought of Chu Sheng''s helpless and scared eyes when he looked at him, she thought that since she agreed, she would try to do it, and she felt that Lin Jiayi would not miss this opportunity.

    Sue thought about it and finally decided to ask the system.

    SOHO: system, is there any way I can enter the little girl''s dream.

    System: sorry for the host, the books given to you before the system didn''t provide help were a little foul, but I can remind you that only the soul body can touch the dreamland of the soul body, which may be recorded in the book.

    Su kind-hearted inside secretly gnash teeth, give her to arrange such a dangerous task, there is no support.

    Hello Sue: Well, your system doesn''t care whether the host is alive or dead.

    System: the system believes in the ability of the selected host, we just arrange your tasks, others according to the system requirements.

    Hello, Sue

    Look, there are many official answers, but it''s useless. Now that the system has reminded you, just follow what he said.

    Su Hao took out the book he had read before. Sure enough, there were records and details about this aspect in it.

    It says that the soul body is just a form of existence, which is different from the space in which human beings live, but it can still be seen under some special circumstances.

    Human beings can have contact with the soul body, but if they want to contact the dreams or illusions about the soul body, they can only use their own soul body, which is equivalent to the soul out of the body.

    Su Hao looked at these contents in a daze. The first day she knew this, she remembered it in her heart, and saw how to let human beings leave their souls.

    After planning everything, Su Hao finds Chu Sheng.

    "Sheng Sheng, do you believe me?" Su Hao directly opens the door to the mountain road and looks at Chu Sheng.

    Chu Sheng is tormented badly by that little girl these days. Seeing Su Hao coming, her dim eyes are shining immediately, and she keeps nodding: "I believe you, Su Hao. Only you can save me."

    So Su Hao tells Chu Sheng about her plan, but she doesn''t tell Chu Sheng that if she gets this method, she has to be defensive.

    Obviously, Chu Sheng didn''t pay attention to the source of Su Hao''s method. Instead, he was stunned and didn''t know what decision to make for a moment.

    She is afraid of death, so she finds suhao to help, but suhao''s method is to let her soul leave her body, which is no different from death.

    These events in recent days have already impacted Chu Sheng''s world outlook. So for the method Su Hao said, she fully believes that there is such a way in the world, but she doesn''t know what decision to make.

    Su saw Chu Sheng''s doubts, and she couldn''t guarantee the success of this method, so she said: "Sheng Sheng, this is the only way, but I can''t guarantee the success. If you think about it carefully, I will try my best to save you."

    With that, Su Hao turns to leave, leaving Chu Sheng thinking in place.

    As a matter of fact, the people in the dormitory have been staying in this place for almost a week, and there are few things left to prepare at the beginning. It''s not the way to go on like this.

    Zhang Yanan''s temper is also a lot of irritable. She is not in a bad family. She has never suffered such grievances. Every time she looks at the closed door, she has a sense of despair.

    Mu gauze said: "Ya Nan, what''s the matter with you? You look very upset."

    "It''s none of your business." Zhang Yanan doesn''t have a good way. I believe she doesn''t have a good temper with anyone. Of course, Mu Xiaoxiao is not angry. She can understand Zhang Yanan''s mood.

    "I really don''t know when we will be brothers in such a day. How long can we go out? Maybe it will be a lifetime." Zhang Yanan buried his face in his hand, his body trembled slightly, and despair surrounded her.

 Chapter 352

    Mu gauze sighed. She didn''t know what to do in the future. She could only hold Zhang Yanan and give her some support.

    Chu Sheng hears what Zhang Yanan says. She thinks that they are going to be unable to support them, but the little girl''s affairs must be solved here. Besides, she believes that she can feel the little girl''s strong killing intention every time in her dream.

    She decided that no matter how risky suhao''s method was, she would try it. After all, it was her only chance to survive.

    After making up her mind, Chu Sheng finds Su Hao again and tells her what she thinks.

    These days, Lin Jiayi''s mood is not very good, after all, she is only flesh and blood, so hungry can''t go on, but the ghost king has been in a deep sleep, no one''s life can''t wake him up.

    But after some events, the people in the dormitory were very alert, and no one wanted to act alone, especially Su Hao and Mu Xiaoxiao, who were more defensive against her.

    As soon as Lin Jiayi thought that her plan was far away, she was very upset. She walked around and just heard the conversation between Su Hao and Chu Sheng.

    Lin Jiayi was overjoyed by their conversation. This is a good opportunity. As long as she stealthily moves when they move, not only Chusheng can die, but everyone can naturally suspect that it''s su Hao.

    Thinking of this, Lin Jiayi looks at Su Hao and Chu Sheng in the corner with a vicious smile.

    After they agreed with Chu Sheng, they agreed to do it at midnight the next day, which was the best time to do it.

    Suhao can''t be careless. It''s a human life, so she can''t sleep all the time at night. She even gets up and reads the book again, and engraves the steps in her head, for fear that something might go wrong.

    Chu Sheng and Lin Jiayi are also awake. One is worried about his own fate, and the other is excited about the plan for tomorrow.

    The next night, Su Hao and Chu Sheng come to the appointed room, because they don''t need any special supplies, so at the beginning, Su Hao''s things are enough.

    "Sheng Sheng, are you ready?" Su Hao looks at Chu Sheng seriously, but in fact, she has no bottom in her heart.

    Chu Sheng is also scared to death, but thinking about the terrible little girl, she nodded, "I''m sure it''s OK. I can accept the consequences, and I don''t want to suffer so much anymore." Speaking of this, Chu Sheng showed a desolate smile.

    Seeing Chu Sheng like this, Su''s kindness also made her feel very sad. At the same time, she hated Lin Jiayi even more. If she hadn''t tried every means to harm them, everyone wouldn''t have been like this.

    "Well, I''m going to start, Sheng Sheng. I''ll try my best to help you." With that, suhao began to set it up as it was in the book.

    She drew a blood array on the ground with black dog blood, lit three high incense on the ground, and then let Chu Sheng sleep in the array and wait quietly.

    After a while, Chu Sheng, with a peaceful expression, suddenly frowned and groaned in pain. She said, "hurry... Hurry, she''s coming."

    Su Hao immediately concentrated and began to read the mantra on the book. In fact, it was also a waste of his mind. After a while, Su Hao''s forehead began to sweat.

    Until Chu Sheng''s struggling arc gets smaller and smaller, his frown begins to loosen, and his expression calms down, Su Hao stops.

    Chu Sheng is lying on the ground quietly, as if she is asleep. Only Su Hao knows that her soul has left her body and is in a state of suspended animation.

    Chu Sheng only felt that she was in a chaos, and then slowly, her eyes began to clear up, and she really returned to that dreamland.

    This time Chu Sheng knew that she might be found. She secretly hid behind a big tree and carefully observed the situation outside.

    Sure enough, after a while, the little girl and the woman appeared, just like the previous story. The girl was picked up by the woman and was about to be thrown into the well

    Chu Sheng see this, immediately ready to run out to stop, but she was a pull.

    She subconsciously looked back and found that in front of her eyes was an extremely terrible face, a broken face, eyes without eyes, and a vicious smile at the corner of her mouth.

    "You want to save people? But she''s dead. " The little girl tilts her head and looks at Chu Sheng, as if she is laughing at Chu Sheng.

    Chu Sheng forced down the extreme fear in his heart and watched the little girl summon up her courage: "I know you are very resentful, but I want to save her not because of saving me. I also know that you are dead, but I really can''t see a living life gone like this."

    Then he tried to run outside again. This time, the little girl didn''t pull her. She just looked at Chu Sheng with doubts in her eyes.

    At this time, the woman has thrown the little girl into the water. She looks at the little girl struggling with a crazy smile, ready to lift a stone to seal the well.

    Chu Sheng picks up a wooden stick and knocks on the back of the woman''s head. The woman is immersed in her own world and doesn''t find this. She is knocked to death by Chu Sheng

    Chu Sheng anxiously looked into the well, and saw the little girl struggling in the indecent way, but the range of struggling behind was getting smaller and smaller

    Chu Sheng was in a hurry and yelled at the wellhead: "wait a minute, I''ve been out for a long time!" Then he looked for something to save and saw a bundle of hemp rope.

    She tied the hemp rope to a big tree beside the well and tied it to herself at the same time, so she jumped down directly.

    She swam to the little girl and held her in her arms, feeling the piercing chill of the little girl.

    "Don''t be afraid. I''ll take you out." Chu Sheng soft voice comfort to, now, her soft voice played a role, the little girl looked up at her.

    But there was no curiosity and panic in her eyes, just a light way: "sister, in fact, I''m dead."

    Chu Sheng grinned bitterly and nodded: "I know, but you are always dreaming like this. Aren''t you tired?" She thought of the little girl''s experience and felt very distressed.

    "Tired." The little girl nodded seriously, then her eyes showed confusion and pain, and said: "but no one saved me."

    Chu Sheng has been soaking in the water for a long time, but she still says with a smile, "don''t be afraid, I''ll help you out."

    He tried to swim to the well and climb up with the little girl in his arms, but it was impossible. Chusheng was a kind of puffy person who didn''t often exercise. If Zhang Yanan came to do such a thing, his chances would be a little small, let alone her.

    "If you do this, you will die." The girl is quiet and motionless in Chusheng.

    Chusheng smiles. In fact, she doesn''t know what her purpose is now. At first, she wants to live, but she just wants to save the little girl, because she can feel how desperate the little girl will be at the bottom of this cold and dark well.

    "It''s OK. I''ll try." Chu Sheng said, and she didn''t stop her action. Now she has changed completely.

    In the past, she was sought after because of her sweet voice. She was spoiled at home. She didn''t suffer much and was timid. But I believe she not only struggled in the cold and humid well water, but also held a dead person in her arms.

    All of a sudden, Chu Sheng feels a bad hug. When she lowers her head, the girl is gone. She looks around anxiously and thinks that she accidentally let the little girl fall.

    "You don''t have to save me. Save yourself. If you can live, I''ll let you go." A cold voice sounded on Chu Sheng''s head.

    Chu Sheng looks up and finds that it''s a little girl looking down at Chu Sheng at the mouth of the well. She has lost her innocence and looks terrible.

    After the little girl finished speaking, she disappeared completely. Chu Sheng looked at the direction of the little girl''s disappearance and sighed slightly. In fact, she felt that the little girl was also very poor.

    But it also means that she can live, Chu Sheng with a complex mood, began to climb up with the rope.

    Su is waiting nervously. She doesn''t know how Chu Sheng is or whether Chu Sheng can come out safely.

    Lin Jiayi quietly waiting for the opportunity, watching Su Hao do not pay attention to her suddenly jump on, kick down the three sticks of incense.

    Su Hao was not prepared for Lin Jiayi''s appearance. Seeing that Lin Jiayi kicked Xiang down, he felt anxious.

    That''s the soul inducing incense. The soul body can return to the body along with the incense. If the incense doesn''t burn, maybe Chu Sheng can''t come back.

    Lin Jiayi felt Su Hao''s killing eyes, and she was a little flustered. She threatened: "don''t come here, I''ll break the incense if you come here."

    "Lin Jiayi, do you still have humanity?" Su Hao roared angrily, "have you forgotten how Sheng Sheng usually takes care of you?"

    Lin Jiayi sneered and said, "so what? Compared with my future, human life is nothing. Su Hao, don''t worry. You are the next one."

    Su Hao''s heart to kill Lin Jiayi in her kindness is all there. It turns out that people can be so bad, but she has no feelings for Lin Jiayi, so she will not be soft hearted when dealing with the anger.

    See Su good a face tight Zhang way: "good good, I don''t go over, you don''t move that sweet." In fact, I held a handful of flour in my hand. This flour was prepared to prevent the black dog''s blood from being insufficient. I didn''t expect that it could be used now.

    Lin Jiayi looks at Su Hao''s nervousness. She feels that she is the leading lady in everything. She should have the best fate. What about Su Hao''s excellence and perfection? She can''t only control her to death.

    When Su Hao saw Lin Jiayi''s relaxed vigilance, he secretly approached her and wanted to stop her by sprinkling flour on her face.

    Su Hao, on the one hand, stares at Lin Jiayi''s action, and then suddenly sprinkles flour on her face. Lin Jiayi says that it''s not good, but she has already been recruited. She staggers back.

    But Lin Jiayi was not reconciled to her blurred vision. She saw Su Hao protecting the incense quickly and lighting it.

    Lin Jiayi sneers. She has a fruit knife hidden in her hand. She suddenly pours on Chu Sheng and plunges the knife straight into her heart.

    "No!"

    Su Hao didn''t react to the sudden change. She didn''t expect that Lin Jiayi could be so cruel.

 Chapter 353

    Finally, she no longer hides herself. Su Hao''s eyes are full of anger. She wants to tear Lin Jiayi to pieces.

    Lin Jiayi looks at Chu Sheng''s face, and she is very proud. But she can''t help shivering when she sees Su Hao''s eyes.

    "You... What are you doing..." Lin Jiayi stepped back, trembling. Even if Lin Jiayi, who had experienced life and death, saw Su Hao''s eyes, she was still afraid in her heart.

    Su Hao sneered, slowly close to Lin Jiayi, the corner of his mouth is a bloodthirsty smile, "what do I do, Lin Jiayi, have you ever heard a word, blood debt blood compensation."

    Lin Jiayi held the knife in her heart. She felt confident. She raised the knife to Su and said carefully, "I have a knife here. You... Ah!"

    Su Hao runs to Lin Jiayi at a very fast speed and kicks away the knife in her hand. Su Hao doesn''t grasp her strength. Lin Jiayi''s hand is directly kicked and swollen. She squats down in pain and looks at Su Hao like a monster.

    "Hello, Sue! What do you want? Kill me Lin Jiayi doesn''t give up and yells at Su Hao. She always thinks that Su Hao is just a rich lady, and she doesn''t dare to kill anyone.

    "How do you know?" Su Hao squats down slowly, looks straight at Lin Jiayi, and holds Lin Jiayi''s chin tightly.

    Lin Jiayi began to be afraid. For a moment, she could be sure that Su Hao would kill her regardless of the consequences.

    "You are a madman." Lin Jiayi suddenly said with a wild smile: "ha ha ha! You killed me. When other people come to see me, they can only see me and Chu Sheng''s body. No one will believe that I killed him. You will be the murderer then. "

    Lin Jiayi tries to frighten Su Hao. She stares at Su Hao''s expression tightly. Su Hao has no emotion in her eyes and doesn''t say anything.

    So Lin Jiayi changed the direction and said in a flattering tone: "Su Hao, you just don''t see anything. When I''m done, I''ll pay you back. It''s not good."

    Su Hao sneers, looking forward to Lin Jiayi''s return? It''s impossible. She''s the one Lin Jiayi wants to kill most.

    "Good." Suddenly there was an ethereal sound from behind.

    Su Hao turns around and finds that Chu Sheng is pale with despair in her eyes. She is staring at the knife on her chest.

    "Chu Sheng, I''m sorry." Su Hao stands up and feels very guilty. In the end, she still can''t save Chu Sheng.

    Chu Sheng looks at Su Hao. When she sees the knife on Lin Jiayi''s hand, she suddenly understands it. She can''t help but go crazy.

    "I''m going to kill you!" Chu Sheng is ferocious to Lin Jiayi where float past, inside the eye is slowly kill meaning and hate meaning.

    Su Hao immediately concentrated and began to read the mantra on the book. In fact, it was also a waste of his mind. After a while, Su Hao''s forehead began to sweat.

    Until Chu Sheng''s struggling arc gets smaller and smaller, his frown begins to loosen, and his expression calms down, Su Hao stops.

    Chu Sheng is lying on the ground quietly, as if she is asleep. Only Su Hao knows that her soul has left her body and is in a state of suspended animation.

    Chu Sheng only felt that she was in a chaos, and then slowly, her eyes began to clear up, and she really returned to that dreamland.

    This time Chu Sheng knew that she might be found. She secretly hid behind a big tree and carefully observed the situation outside.

    Sure enough, after a while, the little girl and the woman appeared, just like the previous story. The girl was picked up by the woman and was about to be thrown into the well

    Chu Sheng see this, immediately ready to run out to stop, but she was a pull.

    She subconsciously looked back and found that in front of her eyes was an extremely terrible face, a broken face, eyes without eyes, and a vicious smile at the corner of her mouth.

    "You want to save people? But she''s dead. " The little girl tilts her head and looks at Chu Sheng, as if she is laughing at Chu Sheng.

    Chu Sheng forced down the extreme fear in his heart and watched the little girl summon up her courage: "I know you are very resentful, but I want to save her not because of saving me. I also know that you are dead, but I really can''t see a living life gone like this."

    Then he tried to run outside again. This time, the little girl didn''t pull her. She just looked at Chu Sheng with doubts in her eyes.

    At this time, the woman has thrown the little girl into the water. She looks at the little girl struggling with a crazy smile, ready to lift a stone to seal the well.

    Chu Sheng picks up a wooden stick and knocks on the back of the woman''s head. The woman is immersed in her own world and doesn''t find this. She is knocked to death by Chu Sheng

    Chu Sheng anxiously looked into the well, and saw the little girl struggling in the indecent way, but the range of struggling behind was getting smaller and smaller

    Chu Sheng was in a hurry and yelled at the wellhead: "wait a minute, I''ve been out for a long time!" Then he looked for something to save and saw a bundle of hemp rope.

    She tied the hemp rope to a big tree beside the well and tied it to herself at the same time, so she jumped down directly.

    She swam to the little girl and held her in her arms, feeling the piercing chill of the little girl.

    "Don''t be afraid. I''ll take you out." Chu Sheng soft voice comfort to, now, her soft voice played a role, the little girl looked up at her.

    But there was no curiosity and panic in her eyes, just a light way: "sister, in fact, I''m dead."

    Chu Sheng grinned bitterly and nodded: "I know, but you are always dreaming like this. Aren''t you tired?" She thought of the little girl''s experience and felt very distressed.

    "Tired." The little girl nodded seriously, then her eyes showed confusion and pain, and said: "but no one saved me."

    Chu Sheng has been soaking in the water for a long time, but she still says with a smile, "don''t be afraid, I''ll help you out."

    He tried to swim to the well and climb up with the little girl in his arms, but it was impossible. Chusheng was a kind of puffy person who didn''t often exercise. If Zhang Yanan came to do such a thing, his chances would be a little small, let alone her.

    "If you do this, you will die." The girl is quiet and motionless in Chusheng.

    Chusheng smiles. In fact, she doesn''t know what her purpose is now. At first, she wants to live, but she just wants to save the little girl, because she can feel how desperate the little girl will be at the bottom of this cold and dark well.

    "It''s OK. I''ll try." Chu Sheng said, and she didn''t stop her action. Now she has changed completely.

    In the past, she was sought after because of her sweet voice. She was spoiled at home. She didn''t suffer much and was timid. But I believe she not only struggled in the cold and humid well water, but also held a dead person in her arms.

    All of a sudden, Chu Sheng feels a bad hug. When she lowers her head, the girl is gone. She looks around anxiously and thinks that she accidentally let the little girl fall.

    "You don''t have to save me. Save yourself. If you can live, I''ll let you go." A cold voice sounded on Chu Sheng''s head.

    Chu Sheng looks up and finds that it''s a little girl looking down at Chu Sheng at the mouth of the well. She has lost her innocence and looks terrible.

    After the little girl finished speaking, she disappeared completely. Chu Sheng looked at the direction of the little girl''s disappearance and sighed slightly. In fact, she felt that the little girl was also very poor.

    But it also means that she can live, Chu Sheng with a complex mood, began to climb up with the rope.

    Su is waiting nervously. She doesn''t know how Chu Sheng is or whether Chu Sheng can come out safely.

    Lin Jiayi quietly waiting for the opportunity, watching Su Hao do not pay attention to her suddenly jump on, kick down the three sticks of incense.

    Su Hao was not prepared for Lin Jiayi''s appearance. Seeing that Lin Jiayi kicked Xiang down, he felt anxious.

    That''s the soul inducing incense. The soul body can return to the body along with the incense. If the incense doesn''t burn, maybe Chu Sheng can''t come back.

    Lin Jiayi felt Su Hao''s killing eyes, and she was a little flustered. She threatened: "don''t come here, I''ll break the incense if you come here."

    "Lin Jiayi, do you still have humanity?" Su Hao roared angrily, "have you forgotten how Sheng Sheng usually takes care of you?"

    Lin Jiayi sneered and said, "so what? Compared with my future, human life is nothing. Su Hao, don''t worry. You are the next one."

    Su Hao''s heart to kill Lin Jiayi in her kindness is all there. It turns out that people can be so bad, but she has no feelings for Lin Jiayi, so she will not be soft hearted when dealing with the anger.

    See Su good a face tight Zhang way: "good good, I don''t go over, you don''t move that sweet." In fact, I held a handful of flour in my hand. This flour was prepared to prevent the black dog''s blood from being insufficient. I didn''t expect that it could be used now.

    Lin Jiayi looks at Su Hao''s nervousness. She feels that she is the leading lady in everything. She should have the best fate. What about Su Hao''s excellence and perfection? She can''t only control her to death.

    When Su Hao saw Lin Jiayi''s relaxed vigilance, he secretly approached her and wanted to stop her by sprinkling flour on her face.

    Su Hao, on the one hand, stares at Lin Jiayi''s action, and then suddenly sprinkles flour on her face. Lin Jiayi says that it''s not good, but she has already been recruited. She staggers back.

    But Lin Jiayi was not reconciled to her blurred vision. She saw Su Hao protecting the incense quickly and lighting it.

    Lin Jiayi sneers. She has a fruit knife hidden in her hand. She suddenly pours on Chu Sheng and plunges the knife straight into her heart.

    "No!"

    Su Hao didn''t react to the sudden change. She didn''t expect that Lin Jiayi could be so cruel.

    Finally, she no longer hides herself. Su Hao''s eyes are full of anger. She wants to tear Lin Jiayi to pieces.

    Lin Jiayi looks at Chu Sheng''s face, and she is very proud. But she can''t help shivering when she sees Su Hao''s eyes.

    "You... What are you doing..." Lin Jiayi stepped back, trembling. Even if Lin Jiayi, who had experienced life and death, saw Su Hao''s eyes, she was still afraid in her heart.

 Chapter 354

    Su Hao sneered, slowly close to Lin Jiayi, the corner of his mouth is a bloodthirsty smile, "what do I do, Lin Jiayi, have you ever heard a word, blood debt blood compensation."

    Lin Jiayi held the knife in her heart. She felt confident. She raised the knife to Su and said carefully, "I have a knife here. You... Ah!"

    Su Hao runs to Lin Jiayi at a very fast speed and kicks away the knife in her hand. Su Hao doesn''t grasp her strength. Lin Jiayi''s hand is directly kicked and swollen. She squats down in pain and looks at Su Hao like a monster.

    "Hello, Sue! What do you want? Kill me Lin Jiayi doesn''t give up and yells at Su Hao. She always thinks that Su Hao is just a rich lady, and she doesn''t dare to kill anyone.

    "How do you know?" Su Hao squats down slowly, looks straight at Lin Jiayi, and holds Lin Jiayi''s chin tightly.

    Lin Jiayi began to be afraid. For a moment, she could be sure that Su Hao would kill her regardless of the consequences.

    "You are a madman." Lin Jiayi suddenly said with a wild smile: "ha ha ha! You killed me. When other people come to see me, they can only see me and Chu Sheng''s body. No one will believe that I killed him. You will be the murderer then. "

    Lin Jiayi tries to frighten Su Hao. She stares at Su Hao''s expression tightly. Su Hao has no emotion in her eyes and doesn''t say anything.

    So Lin Jiayi changed the direction and said in a flattering tone: "Su Hao, you just don''t see anything. When I''m done, I''ll pay you back. It''s not good."

    Su Hao sneers, looking forward to Lin Jiayi''s return? It''s impossible. She''s the one Lin Jiayi wants to kill most.

    "Good." Suddenly there was an ethereal sound from behind.

    Su Hao turns around and finds that Chu Sheng is pale with despair in her eyes. She is staring at the knife on her chest.

    "Chu Sheng, I''m sorry." Su Hao stands up and feels very guilty. In the end, she still can''t save Chu Sheng.

    Chu Sheng looks at Su Hao. When she sees the knife on Lin Jiayi''s hand, she suddenly understands it. She can''t help but go crazy.

    "I''m going to kill you!" Chu Sheng is ferocious to Lin Jiayi where float past, inside the eye is slowly kill meaning and hate meaning.

    "Why! Why do you do this to me! " Chu Sheng was not willing. He still had a bright future, but it was all destroyed by Lin Jiayi.

    Lin Jiayi stepped back in fear, full of panic: "no... no!" But it didn''t happen, Chu Sheng straight through Lin Jiayi.

    She stopped and looked at herself, unable to help crying.

    Su Hao is infected by Chu Sheng''s cry. She looks at Chu Sheng with great pain, but finds that she has no ability to give her a hug. She can only look at Lin Jiayi with hatred.

    Su Hao firmly said: "Chu Sheng, don''t worry, I will take revenge for you." It seems that my plan has to be advanced.

    Chu Sheng looked at Su Hao and said, "well, thank you. You helped me so hard. Maybe I don''t have that fortune. I should go."

    Chu Sheng glances at Lin Jiayi in the corner. Although Chu Sheng didn''t do any substantial harm to Lin Jiayi just now, it also scared Lin Jiayi. Now Lin Jiayi squats in the corner and trembles when she sees Chu Sheng''s eyes.

    But I secretly wrote it down in my heart. The eyes of the waiting head were full of crazy resentment. Suhao would wait. One day, she would make suhao pay the price.

    "Ah At this time, suddenly there was a scream.

    Su Hao, they look back and find that they are shocked Zhang Yanan and Mu Xiaoxiao.

    Mu Xiaoxiao forced to cover her mouth, otherwise she would make a sound, and her tears would rotate in her eyes. Zhang Yanan ran up directly, holding Chu Sheng''s body and wailing.

    They didn''t notice the soul of Chu Sheng floating beside them, and now Chu Sheng''s soul is slowly fading.

    She couldn''t help forgetting Su Hao and Zhang Yanan. They disappeared in the air.

    Mu Xiaoxiao doesn''t know how to digest the scene. She and Zhang Yanan have been waiting in the hall for a long time, but they haven''t seen Su Hao. At this time, the door suddenly opens. Mu Xiaoxiao and Zhang Yanan are overjoyed and want to inform the people in the dormitory and escape together.

    They looked for a long time, but they didn''t find anyone. At last, they suddenly heard a voice here. When they looked for it, they saw Chusheng lying in a strange array with blood on his chest and no breath.

    Lin Jiayi squats in the corner with a knife in her hand, while Su Hao looks at Lin Jiayi with hatred.

    "Is it you?" Zhang Yanan looks at Lin Jiayi angrily. The relationship between her and Chu Sheng is in the bedroom. Finally, now that Chu Sheng is dead, she is more sad than anyone else.

    She still remembers that Lin Jiayi had a conflict with Chu Sheng. When Chu Sheng was in a coma, Lin Jiayi was just suspected. She believed that she directly saw that Lin Jiayi had a knife in her hand with blood on it. Zhang Yanan didn''t know why. She believed in Su Hao.

    Lin Jiayi, with a pale face, threw the knife in a panic, pointed at Su Hao and yelled, "she did it! How can I possibly kill Chu Sheng! " Said, also showed his injured hand, said: "see my hand is Sue good hurt, she wants to kill."

    Zhang Yanan has nothing to say. The great king''s grief makes her not know how to choose and judge, and it''s useless to say anything, because they have no evidence at all, so Zhang Yanan can only bury himself in tears.

    Su Hao went to Zhang Yanan, squatted down and comforted him: "Yanan, you believe me, I will avenge Sheng."

    Mu Xiao Xiao was also very sad in her heart, but she strongly advised Zhang Ya Nan: "let''s take Chu Sheng out first. She doesn''t like it here."

    Zhang Yanan nodded as if he had lost his soul, so Su Hao and Mu Xiaoxiao moved Chu Sheng''s body out of the villa and buried her.

    After doing all this well, Su Hao is ready to leave here with Mu Xiaoxiao and Zhang Yanan. It can be seen that Zhang Yanan is still immersed in great sadness and has never said a word.

    And Lin Jiayi followed them silently, believing that she was the target of thousands of people. Lin Jiayi was very anxious to see Su Hao and they left, and didn''t know what to do.

    If they leave here, they won''t go back to the villa. How can her plan be implemented? Moreover, she doesn''t understand why the door suddenly opens. In the previous plot, the door can''t be opened.

    Suhao, when they got to the middle of the road, it was already evening. They had no choice but to stop and have a rest. Fortunately, all the things they had left at the villa were still there, so they could spend the night.

    At night, suhao didn''t rush to sleep. Instead, she was ready to do something. She took out a white dress, smeared some black dog blood on it, and then painted a terrible make-up on her face. Of course, she didn''t forget to put something else in the white dress to make her look plump.

    At this time, Lin Jiayi is tossing and turning in her tent and can''t sleep. What happened during the day keeps sliding in her head. Su Hao and Chu Sheng''s eyes during the day make her shiver.

    Suddenly, she was nostalgic for her peaceful life before, but after thinking about the ghost king and her future life, Lin Jiayi no longer hesitated, and the idea in her heart became more firm.

    "Wu ~" at this time, suddenly came a low cry, especially cautious. Lin Jiayi was afraid to hide in the quilt.

    As a result, she found that her voice was not small, but even louder. Lin Jiayi boldly asked: "who! Who''s playing the devil. " In fact, Lin Jiayi has no bottom in her heart. In fact, she is flesh and blood after all.

    "Lin Jiayi, don''t you remember me?" a sweet and terrible voice came, which made Lin Jiayi shiver.

    She hid in the quilt and shivered: "is it Chu Sheng? Ah, don''t come here. I didn''t kill you. Really, you''re not me. "

    "I saw it. Do you think I''ll believe it?" The voice murmured, as if the host had a great complaint.

    Lin Jiayi doesn''t dare to make a sound. After a while, she suddenly finds that the sound is gone. She shakes off the quilt to see if Chusheng has left.

    "Ah She screamed in horror.

    She saw how a face, that kind of face is extremely terrible, the face is covered with bloodstains, people can''t see the appearance before birth, only the white eyes hate staring at Lin Jiayi, as if to cut her to pieces, but looking at the plump figure can still see is Chu Sheng.

    Lin Jiayi was scared to climb back, shivering: "you don''t come here, you... You forget, you can''t hurt me." In fact, Lin Jiayi now has no bottom of hatred in her heart, and she also hates to wonder how Chu Sheng left the villa, but the great fear makes Lin Jiayi not continue to think about it.

    "You don''t know if you don''t try." The ghost starts to crack the corner of her mouth and slowly approaches Lin Jiayi. There is a bloodthirsty light in her eyes. Then she pounces on her.

    Lin Jiayi looked at the approaching face, and when it was dark, she fainted and fell unconscious on the ground.

    Su Hao looks at her achievements with satisfaction. It seems that the effect is better than she imagined. She took out the charm hidden in her clothes.

    This is her goal today, but she can''t get in touch with Lin Jiayi at ordinary times. This is the best way, and it won''t let Lin Jiayi doubt her.

    So Su Hao quickly put the charm into Lin Jiayi''s body and left in a hurry. In fact, Su Hao also thought of Chu Sheng, and could not help but feel sorry for this miserable girl.

    When Lin Jiayi wakes up, it''s almost the middle of the night. She wakes up cold. She gets up from the ground and thinks about what happened before. It feels like a dream. But the open tent door tells her that it''s not a dream.

    Lin Jiayi shivered and stood in the same place for a long time. She was very afraid that she would be killed by Chu Sheng one day. So she thought about it and decided to go back to the villa, where at least there was a ghost king.

    Moreover, the first human life has been given to the ghost king, and he will soon wake up. Besides, Lin Jiayi knows that everyone in the dormitory now suspects that she did it, so they will certainly take action. They are not afraid of no firewood.

    So Lin Jiayi hurried to the meeting again. No one knew where she had gone.

 Chapter 355

    The next day, the first one to find Lin Jiayi missing was Mu Xiaoxiao. She scolded: "this Lin Jiayi decided that she did it, otherwise, how could she run away? She must be afraid of crime and absconded."

    In her heart, the influence of Lin Jiayi is extremely bad. It''s Lin Jiayi who lures them to the villa. The accident of Chusheng is also related to Lin Jiayi. In fact, she is more curious about what happened that day. She also believes in Su Hao, but Su Hao has never been willing to tell her.

    In recent days, Zhang Yanan, who was originally forthright and forthright, has been silent. He turns a deaf ear to the saying that Lin Jiayi has disappeared. He doesn''t know whether he doesn''t care or just immerses himself in his own world.

    Su Hao is in trouble on one side. Although they are running out, she knows that they will definitely go back. After all, the plot will not change, but she doesn''t know what they will face when they go home this time. Even if she puts the charm into Lin Jiayi''s body, Su Hao knows what will happen in the end.

    Sure enough, Zhang Yanan suddenly stood up and said directly, "I want to go back to the villa. When I go back to the dormitory and get things ready, I will go."

    Mu gauze looked at Zhang Yanan in surprise, with an unbelievable look on her face: "Yanan, are you serious? Why?"

    Zhang Yanan showed Chu''s sad expression and said, "I don''t want chu Sheng to die in an obscure way. I want to go back and find the murderer."

    Although Lin Jiayi is the most suspect, there are many clues in it. Zhang Yanan is determined to go back and find the truth.

    Su Hao is silent. She knows the truth, but she doesn''t want to tell Mu Xiaoxiao and Zhang Yanan about these things to avoid causing unnecessary panic.

    Although she was afraid, she couldn''t help but compromise when she saw the attitude of Su Hao and Zhang Yanan. She nodded and said, "well, I''ll go with you."

    After reaching a consensus, they didn''t hesitate any more. The next morning, they went back again. Looking at the simple door in front of them, Su Hao had mixed feelings for a moment.

    Zhang Yanan also looked at the gate, how much he wanted to escape before, but he came back this time. It seems that everything is fate.

    Just like last time, the door opens with a push, but if it closes, it''s not so easy to open.

    Sure enough, when Su Hao and his wife entered, they pushed the door again. They found that they couldn''t open it. Su Hao suddenly had an idea.

    She felt that maybe the door of the villa could be opened every time one person''s life was sacrificed. Suhao was scared by her own idea, and she also understood the seriousness of the situation.

    If it''s really what she thinks, this time either one of them will die, or Lin Jiayi will die or the ghost king will disappear.

    Su Hao suddenly feels the pressure is very big, and she hasn''t figured out what to do for a moment. When Mu Xiaoxiao sees Su Hao''s worry, she asks her, but Su Hao doesn''t say anything. She can only shut up strangely.

    In fact, Mu Xiaoxiao is very confused. She feels that Su''s good words are less and less these days, and she seems to be hiding something from them. However, Mu Xiaoxiao believes in Su Hao. She naturally has her reason to do so.

    After thinking about these things, Mu Xiaoxiao didn''t ask Su how she was. She ran to Zhang Yanan, looked at her out of her mind and sighed.

    The dormitory belongs to Zhang Yanan and King Chusheng. They have the best relationship. They have known each other since childhood. It''s hard to imagine how they can get together, one is careless, the other is gentle and friendly.

    Mu Xiaoxiao patted Zhang Yanan on the shoulder and comforted him: "Yanan, don''t do this. Sheng Sheng is the spirit of heaven. You will be sad when you see it."

    Zhang Yanan, however, raised his head in a daze, looked at Mu Xiaoxiao with her dim eyes, and said, "Xiao Xiaoxiao, does this world really have a soul?"

    "This..." Mu Xiao Xiao suddenly didn''t know how to answer Zhang Ya Nan''s question. She could only keep silent, but it also represented her answer.

    Zhang Yanan sighed. At first, she doubted Lin Jiayi and Su Hao, but she always thought that everyone in the dormitory was kind-hearted and no one would do such a thing.

    The key is that when she went to bed in those days, she often saw Chu Sheng do strange movements, struggling desperately at night, as if someone was pinching her, or reciting and saying don''t kill me, don''t kill me, and often sneak out in the middle of the night.

    At first, Zhang Yanan thought that it was just Chu Sheng who was scared and in a trance. Then one day, Chu Sheng, who was sitting next to her, suddenly said a word.

    "Ya Nan, what will you do if I die?" Chu Sheng thinks that Su Hao has a small chance. He thinks about the terrible girl in his dream. He looks at Zhang Yanan and asks.

    Zhang Yanan wondered why Chu Sheng asked, but she was not so careful. She thought Chu Sheng was scared by what happened a few days ago.

    So Zhang Yanan comforted: "Sheng Sheng, what are you talking about? We are just trapped here. We will go out one day."

    Chu Sheng''s mouth outlines a satirical arc. How can you get out? Maybe she even had to explain her life here. Later, she didn''t ask Zhang Yanan one more question.

    Zhang Yanan now think of these things, did not expect that Chu Sheng said that day, really come true, she saw Chu Sheng died in front of her eyes.

    In fact, at the same time, Zhang Yanan felt very scared. There was a voice in her heart telling her that she had to come back. Here was the answer she wanted.

    On the other hand, Lin Jiayi''s life is not easy. She falls things madly and wants to vent her anger in her chest. Why, why can''t she see the ghost king.

    Don''t know why, that night she ran back to the villa, just saw the ghost king, the ghost king and she recognize, the result slowly, found each other can''t see themselves.

    "Jiayi..." there was a sigh in the air. It was the ghost king who had just awakened. He couldn''t see Lin Jiayi and felt very painful in his heart.

    It''s not easy for him to meet his wife again here. The key is that they are too similar. The ghost King fell in love with Lin Jiayi at the first sight.

    His wife has always been a heart disease in his heart. His wife died for him. After his death, he wanted to wait for his wife to come back, but he couldn''t wait any longer.

    But when he met Lin Jiayi, he wanted to leave the best things for Lin Jiayi. When the ghost king saw her for the first time, there was a voice in his heart telling him that it was him, the person the ghost king had been waiting for.

    But in the twinkling of an eye, the two of them could not see each other. The ghost king could feel Lin Jiayi''s anger and resentment, but he had no choice but to sigh all the time.

    Lin Jiayi couldn''t find out the reason, but she didn''t know how to vent her anger. Su Hao''s perfect face flashed across her head, and she said resentfully.

    "It''s her. I remember. She wants to hurt me. It''s better not to see me."

    "Who!" Ghost king one day, this is artificial, immediately around the temperature dropped for several seconds, there is ice cold in the eyes.

    Lin Jiayi suddenly became a different person and said, "she always envies me for my good popularity, but I treat her as my best friend and tell her everything. Unexpectedly, she... Unexpectedly."

    The ghost King''s heart broke when he heard Lin Jiayi''s cry. He wanted to rush up to give her a hug, but he couldn''t do it. Facing Lin Jiayi, he felt even more resentful.

    Lin Jiayi in the ghost king can not see the face, showing a pair of vicious smile, not before the ghost king saw the king tenderness.

    "Her name is suhao, my roommate. She killed another poor girl in our dormitory last time and planted it on me. They all suspected me. I ran back. They must have come back now."

    Just now when the ghost king told her that there were three people invading, she could almost think that it was su Hao. She was surprised why they actually came, but she was secretly happy that she didn''t have to waste any effort at all. She sent them to the door by herself.

    Although she and the ghost king can''t see each other now, as long as she gets Su xuan''an''s body, everything is easy to say.

    The more Lin Jiayi thinks about it, the happier she is. It seems that countless splendor and wealth are in front of her eyes, and Su Hao and her family will soon be avenged by her.

    The ghost king didn''t see Lin Jiayi''s appearance. He secretly remembered the girl named Su Hao in his heart. He felt that they were so angry to bully Lin Jiayi. The ghost king was thinking about the price they should pay.

    Su Hao knew that it would be more difficult to enter the villa again, so he didn''t take it lightly at all. He was very cautious in whatever he did.

    Although she did not know the charm hit Lin Jiayi''s body, but who knows if there will be other trouble.

    Lin Jiayi can''t stop like this. In fact, Su Hao is right. Lin Jiayi is not willing to do so, so she successfully leads the ghost King''s hatred to Su Hao.

    But she didn''t know that Su Hao, who she thought could be crushed to death like a mole ant, was another person.

    The next day, Zhang Yanan and Su Hao come to the place where Chu Sheng died, where everything is still.

    Zhang Yanan looked at this place silently. In fact, when she came, she didn''t know why. She always felt a piercing chill.

    But now there is no more. Zhang Yanan can only sigh, glanced at the place and said, "it doesn''t seem to be of any use. Let''s go."

    But Su Hao said, "you go first. I want to see more here." Zhang Ya Nan and Mu Xiao Xiao also didn''t ask much, nodded and left.

    Su Hao saw Zhang Yanan and they left. She sighed to the air and said, "did you let her go that day?"

    "Well." There was a girl''s voice in the air, and the next moment, Chu girl''s figure appeared.

    The girl asked less bloodthirsty than before, but said coldly, "she''s very good. I''ll let her go."

    The girl looked at Su Hao coldly and said, "I''m not a compassionate person. Forget it this time. I''ll let you go. Next time someone comes back, I won''t be polite."

    Then she turned around and was ready to float away, but she stopped again and said, "be careful. This villa has a tough one staring at you."

 Chapter 356

    "I see. Thank you." Sue Hao nodded and said, and then she saw the girl''s figure slowly disappear in front of her eyes.

    Then he didn''t stay any longer and was ready to go back. Suddenly, Su Hao thought of his king''s charm and decided to give the remaining two to Mu Xiaoxiao and Zhang Yanan.

    After all, they don''t have much vigilance to Lin Jiayi, and they don''t know everything. The enemy is in the dark and they are in the light, so it''s easy to have problems.

    Suhao still has this master''s Amulet here. In fact, it hasn''t worked for a long time, but suhao still values it, because the last time the female ghost''s fatal blow was blocked by this amulet.

    Su Hao has been thinking about the next opportunity in her head these days, thinking about how to solve the ghost king and Lin Jiayi.

    In fact, Lin Jiayi is very simple. She believes that she can no longer see the ghost king, and she can hardly receive any protection.

    In fact, she almost asked where the ghost king was. The ghost king was more powerful than her and could command other ghosts. It was su Hao''s duty to be beaten.

    Thinking of this, Su can''t help but feel more resentful about the system. He gives her such a dangerous idea that she doesn''t provide personal protection, but Su Hao has no way to resist. He compares himself with others. Thinking of this, Su Hao sighs.

    At night, when she was sleeping, she was holding Su Hao''s hand. Su Hao looked at her suspiciously and thought what happened to this little girl this evening.

    Mu Xiao Xiao looked at Su Hao''s eyes, her little face turned white and said with trembling: "well, I think something''s wrong tonight."

    Su Hao looked at Mu Xiao in doubt and said, "what are you going to say? What happened?" In fact, she feels that both Mu Xiao and Zhang Ya Nan are strange now.

    Mu Xiao Xiao stabilized her mood and said cautiously, "well, you don''t know, we have something to do during the day."

    "What''s the matter?" Su Hao looks at the strange look of Mu gauze. Her intuition tells her that today''s thing is not simple.

    Looking back on the day, she felt a little sultry and sweaty. Looking at Zhang Yanan sleeping on the other side, she said, "Yanan, she has changed."

    Su Hao didn''t respond to what she said for a while. What happened to Zhang Yanan? Why did she suddenly say that she had changed.

    Mu gauze then said: "during the day when we went back, Ya Nan said he wanted to be alone. I knew that Chu Sheng''s death was a big blow to her, so I let her go. But when she came back, I suddenly found something wrong."

    "She seems to have become someone else." Mu Xiao Xiao is afraid to say: "know what that person feels like to me, like Chu Sheng."

    In fact, after so many experiences, Mu Xiaoxiao has long determined that there is a spirit in the world, but when she feels that Zhang Yanan and the dead Chu Sheng behave so much like each other, she doesn''t know how to let go.

    "Well, you say, will Chu Sheng come back and attach to Zhang Yanan? Will she... What will she do to us?" Mu Xiao Xiao looked at Su Hao, hoping that she would give a reassuring answer.

    Su Hao looked at Mu Xiaoxiao with firmness in her eyes. She shook her head and said, "it won''t be Sheng Sheng. She won''t harm us."

    As a matter of fact, the character of Zhang Yanan described by Mu Xiaoxiao has become very similar to that of Chu Sheng. Su Hao can''t think of a reason for that for a while. However, he can only try to understand that Chu Sheng has brought a blow to Zhang Yanan.

    Of course, Mu Xiaoxiao knew that Chu Sheng would not do this to the people in the dormitory, because at ordinary times, everyone would get along with their own sisters, but she heard that the old man had said that when he became a ghost, he would not recognize them.

    So she said, "well, actually I don''t know what happened. You can see Zhang Yanan the next day."

    The next day, Su Hao observes Zhang Yanan''s behavior, but he is also scared into a cold sweat. Zhang Yanan, who used to be careless, is very quiet at this time.

    Chusheng''s voice is very nice, but if Zhang Yanan tries to imitate it, it will change his taste.

    Especially when Zhang Yanan looked at Mu Xiaoxiao with Chu Sheng''s eyes, Mu Xiaoxiao was afraid to hide behind Su Hao.

    Su Hao calmed down and said, "Ya Nan, did you sleep well last night? Are you feeling sick recently?"

    Zhang Yanan frowned and shook his head. If he had been Zhang Yanan before, he would have been careless for a long time.

    Mu Xiaoxiao throws a look at Su Hao. She can see that she is really scared. Su Hao shakes her head and indicates not to say anything more.

    Now the situation is very strange, but do not rule out other reasons, and she really will not believe it is Chu Sheng back.

    If Su Hao is right, it may be Lin Jiayi''s handwriting.

    As time goes by, Su Hao and Mu Xiaoxiao find that Zhang Yanan''s behavior is really more and more strange. Sometimes they will suddenly giggle at them, sometimes they will sneak away.

    Sometimes she would be silent, and the king squatted in the corner. She looked at Su Hao and Mu Xiaoxiao more and more terrifying, just like looking at her prey.

    Su Hao has been blocking Mu gauze, but they know that there is no way to go on like this, the situation may be more and more dangerous.

    One night, Mu Xiaoxiao felt her neck pinched suddenly. She opened her eyes and saw Zhang Yanan pinching her neck ferociously.

    Mu gauze was full of panic and struggled desperately, but Zhang Yanan''s strength was very strong at ordinary times. Mu gauze could not defeat Zhang Yanan.

    Just when she thought she was going to die in Zhang Yanan''s hand, she found that the hand on her neck was loose and Zhang Yanan was pushed aside.

    It turned out that Su Hao found something wrong, and then saw this scene, he felt that he pushed Zhang Yanan away and saved Mu Xiaoxiao.

    Mu Xiaoxiao quickly ran to Su Hao''s back and roared: "Zhang Yanan! What are you doing! " Mu gauze felt that she was too close to death. She didn''t dare to think what would happen if Su Hao didn''t come to save her.

    Zhang Yanan just looked at them and laughed, especially weird, with his head tilted to one side, making a cackle sound.

    Su Hao knows that it''s definitely not Zhang Yanan, but she''s also sure that it won''t be Chu Sheng. She decides that it''s some other reason.

    So she said, "who are you and why are you on her?" Su Hao looks at Zhang Yanan''s horrible face, and his back is sweating.

    "I''m Chu Sheng... Ha ha... I''ll come back to you." Zhang Yanan grinned strangely, and his words made people shudder.

    "Chu Sheng?" Mu Xiaoxiao was stunned for a moment, and then said: "Chusheng, why do you want to stay with Zhang Yanan? It''s not good for her, you..."

    The following words are covered by Su Hao''s hands. Even if Zhang Yanan tells them that she is Chu Sheng, Su Hao won''t believe it

    "I warn you, don''t hurt them." Su Hao knew he couldn''t resist the ghost, but he still threatened.

    Who knows the next second, Zhang Ya Nan''s face is more and more struggling, as if still with anger, she looks at Mu Xiao Xiao and Chu Sheng resentfully, making an appearance to rush up.

    She screamed, her eyes full of panic, but Zhang Yanan stopped, his face softened slowly, and looked at her and Su Hao stupidly, as if he didn''t understand why they were so scared.

    Then the next second, she suddenly felt weak and fainted when it was dark. But mu Xiaoxiao and Su Hao didn''t digest the scene for a while. When they reacted, they immediately helped Zhang Yanan up.

    "Put Ya Nan aside for a rest." Suzhou sighed, looking at Zhang Yanan''s eyes, which is very complex, she is provoking something.

    Mu gauze for a moment and a half also didn''t react from the just fright, she slowly approached Su Hao, didn''t know how to open her mouth.

    Su Hao comforted: "Xiao Xiao, don''t worry that ya Nan will be OK, and I promise that''s not Chu Sheng."

    Who knows, Mu Xiaoxiao shed tears in the next second. She sobbed and said, "the last one was Sheng Sheng. Now Ya Nan has an accident. OK, we''ll do the same."

    Su Hao hugs Mu Xiao. She loves them very much in her heart. The people in her dormitory are very good and have a good future, but they are destroyed by Lin Jiaxi.

    How can she tell Mu Xiaoxiao about her mission? She can only comfort her again and again. In fact, Su Hao''s heart is also very uneasy, because she hasn''t thought of the perfect plan.

    It seems that we can find a chance to tell Mu Xiaoxiao and Zhang Yanan about the charm. If we put the charm into their bodies, the situation may be much better.

    But now the man in Zhang Yanan''s body makes Su Hao not know what to do. She occupies Yanan''s body and eats away her memory.

    See really still can''t think of what method, Su Hao comforted to bathe gauze gauze for a while, then went to bed, this time didn''t appear what circumstance.

    The next day, Su Hao didn''t see the strange Zhang Yanan. It seemed that Zhang Yanan had returned to normal. She looked at Su Hao and Mu Xiaoxiao with evasive eyes and pale face.

    "Ya Nan, there''s something else you haven''t told us." Su Hao said directly, looking at Zhang Yanan''s eyes made him afraid.

    "I... I am." Zhang Yanan looks at Mu Xiao and Su Hao''s eyes a little evasive, but also with a little guilt, as if he doesn''t know how to say.

    "Ya Nan, if you have anything to say, you and us." Mu Xiaoxiao is very patient and looks at Zhang Yanan''s persuasion.

    Zhang Yanan understood that she had to say it today. She sighed and said, "I met Lin Jiaxi."

    "What?" This news really scared Su Hao. She looked at Zhang Yanan in doubt, and the darkness flashed through her eyes. It was really related to Lin Jiayi.

    Mu gauze said: "Ya Nan, did you forget that she killed Sheng Sheng? Why did you see her? Why didn''t you tell us if these things had something to do with her?"

    Zhang Yanan hesitated: "I... I, I know what I did last night, but I''m really out of control. I''ll know the cause of Sheng Sheng''s death after a few more days."

    Su Hao laughs when she hears that. She doesn''t expect Lin Jiayi to start from this aspect, but it''s her who killed Chu Sheng.

 Chapter 357

    So Su Hao said coldly, "Ya Nan, do you still believe her, and do you two make any deal?"

    "I don''t know whether to believe her or not, but this is the last chance." With that, Zhang Yanan took a bone from his body and said, "Lin Jiayi asked me to keep this bone. He said that if I let it stay with me for five days, I might have a dream."

    "But you''re not dreaming. You almost killed us." Mu Xiao Xiao looks at Zhang Yanan incredulously with anger in her eyes.

    "I know." Zhang Yanan lowered his head and said: "after a day or two, I found that I knew it was not a dream, so it was real, but... But there was no way, and I couldn''t bear it. If you lock me up next time."

    "Ya Nan..." Mu Xiao covered her mouth and didn''t let herself cry. She turned her head and didn''t look at Zhang Ya Nan. She was very sad in her heart.

    Su Hao couldn''t see any change of expression on his face, but said coldly, "Ya Nan, I said Sheng Sheng was really killed by Lin Jiayi, do you believe it?" In fact, Su Hao still wants to save Zhang Yanan, but she doesn''t know whether Zhang Yanan is worth saving.

    "I don''t know... My most suspicious person is Lin Jiayi, but you have to know, how can Lin Jiayi kill Chusheng who is stronger than her, and there are many doubts, such as why you are present..." later, Zhang Yanan didn''t say anything and kept silent with his head down.

    Mu gauze said angrily: "Ya Nan, are you crazy? You wonder how she protected us. You don''t know. Besides, she saved Sheng Sheng. How can you harm her?"

    "I didn''t say that Su Hao killed Sheng Sheng, but there were too many doubts, so I chose to. I hope you understand." Zhang Yanan lowered his head and did not dare to look at Su Hao and Mu Xiao.

    Suhao didn''t know how to say Zhang Yanan, and he was a little angry in his heart, but after so many worlds, suhao also experienced the warmth and coldness of human relations.

    So Su Hao just said coldly, "I can help you solve this problem, but it depends on your attitude. If you don''t want to, I won''t force you."

    "I..." Zhang Yanan saw Su Hao''s attitude, but he didn''t know what to say.

    Su Hao pulled Mu Xiao and said, "let''s go." Finish saying to turn round to leave, Mu Xiao Xiao hates iron not to become steel of saw Zhang Ya male one eye, ran away.

    Zhang Yanan''s eyes are complicated. He looks at Su Hao and Mu Xiaoxiao''s back and sighs. Tears flow from his eyes.

    Mu Xiaoxiao looks at Su Hao and knows that she doesn''t feel well either, but she can''t help but say to Zhang Yanan, "OK, I know that Yanan''s thinking is a little too much, but do we really want to die? She is just dazzled by sadness."

    "I understand that." Su Hao said, of course she knows the truth, but even if she helps now, according to Zhang Yanan''s character, she doesn''t help any more.

    "Xiaoxiao, you know, since she made that decision, we don''t want to force it." Su Hao looked at Mu Xiao and said word by word that the world is like this. Maybe if you want to help others, they will not appreciate you and blame you.

    Mu Xiao can''t speak for a moment. Su Hao has a good reason, but how can she watch Zhang Ya Nan go to death step by step.

    "But good..." Mu Xiao Xiao is not reconciled and wants to defend Zhang Yanan again, but Su Hao interrupts her, "direction, Xiao Xiao, if I can help Zhang Yanan, I will try my best to help her."

    After hearing this, Mu Xiaoxiao nodded. Su Hao always had the power to make people feel at ease. After listening to what she said, Mu Xiaoxiao also felt relieved.

    In fact, I don''t know when, Su Hao has become their mainstay. No matter Chu Sheng, Zhang Yanan, or Mu Xiaoxiao, they all trust Su Hao.

    "I''ll try to persuade her again." After thinking about it, she decided to turn back, thinking that it was just that Zhang Yanan had not figured it out.

    Su Hao grabbed her and said seriously, "don''t go, Xiaoxiao. Now Zhang Yanan is a little dangerous. Did you forget her last night?"

    After listening to Su Hao''s words, Mu Xiaoxiao recalled Zhang Yanan last night. She could not help shivering, but she said, "but what if something happened to her?"

    Su Hao shook his head and said, "no, the thing in her body will not attack her now. We still have time."

    "Good." Mu Xiao Xiao nodded and agreed.

    In fact, Su Hao doesn''t worry about Zhang Yanan, because she knows that Zhang Yanan will find her one day.

    In fact, she is more worried about Lin Jiayi and the ghost king in the dark. This is just their threat to her, and the more thrilling is still behind.

    But Su Hao now knows that she can''t scare the snake because she hasn''t come up with a way to solve the ghost king. Lin Jiayi is nothing without the ghost king.

    That night, suhao was woken up by a loud scream. She ran to Zhang Yanan in a hurry.

    Sure enough, she saw Mu Xiaoxiao standing on one side in panic, but Zhang Yanan was in pain and turned over and over on the ground.

    When Mu Xiaoxiao saw Su Hao coming, she immediately took Su Hao''s hand like a savior, and said with a cry: "well, what can I do? Save Ya Nan quickly."

    Su Hao was also very worried when she saw it. She tried to calm herself down and said, "Ya Nan, do you want us to help you?"

    Zhang Yanan is still a little conscious now. She opens her eyes and looks at Su Hao, panting: "yes... I''m sorry, but I really want to know about Chu Sheng..."

    "What are you talking about, Ya Nan?" Mu gauze listen to urgent, looking at Zhang Yanan a face hate iron not steel appearance.

    Zhang Yanan''s mood is very complicated. He looks at Su Hao''s cold face and Mu Xiao who is very worried. He turns his head and doesn''t look at them.

    Su Hao sighed and said, "basao, knock her out." Words a, Mu gauze gauze Leng for a while, tears still hang in the corner of the eye, clearly a good white rich beauty when so simple violence.

    Zhang Yanan also turns his head in surprise and wants to ask Su Hao why. The next second he is knocked unconscious by Mu Xiao.

    Su Hao patted Mu Xiao''s shoulder and said with a smile, "Xiao Xiao, there is a future." Mu gauze was embarrassed by Su Hao, and she was surprised that she beat Zhang Yanan with her strength.

    Su Hao squatted down, touched Zhang Yanan''s clothes, then found a bone bound by hair, thought about it and smeared some black dog blood on it.

    Although this can''t solve anything, it can at least alleviate Zhang Yanan''s situation. In fact, when she does this, she feels a vicious look on herself, which makes Su Hao shudder.

    After doing all this, Su Hao let Mu Xiaoxiao go back to rest early. Then she looked at Zhang Yanan, who was sleeping peacefully. With a sigh of relief, she also went to rest.

    Although Zhang Yanan''s behavior makes Su Hao a little angry, she appreciates her desperate spirit for her friends, so she finally chooses to help Zhang Yanan.

    After tossing about in the middle of the night, Su Hao is tired, stretching, and decides to go back to rest. In fact, she hasn''t slept well recently.

    The next morning, Zhang Yanan was much better. There was no strange feeling or pain, but his face was still white.

    She remembers that she was knocked unconscious by the gauze last night, and then she didn''t remember anything, but she kept remembering the deep pain last night. In fact, she also wanted to give up at that time.

    When she got up in the morning, she found that her body was not as bad as before. She worried about looking for something Lin Jiayi had given her. When she found that it was still there, she was relieved.

    When Zhang Yanan saw Su Hao coming, he always wanted to talk and stop. Su Hao sat directly in front of her and said, "if you have anything, just say it."

    "I... I am." Zhang Yanan hesitated and said, "well, thank you very much for helping me last night, but in fact, I didn''t want to doubt you. I trust you very much."

    After saying that, Zhang Yanan looked at Su Hao''s expression, and then said, "in fact, what Lin Jiayi gives is not something harmful. It can realize a person''s wish, but it''s just a few days of pain. Lin Jiayi won''t harm people either. OK, do you forget it?"

    Su kind-hearted inside sneer, Lin Jiayi is to take advantage of Zhang Yanan''s careless simple character, indeed before Lin Jiayi won''t harm people, but I believe it has changed a person, but the devil is a foot high, the way is a foot high.

    Seeing that Su had not answered for a long time, Zhang Yanan was also anxious and said, "well, you don''t believe what I said."

    "No, I believe it." Su Hao looks up and smiles at her. For a moment, the mist surrounding Zhang Yanan''s heart disappears.

    At this time, suddenly a sound came through.

    "Well... Ya Nan, here you are." Su Hao turns her head, only to find that it is Lin Jiayi, whom she hasn''t seen for several days. She seems to be very embarrassed and looks at them with fear.

    At this time, she just came to see Lin Jiayi and said coldly, "isn''t this Lin Jiayi who is afraid of crime and absconds? Why, she is willing to come back."

    "No, I didn''t." Lin Jiayi shook her head, eyes full of panic, a pair of pear blossom with rain, let people see good pity.

    But Su Hao didn''t say anything. He laughed to himself. It seemed that Lin Jiayi had sent him to the door.

    Zhang Yanan saw that the atmosphere was very awkward, so he said, "Jiayi, if you come back, it''s OK."

    Lin Jiayi cried: "I didn''t mean to leave, but I want to come back to find the truth of Chu Sheng''s death. All the evidence points to me, and I have no face to see you. I''m sorry."

    Looking at Lin Jiayi, she seems to be very sincere. Su Hao doesn''t ignore the resentment in her eyes. Even she is about to believe it. Here, Su Hao really has to admire Lin Jiayi''s acting skills.

 Chapter 358

    It seems that the original master was defeated in Lin Jiayi''s hands, which is justifiable, because this girl has a deep heart.

    But Su Hao was also a little confused. He said that Lin Jiayi should not protect everyone in the original plot. Why did the plot change so much.

    For this reason, Su Hao found the system again.

    Su Hao: system, you come out. I have something to ask you. Why has Lin Jiayi changed so much, from a good Chinese roommate to a vicious mistress.

    System: because the arrival of the host makes the story more difficult, her goal is not achieved, and she begins to blacken step by step, so the host is more careful. Come on

    After that, there was no sound, leaving suhao to touch the forehead. Come on, it''s not a day or two. Suhao has been used to it for a long time.

    So Su Hao didn''t say anything more. He nodded to Lin Jiayi and cried. Mu Xiaoxiao just turned her head and hummed coldly.

    Lin Jiayi''s resentment is growing. If she didn''t have food, she would not have come to find Su Hao.

    Although Lin Jiayi thought so in her heart, she didn''t show anything on her face. Although she looked pitiful, she resented Su Hao all over her heart

    But there is another purpose for her to come back, that is, the things she gave Zhang Yanan before. Looking at Zhang Yanan''s pale face, Lin Jiayi knows that most of them have worked.

    Thinking that her plan was being completed step by step, Lin Jiayi felt that it didn''t matter what she suffered.

    For Lin Jiayi''s idea, Su Hao has almost guessed, but also have to admire Lin Jiayi their Xiaoqiang spirit, she can''t see the ghost king, actually didn''t want to give up.

    For a time, it seems to be back to the past. The people in the dormitory are sitting quietly in the living room. The difference is that one member is missing.

    Zhang Yanan can''t help bowing his head when he sees this scene. Lin Jiayi takes the opportunity to approach her and says stealthily, "Yanan, how about I give you that thing?"

    Zhang Yanan took a look at Lin Jiayi and said, "well, it''s OK." What suhao said to her suddenly flashed in her head.

    Lin Jiayi heart secretly happy, it seems that progress is relatively smooth, she anxious mouth: "that you recently have what reaction."

    Zhang Yanan was a little impatient in his heart. He frowned and said, "why do you ask so many questions, Lin Jiayi? Are you sure you want to help me?"

    Lin Jiayi was stunned by Zhang Yanan''s sudden attitude, and then faltered: "no... no, I''m afraid it won''t work."

    Zhang Yanan ignored Lin Jiayi. He turned around and held himself in silence, thinking of other things.

    Lin Jiayi also asked for no fun, embarrassed way: "Asian male, then you will take it, I go to other places." Then she stood up and walked away, but Zhang Yanan didn''t see it. Lin Jiayi looked at the vicious look on her back.

    Then today, Lin Jiayi was unexpectedly quiet and didn''t talk to anyone. Although she didn''t do anything, Su Hao still had a very bad feeling.

    Zhang Yanan has found that although he has no other abnormal feeling in his body these days, he can obviously feel that his body is getting worse day by day. The former bodybuilding goddess now has to take a few breaths when walking a few steps. She is as thin as a wood.

    But she knows that she can''t give up, because this evening is the last night, and she still has a trace of hope for Lin Jiayi, because she still remembers the time when Lin Jiayi was simple and kind and had nothing to say to everyone.

    At night, Zhang YA''NAN goes to bed very early. Lin Jiayi looks at Zhang YA''NAN''s back in a hurry, and her eyes burst out with excitement

    "Ah, I''ll see where ya Nan is going." Lin Jiayi turned around and said, looking worried, as if she was really worried about Zhang Yanan.

    "No, let''s go and have a look." Su Hao opened his mouth, then pulled the basao beside him, turned around and left, not giving Lin Jiayi any chance to speak.

    Lin Jiayi''s attitude towards Su Hao was impatient, but helpless. Looking at the back of Su Hao''s king, her eyes were a little scared. Su Hao''s appearance that day really scared her

    But in a sneaky way, even if as like as two peas, she would have to take a thing out of her pocket, and then sue and Zhang would be able to recognize it, because it was exactly the same as the bone that was tied to the hair on Zhang Yanan''s body, and the difference was that it was surrounded by black gas.

    Lin Jiayi said to the bone, "don''t worry, general. We will meet soon, and I can take you out of this place."

    Mu Xiaoxiao didn''t say anything about Su Hao''s behavior of preventing Lin Jiayi from coming. Instead, she was worried about Zhang Yanan''s situation. Looking at Su Hao, she asked, "OK, is there anything wrong with Yanan? I''m afraid."

    Su Hao replied: "believe me, I will let ya Nan be OK. All this is Lin Jiayi''s trick. I won''t watch Zhang Ya Nan killed by Lin Jiayi."

    They followed Zhang Yanan''s direction and came to a place. It looked very strange. Next to it were some strange statues, some ferocious animals and people with strange posture.

    In front of the statue, there is a large platform, which has been covered with dust for too long at the end of the year. It looks very fragile, as if it would collapse when stepping on it, but Zhang Yanan walked up easily.

    This place looks more like an altar. Su Hao, with sharp eyes, saw that Zhang Yanan''s posture was a little strange, as if she was floating up instead of walking up, because her feet didn''t move at all.

    Zhang Yanan is also aware of his strange changes. His black and white eyes are full of panic. He wants to struggle but finds himself like a marionette.

    "Ya Nan..." Mu Xiao Xiao screams at this. She wants to run over, but she is held by Su Hao. Su Hao makes a silence to her.

    Although Mu Xiao Xiao was worried in her heart, she still listened to Su Hao''s words and retreated to one side without making any sound.

    Su Hao walked forward and was exposed to Zhang Yanan''s sight. She said coldly, "who are you?"

    Zhang Yanan saw Su Hao coming. He wanted to ask her, but he found that he couldn''t say what he wanted to say, but there was a voice in her body: "is another one coming to die?"

    Zhang Yanan feels that her body is different. She can''t make a sound when she wants to make a sound. She can''t move when she wants to. She starts to be afraid and looks at Su Hao for help.

    Su took a good look at Zhang Yanan, continued to walk forward and said: "how can one let you recover? If you want to let Zhang Yanan go, I''ll exchange with her."

    "Do you think I''m stupid? If I let her go and you leave, I''ll lose more than I gain." Zhang Ya n male body inside of voice continued a way, slightly took a little anger.

    "Little girl, I advise you not to make trouble, be obedient, I can still keep you a whole body, ha ha ha." Zhang Yanan''s body began to change, his eyes turned red, and his mouth outlined a vicious smile.

    Mu Xiaoxiao covers her mouth in the corner and doesn''t want to make a sound because she is too scared. She nervously looks at Su Hao and Zhang Yanan. She worries about them, but she can''t help it.

    She could only pray silently that both of them would come back safely, but Lin Jiayi didn''t know that Lin Jiayi sneaked behind her.

    Su Hao''s back had been wet with sweat, but her face didn''t react at all. She said calmly, "I don''t believe you are afraid of this, because you have left something on ya Nan. She can''t escape from the palm of your hand." Said, continue slowly to Zhang Yanan here close.

    Zhang Yanan''s body gives out more arrogant laughter. Seeing Su Hao close, he is not afraid. There is bloodthirsty light in his eyes.

    When Su Hao gets closer to Zhang Yanan, Zhang Yanan''s body begins to twitch violently, and then a white shadow emerges from it, which is a ferocious female ghost.

    Her eyes were red, her face was broken, and there was a sharp cry in her mouth. With a vicious smile, she rushed to sue Hao.

    Seeing this scene, she was scared to be weak, but she had no choice but to watch the ghost rush to Su Hao.

    At the critical moment, Su Hao quickly runs to Zhang Yanan and pastes the prepared charm on her.

    The female ghost suddenly makes a sad cry. She looks at Su Hao resentfully and feels that her connection with Zhang Yanan is slowly disappearing. The female ghost wants to cut Su Hao to pieces.

    "What have you done?" The female ghost is not willing to roar. She can obviously feel her strength is slowly weakening and her body is becoming more and more transparent. Then she turns around and continues to rush to Su Hao, looking as if she is going to fight Su Hao.

    After all this, Su Hao was already scared out of a cold sweat, saw the female ghost rushed over, and sprinkled the black dog blood in the bottle to the female ghost.

    The female ghost was hit by the black dog''s blood and screamed. Her body became weaker and weaker. Su Hao thought she was going to give up, but she came back regardless.

    In the next Su Hao has no way, Mu Xiao Xiao is too far away, can only watch the female ghost pounce on Su Hao.

    When the female ghost wants to catch Su Hao, Su Hao has already smelled the smell of putrefaction and blood from her, but the female ghost is knocked down by a light on Su Hao.

    She has just exhausted all her strength. Now she can only look at Su Hao viciously, and then she is unwilling to disappear in the air. The shrill cry resounds over the villa.

    Mu gauze wanted to run past, but she was knocked to the ground by the sudden impact from the back of her head. Before she was in a coma, she saw Lin Jiayi''s vicious smile at the corner of her mouth.

    Lin Jiayi, listening to Su Hao''s fierce cry, thinks that the ghost has won. She excitedly takes out her bones and says, "general, the soul of the girl King seems to have won. Come out."

    "Good." From the bone came a male voice, "Jiayi, hard you, the general will not treat you badly."

    Lin Jiayi takes the bone and runs quickly to Su Hao''s direction. She thought she would see Su Hao and Zhang Yanan''s blood flowing, but she finds out where they are and looks at Lin Jiayi.

 Chapter 359

    Zhang Yanan sees everything in a daze. He knows that Su Hao saved himself at the critical moment. He is very moved. At this time, he sees Lin Jiayi coming. Beside her, there is a pale man in ancient costume. She has the bone she gave her before.

    For a moment, Zhang Yanan understood a lot. She looked at Lin Jiayi coldly and said, "Lin Jiayi, all this is planned by you, right?"

    Lin Jiayi didn''t know how to digest what she saw in front of her eyes. She just kept saying, "why is it like this? It''s impossible. Why are you still alive?"

    "It''s really you." Zhang Yanan''s last hope for Lin Jiayi was shattered. She roared: "Lin Jiayi! Why are you doing this to us! "

    Hear Zhang Ya Nan''s roar, Lin Jia Yi just reaction come over, see things have exposed, her face a little not good-looking.

    "Ya Nan, now I''ll give you a choice. If you are willing to follow me, you will be indispensable for your future prosperity." Lin Jiayi struggles to open her mouth. It seems that she is really thinking about Zhang Yanan.

    After hearing this, Zhang Yanan sneers at the person who killed Chu Sheng and almost killed her. How can Zhang Yanan believe Lin Jiayi again.

    Lin Jiayi saw Zhang Yanan''s appearance, and her face turned black. She threatened, "I won''t give you a chance in the future. Are you sure?"

    "I''m sure." Zhang Yanan looked at Lin Jiayi with a smile and said, "no matter what, Su Hao is better than you, the murderer."

    "I really don''t know why, Lin Jiayi. When did we treat you badly?" Zhang Yanan couldn''t figure it out.

    After listening to Zhang Yanan''s words, Lin Jiayi paused for a moment, then suddenly showed a crazy smile: "ha ha ha, you ask me why, why do you have such a good family, you are all stars, I just can''t stand you like this."

    "You Zhang Yanan listened to Lin Jiayi''s words. He was very surprised. He didn''t know why Lin Jiayi had this idea.

    "Lin Jiayi, you have been swallowed up by your jealousy." Suddenly came the voice of Mu Xiao Xiao, saw her limp to come over.

    Su Hao saw this and held her inside, worried and said, "what''s the matter with you, Xiaoxiao?" Just now, she has been paying attention to Lin Jiayi and Zhang Yanan. She forgot about the gauze.

    Mu Xiao Xiao looked at Lin Jiayi and the ghost King next to her with hatred, gritted her teeth and said, "they made me dizzy when I didn''t pay attention."

    The more she thought about these things, the more angry she felt, so she yelled at Lin Jiayi: "Lin Jiayi! You don''t deserve to be in our bedroom

    Ghost king in the side silently see all this into the eye, the heart inside suddenly very confused.

    In his image, his wife''s homework will not be so vicious, deliberate, but is a kind and easy to get along with.

    But doubts were as like as two peas. But when I saw Lin''s face, his face was more like his wife.

    If Lin Jiayi saw the expression on the ghost King''s face now, she might stop a little bit, because the image she has set up for him is that Su Hao and the people in the dormitory are not good to her and bully others.

    The more Lin Jiayi spoke, the more she moved, and the worse she spoke, as if the resentment that had been buried in her heart had been opened.

    "Especially you suhao, do you know how much I dislike you, how rich you are in your family, how good-looking you are, and I''m not playing around, ah!"

    Lin Jiayi looked at the angry Zhang Yanan in front of him. Zhang Yanan couldn''t listen to him any more. He came up and slapped Lin Jiayi.

    Although Zhang Yanan''s usual character is the same as a boy, it''s the first time that she beat someone in her bedroom. Looking at her red eyes, she knows that she is extremely angry.

    "Go away!" Zhang Yanan angrily looks at Lin Jiayi, points to the exit, and her body is still shaking. She knows that Lin Jiayi is no longer the person she used to be.

    Lin Jiayi was slapped by Zhang Yanan. She was a little confused. She looked at Zhang Yanan and wanted to tear her to pieces.

    But it''s not the right time, and today''s plan has been destroyed and exposed. Lin Jiayi stomps 6, looks at Su Hao with hatred, and runs away with tears.

    The ghost king followed Lin Jiayi. Before he left, he took a look at Zhang Yanan who had just slapped Lin Jiayi.

    At first, Zhang Yanan was still angry, but seeing the cold eyes of the ghost king, he suddenly woke up.

    This is a ghost staring at them. Zhang Yanan shivers when he thinks about it, but she can''t lose face. She snorts coldly and turns away from the ghost king.

    The ghost king has long been familiar with Zhang Yanan''s small measurement. He looks at Su Hao next to him,

    In fact, in the heart of the ghost king, Zhang Yanan and Mu Xiaoxiao are dispensable, but this human named Su Hao always gives her a very dangerous feeling.

    Su Hao felt the ghost King''s eyes and met them with great boldness, without any fear. The cold in her eyes made the ghost King tremble in his heart.

    This human can''t stay, the ghost king thought in his heart. After making a plan in his heart, he left quickly and caught up with Lin Jiayi.

    Lin Jiayi was so angry that she ran to the room and kept throwing things and scolding: "Zhang Yanan, that little bitch, I should have used the most poisonous method at that time. I dare to beat me."

    "There''s also Mu Xiao Xiao. Does she think she''s terrible? She''s just a dog beside Su Hao. I really regret that I didn''t kill her when I knocked her unconscious at that time."

    The more she thought about it, the more angry Lin Jiayi was. Her eyes were full of bloodthirsty red light. She said maliciously, "Su Hao, I won''t let her go. One by one, just wait for me. "

    "Ah..." there was a sigh from the ghost king in the air. He said, "you didn''t look like this before. Why have you changed so much?"

    The ghost King''s words immediately brought Lin Jiayi to reality. She suddenly woke up and realized that she was too excited.

    So she was silent for a while. Think is thinking, and then change the mouth, tone desolate unceasingly: "general, you don''t know before I live what day."

    "My things are always thrown away by them. They know that I don''t have any money and ask me to borrow money, and then they don''t give it to me. But they are not short of money. They are all stars, but I am isolated because of them." As Lin Jiayi said, she cried, as if things were really like this.

    The ghost king listened to Lin Jiayi''s cry. Heart will be broken, but he can not see Lin Jiayi, also can not give her comfort, can not stop sighing.

    Lin Jiayi took advantage of the heat to hit the railway: "general, you think, who hurt us like this? It''s not that Su Hao. Zhang Yanan and Mu Xiaoxiao listen to her, so they are so unscrupulous."

    When the ghost king heard this, he thought it was the same in his heart. He immediately regretted that he was still complaining about Lin Jiayi''s temper before. Facing Lin Jiayi in his heart, he felt more distressed and said, "Jiayi, it''s OK. I''ll make them pay the price."

    The ghost king was really angry. The air in the room was cold several degrees. Lin Jiayi raised a proud smile at the corner of her mouth.

    Su Hao''s side has been silent, compared with this is really put the danger in front of you, Su Hao has obviously become the backbone.

    "What to do." Zhang Yanan sighed: "we can''t go out. Lin Jiayi can''t let us go. Otherwise, we''ll go to discuss with her. She wants to be rich. Here, I''ll give it all."

    Su Hao said: "her purpose is to enhance the strength of the ghost king, which can''t satisfy her. Let''s die."

    "Ghost king?" Mu gauze gauze surprised looking at Su Hao, suddenly understand this thing is not so simple.

    Su Hao thought that sooner or later Zhang Yanan would have to know about it. He didn''t worry about it any more and said, "I checked the information here. I used to live in a famous general..."

    Su Hao spoke out what she knew, but this time automatic speaking, she told her that she didn''t know anything about it until she heard Lin Jiayi''s self talk.

    Zhang Ya Nan and Mu Xiao Xiao were frightened. They thought Lin Jia just didn''t like them and wanted to bring them here to punish them, but they had such a vicious mind.

    "So, Sheng Sheng was really killed by her, right?" Zhang Yanan opened his mouth in a low voice. For a moment, he didn''t know how to digest what he had met.

    "Yes." Suhao told her directly.

    Zhang Yanan holds his fists and remembers his friend''s tragic death. He wants to tear Lin Jiayi to pieces.

    "What shall we do next?" Mu Xiao Xiao shook Zhang Ya Nan''s hand, calmed his mood and asked.

    Su Hao said: "Lin Jiayi is so unscrupulous, just because she has a ghost King behind her. We need to get rid of the ghost King first."

    "But... It''s as simple as killing an ant." Zhang Yanan thought of the cold eyes of the ghost king today, and could not help shivering.

    "Ah." Su Hao sighed, "don''t think about it now. Think about how to spend the night. The ghost king is angry." She looked at the dark sky outside and was very sad.

    All of a sudden, Su Hao thought of the charm. He was relieved that the charm that entered Zhang Yanan''s body almost began to work.

    She put out the last charm and said to Mu Xiao: "Xiao Xiao, take this charm." Then he handed it to Mu Xiao.

    Mu Xiao Xiao took the charm and asked, "what kind of charm is this? Do you have it?"

    Su said with a smile: "this was given by an old man when I went out with my brother at that time. Although it was a bit of money, what he said was that I was suffering from bloodshed. It seems that it''s still useful. It might work if I put it on my body. You''re more worried. I still have it here." Sue shook the old man''s charm in her hand.

    At this time, the old man who was still selling his products in the temple suddenly sneezed and muttered, "I don''t know which immoral person is speaking ill of me."

    Hearing Su Hao say so, Mu Xiao Xiao also rest assured. Next, I don''t know that this charm finally saved her.

    Soon night will come, Su Hao did not dare to be careless, but she was still very nervous. She took out the old man''s charm and looked at it again and again. Careful, she found that the charm began to wear out. Su Hao understood that even the symbol could not protect herself for long, so she had to rely on herself.

 Chapter 360

    When night came, the whole villa began to be extremely cold, and the sound of crying and Howling filled their ears.

    "How to do this?" she worried It''s frightening to think that there are many ghosts watching them in the dark, but she intuitively tells herself that as long as she gets through this evening, everything will be in time.

    Each of them has his own mind, but Su Hao is thinking about how to support Mu Xiaoxiao and Zhang Yanan. There should be no problem for them. The main thing is that she will definitely become the target of the ghost king, and Mu Xiaoxiao and Zhang Yanan will be affected again.

    Maybe he saw that Su Hao had something in mind. Mu Xiaoxiao asked, "what''s the matter with you? Why do you look worried? Are you hiding something from us?" Sure enough, the girl''s intuition is terrible.

    Su kind suddenly, said with a smile: "no, I have something to hide from you, just how I want to spend the night safely."

    Zhang Yanan said: "the ghost king is the key. Lin Jiayi relies on her."

    Zhang Yanan''s words let Su Hao shine, immediately said: "we separate action, to find Lin Jiayi, take her, can be used to threaten the ghost king."

    "But Lin Jiayi must be with the ghost king. How can we start?" Mu Xiao Xiao doubts to ask a way, looked at Su Hao and Zhang Ya Nan.

    Su Hao smiles mysteriously and shakes his head: "no, people and ghosts are different after all. Lin Jiayi can''t stay with the ghost king all the time. She can''t stand it."

    "Indeed." After hearing Su Hao''s words, Zhang Yanan agreed with her and continued: "let''s take action, but don''t separate. It''s too dangerous."

    "Yes, yes." Mu Xiao Xiao nodded, this ghost place is very evil, maybe there''s something coming out, it''s too dangerous to leave.

    "But... Well." Suhao see his plan or failed, no way, suhao know these two little girls are more stubborn.

    So the three people started to set out. In fact, they didn''t encounter anything on the way at the beginning. Quietly, Mu Xiaoxiao and Zhang Yanan were also puzzled, but they couldn''t figure out the reason for it for a while.

    Only Su Hao knew that it was just the calm before the storm, and Mu Xiaoxiao and Zhang Yanan could not see how expensive they were, so they didn''t know how terrible they were all the way, the sudden appearance of faces, and the strange laughter in their ears.

    At first, Su Hao couldn''t adapt to it. When Mu Xiaoxiao and Zhang Yanan asked, she just said that she was afraid, and both of them understood. After all, Su Hao was a well-off woman and had never experienced anything.

    By the time they got to the back, Su Hao could almost accept these things, and they were not surprised. But these ghost soldiers didn''t do anything to hurt Su Hao, but their eyes were full of bloodthirsty light.

    It seems that I want to rush up and tear Su Hao apart, but I''m impatient and oppressed. I want to wait for someone''s order.

    Seeing the ghosts getting more and more restless, Su Hao knew that he had to speed up his journey. At a corner, Su Hao quietly stepped back and turned around without any shadow.

    At this time, Mu Xiaoxiao and Zhang Yanan did not find that Su Hao was missing. Su Hao came to the territory where the ghost king was by the route in his memory.

    Sure enough, seeing Lin Jiayi wandering on the edge of the territory, Su Hao is the only one who can see the ghost King now, so she knows very well whether the ghost king is there.

    Seeing that the ghost king is not by Lin Jiayi''s side, Su Hao sighs. It seems that she is not very late. She slowly approaches Lin Jiayi and wants to catch her.

    Lin Jiayi was very uncomfortable by the ghost King''s Yin Qi. She couldn''t bear to come to the edge of the ghost King''s territory, but she didn''t dare to go out. After all, there were some unknown ghosts outside.

    Just as Lin Jiayi was wandering, she suddenly felt the force on her back and pushed her to the ground. Then her hand was reversed and tied tightly.

    Su Hao breathlessly looks at Lin Jiayi, and secretly says that his physical quality is not good. After a few simple actions, Su Hao is very tired.

    Lin Jiayi was a little confused by what happened all of a sudden. She didn''t react for a moment. Then she looked at her Su Hao and said sharply, "what are you doing! Hello, Sue

    "What do you say?" Looking at Lin Jiayi, Su is in a good mood. She squats down and pats Lin Jiayi''s face.

    When did Lin Jiayi suffer from this kind of anger? She looked at Su Hao angrily and said, "Su Hao, I advise you to let me go, or you will regret it."

    "Do you think I''m afraid of you?" So good hook mouth corner, don''t let this Lin Jiayi see, she really don''t know what is heaven and earth.

    "You... Ah!" Lin Jiayi screams. She looks at Su Hao incredulously, because Su Hao just slapped her in the face.

    "This is for Sue." Su Hao shakes his hand, and then slaps Lin Jiayi in the face.

    "This is for Sheng Sheng, who was killed by you." Su kind-hearted inside think, have to say, this fan person is really cool, for a time also dissipated a lot of gas.

    Lin Jiayi opened her eyes and looked at Su Hao incredulously. Her strong anger changed her pretty face. She roared: "Su Hao, are you not afraid of death?"

    Su Hao took out his handkerchief and wiped Lin Jiayi''s hand. It seemed that he was wiping something dirty. He said, "how can I die? Tell me."

    "I tell you, Su Hao, don''t be complacent. The ghost king said that the Dharma formation will be started at midnight. At that time, the ghosts will attack the human they can see. At that time, Mu Xiaoxiao, you and Zhang Yanan can''t run away. I advise you to let me go quickly, and I can still leave a whole corpse for them."

    Lin Jiayi looks at Su Hao and expects Su Hao to beg for mercy. Although Su Hao is not afraid of death, he is at least worried about the safety of Mu Xiaoxiao and Zhang Yanan. She can''t ignore Mu Xiaoxiao and Zhang Yanan.

    "You think too much." Su Hao faintly said that after knowing the ghost King''s plan, Su Hao was not so afraid. Fortunately, she did her homework and plan at the beginning, and now she can use them. She doesn''t have to worry about Mu Xiao and Zhang Yanan.

    "You Lin Jiayi looks at Su Hao incredulously. Isn''t Su Hao the most loyal all the time? Is it time to give up Mu Xiao and Zhang Yanan.

    Lin Jiayi narrowed her eyes and said dangerously, "Su Hao, I''ll give you time to think about it. Are you sure you don''t let me go?"

    "No way." Su laughs, looking at Lin Jiayi''s eyes full of disdain, as if looking at a mole ant.

    Lin Jiayi was obviously stimulated by Su Hao''s eyes. She said: "Su Hao, wait for me." The next second, the demon bites out a little blood to his tongue.

    This is the way for her and the ghost king to get communication. They can''t see each other, so they can only use this bloody way to ensure Lin Jiayi''s safety.

    The next second the wind blows. Su Hao knows that the ghost king is biting her. She immediately picks up Lin Jiayi like garbage and puts the knife on her neck.

    Ghost king came to see such a scene, startled, immediately said: "what do you want to do, this will order you to let her go."

    "It''s easy." Su Hao is holding a knife to fight around Lin Jiayi''s neck. Lin Jiayi is so scared that she is sweating. She has a feeling that Su Hao really seems to put a knife into her neck at any time.

    "If you have anything to say, don''t hurt her. I promise you." Ghost king can only say so, anxiously looking at Su good action.

    In fact, Su Hao appreciates that the ghost King treats Lin Jiayi like this. He is affectionate, but he makes a fatal mistake, that is, he follows Lin Jiayi to do evil.

    "Su... Su Hao, you let go of me. It''s easy to say anything. You... You forget that there are also Mu Xiao and Zhang Yanan. If I die, they will be in danger." Lin Jiayi trembled, looking at the knife on her neck, her heart was about to pick it out.

    Su Hao ignored Lin Jiayi''s words, and then said: "my request is very simple, that is, to keep me safe tonight. I know that the oath made by you ghosts and gods must be observed, so you must also swear."

    The ghost King secretly says that Su Hao is really smart and can control his death. But the ghost has no way. Although he also wants to get rid of Su Hao, saving Lin Jiayi is the most important thing.

    Helpless, the ghost king could only sigh: "OK, I swear, then you''ll release Lin Jiayi." Then he swore that he would not hurt Su Hao tonight.

    Lin Jiayi was released by Su Hao, and then pushed by Su Hao fiercely, and almost fell to the ground. How embarrassed she looks now.

    She looked at Su Hao fiercely and said: "Su Hao, you wait, wait to collect the body for mu Xiaoxiao and Zhang Yanan. I didn''t expect that if you say such a selfish person, you won''t be able to run tomorrow night."

    With that, Lin Jiayi turned around and left. Before she left, she took a look at Su Hao. She wanted to rush up and tear Su Hao to pieces.

    Seeing Lin Jiayi go, the ghost King follows. They disappear in the dark. Seeing Lin Jiayi and the ghost king go, Su Hao immediately sits on the ground. Just now, he is very nervous inside and has to pretend to be calm. Tonight, he is temporarily saved. During the day, the ghost King''s mana is weakened and he can''t help Su Hao. But there is no way to drag on like this. The ghost king will be more and more powerful later, It''s only a matter of time before we get rid of Su Hao. Su Hao can only think about how to deal with the ghost king

    At this time, after finding out that Su Hao is not there, Mu Shao and Zhang Yanan, who are looking for Su Hao everywhere, suddenly find that the temperature has warmed up and is not as cold as before. For a moment, they are very confused. It seems that nothing happened tonight, but Su Hao is missing. Thinking of this, they try their best to find Su Hao, for fear that something might happen to her.

    Lin Jiayi is already in a bad temper. She can solve all the problems this evening, but she is escaped by Su Hao. Thinking of this, Lin Jiayi is so angry that her teeth itch.

 Chapter 361

    When Su Hao with a tired face appeared in the sight of Mu Xiao and Zhang Ya Nan, their tense mood was relieved.

    Mu Xiaoxiao looked at Su Hao angrily and said, "Su Hao, where have you been? You don''t know we are worried about you. I''m really afraid..." finally, Mu Xiaoxiao''s voice also brought a little cry.

    Sue Hao was at a loss. She apologized and said, "I''m sorry, I''m wrong. I didn''t know how to turn around and I couldn''t see you. I couldn''t find you anywhere."

    "All right, all right." Zhang Yanan patted Su Hao on the shoulder and said, "since I''m back safely, I''ll be more careful next time."

    Looking at Zhang Yanan and Mu Xiaoxiao''s concern for themselves, Su is kind-hearted. Fortunately, he still has them. In fact, the original owner doesn''t have to be so disappointed, because the people in this dormitory are still very good.

    Since this is the case, Su is more determined to keep Zhang Yanan and Mu Xiaoxiao. In fact, after last night, she has a plan in her heart.

    Su Hao said, "you two don''t have to be scared any more. I''ve found a way to get us out, but only if you don''t believe me."

    "Of course I do." Without thinking about it, she said, "well, you can say it. No matter what, we will listen to you." After so many things, Mu Xiaoxiao had long trusted Su Hao.

    Zhang Ya Nan also nodded, indicating that he agreed with the statement of Mu Xiao.

    "Well, our primary goal is to go to the ghost king and solve everything." Su took a good look at Mu Xiao and Zhang Ya Nan''s expression and continued: "I know the ghost king is very powerful, but he is not always impeccable, he also has weaknesses."

    "Lin Jiayi." Zhang Yanan meditates and thinks about it. She really doesn''t know how they should face the ghost king who can crush them anytime and anywhere.

    Su shook his head with a smile and said, "more than that, you know, he is just a soul body, not an impeccable God."

    "What we should do next is to find his body and damage it." Sue opened her mouth with a firm light in her eyes.

    "Indeed." Mu gauze supported Su Hao''s words and believed without any doubt. I don''t know why there was a voice in her heart telling her to believe Su Hao.

    Zhang Yanan did not hesitate to believe Su Hao. Now they can only rely on Su Hao.

    See Mu gauze and Zhang Yanan have no opinion, Su Hao continues to say his plan, and then they have a serious discussion with Mu gauze.

    Finally, she decided to look for the ghost King''s body in the daytime. Mu Xiaoxiao and Zhang Yanan thought it was very simple and thought that the ghost King''s body was in the main tomb, very early.

    But only Su Hao knew that it would not be easy on the way, but Su Hao also knew the ghost King''s body according to the memory of the original owner.

    Unfortunately, it was Lin Jiayi who deliberately led Su Hao to the place where the original owner died. By the way, he also awakened the ghost king.

    But Su Hao clearly remembers that there should be a ghost. There should be no problem with Mu Xiaoxiao and Zhang Yanan, but she is different. She has become the target of Lin Jiayi and the ghost king.

    Mu Xiaoxiao and Zhang Yanan thought very well that they would go back soon and leave this ghost place, but they didn''t know why. Mu Xiaoxiao always had a bad premonition in mind.

    After lunch, Su Hao and his party started their plan, which was not as simple as Zhang Yanan and Mu Xiaoxiao thought. The complicated terrain alone made them dizzy. Mu Xiaoxiao sat down breathlessly, fanned herself desperately with her hands, and complained: "it''s nothing. What does the ghost king do to build such a big villa? It''s a corrupt official."

    Zhang Yanan also nodded his head and agreed with Mu Xiaoxiao, but he said that the villa was really big, and he didn''t know when to find the ghost King''s body.

    Su Hao was amused by the words of Mu Xiao Xiao and Zhang Ya Nan. She knew that they were very tired. Su Hao also felt that her body was a little too tired. After all, from last night to now, everyone didn''t have a rest. So she said, "since we are tired, we can rest and go again. On the contrary, we just need to find it before night."

    In fact, according to Su Hao''s memory, we should be able to find it soon. But Su Hao took them around in such a big circle, and actually didn''t want them to doubt themselves. At this time, any disturbance would make everyone particularly sensitive.

    Mu Xiaoxiao has been waiting for Su Hao''s words. She immediately sits down, leans her head on Su Hao''s shoulder, and closes her eyes to rest. Suddenly, she thinks that she is still waiting for her parents at home. Her nose is sour.

    After the silence, the atmosphere was a little depressed. Everyone seemed to feel something. No one spoke any more. Su Hao accepted the memory of the original owner, but in fact, he was so concerned about Su xuan''an.

    After a while, Zhang Yanan hesitated and said, "I''m sorry, it''s all me. If I don''t believe you, I can escape, but I''m back."

    Mu Xiao Xiao opened her eyes and sighed. What she said didn''t mean to blame Zhang Ya Nan. "Ya Nan, you''re not wrong. You just love Sheng Sheng. You can''t avoid misfortune. Maybe this is fate."

    Su Hao listened to the words that she didn''t know how to go back to Mu Xiaoxiao. It''s not destiny. It''s just that someone changed his life against the heaven. Lin Jiayi dragged the people in the dormitory into the water for her own glory and wealth, and even beat her attention to Su Hao''s brother.

    However, Zhang Yanan is really right. Su Hao thinks that the plot can''t be changed. Even if they all go back then, they still have to come back. Moreover, Su Hao doesn''t feel at ease to let Lin Jiayi develop around the ghost king.

    In order to stabilize the hearts of Mu Xiaoxiao and Zhang Yanan, Su Hao said, "since heaven has given us a problem, we have to accept it and stick to the past. This is what Sheng Sheng wants to see most."

    Su Hao''s words did work. Mu Xiaoxiao and Zhang Yanan were not as negative as before. Zhang Yanan said carelessly: "we can''t let Lin Jiayi see our jokes. Isn''t she invincible? Let''s let her see the broken dream." Then he stood up and went on ahead.

    Seeing this, Mu Xiaoxiao stood up, pulled Su Hao and said, "OK, let''s go. This time, everyone of us will survive."

    After hearing this, Su Hao moved a little in her heart. A smile appeared on her beautiful face. The corner of her mouth was a happy radian. She nodded and said, "OK, we all want to survive."

    I don''t know how long they have gone. Under the guidance of Su Hao, they come to the main tomb. I don''t know why, the place where the ghost King''s body is stored is not very impressive, even a little crude.

    Mu Xiaoxiao looked at the tomb and said, "the ghost king is not poor. Such a tomb will make his descendants better."

    Su Hao, listening to the joke, answered Mu Xiaoxiao''s words: "the ghost king has no offspring. After his wife died, he didn''t marry again."

    "He''s also a spoony." Mu Xiaoxiao nodded, then frowned: "if Lin Jiayi is really his wife reincarnation, it''s really cheap for her."

    Su Hao has no choice but to show off. Lin Jiayi always has a powerful aura of female leader in the plot, and almost nothing can stop her. The original owner, together with Zhang Yanan, are just poor cannon fodder.

    Looking at Zhang Yanan and Mu Xiaoxiao ready to go in, of course, Su Hao did not forget that there was a ghost here, she suddenly said: "Xiaoxiao, you go in and take out the ghost King''s body."

    Mu Xiao Xiao turned her head a little puzzled and asked curiously, "well, what''s the matter with you?"

    Sue Hao pulled out a pale smile and said powerlessly: "I''m a little uncomfortable suddenly. This place makes me uncomfortable, so I''m sorry I can''t go in. I can only trouble you."

    Mu Xiao Xiao nodded, thinking that Su Hao might be too tired. Indeed, Su Hao ran around to protect them, so she nodded and agreed.

    Zhang Yanan also turned around and told Su Hao, "well, you can have a good rest in place. I and Xiao Xiao are enough. We''ll call you if there''s anything."

    In fact, Zhang Yanan also thinks this place is very evil, but he can''t say what''s strange. He thinks it''s very cold, that kind of biting cold.

    See Mu Xiao Xiao and Zhang Ya Nan they went in, Su kind-hearted inside also worried about them, although they have a charm, but also afraid of what accident.

    At this time, the ghost king suddenly felt a very uneasy feeling. He was irritable, which led to a very depressed atmosphere. Lin Jiayi also felt something, and immediately asked, "general, what''s the matter? What''s the matter?"

    The ghost King couldn''t explain his emotion for a moment and a half. He said, "it''s nothing. I feel very uneasy all of a sudden."

    Then he didn''t speak. After a while, there was a rustling sound in Lin Jiayi''s ear, as if the ghost king was more and more upset.

    Sure enough, the ghost king said uneasily, "I always think what will happen today. I''m going to see my body."

    Lin Jiayi said with a smile: "don''t worry, general. I can help you find a better body." Lin Jiayi had planned long ago, but now she can''t see the ghost king. She can only let the ghost King attach himself to other people, and this person also wants to be su Hao''s brother.

    Su xuan''an is not only a business genius, but also very capable and handsome. He is the prince charming in the eyes of many girls.

    But he also just because she is Su Hao''s classmate, and a little different attitude to her, but still a pair of high-ranking appearance, to Su Hao is really very doting, envy others.

    At that time, Lin Jiayi planted the seeds of jealousy in her heart. She always wondered why all the best things in the world were her best, but she worked so hard.

 Chapter 362

    Especially after wearing books, some of Su Hao and Lin Jiayi want to get it, so her first choice is Su Hao.

    Seeing the ghost King getting more and more upset, Lin Jiayi decided to follow the ghost king to have a look at the situation of his body.

    At this time, Mu Xiao Xiao and Zhang YA''NAN had brought out the corpse. They ran away with disgust on their faces. The black corpse smelled.

    At this time, it was almost afternoon, and the sun was going to set soon. Suddenly, suhao had a bad feeling.

    Mu gauze said: "in my life, I saw such a disgusting thing for the first time. Ah, it''s terrible that Lin Jiayi was still with him."

    Thinking that what might happen later would involve Mu Xiaoxiao and Zhang Yanan, seeing that the body had been pulled out anyway, and she couldn''t face the evil spirits, Su Hao said, "I haven''t brought some things for you to have a look."

    "Something." Zhang Yanan looks at Su Hao in doubt.

    "Maybe it''s a little too much. It''s next to my sleep. You two can go together. I''ll wait for you here. Hurry up. It''ll be evening soon."

    "Well, we''ll go." Mu Xiaoxiao nodded, pulled Zhang Yanan to leave, turned back and said, "well, you''ll wait for us here. Don''t run around."

    Sue nodded and laughed at them.

    After Zhang Yanan and Mu Xiaoxiao left, Su Hao took out what he had prepared and put it out.

    In fact, it''s almost something mixed with black dog blood and glutinous rice. Now there''s almost sunlight, so you can take out the corpse and put it on the table

    But it''s the ghost King''s body after all. It doesn''t have a big impact on him to be photographed for a while, but it''s different to use this Su Hao concoction.

    See time is almost, Su Hao also decided not to wait, branch open Mu gauze gauze and Zhang Ya Nan, don''t want to let them discover, she knows so much, otherwise sooner or later will doubt.

    Su Hao moved the ghost King''s corpse to a place where the sun could shine, and then drew an array next to his corpse.

    After finishing these, Su Hao didn''t relax her vigilance. She looked around nervously. Su Hao knew that Lin Jiayi and the ghost king would come.

    The ghost king, who is coming here, suddenly feels a sense of distortion in his soul. He looks at his body and turns pale.

    Lin Jiayi felt that the power of the ghost king was weakened in the air. She worried and asked, "general, what''s the matter with you?" Although we can''t see the ghost king, Lin Jiayi and the ghost king are still a little continuous and can hear each other''s voices because of their previous lives.

    "I feel that my body has been moved. No way, Jiayi. I''m going to die." The ghost king was caught off guard by the sudden reaction.

    His heart is also cruel teeth itch, low roar way: "if let me know who it is! I will never let her go Then he quickly floated to the front.

    Even the ghost king himself didn''t notice, and a strange red light flashed in his eyes.

    Lin Jiayi only heard the roar of the ghost king, and then felt a gust of wind blowing. Lin Jiayi knew that the ghost king might be chasing him in a hurry.

    In the heart is anxious, but has no way, can also follow, but she also can''t see the ghost king, can only rely on the memory before, looking for.

    Suhao felt the air around her suddenly became cold. She knew it was time to come. Sure enough, a terrible looking ghost was coming at him the next second.

    After the ghost King became a ghost, he didn''t look terrible because of his virtue. But now his face is blue and his eyes are full of bloodthirsty light. Maybe even Lin Jiayi would be scared.

    Su Haoqiang pretends to be calm and retreats to the ghost King''s body. Seeing that the ghost King''s body is already emitting black smoke under the sunlight, the ghost king is crazy again. Su Hao knows that he has lost his mind.

    Suhao took a knife and opened his mouth to his corpse neck and said, "come closer, I''ll cut it off." In fact, this knife does no harm to the ghost King''s body, but the ghost king who has no thought has only his own body in his eyes now. He can only roar in situ and look at Su Hao angrily.

    Su Hao knows that this is not the way. The atmosphere between one person and one ghost is very tense. Su Hao''s sweat falls one by one.

    As the sleeping time went by, the ghost king felt weaker and weaker, and his heart became more and more crazy. Looking at Su Hao''s knife, he didn''t know what to do.

    At this time, Lin Jiayi came running. She looked at Su Hao holding a knife to the ghost King''s body and exclaimed: "Su Hao! What are you doing! "

    The ghost king is nervous now. Hearing Lin Jiayi''s voice, he bellowed to her subconsciously. If it wasn''t for the only reason left, he would have jumped on her.

    Su Hao sees something wrong with the ghost king, and a plan is taking shape in his heart. In fact, even if she gets out of the way, she can''t help it. This array has been formed, and Yang has been continuously converging to the ghost king. Sooner or later, he will go crazy and die.

    "If you want me not to poison this corpse, let me go." Su Hao looks at Lin Jiayi with a sharp look.

    Lin Jiayi was very angry in her heart, but she was helpless. She gritted her teeth and said, "we''ll let you go. Don''t touch the general''s body."

    The door is next to Su Hao. Su Hao looks at the ghost king with increasingly red eyes behind Lin Jiayi. Seeing that the time is almost up, he immediately turns around and runs, and takes the door by the way.

    At the moment when she ran, the ghost King completely lost his mind and was completely controlled by the resentment of thousands of years.

    Lin Jiayi was relieved to see Su Hao leave. It seemed that the ghost King''s body didn''t do anything, so she said, "general, go and get Su Hao back."

    As a result, there was no ghost King''s voice. Instead, there was a strange smell in the air. Lin Jiayi finally felt that something was wrong.

    Subconsciously, she stepped back a few steps and called out tentatively, "general? What''s the matter with you? "

    The ghost King now looks at the human beings in front of him. He doesn''t remember who Lin Jiayi is. He just thinks it''s a big meal for himself.

    A strange wind slowly hung on the ground, forming a black figure, which looked very frightening.

    Lin Jiayi finally felt something was wrong. She immediately turned around and ran. As a result, she was surrounded by black sand without running a few steps.

    After running some distance, Su Hao was relieved to hear Lin Jiayi''s shrill scream. He slowly relaxed his steps and stopped to gasp.

    At this time, Mu Xiaoxiao and Zhang Yanan also came. They saw the flustered Su Hao photographed and heard the scream vaguely. They didn''t know what happened for a moment.

    Mu Xiao Xiao and Zhang Ya Nan immediately helped Qi Su Hao and asked her, "well, what''s the matter?"

    Su Hao relieved her breath and replied, "we can get out of here. Let''s go. I don''t want to come back any more."

    When Mu Xiaoxiao and Zhang Yanan heard that they could go back, they immediately wept with joy and helped Su Hao to go outside. As for what happened to the ghost king and Lin Jiayi, they didn''t care.

    Suhao stood in front of the villa. It was almost afternoon. The sun was going to set soon. She looked at the setting sun and felt as if she had been separated from the rest of the world.

    Mu Xiao Xiao Zheng Zheng way: "we still came out, alive out." She looked at her body and suddenly found that it was good to be alive.

    Zhang Yanan looked back at the villa. He didn''t know why, but the villa suddenly seemed to be in decline.

    "Let''s go." Su Hao also looked back at the villa. From now on, everything is over. She has completed the task and protected the people she wants to protect.

    However, Chu Sheng has always been her heart disease. In the end, she didn''t bring out the whole person completely, and didn''t bring out the kind girl.

    When they came out of the mountains and came to the suburbs, Su Hao saw the passers-by, realized that they had come back alive, and immediately tried to go back to the city.

    Finally, an old man and his wife just went to see their son and daughter-in-law in the city, and took them back to the city.

    Su Hao finds a phone booth and dials Su xuan''an''s phone according to his memory.

    "Hello, who is it?" Listen to the phone inside still familiar with the gentle voice, Sue good nose acid, red eyes.

    "It''s me, brother. Have you forgotten me?" Su Hao is so naughty that she conceals her crying tone.

    The phone was silent for a second or two, then asked eagerly, "OK, where are you! Why is there no news recently! I don''t know how worried I am

    Su Hao sighed and said, "I''m sorry, brother."

    Su xuan''an can''t help it. She can''t help blaming her for this. She can only ask Su Hao''s address and come to the place where they are. She takes Su Hao home and sends Mu Xiao and Zhang YA''NAN back.

    As soon as she got home, Su Hao went to sleep with her head covered. When she woke up, she looked at the comfortable room and had the illusion that she was living in a dream.

    As a result, the police found the door. It turned out that since they came back, Chu Sheng''s parents were very worried about their daughter''s disappearance, so they called the police.

    Su Hao sighs, who should come is coming, so Su Hao and Zhang Yanan, with the police, come to the villa again.

    To Su Hao''s surprise, when they came to see the villa again, they found that it was badly damaged. What''s more, they were surprised to find that Lin Jiayi was not dead, but seemed to be crazy.

    Seeing Su Hao and the police, they kept yelling: "I killed Chu Sheng, hey, hey... I''m going to kill everyone!"

    On hearing this, the police immediately arrested Lin Jiayi. According to the body of Chu Sheng and the fingerprints on the weapon that killed Chu Sheng, it was Lin Jiayi.

    So Lin Jiayi was arrested at the police station and sentenced to life imprisonment. The explanation for Lin Jiayi''s killing was that her long-term jealousy made her distort her mind. Then she cheated all the people in her dormitory to the mountain and tried to kill them one by one. In the end, they escaped by Su Hao.

    Su Hao also asked the system about why Lin Jiayi didn''t die. Later, he learned that the ghost King regained consciousness when he devoured Lin Jiayi, and immediately stopped his behavior. However, it was too late. Lin Jiayi had only one soul in her body, which led to a crazy end. Even after she died, there would be no reincarnation. In the end, the ghost king died.

    Later, Su xuanan''s company was still very good, and he also married his own partner. Su Hao also had a very good future with his own excellence, and Mu Shao and Zhang Yanan also achieved their own obvious success.

    But for the villa, everyone was silent.

 Chapter 363

    Suhao wakes up and looks up to find that she is sleeping on the table. When she looks at her dark arms, suhao knows that she has arrived at the next world.

    Yuanxin, originally named Yuanxin, is 27 years old. She is the eldest sister of her family. She took care of her eight year old brother Yuanfeng when she was young. Later, her parents died in junior high school, and they took full responsibility for taking care of her brother. Because of her educational background and other reasons, the most important reason is that she couldn''t get married with a tow bottle.

    My younger brother is very promising. When he grew up, he was admitted to Yanjing University. However, his younger brother Yuanfeng was ashamed of his elder sister Yuanxin. Yuanxin was also pretty, but in order to take good care of his younger brother, he often worked part-time day and night. Even though he was young, his skin was getting worse and worse. Nine tenths of the money Yuanxin earned was spent on Yuanfeng.

    Yuanxin didn''t even want to spend a dollar on school tuition, food and so on. She bought clothes at the age of 18, and didn''t spend any money on clothes other than work until she was 27. She was very old-fashioned and only went to junior high school. She didn''t want to go to school when she was in school.

    Later, Yuanfeng colluded with a rich woman. Because she pretended to be wealthy, she constantly forced Yuanxin to take money to maintain high consumption. So Yuanxin worked on a construction site and was killed by a brick because she was too tired to check.

    That''s the end.

    Su Hao raised her thin, dark hand and rubbed her eyes. It was noon now. Yuan Xin had been working all morning and simply ate her own Bento. Although it was Bento, it was just yesterday''s leftovers. If there is more, lunch will be more plentiful. If there is less, Yuanxin can only be hungry. She will never spend more money on food.

    After lunch, I had a meeting on a stone table in a nearby park.

    Just at this time, a series of very old-fashioned songs began to ring. Su Hao was stunned for a moment, and then he took out a piece of things from his chest pocket.

    A small old man''s machine has been using a smart machine these days. I didn''t expect Yuanxin to use an old man''s machine. Although the original body protection is very good, it can be seen that it has been used for a long time. The black paint on the side has fallen off a circle, and the numbers on the big keys have been almost ground.

    It shows two words of Xiaofeng, and Su Hao picks it up for Mao.

    "Hey, I don''t have enough to live on this month."

    Arrogant voice came, a word without the following, latent meaning is very obvious, very beat.

    Su Hao eyebrows again a pick, elder sister don''t pay even, address unexpectedly is hello? This tone is very arrogant. In my memory, Yuanfeng often talks like this, taking Yuanxin as a disgrace, but I have to pretend to be rich every time and then ask for money.

    At first Yuan Xin would ask him where the money path was. After all, although Yuanxin is reluctant to spend a dollar, her monthly living expenses are no different from those of ordinary well-off families. If you save a little, you can save a lot of money. Yuanfeng will be impatient to find a few excuses, and then simply did not find any excuses, leaving behind a cruel "then you will watch me starve to death."

    Yuanxin immediately gives up her arms. Because she can''t go to school, she runs to the bank to pay him. Later, Yuan Xin didn''t ask and paid directly.

    As far as Su Hao knows, today is only the middle of a month, but Yuanfeng has asked him for money for the second time.

    Su Hao couldn''t get used to his attitude and said, "so?"

    "Give me the money quickly!" The man opposite answered quite naturally.

    Su Hao suddenly remembered that since Yuanfeng didn''t want to see Yuanxin in the school, today she was bound to see her only family and simply sent the money directly to Yuanfeng school. Take it out and do things by the way.

    She immediately said, "right now."

    Then he hung up the phone, looked at his dusty work clothes, dirty helmet, and a strange smile at the corner of his mouth.

    Yuan Xin''s money is kept in the bank every time, which is convenient for her to call Yuan Feng. So Su Hao went to a nearby bank. Regardless of the strange eyes of the staff, he took the money with him and went to Yanjing University.

    Close to the school, there are very young couples or partners in groups. They are not brightly dressed, but also pretty and lovely. No matter how hard they are, they are clean.

    Su Hao''s appearance of the sludge here is out of place on the street, and has also been concerned by many parties.

    Seeing the four words of Yanjing University in front of him, Su Hao casually wiped the sweat on his forehead with his sleeve. As soon as he was about to go in, he was stopped by the security guard who noticed this strange person.

    The figure is still strong man, holding a baton to stop Su Hao from entering the campus, a pair of eyes looking up and down at her, can not stop the doubt.

    "What are you doing here?" The tone of the security guard is pretty good. Maybe it''s because they are all working people, so there is no contempt in their eyes. They just think that Su Hao''s clothes are a little strange, and it may be a little bad to enter the school.

    "I''ll send money to my brother. Can you call him out? I have something else to do Sue cracked her teeth and laughed, white.

    Maybe the woman in front of her was dusty and dirty from beginning to end. When she suddenly laughed, her teeth were white and even. Uncle security suddenly had the illusion of flashing into his eyes.

    It seems that Su Hao didn''t cheat him. He came here in his work clothes. I''m afraid I have to go back to work?

    Security agreed to come down, asked Su some good information, called the dormitory teacher.

    After hanging up the phone, he said to suhao, "I''ll be here in a minute. Why don''t you wait?"

    After all, giving money to her brother directly saves her own procedure.

    Su Hao didn''t speak, just nodded. All the students passing by showed great concern for her.

    After a while, a tall and thin man in a simple shirt, jeans and sports shoes came to this side. When Yuanfeng saw the abrupt figure at the door from a distance, he had a bad feeling in his heart. But before he turned around, Su Hao''s 5:5 vision could see him at a glance.

    He immediately waved his arm and yelled, "Yuanfeng! Unopened! Here I am

    Seeing the line of sight in this direction, Yuanfeng couldn''t move. He just wanted to strangle the very high-profile woman alive.

    Before many people noticed, Yuanfeng walked quickly to Su Hao with bad eyes.

    "Shut up Yuanfeng''s face was very bad. Seeing several people around him casting their eyes on them, his face was very blue.

    "Wow, that woman is so impolite. It''s not a shame to come to school dressed like this."

    "Is that her brother or brother? No matter who it is, if it''s my relative, I''ll pretend I don''t know her. It''s a shame, just like a country bumpkin."

    "Yes, the word" hillbilly "is very suitable. That man is almost a hillbilly."

    ....

    The wind and talk floated into Yuanfeng''s ears, and he immediately broke out. His eyes were as fierce as if he wanted to eat Yuanxin.

    "You are crazy! Can you come to a place like school? Crazy woman, I know you will only delay me! Well, I''ve become a country bumpkin, too. What bad luck

    Su Hao was stunned. Although he knew that Yuanfeng must be angry, he didn''t expect to insult himself in front of so many people. He narrowed his eyes and replied impolitely, "I bah, you white eyed wolf. I''ll feed you and feed you. I''ll bring you up with a handful of excrement and urine. What''s wrong with the school? what is wrong with me? Why can''t you come? You''re human and I''m human. Why can''t I come? "

    The original cover is also a Leng, didn''t expect to usually listen to their own words, never resist cowardly woman suddenly in front of so many people don''t give their face.

    Now also no reason, just feel that he was a great provocation, the words in his mouth are not too dirty to spit out.

    "You bitch..."

    Before he finished scolding, Su Hao frowned tightly and knew that Yuanxin''s younger brother was like this for a long time. But at this moment, he could not help feeling very sad. Although Su Hao didn''t care, he scolded Yuanxin. Yuanxin was his own sister.

    What she said just now is not wrong. It was when she was 15 years old that Yuan Xin dropped out of school to work and saved money to raise her younger brother.

    Su Hao can understand if he is just afraid that his classmates will look down on him and refuse Yuanxin to go to school, but Yuanfeng is the kind of existence that can scold Yuanxin at will.

    It''s hard to say whether you treat Yuanxin as a sister or not.

    The original cover is also a faceless and skinless one. Su Hao''s eyes are slightly cold, and now he''s about to break off the relationship with him.

    "Just as I have raised a white eyed Wolf for more than ten years, I don''t need you to return all the money to me, but from now on, we''ll break the relationship between sister and brother, and you don''t want to ask me for money in the future!"

    One side of the security to hear this are stunned, how good to break the relationship?

    After receiving the sight of the security guard, Yuanfeng felt that he could not bow his head. If he counseled, what would the security guard think of him? What do classmates and friends think of him? I must be tough this time. Let the bumpkin know how good he is!

    "I don''t want to sever a relationship if I sever it!"

    Su Hao knew that he would say that. Yuanfeng loves face, and the security guard stands beside him. If Yuanfeng compromises just because of a few words, Yuanfeng will definitely feel no face.

    So I will promise you!

    Now, I''ve finally dumped this white eyed wolf who is good for nothing and lazy!

    Su Hao achieved his goal, and no longer stood in the same place to let others see jokes, he turned around and left.

    Yuanfeng saw Su Hao go so decisively. She turned around and left with a cold hum, but her face was very blue and she was in a bad mood.

 Chapter 364

    The way back to the dormitory is not long or short, but I thought about it a lot.

    Some time ago, I invited a girl to dinner. As a result, even if he ate instant noodles, the rest of the money would not last a week. Yuanfeng was not a person who would hurt himself. Just like several times before, he called Yuanxin to ask for money. But I didn''t expect that Yuanxin would come to school directly this time. Besides, she would come without changing her clothes, and didn''t look at her like that.

    How dare you kill yourself in the end? Cut off the relationship? Cut off on cut off, he really hope she is not her sister, shame!

    But I didn''t get the money this time. What should I do next?

    Yuanxin grew up in Yuanfeng because of her presence. Up to now, she has never worked or made any money. She only gets a few scholarships occasionally, but she keeps them up and squanders them. Yuanxin has no idea that he has scholarships.

    There are a lot of scholarships issued by the school, but the original cover was taken to the hotel to invite students to dinner, and it was wasted in a few minutes. If he could give Yuan Xin, he would save most of his tuition!

    But he never did, just for his own face, in the school to get the prize money, all to invite his group of friends to eat and drink.

    It''s no good without living expenses. Yuanfeng is a little annoyed. But when he thinks about what Yuanxin did just now, he feels that Yuanxin''s guilt is unforgivable. He quickens his pace and wants to go back and change his clothes.

    Although there are so many people in Yanjing University who don''t know him by chance, this dress can''t be worn today.

    Su Hao still kicks 2000 yuan from the bank in her pocket. Yuan Xin has only saved over 130000 yuan for several years. This is what she saved for Yuanfeng''s daughter-in-law. Now, no matter what the task is, the most urgent thing is how to make money. It''s just thankless for her to let her go to work and do these manual jobs. How can you think about it, How to save money.

    Yuanxin is frugal all the year round. When she was a senior one in Yuanfeng, she bought a small house in an alley. The houses around the alley look very old, but they are not broken. There is also a kind of antique flavor. Yuanxin''s house is in the alley.

    The house here is very cheap, and the environment is good. There are many women and children living around. The law and order is good, and there is no trouble. The only bad thing is that it is far away from the city center. If you want to go to the city center, it takes at least an hour to drive, and it takes more than an hour to go to Yanjing University in Yuanfeng.

    So Yuanfeng usually lives in the school, there is no thing is not back here, only a room, a toilet, there is a small attic.

    Small attic placed a one meter two or so bed, a small wardrobe, a small tea table, a radio, a small table.

    In the small attic, Yuan Xin can only walk with a bent neck, but the space is not crowded. On the contrary, because there are few things, she cleans very clean.

    Downstairs room and small attic interlinked, placed a one meter five or so bed, a wardrobe, a small but old desk.

    Although the air is good, it is not a good place to live.

    Yuanxin has been living here with Yuanfeng since she was a sophomore in senior high school. She has lived here for ten years. She bought it only when she was a sophomore in Yuanfeng.

    When Yuanxin bought it, Yuanfeng had a quarrel with him. Although it was the cheapest house in Haicheng City, it was also a large sum of money. In Yuanfeng''s eyes, this shabby hut was a useless house. I didn''t know what Yuanxin was doing.

    Yuanxin doesn''t know. Since her parents died, Yuanxin has always wanted to have a small house of her own. Even though she is so cowardly, she still insists on buying the small house after being scolded by Yuanfeng.

    Su Hao remembers that Yuanxin showed a smile at that time. It was beautiful and pure. No clean word in the world could describe the smile of a woman at that time.

    At that time, Yuanfeng was even more angry and put her face on Yuanxin for several days. At that time, Yuanxin just took care of her younger brother Yuanfeng more and more carefully.

    The first year after she bought it, she paid for the tiles and put them on the wall without telling the truth.

    It goes without saying that Yuanfeng was furious when he knew about it.

    Yuanxin scolds Yuanxin for spending money indiscriminately. It''s better to give him money to spend money in these places. Yuanxin thinks that his younger brother is asking for money from him. After a few days, he takes a stack of money carefully to Yuanfeng, and the matter is settled.

    Since Yuan Xin knew that money could make her brother happy, she made more efforts to make money. She worked three jobs a day and slept no more than five hours. Five hours were all well-off.

    Sometimes I sleep only three hours a day and go to work just to

    Make Yuanfeng happy.

    Su Hao knows that the 130000 yuan in the bank, after he let Yuanfeng know later, he took all the money he needed and squandered it in a month. Then he continued to ask Yuanxin for money, saying that he had a girlfriend and needed money.

    After falling in love for a year, Yuan Xin sold her small house in order to raise money to buy a car in Yuanfeng. She slept in the construction site and traveled day and night. At last, she was killed by a brick.

    Unofficial, it''s not worth it.

    Su Hao said silently in his heart that instead of being wasted by the white eyed wolf, he might as well use it on himself. The money was originally earned by Yuan Xin!

    Suhao went to the attic for a turn. In the small wardrobe which was less than half her height, Yuanxin had all the belongings in the whole province. She had just looked at the wardrobe downstairs. The wardrobe which was taller than her was full of men''s clothes, but most of them were small ones. Suhao knew that these were clothes before Yuanfeng.

    However, as far as she knows, since Yuanfeng went to university, there has been no more clothes here. Yuanfeng doesn''t come back during the holiday. As for the students, he has his own excuses, but he has only one word to his sister Yuanxin, which is too far away.

    In three words, Yuanxin sees Yuanfeng a few times a year, and only calls her when Yuanfeng asks for money on the phone. Yuanfeng thinks Yuanxin is too boring and asks Yuanxin not to call him if she has nothing to do.

    Even the chance to make a phone call was taken away.

    Yuanxin is such a silly girl.

    From the small closet in the attic, I find the only mirror in the family. It''s not the size of Su Hao''s palm. Yuanxin puts it on the smallest side of the closet, and all the clothes are under pressure.

    All girls love beauty, so does Yuanxin. But since she took up the responsibility of her younger brother, she has never looked in the mirror since she was 18 years old. Because this mirror is one of the only relics left by her parents at the beginning, she carries it with her wherever she moves, just pressing the bottom of the box.

    It''s just that Su Hao is back in the sun today.

    The woman''s skin in the mirror is dark all the year round. In winter, she doesn''t notice that some places are cracked by the cold wind. Because she is young, her face is just a little rough, but there is nothing else. After removing the bangs hanging in front of her eyes, Su Haocai finds that her eyes are big and bright, her nose is very stiff, and her lips are thin.

    If you remove the bangs, the first thing people see must be those eyes. They are bright and clear, as if they had accumulated water. If the skin is not so black, it must be not bad. Su Hao recalls that the scum in Yuanfeng looks like a man, a devil and a dog. What''s the difference between Yuanxin and her sister?

    All of a sudden, there was a sound in her head. Sue closed her eyes, and a book with bright light was floating in her mind.

    In the dark, even though the light was weak, suhao could see it at a glance.

    Is this the task of system dispatch?

    Sue called a few times, no one paid attention to her, she was quite depressed.

    What does it mean to give her a book.

    Suddenly, the white light suddenly appeared, and two words flashed on the paper: recipe

    Then slowly open

    The thin and weak woman did not know when she was sitting on the small bed in the attic. Her eyes were closed tightly. How long later, Su Haocai slowly opened her eyes. It seemed that there were lines of words flashing in her eyes. The eyes were shining and soon subsided.

    Unexpectedly, the system presented her with a cookbook, which not only included Chinese and Western food, but also recorded delicious food all over the world. She couldn''t turn it to the end at all. As long as she wanted to see it and read it with her heart, the book would turn pages automatically to find relevant content for her.

    Simply put a day in their own brain on the food of the computer, want to know what about Baidu, it is not too convenient!

    When she was thinking about how to make money, the system took the initiative to send it to her door. This recipe encyclopedia can''t be wasted. It''s up to her to get rich and go to the top of her life!

    As soon as Su Hao''s eyes flashed, he decided.

    As for the next shop, she doesn''t have the money yet. She can only start from a stall and peddler. If she has the money, she will open a shop, chain stores and establish a brand.

    As for where to set up stalls, Haicheng''s economy is developing so fast. There are not only many big companies, but also many night markets, universities, and food streets near universities.

    So where to go is not a problem at all.

    Near the school is a very good place, the school flow is very large, the night market is also very busy, out to play, how can not eat?

    In the night market, if there are too many people, the stall can''t be too big. Even if there are big stalls, such as barbecue, it''s OK, but there are too many barbecue things everywhere. Even if she can guarantee that her own food is more delicious than other''s, it''s hard to make a signboard.

    As the same, grilled fish is very good.

    Su Hao believes that what he makes with the recipe encyclopedia must be very delicious. Only by playing a signboard can he attract more customers. With a source of tourists, he can drive other things!

    When she made a decision, she began to buy everything. The most important thing for grilled fish is fish. She will check the purchase of fish by herself, as well as seasonings, accessories, hygiene and so on!

 Chapter 365

    She had only ten thousand reserves in the bank. The rest of the money was used for purchase. Ten days later, suhao''s stall finally came out. She rented a small firewood room near Huanan street to store the things of the stall.

    Suhao doesn''t dare to say that everything is complete, but now she has thought of it. It can be improved according to the different needs of customers when selling in the future.

    There is a barber shop in the alley. It''s good in craftsmanship and cheap in price. People in the alley go back there to have a haircut or perm. The business is also good.

    Yuanxin is fed up with her miscellaneous hair. She wants to earn money, and she will clean up her body. After all, there will be a long time in the future. She will suffer from malnutrition with her miscellaneous hair on her head. She will feel pitiful when she works.

    Yuanxin loves to be clean, which can be seen from her cabin. But in order to make money, no matter how hard she is, no matter how dirty she is. She often cleans her hair in time, but she never gets the owner''s care, and the clothes in the wardrobe. Suhao can''t bear to look directly at them.

    Even if you don''t care, you can''t treat yourself badly.

    She went to the barber''s and asked the barber to cut her hair a little bit under her shoulders and cut it flat. She went to the night market to buy some clothes, pants and shoes, and no fireworks. They are all simple T-shirts, jeans and board shoes. She would never wear the clothes from the construction site to roast fish.

    Also bought some water things, facial cleanser and so on.

    On this day, the streets of South China are full of people. The night market is like a sea of people every day. The streets are full of people, but it is not so crowded that it is difficult to move. Vehicles are not allowed to run on the whole street, and there is no danger.

    Hand in hand sisters can be seen everywhere.

    "It''s so fragrant. Where''s the fragrance?" A girl with two thin white thighs in jeans shorts moved her nose lovingly.

    "I smell it." The girl holding hands, the girl with a pair of horsetails, moved her nose and found the direction at once.

    "Over there, let''s go!"

    "Good!"

    The two horsetails sniffed the fragrance until they came to a stall. Looking at the grilled fish on the board, they could not help swallowing.

    The stall owner has just started. It''s hard for the people around him to wait, and they didn''t stop. Instead, the two of them came after the fragrance.

    The stall owner is a girl with dark yellow skin. She wears a ponytail cleanly and shakes behind her head, showing her bright forehead. Her eyes are staring at the things in her hands seriously, not very delicate hands flying up and down.

    The girl with jeans shorts swallowed saliva again and asked "when is it good?"

    "Right away." The movement in the woman''s hand remained unchanged, and her eyes were raised and then taken back.

    Cowboy SHORTS girl oh, two people are waiting for the woman''s hands of grilled fish.

    Suhao took the utensils next to him and showed off. The grilled fish were all lying on the white plate. This just shows the second facial expression of tonight, show a white tooth, pass the tray in the hand to two people, smile a way "taste."

    Without saying a word, they both reached out with one hand and took a roasted fish. Regardless of the heat, they blew two mouthfuls and stuffed it into the mouth.

    "Hoo

    Two people coincidentally reached out to fan, Su Hao couldn''t help laughing and said, "eat slowly, no one and you rob."

    Two horsetails swallow the first bite, frown tightly together, eyes are incomparable brilliance, this is to bite the second bite.

    Su Hao couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. He held out his hand and took a bunch of them to his mouth. He took a bite of them. They were scorched on the outside and tender in the inside. The taste was moderate. There was a fragrance and he couldn''t help going up. He had endless aftertaste.

    Double horsetail and denim shorts girl three five divided by two to solve the hands of this string, reached out to take Sue good tray of other grilled fish.

    When Su Hao got to know his craft, he pulled back the tray and said with a smile, "I didn''t pay for the last one. One is 50 yuan."

    They looked at each other in surprise, but there was no resentment or other expression. They took out 100 yuan and handed it to Su Hao. They said with one voice, "boss, give me another one."

    Su Hao just handed out the tray in his hand with a smile. They quickly took another one, which was still hot and hot. They kept exhaling and couldn''t help biting it off.

    After a while, another fish was solved. Sue Hao blinked. In fact, the weight of the fish she chose was absolutely enough. With her method, it was cheap for 50 yuan each. So it was definitely not because of the small weight of the fish that they solved so quickly.

    Plus the one she ate, she only baked five fish at a time, so the tray was empty.

    Su is very surprised to pick eyebrow "still want?"

    Two people again the same voice way "also want!"

    Sue laughs, hands again busy up, attention in the hands.

    In their eyes, they put the fish in the tray again. They are ready to hand over the money and take away the roast fish.

    Double horsetail to eat half, suddenly eat slow down, Cowboy SHORTS sister is the same situation.

    Both of them frowned in doubt. They still wanted to eat very much. How could they feel that they couldn''t eat any more.

    Su Hao''s eyes flashed a touch of understanding, two fat fish down, in front of these two thin girls, I''m afraid they have enough.

    "Fifty yuan is not a pit for you. This fish has enough weight. If you eat this one, don''t eat it again. Be careful to eat your stomach." Sue''s kind-hearted forehead reminds me.

    Just by the way, a couple happened to hear Su Hao''s offer. They looked at it curiously and set it in front of the stall.

    The boy asked in surprise, "what kind of fish is so expensive?"

    Without waiting to open his mouth, he turned around and said, "delicious fish! That''s the third one I''ve had. "

    The girl next to the jeans shorts nodded with approval.

    Afraid of two people don''t believe, double horsetail directly sent out his hands of roast fish, will not eat that side sent in front of the boy''s girlfriend.

    Her girlfriend is also curious, so impolitely bit, the last bit of residue to swallow, the girl felt her tongue to fly up.

    "It''s delicious! The boss gave me two! " The girl''s eyes are bright, and she says to Su Hao.

    Without saying a word, Su Hao handed the tray to her. The girl took two and gave her boyfriend one.

    Some of the boys doubted to eat a mouthful, instant eyes lit up.

    "Is it delicious?"

    "Delicious."

    Double horsetail they reluctantly staring at the hands of Su Hao grilled fish, but had enough.

    Su Hao kept working and said to them with a smile, "go back first. I''ll set up a stall here in the future. I don''t have to worry about not having food in the future."

    "Really! That''s great. Let''s go first Cowboy SHORTS girl to sue good sweet smile, two people hand in hand to leave.

    Compared with other stalls, no matter what they sell, suhao''s place is quiet and cold. She doesn''t yell. Naturally, some people follow the fragrance and come to her door. Almost all of them buy three of them and then walk away.

    In this way, Su Hao''s income for the night was pretty good, but she didn''t expect to earn back the money in one day.

    On the second day, Sue slowly arranged the things, and then started work.

    Just finished the first round of grilled fish, the stall was immediately surrounded by people.

    Su Hao looked up and saw that he was still an acquaintance.

    "Blue little Joe, you say delicious, right here?"

    "Yes, yesterday we ate the grilled fish of this family. It''s very delicious. If you can''t, ask cocoa!"

    "Yes, make sure you''re all fed up today."

    It turns out that the girl with horsetail is Lan Xiaoqiao, while the girl with jeans shorts is Chen Keke. Today, after 7:30, she brought her roommate to Nanhua street for dinner. Along the way, she met several classmates who also happened to have dinner. They were all pulled by Chen Keke.

    All of a sudden, the team grew a lot. There were 11 people around the stall.

    "Boss, give us one first!" Chen Ke laughably said to Su Hao.

    "Good." Su Hao continued to work without saying a word. The president Dong in his hand was flying up and down, dazzled by the smell. At the beginning, the noisy people were staring at Su Hao''s actions.

    "All right!" Su Hao put all the grilled fish on the plate and handed them to everyone. One by one, no one pulled them down.

    Chen Keke and LAN Xiaoqiao had the experience of yesterday. After blowing two mouthfuls, they directly bit down. In an instant, the smell of fish swept through every corner of their mouth, revealing an expression of enjoyment.

    The students next to them were amused by their exaggerated expressions and took the first bite suspiciously.

    Su Hao looked at the different voices and colors of the people. It seemed that they were very satisfied. Then he showed a smile.

    After yesterday, she was very confident in her craftsmanship.

    "It''s really delicious!"

    "I didn''t lie to you. If you eat, and if you eat slowly, I''m afraid you''ll eat too much!"

    "Hoo, it''s hot! But eat well

    "Yummy, yummy!"

    ....

    Su Hao didn''t disturb the crowd. Several people''s exclamations provoked passers-by. Some people joined in the fun. Su Hao quietly bowed his head to work.

    When she went back last night, she saw a spice in the recipe, which was added to the fish. It was mellow and delicious, and the taste was lasting and fragrant for ten miles!

    Now she has a lot of craftsmanship, and what she lacks most is the source of customers. With this flavor, at least the smell of fish can be vaguely asked in this street! I''m not afraid that no one will take the bait!

    Today, she added it. Sure enough, the passers-by was not only provoked by the exclamations of several people, but also because the fish was so fragrant that people couldn''t help swallowing.

    "Does the boss have anything else? Give me one! "

    "I want one, too!"

    When the voices of the crowd rang out, Su Hao was very busy. Even so, her movements were not flustered. Instead, she was very skillful. She baked them for herself in the daytime, and her movements had already been skilled.

 Chapter 366

    When Su Hao saw the traffic jam in front of him, he kept on working and said to everyone, "come one by one, please line up. Don''t make it difficult for others to get through!"

    It''s really difficult for her to roast fish and evacuate the crowd. Several familiar shadows suddenly appear in the crowd.

    "Everyone line up here. You can''t buy it until you line up!"

    "This way, everybody, this way!"

    "Please keep order! Don''t jump in line

    ...

    The strength of more than a dozen people was effective. The team folded and the streets returned to normal. It didn''t look so chaotic.

    Su Hao gives Chen Keke and LAN Xiaoqiao a grateful look, but he didn''t expect that if too many people buy it, it will cause traffic jams and inconvenience to others, and it won''t be fun for the traffic police to come forward.

    The team is too messy. She is too busy to know who is the first and who is the second. The money may be collected by mistake. Chen Keke and her family have really helped her a lot.

    In the twinkling of an eye, it was almost early in the morning, and the team was not as long as before, but there were still many people. Chen Keke and their classmates were sitting on the sidewalk steps.

    Such people don''t need their help any more.

    Su Hao finished the last wave, packed the roast fish to the packing guests, and turned to several people, "are you hungry? I''ll treat you to roast fish. "

    "Hungry! I''m starving Chen Keke''s most impolite shout, LAN Xiaoqiao is not willing to be outdone.

    The rest of them are embarrassed, but Chen Keke and his wife have already said so, and they agree.

    Su laughs, waves several people to come forward, makes the process carefully, shows everyone, and finally puts the fragrant roast fish on the tray.

    "Well, watch out for it."

    One for each, Su Hao took one in his own hand.

    At last, everyone finished the roast fish. Suhao stuffed 100 yuan into everyone''s pocket. "Today you''ve helped me a lot. This is the salary. If you can come and help later, I''ll settle the salary."

    Although her skin was dark, her eyes were smiling, which made it hard to refuse her. Several people didn''t want her. Su Hao had a tough attitude, which also showed that she needed help in the future, so the money had to be given.

    "Well, go back quickly." Su Hao saw that several people were students, and she didn''t know if she would be caught by the teacher when she went back.

    Chen Keke seemed to see her worry and said with a grin, "we are from Nanhua University nearby. Occasionally we live in dormitories, and we don''t care if we live outside in schools."

    "That''s the best. You can come to earn money from clothes when you have time." Su said smilingly.

    All of a sudden, he got involved in the relationship with the people. At last, several people talked and laughed. Su Hao refused the decision of the people to help him close the stall, indicating that he might have to close the stall at one or two in the morning to drive them back.

    Chen Keke had to go back.

    After collecting the stall, Su Hao went back to the small house in the alley, washed and went to bed. At this time, it was nearly four o''clock.

    Su Hao had a good sleep until noon. When she woke up, it was just 11:30. After she got up, she simply washed and rinsed, and then took care of her skin.

    Hache sat in front of his desk with a computer and counted how much money he made last night.

    Stay up late every day, she also thought of the yard to raise back a little skin, this can not go on, she had to think of something else.

    Raise the price and limit the quantity. In this way, she can close the stall ahead of time, not so late. But she has just set up the stall, so it''s not good. It''s better to open the stall at five o''clock and earn money before dinner.

    From 5:00 to 11:30, she can earn back the capital and even make a lot of profits.

    Chen Keke and they come every night. Su Hao also tells them about the time adjustment. So Chen Keke and they show up at 7:30 every night and go back to work until 11:30. Su Hao pays them every night and treats them to roast fish.

    The grilled fish stall is called "original flavor". A week later, it became famous in Nanhua street. When it comes to Nanhua street, most people who have been there know that there is a grilled fish stall called "original flavor", which is very delicious.

    Every time the old customers come to eat, the new customers come. The business of suhao stall is getting better and better, and Ben is back.

    This afternoon, Su Hao and Chen Keke and LAN Xiaoqiao went shopping as well as they could. With money, Su Hao would not treat himself badly. It happened that Chen Keke and LAN Xiaoqiao proposed to go shopping, and Su Hao agreed.

    Su Hao arrives at the place agreed with them and waits for them at the east gate of the mall.

    "Sister Xin!"

    Su Hao followed the voice to see in the past, two pretty girls arm in arm striding toward this side.

    "Wow, how do I feel that sister Xin has changed so much?" LAN Xiaoqiao went around suhao.

    The woman was wearing a pair of jeans and a white T-shirt. Her hair was tied into a ponytail. She was very young and beautiful.

    But the skin is still a little dark, but it is not difficult to see that the woman''s facial features are good.

    Su Hao understood that this was the reason for his intentional adjustment. Compared with the first face he saw at that time, Su Hao''s skin was much better.

    "I also feel like I''ve become beautiful. Sister Xin, what secret magic weapon did you use behind our back?" Chen Keke pulls her other hand, her small eyes are bright.

    Su Hao was amused by the two, holding one in one hand and walking inside, "stop making trouble, let''s go!"

    The three happily enter the shopping mall. Chen Keke and Chen Keke don''t know much about Su Hao''s family. They only know that she has just started to set up a grilled fish stand. Su Hao didn''t say that they didn''t ask anything else. So did Su Hao. Chen Keke and Chen Keke didn''t take the initiative to say that, so she didn''t take the initiative to ask.

    Suhao walked in the middle, two girls holding her hand left and right, holding big and small bags in their hands, suhao was no exception.

    Walking in the corridor, a few people talk and laugh, talking about going there to sit and eat.

    "Yuanxin?"

    Su Hao hasn''t responded for a while. When LAN Xiaoqiao hears someone calling Yuan Xin, he gently pulls Su Hao''s arm.

    "Sister Xin, do you know that person?"

    Several people listened to talk and laugh, and looked at the man making a sound.

    "It''s really you." The man''s eyes looked at Su Hao with some complexity, and then looked at the two girls next to him.

    Su Hao frowned. She knew that her ex boyfriend, Huang Ziqi, was a rich second generation catering worker.

    Even Su Hao was very strange. How did Huang Ziqi look at him.

    After all, I have no diploma and no beauty. I have a good character, but I''m a little cowardly. How did a rich second generation get involved with a poor girl who even had several jobs?

    Huang Ziqi, as the second generation of rich people, is absolutely good-looking. He is still very handsome. He feels sunny and has no bad habits in rich families.

    "Well, long time no see." Sue nodded and planned to do it.

    Huang Ziqi stopped her and said, "wait!"

    Three women looked at him, at this time, a beautiful woman with a smile on her face ran to him, bumped into his arms, "Ziqi! Ice cream or not

    Sue looked at the past and suddenly felt that the girl was a little familiar.

    Huang Ziqi smiles awkwardly at her. The girl also notices Su Hao''s three girls. She looks at them curiously and asks, "who are they?"

    Su Hao doesn''t plan to entangle her. The girl seems to be his girlfriend. Huang Ziqi doesn''t want to find her to get back together. There seems to be nothing to say between him and the original body. Su Hao nods and takes Chen Keke and LAN Xiaoqiao away.

    Three people in front of the corner turned, Chen Keke two people''s eyes out of the breath of gossip.

    "Sister Xin, who was that man you just now?"

    "Oh, a friend."

    Chen coco some pitiful said "looks quite handsome."

    "It''s really good, but I seem to have a girlfriend." LAN Xiaoqiao answers, Chen Keke nods with approval.

    Su good speechless looking at two people, looking for a dessert shop to go in.

    Chen Keke and LAN Xiaoqiao have nothing to do tonight. After the shopping malls are separated, they put things back in the dormitory and then go to Nanhua street to help.

    "Grilled fish, please." Su laughingly handed the grilled fish to them.

    Two people are also impolite to take over, fiery bite, shouting delicious, Su funny smile, turned back to work.

    At this time, it was dinner time. Many college students came out to look for food. One by one, after smelling Su Hao''s roast fish, they came over.

    "How do you sell it?"

    "Fifty one grilled fish, fish with pickled vegetables, etc. can be packed."

    ....

    Su Hao''s set of tools, it can be said that the roasting and decocting are all included, which is very complete. At the same time, the way to make money is not only to buy roast fish.

    Many people buy other fish to eat after eating grilled fish. Although it''s not hot, there is a steady stream of guests.

    After entering the night, it''s completely hot. No matter whether it''s coming or coming back, it''s very satisfying to eat grilled fish. Needless to say, the taste is excellent.

    Chen Keke and LAN Xiaoqiao are also very busy, but at least both new and old customers have heard of the hot scenes before. They need to line up and don''t have to shout. They all consciously line up. One looks at the order, the other helps Su Hao collect money.

    Although busy, but the action is not panic.

    "It''s said that the grilled fish is delicious. Let''s queue up, Ziqi."

    "There are too many people. Next time."

    "All right."

    It''s a conversation that doesn''t attract people''s attention. When Su Hao inadvertently raises her head, she just looks at the man.

    "Yuanxin?" Huang Ziqi was very surprised.

    Su Hao''s eyes also had a touch of surprise, didn''t expect to meet twice in a day, really don''t know is fate or evil.

    She didn''t say anything, just nodded faintly, then lowered her head to continue to work, the grilled fish in her hand.

    Huang Ziqi was very surprised to see Yuanxin setting up a stall on the street. He was even more surprised to see the hot team. It seemed that he did not expect that a grilled fish stall would be so hot. His family was also a restaurant. He immediately looked forward to Yuanxin''s grilled fish.

 Chapter 367

    "Well, change your appetite today."

    The girl cheered and didn''t care what Huang Ziqi had changed her mind about.

    LAN Xiaoqiao collects money nearby, looks at the man strangely, glances at Su Hao quietly, and doesn''t say anything.

    Su Hao''s action is fast. He sprinkles seasoning between flying up and down, and then puts it aside. A few days ago, LAN Xiaoqiao limited the rules. No one can buy three at most, and the team''s progress is greatly accelerated.

    I don''t know how long it took to get to Huang Ziqi. He bought two strings. During this period, Su Hao was very busy and didn''t look up. Only LAN Xiaoqiao received them alone.

    At eleven o''clock, Su Hao saw off Chen Keke and LAN Xiaoqiao. The team had been reduced a lot, but there were also many people coming out to look for food at night.

    All of a sudden, there was a commotion in the procession. Su Hao raised his head to see about a dozen young people with different hair colors and big and small holes on their bodies.

    They pushed to the front and looked at people through their nostrils. Although the people behind said they were not afraid, they didn''t want to cause trouble.

    "Give me twenty grilled fish, quick." Huang Mao, the leader, said very arrogantly.

    Su Hao lowered her head, so that people can''t see her face clearly. She kept moving in her hands. After a long time, twenty roast fish would be good. Huang Mao snatched the roast fish in her hands and was about to leave.

    Suddenly there was a whistle of a police car, which just blocked their way.

    "What are you doing! Do you pay for jumping in line? " The upright looking policeman came out and stopped Huang Mao.

    "How can I? I''m giving money." Huang Mao is also a bully. He secretly scolds the damned one in his heart. When he turns to pay, he stares at the people in the team. It must be one of these people who called the police. Otherwise, the police can come so coincidentally?

    All the people in the team didn''t look him in the eye for fear of being in trouble in the future.

    "Well, can I have credit? I don''t have any money with me today. " Huang Mao looks at Su Hao with a threatening face where the police can''t see him.

    Su Hao''s face was expressionless, and he looked at the policeman directly. He faintly spat out two words: "no way."

    The policeman over there came up immediately, raised his hand and slapped Huang Mao on the head. "How dare you come out to eat without money?"

    "Catch it for me."

    All of a sudden, yellowhair was crying. He didn''t know that the moves he tried and tried in the past didn''t work today.

    Several young men squatted aside, and the policeman came over.

    "Let''s sell them to us. We''ll have some supper."

    I''m afraid no one wants the roast fish even if it''s returned to Su Hao. The police obviously know this, so they put forward such a request.

    "Wait a minute." Suddenly a man came out.

    Su Hao''s eyebrows beat. Why doesn''t this man leave.

    "Lao he, long time no see, Yuan Xin. I''ll take these roast fish." Huang Ziqi took out a stack of money from his pocket, just 1000 yuan.

    Su Hao didn''t refuse, but added some food to the bag.

    Sure enough, Huang Ziqi pulls the leading policeman aside and hands over the bag of roast fish. Su Hao doesn''t know what they said. Anyway, the policeman named Lao he finally takes the roast fish.

    A few more police cars came and took those young people away.

    It''s almost twelve o''clock, so Sue can finish the last batch of roast fish.

    The man who had been around finally came forward.

    "Your grilled fish is very special. My father wants to open a shop recently. I think it''s about grilled fish. Can you come?" Huang Ziqi stretched out his right hand.

    Su Hao closed the stall without raising his head and replied, "no need."

    Huang Ziqi took it back and said, "after going, the store and materials are provided by our family. I guarantee that the salary is higher than what you are doing now."

    Su Hao shook his head and declined. "No, I think it''s very good."

    What else Huang Ziqi wants to say? Su Hao makes a gesture to indicate that he doesn''t need to say.

    Huang Ziqi is not a dandy, on the contrary, although as a carefree rich second generation, he is very business minded.

    Just now, he ate Su Hao''s roast fish. It''s a waste to set up a stall in the night market with that kind of taste. This kind of craft can definitely become a delicious food. He sees this potential.

    But Su Hao refused him

    In this way, another week passed. Huang Ziqi came here from time to time. Every time, he would buy some roast fish and persuade Su Hao.

    Without exception, Su Hao refused every time, but it was a very tempting thing to go to his store.

    The benefits he offered are really attractive. With his shop, her craft will soon become popular. But she doesn''t want to have more than grilled fish stalls and other delicacies in the future. She doesn''t want to rely on others. She just wants to build her own food empire.

    When Su Hao woke up, he was still in a trance. Then he remembered that although it was past twelve o''clock last night, a group of people suddenly came. Su Hao could not turn away the business he was sending to his home.

    Then a few scattered guests came. When she finally closed the stall and came home, it was almost two o''clock. She took a look at her mobile phone and got up. Today, she made an appointment with Chen Keke to buy a mobile phone.

    They were very surprised to see Su Hao''s mobile phone for the elderly. Although it can''t be said that she is a rich woman now, it''s absolutely no problem to buy a mobile phone. It happened that Chen Keke''s laptop broke down a while ago and had to be repaired, so they made an appointment to go to the street today to buy a mobile phone to repair the computer.

    After a simple tidying up, suhao took her wallet and went out.

    "Hey, coco, I''m out. Where can I meet you?"

    "Sister Xin! There is a mobile phone shop and a computer shop on the street near our school. Would you like to come over? "

    "Yes, what school are you?"

    "Yanjing University, will it be too far?"

    Su Hao was silent for a moment. It was a coincidence that Yuanfeng was also a member of Yanjing University.

    "Yes, I''ll take a taxi." Sue hung up with that.

    I didn''t expect that they were from Yanjing University. What a coincidence.

    She shook her head, waved away the thought in her mind, stopped a car and named Yanjing University.

    When it was about to arrive, Su Hao made another phone call, and they were waiting for her at the gate of the University.

    Su Hao paid the money to get out of the car and saw two beauties standing at the door, Chen Keke and LAN Xiaoqiao, with long legs, thin waist and pretty face. They were also beauties. Standing at the door really attracted a lot of attention.

    Su has a good look at the door. The last time she came here, when she broke up with her own brother, she thought she would not come here. Unexpectedly, Chen Keke and his classmates were students here.

    "Sister Xin!" Two people rushed to come over, one person took Su Hao''s arm.

    "Come on, you two lead the way."

    "Ha ha, I''ll sell you later. You don''t know."

    "You two dare!"

    There was another burst of joking, and the three walked for a while.

    "Shall we fix the computer first?" Several people stop, Chen Keke pointed to the computer shop next to him.

    "Go." Su Hao said, three people into the store, and the boss to talk about a good price, Chen cocoa will put the computer in the store to repair.

    "Sister Xin, have you decided what brand you want to buy?" LAN Xiaoqiao asked.

    Su Hao shakes his head. Chen cocoa proposes several brands beside him. LAN Xiaoqiao also gives advice.

    The three soon bought a mobile phone.

    "Come on, invite you to dinner." Su Hao grabbed a beauty and said with a smile.

    "Wow, I''ll try my best to be more expensive!" Chen Keke exaggerates to say.

    LAN Xiaoqiao also agrees. Every time he comes out, it''s not always suhao who invites them to dinner. Sometimes they will invite suhao to dinner together. Because they are still studying, suhao makes them spend more money.

    They found a small restaurant near the school and said it tasted good. They brought her to have a taste.

    When ordering good food, Su Hao said to them and went out to find the bathroom. He came out from the bathroom and washed his hands in the sink. There was a man coming out of the men''s room next to him.

    "Yuanxin?"

    Su Hao looked up and saw that he was still an acquaintance. Seeing the white eyed wolf, the corner of his mouth involuntarily hooked up a sarcastic arc.

    Su Hao didn''t plan to deal with Yuanfeng. Now that he had cut off the relationship, meeting each other was a stranger.

    Yuanfeng thought that her silence was a compromise, and she was so proud that she knew that this woman would come to him in a few days. This is not the wallet she sent to her door.

    "I know I''m here. For your pity, give me two thousand and I''ll forgive you." Yuanfeng shakes the water from his hand.

    Sue Hao just as did not hear, directly over the man left.

    Yuanfeng couldn''t believe her. She was wearing a white shirt and black wide legged trousers. Her hair was pulled up by a wooden hairpin. She felt like a different person.

    He was sure that Yuanxin was rich now, otherwise she would be dressed like a ghost?

    "Stop! Yuanxin, stop

    Anyway, he must get the money today.

    Suhao turned a deaf ear and walked to the few boxes in the restaurant.

    The distance between the bathroom and the box is not far. Just as she was about to open the door, she was suddenly pulled by someone.

    "Yuanxin, you don''t listen to me!" Yuanfeng''s face was full of anger, as if she had done something harmful,

    Suhao still didn''t speak and looked at him with an idiotic look.

    Yuanfeng was about to scold him, but he thought that he was going to get money today, so he put up with it.

    "Hurry up and give me the money. My classmates are waiting for me."

    Yuanxin must have come to ask for her forgiveness today. She lost face to him at the school gate last time. Today she is dressed like a human being. She came to ask for his forgiveness!

    "Are you sick? We don''t care. Why should we give you the money? "

    Su Hao''s mouth is filled with a smile of irony. She can still remember what this man has done to him. This man who only knows how to ask for selfishness doesn''t deserve to be so kind to him. Since Yuan Shen is dead, it doesn''t matter whether Yuan Feng is alive or dead!

    Yuanfeng didn''t expect that she could bear his temper. This woman even dared to scold him, just like before, in order to win her forgiveness and please herself, she took the money and said nothing.

 Chapter 368

    Chen Keke and LAN Xiaoqiao in the box are waiting. Suddenly they hear Yuan Xin''s name. There is some noise outside the box. They are worried about Su Hao, so they want to have a look.

    I didn''t expect a man to raise his hand to hit the woman at the door.

    Chen Keke immediately rushed to the past, firmly grasp the man''s wrist, while a kick in the past.

    Yuanfeng was kicked by her because she didn''t notice that she fell to the ground.

    "Sister Xin, are you ok?" LAN Xiaoqiao grabs Su Hao''s arm and asks anxiously.

    Su good-looking fell to the original cover, will go up to hit Chen cocoa caught back.

    "I''m fine. Forget it."

    Chen Keke stares at the original cover. No matter why, just now this man wants to beat Xinjie, she can see clearly, but Xinjie says forget it, forget it, and don''t do it for the moment.

    "Who is this man? He wants to beat you."

    "Yuanxin, you bitch! If your parents know that you beat your brother in the sky, they won''t let you go! " Yuanfeng yelled at him. Unexpectedly, he was kicked.

    That woman must be a practitioner, otherwise she would not hurt so much. Yuanfeng didn''t dare to offend him, so she had to attack Yuanxin.

    Chen can see that he is not honest, and he is going to mend his feet. But LAN Xiaoqiao is quick to catch her. She can hear what the man said just now clearly. He is my brother, my parents. Anyway, this man must have something to do with Xin Jie.

    It''s not good for them to jump in.

    Su Hao sneered. Unexpectedly, Yuanfeng was so shameless. Who was going to beat who just now? Over the years, if it wasn''t for Yuanfeng, Yuanxin''s life would have been better. If she went to school while working, how could she have only a junior high school diploma now?

    "Shut up, don''t we break up long ago? What, no money? So you want to ask me what I want? "

    Chen Keke and LAN Xiaoqiao smell speech to the original letter sent to disdain eyes, such a big person, how also tube was asked for money, and just now he also want to hit Xinjie!

    Yuanfeng''s face is ugly. He pays most attention to face. At the moment, Su Hao exposes his shortcomings in front of outsiders. He is very angry in his heart.

    "I repeat, we have broken up the relationship, so we have no money. Don''t ask me for it. Are you an adult? I''ve been raising you for so many years. Yuanxin has a clear conscience and never treated you badly. I''ll give you the best. Even if my parents know, they can''t say anything about me! "

    Sue was too lazy to pay attention to him. She grabbed a girl and took her to the box.

    Yuanfeng looked at several people''s disappearing back, gritted his teeth, patted the dust on his body, and looked around. He didn''t want his classmates to know about the farce just now.

    The food was quickly placed on the table. Su Hao''s mood was affected by what happened just now. Seeing the worried look of the second daughter, she said, "he''s my brother, but we''ve broken up."

    "I can''t tell it''s pro." Chen coco murmured in a low voice, but the box was so big that Su could hear it clearly.

    LAN Xiaoqiao winked at her and told her not to mention it later.

    After dinner, Su Hao told her two daughters, "he is also from Yanjing University. You two should be careful in school. I''m afraid he will bully you two."

    Blue small Qiao pursed lips to smile for a while, Chen cocoa one face of indifference.

    "You don''t know. I''m the vice president of our school''s Taekwondo Club. If he dares to trouble me, I''ll take my members and beat him. His mother doesn''t know him!"

    Chen Keke patted his chest with a proud face.

    LAN Xiaoqiao stares at her, mentions what is not good, wants to mention the parents.

    Su Hao didn''t care about it. She didn''t even meet the original seal when she checked out, which made her feel a little better. After sending them back to school, Su Hao went directly to Nanhua street to set up a stall in the evening.

    She set up a few small tables and chairs beside her. As soon as she arrived at dinner, people came by twos and threes.

    Some of them packed and brought back to their dormitories to eat. Of course, some of them ate right here. Chen Keke and his wife rushed over quickly, one helping to order food and collect money, and the other helping to carry dishes. They alternate, and they don''t feel tired.

    There are more and more people, not only the students from nearby universities, but also the office workers who just come home from work. Suhao''s stall is also famous in the neighborhood. Its business is very good and its taste is excellent. People who have eaten it once will definitely buy it again when they pass by.

    Su Hao also made some small dishes according to the recipe encyclopedia, listened to Chen Keke''s opinions, and brought in beer, some drinks and rice. Because with cocoa, there are only three people in the stall, and she doesn''t have the energy to work out other menus. That''s it for now.

    She is not able to make delicious food according to the recipe, but the recipe given by the system has an additional function, which is fantasy training.

    There are all kinds of things in fantasy training, even the ingredients. Practice makes perfect.

    Day by day, the business of the stall can only be described as hot, and its position in the night market street can not be shaken. Every day, the team is very long and extends to other stalls. More and more people come here, not only the nearby college students, but also more and more people run here. The busy night market street is even more lively.

    Yanjing University~

    Yuanfeng is not bad, tall and thin, with a white face. Sometimes he goes back to play basketball, which is popular in school.

    He recently fell in love with a rich woman. Without suhao in the bank, he went out to work and found that it was not easy to work. At the restaurant near the school, he wanted to ask Yuanxin for money. Unexpectedly, he was rejected and satirized.

    He grew up with good grades, not only because of his self-esteem, but also because of his intelligence.

    For the time being, he doesn''t pay attention to Yuanxin. He has a brain. He is a little famous at school. He has a vague relationship with a rich woman. Under his sweet words, the rich woman doesn''t know about his family and thinks he is a low-key rich man.

    Yuanfeng told her that she was in conflict with her family, so she wanted to make a breakthrough. The rich woman wanted to help him, but he refused, which made the rich woman favor him even more.

    He heard that there is a famous fish grill in Nanhua street night market, so he wanted to ask a rich woman to eat it one day. It''s just a stall, so it shouldn''t be too expensive.

    It happened that on Tuesday, neither of them had an important class, so Yuanfeng asked her to go to Nanhua street together.

    .....

    Today''s business is as hot as usual. Most of the students in the team are college students. Like 40-50-year-old students, they usually don''t queue up. They only come to buy if the team is short, and only college students are so free.

    Su Hao is wearing a cap today. With Chen Keke and LAN Xiaoqiao, she doesn''t have to look up and works with her head down.

    Yuanfeng finally gets into the line and sees Chen Keke, who orders food to collect money, with a stiff look and light makeup on the side. The girl who looks very delicate has already spoken to Chen Keke.

    "Four grilled fish, please."

    "Oh, good." Chen Keke looked up and said to the girl. Suddenly she saw the original cover next to her. She picked her eyebrows and wanted to say something. Looking at the original cover, she didn''t know that sister Xin was setting up the stall. In order to have an accident, she simply pretended not to know the original cover.

    Yuanfeng just reflected that the rich girl in the family ordered four.

    "Can you finish it for two?" Yuanfeng asked.

    "When my roommate heard I was coming, he asked me to bring him two." The girl gave a little smile.

    "So."

    Two people talk and laugh between Su Hao has done, leisure look up, it is the original! She also knows the girl next to him. Her name is LV Qingyu. Her parents are one of the shareholders of the largest shopping mall in the city.

    Su Hao squints. Yuanfeng is surprised to see Su Hao who looks up.

    It seems that Yuanxin is the biggest boss. It goes without saying that Yuanwei is very famous in this generation. It tastes first-class, and the long line every night is also talked about by those who have eaten grilled fish.

    Yuanfeng takes a look at the team. He doesn''t know how long Yuanxin has been in this business, but he knows that she must be very rich now! Every day there are so many people, a steady stream of guests, and some not cheap grilled fish.

    It seems that Yuanxin doesn''t interrupt him. Yuanfeng lowers her head and hides the look in her eyes. It''s not suitable to ask for money at this time.

    Su Hao''s expression is light and doesn''t show anything. It''s like a stranger. Chen Ke Ke feels relieved, but fortunately, he doesn''t make any trouble.

    It''s a little far away from here. It''s really inconvenient. In the future, she may not only make a stall like grilled fish, but also open a shop. It''s too far away there. It''s a waste of time. Now she''s not short of money. Let''s rent a house here sometime.

    As for the house over there, she hasn''t planned to sell it. Anyway, she doesn''t need money. Just put it.

    "Yuanxin? Is Yuanxin you

    Suddenly an excited voice interrupted her thoughts, a look up is a young girl, next to a few girls, looks like high school students.

    Seeing Su Hao''s head up, the girl became more and more fixed and thought, "cousin, is this grilled fish stall yours?"

    A cousin, explained the identity for Su Hao.

    Su Hao has a little impression on her. This is her cousin. Yuanxin asked her father''s sister to borrow money when her parents died. But instead of borrowing money, these aunts took a fancy to the insurance premium for Yuanxin''s parents'' death. It can be said that it was very vicious. At that time, there was a lot of money, but it didn''t get to Yuanxin because no one had paid for it.

    The eldest aunt, the mother of the girl in front of her, cheated Yuan Xin''s sister and brother out of the money with the other two families. As a result, Yuan Xin''s sister and brother couldn''t even solve the problem of food and clothing. They wanted to borrow money from her family. However, their aunt, who had cheated them before, turned her back.

    Yuan Xin had to drop out of school to work. That period, however, was the most difficult one she had ever lived. If she didn''t see their poor neighbors help her occasionally, they would die.

 Chapter 369

    Yuanqing and her parents have the same virtue. Her classmates brought her to the barbecue stand. They have heard that the business is very good for a long time. Now when they see it, it''s actually her cousin who died of her parents.

    Now her eyes are shining, business is booming, but she has a deep understanding, if you get it, your pocket money will be much more! Go back to mom and dad must say, anyway, this cousin is so stupid, when the time comes to cheat.

    As soon as Yuanqing''s classmates heard that the stall owner was related to her, a girl who was very close to her immediately asked her if she could be cheaper. Yuan Qing shakes her head. She has a brain. There are so many people in the back. It''s not good for her to get cheap with her relatives.

    What is such a little money? If her parents get it in the future, she will eat whatever she wants.

    "I didn''t expect you to open a grilled fish stall, cousin. I heard it tastes very good." Yuanqing is called intimate by a cousin.

    Chen Keke would have lamented that the world is too small. How can sister Xin always meet her acquaintances? Seeing Su Hao''s face, she can see that she is not good to her and LAN Xiaoqiao. She can see that she may be the kind of relatives who can''t get anywhere. She doesn''t have much enthusiasm when she orders food and collects money.

    They''re all the same people. Sister Xin didn''t give them any privileges. It''s better for her to treat them equally.

    Su Hao faintly heard her words.

    She works with her head down to hide the irony in her eyes. The original beauties are all a group of excellent relatives. The white eyed wolf in Yuanfeng doesn''t mention that there are two other families in Yuanqing''s family, but they come up to swindle the insurance money before her parents are cold.

    At that time, the three of them split up, but they didn''t leave any money to Yuanxin. If it wasn''t for the neighbors'' relief, they would have starved to death.

    Yuanqing doesn''t know what she thinks in her heart. She can''t bear the intimacy of a cousin. Although she says that the other party is only a high school student, as the daughter of a vicious aunt, she comes to know each other as soon as she comes up. She doesn''t like it.

    Yuan Qing didn''t stay much. After buying the roast fish, he said goodbye to her and left.

    After a look at her back, Su Hao lowered her head and got busy again.

    At 11:30, LAN Xiaoqiao and Chen Keke gathered beside her.

    After thinking for a long time, LAN Xiaoqiao said, "sister Xin, we don''t know what''s going on in your family. What if you still encounter this kind of situation in the future?"

    Chen Keke also wanted to know, and nodded beside him.

    Su Hao pondered for a moment and then replied, "don''t worry. They''re all white eyed wolf vampires. When they see them, they all stay away."

    Chen Keke and LAN Xiaoqiao look at each other and nod.

    "Don''t worry, sister Xin. We all know it."

    They really treat Su Hao as a friend. Although it''s not clear, when Su Hao meets these relatives, there is a strange atmosphere and a faint feeling of exclusion. LAN Xiaoqiao feels it delicately.

    "Well, you go back quickly, and remember to send me a text message when you arrive." Su laughs and hands the packaged roast fish to them.

    I know they like to eat. Because there are many people, they don''t have time to eat fish. They must be greedy.

    "Sister Xin knows us." Chen Ke laughably took over "sister Xin, you too. Pay attention to safety. When you get home, send a short message to Xiao Qiao. She has a paper tonight."

    "Well!"

    ....

    Yuanqing and his classmates separated and went home to chongdu''s parents'' bedroom. Yuanxin''s great aunt was yuanchunlan, and her father was Lianghe. They were ready to have a rest. Unexpectedly, the woman suddenly rushed in.

    "Mom! Guess who I saw in the street Yuan Qing kicked off her shoes and climbed into bed.

    "Who?" Yuan Chunlan put down her mobile phone and asked.

    "Yuanxin! It''s uncle four''s! "

    After Yuan Qing''s reminder, Yuan Chunlan also thought of it, but was a little surprised.

    "She opened a grilled fish shop in the Nanhua family, and the business was very good. She had to line up every day. I had to wait a long time to see that the stall owner was her! But it''s making money! " Yuan Qing deliberately stressed that business is good and making money.

    "Oh, so?" Looking at the mobile phone, Liang he also put down the mobile phone, and a strange light flashed in Yuan Chunlan''s eyes.

    "In this case, let''s go and have a look tomorrow. If it wasn''t for us, their sister and brother couldn''t take care of their fourth brother. I didn''t expect that Yuanxin would have made a fortune and started a business by opening a grilled fish stall." Yuan Chunlan said shamelessly.

    "Yes." Liang he on one side also agreed.

    Excellent! Mother, the fish stall will be ours soon! Yuan Qing thought happily.

    ...

    Suhao doesn''t know all this. She wants to go to Nanhua street to find a house in the daytime tomorrow. Anyway, it''s not good for her to be alone. Now that she has money, she can''t treat herself badly.

    On the second day, Su Hao settled the bill, simply burned a meal in the house and went out. There was a night market on Nanhua street. He realized that it was far away from the city center, so the house price would never be cheap. Anyway, the price was no problem. It just depended on the environment.

    In the future, where will the store be open? Needless to say, it''s near Nanhua street. After all, it''s almost the center of the city. The flow of people is very considerable.

    The best relative and the best younger brother will surely appear. It''s not as simple as yesterday. We have to think about it.

    At least it''s a community. The public security must be good. She believes that she will become a rich woman in the future. She has to guard her family well.

    She went to the agency and asked about the simple situation. Her requirements were not particularly high, but they were not low. The agency''s people could see that she must be rich and didn''t dare to neglect. She answered patiently.

    This afternoon, suhao is not satisfied with the situation. The public security of a good house may not be so strong. The public security of a strong house is so poor. She lives alone and doesn''t need an apartment. It''s really hard to find.

    She didn''t expect to find it in an afternoon. She left the house she had just seen and walked on the street.

    "Yuanxin?"

    There was a male voice behind him.

    Su looked at the past, it turned out to be Huang Ziqi.

    "Are you looking for a house?" Huang Ziqi asked with a smile on his face.

    That kind of smile makes people feel disgusted. Sue nodded her head.

    "To tell you the truth, I still hope you can work in our store. Your ability is obvious to all. You are a rare talent." Huang Ziqi said frankly.

    Su Hao thought that she was going to find a house, but he said that she went into their store. He was so frank, which made people not feel disgusted.

    "I still want to do it myself." Su Hao refused again. Huang Ziqi''s disappointment just flashed away. I would have known that Su Hao would refuse him this time. After all, if Su Hao spoke so well, he would not have been rejected so many times before.

    "Meeting is fate. What kind of house do you want to look for? I have a friend who works in the middle and seems to be doing well." Huang Ziqi said with a smile.

    As soon as Su Hao wanted to refuse, he said, "don''t refuse me any more. As a friend, isn''t it a small matter?"

    She doesn''t want to offend Huang Ziqi now. The Huang family can be said to be a big man in the catering industry of Haicheng City. If it''s not something, she doesn''t want to offend.

    "That''s trouble." Su Hao simply said his conditions.

    Huang Ziqi patted her chest to answer this, and then they separated.

    It''s time for dinner. As soon as Su Hao''s stall is ready, some unexpected guests come.

    "Xiaoxin, it''s really you. Qingqing told us that you opened a grilled fish stall. I didn''t believe it at the beginning. Let my aunt have a look. It''s really a woman''s eighteen changes. Xiaoxin is really more beautiful the longer she grows." Yuan Chunlan looks surprised. She pulls yuan Qing''s hand and Su Hao''s hand together. "You''re cousins. You haven''t been in touch before. You''ve been independent. Don''t you blame your aunt?"

    "Yes, yes, cousin, I''ve been thinking about you before. My mother said you were very busy, so I didn''t come to play with you. Now, we''re finally together." Yuan Qing looks like a little sister.

    Suhao pulled out her hand and looked at the family''s behavior. She wanted to throw up.

    "When I saw yuan Qing yesterday, I was thinking about when to visit your family. After all, you helped us a lot." At the end of the sentence, Su Hao said it with a gnashing of teeth.

    The original Chunlan when can''t see, continue to get close to her.

    "Ah, look at your grilled fish stall. It costs a lot of money to buy these things, doesn''t it? You''ve been taking your brother with you all these years, and you''ve suffered. " Yuan Chunlan wants to catch Su Hao''s hand again, so Hao keeps quiet and avoids it.

    One side of the original green then mouth way "I saw yesterday business can be good, must have earned back the capital?"

    Looking at the mother and daughter singing together, they were inquiring about the income of the grilled fish stall, and a cold color flashed in their eyes.

    "Hard work is hard work. Aunt, can you let me have a guest coming?"

    As expected, a few guests came to the back. Yuan Chunlan''s family was blocking her money.

    "Well, let''s fight for you." Yuan Chunlan gave yuan Qing a wink.

    "Yes, yes, cousin. You''re welcome if you''re all a family. Anyway, it''s a family, don''t you think so?" The original green takes mouth, two people walk to Su good side, want to take thing.

    Su Hao''s quick eyes and quick hands blocked her. She joked and let these two vicious relatives touch her baby. How can she do business?

    "Xiaoxin, what are you doing? You are a family. Don''t be polite." Yuan Chunlan pushed her hand away.

    Su Hao saw the two people coming in the distance, and immediately stopped yuan Chunlan on the left. "OK, aunt, you are the elder. How can you do it with you, coco Xiaoqiao! Why don''t you two come and help me out! "

    Su Hao puts on a boss''s face. Chen Keke and LAN Xiaoqiao, who come from a distance, feel strange. When they see the two women next to her, they run over quickly.

    Yuan Chunlan''s purpose is very clear. If she wants a share, it depends on whether she agrees or not.

    "Well, my staff are here, they are more familiar with it." Su Hao thought that Yuan Chunlan''s family would give up, but she underestimated yuan Chunlan''s cheekiness.

 Chapter 370

    "Are they your employees?" Yuan Chunlan looked at the two young girls suspiciously, "you have to pay people''s wages, we are family at least."

    Yuan Chunlan''s entanglement is about to polish Su Hao''s patience. Although Chen Keke and her don''t get along for a long time, it can be seen that Su Hao doesn''t want the woman to interfere. Chen Keke takes LAN Xiaoqiao''s hand and pushes yuan Chunlan away. LAN Xiaoqiao follows her example and pushes yuan Qing away.

    Yuan Chunlan is dissatisfied. Her face is full of wrinkles and smiles. Su Hao doesn''t want to keep pestering her. Does she want to make money in her business?

    "Auntie, if you have nothing to do, don''t disturb our business." Su Hao''s face was cold.

    As soon as Yuan Chunlan''s face changed, he was about to come up with a theory, but Liang he, who had never spoken, grabbed him. "Xiaoxin, your aunt just wants to help you. Don''t care too much. Today we just heard Qingqing say that your business is very hot, so we thought about coming to help. Let''s go first. If you want to help, we''ll call your aunt again."

    With that, Liang he pulled his wife and daughter, nodded to Su Hao and left.

    Su Hao''s eyes flashed a different color. This Lianghe is much more difficult to deal with than yuan Chunlan. This kind of deep-minded person is like a latent poisonous tongue. The danger in the face may not be the greatest danger, but the enemy in the dark is much more difficult to solve.

    "When you see them coming, you two have to be smart." Sue Hao takes back her eyes and concentrates on her work.

    "Good."

    In the past, suhao was as busy as ever. Now, with the money from the night market, it''s almost enough for her to rent a shop, but the store won''t be too big. She wants to do it for a few more days, and then the decoration of the store will be a lot of money.

    "Yuanxin!"

    Su Hao looked up and saw the sunny face of the man.

    "I found the house. I''ll have a look tomorrow when I''m free. It''s very good in all aspects." Huang Ziqi has a warm smile on his face, which is hard to refuse.

    Chen Keke and LAN Xiaoqiao exchange a look on one side, but this man appears very frequently, which has nothing to do with Xinjie. They don''t believe it.

    Finally, there is a good thing, Su Hao showed a smile, "OK, I''ll contact you tomorrow."

    "Give me three roast fish and some pickles." Huang Ziqi gives money to Chen Keke.

    Su Hao pulled Chen Keke to get the money and said, "it''s a big help for me. How can I still accept your money? I''ll treat you this time."

    "It''s better to be obedient than respectful." Huang Ziqi also took back his hand. They all know that Huang Ziqi is not short of money. Su Hao asked him just to thank him for his help.

    Huang Ziqi added, "if you are not satisfied tomorrow, don''t blame me."

    "No Since Huang Ziqi dares to ask her to see it, the house must be the closest to her requirements. If Huang Ziqi can''t even find a house, his father doesn''t dare to give him a shop to try.

    "I''ll go first. Bye."

    "Goodbye."

    As soon as Huang Ziqi left, Chen Keke came up to her and said, "sister Xin, I think this handsome guy is very good. You are old and big, too..."

    Sue is so embarrassed that the two girls are worried about her feelings.

    Huang Ziqi often persuades her to go to his store. Chen Keke and LAN Xiaoqiao both know his name. It''s the first opposite sex they see beside Xin Jie. It''s very dramatic.

    Su Hao saw the signs of the two and snuffed out "no, they have girlfriends. Even if they don''t, I''m not interested."

    Chen Keke quickly threw away his chest protection. "You won''t be interested in us, will you?"

    Su Hao raised her hand and gave her a big chestnut: "what do you think, dead girl, work hard, the guests are coming!"

    Chen Keke went to the reception to order.

    "If you don''t want to die, give way to labor and capital. Be careful I hit you.

    "Go away, go away."

    "Hit me!"

    A group of uninvited guests with various colors on their heads burst into Su Hao''s sight. The tables and stools on one side were kicked over by them, and the places where some people were sitting were scared away by them.

    "Girl, come on, give me twenty roast fish. I''ll see which one dares to call the police this time!"

    It turned out that it was Huang Mao last time. After being arrested by the police, he squatted for a few days and then released it. After coming out, Huang Mao still remembered which grilled fish stall he came to smash today.

    Su Hao got a frown. Last time Huang Ziqi called the police and called his friends who worked in the police station to arrest these social youths. He didn''t expect to meet them again today.

    Just now they put the cruel words, maybe no one wants to cause trouble, the upper body does not call the police, Huang Ziqi has just left.

    She squinted, went to Chen Keke''s side and asked, "how many can you beat?"

    "Six or seven, no problem." As soon as Chen Keke heard that he was going to do something important, he moved his neck.

    "All right, I''ll do it twice, too. Can''t I?" Su Hao began to smile.

    "Go on!" As soon as Chen Keke''s eyes brighten, she can''t do it. What sister Xin said is two times. When she gets along with her, Sister Li Xin is not a big talker. If she wants to be sure to bring down the opposite, she is a little excited at the thought of fighting.

    Huang Mao brought a dozen people across the street, and Su Hao rushed to fight without saying a word.

    For a time, the Yellow haired man didn''t react, so he was knocked down by the two men. Then he reacted and went to catch two women.

    Su Hao''s speed is so fast that people can''t catch her, while Chen Keke is more simple and rude. She can''t get up for a while.

    Su Hao is unexpected, a hand will inevitably fall.

    Double digit to single digit, it''s not down at all. LAN Xiaoqiao is stunned. I didn''t expect that sister Xin is so fierce.

    Two people and to make trouble together, it is to give her time to call the police, take out the mobile phone did not twice call the police.

    Before the police came, the group of people fell down by the two men in a short time, and Huang Mao lay on the ground crying.

    Suhao patted the wrinkles that didn''t exist on her body.

    "Why, do you still have to fight?" Chen Keke moved his muscles and bones for a while, shouting.

    "No fight, no fight. Who knows you two can fight so well? I didn''t even know I was going to play." Huang Mao''s face was so painful that his intestines were blue with regret.

    "No death, no death." Sue Hao turned her wrist and hit people here for the first time. Looking at the police car not far away, she went back to the stall without taking care of the people lying on the ground.

    There are still many guests around the stall. They are very surprised to see that the boss and another stall girl have turned over a group of troublemakers together.

    The two girls seem to be weak and weak. They didn''t expect to be so effective.

    The policeman who came here is still an acquaintance, that is, Lao he who was born last time. He came here to say hello to Su Hao.

    "What happened to these people?" Lao he came to ask.

    Su took a good look at Chen Keke, who was a little guilty, and said, "come here and make trouble. I beat him."

    Lao he is surprised. There are at least ten people on the ground. Su Hao is just a little woman (it seems to be).

    One of the guests boldly stepped in and said, "just now these little gangsters came to make trouble. The boss beat them up with her."

    There are still some unbelievable things in Lao he''s eyes. Now his subordinates come over with the yellow hair. Lao he asks, "what happened just now?"

    That yellow hair saw Su Hao, there was admiration and reluctance in his eyes. In a word, it was very complicatedˇ° Are you blind? I didn''t see us beaten. "

    Lao he is also a good-natured, patient son asked, "who was hit?"

    Huang Mao stared at him. Lao he''s subordinate slapped him on the shoulder and told him to be honest.

    "Who else? For the first time in my life, I was beaten so badly by a woman. " Huang Mao honest move, white as the police.

    "The boss?" Lao he continued to ask persistently.

    Huang Mao has accepted his life, no arrogance, said listlessly, "not only her, but also her employees, just over there." Said with chin pointed to the side of Chen coco.

    He looks at Chen Keke. Although he is not short, he is slim. Isn''t that bullshit.

    "If you don''t believe me, let her practice with you." Seeing Lao he''s skeptical expression of life, Su Hao thinks that he believes that Chen Keke can make a six, and he is more willing to believe that sow can go up the tree.

    Chen Keke met the honest policeman and nodded shyly.

    LAN Xiaoqiao is a little worried when she comes up from behind. She is worried about Chen Keke''s attack. That old ho may go to the hospital like these little gangsters.

    "OK, two hands."

    Two people stand to one side of the open space, suddenly old he to Su Hao waved "you also come."

    Su Hao was surprised. He stood beside Chen Keke and took LAN Xiaoqiao as the referee.

    "Ready, go!"

    At LAN Xiaoqiao''s command, Lao he takes the lead. He is tall and jumps high to Su Hao, just like the top of the mountain. Those with poor psychological quality are stunned.

    Su is a good flash, Chen Keke take the opportunity to kick a leg behind Lao he, the wind whistling from the leg, Lao he dodged, rubbed his ears in the past.

    Su Hao took the opportunity to give Lao he a back fall.

    The tacit understanding that two people cooperate is endless, old he was put down instantly.

    Chen Keke and Su Hao exchange a look, and Lao he''s subordinates come to pull Lao he, who is still a little absent-minded, up from the ground.

    "I''m sorry." Su Hao gently pulled the corner of his mouth, Chen cocoa can''t hide the smile on his face.

    "I didn''t expect that. I didn''t expect that. You two are very good!" Lao he smiles and gives them a thumbs up. After watching Huang Mao, he suddenly feels that it''s not so hard to accept being beaten by two women. Lao he has two brushes. Although the two women are dominant in number, winning is winning.

    Lao he takes those gangsters away. Su Hao continues to work. After a while, the number of guests increases suddenly. Su Hao takes time to have a look. It''s not the rush hour. It''s strange.

 Chapter 371

    "Boss, boss, can you sign for me?" A little girl with the appearance of a high school student, with a pen and paper in her hand, looks at Su Hao with some light in her eyes.

    Su Hao looks up in doubt. Chen Keke can''t find the situation.

    "Why do you want to sign?" Chen Keke asked with a smile.

    "I saw the video screen on the Internet. I admire you very much, so I want your signature." The little girl said without shame.

    "Video? What kind of video Chen Keke doubts.

    "Wait a minute." The girl took out her mobile phone and gave it to Chen Keke to see "this is it."

    Su Hao''s curiosity was hanged, and he got close to it.

    Although it''s a bit dark on the screen, and it''s a bit shaking when shooting the screen, it''s not difficult to see the scuffle inside.

    Two girls to a group of thugs, the perfect win!

    Finally, the girl said, "if you don''t die, you won''t die."

    And then linked up a video screen, that is, two girls on the uniform of Lao he, in a flash to put down Lao he.

    Suddenly adored, Chen Keke coughed awkwardly, a little embarrassed.

    "It''s over. If my future husband sees this screen, he will be far away from me!" Chen Keke looks like he is about to cry.

    Sue Hao was amused by him and burst out laughing.

    "Two nvxia, can you sign for me?"

    The girl''s eyes twinkle with expectation, which makes it hard to refuse.

    Chen Keke looked at Su Hao and said, "you can give me your signature, but the boss has to work."

    "Never mind! I''m very happy to have one! " The girl cheered.

    Chen Ke laughs, takes the paper and pen and signs a name.

    The girl got her autograph and the roast fish. She''s happy to go.

    Su Hao thought it was just a small episode and didn''t pay attention to it. The fight was videotaped and sent to the Internet, which was unexpected to her. But as long as it didn''t affect the business, it didn''t matter.

    "What do you want?" Chen Keke collected the money and asked.

    "Three grilled fish with pickles." The boy heard Chen Keke''s question and pushed his glasses on the bridge of his nose.

    "That..."

    Su Hao takes advantage of his spare time to look up. Opposite is a boy, white and clean, very gentle with glasses, looking at Chen Keke with a red face.

    "Well, what''s the matter?" Chen Keke inquired. At the end, he saw the boy''s shy smile and gave him a smile to encourage him to go on.

    "Can you give me your wechat..." the boy said more and more quietly.

    Chen Keke was stunned for a moment, and then his face turned red with the speed of the naked eye.

    "I see the video screen and admire you very much. I think..."

    Before the boy finished, Chen Keke interrupted him and said, "wait a minute, that fight video?"

    The boy nodded his head with bright eyes. Chen Keke''s face turned red again. I didn''t expect that so many people would worship him in the fight.

    When Su Hao saw the shy duo, he continued to work with a smile. For the sake of the boy''s shyness, Chen Keke readily gave it to wechat.

    Su Hao said to Chen Keke in his spare time, "don''t be afraid that your future husband doesn''t want you. Just now so many people want you to wechat, maybe one of them is your future husband."

    Chen Keke gave her a white look, and many people came to ask about wechat. Many people also secretly looked down at Su Hao, but no one dared to ask for Su Hao. Chen Keke saw it in her eyes, and she decided that if someone asked her about Xin Jie''s wechat, she would give it to her.

    Sister Xin is old and old. It''s time to find a partner. It''s hard to worry about her.

    ....

    Su Hao got up in the morning and simply made fried dough sticks and soybean milk according to the recipe. After drinking the last mouthful of soybean milk, she got up to clean up the dishes and chopsticks.

    All of a sudden, the door was knocked. She looked at it and wondered who would knock. She turned around and put the plate in the bathroom to open the door.

    Seeing the man at the door, suhao would close the door.

    "Why don''t you welcome me?" he said

    Sue looked at the original cover like an idiot. "Otherwise?"

    Yuanfeng opened the door with great strength and squeezed into the room. He didn''t know how long he hadn''t been back here. The furnishings in the room changed a lot and bought a lot of new things. A look flashed in his eyes when he saw it.

    "Enough? You can go. " Sue looked at him coldly.

    "You must have made a lot of money when you set up a fish stall. My good sister, give me some money. Your brother will starve to death." Yuanfeng turned around and said with a smiley face.

    Su Hao picked her eyebrows. Unexpectedly, Yuanfeng changed her tactics. She said, "no money."

    Yuanfeng sat down on the stool and looked at the furnishings of the room. He said, "it''s impossible. You see you''ve bought so many things." He picked up the skin care products on his desk, which cost a lot of money. He saw that Hongya used this brand.

    Hongya is the rich woman. She has a lot of money in her family. The skin care products she uses will not be cheap. Yuanxin can even afford this. How can she not have money. It seems that the fish stall is very rich.

    Su Hao didn''t speak and looked at him coldly.

    "I''m all wrong. Please forgive me." Yuanfeng turned around and was going to take her hand.

    Su Hao first step to avoid, way "sorry, we don''t matter, why give you money."

    Yuan Feng''s face flashed a lot of looks, but he finally forbeared, "you just think you are developed and help me."

    Next month is Hongya''s birthday. If you can''t show it at her birthday party, you may not have a chance in the future. If you get on the line with Hongya, you will not have to worry about food and clothing, plus his brain, you will not be short of money for the rest of your life.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that he couldn''t raise so much money even though he was part-time, he wouldn''t come back and admit his mistake with Yuanxin.

    His good sister is rich now. As long as she has a good attitude and admits her mistake, she can get the money in vain.

    Su Hao seems to see what he thinks in his heart. Does he think she will forgive him if he admits a mistake? Don''t joke, she is not his sister Yuanxin. Yuanfeng is a bottomless hole that doesn''t know contentment. If you can give him money once, there will be a second and a third. Moreover, he will never know how to repay his kindness. He only knows how to ask for it endlessly. Giving such people money is a waste.

    Su Hao put a gentle smile on his face, held Yuanfeng''s wrist and pulled him up. "I advise you to find a serious job by yourself. You can''t rely on your sister all the time, right? Besides, I''m not going to give you any money in the future. You''re 18 years old. "

    She said as she pulled the man to the door, finished her last sentence with an encouraging smile, and closed the door.

    With a bang, Yuanfeng came back to his senses. Her eyes were a little gloomy. This woman turned herself away from the door. When he became prosperous, she didn''t ask him. Even if she knelt down, he wouldn''t give him a cent.

    Su Hao doesn''t know what Yuanfeng thinks. Even if she knows, she doesn''t have any idea. Yuanfeng is such a person. Isn''t she clear enough? She hums a little song, washes off the dishes and chopsticks, sits in front of the desk and takes out the account book in the drawer to keep accounts.

    Later in the afternoon, I will go to see the house introduced by Huang Ziqi''s friend. If I continue to live here, Yuanfeng will not only come back to harass her, but also Yuanxin''s best relatives.

    If the public security is good, the best relatives can''t get in even if they want to, so as to save her from the thankless task of driving people.

    In the afternoon, he called Huang Ziqi. He told Su Hao the place and asked him to set a time.

    Saved his friend''s mobile phone number, suhao contacted him, and soon set a time with him, leaving on time at 2:30 p.m.

    Su Hao pays for the car and pushes the door open. Next to Huang Ziqi''s friend is in the middle. Su Hao lifts the broken hair beside his ear and enters the door.

    "Is that Miss yuan, please?" A tall and thin man in a suit came up and asked politely.

    Su Hao nodded, and the other side introduced herself, "Hello, I''m Lan Lan, Ziqi''s friend."

    Man''s skin is very white, facial features clear, a little soft feeling, plus the name of LAN LAN, do not know that it is a girl.

    "Hello, I''m Yuan Xin. Don''t call me miss yuan. Just call me by name." Sue laughs. She''s so polite, of course.

    "I''ll drive. You wait here. The sun is a little big outside." Lan Lan smiles for a while. Although he looks rather feminine, he doesn''t give people the feeling of a fake mother. On the contrary, his smiling face makes people feel very good.

    Maybe it''s because people in the service industry are very considerate and considerate of their customers.

    Su Hao didn''t refuse and stood at the door waiting for him.

    After getting on the bus, Lan Lan began to introduce the house. "The house is in the community behind Nanhua street. The public security is very strict. The residents'' vehicles have grades. They also need to swipe their cards when they enter. If they bring friends, they have to bring them in by themselves. All foreign vehicles have grades. If they stay overnight, there will be special people to confirm. The house is a small kitchen with one bedroom, one living room, one bathroom. It was just built in August last year. Someone lived for two months, but later moved away because they were willing to work. "

    After listening to Lan Lan''s introduction, Su Hao is very satisfied. Although someone has lived, it doesn''t matter. On the contrary, it''s the introduction of Lan Lan''s past residents that has won her favor again. She''s really very careful. Before that, I must have been fully prepared.

    Su Hao said that after understanding, Lan Lan asked, "I heard that Yuanxin, you also set up a fish stall on Nanhua street?"

    "Yes."

    "My colleague went there and bought one for me. It''s very delicious." Lan Lan released a hand and put out a thumb.

    Su laughs. Unexpectedly, Haicheng City is so big that she has eaten her grilled fish.

    "Next time you come, I''ll treat you." Sue jokingly said that she could afford to have a few roast fish now.

    "And the video screen where you fight on the Internet, I''m excited to see it! Have a chance to give some advice

 Chapter 372

    Lan Lan goes in first, and Su Hao follows. Looking at the man''s back, Su Hao is a little embarrassed. Unexpectedly, Lan Lan also sees the video screen on the Internet, and expresses her longing for it.

    Under LAN LAN''s entreaty, Su Hao has no choice but to agree and almost instruct him.

    As for LAN LAN, when she asks where she studied, Su Hao talks nonsense on her own imagination. Of course, she doesn''t say that there is a peerless master in the world and then takes her as an apprentice. That''s too much nonsense. She just says that she is interested in this aspect and has learned some.

    "Yuanxin, what do you think of this house? The bedroom is very big, and the living room has all kinds of furniture, 90% new. " Lan Lan turns around and asks.

    Su Hao glances at random and nods. If Lan Lan doesn''t say, she thinks the furniture is brand new.

    "Do you mind? If you mind, you can look for it again. You can look for the house slowly. "

    "I don''t mind. If you don''t say it, I thought it was new. This house meets my requirements. Please."

    Blue LAN dew in and out such as release, load smile jokingly way "that''s good, I''m afraid you don''t agree to give me a back fall."

    Two people laugh, Su Hao and LAN LAN back to the intermediary, two people in the front desk signed some things.

    "Yuanxin?"

    Su Hao''s face returned to normal when she turned her head.

    "Auntie."

    "Xiaoxin, you are also looking for a house. Tell your aunt what kind of house you want to look for. It happens that our family wants to move a house. The house we live in is very good, 70% NEW! For the sake of relatives, I''ll tell the landlord about it and give you a little cheaper... "

    Seeing that Yuan Chunlan was about to incarnate as an intermediary, Su Hao interrupted, "don''t bother. I''ve already finished the house and I''m already signing the contract."

    One side of LAN LAN with picked up the paper to the original Chunlan look, Yuan Chunlan''s forehead face a stiff, and then return to normal, "Oh, where''s the house?"

    Yuan Chunlan''s face changed when she saw Nanhua street. It''s near the city center, and the house price is the highest in Haicheng City. I didn''t expect that Yuan Xin is so rich now. This kind of house can be rented. It seems that the grilled fish stall must make a lot of money! To cheat as soon as possible, the family also want to buy a house

    Su Hao didn''t pay much attention to Yuan Chunlan''s look. He took out his card, paid the rent for a year, and then took things to say hello to Yuan Chunlan and left.

    Because of the relationship with LAN LAN, Su Hao soon moved in. She didn''t plan to sell the house in the alley, but she just asked someone to clean it for a month.

    Yuanfeng does not give up and goes to the alley to ask Su Hao for money, but Su Hao has moved away.

    In the past month, Su Hao rented a shop on Nanhua street, and LAN LAN contributed a lot to it. During this period, Yuan Chunlan and his family kept trying to take over the grilled fish stall from Su Hao, but they were all fooled by Su Hao. I just pretended I didn''t know what they meant.

    Chen Keke is the only one who is going to develop into a restaurant. Lan Lan, who helps to find the store, must also know about Huang Ziqi.

    The store is not special, but Su Hao thinks it''s just right in front of him. The open-air stalls are always inconvenient. When the store is opened, there is no obstacle.

    In the next month, suhao is not as idle as before. She is confident that the grilled fish in the systematic recipe will become a local feature. There are so many delicious dishes in the recipe, so she wants to establish a food empire!

    Of course, this will not be a simple thing, but if you have skills, you will not be afraid to fail!

    The next time, suhao is very busy. Apart from the time to set up a stall at night and the time to go to bed, she is running for the procedure of opening a shop. Opening a shop is very troublesome, with all kinds of certificates.

    LAN Xiaoqiao''s family also has a shop. They know something about it. With LAN Xiaoqiao''s help, Su Hao won''t be cheated. After all the procedures are sorted out, the shop has been almost decorated.

    The style is decided by Chen Keke and LAN Xiaoqiao. In this era, only young people buy things regardless of price. As college students, they naturally know what it looks like to attract college students. Su Hao is also relieved to give things to them.

    Tomorrow is the time for the store to open. Su Hao and others are still setting up stalls in the night market. They announce the time and place to the people waiting in line. Suddenly, the information about the store''s opening is very sudden, but they are all in Nanhua street. They all come to Nanhua Street to buy grilled fish. Opening and setting up stalls are the same, as long as the taste remains the same.

    Chen Keke and LAN Xiaoqiao still have to go to school. Naturally, they can''t help all day long. Su Hao wants to find some helpers.

    The opening day arrived as scheduled, everything went according to the procedure, and no one was invited. Su Hao, Chen kekelan, and Xiao Qiao set off firecrackers at the door, even if they opened the shop. When they opened the door, people swarmed in.

    It''s time for dinner now. Su Hao had expected many old customers to come back and some new customers. In short, there must be a lot of people, so she had already set up several tables on the sidewalk at the door of the store.

    But she underestimated the popularity of "original flavor". Those who have been to Nanhua Street know "original flavor". Most of them have heard that there is a grilled fish stall called "original flavor" in Nanhua night market, which is very famous and delicious.

    Even though Su Hao didn''t worry about no one coming, Chen Keke persuaded him to add a discount, that is, two roast fish, a drink and so on, to make a set meal. A few of them sold it alone, and most of them chose the set meal.

    Because it''s an opening, Su Hao doesn''t limit the number and time until the last table of guests leaves at 3:30 the next morning. Chen Keke and his wife have helped from the beginning. Up to now, Su Hao hasn''t found a suitable person. As Su Hao''s only two friends, they can''t help.

    Su Hao didn''t say any words of gratitude. She kept their feelings in mind. They didn''t say anything together. Chen Keke and Chen Keke didn''t help for anything. They were just friends.

    As a new store, the original flavor is very popular. No matter what time you see it, the store is full. People of all ages come back to buy it. It''s delicious, needless to say! Taste is king.

    Huang Ziqi knows that suhao has opened a shop, but he doesn''t want to pull her into the business. Instead, he wants to put the original flavor under the name of the Huang family. He proposes that as long as he cooperates with the Huang family, there will be more original flavor stores.

    But Su Hao refused to cooperate with the Huang family. The original flavor is just the vassal store of the Huang family. She just wants to set up a food empire. The original flavor can''t be compared with the Huang family. However, in the future, there will be more than one original flavor!

    Yuan Chunlan''s family immediately knew the news of the original store''s opening. On the day of its opening, Su Hao didn''t have the heart to deal with them. He was so busy that he just occupied a place for yuan Chunlan''s family. Once yuan Chunlan''s family got close to the kitchen, they would be taken over by Chen Keke or LAN Xiaoqiao.

    Su Hao naturally knows what they want to do, but she just wants to make the method and ingredients of grilled fish, so she tells Chen Keke and LAN Xiaoqiao not to let them close to the kitchen. She is not afraid to be learned by Yuan Chunlan, but if she learns four things, she will smash the original signboard and strangle everything in the cradle.

    "Hello, print this and make a hundred copies." Suhao walks into the printing shop.

    What she wants to print is the original news of looking for employees. The address and telephone number are written on it. The salary range is directly written on it, but it is not certain to die. There is a lowest number. The price depends on her own ability. Although it is a bit cruel, it can stimulate the enthusiasm of employees.

    Su Hao had to wait for a long time to get the 100 shares. After paying, she went to Yanjing University to find Chen Keke and LAN Xiaoqiao.

    Barbecue shop staff, two classes a day, afternoon classes and night classes, is not a full-time system, so time is flexible, college students are extraordinary part-time people, so she wants to recruit some people in the University. These things are naturally handed over to Chen Keke and his wife.

    It''s not the first time for her to come to Yanjing University. Because of Chen Keke, she often comes to the school.

    Entering the gate, suhao didn''t attract much attention. Although she is nearly three years old, expensive skin care products are not useless. They look like college students.

    "Sister?"

    "Sister!"

    A boy stood in front of her.

    Su Hao eyebrows pick, did not expect to come so many times, actually this time met the original seal.

    "Come here, Xiaoya. This is my sister." Yuanfeng said to the girl not far away with a gentle face.

    Girls spend light make-up, facial features more and more delicate, although not very high-profile dress, but suhao also recognized that it is a new dress of French woko magazine, which is worth a lot of money.

    When Hong Ya saw the girl who was called elder sister by Yuanfeng, she heard that she was nearly 30 years old, but she seemed to be the same age as them.

    A set of off white suit, a pair of black high-heeled shoes, light chestnut hair tied into a low ponytail, the body has a special temperament, although it is not particularly beautiful, but beautiful, especially a pair of eyes especially attractive.

    Hongya''s family is extraordinary. Although the woman''s dress is low-key, she can see at a glance that the price is not cheap.

    As like as two peas in the original, it is true that the expression of the woman''s face, the original and the family''s awkwardness are the same.

    Think of here, she took the initiative to go to the side of Yuanfeng, and Yuanfeng ten fingers intersect standing together, "sister, Hello, I''m Hongya, is Yuanfeng''s girlfriend."

    Su Hao pretends not to know "Hongya?"

    Hongya thinks that since Yuanfeng''s family is not short of money and the woman''s temperament is extraordinary, she must have heard of the Hong family, so she nods with a smile on her face.

    Sue nodded, then said with a smile, "sorry, I''m not his sister." Go ahead and walk away.

    Hong Ya frowned, but she could not bear to think that she was Yuanfeng''s elder sister.

    "Sister, I know it''s wrong!" Yuanfeng said quickly, for fear that he would show up in front of Hongya.

    Su Hao met for a while and a half. I''m afraid he can''t help them. He said coldly, "I''m here for business." Don''t disturb me when I have nothing to do.

 Chapter 373

    When Hong Ya heard that, she pulled back the original seal of what she had to say and said, "since your sister has something to do, don''t disturb her."

    When Su Hao saw that Hong Ya was on the road, he left without saying anything.

    Looking at the figure he left, Hong Ya caught a glimpse of Yuanfeng''s ugly expression and advised, "your sister is still angry. How can she talk to you well? On the contrary, it''s you. She has something to do, and you can''t organize her any more. Otherwise, you''ll just get angry."

    Every minute of a businessman can''t be delayed, because it''s all money. Hongya knows very well.

    Although Yuanxin didn''t give him a good face, it didn''t show up. Yuanfeng''s face was a little better, hugged Hongya and said, "it''s good that you''re still here, otherwise I don''t know what to do."

    Hong Ya smiles and hugs him back. "You, since your elder sister said that you are 18 years old, you can show her some ability."

    Yuanfeng''s face became gloomy in an instant, but Hongya didn''t see it. He agreed.

    Su Hao and Chen Keke meet, pass the flyer to them, chat a few words and then leave. After opening the store, the number of things increases. Several stores nearby are not happy with her. The business of "original flavor" is really good. The customer flow of "original flavor" on weekdays can only be achieved when it is on sales promotion or holidays, but "original flavor" is full every day, and there is no shortage of customers.

    Sometimes "original flavor" will shut down in advance because of insufficient materials, which makes the nearby shopkeepers even more jealous.

    Several shop owners who couldn''t see the "original" business gathered together to discuss some countermeasures.

    The business is enviable. In order to attract customers, several shop owners have come up with a lot of preferential policies, even if it''s not some holidays. If each shop comes in turn, they don''t believe they can''t rob the "original" business.

    "Original flavor" does not lack customers, but many people are attracted by those preferential policies. After a few days, several stores can''t afford it, so they have to recover as before. This way of harming others and not benefiting themselves can''t continue without strong funds.

    What''s more, the "original flavor" will not be affected at all.

    Since then, those companies have learned to be smart. The "original" business can''t be taken away. No matter what, they can only envy and hate.

    As time goes by, two months later, the business of "original flavor" is still as good as ever. After a long time, because the taste is unique, the reputation of "original flavor" immediately goes out, and it has become one of the most popular stores in Haicheng City.

    The comfortable and clean environment and unique flavor make it one of the most popular stores in Haicheng City, even if there is only one "original" store.

    On this day, Su Hao and Huang Ziqi were invited to wait in the "original flavor".

    It''s the morning, "original flavor" doesn''t open the door. It''s convenient and quiet to talk here.

    When huangziqi arrived, suhao poured a cup of Longjing tea.

    Huang Ziqi said straight to the point, "I''ve invited you so many times and failed many times. I think I''ve got a general idea of what you think. If you want to become bigger, it''s not enough to give a branch. You need to set up your own food company. To be honest, although my family is known as a bully in Haicheng City and there are branches in nearby cities, it''s still not enough."

    After hearing this, Su Hao understood that he wanted to cooperate with her, but Su Hao thought that "original flavor" was just a small shop and couldn''t help at all.

    "Don''t underestimate your original taste." Huang Ziqi saw her look and said with a smile.

    Su Hao retorted, "I never underestimate it."

    Huang Ziqi laughed again and continued after a sip of tea, "I believe you have a little capital now. Our family will invest in you. You can do it boldly, but let us have a share."

    "How much?"

    "Three seven."

    As soon as Huang Ziqi opened his mouth, Su Hao was silent, and then he showed a very harmless smile to him, "Huang Dashao, for the sake of friends, I remind you that this method is useless to me, I''m seven you three."

    Huang Ziqi also showed a harmless smile: "it''s useless to you, and naturally it''s useless to me."

    Su Haoleng snorted and didn''t say anything. The Huang family didn''t really say anything. It''s just that raising the price is convenient for what he really wants to say.

    "Original flavor, I can make it big by myself. It''s just a matter of time. To be honest, the Huang family is just a stepping stone."

    Huang Ziqi believes that this is not a big word. He perseveres in inviting cooperation and focuses on the potential of the original flavor. Otherwise, if he is rejected so many times, does he want to face up?

    Su Hao pondered for a while and said, "well, investment, I''ll give you shares."

    Huang Ziqi didn''t see much ups and downs in his eyes. After thinking for a while, he said, "I''ll go back and discuss with my father."

    Su Hao nodded. Everything is handed over between her and Huang Ziqi, but it all depends on Huang Zhongshi. After all, Huang Ziqi hasn''t handed over all this to Huang Ziqi. Huang Ziqi is at most a small owner, and Huang Zhongshi is the biggest boss. The money for her shares is definitely not a small sum.

    Huang Ziqi gave her a quick reply. Huang''s family only gave her two thousand five yuan, which was the maximum amount he had won. Su Hao agreed. It took a long time for the money to be transferred to her account.

    Su Hao went to the bank to repay a loan. Chen Keke helped find a relationship and bought a piece of land on the other side of the road.

    Lu Gutong is a small town, but it has not been developed into a tourist attraction. It''s not very far from the center of the city for an hour''s drive.

    Chen Keke''s family happens to be engaged in tourism. It''s not attractive to build a food building in Lu Gutong. However, if there are tourist attractions nearby, they should take care of both, bring people resources, and consume a lot. Chen Keke believes that Su Hao has the ability to make the only food in the world, but Chen''s father still doesn''t believe it, Su Hao learned a lot of snacks in the recipe. He borrowed Chen''s kitchen and filled a table with snacks.

    Chen''s father finally let go and began to hand over everything on the bronze side of the road.

    As for Lu Gu Tong, Su Hao hired a smart professional at a high price, so she didn''t have to worry about it at all. She just had to pay for it, and then she made it into a craftsman.

    Time flies, the store has been nearly half a year. During this period, suhao went to the vocational school to recruit a group of graduates to help. It''s easy for cooking students to teach in the store.

    She took an apprentice named Zhao Ningxin, who came from a vocational school. Su Hao thought that she had this talent. With a little guidance, the taste of roast fish was the same as she did. Several other su Hao also had guidance. When they found that they had their own strong points, they took them to study what they were good at. After they found that their character was credible, they took them to study what they were good at, Give them one of the related recipes.

    At this point, the "original flavor" of Nanhua street is supported by these people, and Su Hao herself ran to the shopping mall nearly an hour and a half away from Nanhua street to open a shop, which is the branch of "original flavor". She had rented a shop here and started to decorate when she found Zhao Ningxin.

    When Zhao Ningxin and Zhao Ningxin can be alone, the "original flavor" in the shopping mall has been renovated, which is bigger than the shop in Nanhua street. However, the theme is not roast fish, but mutton. All kinds of methods emerge in an endless stream. Taking mutton as the theme, we offer a feast of mutton, but there are also roast fish.

    The branch became popular again. At the beginning, because the original flavor was in Nanhua street, many customers didn''t live there. They had to go all the way to eat a roast fish. When they opened the branch, they had a choice, which was quite convenient for a person.

    Before the customers on Nanhua Street complained that they had to go a long way to eat mutton, Su Hao had already handed over the mutton to the people next door. He rented the store next door and directly opened two stores overnight for the mutton feast. As for who the chef was, he was naturally a student Su Hao trusted.

    Suhao has opened a training class. There is no tuition fee to enter the training class, but it needs to sign a contract. The treaty includes that we can''t use what we have learned from suhao to go out to work, but we can only work for the original flavor. Although we are overbearing, the salary of the original flavor employees is notoriously high, and many people come to sign up.

    On the first day, Su Hao asked everyone to make their own dishes and teach them by category. There were all kinds of delicious food in the recipe. For convenience, it was natural for them to learn their own strong points.

    Three years is very important to some people, but it is just a blink of an eye to some people. The development of Lu Gu copper was completed with the fastest speed. At the same time, suhao original flavor Co., Ltd. was also born.

    There are all kinds of publicity about Lu Gutong. People in Haicheng City know Lu Gutong and the original is a super dark horse.

    A few years ago, because of the flourishing age of roast fish, flourishing age of mutton, and so on, Haicheng City has become popular, and even many surrounding cities went to Haicheng City to hear its name.

    But it''s only limited to the surrounding cities.

    Longxiang hotel in the center of Haicheng City~

    The entire third, fourth and fifth floors of the hotel were wrapped up. When a woman dressed in low-key leisure stepped onto the stage, everyone on the third floor cheered.

    "After three years, our empire has arrived. If we cultivate you for three years, whether the knife is sharp or not depends on tomorrow. What do you think of the success or failure, honor and fame?" Although women''s long is not how beautiful, beautiful, but the eyebrows picturesque, natural, outstanding temperament.

    Naturally, that woman is Su Hao. She has trained countless people, waiting for the opening tomorrow.

    "Every tourist who enters the bronze road tomorrow has a ticket in his hand. After a week''s statistics, which shop has the most tickets will be awarded 3000, the second 2000, the third 1000, and four to ten 800." After su xiaoxiaomi finished, some of the people below were eager to try, some were dejected.

    This kind of competition is the most normal. Su Hao stepped down after saying a few words of encouragement. Tomorrow is the road. The bronze is the door. Today, she gathered the students and the owners of each branch for dinner. Tomorrow is a tough battle.

 Chapter 374

    All kinds of emergencies are not uncommon in their daily life. Today, she won''t repeat them. It''s a waste of words, but she made a document and sent it to everyone in groups. In it, she personally experienced all kinds of troubles, big and small, in recent years, or knew from others, hoping that they could cope with all the troubles tomorrow.

    When all the big and small doors opened at 11:45 on time, we could see from the sky that each door swarmed into a group of black troops, which soon occupied Lu Gutong.

    The opening of Lu Gutong has long been publicized by Su Hao through the contacts accumulated over the years. No one in Haicheng City is aware of it. Lu Gutong is the base of the original flavor. Whether it''s roast fish, mutton, sand and ice cold noodles, all kinds of special snacks are gathered here.

    Su Hao sits on the top floor of the tallest building on the road. In front of her is the monitoring of all the stores. People are dazzled. Next to her is Chen Keke, LAN Xiaoqiao, Zhao Ningxin, Huang Ziqi, Huang Zhongshi and so on. In front of them are a pair of telephones.

    If there is a sudden situation, the shopkeeper can call if he can''t solve it. If every shop is a giant''s limbs, SOHO, they are the giant''s brain.

    Hope not to have a phone call, pray!

    That''s what everyone here thinks.

    This time, no matter the beginners or the beginners in the original taste organization, they all work together to build the basic prototype of the Empire. No matter the head chef or a potato peeler in the back kitchen, they are all the people who come out of the original taste. There is no head chef in the store, only a substitute. Where there is a shortage, there is a top. This is the original taste education center,

    "I hope it goes well." Su Hao looks at the surveillance in front of her and doesn''t know which one to look at.

    "Success or failure depends on this week." After three years, Chen Keke and LAN Xiaoqiao have been honing with Su Hao, and they are completely independent.

    Everything is going on in an orderly way. Looking at the monitoring, every shop is full. Su Hao has specially trained the appearance of the waiters, and he can''t find fault with every move. Su Hao often takes the trainees of the training class to the physical stores for practical training, so that they can adapt in advance just in case.

    ....

    "Manager! There is a quarrel outside, because she has not served her dishes, but the people behind him have served them! " Waiters in uniform ran into the kitchen.

    "Come on, go out and have a look." The manager frowned, but he was calm.

    "What''s the matter with you! Those who are later than me have served. Why don''t I have a table yet? " A girl with flax colored hair was standing in the middle of the store with a very bad look. A waiter was bowing and apologizing. The guests noticed the situation here.

    She stood beside Zhuo. There was a man at the table. Looking at the woman, he seemed to want to persuade her, but he couldn''t get in for a while, and the store manager had a number in his mind.

    "Hello, I''m the manager of Sha Bing Dian. I''m really sorry. One of our stores held a lucky draw. Today, ten guests were selected to present our boutiques. It just happened to draw your table, so it took a long time. I''m sorry, didn''t you make it clear to the guests?" The manager inquired about the attendant.

    The waiter immediately responded and said, "I''m sorry, this guest, because there are too many guests. I forgot. Please forgive me. It''s all my fault. If you don''t mind, can you wait a little longer, and the boutique will be delivered immediately."

    The man stood up at the moment. "Because I just said it was very hot and complained a little, my girlfriend couldn''t bear my hardship, so she was angry for a moment."

    The girl with flaxen hair glared at him with shame. As soon as the store manager saw the play, he immediately said, "it''s really not nice. This is our store''s mistake, which brings inconvenience to you."

    "It''s OK. There are so many people in the shop. It''s hard to avoid mistakes." The girl smiles apologetically, and immediately feels that the attitude of the people in this store is too good to embarrass her. Next time, you can consider this store first.

    The kitchen had received the news long ago, and everyone helped to make a sand ice boutique, which was soon sent to the table for the girl with flaxen hair.

    The store manager and the waiter bowed slightly to the girl with a good attitude.

    The service tenet is that the guest is always right and the guest will never be wrong.

    The guests at the other tables were talking.

    "This store has a good attitude. It''s really speechless."

    "Yes, yes, I''ll come here in the future."

    "When you go back, you must give a good comment."

    ...

    It can be said that the store manager solved the problem perfectly and immediately accepted the mood of all the guests present. After all, no one likes shame. The store manager saved the girl''s face.

    Every store has all kinds of troubles. Suhao didn''t receive a phone call there, which is what suhao expected.

    Today, we are all ordinary customers. After all, there are so many people. All the stores are full. The rich or the people with some status will not come. This is their psychology. So as long as they are ordinary customers, the waiter can deal with them better. If they offend the powerful people carelessly, it is very bad to deal with them badly.

    But no matter what kind of people, Su Hao has specially invited professionals to give lectures.

    Except for some shops, most of the shops in Lu Gu Tong Li are open until two o''clock in the morning.

    People in the monitoring room to solve the problem of eating, Su Hao is not very worried, if even the store manager they can''t deal with, that kind of person must be very difficult, deliberately come to trouble, Su Hao can''t let everyone like Lu Gu Tong, can only minimize the loss of the store.

    In addition to food, there are also some activities developed by Lu Gutong. Tickets are required to enter Lu Gutong. Except for shops, all activities are free, except for some special activities on holidays.

    A week goes by quickly. The traffic volume of Lu Gutong is very amazing, which is comparable to that of any store or tourist attraction in Haicheng City during the holidays. It''s very amazing.

    So, suhao succeeded, and so did the investors. Original flavor Co., Ltd. has become a well-known company in Haicheng City since it opened innumerable branches in suhao. The success of Lu Gutong has established the status of original flavor Co., Ltd.

    In the afternoon of the first day of the past week, the flow of people in major restaurants and shops has been counted.

    "Next, it''s announced that in the past week, the sand ice store ranked tenth in the flow of people." Women''s enunciation is clear, and the sound of no delay and no hurry rings out in the corner of the road.

    All the members of the store cheered no matter what they were doing, and the customers in the store all had the same smile on their faces. With an order from the manager of the store, there was a discount in the store today.

    "It''s the joint efforts of all of you to get the 10th place in the sand ice shop, so today''s customers will be exempted from the cost of taro yuan or red beans." No matter which sand ice store, all store managers have discussed with each other and finally announced this decision. Of course, this is a kind of policy.

    "No.9 in traffic..." continued on the radio

    "Number eight in traffic..."

    "Seventh in traffic..."

    "Number one in traffic..."

    After the announcement, suhao sat and stretched, and finally came to a conclusion.

    "I''m Yuanxin, the president of Yuanwei. I hope that those stores that haven''t been ranked will work hard in two months. Thank you very much for supporting us all the time. So far."

    The shops on the list all make some concessions to buy people''s hearts. Of course, suhao won''t worry about all this. She turns around and walks out of the monitoring room and broadcasting room. Next door is her office.

    After suhao sat down for a while, the Secretary knocked on the door and came in.

    "Boss, there is a guest who claims to be your brother and wants to see you." The Secretary reported with a sweet smile on his face.

    Su Hao eyebrows a pick "what name?"

    "Yuanfeng, and a lady with him, Hongya."

    Su Hao''s fingers beat the desk rhythmically, nodded and said, "let them come up." When the secretary turned around, he added, "let the front desk bring them up."

    In fact, she didn''t mean anything else. She was simply afraid that the original seal would go to the wrong place and couldn''t find her office.

    The day before yesterday, I received the news immediately, and the smile on my face was very sincere, "ladies and gentlemen, please follow me."

    Yuanfeng Hongya looks at each other. Hongya is a little nervous when she sees Yuanfeng. She walks side by side with him and holds his hand.

    "Don''t worry too much. Since my sister has let someone take you up, it means that I''m willing to see you. I''m almost relieved."

    Hong Ya comforted him.

    There was a moment of gloom in Yuanfeng''s eyes. He had been looking for Yuanxin countless times before, but he was sent by Yuanxin. For so many years, Yuanxin didn''t mean to let go. It was difficult for him to ask for money. Today, although Yuanxin asked him to take them up, he always felt that things were not so simple.

    "I hope so."

    The front desk takes them up the elevator that leads to the top floor, takes them to the front of the office, signals Su Hao, and asks them to go in.

    Su Hao leaned back on the swivel chair, holding a pen between the index finger and middle finger of his right hand on his chin. He looked calm when he saw their hands.

    "What''s the matter?"

    The woman''s tone of indifference was that Yuanfeng''s hand was tight. Hongya felt it and pinched his hand to signal him to relax. She took the lead in saying, "in the past few years, Xiaofeng has fed herself with her own hands, hoping to get her sister''s forgiveness."

    Then he tugged the original seal to let him speak.

    Yuanfeng''s expression was complicated, but for the sake of the future, he said, "sister, haven''t you forgiven me yet?"

    Su Hao ignored her, just looked at Hong Ya, not bad, family is also good, why

    It''s sealed together?

 Chapter 375

    When Hong Ya sees that Su Hao doesn''t pay attention to Yuanfeng, she stares at herself all the time. Her eyes seem to have a little pity, a little sympathy. She''s a little uncomfortable, but she can''t bear it because she looks at Yuanfeng''s face. She''s about to open her mouth to remind Su Hao that the woman in the seat opens her mouth when she''s in the seat.

    "There is no excuse." Su Hao put his hand on the table and turned his pen. "We don''t have a relationship anymore, do we? Working with your own hands? I think you''re taking care of him, right? Is it necessary to say so well? "

    Both Hong Ya and Yuanfeng''s faces changed. Yuanfeng knew it was not so simple.

    Hong Ya can''t help hearing Su Hao''s sarcasm. No one dares to talk to her like this even though she is so old.

    "What do you mean?" Hong Ya holds his bag in the other hand, trying to maintain his posture and "make it clear."

    Su Hao looked at her again with that kind of sympathetic eyes. "Literally, doesn''t it? As far as I know, does he work for your father''s company? "

    The implication is that Hongya gave him the back door.

    Hong Ya says for Yuanfeng, "I work in my father''s company. Yuanfeng has never used my relationship..."

    "What''s the matter with me?"

    Hong Ya was interrupted by his words, and then she looked unbelievable.

    Yuanfeng saw Su Hao''s look, as if he knew what she would say next. He encircled Hongya''s shoulder and said, "enough! I got it! I don''t care what you do to me, but Xiaoya is the one I hold in my hand. You can''t humiliate him. "

    Sue shut up and looked playful.

    Hong Ya looks at the man who encircles her. Suddenly her eyes are a little red. It seems that everything she was angry with just now is worth it. This man is defending himself. He doesn''t want to be hurt and falls out with his sister again.

    Her weight in his heart was heavier than that of her only relative. She was very moved.

    "Original..."

    Before she finished, Yuanfeng looked at her gently. "It''s OK. As long as you don''t leave me, it''s enough. I can see her clearly." When he looked at Su Hao''s last words, it was an undisguised disgust.

    Su Hao is a bit speechless and exaggerating when she looks at Yuanfeng''s acting. However, the heroine of the event is not half conscious and has obviously fallen into it. Su Hao can only say that the IQ of women who fall in love is eaten by dogs.

    Pick up the phone and call the Secretary outside to "call the security guard to blow them out."

    Hong Ya suddenly turns her head and looks at the woman sitting there. Unexpectedly, she goes so far. Yuanfeng just says a few words for herself, and she is going to have them thrown out.

    Suhao raised her chin and accepted the woman''s eyes.

    Hongya''s first lady''s temper broke out immediately, "I''m not going! Why do you let us go? What did he do wrong? What did you do to him? Are you her own sister

    She was angry for Yuanfeng. She had been with Yuanfeng for such a long time. As long as she mentioned her family, Yuanfeng looked gloomy. Apart from one elder sister, he had no other family.

    However, his elder sister has always been prejudiced against him. Hong Ya has endured it because Yuanxin is the only relative in Yuanfeng, because Yuanfeng says that he does not want to quarrel with his elder sister and wants to be like his elder sister and other relatives one day.

    Yuanxin is too much, but Yuanfeng has been reading the blood relationship and working hard all the time. Hong Ya is very unworthy of Yuanfeng. This woman doesn''t deserve to be Yuanfeng''s sister at all!

    "It used to be, but I remember when he was in college, I made it very clear, cut off the relationship." Su Hao leisurely said, Hongya so indignant, it seems that Yuanfeng no less said bad things about her in front of Hongya.

    Hong Ya couldn''t bring it up in one breath. She was very angry and said, "OK, you wait for me. Our Hong family will never cooperate with you like this!"

    As soon as the voice fell, the door of the office was knocked, and several tall security guards came in.

    "Boss."

    Su Hao nodded faintly, her eyes indicating Hongya.

    Hong Ya can''t bear this tone and continues to say, "not only the Hong family, but any partner of the Hong family will not cooperate with the original flavor!"

    "Get them out of here." Su Hao did not say a word to the next covetous security under the password.

    Security and so on is her words, several people are very tall, very oppressive, Yuanfeng is a weak chicken, and Hongya is just a weak woman, how to resist the security.

    After a while, the office was quiet. Su Hao said to blow them out. The security guard really blew them out without any face.

    "This woman is really a big talker. If she doesn''t cooperate with her boss, don''t cooperate. Don''t cooperate. It''s really loud."

    "That''s it."

    Several security guards are educated. Just because they don''t speak doesn''t mean they don''t hear the cruel words Hong Ya put all the way. They are very disdainful.

    Hong Ya stood at the door, stamping her feet, with a fierce look on her face.

    Yuanfeng pressed down the shadow in his eyes and sorted out his expression. In the past, Hongya said, "Xiaoya, are you ok?"

    Hong Ya saw that Yuanfeng was still comforting himself at this time, and he forbeared his anger and said, "it''s OK."

    Yuanfeng holds Hongya''s shoulder, and his elegant face is very firm. "Xiaoya, don''t worry. One day, I will let her see my ability and give you vent."

    Hongya sighs. In her eyes, Yuanfeng is still too kind, but she just likes Yuanfeng like this and thinks it''s so gentle for others.

    "Well, let''s go." Hongya''s anger was settled by Yuanfeng in a few words.

    Yuanfeng gave a gentle hum, stretched out her hand to trim her hair, held her face, and printed a kiss on her forehead. Then she gently signed her hand, just like a rare treasure, "let''s go."

    Meeting this gentle, considerate and capable man, Hong Ya feels that she must have saved the galaxy in her last life. Yuanfeng is handsome and has a good character. Apart from her parents'' injuries, everything else is very good. It''s so good that people feel sad. Hong Ya''s eyes unconsciously flash pity.

    Since I was a child, I had no parents, and I was abandoned by such a cruel sister. Is Yuanfeng really uncomfortable?

    Thinking of this, she made up her mind to clean up the original flavor when she went back. Otherwise, Yuan Xin, who thought she had made several achievements, would not pay attention to anything, would really feel invincible.

    As soon as Hong Ya gets home, he coaxes Yuanfeng to take fruit from the kitchen. He waits for her in the living room and goes to Hong''s father''s study.

    "Dad." Hong Ya knocked on the door.

    "Come in."

    Hong''s father was surprised to see that "my baby daughter seems unhappy."

    Hong Ya nodded and stood at his father''s hand.

    "What''s the matter? What happened today? " Hong''s father stops his work. Hong Ya is the only daughter of the Hong family, so he dotes on his only daughter.

    "Today I went to Yuanwei with Yuanfeng. Yuanxin''s tone was very bad. I just said a few words. Yuanfeng defended me, and she asked the security guard to blow us out..."

    Hong Ya added fuel to the story. After listening to it, Hong''s father didn''t have a look on his face. He just said, "I''ll see to it. Go to comfort Yuanfeng. Let him know all these things. Besides, I will make him a minister and let him prepare for it. "

    Hong Ya didn''t expect that there was unexpected joy, so she went out to tell Yuanfeng the good news.

    After Hong Ya left, Hong''s father pondered for a while. He knew that Hong Ya was his daughter. Although there might be something to add to the story, Hong''s father believed in the process. Yuanfeng''s work ability was good, and Hong''s father''s cultivation ability was outstanding. Hong''s father regarded Yuanfeng as his son-in-law, and he could not ignore it.

    After thinking about it, I want to dial out a few calls: "Hello, boss Chen, when will you come out for dinner?"

    "Hello, boss Huang, haven''t we seen each other for a long time? When do you come out for dinner? "

    ......

    It''s not that Su Hao really doesn''t pay attention to Hong Ya. Her tone today is not very good. As a young lady, Hong Ya must be very angry. When she goes back, she will make a small report and mobilize her family to do her own thing. It seems that she should be careful recently.

    Su Hao called all the store managers to hold a small meeting to remind everyone that the recent performance of Lu Gutong is very objective. Some people in the circle may feel uncomfortable and take action. They asked everyone to be careful and check the camera facilities and equipment in the store every day.

    A month later, Huang Zhongshi came to Yuanwei company.

    "Xiaoyuan, have you offended anyone?" Huang Zhongshi said tentatively.

    Sue paused and said, "what''s the matter?"

    Huang Zhongshi didn''t hide anything and said, "I have a friend who told the Hong family not to cooperate with the original flavor when they invited them to dinner. The boss who came to the scene was the boss of more than half of the catering industry in Haicheng City."

    More than half? Huang Zhongshi just comforted Su Hao. Two thirds of the people were present. The Hong family wanted to make the original flavor out of stock and monopolize all aspects to isolate the original flavor.

    There are many people who are envious of the original flavor. The Hong family will certainly give them some benefits. They will naturally push the boat to isolate the original flavor.

    "It''s a bit contradictory with the people of the Hong family. Uncle Huang, you''ve done the same. You don''t have to provide the original flavor with any more materials." Su Hao didn''t want to, but the Huang family was isolated because they were close to him.

    "This..." Huang Zhongshi was in a dilemma.

    Su Hao smiles and doesn''t seem to have any worries. "It''s OK today, the 17th. The goods will be provided until the end of the month. I''ll try to find a way. I won''t be stupid enough to cut off my way."

    Huang Zhongshi reluctantly agreed.

    After seeing Huang Zhongshi off, Su Hao calls his secretary in.

    "Contact Baikong who came here a few days ago."

    "Yes."

    ....

    "I''ve heard about the company, but the Hong family didn''t invite us." The man sitting opposite Su Hao is in a suit and leather shoes, with meticulous hair combs and a pair of gold rimmed glasses. His eyes are long and narrow behind the lenses. He is very smart.

    "It''s normal for the Hong family not to know that you''re taking off in H city. After all, I just received the news recently." Su Hao said, "it''s better to join hands with the original flavor to have a pig eat tiger."

    White hole in the eyes of a flash of light, "the original miss good means."

    "It''s just coincidence. The reward for helping Rongfei get a foothold..."

    "Naturally, as Miss yuan thought."

    .....

    Tengfei is the leader of catering industry in H city. The economic development of H city is the top in China, not comparable to Haicheng City. Rongfei is a branch of Tengfei in Haicheng City.

 Chapter 376

    Su Hao made several dishes for Baikong that had not yet been marketed. Baikong agreed without saying a word.

    There are many companies in Haicheng City. Su Hao knows that if he doesn''t show Baikong some potential, Baikong will definitely not choose the original cooperation. With that potential, people will invest.

    It''s not easy to open a branch in Haicheng City, so they want to find a partner. It''s obvious that the original flavor is the most potential catering company in Haicheng City.

    Rongfei is the take-off of H city. Lan Lan tells her that since the Hong family has launched Haicheng City''s catering industry leaders not to cooperate with the original flavor, Su Hao will find people who are not from Haicheng City. Just in time, Rongfei is not a first-class company, but it''s only a matter of time.

    Take off and the original cooperation, will not be disappointed.

    On this day, Yuanwei signed a contract with Rongfei, which is the beginning of Yuanwei''s soaring into the sky. Of course, these are all afterwords.

    "Sister Xin, the Hong family is waiting to see our jokes about cutting off supplies. What should we do?" Chen Keke looks dignified to find Su Hao.

    The latter is indifferent, looking at the ancient bronze landscape of the road, "it doesn''t matter, there is no unique way for heaven."

    After hearing this, Chen Keke understood that Su Hao had a way to deal with it and didn''t worry about it. He reported the flow of people this month.

    Compared with the first week of opening, the number of tickets sold by Lu Gutong did not decrease, but increased. Every food in the store is exquisite. Since the opening, many food bloggers or gourmet people have come to taste it.

    Even if you want to give a bad review, the original video is absolutely a kind of enjoyment on the tip of the tongue!

    In this era of network development, comments on the network spread very fast. A big flow V also made a list of the people who want to eat most, and the original flavor was on the list.

    When Su Hao just set up the fish stand, the video screen of fighting with Chen Keke was turned over again. The boring netizens even got a vote. Who''s the most violent President!

    The original Su Hao won the top of the list. When he saw the results, Su Hao was very helpless, but he didn''t ask people to organize the reprint of this video on the network. He gave the publicity to the original for free, not for nothing.

    At the same time, LAN Xiaoqiao came to suhao''s office.

    LAN Xiaoqiao, dressed in a dress and suit, went to his desk with a document in his hand. "Sister Xin, this is the publicity plan. Have a look?"

    Although she said so, she didn''t mean to give the folder to her. Sue was very strange.

    "The plan needs your full cooperation from sister Xin." Blue little Joe smile very cunning, like a little fox.

    Su Hao suddenly had a bad hunch: "show me first."

    LAN Xiaoqiao did not refuse to hand over the folder with a smile.

    When she saw something, her bad feeling grew stronger and stronger. After watching it, she looked up and asked, "what do you mean?"

    "I need sister Xin to sell your skills." LAN Xiaoqiao said with a smile, and his words made people reverie.

    Su Hao clapped his desk and stood up, "you little fox are getting more and more dirty!" Come on, I can''t help laughing, "coco agreed?"

    LAN Xiaoqiao is not frightened by Su Hao, and continues to say with a smile, "coco says that if sister Xin agrees with her, she will go up."

    Su Hao thought that if the girl agreed, she would always say that she would never get married in the future. This idea is really good. She didn''t directly refuse "let me think about it again."

    It''s the expected answer of little blue Joe. She said, "I''ll go first."

    Su Hao nodded, and LAN Xiaoqiao walked out of the office with kindness. As soon as the Secretary outside saw her coming out, he caught up with her and said, "are you ok?"

    LAN Xiaoqiao still has a smile on her face. The smile in her eyes is not fake. She opens her mouth leisurely and gives an ambiguous answer: "don''t you know the boss''s character? It''s a play."

    The secretary gives her a thumbs up and goes back to her seat. LAN Xiaoqiao goes to Chen Keke and tells her that Yuanxin has agreed. Since sister Xin has agreed, Chen Keke can''t go back. Had to agree to come down, did not think blue small Qiao this is in pit her.

    Sunday road bronze~

    There are a lot of cameras and instruments in the open space. There are staff supporting a piece of space here. The outside is full of guests, while the people in the middle make gorgeous martial arts actions one by one. The people who watch are dazzled and only sigh that this wave of operation is very powerful.

    Yes, there will be su Hao and Chen Keke in the publicity plan. One is the original CEO, and the other is in the same position in the original. Martial arts is always attractive. People watching martial arts are enthusiastic. Taking advantage of the trend of beating up the bad youth a few years ago, we will launch the original publicity.

    At the same time, the shooting is not confidential. He boldly shoots directly in the business of Lu Gutong. LAN Xiaoqiao invited a famous director in the performing arts circle. The other party is sure to give everyone a surprise when the promotional film is released. Most of the shooting GAGs are su Hao''s and Chen Keke''s play. Onlookers send them online just to pave the way for the later promotional film.

    There is only one word, that is the bravery of skilled artists.

    In just a few minutes, in a day and a half, the shooting site temporarily built by Lu Gu Tong was removed. The director and others were editing it. Of course, it was impossible to make it public.

    At the same time when they made it, they were brushed by the original gags on the Internet. Needless to say, Su Hao and Chen Keke also made great efforts in this aspect. It''s easy to do a few fancy actions to attract people''s attention.

    If they are just ordinary people, they will not be able to attract this effect. They are both high-level figures of original flavor. At this time, original flavor is famous in Haicheng City, and more people naturally pay attention to it.

    H City~

    As soon as Kongkong finished a TV play, she suddenly felt lonely, empty and cold. She looked for the next target on a TV software and brushed a face into her eyes. She felt a little familiar with it. When she saw the title below, she was very interested and went in.

    Just a few minutes, but she can not forget, there is a voice in her heart told her, found, is this TV play!

    After watching TV series for so many years, she usually only needs to watch a few scenes of characters to know whether the TV series will be popular or not. Now after watching the short video for a few minutes, she knows that she can catch up with the TV series again!

    She opened the comments and found that many people, like her, were asking what kind of TV play or movie it was, but no one knew. She turned the video to the micro blog, which has more than 100000 fans, all of which were accumulated by her sharp TV movie comments.

    Maybe some of her fans know what TV series or movie it is.

    She held her chin and began to brush the comments. She found that most of the comments were asking her what was the new movie or TV series? There are still a few praises.

    An afternoon passed quickly, and there were more than 30000 comments. There were some fans'' replies, but no one knew what TV series it was.

    At the moment, a comment from a netizen is in my eyes.

    Haiwuyin: the woman above looks familiar

    Kongkong immediately went to the top of the list, and this reply only came back to this netizen. Finally, someone had the same feeling as her.

    After the formulation, many netizens also commented, feeling familiar.

    Soon there were more than 100 replies to this top comment.

    At this moment, the sound of sea fog began to speak again.

    Haiwuyin: it seems to be the advertisement of Haicheng Yuanwei company

    In a daze, Kongkong immediately searches for the original flavor on Weibo, jumps out, and finally clicks into the official Weibo. There are only a few women''s photos or group photos on it. Kongkong feels very familiar and suddenly finds that it is the hero in the video.

    She widened her eyes and browsed all the information to one side. She was surprised to find that the hero in the video screen was the CEO of Haicheng Yuanwei Co., Ltd.

    What is this?

    Ding''s a, hint issued new news.

    Haicheng Yuanwei Co., Ltd.: Yes, this is our company''s advertisement. It comes with one or two video screens.

    The first one is no doubt empty. It may have been forwarded to the video screen on Weibo many times. She opened the second one.

    "Hello, everyone. First of all, I''d like to clarify that I''m not a star, and that video screen is not a gag of a movie or TV series. It''s the advertisement of our original flavor Co., Ltd. if you like, you can come to Haicheng road bronze, which will definitely bring you a feast on the tip of your tongue."

    The woman in the video screen has light chestnut curly hair, delicate white skin, facial features are not particularly delicate, but the temperament is outstanding, especially the eyes, the recognition rate is particularly high!

    After watching Kongkong, he felt as if he had been drained of all his strength and collapsed on the chair.

    What the hell! After working hard for a long time, she found that it was not a TV series or a movie, but just a company''s advertisement, which made her pay so much attention. She also mobilized her microblog fans to look for it together.

    When she closed her eyes, the woman''s face couldn''t go away. She opened her eyes, picked up her mobile phone and played a game. After playing, she closed her sour eyes. Strange things happened at this time. Every move of the woman seemed to be deeply engraved in her mind, which was pleasing to the eyes.

    Believe your evil! Empty suddenly sit straight, and played a game, or the same result, that day she packed up to go to Haicheng City.

    After seeing this video screen all over the world, there are many people who are just as scared as Kongkong. A big wave is coming to Haicheng City!

    Su Hao signs his name on the document and gives it to the secretary.

    She suddenly thought of the video of the promo and asked, "how did the promo respond?"

    The Secretary replied with a smile that "countless netizens on Weibo have left messages to come to Haicheng City. After two official videos, I specially inquired that the number of tickets to Haicheng City has risen sharply, and the population of Haicheng City will increase in the near future."

    Sue nodded to understand, "I know."

    The Secretary nodded and backed out.

    Su thinks for a moment, takes out her mobile phone and calls LAN LAN.

 Chapter 377

    When Huang Ziqi asked LAN LAN to help find a house, she was Huang Ziqi''s friend. After su Hao met Lan Lan, she was sure that Lan Lan''s family was not ordinary.

    In fact, Lan Lan''s family is a hotel, and Huang''s catering contacts, so Huang Ziqi and Lan Lan also know each other.

    For friends, of course, they earn money together.

    What the Secretary said just now reminded her that once those who came to Haicheng city because of watching the video, they had to stay, and they could not live on the street, which would drive the business of hotels, hotels, folk customs and so on.

    There is a five-star hotel near Lu Gutong, which belongs to Lan Lan''s family. If Lu Gutong cooperates with the hotel, it will be mutually beneficial.

    "Hello, are you free? I want to talk to you about a deal. "

    After fixing the time for the meeting, Su Hao hung up and informed her secretary to pay attention to the reception.

    At two o''clock in the afternoon, Lan Lan sat in suhao''s office on time.

    "A lot of people will come to Haicheng City in the near future... People who stay in hotels can directly buy tickets for antique road bronze from your hotels at a cheap price, while people who have tickets for antique road bronze can get some discounts in your hotels..."

    The two talked in Su Hao''s office for more than an hour, and LAN hurried back to carry out the plan.

    Chen Keke comes to Su Hao''s office.

    "Sister Xin, not everyone has the money to live in five-star hotels. I don''t mean they don''t have the money, but they don''t want to spend it. Should we find a cheaper hotel to cooperate with?" Chen Keke asked questions.

    Su Hao was silent for a moment, thinking. Suddenly, there was a flash in his mind, "do you have a B & B shop?"

    Chen Keke also thought of something and nodded, "there is a family about 40 minutes away from the road."

    "Call a meeting." Su Hao fixed the tone with one stroke, and added, "6:30 p.m."

    Chen Keke walked out of the office and said to the secretary not far away, "let''s know that the meeting will be held at 6:30 in the evening."

    "Good."

    In the evening~

    "Original flavor is not limited to Haicheng City. When people from outside Haicheng city come, where to stay is a problem. Now we have cooperated with the blue city five star hotel. Customers'' income has different stages, and their spending also has different stages. All the folk customs at home give a hand. The cooperation between original flavor and these folk customs can help those who are not in Haicheng City on the Internet, All folk customs are visited by people from the company to set the price. "

    In the past two months, Hong Ya sat at Hong''s house, waiting for the news that there were no original materials. As a result, two months later, nothing happened, and the business was getting hotter and bigger.

    Hong Fu feels this kind of crisis. He is much more experienced than Hong Ya and asks people to investigate where the original food materials are provided.

    When he first did this, Hong Fu thought that Yuanwei didn''t have the ability to go outside to find a supplier. However, after such an investigation, he found that it was just a small company that had just sprung up, so he gave some help to the following people and suppressed the Rongfei company.

    But after two years, the original business is getting more and more prosperous. Hong''s father finally arrives. After further investigation, he finds that there is someone behind Rongfei, who is not from Haicheng City. The more investigation, the more surprised he is. He finds that it is the take-off of H city!

    "Dad! If we let Yuanwei rise, the first thing they will retaliate against is our Hong family! " Even people like Hongya, who have no business sense, are shocked by the development trend of Yuanwei.

    Hong''s father''s face was a little gloomy. "I know, Xiaoya, don''t underestimate our Hong family. Yuanxin is not the only one who is ambitious."

    Hong Ya was stunned for a moment, and then understood her father''s meaning.

    There are people outside, not just the original flavor. The Hong family has been standing for so many years. How can the power be limited to Haicheng City?

    Su Hao has been very busy recently, but he forgot about the Hong family. When he talked with Baikong, he didn''t mean to mention it.

    She will take revenge sooner or later for the fact that the people in Haicheng city don''t provide materials for Yuanwei. She is a little busy recently. When the dust settles, she will give the Hong family a surprise.

    The training course of original flavor has never ended. With the rapid development of original flavor, in addition to the Hong family, there are also some envious people who will definitely block it. Naturally, the candidates in the training course should be more cautious. After all, once the craftsmanship is disclosed, the original flavor is not unique, and the guests have more choices, so the original flavor is no longer unique.

    In fact, the title of president of suhao is a bit of a joke. She found a person who has a good mind in managing the company. It is clear that suhao solves all the big and small affairs by herself. In fact, unless someone talks with suhao about some major events, suhao has completely delegated power.

    That man''s name is Chen Ming.

    It has nothing to do with Chen Keke. It''s just someone Su Hao meets by chance. When Su Hao discovers his talent, Chen Ming works for him.

    Chen Ming personally checked the people in the training class. He used the method of combining en and Wei very smoothly. So far, he has not found anything about the leakage of the original craftsmanship.

    On this day, Su Hao called together Chen Keke, Chen Ming and others. These people can be said to be her confidants. The company is in good order, and they have played a great role.

    "The next city in the original flavor is H city. Surely everyone knows? Next week, I''ll take some people there. I won''t come back until the development of the original flavor over there can be independent. This side will be handed over to you. At the same time, we''ll open another original flavor in Haicheng City. You can do it yourself. I''ll give you the funds. You can cultivate yourself. At the same time, we need a cover up for the Hong family... "Su Hao explained the general plan, Finally decided who to take to H city.

    "I want to go." Chen Ming spoke out.

    LAN Xiaoqiao''s smiling face suddenly frowned, "this side..."

    "I''ve found someone to take over." Chen Ming said with a smile.

    "Who is it?" Suhao asked.

    "Mufeng." Mufeng is a senior of Chen Ming''s University. After su Hao finds out about Chen Ming, he pulls Mufeng into the company.

    "He entered the original flavor one month later than me, and now he has been here for three years. He mentioned it with sister Xin before." Chen Mingdao.

    Su Hao nods. Mufeng has a lot of contact with him. On Lu Gutong''s side, except for Chen Ming, Mufeng is operating. It''s not an opportunity for him to be on his own.

    "The way of bronze is given to Xiao Qiao. After all, it''s already formed. You''re familiar with it. Coco''s execution is decided by you. The new original flavor is given to Mu Feng. If Chen Ming and I are alone, it''s enough." Sue is good at fixing the tone.

    Su Hao can''t do anything more in a week, just to prepare ahead of time for H city.

    A week later, Su Hao and Chen Ming leave H city secretly. In addition to some elder level people of Yuanwei, there are Rongfei people. Several people know about it, but no one knows about it. Yuanwei has quietly changed its master.

    H City~

    After su Hao came to H City, he followed Baikong and the people who took off. For convenience, the people who took off directly sent Baikong to cooperate with her. They were already familiar with each other in Haicheng City, but it was also convenient.

    "Three years of closed training, the rest is up to you." Su Hao has only one sentence.

    White hole speechless, feel oneself connected a pit, oneself dig of pit, cry to also want to add.

    "Well, three years is three years."

    Su Hao contacts LAN Xiaoqiao Mufeng and others in Haicheng City, and quietly replaces some store managers who don''t show up often, as well as employees who don''t have a high sense of existence. People from Tengfei company secretly recruit, while Su Hao is responsible for training.

    Three years later~

    There are many shopping malls under the name of Tengfei company, but in recent years, many new empty new shops have emerged in these shopping malls. Naturally, many people pay attention to this strange thing, but no one has heard anything about it.

    The day before these stores opened, Tengfei announced that there were some snack bars, and then there were no more

    Redundant information is gone. How confident is Tengfei in these stores? There''s no introduction, and I''m not afraid of withering on the opening day.

    In fact, the people who take off really don''t worry. Just wait and see what the people outside say.

    The decoration outside the empty shop door was completed overnight, and then it was wrapped up. No one was allowed to see it. People stood guard all day long and didn''t let anyone close to open it.

    On the opening day, there was no opening ceremony, but as soon as the auspicious time arrived, all the stores under Tengfei''s name were opened at the same time.

    "Original flavor"

    "What kind of shop is this? Grilled fish restaurant? Go in and have a look! "

    "Sand ice shop? It doesn''t seem strange. Go in and have a look. "

    "Original flavor, this name is so familiar!"

    "I know. I''ve been to Haicheng City, and I''ve eaten the original food. Has the original food come to H city? It shouldn''t be a coincidence. Get in! The original shop is absolutely delicious

    "Is it really as good as you say?"

    "You''ll know when you surf the Internet and Baidu!"

    ...

    All these things have happened in the major shopping malls. The name "original flavor" has become popular in the streets of H city overnight.

    "It''s said that there''s a new shop called Yuanwei recently. Let''s have a try?"

    "What kind of family, there are many original flavor families, OK? What would you like to eat, roast fish, mutton or sand ice?"

    "So much?"

    "What do you think? As long as it is Tengfei''s shopping malls, they all have the original flavor. Otherwise, they will be so popular. "

    ...

    At the same time, Haicheng City''s new original flavor also opened. A girl sitting in the new address, eating sand ice, watching her mobile phone brush micro blog.

    Suddenly see the original brand, click in to have a look.

    It''s ok if I don''t look. I''m scared when I look.

    "H city?" The girl''s voice rose a lot and immediately attracted the attention of other guests.

    The girl quickly swallowed the mango in her mouth and waved her arms to attract the waiter, "ah, is this your original flavor?"

    The waiter looked at it and then nodded, "yes, there should be no other shop in China called original flavor. After all, it has been certified."

    "You''ve all gone to H city?" My sister was surprised.

    The waiter opened his mouth with a smile, and his voice was enough for everyone in the shop to hear clearly, "yes, the original flavor of H City opened on the same day as us!"

    The original flavor has gone to H city. The news is as long as grass. People in Haicheng City know it in an instant.

    This night, the Hong family is doomed not to be peaceful.

    Hong''s father angrily swept the tea set on the tea table to the ground! Yuanxin actually used the new original flavor to hide people''s eyes and ears, and opened all the stores in H city! "

    On one side, Hong Ya was also indignant. "Yuanxin is so mean! Dad, we can''t let the original develop like this any more. "

    Hong''s father was really angry this time. He was angry with Hong Ya and said, "what can I do! The people we know in H city have not been able to resist the take-off! Now, yuan Xinteng should take care of us! "

    Hong Ya is so fierce by her father that she feels more and more aggrieved, but it''s not easy to attack at the moment.

 Chapter 378

    LAN Xiaoqiao and Chen Keke set up a few tables in LAN LAN''s Hotel today. All the people who came here were people who had a deep relationship with Su Hao. Huang Ziqi looked at the original propaganda of H city on Weibo.

    At that time, the thin, dark and cowardly girl is no longer there. Now, she is shining all over the world. She has made the original style of her own fortune.

    Huang Ziqi was engaged to the girl who met Su Hao in the shopping mall two years ago. He knew that it was impossible for him and Yuan Xin.

    Chen Keke and LAN Xiaoqiao can be said to be the most excited people today. From setting up a stall to today, the name of original flavor is not only well known in Haicheng City, but also has developed into H city. Over the years, they have moved forward and backward together with original flavor.

    H City~

    "Are you free?" Suhao knocks on the door of the office. The man sitting behind the desk in the door looks up. Suhao says, "I''ll take you to dinner. Haven''t you had lunch yet?"

    Chen Ming took a look at the time in the lower right corner of the computer desk. Unconsciously, it was noon. "Wait a minute." He saved everything, packed up the files on the desk, and went out with suhao.

    "Where to eat?" Chen Ming asked.

    Su Hao naturally said, "original flavor!"

    Chen Ming''s mouth flicked, and then found a reason to "investigate the people?"

    Su Hao shook his head and opened the front passenger''s door to save money. You should also save some money and get married after saving it. "

    Chen Ming speechless sat in the car, started the car out of the basement.

    There is a shopping mall nearby, which just happens to take off, so it has the original flavor.

    They still have work in the afternoon. Of course, they can''t have any snacks at noon. In recent years, there have been restaurants in the original flavor, so they can order what they want directly.

    When I got to the door, I saw that every table inside was full. The waiter saw the two people at the door with sharp eyes. He took a look at the situation in the store and ran out of the door happily.

    "Boss!"

    Sue nodded as if she were on a tour. The employee asked, "boss, have you had dinner?"

    Su Hao shook his head. "Not yet."

    "Then come in as soon as possible. There are also small boxes." The waiter pulled them into the shop and saw that no matter what they were doing, they all stopped their work station and said hello to them.

    Come to my shop for free lunch. Suhao often does this, so he''s used to it.

    Chen Ming came to the store for the first time. Before that, he always followed Su Hao to check the training results. This kind of leadership inspection made him a little uncomfortable.

    Although the movement was not particularly big, many guests noticed it and also paid attention to Su Hao.

    "I''ll treat you to what you want." Su Hao hands the menu to Chen Ming.

    Chen Ming takes over the menu, orders some familiar dishes and gives them back to Su Hao. Su Hao doesn''t have to add any dishes. It''s just for two people to eat. There''s a rule about how much to eat. If you save money, it''s OK to pack them, but you need to bring your own things.

    In order to reduce the use of plastic, environmental protection, and promote food conservation.

    Kung Pao diced chicken, fish tofu, celery, hot and sour shredded potatoes, scrambled eggs with tomatoes, tomato soup.

    Five dishes were soon on the table, and two bowls of rice.

    For the first time, Chen Ming ate the original rice. When he put it into his mouth for the first time, he only felt that it was pure sweet, fragrant, soft, not hard, not soft. He could not say that it was comfortable, so he unconsciously took the second bite.

    When he came back, he had already taken four mouthfuls. Su Hao had to remind him, "please, don''t just eat."

    People who eat plain rice for the first time will have this kind of reaction. The rice may be almost finished, but they haven''t eaten a bite.

    In the recipe, this kind of rice is called purple corn. It''s crystal clear and delicious.

    Chen Ming reacted with an embarrassed smile. He held out his chopsticks to pick up the fish and tofu. The taste buds immediately became crisp and squinted involuntarily.

    Then he went to clip the second piece.

    Su Hao said again, "don''t just eat one dish!"

    Chen Ming''s chopsticks were originally for fish and tofu. Wen Yan turned around and went to kung pao chicken.

    After a while, every dish is tasted. Although Chen Ming is one meter eight, he usually eats a bowl of rice, and a bowl and a half is the limit.

    But today he ate two and a half bowls! Every dish comes from the recipe. At the beginning, Su Hao knew that there were no ordinary dishes in the recipe.

    Every dish has its own characteristics. It tastes unique! This is the only one in the world!

    So the original flavor can become popular so quickly.

    "It''s delicious!" Chen Ming puts down the dishes and chopsticks, Su Hao has already finished eating, holding his chin and looking at the empty dishes on the table.

    "That''s good, CD action." Su is funny. She was praised for her original taste, just like praising her.

    "It''s really delicious." Chen Ming sighed. People are used to home cooking, and suddenly they eat in restaurants. Everyone has different appetites, so it''s hard to be picky. But these five dishes give people a sense of enjoyment, and there''s nothing wrong with them.

    For the first time, I regretted that my stomach was too small. Now I can only eat so little.

    "Come and eat more in the future, and make sure you gain ten jin." Su Hao sees what Chen Ming thinks.

    Everyone will feel like swallowing their tongue when they eat plain food or other food.

    Hearing this, Chen Ming suddenly has a flash of inspiration in his mind and comes up with a plan.

    "I suddenly thought of a plan. Would you like to go back to the company with me or take a walk?" Chen mingteng stood up.

    Sue thought for a moment and gave a reply, "I''ll go back later. You go first."

    "Good." With that, Chen Ming picked up the suit jacket on the back chair and went out. Su Hao, a workaholic, sighed.

    She cleaned up the dishes on the table and stacked them on the plate. Then she went out and went straight to the place where the dishes were washed.

    On the way to see a waiter, she was the first to say, "go to the box to clean up."

    The waiter wanted to take the dish in her hand, so Wen Yan had to take the rag and go to the box.

    Put the chopsticks in the sink, so Hao turns around and goes out, just bumping into the waiter who pulled her in.

    At this time, she was busy sweating. When she saw Su Hao, she could only simply nod her head.

    When she thought of something, Su Hao turned to the back kitchen and asked which table the dishes were served to.

    The waiter is a manual worker. It seems that Sue''s slender arms can easily carry things in her hands. She goes to the front and finds the table number marked on the kitchen.

    "Hello, this is the pork, sweet and sour spareribs, hot and sour potatoes, laver soup you ordered, right?"

    Su Hao bent down slightly. Her voice was not light or heavy. She was very comfortable and gentle.

    The girl at that table looked up and was surprised. When the man came in just now, she clearly heard the waiters tell her that the boss is good. She also saw the photo of the original boss, so she knew that the original boss delivered the food to her in person?!?

    be overwhelmed by an unexpected favour!

    At this time, only these four words can describe her psychology.

    "Isn''t it?" Seeing that girl didn''t respond for a long time, Su Hao was a little uncertain.

    "Yes, yes That younger sister''s fierce recollection, realizes that he just unexpectedly lost his mind, some embarrassment, but the heart still has some questions.

    Seeing the girl''s desire to talk and stop, Su Hao asked patiently, "what else do you need?"

    The girl''s face turned red slowly. She said, "are you Yuanxin, the original boss?"

    Su Hao nodded gently, "yes."

    The girl nodded, very embarrassed, "then you are busy."

    Sue laughed a little, then turned back to the kitchen and continued to work as a waiter.

    Many guests have asked her this question. Are you the original boss? Are you Yuanxin? All in all, they came to confirm her identity, but no one asked for signature or group photo. When the guests saw that she was so busy, they felt that they wasted her time asking a few questions.

    Su Hao was also happy. Before long, she said hello to the people in the shop and left after saying a few words.

    Back at the company''s headquarters in H City, when I passed Chen Ming''s office, I heard the sound of the keyboard crackling. From her point of view, I could only see half a man''s face. I was very serious.

    Maybe it was something that inspired him at dinner.

    Su Hao''s guess is right. In the box, Su Hao''s sentence of ten pounds gives Chen Ming a hint.

    With such delicious food, it must be difficult for everyone to control themselves. Many people have poor self-control. If they can''t control their mouth, they will get fat. If they eat too much, they want to lose weight, but they want to eat. At this time, such guests will be very contradictory.

    Eat or not?

    If a set meal is set up in the restaurant, it is called limited set meal. One person can only have two dishes and one soup, and the amount will be reduced by the guests. If you want to lose weight, you can order this set meal, and the number of meals and dishes will be reduced accordingly. Moreover, after eating, the restaurant will not provide other services, that is, it will not be eaten.

    Then those who have poor self-control and want to lose weight will be attracted. If they insist on only coming to the original restaurant, dieting may really succeed!

    Now there are so many weight loss products, some fake products are very profitable, so their restaurants can also play the flag of weight loss to attract more people.

    Chen Ming roughly worked out an outline, and then constantly improved it. At more than 8 p.m., the exquisite scheme was presented to Su Hao.

    After looking at the whole plan, Su''s eyes brightened. Now there is an industry in the world called nutritionist.

    In fact, people are fat because of physical problems, but nutritionists can slowly change people''s constitution. If they become lean constitution, they will not be afraid of being fat.

    Nutritionists have something to do with what they eat. In the recipes, there are dishes that regulate the quality of the human body, not only to lose weight, but also to keep in good health.

    No amount of money can buy immortality, the world is not only keen to lose weight, but also keen on health!

    "Here, you do it first." Su Hao stands up and pulls a chair to Chen Ming.

    "I''ve got some recipes, some to lose weight and some to keep fit."

    As soon as Su Hao finished, Chen Ming stood up, his eyes shining.

 Chapter 379

    "If you make these dishes, it''s hard to make them as they are."

    The original flavor is now aimed at people under 30 years old. Those who are old will worry about whether they eat healthily. Young people will not think so much about it. If they get some prescriptions from suhao, suhao will take all the people of every age!

    No matter how old you are, you can eat whatever you have problems. Chen Ming is very excited. He wants to go on the market tomorrow.

    "Now in order to attract customers, there are too many pretexts. We must have authoritative certification. We must give it to the customers. Only when we believe in it can we try. Otherwise, things can only be put there for nothing." Sue rubbed her chin.

    Chen Ming suddenly showed a meaningful smile: "it''s good to leave it to Baikong. You just need to be responsible for training people and making dishes."

    Su Hao is also this idea, two people exchanged a look.

    On the same day, Su Hao contacted Baikong by phone and sent the plan by e-mail, asking him to come to the company for an interview tomorrow.

    The next day, as soon as Su Hao walked into his office and sat down, Baikong came.

    "So early?" Sue looks at Baikong in surprise.

    The man''s eye fundus is a little blue and black, but a pair of narrow eyes are shining as usual.

    Without waiting for Baikong to open his mouth, there was a knock on the door

    When they look at it at the same time, it turns out that it''s Chen Ming.

    "Why are you both so early?" Su Hao mumbled and got up to pour tea for them.

    She took a cup of coffee for herself. They sat on the sofa beside suhao''s office. There was a small tea table, which was actually set up by suhao for afternoon tea.

    "Let''s divide the work, I''ll be responsible for the training, and you can do it by yourself." Suhao said nothing about herself and took a sip of coffee.

    Although they think Su is lazy, they are still serious and responsible. Let''s discuss one sentence at a time and distribute the work well.

    After that, Chen Ming quickly made a comprehensive plan for the plan. Su Hao sent a copy to Chen Keke and LAN Xiaoqiao in Haicheng City. All she could receive were people she trusted. She was not afraid to let people know.

    It is estimated that Lan Xiaoqiao almost finished watching Su Hao before calling.

    "You and coco, one of them, come to H city to help me. Do you understand?" Su haodao.

    "I see. I''ll discuss it with coco later."

    "Then bring a few people to Zhao Ningxin..." Su Hao reported a few names, others let LAN Xiaoqiao decide for himself.

    The next training must be carried out in secret. It must not be disclosed. These prescriptions must not be revealed. She was not at ease with the new recruits, so she called the "old students" from Haicheng City.

    There are a lot of recipes. Since they are all old students, Su Hao thinks that one person can at least support a shop, and no longer everyone has his own strong points before.

    During the time when LAN Xiaoqiao and his family started to deal with Haicheng City, Su Hao kept practicing in the place given by the system and learned hundreds of dishes in a short period of time. This is absolutely not only a matter of time, but also a matter of talent.

    The day before Zhao Ningxin and his wife arrived, Su Hao finally kept in mind the skill of the last dish. If he had proficiency, Su Hao''s proficiency in these dishes would be 100%.

    Zhao Ningxin and his party arrived in H city. Su Hao only gave them one day''s rest and preparation time. The next morning, they began closed training.

    Time always passes quickly, half a year is fleeting, in the closed space every day constantly contact, in time is suhao some can''t bear.

    This day is the day of acceptance, and also the day of inspection by professionals.

    Everyone moved to one of the biggest stores in the original flavor and invited dozens of old TCM doctors.

    These dishes are combined with traditional Chinese medicine, so they have the effect of fitness. One hundred dishes are made by 20 people. Each person only needs to cook five dishes. But in fact, in the past six months, the least people have learned 50 dishes.

    And Zhao Ningxin has mastered 90.

    After getting the certificate, Su Hao set up several tables at the largest hotel in H city to celebrate and reward Zhao Ningxin and others.

    Chen Keke also came to H city. The result of her discussion with LAN Xiaoqiao is that she came to H city. H city does not have su Hao and Chen Ming, and needs people with better ability to sit in. This is what Chen Keke means.

    After eating and drinking enough, Chen Ming and others released the news that they had already prepared, along with the certification authority certificate, and attached a small video of the time when the old Chinese doctors were serious. Not only H city was shocked, but the whole country of C knew the "original flavor".

    It''s the first health preserving restaurant in China, and according to people familiar with the situation, it has a unique taste and no other restaurant in the world.

    Chen Ming released the news that "health preserving dishes" will be officially launched in two months, so as to build momentum.

    People who have never eaten the original taste want to taste it. The flavor of the person who knows the truth is a wonder. Is it really as delicious as rumour, and simultaneous interpreting the "health food".

    If it''s really delicious, then "health food" may be really useful, which is human psychology.

    In the past two months, the flow of people to Haicheng city or H city has increased greatly. Among these people, those who are not in the political circle, the list of the richest, stars, celebrities and so on.

    Anyway, in two words, it''s big guy.

    The original "health food" has successfully attracted the attention of all the big men in C country!!!

    During the past two months, the original comments have not changed. More and more people have personally certified that the taste is unique, and they even want to swallow the delicious food! It''s delicious and so on. There are endless compliments and many long reviews from food bloggers.

    The reputation of original flavor has never reached its peak in China.

    Two months later, on the day of opening, the original phone was almost blown up. No, or, before opening, it was blown up by the leaders of all parties.

    Zhao Ningxin and others have 20 people in total. Two months is enough time for Zhao Ningxin to learn 100 dishes. Another person has learned 90 dishes. They stay in the same restaurant alone, and the others are in two groups.

    Twelve shops with "health food" have opened.

    "Boss, the phone has been busy, the store is going to explode, too many people how to do?" The Secretary reported with a wry smile that they might be the first restaurant to worry about making plans because of too many people.

    To tell you the truth, it''s really not that their stores are small. The smallest of these 12 stores have 100 square meters.

    "And Miss Zhao, they''re a little busy, but they''re here."

    Su Hao''s face is dignified. As soon as she wants to find Chen Ming, Chen Ming has already called her office.

    "To change the theme of today, every store will enter in the ticket mode. As long as the ticket price is paid, the dishes in it will not be sold. However, we will sell 100 courses at a time and limit 200 people at a time." Chen Ming made a decision soonˇ° At the same time, there are three chefs in one shop. Please have Zhao Ningxin and Yang PENGYUAN in one shop. "

    The secretary went down soon. At the same time, the news spread to twelve original cooks at the first time. The cooks quickly transferred the twelve cooks to seven cooks.

    The ticket system was soon implemented, because the chefs were short of hands, so it was the only way. On this day, Zhao Ningxin, they were all busy.

    In the evening, Su Hao held a meeting in the company, and the staff reported the reaction, "for all the" health food ", no one said it was not delicious, just doubted whether the" health food "really worked."

    Chen Ming said decisively, "the first round tickets at noon tomorrow will be given to those who have studied health preservation, as well as some celebrities."

    The next day, after the first round of the original "health food", it was a sensation again on the Internet.

    Health experts and some other bigwigs have been posting on Weibo, and the influence of these celebrities is very important. Chen Ming''s move is right!

    LAN Xiaoqiao and others are always paying attention to the topic of "health food" in Haicheng City, and they are not idle here, just like people in H City, they are calculating the data.

    The people of the Hong family have long been frustrated. Two months ago, when the name of health food came out, they couldn''t help doing it.

    What frame up and what plant are staged one after another, LAN Xiaoqiao and Mu Feng are not vegetarians, the original people are strictly selected, and the original salary to employees is absolutely Haicheng first company, no one will betray this company.

    The Hong family''s actions have always been petty. Up to now, LAN Xiaoqiao and others will fight back. Before, the original flavor foundation was unstable, so LAN Xiaoqiao and others didn''t rush to make a move. At this moment, if they don''t make a move, the Hong family thinks they are all paper tigers. They are afraid of them!

    Su Hao has given them all the power to deal with Haicheng City''s original flavor. Meanwhile, they have also given them the responsibility to deal with Hong''s family''s grievances. She is very busy in H city at the moment. LAN Xiaoqiao and they will take her to deal with Hong''s family.

    H City~

    "Today, I''ll try my luck to see if I can get tickets." A middle-aged woman said to a girl sitting on the sofa playing games.

    "I see. I''ll go even if you don''t say it." The girl for the first time and his mother united front, did not look back to answer.

    ....

    "Ma! I got the original ticket! I''ll take you there in the afternoon A woman dressed as a white-collar came home waving two tickets in her hand.

    "I''m too old to join you young people. Take lily with me." A woman in her fifties is wrinkled with laughter.

    "It''s said that it''s good for your health. If you''re not in good health, you can''t eat those nutriments indiscriminately. This time, let''s have a try." In the company has always been vigorous and resolute woman, at this time, the eyes show expectations.

    Women know that women are for her good, refuse how also can''t say, finally agreed.

    ....

    The above scenes happen everywhere, whether for health or to taste the original dishes, in short, the original fire.

    One month went by in a flash. Su Hao and others had decided that the activity would last for one month. However, there were too many people from various cities in C country, so they had to extend the time for another two weeks. On this day, Chen Ming came to Su Hao''s office.

    It''s rare to see a black and blue under a man''s eyes. Su Hao asked, "what are you doing?"

 Chapter 380

    "I want to try some health food." Chen Ming said honestly.

    Su paused for a moment, then waved his small hand, "summon people and horses and go to the original flavor."

    Soon everyone in the company put down their work and arranged for good people and horses. A row of cars came out of the parking lot of Yuanwei company, with a spectacular lineup. Suhao took the lead to drive to the nearest free Yuanwei store.

    When a hundred people enter the double-layer shop, it doesn''t seem crowded at all. Su Hao plunges into the back kitchen, while Chen coco takes the lead. Some employees who can write skills also come in to help. Otherwise, if Su Hao is allowed to cook such a 100 course health food, the employees outside may have to wait until dark.

    Even so, Su Hao had been busy for a long time. One hundred dishes were served out of the back kitchen one by one, because the original flavor of this store has two layers, and the 100 dishes are divided into two parts.

    Everybody move.

    "Is it medicated food? It''s so delicious. Let me taste it. "

    "If you don''t tell me, I don''t know it''s medicated food! It''s delicious. I don''t smell any Chinese medicine. "

    "The boss''s skill is good. If the boss cooks in person every time, I feel that I will gain 20 jin."

    "How to open a shop if the craftsmanship is not good, the boss''s craftsmanship really has nothing to say."

    ...

    At a glance, the expression is beautiful enjoyment, Su Hao gently smile, his craft is affirmed, so good.

    "Is it delicious?" Su Hao elbows Chen Ming, who keeps putting food in his mouth.

    The latter''s mouth was still eating and nodded to her like a chicken pecking rice.

    "Joe must be envious of me, ha ha." One side of Chen Keke will swallow the food in his mouth, laughing.

    "I''ll make it up to them when I go back. I''ll go back in a few days. When I go back, I''ll train another group of people and clean up the door by the way." Su said smilingly.

    "The original?" Chen Keke asked casually.

    Su Hao whispered, and Chen Keke also felt it was necessary. It was because Yuanfeng and the Hong family aimed at them at that time. However, thanks to their targeting, Su Hao''s heart for development was advanced.

    "The Hong family is not clean up, especially the Hong Ya." Chen Keke wrinkled his nose, obviously he didn''t like Hongya very much.

    Su Hao was a little surprised and wondered when Hongya had offended her.

    "Since you came to H City, the Hong family has been acting constantly. No matter what occasions Hong Ya meets with our original people, she has to ridicule them. Anyway, her father knows how to do face work. She is so good that she would like to have a grudge against us all over the world. If I say it''s no trouble, now that we have developed our original style, those neutral people are immediately entangled, Because of Hongya''s behavior in public places, the plan of Hongya''s family is not perfect. " Chen explained a lot.

    Su Haoran nods clearly, and suddenly has a little pity on Hong''s father. "He''s not afraid of God like opponents, but he''s afraid of pig like teammates. No wonder Hong''s father is so far sighted that he can find a redundant son-in-law. If he gives it to Hong Ya, it will be sooner or later that he will go bankrupt."

    Chen Ming on one side suddenly interjected, "I think so too. Everything is done and talked without going through the brain."

    Even Chen Ming, who has always been a gentleman and tolerant to women, said so. Su Hao thinks that what Hongya did in Haicheng City may be really quiet.

    "Since there is Hongya, I will not be afraid when I go back to clean up the Hongs." Su Hao said solemnly.

    Both were amused by her.

    Su Hao simply explained some things in H city. Only a few high-level people knew that she was going back to Haicheng, just like her, only a few friends knew.

    As soon as he got off the plane, he saw LAN Xiaoqiao picking up the plane. When he saw Su Hao, LAN Xiaoqiao came up and gave her a hug.

    "We made it." LAN Xiaoqiao, who is calm in front of the staff, is a little red eyed at the moment.

    "Success is success. We need to innovate ourselves. Don''t get excited." Suhao patted her on the shoulder and comforted her.

    LAN Xiaoqiao broke his tears into a smile. Originally, his nose was sour, but now he couldn''t restrain his smile.

    "Well, go back to the company." Suhao didn''t even bring a suitcase, just a small bag with a mobile phone and passport.

    "The place to live is ready for you, so are the clothes, and the office has been cleaned all the time." LAN Xiaoqiao just like a housekeeper continues to nag, but Su Hao interrupts her.

    "If the office doesn''t clean for me, I''ll fire you all. It''s not that I haven''t seen you for years. Let''s talk about it when we get there." Sue looked at her angrily.

    LAN Xiaoqiao took his hand, just like many years ago, when he went shopping with coco.

    "How is the Hong family?" Sue Hao took the initiative to mention it.

    "It''s not so good. No matter how much you move, you can''t make any waves. Originally, you had cooperation with several neighboring cities. After the opening of H City, the original flavor was broken. It''s said that you heard about the gratitude and resentment between the Hong family and us."

    Su Hao said, "it''s like we''re going to fall in love and kill each other."

    LAN Xiaoqiao swallows.

    "This time I''ll come back to clean them up. You''ll organize it and I''ll select some more people for training. There are not enough people in H city. Besides, Haicheng city also needs health food."

    "Good."

    "There are Haicheng City original candidates, you need to select these high-level, or to trusted people."

    "Good."

    ...

    Hong family~

    Yuanfeng sees the original flavor of H city and understands that the Hong family can''t compete with the original flavor. He wants to make up with Yuanxin. For the sake of living together for so many years before, now she is standing in such a high position, should she ignore the villains?

    "Come with me to the original tomorrow." Yuanfeng went to the living room, looking a little indifferent, said to Hong Ya, who was sitting on the sofa eating fruit.

    "What?" When Hongya heard the word "original flavor", she raised her voice and said, "why go to the original flavor?"

    "I apologize to my sister. Now she''s free to deal with us. The Hong family can''t afford it." Yuanfeng, though a little impatient, explained patiently.

    "I''m not going! If you want to go, go yourself Miss Hongya has a fit of temper. She throws away the fruit plate on her lap, and the fruit on it falls to the ground.

    The brow of original cover once wrinkly, still did not attack to Hong Ya after all, "at will you." Then he went to his father''s study.

    "Dad." Yuanfeng knocked on the door.

    "Come in." Hong Fu put down his pen and crossed his fingers. "What''s wrong with Xiaoya?"

    "I asked her to go to Yuanwei with me tomorrow, but she refused." The face of Yuanfeng is much better than that of Hongya.

    Although Hong''s father was a little unhappy, he didn''t show it on his face. Now he has cultivated Yuanfeng as his successor. They discuss everything together. If it''s someone else, it''s hard to say.

    "Why go to the original?"

    "Apologize to my sister." "The original flavor is getting bigger and bigger now, Haicheng City is enough for us to deal with, plus an H City, we are sure to lose, so I want to try again, hope she can see in our past relationship..." the following words didn''t come out, but Hongfu understood what he meant.

    Hong Fu was silent for several times, and finally he said, "let''s have a try."

    A sigh came from the study.

    The original flavor before is like an ant to them. Let them go. Now the original flavor has grown into an elephant, a giant.

    If I fight with the original flavor, the best result is that I lose both

    When Su Hao heard the name from the Secretary, he adjusted his eyebrows in surprise.

    Finally agreed to let the original seal in.

    Because Hong Ya didn''t cooperate, he had to come by himself.

    Yuanfeng walks into Su Hao''s office with a complicated look.

    Just as she expected, the original seal said, "elder sister, can you let the Hong family go, pin to the Hong family?" There is some bitterness between the original eyebrows.

    ŁżŁżŁż

    "What did I do to the Hong family?"

    Sue is so confused that she doesn''t know when to start?

    Yuanfeng said, "now no one in Haicheng City dares to cooperate with the Hong family..."

    He was interrupted by suhao before he finished saying "wait a minute!" Su Hao made a pause gesture, "did I tell them not to cooperate with the Hong family?"

    Yuanfeng was stunned, then shook his head and said, "no, but..."

    "Since it''s not, how do you want me to raise my hand?" Sue shamelessly added an adjective to herself.

    Yuanfeng''s face was a little ugly, and then he wanted to start playing the family card. "You''ve always brought me up. Now I''m going to marry Hongya. Do you have to embarrass Xiaoya''s beauty?"

    She knew that Yuanxin had brought him up. Before, he spoke ill to her. When he asked for money, Su Hao thought that Yuanxin was just a free bank for him.

    Thinking of this, Su Hao retorted, "you know I brought you up, but how do I feel like I''m just an ATM?"

    ATM is a fact. No matter before Su Hao came or after the establishment of Yuanwei, Yuanfeng regarded her as an ATM. It''s just that later the ATM needed a password, and as long as he found the password, he could take the money as before.

    The original seal opens its mouth, so it''s necessary to continue to use memory to kill shamelessly and talk about the past.

    Su Hao did not give her this opportunity, raised his hand to interrupt him, "needless to say, if you are here to talk about what, there is no need at all."

    Yuanfeng''s eyes suddenly lit up hope.

    "Because since then, when I broke up with you, I have made up my mind not to let you go easily. Of course, there are Hong family." But if you leave Hong''s house, maybe I can put some water in it

    The woman''s eyes were full of cunning, and the face of Yuanfeng was livid.

    Looking at the figure of the man leaving, Su laughs and doesn''t care.

    If Yuanfeng is really willing to leave the Hong family and start a new life, Su Hao may give him a chance, but people don''t appreciate him, so the harm will be left to the Hong family.

    "You get out of my way. Do you know who I am? Xiaoxin! Xiaoxin! Yuanxin, come on, the people in your company are driving me out! Xiaoxin! I''m your aunt

    Suddenly there was a loud noise outside. Suhao''s brows were tightly wrinkled when she heard the noise.

 Chapter 381

    Yuan Chunlan, how can we get together today?

    "Let me go! I''ll tell you, your boss is my niece. He offended me. You have good fruit to eat! "

    "Yes, your boss is my cousin. Let us in quickly."

    The mother and daughter''s voice was faint, and the staff dissuaded them.

    Of course, the staff are good at talking, but yuan Chunlan''s mother and daughter don''t know what face is.

    Su Hao went directly to the door and saw the chaotic group of people in the corridor. The volume was slightly too high. "Let them come here."

    The Secretary also had several security guards with bitter faces. Hearing Su Hao''s voice was like hearing the sound of nature, they quickly removed it. The original relatives were all the best.

    It''s not that they judge people by their appearance. Even if they were called the woman''s aunt and cousin just now, they would not regard them as a family. They are not of the same class at all.

    One is a shrew, the other is a smart, capable and amiable boss.

    Blind people don''t see them as a family.

    Yuan Chunlan and Yuan Qing over there didn''t let everyone stop them. They all pretended to tidy up their clothes, and then they went to Su Hao.

    Su Hao didn''t wait for them to go back to the room and do the chair. Yuan Chunlan, supported by Yuan Qing, was a little upset when she saw that Su Hao was sitting comfortably in the chair and didn''t want to entertain them. Before they spoke, Su Hao spoke first.

    "If it''s OK, just sit next to me. I''ll have to hand over my work with the staff later." Su Hao did not use a business tone, but eased his tone a little. The meaning was very clear, that is, I was busy.

    Yuan Chunlan is not a master who can hide his mind. When Su Hao said that, he was not happy. He put it on his face and said, "hum, Xiaoxin, it''s not my aunt. I say you. My Qingqing at least sees that the elder will stand up and entertain me. If you don''t have money, you won''t treat others as human beings."

    Yuan Chunlan''s words were ugly. She gave her daughter a hand and taught sue a good lesson.

    Su Hao frowned. Yuanqing had something to ask him today, so he understood Su Hao''s face and quietly pulled yuan Chunlan''s sleeve to let her not talk and offend others.

    Yuan Chunlan immediately understood her daughter''s meaning, and immediately switched to a small face, "Xiaoxin, I''m just this virtue. Don''t feel uncomfortable in your heart. People who are big bosses can''t care with us, right, Qingqing?"

    Yuan Qing on one side immediately said, "that''s right, cousin, your company is really impressive. I think your company is the most impressive in Haicheng City."

    Looking at the mother and daughter singing in front of her, Su has a headache. Not surprisingly, they have something to ask him.

    Before Lu Gutong came out, the mother and daughter went to the store to have a meal. But since Lu Gutong came out, the mother and daughter were shameless. Yuan Chunlan wanted to send her relatives to her company, and there were all kinds of demands.

    Soon after the establishment of the company, Su Hao went to H City, so Chen Keke and LAN Xiaoqiao have been entertaining the mother and daughter all the time. For the sake of her relatives, they feel that if they can get rid of her, they can get rid of her. If something goes wrong, they will get rid of her reputation.

    After su Hao came back, it was not the first time for them to come to the door. They thought Su Hao would talk as well as those two silly women.

    "Come on, what are you doing here today?" Su Hao frowned. She didn''t have the patience to go around with them.

    The mother and daughter looked at each other and passed away.

    "Qingqing is now a senior and is about to graduate. She wants to find a job..."

    "Well, I''ll keep an eye on him outside." Su Hao finished, gathered the information on his desk, put it in his arms and stood up.

    Yuan Chunlan hasn''t responded yet. Yuan Qingnao turns quickly and immediately blocks Su Hao.

    When Su Hao and her look at each other, Yuan Xin is a little higher than yuan Xin. Today, Su Hao wears slope sandals, and her height is very dominant. With her eyes, Yuan Qing feels oppressed when she looks at Su Hao. She can''t say that.

    Yuan Chunlan sees that something is wrong between them. At the moment, her mind turns to stocks. Just now, Yuan Xin, a little bitch, only said to help Qingqing pay attention outside. It''s clear that she has her own company. Then she can arrange a high paid and relaxed job for Qingqing!

    Yuan Chunlan pulls yuan Qing back to her side. She looks fearlessly at Su Hao.

    "Auntie, what else can I do for you?" Su Hao cold face, clearly wearing casual clothes, the kind of gratuitous oppression but to the original Chunlan hit.

    Yuan Chunlan''s face was a little ugly, but she said, "I want to trouble Xiaoxin. You can just find a job for Qingqing in the company." I don''t expect her to be very promising either. Just give her a high salary and easy job

    Su Hao is almost laughed at. Is it easy to find a job with high salary? Where to find this kind of job.

    All of a sudden, Su Hao said with a smile, "the receptionist of our company is very relaxed. She calls every day and then receives several customers to pour water. The salary is also very high."

    Wen Yan''s mother and daughter''s eyes lit up instantly, and their greed was very obvious.

    But there are some requirements, that is, height of 1.65 meters, weight between 90 and 105, good figure, beautiful face, special knowledge of manners

    Yuan Chunlan doesn''t care if Su Hao is trying to embarrass yuan Qing. When she hears that the salary is high and the job is easy, she is moved. Like selling goods, she says, "there''s nothing else in our family, but it looks good. Do you see?"

    Su Hao looks at Yuan Qing up and down with that kind of very uncomfortable eyes. Under yuan Chunlan''s gaze, she slowly shakes her head.

    "No way." Su Hao refused, "she is not 1.65 meters tall. Although her weight may be up to the standard, she is too short. What I want is beautiful, not good-looking, aunt. Oh, another one is that she has passed CET-4."

    Yuan Chunlan did not give up, turned around and poked his daughter''s arm, "how many levels of English have you got?"

    Yuan Qing is about to cry. She can only wear shoes one meter six. She is not very good, and she is not beautiful. She has never learned the knowledge of manners, let alone CET-4. She can''t pass the test of cet-1 in school.

    She pulled the Cape of the original Chunlan, want to let her give up this position, not before Miss Tian relaxed also can ah!

    But yuan Chunlan didn''t understand her daughter''s meaning.

    The Secretary appeared at the door and said, "boss, it''s time for a meeting."

    "I see. You go first. I''ll come later." Su Hao nodded and then said to Yuan Chunlan, "Qingqing can''t meet the standard. The front desk lady is the face of a company. To put it simply, she pretends to be forced. If I can''t make it right, I have no face. How can I do business? I''m going to have a meeting. I''ll have you sent back. "

    Su Hao said that she passed them to the door. The secretary was still waiting at the door. She said, "send someone to send them back. I''ll go first."

    The Secretary secretly complained in his heart, but he answered without any flaw on his face.

    "All right."

    Su Hao, regardless of Yuan Chunlan''s mother and daughter, went to the meeting.

    Yuan Qing did poorly in the college entrance examination, which was comparable to a third rate University. Su Hao was in H city at that time. Yuan Chunlan came to Su Hao for help and sent yuan Qing to a second rate University. LAN Xiaoqiao thought that it was not difficult to help. Later, Su Hao knew that it was impossible for yuan Qing not to study.

    Today, Yuanqing graduated, and she wanted to find a job for her. She also wanted to find a job in the original flavor. She also wanted to work easily. At that time, she had a high salary. What yuanchunlan thought was really beautiful.

    It''s because Su Hao is very busy that she doesn''t pay attention to Yuan Chunlan and others. Today, let her know that if she doesn''t deal with it again, according to Yuan Chunlan''s greedy nature, she must be annoyed. It''s better to throw it to the Hong family and clean it up together.

    Su Hao thought of doing it, but let LAN Xiaoqiao lead in it. Yuanqing successfully entered Hong''s enterprise.

    In the next five years, a lot of new people came into the training course, including old people from Haicheng. They could only enter after all their assets were investigated.

    At the same time, the original flavor is not only developed in H City, but also entered from Haicheng City and the surrounding cities of H City, and gradually infiltrated into the cities of the whole country. You can see the original flavor everywhere. After several years of precipitation, the original flavor health food is becoming more and more famous.

    When it comes to the original flavor, it''s super delicious, health food is also very useful, and those about weight loss

    In a word, the original flavor represents the positive adjectives of good taste, nutrition and health.

    It''s Tengfei that helps Yuanwei go out of Haicheng city quickly. Yuanwei has been cooperating with Tengfei all the time. It''s not only that Yuanwei is getting bigger and bigger, but also that Tengfei is developing rapidly. It''s the largest catering brand in China. Without corresponding strength, it can''t provide huge materials.

    At the beginning, it was Baikong who contacted Yuanwei. Until then, no one had changed. Su Hao also asked Chen Ming to contact Baikong.

    Another three years~

    The scene falls in the backstage, a chaos of war, but there are not catchy.

    "Are all the reporters out there?"

    "Soon, the host is still dragging time to play Tai Chi."

    "What about Mr. Yuan? Why don''t you show up yet

    "I don''t know! Coco elder sister, is going to end, Wu Wu Wu

    "Cry what cry, you are a press conference, the original total is not in."

    "Such an important occasion, the original total does not appear, is not we do not want to wuwuwu"

    Little assistant is crying hard, suddenly a female voice rang out, "I''m not dead, why cry?"

    Small assistant and Chen Keke two people are looking at the past, the woman a black suspender, a pair of blue jeans, foot on a pair of slope sandals.

 Chapter 382

    "Where have you been?" Chen Keke looked at the woman in casual clothes, frowning together.

    "There happened to be an original restaurant nearby. I went to have a look." Su haodao.

    "Coco elder sister time is too late,," little assistant face still have tears, pathetic. say.

    "That''s the only way." Chen Keke sighs and opens his own window. A handbag, pulled out of sue, took out lipstick foundation, and simply gave her a make-up.

    Although suhao''s picture is also good-looking, in front of so many cameras, a flaw will be magnified countless times.

    Su Hao allowed Chen Keke to do whatever he wanted on his face.

    "Mr. Yuan! Host, he can''t hold on! "

    People were surprised to see Su Hao with his eyes closed. He immediately remembered his business.

    "All right!" Chen Keke was dying and touched his lipstick.

    Put on make-up, the whole person is radiant, appear very spirit.

    "Take Mr. Yuan to the stage." Chen Keke waved his little hand.

    "Mr. Yuan, this way, please." The employee made an invitation. Gesture, foot fast, almost did not run up.

    It''s not that she didn''t know there was a press conference. Over the years, there have been many press conferences, and Su Hao thinks it doesn''t matter if she doesn''t go.

    That''s why the scene just happened.

    Su Hao''s cooperation quickened his pace and went on stage without any pause.

    For a moment, the white light kept flashing. Although Su Hao couldn''t see anything, his eyes were still open.

    She frowned and the staff immediately noticed, prompting the reporters not to shoot any more.

    Sure enough, those people stopped.

    Su Hao was on a whim again, holding the microphone put in by the staff before he went on stage, he raised his hand and said, "today, I announce that the original food Empire has officially opened. Among more than 30 cities in China, there will be an original town, and the rest of the cities will be famous. The town is under development. I hope you will join us. That''s all for today. Thank you

    After that, Su Hao bowed and strode off the stage in the eyes of everyone.

    Chen Keke wanted to relax backstage. Backstage can clearly hear the voice on the stage. After hearing Su Hao''s words, Chen Keke''s water just popped out of his mouth.

    Why doesn''t sister Xin play according to the routine?

    It''s not only Chen Keke, but everyone!

    Everyone in Yuanwei was thinking of a solution. For a moment, they forgot to find the culprit. Suhao drove away when the scene was in chaos.

    Even if she is older than Chen Keke and them, she will be arrested at that time for preaching.

    The task was almost finished, so she went for a wave first.

    When Chen Keke and his colleagues handle it well, the public relations department will come up with a perfect explanation, and then go to find Su Hao, where can they see it.

    "Sister Xin turned off the phone and didn''t answer it." Chen Keke spread out his hand with a helpless face.

    "The surveillance showed that after she got off the stage, there was no one furtive." Chen Mingdao.

    "Sister Xin''s car is gone, too." Little blue Joe sighedˇ° Monitoring shows that sister Xin drove away by herself. "

    Several original giants gathered together to discuss countermeasures.

    "I don''t know where she''s going, but her mobile phone is turned off for fear of us locating?" Chen Keke guessed.

    Mufeng shook his head. "No, she''s not that naive person."

    This speech a, Chen cocoa fiercely glared at him one eye, Mu Feng is very innocent, don''t know where offend this aunt.

    "If you have to turn it off." LAN Xiaoqiao calmly analysis, brain flash of light, "she is on the plane now!"

    Several people think it''s very possible. It''s very easy to check a person''s travel record with the original force.

    Looking at the ten options in front of them, everyone was silent.

    In the end, LAN Xiaoqiao said, "since she doesn''t want us to find her, let''s go back and take charge of the overall situation first."

    On the other side, suhao, wearing an eye mask, sleeps comfortably on the back chair,

    After getting off the plane, she took a taxi and reported the word "original town". The driver knew how to drive every second.

    Entering the retro door, Su Hao seems to have come to a paradise, the first to smell. It''s a grilled fish shop not far away. There''s a stall in front of the door, with grilled fish on the outside and tender in the inside.

    Suhao didn''t feel hungry at first. It was like she hadn''t eaten for more than ten days.

    She resolutely went to the stall, "give me a roast fish."

    "Good!" The man was a rough looking man with a towel wrapped around his head. His arms were flying up and down, and a row of roast fish turned over one by one.

    Fragrance rushed to her nose.

    I paid for it

    Taking the roast fish from the man''s hand, Sue took a bite and just came to a strange city. Feel swept away, grilled fish familiar taste, instant let Sue good. My heart is full.

    Looking around, they are all snack bars. Many of them set up stalls directly at the door. The smell of the food goes back and forth to the nose of pedestrians.

    Every kind of food is familiar to Su Hao. The people who come and go are all big and small bags, packed food.

    It''s just that the guests who just entered the town have some "stock" in their hands after a few steps.

    While eating grilled fish, Su Hao wanders through the streets and alleys of the small town. People live in the original town, and there are many homestays scattered everywhere. Even in the alleys, there may be a very delicious snack.

    As the founder of the original flavor, Su Hao is very clear that the food in the alley is the most simple but delicious food that has been handed down for hundreds or even thousands of years.

    It''s like she''s standing before now. The stall is an old lady with silver hair.

    There are big and small bags of things on the stall, and there are bursts of fragrance through the back door.

    "Granny, give me two boxes of sweet scented osmanthus cakes." Su Hao leaned forward slightly and said.

    The old lady was silent. Raised his head, looked at her, muddy eyes flashed a touch of love, not easy to detect.

    The old lady turned silently and walked into the old house. When she came out, she had two boxes of sweet scented osmanthus cakes in her hands.

    Solemnly handed to the hands of Su Hao, hoarse voice slowly sounded "original... Total, thank you,... Successors."

    She spoke intermittently. It took her a long time to finish this sentence. Suhao didn''t hear it very clearly, but she could guess that the smile on her face was sincere and "should be."

    It''s not that there is no sweet scented osmanthus cake in the recipe. It''s clearly written in the hundred year old craft recipe, but it''s only after years that it can be worthy of this hundred year''s food.

    Before the establishment of Yuanwei Town, suhao searched all over the city for people with old skills.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    In the past few years, Yuanwei town has developed rapidly. It has swept all the cities in C country, Haicheng City. Yuanwei town has become the capital of delicious food because it was originally born in Haicheng City and suhao made a fortune in Haicheng City.

    With the drive of "gourmet capital", Haicheng city soon became a super economic city of C country.

    Su Hao didn''t specifically target the Hong family. The Hong family is on the verge of bankruptcy. Many employees have resigned, and the original seal is about to become a bare commander.

    In addition to Aunt yuan Chunlan''s family, there are several others who come to hold their thighs. Su Hao is not salty. I gave them a good job in Haicheng City.

    It belongs to the original food Empire, but also belongs to the suhao food Empire, slowly forming, famous at home and abroad.

    Su Hao was awakened by hunger. At the moment of consciousness returning, she only felt that she was so hungry

    The touch under the body doesn''t feel like a soft bed, although it''s very soft. She opened her eyes and found the body lying on the ground.

    She closed her eyes and opened them for a long time.

    My name is Gu Qiannian. My parents are overseas. They are photographers and have won many international awards. So I am not short of money. Studying abroad, interests and hobbies made him a technician in an online game company. Yuanshen also plays Kunshan door mirror, which is developed by the company. He is the fifth God on the list. Then he meets Meng HaoLing, a scum man, in the game. They meet for dinner, and everything happens. They develop into lovers. Meng HaoLing is also in this industry. Yuanshen is fascinated by him and gradually goes to live together. Soon after the original follow-up development of the game was leaked, the original was pushed out of the pot.

    It is said that Meng HaoLing is the nephew of the game director of Qingteng company. Qingteng company and Tengfei company are hostile companies. As soon as the news comes out, the original person is unable to argue and is dismissed. No one in this industry wants her any more.

    Meng HaoLing left her immediately after she was in trouble. Since they were together, they have been taking care of each other. The other side is still with Ma Baonan, which makes her feel aggrieved.

    In fact, it was the top management of the game who found that the game of Kunlun door mirror had begun to decline. They wanted to ask for a contract and then leaked the information to the rival company, light rattan company. But they didn''t want to admit this decision, so they let the original body carry the pot, and the original body died of myocardial infarction in pain.

    Sue hit it, hit it mouth, the top of the company are not people, ah, so killed an innocent young life.

    The top management of Tengfei company, Meng HaoLing and Qingteng company, she will surely let them get what they deserve.

    Now the important thing is to eat!

    Sue Hao got up from the ground, and her eyes were getting dark. She slowed down for a long time before her eyes returned to normal. It was a long time since she had eaten.

    She fumbled for the kitchen and solved it simply.

    The body of the original body is still a little weak, Su Hao decided to sleep first, and it''s not too late to play games tomorrow.

    She set an alarm clock to prevent herself from oversleeping.

    The next day, she was woken up by the alarm. After waking up to wash, she began to look at the apartment.

    At this time, Meng HaoLing has broken up with her. It''s time for her to betray her. This is Gu Qiannian''s single apartment.

    Nearly 100 square meters of space, except the kitchen and toilet are all opened, the center of the room is a super soft big bed, and next to the French windows are some sports equipment, occupying half the wall of the cloakroom.

    Super big TV, soft sofa.

    Through the design, there was no other space for others to rest, so she decided that she was the only one living.

 Chapter 383

    Even though Gu Qiannian has become an adult, her parents abroad still pay a sum of living expenses a month, and she has not become a gnawing family. She has her own job. Except in extraordinary times, she usually does not use the card given by her parents.

    There is some dust on the computer desk, the screen keyboard is well protected, very clean, it can be seen that the host takes good care of these things.

    Su Hao subconsciously took a towel to wipe the desktop, and immediately reflected that it was the original habit.

    Boot soon, things on the desktop are very clean, things are classified, she quickly found the Kunlun door mirror this game.

    It has to be said that Kunlun door mirror is a very good game, and it has one of the best domestic backgrounds. Therefore, the game is going to be weak, and the talent of Tengfei company will pay so much attention to it, and even seek cooperation.

    Loading fast, Su Hao went in. There were weeds high up to the legs all around. Women''s sharp clothes outlined the good figure of the game characters, with bright eyes and white teeth. Behind him was a big black sword.

    She manipulated the character, walked a few times, hit a few small strange, feel boring, off the line.

    After the original experience, the two companies really merged, and launched the original development of the game, this shameless move, Su Hao only a moment of silence.

    In her memory, the original development of the game draws on some elements of Kunlun door mirror, and the game is more attractive.

    It''s called Yigu Qiannian.

    You can tell by the name how much effort he has devoted. However, after the merger of Tengfei company and Qingteng company, two shameless companies, push them out in the name of the company, there is nothing about him.

    It''s disgusting!

    Su Hao got interested and thought about it in his mind. The game was renamed "forgetting the new year" and then launched. It was downloaded on the computer and installed very smoothly.

    If you don''t finish the hidden missions and epic weapons in this game, she won''t be Su! Make up one''s mind to go through the customs with violence, this time will certainly attract G''s attention, so you can''t use your own identity when you use your real name.

    As a game technician, I worked hard in the computer field. I had a deputy and became a hacker, but no one in the company knew about it.

    Forgery of address and identity is a simple problem for her.

    Soon registered an account, the screen changed into a new picture.

    The screen is full of people. The streets of the town are lined with shops. The green names move on the top of the characters. It took sue a long time to find her own characters.

    A man in black dressed in simple cloth also has a sword on his back. Compared with the image in the Kunlun mirror, the figure who becomes a novice in forgetting the new year is much more shabby.

    After all, Gu Qiannian is also the fifth God in the Kunlun mirror.

    Su Hao is determined not to touch that game. Gu''s life for thousands of years will change from today and from this game.

    Forget the new year this game, between the characters can''t go through, the screen more hair place stands how many people, absolutely won''t overlap together, and the novice village is all novice always appear place.

    The new year''s forgetting game was vigorously promoted after the merger of the two companies, and even paid a lot for the endorsement of the top domestic women''s and men''s groups, which has a huge influence.

    In addition, Gu Qiannian developed many novel ways to play the game, which instantly became a national game. From primary school students to working people, even if they don''t play it, 85% of them know about this game. We can see the popularity.

    After a long time, Su Hao moved her seat a little. She was a little impatient. She immediately knocked a few symbols. After a while, the characters on the screen appeared on an open grass.

    The name on the top of the figure''s head is revealed: it has been flowing for thousands of years

    In Tengshi group, which was merged by Tengfei company, the staff sitting in front of the computer desk strolled in the game as usual.

    All of a sudden, the computer next to him showed something strange. He gave a yelp and sat down to knock it.

    "Strange, isn''t it different just now? Is the computer wrong? "

    After a while, the staff member who got nothing scratched his head.

    In fact, there is another possibility, that is, the other party''s technology is superior to him, and he can''t see it.

    Su Hao obviously did not know that the program he just knocked made him successfully squeeze out of that place, which attracted the attention of G in the game.

    It''s only level one. Su Hao''s mouth is curled. This game is not like other games. It''s even more exaggerated to fight a wild boar at level ten.

    Su Hao adapted to the operation, did the novice task, and finally reached level 2. He did the hidden daily task, and jumped to level 4.

    If someone else is there, I''m afraid I''ll think it''s an old hand who''s playing trumpet.

    Su Hao knows that she will gain a lot of experience in killing the long eared rabbit for 99 times. She can''t get off the production line for 99 times and can''t be killed. She can finish it in 24 hours. If she gets the experience, she can be promoted to at least eight levels.

    The damage of the long eared rabbit is not very high, but it can escape very well. It jumps away when only 40% of the blood is left. The speed is very fast. Of course, as long as the damage is high enough, one knife can solve 40% of the blood of the long eared rabbit. Killing the long eared rabbit is also very simple.

    It''s obvious that Liuchu millennium is not so powerful, so she wants to go to the store to buy a kind of props.

    It''s called chaos Dan. It''s just about delaying the spread of toxins. This thing is quite expensive. In this game, a gold coin is converted into a person''s name coin, and the chaos Dan costs 211.

    To delay the spread, it can only be delayed for three seconds, which is not different from normal. However, for experts, three seconds is enough to kill their opponents who are almost in the blood tank, so no one will buy this thing except those on the ranking list.

    Another function of this device is to stun the opponent. The duration of stun depends on the user''s level. The higher the level, the smaller the duration.

    For a novice like Liuchu, this is the most suitable one, provided he has money.

    Su Hao immediately flushed 2000 yuan into it. She didn''t know how many cards Gu Qiannian''s parents gave her, and Su Hao didn''t know any more.

    After being made into gold coins, he bought 100 chaos pills.

    According to the current level of level 4 of Liuchu millennium, it''s enough to stun the long eared rabbit for seven seconds. As long as she has residual blood, she will throw the vertigo pill.

    Su Hao''s technique is becoming more and more skillful, and he has been able to maximize the attack power of every move, not to mention the operation of hitting the wrong hand.

    After killing more than 30 rabbits, Su Hao became bored. It takes patience to kill the rabbit so boring.

    If you finish killing, you will reach level 12. You can just go to the Liuguang city in the map, which is called trading city for short. People there will never give goods or money or goods when they trade.

    The system maintains automatically. Whatever you trade in Liuguang City, you can trade, but you can''t break the rules. Once you break the rules, the system will automatically issue a chase order.

    If you want to know that a chase order needs 500 gold coins to be bought in a store, and if you add a reward order, it will be no less than 100 RMB. The system will automatically issue it, and the handwriting will not be less than 100 RMB.

    It can be seen that the transaction is absolutely mandatory.

    Before he knew it, he killed 45 people. Su Hao''s patience was exhausted. Using Gu Qiannian''s knowledge, Su Hao simply edited a series of codes, and the characters in the game automatically played monsters. Su Hao didn''t have to operate at all.

    But Su Hao went out with her wallet. There was really nothing to eat in the refrigerator. If she didn''t buy some back, she would starve to death.

    Since wearing it on Gu Qiannian, she has only had a meal for two days. It''s very simple, and she can''t abuse her stomach. Su Hao immediately went to a delicious restaurant near the community to solve his hunger.

    When I came out, I packed a dinner, went to the supermarket for a few rounds, and went back to the apartment with big and small bags.

    After sorting things into the refrigerator, suhao sits at the computer desk with a cup of yogurt.

    The white light flashed on the screen, and the whole screen showed a gray picture. The man in cloth clothes was very miserable lying on the ground.

    Su Hao''s eyebrows jump fiercely. It''s just a strange thing. Who did she provoke?

    The next second, the screen turned and colorful again. The man''s cloth clothes were already ragged, and Su Hao was lying on the ground before he could do anything.

    ....

    What happened? Someone guarding the body? It''s just a new number. Who''s the trouble?

    If she died only once, it''s a good thing to say that Su Hao went back to level 1 after seeing the level. She had a meal, and everything went back to before liberation. Her code just set up to fight monsters, but she didn''t expect that someone would attack her. Any number that didn''t reach level 20 was considered a novice number, and she had little experience to die once.

    And she bought 50 resurrection pills, which automatically resurrected when she died. How many times has she been killed?

    But the picture has never changed. Su Hao has a bad feeling in her heart. She opens her backpack and there is no more resurrection Dan left, so the picture has not changed.

    Dead a hundred times?

    One resurrection pill will be converted into 20 yuan, 50 yuan and 1000 RMB. I just went out to have a meal, but I lost 1000 yuan in vain. Although Gu had no lack of money for thousands of years, he didn''t spend it like this, did he?

    There are five people in the dead field of vision. In this game, there are seven characters: Warrior, swordsman, assassin, spiritual speaker, summoner, mage and Ji Shi. The first few are easy to understand. The last one has two kinds of images, one is a dancer, the other is a singer. The hurt is not high, but the blood is strong. It is commonly known as a wet nurse.

    Among the five, there are two swordsmen, a soldier, a singer and a dancer. Two swordsmen are at level 50, soldiers are at level 51, dancers and singers are at level 47.

    At this stage of forgetting the new year, the full level is 70. When these people get together, they can be regarded as a group of experts. What''s the matter with a level 4 novice who besieged her?

    Muyuchunchun: could this be a primary school student? Can''t type?

    Muyu Yaoyao: maybe it''s a nephew or niece of a local tyrant. There are so many resurrection pills. They are used all the time.

    Muyu Chunchun: brother Zhan, forget it. If you are a primary school student, it''s normal if you don''t answer us.

    Zhan long: OK, let the little boy learn a lesson. It''s not everyone''s game to forget the new year.

    Huntianton: since it''s not intentional, let him go.

    ....

 Chapter 384

    But after a while, a collective teleportation array appeared next to the two "corpses" and three people appeared.

    Oh, all five of you are here. Before the distance, everyone''s level more or less has some changes, which are getting higher and higher.

    Zhan long: what do you want to do?

    Huntianton: what''s the ability to bully two crisps?

    [nearby] caifengjing: Yao Chunchun, don''t worry, we will get justice for you.

    Oh, she said that the two were so good that they didn''t talk. They were calling for help. She''s having a bit of trouble dealing with them all, let alone three together.

    But they''ll find help, and she won''t?

    The world system is big:!!! One thousand gold coins are offered as a reward for the dragon war, and the players will spend a lot of money for thousands of years! Please move quickly!

    The world system is big:!!! One thousand gold coins are offered as a reward for huntian tons, and the players will spend a lot of money for thousands of years! Please move quickly!

    The world system is big:!!! One thousand gold coins are offered as a reward for caifengjing, and the player will throw a lot of money in front of liushang! Please move quickly!

    After the three-day reward order was issued on the world channel, it immediately attracted a lot of onlookers.

    Windrunner: three reward orders as soon as you come up? Is that the case? Just now, I have a look at it. It''s equipped with leverage.

    [world] white hair floating green: identification completed, a local tyrant.

    Whereabouts of LVYE: after identification, there is a local tyrant.

    Gossip woman: tell me a story.

    This group of people are totally crooked, OK? Su Hao''s fingers flicked and sent a string of coordinates on the world channel.

    The world has been around for thousands of years: (24100)

    Whereabouts of green field: local tyrants appear! Are these coordinates?

    ...

    The following is the content of some crooked buildings, but Su Hao saw that on the screen, the man in black lit up a lot of transmission arrays, and several figures appeared immediately.

    Su Hao swept a few eyes, boarding is more than 55, at the present stage of forgetting the new year is already a ranks of experts, there are names on the PK list.

    The reward order will not have coordinates, but it will be put on the bulletin board for three days. The chase order will have coordinates, but it will not be put on the bulletin board for three days. This is the difference between the reward order and the chase order.

    Some of these people come to watch the excitement, but those who have entered the ranks of experts at level 55 or above may just come to do tasks and earn gold coins.

    There are more and more people. Naturally, the people on the opposite side also see what happened in the world channel. Suddenly, the whole person is not good.

    Offer a reward if you don''t agree? Generally, reward orders are made by rich people for revenge after being killed.

    Liuyuan millennium is not only a primary school student, but also a local tyrant who can use his brain.

    In this way, don''t say to help Muyu pure their revenge, they can''t protect themselves.

    As for why there is no reward for Muyu Chunchun and Muyu Yaoyao, Su Hao said that he can''t beat those three for the time being. Since those three want to be flower protectors, let them feel the feeling of being beaten in the face.

    Muyu Chunchun: don''t go too far! What are they doing with the reward war dragon!

    Su Hao''s mouth twitches when he sees these brain damaged words. This kind of person can''t say it without feeling resentful.

    Liuyuan millennium: why? I''ll leave you alone.

    Xu Shi Su Hao''s words are too explicit. Muyu Chunchun and Muyu Yaoyao didn''t speak for a moment. At that time, the three flower protectors spoke.

    Huntianton: you should pay attention to your words! In addition, we are the people of liuhuayin. If you are not afraid of our gang''s pursuit, just go ahead.

    Nearby Zhan long: for liuhuayin''s sake, let us go. It''s a thousand years'' private affair between Liuchu and us.

    [nearby] caifengjing: what is the ability to find someone?

    Su Hao is about to be amused. Among the three, Zhan long is the only one who has some ability. The other two are idiots who are dedicated to pulling hatred. The other is a schoolboy who has no brain. Against these pig teammates, Su Hao loves the one named Zhan long.

    What these people said made people want to beat them. They felt resentful.

    If you offend people like this, it''s hard to use your brain.

    Sue shook her head twice.

    Although the people next to him wanted to be impulsive and put them down, their reason was on the top. The Liuhua hidden in huntian''s mouth was a big gang in this server.

    The world''s top gangs are not so bad, but liuhuayin, the old pub, zhantianxia, and in the mood for love are all outstanding in all aspects. In this server, four big gangs are formed, which contain each other. If one of them has some outstanding strength, the other three will cooperate.

    So there hasn''t been the first group in the world.

    There is a limit to the number of gangs in the game, so people in gangs like liuhuayin naturally go through layers of screening. Being a member of a gang is a kind of glory.

    I have a lot of face. When I trade things or do anything with people, as long as I see that they are from the four major gangs, they all have some preferential treatment. When I move out of the gangs, I can get away with it.

    Even if you are killed, tell the gang that someone will help you to get revenge.

    After all, if gang members are bullied by others, they are equivalent to being beaten in the face. If they sit idly by, someone will ride on them.

    I don''t know if these "experts" would rather die than surrender?

    For a time, the scene was very calm, only the people on the world channel were clamoring to live to watch the excitement.

    There are more and more people around Liuchu millennium. They all come to watch the noise.

    People from big gangs don''t know who will win when they are new local tyrants. They are bored to play games. When they have nothing to do, they are sent to the scene to see the play.

    For a while, no one left, but more and more people.

    Su Hao''s eyelids jump. Looking at the trend, there will be more and more people. How can we fight when we can''t stand and crowd?

    This is a few very abrupt text appeared on the screen.

    A setting sun: do you want to fight or not? My melon seeds are all ready, and you are so stupid!

    [nearby] a Hongguang: Yes, Mo Mo Ji, Mo Mo Ji is like a mother.

    [nearby] a moonlight: Disabled brother ~ people are tired, do they still fight?

    [nearby] a setting sun: shut up, you dead demon. Go to Shenyin instead of me.

    [nearby] a moonlight: No, you are cruel to others.

    [nearby] a great light: Moonlight, don''t make trouble.

    [nearby] a moonlight: haha, it''s greasy. If it''s not noisy, will you fight? No, get out of the way!

    Su Hao looked at this group of neurotic chat, the corners of his mouth smoked, who are these people? Is that moonlight a human demon or a human demon or a demon?

    A moonlight said to get out of the way, the crowd surrounded by Su Hao and them actually separated a road, and the three swaggered up.

    I saw the singer with a moonlight on her head. Without saying a word, she went up

    After singing a song and adding skills to recite, we can see that the green + sign floats over the nearby blood trough.

    [nearby] a moonlight: lying trough, forget that I''m a wet nurse, brother can, you go on!!

    Su Hao helps the forehead, this is where the fool comes from, quickly drag away.

    But just now a moonlight, just after some operation, if you use the swordsman''s skills, then all the five people will lie on the ground.

    It''s just like a fool, but it''s strange that there''s no such words as ha ha.

    The summoner, a Hongguang, and the swordsman, a setting sun, rushed past without saying a word. For a moment, the screen was full of gorgeous color light, and occasionally green + could be seen.

    [nearby] a setting sun: lying trough, dead demon, are you sick to add blood for them?

    [nearby] a Hongguang: Moonlight, you don''t put skills, you are a wet nurse now, if you put them on us.

    Su Hao has already laughed. When a sunset and a Hongguang attack the five people, a moonlight launch skill will fill the five people''s blood with one move.

    A moonlight, I''m afraid it''s the spy sent by the other party''s people, right?

    [nearby] a moonlight: error, error, OK, OK.

    Muyuchunchun: sick, you

    If you are killed while typing, the typed words will be sent out automatically. Before Muyu''s words are finished, he is killed by a sword of the setting sun

    The rest of them were killed by a big dog called by Hongguang. The battle happened in a flash, and they had already fallen to the ground.

    Great strength.

    Huntianton: liuhuayin won''t let you go!

    [nearby] Muyu Yaoyao: you''ve gone too far. You''ve been drinking wine for thousands of years. Do you think you''re the only one who will issue a reward order?

    A setting sun: one thousand is here.

    [nearby] a Hongguang: two thousand is here, perfect.

    A moonlight: I lean on me. Why don''t I?

    [nearby] muyuchunchun: the money is obtained by killing us. Don''t be too proud!

    [nearby] a setting sun: Sha Bi, we killed people. It has half a cent to do with you.

    [nearby] a moonlight: Damn, it''s too much. People don''t like it.

    ...

    Su Hao propped up her chin and looked at them. They ignored the words of those people and felt that they were a little pitiful. Let him be a good man and respond to them.

    Liuchu millennium: if you have the ability, you can do it. If you don''t have the ability, you can''t do it,

    One of the three was still making noise, and his words were quickly brushed up.

    Huntianton and caifengjing are still clamouring, but a group of three ignore them. Zhan long is silent. Su Hao can understand, but Muyu Chunchun and Muyu Yaoyao are not talking.

    According to the two women''s urine, this time should be unconvinced to jump out.

    The world system is big:!!! A thousand gold coins for a thousand years! The player bathes in the rain pure throw a thousand gold! Please move quickly!

    The world system is big:!!! Five hundred gold coins for a moonlight! The player bathes in the rain pure throw a thousand gold! Please move quickly!

    The world system is big:!!! Five hundred gold coins offer a reward for the setting sun! The player bathes in the rain pure throw a thousand gold! Please move quickly!

    The world system is big:!!! Five hundred gold coins offer a great reward! The player bathes in the rain pure throw a thousand gold! All heroes, please move quickly!

    The world burst open again in an instant. Su Hao raised his eyebrows. He had more than 500 gold coins than the other three. Should he say thank you to Muyu Chunchun? So much for her.

 Chapter 385

    A moonlight: not fair! Even if I didn''t get a reward, why am I less than 500 gold coins? Am I so worthless?

    He may not have taken any medicine.

    [nearby] a Hongguang: when did he take the medicine?

    Sue looked at the time and decided to go to sleep. Besides, she had to control her computer time.

    Without saying a word, without any sign, the person who has been drinking for a thousand years has disappeared in the same place.

    [nearby] a moonlight: where are people? How can people disappear like this?

    A setting sun: I don''t know.

    [nearby] a Hongguang: has anyone seen it?

    The answer to Hongguang''s question is consistent denial.

    Everyone was puzzled where the novice local tyrant had gone. Suddenly, a strange idea came out of a moonlight.

    A moonlight: he won''t be offline, will he?

    A setting sun

    [nearby] a Hongguang: I just searched for Su, and I''m offline.

    [nearby] a moonlight: lying trough, just go

    ....

    Suhao didn''t know what happened in the game after she left. She simply washed and went to bed. She said to the trainee that she would go online to help her upgrade at night and play during the day.

    Tomorrow she has to do several upgrade tasks, now the level is too low, there are too many people in the game to beat, she will represent Altman, to eliminate those little monsters, to protect world peace.

    Su Hao thought so and slowly fell asleep.

    ....

    After 12 o''clock, Yehua simply washed and sat down in front of the computer. After turning on the computer, he logged on the number of "forget the new year, let''s go to the Millennium".

    As a substitute taxi, he has jet lag during the day and night. He goes to bed during the day and gets up at night.

    He set himself working hours from eleven to eight in the morning.

    As soon as he got on the number one, the reward list jumped out, and the number of liushang Millennium stood out in the second place. The first one was a man named Yidao moonlight.

    A moonlight, he knows, always occupies the first place in the reward list, the second is a sunset or a Hongguang, one of them, and the third is the remaining one. However, how can the name Liuchu Millennium go to the second place today?

    He knows the three guys. They are vicious. They all feel cheap. They are badly in need of beating.

    But it''s very coquettish and first-class technology. If one person can''t do it, there are only two people. The tacit understanding of three people is very good. In addition, there is a wet nurse, so they can''t fight at all.

    It''s just like Xiaoqiang who can''t fight. It''s annoying.

    But the technology is good, no one can help them.

    However, now Liuyuan has crossed the two of them. What did they do to get a reward?

    Didi, Didi, the news rang. Someone applied for a friend.

    Yehua opened the application list, and three people were in the list.

    One, three and a thousand years of understanding? Yehua was a little surprised, but he was not so surprised when he thought of the top four people on the reward list.

    It seems that it''s not strange for us to know each other for a thousand years. Instead, we should take it for granted.

    Yehua is curious about what happened during the day.

    Using some techniques, Yehua found the record of the day. After spending nearly an hour watching it, he almost couldn''t help it.

    After Liuyuan went offline for a thousand years, a moonlight was dissatisfied with the fact that it was only 500 gold coins when it was hung on the mountain. Then a sunset and a Hongguang offered a reward of 1000 gold coins for a moonlight.

    The people on the world channel don''t know why they suddenly fight against each other. Together, these three are also very famous in this service. They are inseparable.

    When they saw the two reward orders, they thought, is there internal strife?

    The one who was offered a reward was very happy and said that it was right. Only he could afford the price.

    The crowd was speechless.

    Yehua is speechless.

    Now this number is suspended, and it ranks second. When upgrading, we should be more careful. He decided to take a chance and look for the copy with more experience.

    At eight o''clock, the copy was not finished. He wanted to go to sleep when it was finished, but he was squeezed out.

    See success, the result was squeezed number? After a look at the time, it''s only one minute past 8:01. If it wasn''t for today''s copy, he wouldn''t have delayed his work. I didn''t expect that his work would fall short.

    After the appointed time, he could only resist the action of scolding his mother, but in the end, there was no big light, which led to his bad mood. So he sent three commas to Liuchu millennium.

    Su Hao was stunned for a second when she received the three commas. In the morning, she got up on time, washed up, went out to buy breakfast and turned on the computer. She didn''t pay attention to the time.

    At 8:02, just after the other party''s working hours, she won''t be crowded in the game, will she?

    She sent three question marks.

    Yehua: it was almost level 30.

    A thousand years ago

    When ye Hua saw the three punctuation marks, he suddenly felt better and went to bed after washing.

    Su Hao opened the game, level 29, but there is still a long way to go to upgrade. Yehua may be in the next copy just now.

    At a glance, you can see that the second one on the reward list is you. The first four are very familiar with you. One is you, and the other three are yesterday''s friends. I don''t know what happened to them.

    Gangs like liuhuayin can''t tolerate face slapping, can they? But last night, I saw the three in one style, because I was not afraid of liuhuayin''s pursuit, so arrogant and powerful, and with a super nanny, it was not easy to die.

    Su Hao is not conscious of being on the reward list. He just thinks that he is a stranger and there are more and more people around him.

    There''s a tendency to squeeze people. So, what''s the situation? As the center of the matter, Su Hao said he was a little confused.

    Because she wanted to concentrate on fighting monsters, she hid the chat window in the lower left corner, so she didn''t know that someone was watching her fighting monsters and sent out the coordinates in the world channel, resulting in more and more people here.

    Most of the people who want to kill her are melon eaters. Come and watch how the new local tyrants resolve the crisis. They are still killed.

    Su Hao didn''t pay attention to other things, so she didn''t see the application list. She left three of them completely behind. I also forgot that I was at the top of the reward list. I came out to hang around and was probably killed.

    Red boy: I haven''t thought about it for a thousand years

    Odd: I''m not the only one who has this feeling.

    A moonlight in the world: what? The millennium?

    Windrunner: (60, 88)

    The man in black on the screen is not conscious of being surrounded by onlookers. He takes a sword to fight monsters by himself. With a little insight, we can see that the attack power of the man in black is perfectly used, and there is no missing point, which shows the strong operation.

    This is also the reason why those who want to get the reward have not started it. It is not difficult to hang them after upgrading this kind of operation.

    [nearby] a moonlight: get out of the way. If you don''t fight, get out of the way for me.

    Familiar with the way of appearance, Liuyuan Millennium saw the crowd automatically divided into a way, a singer, a Summoner and a swordsman came.

    Su Hao picked her eyebrows, opened the chat window and saw the familiar line at a glance.

    [nearby] a setting sun: Millennium, my friend, please agree.

    Dao Hongguang: I have something to tell you.

    You want to talk to her? Open the application list, a three on the application list.

    Sue is a little better and agrees. As far as yesterday''s actions are concerned, she won''t disagree.

    [private chat] a Hongguang: how can you come out so swaggeringly after being offered a reward? Even if you don''t operate well, you can''t handle the group fighting.

    A Hong light says so, she just remembers this matter, together with these people want to kill him.

    Her fingers danced on the keyboard.

    Let''s forget.

    [private chat] yihongguang: it can be forgotten, bull.

    [private chat] yihongguang: are you upgrading? I want to take you.

    Take her? Three in one, and she has just four. She remembers that a copy was made by five people in a team. The story copy has a lot of experience.

    Private chat: a thousand years ago: there is a copy, five people, but one person is missing. Will you come?

    Su Hao didn''t get an immediate reply. She guessed that she might have gone to discuss with the other two.

    [private chat] yihongguang: OK, have you found the fifth person?

    Private chat: people I didn''t know.

    [private chat] yihongguang: let''s take people.

    Chatting in private: OK.

    A Hongguang pulls her into a temporary team, and the other two are there, with a strange name.

    It''s a fighter. It''s called fury day.

    Several people set the time for the next copy, and Su Hao went offline.

    A three only see a word not on the line of someone, teeth itching want to pull someone up.

    Su Hao received a call, is the original body of the hair.

    His name is Ou Mengfei. I met him abroad. He is a Chinese French hybrid. He is still a graduate student. He went back to China to spend his summer vacation with him.

    In my memory, Ou Mengfei is a tall girl with a beautiful face. She is very enthusiastic on the phone. Across the Pacific Ocean, Su Hao can feel each other''s happy mood.

    Su Hao chatted with each other for a long time. Until the other party was about to get on the plane, Ou Mengfei reluctantly hung up. Su Hao thought that she was really a lovely girl.

    When ou Mengfei comes back from abroad, Gu Qiannian, a close friend, naturally can''t let him stay in the hotel. Su has a good look at the apartment. The bed is big enough for both of them to sleep.

    There''s a lot of space. It doesn''t matter if there''s one more person.

    After making up her mind, she was ready to buy some things before o''mengfei came.

    For example, new slippers, tooth cups, toothbrushes, towels and so on, save Ou Mengfei, things are useless.

    She took her purse and went out.

    Walking in the shopping mall, there are a variety of daily necessities on both sides. When suhao saw that kind of lovers toothbrush and lovers cup, she put it into the shopping cart. According to her original memory, if oumengfei saw something similar to sisters, she would be happy.

    Suhao bought a lot of things, no doubt all of them belong to lovers. Anyway, when two girls use them, the lovers'' things become sisters'' ones.

    When I went to the cashier to check out, the cashier was kind and said to her, "I wish you a long time."

 Chapter 386

    Whether it''s love or friendship, it''s always right to say that it''s a long time. Su Hao laments that the cashier of this shopping mall can talk so much. No wonder the business is so good. You should know that there are absolutely many shopping malls in this city, but this one has the best business and the longest time.

    Product quality and price are one of them, but service attitude is also very important.

    Suhao rushed home with a big bag. After returning to the apartment, she took things apart and disinfected them. Then she threw away her previous things at one time and received them in another bag for reuse.

    After everything, she straightened up to look around the 100 square meters of space, blue and pink things with the same style seem to be everywhere, but it is not very obvious, there is no sense of violation.

    Suhao is still satisfied with his work, and the time agreed with yiyisanzhi is after dinner. Almost in the afternoon, oumengfei will arrive. It''s OK to have dinner, type a copy and do other things with oumengfei.

    I''m sure mixed race beauties will understand.

    Su Hao is back in the game, and three of them are off the line. Su Hao finds a place to play strange.

    One afternoon time, also rose to level 33, this speed is also fast.

    It''s almost time to watch. Sue played the game, cleaned up and went out.

    Gu Qiannian has her own car, but she usually rides a battery car to and from work, and doesn''t drive much.

    Suhao drives out the long sealed Lamborghini from the garage. Oumengfei''s favorite car is the Lamborghini. This car is also a gift that oumengfei has saved for a long time to send Gu back to China.

    Drive to the airport, is not the rush hour, so there is no traffic jam, very smooth to the airport.

    Standing in the hall, Sue took a look at the time of the mobile phone. It''s fast.

    "Millennium!" The woman''s pure Putonghua rings, and Su Hao turns around.

    The woman is slender, 1.7 meters tall, hot, deep facial features, golden curly hair rolling to the waist, dragging a bright yellow box in her hand.

    Her voice for a thousand years, coupled with the appearance of a half breed, immediately attracted the attention of others.

    I saw this half blood beauty walking towards another beauty.

    Another beauty is not as tall as her, but also 165 by visual inspection. She has a slender figure and an oriental face. She has the gentle temperament of the Oriental people, white skin, simple short sleeves and jeans, and has extraordinary temperament.

    "O''monroe." Su Hao smiles and hugs the woman.

    "Wow, you''ve become beautiful again in the millennium. What''s the magic of medieval times? Your skin is fine. " Oumengfei''s eyes seem to be shining, people can''t help but believe his words, don''t doubt the authenticity of her words.

    Su Hao is also impolite praise back to "your body has become better, is not eating papaya?"

    Ou Mengfei was unconvinced and straightened his chest and said, "how can it be? This is my mother''s gene."

    Su funny spray, led the girl''s hand out to "go, take you to dinner."

    As soon as Ou Mengfei came out and saw the dazzling Lamborghini, he exclaimed in surprise and flew over.

    Su Hao looks at the girl''s action with a smile on her face. She knows that Ou Mengfei will be very happy.

    "I didn''t expect that you would drive this car to pick me up in the millennium. You don''t even drive at work. Is that for me?"

    Ou Mengfei deserves to be Gu Qiannian''s father. Across the Pacific Ocean, she knows that she doesn''t drive to and from work.

    Su Hao did not let her continue to be proud, while wearing a seat belt side way "is not class."

    Ou Mengfei seems to ignore her words. She feels the same as she remembers, which makes her feel more excited.

    Just as it was time to get off work, there were signs of traffic jams ahead. It seemed that Ou Mengfei was not surprised by the traffic jams in China. He stretched out his head from the window to see the slowly moving team.

    "Millennium, before you can find a place to park, let''s ride a bike?" O Mengfei suggested.

    Su Hao thought for a while and agreed to Ou Mengfei''s proposal. If we go on at this speed, it will be more than seven o''clock or later when we get to the dining place at five o''clock, and then we will miss the time when we agreed to make a copy with a moonlight.

    If you ride a bicycle, traffic jams are impossible for bicycles, and you have been riding a battery car all the time. You are very familiar with the alleys and lanes of the city.

    When they were abroad, Gu Qiannian and Ou Mengfei used to ride bicycles together, so Su Hao agreed soon.

    After spending some time in the parking lot, they left Ou Mengfei''s luggage in the car. They found two shared bicycles on the side of the road and rode off.

    In summer, it''s always very late before it gets dark. At this time, it''s still very bright. They ride their bicycles flexibly through the vehicles.

    Su Hao''s restaurant is a pure Chinese food, and it''s the right way to use local specialties to attract hospitality talents. Although Ou Mengfei speaks fluent Mandarin, she doesn''t come to China many times. Each time she comes, she only comes for a few days. Like this time, one is a summer vacation of two months.

    After ordering the dishes, Ou Mengfei holds Su Hao''s arm again, which is just to say something that she knows her so well. But Su Hao didn''t have any antipathy. Maybe it was because Ou Mengfei was good-looking. She was comfortable.

    "This is lotus root, eat lotus root ugly, you eat it." Suhao put lotus root slices into oumengfei''s bowl.

    Ou Mengfei gave her a white look, didn''t say a word to quarrel with her, obediently picked up lotus root slices and put them into her mouth.

    Su Hao propped up her chin and couldn''t help sighing that the power of food was still great.

    Ou Mengfei absolutely can''t tolerate others to say that she is ugly, but the dishes Su Hao gave him a few times before are very delicious, so she doesn''t have extra mouth to pick up Su well, Su Hao seems to be very boring, has been bullying her, no time to talk.

    All of a sudden, a very greasy and goosebumping voice sounded, "I want to eat that, OK?"

    Su Hao had goose bumps on his arm, too. He went to the hospital.

    Women slap big face, slightly pink, looks very pure, big eyes, nose bridge, small mouth, very consistent with the otaku goddess.

    She''s all about to hang on to the man beside her, who is very familiar with suhao.

    It should not be said that Gu Qiannian is very familiar with it.

    Meng HaoLing felt the soft touch on her arm and the smile on her face was a little more. She put a hand around the woman''s soft waist and looked at the woman''s coquetry to him. She felt a sense of satisfaction from the bottom of her heart.

    "Well, well, it all depends on you. It''s true. How old a person is, and how coquettish he is." Meng HaoLing stretched out another hand and pinched the woman''s small nose.

    As soon as I look up, I will face a woman with outstanding temperament.

    Ou Mengfei lowers her head to eat, raises her hair to show Su Hao''s strange appearance, and looks over there along Su Hao''s line of sight. When she sees that man, she is also stunned.

    Obviously, she knows the man. What''s wrong with her?

    Ou Mengfei picked up the tissue beside him and wiped his mouth quickly. Then he got up and walked towards Meng HaoLing.

    Aware of someone''s approaching, the girl hanging on Meng HaoLing looked over and saw that she was a hot half breed. She was naturally hostile to her beautiful woman. She immediately straightened up and held the man''s arm tightly, with a faint and alienated radian on her face.

    Suhao was surprised to see oumengfei go by. She didn''t know what she was going to do.

    Ou Mengfei has a confident smile on her face. She has her own aura all the way. Even Meng HaoLing can''t help but put her eyes on her.

    "Handsome." Ou Mengfei raised her hand and waved it gently. The smile on her face was very sweet. Her deep eyes blinked, as if they were discharging.

    The girl next to Meng HaoLing is not reconciled. The man''s attention is on the half breed. He takes his arm with a little force, but his face is not obvious, as if he doesn''t pay attention to the half breed.

    Meng HaoLing turned around and saw the girl''s lovely side face. Did she feel jealous?

    Immediately put the mixed race beauty behind her, coax her to "Xiaobai, what''s the matter with you?"

    The girl called Xiaobai shakes her head with reserve and receives the provocative eyes of Ou Mengfei. She is so angry that he almost breaks the gong.

    Ou Mengfei lifted her hair, fragrance floated into Meng HaoLing''s nose, involuntarily raised her head.

    She pulled out a pack of open smoke from her back pocket of the tights, pulling the smoke out and holding it in her fingers. The black nail polish seemed to be a fatal temptation.

    With Ou Mengfei''s charming smile, "handsome, can I borrow a fire?"

    Meng HaoLing''s momentary absence makes it difficult for ordinary people to hold such a beautiful thing as Ou Mengfei, not to mention Meng HaoLing, a man who has never seen a woman like ou Mengfei.

    Ou Mengfei saw that the man was stunned and showed a proud smile to Xiaobai. Then he raised his hand and waved in front of the man

    "Handsome boy?"

    "Oh, oh."

    Meng HaoLing wakes up from a dream and takes out a lighter from his pocket. He is going to give it to Ou Mengfei, but the man puts the cigarette in his mouth.

    Meng HaoLing went up to help women light cigarettes.

    Su Hao''s direction can bring Meng HaoLing and the woman''s look into her eyes. Seeing the man lighting a cigarette for ou Mengfei, she immediately takes out her mobile phone and records the scene in her mobile phone with a click. She looks at her work with satisfaction.

    Can''t see Ou Mengfei''s face, but Meng HaoLing''s action is very like a little brother, give others a cigarette, unspeakable obscenity.

    Ou Mengfei must be on purpose. She should have just blocked Su Hao''s sight. In order to show her such a good play, she used her natural sense of lens.

    You should know that Ou Mengfei''s mother is a model and often cooperates with Gu Qiannian''s parents, so the two can become faxiao. Now Ou Mengfei''s mother has quit the modeling industry, but there is still her legend in the modeling industry.

    Oumengfei inherited her mother''s natural sense of lens, but she didn''t inherit her mother''s height. Her height is a little lower than that of a model, but she didn''t inherit her mother''s love for models since she was a child, so she didn''t feel any difference.

    Just like Gu Qiannian, she is gifted in photography, but she came back to play games.

    These two people belong to the type of long crooked.

 Chapter 387

    Therefore, they have been able to have such a good relationship for decades. It should be because their ideas are similar and their family environment is not good enough to promote such a pair of good friends.

    Meng HaoLing next to the woman''s face has been very bad, but has not attack, Su Hao can only sigh about each other''s skill.

    Ou Mengfei spits out a puff of smoke, which makes the delicate face more attractive.

    "Thank you." Ou Mengfei went out with a cigarette in his hand.

    In Meng HaoLing can''t see the place, turned his head to Su Hao naughty wink, and then didn''t turn back out of the shop.

    Suhao naturally understood what oumengfei meant.

    Meng HaoLing has come back to his senses. Xiaobai releases his hand and goes forward alone.

    Meng HaoLing rushed to catch up and hold the woman''s arm. Xiaobai turned his head, big eyes full of tears, but stubborn did not fall down, very attractive.

    He was flustered and held the girl in his arms. "What''s the matter with you? Why are you crying?"

    In her arms came the woman''s vague voice, "I didn''t cry!"

    This is not the first time, Meng HaoLing has experience, obedient to the woman''s words, the other hand constantly stroking her back to ease the mood.

    Xiaobai raised his head from his arms, and there were tears on his face. He said pitifully, "HaoLing, don''t you like my coquetry? I don''t like soft and weak girls. I''ll change it. "

    She didn''t mention the woman in half a word, but Meng HaoLing thought of it all of a sudden. She thought it was her gaffe just now and the woman''s wishful thinking, but she didn''t get angry. Instead, she felt that she was not doing well.

    Suddenly, he felt very sorry for the girl. He raised his hand and rubbed her long soft hair and said, "how can it be? Xiaobai is the best. What do you want to eat? Let go of your stomach and don''t hurt yourself, eh? "

    It happened that Sue had finished paying the bill. She passed by and ignored the two people.

    Xiaobai looks at the woman''s back strangely. The calculation in her eyes is well concealed. She has a thick nasal sound.

    Meng HaoLing just tidied up his mood and saw that Su Hao was destroyed at that moment, but the woman in his arms finally broke tears into a smile. He didn''t dare to show any other emotions.

    He covered the complexity in his eyes and walked away with his arm around the woman''s shoulder.

    When suhao goes out, oumengfei jumps out to scare her. Suhao is startled.

    Then, laughing and scolding, he reached out to hit her and said, "scare me!"

    Ou Mengfei laughs and ignores the image at all.

    "I took a picture. Do you want to see it?" Suhao takes out her cell phone and shakes it.

    Ou Mengfei curiously came to "what picture?"

    Su Hao points out the photo of Meng HaoLing lighting his cigarette.

    "See, the technology is fine."

    Ou Mengfei grabs the mobile phone, points it on it, sends the photo to himself, and says haughtily on his face, "you''re far behind your uncle and aunt."

    Not to be outdone, Su Hao replied, "you are far worse than your aunt."

    They both laughed at the same time. Sue took a good look at the time and found that it was late. Now it''s time to pick up the car and make an appointment with a moonlight.

    "Come on, let''s get the car."

    They got on their bikes, bathed in the night and galloped.

    When suhao drove his Lamborghini back to his apartment, it was already 8:28.

    And a moonlight, they agreed time is 8:30, see will be late, suhao pull Ou Mengfei rushed into the elevator door is about to close.

    Ou Mengfei was startled and gasped, "Why are you in such a hurry?"

    "I''ve made an appointment to play games at 8:30, and I''m going to be late." Suhao looked at the time and explained.

    "All right." Ou Mengfei can''t understand what game makes her so anxious, but can understand her mood of being late.

    Rush into the apartment, Su Hao did not come to greet Ou Mengfei, directly rushed to the computer to boot, and then log in the game.

    After boarding it, it''s 8:03.

    Three minutes late, at the same time, the news began to ring, but three minutes later, a moonlight had sent more than 99 messages to her private chat, so she decided not to see what this funny force had sent.

    Open a Hongguang and a message from the setting sun, she replied that they were late because of something.

    Immediately received a group invitation of the setting sun, Su Haodian agreed.

    Turn to Ou Mengfei and say, "I''ve bought everything. You can see what''s missing. We''ll go out to buy it tomorrow."

    Ou Mengfei is visiting her apartment, and Wen Yan returns a good one.

    Turn back to see a moonlight brush screen.

    [team] a moonlight: why didn''t they come back to me! Why didn''t they come back to me!

    [team] a moonlight: why didn''t they come back to me! Why didn''t they come back to me!

    ...

    Sue ordered the name of a moonlight and chose to block it. Without the disturbance of a moonlight, the chat window was much cleaner.

    By a moonlight brush up chat record also showed again.

    [team] yihongguang: start?

    [team] a setting sun: ignore the brain damage of moonlight. I didn''t take any medicine today.

    Liuyuan millennium: it''s OK. Let''s go. Follow me.

    After the formation of the team, there is a skill between the teammates. For example, if a moonlight is in a place, they can transmit it directly without buying a teleport array.

    But there is a cooldown time of five minutes, so five minutes can only be used once.

    The copy Su Hao is looking for is in the Yuelao temple, where the characters get their marriage certificates. The copy of the story he meets is about the love story of men and women in the Yuelao temple.

    As long as you type a specific line in the temple, it will trigger a copy of the story and be sent to the statue of the temple to do the task.

    The trigger line is actually very simple, otherwise no one will do it, and it''s useless to design this task. It''s just that if one man and one woman keep the other, it will trigger the task.

    This is not difficult, so Sue said, a moonlight, they did not doubt how she knew.

    Team: ready?

    A sunset: OK.

    Hongguang: OK.

    Fury day: OK.

    Even if there is no moonlight, suhao doesn''t notice, because she blocks it.

    A sunset: wait a minute.

    [team] a setting sun: Millennium, you turn off the shield. It will be easy to do the task later.

    Su Hao didn''t reply. He just manually pulled a piece of moonlight out of the small dark room several times.

    And then I just started to say the lines.

    Liuyuan millennium: Moonlight, don''t go, OK? What''s wrong with me? You tell me and I''ll change it. I don''t want you to leave.

    For the first time, people saw Su Hao talking so much nonsense. A moonlight was just about to reply. The five people''s screens were all changed and the scene changed.

    There is only a huge light and shadow in front of the figure. Su Hao controls the figure to come to the light and shadow.

    It''s an image inside.

    There is no difference between the environment and the Yuelao temple where they were standing just now, but there are a lot of people, people are crowded, and countless game characters are in pairs. Undoubtedly, the outside looks are very devout, kneeling on it and praying for something.

    At the same time, the voice of the game characters also rang up: five thousand years ago, I knelt here day and night for you to pray for our love, but you didn''t appear once. In this way, after death, I echoed here and refused to leave. Shangxian said that my obsession was too deep to enter reincarnation, unless my obsession disappeared. But after five thousand years, I know that it''s obsession that supports me. Now, if I don''t even have obsession, I can''t pray for us any more. I love you.

    After the female voice finished, there was no other reaction, and the chat window jumped out this time.

    Liuyuan millennium: I''m in front of a light and shadow. How about you?

    A sunset: the same.

    Yi Hongguang: same.

    Fury day: same.

    Su Hao didn''t wait for a moonlight reply. He was sure that he had pulled people out of the small dark room just now.

    Team: have you seen the news of moonlight?

    A sunset: No.

    Yi Hongguang: No, I didn''t block him.

    Fury day: I''ll call and ask.

    Team: ah, I didn''t think of it.

    I didn''t expect that fury day had something to do with the three of them. He thought it was just a random person in the game. When he looked at the names of the three people, he knew that the relationship was unusual. She guessed that the three people knew each other in reality, but he didn''t expect that fury day was the same.

    She quietly waited for the violent day to finish calling.

    The original development of this task was just a whim when I saw the Yuelao temple, and then I designed it. There was only a way to pass the customs, but there was no other details.

    Will the disappearance of moonlight be part of the game? The trigger line just now is to moonlight, so moonlight is the leading role, the game girl in light and shadow is holding, and moonlight is being held. Is there any connection between the two?

    [team] fury day: Moonlight says that he is in a small dark room and can only see himself without other trigger conditions.

    Sue Hao pondered for a while and said.

    Team: it seems that there are only four of us in this copy.

    [team] a setting sun: Moonlight, this is really a small dark room.

    Several people chatted a few words, Su Hao assigned the task, and then began to act.

    Fortunately, the game just separated them and did not limit their chance to chat.

    With the bug of suhao, the game will be cleared soon. As for the reason why it is so fast, I still have to ask suhao.

    According to the design concept of the ancient millennium, the whole script is triggered by lines, and then there will be the next direction. Unless there is a power failure, otherwise it can not be interrupted, very boring.

    Some people come in and can only go out for a long time, but Su Hao has a bug and his lines go around, so he passes.

    After passing the test, all five people got 10000 experience points.

    Liuyuan has been upgraded to level 39 in a thousand years.

 Chapter 388

    [nearby] a moonlight: ah ha ha, I just watched a TV play, and I have 10000 experience points, ha ha.

    A setting sun: you''ll get a bargain and sell well.

    [nearby] a moonlight: lying trough, setting sun, when did your Chinese water product upgrade to junior high school?

    Daohongguang: you two, be quiet.

    Su Haodian opens a private chat window with a Hongguang and sends him a series of numbers.

    Private chat: my phone number. I need to call you.

    (private chat) yihongguang: OK, this is mine******

    Chatting in private: OK, it''s time.

    Sue good under the game, just put the string of numbers into the mobile phone, stood up and stretched.

    "Hello, I just put the bath water for you." Ou Mengfei''s hair is still a little wet, obviously just washed.

    "Ah, thank you." Su Hao is not polite to Ou Mengfei. When they were abroad, they lived together and just put a bath water. It''s very normal.

    Sue Hao took a bath, washed her head, her hair was still dripping, and she came out.

    An unidentified object flew in front of him. Su Hao reached out and took it. It turned out to be a towel.

    Ou mengfeiwo said on the sofa, "wipe your hair."

    Su Haoshun wiped her hair and sat next to her. After watching TV, they went to bed.

    "Where do you want to go tomorrow? I''ll take you Asked Sue before going to bed.

    "Go where it''s fun." O''monroe said.

    Su Hao''s hand is behind his head. It seems that there is no place to go. Let''s play.

    "Go to bed first, good night."

    "Good night."

    The next day, Su Hao got up on time. At half past eight, he just wanted to turn on the computer. When he thought about Yehua, he just delayed all over the place and cleaned the room before turning on the computer.

    At that time, Ou Mengfei was still in a beautiful dream and didn''t know what happened.

    One night later, Liuchu millennium has been upgraded to level 43. It''s on its way up. It''s already a little master in the current stage of forgetting new year.

    Su Hao was almost satisfied with the same speed of flying by rocket. He was only able to play when he was over 40 years old. When he met huntianton who had no brains, he didn''t have to rely on other people''s help at all.

    Speaking of Cao Cao, she just thought of those brainless people, and saw caifengjing huntianton and two other strange ID five people facing three people.

    [nearby] huntianton: those who know the truth should go away. We found Meng boss.

    [nearby] liulisihuo: we found it out first. You can rob other people''s boss and confuse black and white.

    [nearby] caifengjing: even if we don''t rob, can you three fight?

    [nearby] xiaolingdang: don''t go too far. Even if you are liuhuayin people, you should pay attention to first come and then come. Even if we can''t fight, won''t we call someone to come?

    Hu Qin: what are you talking about? Mr. Meng was found by Hun tianton, and you are the one who confused black and white.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    When Su Hao saw the sentences floating on his head, he couldn''t help helping his forehead. It''s a coincidence that he could meet huntianton''s best product when he walked around.

    It seems that they have robbed other people''s boss, but they still cheat the gang. As long as they say that they have been robbed of their boss, I believe that the liuhuayin people will not sit back and ignore them.

    Those people of the liuhuayin gang were taken in charge. Don''t you know yet?

    Sure enough, they are the same people as Yu Yao and Yu Chunchun. They take advantage of others and do not hesitate to cheat others.

    Let''s talk about it for a thousand years.

    The man is carrying a mysterious sword behind his back, which is extremely dark and seems to contain infinite power.

    Liuyuan millennium: are you waiting for them to rob your boss? I''ll take care of two. You''ll take care of the rest.

    Without saying a word, Su Hao manipulated the characters in the game. As soon as the sword came back, he brought huntian ton and Caifeng out.

    There are two skills to release, one and two skills to cooperate with each other continuously. For a time, the blood tank of huntian ton and the air well will be reduced at the speed visible to the naked eye.

    All seem to have no reaction to come over, liuhuayin people want to come over to help, small bell a command: dry!

    The remaining six are on the same page.

    Su Hao soon solved the two. They are both at level 49 now, and the damage can''t be underestimated. The blood trough that has been flowing for thousands of years is no longer less than half.

    There is no time to decide the outcome. Su wants to let her help them.

    Release a skill, shuttle between six people, her skill is excellent, all the attack damage hit on the liuhuayin sect, didn''t hurt the little bell.

    After a while, all the people who were floating around collapsed.

    Looking at the bad last words on their corpses, Su Hao held his chin in all sorts of boredom.

    Liuchu millennium: if I don''t go back to the novice village to revive, I will force you to revive, and then I will lose more experience.

    Rub rub rub, four corpses soon disappear in place.

    Huntianton: you''ll wait for me when you''ve been drinking for thousands of years!

    Finish saying is also disappear in situ.

    Cut, can only put cruel words, no kind of goods.

    [nearby] xiaolingdang: it''s powerful. One to two is more than enough. Although they are not very powerful, they are already a little expert. Your level is lower than them.

    Being praised with kindness, Su is in a good mood.

    Liuyuan millennium: mmm.

    [nearby] liulisihuo: do us a favor, or we''ll fight Meng boss together and share the spoils equally later?

    Empty bucket: OK, I don''t mind.

    [nearby] xiaolingdang: how do you feel about the millennium of Liuzhu?

    Anyway, the three of them couldn''t finish the fight. They helped them just now. It''s right to pick up some booty. Why not.

    Liuyuan millennium: good.

    Immediately the screen showed that little bell invited him to join the provisional team, and Sue agreed.

    [team] xiaolingdang: is voice on?

    Liuyuan millennium: come on, it''s a little inconvenient for me.

    Whether it''s really inconvenient or not, his literal refusal is obvious, and the three of them didn''t demand it. Turn on voice one after another.

    What I didn''t expect is that all three of them are female voices. Their words are very relaxed and natural. They must have a very good relationship. Maybe they are real friends.

    Liuchu hasn''t opened her voice for thousands of years. Even if there is such a person in animals, she doesn''t often type and speak. She is silent. They don''t feel constrained, as usual.

    Even if he doesn''t speak often, they will take care of him, little bell.

    Su Hao thought that the voices of these girls are very good, and the operation is good, so they must be very popular in the game.

    At present, they are not pure people who rely on men to bully others.

    On the contrary, it''s very comfortable to get along with them. If you let him use one word to describe it, it''s clean.

    Ou Mengfei didn''t wake up. He must have taken a plane yesterday, and then went out to play with him, which consumed a lot of physical strength.

    So Su Hao said inconvenient is really inconvenient, don''t want to disturb still sleeping in bed.

    Meng boss is a tall looking, but character setting is a bit obscene. He likes to steal things from female players very much. It could be weapons, it could be drugs, it could be clothes.

    If male players don''t agree with each other, they will go to work. If the player dies, they will lose experience naturally.

    Moreover, Meng boss is very cunning. As long as the blood of Xuetao is less than half, he starts to run away. The speed is very fast. Most people don''t know where he has gone.

    You need to buy a special prop to throw at her at the beginning of the fight. When you run away, there will be a small field of vision, which is similar to positioning, but only five minutes.

    If you can''t find it in five minutes, the view map will disappear automatically.

    What Su Hao knows is that this Meng boss likes women very much, who is ugly is good, so he always steals things from female characters.

    At the same time, I hate men very much. When I meet them, I will open the fury mode.

    Little lingdang, they obviously don''t know, otherwise they won''t invite Liuchu millennium, a male figure, to fight boss together.

    Meng boss won''t attack female players in the early stage. If there are male tasks on the scene, the attack power of male characters will double.

    Only when you have one third of your blood left, you can turn on the fury mode and hit people when you see them. If you can''t fight, run.

    Su Hao told three people who were chatting about the situation. Sister said, several people to Su Hao very trust, all believe.

    Liuyuan millennium: later you three will fight together, and then step down one by one. In this way, Meng boss''s blood will be a little crispy. I will come out one third of the time, and Xiao lingdang will stay alone.

    Three people agree in voice one after another.

    Meng boss was fixed with props by xiaolingdang. He wanted to find someone to help him, but he didn''t expect to meet huntianton.

    At this time, the time of the props is running out, and the three little bells are no longer talking nonsense.

    Meng boss immediately broke the confinement of props, his face rippled with this obscene smile, and the words of molestation floated over his head.

    Three people together, plus their technology is good, powerful attack, but it took a long time to beat Meng boss''s two grid blood.

    Three people according to Su Hao said, small bell in order to save strength after the first retreat.

    After a while, the empty barrel also retreated, leaving only glass like fire.

    Liulisihuo is a mage. The damage is not weak, but it''s crispy. Meng boss can''t hit people in the early stage, so it''s just right.

    Nearly half, empty barrels to replace glass like fire.

    The three girls found that the skin of Meng boss was a little crispy when one person hit him, and a little thicker when three people hit him, which can be seen from the red numbers on his head.

    Several people are more convinced of Su Hao''s words. Although the attack power of the three people is powerful, Meng boss is thick skinned and takes time.

    And this character has a characteristic that the skin thickness will change with the head at the beginning.

    At the beginning, the number of people will decrease gradually, so will his defense.

    But if there is one person at the beginning and one person behind, it will not change. It will be the defense of three people. On the contrary, the number of people behind will increase, and the defense will increase!

    Because this character is set by Gu Qiannian, she knows it very well.

    Ordinary players don''t know and suffer a lot.

 Chapter 389

    As far as Su Hao knows, the Meng boss of this suit has not been killed. He is a super boss, very difficult.

    If they solve the problem today, it will be the first time for Benfu''s boss.

    Otherwise, the reward will be rich.

    Almost to one of the three blood tanks, the empty barrel retreated, and the assassin operated by small bell rushed up. The assassin''s role was invisible. If the player operates well enough, he will not be hit by other attacks.

    Meng boss roared up to the sky, because there was only xiaolingdang, and the damage was not enough to kill him. So he didn''t run away.

    After half of his blood, he began to attack. At this moment, he turned on the fury mode, and his attack power doubled.

    The little bell was very hard to fight. At this moment, the man in black rushed up with the Xuan sword.

    Meng boss is a very good character. There is "humanity" and a line of words is flying overhead.

    Meng boss: you adulterers and whores dare to count me!

    Then without any signs, he turned and ran away, very fast.

    Xiaolingdang''s assassin and suhao''s swordsman have the blessing of skill, and their speed is not weak.

    Riding in the gap, suhao opened the voice and said, "stab me, and transmit me with attraction."

    The assassin immediately strikes the swordsman next to him. Liuyuan is beaten out for a thousand years. He takes control of the front Meng boss and flies to the front Meng boss. The assassin uses his skills to attract the swordsman.

    Empty barrel and glass like fire, two people are staring at the screen two people with, in the heart of only one idea, can play so.

    Meng boss has not yet met the next wave of mode, he has been brutally hacked to death by Su Hao.

    When he fell to the ground, a line appeared on his head: you are so mean

    Empty bucket and glass like fire suddenly feel that this game character is really human, maybe someone controls it. The last sentence is too appropriate.

    Xiaolingdang voice said, "this wave of operation is too strong. I didn''t expect that I could still play like this."

    Su Hao also said, "yes, share it."

    Then the attention of the three girls was not on the issue of equipment allocation at all, but on his gender.

    Empty bucket "God is a woman."

    Glass like fire "did not expect to be a sister, the operation is so strong, the voice seems to be very good."

    Xiaolingdang "yes, I can''t imagine that the operation just now was a girl''s hand!"

    Hello, are you three wrong people?

    Su Hao Fu Er, these three girls are among the first to know her real gender in ten thousand years.

    "Let''s discuss how to distribute it."

    Is "empty barrel" very important? The point is that the great God is actually a woman

    Glass like fire "I thought it was a silent God, handsome and rich."

    Su Hao was almost amused: "silent and rich, I can understand that handsome."

    There was a scream in the earphone. The three girls thought that Su had few words and was not easy to approach.

    I didn''t expect to joke with them. The atmosphere in the channel suddenly changed a lot. They all said that three women in a play happened to run into three excited women.

    Su Hao occasionally interjected a few words and joked with these girls. All the equipment on the ground was arranged by him. According to the different occupations of the three people, he allocated three different pieces of equipment.

    As a developer of this game, Gu Qiannian naturally knows which occupation needs which equipment. The relationship between the three girls is unusual. Even if there is a difference in number, I believe they will not mind.

    He chose two materials, and he did not allocate the rest. After all, this is not equipment. Each character has his own needs. Let them choose for themselves.

    Let''s be quiet. I''ve sorted out all the equipment. Now I''ll give it to you. Click receive. "

    Voice channel is a burst of exclamation, and then quiet down.

    After a while, the noise returned to the voice channel.

    Little bell "all the equipment I need!"

    Empty bucket "me too."

    Glass like fire "good coincidence, all I need equipment, although some I already have."

    Before they finished sighing, suhao spoke again.

    "Look at the distribution of these materials by yourself. I have something else to do. Let''s go first."

    The words fell off the line without giving them a chance to speak and turned off the computer.

    Just when ou Mengfei on the bed opens her eyes, her brain is still a little confused, but I still remember hearing Su Hao''s speech just now.

    "Millennium, who were you talking to just now?" The woman just woke up, her voice was very soft and a little bit hoarse.

    Su Hao stood up and turned to the past, "voice is on in the game, are you going to get up?"

    The half breed was sleepy, but he didn''t have the habit of staying in bed,

    After Ou Mengfei washes, Su Hao takes her to a nearby place to have breakfast, soybean milk and fried dough sticks.

    Although Ou Mengfei is a half breed, she often comes back, but every time someone is ready, no one takes her to eat these things. It''s still fresh.

    "How about going to the cinema in the morning, going shopping in the afternoon and going to the night market in the evening?" Suhao watched her finish her last sip of soymilk.

    "Good." Shopping has an indescribable charm for women.

    Suhao drives people to the shopping mall. The neighborhood he lives in is right in the center of the city, so it doesn''t take long, and he arrives at his destination soon.

    After a good car, she took people to the cinema and bought tickets for popcorn and coke quickly.

    There is still half an hour to leave the scene, and they are looking for comments on the film in the waiting area outside.

    Excited to discuss what the film wants to express. The implication is that they haven''t seen the film yet, which has already begun to discuss the feeling of watching the film.

    When they came out of the cinema, they looked at each other and laughed. The general content of the movie and the meaning they wanted to express were as good as their first guess, so that there was nothing to discuss after watching it.

    Su Hao sighed, "if we watch movies like this every time, we still have a sense of achievement. After all, we are not foretold, are we?"

    Ou Mengfei also nodded with a smile, "it''s true."

    "Let''s settle our lunch first."

    "Good!"

    They walked in the shopping mall hand in hand like ordinary friends, but their excellent appearance attracted a lot of eyes.

    Ou Mengfei has received a lot of such views abroad, and is used to it. But Su Hao didn''t care at all.

    Suhao took Ou Mengfei to play all day, and went back to the apartment at night, carrying a lot of bags, big bags and small bags.

    In the afternoon, I bought a lot of clothes in the shopping mall, and in the evening, I bought a lot of strange gadgets in the night market.

    It can be said that the harvest is very rich.

    The time is around nine o''clock. Su Hao sends a message to Ye Hua, saying that he doesn''t want to go online before one o''clock in the morning. He says hello first, so that people won''t know and squeeze her out.

    "This game is not the one you developed before, is it?" When ou Mengfei passed under her, he looked at the computer screen.

    Su Hao felt that there was nothing to hide, so he nodded.

    Ou Meng Fei Mei''s eyes were wide open. "What''s the situation? The game was stolen by those old dogs. Are you playing this game now?"

    "Since it''s my game, I''ll finish it." Sue laughed.

    Ou Mengfei didn''t react for a long time. He looked complicated for a long time.

    "What about those people?"

    After Ou Mengfei said that, she remembered that she only focused on the game side.

    After pondering for a long time, she said, "I want to send someone to watch them and find out the evidence that they framed me before. Do you have any suitable person?"

    "I''ll get in touch with you." Without saying a word, Ou Mengfei called some of his friends.

    Three or two sentences will contact everything well, Ou Mengfei said to her, "tomorrow, we''ll see him tomorrow and have a detailed talk."

    "Good."

    Sue nodded, and Ou Mengfei patted her on the shoulder and went to wash.

    Just on the game, prompt sound on the ring.

    See a three. Private chat information, Su Hao subconsciously put a moonlight to shield.

    [private chat] yihongguang: Congratulations, you are famous for winning the first kill of boss Meng.

    [private chat] a setting sun: great brother, you''ve killed Meng boss, and the video is coming out.

    The last point is open. A private window of moonlight.

    [private chat] a moonlight: Millennium, when did you get together with those little bitches and help them win the first kill of boss Meng? Don''t you love us anymore? Are you going to abandon us? You heartbreaker! I''m so sad that you went to those little bitches and smashed them! First kill. First kill! The assassin and the swordsman have this kind of operation, the first time is not with me? It seems that you have really changed your mind. What''s so good about those little bitches?

    Su Hao saw this long text, combined with the words of the first two. Put together some truth.

    Boss''s first kill will be announced in the game notice, which she knows, but what''s the ghost of the video? He remembers that there was no such thing in the Millennium game.

    Maybe it was added after the two companies, so it''s not difficult to understand a video of what the sun said.

    As for a moonlight, Su Hao completely ignored the past. He''s a heartless man. He''s a demon. What''s the right to say he''s a heartless man? What''s more, she was a sister and he was a man.

    She replied one by one, there are still some questions need to be answered, simply ask directly.

    Dao Hongguang: Thank you.

    Private chat: one of the millennium old ways of setting sun: does the video come out after everyone kills the boss?

    All three of them are online, and two will reply to him soon.

    [private chat] yihongguang: because of the assassin and healthy operation in the video, the video has been pushed to the front page of the game''s official website, and the number of hits is still rising.

    [private chat] a sunset: No, it''s just that the video of each boss''s first killing will be uploaded to the website.

    The official website of the game? This may really be famous, the official website of the game is only one, Wannian this game is now very popular, the server is not only, he is now in one. This means that all other servers can see his video.

 Chapter 390

    Xiao lingdang, their good friend, now their avatars are gray, but there''s no movement in the chat window. Maybe he''s offline soon after he''s offline, so I don''t know about it.

    Su Hao guessed that if these three people knew about it, there would be another uproar.

    She replied to a Hongguang alone.

    Dao Hongguang: build a team and pull me in to make a copy.

    After a while, an invitation from Hongguang''s team appeared on the screen.

    Sue is better. I agree.

    A moonlight began to brush the screen again.

    [team] a moonlight: ow ow, why don''t you reply? I''ll reply to both of them. It seems that you really don''t love me, you heartless man! I''m going to cry, make trouble and hang myself!

    Suhao didn''t block her, but visually, she has actively blocked him.

    Team: Thank you.

    Naturally, they knew what he was talking about. There was only a moonlight outside.

    [team] a setting sun: the cooperation between assassins and swordsmen is really good. Did you come up with it?

    Team: Well, it''s just using the skills of each character. Good luck.

    [team] yihongguang: that cooperation is very popular on the official website now! excellent.

    Team: every character has a lot of cooperation. It depends on how you fight.

    A moonlight: really? Can I play distance blink with you?

    [team] a great light

    A sunset sun

    A nanny, of all the skills, at most speed up, still want to blink? What about dreams?

    When Su Hao saw this sentence, a meaningful smile rose from the corner of her mouth.

    Let''s wait for me.

    Using the transmission function of the team, the man in black soon stood next to the beautiful and petite singer.

    A three are in, Su Hao didn''t give a moonlight opening opportunity.

    Prepare to kill and break the air.

    Bang, the singer fell not far away in a mess. The blood trough on her head has been cleared. If you look carefully, there is only a little green.

    People were stunned by her, especially the moonlight. There seemed to be a daze on her pretty face, and a Crystal Teardrop fell from the corner of her eye. They didn''t seem to understand why the man in black was doing this to her.

    Team: you want to have a try. Swordsman and singer can do this.

    A Hong Guang and a setting sun look at the distance between the swordsman and the singer, which seems to be a little farther than the distance between them on the screen.

    A moonlight: no fun. Ah, almost I''m going to drop the grade. I''m not easy to get up!

    [team] yihongguang: ha ha, who did you want just now.

    A sunset is more direct.

    [team] a rising sun: deserve it.

    A moonlight began to brush frequency, character also followed tears, petite body shoulders shrugged, very pitiful.

    The three people present will not buy her account. They will discuss with Su Hao there.

    Yi Hongguang: what copy?

    Have you ever heard of Li Gu?

    Team: a kind of witchcraft?

    Team: right.

    [team] a sunset: I know. The official website of the game gave me a seat. I thought it was fake. Is it true?

    [team] Liuyuan millennium: of course, the reward is the same. If you kill Gu boss, there will be a little poison in the future attack. If you don''t use special props to eliminate this poison, it will eat the blood trough and disappear in a week.

    [team] a moonlight: and the bigger the attack, the more poisonous the insects, and the faster the blood tank disappears.

    Team: well.

    It seems that in addition to Hongguang, the other two have seriously referred to the official website of the game.

    There are many useful games on the official website of the game. Information is for the rich. But it doesn''t tell completely, it also needs players'' own thinking and ideas.

    [team] Yi Hongguang: according to what you say, this thing is so against the sky, it''s not easy to fight, is it?

    Liuyuan millennium: I decided to call them xiaolingdang.

    [team] a sunset: those are good ones. At least that little bell and you cooperate very well.

    Liuyuan millennium: they are not here now. Let''s make an appointment then. I''ll show you something else first.

    The following harmony, when they beat the boss hard, found that millennium, really make the best use of everything.

    They have something else. The millennium will take them to make a relatively simple copy. I didn''t expect that they had to work hard to make this copy. Looking at the tone of millennium''s speech, I seem to have expected it for a long time.

    Sigh at the same time, but also can not help but panic.

    He estimated everyone''s combat effectiveness to a certain level.

    It may be the data from the last copy, but it''s terrible.

    [team] yihongguang: Millennium, do you choose the copy according to our strength?

    Su Hao''s eyebrows pick, did not expect that they found out this matter, she did not hide the meaning, simply admitted.

    [nearby] liushang millennium: I specially observed your strength in the last copy.

    [nearby] a moonlight: listen to your tone, can you still choose a copy?

    Su Hao was surprised again. These birds are too sensitive and very smart. They play very well.

    They may not believe it when they admit it orally, so let''s take action.

    Su Hao''s hands are dancing on the keyboard, and the program codes are knocked out on the screen.

    At last, he pressed the enter button. At the same time, eight characters were displayed on the screen of a moonlight, a great light and a sunset.

    Let''s go here for a thousand years

    And no matter how they move the mouse and press the keyboard, they don''t have any reaction. These eight characters stand on the screen.

    A Hong complexion is a little strange, a pair of slender hands dance on the keyboard.

    The eight characters on his screen have been eliminated, and four characters are displayed on Su Hao''s computer.

    You are a hacker.

    After su Hao knocked, the words on the screen went back and the computer returned to normal. A sunset and a moonlight of the computer is back to normal.

    [team] a moonlight: crouching trough, crouching trough, are you a hacker for a thousand years?

    A sunset: bullshit, sure.

    A moonlight as like as two peas: this technology is exactly like Hongguang.

    Sue good mouth with a little smile, this silly fork, easily sold his teammates.

    I''m not afraid of God like opponents, but I''m afraid of pig like teammates.

    A sunset: have you hacked into the top computer of Teng''s company?

    Since they found a good reason for him, she accepted it impolitely.

    Team: you can understand that.

    [team] a moonlight: hold your thighs decisively, brother millennium, I will follow you later.

    [team] when you arrive at the setting sun, you''re a bull. Millennium, Hongguang, you''ve hacked the top computer of Teng''s company.

    Yi Hongguang: if it''s that simple, will I still chat with you here?

    Su Hao was surprised to see that Hongguang had tried and failed.

    It''s more than 11 o''clock. It''s still a little time before 1 a.m. You can make another copy.

    Su Hao asked quickly in the team: before I hit one o''clock, after one o''clock, I asked for a substitute, do you still have a copy?

    [team] a moonlight: next, why not, brother millennium, I said, I''ll follow you!

    If you meet moonlight and follow her, she will have a headache, OK?

    [team] a sunset: no wonder every time I see your level, it''s like sitting on a rocket. Your strength is not bad. Why waste money to hire a substitute?

    Team has been around for thousands of years: too lazy to fight. Do you want a copy?

    The first screen in front of a Hong light, face some complex, hands flying on the keyboard, typed a word.

    [team] yihongguang: next.

    [team] a moonlight: it''s exciting to get two first kills in one night.

    I''m excited, too. Presumably tomorrow''s announcement of the game will be swiped by us.

    [team] Yi Hongguang: I''m really upset. I''m going to be famous again.

    A Hongguang has adjusted his mood and is joking with everyone.

    Su Hao hooks his lips and smiles. He takes everyone to another place and walks into the opportunity to open the copy.

    Hongguang, let''s take a look at the transaction.

    A Hongguang point opens a trading list, and players will give you a Tyrannosaurus Rex as a gift. Do you accept it?

    As a summoner, these things are essential to the dragon. The dragon is just a card, but only the summoner can play its powerful power.

    Among all the cards, fury dragon''s attack power is the best. Although its defense power is not good, its attack power is the best among all the card beasts.

    It''s very rare. It''s out of print in the store. There is a price but no market, which can only be exchanged from Liuguang city. But few people hold such cards. If they have, they must have been bought by others. We can''t get it without channels.

    Liuchu has been a swordsman for thousands of years. How can there be such a thing as a card beast?

    Team: how can you have Tyrannosaurus Rex?

    [team] flowing wine for thousands of years: when playing Meng boss, it fell. There is not much time before dawn. It can increase your attack power and save my time.

    [team] a moonlight: I want Millennium brother, too.

    A sunset: I just look at it and don''t talk.

    Looking at these living treasures, Su Hao is helpless. There are a lot of things on Meng boss, small bells, and all the equipment and materials they can''t use. Even Tyrannosaurus Rex, a valuable card beast, they gave it to her without hesitation.

    He selected several kinds of equipment with strong attack power and presented them to two second class weapons.

    [team] Liuyuan millennium: return the equipment to me before you finish typing the copy in half an hour.

    The remaining two just received the equipment, and they were very excited when they suddenly saw his words, which made their hearts cool.

    This copy must be equal to their strength. Just now that copy was played. They played for more than an hour.

    Another copy of the same difficulty. Is it a bit difficult for them to finish in half an hour?

    Millennium, this is deliberately not to equip them, right?

    No matter what, if you have the right equipment, you always have to give it a try.

 Chapter 391

    Su Hao saw a good word Reply of Yishui and recalled a satisfied smile.

    Of course, he is not so stingy. He doesn''t mean to deceive them if he wants to return what he sent out.

    There are two main characters in the play, a mother and a son. A big boss, a small boss, the son is a big boss, the mother is a small boss.

    As long as the game contained the mother, big steamed stuffed bun will be easily defeated. Other little monsters are no matter, although the damage is not high, but if you have been laissez faire, it will also threaten the lives of the characters.

    But they have wet nurse here, a moonlight standing, as long as he does not hand, keep them alive on the line.

    After entering the copy and checking some plots, the three gradually have a clue. At this time, Su Hao typed.

    Team: let''s wait for the setting sun to check the boss. Moonlight see our reduction, less than 1 / 4 to add blood, Hongguang summoned a set of the strongest card beast, and I play big boss.

    [team] yihongguang: don''t you care about the little monster?

    Team has been around for thousands of years: when all the big and small bosses appear, first get rid of the big boss. The setting sun leads the little boss, and then we go to fight monsters to gain experience.

    Today, although not very clear, but still a good reply.

    After typing the whole copy, everyone looked at the time and found that it was not past 12 o''clock, and it was really within half an hour.

    In the original copy, if you kill the big boss, the little monster''s defense will be vulnerable. If you clean up the trolls first. It will take a lot of time.

    Three people can be sure, Millennium must be black, Teng''s high-level computer company.

    Liuyuan millennium: you can divide the things and receive them when I go online. About the copy, I''ll let you know after I discuss the time with xiaolingdang.

    [team] a moonlight: why don''t Mao inform xiaolingdang after discussing with us.

    Team has been around for thousands of years: girls need beauty sleep.

    After saying that, the head of Liuchu for thousands of years darkened.

    A Hong Guang looks at the last sentence of the millennium, and suddenly has a sense of disobedience.

    It''s less than 12 o''clock now. I''m in such a hurry to get off the line

    Three people in the game and waves for a while, at about one o''clock, a Hongguang specially looked at the Liuyuan Millennium account, show online.

    It''s really a proxy.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    After suhao turned off the computer, oumengfei just turned off the TV and went to bed to play with her mobile phone.

    Su Hao went to the bathroom, washed quickly, and then went to bed.

    "Go to bed early, and we''ll go tomorrow." Ou Mengfei put down his cell phone and tucked in the quilt.

    "Good." Su Hao answered, charged the mobile phone and set an alarm clock.

    As soon as I reached out, I turned off the light with a bang. The vision is in the dark.

    The curtains were not fully closed, and the moonlight shot through the window into the floor. Very beautiful, Su Hao''s hand pressed the switch again. There are flowing stars on the ceiling, and the stars shine.

    Ou Mengfei shrank down, looked at the ceiling, and raised a radian. A woman''s voice came from his ear.

    "Good night."

    "Good night"

    "That''s about it, so I want to ask you to help me find the evidence." On women''s classical face, there is a taste called sincerity.

    The man sitting opposite her pushed the gold rimmed eyeglass frame, behind which was the brilliant light.

    Ou Mengfei said with a smile, "my family has been rich for thousands of years. You don''t have to worry about the cost. You just need to find out the evidence. You can open your mouth if you need anything."

    The man on the other side seemed to smile and put his hands on the table, "Miss Gu''s. Request, of course, no problem. We''ll let you know as soon as there''s a situation. This is my contact number. "

    A business card was pushed over. Sue took it and put it away.

    "Yes, please."

    Suhao and oumengfei come out of the coffee shop and stand here. They can see Tengshi company. Suhao looks at the tall building and doesn''t move for a moment.

    Ou Mengfei noticed that her friend was different. She followed her line of sight and saw four big characters of Teng''s company.

    She put out her hand to hold the woman''s shoulder and walked forward, "come on, go shopping with me, buy something to eat."

    Sue laughed and said, "OK."

    They bought a bunch of snacks and drove home. They put the snacks on the tea table. Suhao went to turn on the computer.

    Ou Mengfei took out two plates and divided a pile of snacks into two parts. Each plate was sharp, so she brought one plate and a bottle of milk to suhao''s hand.

    Taking advantage of the gap into the game, suhao stuffed a piece of mung bean cake into his mouth, you control the mouse, the other hand picked up the milk and began to remove the straw.

    They went to see Ou Mengfei''s friend after having dinner outside.

    It''s one o''clock in the afternoon. I found three little bells on the line.

    Suhao sent a message right away.

    Small bell of the millennium: build a team, pull me.

    Xiaolingdang soon replied a good word.

    Familiar with the team''s transmission function, Su Hao knocked on the keyboard and said: there''s a copy for you. Can I help you?

    A beautiful female voice sounded "come on, why don''t you come." Small bell opened voice way.

    The empty bucket was followed by "of course."

    Glass like fire, the answer is more simple "come."

    Su Hao turned to Ou Mengfei, who was sitting on the sofa watching TV, and said, "I''ll turn on voice in the game."

    Ou Mengfei nodded to show understanding.

    Su Hao opened his voice and said, "there will be a total of seven people, the three of you and me, as well as a moonlight, a Hongguang and a sunset."

    "Wow, all three are great gods. Great gods know so many great gods!" Exclaimed the empty barrel.

    "It''s normal for the great God to know the great God. I''m just excited. If I can cooperate with so many great gods, will we drag you down?" Glass like fire, sentimental, some worry.

    "No, they also boast that your operation is good. By the way, did you see the video on the official website of the game?" Sue said with a laugh.

    "Yes, even after watching it many times, the last match between assassin and swordsman is really amazing." The little bell said, laughing like a bell.

    "The three of them also saw the video and were very satisfied with your operation." I''m very satisfied with their cooperation?

    "That''s settled. When?" The empty barrel is in high spirits.

    "Look at your time. You can get off whenever you are free." Su haodao.

    Three girls were talking about time on the channel.

    Three people discussed each person''s course and worked out a time.

    "We will finish school early at noon tomorrow. The first day in the afternoon is an elective course. We can skip it and play games after dinner." Little bell said at last.

    "Yes."

    "Are the great gods free?" Asked the empty barrel.

    "They have time all the time. Do you want a copy?" Su''s good words fell into the voice channel and screamed instantly.

    "Ah, to the great God, if you don''t tell me, I forgot. You actually got two first murders last night, two first murders Empty barrel road.

    "Yes, yes, it should be said that you are lucky, or that you are too strong. Just one night, you actually got the first kill that many people never got." Glass like fire said.

    "The game notice was swiped by you guys." Little bell said very realistically.

    Su Hao heard three girls envious words, some funny way "to take you to kill?"

    "Is that ok?"ˇ° Really? "ˇ° Are you free

    Three people''s voices sounded at the same time, Su Hao didn''t know what they were saying, but he could guess.

    He said with a smile, "stop talking nonsense and come with me. Just try the water to see if you''re qualified. "

    Although it''s just a copy of the game, the fighting spirit of several girls is instantly burned up.

    Su Hao made a very difficult copy, at least only their four sisters didn''t see enough in front of the copy.

    But as a developer of the game, he naturally knows very well what the conditions are.

    We should seize some loopholes that are not perfect enough to directly and violently get through.

    When the big boss fell to the ground, three girls cheered on the voice channel. Su Hao couldn''t help but hook his lips.

    "Is this your first kill?" Suhao asked.

    "No, Meng boss..." before empty barrel''s words were finished, he suddenly realized that the big God was taking them to kill the boss.

    "It''s OK. I''ll kill another head tomorrow." Su Hao''s tone is flat, but her words make people believe.

    Even if not to tomorrow, even if tomorrow is an unknown, but they still can not help but believe.

    The power of the great God is amazing.

    The world system is big:!!! Three thousand gold coins for a thousand years! Player Li Zhen spends a lot of money! Please move quickly!

    The world system is big:!!! Three thousand gold coins for a thousand years! Player Li Zhen spends a lot of money! Please move quickly!

    The world system is big:!!! Three thousand gold coins for a thousand years! Player Li Zhen spends a lot of money! Please move quickly!

    As soon as the three reward orders appeared on the world channel, they caused an uproar.

    One time is 3000 gold coins, and there are three. It''s a big deal. Take a closer look, isn''t this the PK number one?

    Su Hao is a little confused. What''s the situation.

    Lizhen''s name is familiar, but she didn''t kill this person. Offer her a reward for nothing. Do you have nothing to do when you are full?

    As soon as she shot 9000 gold coins, she thought for a while and said to several girls in the channel, "each of you three killed me once, and each of you gave me 1000 gold coins."

    After three seconds of silence in the channel, Su Hao continued, "I practice on behalf of others every night. It''s no problem to lose so many kilograms. If you don''t kill me, I''ll find someone else to cooperate."

    "The first time I saw this kind of operation, it was really... Very exciting!" The sound of the empty barrel suddenly excited.

 Chapter 392

    "In this way, the reward order of Li Zhen was useless, and it gave us 9000 gold coins for nothing." The glass is like fire. It is obvious that Su Hao has been classified as his own person.

    "Then I''ll come first?" Little bell asked.

    "Yes, I''ll get a glass of water." Sue good hands away from the keyboard, people also stood up, the finished milk thrown away, went to the kitchen to pour a glass of boiled water out.

    When he came out again, the one standing next to the man in black was already like fire.

    Su Hao drank a mouthful of water and said, "hurry up. I''ll go and get some weird things when I''m finished."

    "Good God." Glass fire should be a, messy props thrown at him.

    Finally died again, a total of two levels down, before has been raised to level 50, now is level 48. Like the reward order, this is compulsory PK, lost once will drop a level.

    I have to drop another level later. I don''t know how Yehua would feel when he saw that the level dropped three levels at once? If you know that she is trying to get the 3000 gold coins, you may be crazy.

    Su Hao holds her chin with one hand and taps the table with the other hand rhythmically. She listens to the chat of the three girls on the channel and inserts two sentences from time to time.

    The man in black in the title falls to the ground, and the whole screen is grayish white. Su Hao uses the resurrection pill automatically, and stands up again the next second, but there are some damages on his clothes.

    "Three messages came out of my notice.

    Player xiaolingdang has completed the reward task and won 3000 gold coins

    [player empty bucket has completed the reward task and gained 3000 gold coins.]

    [player liulisihuo has completed the reward task and obtained 3000 gold coins]

    Windrunner: is the new local tyrant University killed so soon?

    Bai Nen''s steamed stuffed bun: that little bell, glass like fire, and empty bucket, these three names look familiar.

    World: These are the three people who cooperate with the Millennium God in the first kill video of Meng boss!!

    Gossip woman: "are they fighting each other?"

    Reverse: silly. Maybe it''s agreed. The previous cooperation doesn''t happen overnight.

    Taro yuan: for the nine thousand gold coins, I lost three levels. How difficult it is to rise.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    There are many real examples of their Tucao in the world channel. The three reward offers three reward to make complaints about the world channel lively.

    Lizhen: it''s been thousands of years. Let''s play a game. It''s time to end the pure things.

    Baguapo: PK? Chunchun, a woman''s name. It''s catchy.

    [world] Hong Tian: two gods fight for a woman. Are we so powerful.

    Bai Nen''s steamed stuffed bun: I''m the only one who is curious about the woman who caused a big fight between the two gods?

    Windrunner: should it be a long time?

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Four people are chatting, empty bucket suddenly called "big God big God! Who is Chunchun? Your ex girlfriend? "

    It took three seconds for the channel to be quiet before the weak voice of "the God is a woman..."

    "Emptiness, who is pureness?" Little bell asked curiously.

    "The world is not ready to challenge the great God. Anyway, you can read it yourself." Cried the empty barrel.

    Sue has a bad premonition inexplicably, pure, not the pure she thought, right?

    Originally, she didn''t want to deal with these boring things, but with this bad feeling, she turned on the world channel.

    After finding Li Zhen''s name, she saw the sentence, holding the mouse in one hand and chin in the other.

    Pure, which pure? Is the rain pure? Why not bathe Yao Yao? Maybe it''s not bathed in rain. Sue thought so badly.

    "Dashen, that Lizhen is the top God in PK list. Do you want to PK with him?" Glass like fire, afraid of Su, do not know how to lose added.

    "Don''t go. You just dropped Level 3, level 47, and that one is 69 away from Zhen. Your two levels are far from each other. Even if you crush him, you will suffer a loss in the level." The empty barrel said with some resistance.

    "Just ignore him." Xiao lingdang said.

    "Well, listen to you." Sue said with a laugh.

    "So who is that pure man?" As soon as the empty bucket''s words changed, she was excited and expressed her gossip mood.

    "Yes, although Li Zhen''s character is not very good, there is technology. What woman can make him do this step."

    "How do you know Li Zhen''s character is not good?"

    "If he dares to open up to the great God, his character is not good."

    "Come here, PK''s character is not good. It''s not unreasonable."

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Several people began to argue over whether the character of Li Zhen was good or not. Sue doesn''t cut in, she just laughs while listening.

    On the world channel. She didn''t care about the clamour and other people''s provocation. She didn''t see it anyway.

    "Well, that''s all for today. See you tomorrow." Su Hao finally interrupted them.

    "Well, goodbye to the great God."

    "Goodbye."

    "Goodbye."

    Sue didn''t answer the phone until after the game.

    "Hello, Mr. He." When Su Hao said the three words of Mr. He, Ou Mengfei with sharp ears immediately touched her and looked at her with deep eyes.

    "The information about Meng HaoLing has been sent to your e-mail. You can understand it."

    "Yes, thank you."

    Su Hao hung up, and Ou Mengfei immediately asked, "what are you talking about?"

    "He said he sent Meng HaoLing''s message to my email." Suhao turns around and opens the mailbox.

    After the point opened, she carefully looked down, and after Ou Mengfei finished reading it, she said, "it turns out that her girlfriend''s full name is Bai Chunchun."

    Last time I met them in the restaurant, she only heard Meng HaoLing call the girl Xiaobai, but she didn''t know what her full name was.

    Because they knew each other in Kunlun dream, they started to look at each other before Gu Qiannian was wanted.

    After Gu Qiannian''s wish, Meng HaoLing immediately broke up and was with Bai Chunchun. The information only says that they are playing forgetting the new year, but it hasn''t been found out yet.

    Su Hao already has some numbers in his mind, but he still needs to confirm.

    "I''m sure I met a couple of dogs in the game to see if it was them."

    Ou Mengfei wanted to say that there was no such coincidence.

    But the woman''s slender white fingers are dancing on the keyboard, and soon a program appears in front of her.

    Su Hao pressed the enter button, and immediately saw the woman on the computer desktop, with a long hair naturally draped behind her head, big eyes and pretty nose, very pure.

    She clearly remember that day Meng HaoLing was called Xiaobai''s woman, this is the pure white computer.

    Muyu Chunchun is Bai Chunchun. Is Lizhen Meng HaoLing?

    Su Hao is not in a hurry. Li Zhen can''t disappear immediately.

    Forget the new year this game needs a real name, she does not bother to spend so much effort to go to other people''s computer to see the content of other people''s computer. Just search the real name of the real name directly.

    Meng HaoLing, male, ID card

    "The world is so small, even if you meet them in reality, it''s still in the game." Su Hao sighed.

    "What happened in the game?" Ou Mengfei asked curiously.

    "When I first played, Xiaobai once killed me with others. Later, I used the reward order in the game. Then today, Meng HaoLing offered me a reward." Sue said it briefly.

    "Then you are too pitiful. In reality, you are robbed of your boyfriend. In the game, you are bullied by both of them." Ou Mengfei looks distressed, but her eyes are half worried.

    Su Haobai gave her a look. "Isn''t this a narrow road for the enemy? Now I know them. They don''t know me. I have to have fun. "

    "All right, come on Ou Mengfei made a refueling action and went back to the sofa to watch TV.

    Su Hao sent a private letter to Dao Hongguang, telling him that he would go online to make a copy after lunch tomorrow.

    Tomorrow will come soon. Su Hao and his wife make a simple lunch with four dishes and one soup in their apartment.

    She turns on the computer as usual, while Ou Mengfei turns on the TV as usual. Recently, she is chasing a Korean drama. Every day, she either eats, sleeps, goes to the toilet, or stays in front of the TV.

    I really don''t understand why every half breed will watch Korean dramas? He doesn''t watch American films, Chinese films, but Korean dramas. I''m afraid she''s a fake half breed.

    After going online, he set up his own team for the first time, and pulled them into the team, including a group of three and small bells.

    Soon the system showed that several people agreed to join the team.

    After everyone arrived, Su Hao spoke.

    Team: let''s play a little boss together later. You guys practice tacit understanding. I won''t introduce you. Anyway, they all have names. Let''s get to know each other. I''ll hang up for a while.

    With that, she left the computer desk and became a shaker.

 Chapter 393

    "What TV series are you watching? I''ll show you for a while. " Sue went to the sofa.

    "Korean drama, why don''t you play games?" Ou Mengfei occupied the whole sofa. She sat down a little and just got out of a seat.

    "Take a break and go later."

    In fact, he just didn''t bother to introduce those two groups of people, so that they could get familiar with them. Maybe he would get twice the result with half the effort. After all, men and women are not tired of work.

    Three in one, though sometimes windy, but also sensible people. Little bell, the three of them are his friends. They should know how to do it.

    After all, she will go back to check the results later.

    After suhao left, the team was embarrassed for a few seconds, because usually both sides had not seen each other, just heard each other''s name from suhao''s mouth.

    Usually there is no intersection between the two sides, because Su Hao''s words gathered in a team.

    Finally, a Hongguang opened his mouth. Under his mediation, both sides introduced themselves. Then, led by a Hongguang, they went to the neighborhood to fight a few monsters.

    In the middle of the call, suhao sat back at the computer desk.

    A thousand years ago: is it all right?

    Empty bucket: great God, great God, we are ready!

    [team] a moonlight: Millennium, you are cruel. Where did you hook up with these three girls?

    [team] yihongguang: it''s almost enough to fight monsters here, but I don''t know what we need for the copy.

    [team] a sunset: their operation is good, and they cooperate very well.

    [team] glass like fire: Dashen, you are back at last! Just hit a few times, feel almost hand!

    Xiaolingdang: it''s not bad. I also want to know what we need to do.

    Sue laughs, hands quickly reply.

    Team has been around for thousands of years: there is no need but strength. There is no plot in this copy. All we have to do is to get it through.

    To know that the copy of the game is sometimes very pit, not only need the player''s technology, but also need the player''s brain. Some copies are very brain burning.

    That kind of brain burning copy is very troublesome to fight. On the other hand, as Su Hao said, they are very willing to go through this kind of violence.

    The team was collectively transported to a place.

    Team: ready?

    One after another, three of them said that they had never seen Millennium so tender and asked if they were ready.

    Empty bucket: good God!

    Xiaolingdang: OK, Dashen!

    [team] glass like fire: good God!

    Before waiting for a reply of three, Su Hao had already entered the copy, and there was a proper differential treatment between men and women.

    [team] millennium: Moonlight, when you see that people have no blood, you add blood. Other people''s violent output, I help.

    A moonlight: OK.

    Xiaolingdang: OK.

    A sunset: OK.

    Hongguang: OK.

    Empty bucket: OK.

    [team] glass like fire: OK.

    Su Hao clicks the mouse, and several big characters appear on the top of the people''s heads.

    "Congratulations to the players who have been drinking wine for thousands of years, a moonlight, a setting sun, a small bell, an empty barrel, and glass like fire entering the ghost cave."

    This line is preceded by a copy. When did not appear, a few people can not help but sigh.

    A moonlight: so formal? I''m afraid.

    [team] xiaolingdang: I heard that... Only S-level or ss.sss has this kind of notice, but no one has ever met it. I''m not sure.

    A setting sun: crouching trough? We''re only a few levels away, so we''ll take this copy of S.

    Team has been around for thousands of years: it''s just a single s. Copy, it won''t be too difficult, just follow what I just said.

    Team: no matter what, believe in God!

    Glass like fire: me too!

    Team: let''s go.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    But I don''t know that this text also appears on the computer screen of other players, with a golden light. No matter what you are doing, this line of words appears, which is very eye-catching.

    There are indeed S-level replicas. Privileges.

    [world] flood: someone has entered the S-level replica. I didn''t expect that there would be such an operation as announcing to the world after entering!

    [world] fruit: Wow, it''s the Millennium God again. The Millennium God seems to have taken so many murders, but it''s the first one to go to the next s level!

    [world] Bai Liuqing water: the S-level copy is not just about making decisions. It needs both strength and brain to be online. It''s funny to wait to see the play and tell the world when it fails.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Bai Chunchun is playing tricks and collecting herbs in a place. Suddenly, a line of golden words is flying over the top of the screen. After reading the content, the blue veins of his hand holding the mouse are looming.

    This wine has been flowing for thousands of years, ignoring HaoLing''s PK, taking others to make a copy, and making such a big stir, no matter success or failure, they can''t live so well.

    She dialed Meng HaoLing and soon got through.

    "Hello, HaoLing, I''m so sad. Just now I was collecting herbs, and I saw the news that Liuzhu Millennium had entered the S-level replica. Is the material I want to find for you in the replica reward? At the thought of this, my chest is stuffy. It''s hard Bai Chun didn''t mention her prejudice against the origin of the millennium in a word, but she was sad because of Meng HaoLing.

    "Silly girl, you are so kind. What should I do with you?" There came Meng HaoLing''s helpless voice.

    Bai Chunchun grabs Bai Dao and says, "you won''t want me, will you? Then I should, what do you like, I''ll do it right away. " Said with a tone of forbearance.

    That end of the man where will be her opponent, soft hearted in a mess.

    "Xiaobai, where did I say I don''t want you? Wait for me and I''ll come right away."

    After Bai Chunchun hung up the phone, her hand holding the mobile phone dropped on her chest. When the man came, she must show great joy and enter the man''s arms.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    A Hongguang, as a summoner, stands in the second place and releases a card beast to open the way. In front of him is a soldier''s empty bucket, a swordsman''s setting sun, a wet nurse''s moonlight in the middle, an assassin''s little bell and a mage''s glass like fire.

    In the end, Su Hao was protected by one or two people. In the end, he was harvesting the wild monsters that they had missed.

    When they see the dense front. Wild monster is collapsing when charging here. Who can tell him why the first wave is so strong?

    [team] Liuyuan millennium: these wild monsters have their own vertigo. Don''t be bitten.

    [team] a sunset: Millennium, how can we fight so many.

    Empty bucket: Fortunately, I don''t have a phobia.

    Sue laughed and typed.

    Let''s send it out without reservation.

    A setting sun scolds Niang in his heart, but he also understands that this is not a void coming. There must be a certain basis.

    [team] a setting sun: glass like fire, give a blessing to the array.

    [team] glass like fire: OK.

    The master waved his high staff, and immediately a small array fell to the ground, just covering everyone in and out.

    The mage continued to wave his staff, and six rays of light fell on everyone.

    This is a unique skill of mages. It''s easy to cast a spell after leaving a mark on everyone.

    [team] empty bucket: I resist damage, you kill monsters.

    A setting sun without saying a word, the court and the wild monster group ran away, glass like fire in her body blessing for three seconds invincible state, a moonlight control. The singer began to sing and joined him. Bloodthirsty seed, with the function of returning blood.

    In addition to the back, there are wild monsters on the other three sides. Violent output refers to killing the wild monsters without any stratagem under the blessing of nanny mage.

    A great light summoned the wild beast, and two card beasts were summoned to guard themselves.

    Yi Hongguang: I can do it myself. Go and help him.

    Empty bucket: OK.

    Finish saying an earthquake jump out good far, the glass is like fire and a moonlight, the eye is quick to add bloodthirsty insect and 3 seconds invincible light shield.

    Whether it''s Haemophilus or light mask, there is a time limit. They need constant supplement, which tests their eyesight and hand speed.

    On the left side, there is assassin xiaolingdang, who can be blocked by himself. In front of him, there is a big wave of empty barrels and the setting sun. On the right side, there is a red light and glass like fire.

    A moonlight and a flowing cup stand in the middle.

    Liuyuan ran to the right with xuanjian in his hand for a thousand years. An air current overturned a lot of wild monsters. Suddenly, the earthquake rocked the mountain, as if something extraordinary was about to appear.

    [team] a setting sun: lying trough, the second wave!

    The crowd didn''t speak, but the keyboard pressed faster.

    Su Hao saw that the time was almost up. She was too lazy to type, so she turned on her voice and said, "OK, come back."

    Empty bucket "good God."

    Glass like fire "I come to God."

    Little bell "good."

    The big God in their mouth is the outer Jiao and the inner Nen of a three thunder. The sound just now was made by liushang Millennium number, right?

    They also call her the great God

    Is Liuchu a woman for thousands of years?

    They decided not to ask such a fool. Questions.

    A setting sun "why do you come back?"

    Although the others didn''t speak, they were all silent. Back to the millennium.

    "Step back, we''ll kill you."

    After suhao finished, several people on the screen were stunned. For a few seconds, and then back off.

    "Empty bucket, make a hole." Cried Sue.

    "Oh, good." The empty bucket is still a little dull, subconsciously did it.

    With two axes on her back, the little woman began to use her destructive power to smash a deep hole where people had just stood.

    Small strange see is about to come in front of us, Su Hao continues to command a way "go to a few people to drag, play with all one''s strength is OK." A helpless sunset. Rushed forward, small bell also stood beside her to fight strange.

    A wild card beast fought side by side with them.

    The distance is constantly shrinking, the distance under the feet is getting smaller. The big pit has been formed, a hole across both sides, although not very big, but also deep and wide.

    "Yes, come back first." Su Hao said again.

    Without anyone''s obstruction, the wild monsters soon hit in front of them, one by one, pouring into the pit together.

 Chapter 394

    "Glass is like fire. Add an attack array to me." Sue Hao said and jumped into the pit.

    The mage raised his staff, and soon a super large array appeared in the pit.

    The man in black is holding xuanjian. With the array blessing, the bloodthirsty seed of nanny, and other messy blessings, he is almost invincible in the pit.

    "The next setting sun." Su Hao said and jumped into the pit neatly, and the wild monsters scrambled to climb to the pit.

    One of them was about to climb up the pit. Su Hao waved his sword to beat it down and said, "what are you doing in the setting sun?"

    "Oh, now."

    Liuchu millennium is too much impact on women, and later the method of pit killing surprised him even more. I didn''t hear suhao call her for a moment.

    After reaction, I jumped into the pit and saw the wild monsters almost full of the whole screen. When I saw them, I said that I was not shocked. It was a fake. I felt different when I faced them and looked at them directly.

    A steady stream of blessings is still on him. His attack power is almost three times as much as usual, and his blood tank can''t fall down at all.

    This invincible state will not last long, it began to be a little boring.

    "The setting sun can come up. Let''s go down, small bell, and change the spell blessing." Su Hao said.

    "Good." The little bell answered and jumped down into the pit. At that time, the setting sun had already climbed into the pit.

    "After a while, you will automatically change people. Later, moonlight and Liuli will change their own magic blessings. Each character has its own characteristics." After suhao finished, she left the computer desk.

    The remaining six people suddenly felt numb. That''s what they said about the output of violence. It''s really violent enough.

    Everyone''s attack power has been increased by at least three times. In the face of so many wild monsters, one person can do it. Except for the wet nurse moonlight and the mage Liuli, the remaining four will take turns to fight monsters.

    This method is really against the sky.

    Suhao sat on the sofa watching a TV play for a while, then went to the kitchen and poured a glass of water before returning to the computer desk.

    It''s the setting sun''s turn to fight monsters again. After watching for a while, Su said, "the boss will come soon. Lead him to the pit in the same way. In addition to the mage and the nurse, everyone will go down the pit together."

    The voice channel was silent for three seconds, killing the boss. This is the first time that everyone has heard this method.

    Several people have lost their language function.

    Empty bucket "University, you are so awesome. Since I met you, I seem to have started another galaxy century."

    A moonlight "agree."

    A sunset "agree."

    A Hongguang "ditto."

    Xiaolingdang: "there are so many wild monsters in this copy. Will there be more than one boss?"

    Liuchu Millennium "no, it''s just more difficult than the previous boss. It''s a little more difficult. Just keep the output of violence."

    As soon as the voice fell, the vibration on the screen became bigger and bigger, bigger than the movement of the previous waves of small monsters.

    In the sight of the crowd, a very tall shadow appeared. The man was fierce, big and fat, and the screen vibrated every step.

    "Lying trough, look at the physique, look at the way out, it must be different from the boss we used to play!"

    Empty bucket "it doesn''t feel like a grade at all. Will he trample us to death as soon as he raises his foot?"

    Glass like fire "maybe."

    A moonlight "how can I play? My speed of adding blood can''t keep up with his powerful attack power. That''s right. It''s not a grade at all."

    Liuchu Millennium "don''t just look at the appearance, he just can''t see, magic to keep up, this time we may move in more than the pit, we go together."

    Glass like fire "good God, guarantee to complete the task!"

    A thousand years of wine drinking

    Under the word order, five figures flew out, some first and some later.

    There are three small bells in the front, and there is a distance between the empty bucket and a Hongguang.

    After all, soldiers are not as fast as assassins and swordsmen.

    And the task of empty bucket is to protect a Hongguang, so she just takes her time behind.

    "It''s the first time I''ve ever met a boss who is more violent." Singing some charms, the singer shot five rays of light and fell on the five people in front of her.

    "Me too, but God is so handsome." Glass like fire, while waving a staff, the front of Liuyuan millennium has been low to the boss, an array appears at the foot of Liuyuan millennium.

    A setting sun was not willing to be outdone, and little bell followed. There was a Dharma array at the feet of the three people.

    Su Hao and the boss face each other. It''s hard for one person to resist damage, but the empty bucket can arrive immediately by visual inspection. With the blessing of magic, even if the boss''s skin is thicker, it can also destroy a layer of blood.

    A moonlight therapy was thrown at him. The glass like fire array also fell to his feet.

    Because it''s the main output and the main carry injury, it''s a vital presence in the team.

    The empty bucket arrived in time, slamming in front of the boss. The main hatred of the boss is transferred to the empty barrel.

    After a while, the boss''s. The hatred is transferred to Liuyuan millennium, and they bear the boss''s hatred alternately.

    There was a huge bang, and the boss finally fell to the ground.

    There were a few cheers on the voice channel.

    Big system: congratulations on Liuchu millennium, a moonlight, a setting sun, a Hongguang small bell, glass like fire, empty barrel. Seven players have completed the S-level copy of "Li Gu".

    The font size is bigger than before. No matter what you are doing, this line appears on the screen.

    The world

    ˇ­ˇ­

    [team] system: congratulations to seven players who have won the free magic.

    Simple words, a few faces are on the smile.

    Empty bucket: this feeling is really beyond words

    [team] glass like fire: it''s great! That''s great.

    Xiaolingdang: same as above.

    [team] yihongguang: this copy is simple and not simple.

    [team] a setting sun: this kind of play only has two words of admiration in capitals.

    [team] a moonlight: Millennium ~ you are so powerful, people adore you~

    [team] everyone: aversion to cold

    As soon as the scene turns, the crowd returns to the previous position, and there are just a few people nearby.

    Red Light Grand Slam: I''ve seen them for thousands of years! Coordinates (23,85)

    Baozi: I''ll be right here.

    World: I don''t know what will fall from the S-level replica?

    Baguapo: I always feel that something is going to happen. I''m so excited about this feeling that baguapo will come!

    ˇ­ˇ­

    In addition to a three, there are several Su people who don''t watch the world channel very much, empty barrel and glass like fire, both of them are people who often turn on the world channel.

    [team] empty bucket: some people in the great god world have thrown out our coordinates, and many people are rushing to this side.

    [team] glass like fire: Yes, great God. Shall we hurry.

    A moonlight: why do we go?

    [team] a setting sun: come on, it''s none of our business.

    Team has been around for thousands of years: as a great God, we must have the consciousness of being surrounded.

    Lizhen: it''s been thousands of years since you were a turtle. Now you''re here. Let''s have a PK.

    Su Hao saw a woman in white standing beside the man named Li Zhen.

    The rain is pure.

    Li Zhen: I won''t tell you what it is.

    Meng HaoLing gives you a sense of face. It''s really unpleasant.

    Empty bucket: big God go up to hang him! What tone? I''ll beat her all over the place.

    [team] a rising sun: we can do it without a thousand years, but the equipment is the best of the best, and it''s not so good to fight.

    [team] a moonlight: if not for his top pieces. Equipment, labor and capital can hang him.

    [team] Yi Hongguang: you may not have taken medicine. How can you fight with others when you have only one milk?

    Liushang millennium: Peacock man, I accept your PK request.

    As soon as Su Hao''s words came out, the six smiling people in the team looked up, and Su Hao''s summary was very incisive.

    Is not that peacock man dressed in fancy clothes?

    PK mode is different from the usual fight, losing the party directly down three levels.

    In addition to a lot of hatred, most people usually plan to play, will not open PK mode. After all, an carelessness is to drop three levels.

    The story of Liuchu millennium and Lizhen PK spread quickly. One was the new local tyrant''s great God who killed the great God, the other was the great God who continued to be the first in the PK list.

    Before the war in the world, there was a strong atmosphere of eight trigrams, which spread from one generation to another. There were many sayings in many gangs.

    Anyway, most people know the discord between Liuchu millennium and Lizhen.

    But for a long time, they had no chance to face each other, so they didn''t cause any sensation.

    At the moment, their PK immediately spread in the world channel, and some people bet on them.

    There are many people who support the No.1 God in PK list, but there are also many people who support Liuchu for thousands of years. I can still remember the notice of S-level copy just now.

    The title of the first killing God is not a false name. After all, it has some strength.

    So many first kill model videos reveal that every time it is a show of new playing methods, it is infinitely refreshing people''s view of the game.

    Gossip girl: after waiting for so long, they finally get on with each other. I''ll broadcast it live to you later.

    Windrunner: the same gossip, is the sister standing next to Li Zhen the great God''s companion?

    Bai Nennen''s steamed stuffed bun: blind, don''t you see the partner information on the data card?

    Gossip girl: in other words, is the gossip heroine the one who is pure in the rain?

    ˇ­ˇ­

    No matter how fierce the quarrel on the world channel is, a group of uninvited guests appeared thousands of years ago.

    Huntianton: we''ve been drinking for thousands of years, so it''s time for us to settle our accounts, right?

    Caifengjing: don''t hide us. People should be aware of this in their eyes.

    Liuyuan millennium: wait for me to finish PK, about two minutes, just a moment.

    Empty bucket: the great God is powerful. Come on, great God.

    [nearby] colored glass like fire: is two minutes enough?

    [nearby] xiaolingdang: Liuli, don''t make noise, about a minute.

    [nearby] a moonlight: second kill, second kill!

    A setting sun: second kill, second kill, one word, show!

    [nearby] a Hongguang: Well, second kill.

    Six people are very face, jumped out provocation, said very serious.

 Chapter 395

    Liuyuan millennium: don''t make noise. Two minutes is two minutes.

    Li Zhen: don''t be too conceited!

    On the screen of the people on this map, there is a line of small words: player Liuyuan sends PK request to player Lizhen.

    Let''s talk for a thousand years.

    Meng HaoLing holds the mouse''s hand, the blue muscle bursts, in the mouth is cursing anything, has ordered the agreement two words.

    The two were immediately separated from each other by transparent walls. The light shield separates all but two people, and the whole screen is the competition field.

    With the end of the countdown of the system, Liuyuan rushes out directly. Lizhen is also a swordsman. Both characters are swordsmen. They rush to each other with the same action.

    Su Hao is very familiar with the swordsman, not only the swordsman, but also all other characters'' skill attributes and attack power.

    So she knew that Meng HaoLing must rely on himself to be a swordsman and know her very well.

    So

    Liuyuan has a strange angle for thousands of years. He flashes to Lizhen''s back and cuts it down with xuanjian.

    Liushang millennium has the upper hand!

    Basically, there is no suspense. It''s just a thousand years of history.

    Whenever Meng HaoLing thought that he predicted her next step, Su Hao would surprise and hit him on the back.

    Look at the screen called Lizhen. Character, there is only one blood grid left.

    Liuchu has no suspense about winning for thousands of years. Even if he is in the bull''s force, he can''t fight against the characters full of blood.

    At the bottom of the screen, just one minute passed, and the next second, something amazing happened.

    Liuchu throws a moment of Huixue Dan on Lizhen. In the process of PK, you can''t use Huixue Dan and other props to restore your own health, and you can''t use props to cause damage to your opponent.

    However, people don''t know that in the PK process, they can throw props that are not harmful to their opponents.

    The people in front of the screen were stunned.

    How can you use huixuedan against your opponent? It''s not like you''ve lost your hand for thousands of years, is it? Others gloated, thinking that Li Zhen might have a chance to make a comeback. It''s not like crying to death.

    Everyone was wondering if Liuyuan had pressed the wrong button.

    There are only three small bells. They have a look at the bottom of the screen. It''s only one minute since PK.

    Sue Hao hit a hache, all sorts of boring back chair, hands operating.

    Meng HaoLing''s skill is a small skill in her eyes.

    "Murphy, get me a glass of water!"

    Sue Hao shouts, and then Ou Mengfei answers, and goes to the kitchen to pour her a glass of water.

    Directly up a few big moves, from Zhen''s blood just stuck in the residual blood, Su Hao threw him a blood pill.

    Then the people who speculated had some ideas. There were three bells and they could be sure that the millennium of Liuchu was just gathering time.

    For the two minutes before, the big face, Pa Pa Pa, didn''t know what Li Zhen thought. A few people who eat melons are aware of what they are doing. They are staring at the lower right corner, trying to determine what they are doing.

    Finally, in the moment of digital jump, the screen has been divided.

    koŁˇ

    The man in black stood there with xuanjian in his hand. A gust of wind blew by. He was really high spirited.

    The man lying opposite him had some broken clothes and didn''t know where he came from. The blanket covered him, especially desolate.

    Liuyuan millennium: I''m very punctual, just two minutes.

    Other gourd eaters have lost their speech ability.

    [nearby] xiaolingdang: I think you spoil us too much. It''s really hard for you to say two minutes is two minutes. You also wasted two blood returning pills.

    Empty bucket: Yes, just think about what I said for a minute at first.

    Nearby: glass like fire: it''s just two blood returning pills. The great God won''t rest assured.

    [nearby] a moonlight: ah, millennium, how wonderful you are!

    Nearby is a setting sun: ox fork.

    [nearby] yihongguang: great, so, the number one PK list in the future is Liuchu millennium, right?

    [nearby] xiaolingdang: I just looked at it. It''s No.1 on the PK list.

    Huntianton: in this way, we can settle the accounts between us.

    Su Hao suddenly laughed. I''m afraid this man is really brain sick.

    Just now, he just lost the No.1 God on the PK list. It can take him one minute. As long as he is not blind, he can see clearly.

    Now dare to provoke her, this is not sick is what?

    Xiaolingdang: don''t you have any money to cure? Do you want us to raise some money just to support you?

    Empty bucket: Although I don''t have a lot of money, I''m willing to pay part of it for your treatment.

    [nearby] a moonlight: sorry, I don''t have much money. All I can do is call 120 to pick you up.

    When Su Hao saw that several people were so angry that they didn''t pay for their lives, he gave a knowing smile, but his feeling was the same as theirs. He sent the child to the hospital.

    The man in black rushed directly to the crowd with his sword. He took the knife off his hand and reaped a life after several rounds.

    After a player finished, many people responded and went forward one after another.

    A moonlight, three small bells, three are also reaction, a word, dry!

    The scene was full of splendor and light. From the perspective of others, only a few people could be seen fighting together,

    All kinds of colorful lights are flashing on the screen, which makes people dazzled.

    Liuhuayin people also have this feeling. They can''t see clearly at all. They can only keep pressing skills on their hands, and they don''t know who they are fighting.

    A moonlight and glass like fire, two people as the game characters of group war, this kind of scuffle is a test of their eyesight. Can you put spell blessings on your own people.

    In the end, all the liuhuayin people fell down, and there were three cups and three little bells standing there safe and sound.

    [nearby] a moonlight: the 5.0 leverage of labor and capital strength.

    Glass like fire: what a coincidence. I''m le, too.

    Su Hao chuckled. No matter whether their strength is 5.0 or not, the people on their side of the station just now can be awed by them without casualties.

    She is completely relying on the touch, afraid of hurting her own people, pushing them out to kill them at a little distance, and then go on to the next one.

    A thousand years ago: Niubi.

    Nearby caifengjing: don''t be too busy! When our liuhuayin people arrive, you will all be finished!

    Liuyuan millennium: I''m not afraid of the number of rescuers and the number of people moving.

    At the station just now, there were seven people who lived in Liuchu for thousands of years. The number of liuhuayin was almost twice that of them. They could destroy each other without any injuries. It can be seen that the strength of the seven people still has a tacit understanding.

    [team] empty bucket: they bully people with gangs all day, or we''ll build a gang, too?

    [team] a sun setting sun: Yes, seven of us can hang the main force of those gangs.

    Yi Hongguang: agreed.

    A moonlight: I agree!

    [team] xiaolingdang: the great God is the leader.

    [team] liulisihuo: when the time comes, we will recruit players who are big God fans to come in, and the gang will be lively.

    A few people in the team channel to discuss with interest.

    In the two battles just now, some players took screenshots or recorded videos and sent them to the official website of the game. The number of hits continues to grow. Not only the people of this service are discussing it eagerly, but also other service people are joining in the fun.

    After the failure of Li Zhen PK, he Muyu and Chunchun disappear, together with a group of followers.

    At this time, liuhuayin lay on the ground, and the people watching the play were far away. The seven evil spirits stood together without any other action. They wanted to discuss something.

    Empty bucket: that''s it! I''ll build it and transfer it to Dashen when it''s ready.

    [team] glass like fire: Yes.

    Xiaolingdang: very good. We''ll help you.

    [team] a rising sun: how reluctant are you to let Millennium finger?

    [team] glass like fire: 200% of God''s time can be wasted on beating people, not on these trifles.

    [team] yihongguang: if you take care of a thousand years in reality, she will become a useless person sooner or later.

    Xiaolingdang: so it''s OK to do this in the game.

    [team] a moonlight: I''m speechless... Well said!

    Team: have you asked my opinion?

    Empty bucket: the great God will certainly meet our little request, right.

    [team] glass like fire: great God?

    Xiaolingdang: great God?

    Team: of course.

    A sunset: what''s the feeling of being misled by beauty for thousands of years?

    Yi Hongguang: what a coincidence. I have it, too.

    A moonlight: is it like this? Okami?

    [team] a setting sun: moonlight to die!

    Looking at all the people, you look at my funny words. Su is in a good mood.

    Team: I''m offline first. XXXXXXXX is my mobile phone number, and it''s also a micro signal. You pull a group, and you''ll be informed in the game group at that time.

    [team] empty bucket: OK, Dashen promises to finish the task.

    Xiaolingdang: worship the great God.

    Glass like fire: goodbye.

    Su Hao plays the game every day, with six people brushing the copies, many of which are directly linked with violence to get through the customs, taking a lot of first kill.

    It''s very cumbersome to set up a new year''s forgetting game guild. It has a set of procedures and will pay money. But it''s not a trap. The guild has a lot of benefits, so most of them are paid to set up a guild.

    The name of the gang is "first kill brigade".

    It''s extremely arrogant, but everyone must admit that up to now, they have won for thousands of years. I can''t count the first one.

    drop

    He song: Miss Gu, I''ll see you at the courtyard cafe at 2:30 p.m.

    After reading the message, Su Hao stood up and said, "Mengfei, he song asked me to go to the courtyard at 2:30. Do you want to go?"

    He song is the person that Ou Mengfei introduced to her to investigate and trace Teng''s company.

    "Well, I''ll buy some cakes and come back to eat." Ou Mengfei put on his slippers with great interest.

    "If you eat all day long, you must gain weight. When you go back, your aunt should say you." Suhao didn''t forget that oumengfei''s mother was a model, and the model was most concerned about her figure.

    Although she does not force oumengfei to become a supermodel, she has not let oumengfei eat indiscriminately since she was a child, so that she can keep fit.

 Chapter 396

    "I''ll just lose weight when I''m going back." Ou Mengfei said that he didn''t care.

    Su Hao moved his mouth, but in the end he didn''t say anything. They changed their clothes and went out.

    To the coffee shop, 2:20, the time is just right, the two familiar into the coffee shop.

    The elite man I saw last time is already sitting by the window.

    "He song." Su Hao and his wife went to sit down.

    "I''ve ordered some coffee for you. Just a moment." He song pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose.

    "Thank you." Ou Mengfei put the bag on his leg and showed a smile.

    Just then the waiter came over with the tray, put the coffee in front of them with a smile, and then stepped down.

    Suhao took a sip after adding some sugar, stirred it slowly with a spoon and asked, "is there any progress?"

    He song asked, "Miss Gu, do you still remember the man anpingning?"

    Su Hao recalled, a bit fragmentary memory "take off that high-level."

    He song nodded, "that''s right."

    "What''s wrong with this man?" Su Xi asked suspiciously, this person''s memory is poor, because it is not the main person who framed the original body.

    Like Gao Ming Duan, he is also a high-level person who takes off. Su Hao remembers it very clearly.

    "He''s one of the people who framed you, but he didn''t do much." He Songdao.

    Sue nodded. "I know. Have you found a breakthrough in him?"

    He song''s eyes flashed praise, but also nodded, "this person is usually upright, the original frame you also have trouble."

    Su Hao''s eyes flashed ridicule. If this person was honest, he would not frame Gu Qiannian, nor would he not stand up to help her when Gu Qiannian was framed at that time, nor would he lead to Gu Qiannian, because no one believed that it would lead to myocardial infarction.

    It''s true that this person has no obligation to stand up and testify for him, but it was because he didn''t testify that Gu Qiannian died of myocardial infarction, which is a human life.

    He song seemed to see the irony clearly in her eyes, but he didn''t care. He went on saying, "after you were fired, he realized that you ran into a wall everywhere and didn''t have a place to look for a job. He wanted to help you, but he was stopped by other high-level officials. Now he is monitored by Gao mingduan and others, and his every move is paid by them. Now he is very regretful, Even if he wants to help you, he can''t help you. "

    The woman sitting opposite, from the beginning of the ridicule to the present expressionless, calm look. He song knew that he was touched by his words.

    Su Hao gave a faint hum and didn''t make any other comments.

    "This is a very good entry point. I''m sorry, I''ve approached this person without asking your consent. Gaoming section of their surveillance, including anpingning mobile phone call recording and so on. In addition to anpingning home without monitoring, no matter where he is, there are always smart people around him."

    "How did you get in touch with him?" Oumengfei interjected.

    He song had no choice but to smile and push the glasses on the bridge of his nose. "Naturally, I have my own way. I pretend to be a delivery man."

    Sue, be the arm of o''monroe and stop him from asking any more questions.

    Ou Mengfei sat back a little, leaned on the back chair, closed his mouth and didn''t interrupt again.

    "He had some information before, but after the incident, Gaoming Duan found that he was not credible, so he began to monitor him. After discovering the evidence, he destroyed it. As soon as anpingning realized that it was wrong, he secretly kept some evidence, but being monitored all the time, he had no way to take out the evidence, so as long as we follow the line of anpinglin, Sooner or later, the evidence will come out. " He Songdao.

    Suhao took another sip of coffee, sipped her lips and said, "I''ll see him sometime."

    He song opened his mouth and didn''t seem to suggest it.

    The people sent by Gao Ming Duan to monitor Anping are likely to know Su Hao. If he is found, he will scare the snake.

    Maybe Gao mingduan just wiped anpingning to the card to prevent future trouble.

    "Don''t worry, I''m not that stupid yet." Su Hao saw he song''s worry and showed a smile of strategizing.

    I don''t know why, he song suddenly believed the woman in front of him.

    "Well, be careful and let me know."

    "Well."

    After leaving the cafe, suhao and oumengfei drove to the street, bought some cakes and fresh fruits and vegetables, and then went back to their apartment.

    Back in the apartment, suhao soaked the rice, cut some fruits, put them on the platter, put them on the tea table, and sat on the sofa watching TV with oumengfei.

    "Fortunately, there is still some evidence left. Otherwise, it may not be so easy for me to clean up my grievances." Sue threw an apple into her mouth.

    "If you can''t do it at home, you can go abroad. Just come with me." Ou Mengfei conceals the worry in his eyes and looks indifferent.

    Suhao sent a piece to her mouth and continued, "where you fall, you have to get up, don''t you?"

    Ou Mengfei''s inarticulate way "is also."

    "Don''t worry, I can do it. I don''t believe that Gaoming Duan will leave nothing behind, like anpingning. Isn''t this a ready-made example?" Sue comforted her and threw a grape into her mouth.

    "I don''t worry. I hope you fail and go abroad with me." O''monroe said.

    Su Xiaoxiao didn''t speak any more.

    On this day, she disguised as a delivery girl, with a wig, a long hair fixed, with a hat.

    Because anpingning''s phone is monitored, they wait until anpingning takes out.

    After receiving the order that he song can enter, Su Hao stops outside anpingning''s home with the battery car that delivers the takeout.

    With the takeout in hand, he rang the doorbell.

    Soon a middle-aged man came to open the door, flat headed, medium-sized, with a Chinese face.

    When the man saw her face, he was surprised. Then he recovered and turned over to "take it in."

    "All right." Suhao went in with the bag in her hand.

    Su Hao takes out the prepared note from his pocket. The man takes the paper and pen and writes after reading it: there is a contract in Gaoming section office.

    She nodded, put the takeout on the table and said, "remember to give us good comments. I''ll go first."

    "All right."

    Su Hao goes out of the door. Yu Guang glances at the person hiding in the dark, pulls the brim of his hat, and rides on the delivery truck. The battery car''s gone.

    Each meal delivery is only a few minutes, can''t speak, not only anpingning''s mobile phone is monitored, there are also eavesdroppers in the house.

    He song got the previous information, which must have been obtained several times by pretending to deliver delivery.

    After riding for a long time, she stopped in front of a hotel and walked into the door. There was a man and a woman sitting by the window.

    As soon as she walked into the woman, she found her and said, "how''s it going?"

    Su Hao did not speak, took out the note on the table, he song gently read out "Gaoming section office has a contract."

    Ou Mengfei picked up the double bag on the chair and said, "I''ve brought you your clothes. Go to the bathroom and change them."

    "Oh, well, what about the battery car outside?" Sue is better.

    "I''ll have someone drive it back and put the key on the table." He song also stood up.

    Sue took out the car key from her pocket and gave it to he song. She went to the bathroom with Ou Mengfei to change clothes.

    After changing their clothes, they all sat at the table and asked the waiter to order some dishes.

    "What is the contract? What does an Ping Ning mean? " Asked o Mengfei.

    Su Hao and he song look at each other. He Song pushes the glasses on the bridge of his nose. "If you''re not wrong, it may be about the contract of forgetting the year."

    "Well, I think so too. He may have prompted me to find the contract, which means that I didn''t leak it. After all, I can''t write the contract signature." Sue''s hands on the table beat the table rhythmically.

    "Well, yes, I can''t send it out without a contract." He Song said.

    "So if we find that point of contract, we can prove that it''s not leaked out in the millennium?" There was some excitement and joy in Ou Mengfei''s eyes.

    But he song and Su Hao had the same look, even a little heavy.

    "This contract, Gao mingduan will put it well. Maybe he has a safe in his office. This kind of thing, Gao mingduan should not trust others easily, so it''s safest to put it in his office." He song analyzed.

    "Even if there is no safe, it''s not easy to get into the office of Gaoming section. Anyway, I can''t get in." Su Hao affirmed.

    "If there is a safe, we can''t open it." He Songdao.

    Disappointment flashed on ou Mengfei''s face. The goddess of victory was thinking that she was waving, but there was still a running Yellow River ahead, and she couldn''t find the bridge or swim.

    The waiter came with a tray and served.

    Su Hao said to them, "don''t worry about it. Let''s eat first."

    "He song, you have someone over there to track the Gaoming section and several high-rise buildings before taking off. You''d better install the eavesdropper. Be careful and take your time. Don''t be found out."

    "Good."

    After breaking up, Su Hao and Ou Mengfei return to their apartment. After turning on the computer, she takes a picture of loading the game with her mobile phone and sends it to seven people. In the group.

    Soon little bell made a cry.

    Xiaolingdang: all three of us are in class

    Liuchu millennium: ha ha, then you have a good class.

    A moonlight: what a coincidence, I''m absent from work.

    A setting sun: me too.

    A Hongguang: pictureŁ¨ Game loading diagram)

    Are these three collective absentees?

    Liuyuan millennium: you three strike collectively?

    A sunset: I''m kidding. We''re just on a errand at work.

    Yidao Hongguang: Yes.

    Sue laughs. The game is almost in. She gets up and goes to the kitchen to pour a glass of water.

    When I came back, I found that the chat window was flashing. Sue opened it better.

    [Gang] No.1 fan sister of the great God:!!! Millennium God, you finally appear, trying to grab our boss!

    [Gang] Dashen No.2 fan sister: and ten people beat five of us.

    [Gang] Dazhen No.3 fan sister: report, glorious sacrifice!

    [Gang] big God 4 fan sister: report, lost one level.

    [Gang] Dazhen No.5 fan sister: report, they have verbal attacks and their self-esteem has been damaged!

    These five players are just the first to join the Gang after the establishment of the gang. From their names, we can see how they have worshipped Liuzhu for thousands of years. But there are only five of them.

    Gang: where is it?

    The number one sends out the coordinates. Suhao rushes over with the teleport.

 Chapter 397

    At a glance, I saw ten people standing and five people lying on the ground.

    The pattern Gang is Li Zhen''s gang and one of the four mentioned before.

    Since kongtang established a gang and transferred it to him, liuhuayin, the gang of Lizhen and huntianton, has been constantly looking for trouble.

    In short, it''s nothing to do when you''re full.

    Players in the first kill group will have su Hao''s three and three little bells. They will also have a copy of their experience. Before they enter the gang, they said that two of the four major gangs in our service have enemies with the first kill group.

    They are not afraid to be chased before they can enter. There will be special teaching for the great gods after they come in.

    So the first kill team is generally five people appear together, at least two people, and the strength is absolutely not weak.

    The people who kill the first brigade don''t find it troublesome. On the contrary, they think it''s very interesting. Generally, people who are in the mood for love and love can''t catch them. When they can''t catch them, they will make them do something. It''s really fun.

    The first killing brigade has just been established and has not yet joined the gang, but its strength has been recognized by many forces.

    Liuyuan millennium: still running? Waiting to be hit by me?

    You don''t need to see how angry the people who know the pattern are. The five fans all think that this is not enough to beat, but is it too handsome?

    Pick ten!

    I don''t know if the great God is in danger?

    Of course, the great God will win!

    It''s not blind worship and self-confidence. It''s the self-confidence given to them by the God who has been bullied for many times.

    In the twinkling of an eye, there was No. 10 again, and the screen was crowded in an instant.

    A thousand years: twenty to one? So you are waiting for me here. You really look up to me.

    Five fans are just too angry, and the people who play tricks are too shameless. Ten on one is despicable enough. How could there be ten people waiting for the God? If you know that ten people can''t beat you, ten more people.

    Before, Hua Hua licked himself as a member of the four major gangs. He was not so mean. Now, in order to kill the God, he doesn''t even have to face.

    [nearby] No.1 fan sister of the great God: Damn it, do you want to be shameless?

    [nearby] Dazhen No.2 fan sister: one to ten is shameless enough. How can 20 people beat Dazhen?

    Nearby: do you know that we can kill you with one mouthful of saliva!

    Dashen-4: I''m absolutely amazed at the shameless smell.

    Dashen-5: I don''t think you should call it pattern, but not Bilian.

    Su Hao chuckled out, not Bilian, good name, don''t force face, the description is very appropriate.

    The people in love automatically blocked the words of several people and rushed up without saying a word.

    At this time, a transmission array appeared around the black swordsman. A figure gradually emerged.

    Yehua: 20 to one, is that too much? Count me in.

    Although Yehua is a Daida, he also knows what happened in Liuchu for thousands of years. After the first killing brigade was established, he applied to join the gang. It''s the only player who hasn''t asked and tested. And Liuyuan personally agreed.

    Although he doesn''t spend as much time online as others, he usually helps others to do it because he does it. So his technique is very good, Su Hao did not PK with him, but, think if PK with him, it is difficult to win.

    Seeing the appearance of Yehua, the five fans got excited in an instant.

    [nearby] the number one fan of the great God: I''ll go. I''m right. It''s Yehua!

    Nearby: you''re right. I saw it too!

    [nearby] No.3 fan sister of the great God: I didn''t expect that in order to save us, two great gods appeared at one time. I''m so excited.

    [nearby] No.4 fan sister of Dashen: how happy!

    [nearby] Dashen''s No.5 fan: I''m so excited!

    The appearance of Yehua made the action of people in the mood for love pause for a while. Then he came up again.

    It''s just one on ten. Suhao is very relaxed. With Yehua to help her solve the other ten people, suhao lets go of the fight.

    According to Su Hao''s current knowledge, Liuyuan and Yehua are the top gods that people in all service areas don''t have.

    So far, we haven''t met the enemy. Although the number of opponents is suppressed, it doesn''t mean that we will lose!

    Su Hao, who has solved the problem of in the mood for love, sent a pill to five fans to revive them.

    [nearby] the number one fan sister of the great God: that''s why I''m so committed to the gang. With the great God of the millennium, Yehua is also in our gang. It''s absolutely invincible!

    [nearby] No.2 fan sister of Dashen: I''m so excited. The gods are so cool! How can my boyfriend break down?

    [nearby] No.3 fan sister of Dashen: I really want to marry Dashen. I feel that I can join the gang. I can''t be happier any more!

    [nearby] No.4 fan sister of Dashen: I feel the same. It was a wise choice to join a gang at the beginning. Play with these bear kids every day to pass the time.

    [nearby] No.5 fan sister of Dashen: I have nothing to say. What I want to say is, Dashen, you are so good that you can win even if you pick ten. In the mood for love, they are a group of people who don''t want to force their faces. In the future, their gang will say no to Bilian, right?

    This group of chatter, the fifth said nothing to say, but said more than the first four.

    Su Hao shook his head helplessly, his hands dancing on the keyboard.

    Liushang millennium: Thank you. It''s a bit difficult to choose 20.

    Yehua: it''s OK. People who don''t want Bilian are too shameless.

    [nearby] Ye Hua: also, the gang competition of the game and the personal PK of players will be held together, which will be held in Lingcheng next month.

    Liushang millennium: like this.

    Ye Hua: who will you send to the team match?

    Su Hao thumb against his chin, index finger friction, in Ling City, the gang game, all the teams into the hotel, a team into a room, inside the computer facilities, and then the game.

    Personal PK game, in short, personal game. It needs to be held in the lobby of the hotel. There will be a large screen for people to watch, and of course there will be an audience.

    Otherwise, it would be a bit difficult for the team to gather together. A few of them have to go to school and three of them have to go to work. I don''t know if their time will conflict.

    Thinking, her hands reply on the keyboard.

    Liushang millennium: I don''t know if they are free. Let me ask.

    Empty bucket in order to facilitate the transmission of information in the gang, they set up a group in wechat to bring in those who have wechat in the gang.

    Su Hao sent a message in the wechat group and simply asked about the time of the competition next month and whether you are free.

    If she doesn''t participate in the gang competition, she can pay at her own expense and let everyone go there to play. Soon after the establishment of the gang, the group of people came in and began to quarrel and want to meet. This is a good opportunity.

    The group soon became active, and many people began to bubble.

    Su Hao thinks that there will be people from Teng''s company at that time. When she comes on the stage, she may be recognized. The number of Liuchu millennium may be deleted.

    So he decided that when there was a team match, she would not go on.

    Read this, she informed everyone in wechat group.

    Liushang millennium: next month, I won''t play in the Lingcheng game, team game and individual game, because of some personal reasons, but I will join you, you will sign up voluntarily and choose the right person. Those who don''t play can go. I''ll book a hotel for you over there. Who is in charge of this matter?

    Empty bucket: let''s do it! God, go ahead.

    Five fans have been in the gang window of the game to help her publicize her brilliant achievements just now.

    Many people sigh about the shamelessness of in the mood for love there. At this time, a private letter just came in.

    [private chat] yihongguang: I thought you could solve only a few people, but I didn''t expect them to be so shameless.

    Liushang millennium: it''s OK. Later Yehua came.

    [private chat] yihongguang: OK, the team game must be good for them.

    Liushang millennium: do you three have time?

    [private chat] yihongguang: we can rest for seven days a month, and the time is free to match.

    [private chat] liushang millennium: I''ll ask you to have a meal for the team match.

    [private chat] yihongguang: Yes.

    Su Hao asked in the gang group who would like to make a copy, and together with a group of three, he took the gang members to make a copy.

    In the next few days, Su Hao changed his strategy and began to take the gang members with him.

    If he leads people in person, he will hand over to the following gang members: Du Lizhen, Muyu Chunchun, muyao Yao, huntiandun, caifengjing, and others in the mood for love.

    There is a big God who takes him to block people. After fighting, he runs and grabs the boss. The members of the first killing brigade say that he can''t be any better recently.

    Before they were poisoned and trapped, now they are arrogant, they are afraid.

    They succeeded twice in a row because they had a degree of distribution, at least one action and two great gods.

    Even if there are a large number of people on the opposite side, most of them can choose one or two. The great gods play an extreme role in running.

    It can be said that the people who killed the first brigade were as slippery as loach. They couldn''t catch them and couldn''t be prevented. They made plans and inquired about the news before the operation, so they managed to escape before the big troops arrived.

    It can be said that it is very insidious and extremely cunning. Can not even fight people, even if you how to scold, people do not return, feel like a punch on the cotton.

    The other two gangs of the four gangs didn''t fight, just like the passers-by.

    Now everyone knows that it''s not easy to provoke people who kill the first brigade, so they won''t rush to die.

    Today, Su Hao turned on the computer and asked in the gang as usual.

    [Gang] a thousand years of mourning: who is there in Lizhen Muyu Chunchun?

    [Gang] falling in love with the big God doesn''t explain: that Muyu Pure bath Yao Yao and Li Zhen three people happen to be there.

    "Gang" liushang millennium: where is it?

    Bang Bang Da: let me ask.

    After a while, the God appeared.

    [Gang] Dashen bangbangda: 98.24

    Su Hao has a smile on his face. That''s what the people in the gang are like.

 Chapter 398

    [Gang] liushang millennium: who are you free now? I''ll take you to block people.

    Bang Bang Da: me!

    Gang: fall in love with God, don''t explain: and me!

    Gang God is my idol: wait a minute, I''ll come too!

    Gang wants to play a game with Dashen: I''ve been crying in the toilet, and I''m just playing a copy.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    A lot of people appeared in the gang. Su Hao set up a team and pulled the first three into the team.

    Liushang millennium: do you want to help?

    Gang wants to play games with Dashen: you don''t have to block people!

    Gang: OK.

    Sue used the teleport array to transmit the coordinates just given.

    At a glance, I saw two lovely girls and a tall and slender swordsman.

    The other three are coming.

    [team] falling in love with the great God doesn''t explain: two women and one man, the great God of Lizhen has a real face and two feet on two boats. The No. 4 in the gang didn''t see that Lizhen once took the copy of bathing Yaoyao alone.

    [team] Dashen helps me: I''ve seen more than No. 4, and the clothes on Yaoyao''s body are from Lizhen.

    The great God is my idol: two women serve one husband together? It''s 666, too.

    Su Hao didn''t expect this. Meng HaoLing is really restless. The bathing Yao Yao is not a good one.

    It seems that the rain is not very good.

    Team: let''s go. I''ll show you later.

    Suhao manipulated the characters to the front of the three.

    Li Zhen: what do you want to do!

    Men stand in front of two women.

    Liuyuan millennium: today I will kill one person. You can choose one of them to take away.

    It means to let Meng HaoLing choose one of them to save. I don''t know which one Meng HaoLing will choose.

    Li Zhen: if you want to kill me, hurry up. They are two girls. Don''t move.

    Su Hao couldn''t help whistling. He didn''t expect Meng HaoLing to be so self-conscious and male chauvinist.

    Liuyuan millennium: sorry, I''m not interested in you today. Hurry up, they choose one and I''ll leave.

    Liuyuan millennium: and I promise I won''t trouble you in the future.

    If you fall in love with adults at the beginning and don''t explain that they are confused, you will understand it when God says multiple choice questions.

    The great God is my idol, and also live broadcast in the wechat group of the gang, and photographed the dialogue between them.

    Li Zhen: to kill, cut fast.

    Liuchu millennium: all said, do a multiple choice question, and I won''t trouble you in the future.

    [nearby] Muyu Yaoyao: don''t sow discord when you''ve been drinking wine for thousands of years. You can kill it or cut it!

    Su Hao waited for a while, but Bai Chunchun didn''t speak.

    Liuchu millennium: Lizhen, make your choice quickly, or I''ll take care of you in the future.

    Li Zhen: don''t go too far!

    Liuchu millennium: there''s so much nonsense. Choose quickly. After you choose, you won''t be bothered. If you don''t choose, it''s your turn.

    Muyu Yaoyao: brother Zhen, I just upgraded.

    Bai Chun''s silver teeth are almost broken. If it had been edited, it had to be deleted.

    In Meng HaoLing''s eyes, she has always been soft and weak, generous, sensible and kind-hearted. Is it difficult for her to jump out at this time and say "kill Yao Yao"?

    It''s so hard to lift a stone and hit your own feet. I knew I would not pull Muyu Yaoyao into the pattern.

    [private chat] Muyu Chunchun: Meng Ling, you just say kill me. Liuchu has been trying to sow dissension for thousands of years. I just know that. I''ll trouble you to take me up after I''m demoted.

    [private chat] Li Zhen''s pure: pure

    Muyu Chunchun: it''s OK. Yaoyao is my good friend. You can''t be embarrassed.

    Private chat: Li Zhenzhi Muyu Chunchun: Chunchun, I''m sorry. Shall we go to the cinema today? I''d love to see you now.

    Private chat: Muyu pure Lizhen: OK!

    Liuyuan millennium: how about it? Have you discussed it?

    Muyuchunchun: can you keep your word? No more trouble for Lizhen?

    A thousand years ago: a promise of gold.

    Muyuchunchun: OK, you can kill me.

    Bathing Yao Yao: pure

    [team] fall in love with big God and don''t explain: eh, it''s a good fake.

    Su Hao chuckles. Bai Chunchun is obviously superior. Although he may hate Meng HaoLing and Muyu Yaoyao, he still makes a kind face. Meng HaoLing will surely feel guilty for Bai Chunchun.

    It''s hard for the Muyu Yao to get up.

    My idol is big God, no nonsense, up put a series of skills, petite girl fell dead.

    Great God bangbangda also took the opportunity to come forward, a series of skills to dry over Muyu Yaoyao.

    Su Hao didn''t want to listen to them, so he left directly, and the three were sent right away.

    [nearby] liushang millennium: take you a copy, take a first kill.

    Fall in love with the God does not explain: Yes, yes!

    My idol is the great God: first kill, first kill!

    ˇŁˇĽ Bang Bang Da: first kill, first kill!

    Sue thought for a while, with three people under a difficulty coefficient is not very big copy.

    Bang Bang Da flies a knife, the last trace of blood of the boss disappears, and he falls to the ground.

    The system is big: congratulations to the player for thousands of years, great God Bangbang Da, falling in love with great God, I don''t explain. Idol is the first killing of the spider cave by the great God.

    Windrunner: I envy the people who killed the first team. When there was no Liuchu millennium, there was an average of one killing every day. If there was Liuchu millennium, it would be like hanging up.

    [world] Bai Nennen''s steamed stuffed bun: the great God of the millennium is the beloved with strength and luck, who is loved by God. That''s all.

    Baguapo: I don''t know if the Millennium God has an object.

    Against the wind: Gossip woman, you really deserve your name.

    Gossip woman: that''s nature. I''m very curious.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    After the emergence of the first kill, the world routinely took a bubble.

    Su Hao naturally doesn''t care what the world channel is talking about.

    Liushang millennium: OK, that''s it today.

    Great God: OK.

    Fall in love with big God don''t explain: OK.

    Great God is my idol: OK.

    Sue good thought for a while, when the time comes to participate in the team competition is a total of 10 people. Three for one, three for a little bell. She needs four more people if she doesn''t go.

    Suhao doesn''t have any idea. They seem to want to get a place, so she will check the competition.

    "Gang": who participated in the competition?

    Bang Bang Da: sister lingdang, air stewardess, sister Liuli, moon god, Sun God, Hongguang God, Yehua God, frozen planet, legend of blue sea, God of fire.

    Gang: Thank you.

    Su Hao looked at the list and found that there were three little bells, none of them were there, neither was Yehua.

    The frozen planet, the legend of the blue sea and the God of fire are all here.

    It happens that these three are the same. She is not very familiar with the technology. She sends private messages one by one.

    [private chat] Liuchu millennium: do you have time? Come here when you have time (39.56)

    She sent her current coordinates.

    The legend of the blue sea: soon.

    Vulcan: here it is.

    There are two immediately replied to him, frozen planet may be something, also in two people arrived soon after the reply to her.

    Su Hao set up a team and brought three people into the team.

    Liushang millennium: you three, I don''t usually play copies together. I don''t know how you play. I asked you to come here today just to see how you play.

    Fire God: Soga.

    Frozen Planet: how do you observe?

    Legend of the blue sea: you can have it.

    Let''s make a copy later.

    Vulcan: OK.

    Frozen Planet: OK.

    Legend of the blue sea: good.

    Su Hao opens wechat, sends a private chat message to Hongguang, and calls them online.

    Xiaolingdang, they are in class. Even if they are called, they may also be in class, so he won''t look for them.

    Like a group of three, they often wander at work, like the second generation of rich people, so they are not afraid of being fired, so Su Hao chooses to call them.

    After a while, Hongguang replied to her: OK.

    Seeing a line of three, she pulled them into the team.

    [team] a setting sun: so coincidentally, it''s all here.

    They must have known each other, so it''s not strange for the sun to say that.

    Liushang millennium: take you to the next copy.

    Since the establishment of the guild, Su Hao has never asked them to make a copy. This time, there are not only them, but also the other three people who will participate in the team match, which makes him think. Will the S-level replica be the same as last time?

    Su Hao seems to know the inner doubts of several people.

    Team: Yes, S-level copy. Are you ready?

    A moonlight: again? It''s not violence again, is it?

    [team] a sunset: you will destroy the S-level copy like this.

    [team] yihongguang: in fact, the output of violence is very good.

    Vulcan: what does violence output mean?

    [team] legend of blue sea: if you guessed correctly, violence output refers to the attack power that all players enhance all skills to a certain level, without too much defense and brain skills, only one word "fight".

    Frozen Planet: I didn''t expect that''s how you won your S-level first kill.

    [team] a moonlight: Yes, last time I was with Liuli private company, we were very tired.

    Indeed, the output of violence must have the existence of nanny or mage. What''s more, it''s the continuous violent output of a team. It''s very difficult for nannies and mages to challenge.

    Legend of the blue sea: Frozen planet and I are mages.

    A moonlight: I''ll be relaxed today.

    Team: I''m sorry, but we won''t be easy.

 Chapter 399

    Liushang millennium: sorry, I won''t take part in the war today. I''ll take a look. Please protect my helpless help.

    This speech, the team channel instant quiet.

    Yihongguang: Millennium, are you serious?

    Liushang millennium: your strength is not stagnant. What are you worried about? The S-level copy of a month ago may have some difficulties for you, but it''s not today.

    The team channel is quiet again. Su Hao''s words are like a basin of water, which makes them suddenly realize that some things can be solved.

    A sunset: Millennium is right. All the time, we rely too much on him. We should have a little confidence.

    Yi Hongguang: OK, I see.

    [team] a moonlight: don''t be so cruel, millennium, without you, I''m very sad.

    Legend of the blue sea: S-level copy, eh.

    Vulcan: ready.

    Frozen Planet: ready to go.

    Sue is very satisfied with the hook lips, these guys really rely on him too much.

    Click on the copy opportunity, and a line of words flickers at the top of the screen.

    "Congratulations to the players who have been drinking wine for thousands of years, one moonlight, one setting sun, one bright blue sea legend, the frozen planet Vulcan enters the ancient mummy"

    As in the case of the S-level replica last time, no matter what you are doing, as long as online players see this line.

    [world] white moonlight: someone has entered the S-level replica again.

    [world] Bai Nennen''s steamed stuffed buns: they have been drinking wine for thousands of years. Last time they got poisonous insects, what will they get this time?

    [world] scenery photo: poisonous insects are powerful enough. I don''t know what kind of abnormal weapon the S-level replica reward will be this time?

    [world] no matter what kind of abnormal weapon the copy reward will be, I only feel that the Millennium God is a abnormal character.

    Great God bangbangda: Thank you for praising my great God, and I will accept it.

    World: Thank you.

    World: Thank you.

    World: Thank you.

    World: Thank you.

    [world] No.5 fan sister of the great God: same as above, thank you!

    Since the establishment of the first killing team, people from the first killing team often swipe the screen on the world channel.

    No matter whether you are praising Liuyuan for a thousand years or criticizing liushang for a thousand years, they will accept it all according to the list. If you are criticizing Liuyuan for a thousand years, he will give you the words of praising Liuyuan for a thousand years.

    There''s no way, no idea. Although there are few people who kill the first brigade, no one dares to look down on them, whether it''s lip service or technology.

    The first kill team is generally recognized as strong, because there is the first kill team, which is a wonderful team competition. People from other service areas come here to create trumpets. They often see the first kill team''s people in the mood for love and those who are in the mood for love.

    Every day, it''s very busy because of the first killing team.

    Here''s su Hao. Everyone enters the copy.

    [team] a moonlight: in the millennium, you can tell me what rewards you have.

    Team has been around for thousands of years: top quality weapon, top quality elixir.

    There is an uproar in the team. You should know that there is no top-notch weapon in this suit, and there is also a top-notch pill.

    "Team" has been around for thousands of years: the same kind of violent output.

    They were speechless. A Hongguang found that he didn''t like to use his brain to solve the problem directly.

    The most obvious performance was when Xiali Gu copied before, and then it continued.

    The legend of the blue sea, the frozen planet and a moonlight, three people play a vital role in the team. The stack of three layers of defense and the blessing of 30% attack power.

    One sun, one Hongguang and the God of fire are invincible. The six people cooperate very well. It is almost that the last array has just disappeared, and the next one will be connected immediately.

    The three people who have been staying in the Dharma array are close to the existence of the little monster.

    Liuchu has been standing by for thousands of years. He carefully observed the legend of the blue sea, the line of fire, the frozen planet, and the play of three people.

    Finally, a sunset stab goes through the boss''s body.

    Great system: congratulations on Liuzhu millennium, a moonlight, a setting sun, a great light, the legend of blue sea, frozen planet, Vulcan seven players, together completed the S-level copy of ancient mummy.

    As usual, the world began to swipe the screen. Su Hao never paid attention to it. She was responsible for at least half of the swiping screen in the world.

    Liuyuan millennium: OK, reward your own distribution, Vulcan, pay attention to defense, don''t rush forward. Although your cooperation just now seems very tacit. But the legend of the blue sea, and the frozen planet, you two leak things are made up by moonlight. Practice more and you won''t be in a hurry.

    Legend of the blue sea: OK, I get it!

    Frozen Planet: OK, thank you for your guidance.

    Vulcan: as long as I play a game, my head is hot and I just rush forward. I don''t know what to do.

    Su Hao frowned and thought for a while. Her fingers danced on the keyboard and clattered it.

    [team] the origin of the millennium: pay more attention to Vulcan in the team competition, and double his attack power.

    If she read it correctly, Vulcan was the most powerful one in the whole copy. It''s nothing to wash blood forward, as long as there are powerful nannies and mages.

    Obviously, the legend of the blue sea, the frozen planet and a moonlight all have this feature.

    It shouldn''t be too hard to keep a person alive.

    Legend of the blue sea: good!

    Frozen Planet: OK!

    [team] a moonlight: Millennium, you really don''t like to use your brain, just like to use your hands.

    Su Hao shrugged. It''s only a week before the competition. I''m afraid one week is not enough to remind him.

    It''s better to throw all the defensive power and array blessings on him. His attack power is absolutely strong. After all, his hand speed is very fast.

    Liuyuan millennium: OK, that''s it. You can practice together this week. Remember to make an appointment with xiaolingdang.

    Get everyone''s a water good word answer, Su Hao off the line.

    In the following week, Su Hao packed a lot of presidential rooms in the hotel of the organizer, just for those gang members who didn''t participate in the competition.

    Of course, gang members still don''t know that the money Gu Qiannian was originally given by his parents is Gu Qiannian''s money. It''s useless.

    The day of the competition will soon come. With the help of moonlight, they have arrived at the hotel two days in advance, and the organizer will take care of them.

    Suhao''s city is near Lingcheng, so she came here early, arranged everything and waited for the gang members to come.

    In addition to the 10 people who participated in the team competition, 17 gang members came. Some of them were high school students in gang Taizhong. This time is not winter vacation or summer vacation. They have no time to come at all.

    One by one, after learning the news, they beat their chests and feet in the gang.

    Lingcheng Airport~

    Two women with sunglasses on their faces, one is tall and hot, comparable to a model, the other is slim and slender, with a special temperament.

    "Has anyone come yet?" Ou Mengfei put his hands around his chest and looked around.

    "Let me ask." Suhao pushes his sunglasses, pulls out his cell phone from his pocket and dials the phone.

    The phone was put through before it rang a few times.

    "Hello, millennium, where are you?"

    A group of people came up in front of suhao, and the leader was holding a mobile phone.

    "I see you, right in front of you." After suhao finished, she hung up and said to oumengfei, "just the people in front."

    Then he stepped forward.

    The setting sun over there gave a few feedings, and the screen was hung up.

    Su Hao walked up to the group, took off his sunglasses and showed his beautiful eyes. "I''m a thousand years old, just call me a thousand years old."

    A few people were surprised, but also amazing, and then a Hongguang took the lead and introduced himself one after another.

    "Wait here. They''ll be here on the fifth." Su Hao said.

    All the people responded.

    When Su Hao received the number one fan sister of Dashen, she took them out of the airport. Because of the number of people, she rented a bus and chatted on the Internet for the first time.

    The people on the bus almost got in touch.

    When they learned that the people who didn''t take part in the team match were living in the presidential suite, a group of three and small bells immediately started to make trouble.

    Shouting unfair.

    "You are arranged by the organizers, they are arranged by me," Su Hao said

    All the fans come forward one after another to hold their thighs, rub their shoulders and beat their backs.

    When he song called, just the day before the game, Su Hao took the crowd to open bags in KTV to relax.

    Out of the box, Su Hao picked up the phone.

    "Hello?"

    "Good news! Conversation between Gao mingduan and other senior officials. We recorded it. It''s enough to whiten you! "

    Joy flashed on Su Hao''s face: "really?"

    "Really, I''ll give you the voice later. To you. " He song then hung up.

    Su Haodian opened his mobile email and soon received an email from he song.

    After listening to all of the content, Su Hao''s mouth has a gorgeous radian.

    Gu Qiannian has a microblog number. In recent years, if you want to wash white, the network speed is the fastest.

    When Gao Ming Duan, they framed Gu Qiannian. Yes. At that time, Gu Qiannian. Microblog has been out of the human flesh, the game leaked this thing, caused some influence.

    Su Hao uploads the recording and matches it with the following words: Qing is self-cleaning.

    There are he song and Ou Mengfei behind it. This microblog was reprinted instantly, and many people in the comments paid attention to the top management of Tengfei and Qingteng company.

    It''s too late for Gaoming Duan to stop it. The three digit reprint volume of Weibo continues to rise. At the same time, the police intervened.

    Overnight, Gao mingduan and informed. Several senior officials were invited to the police station for tea, which has a great influence on public opinion. Even if there are people behind the Gaoming section, it is still a little difficult to release them for a while.

 Chapter 400

    The team match came as scheduled that day. Su Hao didn''t participate before because he was afraid of being discovered by Gao Ming Duan. Now he is too lazy to participate.

    Before the competition, all the contestants of the major gangs could not meet, and the organizers separated them very skillfully.

    What''s more, I heard the name of the first killing brigade, which separated them from other teams.

    On the day of the competition, all the contestants gather in teams, have a meeting, and then start the competition.

    Although suhao didn''t participate, she was not stopped. After the recording was exposed, suhao jumped to the top of the hot search list. Almost all mobile phone players know that she is the one who forgets her new year. The real founder.

    Now she''s standing there, and no one dares to say anything.

    In the mood for love, Meng HaoLing and Bai Chunchun are naturally sent out.

    They were very surprised when they saw the woman in front of the first killing brigade.

    "A thousand, a thousand years?"

    Hearing the words, Su Hao turns his head. A delicate face is exposed in front of Meng HaoLing''s eyes. The people standing behind Su Hao see the sign behind Meng HaoLing, with a strange face.

    Lizhen, isn''t he the one who plays the most?

    They still know each other in reality.

    Meng HaoLing noticed that the faces of several people in the first killing brigade were strange. Suddenly, a flash of light flashed in his mind: "millennium, are you a thousand years old?"

    Su Hao is a bit ironic. Radian "it seems that you are not too stupid."

    "It''s been a thousand years!" Next to Bai Chun''s face is unbelievable, and his voice is rising, which immediately attracts the attention of others.

    Originally, the person who looked at the first killing brigade secretly seemed to have found a reason to look at the first killing brigade recklessly.

    It has been a thousand years since the beginning. The devil, which one is it?

    Because she didn''t participate, Su Hao didn''t hang the ID of the game behind her, but the people behind her did.

    Everyone is looking at the beautiful woman in the front, the devil? It''s impossible, isn''t it?

    "Do you know me?" Su Hao looks indifferent, as if he doesn''t know that Bai Chunchun is just like Muyu Chunchun.

    Bai Chunchun clenches her teeth. Seeing Meng HaoLing''s surprised look, the sixth sense of women feels that Liuyuan must have known their true identity for thousands of years, so she is so wrong with them on the Internet.

    The thought of this made her teeth itch.

    Seeing the look of this man and two women, the people of the first killing brigade said they had adultery! In the game of God. It''s clear for them.

    They don''t believe that there is no grudge between them!

    "Well, I''ll see you through the big screen." Sue Hao was forced to wear sunglasses and turned around with her hands behind her back.

    Ten of them called out: Yes!

    This sound, once again attracted the attention of others.

    Sue Hao nodded and left the hall.

    The large screen in the conference hall of the hotel can accommodate 500 people, which is not small.

    Seats are on a first come, first served basis. The five fans went there early with the people from the first killing brigade.

    As soon as Su haogang walked in, all the people in the second row of the Central Committee stood up and roared, "good leader!"

    The meeting was silent, looking at the woman who just came in.

    Su Hao is glad that she wears sunglasses and covers her face. Those people can''t see her embarrassment.

    She quickly sat down to the seat that the people had given her.

    The gang people over there began to enter after meeting. One gang sat in a room with 12 computers.

    Each gang has a three-dimensional small space to facilitate communication.

    The rule of gangs is melee. A gang sends ten people. In the special copy made by the organizer, not only the characters but also the time should be determined.

    In it, no matter you are a clique or what, the first one who completes the task wins.

    This is different from the previous rules. In the past, the first four gangs completed the task and the game ended.

    This time, as long as one gang is finished, it''s over!

    Live broadcast of the gang nearest to the mission target on the large screen of the conference hall.

    From the beginning, I haven''t seen the person of the first killing brigade for a long time, even if it''s a flash!

    Su Hao''s face was very calm, and she sat upright on her chin.

    The others are dying of anxiety. The fact that ten people have not shown up shows that they have never been closest to the target. Two and a half hours have passed. The last time we had a gang jam, it took seven hours to finish. So now even the normal time hasn''t passed. It''s early.

    The life of the first killing brigade is loveless. Ten people have never appeared. They are about to despair.

    Suddenly on the screen they are familiar with the game ID and characters, had been sleepy big God No. 1 fan sister a pat wake up next to No. 2, see after a few people howl excited called out.

    The audience

    Suhao can''t help but hold the forehead. It''s on the top. The situation is that the top team is killed by the top team.

    When the time goes on for an hour, the screen always shows the pattern people. Until now, the first kill has appeared, which means that the pattern people are always in the lead before the first kill.

    But the situation at the moment should be about to change.

    The story about the pattern and the person who killed the first time is known not only by us, but also by 40% of the people who played in us.

    At the moment, when the two teams are facing each other, people just feel that their blood is expanding and going straight to the top of their heads.

    [nearby] little lingdang: what a coincidence. I didn''t expect to meet you.

    [nearby] a moonlight: are they the last group?

    A setting sun: Yes.

    Legend of the blue sea: let''s get rid of it and finish the task slowly.

    Empty bucket: Yes.

    The first person who killed you said a word to me, the person who looked at the big screen had only one idea in his heart.

    I seem to know something extraordinary.

    The first killers, who came all the way, killed all the other gangs?

    With so many people watching, the person who killed the first time didn''t make fun of it.

    It''s very quiet. You can hear a needle drop quietly.

    Don''t wait for the person of pattern to reply, the person of the first kill directly.

    Su Hao looked at the familiar playing method and couldn''t help helping his forehead again.

    This is a personal use of violence output, but within the time to improve the attack, quickly solve the battle, save energy.

    This group of guys, put the pattern. People fight as wild monsters.

    The output of violence is not a secret, and many people on the scene were even dumbfounded.

    The person with the pattern will soon die. Even if Li Zhen''s technology is not bad, he can''t bear the violent output in the violent output.

    Then, as the first killer said, they completed the task very slowly, during which the big screen was on. The camera is on them all the time. It really killed all the gangs

    Su Hao couldn''t laugh or cry. After that, she took the gang members to dinner to celebrate.

    There is no doubt that the first team won the first place in the team match.

    The organizers know that suhao has been drinking for thousands of years. At that time, I just want to cry without tears. I just hope that my aunt will show mercy and don''t get through the customs so quickly.

    After the team game is the individual game, Su Hao still did not participate, Yehua won the first place, which is what Su Hao expected.

    After all the games, suhao asked Ou Mengfei to borrow a sum of money and packed all the presidential suites in the hotel. All the gang members didn''t leave.

    Collective nest in the hotel for a night or two days, the success of the new year, SSS copy. The reward is to open up the world.

    In the original service area, open up a map of their own, their own design.

    The people who killed the first brigade finally went back and began to be busy designing maps, which made them prosperous.

    When the team game, bath Yao Yao also came, and successfully seduced to Meng HaoLing, two people on the bed, bath Yao Yao dog blood pregnant.

    Meng HaoLing proposes to give bath Yaoyao a sum of money, and then adopt the child to Bai Chunchun''s name, meaning as long as he marries Bai Chunchun.

    Bai Chunchun finally got through it. Finally, Muyu Yaoyao came to the door and asked her to continue, or not. In the end, they smash their teeth and swallow them in their stomachs.

    Playing a generous and kind fiancee.

    The news that SSS level replica reward is to open up a new world has been spread out, and the company that signed the contract with suhao later is almost tearful.

    Without Su Hao, it will take at least five or six years to get through the customs, that is to say, it can live for at least five or six years. Su Hao''s interference directly advanced five years and ended the process of forgetting new year. It''s hot.

    Ou Mengfei returned to foreign countries, Gu Qiannian Fen. Parents know this matter, said absolutely not let off a few people.

    He found a relationship in China and directly sent Gaoming Duan to prison. At the same time, he introduced the new year forgetting game abroad. Even though he knew the result, it still caused a wave of new year forgetting abroad.

    The new company that signed the contract with suhao is just crying with joy. Thanks to suhao, this game has also been introduced into the professional league.

    The game accepted some better, Su Hao with his little partner into the professional league, has made great achievements.

    Su Hao stood under the stage, watching xiaolingdang standing on the podium, his face was full of joy.

    Looking at the other people beside her, she didn''t think that playing an online game even robbed the job of a professional player.

    "I won." Su Hao said to the empty bucket with some Leng beside.

    The empty bucket turns around in a daze, and Su Hao repeats it again.

    Empty bucket cry, jump high, beautiful face across a line of tears.

    Su laughs and hands her a bag of paper towels. An empty bucket draws one out and hands it to the glass like fire next to her, one by one.

    Finally, he handed it to the little bell who had just stepped down.

    "So won ah, don''t cry, today invite you to dinner, how popular drink spicy to celebrate, sleep, what you want to eat."

    "Spicy crayfish."

    Sweet and sour tenderloin

    "Sweet and sour spareribs!"

    "Durian."

    "I return Hami guar!"

    "Pitaya is ready."

    "Forget it, I want to see you. I''m so hesitant, or I''ll just get together at the stall... Save some money... "

    ˇ­ˇ­

 Chapter 401

    "Miss..."

    "Miss?"

    "Wow... My poor lady! Miss... "

    Su Hao couldn''t sleep because of the noise in her ear. Her brow wrinkled and she woke up, "it''s noisy..."

    The round faced maid, who had been crying "Miss..." by the bed, had sharp ears. She was overjoyed to hear that suhao was not much bigger than kitten.

    "Miss! Miss, you finally wake up, miss... My good miss, I know you can''t bear Xiangtan, miss... "

    No matter how unclear the situation is, Su Hao knows that he must have gone through it again. The previous events seem to be a dream. Whether it''s the Phoenix white tiger, the purple golden Tenghua, or the search for many years after that, they have turned into a special memory that is not known.

    It''s just

    Su Hao raised his hand to push Xiangtan servant girl away, but he didn''t want to feel powerless, so he had to pat Xiangtan''s back gently, "you, you get up quickly, your lady will be crushed to death by you."

    Xiangtan straightened up and gently wiped her tears. "Miss, forgive me, Xiangtan. Xiangtan is just too happy."

    Su Hao comforted smile, only feel headache to crack, countless huge memory constantly pouring into the brain, this time the original body, is also a real sufferer.

    My family is a merchant family with a lot of wealth. Although I was a scholar, a farmer and a businessman, I grew up with a thousand beauties. I have never been wronged. I should eat, wear, educate and behave. When I was in my hometown, my appearance and family background were also first-class. Even the younger sister of the ordinary official family was inferior, and her temperament was extremely gentle.

    Later, when both parents died, the old uncles and friends turned into talented wolves, tigers and leopards. However, the original owner, relying on his own body, rigidly guarded the family business. The former gentle woman was like Shura in the eyes of people with ulterior motives, and was regarded as the iron lady in the business world.

    But he was such a man, but he didn''t know people clearly. He married the prince of Anqing with all his family wealth and became a sequel. He thought he married a good husband, but he didn''t want to be a bad wolf!

    He used it everywhere and talked about it from time to time. Later, his wealth was eaten away and his life was wasted.

    Su Hao''s heart is full of pain. Maybe it''s the original owner''s heart is not willing. Now she has become the original owner and enjoys her wealth. Naturally, this kind of hatred will end.

    Before he could slow down, there came a loud, artificial, shrill voice from outside! Xiangtan, your young lady is not dead yet. Why are you crying all day long! I don''t know what happened to your young lady in our prefecture! If you want to cry, you''ll have to wait for your young lady to die. It''s no bad luck! "

    Su Hao''s brow jumps when he hears Su Hao''s appearance, but he dares not to speak. He only looks at the direction of the inner bedroom door, very angry.

    I saw a beautiful young woman in pink clothes with jingle hairpin rings all over her body, followed by a green maid with a tray. There was a bowl of black soup on the tray, which smelled bad.

    When the young woman in pink came in, she saw Su haohaoer sitting on the bed and looked at her for a moment. When she thought of the words she had just scolded Xiangtan, she felt empty.

    "Er... Niang... Niang, qiao''er, qiao''er doesn''t mean that..." the woman in pink tries to round up her words, but she''s not smart enough. "Qiao''er is just, just afraid that the little hoof in Xiangtan will disturb her mother''s purity. She doesn''t choose her words. She won''t blame qiao''er, will she?"

    Qiaoer? This is Zhang Xiaoqiao, the only daughter of Anqing county king?

    Su Hao''s mouth is very small, arrogant and domineering. He thinks that he is a great imperial relative. He thinks highly of himself and wants to be a noble lady with all his heart. He doesn''t have any sincerity to the original owner, so he has to make use of it.

    Just now, he was still thinking that such a broken "imperial relative" still wanted to be a high-ranking lady. Naturally, his appearance, temperament and skills were superior to others. At this time, when he saw him, Su Hao only thought that if a high-ranking man had a crush on Zhang Xiaoqiao - Oh! If not blind, there is no other explanation.

    "Qiao''er, right?" Su Hao stares at Zhang Xiaoqiao and says, "it''s a great fate to be a family. Now that you are willing to call me mother, I have to say some words. Do you have patience to listen?"

    Zhang Xiaoqiao just felt as if he had been stared at by a poisonous snake. He said with a calm smile, "my mother taught me that qiao''er listened to me."

    "That''s good," Su Hao gently pulled Xiangtan''s hand and patted it placidlyˇ° I''ll say one by one. First of all, Xiangtan is a maid who grew up with me. She is the same as me. She is called master servant, but she is actually a sister. I can''t see anyone bullying Xiangtan. To say the least, I''m in charge of my maid. I don''t like other people''s interference. So, qiao''er, Do you understand what your mother means? "

    Zhang Xiaoqiao''s handkerchief is all about to be twisted to be bad, clench teeth a way, "Qiao son understood."

    Su Hao is satisfied with smile, "that is good, know Qiao son is a sensible, since understand, I also not much embarrassed, then to Xiangtan apology, this matter then how?"

    Zhang Xiaoqiao''s eyes are about to crack. "She''s just a child..."

    Without waiting for Zhang Xiaoqiao to finish, Su Hao directly interrupted Zhang Xiaoqiao''s words, "qiao''er! How can you look like a lady in a big family! I said, Xiangtan and I love the same sister, you just like words, think it is not once or twice! It''s not enough to be at home. If outsiders know, what do you think they will do? "

    Zhang Xiaoqiao gritted his teeth, unwilling to rush to Xiangtan, "Xiangtan... Just now, offended."

    Xiangtan is happy, but it doesn''t show on the face. She says politely, "you are welcome, but madam... It''s also for you. Please don''t be angry."

    This words a, is to have again big of spirit also have to press, "this is where of words, Qiao son nature is to understand."

    Su Hao nodded with satisfaction, "qiao''er is really as knowledgeable as the rumors outside. Then I''ll ask Da to say a few more words. It''s just one of them, and the other one. Have you ever seen a lady who hasn''t seen her all day? But is some don''t have the proper education Mammy''s broken settle down of make a style, Qiao son you just is how of? Besides, women have always valued harmony and obedience. You just... Just go down and write about women''s rules and women''s training a hundred times. I think I''ll know what to do in the future. "

    Zhang Xiaoqiao couldn''t believe it. Even when her mother was there, she never punished her like this. Now the man in front of her is just a merchant''s daughter, just a sequel. How can she!

    Thinking of his father''s thousand exhortations, he had to swallow the tone, "daughter, please obey your mother''s instructions!"

    Looking at Zhang Xiaoqiao gas coax to go outside, Su Hao shakes his head, also don''t avoid, "this Qiao son, alas."

    Even a decent nurturing mother was not invited to the only lady. If it was spread, the face would be lost thousands of miles away.

    "Madam, since you wake up, will you drink this medicine?" said the green maid with the medicine

    Su Hao''s eyes flashed a little cold. It''s a coincidence that someone gave a chronic poison, but she was not good at using it. She was very interested in pharmacology. The smell of Cuscuta was too strong for other herbs. How anxious was the princess!

    "I don''t want to drink medicine today," Su Hao said with a faint smile. "Go first."

    The maid in green insisted, "madam, it''s not easy for you to wake up. Even if this medicine is hard to drink, don''t abandon it. Drink it quickly, or the master will worry."

    "Don''t let the master know?" Su is so lazy, "Xiangtan, go and get some nectar, let the little girl work harder, and help me drink this medicine. If the master doesn''t know, he won''t worry about it or waste it. It''s hard for the soup to enter. Let''s reward the little girl with this nectar."

    Xiangtan doesn''t know where she is, but when she wakes up, she''ll be the same as before. But it''s just the right change. This prefecture is not as powerful as her own. It must be right.

    Then he went outside to get nectar and said with a smile, "girl, please."

    The maid in green only felt like falling into an ice cave. No one knew what the medicine in the bowl was more clearly than her. She looked up and saw Su Hao sitting lazily on the bed. The smile on the corner of her mouth was the same as usual, but it also made people feel that it was cloudy. For a moment, the bean sized cold sweat slipped straight from her hair.

    That bowl of black soup is like a bowl of lethal poison in the eyes of green maid. Su Hao forces her to give it to her mouth.

    "Wait!"

    At this time, suddenly a male voice came in. A thin and handsome middle-aged man with a young and charming woman came in a hurry. His face was angry. It seemed that he wanted to ask for a crime.

    "Qingyi," the young woman did not look at Su Hao, and rushed to the green maid kneeling on the ground, "are you... Are you ok? Princess of the county... Is it difficult for you? "

    The green maid saw the young woman, as if she had been wronged. "Master... Wuwu... Master..."

    The prince of Anqing gently patted the young woman on the back, "xuan''er, don''t be sad..."

    Looking back at Xiang Su Hao, his face was cold. "Princess, what do you have to say about today? It''s your virtue to punish people for no reason! "

    Su Hao straightened himself on the bed and looked up at the princess of Anqing. He said faintly, "Su Hao has just recovered from a serious illness. He is not able to move. If he is not polite, please forgive me."

    As soon as the prince of Anqing was killed, he used to eat Su to death. At this time, he felt uncomfortable after eating soft nails in Su Hao.

    "I''m asking you!" The voice can''t help but get loud, "it''s hard to punish people for no reason. Don''t you have an explanation?"

 Chapter 402

    Su Hao just smiles when he hears the words. "I dare to ask the Lord. I just dislike the bitter and hard taste of the decoction. I''m afraid that the Lord will worry about it. I''ll let the girl drink a bowl of medicine for me. I''ll give you some rose honey. It''s a common thing for a slave to take medicine for his master. Why are you so aggressive? "

    The prince of Anqing was just pulled over by his concubine. He didn''t know what happened before. He didn''t want to be such a trivial matter. He looked very wonderful for a moment.

    "Isn''t it..." Su Hao''s eyes turned around Lvyi''s face and suddenly burst into a brilliant smile. "This little girl is really tender. Since the princess has taken a fancy to her, how about I choose a good day to open her face and be my aunt?"

    As soon as these words came out, the first reaction was not the Anqing princess, but the young woman who had been watching on the wall all the time.

    "Princess!" The young woman is Zhao Xuan, the concubine of the prince of Anqing. Relying on the favor of the prince of Anqing, she doesn''t pay much attention to the princess. "Lvyi is my maid. She already has her favorite son. The master knows about this. Please don''t break up her lover!"

    As if he had just seen Zhao Xuan, Su Hao raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "Oh, this is sister xuan''er. I''ve heard that sister xuan''er is virtuous and virtuous for a long time. She is the most polite. I haven''t seen you just now, but I''m impolite."

    Zhao xuanmei angle light jump, but also can only Yingying bow down, "I am worried that Lvyi is not good at serving the princess, anxious to forget etiquette, please forgive me."

    At this time, Su Hao said, "since the princess knows that the girl has a sweetheart, then I won''t be a villain. The prince comes here in a hurry, but I''m worried about the safety of my concubine?"

    The princess of Anqing was very embarrassed at this time. He nodded in a hurry. "Yes, I''m afraid Lvyi can''t serve the princess well. I''m in a hurry."

    I thought it was over, but I didn''t want Su Hao to say, "in this case, Xiangtan, please call doctor Qin, who took care of me since childhood. Let him feel my pulse and see the medicine I drank by the way, so that the prince can rest assured. What do you think, Lord?"

    There are still a lot of things to rely on Su Hao. The prince of Anqing nodded and looked very concerned. "Well, Xiangtan, you can find doctor Qin."

    Zhao Xuan, who had been kneeling on the ground, turned pale and said in a sharp voice, "no!"

    Su Hao then looked back at Zhao Xuan and said with a smile, "how can sister xuan''er still be on her knees? Please get up quickly. I don''t know where she said that just now. The princess just wants to hire a doctor. Why are you doing that, sister?"

    The prince of Anqing just felt upset and waved, "just a doctor, please

    Xiangtan answered with a smile, turned around and went to find doctor Qin. Although she didn''t know what she wanted, it seemed that some people would have bad luck.

    As soon as the sound fell, Zhao Xuan felt weak all over and collapsed on the ground. Today''s situation is not good.

    Su looks good at Zhao Xuan. She lowers her eyelashes and smiles on her face. She looks gorgeous.

    Zhao Xuan''s smile made her even more frightened. Suddenly, she felt that the princess, who had just recovered from her illness, was no longer a woman who could be rubbed round and flattened a few days ago.

    Dr. Qin, whom Su Hao asked Xiangtan to look for, was an old man who grew up looking at the original owner. His ancestors were the judges of Taiyuan hospital. Later, his medical skills were handed down all the way.

    He lost his first wife when he was young. He was very affectionate. He never married and had no children. Since childhood, he has been very fond of her and treated her as his daughter.

    Later, because of the sudden change in his original family, he sent the old man away because he was afraid that he would be involved. Later, he married the prince''s residence and brought the old man near.

    It''s just that I''m afraid that I''m tired of the old people, and I don''t bother about common diseases. Now it seems that I can''t do without bothering.

    When Xiangtan found doctor Qin, the old man was watching people play chess in the tea house. Besides medical skills, he only loved chess skills, but he was also a stinking basket, so he only watched others play chess.

    "Mr. Qin," Xiangtan said with a smile.

    Seeing Xiangtan, doctor Qin''s serious old face was full of kindness. "It''s Xiangtan. How can you come to see my old man again? I''m very good. Just keep the girl."

    Xiangtan said bluntly, "today is the lady who asked me to look for the old man. Please go to the prince''s residence."

    "But what''s the matter, girl?" As soon as doctor Qin heard this, he thought it was not good. He stood up and walked out. "Let''s go quickly, but don''t delay the girl''s business. Oh, you too. What kind of polite words can you say to me? We can all walk outside the teahouse with a few words!"

    Since the sudden change at home, no one has ever said anything like this. Being used to the warmth and coldness of human feelings, Xiangtan is now full of tears.

    "Well, well, it''s Xiangtan''s fault!" Xiangtan collected his thoughts and helped the old man to go downstairs. "Doctor Qin, please slow down. Miss, it''s nothing serious."

    Doctor Qin was old and strong. He didn''t believe Xiangtan''s words. He quickly walked to the prince''s residence without saying anything. He was obviously worried.

    When I arrived at Su Hao''s bedroom, I was relieved to see Su Hao''er sitting on the bed. I put down my heart and saluted the prince of Anqing. When I saw Zhao Xuan, who was paralyzed, and the soup which had no heat on one side, I was worried.

    It must be that the girl is in trouble. She calls herself to come here in a hurry. Now that she''s here, there''s no saying that she''s in vain.

    "Doctor Qin," Su Hao stretched out his hand and said softly, "please."

    Doctor Qin laughs at Su. He puts his hand on it and takes a moment to calm down. At first, his face is OK. Later, he is so angry that his hands begin to shake.

    The princess of Anqing originally thought it was just a small problem. Seeing the old doctor Qin like this, he had no bottom in his heart. "Old man, I don''t know how the princess is..."

    Doctor Qin took back his hand and calmed down for a while. Then he said with a sneer, "there is no capable person in the girl''s family now. I have been watching the girl grow up. Tuoda is an elder. At the beginning, you said you would be good to the girl, but the poison of Cuscuta has been accumulated in the girl for so long. Is that how you treat the girl, princess?"

    Fearing that doctor Qin would infuriate the prince of Anqing, Su Hao said, "well, uncle Qin, I''m not a good son. Don''t be so fierce and frightening. The most urgent thing is to find out who wants to harm me. What do you say, prince?"

    The last sentence was said to the princess, but Zhao Xuan, who was paralyzed on the ground, could not understand the meaning any more.

    But now in full view of the public, this matter had to be investigated. The prince of Anqing had to ask, "what is this dodder grass? Why are you so shocked?"

    "This Cuscuta is produced in the western regions. It''s used to make rouge," said Dr. Qin. "The rouge is non-toxic, but it''s a very bad chronic poison. If the girl takes it for a while, I''m afraid she will ignore the medicine stone."

    The prince of Anqing felt shocked when he heard this. If someone hurt him in this way, then

    "What is the property of this dodder?" The prince of Anqing said in a hurry, "please tell me one by one, and I''ll check the first person in the mansion."

    Doctor Qin just wanted to speak, Su Hao said, "it''s not urgent. You''ll be left behind when you do it. Uncle Qin, you''re old. It''s not easy to come here. It''s just a good time to see that the medicine I drink on weekdays needs to be changed, so as not to come here in the future."

    "Well, well," doctor Qin was about to say this, when he heard it, he naturally said, "I don''t know where the Royal concubine''s decoction is. How about I come to have a look?"

    Su Hao asked Xiangtan to offer the decoction that Lvyi didn''t drink to doctor Qin. After all, it was the old doctor who had been dealing with medicinal materials all his life. When he smelled the taste of the decoction, he didn''t look good. "Prince, I don''t know who is responsible for the Decoction of the princess?"

    The prince of Anqing said frankly, "it''s Zhao Xuan, my concubine. A few days ago, the princess didn''t feel well. In order to show her respect for the princess, Xuaner''s medicine should be the hand of Xuaner."

    "There are a lot of Cuscuta in this soup!" Doctor Qin stares at Zhao Xuan directly. "What''s the explanation of this lady?"

    For a moment, Zhao Xuan couldn''t even say what she wanted. She just looked at the prince of Anqing pitifully and saw that he was indifferent. Then she knew that it was not good and she couldn''t say anything.

    Anqing County King''s face is like covered with a layer of frost, and he said faintly, "all the people in this room are not allowed to leave until the results come out. Mr. Qin, you''ve been laughed at and neglected."

    With these words, the prince of Anqing went straight outside. No matter who did it today, he had to find out. In addition to his good-looking face, he was also in favor of the prince of Anqing. Since he condescended to take a merchant''s daughter, he naturally took a fancy to her.

    It''s amazing that someone hit him in the face like this!

    What''s more... Since you dare to do such pickles in the palace, today it''s used for the princess. If you do something that doesn''t suit that person''s will, isn''t it that this kind of pickles will be directly used for you?!

    After the prince of Anqing left, Xiangtan called Dr. Qin for tea and snacks. Dr. Qin was angry at the obvious ingratiating and indifferent man, but his eyes kept glancing at Su Hao. His worried appearance made his heart warm.

    When Su Hao saw doctor Qin like this, he wanted to laugh for some reason. His heart was warm and he changed his way to amuse him. He didn''t stop until doctor Qin had a smile on his face.

 Chapter 403

    The inner room was full of joy. Zhao Xuan was sitting on the ground not far away, feeling as if she was falling into an ice cellar.

    The Cuscuta herb in the medicine was put by her instigation, and Lvyi was the person who had been waiting for her since she entered the house. Her deed of sale and her family were not in their hands. Even the sweetheart she just said was just a cover. At this time, when such a thing happened, Lvyi girl... Could not guarantee that she would not insist on herself, and then things would be really troublesome.

    "Oh," Su Hao said with a smile as he turned his head to see Zhao Xuan''s pale face and no longer covered up his pleasure, "how can sister xuan''er still sit on the ground? What can I do if she has a cold?"

    Zhao Xuan''s face was pale, and she had to work hard to deal with Su Hao. She gritted her teeth and said, "I have nothing to worry about, so the princess is worried."

    Su Hao had the idea of avenging himself, but he didn''t like Zhao Xuan. "Since there''s nothing wrong, sit up and sit on the ground. You can rest assured, sister xuan''er. Now that the princess has publicly ordered an investigation, she will pay back the princess and her sister, I''m sure I won''t blame you for the unwarranted charges. "

    "In that case," Zhao Xuan couldn''t understand what Su Hao meant, but she just wanted to tear Su Hao up and swallow him up. "Thank you, princess. If I have a chance in the future, I will repay you well!"

    The princess, who used to be quiet, looked like a dull person. I didn''t know how much good she had gained from her.

    I didn''t want to get sick. I wanted to take advantage of her illness to kill her. As a result, I went to the gate of hell and got smarter. And the old man, since he is so old, should live at home and care about these things.

    When this thing is over, let her free her hand and see how she can deal with them!

    "I''m flattered," Su Hao chuckled, as if he was looking at a pheasant fluttering up and down, which made people feel as low as dust for no reason. "My sister... Seems to be the adopted daughter of Changping County in Yangzhou, right? As the saying goes, the magistrate of the Qing Dynasty in three years, a hundred thousand snowflakes silver, I think my sister was also very well bred, right

    Zhao Xuan''s heart was in a hurry. It didn''t sound like a big problem, but why did she always feel that there were thousands of traps behind her?

    Sure enough, as soon as Su Hao came out, he didn''t have any good words to say, but when he was smiling on his face, he was able to hurt his heart. "I''ve heard that Yangzhou has outstanding scenery, outstanding people and good colors, but I''m not lucky to see it. When I was young, I heard my neighbor''s elder brother say that there are many lean horses in Yangzhou, but I have never seen what is Yangzhou lean horse. Since sister xuan''er was born in Yangzhou and had been exiled for some time when she was a child, I must know. Why don''t my sister explain it to me? "

    Doctor Qin almost spewed out a mouthful of tea, but he couldn''t understand what happened to Yangzhou lean horse. But where did the girl hear these slanders? Now... Now he asked!

    Su Hao felt doctor Qin''s surprised eyes were about to stare out, turned his head, narrowed his eyes, comforted him with a smile, and looked at Zhao Xuan with a bowl of tea in his spare time. He didn''t want to stop.

    Zhao Xuan didn''t open her mouth. For a moment, the room was as quiet as stagnant water. Su Hao was born with excellent ability to resist pressure. He held a cup of tea to drink, and occasionally handed refreshments to Dr. Qin.

    Seeing her like this, Dr. Qin only felt pain in his heart. What a gentle and kind woman she used to be, now her temperament has suddenly changed, and her temperament has become so sharp.

    Now I don''t want to think about it any more. I follow her to look at Zhao Xuan. She has a beautiful figure, a slender waist and a soft hand. Her skin is as white as snow. Even if she sits still, she has a charming look between her eyebrows and eyes.

    Looking at... Doesn''t look like a child from an ordinary family. Of course, it doesn''t mean that she seems to be born in such a prominent and rich family. She just doesn''t feel like a child from an ordinary family. After all, a child from an ordinary family won''t have such a heavy dust smell!

    When I look back at the girl I grew up with, I can''t compare the bearing of ordinary officials. I don''t know what the Anqing princess''s vision is. I prefer to be partial to such a bad thing. I don''t look at the girl more. I''m still a royal relative. To marry a girl is a blessing he has accumulated in his three lives!

    Finally, it''s Zhao Xuan who can''t resist the embarrassment. She knows that after today''s event, she will have a hard time. If she still looks like a princess, she will have a hard time in the future.

    "This Yang, Yangzhou lean horse, is a pretty girl from a poor family. She was bought by someone and raised by a special person until she could get married," Zhao Xuan said in a low voice, closing her eyes. "It makes people look at each other. If she is right, she will buy it at a high price. In the future, life and wealth depend on others."

    Su Hao looked Zhao Xuan up and down. "I see. I don''t want my sister to be so knowledgeable, but she is ignorant. There is a word "Xuan" in my sister''s name. Hemerocallis is the name of "forget worry grass". What do you need to forget worry about? Why don''t you say it and let''s come up with some ideas? "

    Having said that, I only think that this person is saying "do you have something unhappy? Let''s say it to make everyone happy."

    Su Hao, a doctor of Qin Dynasty, tries to embarrass Zhao Xuan. He just looks at Zhao Xuan as if she''s watching a play. What''s more, it''s the concubine who makes the dodder grass in the girl''s body. Now it''s just a verbal run, and it won''t hurt people''s lives. Do you want to save some saliva?

    When you think of doctor Qin, you can''t see the old God drinking tea. You can''t see how angry he is. It''s like throwing himself into a teahouse on weekdays. There are only a few plates of melon seeds, peanuts and singers to work together.

    Zhao Xuan now just wants to make a quick decision. Today, she has recognized the gains and losses. He has never been so stubborn as not to hit the south wall and never look back. He knows when to bend and when to stretch.

    All the humiliations and runs he suffered today will be returned one by one in the future.

    "Sister, what are you talking about?" Zhao Xuan couldn''t see a trace of dissatisfaction on her face. "My sister doesn''t worry about food and clothing in this palace, and she is loved by the princess. If she has any worries, she really doesn''t understand. Thank you, sister

    Since Zhao Xuan said so, Su Zi stopped pestering about these indifferent things. He asked Xiangtan to give Zhao Xuan a chair to sit on, and then he got some good tea, so he didn''t speak any more, just waited quietly.

    Anqing prefecture has been in decline for many years. In this generation, there is no decent official. It is said that in order to calm down anything, the family members were sold decades ago.

    Nowadays, there is such a large scale in the mountain sky of this prefecture. There are not many people living in the courtyard, and there are not many people living in it.

    The prince of Anqing has gone out. For a long time, if the Cuscuta is still in the mansion, it will be found. What''s the point of worrying about such trifles?

    Those runs just now are enough for him to calm down. The days ahead are still long. He doesn''t believe that he can''t clean up this nest of thieves.

    As for this concubine who has always been unkind, regardless of the severity, just told his true origin from her mouth. It''s just like the festering scar that has been sealed for many years has been scratched by the knife again. It''s so painful.

    It''s just a child who was bought from a poor family. When he was young, he was taken in by the county magistrate by chance. He went back to be an adopted daughter and raised her as a daughter for a few years. Then he busily wanted to dump his past. It''s ridiculous and pitiful to think that he''s an excellent official lady.

    "Madam," Su Hao was thinking about those things that he didn''t have. Xiangtan whispered, "the county Lord has come."

    Su Hao then turned around, with a smile on his face, and no longer as cold as before. "It turns out that the king is here. I''m in a trance today. If I don''t check, please forgive me."

    The princess of Anqing has found out what happened in front of her. As expected, Zhao Xuan did Su Hao''s job. Seeing that the newly married Xuxian lady was easy to bully, but the people who came here were not so complete, so they had evil intentions.

    Although the newly married lady was a merchant''s daughter, she was very proud and proud. Although she was very beautiful, she was not a pleasant person. Now she was smiling like a flower, and she had other thoughts in her heart.

    "We are a close couple," the prince of Anqing whispered in a soft voice. "We don''t need to say such a thing. Madam, I really don''t know."

    Su Hao didn''t have the patience to say this to the prince of Anqing. Just like the general bride, she bowed her head and laughed with shame. The conversation changed. "I don''t know what happened to dodder grass. The people in this house are getting more and more disorganized. Someone dares to harm me today, but tomorrow they will dare to violence the prince if they don''t catch him, I can''t be at ease day and night! "

    The prince of Anqing just wanted to say a few good words to his concubine who had been doting on him for many years, but Su Hao took the lead and had to swallow them when they reached the throat.

    "Thank you for your concern," said the prince of Anqing. He didn''t know how to say it, but he had to say, "the dodder has been found in Bilan courtyard... But I''m afraid there''s something hidden in it. Why don''t you calm down, madam, and ask for a clear punishment?"

    Su Hao sniffed the words and looked at him motionlessly. Suddenly, tears fell straight down. "I know that my sister has been waiting on the princess for a long time. If I hadn''t stepped in here, I''m afraid that the person sitting in the position of the princess today would be my sister. But my sister, even if you don''t like me any more and blame me for robbing you of your position, just say it straight, Why do you want to be so picky? "

 Chapter 404

    Zhao Xuan almost vomited her blood out of her heart. What''s the use of telling you! Is it difficult for you to abdicate?!

    As if she knew what Zhao Xuan was thinking, Su Hao''s tears fell down like money. With her attractive appearance, she was really pitiful. But her mouth made people love and fear, laugh and angry. "Even if you said it, I wouldn''t let you. After all, I was asked to marry by Lord Wang, but it''s better than that you stifled in your heart and gave birth to resentment against me, Fortunately, the Lord dotes on his younger sister as always. It''s the same with me or not. If one day the Lord neglects his younger sister when he is busy with his business, isn''t it that the younger sister will have such a grudge against the Lord? "

    Doctor Qin was a little worried at first, but when he saw Su Hao''s unruly appearance, she almost couldn''t help laughing. The little girl she was looking at knew her temper. In the past, when she was at home, she was detained by her mother, who was in charge of her parenting. But her temper didn''t show much.

    However, no one dares to provoke her in the house. She is said to be upset by someone. No matter how dignified she is on the surface, I have to find a way to get it back for you.

    Every word just now seems to be asking Zhao Xuan for doubts, but every word is as good as a sharp blade. It is the darkest and weakest place in people''s heart.

    Even if the princess of Anqing wants to keep her beloved concubine, she needs to be punished. If she wants to be spoiled again, heaven has to consider what she said before. The princess of Anqing seems to cherish her life. I''m afraid the concubine is in trouble today.

    "The princess said," the princess of Anqing was silent for a while, but she still said, "xuan''er, since dodder was found in your room, there should be an end. In the past, I didn''t know that you were such a cruel person. We don''t need you in the prefecture, but if you want to stay here, you have to get the princess''s forgiveness and consent."

    After hearing this, Zhao Xuan knew that the princess had been bewitched by Su Hao. Besides, it was useless. She might as well admit her mistake honestly. The princess was always gentle and soft. I''m afraid she couldn''t make any waves in front of the prince.

    "Yes, it was xuan''er''s impulse that made her want to pickle the princess." Zhao Xuanying bowed down, tears streaming down her face, which made her feel pity. "But xuan''er swore to heaven that xuan''er didn''t mean to kill the princess. Xuan''er just heard that this dodder can make people tired. That''s why..."

    Doctor Qin was so eager to protect Su that he immediately interrupted Zhao Xuan, "taking a small amount of dodder can really make people feel tired. But this time, the taste of dodder in Princess decoction can''t be covered by other herbs. At this dosage, I have been practicing medicine for many years, and I''m still" my good wife... "The prince of Anqing whispered," Xuaner is not sensible, You can do it in another way. It''s the third part of the medicine. Where can ordinary people stand? "

    Su Hao heard that the prince of Anqing finished, and then he said, "I didn''t know if I had ever heard of the way I used in the shopping mall before the Lord asked to marry me? If someone bribes a confidant to harm me, I''ll bribe ten of his confidants to harm me again. If someone accuses me of buying something wrong, I''ll try to make her sell something really wrong. "

    Without waiting for the prince of Anqing to speak again, he said, "Lord, since you married me, you should know that I was gentle in the past, but no one provoked me. If people didn''t offend me, I would occasionally offend people, not to mention those who did harm to me? What''s more, if it''s good for bad, how can it be good for bad? "

    The prince of Anqing was told that he had no choice but to stop him. When doctor Qin opened the prescription, he thought of his girl''s weak pulse, and saw that Zhao Xuan was ruddy and beautiful. He was extremely resentful, so he added some herbs.

    Su Hao didn''t stop him. He looked at Zhao Xuan with a smile until Zhao Xuan took the prescription respectfully. "My princess just released a big servant girl. I''m afraid there aren''t enough people in your Bilan hospital. In this way, I send a girl to make medicine for you every day to reduce some trouble."

    Zhao Xuan naturally had to respond, and with a deep sigh, she stepped back.

    When there were only Su Hao and the princess left in the room, the princess''s face changed a little. After all, he asked, "when I just went to search the courtyards, I saw that qiao''er''s house had a lot of broken porcelain, so I asked a few words. The servant girl said that it was because qiao''er offended you and was punished by you, so it was like this, but really?"

    Su Hao slowly changed his posture on the bed. When his numb legs and feet were comfortable, he said faintly, "why does the princess always stare at me today? It turns out that it''s because of the eldest lady. I heard that the eldest lady wants to marry to gaomen, but I don''t know that the nobleman''s office is most concerned about women''s etiquette. Today, the eldest lady comes to see me, What I''ve done seems like a shrewd person settling down. Even if I''m at home, I''ll be punished if I''m aggressive. I''ve just asked the eldest lady to write a few more female precepts. How can I be punished? "

    No matter how the prince of Anqing knows that Su Hao is right. I know what my daughter looks like, but it''s my daughter who is very sad, so I asked a few more questions.

    "I know you are kind-hearted," anqing princess had to say, "but Qiao Er, she... How about you treat her a little bit more leniently, which is also very good for you."

    Su Hao hung his eyes and thought about it. When he raised his eyes again, he seemed to have figured it out. "In this case, the eldest lady won''t copy books. I''ll pay for a good nurturing mother for the eldest lady. It''s better to teach by words and deeds than to write coldly. What do you think, Lord?"

    There is no cheap son of a bitch, this is the invisible life creed of Anqing County, naturally is full of promise not to mention.

    On that day, Su Hao told the king of Anqing about helping Zhang Xiaoqiao to raise her mother. When the princess of Anqing allowed her to change hands, she went to do it.

 Chapter 405

    At the beginning, Xiangtan didn''t understand the intention of her daughter''s doing this. She just thought why she should be so kind to a white eyed family. In the end, she might be regarded as a wolf.

    Su Hao knows that Xiangtan is wholeheartedly good to himself, for his own sake, but he doesn''t speak harshly, but he doesn''t bring the whole world together. Until Xiangtan sees the invited breeding mother, he is really surprised. It''s like a mouse sees a cat and looks at the mother rigidly.

    It turned out that she was mother Gu. Xiangtan suddenly sympathized with Zhang Xiaoqiao. Mother Gu was also a noble young lady from the aristocratic family. Later, she entered the palace and got the green eyes of the imperial concubine, so she kept it in front of her.

    In order to repay her kindness, she waited for her son to go to the fiefdom.

    Her rules were praised by the queen at the beginning of entering the palace. It can be seen how powerful she was. Later, when she left the palace, she was given a free time to stay at home. All the ladies in the high family wanted her to teach their own girls the rules and manners. Later, if she said that she had a light on her face, it would also be a help for the family.

    "Ma''am, it''s really wonderful!"

    This famous anqing Princess doesn''t know, but he has no power and no money. How can he please mammy Gu? At this time, it''s natural to be overjoyed. Mammy Gu has been in the harem most of her life. I don''t know how many noble people he has met. If qiao''er and mammy Gu get along well, maybe in the future

    With such a calculation in mind, I am more and more glad that my treatment of Zhao Xuan a few days ago is in line with Su Hao''s idea. If it is not, how can there be such a good thing today!

    He married the lady is really not, not in vain he condescended to the moment the prince''s airs to marry back, really is worth it.

    Su Hao''s sweet words went in one ear and out the other, with a faint smile on his face, which made the prince''s eyes hot. However, Xiangtan had been around her since childhood, and she shivered when she saw the smile.

    Only the princess of Anqing didn''t know it. He just felt that he had picked up a big bargain and wanted to use the relationship behind Mother Gu to curry favor with her. But she didn''t know that mother Gu was willing to come here just because she was looking at Su Hao.

    "The princess is polite," mother Gu always said faintly, "I''m just invited by the princess to teach the girls in my family rules. I can''t be such a courteous princess."

    Originally, I had a good opinion of Anqing princess. At this time, I was already pitying Su Hao. This kind of girl was ruined by this kind of person.

    At the beginning, it was very difficult for her family to invite such a good nurturing mother. She thought that she didn''t look down upon her family because she was a merchant family. The whole family treated her servants with great courtesy, and she took care of them very carefully. After being treated with courtesy, she didn''t feel humble in her family, and she learned quickly and well, Get along with down also have a bit of friendship in it.

    Not to mention that later, she lived alone, had no children, and was extremely happy and quiet. She didn''t often follow servants around. One day, she fell ill, and she was still thinking about her birthday and would give her a gift. Then she found out and asked the doctor to cook medicine, and finally she recovered her life.

    "Mammy Gu," Su Hao came down and took mammy Gu''s hand warmly, "I haven''t seen you for many days. Are you ok? The prescription is still used by Uncle Qin. The medicine is bitter, but you have to drink it on time to be healthy. "

    "I''m in good health," said mammy Gu, who had been looking at people all her life. Naturally, she could see that Su Hao''s concern didn''t seem to be faking. "It''s the princess. Why do you think you''ve lost a lot of weight, and your face is not good-looking."

    Su does not want to say too much in front of the Anqing princess, only perfunctory way, "just the day before yesterday was not very good, but now take uncle Qin''s medicine has been much better, you know, I grew up in Uncle Qin''s care, to his medicine, naturally also want to use some."

    Mammy Gu is an elite. It seems that there is something hidden in it. But since Su Hao doesn''t say that she just doesn''t know, she just looks at the princess Anqing. She doesn''t seem to be a very decent person. No matter what she does in the shopping mall, she is still a little girl. She is not familiar with the love between men and women. I''m afraid she will be hoodwinked by the traitors. In the past, the girl is also very good to herself, Just a few words to remind her. If she listens just right, if she doesn''t listen... She can''t help it.

    Anqing county king is a shallow eyed man. He just did his best to please mother Gu. Later, Su Hao greets mother Gu''s body. He really thinks that mother Gu is an iron man. He will lead mother Gu to the courtyard immediately.

    Su Hao, holding the hand of mammy Gu, still had the usual smile on her face, but her eyes had cooled down, and she looked at the princess of Anqing motionlessly, without any disguise.

    "Madam..." anqing princess was seen behind the hair cool, unexpectedly did not know where he did wrong, "you look at me like this is why?"

    In his eyes, even if it''s hard to ask mother Gu to move, since she''s hired by her wife, she naturally has to follow the master of the prefecture, so she doesn''t understand. On the contrary, she feels that Su Hao doesn''t give him face.

    Mammy Gu looked in her eyes and kept it in mind. She denied it to Princess Anqing. She just wanted to make use of her personal connections. Now she has such an attitude. She really doesn''t know how to live so long in the imperial palace.

    Turning around and thinking, maybe it''s because he''s so stupid that others don''t even bother to do harm to him? In this way, Mammy Gu was in a better mood and could not easily detect a smile.

    Su Hao didn''t take care of her mother, and she didn''t look at the princess of Anqing. It was a waste of energy to talk with such a person. She was too lazy to deal with it.

    She just took mammy Gu''s hand and went to the yard where she lived. Since the original body had more or less friendship with her, and since she occupied other people''s bodies, other things naturally had to be connected together.

    Besides, Mammy Gu is old, and she is the most polite. She doesn''t want to trouble others. I''m afraid she won''t say anything bad about her health. Since uncle Qin is still in the prefecture, please feel her pulse again. People are brought by themselves and naturally want to keep healthy.

    "Mammy Gu is tired all the way," Su said faintly. "Go to my yard first and have a rest. After a while, I will send a message to Qiao jie''er. Where is the reason for the old man to visit the children?"

    Mammy Gu naturally knew Su Hao''s worries, and then she thought that since Su Hao dared to say this, she would have a chip not to be blamed by the Anqing princess.

    Besides, when I was in the palace, I was a dignified lady in the palace. Even those who waited for idlers to enter the palace had to worry about three points. Later, when I came out to be a parenting mother, which family was not extremely courteous. I never moved to the girl''s yard to meet her.

    The princess of Anqing was shamed in public, and she was also angry. But when she thought about her future plan, she had to bear it. Su Hao looked down on her. If she was a little masculine, maybe she would look up on her, but the princess of Anqing was so... Hiss.

    But

    Su Hao thought of all kinds of things he had encountered before. He had to say that sometimes the king of hell was easy to block and the kids were difficult to deal with. The more such a person was, the more vicious he was.

    It''s going to take a lot of planning.

    Su Hao is not looking at the prince of Anqing. She is very devoted to the hand of mammy Gu. On the way, she says something to herself. On the other hand, she asks the girl to go to another guest hospital to invite doctor Qin.

    Mother Gu went into the yard and nodded without any trace. The servant girls in the yard were polite and polite one by one, and they didn''t make any noise. The rank was very clear, and they seemed to have a good command.

    "Princess," mother Gu waited until she was seated, and then she said softly, "I have some bad words to say. Would you like to hear them?"

    Su xiaoxiaomi personally offered tea and said with a smile, "I don''t know how many people in the capital want the guidance of mammy Gu. Mammy, please don''t be polite to me. It''s my honor to get your guidance from Mammy Gu."

    Mammy Gu took the teacup with both hands and sipped it gently. "Today I''m watching the princess. If I say something disrespectful, princess, you''d better not trust the princess too much. You''re very trusting of the princess with such attitude today. But I think it''s better to leave a line for everything."

    Wen Yan felt relieved, and Su Hao''s smile grew stronger. "Thank you for reminding me. I''ve come to realize that since ancient times, scholars, agriculture, industry and commerce were the last. The king of the county was only plotting my fortune. A few days ago, I was still thinking about the prefecture, but some people didn''t care and didn''t change their evaluation of me. "

    Gu mother affectionately patted Su Hao''s hand, "good girl, it''s hard for you."

    "What mammy said," Su xiaoxiaomi comforted, "since I have a clear view of the family''s face, naturally, everything will not go their way as before. Now... It''s just that I want to block the mouths of those people outside."

    After listening to this, Mammy Gu put down her heart. Don''t say that the old man is old. She is kind-hearted. She is distant from her relatives. The princess of Anqing just makes her heart unhappy, but Su Hao indirectly saves her life.

    "And the young lady?" Mammy Gu began to say, "if it''s really like the princess, why do you have to go to great trouble to plan for her?"

    Su Hao raised his hand and said with a faint smile, "although I always believe in treating people with their own way, I''m a continuation. Now that I''m someone''s stepmother, I''m going to look like a stepmother. Mammy Gu, in the future, you can teach qiao''er etiquette according to the way you used to teach me and Xiangtan."

    After listening to this, Mammy Gu knew what Su Hao meant, and the smile on her face was a little stronger. She was so strong that she took the initiative to let mammy Gu teach her according to the most strict rules in the palace.

    At the beginning, she also suffered a great sin, and then she learned the rules well. She was deeply moved by her original mind and taught her very seriously.

 Chapter 406

    "The princess is really a kind-hearted Bodhisattva," said mammy Gu. She was silent for a while, and her eyes were shining. She picked up the teacup to block the malicious smile on her lips. "It seems that the princess of Anqing is a man with lofty aspirations. If her only daughter learns the rules well, she will be much more valuable."

    This remark was mean, and there was no cover up for her dissatisfaction with the prince of Anqing. Su Hao was stunned for a while, and then began to laugh again. She thought that mother Gu was a wonderful person when she was young.

    After a while, doctor Qin came slowly again. Seeing that mammy Gu was stunned for a while, he bowed his head and gave a courtesy. Su Hao helped her up in person. "Uncle Qin, you''re really out of sight. I''d like to trouble you to feel for mammy Gu. Now that I''ve invited mammy Gu to teach qiao''er, I have to ensure Mammy''s health."

    Doctor Qin smiles. This girl is as mean as before. But mother Gu comes just in time. The medicine she added is just like this.

    "There''s nothing wrong with mammy Gu," Dr. Qin replied. "It''s just that I''ve been teaching the eldest lady some manners and rules recently. I''ve prescribed a prescription to relieve her depression. If you have any discomfort, you can drink it first. Maybe it will be better."

    Mammy Gu thought that doctor Qin was dissatisfied with Zhang Xiaoqiao, so she said so. When she saw Zhang Xiaoqiao, she knew that doctor Qin''s words were very light and merciful.

    A few days ago, Zhang Xiaoqiao knew that Su Hao had found a parenting mother for herself. She was still worried about the past few days. She didn''t like to be controlled in her life. In her cognition, parenting was a long time ago. In addition to Zhao Xuan, she didn''t like to see Su Hao.

    See her slow and leisurely walk in, and carelessly line a gift, "Qiao son to Princess please."

    When Su Hao saw Zhang Xiaoqiao''s style, he just gave a little smile and said, "Qiao, why do you have to be like this? You just said that we are a family before. Your father said that you don''t like the rigid calligraphy of women''s training. No, I specially asked mother Gu to come. I think you also have good sisters in Beijing. I''ve heard about mother Gu''s reputation."

    Sure enough, Zhang Xiaoqiao''s face was still a little uneasy. After hearing this, he laughed, "it''s mammy Gu. I''ve heard so much about her. Qiao''er has just been impolite. Please forgive me."

    Mother Gu didn''t show it on her face, but she had a comment on Zhang Xiaoqiao in her heart. It was true that the Dragon gave birth to the dragon and the Phoenix gave birth to the Phoenix.

    "Miss, don''t be like this," said mammy Gu faintly. "Just now, my wife was still telling me that miss is a person with lofty ambition. I don''t want to hide from you. Please bear with me in the future."

    Zhang Xiaoxiao didn''t think so much. After hearing this, she just nodded her head and said a lot of flattering words. She only felt that mother Gu must be su Hao''s weakness with her. In order to please her, she just found it back. For a moment, she was even more arrogant.

    Mother Gu looked down upon her. Even if she had been asked to be a nurturing mother before, the basic etiquette of those ladies in the aristocratic family had passed the test. Asking her to be a nurturing mother was just icing on the cake.

    It''s not like the eldest lady in this prefecture, let alone the icing on the cake. It''s good if she doesn''t get help in the snow. I don''t know how to raise her daughter in a grand mansion.

    "The eldest lady of the prince''s residence naturally knows," Su Hao pushed the dim sum to Zhang Xiaoqiao''s direction. "You should learn the rules with mother Gu in the future. Come and taste the jujube paste yam cake. The cook added the wild honey in the deep mountain. Do you like it or not?"

    Zhang Xiaoqiao felt that she had defeated Su Hao. She looked very happy. She was not polite to hear this. She didn''t refuse at all and ate directly.

    Su Hao put on the appearance of a good wife and mother, remind her from time to time to be careful choking, and then pour a cup of tea, real son is too good to be better.

    Mother Gu felt that her carbon was too timely. If anyone knew that the eldest lady of Anqing Prefecture was such a person, she would lose all her face.

    This time, it was a formal meeting. On the second day, the princess of Anqing was afraid that mammy Gu would leave and immediately said that she would start teaching.

    So the next morning, mother Gu went to the small Zhaohua Pavilion, which was next to the water. It was the second best place in the prefecture.

    But don''t want to take care of mother, an old man up early in the morning is to teach Zhang Xiaoqiao, Zhang Xiaoqiao''s servant girl unexpectedly will take care of mother stopped in the side hall, the reason is to make people angry, said that their miss has not wake up, can''t disturb her!!

    "Well," said mammy Gu, breathing deeply. With years of self-cultivation, she stiffly suppressed her anger. "I''ll wait here to see when your young lady wakes up!"

    Zhang Xiaoqiao''s maid, Bai He, saw that mammy Gu was angry. However, she thought that she had no other orders yesterday. She didn''t care about this nurturing mammy just like those nurturing mammies before, so she let go completely.

    Around before those parenting mothers are so driven away, maybe miss know will praise themselves.

    Besides, Zhang Xiaoqiao has been very happy since she came back from suhao yesterday. She is in a good mood until suhao''s girl brings hawthorn cake and hot milk for supper. She thinks she has won suhao''s fight. She uses a few Hawthorn cakes, and the hot milk seems to have honey in it. She can''t help drinking it all at one breath.

    And then according to the habit of a good bubble petal son hot bath, always feel as if something has not finished, but until sleepy attack did not remember what it is in the end.

    Now that I don''t think about it, it must not be an important thing. Zhang Xiaoqiao is thinking about it and falling into a dark sweet dream.

    Until early in the morning, the bright sun through the screen window and curtain full of malicious sprinkle on Zhang Xiaoqiao''s face, Zhang Xiaoqiao gently frown slowly wake up, habitually confused for a while, suddenly get up!

    ˇŞˇŞToday is mother Gu''s first day in zhaohuaxie!

    Looking back at the quiet room and the dazzling sunshine through the bed curtain, Zhang Xiaoqiao finally remembered what had not been done yesterday. She forgot to tell them to wake up early and treat mother Gu well!

    "Give me someone quickly!"

    Zhang Xiaoqiao was so anxious and angry that she couldn''t help raising her voice. Another maid, Lu Mei, came in quickly. I don''t know why today''s young lady just got up and was so angry. She just went to wait for her.

    "What are you doing standing there?" Zhang Xiaoqiao is angry at everything and says, "don''t you wash and make-up for me soon!"

    Green plum was roared all over a shake, hurriedly wait on Zhang Xiaoqiao wash make-up dressing, Zhang Xiaoqiao some dislike green plum clumsy, but he also can''t tie up hair, had to endure.

    Suddenly she remembered that she didn''t give any special orders. These little hooves could not figure out what they would do to mammy Gu. Looking at the fact that Bai he wasn''t around, she said, "where are the little hooves of Bai He! It''s time to have a new nurse. Has mother Gu come? Where is she now? "

    "Miss Hui," said Lu Mei, a little complacent, as if asking for a reward, "that mammy Gu is waiting in the side hall. They know that Miss Gu doesn''t like to raise Mammy, but they don''t have a good face for her, so that those old women don''t think Miss Gu is a bully, and then climb up to Miss Gu."

    After hearing this, Zhang Xiaoqiao felt dizzy and slapped green plum. Regardless of the fact that she didn''t clean up, she strode to the side hall.

    Mammy Gu was surprised to see Zhang Xiaoqiao, who was out of shape and out of breath. She gently put down her teacup. "It''s wrong for me to disturb the rest of the young lady. Please calm down and dress up before coming out. Otherwise, what can I do if I can''t make up my teeth?"

    Zhang Xiaoxiao''s face turned white and red after being run. He called Bai He to go to the inner room together. He knew what kind of treatment mother Gu might have received, but he couldn''t take care of punishing the servant girl for a moment. He hurriedly combed her hair in a simple bun, put on a little light makeup, and then went to the side hall.

    Mother Gu didn''t say anything mean this time. He just shook his head in an uncertain way. "Now that you''ve packed up, let''s start to do your homework. First of all, I want to ask you, what''s the etiquette that women need to observe? I''m not talking about three cardinal principles, five constant principles, three obedience and four virtues. "

    See Zhang Xiaoqiao a time some reaction not to come over, again way, "you just say the most basic good."

    Where does Zhang Xiaoqiao dare to neglect? "The most basic thing is appearance. Don''t look back when you walk, and don''t lift your lips when you speak. Don''t move your knees when you sit, and don''t shake your skirt when you stand. Don''t laugh when you are happy, and don''t shout when you are angry. Don''t know Qiao son can say right? "

    Mammy Gu nodded, "let''s start with that girl."

    Then she called someone to take the tray, the bowl filled with water, and several two finger thick books. Zhang Xiaoxiao didn''t know where they were until mother Gu asked her to stand, put the tray on her head, and pressed the books on her shoulders. Then she reflected what she was going to do, and she turned pale with fright.

    But mother Gu doesn''t care whether you live or die. "Well, let''s go slowly."

    "Don''t be so stiff. Swing your arms gently."

    "What do you want to do with your waist like a stone pillar? Be soft! Keep your back straight

    But for most of the day, Zhang Xiaoqiao was like a eggplant beaten by frost. At the same time, she knew that mother Gu was not a mere name, and she couldn''t be provoked.

 Chapter 407

    Not long after that, Zhang Xiaoqiao began to intentionally or unintentionally say how tired he was in front of Anqing princess, as if he had been greatly wronged.

    "Mammy Gu," anqing county king has always been a thousand Jiao and a hundred favours to this daughter, and this time is not out of the list, "you see, qiao''er has not been in good health since she was a child. Why don''t you let qiao''er rest for a day or two and then say what?"

    "Is it?" Mammy Gu brushed her sleeve and stood up, "since the LORD loves the young lady so much, I don''t have much to say. I''ll leave first according to your opinion."

    Anqing county king an old face full of embarrassed smile, "good good good, Gu Mama these days also hard, green plum, send Gu Mama a piece of son quickly."

    Green plum pretty should, and carefully and respectfully all the way to send mother Gu out of zhaohuaxie, this attitude change only makes people dumbfounded.

    At the beginning, she was very angry. Now she is busy trying to please her.

    "Well," said mammy Gu faintly as she walked out of the corridor of zhaohuaxie, "girl, you can send it here. The rest of the way can walk alone. Your eldest lady seems to be very dependent on you. Now she is not very well. Go back quickly."

    Green plum is not sure what mammy Gu''s words mean, but dare not disobey mammy Gu. She has to stop and watch mammy Gu''s figure disappear completely in her sight before she goes back.

    Su Hao knew what was going on today long before mammy Gu came back. She shook her head to express her disappointment.

    She invited mother Gu to Zhang Xiaoqiao not only to torture her, but also to feel that she really needed it. If she learned what she should learn from mother Gu patiently, it would be of great benefit to her in the future.

    But

    "Princess," Gu mother just arrived at this time. In the morning, Su Hao asked her little servant girl to tell her that she would have lunch together this afternoon, "I''m here."

    It wasn''t the usual time to come here, but Su Hao knew what was going on, so he didn''t ask much. He poured a cup of tea and handed it over.

    "Today, the sun outside is really strong," Su Hao said in a low voice. "Take a sip of tea, Mammy Gu. Look at this day. It won''t cool down for a while. How about you have a good rest in my yard these days?"

    As soon as this remark came out, Mammy Gu knew that Su Hao had already known what had happened before, so she stopped saying more and sighed, "OK, that''s going to disturb the princess for a few days. It happens that the eldest lady is not well recently, so she has to have a good rest."

    Su Hao felt the dissatisfaction of mother Gu and comforted her, "well, Qiao''s sister has always been in poor health. You can bear with mother Gu."

    "Princess, what are you talking about?" mother Gu said with a smile. "I used to take money to do things for others. How can I say that I can''t bear to let the old lady relax so much? Anyway, I can''t break my signboard, don''t you think? "

    "Yes, that''s the reason." Su good smile, "or you old people want to open up, well, fast with hawthorn cake, recently a little girl came to report that you have a bad appetite, Mammy Gu."

    Mother Gu hasn''t said anything about her tiredness, but Zhao Huaxie has nearly fallen out.

    "Father Zhang Xiaoqiao couldn''t be more energetic. She hung the arm of Anqing Princess and acted like a spoiled child. "You can promise your daughter. Mother Gu is too strict. Look at my daughter. I''ve lost a lot of weight these days!"

    The princess of Anqing looked at Zhang Xiaoqiao with some heartache. Her daughter was brought up from childhood to adulthood. Even the previous mother didn''t let her suffer such grievances, but

    "Qiao''er," Wang Dongzhi of Anqing County said with emotion and reason, "do you know how difficult it is to invite mother Gu in the capital? If others know that you have been taught by mammy Gu in the future, they will certainly look up to you. My father knows that you have a big idea since you were a child. How about putting up with it a little longer? "

    Zhang Xiaoqiao doesn''t know what anqing princess said, but she thinks that mammy Gu is too strict, because once she was not good at drinking bitter medicine, she was forced to drink strange taste all day!

    A whole day!

    It was not until mother Gu felt that her posture had passed the barrier that she escaped.

    Another time, she was just choked by hot pepper, and the same thing happened again. The juicy ones, the ones with sauce, the ones with many bones, the ones that are easy to choke, the ones that are easy to make a fool of, and the ones that are easy to eat, ate for several days in a row.

    She can guarantee that now is to give her a hairy crab, without eight pieces of crab, she can finish a whole crab gracefully and without waste, and even make a complete crab with crab shell in the end!

    Not to mention sitting and standing, it''s too strict! It''s too much to tell her about her clothes and skirts!

    Of course, these words she will never tell anqing princess, otherwise anqing Princess tasted the sweet, naturally will not agree with what she just said.

    Think of the days before, is so relaxed and carefree happy, she felt that this Gu mammy... Is too torture.

    "Dad," Zhang Xiaoqiao gently shook the arm of Anqing princess to make her coquetry, "Dad, you can accommodate me once more. My daughter has learned a lot from Mammy Gu. Although mammy Gu is very good, she is too strict. Daughter... My daughter really doesn''t want to learn from Mammy Gu any more."

    The prince of Anqing couldn''t bear his daughter''s entreaties. Seeing that Zhang Xiaoqiao''s manners had improved a lot recently, he let go and agreed.

    Zhang Xiaoqiao was overjoyed. She seemed to see the day when she flew away not long ago saying hello to herself. She felt that the whole person was much more relaxed. She did not go to see mammy Gu or send her out of the house any more. Where did she enjoy herself all the time.

    "Thank you for your teaching to my daughter." the princess of Anqing didn''t look up to her, so she didn''t show any dissatisfaction with Zhang Xiaoxiao''s behavior, let alone censure her. "These are our thanks. Please don''t give up on her."

    Then there was a small Si handed up a heavy money bag, and mother Gu didn''t look at it much. She gently took it and handed it to her little servant girl.

    "Princess," mother Gu turned over and gave a little salute, "thanks for your care these days. Take care of everything in the future."

    Knowing that mammy Gu was reminding herself, she gave a grateful smile and half a gift, "yes, thank you for your concern. Mammy is the same."

    The second time of 20000 draft

    After sending mother Gu away, the princess of Anqing followed Su Hao into her yard. Su Hao didn''t know what the princess of Anqing wanted to do, but her yard had already been turned into a private domain by her, and she didn''t want the princess of Anqing to step in.

    "Lord," Su Hao and anqing County Prince separated a distance, not unfamiliar, but absolutely will not let people feel close, "today is sunny, why don''t we go to the garden for a walk?"

    The prince of Anqing doesn''t want to walk in the garden in his private heart. What he wants to say later is that the husband and wife should talk quietly. Otherwise, it would be too shameful to be known by other servants.

    However, Su Haotie didn''t want such a man as Anqing to set foot in his own territory, and he didn''t wait for Anqing to answer, so he went to the garden.

    The prince of Anqing hesitated for a moment, and went to the garden. As he walked, he remembered his son''s words in his heart. If it wasn''t for him, why should he be so careful and humble to a merchant''s daughter!

    Time back to a day ago, Anqing County King finally appeased his darling daughter. He was going to the study. Before he arrived, he saw Gu Yu, Zhang Dasheng''s companion reading boy, coming here in a hurry.

    That Gu Yu has always been with Zhang Dasheng. They grow up together. They are inseparable. At this moment, his children should still be studying in private schools. Why did his accompanying students rush to the house?

    "Gu Yu!" Concerning his only son, the prince of Anqing was worried, "what are you running for! But what happened to the young master? "

    "Master!" As soon as Gu Yu saw the princess of Anqing, he felt as if he had seen the backbone, as if he had seen the life-saving straw, but he didn''t cry. His father and his mother said, "master, hurry up, go and save the young master! Master, please go and save the young master

    The prince of Anqing felt that he was so impolite in the public. He didn''t want to hear Gu Yu''s words. He had the same reaction as the accompanying reader.

    "This villain!" The prince of Anqing felt dizzy. "I gave him money to study outside! In the future, take the road of imperial examination and get a job! He''s so good. He took it to Fenghuaxueyue! Those pickled places are even if they go once in a while, but they still don''t have such a plan. They even fight for a woman and the son of the official minister! What a pervert

    Gu Yu knew that the reaction of the prince of Anqing was like this, but the delay of a quarter of an hour in the opening was more dangerous, so he had to take the risk to interrupt the prince of Anqing''s complaint.

    "Lord." Gu Yu has been anxious to bring a cry, "Wang Yining don''t talk about the childe, even if it is to say that the childe also have to take back the salary safely.". I think you''ve heard about the temperament of the young master of the minister''s family. "

    The voice of the prince of Anqing''s complaint suddenly stopped. Of course, he knew that the son of the minister''s family, if he was the first dandy in the whole capital, no one would dare to recognize him as the second.

    But you can say that he is a dandy. His literary and martial arts skills, poetry, calligraphy and painting are among the best among his peers.

    Since childhood, most of them are children''s kings, and there are many powerful children gathered around them. Among the younger generation of powerful people in the capital, they have a lot to say.

 Chapter 408

    What''s more, he also had a father who was a minister of the Ministry of officials. Although the official position of minister of the Ministry of officials was not particularly big in the upper capital, it couldn''t stand people''s management. The promotion of large and small officials all over the country would be approved by the Ministry of officials.

    The oil and water, the power, and the connections among them should not be underestimated.

    The minister in charge of the Ministry of official affairs dotes on the young man who is just getting old, not to mention that the young man in charge of the Ministry of official affairs is a rare good color. He is almost the dream lover of the unmarried girls in the whole upper capital.

    Another point is the most fatal. When the Minister of the Ministry of official was young, if he asked how young he was, it was when there was no Enke on the list in his hometown.

    He met today''s saint who was young and full of vigour. He was not afraid of tigers when he was a newborn calf. He had no fight or acquaintance with today''s saint, but almost became a brother of a different surname.

    Later, after entering the court, with keen intuition, the minister seldom made any mistakes. Moreover, his ability is obvious to all, and his friendship with the emperor has been preserved to this day.

    Therefore, the Minister of the Ministry of official is the red man in front of the emperor. If really what happened to his son, I''m afraid it won''t be all right today.

    "Well, you''d better tell me what the villain should do to his servant." The prince of Anqing was already in a daze. "You told me that I could save the villain!"

    Gu Yu is stunned for a moment. The martial arts of his son is learned from the former commander of the Imperial Guard. How confident do you feel about him.

    "It''s not that something happened to Shilang. Shilang is very good!" Gu Yu was even more anxious. "It''s our son, who broke his leg and was left outside. He''s not allowed to enter the dormitory in the private school!"

    The prince of Anqing felt anxious, angry and distressed, "why don''t you look after me there? What are you doing back? What if something happens accidentally! "

    Gu Yu is about to cry. My master is really... There must be something more urgent!

    "It''s nothing," Gu Yu cried. "The young master of Shilang''s family said that our young master was a beast in clothes and a scum. Many students told the dean that they would not study with such people. If the young master didn''t go, they would go all the way! Anyway, which one in our family is not powerful and rich? What''s the difficulty of changing a private school to a teacher? These are the original words of those people

    Anqing county king thought of this forehead straight jump, back to God has been to the garden, Su Hao is a motionless looking at him, want to talk and stop.

    "I''m ok," the prince of Anqing waved his hand. "I just thought of having a baby. That child, I really don''t know her face."

    He denounced his son, and then added to the story of what happened yesterday, especially the son of the servant''s family, for a long time. After a long time, he explained his intention.

    "Madam," said the prince of Anqing with a shy face, "I don''t know if you have enough money in your hand? I would like to make a point of the relationship between the past and the future. Although the school he entered was a private school. But it''s also one of the best in the capital. At the beginning, sheng''er used a lot of Kung Fu to get in. "

    "Wang Ye," Su Hao patiently listened to all the words of the Anqing princess, "I think it''s better if the young master doesn''t go back."

    Anqing princess this time where still listen to go on words, just as his new married merchant''s daughter, the bone of the small family came out again.

    "Madame!" The prince of Anqing became irritable, "please don''t talk like this! Shenger didn''t see that in order to enter that private school! Madam, they suddenly lost their mother when they gave birth to a baby. If it''s not your own child, please love them a little more. "

    This made Su so angry that she hurt them a little more

    Hurt them a little more?!

    Is the original body not enough to hurt them? It''s more than a little more painful. It''s just that the white eyed wolf of this family is treated as an immortal.

    But what happened? White eyed wolf is white eyed wolf after all, no matter how good to them is useless.

    Since she has inherited all the memories of her original body, how can she hurt them a little more? She was able to hold back now. It''s good that she didn''t do them any harm. She said that she would hurt them a little more. This anqing County King... Didn''t take medicine?

    Involuntarily, he thought of the things that happened to him. Su Hao''s whole aura had been condensed, but the princess of Anqing still didn''t know. You were just talking about it and trying to persuade Su Hao.

    Su Hao listened patiently for a while, only to find that Jing Junwen didn''t mean to stop. He couldn''t help but say in a voice, "Wang Ye, please calm down and listen to me first, OK? You just told me that the conflict between the eldest son and the girl who forced her to be a performer instead of a prostitute was caused by her classmates, right

    The prince of Anqing was very upset and said, "where are the women who do not sell themselves in the brothel brothels? They are just some gimmicks that they want to refuse to welcome. The young man in the servant''s family is a famous domineering person in the capital. Because of his family background, no one moves him. My good wife, please help me."

    "Lord," Su Hao said faintly, "it''s not that I don''t want to help the young master, but that even if the young master goes back to the private school, he won''t have a good life. Now these students are just the age when they think they should have justice in mind and do justice for heaven. If the young master''s affairs don''t spread to the private school, it''s OK, But now all the people in the private school know that even if the young master goes back, he will be looked down upon without any reason, and he is not happy. Why

    Su Hao''s words are true and sincere. She really doesn''t want to spend the money to help the big white eyed wolf in Anqing Prefecture. For the sake of conscience, she sincerely persuades him.

    But this is not the case in the ears of Anqing princess. He thinks it''s su Hao who doesn''t want to pay this sum of money! It''s too early to say that. Even if it''s not your own child, you can''t be so cold! "

    As expected is the good intention when the donkey liver lung, a group of wolf heart dog lung does not accept the good thing!

    Su Hao was also angry and gave a cold smile. "If Wang Yemin wants to think like this, I can''t help it, but a little bit, although anqing Prefecture''s palace is not as prosperous as when the old man was alive, there''s still some money left over and over, right? I don''t know, Mr. Wang, what do you mean by your persistent desire to let me give you my dowry money? "

    The prince of Anqing was pierced in his mind. He only felt that there was no light on his face. No matter what kind of relationship he had, he still had some money. Now he pointed to Su Hao everywhere. He just wanted to devour her property.

    But even so, Anqing County King''s thick skin is often hard to reach, only to see a smile on his face, "madam, what do you say, I have no malice, but I want you to be close to my son..."

    Before he finished, he was interrupted impolitely by Su Hao! The eldest young master has grown up and won the championship. I am close to his age, and I am the sequel of his father. I should have avoided suspicion. What did you say just now? Closer? Mr. Wang, you dare to say anything

    With these words, Su Hao seems to be in a hurry. He swings his sleeve and goes to the direction of his yard. Unexpectedly, this family is not only a group of white eyed wolves, but also a group of muddleheaded people who can''t distinguish the priorities of things!

    In the current situation, even when they go back to private schools, they can''t stand firm. Besides, most of the scholars are noble. What they like are antiques, jades and authentic paintings. These things are hard to find in the rich world. They are priceless or priceless.

    Anqing county king this fool, even want to send money directly, not counterproductive is good.

    Sure enough, the prince of Anqing was eager to save his son. On the same day, he took the money with him. The doctor rushed for more than 30 miles. First, he asked the doctor to look after Zhang Dasheng''s legs. Then he walked to the academy to beg for mercy.

    I didn''t want to go in just now, but I saw that the young master of the minister''s family was talking and laughing with several important figures in the academy to appreciate something. The scene was too harmonious.

    The son of the minister''s family was the first to see the prince of Anqing. His smile remained unchanged, but there was a trace of irony in his eyes. "I''ve seen the prince of Anqing, and my father was still talking about you a few days ago. How''s the prince of Anqing recently?"

    Hanmao behind the Anqing Prince stood up, but he just agreed. Before he came, the idea that he had planned to see the servant boy must be cold-blooded had already been forgotten.

    The prince looked up and down at the prince of Anqing again. He didn''t bring anything, but he was bulging in his arms. He said with a smile, "if you want to come here to discuss something important, then I won''t disturb you. Goodbye."

    Naturally, the people inside also saw the prince of Anqing. With their toes, they wanted to know what the prince of Anqing was doing. Several people looked at each other and understood each other''s meaning by virtue of their tacit understanding.

    The princess of Anqing didn''t know that this trip was bound to meet with a somersault, but he was smiling warmly. Before several people came out, a friendly looking man said a few words of greetings. Before the tea had passed the third tour, the princess of Anqing couldn''t wait to explain the purpose.

    This time, the old gentleman who was always serious said, "Mr. Jun, I''m sorry we can''t agree to your request. Your childe has done such humiliating things to the face of the scholars repeatedly. Our academy... Can''t afford such a big Buddha. Please don''t harm other people in the Academy any more."

 Chapter 409

    This is really impolite. The prince of Anqing has lost all his face.

    The prince of Anqing is really unlucky. Son, son, daughter, daughter, daughter is so spoiled that she doesn''t know the heaven and earth. She finally married a wife who is full of troubles and doesn''t know how to kill others. As a result, she was secretly occupied by Su Hao.

    Before waiting for the Anqing princess to say anything more, the most impolite old man, who was always pedantic, made a gesture of seeing off the guests.

    The prince of Anqing knew that the academy and the court hall were inextricably linked, so he was very reluctant to let his son leave.

    However, as Su Zi said, some people have already started to publicize what their son has done, and it doesn''t seem to mean much to stay here.

    What''s more, it''s really deceiving that the princes should be angry with these old scholars.

    Thinking about this, the princess of Anqing had the courage of the royal family. She left very smartly. She thought that she was throwing face at others. She didn''t know how funny it was that she was swayed by the wind and scenery and was run away with a few words.

    The son of the minister''s family didn''t go far away. He just looked at the situation not far away. Seeing that the prince of Anqing left, he finally felt that his day was complete.

    With a smile turned to leave, a turn to see always with his friends stand behind him, a face of thief smile.

    "Jingzhe," my friend chuckled and patted him on the shoulder, "is that all right? How dare Zhang Dasheng''s accompanying reading in Anqing County Prince''s family call Gu Yu? Oh, I don''t know. How can these 24 solar terms be defiled by a humble servant? "

    Shen Jingzhe, the official minister''s servant, shakes the fan with a smile. She is obviously in a very good mood. "I''m not only angry because Zhang Dasheng dares to let his companion read the twenty-four solar terms. People like Zhang Dasheng shouldn''t appear in an academy with me. They all feel painful when they look at me."

    Pei Bozhen, Shen Jingzhe''s good friend, suddenly heard this sentence and didn''t respond to it. Then she thought that if Zhang Dasheng knew what was going on today, it was just because the young master didn''t feel comfortable. He didn''t know how angry he would be. But where was Jingzhe''s family? He couldn''t be punished.

    After going through it in her head, Pei Bozhen couldn''t help laughing, "Jingzhe, you... Poof ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha

    Shen Jingzhe takes a look at her friend who is never in tune, and leaves slowly with a fan. This poor excuse will be believed by her friend who doesn''t like to use her brain.

    That Zhang Dasheng, if he has been peaceful in recent years, then his eye pain is nothing, but he has moved the wrong person.

    I remember that my younger sister recently went out to play. She was supposed to come back happily, but she didn''t want to meet the apprentice outside. She was shocked.

    He asked for a long time to know that one of the people who disturbed his sister that day was Zhang Dasheng.

    Everyone else has paid the corresponding price, only Zhang Dasheng, with the identity of the son of the princess, let himself endure for so long. Today is just a small lesson, and the days after that are still long.

    Shen Jingzhe''s accompanying reader looks at the appearance of his son, and gives a merciful silence for Zhang Dasheng. It''s better to say that Zhang Dasheng let his son take revenge at one time, but this time he didn''t let him down completely. In the future, he will have a soft knife to cut his flesh.

    "Young master," the accompanying reader did not mourn for Zhang Dasheng for a long time. He stepped forward and said, "everything has been dealt with, but the woman..."

    Shen Jingzhe is busy going home to see her sister and sharing today''s events with her. Wen Yan doesn''t care much about waving his hand, "I don''t have the habit of embarrassing women. I''ll give her the deed of sale and let it go. It''s just a little bit. I don''t want to see her in the capital. Do you understand what I mean?"

    That''s right. Shen Jingzhe bought the so-called "good family woman" this time. But Zhang Dasheng was so brainless that he stepped into the trap. Young master Shen just thought it was very boring. He didn''t play enough, so the prey was caught.

    I think it''s also useful for Zhang Dasheng to suffer from such crimes. No, my childe''s mood is obviously better.

    "Yes," he said, "I wish Zhang Dasheng would suffer more torments now, so that the childe''s good mood could last a little longer. It''s also Zhang Dasheng''s blessing." my subordinates know how to do it. "

    Shen Jingzhe shakes her fan and leaves the Academy openly. Although she likes to fool around, she has been able to distinguish priorities since she was a child. Therefore, his lessons are top-notch in this academy. In addition, he has just sent a flower basket picture of Li Song to several leaders of the Academy. At this time, it''s too late for them to catch up with the painting. They have the mind to manage these.

    Back home, she sneaks into her sister''s yard. Shen Bailu sees her brother at this time and naturally knows that there is good news.

    Seeing that Shen Jingzhe intended to sell off, he quickly flattered himself and offered a cup of tea, "brother, brother, you''re the best, brother. Tell me what the good news is."

    Shen Jingzhe enjoyed her sister''s flattery enough, so she told the story vividly and happily. Naturally, she didn''t say that Zhang Dasheng was one of the people who frightened her that day.

    Shen Bailu knows that although her brother likes to make fun of others, she also knows that the people who let her brother make fun of others more or less go too far. She doesn''t think about the things she did before, just listen to them as an ordinary joke.

    Seeing that his sister was laughing more and more, Shen Jingzhe felt that his idea was really wonderful and said a lot of interesting things with a smile. He didn''t take the initiative to leave until it was almost time to have a snack in the afternoon. She couldn''t help it. Although she used to take care of her sister when she was still a fan Tuan Zi, she was really defensive.

    But even so. He is still very much looking forward to the upcoming show, which will make Zhang Dasheng a household name in Beijing.

    At the end of the month, when Su Hao came to audit the accounts, she turned over the account books and listened to a woman dressed smartly whispering. At last, she burst into a smile. "It''s said that Mr. Shen loves his sister the most. It''s true."

    Su xiaoxiaomi looked at these shops in the capital, with a smile on his face.

    There are a lot of industries in his original family, but there are some problems with his previous business mode. Since he woke up, he changed his business mode directly.

    Many of the stores in her family were scattered all over the country, which was not easy to manage. She directly sent a few trustworthy people from Beijing to take care of them. Some of them had their headquarters in Beijing, and the accounts in the stores had to come to the capital to give Su a good look every quarter.

    In addition, we will check the monthly accounts of various stores from time to time by means of pigeon transmission.

    The people sent out from the capital can be trusted, but there are some tricks that are necessary. Everyone sent out, his wife, children and parents, will be given the best care in the capital. The only bad thing is that he can''t go with his husband or son.

    In this way, there will be no cheating behind,

    Because of the tight investigation in the capital, the performance of various shops in various places has been greatly improved. In order not to let other people and their families separate for too long, it is inhumane.

    For this reason, suhao has trained many similar talents. Every time the bill is sent to the capital, it is the time for the supervisors of local stores to change.

    Things in every shop are similar, but people are totally different. This almost cut off the possibility of those who were sent out to occupy the land for the king.

    Su Hao is not generous. She doesn''t like to be coveted by others for her own things.

    Moreover, suhao also got a benefit from this, because there are many industries, from the top three to the bottom nine, so suhao always knows a little more about some anecdotes than others.

    For example, not long ago, the young daughter of the servant''s family was frightened by the apprentice, which happened in front of her shop.

    So she was a good person, and sold the people she knew to the eldest son of the minister''s family.

    Unfortunately, among those people, Zhang Dasheng was the one she knew most. At the moment, she felt shameless and didn''t think of anything else.

    I didn''t expect that my subordinates would report Mr. Zhang in this way.

    The refreshing woman listened and said with a smile, "isn''t it? Miss Shen has not been very well since she was a child. Naturally, Mr. Shen is the most important. Alas, I don''t know if she has calmed down, but I''m really anxious. "

    He said that he was worried to death, but there was no anxiety on his face. A pair of beautiful Phoenix eyes even burned the fire of gossip.

    To cool off?

    Su Hao chuckles quietly. The other apprentices who have disturbed Miss Shen''s identity are now lying in the hospital with hemiplegia. If they want to be cured, it will take a lot of time.

    Zhang Dasheng just broke a leg and lost his studies. With Shen Jingzhe''s personality and his love for his sister, how can this thing end like this?

    I''m afraid the good play is still behind!

    "What do you want to do with so much?" Su Hao said faintly, "time will prove everything. Just look at it slowly."

    Shuangli didn''t say anything more. She changed other topics that were not particularly important. She just looked forward to the later things in her heart.

    Shen Jingzhe has always been a highly efficient person, and did not let people look forward to it for too long. The second day, a long planned drama began in the capital.

 Chapter 410

    The next day.

    This day is a flower appreciation banquet held by Zhongguo government. Almost all the high-class people in the capital have been invited. Because it is a flower appreciation banquet, most of them are women. They all say that three women make a play. Now this good play arranged by Shen Jingzhe is destined to be famous in the capital on this day.

    Naturally, the ladies'' meeting can''t help talking about their family''s short comings or some ridiculous or sad things that happened. However, today, what they are discussing is only the expulsion of Zhang Dasheng from the college.

    It''s not that they have nothing else to say, but such things are very rare. If their children were retired from college, they would have sent someone to block the news, and then secretly take them back for "teaching" and then send things to apologize. They don''t care what they send, but they have to apologize. Finally, they send reliable ones, People who can control their children are sent to other places to study all the way.

    But anqing county king went to the academy to intercede for his son. If it happened, it would be OK, but it didn''t take long to leave.

    After losing face like this, it''s hard to block the news and not apologize afterwards. I really don''t know where those sages have read.

    "Alas," a dignified lady sighed softly, "I heard that, ah, it was because of teasing a good woman who was seen by my classmates that I had a big fight. I didn''t want to be interrupted by others, so I had to... Alas, it''s really pitiful."

    The lady who speaks is the real sister of the empress. She has been intimate with the empress since she was a child, and the family she married is very famous. Even if she married, she would go to the palace to play with the empress from time to time, especially in the noble women circle in Beijing.

    She has always been disgusted with such things, because she has enough confidence, and her words are always very impolite.

    Naturally, other ladies can''t see it. For a moment, Zhang Dasheng''s reputation has been ruined. All the ladies in the capital already know it. Don''t those officials know it?

    At that time, when the pillow breeze blows, it will spread again. At the end, even if Zhang Dasheng wants to turn over, it''s too late.

    Just as the bad reputation was about to spread to Su Hao, the empress''s sister said again, "it''s a pity that the new princess of Anqing County, although she was the daughter of a businessman, was also admired by mother Gu for her etiquette. What''s more, the new princess was not only beautiful in appearance, but also very kind-hearted. Some time ago, Jiangxi was flooded with water, The new princess is a good person who gives medicine and builds porridge shop. It''s a pity... "

    The love between the words is beyond expression. The lady on the spot secretly wrote down that the new princess must remember to invite her to her next dinner and praise her at the same time.

    On the other hand, Shen Jingzhe learns about what happened at the flower appreciation banquet. With a faint smile, Shen Jingzhe returns Qiongyao with a wooden peach. Shen is not the one who knows his kindness.

    Besides, enemies of enemies are friends, aren''t they? He still wants to toss Zhang Dasheng. How can he do without an insider?

    Su Hao also knew the news. He put down his rouge and gave a smile. He was really a smart man and had a good cooperation.

    When she gave the information of Zhang Dasheng to Shen Jingzhe, she was ready for today. Shen Jingzhe didn''t listen to everything. No matter how much he wanted to avenge his sister, he would not accept strange news.

    So since the beginning when Su Hao disclosed the news to Shen Jingzhe, Shen Jingzhe was not the first to be busy arranging the overall situation, but to inquire about the people behind the news.

    Su Hao didn''t deliberately stop her, so Shen Jingzhe soon knew that the news came from her. She firmly believed that the young man who grew up in the family of the Minister of civil service was not a stupid person.

    Women''s intuition has always been too sensitive. This time, it''s no exception. Shen Jingzhe is really a good friend. If she goes into the noble women''s circle in Beijing, she will have nothing bad but good things. This gift is very good for her.

    "Miss," Xiangtan came in from the outside, "the master came back with the young master. He looks so ugly. You should be careful, miss."

    Su Hao nodded and took back his thoughts. "I know. I just want money and silver. I have my own way to deal with it."

    Xiangtan nodded, Anqing princess is really too boring, the sweet words that married the young lady, these days can not see a trace of signs, as if just to marry the young lady''s wealth.

    Miss, too. I don''t know why I chose anqing Prefecture. Is it because I was fascinated by a few words?

    "Madam," before Xiangtan turned the corner, she came out from the outside. The prince of Anqing didn''t see anyone outside, but her voice came first. "Please ask doctor Qin to have a look at Shenger. Shenger is not very good."

    Thinking of Zhang Xiaoqiao who thought he had defeated mammy Gu, Su Hao had to say that sometimes parents'' words and deeds are the best teachers, and children will learn from their parents unconsciously, and then get used to it.

    He went out with a sigh and said, "what''s the matter? Hasn''t the Lord gone to the academy? What''s the matter? What''s the matter? What happened to the young master? "

    At first, he didn''t care about Su Hao''s affairs, but when he heard that Su Hao was asking questions like a firefight, he saw that Su Hao''s face was full of anxiety, and his anger disappeared strangely.

    "Oh, don''t mention it," said the prince of Anqing. He felt that today''s affairs were particularly shameful and didn''t want to mention it any more. "Those old scholars are really, hum, my students are so excellent that they will always find better academies. Who is rare?"

    This is a typical case of Anqing princess who can''t eat grapes. Su Hao''s eyebrow is slightly picky and doesn''t say much. Since she wanted the original owner to donate to Zhang Dasheng, it''s very good. She completely cut off Zhang Dasheng''s official career. Relying on Zhang Dasheng''s reputation in the capital, the most virtuous sage today can''t agree to Zhang Dasheng''s official career as long as his brain is not bad!

    "Yes," he thought, and Su Hao''s smile became more respectful and obedient. "It''s those individuals who have no vision. Naturally, the eldest son is the dragon and Phoenix among the people. Which academy can''t go to?"

    The prince of Anqing was impressed by Su Hao''s soft words. His children knew that it took a lot of effort to enter the first Academy in Beijing, and other academies were not so easy to enter.

    Full Leng for a long time, Anqing princess this just thought of business son, "don''t know doctor Qin is still in the house? Please ask Dr. Qin to come and show it to sheng''er. These kids are so ungrateful that they have broken sheng''er''s legs! "

    "That''s really vicious." When Su Hao heard the speech, he sighed in surprise, but his eyes were full of pity.

    Where vicious, clearly is too kind-hearted, if according to her can not just interrupt the legs.

    The prince of Anqing didn''t come to listen to her long sigh and short shush. His tone became a little heavy, "where''s doctor Qin?"

    "Oh," Su Hao raised his hand to cover his mouth and covered his lips with a smile rising from Anqing''s rage. "It''s so unfortunate that uncle Qin came to diagnose my pulse this morning and went out of the city when it was time to make a prescription. He said that he wanted to find some rare medicinal materials. There must be a few in the mountains outside the city at this time of the year."

    The prince of Anqing is too lazy to blame. After all, the way to become an official from the academy has been cut off, so he has to rely on Su Hao in the future.

    At this time, the prince of Anqing has not yet raised the idea of murder, but wants to rely on the money in the hands of Su Hao to buy an official to Zhang Dasheng.

    As soon as I looked back, I saw Gu Yu''s pestle standing on one side. Suddenly, I was furious, "what are you doing! Don''t you know how to get a doctor! Go and get the doctor

    Gu Yu was roared flustered God, rushed to the outside to ask for a doctor, don''t want to head-on but bumped into the fierce rushed to Zhang Xiaoqiao.

    "Why are you jumping so fast?" Zhang Xiaoqiao is upset. She grew up with Zhang Dasheng. Her feelings are very good. Seeing Gu Yu''s out of tune, she slaps her and says, "where''s the doctor! Come on, please! Fool

    Su Hao lightly looked at Zhang Xiaoqiao, shaking his prestige in front of him, and did not say nothing.

    This kind of forbearance attitude in Zhang Xiaoqiao''s eyes feels that he is despised. In addition, the opinion put forward by the princess of Anqing was severely beaten by Su Hao, which makes Zhang Xiaoqiao even more angry.

    "You ungrateful bitch!" Zhang Xiaoqiao gritted her teeth and said, "if it wasn''t for your father, you would never have enjoyed such wealth in your life! I didn''t expect that you wouldn''t even take out some money to help my brother! "

    "It''s not that I don''t help," Su Hao explained softly, "but that it''s useless to help, so..."

    Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Zhang Xiaoqiao''s clean slap. With the clear and loud slap sound, the dull sound of heavy objects landing also followed.

    Su Hao slowly turns around, rubs the red and hot wound on his face and looks at the gate of the hospital. He sees that the doctor he invited in advance for Zhang Dasheng is staring at the scene in the yard, and his medicine box falls to the ground.

    The doctor came back to his senses, but he was in a dilemma. Su Hao put down his hand covering his face and nodded to the doctor, "I''m sorry to make you laugh. Please wait so long. Please follow the princess and miss to see the eldest son. Excuse me."

    The doctor nodded, looked at Su Hao lightly stroked the sleeve, slowly and dignified into the room, without a trace of grievance on his face, and then looked at the door of the main room was closed by the girl "bang", looking back, the eldest lady of the prince''s mansion had disappeared, only the Prince of Anqing looked at himself awkwardly.

    The poor doctor had to look at his eyes, nose and heart. Every family had a difficult Scripture to read, but the fire of gossip flashed in his eyes.

 Chapter 411

    The prince of Anqing took the imperial doctor to Zhang Dasheng''s place. All the way, the imperial doctor just followed the prince of Anqing with his head down, without saying a word.

    When he arrived in Zhang Dasheng''s yard, the imperial doctor restrained himself from looking back at the princess. Instead of feeling guilty, the prince of Anqing''s eyes were too hot. The imperial doctor only felt that it was like a hot knife cutting meat with a blunt knife.

    "Mr. Wang," after dressing up Zhang Dasheng, he wrote many prescriptions, some for internal use and some for external use. The imperial doctor turned to face the princess Anqing, "it''s no big harm to your injury, but you still need to take good care of yourself. I''ve written down the things I don''t want to take. If I hurt my muscles and bones for a hundred days, I can cultivate myself well."

    Anqing Princess turned around and gave a deep bow. The doctor kept away, "what is the princess doing? It''s really hard to stop. It''s absolutely necessary

    "Please," the Anqing princess did not get up, "forget the loss of my daughter''s anger, I am very grateful."

    Taiyi just feels that it''s unfair. Even if you don''t say it, he doesn''t have the courage to say it outside!

    But since the prince of Anqing opened his mouth, no matter what, it was planted on him!

    In the future, any change in this aspect in the capital will be blamed on him. Although the prince of Anqing looks like this now, he is polite.

    But he can guarantee that if one day this matter spreads out, whether it is related to him or not, the first one who wants to kill him must be the prince of Anqing.

    But

    The imperial doctor raised his eyes and looked at the appearance of Anqing princess. He was a bit indignant. Anqing princess had to accept it!

    The doctor lowered his head slowly, raised his head with a look of fear and awe. "The king of the county joked. The officer has been here since he came in. Except you and the young master, he has never seen anyone else. Where did you come from?"

    After hearing these words, the prince of Anqing was willing to give up. Instead of staring at the doctor, he personally gave him a gift.

    There was a very obvious smile on the doctor''s face, and then he gave thanks with a very humble attitude. Then he got on the carriage, and there was no obvious change in his face except these.

    However, the smile on the doctor''s face slowly converged after he got on the carriage. In the end, those who can work in the hospital will have some pride in their heart.

    The imperial doctor was no exception, and the prince of Anqing was not favored by the emperor during the period of the prince, and even made several great mistakes.

    So up to now, his sons and daughters are almost grown up, and they are only princes, and even don''t take up a more important official position.

    This basically reflected from the side that the prince of Anqing was not paid much attention to in the imperial clan. However, with the same coercion and inducement today, the doctor was not very happy.

    Even if every family has a difficult Scripture to read, if it is said that the Scripture that is difficult to read in other people''s family becomes a part of the Scripture that is difficult to read in their own family, then this other person is not particularly likable.

    The day after that, he was called to see the doctor at home by the prince of Anqing. The next day, he was called by the younger sister of the empress, who was famous in the noble women''s circle for her powerful words, and the eldest daughter-in-law in the government.

    "Dr. Chen," the empress''s sister said with a kind smile, "you''re here. I''ve always been a little absent-minded recently. I''ve heard that you are very good at this."

    The eldest brother in the government is also on one side. Wen Yan added, "that''s true. My wife has been like this for many days. Dr. Chen, please have a look."

    Chen Tai Yi doesn''t know why. She always feels that the eldest lady''s eyes are a little unkind. But when she looks at her again, she is still the same as the way she is praised by ordinary people.

    So Doctor Chen was relieved. He didn''t want to put another person''s difficult Scriptures into his own family''s scriptures.

    So now he is even a little thankful for these things. After all, the government''s reward is never too little, which is enough for his family to spend about a month.

    "Please don''t worry," said Dr. Chen with a smile. "It''s just that it''s hot recently, and my wife hasn''t adapted to it for a while. Just eat more appetizers. If you don''t feel at ease, how about the next officer prescribing some medicine?"

    The relationship between the couple has been very good. After hearing this sentence, the man obviously put down his heart and began to smile. "If so, please ask Dr. Chen to make a prescription to meet the unexpected needs. My wife is always picky about food. I''m afraid it''s better to need a prescription."

    When the hostess heard this, she seemed a little ashamed. She glared at him angrily. She turned away from him and made the master of the state government smile. She didn''t care about his wife''s temper. She turned her head and began to tell Doctor Chen about his wife''s usual medication habits.

    Chen Taiyi was a little surprised by their feelings, but he still listened to those things very carefully. Then someone gave him a reward and sent him outside the house.

    After weighing up the reward in his hand, Dr. Chen beamed. This time, he never came in vain.

    However, it turns out that misfortune is not just occasional patronage. After a few days of calm, rumors spread in the capital that the eldest daughter of the Wang family of Anqing County slapped her stepmother.

    "Lord," Su Hao looked at the man standing in front of him with an angry face, "I''ve never been out these days, even Xiangtan and I are inseparable. Now, rumors are everywhere outside. What are you blaming me for?"

    The prince of Anqing looked at the innocent lady who had not completely eliminated the red mark on her face. His anger faded down and he looked at her for a long time. Finally, he didn''t say anything and left.

    Su Hao gently touched her ruddy cheek, gently wiped, fingertips on a thin layer of peach blossom powder, she cold smile, with brocade PA gently wipe dry hands.

    Married from husband.

    You see, she did so well that even her stepdaughter slapped herself indiscriminately, but she didn''t complain. It just happened that there was an eyewitness.

    From the beginning to the end, it had nothing to do with her. She just sent someone to tell Zhang Xiaoxiao that her elder brother had been expelled from the college. She just invited a Taiyi with a few black histories in advance. She just asked people to induce them to come directly to her yard. She told Zhang Xiaoxiao not to stop her before she started. She did nothing else.

    When Xiangtan came back, he saw Su Hao''s cheek was not normal red. He looked as if he had been beaten. He was a little surprised and angry at the moment.

    "Prince Anqing, he hit you again?"

    Looking at Xiangtan like this, Su laughs, "how can you talk? What do you mean again? The sheriff never hit me, OK

    Xiangtan unkindly scratched his head, "if I don''t care, it''s a mess. My good lady, don''t be angry with me."

    Su Hao shook his head, "how can it be, but the peach blossom powder of yangyanfang is really good. The color appears, and it''s not only floating on the face, but also the powder is very fine. You can''t see any trace of makeup. It''s good. I''ll buy this one in the future."

    Xiangtan nodded. It turned out that he was trying peach pollen. No wonder his face was so red. Suddenly he looked as if it was red and swollen. It was really frightening.

    However, the makeup technology of our young lady is really poor, so we''d better come by ourselves in the future. In case someone misunderstands us when going out with such makeup, what should we do?

    Oh, wait. Misunderstood?

    Xiangtan is suddenly blessed. The young lady of her own family knows that when she was at home before, if someone other than the master''s wife made her unhappy. She can make that person unhappy for a year.

    At first, the time limit for a young lady to be depressed was a lifetime. Later, the master thought that a young lady''s life was easy to break. It was too long for you to see. Moreover, when she was old, it was not suitable to be overjoyed and overjoyed. This was the strange excuse to persuade her. Only in this way, can he decide who makes her unhappy for a moment, and who makes her unhappy for a year.

    She didn''t know how those people were doing now, but at the beginning, those who wanted to embezzle miss''s property lost a lot of things more or less, and those who helped Miss got all kinds of rewards.

    This fully shows the personality of the young lady, revenge and kindness will return, and the big lady repeatedly let the young lady not happy, this time is even more moved.

    Think with your toes, miss will not let her go.

    "By the way, miss," after thinking about Guan Qiao, Xiangtan is no longer entangled, "the first lady of the government sent a post a few days ago to invite you to go to the peony garden of the government three days later. I don''t know about you..."

    Su Hao raised his head and put the box back on the shelf. "Of course, if I don''t go, how can they know the truth? If you misunderstand Qiao, it''s not good. "

    Miss''s ability to tell lies with her eyes open is really getting stronger and stronger. Xiangtan shakes her head helplessly. Fortunately, she didn''t offend miss, otherwise... Xiangtan shakes and turns to pack up.

    On this side of the government house, the eldest lady, dressed as a housewife, is looking at a pair of jade hairpins carved from white jade. The pattern is her favorite phoenix tail.

    "Thank you, aunt." Shen Jingzhe was sitting in front of her. "Jingzhe really didn''t know how to thank her."

    The eldest lady waved her hand and said casually, "it''s nothing. It''s just a matter of one sentence. You are such a child. Why do you still spend so much money to buy things for me? Am I still short? Carefully, your mother called you black sheep

    The eldest lady and Shen Jingzhe''s mother are handkerchief friends. When their children were young, they played together. When they grew up, they also went to the same college, and their friendship never faded.

    "It''s just that the hairpin looks good," Shen Jingzhe said, but she was not angry. She was smiling. "It''s very good for her aunt. Even her mother would say that when she saw it."

 Chapter 412

    The eldest lady was said to be smiling at the corners of her eyes and eyebrows. Yu Guang saw her son, who was innocent and excellent at eating cakes, "Bozhen! You see, if you look at other people, how can you know how to eat? Now when you eat, you can''t eat any more. I thought only children would do this. Where did you learn? "

    Pei Bozhen felt as if she had been ridiculed by her friends and her mother. She put down the cake and wiped her hands with a wet towel. Then she said, "mother, didn''t you tell me a few days ago that it''s a blessing to be able to eat? Why did you change your appearance when Jingzhe came here today? Jingzhe, it''s all because you look so good. My mother thought I was not as good-looking as you since she was a child. It''s really bullying."

    Shen Jingzhe is more exquisite than other girls, and she is very particular about clothes. So when she was a child, she felt very uncomfortable when she heard that he was good-looking.

    But this man is Pei Bozhen, so he just laughs. He plans to go back to the academy and make cakes for a few days. For a moment, Pei Bozhen feels cool behind.

    This time, I came here to thank the eldest lady for her help these days. The prince of Anqing is becoming more and more despised. No wonder he taught such a son.

    After a few polite remarks, Shen Jingzhe didn''t plan to stay any longer, and she was about to leave for home. At this time, the eldest lady said faintly, "I''ve never seen you want to punish a person so much. In this way, that person must have touched your scales. Jingzhe, I treat you as Bozhen. You can wait to see the peony club in three days."

    Shen Jingzhe''s heart moved slightly. Seeing the eldest lady''s eyes, she didn''t seem to be faking. She really had a lot on her face. "Thank you, aunt Jingzhe. I just want to know what it is. Please forgive me."

    The eldest lady nodded and slowly leaned toward the soft pillow on the couch. Shen Jingzhe and Pei Bozhen retreated quietly, not to mention it.

    Three days later, Su Hao dressed up and got on the carriage to go to the government. However, he heard the prince of Anqing calling himself behind him. Looking back, Zhang Xiaoqiao was pretty dressed and followed him. It was obvious that he wanted to go to the banquet with him.

    Su Hao didn''t like other people to step into her field. Besides, she raised her hand and stroked some of her ruddy cheeks. She didn''t take the peach blossom powder with her. If she was rubbed with flowers, the party would be a little boring.

    "Master," Su Hao looked up at him and said, "my carriage is too old and heavy to be suitable for the first lady. I''ve asked someone to prepare the carriage for the first lady again. Please rest assured."

    Words haven''t been said to be blocked in the throat tube, Anqing county king a smothering, but Su Hao promised to let qiao''er follow has been very good, so also didn''t say anything.

    When he arrived at the government house, Su Haoli was waiting for Zhang Xiaoqiao to come in. Zhang Xiaoqiao got out of the car and marveled at the wealth of the government house. He also hated the things in front of him. He didn''t have a good face for Su Hao. He even forgot all the advice of Anqing princess.

    This is the time when there are many ladies. When I see Zhang Xiaoqiao''s unruly appearance and Su Hao''s cheek is more ruddy than the other side''s, I''m worried.

    "Ah, ah," said the first lady of the government, who was entrusted by others to be loyal to others. "This is the princess of Anqing county. I''ve heard that the princess is a rare beauty. It''s better to meet her than to be famous."

    Such an obvious olive branch naturally needs to be firmly followed, "madam, you are a rare good color. I hope you don''t give up a little gift when I meet you for the first time."

    Su is very polite and chaste. Naturally, the eldest lady likes it more. She asks the maid to take the box and says with a smile, "it''s just a banquet at home with nothing to do. Why do you have to be like this? Besides, when you got married that day, I was caught by something and couldn''t leave. I just gave you a gift but didn''t go. Don''t you blame me, princess?"

    Where is the stumbling, no time to go, even if there is a lot of time, this lady would like to come is also don''t see anqing Prefecture.

    Of course, Su Hao never regarded herself as a member of Anqing Prefecture, so she didn''t care about these things, so the expression on her face became more sincere and sincere.

    "How can it be?" Su Hao said with a smile, "madam, the gift you gave me is so lovely. I really like it."

    Big madam eyebrow angle slightly a pick, "that''s good, I also worry that you don''t like it."

    Seeing the look of the eldest lady, Su Hao bowed her head and gave a shy smile. Since she came to other people''s parties, she had to do enough homework. Gifts were always the best way to get closer.

    The eldest lady nodded in the bottom of her heart. She thought that the new princess was born in a narrow and shallow family. Today, it seems that she is also an interesting person. It''s a pity that she married a man who didn''t do anything like Princess anqing when she was young.

    In my heart, the smile on my face is more and more exuberant, and it seems that I just saw Zhang Xiaoqiao, "this... Must be the eldest lady in Anqing Prefecture? It''s really a good boy. It''s better to meet than to be famous. "

    Recently, Zhang Xiaoqiao heard the rumor in the capital. At this time, he was blushed and white, which was very good-looking.

    Su Hao raised his hand and gently stroked his cheek. The trace of Zhang Xiaoxiao''s beating a few days ago had already disappeared, but some things were not gone, so today''s peach blossom powder was heavier, but... It''s not impolite.

    "Don''t laugh, madam." Su Hao put down her hand and said modestly, "Qiao''s sister is just like this. She is shy when there are too many people. A few days ago, Mammy Gu said it when she was still at home. But I think it''s a girl. Let her go. I hope you don''t blame her."

    "Mother Gu?" A noble woman took the lead in saying, "now that you are old, it''s very famous. Princess, how much effort have you put into inviting mammy Gu? It''s really rare."

    Look, this is the art of speaking. It raised the level of mother Gu, said that she had worked hard for her stepdaughter, and finally deliberately emphasized how difficult it was for mother Gu to invite.

    That "rare", I don''t know whether it''s su Hao''s idea or mammy Gu''s, but they are all very interesting.

    Zhang Xiaoqiao watched Su Hao become the focus of the crowd, slightly impatient to curl his mouth, the look of a flash did not hide these people in the noble women''s circle in the capital.

    "It''s really rare," says Zhang Xiaoqiao, who is like a oriole. She can''t wait to show her face in this normally inaccessible ladies'' circle. "Mother Gu teaches very well, and my mother often asks me about my lessons. I..."

    But sometimes too impatient will be annoying, words have not finished, was interrupted, "since in Mammy Gu learned the rules, the eldest lady should know that the elders speak, the younger generation only listen, rashly interrupt is what words, I don''t know when mammy Gu is so good to speak."

    This word is extremely sharp, almost is to say Zhang Xiaoxiao has no rules, Su Hao lowers his head, gently smile.

    At the beginning, it was a bit unkind for mammy Gu to teach Zhang Xiaoqiao the rules, but in the same way, if Zhang Xiaoqiao studied hard, she would have less trouble.

    However, Su Hao firmly believes that Zhang Xiaoqiao is not such a client, because of Gu''s strictness, and even more because Gu is the person she found, Zhang Xiaoqiao will not believe that she is wholeheartedly good to her, so she has a estrangement from Gu from the beginning.

    Today, she has to pay a considerable price for what she has done. What she just said is the wife of the general. Although she is not a pedantic person, she has always liked the manners of the younger generation. Coincidentally, this younger sister who follows the queen also has a better friendship.

    Zhang Xiaoqiao''s face was green, but she didn''t say anything. She knew that she was facing the general''s wife, and she couldn''t stir up the power behind her.

    So she did not speak, clever salute, "yes, thank you for seeing the general''s wife, Qiao son remember in mind."

    But there was a misty mist in her eyes, and the tears in her eyes would not fall, which made her look miserable as if she had been bullied.

    "Oh," the general''s wife began to speak again, "I haven''t said a few words. Why is Miss Zhang so aggrieved? Today is a pleasure arranged by the grand lady of the government. It''s too disappointing for you to do so. "

    The general''s wife once met such people to seduce her husband. Women''s desire for monopoly is no less than men''s, especially since they were childhood sweethearts. Therefore, the general''s wife has hated such women since then.

    Even before she came to the party, she thought that if suhao was the kind of person she hated, no matter what her best friend said, she would not say anything good.

    Unexpectedly, the stepmother is peaceful, but the stepdaughter is changing the way to find the stepmother''s trouble. Look at the red on the princess''s face, even if it is too much to refute the rumor!

    Before the redness and swelling disappeared, they forced others to come out with their stepdaughter to clarify that the Dragon gave birth to the dragon, the Phoenix gave birth to the Phoenix, and the royal family had such a person as the princess of Anqing!

    The eldest lady of the government knows that Zhang Xiaoqiao has stepped on the scales of her best friend. Don''t look over your head and can''t bear to see her again. Zhang Xiaoqiao, Zhang Xiaoqiao, is really clever. Her appearance today is similar to the person who seduced the general at the beginning.

    "Is Qiao son wrong," Zhang Xiaoqiao some Zheng Leng, this is exactly how to return a responsibility, isn''t now about to pacify peopleˇ° Please forgive me

 Chapter 413

    Seeing his friend''s bad face, the doctor of the government sighed a little. At least in public, if he was too embarrassed, he would lose face.

    So he went over and took the general''s wife''s hand, and slowly sent the man to the garden, "OK, what are you angry with a little doll? Don''t be angry."

    The general''s wife''s back was stiff. She turned her head and looked at Zhang Xiaoqiao askance. It only made people shiver. Then she followed the old lady to Yuanzi.

    "I know you are angry." when you sit down, the eldest lady pours a cup of tea for the general''s wife. "But now is not the time to be angry. Let''s not get angry. Besides, Zhang Xiaoxiao is in danger now. We just wait to see the play. We just have to trouble her sister to help play a drum so that other people know that the play is about to start."

    The general''s wife smiles and returns to her normal appearance. "It''s natural. I''m very interested in that new princess. You''ll make an appointment to play with her later

    The first lady of the state government finally appeased her angry friend. Naturally, she agreed, "well, I think so too. You should have a rest here first, and I''ll go out to deal with it."

    The general''s wife was sitting on the chair, smelling that the speech was just waving, "go, go, leave me alone, go."

    When they came out again, they were still the same. Zhang Xiaoqiao was humiliated and embarrassed in public. The new princess Su Hao stood aside, looking at Zhang Xiaoqiao''s condition from time to time, and more importantly, enjoying the beautiful scenery of the back garden.

    The first lady of the state government''s mansion said with a smile, "ling''er is too impulsive, but now she has calmed down. Don''t care, Miss Zhang. Ling''er is just like that. It''s not that you have offended her."

    Ling''er, one of the officials in the government, is the lady of the general who drinks tea. She can call her intimate nickname. The relationship between the two has a new consideration in everyone''s heart.

    There is no silver here!

    Zhang Xiaoqiao gritted her teeth, deliberately put forward a sentence "it''s not that you have offended" at the back, but did not make the matter clear. This is not a sincere apology at all.

    If it''s not done well, other people will think that the eldest lady is helping to cover up!

    However, no matter how uncomfortable he was, he could not show it on his face. Zhang Xiaoqiao put away the flash of resentment and bowed his head meekly. "Please don''t say that, madam. It''s a blessing for qiao''er to be able to get the advice from Madam general."

    Looking at her present appearance, the first lady of the national government thought that the resentment she just saw was fake. She shook and laughed, "Miss Zhang is really a wonderful person, so I''ll thank you on behalf of ling''er."

    Wonderful person? Wonderful what? What''s so wonderful?

    Zhang Xiaoqiao thought that the person who said this was really wonderful. Of course, she didn''t show it, or she thought she didn''t show it.

    Looking at Zhang Xiaoqiao, the first lady of the State Council is like looking at a small fish pond about to be scaled and skinned. She is wandering around in a small fish pond, showing her body full of delicious meat. She is just like a demonstrating fish.

    This has no effect, except to let fishermen know that its meat is delicious and compact, and it is the same to speed up its own destruction.

    The first lady of the national government didn''t want to see another fish tramping around to hinder her leisure time, so she was very surprised and said, "Oh, princess, why is your cheek so red, but what''s wrong? Blame me for not paying attention. Are you ok? "

    With these words, Zhang Xiaoqiao''s cold sweat suddenly came out, and he looked at Su Hao with wide eyes. Maybe people who didn''t know would say that she had filial piety, but combined with the rumors in the capital in recent days, Zhang Xiaoqiao is not normal.

    Is it true that Zhang Xiaoqiao is... In that case, such a shrew is really a disaster.

    Then he came up to hold Su Hao and looked at her face carefully.

    Su Hao didn''t let her down. She felt uneasy or afraid, and gently touched her cheek with a smile. "Ah, yes, maybe there was too much peach blossom powder this morning. The peach blossom powder of yangyanfang has always been very good, hasn''t it? The servant girl''s craftsmanship is not good, let everybody see joke

    The doctor of the national government was smiling in his heart, but he still looked at Su Hao''s cheek seriously. "Since that''s the case, I''ll put it on for you. Don''t move. I''ll do it gently."

    So the brocade handkerchief carefully wiped on Su Hao''s cheek. It looked very gentle, but Su Hao still gave out a cry of pain, and slightly turned his head to avoid being touched again.

    "What''s the matter?" Even if I''ve never met you, I love you. It doesn''t prevent the two women from playing a good play together. "I''m not angry, but... What''s the harm?"

    Su Hao immediately stepped back, politely but firmly said, "why, thank you, madam. You''re worried. I''m fine, but recently I''ve been a little... Forget it, what I said today is pleasure. How can I delay you because of my business? Madam, let''s play together."

    In this way, we can say half and keep half, but we also have a face of desire to talk and stop, which makes people present complete things in their minds. It''s just that everyone''s personality is different, and they think about different things.

    However, in today''s situation, no matter how kind-hearted people are, they may think that Zhang Xiaoqiao''s ambition will not be realized, no matter whether they will say their own ideas or not.

    The ladies and ladies here are basically the most prominent families in the capital. She has lost her heart in this respect. If she doesn''t marry out, she will only get married down, and there will be no chance to take another step!

    I''m afraid the prince of Anqing will be mad when he knows the smile, but he will not be the first one to look for himself. After all, there is a doctor Chen in front of him.

    As for the life and death of Dr. Chen

    Su Hao laughs lightly. She doesn''t care. In the last life, it was the medicine given by Dr. Chen to Zhang Jia that made the original owner suffer from the pain and poison. This is the end of her life.

    In the last life, Chen Taiyi harmed his own body, but he lived to the end of his life safely. Everything went well and his children were in groups, without any retribution.

    But sometimes it''s not that we don''t report it, it''s just that the time has not come. Since we have done something wrong, we have to make good compensation. It''s just like stealing gold and returning gold.

    Since he killed one person, it should be one person''s life, which is what Su Hao recognized as a child.

    Zhang Xiaoqiao thought that there would be another lady to inquire, but he didn''t want to play in the back. Except for someone who occasionally said a few words to Su Hao, other people didn''t disturb her too much.

    While peeling melon seeds and putting them on a small plate, Zhang Xiaoqiao said, "you just know your face, otherwise, hum, when I go back and complain to my father, you must suffer!"

    Su Hao took a look at her and naturally put out his hand to eat the melon seeds from the small plate. "It''s good that the play I did and the young lady''s heart, otherwise I would be miserable."

    Zhang Xiaoqiao couldn''t hear any other meaning, and felt that this was not the appearance on the surface. For a moment, he was a little stunned. He closed his mouth and stopped talking, and the action of peeling melon seeds slowed down.

    Seeing that the person in front of him was reluctant to be loveless, Su Hao looked around and was satisfied to find that many people were looking at this side, so he picked up a small handful of melon seeds and put them on his side to peel them slowly.

    "Take a rest when you''re tired," he said, putting a melon seed kernel on a small plateˇ° The left and right princes just want you to act like you don''t have to be so serious. "

    Zhang Xiaoqiao was just eager to put down the melon seeds in her hand, turned around and went to see the performance on the stage. After a while, she was fascinated. Subconsciously, she reached for the nut box, but she didn''t get it. For a moment, she was confused and took it as her home.

    "Not yet!" Zhang Xiaoxiao didn''t reply, "it''s so slow to peel a nut. What''s the matter with eating?"

    Her voice was not big, but she couldn''t stand to see so many people here. For a moment, the garden was as silent as death. Only the troupe on the stage was singing annoying songs.

    This kind of atmosphere makes Zhang Xiaoqiao wake up in an instant. She slowly remembers what she has just said. In an instant, she looks like snow, and almost doesn''t fall to the ground.

    Su Hao''s face was quiet, so he stood still. The general''s wife sighed a little, and went forward to help the man.

    But she didn''t want Su Hao to hide. She opened her mouth and said in a dumb voice, "sister Qiao, have I ever treated you so harshly? You are so powerful today

    Zhang Xiaoqiao only feels that her throat is tight, and she can only say sorry pale at this time.

    But Su Hao seemed to be mad. He didn''t even care about the outside. He said, "sister Qiao, when I first came here, I didn''t meet your requirements. Later I came to see you... I went to invite you to take care of Mammy, but you didn''t even have a cup of hot tea when you left the old man in the side hall all morning, sister Qiao, What''s wrong with you? Just say something! Why fold my face again and again

    What else can Zhang Xiaoqiao say at this time? She can''t say anything, she can only stand there with her head down, motionless, as if she had a root.

    Looking at the scene in front of her eyes, the first lady of the state government gave a slight smile. The radian of the corner of her mouth was straight again. "Come and see off. I can''t entertain such girls here. Please stay here, princess. Do you mind?"

    Su Hao lowered his head to wipe his tears, and then raised his head to see the dignified Princess again. "Naturally, I don''t mind what madam said. Please also... Ladies and ladies, how about turning today''s event into a dream?"

    Nature is good!

 Chapter 414

    No one has said that you can''t share your dreams with others. Today''s good play is really wonderful.

    Zhang Xiaoqiao has no choice but to go back by herself, but her hands and feet have been shaking slightly. She doesn''t believe that these people will keep their mouths shut about today''s incident. It won''t be long before today''s incident will spread in the upper capital.

    So... So what''s going to happen?

    Is there no more of her husband, her wealth, and the rest of her life? She... What is she going to do

    Zhang Xiaoqiao shivered. She couldn''t imagine what to do in the future. She felt that her life was buried in this place, this time.

    When I got back to the prince''s residence, it was already an hour past. The prince of Anqing looked at his daughter, who had been greatly loved since childhood, trembling from the gate,

    If it is not distressed, it must be false, but look what it is! Scolding his stepmother in public, coupled with the rumors in the capital some time ago

    Why can''t she think about it before she does something! Now, where do you want to buy this prefecture? Where is my father!

    "Son of a bitch!" The prince of Anqing was very angry and drank, "you kneel down for me! What did I tell you when I took you out today? Look what you are doing now! How can we walk in the capital in the future! You bastard, tell me

    Zhang Xiaoqiao numbly looked at everything around, how to do? How does she know what to do! She only knew that everything she wanted was ruined!

    Seeing her like this, the prince of Anqing shook his head and sighed, "you should kneel here first, wait until... Wait until your mother comes back

    The prince of Anqing has ordered that no servant can walk around at will today, so at this moment, there are only prince of Anqing and Zhang Xiaoqiao in the hall.

    About two hours later, Su Hao came back from the outside with an obvious look of grief. He was stunned to see the situation in the lobby.

    Does the prince of Anqing think that this is the only way to calm things down? What a joke.

    For today, she has been busy for more than a month, layout, medication, yes, yes, Zhang Xiaoqiao has always been so brainless recently, all because of medication.

    She wants to go one by one, revenge slowly!

    Doesn''t Zhang Xiaoxiao want to marry a good family and a rich dowry? Then she will let her even if she has a rich dowry, no one dares to ask for it!

    Isn''t anqing the princess who loves her the most? It''s good enough for him to have a good pain. Anyway, it will be a long time in the future.

    "Madam," anqing County King rare Wen Yan soft language, "Qiao son know wrong, a come back to kneel, you... You adult have a lot of, she is still a child."

    Su Hao''s face was faint, as if he couldn''t help it. "This matter is very extensive, and it''s more related to the face of the heavenly family. I''m not good at scolding. I mean, why don''t you invite the elders of the clan to discuss how to solve this matter? I will listen to them. "

    The prince of Anqing almost burst out with blood in his heart? It''s those old princes. If you know the face of Anqing Prefecture, there''s no place to put it.

    Su looks good at the face of Anqing princess, which is comparable to that of honeycomb briquette. She feels happy. She doesn''t open her mouth after saying her opinions, but looks at Anqing princess with a smile.

    "That what," anqing County King comparable to the thick skin of the city wall finally had a crack, "madam, let''s not so impulsive ah, Qiao sister is really small, she is not sensible, you don''t care, OK?"

    "Still a child?" Su was so angry that he already laughed, "Lord! You open your eyes to see clearly, your daughter, Qiao jie''er has already reached the age of Ji! Other people''s daughter, at this time already had a engagement! Master, Qiao is not a little girl. "

    There was nothing wrong with what he said. It was in the heart of the prince of Anqing that there were no words for a moment.

    "It''s you!"

    Zhang Xiaoqiao, who has been kneeling on the ground, suddenly raises his head and looks paranoid and crazy, "it''s all you! If it wasn''t for you, if it wasn''t for you, how could I get to this point today! You bitch! You have to die! "

    As soon as the prince of Anqing heard this, he knew it was not good. His eyes closed. Now he realized that the new princess suhao didn''t look so weak.

    It''s like eating soft but not hard. This time it''s qiao''er who''s got the handle. If she talks well, maybe it''s going to take a turn, but now, I''m afraid she won''t give up.

    It has to be said that the prince of Anqing sometimes seems to have no brain, but sometimes he is also very sharp. At this time, Su Hao really doesn''t intend to let Zhang Xiaoqiao go. No, no, it should be that she never intends to let her go.

    "Master," Su Hao ignored Zhang Xiaoqiao and just turned to see the princess of Anqing, "you also heard that Qiao''s sister did not like what you just said, but never liked my stepmother! She wants me to die wholeheartedly. She has been ugly to me several times recently. I think she is polite. I''m afraid if she has the opportunity, she may not even kill her mother! "

    The prince of Anqing knows that this is the result. The most important thing of the Zhang Dynasty is the filial piety and fraternity of their children. Today, if her willful daughter does not stop her from saying it, I''m afraid that if someone wants to know it, he will make a fuss.

    "Madam calm down, madam calm down," anqing Princess hurriedly apologized, "qiao''er is confused, madam, please don''t follow her, madam, you will forgive qiao''er this time!"

    Because the law has a special protection for Xuxian, if you feel that there is something life-threatening in this family, you can directly report it to the police for disposal. Just after that high hat of killing mother was put off... Zhang Xiaoqiao was doomed to be unable to turn over.

    Su Hao doesn''t know much about this aspect, but she always belongs to the tortoise. If she takes a fancy to it, she will not let go. This opportunity to punish Zhang Xiaoqiao comes after she has endured for a long time. How can she let go easily?

    "Master," Su Hao said painstakingly, "it''s not that I don''t spare miss. It''s just that if Miss has always been this kind of temperament, it''s really troublesome. Nowadays, the most important thing for the emperor is filial piety and fraternity. We are also the family of princes and princes. It''s not good to let people know these things."

    Seeing that the prince of Anqing was stunned, Su Hao beat the snake with the stick, but she always had revenge. "What can we do if it affects the master? Today, although the emperor is benevolent, he also attaches great importance to principles. You also know the situation of Anqing Prefecture in the capital city. In fact, you can''t bear the anger of the emperor."

    Anqing County King''s look has gradually shaken, he is really love this little daughter is not wrong, but if because of the little daughter and hurt the whole mansion, he is not so bold.

    Besides, before suhao entered the door, he had already said it well. No matter what the people who came in, he would always be their father. No matter what he did, it was for them. So in order to achieve their goal, when the bride came in, he must be as harmonious as possible and never break out conflicts.

    Facts have proved that what he said is also right. Before qiao''er and Su Hao break out a conflict, Su Hao is obedient to qiao''er. What''s more, he pulls down face and throws money. He asks mother Gu to bring up qiao''er.

    He once worried that qiao''er would be bullied, but he also saw it quietly. Mammy Gu taught it very seriously, and it also included a lot of court etiquette, which Su Hao ordered.

    But why is she not obedient! As long as the goal is achieved, it''s OK to be nice to Su at that time, but why is she not obedient!

    And I''ve lost all my face!

    Zhang Xiaoqiao found that the prince of Anqing had not spoken for a long time. She looked up at him in panic, but saw that her father had always been very accommodating. Her face was full of anger and disappointment, and her heart was cold.

    "Father, father, father!" Zhang Xiaoqiao knelt over and hugged the Anqing princess''s leg in embarrassment. "Father, my daughter knows it''s wrong. She will be obedient in the future. Father, father, please take pity on your daughter. Father, my daughter is wrong. I''m really wrong. Father... "

    Su Hao disdains to look at Zhang Xiaoqiao on the ground. It''s like looking at a mole ant. For people like the prince of Anqing, what they need to show is not how weak they are, but how strong they are and how much benefits they can bring to him. Zhang Xiaoqiao obviously doesn''t know this, but just pleads with his father who used to love him very much.

    "Master," said Su Hao, looking at the prince of Anqing wavering. When he wanted to help Zhang Xiaoxiao up, he said again, "the imperial examination will be in a few months. I''m afraid we can''t buy an official because of many disturbances before. It depends on the young master''s accumulation of knowledge in these years. Now if anything happens to our family, I''m afraid the young master will be affected. "

    As soon as the words "imperial examination" came out, Anqing County King''s bowing action had already stagnated. When Su Hao finished these sentences, he still didn''t have half of the action.

    In Zhang Xiaoxiao''s despairing eyes, the prince of Anqing straightened up and straightened his hands to straighten his clothes. It was as if he had just saved his daughter, and he was not the one who had moved his compassion.

    Anqing County King''s voice is some dumb, he back hand to go outside, "Qiao son to you to discipline, remember, the clan people can''t move, Qiao son''s life and appearance, also can''t move."

    Zhang Xiaoqiao looks at his father''s figure leaving with his hands on his back and sits on the ground in despair.

 Chapter 415

    Su Hao looks at Zhang Xiaoqiao''s appearance. After a while, she laughs with satisfaction. Zhang Xiaoqiao''s appearance really wins her heart.

    Then Zhang Xiaoqiao looks at Su Hao, suddenly like a sharp sword out of sheath, which is daunting.

    "You bitch!" Zhang Xiaoqiao suddenly panicked and watched Su Hao retreat slowly. "What do you want to do?"

    Su Hao didn''t care what Zhang Xiaoqiao said at this time. She was always happy when she achieved her goal. It didn''t matter if she received a few words at this time.

    Because

    "Qiao sister," Su Hao slowly turned to look at her, smiling, "if I were you, I would be obedient. I would protect my reputation first and leave my life. If I had a chance, I would bite it. I would not be able to kill my opponent, but I would die together."

    Looking at Zhang Xiaoqiao''s shocked appearance, she smiles and slightly raises an eyebrow. Normally, a dignified person feels like a ghost. "Unfortunately, since I''m such a person, I won''t give you this opportunity. Qiao Jie, I treat you well everywhere, but you are my enemy everywhere. If it''s just like this, you still want my life. So, I can''t stand it. "

    Zhang Xiaoqiao opened his eyes wide, "you, how do you know..." then he knew that he was not quite right and covered his mouth in a hurry.

    It''s too late.

    Su Xiaoqiao finds that even when the princess of Anqing arrives, Su Hao still sits firmly on the throne, as if he should.

    "How do I know?" Su Hao was still smiling, like a little fox. "Of course, I know where Zhao Xuan has the ability to get such dodder grass. Only the young lady who often goes out to play with her little sisters has the ability. It''s just that you don''t say it because you are still young. By the way, what''s the matter with Zhao Xuan? Didn''t you meet the other day? "

    Zhang Xiaoqiao can''t speak any more. Everything Su Hao says is right. She''s even let go because of her age. If she says it, which one doesn''t say she knows?

    And I''m afraid it''s useless to say anything.

    "What would you do?"

    Zhang Xiaoqiao is very calm at this time. Now that he knows that there is no turning point, he might as well ask himself what will happen.

    If Zhang Xiaoqiao has been so calm, maybe Su Hao will look at her, but now everything is too late.

    "What would I do?" Su Hao seems to be very strange, she even asked, "of course, according to the law, those who do not keep filial piety and fraternity are imprisoned in ancestral halls, chanting Buddhist scriptures, copying family laws, slow, slow, regret, regret."

    Zhang Xiaoqiao only thinks it''s not so simple, but before she thinks too much, Su Hao waves her hand, and the two servants come up to watch her go to the ancestral hall. Su smiles and sips a sip of tea with satisfaction.

    At this moment, the whole hall is clean. Su sits with a smile and drinks the tea without a mouthful. Now Zhang Xiaoqiao has nothing to do. Chen Taiyi is expected to be hunted down by anqing princess.

    So, who''s next?

    Zhang Dasheng? Or the prince of Anqing?

    But the prince of Anqing has been buried in the earth for a long time, and he has no sense of accomplishment. If Zhang Dasheng''s legs are not good, he can''t be so cruel to others.

    Ah, by the way, there is another Zhao Xuan who is still alive after drinking the medicine prescribed by Qin Shukai. It''s really rare for such a strange woman to have a good meeting.

    After making up her mind, Su Hao was much happier. She put down her tea cup and went to her yard. Xiangtan, which had been waiting for her, was relieved.

    "Miss," Xiangtan walked over and said indignantly, "you''ve come back. The girl who just took care of Zhao Xuan has come to complain. It looks like we''ve bullied them. It''s obvious that we spent too much money before, and even said that we didn''t give them according to the rules. It''s really irritating!"

    "What is there to be angry about?" Su Hao reached out and patted Xiangtan''s shoulder and comforted her, "since she''s pinching something at this time, you''ll give it to her. The Lord is going to go to her room these days. Why do you want to block yourself? It''s better to give the LORD a chance to let Zhao Xuan pretend to be poor. It''s a win-win situation. Why don''t you do it?"

    Xiangtan is about to say something indignantly. After thinking about it, she still didn''t say anything. What she has done recently is really a little... Too much. It''s really necessary to pacify the people in the government, especially the master.

    It''s just a pity that my young lady has never spent the night in her room except on her wedding night. I think it''s very hard for her

    It''s strange for Xiangtan to look at Su Hao in this way. Su Hao looks back and looks at her suspiciously. He only thinks that Xiangtan''s smile is full of... Sympathy. And, do you understand?

    Su Hao shakes her head. She really doesn''t know what the little girl is thinking all day. However, she has no time to think about it now. If she lets Zhao Xuan out today, I''m afraid it won''t be long before she starts to be a demon. She has to be careful.

    Sure enough, Zhao Xuan got the news from Xiangtan in the afternoon. In the evening, she stewed soup, cleaned up and sent a messenger to invite the princess of Anqing to come.

    It didn''t take long for Zhang Xiaoqiao to know what he had done. He knew that it was su Hao who had left his face. Otherwise, if Su Hao insisted, it would be necessary for Zhang Xiaoqiao to accompany the ancient Buddha.

    But it''s one thing to understand, it''s another thing to do so, and there is still resentment in my heart. I heard that Zhao Xuan lifted the foot ban, and I really miss it. In addition, I was slightly dissatisfied with Su Hao, which prompted him to enter Zhao Xuan''s yard.

    "Mr. Wang, you are here." Zhao Xuan personally waited on the prince of Anqing to change into a more comfortable robe. "Today, I specially cooked soup for you. Would you like to have a taste of it?"

    Being coaxed by Zhao Xuan, the princess of Anqing feels that she has finally recovered the dignity of the head of the family, so she takes more tender care of the concubine who was not on the stage. Su Hao, the princess, seems to have no other use in his eyes except for a cash cabinet and a face.

    "Yes," the prince of Anqing slowly finished a bowl of soup, squinting his eyes and enjoying it. He grabbed Zhao Xuan''s hand, who was pressing her shoulder behind him. "The soup made by xuan''er is my favorite no matter what."

    Zhao Xuan leaned over to the prince of Anqing and said in a low voice, "then, does the prince like concubine?"

    The little girl had a red face in the bedroom of the blue orchid courtyard for most of the night. She wanted hot water in it. After some tossing, it was a good night''s dream.

    The next morning, Zhao Xuan got up to dress and serve the princess of Anqing. She gave her glass heart, which was frequently broken by Su Hao, a place to place. She felt that Zhao Xuan was much better than su.

    "By the way," the prince of Anqing said casually when he was about to go out after breakfast, "if you don''t have anything to do today, you can go to see the princess. After all, you should have rules."

    It sounds like Zhao Xuan has to obey the rules, but Zhao Xuan has another taste. She naturally follows the rules outside, but in Anqing Prefecture, the biggest rule should be his anqing Prefecture!

    How can you let a child who doesn''t know what to do and who holds a princess''s airs all day long - shamelessly punishing the princess''s daughter in person?

    Check and balance such a situation can only be let another person to stir up, will get the balance.

    So he ate some food at will, dressed up and went to Su Hao''s yard. The most conspicuous place on his head was a jade hairpin that the princess of Anqing had given him yesterday.

    I don''t want to. She''s in a hurry. I didn''t expect that suhao hasn''t got up yet. After waiting for more than half an hour, someone came back and said that she was still dressing.

    If Zhao Xuan followed the etiquette, she would not be able to express any dissatisfaction, so she did the same thing. When she couldn''t help it, she took up the teacup and poured water, which made people laugh.

    After more than an hour, Su Hao came slowly and saw that she didn''t use too much powder. Her hair was a very simple cross bun with a few large round pearls on it. In order not to capture the light of pearls, she chose a silver hairpin to make su look more and more black and white, Even wearing plain clothes makes people feel extremely rich.

    "Oh," Su Hao said first, "isn''t this sister xuan''er? Didn''t you just walk out yesterday? Are you feeling better? Today, I''ve come here to see me. I''m a very sensible person. "

    This is aimed at what happened before. Zhao Xuan really took herself for one thing. She came here to demonstrate. It''s ridiculous.

    "Sister, please don''t hurt me so much," Zhao Xuan stood up and gave a salute. She was also calm. It should also be called "taking a cut to gain wisdom." it''s my sister''s duty to ask for her sister''s greetings. Please don''t be outsider. It''s her duty to ask for anything. "

    What can I tell her? There are so many servants in the prefecture. It''s really a pity.

    But she met Su Hao, such a smiling tiger.

    "By the way, sister," Su Hao stopped asking people to sit down, just asked, "you can have breakfast. If it doesn''t work, let''s have some together."

    After tossing about for a whole morning, the food she had eaten had been digested, but Zhao Xuan was very... Strong, so she shook her head and said respectfully, "if you go back to the princess, xuan''er has used it. Thank you for your concern."

    Originally, she thought that she could leave with just a few more polite words, but she really underestimated Su Hao''s thick skin. "Xuan Er, you came just in time today. Yesterday Xiangtan accidentally hurt her hand, and other big maids went out again. Would you please ask sister Xuan Er to help with the cloth?"

 Chapter 416

    Zhao Xuan feels that she has been greatly humiliated. Even if the princess yuan is here, she has never done such a mean job. But Su Hao, she is so deceiving!

    However, it is true that there is such a rule. If I eat at the same table with my wife, I should serve food to both the man and the woman without any special instructions. If Su Hao does, I can''t find any mistakes.

    "Yes." Zhao Xuan gritted her teeth and thought that she would only treat this man as the Lord. "It''s Xuaner''s honor to serve her sister."

    Su Hao felt that it was the most delicious breakfast she had ever had. She didn''t feel embarrassed any more. After breakfast, Zhao Xuan went back in a hurry.

    Su Hao looks at Zhao Xuan''s back and smiles. She turns her head and says, "the eldest lady is also the eldest lady. Tell the guards in the ancestral hall that they should not be too embarrassed."

    Xiangtan has been walking around without thinking. No one can embarrass the little ancestor. Since the young lady entered the ancestral hall, the Lord has always sent anything good to her, food, clothing, sleeping and drinking. He can''t tolerate slightest neglect. Who has the courage to embarrass the young lady.

    As the sun gradually set in the west, the strange man in Xiangtan came to the gate of the ancestral hall. He was carrying a food box, and his face was gentle and amiable. He kept negotiating with the guard.

    It''s said that it''s hand-made food for Zhang Xiaoqiao. Please forgive me, but the daughter of Anqing county is so eager that no one is allowed to go in. She''s afraid that someone will take Zhang Xiaoqiao to do something harmful.

    Less than the next day, the princess of Anqing came to Bilan courtyard again that night, but he didn''t have the pleasant face before. "Xuan''er, I''ve heard about you in the princess''s side today, but no matter how hard you fight, I won''t allow anyone to take my daughter as a raft again. Do you understand?"

    Zhao Xuan froze for a moment and said with a forced smile, "yes, I understand. I''m just afraid that the eldest lady will suffer in it. If I care, I''ll be in chaos. I hope you''ll forgive me."

    The princess of Anqing can''t bear Zhao Xuan''s soft voice. It doesn''t take long for her voice to slow down. Smiling and comforting the beauty, it''s another night.

    Besides, when Zhang Dasheng learned about Zhang Xiaoqiao, he felt even more angry. Although his younger sister was a little more unruly, her heart was not bad. This new woman actually locked her younger sister in the ancestral hall. It''s too much deceiving!

    The next morning, Su Hao got up early in the morning. After listening carefully to the reactions of all parties, he couldn''t help laughing when he heard that Zhang Dasheng''s house had changed the whole set of porcelain today.

    Now it depends on who can''t help it. The children collude with the concubine to prevent his wife from teaching his misguided stepdaughter. The people who are locked up in the ancestral hall come out without saying hello,

    If it''s done, it''s like going to Anqing County for half a life. Thinking of that scene, Su Hao feels strong all over.

    In other words, if the young and beautiful concubine and the bright and cheerful son make any scandal, there is no way to live.

    After a good night''s sleep, Su Hao got up slowly the next day. It was already the third quarter of the Lunar New Year''s time. It was already the end of the Lunar New Year''s day after she had dressed up. However, she didn''t see Zhao Xuan come to greet her until the breakfast was over.

    "Miss," Xiangtan had known what happened in Bilan courtyard last night for a long time. She was very happy with her smile. "You don''t know, yesterday Zhao Xuan went to the ancestral hall to deliver snacks to the eldest lady. The king knew that she had a good row. It was really very pleasant."

    Su laughs. "It seems that the princess is looking at the important lady, but if she really looks at the important lady, she won''t allow me to put her in the ancestral hall. He is just a man who is used to doing things of face. In fact, what he values is his Baobei son, his life and his wealth."

    Xiangtan did not doubt that there was him. He shook his head discontentedly. "Well, looking at the picture book earlier, I said that the royal family had no real feelings. I thought it was just love between men and women. I didn''t expect that it was the same between father and son. It was really a pity."

    Su Hao looked at Xiangtan with a smile, straight to see Xiangtan heart empty, this just angry way, "you a little age say what men and women love, this is that I heard one person, if other people heard out to chew the tongue, I see how you do, all day long also don''t know shame!"

    Xiangtan was embarrassed to spit out his tongue and smile. He looked back at the sun as a child. He said strangely, "it''s this time today. Why hasn''t Zhao Xuan come to please me?"

    Su Hao just smiles when he hears the words. At this time, a little servant girl comes up. It''s the person who followed Zhao Xuan that day. "I''ll take part in the imperial concubine, and invite her to Wan''an."

    Sue nodded, raised her chin and told her to get up. "What can I do for you?"

    This arrogant attitude made the little servant girl tremble a few times. I hope the princess didn''t have the habit of provoking others. "It''s because the master doesn''t feel well today, so she can''t come to ask for help. Let the servant girl come to reply."

    "So it is," Su Hao nodded, looking unbelievable. "I don''t know if I''m seriously ill? What kind of doctor did you hire? What did the doctor say? Now that I can''t get up, I don''t want to use ordinary herbs. Xiangtan, go to open a private library and take my century old ginseng. "

    The little servant girl couldn''t tell whether Su Hao was telling a lie or something, but subconsciously she thought she didn''t want to talk too much.

    Xiangtan didn''t know what her young lady was going to do, so she had to take out the hundred year old ginseng. She was very surprised. In the final analysis, the hundred year old ginseng is a very precious medicinal material. Ordinary pharmacies don''t sell inferior ones as good ones. Even if they want to buy a few pieces to save their lives, they may not be able to buy good ones.

    How can such medicinal materials be cheaper for people like Zhao Xuan?

    But the doubt returned to doubt, Su Hao saw that Xiangtan''s action was still excellent, so he nodded with satisfaction, "OK, let''s go and see how Xuaner''s sister is ill."

    When Zhao Xuan heard that Su Hao was going to come here, she put down her needle and thread in a hurry and went to bed. A clever girl spread white powder on Zhao Xuan''s face and wet her forehead with tea. After a while, zhener looked like a sick man who was pitiful.

    This is what suhao saw when he brought people over. It''s really funny.

    "To join the princess," Zhao Xuan leaned on the head of the bed, struggling to get up, but fell down again. "Please forgive me, my sister. I''m sick. I can''t give you a treat."

    Seeing that no one is out of breath is a pity for everyone, and Zhao Xuan is not one of them. "Everyone is a family. I don''t need so many gifts. It''s because I''m worried about your illness that I''ve gone so far."

    Zhao Xuan also seems to be grateful. Although she knows that the new princess suhao has become an evil star, she has to make a good appearance.

    "Thank you for your concern," Zhao Xuan said with a smile. "It''s all my fault that I''m not proud of myself, which makes you worry."

    Su was even more funny than Zhao Xuan. "It''s said that it''s a family. Besides, it''s also the reason for those Cuscuta before. My sister is a little guilty at the bottom of her heart."

    You feel guilty! Zhao Xuan''s heart is full of abuse. If you feel guilty, she believes that the sun rises in the West.

    But she really can''t answer this, so she just smiles and doesn''t talk. Su Hao is not embarrassed to see that she doesn''t answer, so she goes on, "more than that, I''ve brought you a hundred years of ginseng. It''s the best way to mend your body."

    Zhao Xuan didn''t expect that Su Hao would be so kind-hearted. She asked her servant girl to put it away. "This is a rare medicinal material. Zihan, go and put it in the warehouse."

    The girl named Zihan was about to go, but suhao stopped her. "Why do you put it in the warehouse? Since your master''s illness is so urgent, you should take it as soon as possible."

    Xiangtan is particularly discerning to see the son took the tray put ginseng, "give it to the maid, before my wife always take medicine is also my boil."

    Su Hao nodded and looked at Xiangtan as it was going to go out. Then he reminded him in a voice, "it''s better to boil a lot, and drink a few more times."

    Xiangtan looked at the ginseng in the tray, and then at Zhao Xuan, whose face was white and powdery. She felt that the way she did it was so good that she couldn''t find anything to say.

    Su Hao followed Zhao Xuan for a long time with patience,

    This saw Xiangtan carrying a bowl of thick ginseng soup into the room, the whole room is filled with ginseng soup and other herbs after mixing the unique flavor.

    Su Hao took it over and fed it to Zhao Xuan. "This ginseng soup smells very strong. It seems that some other things are added to replenish qi and blood. Xiangtan''s craftsmanship is always good. Try it quickly."

    Zhao Xuan couldn''t figure out what Su Hao meant, so she took it. "How dare you bother my sister? I''ll come by myself."

    Su Hao watched Zhao Xuan drink slowly with a smile. When she was almost finished, Su Hao waved. Another little servant girl brought a bowl of ginseng soup. "Come on, drink it."

    Zhao Xuan hesitated to take it over. Sure enough, after she finished drinking this bowl, it was the little girl who brought another bowl of ginseng soup.

    Under Su Hao''s gaze, Zhao Xuan had to drink one bowl after another. At the end, she felt that her nose was hot and the bloody liquid was winding down.

    Su Hao looked at Zhao Xuan with satisfaction, stood up and pretended that she didn''t care about dusting the dust that didn''t exist. "It seems that sister xuan''er is really sick, so she doesn''t disturb her. She just remembers that she often chats in her yard after she is well."

 Chapter 417

    Chatting is fake. I''m afraid it''s true that we should be careful in the morning and in the evening!

    Watching Su Hao gracefully walk out of his blue orchid courtyard without any dust, and looking at her embarrassed appearance, Zhao Xuan wiped a bloody nose. When did she feel so embarrassed!

    Although Xiangtan looked at Zhao Xuan and felt very happy in her heart, she still complained, "my good lady, how can you be so generous and so casual? You abandoned a hundred year old ginseng and asked me to cook medicine for that person."

    Su Hao gently rubbed Xiangtan, because of the dissatisfaction in her heart, she said, "well, my sister Xiangtan, don''t talk about me any more! Don''t you know there''s a saying called jumping off the wall in a hurry? One hundred years of life, in exchange for a big drama, is a good deal. "

    After hearing this, Xiangtan couldn''t help but brighten her eyes. "My good lady, tell me quickly. Who do you want to deal with again? Let''s see if I can help you?"

    Su Zhi shook his head and said with a smile, "what do you think of your miss? You are thinking that what I always uphold is that people don''t offend me and I don''t offend others. How can you take the initiative to deal with others? Xiangtan, you are just using the heart of villain to measure the belly of a gentleman! "

    "Yes," Xiangtan helplessly shook his head, "I am a villain, miss, you are a gentleman, is that ok? Fortunately, sister Chan Dan didn''t follow her, otherwise... "

    When talking about half of them, Xiangtan knew that she had made a slip of the tongue and quickly stopped, but Su didn''t care about it with a smile. "You just have to think about it. Chan Dan, they were sold when they were in trouble. If they were still there, I would never be like this."

    Xiangtan also lowered his head. At the beginning, there was a great change in his family. Before they could react, someone sent him away with the deed of sale of several big girls around Su Hao.

    And Xiangtan, because she is an orphan who was taken in by her family, did not sell herself, so she escaped.

    As for why they want to sell other people, it''s because they have learned too much business from the master and his wife since they were young. For a long time, they all went out as the left and right hands of Su Hao.

    If... Elder sister Chan Dan and they were here, I don''t think the young lady would be in such a state of being attacked on both sides.

    One of them is smart, the other is eloquent, and the other is very good at scheming and managing people. No matter which one is better than her thousands of times.

    Looking at Xiangtan like this, Su Hao knew that the girl was wrong. She shook her head and laughed. "Well, what do you think? I mean, if they were here, I would not be so angry with you. They were protecting you like that. How could I bully you?"

    Xiangtan took a close look at Su for a long time, and saw that she didn''t seem to be telling lies again. Then she laughed, "Hey, hey, who called me so cute?"

    Su Hao silently rolled a white eye son, some people just don''t boast, boast about to fly to the sky, also don''t know who is learning from.

    On this day, the princess of Anqing rarely went to Zhao Xuan''s house. If the princess of Anqing didn''t know that Su Hao absolutely didn''t believe it, even when it happened, Zhao Xuan would not let him know later.

    But now there is no expression, perhaps because the Anqing princess finally remembered his son, who was driven out of the college and broke his leg.

    Zhang Dasheng fell a room of porcelain earlier, and he thought that he was also very important to his sister. No, as soon as he saw the princess of Anqing, he was anxious to ask for a favor for his sister. I don''t want to look at my own business. I don''t have a clear idea.

    "Father," Zhang Dasheng said, lying on the bedˇ° How''s your sister? "

    The prince of Anqing''s face softened a little. "I still know that I''m worried about your sister. It seems that I haven''t read the book for so many years, but why can''t you have a long brain! Why don''t you rob your mother''s wife? "

    Zhang Dasheng knew that he was counting the bill, and the whole person also counseled him, but he didn''t refute the words of the princess Anqing. He listened quietly. When the princess anqing finished complaining, he said carefully, "well, father, my son knows that he''s wrong. I''ve learned a lot of skills over the years, and I''ll try water to get a good score in this Chungui exam, Father, don''t be angry

    With these words, the prince of Anqing was relieved. Seeing this, Zhang Dasheng said many words about filial piety. After thoroughly activating the atmosphere, he asked the first question again.

    "Father," Zhang Dasheng''s anxiety is not half false, "how''s qiao''er? It''s said that she was locked up in the ancestral hall by... Princess. What''s the matter with her? Is she hungry and thin? She has always been very particular about food. Besides, the ancestral hall is very humid. Qiao''er can''t stand cold since she was a child. What''s the matter with her father, qiao''er? Tell me about it. I can prepare for the exam in peace. "

    The prince of Anqing couldn''t beat Zhang Dasheng. He simply talked about Zhang Xiaoqiao''s situation and emphasized that Zhang Xiaoqiao would not suffer a little pain and grievance even in the ancestral hall.

    Zhang Dasheng listened in silence. He still felt that his baby sister had suffered a lot. After all, he had been in the ancestral hall, and Zhang Xiaoyou had been spoiled all the time, so he didn''t take the words of Anqing princess to heart.

    The prince of Anqing was almost nagging and asked about her illness again. Then he stood up and finally told her, "remember, I''m here to prepare my spring boudoir''s review, but I don''t want to go out to cause any trouble. Besides, I don''t want to call a princess. Since she is the sequel of my marriage, you should call a mother in front of me."

    Zhang Dasheng drooped his head. The prince of Anqing couldn''t see his face clearly. After a while, he heard Zhang Dasheng''s faint voice, "yes, I know. Please don''t worry about my father."

    The prince of Anqing also knew that Zhang Dasheng might not adapt to this. After seeing his appearance, he finally said, "well, I know you don''t agree with me and blame me for being a father, but I''m doing it for you. When things are done, you can... Hi! Don''t say so much now. You''d better prepare for the exam at ease. "

    Zhang Dasheng looks at the prince of Anqing disdainfully. When he leaves completely, Zhang Dasheng beckons his companion Gu Yu to come over. "Today''s thing, Zhao Xuan will definitely not give up. Go and send me a message to see if she is willing to cooperate. After all, the enemy of the enemy is a friend."

    Gu Yu said with a smile, "OK! I don''t think aunt Zhao will let go easily. I''ll go now. "

    "Miss," Xiangtan pushed the door in, slightly flustered, "Wang ye came here. Do you think he came to vent his anger on Zhao Xuan on purpose?"

    Su Hao picked his eyebrows and got up from the collapse. He looked lazy. "Most of them are. Don''t worry. I can deal with them. Now he still hasn''t achieved his goal. How can he offend me so easily?"

    Xiangtan can''t be sure, but she has always been a living woman. Out of blind belief, she didn''t raise any objection.

    "Well," Xiangtan thought for a while and then went to open the cupboard, "Miss, the clothes you are wearing today are too simple and plain. Change your clothes quickly."

    It''s only when Xiangtan is used to following Su Hao that she feels that her clothes are simple. Su Hao is wearing a plain white hundred butterflies and a long skirt with flowers and pleats. The butterflies on the cloth are as vivid as they are. In the sunshine, the wings of the butterflies look like they are real. It''s the excellent snow silk that has such an effect.

    It''s plain to look at. However, the buckle is made of the pattern of butterflies wearing flowers, and it''s also decorated with excellent blue jadeite. Others only see it as ordinary sapphire. It''s very simple and complicated. If other people want to make it, it''s really difficult.

    But Su Hao said that she was very satisfied with her body. Such a low-key show off of wealth was what she wanted to do. As far as she knew, the Anqing palace looked bright on the surface, but there was not much income. In fact, there was not much money behind it.

    She is to let anqing County know how poor his family is and how rich he is.

    If some people say that this is not afraid of some people''s desire to kill and rob money? Su Hao can tell him for sure, afraid, how

    I''m not afraid, but people have already thought about it. Even if I''m afraid that he has done it, isn''t it? Then there''s no need to save face for both sides.

    Su Hao never believed in Cuscuta. Without Anqing''s help, if he really couldn''t manage a concubine''s room, he would not be able to survive in the battle of seizing her.

    Since it''s easy to commit a crime, there''s still a little price to pay.

    "Well," Su Hao stopped Xiangtan''s action, "this body is just right, don''t go to make clothes, and give me a formal bun again. What we want is modesty, you know?"

    Xiangtan looks at Su for a while, and laughs cunningly, so she quickly puts on a bun again. It doesn''t use any gorgeous jewelry, but it just embellishes a little bit of the same blue jade bead flower, and obliquely inserts a few silver hairpins, which look almost the same as before, but those hairpins from big to small, the smallest also have the size of longan core, which is also a rare thing.

    Su Hao looked around and had to say that Xiangtan is really good at thinking about people''s minds. This dress looks elegant and refined, but the wise man knows that everything is extraordinary when he looks at it. Anyhow, the princess of Anqing has been in the palace, so he is the wise man.

    So when the prince of Anqing came in full of anger, he saw Su Hao coming out in a simple and beautiful dress. He just felt that he had been neglected. He just saw the Pearl hairpin on Su Hao''s head and thought about his family''s affairs. After all, he put up with it.

    "How are you, Lord?" Su Hao went up to take down the cloak for the princess Anqing and asked, "it''s windy today. What''s the matter with the Lord? Just send someone to tell him. How can he come here in person?"

 Chapter 418

    I''d rather meet a girl than see you.

    "Thank you, princess." although the prince of Anqing was angry, he was still polite, "but it''s better for husband and wife to talk behind closed doors, don''t you think, madam?"

    The couple shut the door to talk. Su Hao nodded and said to Xiangtan and a group of little servant girls, "go down. You don''t have to wait here."

    See Xiangtan they retreat, Anqing princess this just then way, "how to see you don''t have a few wenches?"? Is there only one girl in Xiangtan? I''m afraid it''s not very good. Why don''t we find some more for you? It''s not disrespectful

    Su''s funny smile narrowly refused the kindness of the princess of Anqing. She didn''t want to see what she had on her side. "No need for Wang Ye, she is not just Xiangtan, but she can still bring her out. Only her concubine has always been used to let Xiangtan serve the body, so the rest are not obvious."

    "That''s good," said the prince of Anqing. "I heard that xuan''er didn''t come to greet me today?"

    Su Hao chuckled. She was waiting here. "It''s like this, but sister xuan''er is very delicate and weak. She fell ill in an emergency today. I went to have a look. I brought ginseng back from Lingnan. Originally, I wanted to mend sister xuan''er''s body. I didn''t want sister xuan''er''s body to be too weak to mend. Instead, I didn''t want her body to be mended, It''s all my bad health. "

    The prince of Anqing''s eyes were twitching. Why didn''t he find that the new princess was so eloquent before? All the good and bad words have been said. Besides, people are very kind. If he said something serious, he might be said.

    "It''s not like that, madam. Don''t misunderstand her as husband," the prince of Anqing said with a smile, "but madam doesn''t know much about medical theory. If xuan''er has anything else to do in the future, she''ll give it to the doctor directly, so as not to waste your good medicinal materials."

    "Not to mention waste," Su Hao said with a smile, "but since you are so worried about sister xuan''er, why don''t you go and have a look? I think sister xuan''er will have a lot to say to you. "

    The prince of Anqing was not happy to drive people away, but he didn''t have the desire to stay much. He said a few polite words and left. He regretted that he married a beautiful princess, but it turned out to be a decoration. However, this decoration is a treasure pot, which is not a loss.

    After what happened today, Zhao Xuan hated Su Hao as if he were something. When she heard that the prince of Anqing had gone to Su Hao''s yard, she was even more jealous. When she thought of Gu Yu''s proposal, she thought it over carefully.

    The young lady was put into the ancestral temple by this slut. The young master doted on her sister since childhood. In this way, she must not like that slut.

    Gu Yu said that we should work together to deal with it, but it is not impossible to consider it.

    Zhang Dasheng always feels that the prince of Anqing is perfunctory to him. Naturally, he is not happy. But at the same time, there is good news. Gu Yu has received the news that Bilan courtyard has agreed to work together to deal with Su.

    "Well," Zhang Dasheng gently rubbed his injured leg, his eyes full of sinister smile, "my father always said that marrying this woman is only for her money, then if this woman''s reputation and integrity are ruined and she has to die, then her money is not in the pocket of our prefecture?"

    Gu Yu trembled on one side. The young master before was not like this. Since the first princess left, he became more and more terrible.

    Although I used to like women, I didn''t do anything to rob women from my mother''s family, and I didn''t conflict with my classmates.

    The young master has really changed a lot. If he doesn''t love the young lady as usual, Gu Yu thinks he may not know her.

    As for Zhang Dasheng, he didn''t know what was wrong. He would always think of the past, his gentle mother, his lively and lovely sister, and his kind father.

    His mother is gentle and doesn''t treat Zhao Xuan badly. Outsiders often say that her mother is gentle, considerate, virtuous and virtuous. But what he remembers is the voice of her mother weeping at night when she was very young.

    Mother, she may not be as happy as she appears.

    Later, when she grew up a little, her mother''s body gradually weakened. Her younger sister was spoiled from childhood to adulthood. She was somewhat naive and didn''t know the world. Later, her mother went and called him to bed before leaving. She said that she wanted him to go to school well and take good care of her younger sister. If she had a future, don''t forget her

    However, his younger sister has not taken good care of him now, and his family is falling apart. Even his studies have gradually declined since his mother left. Later, she tried to find a feeling for her mother in other women, so she began to rob the folk girls, because the firework girl is not worthy of being a surrogate for her mother.

    Because of this, he lost the chance to study in the Academy. He lost so much to his mother, and his sister was his only close blood relative. No matter what, he had to protect her.

    "Miss," Xiangtan came in from the outside, with a complicated look on her face, "Qingping in our yard has begun to move."

    Su Hao nodded, "it''s not bad to be active. It''s not good to be a cat all day. By the way, the small kitchen specially left you yogurt cheese. Go and eat it. I remember you like it."

    Although Xiangtan is particularly moved, it doesn''t mean she likes Su Hao''s attitude, "my good lady, is that how you react?"

    That Qingping is a second-class servant girl who was bought later to fill the number of people. She usually follows other second-class servant girls except for the inner room and kitchen.

    Just since Su Hao woke up from the original body, he intentionally or unintentionally went to investigate the details of these people around him.

    She really found out some things. Some of the girls who are responsible for the affairs of the outer court are from the princess of Anqing. This is also human nature. After all, the new people in your family always have to know something about it.

    The most surprising thing is that, in addition to all kinds of ghosts and ghosts, this young master also inserted a person in the second-class girl.

    I''m afraid I don''t know how many things have been known if I didn''t make preparations early.

    But since the maid didn''t move, it seemed that she was just putting in for a rainy day, so Su Hao put up with it. She was just on guard anytime and anywhere. Now that she has the action, it''s probably Zhang Dasheng''s response.

    "What else should I do?" Su Hao laughs, gently points the forehead of Xiangtan, "they have action is also good, we already have a guard around, also not afraid of what bad things he has, but recently you let the next person to watch me, you know?"

    Xiangtan got this, naturally very happy to eat yogurt crisp cheese, miss so confident, if you still make a worried look, it is to miss distrust.

    Besides... Just watch more often.

    "Gu Yu," Zhang Dasheng said after he got in touch with Qingping smoothly, "you''ve done really well this time! But you are also a man. I''m afraid it''s inconvenient. Let''s leave it to Xia he to make contact with you in the future. "

    In the end, this year''s books of sages have not been read in vain, and we still know that men and women are not compatible. We really need to guard against this. If we find out there, we can directly use Gu Yu and Qing Ping to write articles, that''s a good play.

    Gu Yu has been a smart girl since he was a child. Naturally, he has thought of this for a long time. So he has been very careful these days. He wanted to put it forward just now, but he has been considering it. After all, he is still afraid of Zhang Dasheng''s misunderstanding.

    But this time, it''s really a little bit defensive. At the beginning, Su Hao saw that Gu Yu came to contact him, and he wanted to do something about it.

    "What a pity."

    Su Hao sighs long. Qingping, who is bringing in tea, asks, "what''s the matter, miss? What''s the sigh for no reason?"

    Looking at Qingping''s harmless little face, Su Hao said with a specious smile, "I''m reading the script. There''s a mouse spirit here who wants to harm people. A civet cat spirit is waiting there. But the mouse is too cunning. Civet cat hasn''t caught it, but it doesn''t matter. The perpetrator will be punished by heaven. Do you think that''s right, Qingping?"

    Maybe it''s because there''s a ghost in her heart. After hearing this, Qingping is sweating. She looks up to see her again. Su Haoding looks at her waiting for the answer and lowers her head in a hurry. "Yes, what Miss said is."

    She looks like she has been bullied. Su Hao shakes her head with a smile. "OK, you go out. By the way, next time you soak Qi Hong for me, I don''t like Biluochun any more."

    "Ah, good, good! I remember. "

    At night, in the back garden, deep in the rockery.

    "Sister Xia he," Qingping hesitated after what happened in suhao''s yard today, "I think... The princess seems to have found something wrong with her today."

    Xia he yawned. She usually went to bed early at this time, so she was quite impatient. "What''s wrong? Not long ago, that smelly girl in Xiangtan went out of the house to check the accounts in Chuang Tzu, and asked you to give her some tea? What''s so strange about that? Naturally, the young lady can''t be separated from other people''s service. OK, you can stay well. When it''s finished, you will be grateful. Don''t worry. "

    More than half a month later, the house was calm as if nothing had happened. Before, the waves under the calm lake were like a dream.

    But Su Hao didn''t relax his vigilance. Zhang Xiaoqiao was not released in the ancestral hall. It would be a long time for Chungui to start. At this time, there are too many things to do in the middle.

 Chapter 419

    Although anqing Prince''s mansion is in a state of depression, the hibiscus garden in the mansion is a unique one in the capital. At this time, the hibiscus flower is in full bloom, pink and light purple, thick ink and heavy color.

    At this time in the past, the first princess always had to do a flower feast, which was also a way to win over people''s feelings. If the prince of Anqing was so decadent, she would not have a place in the palace of Anqing for a long time.

    "Xiangtan," Su Hao said, looking at the account books of the government these days, he had a headache. "Go and see how much money I still have in my hand, and bring it with me. This flower feast can be regarded as an annual event of the prince of Anqing

    Since Xiangtan went to receive orders, she felt more and more that it was not easy for her to enter the government for such a long time. Even she had not been in charge of the central government. Instead, she had to take things to fill in from time to time.

    The right to receive the reward is in the hands of a confidant of Anqing county. Su Hao has never been concerned about it. The reason why she attaches so much importance to the flower feast is that if she were Zhang Dasheng, she would never miss such a good opportunity.

    Maybe it''s because of her previous life that Su Hao has always been disorganized. But after many years of traveling around, she knows better than anyone the importance of fame and integrity to her daughter''s family.

    And that Qingping, really think she''s blind and can''t see it!

    Not to mention these, the prince of Anqing has been busy for a long time, and the long-awaited flower feast finally comes late.

    "Madam," the grand lady of the national government also came to admire her this time, and Su Hao immediately welcomed her, "it''s really magnificent that you can come. Please come in quickly."

    The first lady of the state government looked very easy to get along with, smiling. "What did my sister say? The hibiscus garden in Anqing Prefecture is famous in the capital. I''m honored to have a look at it."

    No one would say such words, but it was very pleasant to hear from the grand lady of the national government. When Su Hao thought about what might happen today, he laughed for three minutes. "It''s really worthwhile to have the Hibiscus in the garden. Green, please go to the pavilion."

    Looking back, he said with a smile to the first lady of the government, "when I knew that there was such a tradition in the government every year, I had people build a flower viewing Pavilion. Today, although the flowers are blooming well, the sun is also good. Please move. I''m sorry I can''t accompany you enough."

    It''s natural. The first lady of the national government nodded and said a few polite words. Then she followed Cailv to the flower viewing Pavilion. Unexpectedly, she found that all the people she invited this time were ladies from Shangjing. There were no vulgar people who were not reliable. She was especially satisfied with Su Hao.

    In the past, the former princess always wanted to make good friends. Even the boss of the snack shop in the west of the city would invite her. She really couldn''t figure out why she wanted to invite those people. Would she be able to get such a head one day?

    If there is no pastry master in any family, I''m afraid the country will not be able to survive. It''s just that I have to come here in fear of the name of the princess. This time, I thought that the new princess is the daughter of the merchant, which must be more unbearable. I didn''t expect that she could see more clearly than the former princess.

    The flower viewing Pavilion is said to be a pavilion. In fact, it was built in a courtyard on a hillside. It''s on the high ground. It has a panoramic view of the whole hibiscus flower, and there is a pool of clear water not far away.

    The pavilion itself is also ingenious, almost a step-by-step scene. There are some osmanthus trees planted around it, cutting the sunlight into extremely small light spots. The place is right there. For a moment, Osmanthus fragrans are fragrant, and the light golden light spots are sprinkled on people''s bodies, adding some colors.

    "Sister!"

    Before I finished looking, the general''s wife''s crisp voice came from behind, "why did you come in first, and don''t wait for me!"

    The first lady of the national government turned around and said with a smile, "well, you little girl, there was no one to tell me to wait. How come the villain complained first?"

    The general''s wife took the hand of the first lady of the government and begged for mercy. "Elder sister, this is outside. Please forgive her for her loss, OK?"

    Of course, the first lady of the national government was just talking for fun. She nodded her forehead with a smile, not talking too much.

    But the general''s wife is used to it. "Elder sister, I heard that the eldest lady of Anqing prefecture has been detained in the ancestral hall. I don''t think the new princess is easy to be provoked."

    "It''s natural," said the lady of the national government calmly. "Everyone has a bottom line. I heard that she propped up the whole industry with her own strength at the time of family change. Since she has such spirit and courage, she must not be easy to bully."

    The general''s wife was quite surprised. "It''s really rare that she should be such a strange woman. It''s not surprising that she has such skill and courage. It''s really admirable."

    "It''s just being forced," sighed the grand lady of the state government. "I nearly went to bed a few days ago. When I woke up, I taught the people who had hurt her a lesson. That''s how my character changed. Here, you see the man in pink over there, Zhao Xuan, the princess''s concubine. "

    The general''s wife had heard about Zhao Xuan for a long time, and looked down upon her very much. At this time, she didn''t help to greet the guests. On the contrary, she was like a fish in water in the noble women''s circle, and she looked down upon her even more.

    "The princess is too lenient to people," the general''s wife shook her head. "If you want me to say, it''s better to kill such a person. It hurts to look at her eyes."

    The doctor in the government shook his head. "You think everyone is as reckless as you are. I don''t think the princess is a good girl. Just wait for a good play."

    The lady of the state government, who has been involved in house fighting for many years, did not Miss Su Hao''s intention, but they did not know that today''s flower appreciation banquet was the stage of this good play.

    A few words of Kung Fu, the guests have come almost, Su Hao in the pavilion to show a face, and then said a few polite words, told the girl not to wait, on the excuse to change a suit of clothes into the deep of the pavilion.

    Deep in the flower forest, Xiangtan is talking to an old couple. They are dressed in cloth, but they are clean and tidy, but they look timid.

    Xiangtan looked at Su Hao from a distance, and the corner of his mouth pulled out a sarcastic smile, "the master is coming, two, go and intercede with the princess, otherwise, the two baby daughters will be in danger."

    As soon as Su Hao came over, the two frightened old couples stood up, "princess, princess, please don''t blame Qingping, Princess..."

    Looking at the tearful old man, Su Hao has no compassion, but some things are not just because of a few words.

    Recently, Qingping zhener is more and more daring. She unconsciously adds spring night grass to her diet. It''s useless. It''s just that it''s easy to make people''s mind float and be tempted. It''s really, use, heart, good and bitter!

    "Old man, please get up quickly," Su Hao gently raised his hand and said, "you are really the princess. But although I pity the two old people, what Qingping has done, I think Xiangtan has told them about it. What''s my opinion?"

    The two old people look pale. Qingping is their old daughter, and there are several elder brothers. They are very strange that they are not in the same place. Why has Qingping sent more money in recent days than in the past? Now I know that she has done this business of selling customers for glory!

    "It''s us... It''s us that didn''t teach her well," sobbed Qingping''s mother. "It''s us that didn''t teach her well! Princess, please

    Su Hao looked coldly and gently pulled the skirt out of the old woman''s hand. "In this case, let Qingping come here. How about your elder two giving a good instruction?"

    Then, regardless of the dull appearance of the elder, his gorgeous skirt swayed by, "Xiangtan, are my clothes ready? Besides, some guests may come here later. Don''t work here. "

    Xiangtan for a long time did not see their own girls stretched on airs, this time naturally is to cooperate with the students, made the appearance of trembling like walking on thin ice, "yes, madam, Xiangtan obey. The clothes are ready according to your requirements. They are in the inner room of the Flower Pavilion. "

    "OK," Su Hao nodded lightly and flicked her fingernails carelessly, "let Qingping meet Er Lao. On the other side, you should pay more attention."

    By the time Su Hao reappeared at the banquet, he had completely changed his clothes. Before, he was dressed in lake green and purple clothes, with a whole set of gold inlaid jade jewelry.

    Later, it was replaced by a water red ancient pattern double butterfly cloud shaped thousand water skirt, with brown gold thread weaving dark cloud pattern, light color mixed with fine silk thread embroidered orchid grass bra, dark green double breasted bee wrapped flower back, combed a Lingyun bun, wearing a set of ruby jewelry, a Sanfeng Chaoyang gold hairpin in the middle of the bun, the Phoenix''s wings are made of gold wire as thin as fetal hair, Each tail of the plume is inlaid with various colored rice beads, shining in the sun and moving slightly, just like a living creature.

    In the middle, a ruby the size of a nail cap is hanging between the eyebrows. It''s su Hao and radiant. The red gold tassels fall from the ear, and the red coral earrings are hanging down to the shoulder. There is a faint sound in the action, and the whole person is radiant.

    "I''m sorry, everyone," Su Hao went out and gave a slight salute, "excuse me for a long time, please don''t blame me."

    The general''s wife looked at the hairpin on Su Hao''s head and said with a smile, "princess, what did you say? I''m lucky to come here today to see the hibiscus blossom and see such exquisite jewelry. It''s really worthwhile to come here."

    "The general''s wife praised me falsely," Su said with a smile, "the sun is very good today. Please excuse me for a long time. It''s my faux pas. I''ll punish myself with three glasses of light wine to show my apology."

    Other people can bear this apology, but Zhao Xuan is absolutely afraid to accept it. She stands up and slightly avoids paying back. Some noble women also drink with her. For a moment, both the guests and the host are happy.

 Chapter 420

    Later, a humble servant girl whispered a few words in front of Zhao Xuan while serving food. Zhao Xuan thought she was quiet, but she kept glancing in the direction of Su Hao. When she saw that Su Hao was talking and laughing with several high-ranking ladies in the capital, she was angry again.

    But she had to bear it. After a while, another girl came in and made a strange gesture with her fingers. Su Hao noticed that Zhao Xuan changed her previous anger and jealousy, and she was very satisfied with her smile. The jade bracelet on her wrist was white and blue, and she knew it was a rare treasure.

    Of course, it''s rare. It''s from the set of jewelry I used to wear. It''s not too much to say that it''s hard to get a thousand gold.

    "Princess." Just as the guests were enjoying themselves, a little girl came to him in a hurry. "The Master heard that the princess was entertaining a distinguished guest. He specially invited the Deyin troupe in Beijing to sing opera. He was waiting in Linglong Pavilion. Do you want to take care of one or two?"

    Oh, is this the beginning?

    Su Hao laughed and stood up quite embarrassed. "Everyone, it seems that I''ll punish myself for three more cups to show the crime of excuse me. Let me arrange and take care of it first. Ladies and girls are free."

    All the people present knew that it was hard to get the Deyin band, but they still didn''t allow it. It was just a banquet, but none of the host''s family was away. As a last resort, they had to let Zhao Xuan preside over the banquet for the time being.

    As if in a hurry, Su Hao goes out in a hurry. A servant girl is carrying fish soup and burying herself in it. If she doesn''t pay attention, she bumps into it directly. It''s ok now. The fishy smell of the clothes she just changed can''t be ignored. The key is that the clothes in summer are so light that her figure shows up all the time.

    "Princess forgive me," the little girl knelt on the ground and kept shivering, "Princess forgive me, Princess forgive me..."

    Su Hao shook her clothes in disgust, but she didn''t look at her directly. Before she said anything, the first lady of the State Council said, "the princess of the county should go to change her clothes quickly, otherwise how can I catch a cold? We have fun here. Don''t worry. "

    The grateful lady of Chongguo government blessed her body and said in a hurry, "sister xuan''er, you go to Linglong pavilion to take care of the Deyin class, Xiangtan. You stay here and take care of this side."

    In this way, suhao, the new princess, is alone. The first lady of the national government knows that her son''s good friend is not a small bellied person. Since he is biting hard, he must be angry and resentful. She has a good impression on suhao, so she wants to sell her. She gives the general''s wife a look, With the friendship of handkerchief in the boudoir, another naturally understands.

    "If Xiangtan is here, isn''t there no one around you?"

    It''s su Hao''s idea, but Xiangtan is here. If anything happens, no one will believe it, because he is too close.

    If not, whether there is a witness or not, they are all in a dilemma. For a moment, Su Hao didn''t answer immediately.

    Which one was not a human spirit? The general''s wife knew that she was a minor in many people''s eyes. As soon as she turned her eyes, she had an idea. "How about my servant girl? But you''re not going to give it back to me. "

    Su Hao naturally agreed. In the end, it was the kindness of the people. He left without mentioning it.

    Zhao Xuan knows that what she is planning today can''t be done. However, she has endured it for so long and is not in a hurry. She asks her servant girl to go to Qingping to pass on the cancellation. The servant girl goes by herself.

    The girl doesn''t look down upon Ping''s pale face. She has already done something to sell her clients for glory. What is she doing with this picture when she is near? It doesn''t hurt people''s eyes.

    Even so, Qingping didn''t dare to disobey the law, so she didn''t take it seriously. She asked her to go back.

    At this time, what Qingping is thinking about is the appearance of her parents. Although Su Hao didn''t show up in person, the meaning has been expressed clearly.

    If you don''t do it yourself, I''m afraid your parents will be in trouble.

    So all the way to the joint place discussed in advance, Xia he was there early. Seeing Qingping, he said impatiently, "how about there? Can you do it? "

    Qingping, who had a little bit of retreat, suddenly became firm when she looked at Xia he. "It''s better that the princess didn''t have any doubts. She had already left the flower viewing Pavilion and had to make preparations there."

    Xia he is impatient with Qingping''s reminding and turns around to leave. However, he hears Qingping say to herself, "the eldest son''s leg is good. He has a deep feud with the princess. If I were to see that man''s disgrace with my own eyes, I would be reconciled and relieved.".

    With a heart to heart, Xia he ran to chew a good tongue with Zhang Dasheng.

    Zhang Dasheng was originally lustful, and the original body Su Hao occupied this time was a rare good color. Due to various reasons, he couldn''t move. However, to see Huochun palace was also a pleasure in his eyes, so he followed him all the way to Linglong Pavilion.

    Besides, Zhao Xuan had a little girl following her all the way from the beginning. Zhao Xuan didn''t notice that the road was around the rockery. When she reacted, a strange sweet smell came to her face, and then she didn''t realize it.

    Zhang Dasheng''s side is similar to the situation, but in the end is a man, drag him over to spend a lot of effort, the black towel to cover the face of the people ruthlessly Cui a mouthful, this is the pink bottle in the hands of the powder mixed with thick water, pinching Zhang Dasheng''s chin into.

    Besides, Su Hao pinched the time and changed a suit of clothes. Seeing that the time was almost up, Su Hao pinched the time to go out and said to the maid outside, "thank you for your company. It''s late. How about going to Linglong pavilion?"

    The maid was not arrogant and impetuous, and her manner was the same as that of other ladies. She bowed her head and answered, then stepped back and followed, thinking that the princess knew how to avoid suspicion and didn''t give anything, otherwise the master might not think about herself.

    On the other hand, Xiangtan managed everything smoothly, which made the ladies very satisfied. The time was coming.

    Xiangtan made a little calculation in his heart and saluted to all of you, "ladies and gentlemen, the Linglong Pavilion should have been arranged. The princess told the maidservant to count the time and it will be over. In a little while, the sun will be hot. How about moving your feet now? So that we don''t have to wait for the sun. "

    Every lady has to say that Xiangtan is very good. It''s early June now, and there is still some sun. No one is against this saying. Follow Xiangtan all the way in the shade of the garden, enjoying the scenery and walking slowly to Linglong Pavilion.

    "Well," said one lady, tired of walking and resting on the rockery with a handkerchief, "she used to dislike the poison of the sun. I have come here so many times, but I haven''t seen the beautiful scenery here."

    The crowd was about to agree, but they heard the intermittent and indescribable voice coming from the rockery. Xiangtan looked confused, but the ladies were blushing.

    This... In broad daylight, there are people who are so shameless!

    The wives of each family coax the girls they bring to play elsewhere. They are not allowed to get close to this side. The eldest lady of the government is the most important. She orders the girl around to invite Su Hao to come.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Before he came near, Su asked in a voice. When he heard the story from the mouth of Xiangtan, his face turned red and white.

    After a moment''s thinking, he made an offense and saw that they had covered their faces with handkerchiefs. Then people went outside and called for the boy to enter the rockery. Inside, the boy banged for a long time. Then the boy pulled out the dishevelled Zhang Dasheng and Zhao Xuan.

    They were blushing. There were several lipstick marks on Zhang Dasheng''s face. There were red marks sucking from Zhao Xuan''s neck near her neck and below her clavicle. It was really wonderful.

    The ladies were glad that their girls didn''t see such a pickling scene and left with all kinds of excuses. As for the general''s wife, after thinking about it, she still put her maid in the prefecture palace for the time being, and Su Hao didn''t neglect her, so she ordered someone to send her to have a good rest.

    The prince of Anqing didn''t like banquets and so on, so he didn''t attend. He was discussing the income of Chuang Tzu with his confidants and staff in his study, but suddenly a man burst in outside the door, regardless of his priorities, and regardless of the prince''s face, shouting.

    "Lord! Aunt Zhao, the affair between aunt Zhao and the eldest son has been exposed! Go and have a look

    It''s like the prince of Anqing had known it before, but he was used to not talking about his son. Father and son share one daughter. Who can accept such a scandal?

    Seeing the different faces of the aides, the prince of Anqing felt short of breath and dizziness in his mind, but he still had a fluke at the bottom of his heart. "Who is there..." he knew.

    Before he finished speaking, the little fellow said wisely, "it''s on the other side of the rockery, because today''s family banquet is going to Linglong Pavilion, so... We all know."

    This is the last straw to overwhelm the camel. The prince of Anqing is in the dark. He just wants to never wake up again.

    But it didn''t work out. When I woke up again, I saw Su HaoDuan sitting in front of the bed with a bowl of medicine in his hand. The prince of Anqing felt paralyzed and couldn''t speak.

    "Wang Ye," Su Haoxian said, "don''t waste your energy. The doctor said that you are angry and have caused old diseases that paralyze your whole body. You are afraid that you can''t leave this bed in the future."

    The prince of Anqing tried his best to open his mouth wide, but he could only make a sound of "Ho Chi ha Chi", and his mouth extension was not controlled.

    "Are you worried about a couple of children?" Su Hao was very considerate. "Don''t worry, the eldest son is in good health. It''s just that Aunt Zhao doesn''t seem to be willing to hurt her. After that, it''s hard for the eldest son to have children. She has a good reputation. In this way, I will take good care of the young lady

    With that, suhao stood up and left. The bright sunshine outside completely cut off the darkness inside the room. Suhao burst into the first extremely bright smile after coming here.

    You see, I avenged you.

 Chapter 421

    Su Hao felt that all over her body, there was no pain, especially the burning pain on her forehead.

    "Hiss."

    Su Hao opened his eyes slowly. There were cobwebs in the four corners of the ceiling, and the walls were half new.

    She also noticed that her hands and feet felt bound. She looked up to see that her hands were tied together, one foot was tied, and the other end seemed to be connected to the foot of the bed.

    What happened?

    The exposed arms are blue and purple. It looks like they have been hit by something, and the bamboo strips are drawn out. The traces have not faded yet.

    It seems that she is now under house arrest, and no one has come to deal with her wound after such a serious injury. It seems that she has made up her mind to teach her some lessons.

    No one will come in for a while.

    Su Hao chose to accept the memory of his original body.

    After closing her eyes, a large memory of a woman named Lan Qing entered her mind.

    When Lan Qing was 18 years old, she was taken to a rental house by two women who claimed to have a job introduction. There were many girls like her.

    Then the two women rented a car, got on the car and gave everyone some food. Then Lan Qing fell into a coma, woke up again and came to a place called Hesu village.

    Lan Qing and the girls in the same trade are sold to the bachelors in the village as commodities by the two women. Then they find out that they have met the traffickers.

    The tragedy began.

    Lan Qing was bought by Li Jiancheng, the head of Hesu village, and married Li Lishu, Li Jiancheng''s son. When Lan Qing didn''t want to get married, Li Lishu raped her. He was even afraid that she would run away. He gave up farm work and looked at her.

    At the beginning, Lan Qing was very resistant, and Li Lishu could do it. After drinking, Lan Qing had no choice but to pretend to accept it. When her husband Li Lishu and father-in-law Li Jiancheng relaxed their vigilance, they fled, and soon they were caught by the villagers.

    Hesu village was originally in the valley, and the whole village''s daughter-in-law was bought. If a family''s daughter-in-law fled, the whole village would go out. They knew that buying a daughter-in-law was against the law.

    If the bought daughter-in-law runs away, it''s not the family''s business, but the whole village''s business!

    After being captured, Lan Qing suffers another beating. Later, Lan Qing escapes countless times. Every time she escapes, it''s a beating waiting for her.

    Unable to bear it, Lan Qing once worked with her mother-in-law on the farm. Taking advantage of her mother-in-law''s small solution, she ran to a three meter deep pit nearby and plunged into it. She was rescued by villagers passing by.

    She once swallowed a large bottle of sleeping pills from her mother-in-law. For the last time, she swallowed a pack of rat poison.

    Both were found in time and sent to the local health center for treatment.

    He committed suicide three times without success, and ran away countless times without success. Lan Qing seems to have accepted the fact.

    Later, she gave birth to a son and a daughter. Her father-in-law''s family had not relaxed their vigilance against her. They instilled wrong ideas into their children since childhood, and let them pester Lan Qing and prevent her from leaving Hesu village.

    Lan Qing''s son even wants Lan Qing to make money and buy him a daughter-in-law in the future.

    There is no school in the village, so we can only walk halfway to other places to go to school. The older children are not afraid, but what about the younger ones?

    As the village head, Li Jiancheng asked Lan Qing, who had the highest diploma at that time, to teach the children and set up a teaching site in the village.

    A few years later, a reporter learned about this and focused on the theme of the only female teacher in a poor mountain village. However, she wrote about her abduction and trafficking experience, which aroused great repercussions. She also won the title of the most beautiful rural female teacher.

    Because the report revealed too many measures taken by the local government and the Education Bureau, they wanted to fire Lan Qing because of the problem of family ugliness.

    In the end, the villagers protested, and Lan Qing went back to teaching.

    After becoming the most beautiful teacher in the countryside, many people donated money to her and to Hesu village primary school. In order to use the money in the right way, they established a foundation. However, most of the money was embezzled by local corrupt officials, and only some went to Hesu village primary school.

    Lan Qing was forced to go to the local corrupt official to make a theory. He was shamelessly angry by the corrupt official and died in a car accident on the way up the mountain.

    The ten years since she was abducted and trafficked have been tragic. He was so angry that Su Hao came.

    This is the time when she committed suicide for the first time, jumped into the pit and was rescued by the villagers.

    After su Hao opened his eyes, a voice rang out in his mind.

    : help the original revenge, counter attack to the peak of life, help the abducted and trafficked women like the original.

    Seriously injured, Su Hao can''t resist the drowsiness and falls into a coma.

    Then she woke up from starvation. I don''t know how long it took. As soon as she opened her eyes, a woman came in.

    Seeing that she woke up, she went out without saying a word and came back with a bowl of porridge and two stacks of vegetables.

    "Eat quickly. Now that you''ve married Li Shu, you can live a good life. Don''t do stupid things in the future."

    The woman sits at the bedside, persuades painstakingly, unties the rope on her hand.

    Su Hao is so hungry that he has no strength to talk. He starts to gobble up the delicious porridge.

    The woman, Wang Hongli, Lan Qing''s mother-in-law, shut up when she didn''t speak. It''s normal for her newly bought daughter-in-law to have this kind of reaction.

    In the middle of suhao''s meal, another man came in. The man looked much younger, thick eyebrows, big eyes and tall.

    It''s Li Lishu, Lan Qing''s husband.

    Li Lishu''s eyebrows are full of shade. This daughter-in-law has a lot of money, at least three fifths of the family property.

    Now almost dead, no one is happy.

    Although Wang Hongli is a rural woman, she also understands that it is obviously inappropriate to stimulate Lan Qing at this time. She gives Li Lishu a wink.

    Li Lishu calmly replaced Wang Hongli and looked at Su Hao.

    Su haoquan thinks he doesn''t exist. Although the body is scarred, it has recovered four points of physical strength. It''s no problem to bring down a strong man. She is not afraid of what Li Lishu does to her.

    Before Li Lishu, he often committed domestic violence. Su Hao will surely get revenge for his revenge.

    Maybe Lan Qing had already given up her heart to live a good life, but reality always didn''t let her live a good life. Li Lishu, as her husband, not only failed to fulfill her husband''s responsibility, but also committed domestic violence. Her wife didn''t know how to repent. In Su Hao''s eyes, death is not worth regretting.

    Even if Li Lishu had a feeling for yuan Shen, Yuan Shen would not hate him when he died.

    After eating, she put down the empty bowl. Li Lishu just piled the things aside and looked at the woman on the bed calmly.

    Su Hao completely ignored her. After eating and drinking enough, she pulled the quilt to lie down and had to continue to rest.

    Although Wang Hongli reminded him, Li Lishu couldn''t control his temper at all.

    See only left him a back of the head, anger can''t help rising, fierce stand up to lift the woman''s quilt.

    As early as the moment he stood up, Su Hao had already noticed that he was facing him with his back and raised his slender arm to grasp the man''s hand.

    Before Li Lishu could react, the hand holding his joint was strong. Only a click was heard. Li Lishu could not speak in pain.

    The culprit slowly took back his hand, propped up, turned around and said, "my family''s ancestors have learned martial arts, so we must never do it. Unless in a crisis, I have never understood what a crisis is. Now I understand, if I want to do it to me in the future, I have to weigh my weight. If you don''t treat it, it will be useless. "

    After that, no matter what Li Lishu''s reaction, he continued to lie down. Although the words just now really hit back, it was actually for her to show the explanation.

    Li Lishu only felt that the woman in front of him seemed to be a different person. His hands were painful. He rushed out of the room without saying a word.

    Wang Hongli and Li Jian went to work in Chengdu. For a while, Li Lishu didn''t worry about what to do when Lan Qing ran away. The most urgent thing is the injury on his hand!

    Simply let Li Lishu eat depressed loss, Su Hao feel since he woke up, has been light around his heart of depression dissipated a little bit, think is the original body still some residual emotions.

    Because he had already had a rest, although the injury was not good enough, Su Hao would not fall into a good unconscious sleep.

    Even if it''s rest, it''s light sleep, and she can feel everything that happens around her.

    Li Lishu came back with Wang Hongli and Li Jiancheng at dinner.

    Of course, Li Lishu would not say that his hand was broken by his bought daughter-in-law, but that he accidentally fell.

    Wang Hongli two people doubt, but also did not ask what.

    When they came back, suhao was still sleeping in bed.

    Smelling the delicious food, although she wanted to have a group of movements, the rope tied her feet and bound her movements.

    She had to wait, waiting for the food to come in.

    The left and the right didn''t wait for the meal, so Su Hao felt abnormal.

    I think I broke Li Lishu''s hand in the afternoon. It''s normal for him to try a small way to make her suffer.

    She began to clap the bed board, and the movement was not small. The three people were immediately attracted to her, for fear that she would not think of it and commit suicide.

    And the woman sits on the bed, doing nothing, looking innocent.

    "I''m hungry."

    Li Lishu''s face was very blue in a moment. At the beginning of the meal, Wang Hongli asked him to send some food to Lan Qing. He agreed, but he stopped halfway. Unexpectedly, a woman made such a big noise and said she was hungry.

    At this moment, Li Lishu had the heart to strangle Su Hao.

    "Get her some more." Li Jiancheng frowned. Because of frowning, the wrinkles on his face became more and more obvious.

    Wang Hongli was relieved and went to prepare without saying a word.

    Li Lishu''s hand is tied with gauze and glares at Su Hao.

    Su Hao turns a blind eye to them. At this time, her strength has not fully recovered. It''s not cost-effective to be one on two.

 Chapter 422

    Wang Hongli is quick and quick. She warms up the food and brings it in.

    Su Hao straightened the dishes and said, "I want to talk to Li Shu. You go out first."

    Li Jiancheng thought that maybe he wanted to ask for something from his son. When he looked at her, he always felt that something was wrong. Maybe he had just had a serious illness, and his temperament had changed somewhat.

    After the second old man left, Li Lishu didn''t hide the tyranny on his face. He stared at a pair of tiger eyes and looked vicious: "bitch! I broke my hand

    Li Lishu didn''t dare to do anything to her before she got her hand ready, and her words were ugly. For this kind of person, Su Hao was thinking about whether to give him a few big mouths?

    She picked up chopsticks to eat and said, "even if you have a good hand, you can''t beat me, so let me go out."

    Li Lishu was not enraged this time. Wen Yan just sneered: "I can''t fight alone, but it doesn''t mean the whole village can''t fight. There''s no way to escape!"

    Su Hao didn''t pay attention to this. If she really wanted to go, the whole village would be wary of her and look at her. She also had a way. After all, in this backward countryside, there is no high-tech technology such as GPS positioning.

    They have little contact with the outside world, and they haven''t mastered anything of technical content.

    She may have been asked to teach at the beginning, but as time goes on, she hopes that these children can study hard and get out of the mountains. However, the children''s thoughts are distorted and they just want to marry a daughter-in-law, a daughter-in-law with culture like Lan Qing.

    There is a trade between the human traffickers and Hesu village. The whole village uses money to buy their daughter-in-law or exchange their daughter for others. If the human traffickers are murderers, then the people in the village are accomplices.

    No one wants to stop this kind of behavior, or even help the tyrant. In their own eyes, they are unforgivable.

    There are also those corrupt officials who give money to children, which is related to the future of these flowers of the motherland, but those corrupt officials may get huge profits from them.

    What they earn is the money that has been poked in the spine!

    But Su Hao decided to become a teacher. The story of Lan Qing''s most beautiful rural teacher was reported, but it didn''t cause much reaction at that time, because he didn''t make good use of his original body.

    Lan Qing deserves to be the most beautiful teacher in the countryside. At the same time, she also wants to take revenge. In the way that Lan Qing did not complete, people who made mistakes can learn from her mistakes.

    "Of course, I know I can''t fight. I know there is a lack of teachers in Hesu village recently. I graduated from high school and should be able to teach." Su Hao didn''t want to call Li Jiancheng his father, so he didn''t say it.

    Li Lishu''s eyes flashed suspicions. They were always wary of the bought daughter-in-law. Besides, Lan Qing had just committed suicide, which made him have to be wary of whether she wanted to escape.

    Su Hao doesn''t expect Li Lishu to believe himself by saying it once.

    He stayed at home for a few days for the sake of healing his wounds. He behaved as a man of peace and self-discipline. He didn''t make a fuss about running away or committing suicide. In this way, the village head''s family was a little surprised.

    On this day, Su Hao mentioned it again at the dinner table.

    "I don''t want to work at home. I know there is a lack of teachers in the village recently. I graduated from high school, so there should be no problem with primary school textbooks." Su Hao felt that he was doing well in this festival, and he didn''t mean to run away. He could just solve their problems. There was no reason to disagree.

    Sure enough, Li Jiancheng was silent. He was obviously thinking about the truth of Su Hao''s words. If she really thought so, it would be better. Although the teachers in Hesu village had money, they didn''t have much. What''s more, the village was still in the ravine, and no one was willing to come here to suffer. With a thin salary, they were doing thankless things.

    Li Jiancheng obviously listened, and Su Hao didn''t mention it any more. They were more vigilant than he thought about buying a daughter-in-law.

    If they say too much, they will feel that they have ulterior motives and want to do something with ulterior motives, which is abnormal.

    "This kind of thing is not urgent for the time being. The teacher needs to report it so that he can get money." Li Jiancheng finds any reason to prevaricate her.

    In fact, it doesn''t take much time to report, but Li Jiancheng wants to observe her for a while. Su Hao knows, but he doesn''t break it.

    Because the injury has not yet healed, mother-in-law Wang Hongli also did not let her go underground to work, Su Hao, also do housework at home, wash dishes, wash clothes and so on.

    She took the washing basin to a small river, and through the reflection of the river, she could see her face clearly.

    Before she was abducted, Lan Qing was obviously a beauty. She had a small face, big almond eyes, high nose and ruddy mouth. But after she married to Hesu village, she had dark skin and rough skin because of the wind and rain. It''s not hard to see that her facial features are good.

    Su Hao looked at the people in the Wanghe river with satisfaction, and then began to take out his own or other people''s dirty clothes.

    When she came home with her clean clothes, she just ran into Li Lishu who rushed out in a hurry.

    "Where have you been?" Li Lishu was relieved to see him, and his tone was a little strong. He must have run away for her while there was no one at home. I just regretted that I shouldn''t let her down these days.

    Su Hao spared him and walked inside. As he walked, he said, "it''s just washing clothes. I won''t run away."

    Wang Hongli and Li Jiancheng haven''t come back yet. After su Hao has finished drying his clothes, he goes to panning rice and waits for Wang Hongli to come back to cook.

    Wang Hongli, who was doing farm work, cooked well after she came back. After waiting for Li Jiancheng for a long time, she came back. It was said that she had gone to a meeting.

    At the dinner table, Li Jiancheng said to Su Hao, "it''s already approved. Later, you go to the primary school to get some books and come back to have a look. Tomorrow you will go to school to teach."

    "Good!"

    Su Hao has known for a long time that there is no need to report to the police. I think today''s meeting is to discuss this matter.

    Maybe there is a real shortage of teachers. After all, she has brought this matter forward for so many years. Li Jiancheng and they can all agree. We need to know that she was a teacher after giving birth to a child.

    Not to mention having a baby, it''s impossible for her to go to bed with Li Lishu, so she has to take the initiative to put it forward.

    After dinner, Su Hao stayed for a while, and then slowly went to the school to get the books. He said that it was the school, which was actually two bungalows, and then surrounded the place with an open space in the middle.

    In order to build this school, it is convenient for lower grade children to go to school, so it''s only ten minutes to walk in the center of the village. It''s not far.

    There was no one in the school at this point. When Su Hao walked into a room, the house was about ten square meters, the walls were half old but not new, and the platform was a separate table with textbooks for Chinese and mathematics on it.

    There are grades one to five.

    Su Hao thought that this should be for her. She flipped it casually, but it was relatively new. Because of the lack of books, there were no special books for teachers.

    After returning home, there was only her mother-in-law. Li Lishu and Li Jiancheng didn''t know where they were. Wang Hongli closed the door when they saw Su Hao coming back.

    Chinese mathematics add up to a total of 10 books, Su Hao simply looked at the directory, the knowledge of each grade in the brain have walked a general outline.

    Tomorrow, she will not have to have classes. There is no timetable. She doesn''t know what to teach. She should get familiar with the students and then see what to teach.

    The next day soon came. Su Hao got up early and packed up, took his books and went to the center of the wrong village.

    She came quite early. There was no one in the classroom. After a while, some students came in scattered.

    With different ages, Su Hao was waiting for their teacher to introduce her and get familiar with her "new" working environment.

    Originally, there was only one teacher, Zhang Mingwei, who was a math teacher. But because he was the only teacher, he taught math and Chinese at the same time. He didn''t have much energy to expand other processes.

    Now, with Su Hao''s two teachers, Zhang Wei can be a little more relaxed. Su Hao thinks that she can also open some more relaxed courses, such as music, sports and so on. She doesn''t have to teach Chinese or math rigidly, otherwise she will be bored to death.

    Su Hao recalled his original memory. At this time, a man in ordinary clothes came into the door.

    He is not tall, thin, without glasses, but he looks gentle.

    "You''re Lan Qing. I used to be the only teacher in Hesu village. Later, I''ll be together and give more advice."

    Teaching is not the same as ordinary people, although the other party''s diploma may not be much higher, but it sounds better to say so.

    In his memory, Zhang Wei persisted for five years and then gave up. At that time, he gave up and came here. After all, he didn''t have much money to be a teacher in Hesu village, and he taught every grade by himself. He lived more and had less money. It''s good for Zhang Wei to persist for five years.

    Although Zhang Wei is undoubtedly great in teaching and educating people, he did not stop buying his daughter-in-law.

    All people think that it is normal for him to stand up to the public. He can only hold on to his own affairs and ignore what the villagers have done.

    He is not an accomplice, but he is also responsible for failing to report his information.

    He''s not the kind of person suhao''s main revenge is.

    So Su Hao showed a smile, held out his hand and said, "how do we distribute our classes?"

    "Let me tell you a little bit about the situation. There are children in grade one, grade three, grade four and grade five in our school. I used to teach them by myself. Otherwise, you can teach the children in grade one and grade three for a period of time. If you can take other courses later, you can wait until you settle down. I got the news yesterday and made a curriculum, You see. "

    Zhang Wei takes out a piece of paper from his pocket and hands it to Su Hao.

    Zhang Wei''s curriculum is not difficult to understand, because there are only two subjects. Children don''t need to come to class all day long. Every year''s children come at a certain time.

    After all, there are only two teachers, but there are four grade teachers.

    "I have no problem. Shall I start class today?" Su Hao made a cursory scan and kept his lessons in mind.

 Chapter 423

    "Come back in the afternoon and get ready in the morning. Do you have any children at home?"

    "No

    "Without the experience of taking care of children, it will be difficult at the beginning. If you have any questions, please ask me."

    Zhang Wei obviously regards her as a person who has no experience in taking care of children, but it''s true that she has no children at home and generally has no experience.

    Su xiaoxiaomi responded. Since she came to this world, she began to heal her wounds. She didn''t do much work. Now she has to work. It''s good to be lazy for a while.

    After saying goodbye to Zhang Wei, I went back with the curriculum and books he gave me.

    Soon after she arrived, Li Lishu entered the house.

    "Why are you back? Not to work? " Su Hao knows it and asks.

    Li Lishu''s face was a bit unnatural, but he still said, "come back and get some water for mom."

    Sue didn''t speak again after she said hello.

    In fact, when Su Hao went out in the morning, he found Li Lishu following him. He must be worried about himself. After tracking to school, when she left school, Li Lishu also kept watching outside for fear that she might run away.

    Li Lishu took a water and left. After a while, Wang Hongli came back.

    Sue understood that they wanted to take turns looking at themselves.

    It doesn''t matter if she is alone in the room. She looks through the textbook and begins to prepare for the afternoon class.

    Zhang Wei''s schedule for him is not heavy. Su Hao thinks that she can open some other courses. Only mathematics and Chinese are too monotonous. It''s better to add some courses that she can.

    He thought that he could teach music or painting or sports. Music was ok, maybe he didn''t need any equipment, just rely on her mouth.

    But when drawing, Hesu village may be very short of paper and pens, even if you think about drawing.

    Not only music class, physical education class, what moral class, as long as she is willing to, or free on it.

    Hesu village has just picked up the stool. She is almost omnipotent / teacher / teacher. In the future, they should not award her the most beautiful rural teacher award, but the omnipotent / Teacher Award.

    She is very confident about this.

    The village head''s invisible surveillance didn''t pay attention to Su Hao. She did what she should do. Generally, she was reading textbooks in her room, and there was no place to have direct contact with them.

    The afternoon came soon. After lunch, she went to school.

    Zhang Wei had been waiting for her at the school gate.

    "Good afternoon, Miss LAN!"

    Men show white teeth, although ordinary, but it gives people a very comfortable feeling.

    Su Hao replied with a smile, "good afternoon!"

    As they walked inside, Zhang Wei said: "because it''s the first class, I''m afraid the students are not familiar with you, so I''ll introduce you first in this class, and then listen to the class later."

    "Please."

    Su Hao''s first class is 16 first grade children. Because of the family''s early and late delivery to school, these 16 first grade children are not all the same age, some are older.

    16 pairs of eyes cast a curious look at Nanjing.

    Zhang Wei stood on the rudimentary platform, cleared his throat and said, "students, this one will be your teacher in the future. Her surname is LAN. You can call her teacher LAN."

    With that, Zhang Wei gave up his seat.

    Su Hao went to the back of the simple table and said, "Hello, I''m miss lan..."

    One by one, xiaodouding greets Lan Qing with Zhang Wei''s signal. Su Hao lowers her eyes to cover up the complexity in her eyes.

    These children have been instilled with those wrong ideas since childhood, helping every father who is a rapist to imprison his mother. It makes the poor women more miserable.

    The whole village is an accomplice. It''s true that even young children know how to look after their mother and how to tip off the news.

    It''s sorrow in sorrow.

    Zhang Wei took a stool and sat down at the back of the classroom. Su Hao talked about knowledge in a regular way. His tone was not very gentle, but his explanation of knowledge was simple and easy to understand. Seven year old children could understand it.

    Zhang Wei nodded at the back, except that he didn''t have a very good attitude towards his children. Maybe he didn''t have any children, so he didn''t have the feeling of taking care of his children. Zhang Wei thinks so in his heart.

    I don''t know Su Hao really doesn''t feel it. Behind these children, there is a mother who has been abducted and trafficked. Instead of making their mother happy or happy, they look hard at them with the perpetrators. To put it bluntly, they are white eyed wolves.

    "Well, that''s all for today''s class. Remember to finish the homework assigned today at home, and I''ll check it tomorrow."

    On the first day, Su Hao didn''t assign any more difficult tasks. He just asked them to go home and remember to read, and tomorrow they would take students to read.

    The children won in unison.

    Watching the children leave one by one, taken away by their families or taken by their neighbors, Zhang Wei comes to her side.

    "Miss LAN teaches very well. It seems that I''m worrying about it." Zhang Wei said with a smile.

    Su Hao just laughed and didn''t say anything superfluous. He packed up his textbook and went back.

    Just out of school, I saw a man hiding on one side of the ground.

    When the man saw suhao coming out, he immediately stood up and followed her.

    This person is Li Lishu. After finally following her, I don''t know if I have been waiting outside until now.

    Even if it is Su Hao will not be distressed, the other party''s meaning is too obvious, is to look at her, do not let her escape, do not let her commit suicide.

    Su Hao took it as if he didn''t see it and went ahead on his own.

    All of a sudden, a woman rushed out of the road, her hair was a little messy, and she ran into suhao directly.

    The book in suhao''s hand fell all over the floor, and a swearing man immediately came after him.

    Seeing that the woman who fell to the ground was about to start, Su Hao''s frowning was subconsciously grasping the man''s arm at the moment, not letting him go any further.

    The woman was afraid of sobbing. Sue couldn''t see her face clearly. She just felt afraid.

    The man looked at the woman who was holding him and didn''t let him grow up: "what are you doing! Do you care if I teach my daughter-in-law a lesson? "

    Su Hao threw away her hand and squatted down to help the woman without saying a word. She said: "don''t be afraid, I won''t let him hurt you."

    A hand around the woman''s thin shoulder will help to take her up, the man saw Su Hao ignored himself and said that kind of almost provocative words, but also meddle in their own affairs, will be good to sue.

    Sue was ready to take the woman to her back and kick her foot out and fall on the man''s stomach.

    Looking thin and weak, the woman kicked the fierce man to the ground.

    Everything happened in the twinkling of an eye. Before Li Lishu could react, the man was already lying on the ground groaning.

    The woman, however, was not frightened by the change. She looked up at Su Hao''s eyes full of hope.

    Su Hao gently lowered his head and asked, "are you ok? Did you hurt anything? "

    The woman shook her head, fingers firmly grasped the corner of Su Hao''s clothes, for fear that the person who helped her out would disappear in the next second.

    Seems to be aware of the woman''s uneasy mood, Su Hao gently patted her back, silent comfort her, give her strength.

    "You... You can''t wait to save me. I was sold here by traffickers. I want to go home, I want to go home..."

    When the woman said that, she began to wail, and Su Hao suddenly felt a touch in her heart.

    At the beginning, Lan Qing also cried like this, but she didn''t have a person to talk to. She hid and cried alone. This emotion is original.

    Li Lishu at the moment reaction came over, to pull Su good arm, want to pull her away, did not expect the latter motionless!

    Li Lishu gritted his teeth and said, "don''t mind your own business. You forgot what I said?"

    He is threatening her, although no one in the village is her opponent, but second-hand hard to beat four fists.

    Of course, suhao knows, but she can''t let go of the emotion left in her body.

    Well, it was meant to help them.

    "Do men beat women or men?" Su Hao gave him a hard cut, which was very obvious.

    Sure enough, Li Lishu''s face turned ugly.

    Suhao hugged the woman, went to the man who was still lying on the ground and groaned and said, "don''t provoke me after that. Besides, you can''t beat her. Let me know. I will give it back to you ten times."

    The man didn''t know what ten times meant, but Su Hao''s threat was very obvious.

    He felt very depressed, but now he was kicked down by someone. He still couldn''t get up here. He was not the opponent of the other party at all.

    I have to give in.

    Su Hao looked at the woman in her arms and had some headaches. Finally, she held each other''s shoulder and pulled away her messy hair, revealing a pretty face.

    It should be a woman who has just been sold to Hesu village. Her skin is white and her hands are not calloused. At first sight, she is a person who doesn''t work very often.

    "I can''t take you out. I''m sorry. You can go back with him. He doesn''t dare to fight you any more. If he does, I''ll let him know my strength. I''ll see you tomorrow."

    Su Hao''s last sentence raised the volume, which was for the man on the ground. There''s no way to commit violence behind his back!

    She wants to protect the people, will certainly try to protect.

    The woman shivered when she heard that she was going back.

    Sue good patient comfort: "don''t be afraid, tomorrow I will come to see you, what''s your name."

    As if being comforted, the woman nodded her head slightly invisible: "Du Jing."

    "My name is Lan Qing. Go back and don''t worry." Su Hao let her go, but Du Jing didn''t keep her.

    Raised his head, beautiful eyebrows with peace, the kind of trust and attachment revealed no doubt.

    Du Jing timidly went to help the man on the ground, took him back to the house she had just run out of, and finally looked back at Su Hao.

    Su Hao waved and said, "see you tomorrow!"

    Li Lishu''s face was not good-looking, but he didn''t dare to do it. It was not the first time that he saw Su Hao''s military value, and it was a great deterrent to him several times before.

 Chapter 424

    Su Hao ignored him and didn''t care what he thought.

    On her way to school the next day, she passed the place where she met Du Jing yesterday.

    The gate was closed, and Sue came forward and knocked.

    After a while, the door opened. Behind the door stood the man of yesterday.

    Seeing that it was suhao who was knocking at the door, he was about to close the door, but it was too late. Suhao was quick to hold the door, and he didn''t see how hard she tried, so the man felt that he couldn''t support it and stepped back several steps.

    "Where is Du Jing?"

    Su Hao swaggered into the door, and there were still several rooms. She didn''t know where Du Jing was.

    All of a sudden, a door in front of suhao''s left was opened, revealing her familiar face.

    "Lan Qing!" Du Jing was very surprised and rushed to seize Su Hao''s hand.

    Su Hao first looked at her to see if she had any wounds. Seeing that she was in good condition, she was slightly relieved.

    Although yesterday she stopped a beating, but I''m not sure, the man went back to her angry, hit her to vent her anger.

    "He didn''t do anything to you when he went back yesterday, did he?" I''m afraid there are still some wounds that can''t be seen by the naked eye, so Sue asked.

    Du Jing shook her head. When she went back, Anna''s face was very ugly, but she didn''t do it to her. The threat of suhao''s words worked.

    "If not, I''m going to school. You can come to school and see me. I''ll go first."

    In order to see Du Jing, she started earlier.

    Du Jing let go and grasped her hand. Although the message in her eyes didn''t want her to leave, she asked, "are you a teacher?"

    "Yes, the school is very close to your home. Come to me when you have time. I''ll talk after class." Sue nodded.

    Su Hao thinks that she is so dangerous that her buyer may not agree with her to have more contact with her. One day, if she doesn''t pay attention to Du Jing, she will run away with her successfully?

    The one who can help is the one who can help. Du Jing should be an understanding person. Judging from her words and deeds today, she knows that she is being watched. Except for the words of escape when she first met, she didn''t ask for help this time.

    After thinking about this, Su Hao left. Now the key first step is to become the most beautiful village teacher, so that he can have the capital to go to the reporter to report on the current situation of Hesu village.

    If you want to make a certain impact on the Internet, that person must have some social status. Otherwise, if no one pays attention to it, it''s a waste of effort.

    The course is very simple. Su Hao just does her part. In fact, she doesn''t like these accomplices of the same nature as the murderer, but she does her duty, and she doesn''t do less.

    She won''t interfere too much in the future of these children. After all, they are still young and don''t understand the world. Maybe they will suddenly repent in the future. This kind of probability is very small. Children''s character when they grow up is closely related to their family education.

    She put some white rice and dried plum vegetables in a bowl to solve the problem. At noon, the dried plum vegetables were served, so she didn''t have to go back again. So Sue Hao made do with it.

    After school in the afternoon, Su Hao didn''t go to find Du Jing, but she still went through the road.

    When he was about to turn his head, a voice suddenly rang out: "Lan Qing!"

    Su haodun stepped down and Du Jing stood at the door.

    "What a coincidence." Sue was amused.

    But Du Jing shook her head: "unfortunately, I''m here to wait for you."

    "I don''t have much time. Wang Lin will be suspicious if I leave too long." Du Jing said softly and went to Su Hao.

    "I know you have a way to escape. It''s difficult to get out with your skill, but it''s not impossible. I don''t know what you are waiting for. You helped me yesterday. If it''s useful in the future, just say it."

    Du Jing''s calm appearance today is quite different from that of yesterday. She speaks in a clear and calm way.

    Surprise flashed in Su Hao''s eyes. It changed so much that she couldn''t be surprised.

    After digesting Du Jing''s words, Su Hao laughed again: "if I leave, I will rescue you from this place. Don''t worry. It''s late today. You should go back."

    What she said meant something. Du Jing understood. Although she was very confused about why he didn''t want to help her in return, she turned around and went back to the room.

    Maybe she couldn''t figure out this question all the time, but the reality in the future gave her the answer.

    Du Jing''s brief departure did not attract Wang Lin''s attention.

    Suhao didn''t go home right away. She walked around and saw some young women, but they were not alone. Maybe there were other people nearby.

    Those older women, suhao, saw that they were going alone.

    It''s strange that Su Hao is young and alone! Someone recognized that he was the daughter-in-law of Li Lishu, the son of the village head, and ran to your house to inform you.

    The young women in the village can''t go out alone because they are afraid of running away. Most of the older women have already accepted their fate, but they can also act alone.

    The daughter-in-law of the village head''s son committed suicide some time ago, but now she has her own shadow to take action, which makes people suspicious.

    Li Lishu was working in the farm when he received the news. After what the group said tonight, he quickly threw down the farm tools and rushed here.

    The villagers all the way saw him in a hurry and gave him directions. This kind of thing is tacit and spreads very fast.

    When Li Lishu saw Su Hao, she was passing a field.

    Su Hao looked at the golden fields under the setting sun, feeling a little relaxed.

    Li Lishu came to Su Hao with a black face. His tall figure fell into other people''s eyes. Maybe he felt oppressed.

    But Su Hao turned a blind eye to it, and Li Lishu was no threat to her.

    "What are you doing here if you don''t go home after class?" Li Lishu''s tone was a little blunt.

    "It''s my freedom to love where I go. I''m in a bad mood and want to walk around." Su Hao''s tone was flat. He didn''t have any special tone, but it was very harsh in Li Lishu''s ears.

    Originally suppressed anger dark face, but now suddenly burst out: "do you want to commit suicide?"? I know that the Anshun you have shown these days is abnormal! You never gave up suicide, did you? Are you going to run inside and kill yourself when people don''t pay attention later? Don''t kill yourself, I''ll help you! "

    After that, he pounced on Su Hao.

    Su Hao just thought that her tone was a little excited, but he didn''t know that he would start when he didn''t agree. He didn''t react for a moment and was thrown into the field by him.

    Su Hao only felt pain in her back. She bared her teeth in pain. Li Lishu kept moving and locked her neck with his big hand.

    Su Hao kicked his leg up, and then supported the man''s shoulder with his hand to the top of his head. The tall man crossed a curve in the air and fell down in the field above Su Hao''s head.

    Sue coughed a few times and scolded, "lunatic!"

    Li Lishu got up again and would come to pinch her.

    This time, Su Hao had been prepared and merciless. Every time he attacked, all the attacks fell on the man.

    Every attack is merciless, Li Lishu has hit red eye, ignore the pain on the body, straight forward.

    This field is not hidden, maybe someone will pass by. Su Hao didn''t want to let the whole village know his strength for the moment, so he yelled: "help, help, I''m going to kill someone!"

    The woman''s sharp voice echoed in the fields. Most of the villagers knew that Li Lishu had gone to quarrel with his daughter-in-law.

    Just around here, I suddenly heard women''s cry for help. They all left their work and rushed to this side.

    If Li Lishu kills his daughter-in-law, other bought daughters-in-law may be afraid and even want to escape. At that time, it''s not the family''s business.

    Su Hao went out of his way to roll around on the ground and made himself very embarrassed. When someone showed up here, he got a kick from Li Lishu.

    Then he lay on one side of the field and couldn''t get up.

    When Li Lishu''s action came down, some villagers had already arrived, and they stopped Li Lishu one by one to stop him.

    Su Hao has achieved his goal. Just now, Li Lishu has been beaten by him. An adult man who often works in the field has a lot of strength.

    In some places, she feels spicy, but Li Lishu is definitely no better than her. He specially picks the pain points of the other party, and some can''t be seen from the appearance.

    Please tell us that Su Hao''s injury is more serious than Li Lishu''s.

    "Send people to the clinic quickly!" Cried one in the confusion.

    Several people went to the nearby area and found some women to support Su Hao. There were several people between them. Li Lishu had been staring at Su Hao at the beginning and fainted on the way to the health center.

    It''s a flurry of chicken flying and dog leaping again, which makes everyone look up and down.

    It has been three hours since Li Lishu woke up again.

    Because of his injury, he can''t move freely. When he wakes up, the sky outside will be dark.

    The people from the health center sent someone to say hello to Li Jiancheng and asked them to come and take Li Lishu back.

    Su Hao''s injury looks very serious, blue and purple, and there are many abrasions, it is very shocking.

    When she hit Li Lishu, she picked a place to fight, so at this time, Li Lishu could not see the trauma, and the people in the health center were not highly skilled. At most, she should take a look at typhoid.

    So I can''t do anything about these invisible internal injuries.

    In contrast, Su Hao, who can see the injury, is much more miserable. For a while, there is no one to pursue anything else.

    Li Jiancheng and Wang Hongli didn''t think much about it. After all, Li Lishu used to do it. It''s just the first time I''ve been in a clinic myself.

    After going back, only Wang Hongli comforted her casually, and there was no following.

 Chapter 425

    Li Jiancheng over there took Li Lishu home. It was a bit noisy this time. It didn''t matter if he used to do it at home. No one could see him when he closed the door. This time, Li Lishu started in front of so many people. He let others see the excitement, and his face was not easy.

    "Li Shu, we''ll do it after we go home and close the door. So many people have lost face and made people laugh." Li Jiancheng said.

    Li Lishu was about to burst out with a mouthful of blood when he heard the words. The woman''s skill was so powerful that he now reflected that the place where he was hit was very painful. Lan Qing didn''t keep her hand at all. Looking back, she couldn''t even touch her side, and then she suddenly showed weakness and pretended to be pathetic!

    At that time, my head was hot. Now in retrospect, Lan Qing was really hateful. He lost face.

    The male chauvinism in his heart made him not want to tell his parents about it. It was a shame to be played with by a woman while clapping.

    Sooner or later, he''ll get it back.

    So he could only hold back and give a reply: "I didn''t control my temper all of a sudden. I thought she was going to run."

    Face is one thing. It''s another to buy a daughter-in-law to run away, and it''s a more serious one.

    Success makes her father pay attention to Lan Qing. I''m afraid that during this period of time, her freedom of access will be restricted.

    Li Lishu can think of, Su Hao of course can think of, she just by the excuse of healing, at home to rest.

    It''s been four months since Sue got here. It''s getting cold. She still went to school to teach, and at the same time she met many women who were also abducted and trafficked.

    It was Du Jing who got to know all these women. She got to know their family background, the reason why they were abducted, the buyer''s home and so on, and then introduced them to Su Hao.

    They keep a low profile. Every time they meet with suhao, it doesn''t take more than ten minutes, so that few people know that these women and suhao know each other.

    After talking with Su Hao, some of these women are obedient and settle down, and no longer run away or commit suicide, but a few of them are smart enough to escape. As a result, they are naturally caught back and guarded more closely.

    Many of the buyers who stay will commit domestic violence, so Su Hao is in use at this time.

    Suhao, a woman in the village, can''t say all her names, but she is familiar with her face, some of them are familiar, and some of them are not. When someone''s family has an accident, the news will be sent to suhao''s ears in a roundabout way, and she will rush to save people.

    With the first time and the second time, Su Hao intervened in other people''s affairs, and gradually his reputation of being able to fight spread. Even Du Jing set up several small teams to visit each other door-to-door in turn every day. They seemed to be chatting, but in fact they were asking about the situation and then informing Su Hao.

    Those men who can beat their daughter-in-law have been repaired by suhao. She has a heavy hand and never hurt anyone. It''s just that it hurts and makes them have a long memory.

    In this way, the whole village has nothing to do with her. They just can''t see it. What can they do?

    Li Jiancheng and Wang Hongli understand what happened to their son''s injuries. They didn''t confront Su Hao, and their attitude was similar to before. They didn''t give her much freedom, but they kept a delicate balance no matter he went to other people''s home to meddle.

    On this day, white dots floated outside. When suhao found that it was snowing, she went out of the door and held out her hand. It didn''t feel like the white dots fell in her hands, but it was cold.

    Today I have to go to class. There are only benches and tables in the classroom. There is nothing else.

    At the beginning of winter, class is very difficult. Freezing hands and feet is not very convenient.

    As the head of the village, Li Jiancheng''s home is very big, two floors, a total of seven rooms, and a big living room, very spacious.

    Su Hao wanted to call the child to his home for class. He did so at the beginning. After communicating with his father-in-law, Li Jiancheng agreed.

    Although it costs money to make a heater, there are not many children. Everyone in the family can make a heater. More people are the same as less people, and he is still the head of the village.

    Naturally, such a simple request is easily accepted.

    Because it''s winter, the class time in the morning is delayed. It''s still early today. Li Jiancheng and his family will go to the field in the morning. If there is no problem, they will come back. They won''t go out to work until the sun comes out in the morning. Now he should have seen it in the field and come back.

    Sue went to see him.

    Li Jiancheng is sitting in the hall drinking hot tea at the moment. When he sees her coming, he puts down his cup.

    Apart from his cooperation with traffickers to buy his daughter-in-law, Li Jiancheng is undoubtedly a good village head, taking the lead in doing some positive things. I will seriously think about what others say and think about the villagers.

    Yuanshen had asked Li Jiancheng more than once, but he was unexpectedly tough. He didn''t let go once, and he warned and threatened her. At the beginning, I thought Li Jiancheng was the most sensible person in the whole village, but I didn''t expect that he was very tough on this matter. To put it bluntly, he was unreasonable.

    That''s why the original body will despair and then commit suicide.

    She has come to Li Jiancheng with many thoughts in her heart.

    "The weather is cold, there is no heater in the school classroom, the classroom is still leaking, the children''s learning environment is not good, I want them to come here to study, just put a few more stools in the hall, do you think it''s ok?"

    Sure enough, after thinking for a while, Li Jiancheng agreed to use it today

    "I''ll bring it back in the afternoon. Let''s talk to them first, so as not to let the kids know."

    "Yes

    Suhao wrapped herself up and went out. Even though she wore a lot of clothes, she let out a breath and turned into white fog immediately.

    Because of the cold weather, the time to school is much longer than before. When she arrived, there were already children sitting in the classroom.

    After a while, people came to the classroom one after another. The wind came in from time to time in the classroom. Suhao felt cold when she walked around, not to mention the children sitting on the stools. I''m afraid her hands and feet were stiff. She was not in the mood for class, so she said.

    "It''s so cold today that our hands and feet are frozen stiff. Now line up and let''s change to physical education!"

    No matter what the weather is, they always like to play. They think it''s better to go out for a walk than to sit on a stool.

    Su Hao took the lead and took the child jogging around for a few laps. The rolling heat soon rose from the sole of his feet, as if to flow to his whole body, with thin sweat on his forehead.

    After running, she felt warm all over. Then she organized the children to play games and taught them the rules of the game. Then she stood by and stomped around them and watched them play.

    She''s always been like this. She doesn''t play games with the kids.

    I just looked at them as a bystander, occasionally showing some emotion in my eyes.

    Su Hao can''t have sex with Li Lishu. In the past four months, they have been living separately. It''s not that Li Lishu doesn''t want to, but that they can''t beat Su Hao at all. This kind of thing makes people laugh. Even Li Jiancheng and Wang Hongli don''t know that they have been sleeping separately. If Li Lishu doesn''t say it, Su Hao won''t say it to make trouble for themselves.

    They have been separated, naturally they are not sure that they have children, and the things that happened before the predecessor will not happen. Suhao has contained them in the cradle.

    They didn''t even have the right to be born. If they had known the result, how could she have given birth.

    Her plan is still in progress. I''m afraid it will be inconvenient to have children.

    The children have already played a circle, and are preparing for the next round. In another month, she will find a way to start to go down the mountain.

    Mountain birds do not shit, there is no internet access, how to let her use the power of the Internet. And it will take time to find reporters and corrupt officials.

    Soon after class, suhao had to interrupt the children''s play, bring them into the classroom and tell them what to do in the afternoon.

    "Everyone, come to my house in the afternoon. Do you know where my house is?"

    The children answered with one voice: "I know!"

    "Very good. I don''t know how to get to my parents'' village head''s house."

    A child raised his hand and asked, "Miss LAN, are we going to your house to have a class?"

    Su Hao nods and explains, which gives Li Jiancheng a sense of existence.

    "Because the village head''s family has a stove, it''s very warm, there''s no room in the classroom, it''s very cold, so I want to take you to the village head''s home to study."

    I don''t expect these children to understand her, or repeat the passage completely with my family. To put it simply, those villagers should understand her "good intentions".

    "Well, don''t be late this afternoon. Class is over."

    "Goodbye, teacher!"

    Su Hao went back to eat. Soon after the meal, some children came. The accompanying parents came with some things in their hands. Li Jiancheng went to deal with the villagers. Su Hao didn''t go up to join in the fun and took the children to the hall.

    Arrange for them to sit down. When all the people arrive, they will give lectures at will.

    The door of the hall was closed, and a heater was made. The room was warm, and suhao felt much more comfortable.

    The state of the class are a lot better, although she has been holding not very serious attitude.

    Environment is one of the factors that can affect her occasionally. After class, Su Hao went out and just met Zhang Wei, who had the same class.

    Zhang Wei came up to say hello when he saw her.

    "I said, how come there is no one in the classroom? It turns out that you have taken all the students to your home. Will it be troublesome?"

    Su Hao knew what he meant by trouble and shook his head: "no, I did it with the consent of the village head. I was tired of teaching in that classroom, so I brought the children here. A warm environment might be better. "

    Zhang Wei has some envy in his eyes and eyebrows. His family is not so good. He wants to take his students home to class. He wants to provide warm environment for his classmates, but he doesn''t have the capital, so he envies Su Hao.

    Su Hao goes to Wang Lin''s house to find Du Jing.

 Chapter 426

    At this time, there was no one in Wang Lin''s family except Du Jing. Although there was no one in the family, they did not allow Du Jing to go out and locked the door from the outside.

    Su Hao took a look at the locked door, and without saying a word, he stepped back and turned over the wall.

    After landing lightly, she walked into the house and knocked on one of the doors with a unique rhythm.

    Soon they were opened, and the rhythm of knocking on the door was their secret sign. Although there are few people who climb over the wall these days, who guarantee that they don''t live in the same place, and those who are not willing to do anything, they have a secret sign to knock on the door in order to be safe.

    "Lan Qing, you are here at last!"

    Su Hao is a little busy these two days, so she doesn''t come to see Du Jing. Du Jing can''t go out often, and she can''t come to Su Hao directly. So the villains haven''t seen each other for some time.

    "How are you doing?" Su Hao brings the door easily and sits on the bed impolitely.

    "Zhang Qin of Li Lang Ming''s family ran away yesterday. The child woke up and told Li Lang Ming that if he didn''t escape, he would be beaten severely. It happened that we had heard about it. Now we don''t know what happened." Du Jing has only a little sympathy. If they really want to keep Zhang Qin, it''s not impossible. She just ran out of the house without obedience and cooperation. She should learn some lessons. She didn''t care about Zhang Qin after they left.

    Su Hao nodded. Du Jing did it right. This is not only a lesson to Zhang Qin, but also a warning to other abducted women.

    He ran away without listening to the command. He succeeded. Fortunately, if he didn''t succeed, Su Hao didn''t have the time to go to her house to protect her.

    Last month, Su Hao secretly set up an organization to bring all the women in the village together. All the women in the 20-40 age group of the village joined in. They were all organized by Du Jing. They didn''t know that the person behind them was su Hao.

    This group of women formed a huge news network. They knew everything in the village, including whose dog gave birth to a child and whose family killed a chicken.

    Su Hao didn''t ask them to do anything, but asked them to send messages to Du Jing regularly. The task was simple and safe, and she was not afraid of exposure.

    The other women couldn''t help, so they had to do it by themselves.

    Eight months later, it has been a year since suhao arrived here.

    Every year, new women come in Hesu village, and the traffickers pull a load of women up the mountain.

    This day, when Su Hao passed by Wang Lin''s family, suddenly a ball of things was thrown at Su Hao''s feet, but Wang Lin''s family was still closed.

    Paper is still a rare and precious thing in Hesu village. Unless there is special news, Du Jing will not use it to deliver news.

    It''s been more than a year since she took this road. Du Jing can tell which one is Su Hao''s footstep. Even if some villagers pick up the paper ball, they can''t understand the mystery inside.

    It is impossible to see the Tibetan poems based on the cultural level of the villagers in Hesu village.

    Su Hao opened the note and connected it. The beginning of each sentence was: new woman will enter the village at noon tomorrow.

    Every year, women are sold to the village. Su Hao knows, but he doesn''t know when. After all, once a year, but this kind of thing doesn''t stipulate which day.

    When suhao arrived here, all of them were ruined. In addition, they would be useful in future reports, so suhao didn''t help others to send them out. The new ones were different.

    Generally, the women sent by the peddlers will not move, because the price of selling virgins to Hesu village is high. If those women come in, there will be more innocent victims.

    In her wish, she wanted to poke the matter out so that some people would be punished. She just didn''t want anyone to be sold to Hesu village like her. She didn''t dare to think that the abduction and trafficking of women across the country would be punished. She was very satisfied when the Hesu village was solved.

    So it''s su Hao''s duty to prevent more women from being hurt. The news from Du Jing is undoubtedly very important.

    When the car came into the village, it was much more difficult for the women to escape. It was stopped on the way, and the rest of it depended on the fate of those people.

    Suhao quickens her steps to school. She needs some time to draw a general map of the mountain to the foot of the mountain. A group of women come to a strange mountain, but they don''t know how to lead them. They are almost dead. She doesn''t have time to send them to the foot of the mountain, and the women in the village can''t either. Once they do it, they will be suspected, so they can only draw a sketch.

    I hope that some of the women who have a better sense of direction will take others down the mountain.

    After returning home from school, Li Jiancheng has already arrived home. As the village head, Li Jiancheng can''t be unaware that the traffickers are going to send women over tomorrow.

    This is absolutely a big event for Hesu village, but he didn''t show any sign on his face, only he went out again after dinner.

    Su Hao guessed that he was going to gather the villagers to see whose son had not a daughter-in-law when he was old. If the money was not enough, we would try to help him to get some money to buy a daughter-in-law.

    Reproduction is very important. Hesu village has always attached great importance to it, otherwise it would not buy Women from human traffickers.

    When Li Jiancheng went out, Su Haoming said that he was a little tired today and had a rest. In fact, he capsized and kept up with Li Jiancheng.

    What she thought was right. Today''s meeting, everyone gathered in an open space in the school. All the men present were men over 20 years old and under 40 years old.

    Some villagers brought in some tables, and Li Jiancheng stood on them to talk.

    "There will be women coming to the village tomorrow. Those who want to marry a daughter-in-law will register in the past. Those who don''t have enough money will raise their hands. Let''s find a way to get together."

    Sure enough, as Su Hao thought, the villagers got into a commotion and lined up to register in a special registration place.

    Those who are present are those who have no daughter-in-law, or those whose sons have no daughter-in-law. Lao Tzu came to register instead.

    Sue was so hidden that she didn''t find her.

    Then he heard that Li Jianming was maintaining order: "everyone, while standing in line, listen to me. This year we are going to Hukou mountain to meet with them. There are many women this year. We are afraid of any accident, so we should go more."

    The villagers are all excited to be good. More women means that everyone can marry a daughter-in-law. It doesn''t matter if they take more road.

    "We''ll meet at the entrance of the village at nine o''clock tomorrow morning. Let''s go down by bus together."

    There is a big truck in the village, which is used to connect every year. The place for loading goods in the back is made for people to sit on. After the connection, I followed the peddler''s car up the hill.

    Suhao wrote down the time. They were leaving at nine o''clock, so she had to be earlier. When she heard the news she wanted, she left school.

    When she went to Wang Lin''s house and saw that the light was on, she knew that Wang Lin was at home, so she knocked on the door and was ready to walk in.

    After a while, the door was opened. Wang Lin saw her smelly face and let her in.

    She went straight to the room and closed the door. Du Jing saw her sit up from the stool.

    "Tomorrow, the villagers will start at nine o''clock to pick up people. I want to let them go as soon as possible." Su Hao simply explained his purpose and his requirements: "can you get a motorcycle?"

    Du Jing covered her mouth in disbelief. She was very surprised, but immediately her brain began to work.

    "It''s easy to say, but you... Yang Jingyan''s family have been hunting in Houshan these two days. His family has a motorcycle, and Yang Jingyan knows where to put the key." Du Jing hesitated and said that every family has motorcycles these days. It''s not very difficult to get them without knowing it. She''s just worried about whether Su Hao will bump into people in the village when she comes back.

    Su Hao saw what she thought in her heart and comforted: "it''s OK. I''ve passed the trail. They drive big cars, but the trail can''t pass. I''ll dress up. I won''t let people see my identity easily. "

    "All right."

    "I''ll go first. Remember to come to my house at seven tomorrow morning to pick up herbs." Suhao said this and left.

    In order not to arouse some doubt, she still has to give herself an alibi, which Li Jiancheng and his colleagues would not have thought of.

    Du Jing nodded and looked at her back as she left. She felt that it was not impossible to bring those traffickers to justice. The intelligence quotient of the villagers was not as high as Su. How could it stop her?

    That night, Du Jing arranged to go out the next day. After getting permission, the next day she took out the herbs she had just picked from her room and hid them on her body, and went to find Su Hao.

    After leaving with Su Hao, Du Jing went to the back mountain alone to pick herbs. With yesterday''s share, she asked for two people.

    Su Hao immediately went to Yang Jingyan''s home. Yang Jingyan, a 30-year-old woman with an 8-year-old child, put the key of her motorcycle on the wall in advance to avoid possible collision between Su Hao and her child.

    There is an eight year old child with his mother, which is why her husband is relieved to go out.

    However, after learning about the existence of that organization, although Yang Jingyan did not give up her mind to leave, she was obedient and did not act rashly. She helped Du Jing and became one of the few people who knew that Su Hao was behind the scenes.

    After getting the key, suhao climbed over the wall and went to her backyard. The motorcycle was hidden by a lot of haystacks. Even if she drove away, it was not impressive.

    There is a pile of clean clothes in the haystack, which is a suit of clothes that Yang Jingyan''s husband went to work, which makes Su Hao a lot more convenient.

    Dressed up quickly, Yang Jingyan appeared in the backyard.

    "Ready?" Yang Jingyan asked in a low voice. She only came out in the name of going to the toilet. It can''t be more than five minutes. When it''s five minutes, the child will come out to urge her.

    Su Hao nods, but Yang Jingyan doesn''t talk nonsense. She opens the door and watches Su Hao lock the door carefully after going out, pretending to go back after going to the toilet.

    In fact, her heart beat very fast. The first time she did these things, Su Hao wanted to borrow a motorcycle. When Du Jing came to her yesterday, she told her that she hoped to succeed, and she didn''t want more women like her to be hurt.

 Chapter 427

    In the past year, Su Hao not only taught in school, but also often ran around. In his memory, he was only very familiar with the village. Because of several escapes outside the village, Li Lishu had a little impression of her when she relaxed her vigilance and went down the mountain to buy things.

    So Su Hao used all kinds of reasons to think about the terrain. Anyway, it''s OK to stay in the village.

    After many times, Li Lishu is used to Su Hao''s disappearing for a long time. At first, he will be very angry and worried that she will run away. Later, they split up, and Su Hao fights so badly that he can''t help her and just let her go.

    Li Jiancheng and Wang Hongli are slow to find out that they haven''t been together for a long time. Although they are willing to help Li Lishu, Su Hao always keeps in the way of going back or avoiding, and they can''t do anything about it.

    No matter it''s implied or spread out, Su Hao always looks like a plain person. She doesn''t fight with them. She just tells them by her own practice that her attitude just makes them angry. It''s like a punch into the cotton. It doesn''t work.

    Lu suhao is already familiar with the road down the mountain. Every time she comes back, she will draw a route map on the ground with a stick.

    Every time I go out a little more, I take a shortcut after I come back, and the time of the round trip is shortened a lot.

    After driving for about an hour and a half, suhao heard the sound of the car coming from the front. She pressed the brake and drove the car to the woods. She hid the car and ambushed on the side of the road, scattering some nails on the road.

    Of course, she won''t rush out of the car by herself. It''s not what the car is.

    Before long, a big car appeared in front of suhao. After driving in front of her, it slowly stopped. Suhao''s eyes lit up. It was the nails that worked.

    There must be a spare tire on the car. She just wants to take advantage of the gap when they change the wheel to let people out.

    A lot of men came down from the car and murmured around the tires of the car. It seems that they asked several men to come down. Some of them walked around and some went into the woods by the road.

    It seems that I found a nail and wanted to know if there was an ambush in the woods.

    It''s true that there''s an ambush, just one person.

    No matter what they think, it''s impossible for them to think that someone came alone to save people.

    Before Su Hao had any action, something happened there.

    The back of the cart was wrapped in green cloth, and only a few cartons and iron railings could be seen. But now the door of the iron railings was suddenly pushed open, and the women jumped out of the car one by one, surrounded the men beside the car in many pairs, and some thin looking women ran to suhao.

    "Run into the woods!" A leading woman yelled.

    Those people really changed their escape route, and the scattered men had noticed the change here, and finally rushed back.

    good job!

    Su Hao remembered the woman who spoke. Without hiding his voice, he jumped out and solved a man who caught two women nearby. After kicking out his legs quickly, the man fell down and moaned.

    "Meet here. If you don''t wait for someone, go here." After throwing down a piece of paper and a sentence, suhao ran to the nearest man.

    One of the women calmly picked up the stone on the ground and hit the man on the head. After knocking him unconscious, she picked up the paper that suhao had left behind. It looked like a map.

    A woman turned around and was about to run. She was held by the woman who hit people. "Wait a minute, let''s hide first. The man seems to have come to save us. His skill is pretty good."

    Just now Su Hao put down the man''s figure, deeply imprinted in her mind, inexplicably gave birth to some hope for her.

    The woman who wanted to escape gritted her teeth and finally squatted down and hid in the woods.

    Su Hao over there moves constantly and uses the fastest speed to solve the problem of the nearest single man.

    Many women have been captured by the peddlers, and someone has found something strange about suhao.

    "Head! That man is very good. He has broken many of our brothers! " A man said to scar man.

    The scarred man squinted at Su and saw that her hand fell on the back of a man''s neck, and the man fell down, or fought head-on or attacked from behind, without exception.

    Scar man immediately said: "you take five brothers to contain him, be careful."

    "Yes

    Six strong men keep approaching Su Hao. Su Hao has found out for a long time. After saving the three women in front of her, she takes the time to solve the problem of the single man. If she can kill one, it''s one.

    It''s easier to deal with these single men. Su Hao''s speed is very good. Half of the men''s hands are folded in her hands. She saves a lot of women, and also some women are caught back. It''s in the forest that she let everyone run before.

    However, she seems to be in solitary custody. A man stands beside her and looks at her.

    The six men were about to come and catch him, but suhao ran to the car in a very fast and strange way, jumped into the back compartment and fought with the men inside.

    The men all approached her, the women all screamed and ran away. Su Hao was extremely fierce and cruel, and everyone else felt the pain and didn''t dare to test her easily.

    It doesn''t mean that she doesn''t dare to get close to others. She can always use a strange body method to get out of the encirclement and then attack the single person.

    There are only a few scattered men to catch the single woman. Originally, these men who usually take one as three are now defeated in front of Su Hao.

    Suhao was soon in front of the woman who was detained alone. The man had been ready to take suhao''s move, but suhao didn''t play cards according to common sense. He bypassed him and picked up the woman who was about his height and jumped out of the car.

    After rolling on the ground for a few laps, Sue got up.

    "What''s your name?"

    "Su Wuling, I''m a reporter. If I go out, I''ll report this. You''ll be a hero." Su Wuling said as he ran.

    After giving her to several other women, suhao turns to the men to buy time for them.

    "Go where I say, and I''ll find you."

    Su Wuling gritted her teeth and did not dare to waste her time. She went to the hiding place.

    After the round, the number of people was counted. Five people didn''t know where they were. They could only run to the place marked by the map given by Su Hao.

    Su Hao fought for them for half an hour and then withdrew. Those big men didn''t dare to catch up with them. They wanted the evil star to leave quickly.

    Suhao runs to the place where he hid the motorcycle. He starts the motorcycle and whines away. The wheels will leave traces in the mud. In order to blur the tracking of those people, suhao makes several circles to deceive them.

    When she went out to explore the road, she happened to find a cave. It was high underground, just the blind area of people''s sight. Where did she hide a lot of dried meat, some clean water and some medicine for wound treatment in case of emergency? She didn''t expect that it would come into use at this time.

    You know, every time she takes these things little by little, there are 40 women abducted by human traffickers, and there are 30 guards who are tall and big. Usually, she can at least be a good hand in blocking two. This time, Su Hao procrastinates and gets a lot of fists. So many people, she is not invincible, second-hand on each other''s hands.

    Those things should be enough for them for a day.

    Tata.

    Outside the cave came the gentle sound of footsteps, and everyone in the cave was nervous.

    "Look at my gestures." I don''t know when Su Wuling has become the leader of the people. Now she lowers her voice and touches the nearest wall of the cave.

    Everyone looked at her hand and suddenly put up a finger. What do you mean?

    Some smart people understand that there is only one person listening to the footsteps.

    After reading this, they feel relaxed. If there is only one person, it''s OK. Can''t they beat one of so many people here? But if other people are nearby, the location of the cave will be exposed.

    A heart came up again.

    The footsteps came closer and closer, and suddenly stopped.

    "Su Wuling, it''s me."

    Su Wuling rushed out with a sigh of relief.

    "Here you are

    That look was as like as two peas Jing''s first time to see Su Hao, the same as hope and surprise.

    People look at each other face to face, at the moment can let Su Wuling so surprised, they flashed a figure in their mind.

    One of them stopped everyone from going out: "there are too many of us. We all go out. The goal is too big. Wait for our benefactor to come in."

    Everyone felt that what she said was reasonable. Although she was excited, fortunately, she didn''t act rashly any more.

    Su Wuling pulls Su Hao into the cave and stops everyone''s excited action.

    "Everyone be quiet. My benefactor has something to say to us."

    The big guy had to put down the excitement.

    "There is some water and food in the cave, and there is a motorcycle outside. Later, I will take a man down the mountain to find a car, and then go up the mountain to take everyone down. You should save some water and food. You should be able to eat it for a day."

    "Really! Some sun dried jerky! "

    "Yes, and water to drink!"

    "Here''s medicine!"

    With Su Hao''s words, all the people in the back went to look for it and yelled when they found something.

    Suddenly Su Wuling said, "take the medicine!"

    Those people obediently spread things to the front. Su Wuling took it and said to Su Hao, "I''ll help you with the medicine! You must have been injured just now

    Su Hao didn''t refuse. In order to cover up her real appearance, her long hair was wrapped up in a towel. She didn''t know what Gray was on her face, and her skin was the same color.

 Chapter 428

    She untied the button and exposed one shoulder. Her white skin was very different from her arms and neck, and the white bar around her chest was very eye-catching.

    Su Wuling''s action, there is no way to connect that skilled person with a woman, although she looks a little short, but she never thought that the other party is a woman.

    "I''m from Hesu village. Like you, I was abducted and sold. I received news in the village that there will be women sold to Hesu village today. I don''t want my tragedy to happen again. That''s why I''m here today. This place was originally for my own needs from time to time. I didn''t expect it would be cheaper for you."

    Su Hao''s tone is plain and simple to explain his own identity and reasons.

    They were speechless. First of all, no one thought that she was a woman. Second, they heard about Hesu village from those traffickers. They didn''t expect that the people who saved them were the same people who were abducted and sold to daohesu village.

    "So you''re still in the village, don''t you want to go home?" After the silence, Su Wuling restored her normal thinking.

    "Of course, I do, but I think, what about the women who are still in the village when I leave? I have something to do when I stay." As she was, she wanted to go home very much.

    At the beginning, Yuanshen and Li Lishu went back to her mother''s home. It was the third year after she was abducted and sold. Her old parents advised her to follow Li Lishu back to Hesu village to have a good life. The identity of abducting and selling girl was enough to make her dare to marry Lan Qing.

    "Do you want to save all the abductors?" Su Wuling was surprised again. Today, Su Hao brought her too many surprises, as well as many surprises.

    Su good tone of course, and even some arrogant: "why not?"

    People''s eyes changed from gratitude at the beginning to hero''s. This man not only saved them, but also prepared to save all the women in Hesu village. They don''t know how many women were abducted in Hesu village, but there must be many of them.

    For the sake of others, we don''t hesitate to stay and put it among them. No one can do it.

    "When you go back, don''t worry. If you have anything to help, just mention it! I''m a journalist. The best way to use the Internet is to use it. With the development of Internet technology, it must have a lot of influence on the society! " Su Wuling''s tone is very firm, Su Hao''s self sacrifice momentum deeply moved her.

    As a matter of fact, Su Haocai didn''t sacrifice himself for others. This is his original wish and the task of the system.

    With Su Wuling''s leadership, the rest of the people are willing to do their part.

    What Su wants is this effect. She didn''t just save people for the sake of saving them. She saved 40 people. Her social status suddenly rose to a woman hero. When the time comes, it will be reported that the people will drown if they want to neglect her.

    After a while, the place where he was hit was already dark green. It can be seen that the men just started.

    After some simple treatment, we will start to discuss who she will take down later.

    "Su Wuling, you stay here to appease the people. There are some hidden points on the map. If you are found here, how many can you escape? In a word, stay with me." Suhao said.

    "Take sunshine with you. She''s calmer. Let me have it." For Su Wuling''s words, people dare not make sense. Su Hao agrees.

    Sunshine is the woman she saved at the beginning, the woman who picked up the map.

    Sunshine smell speech nodded, there are some dignified face, can safely go out, it depends on her.

    "We still have five people left to find." Su Wuling''s face was a little lonely.

    "If you want to stay, those who look for people will stay first, and those who go down the mountain will call the police first. You should be safe. Let the police keep my affairs secret. We can''t rule out the possibility of being taken back. If we are taken back, I''ll try to find a way in the village. " Su Hao said.

    "Good!"

    "It shouldn''t be too late. Let''s go first. Take care." Su Hao left a word, refused them to send her move, with the sun out of the cave.

    Su Hao picked up a motorcycle from the grass far away, patted the grass scraps, and then signaled the sunshine to get on.

    "When I go back down the path, I don''t think I''ll run into those traffickers. Please pay attention to the surroundings and tell me if there''s anything unusual. Hold tight." At last, Su Hao asked.

    Sunshine smell speech tightly embrace her waist, pay attention to avoid her shoulder.

    After the car started, it flew out like an arrow. The sun wasted a lot of energy to resist the urge to scream. The speed was too fast! When turning the corner, we didn''t slow down. Instead, we speeded up! Sometimes the car body has to drive close to the ground.

    On the way, the sun is frightened and hugs Su Hao''s waist harder. On the other hand, she still looks around hard, but she finds that she doesn''t need to pay attention at all.

    The scenery on both sides turned into shadows and retreated. Sometimes Su Hao was driving in the woods without roads, which was very dangerous.

    It took only half of their time to go down the mountain. As soon as they got out of the car, the sun could not help bending down and vomiting.

    Su Hao didn''t urge her. She knew how to drive just now. It''s good that she can endure the sunshine.

    The sun tries to resist the discomfort. After wiping the corners of her mouth, she follows Su Hao.

    Su Hao had a little money with him, and the money that the women in the village gathered together, which added up to thousands of yuan. It was more than enough to rent a car.

    Su Wuling chose to let the sun down not only because she was calm, but also because the sun could drive.

    If the car is too big, the target will be big and easy to find. If you drive a minivan, you can take a shortcut. So suhao rents a minivan. When going up, the sun drives the minivan behind suhao''s motorcycle.

    Before going back, suhao specially went to refuel the motorcycle.

    I don''t know if the sunshine used to drive. Driving behind suhao didn''t slow suhao down a lot.

    Suhao asked Yangguang to park his car in a relatively hidden place and drive his motorcycle to the cave.

    Hearing the sound of motorcycles outside, people sitting on the ground stood up one after another and craned their necks to look at the hole.

    Two figures appeared in people''s eyes, and Su Wuling immediately welcomed them.

    "I''ll take some people to get on the bus later. You can decide how to arrange for them. Other people will take things to change places. I have to go back first. Here''s my phone number. Everyone will call me after going down the mountain. It''s very convenient for me. Don''t worry. Contact the police in time after going down the mountain. They will send you home safely. Call Su Wuling when you get home. You''ll let me know then. " Su Hao said a long paragraph and handed the note with his own number to Su Wuling.

    After hearing this, Su Wuling nodded. As a result, she carefully put the note in her underwear pocket for fear that it would be gone.

    Finally, Su Hao suddenly showed a smile: "my name is Lan Qing, remember, and hurry up! Have a good trip

    Everyone was so excited that they couldn''t speak, so they just nodded.

    At this time point, Li Jiancheng and his followers should have been on their way for a long time, and they will soon meet with the traffickers. She has to go back to clean up the follow-up work.

    When suhao didn''t go, no one saw her. Yang Jingyan went out with her children and mother-in-law, giving suhao a chance to drive the car back to the backyard.

    Then she put on her clothes and turned out from the wall of the backyard, where no one would pass by, so Su Hao did it.

    Along the way, she avoided pedestrians and went to the appointed place with Du Jing in Houshan. Seeing Su Hao''s safe return, Du Jing went up excitedly and hugged her tightly.

    Su Hao let out a hissing sound. Du Jing was so scared that she immediately released her hand and did not dare to touch her again.

    "Did it hurt somewhere?"

    "I hurt my shoulder, a large area of dark blue, people were rescued, and there were five people who didn''t know where to go. If they were caught, it''s OK. If they didn''t catch them, it''s very risky to recruit people all over the mountain." Su haodao.

    Du Jing nodded in agreement and handed Su Hao a basket on the ground: "this is the herb I picked today. Take it."

    "Good."

    They went back to the village with baskets. Not long after Li Jiancheng, they came back with black faces and five women.

    The five women all bowed their heads and walked in surrounded by the villagers. The others ran away, only five of them were caught. Can they not give up.

    There are only five of them. It''s hard to escape!

    The villagers'' team just bumped into Su Hao and Du Jing.

    When Wang Lin saw his daughter-in-law in the team, he left the team and took Du Jing back.

    Su Hao wanted to ask Du Jing who was the smartest of the five women. She went to negotiate with each other in the evening. Unexpectedly, she was taken away by Wang Lin.

    But it doesn''t matter. Anyway, she will go over the wall to find Du Jing.

    It seems that these five women are going to be bought tonight. It is self-evident what is waiting for them.

    Su Hao turns around and walks away, trying to contact Du Jing. In order to keep the five women''s innocence for a few days, the villagers have to make trouble.

    Originally there were 40, but now there are only five. Some people have daughters in law, while others don''t. just fan the emotions of those who don''t buy daughters in law. Let Du Jing inform the women, and they will do it.

    There are few women who are not good at talking about these things. Su haogang and Du Jing had just finished talking about it, and it was not even in the evening when they started to make trouble.

    The five women can only be temporarily placed in Li Jiancheng''s home. Su Hao and Wang Hongli are responsible for watching them and don''t let them do stupid things. This gives Su a good chance.

    Soon the plan began to take shape, with a general outline.

    At more than eight o''clock the next morning, Su Wuling called Su Hao. Everyone had contacted his family with the help of the police. At the same time, the police had been involved in investigating the organization of human traffickers. Su Hao also told them about the five women being caught and the current situation.

 Chapter 429

    Because of the villagers'' disturbance, the five women passed the night safely.

    Su Hao should seize the time. Li Jiancheng will solve this problem in a short time, and the innocence of the five women will be lost.

    In the middle of the night, most of the people had already laid down to have a rest. Su Hao took out the old man''s machine he had worked hard to get and dialed Su Wuling.

    "Do you still have this map? Good. You''ll arrange for someone to meet you at the village gate at nine o''clock tomorrow morning. At that time, the five of them will be taken by you. You should also come into the village and act like you''ve come to save people. There''s a mark on my seat... "

    Buying a daughter-in-law is very important in hesucun. The next day, Su Hao offered to stay at home instead of going to school, so that the women who had saved would commit suicide or run away.

    The men gathered at the school for a meeting. Li Jiancheng, a woman from other families, was not at ease. Although she could not understand Su Hao, Li Jiancheng thought that she was more reliable than others.

    Su Hao just remembered that in his memory, one of the group had a very tough temper and killed herself on the wedding day. Later, he learned from a woman who was abducted and sold that her name was su Wuling. Because of this woman''s strong practice, she still had some impressions after a long time.

    With two bowls of porridge in her hand, she pushed on and off the five women''s rooms.

    "Let''s all wash up and have something to eat." Su Hao''s tone was so bland that he finally lowered his voice and said, "I have something to say to you."

    It sounds familiar to them

    In the chaos yesterday, they heard the voice of the rescuer!

    Is she here to save them? Yesterday, except for the five of them, the others didn''t run away. It seems that they have escaped. Are they saved!

    There was hope and excitement in everyone''s eyes.

    Su Hao blinked, motioned them not to make a sound and not to be excited, turned around and went back and forth twice, carrying five bowls of porridge.

    "Keep your strength after eating. Someone will come to save you at nine." Su Hao is not suitable to communicate with them for too much time, so he can only finish this sentence in a low voice and go out.

    As soon as I went out, I almost ran into Wang Hongli.

    "How''s it going?" Wang Hongli asked the women inside if they had breakfast.

    Su Hao shook his head and said, "I came out without looking

    Wang Hongli urged her to go back and have a look: "have a look."

    Su Hao pretends to be helpless and opens the door again. The five people in the room are sitting at the table, frowning and drinking porridge with bowls. When they hear the news that they are being opened, they see that Wang Hongli around Su Hao is restrained and doesn''t make any action.

    Yesterday, the only one who came to save them was the young woman. I don''t know if the other one was coming to save them. For fear of screwing up everything, the five women were smart enough to hold the idea that it would not be bad to talk less.

    "I advise you to have a good meal. Don''t think about running away. It''s better to recognize the present situation." Su Hao''s face was like a passer-by, with a soothing tone.

    Wang Hongli also agreed with what she said, and did not notice anything unusual.

    But the five women heard a message that the middle-aged woman was not with her! Fortunately, I didn''t say anything just now.

    Their silent appearance fell in Wang Hongli''s eyes, which was the appearance of listening to Su Hao''s words and pulling Su Hao to have breakfast.

    At 9:10, a group of unexpected guests came to Li Jiancheng''s house.

    It seems that about eight women broke into Li Jiancheng''s house. Wang Hongli and Su Hao happened to pick vegetables in the hall. When they heard the news, they looked up in surprise.

    The leader is Su Wuling and sunshine. The rest are familiar.

    It seems that they entered the village smoothly and did not run into other villagers. At this time, the village head and the villagers were just in a meeting

    Su Hao stood up, pretending to be very surprised: "what do you do? Why haven''t I met you? "

    Wang Hongli is also surprised to stand up, suddenly have a bad premonition.

    Su Wuling and Yangguang exchange a look and bully each other. Su Hao resists several times symbolically, and then is subdued by three people. One of them takes a piece of cloth to cover Wang Hongli''s mouth and nose, and her eyes turn and she falls down.

    Su Hao didn''t worry much. She believed that Su Wuling had their own sense of propriety.

    "I''m in the first room on the left upstairs. The key is on her. Go quickly!" Suhao lowered her voice.

    Several people didn''t waste time. They took out the key from Wang Hongli and ran upstairs. A lot of messy and noisy steps came from upstairs.

    The rescuers and the rescued went downstairs.

    Su Hao took out a piece of paper from his pocket and handed it to Su Wuling: "run according to the route written above, it''s not likely to meet people."

    Come on, take a stone as big as the palm of her hand from one side of the ground and hit it on her forehead. In an instant, blood donation came out. They were surprised and speechless.

    "Come on, make me dizzy, too!" Suhao frowned because of the pain, and the blood donation would soon flow to her eyes.

    "Don''t let the police find out. Don''t act rashly. Wait for my call." Then he motioned to them to do it.

    Sunshine grabs the cloth with the overpowering drug and covers Su Hao''s mouth and nose. Soon Su Hao feels her whole body''s strength slowly passing away and her legs soften.

    Sunshine held her shoulder, put her on the ground, then wiped her hands on the ground and patted her on suhao. Then she stood up and said to the people, "go

    At the moment, Su Wuling has no time to see how Su Hao is doing, and has no time to think about whether he will leave a scar. He runs out with the people according to the map given by Su Hao.

    Li Jiancheng is very noisy over there. Everyone is arguing about who the five women are going to be their daughter-in-law.

    At the moment, they are not willing to give in. After a long time, they all run away. There are only five left. Some of them are gone, and some of them don''t want to give up to others.

    After a long discussion, the result finally came out. It was already more than ten o''clock. Li Jiancheng asked everyone to go back to lunch first and check the final result in the afternoon.

    He took the five villagers who got the quota back to his home and asked them to meet the women in advance.

    As soon as he got to the door, he saw his open door. Li Jiancheng had a bad feeling in his heart. The five villagers also saw it.

    Dare not waste time running past, at a glance to see a mess in the house, two women lying on the ground unconscious.

    "Village head, your daughter-in-law is bleeding on her head!" Cried one of the villagers.

    The woman who fell to the ground had a pale face, and the scarlet on her forehead was more obvious.

    Li Jiancheng took a breath of cold air: "you carry people to the health center. Er Gou, you and I will go up to see if they are still there."

    The room upstairs was empty. Li Jiancheng had a green face and asked Er Gou to call everyone together. He went to the health center first.

    "The horse is good, the horse is good! Come out quickly, the head of Li Shu is bleeding

    "And my sister-in-law can''t wake up even if she doesn''t know how to drop it or call it!"

    Ma Li is one of the few doctors in Hesu village. It''s the first time that he sees some headache, cold and fever for the villagers.

    Wang Hongli is OK. As long as she wakes up, Su Hao''s condition is much worse. The wound on her head is caused by sharp tools. The wound is a little infected and may have a fever.

    After Li Jiancheng got the news, he rushed to school, and five women were gone. Er Gou has already told everyone that some people have gone after him. The rest are angry, sad and worried.

    When Li Jiancheng first went in, the noise inside seemed to overturn the roof. It took him a long time to make the villagers quiet.

    "It''s not clear how they escaped. Two of my family are still in the health center. Ma Li said that they had inhaled ecstasy and fainted temporarily. I''ll ask her when my mouth wakes up."

    Even if the current situation is extremely urgent, Li Jiancheng can only say so. The injury on Lan Qing''s forehead can''t be knocked by herself. Wang Hongli fainted, and it can''t be that she got the drug for herself.

    Everything shows that someone has come to save them. The previous 35 have not been found. Now these five have already known the purpose of their abduction and trafficking. If they escape, the nature will be different! If you call the police, Hesu village will find it soon, and the fact that the whole village''s daughter-in-law bought it will also be exposed. What should we do when all the women are sent back?

    Almost all the men who had nothing urgent to do went out to look for people at the intersection of the downhill near the village.

    That night, Ma Li in the health center told Wang Jiancheng that Wang Hongli woke up.

    Li Jiancheng came into the room breathlessly, apparently all the way.

    "How did you faint?"

    Just now, on the way to Li Jiancheng, Ma Li simply told her about the situation. Wang Hongli now has a lot of clear mind, and Wen Yan looks back.

    "I remember that Lan Qing and I were sitting in the hall picking vegetables. Suddenly, the door was opened and eight or nine women rushed in. They rushed up and held down their amorous feelings. Then a man took out a piece of cloth to cover my nose. I felt that I had no strength to faint. I didn''t know what happened later."

    Li Jiancheng looks gloomy, eight or nine women?

    "Is it the woman in the village or not?" Li Jiancheng asked.

    Wang Hongli quickly replied, "I don''t know. They are all fresh faces."

    How do the women outside the village come back to Hesu village? There''s only one possibility, the 35 women who ran away yesterday!

    If you come to save people, it makes sense.

    "How''s Lan Qing?" Wang Hongli knows nothing about the things behind, and she doesn''t know about Su Hao''s injury.

    "She was hit on the forehead by a stone, and inhaled the ecstasy just like you, and now she''s still lying in bed."

    Li Jiancheng naturally has no mind to answer her, Ma Li said.

 Chapter 430

    Wang Hongli is very surprised. Unexpectedly, Lan Qing is injured.

    "It may have been done with those who saved people. Lan Qing is good at it, and the other side may have made mistakes." Ma said.

    People in the village all know that Su Hao is good at it. After all, in the past, he didn''t say a word. It''s common for him to fight his daughter-in-law. But after su Hao used more violent means to deter her, domestic violence is rare in Hesu village.

    Perhaps Lan Qing fought with them, but his hands were hard to defeat his four hands, not to mention that there were eight or nine people on the other side. It was normal to be injured in the process of resistance.

    It would be strange if Su Hao and Wang Hongli were just dazed without any injury. After all, her skill is famous in the village.

    When Wang Hongli wakes up, Su Hao starts to have a high fever. Ma Li gives her a drop, and Wang Hongli looks after her.

    After taking care of her all night, the fever finally subsided the next morning.

    Even Su Hao had been prepared, but she was also uncomfortable. During the coma, she only felt hot and cold, very uncomfortable.

    She still remembers to ask Su Wuling to wait for her news and act according to the circumstances. She doesn''t know if he has escaped or not and whether he has been captured by the villagers. Is it safe to go to the country.

    Suhao''s bed is facing the window. When she wakes up, it''s gray outside. One of them lights up. Before long, her eyelids can''t be controlled to close. At the same time, she also notices Wang Hongli lying beside the bed.

    After she closed her eyes, Su really wanted to, but she didn''t know how long she had slept. Wang Hongli''s medicine was over, so she took care of herself here.

    It''s noon when I wake up again. I haven''t had a meal for a long time. Su Hao is very weak now. Fortunately, Wang Hongli brings a bowl of porridge.

    Ma Li said that Lan Qing would probably wake up at noon today, and asked them to prepare some porridge first, so that she could eat it when she woke up.

    After eating, suhao didn''t feel half sleepy when she went back to bed. She should have had enough sleep after sleeping so long. She touched the gauze on her forehead and moved herself on the bed.

    "Du Jing has come to see you." Wang Hongli pushed the door in, followed by a woman.

    Su Hao was very happy. She told her that information had come, so she told Wang Hongli, "since Du Jing is here, you can go back to have a rest. You can buy a horse here."

    Wang Hongli felt reasonable when she said that. She was really tired, so she didn''t refuse. She said hello to Ma Li and left.

    After Wang Hongli left, Du Jing went to the hospital bed. Without others, she just showed a smile: "fortunately, the villagers didn''t find them. They should have gone down."

    Hearing Su Haocai''s words, she was relieved. When she was in a coma, she was worried about it. She didn''t know what had happened to them. Now she got the answer from Du Jing, and she vomited a foul breath.

    Her eyes are chilly. This group of women have been cut off by her. Su Wuling is a reporter. Some things can be started at that time.

    "Do you have my cell phone?"

    Du Jing nodded and took out a mobile phone from her lined pocket.

    When she came here, she went to the village head''s house. In name, she helped suhao to change clothes. In fact, her real purpose was to bring suhao''s mobile phone hidden in her room.

    "I''ll make a phone call, and you''ll keep a lookout for me!" Suhao lowered her voice.

    Du Jing nodded and went to the closed door to keep an eye on the outside.

    Su Hao dials Su Wuling''s phone, and it gets through quickly. It seems that he is waiting for her.

    "How are you?"

    Before Sue could speak, the people over there asked excitedly.

    Su Hao can only answer her question first: "I''m ok, but I have a fever. That''s why I called you so late. They didn''t doubt me."

    Su Wuling breathed a sigh of relief: "that''s good."

    Who knows how suhao came here without calling her these days? I''m afraid that the villagers might suspect suhao. No matter how good she is, it''s obviously unrealistic to resist the whole village by herself.

    When she was sleeping, she held her cell phone in her hand, for fear that she would miss Su Hao''s call.

    "How are you?" Suhao asked.

    "According to the route you gave us, we got down the mountain safely and smoothly. We told the police that they wanted to talk to you." Su Wuling road.

    The police want to talk to her, which is expected. Her identity in Hesu village is like a spy of the police, but she is just an ordinary person, not a soldier. Being an undercover has great risks. If you get answers from others, the police still have to confirm the party''s ideas.

    As long as Su Hao said that he didn''t want to scold them, they would go up the mountain to save Su Hao.

    If you still leave Hesu village, it''s easy for Su Hao. The key is that the task is more than that.

    "Tomorrow noon, I''ll call you again. You give them your mobile phone."

    "Good."

    Su Hao hung up and handed the phone back to Du Jing. This is the health center. It''s not safe to put the mobile phone anywhere. It''s better to put it on Du Jing.

    "Shall I come here to see you at noon tomorrow?" Du Jing put away her mobile phone and asked.

    Su Hao shook his head: "no, I will go back later, together?"

    "Good."

    Su Hao simply cleaned up her home, took some medicine from Ma Li and went back with Du Jing.

    When I got home, I happened to meet Li Lishu. When I saw Su Hao, Li Lishu said: "life is so big, why didn''t I kill you?"

    Su Hao ignored him as usual and choked back, "I''m lucky and I''m lucky. What''s the matter? Are you going to do it to me? "

    Li Lishu didn''t know how to go back for a moment. Su Hao took Du Jing upstairs and ignored him.

    After closing the door, Du Jing asked, "are you going to start implementing the plan?"

    Su Hao and Li Lishu get along with each other in a way that Du Jing has never seen before. Li Lishu is generally sarcastic. Su Hao seems indifferent, but today she chokes back abnormally.

    "Well." Su Hao nodded, opened the door, went downstairs to make two cups of tea, and took a hot kettle upstairs.

    Du Jing''s eyes are always a little excited. For Su Hao, it''s not a plan. It''s just one thing. The time is right, the time is right, the place is right and the people are right. She can just act.

    The next day will come soon. After lunch, suhao will clean up the dishes.

    When she went upstairs, she said, "I''m a little sleepy. I want to have a rest. Don''t call me."

    Li Jiancheng is not at home. Li Lishu goes to work. Wang Hongli nods and agrees.

    It''s understandable to work hard and sleep tired after a serious illness.

    Anyway, her daughter-in-law is different from other people''s family. Besides not working very hard, Wang Hongli can''t say anything else.

    Suhao locked the door when she went upstairs. She was really sleepy. She set an alarm for her mobile phone and lay for 20 minutes. Although she didn''t fall asleep, she was in better spirits.

    After waking up, she lay on the bed and called Su Wuling.

    It was su Wuling who answered the phone.

    "They''re next to me now. I''ll give them the phone?" Su Wuling asked.

    Sue said hello, and soon a man''s voice came from there.

    "Hello, Miss LAN. My name is Wu Yonghua. Is it convenient for you to talk now?"

    "Convenient."

    "Hello, I''m Wu Yonghua from Lutong County Public Security Bureau of coastal city. Where are you now? Give a brief account of the situation. "

    "In a village called Hesu village. I was sold here more than a year ago. All the village''s daughters-in-law were bought. The traffickers cooperated with Hesu village. Every year, a group of women were sold here. "

    Su Hao knew that the other party must have recorded the tape and went on smoothly.

    "I don''t need you to rescue me now. The woman ran away smoothly. I guess they should have called the police, but Hesu village is still safe. I think they should have cooperators in the Public Security Bureau."

    Su Hao''s words can be said to be very straightforward. He speaks ill of his superiors in front of others, and the target is still people from the Public Security Bureau.

    Su Wuling said: "don''t worry, Wu Yonghua is someone I know. My family has a little background. You don''t have to worry about that."

    "Well, I want to uproot this criminal gang and some officials behind them."

    After that, there was no more sound. If it wasn''t for Su Wuling''s slight loss of voice, Su Hao would have thought that the other party had hung up.

    "It can be a bit difficult."

    Su Hao can''t see Su Wuling''s expression at the moment.

    Su Wuling frowned and simply swallowed his saliva. Wu Yonghua was OK. Except for his initial gaffe, he soon adjusted.

    "Do you have any plans?" Wu Yonghua asked.

    "Wuling, I''m teaching in Hesu village now. The education here is very poor. I''m the only teacher in the village. You can come up to the mountain to interview me. If there''s any change, I''ll send you away first. Would you like to go?" Suhao asked.

    There was not too much hesitation, Su Wuling''s voice soon rang up: "I would like to, my life is saved by you, you let me go up the sword mountain and down the sea of fire, I would like to."

    Sue said with a good pause, "don''t force me. It has nothing to do with my saving you."

    Su Wuling still answered quickly: "it doesn''t matter. I''m willing to do my part. I''m very happy."

    Then Su Hao said his plan. Naturally, Su Wuling couldn''t go directly to the mountain to interview Su Hao. After all, Su Hao had never been out of the village before. How could people outside know that she was teaching.

    We have to think of a way to make su Wuling''s interview right.

    After a few days, nothing happened in the village. Li Jiancheng kept waiting for the police to come. Only when a phone call came did he put his heart back into his stomach.

    He was at home when he answered the phone, so he could hear his words clearly.

    "Thank you so much this time. If there is no director Ma, then Hesu village will be finished. It should be, it should be, next time I invite you to drink. This year, I will give you priority. You can rest assured, eh, ok..."

    Li Jiancheng''s tone is closer to Qimei. Su Hao obviously finds that since Li Jiancheng answers the phone call, the sadness between the eyebrows has been swept away and become clear.

 Chapter 431

    Director Ma

    His original name was Ma Jianguo. If it wasn''t for the different surnames, Su Hao thought that Ma Jianguo was Li Jiancheng''s brother.

    In my original memory, after Lan Qing became one of the most beautiful teachers and the ten most moving people in the countryside, many people donated money to her school. It was Ma Jianguo who proposed to establish the foundation. After the foundation was established, a lot of money went into Ma Jianguo''s pocket, and very little money was really donated to the school.

    I didn''t expect that Ma Jianguo had a hand in the matter of buying a daughter-in-law in Hesu village.

    What interests can let Ma Jianguo use relations to suppress this matter? Husu village, a human trafficker, and some officials like Ma Jianguo protect each other. As a result, the matter of buying a daughter-in-law in Hesu village continues, and more women are persecuted.

    Su Hao asked Su Wuling to find some women to go to the police and make a pretence. Otherwise, she didn''t seem abnormal after running away. She just wanted to see how many people in the government knew about it and helped cover it up.

    After Li Jiancheng hung up on the Internet, he breathed a sigh of relief. So many women ran away. As expected, he still called the police. Fortunately, Ma Jianguo came down, otherwise Hesu village would not be calm,

    This day, Su Hao came back from school for lunch, and Li Jiancheng happened to be here at noon.

    "The school is short of paper and pens. I want to go down the mountain with Zhang Wei to buy something." Su Hao didn''t show any difference, as if he didn''t have any purpose.

    There is a real shortage of school supplies. If she goes down the mountain alone, Li Jiancheng will not agree. If Su Hao runs away, it will be even more chaotic. But if Zhang Wei is in, Li Jiancheng may agree.

    Li Jiancheng hesitated. They all had work to do. No one would waste time running errands and buying school supplies. No one was more suitable than Zhang Wei and Su Hao.

    "It''s just that fourth brother Chen is going down the mountain. He''ll take us down by the way and come up again." Suhao increased the chips.

    CHEN Si didn''t have to go down the mountain. It was his daughter-in-law who poked him to go down the mountain to buy something. Of course, it was su Hao''s advice.

    The balance in Li Jiancheng''s mind has been completely overturned.

    "OK, let CHEN Si call me when it''s time. When will you go?"

    Su Hao shook his head: "I don''t know. I''ll ask later."

    Li Jiancheng said.

    After dinner, Su Hao went to Chen Si''s house.

    "Brother Chen, when shall we go down the mountain?" Su Hao is welcomed by his daughter-in-law Wang ailing.

    "Later, you can call Zhang Wei. I''ll see you at the entrance of the village." CHEN Si was taking a bath in it, as if he had just come back from work.

    Su Hao answered and went to Zhang Wei''s house to find him.

    "Zhang Wei, I''ll see you at the entrance of the village when you''re ready. Fourth brother Chen asked me to tell you."

    Zhang Wei is holding a backpack in his hand. He smiles and asks, "are you ready?"

    "The things are sorted out, but they are packed at home. I''ll go back and get them later."

    "Then you wait for me to come back. I''ll be ready in a minute. Let''s go again."

    "All right."

    When they get home to pick up their bags, they happen to meet Li Jiancheng. Li Jiancheng calls Zhang Wei to talk. Su Hao goes upstairs to pick up things.

    "I''ll ask you to take more care of me then." What Li Jiancheng said is meaningful. It means to take care of her. In fact, he wants Zhang Wei to watch her, or she will run away.

    Zhang Wei naturally understood what he meant. After working with Su Hao for such a long time, he was always embarrassed to say those two words. In his opinion, they were colleagues and should have helped each other.

    "I''ll try."

    When Li Jiancheng gets the answer, he doesn''t speak any more. No one has a complete answer.

    Soon Su Hao came down with a cloth bag. In front of Su Hao''s face, Li Jiancheng took out a pile of money from his arms and handed it to Zhang Wei. He said to them, "this money is for children. It''s for Zhang Wei."

    Su Hao has no objection. Li Jiancheng is afraid that she will run away. He doesn''t even dare to give her money.

    Zhang Wei was embarrassed. In terms of intimacy, Li Jiancheng should give the money to Su Hao.

    "Take good care of it." Su haodao.

    They went to the village and waited for a while before they saw CHEN Si driving a three wheeled motorcycle. They got into the car.

    It took a lot of time to get to the foot of the mountain. As soon as we got off the bus, Su Hao and Zhang Wei separated from CHEN Si.

    Two people take out the dry food from the bag, simply eat to fill the stomach, began to purchase school supplies.

    Su Hao holds an exercise book in her hand, opens it from time to time, and then picks up another one for comparison. Zhang Wei also picks up two for comparison.

    "Why do you buy so many exercise books?" Suddenly, a girl came to me and asked curiously.

    Su Hao turned his head and said with a smile, "we are teachers. There are no exercise books in the village. Let''s go out and buy some."

    Zhang Wei also smiles.

    "Oh? Isn''t this kind of thing specially sent by someone? Why don''t you? " The girl seems to be very curious.

    It seems that Su has a lot of good words today, so he explains to her: "the village is remote, there are only two teachers, so we have to go out and buy some by ourselves, otherwise the children will have nothing to use."

    That girl stares round a pair of eyes son, appear very surprised: "only two teachers?"

    Zhang Wei was amused by her expression: "yes, there are only two teachers in the village. We teach all the children."

    The girl was even more surprised: "there are only two teachers. Are you from the village?"

    Zhang Wei nodded, just about to speak, he heard Su Hao say no.

    He suddenly shut his mouth and looked at Su Hao. Fortunately, the girl''s focus was not where she came from.

    "Then you are really great. You teach in the mountains by yourself. You don''t have a high salary. You are very tired of teaching. Are you tired of teaching all the children?"

    "It''s OK. I just hope the children can be promising, walk out of the mountains and go to the society." Su Hao gave a gentle smile and fell into other people''s eyes, as if her whole body was full of maternal brilliance.

    Zhang Wei was surprised to see Su Hao say these words. With his understanding, Su Hao should not say such selfless words. Maybe this is her real idea?

    "You are a great man! My name is Su Wuling. I''m a reporter. Would you like me to report on your village? At that time, there will be a lot of resources to support you. The children''s learning environment and books will be provided. Are you willing to

    Su Wuling plays a perfect acting skill and looks at Zhang Wei and Su Hao sincerely.

    Today''s play is an appointment between her and Su Hao. Let Zhang Wei be the witness and watch the process of her meeting Su Wuling.

    What Su Wuling said is too tempting, such as subsidizing, improving the learning environment, and providing books. They don''t have to feel embarrassed because of the funds. In winter, maybe the classroom won''t be ventilated, and books don''t have to be used by two children. Maybe everyone has a brand new textbook.

    Zhang Wei is undoubtedly excited, but

    He took a good look at Su. What if this reporter named Su Wuling knew what happened in the village? Didn''t he become a villain?

    Su Wuling kindly took out a business card and handed it to Zhang Wei: "I understand that you two may not be able to agree for the whole village. This is my business card. After you go back, you can discuss with the villagers and call me no matter what the result is."

    Zhang Wei''s impression of Su Wuling is obviously very good. This girl is so polite and understanding, and she wants to help them.

    He had no idea that Su Wuling approached them purposefully.

    Zhang Wei carefully put away his business card. Su Wuling winked at Su Hao at the moment when he bowed his head.

    Su Hao can''t help but smile at the corner of her mouth. Su Wuling''s acting skills are comparable to those of Oscar queen. Oscar lacks her to be a little golden man.

    When Zhang Wei raised his head, they seemed as if nothing had happened.

    "By the way, maybe you don''t have to call me. I''m free today. I have a lot of things you want to buy. I happen to have a car and I want to do my best for the children. What do you think?"

    Su Wuling first measured his body to show a car on the side of the road at the door, and then looked at them with that kind of very sincere eyes.

    Zhang Wei was a little surprised. Did she mean to pay for some books?

    Although Li Jiancheng has given them money, they still need to save money. The school is in short supply of books, and they will run out after a while. If Su Wuling gives them books, it would be better.

    "Do you want to pay for the books for the children?" Su Hao asked, when the agreement does not have this paragraph, after giving the business card, Su Wuling will leave.

    Su Wuling blinked and laughed brightly: "yes, I adore you, so I want to do my best."

    Su Hao is flexible, his face is also raised a polite smile: "worship is not worthy, then I thank you instead of the children."

    With that, she would bend down and bow. Su Wuling quickly held Su Hao''s shoulder and joked about how she would let her benefactor bow to her.

    "No, no! I''m sorry to be so ceremonious. I''m just trying my best. "

    All three of them laughed.

    Su Wuling also joined the camp of selecting books, bargaining with the boss and comparing goods.

    It''s already eight or nine o''clock in the evening after they buy it. It''s all dark now.

    "Hello, fourth brother Chen, you go back first. We meet a friend here, and we will come up together. Yes, you can go back, OK." Zhang Wei hangs up the phone and sits back at the table.

    After buying the book, all three of them were hungry, so Su Wuling suggested that they come to eat some noodles to fill their stomach and then go up the mountain. It took more than an hour to go up the mountain. It would be hard to be hungry at that time, so Zhang Wei agreed with Su Wuling''s proposal.

    The three ordered noodles. After they finished eating, they went up the mountain in Su Wuling''s car, and Zhang Wei took the co pilot''s seat to guide the way.

    Su Wuling pretends to go up the mountain for the first time, and sometimes he almost drives the wrong way. Su Hao looks at Zhang Wei in a hurry and wants to laugh.

    It''s almost eleven o''clock in the village.

 Chapter 432

    The head of Hesu village has bright lights. If Zhang Wei doesn''t call Su Hao every time, he will say something. They all think Su Hao is going to run away and want to go down the mountain to catch people.

    Su Wuling''s car stops at the entrance of the village. The three people walk in by the weak light. Zhang Wei follows them and guarantees to send Su Hao home.

    After dark, the village is very quiet. There are only frogs in the fields, and occasionally dogs barking. The street lamps are separated by some distance, and some places are very dark, like fierce beasts with open mouths.

    Su Wuling is still a little nervous. She was almost sold to this place. Coupled with the gloomy environment, the psychological pressure brought to her is really not small.

    Walking, she can''t help but go to Su Hao.

    Knowing that she was afraid, Su Hao sighed and took the initiative to hold Su Wuling''s hand and said, "the village is like this at night. Don''t be afraid."

    Their actions are very natural in Zhang Wei''s eyes. At night, Su Wuling, who is not from the village, is also normal.

    As soon as the three entered the door, the people inside heard the movement.

    When Li Jiancheng saw Su Wuling, he swallowed his original words and asked, "who is this?"

    Su Hao and Su Wuling exchanged a look. Su Hao first said, "I met her at the foot of the mountain. Her name is Su Wuling. She is a reporter. After hearing that there are only two teachers in our village, she wants to report the incident and ask for help on the Internet. At that time, the children''s books will be solved!"

    When Li Jiancheng heard the reporter''s two words, his face changed, and Su Hao continued to speak as if he didn''t realize it. At the back, Li Jiancheng''s face was not so ugly, but he still looked at Su Hao with a kind of suspicious eyes.

    Outsiders brought into Hesu village, or reporters, Lan Qing really do not understand, avoid suspicion or deliberately so, want to escape?

    "Are you village head Li Jiancheng? I''m Su Wuling. If people all over the country know about the situation in the village, they will send money to help them. Then the children can have brand-new textbooks and a better learning environment. You can think about it. "

    Su Wuling''s words are neither humble nor overbearing, and he is very polite. As the saying goes, it''s not easy for Li Jiancheng to say something unpleasant.

    "I can''t make a decision on this matter by myself. It''s a little late to go down the mountain today. Would you like to stay?"

    "I''ll trouble you. Can I sleep with Lan Qing? I''m a little scared. It''s my first time in the country. "

    Su Wuling tightly grasped Su Hao''s arm, with an embarrassed look on her face.

    Li Jiancheng''s eyes were dark and flashed away. He seemed to be thinking about something.

    Su Wuling may be afraid of being miserable, so now she doesn''t care to keep a distance from her, pretending not to know her. That look of fear is not fake.

    "For the first time?" Li Jiancheng asked.

    Su Wuling rather embarrassed nodded and shook his head: "it doesn''t count, but in the past when we went to the countryside, there were people together, sleeping together."

    "In that case, Lan Qing, please clean up the room." Li Jiancheng didn''t look superfluous.

    Su Hao answered and took Su Wuling upstairs.

    After entering the room, Su Hao casually turned out a suit of clothes and handed it to Su Wuling: "in the bathroom corridor, I''ll make do with it as pajamas for you."

    Su Wuling didn''t dislike the clothes that were a little rustic. She took the clothes and went out.

    She took out a blanket from the cupboard and prepared to cover it for Su Wuling. It''s always cool at night in the countryside. She would catch cold if she didn''t cover the quilt.

    At night in the countryside, Su Wuling couldn''t pay attention to anything. She took a shower quickly and went back to her room.

    Then Su Hao went to wash. When Su Hao came back, Su Wuling was sitting on the bed playing with his mobile phone.

    "What are you going to do tomorrow?" Su Wuling looked up and asked.

    Su Hao smoothed her slightly wet hair, sat down beside the bed and said, "tomorrow you will say you want to see the school. He won''t refuse you."

    "OK, I''ll secretly take some pictures and post them on the Internet." Su Wuling pulled a camera out of his backpack.

    Su Hao shakes his head. At that time, Li Jiancheng knows that Su Wuling will not be happy with what he sends on the Internet. The next follow-up development will make Li Jiancheng the first to think of himself. At that time, his situation will not be very good.

    Although it doesn''t affect success, it''s always more troublesome.

    "Say it again tomorrow, convince him, and then take photos and make materials."

    Su Wuling said yes. Now no matter what Su Hao said, she felt right. She had no doubt about it.

    "Go to bed early and get up early tomorrow." Sue reminded me before she went to bed.

    "I''m going to sleep!" Su Wuling immediately threw away her mobile phone and pulled the quilt. It seemed that she was really afraid of the dark.

    Sue was amused. She thought she was cute. She tucked her in and lay down.

    The next morning they got up early. Su Wuling had a habit that most of the young people had, that is, sleeping in and sleeping in bed.

    Su called her once when she woke up, once when she was ready to wash her face, once when she came back after washing her face, and once again after finishing the room. This time, she lifted Su Wuling''s quilt.

    "All the women here are abducted and sold. All the villagers here are accomplices. This village is evil. Even you almost fall into the devil''s hands. Are you sure you want to continue to sleep?"

    Su Wuling immediately woke up. She didn''t know whether Su Hao''s tone was too gloomy or whether she was aware of the shadow that she was almost sold to this place.

    Ma Liu gets up from the bed. Su Wuling looks at Su Hao bitterly, and then gets up to change clothes and wash.

    Wang Hongli had already prepared breakfast. When Su Hao and Su Wuling went downstairs, they could eat it. Li Jiancheng also came out of the room.

    Su Hao''s time is very good, so I urge Su Wuling to have dinner with Li Jiancheng.

    "Are you still used to it?" Li Jiancheng asked with a smile, as if it was no different from the ordinary kind elders.

    "It''s comfortable and cool to sleep!"

    In Su Hao''s eyes, Su Wuling''s smile is not so natural. No matter how friendly the other party is, as the head of a village, buying a daughter-in-law must play a very important role.

    She had a lingering fear that she could not smile at such a person naturally.

    Li Jiancheng''s face is the same, simply entertaining Su Wuling, eating the local products of the village.

    After eating, Su Wuling wiped his mouth and said, "village head Li, what I said yesterday? How about your consideration? I don''t have much time to rest. I can''t give you more time to think about it. I''m sorry. "

    Li Jiancheng''s eyes turned around, and Wang Hongli couldn''t get in and could only look at them.

    "This..."

    "Village head Li! As long as I take a few photos, people will subsidize the children in the village to read books and improve the learning environment. Why don''t you agree? This is a good opportunity! It''s a good chance for the children to get out of the mountain For a moment, Su Wuling seemed to forget what the other party had done, as if she was really thinking about the children in the village.

    Only suhao knew that, fake, her hand on her knee was still shaking slightly, she was restless and nervous.

    "Miss Su." Suhao made a sudden noise and held out her hand on her knee.

    "My father knows all these things. Maybe there are some things to consider. Give me more time."

    Her hands are not particularly warm, but inexplicably give people a sense of security, as if with the magic of soothing people''s hearts, so that Su Wuling''s shaking hands suddenly stabilized.

    Su Wuling suddenly was not so nervous, and took Li Jiancheng as an ordinary stranger.

    "Please Miss Su. The current situation of Hesu village is not optimistic. The children must not pull down."

    Li Jiancheng exceptionally agreed and took a good look at Su.

    That look was full of profound meaning. Suhao saw the meaning of his look, which was a warning that the current situation was not optimistic. It was not only about the children, but also about the women who had escaped. Li Jiancheng is warning her not to talk.

    He was afraid of Su Wuling''s reporting ability and content, and was also full of yearning for the future described by Su Wuling. The blueprint of the future is too beautiful, greater than the fear in her heart.

    Suhao just wanted to laugh, but she held back.

    Can only pretend to know nothing, with a face like a virgin of their own worries.

    "That''s really great. Miss Su, please. Books are so important to children. I don''t know what to do with the lack of books." Su Hao''s eyes were filled with tears and he seemed very excited.

    "I''m just spreading this out in front of you. It''s not me who will help the children, it''s those kind-hearted people." Su Wuling said, "village head Li! I want to go to school with Lan Qing to take some pictures later, so as to make material. "

    "Yes, you can go there with Lan Qing later. I won''t be with you if I have something else to do." Li Jiancheng said.

    Su Hao was a little surprised. He was surprised that Li Jiancheng allowed them to get along with each other alone, but he thought it was more than that.

    "Good."

    Su Hao and Su Wuling went out after packing, and Li Jiancheng didn''t say that he would send someone to send them.

    On the way, I met a child from the Chen family.

    When the boy saw Su Hao''s eyes shining, he trotted over.

    "Miss LAN! What is this sister

    The child pretended not to be curious, but his small eyes had already betrayed him.

    Su Hao raised his hand and rubbed it on the child''s head badly. The feel of his cuntou was pretty good.

    "Her surname is su. Your name is sister su. Sister Su is a reporter. She came to my school to interview us."

    Su Hao opened his mouth and introduced it casually.

    "I know, I know! The village head''s grandfather just said! " The boy jumped up in excitement. Su Hao thinks it must be Li Jiancheng who has given him some tasks. He will reward some broken mouths after finishing them.

    Maybe it''s the task of monitoring them.

    Su Hao is afraid that Su Wuling will be cheated by the children''s innocent and lovely appearance, so it''s not good to expose the plan.

    She immediately gave her a wink, which made Su Wuling''s heart start to pay attention. Since Su Hao gave her eyes, it would not be too simple.

 Chapter 433

    "Hello, what''s your name?" Su Wuling squatted in front of the boy, smiling very gentle and amiable, even adults can not help but feel good.

    But the children in Hesu village don''t like this. They are naturally alert to women. Never let them run out of Hesu village.

    "My name is Chen Ming. Sister, what are you doing here? Are you here to be a new teacher?" Chen Ming raised his hand on Su Wuling''s shoulder and asked.

    "No, I just went to school with Mr. LAN to take some pictures." Su Wuling shook his head.

    "Will you come often in the future? I like you Chen Ming steps forward and hugs Su Wuling.

    Su Hao''s eyes are dim. At the moment, Li Jiancheng''s purpose seems to be exposed. When Chen Ming said these words, his eyes turned around. Someone must have taught him to say so.

    Is Li Jiancheng trying to keep Su Wuling in the village? Seeing that she was still squatting on the ground talking to the child, Sue thought that she should not have thought of it, otherwise she should have run away.

    "Well, we''ll have dinner if we continue to talk. Don''t you hurry up?" Su Hao put on his face. The child looked at her in fear and ran away.

    Watching the child run away, Su Wuling stood up and jokingly said, "Why are you so fierce to a child?"

    "What he said just now should have been taught by Li Jiancheng. Li Jiancheng wants you to come often and leave you in the village."

    There are many ways to stay, but there is only one result, which is no different from being sold here.

    Su Wuling''s face turned white, and she felt that her calf and stomach were a little soft.

    "Don''t be afraid. What am I worried about doing?" Su Xiaoxiao took her hand and walked forward, which made people unable to see Su Wuling''s difference.

    "What if he does something special?" Su Wuling asked after swallowing.

    "It''s OK. I can protect you, or I won''t let you come." Suhao pinched her fingers as if to give her strength.

    "Don''t think so much. Let''s go and take pictures."

    Not far in front of a small building, Su Hao pulled Su Wuling to speed up the pace.

    The children came into the room one after another. Su Wuling followed Su Hao all the time, and the children looked at her curiously. Some bold also come to pull her clothes and touch her.

    Influenced by Su Hao''s words, she couldn''t make fun of these children.

    Sue thought that she couldn''t recover for a while and a half. When it was time for class, she clapped her hands to gather the children.

    All the children sit in their own seats. Most of them read a book by two people. Only a few of them read their own books. Besides textbooks, there is a finished exercise book on the desk. The children write in their spare places.

    The tables and stools are very old. Some of them are missing a section and need to be padded with bricks and stones.

    Su Hao is standing on the small platform to give a lecture. The children are doing well below. Su Wuling is looking for an angle to take photos.

    As a reporter, Su Wuling still has some photography skills, and the ability to capture the background is also good.

    In order to take photos, Su Hao took the children to change places and posed for Su Wuling to take photos.

    Su Wuling is always able to take pictures of the natural and heartbreaking feeling. The background of the photo is very shabby. Some of the children''s clothes don''t fit very well, and some of them have patches. It''s sad that two people read a book seriously.

    "Well, almost."

    Finally, Su Wuling took the last picture and stood up.

    "Well, everyone go back to the classroom and wait for the teacher. The teacher will come right away." Suhao clapped her hands to attract people''s attention.

    Chen Ming said at the moment, "teacher, what are you doing? We have wasted a lot of time today. You are coming soon."

    Say to come over to pull Su good Cape, gently pull toward the direction of the classroom.

    Other children are also coaxing around: "teacher LAN, teacher LAN! Let''s hurry up for class! I haven''t finished the story last time. Let''s finish it quickly

    The child takes Su Hao as the center of the circle, encircles Su Hao in the middle and separates her from Su Wuling.

    Su Hao can only shrug at Su Wuling. He says to Su Wuling through a group of kids: "Miss Su, you go to work first. I''ll go to class first."

    Li Jiancheng doesn''t want them to have too much contact with each other, so she can help him. Anyway, it doesn''t matter.

    "Good." Su Wuling held the camera and nodded.

    "After class, let''s go back together and have a meal." Su haodao.

    Su Wuling would agree to whatever Su Hao said.

    Suhao took a group of kids back to the classroom, took out the books and started today''s course.

    She has only two classes in the morning, and with the time spent taking photos, she has little time left for class. The class will be over soon.

    "Miss LAN! Can you take me with you? " Chen Ming raised his hand and asked.

    Su Hao didn''t ask why, but agreed directly.

    And then on the way back, there were three people together.

    Su Hao takes a shortcut to send Chen Ming home. When he leaves, he says goodbye reluctantly.

    When Su Wuling came back from class, he didn''t speak much. It was only after Chen Ming''s absence that she began to speak more.

    "I''ll go down the mountain after dinner?"

    "Well, you go to prepare this article. How to write it with both voice and emotion? You are more professional than me."

    "Good."

    Back at Li Jiancheng''s home, he asked Su Wuling to stay for dinner. After eating, he asked her to play in the mountain for a few days.

    Su Wuling''s face is not very good-looking, but his performance is not very obvious. He finally coped with it.

    When Su Wuling went down the mountain, many people came to see her off. Those who didn''t know her had met several times. They all came after listening to Li Jiancheng.

    Su Hao just stood beside Li Jiancheng, with the same gratitude to Su Wuling on his face as others, and could not see any difference.

    Seeing Su Wuling''s car disappear in sight, Su Haocai looks at Li Jiancheng.

    "The teaching environment will be much better, and we don''t have to take the children home to study in winter."

    Li Jiancheng nodded: "let''s go, let''s go, let''s go."

    He evacuated the villagers gathered at the entrance of the village, and then took suhao home.

    After su Wuling went down the mountain, he used the photos to write an article as fast as he could.

    Two days later, Su Hao received a call from Su Wuling in the middle of the night.

    "The manuscript has passed. It will appear on the Internet tomorrow night at the latest. The paper newspaper has been printed and will be sold tomorrow."

    "I''ll let my parents know when I get married five days after I appear on the Internet."

    Su Wuling hesitated and used her own parents. Is that really good?

    "Blue..."

    Before she finished, she was interrupted by Su Hao: "I have no feelings for them. Even if you don''t tell them, they won''t do anything when they see me, and they won''t call the police. The daughter who has been abducted and trafficked is useless when she goes back, and she can''t get married. In turn, they will persuade me to live a good life here."

    "Don''t they push you into the pit of fire?" Su Wuling was surprised.

    "Therefore, even if I leave Hesu village, I don''t intend to recognize them. I have no psychological burden to take advantage of them." Su Hao made a light explanation and explained to her that Su Wuling always likes to get to the top of things sometimes. If she doesn''t explain clearly, she''s afraid she can''t do things well.

    "I see. Don''t worry."

    They said a few words and then hung up. Su Wuling worried that Su Hao''s mobile phone would be found, so the time of each call was very short.

    At the moment when Su Hao put down his mobile phone, the door was suddenly knocked. The knock was urgent and loud. It didn''t sound like Wang Hongli and Li Jiancheng, but like Lan Qing''s violent husband.

    Suhao put his cell phone on his waist, dropped his clothes and opened the door immediately.

    Li Lishu looked at her with a kind of uncomfortable eyes, like catching a traitor, and went over Su Hao to search in the room.

    Su good frown, looking at some places he turned the messy way: "what are you looking for?"

    Li Lishu ignored her and put his eyes on her bed.

    When she reaches for her hand, she is about to lift the quilt. Of course, Su Hao can''t let him do it. Although there is nothing in the quilt, the bed belongs to the private domain, and she has no reason to let Li Lishu do it now.

    Her quick hand clamped his wrist.

    "You''ve messed up everything. What are you looking for?"

    Su Hao''s tone is not good.

    Li Lishu looked at her viciously: "who were you talking to just now? Where is he now? "

    Sue is so surprised. Is this when she steals a man and gives him a green hat?

    Seeing that Su Hao didn''t answer for a while, Li Lishu confirmed his guess.

    They sleep in separate rooms for such a long time. Sometimes he can''t bear it, let alone this woman.

    He sometimes wondered whether this long foxy woman would steal a man behind his back and give him a green hat. But for such a long time, I didn''t see Lan Qing and any man frowning.

    Is he thinking too much, or Lan Qing means too high.

    Until today, Li Lishu was not sure of his conjecture. He wanted to come to suhao just now, but he didn''t expect to hear her talking.

    At that time, I wanted to find out who the adulterer was, but I didn''t listen carefully and then I pushed the door in.

    Su Hao is speechless. If he was his original body, Li Lishu would have done it directly.

    However, she is not Lan Qing and will not let Li Lishu have a chance to do it.

    "I was reading just now. Look at it yourself." Su Hao pointed to the bedside table, where there was a book. It was one of the few books in the village. Zhang Wei borrowed one of her literary works.

    "See a good place to read, where do you say the people?" Su Hao went over and found out the side where the things were sandwiched. It was full of words. Li Lishu could only recognize some words, but not all of them.

    "Where can I hide people in this place? If I want to steal people, I will divorce you first." Su Hao said with great disdain.

    Li Lishu''s dark face was red, and his eyes seemed to tear up Su Hao.

    "Just go out if you''re OK." Su Hao''s attitude is very bad. Fortunately, Li Lishu didn''t expect the phone. No, but the mobile phone was found to be in trouble.

    Li Lishu has written to her for most of the time. He doesn''t know any words, and he doesn''t know what''s written in the book.

 Chapter 434

    He was unwilling, but he had opened all the drawers in the room. There was no change at all. The hero in the photo had never changed. She was a very pretty woman, but her skin was a little dark. It was not difficult to see the beauty of her features.

    There are also children, the background is dilapidated walls and chairs, as well as old books, dense exercise books.

    One by one, people can''t help but feel sad, which soon attracted the attention of the society.

    "Where is it in the picture? How can there be such a poor place in our country? "

    "It''s said upstairs that it''s poorer, of course. The important thing is that there are teachers in this kind of place."

    "Yes, it''s the most beautiful rural teacher. It''s not the title party."

    "Very concerned about where this is? I''m from the XXX foundation, and I want to give them some funding. "

    ...

    All kinds of comments were commented on at the bottom of this article, as well as on the newspaper.

    For a time, not only do you know this story about your Internet age, but also the older adults are concerned about it. No matter what industry it is, this article has been brushing the screen recently.

    When the time was almost right, Su Wuling appeared and answered some of the public''s questions.

    "In hexu village, there are only two teachers in the village. In winter, teacher LAN in the photo will take the children home to teach, so it won''t be too cold."

    Su Wuling began to reveal the situation of Hesu village''s backwardness through his recovery. In particular, there were many praise words for Su Hao and Zhang Wei.

    Su Wuling didn''t have too many gorgeous words. He just used the most simple and close words to stir people''s hearts. He raised a lot of money at one time, and many people are going to Hesu village in person.

    Rational netizens jump out and say that it''s not good to go without the villagers'' consent, so they contact Su Wuling one after another, hoping that she can contact Lan Qing and get Lan Qing''s consent.

    Su Wuling always can''t give a reply immediately, so the relationship between them is too close.

    Two days later, Su Wuling called Li Jiancheng.

    When Li Jiancheng learned about it, he handed Su Hao his mobile phone and watched her talk.

    "Hello? Yes, it''s OK. The people in the village are very good and won''t mind. It''s about the children''s future. Even if there are problems, we will try our best to solve them. "

    Because it''s Li Jiancheng''s mobile phone, and Li Jiancheng is listening. Su Hao hints that there is someone next to Su Wuling. I don''t know if Su Wuling understands. Their conversation sounds normal to others.

    "When will you come? Wait a minute. " After su Hao finished this sentence, he covered the microphone and asked, "when the time comes, some people will come to our village to have a look. Is it OK to contact your mobile phone?"

    Li Jiancheng nodded. Su Hao moved his hand to the other side and said, "let them make this phone call at that time. Use this phone to contact them, so that they can be entertained at that time."

    "Well, that''s it. Thank you, Miss Su." With that, Su Hao handed the mobile phone back to Li Jiancheng.

    I don''t know what Su Wuling and Li Jiancheng said. Su Hao rarely saw some smiles on Li Jiancheng''s face.

    After hanging up, Li Jiancheng patted Su Hao on the shoulder and said, "well done. When the time comes, people will come. If you need anything, just mention it. This is the hope of the children."

    "Oh, good." Sue answered.

    The donors came quickly, and Li Jiancheng received a phone call on the afternoon of the third day.

    When he received the call, he was working in the field. He only understood half of what the other party said, and the other half because the other party was too polite. They didn''t understand Li Jiancheng, so they hurriedly asked a young man to run to school and give Su Hao his mobile phone.

    The other party had already hung up. The young man was running breathlessly. For a while, he couldn''t explain clearly. Sue had a good guess that it was the other party who asked them to find themselves and then called back.

    Sue asked the young man to have a rest in class, then took the phone out of the classroom and dialed back.

    The phone was connected in a short time. A sweet female voice answered the phone, and she was very polite. It was easy to make people feel good.

    "Hello, it''s Miss LAN. We are from Tianai foundation. After we learned about Hesu village primary school, we brought some textbooks, exercise books and a sum of money. Are you free this afternoon? Our people are at the foot of the mountain

    "If you have time, I''ll come down to pick you up later. It''s hard to drive on the mountain. If you''re not careful, you''ll drive in the wrong direction." Su haodao.

    "OK, please call me then."

    "Good."

    It''s still morning. Su Hao returns to the classroom and comes home after class. Li Jiancheng has been waiting for her at home. Li Lishu and Wang Hongli are both here.

    The three of them were supposed to be working in the fields, because they all came back.

    "In the afternoon, Dad, come down the mountain with me and pick them up. Find a driver who is familiar with the mountain road." Su haodao.

    "OK, let CHEN Si drive. He often goes down the mountain, and he didn''t go into the mountain today." Li Jiancheng said.

    Su Hao nodded and agreed.

    "You''ll go to Chen Si''s house and talk to him in person later." Li Jiancheng added.

    "Good."

    Su Hao didn''t stay much, so he went directly to the four Chen families. At this time, Yang Jingyan was also at home.

    It''s just time to prepare lunch. Yang Jingyan has just come back from the field to cook. CHEN Si is sitting on a small stool in the backyard smoking.

    "Brother Chen! In the afternoon, the subsidized people will come to the village, and then we will go down the mountain and bring them up. " Su Hao gave a brief account of the situation.

    CHEN Si stood up: "is the person who can give children books?"

    It''s not impossible to understand this. After all, it takes a lot of energy for a country man to explain what a foundation is and how it works. Su Hao obviously doesn''t have this kind of leisure.

 Chapter 435

    "It''s no problem. I don''t have to go to the fields or go to the mountains in the afternoon. It''s the best way to find me." CHEN Si clapped his chest and readily agreed.

    Su jokingly said, "the village head said the same thing. Where''s Jingyan?"

    "That woman is cooking in it." Hearing that Yang Jingyan and CHEN Si were not happy, she just pointed the direction of the kitchen with her chin.

    "I''ll go in and say hello to Jingyan."

    "OK, what time will it start? Please remind me. I can do it any time. Go." After Chen Si finished, he went back to his stool to smoke.

    Su Hao answered and pushed open the kitchen door. The woman inside was just adding firewood to the fire. The big pot was covered and she didn''t know what was burning.

    "Lan Qing! Why are you here! " Yang Jingyan was happy to see that she was squatting on the ground. Now she patted her hands on her apron and stood up.

    "The people of the foundation have brought books to the children. I''ll ask Chen Si to drive us down in the afternoon and bring the people of the foundation up."

    "Has Miss Su''s report worked?"

    Yang Jingyan knew that the article reported by Su Wuling was published on the Internet, and it was Du Jing who told them.

    Su Hao nodded: "almost, the influence on the network is growing little by little."

    Yang Jingyan was very happy with a smile: "that''s really good."

    "Well, don''t disturb your cooking. Remember to visit us at school then."

    What Su really wants is to let her join in the fun. The women in Hesu village don''t have mobile phones, so they can only work in the field or watch TV. It''s boring.

    Yang Jingyan agrees with Su Haocai and goes out of the kitchen. After greeting CHEN Si, who smokes, Su Hao goes home to prepare for dinner.

    By the time she arrived, the meal had already been cooked, and the three of them had already started to eat at the table. Su Hao''s family took a bowl from the kitchen and filled it with a bowl of rice to drive at the table.

    "Talk to Chen Si?" Li Jiancheng asked.

    Su Hao nodded and swallowed the food in his mouth: "I''ve already agreed with him. He said he can do it anytime."

    "Do you want to buy something to entertain them when you go down the mountain?" Li Lishu Road

    "No, they were the ones who came to help us. What''s the point of spending money on them now?" Su Hao asked, blocking Li Jiancheng''s next words.

    Li Jiancheng didn''t say anything, Li Lishu said, but Su Hao didn''t speak.

    After dinner, Su Hao went back to his room to have a rest. I don''t know how long later, he seemed to hear Li Jiancheng''s voice, but only Li Jiancheng''s voice sounded like a phone call.

    Sue dawdled to the door and listened with her ears on the door.

    "They will come back in the afternoon. Yes, we will never forget director Ma''s kindness to Hesu village. Lan Qing said that it was just some exercise books..."

    It''s director Ma again. Su Hao is thoughtful. It seems that her affairs are ahead of schedule, and it''s not far from director Ma to start the money.

    She raised her finger, rubbed her chin and thought about something.

    She is not ready to clean up Ma Jianguo, but she has no reason not to clean up if he wants to deliver it to her.

    She hid her body and was about to continue eavesdropping when a familiar voice suddenly rang out.

    "Lan Qing, what are you doing standing there?"

    Su Hao didn''t have to look back to know that it was Li Lishu. He wondered how he had such bad luck these two days. He was caught by Li Lishu again and again.

    When Li Jiancheng heard Li Lishu''s voice, he hung up the phone and went to Su Hao.

    "I just wanted to inform Dad that it''s time to leave, but I saw Dad talking on the phone. I didn''t want to disturb dad, so I didn''t come out. I planned to wait for Dad to finish his call."

    Sue is very nice, but her face is very natural and she can''t see any different colors.

    "What did you hear?" Li Jiancheng asked.

    Su Hao replied: "it seems that you can mention you to me, and about the children being subsidized."

    What she said was half true and half false. No matter how they observed it, they could not detect anything wrong.

    "What''s the matter, dad? Who are you talking to?" Su Hao pretended to be curious and asked.

    "Nothing. Let''s go now that the time is up."

    Li Jiancheng wanted to change the topic, so Su Hao stopped talking about it with his will.

    On the way out of the village, I passed by Chen Sijia. When I got to the village, I found that many people had gathered there.

    I heard that someone was subsidizing the children. I went to see them off at the entrance of the village, hoping to have a good journey.

    Under the seeing off of the crowd, the three disappeared in the sight of the crowd.

    It''s been a while since I arrived at the foot of the mountain. After eating some food, I started to contact the people sent by the foundation and prepare to meet them.

    Soon the people of both sides contacted and met smoothly.

    "Hello! This is village head Li of Hesu village! My name is Wang Jiye. Just call me Xiao Wang. This is my companion, Xu Ruo. Just call me Xiao Xu. "

    As soon as the two sides meet, the person of the other side comes up politely to shake hands.

    Li Jiancheng held out his hand and shook it with a smile on his face and said, "Hello! Hard work. "

    Wang Jiye quickly said that it was not hard, and then extended his hand to Su Hao: "Mr. Lan Qing, right?"

    "Yes, it''s me."

    Su Xiaoxiao Mimi''s outstretched hand and the other side gently shook for a while, and then with the side of Xu Ruo also symbolic shook a hand.

    Promise is a pretty girl with fair skin, shyly standing on one side, wearing a ponytail and jeans.

    "Since I saw the report, I admire you very much. It''s really great for a girl to teach in the hard mountain. So we have to know the situation of Miss Lan''s school. Our boss can''t wait to send us to negotiate with you."

    These foundations are really organizations that do self harm and do good deeds to benefit human beings. The identity of being abducted and trafficked in her previous life was brought by immoral reporters. Although it caused a great uproar at that time, no one paid attention to whether she was separated from the place that had damaged her half of her life.

    Only these foundations not only donated money to the school, but also sent money to her alone. At that time, Lan Qing couldn''t get away from the school. She pitied the children and tried to change their thoughts with culture to get out of the mountains. All the money donated to her by the foundation has gone into her own education industry.

    For the people of the foundation, Su Hao is very fond of them, and his attitude is also very good.

    "Where, where, if I am far less great than your foundation, where there are people who need help, you will stand up and do your best to help them. This is not your Yiwu. But you did, and I don''t know what this little thing is. "

    After su Hao finished, Li Jiancheng interrupted Wang Jiye''s words of continuing to express his reverence.

    "You are all people who contribute to society."

    Although Li Jiancheng is smiling, the warning in his eyes is very obvious when he sweeps Su Hao. Li Jiancheng knows better than anyone why Lan Qing became a teacher in the mountains.

    He bought it from a human dealer. If the trend of looking for two people continues to talk, he doesn''t know what will come out of the conversation. It''s not good to talk about problems, so he interrupts the conversation.

    Wang Jiye was also successfully transferred to Li Jiancheng.

    "Village head Li is very tired after so many years."

    "No, no, it''s just a village head. It''s not a county head or mayor. It''s just that some troubles will be solved soon."

    ...

    As they talked, Su Hao went to the back and didn''t disturb them. Otherwise, Li Jiancheng would give her an eye knife or wear her shoes.

    Li Jiancheng is afraid of Su Hao. Naturally, he knows that Wang Jiye is not a good target for communication. Su Hao has no intention to disclose this to him for the time being.

    Wang Jiye is driving a very large van with stacks of books and exercise books in the back. They are all brand-new textbooks and exercise books. Su Hao couldn''t help looking at it.

    In fact, these two things are very scarce in Hesu village. They haven''t been seen often for such a long time. Su Hao can''t help but give them more attention.

    After introducing CHEN Si to Wang Jiye, everyone began to prepare to go up the mountain.

    CHEN Si leads the way on the front panel. In order to take care of Wang Jiye, who drives this mountain road for the first time, they specially slow down. After all, if unfamiliar people drive too fast, they are prone to accidents.

    It takes more time up the mountain than down it.

    Before we got to the entrance of the village, some villagers stood there watching the wind. As soon as they saw the car, they immediately called the people at the entrance of the village and informed them. When the car first appeared at the entrance of the village, the sound of firecrackers came one after another.

    There is some dust floating in the air, and the car passes through it, as if it were dust from the smoky sky, with a mysterious feeling.

    After Chen Si stopped the car, Su Hao and others jumped out of the car and guided Wang Jiye to stop.

    When Wang Jiye and Wang promise to get off the bus, the long firecrackers have not burned out, which shows the grand reception for their arrival.

    "Dear parents and fellow villagers, this is Wang Jiye of the foundation, and this doll is promise." Li Jiancheng stood beside them and explained to the villagers with curious eyes.

    "These are the villagers of Hesu village." Then he explained to Wang Jiye with a smile.

    Wang Jiye nodded and walked out. He said with a smile: "Hello, everyone. My name is Wang Jiye. You can just call me Xiao Wang. This is my companion. You can call her Xiao Nuo. In fact, you don''t have to be so grand. We are all embarrassed."

    The villagers heard the words and said, "it should be, it should be."

    Su Hao is watching the villagers pull Wang Jiye and promise to talk about things. He doesn''t know when he wants to talk about it, so he just pushes into the middle to interrupt them.

    "The mountain road is running around. Now that you have come to the village, go to my home for a cup of tea, and then go to school to have a look."

    Su Hao''s original intention is not to waste time directly going to school, but if he really says so, Li Jiancheng will blame her for her lack of courtesy. People take the trouble to catch up and ask others to work without a glass of water.

 Chapter 436

    Unexpectedly, Wang Jiye said: "no, you can wait for a while to drink water. Let''s go to school first. I want to go to school first and see what''s going on. "

    He nodded to the crowd with a smile, and then said to Su Hao with a smile, "please take the road, Miss LAN."

    Su has a good look at Li Jiancheng. Li Jiancheng nods, and Su Hao goes out.

    In the eyes of the public, if she takes people away, she will be drowned by the villagers'' spittle. In the eyes of the villagers, Wang Jiye and his promise are very high. If she takes people to work without water, she will be said dead.

    But it doesn''t matter if Li Jiancheng, the village head, instructs us.

    After all, Li Jiancheng has a high prestige in front of the whole village. Su Hao has less trouble now.

    "Du Jing, bring some tea to school later." Su Hao said as she passed in front of Du Jing.

    "Good."

    Du Jing nodded with a smile and turned to go home.

    Wang Jiye promised that they would be behind Su Hao. Naturally, he heard Su Hao''s words clearly. Without the villagers around them, Wang Jiye promised that they would not be so shy. He said to Su Hao, "actually, it''s not so troublesome. There''s mineral water in the car."

    "Mineral water is mineral water, and tea is still hot. When you come here, you might as well try the tea in the village. If you don''t trouble the villagers with anything, they will feel itchy and uncomfortable."

    Su Hao didn''t say this for the people of Hesu village. The visitors were guests. She was fond of the people of the foundation, so she naturally paid more attention to the hospitality.

    "Well, thank you very much." Promise smiles.

    "Don''t mention it. Children will be very happy with your books." Suhao naturally knows how to make them happier.

    The people of the foundation are kind-hearted. If the things they bring can really help the people in need, they will be happy.

    Sure enough, Wang Jiye promised that the smile in their eyes was more sincere. They were not hypocritical. They just laughed at the villagers out of politeness. When they heard something that made them happy, their smile would be more sincere.

    "I wish I could help you. For example, in some places, we are powerless." When it comes to the second half of the sentence, Wang Jiye has some sadness on his face.

    Su Hao was thoughtful, but he didn''t know what he said.

    Some places are very poor. Hesu village is OK. There are teachers and schools, but some places with backward culture can. If the foundation wants to help them, they may be driven out as villains, and even some members will be hurt.

    There are also places where the environment is too bad. It''s dangerous to go out, let alone go to school. It''s very difficult to bring books in.

    It''s as if you can''t see or touch it, which makes people of the foundation very upset.

    The purpose of establishing the foundation is to provide solutions to those places where education is backward and education is difficult. However, there are some places where natural disasters are too serious for them to do anything about.

    Su Hao had no solution, but comforted the two innings and didn''t mention it again.

    "Here it is, up ahead." When the school building appeared, Su Hao introduced them and showed them with his fingers.

    Both of them are under 30 years old. They have never been to any place to send warmth. Hesu village is their first stop. Although they have seen the poorer and poorer places in the photos, their personal feelings and visual impact are different.

    They walk in the school, sitting on the broken bench in the classroom, the heart does not feel is false.

    "Well... We didn''t bring the professionals to fix these things." There was some chagrin on the promise''s face. I knew I would have brought more people.

    There is only a small piece of blackboard that can write, and there are pits and hollows on the blackboard. The walls are windy, and water will leak when it rains, not to mention the cold wind in winter. In their opinion, tables and stools can barely be used.

    If you bring professionals here, although you can''t build a school in a short time, you can repair it without air or rain leakage, and repair the tables and stools.

    There are many places in the village where money needs to be used. Even if every family gives some money to build a new school, the money is also limited. Not only money but also people are needed. The villagers in the village are busy working in the fields. When the harvest comes, they can make money. They depend on it to support their families. No one has time to build a new school, Simply make do with an old house where no one lives as a school.

    This is the source of this place. Since it''s an old house, there are many small problems. These years, unless there are big holes leaking, and occasionally someone comes to mend them, no one will take care of those small holes.

    After su Hao came, there were two teachers in the school, and sometimes they would make up for them by themselves. The situation is much better.

    "The learning environment is not a problem. It doesn''t matter. On rainy days or in winter, I will take the children home to school. It''s crowded, but they don''t have to be frozen." Su Hao noticed their eyes and said with a smile.

    Wang Jiye and promise looked at her eyes more and more soft, full of goodwill.

    "Thanks to you, otherwise the children don''t know how much more to suffer."

    At this time just in time for class, the children from all corners of the school rushed back to the classroom, suddenly noticed the strange face of Wang Jiye and promise two people.

    They all came to Su Hao''s side, and a teacher named: "teacher blue, teacher blue! Who is this elder brother and elder sister? "

    They are just in their early twenties. Maybe they are city dwellers and look younger. No wonder the children call them that.

    "They are good people who give you books and exercise books." Su Hao grabbed a few children who were shaking in front of the promise and pulled them behind him to prevent them from making promises.

    "Brother Wang, sister Nuo." Su Hao gave a brief introduction.

    Promise is shy in front of the villagers. Suhao is worried that she can''t stand the children''s being too skinny. Unexpectedly, she is very comfortable with the children and squats down to say hello to them.

    "Hello, my name is promise. You can call me sister Xiao Nuo or sister Nuo." Promise face smile very gentle, do not hide the love of children.

    Wang Jiye is just the opposite of her. He is very polite to the adults, but he has nothing to do when facing a group of small peas. The big one is drowned by the children, and some of them are at a loss.

    Promise to see him embarrassed, went to him, hugged Wang Jiye thigh of a few children said: "his name is Wang Jiye, you can call him brother Wang, you can also call him brother Jiye."

    Promise sweet smile, gentle tone, soon harvest the children''s favor, one by one are clever to say hello.

    "Sister xiaonuo, how are you going to succeed my brother!"

    "Hello

    A child raised his hand and asked, "what are you doing here, sister Nuo? Are you going to marry in Hesu village? "

    The cold light in Su Hao''s eyes flashed away.

    Promise but did not feel any strange, face or with a smile, said: "no, we are here to send you books, your books are not very old and broken?"? Let''s send you new books. "

    "I can''t read many words clearly!" A child shouted.

    Promise nodded: "yes, the old books have worn away some words, and the new books have clear words. You should take good care of the books after you get them, you know?"

    The children said with one voice: "I know!"

    "Sister xiaonuo, I want to marry you when I grow up!" Cried a child.

    He was a little surprised and asked, "why?"

    The child replied, "because you have money!"

    Promise to laugh, the child yelled: "my father will..."

    Su Hao''s eyes suddenly cool down. Wang Jiye suddenly feels a touch of cold air. He is surprised to see the cold in Su Hao''s eyes. At the same time, another voice rings out.

    "What are you doing?"

    Li Jiancheng''s sudden outburst not only startled the children, but also the promise and Wang Jiye.

    When the child saw Li Jiancheng, he wriggled his lips in fear. Then he closed his lips tightly and stopped talking.

    Su Hao returns to his original state at the moment when Li Jiancheng''s voice rings. When Wang Jiye looks at him again, he thinks that he just saw the illusion, but he clearly sees the coldness in Su Hao''s eyes, which makes people shiver involuntarily.

    Wang Jiye thought, you can read it wrong, but the feeling of personal experience will not be wrong.

    "I''m sorry, little boy. You don''t take it to heart, do you?" Li Jiancheng''s tone softened down and said to the promise kindly.

    Suhao knows that he didn''t suddenly lose control for this matter. If she is right, what the child just wanted to say is

    My dad can make money to buy you.

    If you listen to this promise and don''t think about it deeply, it''s just a child''s joke. OK. If you think about it deeply, the secret that Hesu village tried every means to hide was soon revealed after an investigation?

    Li Jiancheng arrived just in time to hear the child boasting that he would marry when he grew up, and then the following sentence.

    He couldn''t bear it, and immediately came out to stop the child''s words.

    Promise didn''t doubt her, and a shy smile appeared on her face: "no, village head, you don''t have to do this. The children are lovely. "

    Li Jiancheng made up his mind to give a warning to the children and Su Hao, so he said, "it''s about your reputation. It''s not a big deal. You are not allowed to make such a joke on sister Xiao Nuo in the future. Do you hear me? " Then he looked at Su Hao and said, "don''t let the children talk any more."

    "Yes." Sue nodded.

    Some children are afraid when they look at Li Jiancheng.

 Chapter 437

    Maybe it''s because of different cultural customs. People in the countryside pay great attention to reputation. All the village leaders are so angry. She doesn''t think about other places at all.

    But Wang Jiye combined a moment ago and felt that it was not so simple.

    Lan Qing showed that strange is to hear a child asked if he would marry to Hesu village, the village head suddenly angry, perhaps to hear the child said to marry promise.

    Is it really just because of the cultural customs and in the name of promise that the two people show this difference?

    Although I haven''t been with Lan Qing for a long time, he has a good command of what he says. No wonder he is a teacher. He feels that Lan Qing is not a pedantic person. Sometimes Lan Qing''s words make Wang Jiye feel that he is not only a rural teacher. She has lived in a City and has been influenced by some cities.

    Therefore, Wang Jiye has doubts about the village head''s remarks, and does not fully believe them.

    It''s hard for him to ask about other people''s village at the moment.

    "The school situation is almost understood. Let''s have a glass of water first." After seeing Du Jing outside the classroom, Su Hao said to Wang Jiye, "the tea has already been delivered. After drinking it, you can do other things. It won''t waste a lot of time."

    Wang Jiye did not make a sound immediately, but looked at the promise.

    "Thank you for your hospitality. Let''s go." Promise a soft smile.

    Su likes to pick eyebrows. It seems that she has to reorder the relationship between them. She seems to be weak and shy. She is more likely to be the one who makes decisions between them.

    Wang Jiye seems to be multifaceted and exquisite. Maybe when they are together, they make more promises. It seems that it''s just a matter of having a cup of tea, but it''s not a matter of their work. Wang Jiye looks at the promises first.

    Suhao thought it was interesting.

    They moved to the place where Su Hao and Zhang Wei''s office were nominally located. In fact, they were about the size of a latrine, separated by a room with bricks.

    Du Jing put the tea she had brought from home on the table and made four cups of tea. There was a faint heat.

    "Hard work." Su Hao walked into the room first and patted Du Jing on the shoulder.

    The space of the house was not big. Du Jing went out wisely and gave the place to them.

    "Have a drink, Dad." Su Hao sent the teacup to Wang Jiye, and then took another cup to Li Jiancheng.

    In front of outsiders, Li Jiancheng couldn''t give his daughter-in-law face in name. He took the tea with a loving smile.

    In fact, Su Hao didn''t want to serve Li Jiancheng very much, but outsiders were here, and she just made four cups of tea, which made her a little indescribable.

    After promising to drink the water in the cup, he put it on the table and said, "OK, tea, it''s time to work."

    She is still so soft and weak smile, it seems that there is no deterrent, but Wang Jiye is to quickly drink tea, put down the cup of tea, showing a bright smile: "yes, it''s time to work."

    Li Jiancheng still has half of the water in his cup. Wen Yan also put down his cup and said to Sanren, "there are several families near the village. You can go to say hello later and ask them to help."

    Su Hao is about to respond. Yu Guang catches a glimpse of Wang Jiye''s weak promise and bumps him with his elbow. Wang Jiye immediately says, "don''t bother. It''s just a few books. It''s our job. The villagers have to work, because it''s not good if our work is delayed."

    Promise is also echoed with a smile: "yes, there is Mr. LAN to help us, another teacher of the school, Mr. Zhang, seems to be waiting for us at the entrance of the village."

    When Su Hao brought them to the school, he introduced Zhang Wei. Zhang Wei was at the entrance of the village, but he was not with the people who surrounded the villagers. Instead, he was outside.

    At that time, I paid close attention to the promise. Maybe it was because of my teaching ability, so my temperament and behavior were different from others.

    "Dad, go back to work first. I''ll take care of this side." Su Hao also stood by them to help them.

    Maybe Li Jiancheng thought that he was not at ease because of Lan Qing.

    Who knows if Lan Qing will say something to them that they shouldn''t?

    Li Jiancheng''s eyes were a little cloudy. Su Hao didn''t catch the passing emotion in his eyes.

    "It''s no big deal. Let me help you. All right, let''s go. " Then Li Jiancheng took the lead to go out.

    It''s hard to stop him.

    Su Hao shrugged to promise two people behind, also followed to walk out.

    "My father and she are like this. The visitors are guests. I''m sorry to make you work so hard." Su Hao whispered in the back, and then quickened his pace to keep up with Li Jiancheng.

    Promise two people follow behind two people, two people exchanged a look, didn''t talk more.

    Zhang Wei was really waiting at the entrance of the village. When Wang Jiye and Wang Jiye entered the village just now, he couldn''t squeeze in. He just waited outside. Even if Su Hao took them away, Zhang Wei was not in a hurry. Anyway, they would come to move books later, so they have been waiting until now.

    "Ah, isn''t that Mr. Zhang Wei? I didn''t expect that they were waiting for us here." Sue Hao pretended to be surprised.

    Promise and Wang Jianye two people smell speech trot past, Wang Jiye hand, smile teeth, appear very sunshine: "teacher Zhang long wait! I''m sorry you didn''t wait for us here. My name is Wang Jiye. "

    "Hello, Mr. Zhang. My name is promise."

    Zhang Wei first shook hands with Wang Jiye, and then shook hands with promise. Then he said, "no, no, I just want to wait for you to come here, and then there will be no past. I will wait for you here. Hello, welcome to Hesu village. "

    "You''re here to carry books, aren''t you? I''ll help, too. " Zhang Weidao.

    "It was our job. You''re very kind." Wang Jiye said.

    ;ˇ° That''s not right. Miss LAN, too? " Zhang Wei said with a smile, looking back at Su Hao.

    Su Hao nodded and came up with a smile: "yes."

    It''s a little book. In fact, there are all books in the back of the van. They are piled up like hills. Wang Jiye and Xu promise to choose a car with larger capacity this time. Naturally, there are more books.

    Five people moved several times before they put all the books in the school warehouse, which is the most complete place of the school.

    There is no air leakage and there is no rain leakage. Yesterday, Li Jiancheng asked people to clean the place, which is specially for putting books.

    Before the books are used up by the children to the next session, there are not many books, there are no surplus books to sort out a study, put them in Zhang Wei''s home, and then bring them back to distribute.

    Nowadays, people from the foundation are bound to bring a lot of books. Li Jiancheng has the foresight to clean up such a place.

    Brand new books are piled up in the room. Zhang Wei can''t believe some of them. He always feels unreal.

    I''ve been teaching in the village for so long. It''s the first time I''ve seen so many books, and they are all brand new textbooks.

    "In addition to teaching textbooks, there are also some extra-curricular books. Considering the situation of Hesu village, there is only one book for each book." Promise to take the list to sue after counting.

    Su Hao and Zhang Wei looked at each other. Su Hao said, "because of the textbook problem, the children don''t know many words now, so it''s still difficult for them to read extra-curricular books. However, it''s cheap. Mr. Zhang and I have only one book in the village. So I usually ask Mr. Zhang to borrow it, and Mr. Zhang doesn''t have any books. Now you just send it, It''s cheap for us. "

    Seeing their puzzled eyes, Su Hao explained a lot.

    "It turns out that I still have a few books in my bag, which I brought to relieve my boredom on the way. If Miss LAN and Miss Zhang don''t mind, I''ll give them to you as a gift." Promise said with a smile after hearing the whole story.

    Wang Jiye also said: "I also have some books in my bag, but I don''t read any literary works. I read some martial arts novels. I can pass the time when I''m bored. I don''t know..."

    Zhang Wei moved forward and grasped Wang Jiye''s hand "martial arts novel?"

    Wang Jiye was a little surprised and nodded his head.

    "That''s great. I wonder if you can lend it to me? You know, I seldom go down the mountain. I have no spare money to buy books. I always want to read this kind of novels, but I have no chance. " The excitement on Zhang Wei''s face hasn''t faded yet, and he is a little embarrassed by his gaffe just now.

    "Of course, I''m afraid you can''t see it." Wang Jiye is embarrassed to grab the back of his head.

    Su laughingly promised: "the village is boring, so I have the cheek to accept it."

    Promise is very fond of Su Hao''s unpretentious attitude. She used to be a slow-moving type. People who are not familiar with her will think that she is shy. People who have known her for a long time know that she actually has her own set of opinions and opinions, unless the correct opinions can affect her decision, and she is seldom influenced by others.

    People like her seldom have a good feeling for others.

    "It''s rare for you to be happy. Go and leave it to me." Li Jiancheng said.

    Wang Jiye was in a bit of a dilemma. As soon as he was about to open his mouth, he heard Li Jiancheng say, "don''t mention it. It''s not heavy work. Go quickly."

    Wang Jiye did not hesitate to hear Li Jiancheng say so.

    Su Hao just good to her appetite, promised to take Su Hao''s hand to the village van.

    The books have been sent to the school, and they have finished half of their tasks, but the other half is not urgent.

    On the way back, there are Wang Jiye and Zhang Wei. They go back together. On the way back, they promise to say half of the next tasks.

    "We have not only brought books, but also some funds to invest in schools, such as purchasing books, or raising salary, which is similar to bonus, do you know?" He promised.

    Su Hao replied, "I know."

    "The above roll call, the fund is mainly in the charge of teacher Lan Qing, to teacher Lan Qing, because the trust in teacher Lan Qing, because there is not too much description of teacher Zhang in the report." Promise to Zhang Wei apology smile: "now see teacher LAN and teacher Zhang, I think the money should be divided into two."

 Chapter 438

    "One is for Mr. Zhang and the other is for Mr. LAN. The money must be used for education. The rest is at your disposal. The money is in my bag." He promised.

    Zhang Wei has some gaffes on his face. He thinks that it is a great joy for the foundation to send books. Children don''t have to worry about their books. Unexpectedly, the foundation has also allocated funds. It seems that the promise is not small. Otherwise, it doesn''t have to be divided into two parts.

    If it''s a small sum, just put it in one person''s hands. Now it''s divided into two parts, and they are promised to distribute it freely. It can be seen that there is a lot of money in this sum. After dividing into two parts, they can do something they didn''t dare to imagine before!

    Su Hao''s performance is much calmer. She hasn''t seen how much money she has, but she has a better impression on the foundation.

    "Thank you very much. We will make good use of the money." Su laughs, but there is no sincerity in her eyes. It won''t be long before the human trafficking in Hesu village will be known all over the world. The money will be left to Li Jiancheng and other villagers to deal with after the dust is settled.

    "Miss Zhang, do you believe me?" Suhao turned to ask.

    Zhang Wei heard some pause, he realized what Su Hao wanted to say.

    "If you believe me, you can put the money with me. If you need anything, you can tell me, and I will also report it to you." Su Hao continued, with some sincerity in his eyes.

    Zhang Wei couldn''t refuse at the moment. He thought, anyway, the money is spent on the children, and it''s not the same to anyone?

    "Well, of course I believe you."

    "Well, let''s put it all in Mr. Lan''s place." Promise does not insist, although she looks soft, but very assertive, Su Hao said so naturally has his intention.

    "Don''t call Miss LAN. Just call her name, Lan Qing." Su Hao had no choice but to smile.

    Promise to follow the good way: "Lan Qing."

    During the conversation, everyone had already arrived at the entrance of the village. Wang Jianye took out the car key, opened the door and took out the backpack he and promised. Because when they went up the mountain, they were carrying large backpacks, which contained a lot of things.

    Promise to take out three books, are some partial books, just Su Hao didn''t read.

    But Wang Jiye took out two martial arts novels. Su Hao glanced at them and was not very interested.

    In fact, she wanted books to pass the time. She only had one noaki in this place, which was very shabby. She could only make phone calls, send text messages, and nothing else. Not to mention the Internet.

    She can squat on the ground and count the ants for more than an hour, because it''s so boring that she has nothing to do.

    "Take your things and stay in the village for one night before you go down. It''s rare to come up. Now it''s too dark and the road is not safe." Su Hao said. It gets dark early in the country. It''s almost dark after her last class. It''s all dark at dinner.

    Promise nodded: "then trouble you."

    Because it''s the first time to do it, they have plenty of time. It''s really dangerous to open an unfamiliar mountain road at night, so they didn''t refuse the promise.

    "Take your bags first. Are you going to see me teach?"

    Now I have to go back to my last class.

    "Good."

    They readily agreed.

    So they went back to school with their bags and Su Hao and Zhang Wei. They moved a bench and put it at the back of the classroom.

    At the beginning of class, many children always turn back to see them. Young children always can''t control their behavior. Suddenly, two strangers come and dare to talk to each other. They dare not speak in class, but it doesn''t prevent them from turning to see them.

    Promise face shy smile appeared again, some embarrassed, Wang Jiye came to the way: "we sit here is not to disturb the Lan Qing class."

    "It''s a little..." before the promise was finished, Su Hao on it said something.

    "Don''t blame me for being impolite if you turn back again."

    When she said this, she had a certain momentum. Even the last two people felt it, and they could not help but want to be more upright. The children sat upright immediately.

    Su Hao didn''t use extraordinary means during this period of time, which made them forget the appearance of the woman in front of them.

    At the moment, she put forward cruel words. Several children whose father had been cleaned up by the teacher had a picture of the teacher cleaning up their father in their mind, which made their hair stand on end.

    Most of the class''s fathers have been cleaned up by suhao. The shadow of childhood is so strong that they dare not move for a moment. Some of them have heard about suhao''s prestige from others.

    After Wang Jiye reacted that this sentence was not for them, he subconsciously breathed a sigh of relief. At the same time, he was very surprised and whispered to the promise: "I didn''t expect them to listen to Su''s good words so much."

    Promise glimpses a few stiff backs and looks at Su Hao with some strange eyes.

    When she was in college, she also learned some psychology. What the children showed was not obedience, fear or fear.

    In her opinion, Lan Qing is not the kind of teacher who can beat others. Unlike some teachers in the city who can punish students, the momentum she exudes is influenced by adults, not to mention a group of children whose hair has not grown up.

    What did she do to make these children so afraid of him?

    Thinking at the same time can not help but admire Su Hao, after all, not every teacher can make the children so obedient, Lan Qing must have a set of his own teaching methods.

    After listening to a lesson, I feel that the promise is generally not bad. Su Hao has mentioned all the knowledge points in the textbook, but the other party doesn''t seem to pay special attention, which may be related to classroom discipline.

    The children all sat down by themselves, and they didn''t dare to whisper or do anything else. They didn''t need suhao to do anything.

    She just needs to put her knowledge on the platform.

    "Well, after class, pay attention to safety on the way home." Su Hao closed the book, just finished the last knowledge point, and finished the class on time.

    "Goodbye, teacher."

    At present, there is no exercise book and no homework book in Hesu village, and Su Hao has no homework to assign to his children.

    Textbooks are almost two people a book, so every night after school, the children go back without homework, empty handed back.

    "Well, isn''t it boring?" Su Hao came to them with her textbook in her arms.

    Wang Jiye put the bench back to its original place, promised with a smile, "you teach very well, the children are very obedient."

    Su Hao snorted coldly. Do they dare not listen?

    I''m afraid that all the people in their family are talking about themselves as monsters in front of them. If they hang all the people, the children have a kind of fear in their hearts.

    Such a small child, even if there is a rebellious period, also dare not against her.

    "Fortunately, it''s just time to go back home and cook a good meal. You must have a good mouth." Su said smilingly.

    When a guest comes, Wang Hongli will naturally cook better, and she will follow suit.

    "Please." He promised.

    Li Lishu was better than su. He knew that he was going to have guests. After finishing his work, he took a bath and changed into clean clothes.

    He just came downstairs when Sue was on the way.

    Su not good introduction, so said: "this is my husband Li Lishu."

    I heard that it was su Hao''s husband who promised to love his family. Li Lishu was also very fond of him and went to see him with kindness.

    The visitor is very tall. His skin is as dark as others. He is big and thick, but there are still some fierce faces between his eyebrows and eyes.

    Promise that this is not the same as Lan Qing''s husband in his mind. Even if he looks ordinary, his speech and behavior should be very generous.

    But now when I see Li Lishu, I don''t know how to talk. I don''t look very kind. I don''t think I look like I imagined.

    Though she thought so in her heart, the promise didn''t show on her face.

    Wang Jiye has the same idea as her. He gets along with Lan Qing very happily, so he thinks that as his husband, people who get along with her day and night, there must be some similarities between husband and wife.

    "Ah, it''s Xiao Wang and Xiao Nuo, right? Welcome Li Lishu used to hold Wang Jianye''s hand with two hands and waved it several times, then he went to hold the promised hand and waved it several times.

    His movements caught a glimpse of the promise''s delicate brow.

    Su Hao takes away Li Lishu, holds the promise hand, also does not look at Li Lishu to promise the apology smile way: "they do not understand very much, enter to have a meal."

    Then go to the other side of the promise, she and Wang Jiye two people occupied both sides of the promise, no longer give others access to her.

    Promise heart has doubt, but still grateful smile: "it''s OK."

    Su Hao didn''t answer and took the promise to the table.

    Although Li Lishu was a little uncomfortable in his heart, it was hard for him to keep up with his guests.

    Their arrival was warmly received by Wang Hongli, Li Lishu and Li Jiancheng.

    Su Hao always stands in the way when they can''t bear it. After so many times, he promises to know that it''s not a coincidence. Besides Li Jiancheng, the other two haven''t found Su Hao''s action.

    Promise also can''t help but sigh Su Hao''s seven skillful and exquisite heart, the feeling of being close to her is more and more strong.

    After a meal, Wang Jiye can see that the relationship between Su Hao and Li Lishu is not very good. It can even be said that Su Hao''s attitude towards Li Lishu is indifferent and indifferent, just like a clown.

    As much as they hope, they will be disappointed. They thought they could meet another interesting person this time. They didn''t expect Lan Qing''s husband to be like this.

    After a short time together, they have put Lan Qing in the position of a friend. Naturally, they don''t like people who don''t get along well with their friends.

    If it had not been for Su Hao, their prejudice against Li Lishu might not have been so big. They knew it well and didn''t show it on the surface.

 Chapter 439

    Time flies. It''s time for Su Hao. Su Wuling reminds Lan Qing''s parents.

    Lan Qing''s father is Lan he, and her mother is Wang Ya. Five days after the report of the most beautiful rural teacher came out, they went to the public security bureau to report to the police.

    "My God, I finally found my own daughter. My Lan Qing, why did she go to the mountain to teach without saying a word? " Two old people over 50 years old were crying in the Public Security Bureau. Others couldn''t help crying.

    On one side, a policewoman cut off two cups of hot water and said, "uncle and aunt, please don''t cry first, and tell us the whole story clearly, so that we can find Miss LAN. We know that your four girls are anxious, but if you are one second late, maybe Miss LAN will suffer more?"

    It seems that her mother Wang Ya''s acting skills have burst out, reappearing the mood of losing her daughter at that time.

    For a time, the old man''s face was full of tears. After the old man''s mood became more stable, the staff could take notes normally.

    After learning the story, the local police contacted Su Wuling, the reporter who wrote the story.

    "Miss Su, was Miss LAN different when you were in the village? For example, do you have any scars on your body, and do you behave normally? "

    "It seems that there is nothing..."

    Su Wuling pretended to recall, but before she finished, a young policeman slapped the table and yelled angrily, "think about it seriously!"

    Su Wuling was startled and looked a little confused. The more experienced policeman pressed the young policeman to calm him down. After a few words to pacify the young policeman, he said to Su Wuling with an apologetic face: "sorry, Miss Su, Miss Lan''s case is related to a very big human trafficking issue, so it''s very important, I hope you can think about it. "

    It''s an apology, but it''s actually pressure. Su Wuling turns a white eye in her heart, and doesn''t act to take Joe. She says directly: "Lan Qing was kidnapped. You just need to contact the local public security bureau to know. At that time, I was abducted and sold by human traffickers. On the way to the village, Lan Qing came out to save us. She took us to escape the tracking of human traffickers and finally escaped down the mountain, She told me not to act rashly. She told me to call the police first, but not to let the local police go. She thought, "save all the women in the village. She still has some things to do..."

    After listening to what she said, the room was quiet for a long time, and the amount of information was a little large, so they couldn''t react for a moment.

    "Nonsense, what does she think she is! If she''s not careful, she''ll even get in by herself! " The old policeman slapped the table.

    Su Wuling was not frightened any more, and seemed very calm: "can you work for a car by yourself? If you can''t, just shut up. Not only did I see what happened that day, but all the women who were kidnapped at that time were saved by her. If I talk nonsense alone, it''s impossible for everyone to talk nonsense with me. It''s not good for me to talk nonsense. "

    "Where are they now?" Asked the old policeman, a little calmer.

    Su Wuling took out a piece of paper from her handbag: "Lan Qing asked me to do all these things. After separation, I have contacted them. These numbers all work. I''m not sure if the address is right. You can have a try."

    Naturally, the police department has its own way of doing things, which is not something Su Wuling should worry about.

    The old policeman took the note and clearly wrote 39 serial numbers on it. Except Su Wuling, the list, contact information and home address of everyone on that day were all on it.

    This time, the old policeman didn''t doubt Su Wuling, or he didn''t want to. If Su Wuling and Lan Qing were really sent by their opponents to confuse them, then the opponents had succeeded.

    All things are arranged in advance, people have to doubt whether she has the ability to predict the future.

    "Do you have Lan Qing''s contact information?"

    The young policeman had already gone out with the paper. Only the old policeman asked calmly.

    "Yes, but it''s not convenient for her during the day. When you call her at night, she got her cell phone secretly." Su Wuling explained.

    The old police officer personally took the paper and pen and asked her to write it. Su Wuling readily wrote the number on the paper.

    When Su Wuling remembered something, he added: "Oh, also, the Tianai foundation met Lan Qing some time ago and sent books to her. You can go and see what''s going on. I don''t know if Lan Qing has disclosed any information to them."

    Tianai foundation has branches all over the country. It''s very easy to find people from Tianai foundation. Because the popularity of the most beautiful rural teachers has not passed, it''s not very difficult to find the two people who went to Hesu village.

    The police soon contacted Wang Jiye and local police officers to help with the inquiry.

    When Wang Jiye and Xu Xu leave Hesu village, Su Hao stealthily inserts a letter into Xu Xu''s bag. Xu Xu is very wary of private items, but he is not very wary of Su Hao.

    Can approach her backpack besides Wang Jiye is Su Hao.

    So Su haosaixin didn''t even know about his promise.

    After leaving Hesu village, they went back to their city. Because of the long journey, they were tired by car and couldn''t bear to promise. They simply washed and went to bed.

    The next day, I began to pack up the things in my backpack and put all my clothes in the cupboard. When I went to the bottom, I found a letter. In fact, it can''t be said to be a letter, because the letter paper outside was folded with paper.

    Before she had time to open love to see, she received a phone call from the foundation, and the police came to her door faster.

    Along with Wang Jiye, he was also approached by the police, and then came here with his own consent.

    "Hello, Miss Xu, we just want to ask a few questions about you in Hesu village."

    "Good."

    "What''s different about Miss LAN in the village?"

    Promise for a time, some don''t know whether Lan Qing committed the crime or what, and still have some vigilance to the police.

    "No, it''s just that when she went to her house, her relationship with her husband didn''t seem very good." Promise chose a message that he didn''t think was useful, but it seemed to be useful.

    "What do you say?"

    The police quickly took out the recorder and notebook.

    Promise gently frowned, exchanged a look with Wang Jiye, and then continued: "she and her husband don''t talk much, very cold. Lan Qing looked at her husband''s eyes as if he were a stranger. We stayed there for one night, and she and her husband didn''t live in the same room. It''s better to get along with people than we''ve known for less than a day. "

    This information is still useful for the police, so they can be regarded as one of the evidences that Lan Qing was abducted and sold.

    Because she was abducted and trafficked, her relationship with her husband is not very good, and the abduction time is not very long, so she and her husband are still strangers.

    Wang Jiye was talking to the police officer who saw him off on the way here. He also learned something. Just now when he exchanged eyes with the promise, he told her to let go and say what she had.

    "What''s more, the village head really doesn''t like Lan Qing''s contact with us. Every time we were together, he wanted to get in. Or let someone else come along. Just don''t let Lan Qing be alone with us. I always feel like I''m on guard against Lan Qing. "

    Suddenly, he thought of the letter he had just put by the bed.

    "Wait! When I was packing my backpack just now, I found a letter. It was probably written by Lan Qing! "

    Then she rushed into the room, took out the unopened letter and handed it to the police first.

    After they let go, they took the pictures and handed them back.

    Promise and Wang Jiye two people read the content of the letter, very surprised, also very unbelievable.

    Originally, they thought they were just going to a relatively poor and backward mountain area to send warmth, but how could they think that the mountain area was not only poor, but also so evil?

    Promise shivered for a while, feel oneself goose bumps all came out.

    When the police saw the letter, they didn''t have to ask any more. On the letter, long Qumai was clearly explained, including Ma Jianguo''s cover up and corruption.

    Now just send this letter to the local police station where Lan Qing was originally to confirm the handwriting.

    The results of handwriting identification will come out soon!

    Lan Qing is right.

    Because it involves too many things, too much information, and too many people.

    Lan Qing''s popularity is not small, and it is still improving. During this period of time, Lan Qing''s attention has been maintained on the Internet.

    If this incident breaks out, it will certainly have an impact on the whole country! Human trafficking is related to the government, backward culture, corruption of charitable funds!

    All the charges together, enough to stir the whole country!

    A special group was set up to deal with the matter. On the letter paper, they asked for their lives to fish for a long time, so that no one could act rashly.

    And the police really did not act rashly. For the first time, the police cooperated with citizens and were deployed by citizens!

    Lan Qing''s force value has been confirmed many times. Everyone''s confession is consistent. The fact that the 40 people were abducted and sold is real. Everyone worships Lan Qing as a God. Later, the police also pretended to be people from other foundations to send warmth to the mountain area.

    Secretly also secretly and promiscuous hand in hand, hand in hand back body more or less some scars, once again affirmed the value of blue Qing''s force.

    But Lan Qing''s parents said they didn''t know the fact that Lan Qing could fight so well. It was a mystery until later.

    In the twinkling of an eye, a year passed.

    Su Hao''s intelligence network in Hesu village has been very developed, and this day is the day for human traffickers to send women up the mountain.

    This year, all the women were gathered at the school. A few villagers watched. Li Jiancheng and Li Lishu went down the mountain.

 Chapter 440

    Li Jiancheng was a little relieved when a truck came from far away.

    This time, just in case, all the women in the village were locked up together. No matter how those women escaped last year, this time they will be safe. There have been no new women in the village for a long time.

    Soon the two cars listened to each other. Except for CHEN Si, who stayed in the driver''s seat, all the villagers got off the bus, and several strong men in black came down from the opposite car.

    Just as the villagers walked in, suddenly the men in black moved quickly and subdued everyone like thunder.

    After being subdued, Li Jiancheng still looks confused and doesn''t understand what happened.

    When the leader of the man in black read out the classic lines of the police, Li Jiancheng had some hindsight reaction to what happened.

    What''s wrong with them?

    The trafficker''s car had been controlled by the police before going up the mountain. All the traffickers in the truck had been replaced by the police, and the place for loading women in the back was empty.

    When the villagers get off the bus, police officers touch the villagers'' car. CHEN Si on the car is also subdued at the same time. They are all under control without resistance.

    This year, Hesu village is particularly special. It not only locks women together, but also men go down the mountain to meet Li Jiancheng, or stay in the village and never go out.

    This is convenient for the police. Dozens of cars came up and surrounded Hesu village quietly according to the map drawn by Su Hao.

    At the same time, all the cars sound of sirens, the scene is very spectacular.

    The sound of the police siren was so loud that even the women in the village heard it. After hearing it, all of them were filled with tears and excited beyond words.

    There are two years, three years, five years and seven years in the village. They are forced to marry to this place, break off contact with their families and the past, go into a purgatory, and suffer every day.

    They think that they will not be liberated in their whole life, even if they die, they will not be able to return to their hometown. When they die, they will live and die in a foreign land. Life is the people here and death is the ghost here. This sentence is cruel.

    But they wait, wait until this day, justice may be late, but it will not disappear!

    Maybe they are white haired, but they wait for salvation, not only for their body, but also for their soul.

    Du Jing looked at the blue sky in the countryside. Her eyes were full of tears. She hated the little world and imprisoned her here. She thought she would never live beyond her life, but she didn''t expect that one of them came to her with colorful clouds. She was like an immortal in the sky who saved her from fire and water and told her to take her out of this purgatory.

    ...

    Everyone''s heart is different, but there is one thing is the same, very grateful to a person, is that person, opened the key to the shackles, give them the opportunity to fly out of the cage, fly out of purgatory, flying free.

    Suhao stands at the front, the nearest to the door.

    Lurking for a year, victory is coming soon, she did not feel particularly excited.

    She just turned her head and saw different faces, the same look, the same tears, the same touch.

    That one has been around her heart in the moment just now, in the moment when the siren sounded.

    Her whole person felt fresh and fresh as never before, and her face couldn''t help brightening up.

    The police were very fast, afraid that the villagers would hurt the women, and they rushed into Hesu village quickly and ruthlessly.

    Su Hao put down several men early and directed them to block the door with the heaviest things. Although this may not last long, it will last until the police arrive.

    That''s what suhao thought.

    The wall of the school is not very high, the door is blocked, and a steady stream of men come over the wall. Suhao is like a fighting machine, shuttling between every corner, knocking down the villagers who want to hurt women.

    In their hands or with farm tools and kitchen knives, Su Hao always rushes up and shuttles without fear. Occasionally, he is attacked by others, and he will only bring the man down.

    Then go on.

    She didn''t know how long she would last. This kind of physical tug of war seemed to be very long. At last, no one came in. The riot outside was under control. She could hear the police shouting.

    Su Hao was held by Du Jing. She said, "go and open the door."

    "Welcome your Savior."

    At the moment when the door was opened, Su Hao saw countless people in black clothes or police uniforms rush in. Then she saw Wang Jiye and Su Wuling, two of them rushing in front.

    There are some messy clothes, Wang Jiye looks more embarrassed, presumably he will protect the two.

    When these thoughts flashed through her mind, she could not control her heavy eyelids and closed them slowly. At last, she saw all the people''s frightened eyes.

    And then her world was black.

    A lot of things have happened in the past year. Many foundations or individual funders have donated money to Hesu village or Lan Qing, because Su Hao has advanced this incident and Ma Jianguo has also advanced his journey of corruption.

    There are also a few officials who are in the same boat with him. Their leader is Ma Jianguo.

    Su Hao has been lurking in Hesu village for the past year. With the money from the foundation, she works with people from outside. She continues to maintain the balance of Hesu village, but she knows that it won''t last long. The police are on Ma Jianguo''s mobile phone and in the Provincial Bureau, trying to make him go to prison for a longer time, in order to make an example. At the same time, the traffickers have been following up, sending several female special forces to work as undercover agents.

    After many times of confirmation, Su Hao said that today is the time for a new group of women to come. All the preparations are for today, including the human trafficking organization, Ma Jianguo and Hesu village.

    The official positions headed by Ma Jianguo were defeated. It took more than a month for the trafficker organization to be searched by the police along with the information provided by the undercover. Even the remaining escaped people and horses were cleaned up.

    All the villagers in Hesu village have been arrested, referring to the story of the abducted woman.

    For the last fight, Su Hao was slashed in the back, his flesh and blood rolled, and his head was attacked secretly. Other places were small wounds.

    She had a high fever and was in a coma for a week before she woke up.

    When she woke up, she took a few days off and felt better, and there were a lot of unexpected guests.

    "Lan Qing, this is the head of the state. We''ve been paying attention to you all the time, so they want to see you as soon as it''s over, but because of your serious injury, they haven''t come..."

    Su Hao reluctantly lies on the hospital bed, watching the man''s mouth open and close Balabala''s words, standing around the hospital bed in military uniform, with officers of different levels on his shoulders.

    They are all state leaders.

    "You have done very well this time. Are you interested in joining our division?" A white haired but spirited old man came forward and asked.

    "Lao Xu, you are immoral. Even if you come here, you will come to our teacher! We are the strongest all the time. We''ll be good when we come! " The other person''s face was smiling and pushed the old Xu aside.

    "No, no, you can''t go. You have to come to me!"

    Several people who could shake the country by stamping their feet quarreled in Su Hao''s ward. Su Hao was really helpless. He always knew that if the injury was better, he would be tortured like this, not as good as bad.

    The passing nurse heard the movement inside and was about to rush in, but was stopped by the guard.

    "They''re too loud. They''ll make the patient rest!" The nurse said helplessly.

    "I''ll pass it on." After that, he exchanged a look with the other and opened the door.

    "Hello, sir!" The soldier saluted and completely attracted everyone''s attention. He said in a straight line: "the nurse said that too much noise will affect the patient''s rest."

    The noisy ward suddenly quieted down. Everyone''s face was in the sun. They all looked at Su Hao on the bed, waiting for her to give the answer.

    "I''m not going anywhere, I''m not interested, and I''m going to have a rest." Just pull the cup up, very tired.

    People are not willing to, but they can only quit. They can''t disturb other people''s rest.

    After su Hao recuperated from illness, she began to run everywhere. After raising funds, she set up a foundation herself. There are still women abducted and trafficked all over the country. Some of her money was invested in the army, hoping that they would catch those traffickers as soon as possible, and most of it would be left to the rescued women to help them find jobs and continue to live well.

    Most of the women who were helped volunteered to join the foundation, which was growing.

    Because of his contribution to the country, the foundation of suhao has several old heads of state. They have never given up persuading suhao to join the army, but suhao is more difficult to see than them.

    Ever since they knew Su Hao''s skill, they never gave up the idea.

    Su Hao''s whereabouts have become a mystery. She runs all over the country and sometimes helps the police to work as an undercover agent in places where she often buys a daughter-in-law.

    The foundation is also growing, and even has a reputation abroad. In China, except for a few particularly remote places where there are no branches, almost the foundation has been integrated into people''s lives.

    Because of the existence of this foundation, the abduction and trafficking of people across the country has been controlled, and the number of people who have abducted and trafficked has been decreasing. The name of Lan Qing is becoming more and more famous, and is gradually known by the world.

    "Although human trafficking is still happening, it has been effectively controlled. Lan Qing, it''s a great contribution!" I''m Su Wuling, reporting for you!

 Chapter 441

    Su Hao''s mind suddenly sank, and a sense of dizziness came. When she opened her eyes again, she found that she was lying on a comfortable and soft bed.

    Nothing has been done, ear came the cry of children.

    "Sister, sister, Wuwu ~"

    Su Hao, who was familiar with all this, was not surprised. He turned his head and saw a boy in a brocade robe standing in front of him. His delicate cheek was full of tears. He looked pitiful.

    Along with this opportunity, Su Hao looked at the room by the way, antique, that is... How does it look so desolate?

    It seems that this mission was carried out in ancient times, which is the identity of the original owner. It doesn''t look very good.

    Frowning lightly, Su Hao elbowed herself up and wanted to get up, but the feeling of powerlessness from her whole body forced her to give up the idea for a while.

    The original owner was ill, and he was very ill. Su Hao thought of this for the first time and said to himself that he had bad luck.

    Noticing Su Hao''s action, the boy quickly held Su Hao and said with a cry, "sister, you are still ill. You should pay more attention to rest."

    Hearing the boy''s words, Sue nodded, then lay down and said softly, "I want to drink water. Go and pour a glass of water for my sister."

    Smell speech, the boy quickly nodded, "Mm-hmm."

    This is suhao''s time to receive the plot.

    It turned out that the original owner was Xuanyuan qiluo, a princess of the former dynasty. Three years ago, the Xuanyuan Dynasty destroyed the country and replaced it with the Tiansheng Dynasty.

    The founding emperor of Tiansheng was named Mu Lincang. He was a king of different surnames in Xuanyuan Dynasty. He bribed people''s hearts, which led to the rebellion of the ministers at that time. Xuanyuan Taiyuan, the father of Xuanyuan qiluo, the ruler at that time, persisted for three days without any preparation. In the end, Mu Lincang and his ministers could not cope with each other. Finally, he cooperated with the queen, That is, Xuanyuan qiluo''s mother committed suicide.

    As soon as the emperor and empress died, Mu Lincang immediately ascended the throne and became emperor of the first generation.

    The original owner, namely Xuanyuan qiluo, and his younger brother Xuanyuan Hanche were imprisoned by Mu Lincang to Suoyue palace. At that time, Xuanyuan qiluo was only 12 years old, while Xuanyuan Hanche was only 8 years old.

    Mu Lincang was arrogant, extravagant, licentious and unruly. He was able to sit on the throne of the emperor in that situation, which was his bloody means. Those who followed others prospered and those who rebelled against others died.

    According to the truth, such people can''t win the support of the people, and those ministers won''t be stupid enough to support such people as emperors, but everything is not what they think.

    It is said that Mu Lincang was surrounded by a military strategist who knew astronomy and geography. He always stayed by Mu Lincang and gave him advice. Therefore, Mu Lincang''s plan could be carried out smoothly.

    This view was confirmed after Mu Lincang ascended the throne. Mu Lincang declared that he had appointed military adviser Qianfan as the national teacher. His position was second only to Mu Lincang, and he was really under one person and above ten thousand people.

    After he became emperor, Mu Lincang immediately began to clean up the remaining evils of the previous dynasty. Except for a few royal children who escaped, the rest were slaughtered by Mu Lincang.

    But because he was the opposite sex king of the former dynasty, in order to block the mouth of the world you you, all this was done in secret, no one knew Mu Lincang''s brutal behavior, and this is the reason why the original owner and her brother can still live to the present.

    Moreover, according to the story received from the original owner, the people in the world did not know the truth of Xuanyuan Dynasty''s destruction. No need to guess, it must be mu Lincang who cheated the people in some way.

    Xuanyuan qiluo and Xuanyuan Hanche witnessed the death of their father and mother, and naturally hated Mu Lincang, but they had no choice but to be put under house arrest for three years.

    In the past three years, they had a hard time. They were made difficult by others. Sometimes, they even couldn''t eat enough.

    Just two days ago, in order to get something to eat for Xuanyuan Hanche, who was growing up, Xuanyuan qiluo thought of a way to lead the palace maids away and ran out secretly. However, he didn''t expect to be found. Mu Lincang ordered the original master to kneel in front of the Tiansheng Temple all night.

    It rained heavily that night. When he came back, Yuanzhu was very ill. However, Mu Lincang not only ignored it, but even encouraged the people below not to give food to Yuanzhu and Yuanzhu''s younger brother. Yuanzhu was even more ill.

    The purpose of her coming here is to fulfill the wish of the original owner, destroy Tiansheng, restore Xuanyuan, and avenge her dead relatives.

    Su Hao, who has received the complete story, opens his eyes and can''t help sighing that the original owner is really miserable. He has become a prisoner from Jinzhiyuye. He is not only bullied, but also worried about three meals a day. It''s OK to be a princess.

    However, it seems that the original owner''s wish is a little difficult, to restore the country

    At this time, Xuanyuan cold Che came with a glass of water, "sister, drink water."

    See Xuanyuan cold Che such a clever appearance, Su Hao heart gush out of a tenderness, the heart of the most soft place was touched.

    From the received plot, we can know that Xuanyuan Hanche has a good relationship with the original owner, Xuanyuan Hanche is also very good, always listen to the original owner''s words.

    After taking the water, Su laughs and says to Xuanyuan Hanche, "Hanche, you are worried about these two days."

    "As long as my sister can wake up, Hanche will do anything."

    Xuanyuan cold Che''s voice a little choked, listen to Su Hao a little sad, slowly raised his hand, Su Hao touched Xuanyuan cold Che''s head, give him comfort.

    Because the original owner is very sick, so Su Hao is very weak. Xuanyuan Hanche''s only hope is his elder sister. If something happens to Xuanyuan qiluo, Xuanyuan Hanche can''t live alone in this dark palace.

    Mu Lincang can''t solve the problem by himself, but it doesn''t mean he doesn''t want the two to disappear completely.

    Su Hao believes that if something happens to him, Mu Lincang will say it''s an accident. Who will doubt it then.

    Eyebrow light wrinkling, Su Hao to Xuan Yuan cold Che asked, "sister coma these two days, have other people come?"

    Smell speech, Xuan Yuan cold Che lowered a head, subconsciously grasped own hand.

    Seeing this scene, Su Hao''s face looks ugly. No matter whether he is weak or not, he grabs Xuanyuan Hanche''s hand directly. When he lifts his sleeve, Su Hao is stunned.

    The white skin is full of cyan wounds, and some places are even bleeding, even without treatment.

    Su Hao immediately exploded, black face to see Xuanyuan cold Che, cold voice asked, "who did it?"

    Xuanyuan cold Che quickly takes out his hand from Su Hao''s hand, lowers his head and dares not look at Su Hao.

    "I''m your sister Huang. Don''t you believe me?"

    Hearing Su Hao''s words, Xuan Yuan Han Che waved his hand, "no, no... I believe in Huang Jie."

    Su Hao continued to ask, "then you say, who made it, is it Yuhuan?"

    Xuanyuan cold Che did not speak, just will head buried lower, see him like this, Su good basic already can confirm his guess.

    Yuhuan, a third class maid, is really tired of living.

    In order to protect Xuanyuan Hanche, the original owner had been able to bear it all the time, so she let Yuhuan be unscrupulous and bully him at will. But now that she has become Xuanyuan qiluo, how can she allow such a thing to happen.

    The corners of the mouth start to put on a sneer, Su good-looking to Xuan Yuan cold Che, soft voice way, "wait until elder sister''s body is better, then give you vent."

    Xuanyuan cold Che frowned at Su Hao, what does sister Huang mean.

    Knowing that he didn''t understand, Su Hao didn''t explain, but secretly made up his mind that since the original owner''s wish was to restore his country, all this... Should start from now on!

    Because suhao was attached to the original owner, the original owner''s body recovered very quickly. After she came here, she could get out of bed and walk.

    Xuanyuan Hanche is very happy, Su Hao is also very happy, Xuanyuan Hanche is happy that his sister is finally good, and Su Hao is happy that she can finally let go.

    Court struggle, right? Then try it!

    "Han Che, how long has Yuhuan not been here?"

    Hearing Su Hao''s words, Xuanyuan Hanche turned his head and thought carefully. After a while, he turned to Su Hao and said, "it''s been two days and four hours."

    Su good surprised looking at Xuanyuan cold Che, did not expect her brother to remember these little things so clearly.

    After a breath, Sue said with a smile, "you go and call her over, and she''ll die soon."

    Hearing Su Hao''s words, Xuanyuan Hanche was startled, "sister, why do you say that, and you didn''t care about Yuhuan before?"

    Pick up the white water on the table, Su Hao took a sip, and then looked at Xuanyuan Hanche with a serious face.

    Now it''s necessary for her to talk with Xuanyuan Hanche. Even if it''s the restoration of the country, she can''t be the emperor in the future. The throne must fall on her younger brother. Now it seems that Xuanyuan Hanche doesn''t have any preparation at all. The original owner has protected him very well. However, for the sake of the restoration of the country in the future, she also needs to talk with Xuanyuan Hanche.

    "Han Che, do you remember your father and empress?"

    As soon as Su Hao''s voice fell, he saw Xuanyuan''s face changed. He clenched his fists and pursed his lips. He was trying hard to endure.

    Seeing him like this, Su Hao sighed, and then said slowly, "in fact, you know everything, don''t you?"

    Did not wait for Xuanyuan cold Che mouth, Su Hao continued, "live, or bet, you choose."

    Su Hao didn''t say much. Xuanyuan Hanche was eleven years old. He was the crown prince of Xuanyuan. He had been educated since he was a child. In addition, Xuanyuan destroyed the country. He matured earlier. He didn''t have to explain many things to him. He also understood.

    After hearing Su Hao''s words, Xuanyuan cold Che Meng raised his head, looked at Su Hao incredulously, a glimmer of light flashed in his eyes, "sister Huang, have you decided?"

    "Well." Su Hao nodded for sure.

    "Good." Nothing more to say, Xuanyuan cold Che directly spit out this word, sister and brother tacit look at each other.

    Declare war!

    from now on!

 Chapter 442

    To make it clear, it''s time for the next action. With a smile on his lips, Su Hao said, "go and call Yuhuan."

    "But... What if she doesn''t come?"

    Smell speech, Su good mouth slightly smoke, now already mix up this up, even a third class maid please don''t come.

    With a sigh, Sue Hao said, "you tell her I''m going to die, and she''ll come."

    "Ah?" Xuanyuan Hanche''s mouth slightly puffed, and he was a little speechless about his sister''s words. This excuse is good, but

    Sue impatiently waved her hand, "Oh, you just tell her, otherwise, how could she be happy to come here."

    "All right."

    Reluctantly nodded, Xuanyuan cold Che went out, Su Hao lying in bed waiting for the arrival of Yuhuan.

    About half a incense time, Su Hao suddenly heard footsteps outside the door, and then, a sharp female voice came.

    "Is that dead or not?"

    Then, there was a silence. It was obvious that Xuanyuan Hanche didn''t speak, which seemed to infuriate Yuhuan.

    "Hey, I''m talking to you, don''t you hear me?"

    Then there was a sound of silence. Xuanyuan still didn''t speak.

    The door was pushed open. The first one who came in was Xuanyuan Hanche. He wrinkled his face and looked very bad.

    The woman who follows Xuanyuan Hanche is the unruly jade ring.

    As soon as she came in, she put her eyes on Su Hao on the bed. "Is this man dying?"

    Hear her words, Xuan Yuan cold Che clench double fists, but after all or no matter what to do.

    This is the weakness of Xuanyuan Hanche. After three years of patience, he has become a habit. No matter what Yuhuan says, he will not fight back, which makes Yuhuan more and more arrogant.

    Can''t wait for Xuanyuan cold Che''s words, jade ring mercilessly glared at him one eye, then oneself walked past.

    Go to bedside, see Su good tightly closed eyes, also don''t know exactly how.

    If you die and report it, you may get some reward.

    Thinking of this, a ray of joy flashed in Yuhuan''s eyes. He put his finger to the tip of Su Hao''s nose, trying to see if Su Hao had stopped breathing.

    When she just put her hand on the tip of Su Hao''s nose, Su Hao suddenly opened her eyes, which scared Yuhuan into shouting.

    Subconsciously, he wants to withdraw his hand, but Su Hao holds it tightly.

    "What are you doing! Let go of it

    While shouting, Yuhuan tried to break free, trying to take out her hand from Su Hao, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t break free.

    Extremely angry, she directly raised her left hand to fan toward Su Hao. Su Hao threw the jade ring away and fell heavily on the ground.

    His head just touched the corner of the table. I don''t know if it was broken. Anyway, the scream was quite loud.

    Xuanyuan Hanche was also shocked by his sister''s action, and he was too domineering

    As soon as she lifted the quilt, Su Hao got out of bed, put on her shoes and walked slowly to Yuhuan. Looking at her face, she felt very happy.

    Squatting down, Su Hao curved his mouth and raised Yuhuan''s chin with his right finger. "If you don''t feel happy, you can shout as much as you like. Anyway, this is Suoyue palace. No matter how you shout, no one will hear you."

    Yuhuan is still in a state of muddle. She never thought that Xuanyuan qiluo would do this. If Xuanyuan qiluo was real, she might not. The problem is that now Xuanyuan qiluo has been replaced by Su Hao. She came here with the original owner''s wish. How could she be merciful.

    Slowly put down his hand, when he saw the blood on his hand, Yuhuan unbelievably opened his mouth, and then

    "Xuan Yuan Qi Luo!! You are bold! "

    When she was about to shout out, Sue got up quickly to avoid deafening her ears.

    Pulled out the ear, Su Hao looked at the jade ring way, "I said, in this lock Moon Palace you can heartily shout, cherish your last time."

    "The last time..." Yuhuan mumbled and repeated this sentence, then raised his head and asked fiercely, "what are you going to do?"

    "For what?" Su Hao chuckled and kept turning the jade ring. She continued, "you''re a third-class maid in the palace of the moon. You''ve become a master. How about that? Is it comfortable? "

    Hearing Su Hao''s words, Yuhuan stood up, his eyes full of irony, regardless of the injury on his head, "just you, a princess of subjugation also want to be the master, do you think this is the former dynasty? It''s good for your sister and brother to survive. If it''s unnecessary, don''t be paranoid. "

    "Just the two of you, even the most humble slave is inferior now. If you don''t want to die, you''d better not provoke me. Otherwise, your brother knows what will happen."

    Su Hao only laughs but doesn''t speak. The maid in waiting is very powerful!

    Looking at Xuanyuan cold Che, Su Hao said, "you go out first."

    "I..."

    Xuanyuan Hanche doesn''t understand why suhao wants him to go out, but after thinking for a while, he still nods. His sister must have her own reason for doing so, and just now, she doesn''t have to worry about being bullied by Yuhuan

    Think of here, Xuan Yuan cold Che walked out, still shut the door.

    Until he saw the door closed, Su Hao took back his eyes and put them on Yuhuan again.

    Yuhuan doesn''t care about a few people here. In her opinion, Xuanyuan Hanche and Xuanyuan qiluo are just ants. Their lives are in her hands. What else is she afraid of.

    Looking at Su Hao arrogantly, Yuhuan said, "Xuanyuan qiluo, if you kneel down and kowtow to me now, I can spare your life, otherwise, don''t blame me!"

    "Ha ha..." Su Hao casually smile, and then, cold eyes gradually appear, "this, you say more appropriate, but according to the current situation, even if you do, it seems to be useless..."

    As soon as the words came to an end, Su Hao pulled the wooden hairpin from his head with one hand, and at the same time, he grabbed Yuhuan''s left hand and pressed it on the table.

    "Ah...!"

    A scream came, and the birds that stayed on the dead tree outside the house were scared away.

    Xuanyuan Hanche was also startled by the scream. He naturally heard that the voice was not su Hao''s, so it could only be Yuhuan''s.

    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but excite himself. Yuhuan must be miserable now

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Yuhuan''s hand was pierced on the table by the wooden hairpin. Her body trembled and her cold sweat kept flowing. She couldn''t move and fainted. The pain tormented her nerves and she couldn''t say a word. All this happened in an instant. She didn''t have time to react.

    This is also su Hao''s plan. The original owner was malnourished, and he was seriously ill in the past two days, so he couldn''t beat Yuhuan. Then he could only take it by surprise, and the effect was good.

    With a smile on her lips, Su Hao took out her handkerchief and wiped her hand. Then she said to Yuhuan, "if you don''t believe what I said, you have to prove it with practical actions. And I tell you, now is just the beginning. You will soon know that you won''t die so easily."

    At this time, Yuhuan was really afraid. The eyes showed fear and trembled and looked at Su Hao. "Please, please spare me... No... Princess... Your highness, you have Rao maidservants, maidservants are wrong, and the slaves are really wrong."

    The pain that spreads lets jade ring be about to suffocate, she how also did not expect, Xuan Yuan Qi Luo really can do so.

    The corners of her mouth raised a mocking smile. Sue was sitting on the bed lazily, holding her chin with one hand, and said, "let you go?"

    Yuhuan nodded quickly.

    "Ha ha..." Su Xiaoxiao said, "let you go to report?"

    Wen Yan, shaking his head in Yuhuan, quickly shook his head and ran down with tears and tears. He looked very embarrassed. "No, princess, you believe in slaves, slaves will never speak out. Later, they will do their best to take care of the princess and the prince."

    Seeing her begging for mercy like this, Su Hao couldn''t bear to say that human nature is like this, and Yuhuan didn''t do anything wrong. It''s not easy to live in this deep palace.

    However, to be kind to the enemy is to be cruel to herself. In order not to go wrong in the future, she must be cruel.

    "Yuhuan, reincarnated in the next life, don''t be born in ancient times."

    After saying that, Su Hao directly stunned her, did not give Yuhuan a chance to speak.

    Then, Su Hao goes to the door of the room. The moment he opens the door, Xuanyuan Hanche immediately turns and walks to Su Hao.

    "Sister, are you ok?"

    "Nothing." Sue shook her head funny.

    See Su Hao really nothing, Xuanyuan cold Che just let go.

    Light wrinkle show eyebrow, Su good side body a slant, the situation in the house suddenly flashed in Xuanyuan cold Che''s eyes.

    When he saw the jade ring lying on the ground in a pool of blood, Xuanyuan looked at Su Hao incredulously and said in a trembling voice, "she... She''s dead?"

    "No Suhao shook his head.

    Then he continued, "if you kill her, it will be a lot of trouble in the future, but you can''t keep her."

    Hard swallowed to swallow saliva, Xuan Yuan cold Che small voice way, "that how should do now?"

    Sighed tone, Su Hao turned to walk in, Xuan Yuan Han Che hesitated for a while, finally followed Su Hao to walk in, but he still did not dare to see the jade ring.

    "You think it''s cruel?"

    Hearing Su Hao''s words, Xuanyuan Hanche frowns and lowers his head. Seeing her like this, Su Hao''s eyes flash a trace of disappointment. The original owner still protects Xuanyuan Hanche too well. He wants to change the current situation and revenge, but he can''t do it. In this way, he can''t do it at all.

    "If she doesn''t die, we will both die. Han Che, always remember that kindness to the enemy is cruelty to herself. You think it''s very cruel, but have you ever thought about why you have to kill her? If it wasn''t for her, she wouldn''t end up like this."

 Chapter 443

    "Those who achieve great things don''t care about small things. The road of the strong is doomed to be difficult. Come down and think about it. Today is just the beginning."

    Xuanyuan Hanche is not stupid. He only needs to think about it a little, but it takes time.

    Three years ago, he saw his father and mother die in front of him. The hatred in his heart will give him the courage to face the next.

    At this time, Yuhuan is not dead, but fainted. In order to make Mu Lincang not suspicious of her and Xuanyuan Hanche, Yuhuan must die naturally.

    So Su Hao threw her into a well in Suoyue palace, and specially went down the well to insert a bamboo, which just ran through Yuhuan''s injured hand, which also means that Yuhuan suffered that kind of pain again.

    Su Hao''s face looks very ugly when she covers the well. She kills people as soon as she comes here, and it''s still in such a cruel way. But if she doesn''t, she won''t be able to fulfill her wish, and she won''t be able to carry out the next task.

    With a sigh, Su Hao turns around and leaves. Yuhuan will end his life here. It''s also karma. According to the plot, just a year ago, the original owner fell ill. Yuhuan not only didn''t manage, but even stopped eating and drinking. That time, the original owner almost died. Finally, Xuanyuan Hanche fed the original owner with his own blood, and the original owner didn''t die.

    It''s not unjust to give her such a way of death. Suoyue palace is originally a cold palace. No one walks around at ordinary times, and there''s no need to worry that someone will find Yuhuan.

    Go back, found Xuanyuan cold Che is sitting in the room, Su Hao did not let him help, he knows, Xuanyuan cold Che need time, no matter how, but 11 years old.

    "Han Che, go to sleep."

    Hearing Su Hao''s words, Xuanyuan Hanche raised his head and asked softly, "sister, what should I do when I come down?"

    Go to Xuanyuan cold Che side, Su Hao sat down, drank a mouthful of water, and then said, "watch its change, after two days."

    They are now in the cold palace. It''s hard for them to go out, let alone do anything. So in these two days, she needs to plan what to do next.

    "Elder sister, you also rest early, then I go to bed first."

    "Good."

    Looking at Xuanyuan cold Che left, Su Hao took back his eyes, now the main problem is how to leave here, don''t leave here, all in vain.

    But it''s not easy to leave here. It''s strange that the two remaining evils of the former dynasty, Mu Lincang, will let them out.

    After thinking for a while, suhao went to bed. For the time being, she couldn''t think of any good way.

    It was the middle of the night, the cool wind was blowing, the night wind was quiet, the white moonlight poured down, and it was forked into wisps of halo in the middle of the tree in the court.

    Su Hao had already fallen asleep, but suddenly there was a sound in the hospital. Her sleep was light and she would wake up if there was any disturbance. So when she heard the sound, she immediately opened her eyes and sat up.

    Eyes staring out, nothing can see clearly, in the middle of the night, no candles.

    There was a sound just now. In order to make sure, suhao got up and planned to have a look. Fortunately, the moon was good tonight. By the moonlight, suhao went outside.

    After a close look, he found nothing. His brow was wrinkled. Su Hao planned to go back. But just as he turned around, a voice came from a corner not far away from the hospital. This time, Su Hao was sure.

    After all, it was in the middle of the night. No matter how bold Su Hao was, she was still a little afraid. She breathed. She emboldened herself in her heart, and then walked gently towards the corner.

    This corner seems to be a place for idle things. There are a lot of things. Besides, Tibetans seem to be very good.

    There was a cold arc in the corner of his mouth. Suhao looked at the blood on the ground, but it still didn''t look dry. With the sound just now, he could be sure that there were people or animals hiding here, otherwise... How could there be blood.

    Sipping her lips, suhao reaches out her hand and wants to take away some things in front of her. But just as she reaches out her hand, a pair of bloody mobile phones immediately strangle her neck.

    "Shut up! Don''t scream

    Hearing the man''s voice, Su Hao nodded with difficulty. She didn''t know how to pity xiangxiyu. She was about to die.

    Seeing that Su Hao nodded, the man released his hand. At the moment of letting go, Su Hao kicked it. The man snorted and fainted.

    After coughing heavily, Su Hao took a breath. If he had slowed down for a while, he would have been dead.

    After recovering, Su Hao looked at the man who was stun by her kick. Although he was dressed in black, he could still see his abdomen oozing blood in the moonlight.

    The eyebrows and eyes slightly astringed. Without thinking about it, Su put his arm on his shoulder and dragged people into the room.

    Su Hao didn''t deal with the man''s wound at the first time. Instead, she went back to the small corner and cleaned up the bloodstains carefully. After that, she went back to her room.

    After taking off the man''s coat, Su Haocai saw a big sword wound in the man''s left abdomen. The wound was bleeding continuously. It looked terrible.

    After stroking her eyebrows, Su Hao could not help sighing. Fortunately, she was also used to seeing big waves. Otherwise, such a scene would be frightening.

    Bring the water from the teapot on the table, so Sue can clean his wound. If you can save time now, you can save time.

    Looking at him like this, he must have sneaked into the palace. There is a half possibility that the palace guards are looking for him. Because this is the cold palace, they may search here later.

    The other half of the possibility is that no one cares about him, but the second possibility is really a little small, so she has to race against the clock now.

    After cleaning the wound, Su Hao took out a bottle of hemostatic medicine from her arms and sprinkled it on the man''s wound. As for how she got the hemostatic medicine, the reason is that she searched some useful things in Yuhuan.

    Cold palace can have hemostatic drugs, which has been unfortunate in the lucky, as for the wound, it can only be so simple to deal with.

    After pulling a piece of cloth from his clothes and bandaging him, suhao helped him to the bed.

    Then again, she cleaned up all the blood in the house until she was sure that nothing could be seen.

    Suddenly, Su Hao felt a cold look fell on him. He turned around and found that the man was awake.

    Just about to speak, suddenly there was a knock on the door.

    Su Hao and the man on the bed were surprised at the same time. Looking out, Su Hao said, "don''t do anything."

    After that, Sue took off her coat and folded it aside as fast as she could. Then she lay beside the man.

    Leaning over his head, Su Hao''s tone was very serious. "Take care of yourself later. Don''t make any noise."

    Hearing Su Hao talking to him like this, a chill flashed in the man''s eyes. A blush appeared on his pale face. He was angry.

    But he nodded stiffly and glared at him. Sue covered herself with a quilt and closed her eyes.

    Sure enough, after a while someone rushed in and didn''t open his eyes, but Su Hao felt that there should be a lot of people.

    "Search!"

    Then, a sound came, and soon the door was knocked open.

    Sue had better close her eyes and keep still.

    "My Lord, this is the room of the former princess. It''s said that she didn''t wake up after kneeling in the imperial temple all night."

    Then another person''s voice rang out, cold and chilly, "are you sure that person is coming in this direction?"

    This is probably the leader, Su Hao secretly guessed in his heart.

    "Sure."

    "Search!"

    "Yes

    Su Hao was surprised. The head of the bodyguard was not really covered. This time, he was more or less unlucky. Thinking of this, Su Hao''s fists were tightly together, and his palms were full of sweat.

    Suhao can feel that someone is walking towards her bed, step by step, getting closer and closer!

    Standing in front of the bed, suhao could even hear his breathing.

    When he lifted the corner of the quilt, Su Hao''s heart almost stopped.

    "What are you doing?"

    Hear this voice, Su Hao in the heart secretly relaxed tone, is Xuan Yuan cold Che.

    Xuanyuan Hanche sees this scene as soon as he enters the door. He rushes those people to Su Hao''s bed and pushes away the man standing in front of Su Hao.

    "What do you do?"

    Looking at Xuanyuan cold Che, the bodyguard of the leader frowned and said in a cold voice, "the assassin sneaked into the palace. He was injured and ran here. He was ordered to search."

    All of us know that the princesses and princesses of the former dynasty are under house arrest in the lock Moon Palace, but for them, they are no different from those concubines in the cold palace.

    Xuanyuan Hanche naturally knows this, but with such a big movement, his elder sister is still in bed, sleeping with her eyes closed. Then something must have happened. Combined with the assassin mentioned by the bodyguard just now, Xuanyuan Hanche probably knows something.

    So what he''s going to do now is stop these people.

    "How can you do this to my sister when she was ill last time?"

    The light in the room is very dim. Although the moon is better, the leader bodyguard still can''t see the expression on Xuanyuan Hanche''s face clearly. He just feels that his voice is choking.

    Well, it''s just an 11-year-old. It''s not like cheating.

    Looked at the bed has been "coma" with Su Hao, the leader guard frowned slightly, and then waved, "withdraw."

    Then he turned around and went out. Without saying a word, his subordinates also went out.

    Until people disappear in the lock Moon Palace, Xuanyuan cold Che suddenly collapsed on the ground.

    Su Hao just wanted to get up, the man around her suddenly grabbed her, "don''t move, you will come back later."

    Hearing the man''s words, Su Hao immediately closed his eyes and said, "Hanche, come here and lie on the bed."

 Chapter 444

    Hear the voice of the man, Xuanyuan cold Che Leng for a while, but now is not the time to think about this, understand the meaning of Su Hao, Xuanyuan cold Che quickly got up and sat down to Su Hao''s bed.

    Sure enough, without a moment, the leading bodyguard returned.

    Looking at Su Hao still lying on the bed and Xuanyuan Hanche, who is sitting beside Su Hao and sobbing slightly, the brows of the leading bodyguard slightly stretch out.

    "It''s not very safe in the palace recently. Pay attention to yourself."

    After that, he turned and left. This time, he really left.

    Xuanyuan cold Che quickly ran to close the door, Su Hao opened the quilt, got out of bed, scared her to death.

    For a while, Su Hao''s clothes had been soaked with sweat. All of them were cold sweats. Generally speaking, they were scared.

    "Sister, what''s the matter?"

    Although can''t see clearly, but Xuanyuan cold Che or vaguely can see the man lying on the bed.

    Xuanyuan Hanche''s face is a little ugly. His elder sister is lying in the same bed with a man. Isn''t that destroying his elder sister''s reputation?

    I don''t know what Xuanyuan Hanche is thinking. Su Hao says, "he''s probably the assassin tonight. I just saved him."

    Smell speech, Xuan Yuan cold Che a face of hostility looking at the person lying on the bed, Su Hao helplessly looked at him, this just to the man on the bed mouth way, "what''s your name, explain it."

    Hearing Su Hao''s words, the man''s eyes burst out with a chill. It was the first time that someone spoke to him like this except the woman.

    He turned his lips. Su Hao ignored his indifference directly. "If I can save you, I can kill you. If you want to leave here alive, you''d better make it clear, or I can''t guarantee what will happen."

    The man''s face became more ugly and gloomy, and Su Hao didn''t speak. Just sit and wait.

    After a long pause, the man breathed deeply. Sue couldn''t help laughing. Is it necessary?

    "Yunyi!"

    "Yunyi, good name, and then, your identity and the purpose of your coming to the palace."

    After hearing Su Hao''s words, Yun Yi stops talking and looks directly at Su Hao. Su Hao sneers and lets him see it. Anyway, it won''t kill him to look at it.

    Wait for a moment later, cloud Yi continues to open a way, "say your purpose."

    I didn''t expect that Yunyi was very smart. He stroked his sleeve. Su Hao said slowly, "now that you know it, I won''t talk much nonsense. You just heard it. You should know our identity. My brother and I don''t have a good life. We just want to escape from the palace. We can''t alone."

    "So you want me to help you get out of the palace?" Yun Yi frowned.

    "First of all, let''s talk about your identity and the purpose of your entering the palace. If you can cooperate, then cooperate. If you can''t, then let''s go our separate ways."

    Smell speech, cloud Yi eyes flash a trace of surprise, this princess and her temperament is really a bit like.

    She can''t help but feel a lot less cold in her eyes. Seeing him looking at herself like this, Su Hao''s face looks ugly. She hates being taken as a shadow. Just now, she clearly realized that Yun Yi was looking at another person through her.

    Seems to feel a bit impolite, cloud Yi quickly back to God, "sorry."

    Su Hao turned his lips and said carelessly, "then say what you should say."

    "The second childe of Weiyuan Marquis''s residence entered the palace to find someone. After he was found, he fought with them and was injured, so he escaped to you all the way."

    "Why don''t you look for someone aboveboard? The second son of Weiyuan Houfu, it should be very easy to enter the palace."

    Xuanyuan cold Che''s eyes are full of curiosity, which makes Yunyi speechless.

    Su Hao really wants to boast about his brother. In a word, he is so innocent that Yun Yi is speechless.

    Picking eyebrows, Su Hao propped up her chin and said with a smile, "yes, second young master, why are you looking for someone to sneak around and be chased by the guards? You need to know what you will face once you are caught."

    Yunyi naturally knows what Su Hao means by saying this. Once he is arrested, his identity will be there. At that time, the whole Weiyuan Houfu will be involved.

    "How do you want to cooperate?"

    Hearing his words, Su Hao''s smile deepened. "It seems that the man the second young master is looking for is very important."

    Without waiting for Yunyi to open his mouth, Su Hao continued, "the matter has come to this point, and there is no need to say more about the superfluous nonsense. Since their respective purposes have been clear to each other, you can directly say whether you are willing or not."

    Straight straight staring at Su Hao, cloud Yi cold not Ding smile, "you know very well, help you, I have to bear how much risk."

    Su Hao said lazily, "so, it''s up to the second young master to decide whether he wants to cooperate or not. Of course, it all depends on the weight of the person he wants to find in the young master''s heart. The young master is in such a hurry and willing to risk his life to come to the palace. It must be difficult for her to live in the palace."

    Voice just fell, Su Hao immediately felt a cold air, Xuanyuan cold Che also can''t help but get close to Su Hao.

    Staring at him, Su Hao thought in his heart. As for being so excited, it seems that the man''s life is really bad.

    "Of course, if you don''t want to cooperate with Mr. Yunyi, it doesn''t matter. Just after you go out from here, you owe me Xuanyuan qiluo a life-saving favor, but you have to pay it back in the future."

    Yunyi has not spoken, frowning in thinking, Su Hao did not disturb him, she knows Yunyi need time to think about it.

    This, full wait for a column of incense time, only suhao himself know, this column of incense time for her how suffering.

    "OK, cooperate."

    "Hoo..." Su Hao is finally relieved. This opportunity is really important. If Yun Yi doesn''t agree, even if she kills Yun Yi, it''s useless.

    And this is an opportunity. If Yunyi agrees to cooperate, her road to recovery will really begin. So she''s gambling. She''s gambling whether Yunyi will agree or not.

    Fortunately, I won

    Looking at Su Hao relieved, a smile flashed in Yunyi''s eyes, "you are not as so-called as you have shown."

    Su Hao smiled back and said, "after all, I''ve had enough days in the cold palace. I don''t have enough food. No one wants to stay here."

    "It''s true."

    Now that the cooperation between the two has been settled, the next most important thing is to discuss how to let Yunyi escape from the palace safely.

    Now the palace must be under martial law. He is still injured. It must not be so easy for him to leave.

    Looking at Yun Yi, Su Hao said, "cooperation, we''ll talk about it later. Now let''s think about how you get out of the palace. Your injury is not light."

    It seems that Yunyi doesn''t care about it. "You don''t have to worry about it. I have my own way."

    Sue looked at him in surprise, "you can."

    Yun Yi doesn''t say anything. He dares to come. Even if he has thought about all the consequences, he will expect the result. However, he is seriously injured, which is totally beyond his expectation. Otherwise, he won''t meet Su Hao.

    "In a few days, I''ll send someone to send you a message. If you have anything to say or do, you can send me a message in the same way."

    "Good." Sue nodded.

    "I''ll stay with you till tomorrow night, no problem."

    After thinking about it, Su Hao nodded, "no problem, this is the cold palace. If you didn''t come here suddenly, I''m afraid no one would like to set foot in this life. As long as you''re not afraid of being found, it doesn''t matter when you stay."

    Yun Yi said, "I heard that the former Princess Xuanyuan qiluo ran out of the palace and wanted to assassinate her. The emperor thought that she was young and ignorant, so he only punished her for kneeling in front of the imperial temple for one night. The story spread to the people, and the people praised the Emperor for his kindness. Regardless of the past, he was actually a bright King."

    Voice just fell, Xuanyuan cold Che excited voice immediately rang up, "nonsense, my sister just want to run out to find me something to eat, she did not want to assassinate that HunJun."

    "Han Che, shut up

    Hear Su Hao''s angry voice, Xuanyuan cold Che mouth shriveled shriveled, eyes full of grievances, but also do not speak.

    Looking at Xiang Yunyi, Su Hao said, "I''m sorry, my brother speaks more forcefully, but..."

    With a smile, Su Hao continued, "but your emperor does have the ability to turn the white one into the black one, without any guilt. No wonder he is the only one who is so shameless, seeks to usurp the throne, and is so righteous."

    Yunyi, "..."

    Xuanyuan Hanche, "..."

    Xuanyuan Hanche looks at Su Hao with adoration in his eyes. He thought he had said something wrong just now.

    And cloud Yi, is full of black lines, "you are not afraid of me to say."

    Hearing this, Su laughs, "you are my partner now. You are not afraid to be charged with treason when you cooperate with the princess of the former dynasty. You can say that, by the way, plus what happened tonight, if you are known by Mu Lincang, it is estimated that even killing nine ethnic groups is not enough to vent his anger and hatred. How can a cruel and licentious person like him easily let go the person who betrays him?"

    The cool color in the eye gradually flashed, cloud Yi cold voice way, "the princess really good calculation."

    "I''m flattered."

    Stand up, Su Hao pull Xuanyuan cold Che, way, "cold Che, back to his room, as nothing happened, go to sleep."

    "What about my sister?" Glanced at cloud Yi one eye, Xuan Yuan cold Che''s eyes are full of disgust, "elder sister, you and I sleep together."

    Touching Xuanyuan''s head, Su Hao said helplessly, "don''t worry, he can''t hurt me even if he is going to die. I have to take care of him tonight, otherwise no one will help us if he dies."

    Until this time, Xuanyuan cold Che just understand why Su Hao want to stay, originally is to not let this person die.

    "Well, sister, I''ll go back first, and you can rest early."

    Facing Xuanyuan cold Che a smile, Su Hao replied, "good."

    Until Xuanyuan cold Che closed the door, Su Hao turned his head.

    "You brother, are you sure he can?"

    Xiao Xiu has the final say, "Su can''t do it, not you."

    Yunyi has no words

    With a sigh, Sue Hao said, "now it''s time for you to tell me who you''re looking for?"

 Chapter 445

    Mention this matter, cloud Yi''s facial expression obviously changed again change, Su Hao helpless way, "if you don''t say, I also can''t help you in the future."

    "Her name is mu Qingse. She is a noble person granted by the emperor and lives in Changqing palace."

    Su Hao''s mouth grew slightly. "Second young master, you can see that it''s the emperor''s woman. What''s the matter with you?"

    Su Hao seems to have forgotten his identity, completely a pair of curious baby appearance, until cloud Yi cold eyes fall on the body, Su Hao hit a spirit just wake up.

    Embarrassed light cough a few, Su Hao opens a way, "excuse me, you continue to say."

    "I''m going to take her out of the palace. Since you say you want to cooperate, you should think ahead of time, how to take her out of the palace without anyone knowing."

    Su Hao, "......"

    It''s the idea. A noble man, a noble son of Weiyuan marquis. This relationship is a little interesting.

    It should not be so easy to rob women from the emperor.

    "What did Mu Lincang do to her?"

    Looking at Su Hao, Yun Yi said coldly, "the emperor once joked that he was willing to demobilize the harem for her, and only left her alone."

    It took Su a long time to respond. It''s a bit big to play. It''s an ancient time to dismiss the harem. A woman has such a great charm that she can let the licentious man in Lincang dismiss the harem for her. It''s enough to prove that it''s true love.

    No wonder even meet one side, cloud Yi will risk his life, this he did not die there is good.

    The task given by this partner is a bit difficult

    Seeing Su Hao is just a moment''s surprise, Yun Yi is also a little surprised, "aren''t you curious?"

    "Curious." Leaning his head to think for a while, Su Hao said, "but you can also think of it. It can make you mu Lincang''s idea of dismissing the harem and make you work so hard for her, which is enough to prove that she is a very good woman."

    Mentioning mu Qingse, the tenderness in Yun Yi''s eyes gradually shows. Su Hao caresses his forehead. The power of love is really the greatest. It can make Yun Yi''s ice look like this.

    "She''s very nice. Sometimes she''s weird and quiet. She''s very kind and smart. She''s the daughter of a county magistrate in a small place. In March this year, the emperor paid a private visit and met her. I met her at that time."

    It''s another story of dog blood. Su Hao can guess that Yunyi and muqingse fall in love, but mu Lincang also falls in love with muqingse, and takes her into the palace by force to separate the two lovers. For the sake of the family, Yunyi can''t reach the emperor and can only cooperate properly.

    But he still doesn''t give up, think of the imperial palace to take out Mu Qing se, had later affair.

    What Yunyi said next is similar to what Su Hao guessed, but the process is more tortuous and bloody.

    However, according to Yun Yi''s description, Su Hao always thinks that this woman named mu Qingse is not simple. If she has a chance in the future, she should have a good meeting.

    "You two are really twists and turns."

    Hearing Su Hao''s words, a trace of bitterness flashed in Yun Yi''s eyes, "I can''t protect her."

    This sentence is full of sadness, plus the already injured cloud Yi''s face is very pale, looks like, let him plain add a bit more pitiful.

    "Don''t think about it any more. Since you decide to take her away, you have to make up your mind. You can rest assured that since we are a cooperative relationship, we will certainly help you."

    Having said that, Su Hao knew that it would be a very difficult thing. If Mu Qingse was just an unknown person, it would be OK, but she was a person who could let Mu Lincang dismiss the harem for her sake, which would be very embarrassing.

    "Take a rest first. Don''t worry about it."

    "Good."

    Looking at Yun Yi, he closed his eyes. Su Hao turned his head and fell into meditation. Now the main problem is how to let Mu Lincang not be suspicious?

    With a slight sigh, Su Hao lies on the table and sleeps. It''s doomed that he can''t sleep tonight. According to the past experience, Yunyi will definitely have a fever tonight.

    Sure enough, as Su Hao expected, about two hours later, Yun Yi had a fever, and his whole body was as hot as the fire.

    Su Hao took care of him. He didn''t have a rest all night. It wasn''t until dawn that Yun Yi''s fever subsided and Su Hao had time to close his eyes a little.

    ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­

    Zhaoyang Palace

    Sitting in the upper position, the canthus of the man''s eyes rise slightly and appear charming. The pure pupil and the charming eye shape are wonderfully integrated into a kind of extremely beautiful amorous feelings. The thin lips are as light as water.

    Ignoring what he has done, Mu Lincang is definitely the existence of evil level just by his appearance.

    "Not found?"

    There was a trace of evil spirit in the cold voice. It was very lazy, and there was no anger. However, the people who heard the voice felt cool from the bottom of their heart, and the cold sweat rolled down their cheeks.

    "Tell the emperor, search all over the palace, there is no sign of the assassin."

    With a charming smile in his eyes, Mu Lincang raised his eyebrows and glanced at the bodyguard kneeling on the ground. Isn''t this the leader bodyguard who searched Suoyue Palace last night?

    "Qi Ze, you know, I never listen to explanations. I just look at the results. I don''t find anyone. I''ll go down and get the punishment myself."

    Qize frowned slightly, but did not hesitate, "yes!"

    Seeing Qize go out, the evil smile on the corner of Mu Lincang''s mouth gradually disappeared, "do you think he escaped from the palace?"

    At this time, a man came out from behind the screen. He was wearing a silver mask, wearing a white dress, and his ink hair was like green silk. He looked like an immortal. Although he could not see his face, his appearance alone was enough to attract bees and butterflies.

    "No Different from Lincang, this voice is as cold as jade, without any emotion.

    After a pause, the man continued, "the palace was sealed off as soon as there was an accident last night. He can''t escape."

    Mu Lincang lightly picks the sword eyebrow, the corner of the mouth smiles to reappear, "what do you mean?"

    "In this palace, someone helps him."

    "It seems to be true when you say that. What should we do now?"

    Hearing Mu Lincang''s words, the man hesitated for a while, then slowly said, "since there are colleagues in the palace, it should be ready. When the emperor fights with him, what did he notice?"

    "No." Mu Lincang immediately denied, "last night when he fought with him, he deliberately hid his tricks, and did not see which school."

    "In that case, it may be a bit troublesome to find out."

    With a cold smile, Mu Lincang stood up from the Dragon chair and walked step by step to the center of the hall. Looking out, he said, "do you still have to guess? Aren''t they the ones who ran away? They are not afraid of death

    With a sigh, Mu Lincang continued, "Qianfan, have you heard from them?"

    It turns out that the man just now is national teacher Qian fan.

    "It is reported that they fled to the north of the river, and the minister has already sent someone."

    Looking at the distance, Mu Lincang''s eyes were deep and distant, and his smile gradually became distorted. "Well, this time, I will catch them all."

    "It''s also possible that the people in the netherworld palace and the Grand Hyatt Pavilion did not participate in the Royal struggle on the surface, but since three years ago, they were ready to move. This time, they are not ruled out."

    Hearing Qian fan''s words, the evil smile in the corner of Lincang''s mouth expanded even bigger, "right? If so, I really want to have a good meeting with the first and second killer organizations in the world to see if they are powerful, or my Imperial Army and secret guards are powerful. "

    I don''t know why, after hearing Mu Lincang''s words, Qian fan sighed without any trace, "this matter, I will find out. Don''t worry, Emperor."

    Patting Qian fan on the shoulder, Mu Lincang said with a smile, "Qian fan, it''s lucky that you have been helping me, otherwise I would not have today."

    The cold face under the mask suddenly surged with a sense of softness. The corners of his mouth were gently hooked. Qianfan said, "it''s my duty to share the emperor''s worries."

    "Good!"

    After a long discussion, Qian fan walked out of Zhaoyang palace, only to find that Qi Ze was still outside.

    Seeing Qianfan, he immediately came up, "see national teacher."

    After waving his hand, Qianfan said, "what are you doing here if you don''t go to get the punishment?"

    Hearing Qian fan''s words, Qi Ze pursed his lips tightly. A little hesitation flashed in his eyes. After a pause, he said, "my subordinates feel that this assassin is not the last sin of the previous dynasty."

    "Oh?" Qian fan''s tone gradually changed, "let''s hear it."

    Qi Ze then continued, "when I saw the emperor fighting with the assassin, the assassin didn''t want to kill the emperor. He always had reservations. If it was the remaining evils of the previous dynasty, they would never do so."

    Hearing the words, Qian fan''s eyes flashed a little doubt. If it wasn''t for the remaining evils of the previous dynasty, who was it? All the people who opposed the emperor had been killed. Now even if they wanted to act, they had to think about it carefully. How could they let a person enter the palace alone.

    The sword eyebrows wrinkled tightly. Qianfan waved his hand and got a sign. Qize clenched his hands and saluted respectfully. Then he left to be punished.

    Standing outside Zhaoyang palace, Qian fan looks up slightly, looks at the warm and warm sun in the sky, and sighs. It''s only three years

    Lock Moon Palace

    The next morning, looking at Su Hao lying on the table sleeping, the coldness in Yun Yi''s eyes is less.

    Although he was in a coma, he knew that Sue had taken care of him all night.

    Lift the quilt, cloud Yi just want to get up, but the pain from the wound let him "hiss".

    Su Hao basically immediately opened his eyes and subconsciously looked at Xiang Yunyi. Seeing that he was about to get up, Su Hao quickly went to support him.

    "You are really a demon. You can get up today with such a heavy injury."

    Smell speech, cloud Yi has no emotion of voice to ring out, "the person that practices martial arts, all is like this."

    He raised his head and glanced at Yun Yi. Su Hao sneered, "I really know how to pretend."

    Cloud Yi is cold to hum a, this woman unexpectedly don''t believe.

    After letting Yunyi sit down, Su Hao said, "I took care of you all night last night. You owe me a lot for this favor."

    "I know. I''ll remember."

 Chapter 446

    Satisfied with a smile, Sue nodded and said, "that''s good."

    "If you''re still fit, let''s talk about what we should do next."

    "Good." Looking at Su Hao, Yun Yi said, "you''re in the cold palace. I''m afraid you can''t do anything?"

    The black line appeared on the forehead, and Su Hao smoked. Isn''t this problem very obvious?

    "So you need to find someone to work with."

    "What do you want to do?"

    "The first step is to leave the lock Moon Palace."

    Hearing Su Hao''s words, Yun Yi stares at Su Hao with cold eyes, "don''t you think you have a better chance to escape from the palace? If you get out of the lock Moon Palace, it''s more difficult for you to escape. "

    By the cloud Yi so stare at, Su good heartbeat almost jumped out, is he aware of what?

    Although nervous, but Su Hao did not show in the face, still a calm and free appearance.

    With a light smile, Su Hao said, "second son, if I don''t go out of the lock Moon Palace, how can I help you and let your lover escape from here? Don''t think so much of me. I can''t do such earth shaking things from such a long distance."

    As the voice falls, the chill on Yunyi''s body drops a little. Su Hao is a little relieved. Even if they cooperate with each other again, she can''t tell Yunyi that her real goal is to restore the country.

    Loyal to the subject, she will never disclose this situation under uncertain circumstances.

    Su Hao''s explanation is reasonable, and Yun Yi is dubious. But when he thinks of Mu Qingse, he automatically ignores the other half''s suspicion.

    "Better."

    With a sneer on his lips, Su Hao said, "I said that if you don''t believe me, you can leave. We''ll go our separate ways and have nothing to do with each other. But since you''re going to cooperate, you have to maintain absolute trust in me. I don''t want someone to stab me in the back."

    Su Hao is gambling. She knows that Yun Yi is suspicious, but she can''t trust an uncertain person, so she has to gamble.

    "If you think too much about it, I''ll find a way."

    "About how long?"

    After thinking for a while, Yun Yi said, "you are the princess of the former dynasty, and your brother is the prince of the former dynasty. Even if you can leave the lock Moon Palace, you can only leave alone. As for your brother''s identity, not to mention the emperor''s unwillingness, the national master will definitely stop you. The emperor always follows the advice of the national master, so it''s very difficult for you two to come out together."

    Su Hao lowers her head when she hears Yun Yi''s words. She doesn''t think of this. But Yun Yi is telling the truth. She is a woman. Maybe she has this chance, but Xuanyuan Hanche is the prince of the former dynasty and will be made the prince, so

    "Sister, I can stay here alone."

    Meng raised his head, looked to the door, found Xuanyuan cold Che standing there, face firm looking at Su Hao.

    Slightly open mouth, Su Hao can''t say a word, she wants to tell Xuanyuan Hanche, she can also take him out, but now she can''t say anything.

    Looking at the two brothers and sisters, Yun Yi keeps quiet, leaving them enough time.

    Slowly toward Su Hao, Xuanyuan Hanche grinned and said, "sister, you can go out first, and then take me out. I will wait for you here."

    "Come here."

    When Xuanyuan Hanche comes to him, Su Hao holds his hand, purses his lips, and says, "Hanche, when you grow up, you have to rely on yourself for many things."

    "Well." Xuanyuan cold Che firmly nodded, "sister, you don''t have to worry about me, let this brother take you out, and then you come to pick me up, we go home together."

    I don''t know why, Su Hao''s eyes are slightly moist, and a kind of unnecessary sadness comes out of his heart. Is it the original owner who left behind.

    Wipe the tears of his eyes, and then look to Xuanyuan cold Che, Su funny, "OK, so decided."

    "Yes, yes."

    This time, Su Hao was very serious. Looking at Yun Yi, he said, "I hope I can go out as soon as possible. I want to take my brother away from here."

    Smell speech, cloud Yi brow tight wrinkly, "I''m afraid not so easy."

    "I don''t care if you think about it. If you can''t get out as soon as possible, I can''t help you."

    Yunyi, "..."

    Suddenly thinking of something, Su Hao put on a smile at the corner of his mouth, "isn''t the Qing noble favored by the emperor? You can ask her for help. "

    Voice just fell, cloud Yi immediately refused, "no, she won''t kowtow, bow to the emperor."

    Su Hao said helplessly, "who let her grovel, think of a way, she is in the palace, it must be more convenient to do things than you outside the palace, you two can''t meet, you can''t even pass the letter."

    Looking at Su Hao''s confident appearance, Yun Yi crossed his hands and said coldly, "you''ve already figured out a way."

    Hearing this, Su is very embarrassed to smile, she really thought of a way, but also let cloud Yi contact mu Qingse, let mu Qingse cooperate with her.

    Coldly glanced at Su Hao one eye, cloud Yi opens a way, "what method? Go ahead. "

    Hehe a smile, Su Hao wiped his palm, a pair of flattering expression, "you can get up, no, I''ll take you to see something."

    Light pick sword eyebrows, cloud Yi nodded, "martial arts practitioners, the body is not so delicate."

    Su Hao''s mouth is slightly puffed. Yes, it''s just like those novels written in modern society. Men are all against heaven. No matter how much they are injured, they can still be alive.

    "Go or not."

    Fierce wake up, Su Hao quickly nodded, looking to the side of Xuanyuan cold Che, "cold Che, come to help."

    "Oh, oh."

    Su Hao and Xuanyuan Hanche help Yun Yi to the well.

    A trace of doubt flashed in his eyes. Yunyi looked at Su Hao suspiciously, "do you want me to see this?"

    "Of course not." Then, Su Hao pushed open the well cover. He was already malnourished and frail. Su Hao was very hard, but Xuanyuan Hanche did not dare to go forward, and even had a tendency to retreat.

    Seeing this scene, Yun Yi''s brow is more tight.

    Finally pushed open the well cover, Su Hao could not bear to cover his mouth and nose, ran over.

    Yun Yi is more curious, "what is it?"

    Forced to breathe a breath of fresh air, Su Hao''s mouth raised a smile with deep meaning, and turned to Yun Yi, saying, "you can go and have a look by yourself."

    The corner of his mouth slightly smokes, and Yunyi walks slowly. When he approaches, he smells a very bad smell. He covers his mouth and nose, and Yunyi looks inside.

    When I saw the motionless woman lying inside, I immediately stepped back and wrinkled my whole face into a piece of disgust.

    "Who is she?"

    Seeing Yun Yi''s appearance, Su Hao chuckled. I didn''t expect that you, a martial arts practitioner, were afraid of these.

    Hear Su Hao''s words, cloud Yi immediately put down his hand, very calm mouth, "not afraid, is disgusting."

    Su Hao was too lazy to care about this with him. He looked at the well and explained, "here is the maid in waiting for me and Hanche. I just threw her in yesterday, but she should not be dead. If you accept my plan, she can make good use of it."

    "Not dead, not far from death." Looking at Su Hao, Yunyi''s expression is very cold, and his eyes are full of exploration.

    It''s hard to imagine that a woman can be so cruel

    With a smile, Su Hao said, "don''t look at me like this. I know what you are thinking. If you are bullied for three years, you will always have a temper. What''s more, you also know that I am a princess of the former dynasty, a maid in waiting. If she doesn''t touch my bottom line, I won''t fight against her."

    "What''s your bottom line?" Cloud Yi follows Su Hao''s words to ask a way.

    "The bottom line?" Over thinking, Su jokingly said, "my bottom line is that there is no bottom line."

    Yun Yi frowns and looks at her waiting for her.

    "Anything can be my bottom line, depending on the situation." Speaking of this, Su Hao suddenly silent to see Xiang Yunyi, "pull away."

    Yun Yi doesn''t speak. He didn''t mention it anyway.

    "Then tell me about your plan."

    Until here, Su Hao''s expression became serious. He gave a deep breath and said, "as you can see, the maid in the well is not dead. You can save her first. In two days, you can find a way to let the Qing noble come here. As you know, the maids in the cold palace don''t recognize people. They make the Qing noble quarrel with Yuhuan. At that time, I will come out to save the Qing noble, You know what I mean? "

    "Yes, but don''t you think it''s too risky? What if the emperor finds out? "

    Cloud Yi words did not finish, was su Hao interrupted, "he will not find out, in fact, the most difficult step in this plan, is mu Lincang whether to allow me to follow in the noble side."

    Hearing Su Hao''s words, Yun Yi frowned and said, "it''s really hard to guess. The emperor''s temperament is strange. It''s hard to guess. What''s more, he has the National Teacher Qianfan around him. I''m afraid it''s very difficult."

    Su Hao said, "anyway, this is the best opportunity at present. And if I can succeed, I can kill two birds with one stone. I can go out and just follow the noble people, which can help you better."

    Glancing at Su Hao, a trace of disdain flashed in Yunyi''s eyes. "You are more for yourself. Qingse is also very risky. The most unacceptable thing for the emperor is that someone betrays him. Once he realizes your plan, it will be not only you, but also Qingse."

    For the first time, Su Hao thought that love was so troublesome?

    After calming down for a while, Su Hao squeezed out a smile, "unless you can come up with a better way, or choose not to cooperate with me."

    Hear Su Hao''s words, cloud Yi Leng for a while, then cold hum a turn to return to the room.

    Looking at the cloud Yi that leaves, Xuan Yuan Han Che walks to Su Hao''s side, looking at Su Hao, weak ask a way, "elder sister, will he agree?"

    With a smile on his lips, Su Hao nodded, "of course, he even dares to break into the imperial palace. How can he be afraid of implicating mu Qingse?"

    Put the vision on Xuanyuan cold Che, Su Hao said, "save Yuhuan first."

    "Good."

    The final result is just as Su Hao expected. Yunyi agrees to the plan, and will send a message to Mu Qingse to cooperate with the plan.

 Chapter 447

    Until then, Su Hao was relieved. As long as Yun Yi agreed, as long as Mu Lincang loved mu Qingse so much, she would have a great deal of confidence. As for the national teacher, a national teacher, even if she was under one person and above ten thousand people, could she still disobey the Emperor''s orders.

    That night, Yunyi left Suoyue palace. Suhao doesn''t know how she left, but she has a deeper understanding of Yunyi. This man is definitely not a simple existence.

    When he encounters an assassin in the palace, Mu Lincang, a cautious man, can''t relax his guard the next night. Su Hao has reason to believe that if Yun Yi wants to leave, he can leave last night. The reason why he doesn''t is probably because of his injury.

    Otherwise, he won''t be forced to lock the Moon Palace, and he won''t meet himself, but no matter what, it''s definitely an opportunity for him, even if it''s to seek the skin of a tiger, she will not hesitate.

    ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­

    Hell Hall

    "Lord, what''s wrong with you?"

    "No problem."

    The speaker is Yun Yi. It turns out that he is the leader of the underworld hall, the first killer organization in the world.

    The top killer organization in the world is Ming Palace, followed by Junyue Pavilion. Different from Ming Palace, Junyue Pavilion is all women, but it is no less than Ming Palace in number.

    The owner of the Grand Hyatt Pavilion is very mysterious. No one ever knows who the owner of the Grand Hyatt Pavilion is, and no one dares to inquire, because all the inquirers have died.

    However, it''s amazing that the Ming Palace and the Grand Hyatt pavilion are both competitors, and there has never been any conflict or friction. It seems that the well water doesn''t violate the river water.

    The reason why Yunyi can safely withdraw from the imperial palace is naturally that someone from the hell palace secretly takes over. As for why Yunyi didn''t leave that night, it''s really the same as Su Hao''s guess.

    Although the hell palace is powerful, it can''t break into the palace, so they can only take care of it. Yun Yi was seriously injured that night. If he didn''t just escape to Suoyue palace, he might be caught.

    After laying pen and ink on the desk, Yun Yi takes out a piece of writing paper and begins to write. After he finishes writing, he loads the letter and gives it to his subordinates on one side, "take this letter to the palace."

    "Yes."

    Seeing that the man who took the letter left, Yun Yi rubbed his temple with his fingers, full of fatigue.

    In fact, he and Su Hao are both tacit. Su Hao can guess that Yun Yi has an unusual identity. Naturally, Yun Yi can also guess that Su Hao''s purpose is not just to leave the palace.

    Xuanyuan Dynasty people, where would be so willing to mediocre to swallow, give up their own country.

    This time, he promised Su Hao because he knew that whether he was admiring Lincang or Qianfan, he would let Su Hao out of the cold palace.

    An enemy who keeps watch under his own eyes and sees every move clearly is far more reassuring than a dormant enemy.

    But he is not wrong, even if how, Mu Lincang will not put Xuanyuan cold Che out.

    However, he always felt that Xuanyuan qiluo was no longer the princess who could only say revenge three years ago.

    In just three years, everything has begun to change. I''m afraid the world will be turbulent again.

    But mu Qingse in Changqing palace is suffering.

    Looking at Mu Lincang with a defensive face, mu Qingse refuses to come near the table. Moreover, she really doesn''t want to see Mu Lincang. Although this man is excellent, at least he is not inferior to his family in appearance.

    "Qingse, are you so afraid of me?" Mu Lincang''s tone is full of helplessness.

    Curled to curl a mouth, Mu Qing se opens a way, "not be afraid, don''t want to talk with you, don''t want to see you."

    The eyebrows and eyes are slightly astringent, and there is a chill in Lincang''s dark eyes. "I can give you whatever you want. Why don''t you understand?"

    "Then you let me out of the palace!"

    "No! Don''t even think about it. You are my concubine and destined to be with me. I can give you time without forcing you, but you can''t escape. "

    Suddenly vent gas, Mu Qing se even don''t want to say, Mu Lincang this man, stubborn to death, and he said is white.

    With such a fuss, Mu Lincang was not in the mood to eat. He stood up and said, "you have a good meal. I''ll go first. I''ll see you again when I have time."

    "Oh." Mu Qing se answers lazily.

    With a cold hum, Mu Lincang shakes his sleeve. His face is even colder and he leaves angrily.

    Mu Qingse blinked, until Mu Lincang went out, she was completely relieved. Every time Mu Lincang came, she seemed to be fighting. It was so terrible.

    Quickly climbed to the table, mu Qingse picked up chopsticks and began to eat, no matter how, also can''t hungry his stomach is not.

    The maids around her seemed to be very common. They didn''t have any other expression at all. They just helped mu Qingse to pick up some dishes and soup when she was eating.

    Just as mu Qingse was eating hard, Li Haijin, the eunuch, came.

    Seeing Li Hai, mu Qingse stopped his action and began to chew slowly. After a while, he said that he had eaten well.

    "Zi''er, you''ve packed up everything. Besides, I''d like to eat mung bean cake. Go to the imperial dining room and get some."

    "Yes, I will go now."

    See purple son went out, Mu Qing se immediately stood up, excited ran to Li Hai there, "hurry up, letter to me."

    Li Hai helpless looking at his master, how every time is like this, but still obediently took out the letter to Mu Qingse.

    Seeing the familiar font, mu Qingse has a gentle smile on her lips. Two days ago, she heard that there was an assassin in the palace. She guessed that it was him. After asking Li Hai, she decided what she thought.

    I was very happy, but when I heard the news of his injury, God knows how much she suffered. I wish I could be with him right away. Fortunately, he was OK.

    Open the letter, mu Qingse carefully read the content of the letter, slowly, her smile disappeared a little bit.

    Yun Yi tells mu Qingse all the plans discussed with Su Hao in the letter, including Su Hao who saved his life.

    Clenching her brows, mu Qingse looks at the letter and falls into meditation. It''s a bit risky to do so, but what Yun Yi says is reasonable. Mu Lincang will let the former Princess out, but at the same time, she is always under surveillance. Under such circumstances, can she still help herself and Yun Yi?

    However, as Yun Yi said, the princess''s purpose is probably not only to take her brother out of the palace, but also to take advantage of this opportunity.

    "Li Hai, deal with the letter."

    "Yes." After receiving the letter, Li Hai put it in his arms. Looking at mu Qingse''s appearance, Li Hai hesitated for a while and said, "noble man, the LORD said that you should decide for yourself. If you don''t think it''s OK, he will think of other ways."

    Hearing Li Hai''s words, mu Qingse said with a smile, "there''s nothing wrong with it. At present, this method is really the best. The guy Mu Lincang is too strict with me."

    "If you send a message directly to him, say I know how to do it."

    "Yes, the slave went down first."

    "Go ahead."

    See Li Hai went out, Mu Qing se deep sigh, think about yourself, is really tortuous ah.

    While getting the news of muqingse, Yunyi also tells suhao.

    "Sister, did the noble man agree?"

    Put the letter away, looking at Xuanyuan cold Che, Su funny nodded, "agreed, should soon be able to implement."

    Hearing Su Hao''s words, Xuanyuan Hanche laughs happily, "that is to say, sister can go out soon."

    Su Hao nodded, "yes, now is the beginning of everything. Hanche, my sister will take you home."

    "Well! I believe in my sister

    Sister and brother looked at each other, eyes full of firm, full of confidence.

    When Xuanyuan cold Che went to his room, the smile on Su Hao''s face slowly disappeared.

    It''s the beginning of everything, but it''s also the most difficult time for her. It''s more difficult to do what she wants to do under Mu Lincang''s eyes.

    Now her plan is to find out the situation in the Palace first. Mu Lincang tried to usurp the throne three years ago, but the people didn''t know it, but it doesn''t mean other people didn''t know it.

    His tyrannical politics and licentiousness are seen by everyone. I believe that many people don''t support him. Since Mu Lincang could plot against the ministers of Xuanyuan Dynasty three years ago, so could she.

    Think of here, Su Hao stood up, the beginning, but also the most difficult, Mu Lincang, wait!

    Two days later

    Mu Lincang is discussing things with Qianfan in qinzheng hall. Suddenly, a eunuch comes in in a hurry.

    "Emperor, emperor, something''s wrong!"

    What Mu Lincang hates most is that others disturb him when he talks about things. Looking at the eunuch who is panting and kneeling, Mu Lincang''s eyes are full of coldness, "come on, drag him out and kill him!"

    Eunuch a listen to, immediately flustered, "emperor spare life, Emperor spare life, Emperor spare life!"

    Frowning slightly, Qian fan looked at Lin Cang and said, "emperor, you may as well listen to what he wants to say."

    Hearing Qianfan''s voice, the chill in Mu Lincang''s eyes just dropped a little. He was sitting lazily on the Dragon chair, his fingers gently clasping the table in front of him, and the smile at the corner of his mouth was extremely evil. "Today, you can''t say anything, so I''ll let someone cut you alive."

    The eunuch trembled and dared not say a word. His face was in a cold sweat.

    "No one can save you if you don''t say it again."

    Swallowing his saliva, the eunuch took a look at Qian fan, who was standing beside him. Then he said in a trembling voice, "yes... It''s a noble man of Qing Dynasty!"

    "Pa!"

    The white jade teacup that Mu Lincang played with fell on the ground and broke into dregs.

    Brush up, Mu Lincang eyes cold looking at the eunuch kneeling under.

    "What''s the matter with Qing GUI Ren?"

    "This morning, the nobleman said that he would fly a kite in the Royal Garden, but the kite line was broken. The nobleman said that he would look for it by himself, but the eunuch of the palace of Changqing waited for a long time and didn''t wait for the nobleman, and still hasn''t found it!"

 Chapter 448

    "Asshole!" Mu Lincang pats on the table, and the veins on his forehead are exposed.

    "Pray

    Hearing Mu Lincang''s voice, Qi Ze walks into the hall. Looking at Mu Lincang''s anger, Qi Ze kneels to the ground. Just now he was outside, and he heard something.

    "I''m here!"

    "Send all the bodyguards in the palace to look for the noble people of the Qing Dynasty. If you can''t find them, please come back to see me!"

    Qing noble

    Qi Ze''s eyes flashed an imperceptible disappointment. It was the woman again.

    But he did not hesitate, "yes! I''m sure I''ll bring the Qing noble back safe and sound. "

    Then Qi Ze went out and saw the eunuch still kneeling on the ground. Mu Lincang said coldly, "get out of here for me."

    The eunuch seems to have experienced a life and death catastrophe, and climbed out of the palace.

    Suddenly sitting on the Dragon chair, Mu Lincang rubbed his temple with his hand. His voice was full of fatigue. "Qianfan, will Qingse be captured?"

    Qianfan hid under the mask and could not see any expression on his face, but in his eyes, there was a trace of heartache and a little bit of sadness.

    "The emperor doesn''t have to worry. The assassin''s affair just passed two days ago. The palace guards are under martial law. It''s difficult for anyone to come in, let alone take the Qing noble away."

    Hearing Qian fan''s words, Mu Lincang was relieved, "that''s good."

    Then, they were speechless. After a while, Qian fan asked Mu Lincang tentatively, "emperor, if there were no Qing noble people, what would you do?"

    Mu Lincang trusted Qianfan too much and said without much thought, "he is the first person to give me warmth and the first person I like. Unless I die or she dies, I will never let her go."

    Qian fan''s eyes flashed a smile, and then said, "I will help the emperor."

    About an hour later, news came from Qize that she had found muqingse, but the place where she was found was in Suoyue palace.

    "Lock the Moon Palace?" Mu Lincang frowned slightly, as if he couldn''t remember what place it was for a moment, until Qianfan gave him a hint.

    "Xuanyuan qiluo and Xuanyuan Hanche were under house arrest there at the beginning."

    "They?"

    "Yes."

    "Go to the Changqing Palace first."

    Just as Mu Lincang was about to leave, the bodyguard who spread the news quickly said, "tell the emperor that the noble people have not returned to Changqing palace. She is still locking the Moon Palace."

    "What is she doing there?" Mu Lincang''s eyes were full of doubt. He took a look at Qianfan, but Qianfan shook his head to him, indicating that he was not clear.

    "Then go to lock the Moon Palace and lead the way."

    After that, Mu Lincang raised his feet and went outside. The bodyguard followed him. After thinking for a while, Qian fan followed him. Somehow, he always had a bad feeling.

    The people led by Qi Ze were outside Suoyue palace. When they saw Mu Lincang and Qianfan, they immediately fell to their knees and said, "see the emperor, long live the emperor, long live the national teacher, long live the national teacher!"

    Ignoring them, Mu Lincang walked in directly with a cold face, and Qian fan also went in with him.

    Go to the door of the room, Mu Qing SE''s cry came out, a tight heart, Mu Lincang quickly walked in.

    Go in to see a yellow skinny little girl in Mu Qing se rub feet, Mu Qing se pain face are wrinkled together, pale terrible.

    Mu Lincang strides over and kicks Su Hao, who is rubbing his feet for mu Qingse.

    Su Hao''s head knocked to the ground, then red, mu Qingse immediately anxious, "what are you doing, she is helping me, what are you doing?"

    Hear Mu Qing SE''s angry voice, Mu Lincang Leng for a while, and then look at Su Hao lying on the ground.

    "Come here."

    Lying on the ground, Su Hao breathes deeply and suppresses his impulse to kick Mu Lincang away. He slowly turns around and kneels down beside Mu Lincang, but he doesn''t speak.

    "What''s your name?"

    Su Hao has been lowering her head, no one can see her expression, can only hear her voice, "Xuan Yuan Qi Luo."

    Suddenly, the air was quiet.

    Mu Qing se scanned a circle and found that the expression on all faces was very strange, "do you know each other?"

    The corners of his mouth stirred up a smile of evil four, Mu Lincang looked at mu Qingse, "don''t know."

    "Oh." But mu Qingse''s eyes are full of disbelief.

    Kneeling on the ground, Su can''t help sighing that this mu Qingse is not a simple character. Her acting is so lifelike. If she didn''t know in advance, she would be cheated by her.

    No longer pay attention to Su Hao, Mu Lincang squats on the ground, gently looking at mu Qingse, "how not back to Changqing palace, the environment here is so bad."

    Hearing Mu Lincang''s words, mu Qingse''s expression changed, tears hovered in his eyes, Wei chubaba''s mouth, looking very pitiful.

    Mu Qingse is very cute. With this expression, Su Hao''s heart melts, not to mention the man in love.

    Sure enough, after seeing mu Qingse like this, Mu Lincang immediately counseled, and did not dare to speak to her loudly. His tone was very gentle. "I didn''t hurt you either. Just ask, don''t think about it."

    All the people open their mouths wide, looking at their emperor, too gentle, gentle a little too much, they just feel that they have goose bumps.

    Is this still their emperor?

    Looking at the scene in front of him, Qian fan''s eyes flashed a little cold. Mu Qingse

    At this time, mu Qingse said, "it''s not that I don''t want to go back, I want to go back, but Zhiyuan flew here, I chased here all the way, and then..."

    At this point, mu Qingse seems to suddenly think of something, tears keep falling down, see Mu Lincang really want to take her into his arms, a good comfort.

    "You say it Looking at Su Hao coldly, Mu Lincang suddenly said.

    It seems that I didn''t expect that Mu Lincang would tell her that Su Hao''s body was shaking for a while, shaking all the time.

    "Don''t scare her. If it wasn''t for her, I would be dead, and you would never see me again."

    At this time, Mu Lincang was aware of the seriousness of the matter, "in the end what''s going on."

    Seeing that he was so serious all of a sudden, muqingse didn''t dare to make a fool of himself. He shrunk his mouth and said, "Zhiyuan flies here, I''ll chase him. Then suddenly, a madman runs over and grabs me, beats me, pushes me, and pushes me into a well. The well is really dirty, and my feet are sprained, and it hurts..." and muqingse cries again.

    Mu Lincang''s face was gloomy and terrible at the moment, "go and check it for me! Who is it? "

    "Yes Qi Ze frowned and was about to leave, but he was suddenly stopped by a voice, "general, don''t go. I know who is the one who pushes the empress."

    It was su Hao who spoke. Everyone''s eyes fell on her and she breathed deeply. She continued, "her name is Yuhuan. She is a maid in waiting for my brother and me. She has a comparative personality..."

    After stopping, Su Hao was hard to speak. At last, she just skipped the topic and continued, "she may have thought the empress was the one who broke into the lock Moon Palace by mistake. She always was like this. Even Hanche and I were not allowed to leave the room. Hanche and I ran out after hearing the outside news. At that time, She has been pushed into the well

    "Yes, yes." Su Hao''s words were interrupted by mu Qingse, "then sister qiluo and her brother saved me. When they came up, I pushed the maid named Yuhuan into the well. Who let her bully me?"

    "Good push!" Mu Lincang''s beautiful face is full of chill. Su Hao can feel the chill from him. This man really loves mu Qingse.

    Mu Qingse''s small face suddenly rippled a smile, proud of a look at Mu Lincang, "that''s natural, at least we are also a noble, not so bad."

    With mu Qingse''s pale face, at this time, she is very beautiful. Mu Lincang has a feeling of being separated for a while.

    It seems that this is the first time that she smiles at him and speaks to him so well.

    "Mu Lincang, don''t let that woman out, just let her die there. Who let her push me inside?"

    Today''s Mu Lincang is that mu Qingse agrees to whatever he says and doesn''t even think about it.

    "There''s no imperial doctor here. You should go back to Changqing palace. I''ll send someone to call for an imperial doctor for you."

    Shriveled shriveled mouth, Mu Qing se low voice way, "I can''t go back, also can''t walk, you always don''t let your these bodyguards carry me back or carry me back?"

    "Who dares!"

    Su Hao, "..." this reaction is too exaggerated, but it also conforms to the temperament of Mu Lincang, a tyrant.

    "So!" Mu Qing se spread out his hand, full of helplessness, "isn''t this waiting for you?"

    Hearing mu Qingse''s words, Mu Lincang was stunned again, "do you mean to wait for me again?"

    "Well." Definitely nodded, Mu Qing se continued, "although you also hate, but I still hope you send me back."

    Mu Lincang automatically ignores the word "hate" in Mu Qingse''s mouth. When he hears that he hopes to send her back, he has no emotion.

    "OK, I''ll take you back."

    Say, want to embrace Mu Qing se, Mu Qing se patted his hand, Mu Lin Cang a face doubt of looking at her, "how?"

    Staring at him, mu Qingse pointed to Su Haohe, who was still kneeling on the ground, and stood aside. Xuanyuan Hanche, who looked very scared, said, "can you take them with you? If they didn''t save me today, I would die. They are very nice. It''s too pitiful to stay here. Let them follow me?"

    "Qing noble, do you know their identities?"

    Looking at Qianfan, mu Qingse nodded naturally, "of course I know. Xuanyuan qiluo and Xuanyuan Hanche, I''m not stupid about Xuanyuan."

    A sneer rose from the corner of his mouth, and Qian Fan said in a cold voice, "do you know what you were saying just now?"

    Mu Qing se Leng for a while, took a look at Su Hao, then took a look at Mu Lincang, finally, a little confused force.

 Chapter 449

    "I just want my life-saving benefactor to live a better life. What''s wrong with that?"

    Mu Lincang''s face was a little ugly at the moment. He got up and walked outside without paying attention to Mu Qingse. He stopped when passing by Qian fan. Qian fan nodded and followed Mu Lincang out.

    "What do you think of it?"

    Looking at the desolate lock Moon Palace, Qian fan frowned and said to Mu Lincang, "it''s hard to say. If it''s designed by Xuanyuan qiluo and Xuanyuan Hanche, it''s not unless the Qing noble people are with them."

    Before he finished speaking, Qian fan felt a cold look fell on him, and a trace of bitterness flashed in his eyes. Qian fan continued, "but it''s obvious that the noble people are impossible, so it may be a coincidence, but it can''t be ruled out that Xuanyuan qiluo and Xuanyuan Hanche deliberately said that the noble people are kind, It''s normal to respond to your life-saving benefactor. "

    Until then, Mu Lincang''s face looked a little better. "Xuanyuan qiluo and Xuanyuan Hanche are in this deep palace. I don''t think they can turn anything out."

    "What the emperor said is, what is the emperor going to do now?"

    Looking at Qianfan, Mu Lincang said, "what do you think I will do?"

    Without hesitation, Qian Fan said immediately, "yes."

    "Ha ha!" After patting Qianfan on the shoulder, Mu Lincang''s eyes flashed a trace of appreciation. "Sure enough, you know me best. You''re right. If it wasn''t for today''s event, I would have forgotten the existence of these two dangerous people in the palace. However, it''s better to let them under my eyes. It''s better to find a chance to deal with them."

    "Yes

    After they had discussed, they went in and saw Mu Lincang. Mu Qingse seemed very angry, "emperor, do you agree?"

    "Of course, your Savior, of course, I promise, but you are in the back palace, Xuanyuan Hanche is a man''s body, naturally can''t follow you."

    "Ah?" Mu Qing se suddenly seemed to let out gas, very lost, "then how to do?"

    At this time, Mu Lincang touched mu Qingse''s head and continued, "I can let Xuanyuan qiluo follow you to serve you and be your maid. As for Xuanyuan Hanche, how do you feel about changing him to a better palace? After all, they are your saviors."

    "Really?" Muqingse looks very happy.

    Involuntarily, Mu Lincang also showed a smile, "of course."

    "Mm-hmm, Mu Lincang, I found out for the first time that you are actually very good."

    Mu Lincang just smile not language, look to Su Hao and Xuan Yuan Han Che, "do you two have objection?"

    Su Hao immediately pulled Xuanyuan cold Che, let him also kneel down, "thank you for your grace."

    Looking at Su Hao beside him, Xuanyuan Hanche also learned to salute like a model, "thank you for your grace."

    Looking at the two people kneeling in front of him, Mu Lincang''s mood suddenly becomes very good, the princess and Prince of the former dynasty are willing to kneel down to him.

    Mu Lincang happy, Su Hao more happy, the first step, the most critical step, is finally the success of the cross out.

    Mu Lincang, you don''t proud too early, today''s shame, wait for the day of your subjugation, will let you double repay!

    This is the end of the matter. Mu Lincang asks Qi Ze to take a look at Qi Ze in the well. After Qi Ze comes back, he tells Mu Lincang that Yuhuan is not dead, but he is still cursing.

    Hearing this, Mu Lincang is more angry and wants to let people cut the jade ring into pieces. But he thinks of Mu Qingse''s words and bears it.

    This is also expected by Su Hao. After she rescued Yuhuan, she served her as a master and apologized to her. Yuhuan inflated and really regarded herself as a master. Now she pushes her into the well. It''s strange that she doesn''t blow her hair.

    Then, Mu Lincang took mu Qingse back, Su Hao followed him back to Changqing palace, and Xuanyuan Hanche was arranged to another place.

    Su Hao knows what Mu Lincang thinks, but he just takes Xuanyuan Hanche as a hostage. Moreover, if there is no accident, Mu Lincang should have killed himself, but because of Mu Qingse, he doesn''t do it.

    After returning to Changqing palace, Mu Lincang xuantai gave mu Qingse a diagnosis and treatment. The final result was that it didn''t matter much, just a few more days.

    After Mu Lincang leaves, mu Qingse immediately retreats others, leaving Su Hao and her alone.

    "Xuan Yuan Qi Luo, your name is very nice."

    Su Hao, "... Thank you for your praise."

    Who knows mu Qingse waved his hand and said, "well, there''s no one else here. You don''t have to pretend."

    Meng raised his head to see mu Qingse, but found that the other side is smiling at himself.

    After sipping her lips, Su Hao said, "thank you and the second son."

    Holding his chin, mu Qingse threw a grape into his mouth and muttered, "no thanks, no thanks. Since that big fool believes in you, so do I

    "Big fool..." Su Hao''s mouth is slightly puffed. It''s estimated that mu Qingse is the only one who dares to call Yunyi big fool.

    I don''t know why, Su Hao always feels that mu Qingse gives people a very familiar feeling. He shakes his head slightly. Su Hao shakes off this inexplicable clue.

    Then listen to Mu Qing se to continue a way, "Qi Luo small elder sister, how do you plan to take me out of the palace?"

    Su Hao was stunned for a moment, and then said, "you know, the emperor is very affectionate to you, and there are countless pairs of eyes staring at you, so this matter has to be discussed in the long run."

    Hearing Su Hao''s words, mu Qingse suddenly fell down, looking wilted, with a look of lovelessness.

    "That is to say, it will be a long time before I see my big fool."

    With a slight cough, Sue nodded, "for now, it''s like this."

    With a sigh, mu Qingse nodded, and her delicate little face wrinkled together, "I know, OK, you go down to take a bath first, then change your clothes, and then come to wait on me to take a bath. The well stinks to death, and I feel pain when I fall."

    Seeing mu Qingse like this, Su can''t help sighing. No wonder she can be liked by Mu Lincang and Yun Yi at the same time. Mu Qingse really has the capital, and she can''t be hated by any woman.

    "Yes, I''ll go down first and come back later."

    Mu Qingse waved, "go, go."

    Sue is so comfortable that she takes a hot bath. Then she reluctantly goes to find mu Qingse. This time, she is so sad that it is difficult for her to take a hot bath in the cold palace.

    With a sigh, suhao went in. As soon as she went in, she found many women sitting on both sides.

    Seeing Su Hao come in, mu Qingse is relieved and waves to Su Hao. Su Hao is confused, but she still lowers her head and respectfully walks to Mu Qingse.

    Then mu Qingse grabs Su Hao and murmurs in her ear, "these women are so annoying. Try to help me drive them away."

    Hearing mu Qingse''s words, Su Muran slightly tilted his head and looked at the gorgeous, bright and moving women sitting under his eyes.

    This should be the concubines of Mu Lincang. They are not bad.

    "Did you hear that? "My little sister Mu Qing se pulled Su''s good clothes and pulled her out of her mind.

    Su Hao has a black line on her forehead. Does she come to play gongdou opera with these women?

    But... No way, I still have to play.

    She nodded without any trace, and mu Qingse let go of Su Hao. A sweet smile came up from the corner of her mouth and looked at the woman under her. "Don''t worry, sister. I''m ok. You can go back."

    Hearing mu Qingse''s words, the woman sitting in the first position on the left said, "sister, you said that you are too careless. The emperor is busy enough, and you still make a fool of yourself. Look, the emperor has to worry about you when he is injured. It''s not sensible."

    The woman sitting beside her echoed, "that is, how can you go to a place like Lenggong with your sister? It''s too bad luck." Then he took out his handkerchief to cover his nose and mouth, a look of disgust.

    Mu Qingse touched her nose. She really didn''t bother to pay attention to these women. One by one, they were too much trouble.

    At this time, a woman sitting on the right said, "sister, if you can, you''d better ask a mage to do it. You see you''ve brought people out from there. Who knows what happened there?"

    This words export, four women all a pair of dislike of appearance, looking at Mu Qing se, Su looked at Mu Qing se, found that she had no expression at all, just self-care eating.

    The corners of the mouth slightly smoke, Su Hao is very helpless, before she thought this woman is not simple, now how to feel is a full eater.

    With a slight sigh, Su Hao stepped up to the front of Mu Qingse, with a respectful smile on the corner of his mouth, and said, "four masters, our noble man fell into the well of Suoyue palace. It''s said that many people have died in that well. The noble man hasn''t bathed yet. Can''t the four masters smell the smell of carrion?"

    Hearing Su Hao''s words, the four women''s eyes suddenly widened. They couldn''t help smelling it. They didn''t know whether it was psychological effect. The one who started to speak actually began to retch, "really, really!"

    As soon as the words came out, the other three immediately stood up and stepped back, covering their mouths and noses tightly while retreating. When they retreated to the door, they just looked at their mu Qingse and said, "sister, it''s a little late today, and you need a rest, so sister will go first."

    "Yes, yes, I don''t want to disturb you. My sister likes to have a rest. I''ll see you later."

    "Leave."

    Then, ran out in a hurry, the speed, it seems that behind what is chasing the same.

    After a look at Su Hao, mu Qingse laughs, "ha ha ha... Little sister qiluo, you are really... Ha ha... So powerful. Look at their appearance, I''m not a jackal. They are so afraid of me. It''s so funny... Ha ha..."

    Full face black line, Su good cold looking at Mu Qing se, "noble, very funny?"

    "Er..." Mu Qing se immediately silenced and said weakly, "Why are you so fierce?"

    Su Hao, "..."

    "You wash first."

 Chapter 450

    Hearing Su Hao''s words, mu Qingse couldn''t help smelling his clothes, "does it really taste?"

    Su Hao nodded, and then mu Qingse drooped his head, "OK."

    At night, after mu Qingse fell asleep, Su Hao had spare time to think about his own affairs.

    When she came out of the cold palace, what to do next? Mu Lincang must have sent someone to stare at her and watch her. Thinking of this, Su Hao took a deep breath. This task is too difficult.

    Su Hao, who had no clue, was very upset and went to sleep.

    The next day, several empresses came to Changqing palace again.

    Mu Qing se early to pull Su Hao to block, for this, Su Hao is very helpless.

    When she saw the women this time, Sue''s eyelids jumped. She was totally different from yesterday.

    Mu Qingse said to her yesterday that there was no queen in the palace, but four imperial concubines in charge of Fengyin to deal with the affairs of the palace.

    The four imperial concubines were Yan Guifei, Xuan Guifei, Yao Guifei and Yun Guifei.

    How can they come to see mu Qingse? Su Hao''s eyes flashed a little doubt. No matter what, it shouldn''t be their four imperial concubines who come to see a noble man. No matter how much mu Qingse is favored and women are intriguing, how can they come.

    Doubts are doubts, but now is not the time to think about them.

    "Qing GUI Ren, I heard that you are injured. Are you ok?"

    Put to wave a hand, Mu Qing se way, "have nothing to have nothing to have nothing to have nothing to have, is sprained a foot, rest a few days can."

    Then, mu Qingse''s whisper came to Su Hao''s ears, "this is the smoke princess."

    Su Hao nodded without any trace. The lady of smoke was like a woman who had nothing to do with the world. She just didn''t know whether she was like this or pretended to be like this.

    Hearing Mu Qing SE''s words, the smoke imperial concubine nodded and seemed to be relieved.

    "Hum, if you don''t treat yourself well, you''ll always think of all kinds of ways to seduce the emperor. This time, it''s a lesson."

    Hearing the sound, a beautiful looking woman''s eyes are full of irony, looking at mu Qingse.

    "Sister Yao said so." Mu Qing se returns to it with a sweet smile and doesn''t care what she says at all.

    Princess Yao felt bored, so she had to be angry.

    "The one around the noble man is Xuanyuan qiluo, isn''t he?"

    Suddenly hearing the name of the original owner, Su was stunned, and then put her eyes on the talking woman.

    With a smile on her lips, her eyes fell on her. At this time, everyone''s eyes fell on Su Hao.

    Glancing at Su Hao, mu Qingse said, "concubine Xuan, she is Xuanyuan qiluo."

    It turned out to be princess Xuan. Su Hao was surprised that she suddenly mentioned herself.

    "Well." Princess Xuan nodded with a smile.

    Then, I heard the voice of Princess Yun''s sarcasm ring out, "a princess of subjugation, Qing noble, you really can find trouble for the emperor."

    With a smile, Su Hao said respectfully, "our noble just mentioned it to the emperor, and the emperor agreed. In the final analysis, it is the emperor who dotes on the noble. As for the identity of the maid, if the lady doubts the emperor''s decision, she can go and talk to the Emperor in person."

    "Yes." Mu Qingse''s voice followed Su Hao''s closely, "or when the emperor comes next time, I can also tell the emperor that it''s very convenient."

    Yun Guifei''s face immediately became wonderful and stiff, and she didn''t know what to say next.

    She was oppressed by the emperor!

    With a cold hum, concubine Yun shook her sleeve and turned her head.

    The corner of Su Hao''s mouth has a cold radian. It''s just like that. She''s just a woman with an appearance.

    "Ah!"

    Suddenly, a cry of pain attracted everyone''s attention. It turned out that Princess Xuan was scalded by the tea.

    "Qiluo, go and have a look."

    "Yes

    Xuanyuan qiluo hurried to Princess Xuan and saw that Princess Xuan''s hands were a little red and swollen, and there were even blisters in one place.

    Seeing this, Su Hao turned and looked at mu Qingse, "noble, your concubine has been scalded. You need to deal with it immediately."

    Frowning, imperial concubine Xuan looked very painful, but she still reluctantly raised a smile, "it''s my carelessness that startles everyone."

    Mu Qing se Du mouth, to Su Hao way, "you take Xuan concubine to the back, give her deal with it."

    Su Hao said respectfully, "yes."

    Then she helped her up. She nodded to Su Hao and said in a low voice, "thank you."

    Su Hao was a little stunned for a moment. This princess Xuan felt very strange.

    After going to the back hall, Su Hao looks for medicine for Princess Xuan. Princess Xuan sits there and watches Su Hao turn around.

    "Are you not familiar with this place?"

    "Yes Su Hao''s head didn''t come back, so he replied, "I just came here, and the noble people put things very loose. I''ll look for them again."

    Princess Xuan said, "good."

    Then seemingly very casually said, "worthy of the former dynasty princess, not like a maid at all."

    With a bang, the bottle in Su Muran''s hand fell to the ground, and the powder in the bottle also came out. Instead of looking back at Princess Xuan, Su Hao cleaned up the powder on the ground and went to Princess Xuan.

    Su Hao has been lowering her head to deal with the wound for her. She looks at Su Hao, and the concubine of Xuan''s concubine brings up a gentle smile. "You can still see your royal highness in this palace."

    Su Hao stopped immediately, looked up at Princess Xuan coldly and said, "what does Princess Xuan mean by that?"

    With a smile, imperial concubine Xuan put her hand on Su Hao''s hand, "although Tiansheng looks calm now, in fact, the dark tide is surging. The princess is in the palace. Remember to be careful."

    Su Hao pulled out his hand, stood up straight, and the corner of his mouth curved, "your identity?"

    Princess Xuan immediately knelt on the ground, "my daughter is Ning xuan''er, the eldest daughter of the general''s house. Her father instructed her to enter the palace. She has never found a chance to approach the princess and his royal highness. Please forgive me."

    Su Hao looks at Princess Xuan coldly. She doesn''t know if what Princess Xuan said is true, or Mu Lincang sends someone to test her.

    With a smile, Su Hao covered up all the emotions in his eyes. "The lady is joking. Qiluo is just a maid beside a noble man. She is no longer a princess. Get up quickly. If this is heard by others, qiluo will be not only unlucky, but also guilty of treason."

    With that, she was about to lift the princess Xuan who was kneeling on the ground, but she took Su Hao''s hand.

    "Princess, I know you don''t believe me. What about this one?"

    After that, Princess Xuan took off her sachet from her waist. After opening it, she took out a jade pendant.

    The moment he saw the jade pendant, Su Hao was stunned. Isn''t this the birthday gift given to the original owner and his younger brother by the original owner''s father? How can it be in the hands of Princess Xuan.

    On the day of the subjugation, the jade pendant of the original owner and his younger brother seemed to have disappeared. Why

    Looking at the shocked Su Hao, Princess Xuan said, "princess, this is the best ice jade that the emperor handed over to her father. The emperor selected by himself and asked the best craftsman to make two jade pendants. They were given to the princess and her royal highness respectively. On the first day of the battle in Mulin Cang, the Emperor gave these two jade pendants to her father for his father to keep, so that he could recognize the princess in the future."

    Su haoxiu''s eyebrows are locked when she hears the words of Princess Xuan. What''s the matter.

    "In other words, did the general''s house not betray Xuanyuan?"

    She bowed her head and nodded, "princess, the situation was extremely urgent at that time, and she was unable to return to heaven. Mu Lincang controlled the whole Imperial City, and half of the military power was in Mu Lincang''s hands. What''s more, there were other ministers who supported Mu Lincang. In desperation, the emperor negotiated this plan with his father. In the past three years, his father was suffering day by day, I have been looking forward to the princess and his royal highness to recover Xuanyuan and kill Mu Lincang

    It turns out that not all people betrayed Xuanyuan at the beginning, and the original owner didn''t know about it. So in her memory, many ministers were rebelled by Mu Lincang, and those ministers who had been defending Xuanyuan were all executed by Mu Lincang. She always thought that

    "You get up quickly, let others see bad." This time, Su Hao really helped up Princess Xuan.

    After taking the jade pendant from Princess Xuan, Su Hao said, "these three years, I''ve worked hard for you and the whole general''s house."

    Princess Xuan shook her head, and a trace of sadness flashed in her eyes. "My daughter is willing to suffer my father. In the past three years, in order to get Mu Lincang''s trust, he killed many people in the former dynasty. Basically, he couldn''t sleep well every day. She was often awakened by nightmares. My daughter was worried about her father''s health, so she was so anxious to see the princess."

    Holding Princess Xuan''s hand, suhao pulled her to a chair and said, "one day, the old general will see Xuanyuan rejuvenate."

    Concubine Xuan said excitedly, "really? Princess, the courtesan will know that you are not going out for survival. "

    Su Hao said with a smile, "of course not. I admire Lincang for robbing me and killing my people. No one will forget this hatred."

    Without waiting for Princess Xuan to speak, Su Hao continued, "remember, you are still princess Xuan, and I am still a maid around the noble people. We have nothing to do with each other."

    Princess Xuan nodded, "don''t worry, princess. I know how to do it."

    "Well." Su Hao nodded, and then continued to ask, "tell me about the current situation of the imperial court. You said that Tiansheng is now under the tide. What''s the matter?"

    Hearing Su Hao''s words, a smile flashed in Princess Xuan''s eyes. "In the past three years, although there has been a national teacher Qian fan, Mu Lincang''s cruel nature has gradually revealed, and his attempt to usurp the throne has spread to the people, and the people are not stable."

    "Besides, he killed innocent people indiscriminately and cruelly. Many ministers of the imperial court were disappointed. A few days ago, the censor sent a petition to the political hall. As a result, he was angry with Lincang and killed in public."

    Pick pick eyebrow, Su good tone with a little excited, "is it?"

    "Well." Princess Xuan also laughed.

    "My father has secretly won over many people. The princess doesn''t have to worry about it. Now the most difficult thing is the national master Qianfan, and Weiyuan Houfu."

    National Teacher Qian fan knows that it was Qian fan who helped Mu Lincang destroy Xuanyuan. He can be said to be mu Lincang''s most loyal running dog.

    As for Weiyuan Houfu, she didn''t know much about it. She didn''t get the memory from the original owner.

    "Tell me about Weiyuan Houfu."

 Chapter 451

    "Good." Princess Xuan nodded, "now half of the military power is in the hands of Weiyuan Houfu, and half is in my father''s hands. Moreover, my father recently got the news that Yunyi, the second son of Weiyuan Houfu, is the leader of the first killer organization in the world."

    "Hell hall?" After searching in his mind, Su Hao finally remembered the name. It was the powerful Ming Palace. In the previous dynasty, it was already a threat from the imperial court. Unfortunately, the Lord of the Ming Palace came and went without a trace. All the methods were useless to them.

    Fortunately, they never took part in court struggles.

    It turns out that the iceberg of Yunyi is actually the Lord of Ming Palace, which is not much lower than the position of the emperor. No wonder mu Qingse chooses Yunyi between mu Lincang and Yunyi.

    But no, since Yun Yi has that ability, why doesn''t he take mu Qingse out by himself? It''s very simple for him.

    "I ask you, Lord of hell hall, is it difficult to take a person from the palace?"

    Hearing Su Hao''s words, Princess Xuan''s eyes flashed a trace of doubt, but she still said, "if it''s unimportant, it''s easy for the Lord of the hell hall to take someone away, but it''s very difficult if she admires the people around Lincang."

    "Oh?"

    After a pause, imperial concubine Xuan continued, "the national master Qianfan specially trained a dark guard. Each of them is one of the elites in thousands of miles, although the number is small. However, one person can defeat 100 ordinary guards in the imperial palace. These dark guards are hidden around Mu Lincang to protect Mu Lincang''s safety. Therefore, as long as they are connected with Mu Lincang, they are basically under their surveillance. "

    "I see." Su Haoran nodded, no wonder cloud Yi can''t take away mu Qingse, also hurt, so to say, he didn''t die that day is very lucky.

    "That is to say, if you want to get rid of Mu Lincang, you must solve the dark guard around him."

    Concubine Xuan nodded, "for now, that''s it."

    She wrapped up the hands of Princess Xuan, and Su Hao said, "you send a letter to the old general. Hanche and I are doing well. Let him try to get some ministers together. Also, they have half of the military power from the Weiyuan Marquis''s house. Once they act, they will have a great influence. He is not a simple role in the national division."

    "Yes, princess."

    With a sigh, Su jokingly said, "thank you for not giving up."

    Princess Xuan replied with a smile, "princess, it''s not just us who don''t give up."

    After that, Princess Xuan took out a piece of paper from her arms and handed it to Su Hao, "princess, find a place where there is no one to see. Now, let''s go out first."

    Su Hao nodded, and then they went out. Su Hao held Princess Xuan respectfully.

    When we got back to the front, the other three concubines were already in a hurry.

    "Concubine Xuan, isn''t she scalded? Are you so delicate? You are too much of a general, aren''t you

    Hearing what Princess Yun said, Princess Xuan said with a smile, "if sister Yun doesn''t feel pain, it''s better to let our palace burn you, and try to find out how it feels."

    "You?"

    Looking at the two people who are about to quarrel, mu Qingse turns his eyes and looks at Su Hao helplessly. Su Hao shakes his head at her and signals mu Qingse not to speak.

    With a smile, imperial concubine Xuan directly skipped the topic and said to Mu Qingse, "sister, I''m tired, so I''ll go back to have a rest first."

    Mu Qingse raised a smile and nodded.

    Princess Xuan left, and the other three were bored. They all got up and said they wanted to leave.

    Mu Qing se naturally is very eager for them a few to leave quickly, didn''t detain to swing a hand.

    After everyone left, muqingse yawned and said she was sleepy. Then she went to bed, which gave Su a good chance to see what Princess Xuan left her.

    When he opened the paper, Su Hao suddenly opened his eyes. This is

    Subconsciously, suhao looked around and put the paper closer to her.

    It''s actually the specific distribution of those who survived the previous dynasty.

    Jiangbei, Jiangnan, Beihuang

    Apart from Jiangnan, other places are very desolate. They should have suffered a lot there.

    Moreover, according to the symbols in the picture, Su Hao speculated that there were about 30000 people. Unexpectedly, there were so many people left in the previous dynasty. This was really unexpected.

    Originally, she was still worried about it. She had no army and no power to control Tiansheng. Even if she killed Mu Lincang, it was extremely risky. That''s why she wanted to treat him in her own way. She also plotted against a group of ministers to depart from Tiansheng.

    But at present, it is unnecessary

    There is an old general in the courtship of the minister. Mu Lincang has lost the support of the people. It''s OK to get some people together.

    In terms of the army, it is not a problem that there are troops of the former dynasty outside the imperial city and half of the military amulets of the old general in the imperial city.

    So the most urgent problem to be solved now is to admire the shadow guards, Qianfan and Weiyuan Houfu around Lincang.

    As for Mingdian and Junyue Pavilion, they didn''t participate three years ago. This time... They can only talk to Yunyi and the owner of Junyue Pavilion.

    Su''s good mood is much better at once. As long as you master every step perfectly, I believe you can complete the task in the near future.

    After burning the distribution map that Princess Xuan gave her, Su Hao took out the jade pendant. He had to admire the father of the original owner. Although he didn''t keep Tiansheng, he still left an opportunity for future generations.

    With a sigh, Su Hao took back the jade pendant.

    What Su doesn''t know is that after she left, mu Qingse opened her eyes and summoned Li Hai to come in.

    "Give him this letter."

    After receiving the letter, Li Hai looked at mu Qingse with a smile on his face and said, "noble, why are you so happy?"

    Mu Qing se naturally nodded, "shouldn''t I be happy? How boring it is in the palace and how interesting it is now. I also want to know how the play will go on. "

    Without waiting for Li Hai to speak, mu Qingse waved his hand anxiously, "you go down quickly, little sister qiluo will see it in a moment, I don''t want him to know now."

    Li Hai had no choice but to draw the corners of his mouth. Looking at mu Qingse, who was full of excitement, he nodded, "yes, I''m going to pass the news to the master."

    "Xuanyuan qiluo... Are you Xuanyuan qiluo?" With a smile on his lips, mu Qingse lay down. When Su Hao came to the room, mu Qingse was still asleep.

    I don''t know why, Su Hao is relieved. Why does she always think this mu Qingse is not simple!

    Hell Hall

    "Lord, this is the message from the young lady."

    After receiving the letter, Yunyi immediately opened it. The more he looked, the more ugly his face became.

    "Lord, what''s the matter? What did the young lady say? "

    Cloud Yi cold face, "she said she would like to play, suddenly don''t want to come out so quickly."

    His subordinates "......" they respected the Lord and the lady. They were really a happy couple. But after thinking about it, he realized that it was wrong.

    "Didn''t miss always want to come out and reunite with the Lord? Now she can use Xuanyuan qiluo. Why don''t she want to come out? "

    A trace of coldness flashed in his eyes. Yunyi looked at the contents of the letter again, and a touch of coldness came up in the corner of his mouth, "because she found something interesting."

    "What''s the matter?"

    "The purpose of Xuanyuan qiluo is not simply to take Xuanyuan Hanche out of the palace."

    In fact, Yunyi has a guess in his heart. What Xuanyuan qiluo said at the beginning has its own problems. It''s just that they cooperate and don''t need to worry about it. He just wants to bring the little woman out. But now that woman is playing by herself, he seems to have done something wrong.

    "Is it difficult that her purpose is to kill Mu Lincang?"

    Cloud Yi coldly smile, "she wants to kill Mu Lincang, must have absolute strength, now she is in the palace alone, can only rely on one person, how can be worth Mu Lincang side those one in a million dark Wei."

    "The LORD said it."

    With a wave of his hand, Yunyi signals the man to go down. After the man leaves, Yunyi takes out the letter again.

    If Xuanyuan qiluo''s purpose is really just to kill Mu Lincang, it''s OK. I''m afraid she doesn''t think so at all.

    Jiangbei and Jiangnan are places where the remaining evils of the former dynasty gathered. They wanted to recover their country, but they have been secretly looking for opportunities. If they get news of Xuanyuan qiluo and Xuanyuan Hanche, they will try their best to do so.

    If really is oneself and Mu Qing se guess so, that this world, estimate to want to make a big mess again.

    Near autumn, the palace is preparing for the Palace Banquet these two days, so mu Lincang hasn''t come to Changqing palace these days. Not only mu Qingse is happy, but Su Hao is also relieved. She doesn''t even want to say a word with Mu Lincang.

    Soon, it''s the day of the Palace Banquet. Originally, mu Qingse didn''t want to go, but mu Lincang sent a doctor to treat her. In the end, it didn''t matter. Mu Qingse still didn''t want to go. It was su Hao who advised mu Qingse, which made mu Qingse willing to participate.

    The reason for doing so is that there will be many people present at the Palace Banquet, which is a good opportunity. Although Princess Xuan is with her in the palace, there are those dark guards who admire Lincang staring at her, so there are few opportunities for her to contact with Princess Xuan.

    So, she needs to find her own way

    When muqingse and her eyes have been firmly staring at her, muqingse''s su Hao arrives, it''s very late, because muqingse is not satisfied with his clothes, always feel too cumbersome, so he has been sewing and cutting in the modification.

    When he saw the finished product, Su Hao was stunned. This style seems to be unique in modern society. An idea spread in Su Hao''s heart. Mu Qingse came from modern society.

    No wonder... She will be so unusual, suhao has basically determined his own idea.

 Chapter 452

    Mu Qingse''s appearance caused a big stir, because she was wearing a bra dress style, which was too vulgar in the ancient times when people were not open at that time. Many people, especially men, didn''t look too far away.

    There are those who want to see, but they are scared by Lincang''s eyes, and the concubines look like watching a good play.

    As for the client mu Qingse, he didn''t care at all. "Little sister qiluo, let''s sit there. I''m a little hungry. I eat a lot here."

    "Yes Su Hao nodded, and then went to the place that mu Qingse said with mu Qingse.

    When passing by her side, she smiles at Su. Su can''t help but smile back.

    His eyes glanced at Mu Lincang sitting on the Dragon chair. Su Hao found that Mu Lincang and Qian fan had their eyes on him. Then he talked again. It seemed that they were discussing something. Su Hao quickly withdrew his eyes.

    Qian fan and Mu Lincang are really discussing something, but the content of their discussion is that Mu Lincang wants mu Qingse to sit next to him, while Qian fan opposes it, so they have differences.

    "Emperor, today''s situation is not suitable for the noble to sit here, otherwise it will cause public anger."

    The corners of his mouth were full of evil smile, but mu Lincang''s face was full of coldness. "I''m the emperor. It''s not up to them to do anything."

    Looking at such Mu Lincang, Qian fan''s eyes flashed a trace of bitterness, but he still insisted on his own idea, "emperor, today is absolutely not."

    His cold eyes fell on Qian fan. Seeing that Qian fan was calm, Mu Lincang finally gave in. After a cold hum, he didn''t speak.

    Qian fan was relieved. The bitterness in his eyes gradually faded away, and the corners of his mouth inadvertently stirred up a radian.

    In the middle of the hall, Su Hao has time to observe everything around her. She sees Yun Yi

    Sitting opposite her and mu Qingse, she notices that Su Hao is looking at him. Yun Yi raises her eyebrows and eyes lightly, and inadvertently raises her lips. Su Hao hums coldly.

    In this way, Yunyi is surrounded by the Duke of the Weiyuan Marquis, and another young man is the eldest son.

    The one sitting opposite to the Weiyuan Marquis''s house should be the general''s house, which is the neighbor of the position where mu Qingse is sitting now, so the hale and hearty person sitting next to them is the old general

    Subconsciously, Su Hao glanced to one side, only to find that the man was also looking at himself, and inadvertently laughed at himself.

    Su Hao immediately looked back and pretended to be nothing happened. It was just a moment. No one noticed it, but there were exceptions.

    Yunyi on the other side has a panoramic view of all this

    After the Shengge dance, the women of Yuefang stepped back quickly.

    Mu Lincang looked at the people at the bottom, raised his glass and said, "today''s Palace Banquet, you Aiqing don''t need to be formal, everything is at will."

    "Thank you, Emperor!"

    Everything looks very harmonious, but I don''t know if it is.

    Just as they drank the wine, an official suddenly stood out and fell to his knees with a "thump".

    Mu Lincang''s wine cup hasn''t been put down yet. Looking at the people kneeling on the ground, the coldness in his eyes gradually deepened, "Mr. Chen, what''s the matter with you?"

    Mr. Chen was about to speak, but he was stopped by general Ning. He said with a smile, "Mr. Chen, it''s better to have a good drink today. What''s the matter next? Don''t spoil everyone''s interest!"

    Then, the Marquis of the Weiyuan Marquis also followed, "yes, what general Ning said is that today''s Palace Banquet is a rare opportunity for everyone to get together."

    Mu Lincang is playing with the wine cup in his hand. He is lying on the Dragon chair lazily, and the corners of his mouth are inadvertently raised. Looking at Mr. Chen at the bottom, he doesn''t care at all.

    Su Hao smelled a strange feeling from it, as if something was going to happen.

    However, the old general and the Marquis of Weiyuan Marquis''s house advised Mr. Chen by coincidence, but... Mr. Chen seemed ungrateful.

    With a look of death on his face, Mr. Chen said, "emperor, I presented a memorial to the emperor two days ago and gave him a list. There are all evidences of corruption by corrupt officials. They not only pocketed their own money, but even embezzled military salaries. They also gave disaster relief money to the disaster area. I asked the emperor to make a thorough investigation and deal with the borers in these countries one by one, If Tiansheng is not a kingdom, there is no future to speak of! "

    "Asshole!!"

    Mu Lincang claps his hand heavily on the table in front of him. When Su Hao sees mu Qingse, who is still buried in eating, he is scared and looks up at Mu Lincang.

    At this time, Mu Lincang''s face was gloomy and terrible, and his dark eyes were full of bloodthirsty.

    "The Emperor..."

    Hearing Qianfan''s voice, Mu Lincang took a deep breath. "I have my own decision on this matter. Mr. Chen doesn''t have to worry about it."

    Su Hao thinks that this is the end of it. According to Mu Lincang''s temper, he has no intention to kill Mr. Chen, which is very kind.

    It is estimated that all the people present think so, but it is unexpected that

    "Emperor, please make an order to deal with this matter now. I know that the list is not with the emperor, so I am ready."

    Then, Mr. Chen took out a register from his arms and presented it to Mu Lincang.

    Su can''t help swallowing her saliva. Is Mr. Chen dead?

    It''s not worth it

    Sure enough, Mu Lincang was completely angry this time

    "Come on! Chen yeting, the Minister of the Ministry of household affairs, disregarded the holy will, despised the royal family and uttered gibberish. His crime was unforgivable. He ordered Chen yeting to be executed immediately. All his family members were exiled to the frontier. They were not allowed to return to the imperial city without the imperial edict! "

    Holy meaning, sit all shock!

    The old general and Marquis Weiyuan came out and knelt down in the middle to plead for Chen yeting!

    "Emperor, that''s not what Mr. Chen meant. Please forgive Mr. Chen for his life!"

    "The old general is right. The emperor, Mr. Chen is guilty, but the crime does not kill him, let alone his family. Please deal with it lightly!"

    His fingers gently clasped on the table, making a rhythmic voice. Mu Lincang''s eyes were enchanted and smiling. "My two love ministers also want to betray me, and come to the same end as this treason Minister? Now I suspect that he is a remnant of the former dynasty. What do you think? "

    The old general and the Duke of Weiyuan looked at each other, and they all saw a trace of helplessness from each other''s eyes.

    "I dare not."

    "I dare not!"

    Even the two most important people in the court, except the national master, could not be saved. Chen yeting, the others were even more afraid to speak. They bowed their heads and did not dare to say a word. The atmosphere was as silent as death.

    All of a sudden, Chen yeting smiles. His eyes fall on Su Hao. Su Hao is very flustered, but he doesn''t show anything on his face. He just says, "the emperor says that the old minister is a remnant of the former dynasty. The princess of the former dynasty is here now. Why doesn''t the emperor deal with her! Can''t I be better than a woman? According to the old minister, the noble of the Qing Dynasty is a witch who brings disaster to the country and the people. If the emperor really wants to live forever, he should order to kill these two women now! "

    The former Princess

    Everyone''s eyes fall on Su Hao. Su Hao lowers his head and slowly retreats to Mu Qingse. Damn it, Chen yeting has to pull others off before he dies. It''s so stupid!

    "Come on, immediately pull him down and hang his head in the imperial city. I want all people to know the end of disobeying me!"

    Then several bodyguards immediately came up and dragged Chen yeting away

    "Emperor, you are so regardless of black and white, confuse right and wrong, and Hun Jun is no different!"

    "Emperor, Tiansheng will be destroyed in your hands sooner or later!"

    Mu Lincang suddenly got up, the cold feeling of his whole body could freeze to death, "cut his tongue for me!"

    Then, on the spot came a scream, some timid quickly covered their ears, the body shaking!

    Looking down at mu Qingse, Su Hao finds that she is so excited that she can''t see the meaning of a little fear.

    Turning a white eye, Su Hao raises his head, but suddenly finds that Yun Yi is looking at her and mu Qingse. He doesn''t know whether he is looking at her or mu Qingse.

    Because everyone''s eyes were focused on what happened just now, no one noticed everything here.

    Su Hao immediately takes back her eyes. Somehow, she always feels that Yunyi''s eyes have a sense of seeing through people.

    With such a disturbance, the banquet could not go on. Qianfan didn''t know what he said to Mu Lincang, so mu Lincang left first.

    Only left the presence of people looked at each other, slowly, many people left.

    In the end, only Su Hao, mu Qingse, Yun Yi, and imperial concubine Xuan were left. The old general and Weiyuan Marquis also left.

    Princess Xuan went to Mu Qingse and Su Hao and said, "sister, the medicine I applied from you last time feels very good. I don''t know if someone can send me some."

    Mu Qing se smiles and waves his hand carelessly. "Of course, it''s OK. I''ll send it to you when I go back."

    Princess Xuan nodded, then turned and left.

    Finally, there are only three of them. Mu Qingse''s eyes have been on the opposite cloud Yi. Su Hao finds that mu Qingse, who has been careless and doesn''t seem to care about anything, still has such tenderness in his eyes.

    It seems that she and Yunyi are true love.

    But this is not the right time

    "Noble, it''s time for us to go. Don''t forget that there are people from the emperor in the dark."

    Hearing Su Hao''s words, mu Qingse suddenly wakes up and shows her previous smile again, "OK, let''s go, wait for me to get more food."

    Su Hao''s mouth slightly puffed, watching mu Qingse take a lot of food in his arms, then turned and left. He never looked at Yun Yi from the beginning to the end, and Yun Yi never raised his head from the beginning to the end.

    On the way, mu Qingse didn''t say a word. Su Hao knew that she probably felt bad in her heart.

    Suddenly, mu Qingse''s low voice rang, "little sister qiluo, did Yunyi tell you something about us?"

    Su Hao a Leng, but still nodded, "said."

 Chapter 453

    "Did he tell you that I''m not from this world?"

    Su Hao stopped, his guess is true!

    With a sneer, mu Qingse said, "Yunyi also knows. I told him that he believed me. In fact, I come from the future world in the 21st century. It''s much better than now. Your era is rubbish. If there were no people I love here, I would have committed suicide."

    He turned his head and looked at Su Hao for a moment. There was a doubt in Mu Qingse''s eyes. "You don''t look so surprised. Aren''t you afraid?"

    Sue was embarrassed and said, "I''m afraid you miss Mr. Yun too much, don''t you? Don''t worry. I''ll try to get you out of the palace and reunite with him as soon as possible. "

    When she heard Su Hao''s words, mu Qingse''s doubts disappeared. She said, how could Xuanyuan qiluo be so calm? She didn''t believe it at all. It seems that she thought too much.

    And Su Hao was relieved. He almost showed up just now

    "Well, well, don''t talk about it. Come back quickly. I''m sleepy!"

    Su Hao nods. When she goes back, mu Qingse asks Su Hao to send medicine to Princess Xuan.

    Suhao is walking in the imperial garden with the medicine. Suddenly, she seems to hear the man''s groan.

    As soon as her step stopped, Su Hao''s face was on guard. She pursed her lips and raised her step to get close to the place where the voice just came out.

    Because it''s dark, Su Hao can''t see anything clearly. She just vaguely sees a woman... Like... Riding on a man!

    It''s special!

    Su Hao''s face suddenly turned red and she was about to leave

    "Hum, let you escape again!"

    wait!

    How familiar is the sound

    Her eyes suddenly widened, and a person appeared in Su Hao''s mind. She was... Princess Yun!

    And at this time, not far away suddenly came a burst of light, but also a lot of footsteps.

    Yun Guifei seems to have heard the sound. She quickly puts the clothes she just took off on her body and gets up to run away.

    Seeing the man lying on the ground, Su Hao almost subconsciously slapped the concubine Yun.

    Looking at the fallen Princess Yun, Su Hao doesn''t have any hesitation. He drags up Qi Ze and runs away

    "It''s very heavy!" Heart disdain a, Su good hard with his small body put Qi Ze''s hand on his shoulder, and then quickly helped him to leave here.

    And not far away to here

    It''s the bodyguard on patrol. When he saw Yun Guifei lying on the ground with a ragged coat, the men couldn''t help opening their eyes.

    Suddenly, the leader yelled, "what are you looking at? Tell the emperor about it."

    But Su Hao didn''t take Qize far because he found something wrong with him

    The whole body is not normal hot, has been shouting hot, accompanied by a little groan, Su Hao thought he was drunk before, because he had the smell of wine, but now it seems, it is not ah!

    With her arms around her chest, Su Hao looks at Qi Ze, who is suffering from leaning on the rockery. In sum, Qi Ze saved his life on the night of catching Yun Yi!

    With a cold hum, Su Hao directly lifted his collar and dragged him into the pond. It took a lot of effort to reach the edge of the pond. Finally, Su Hao kicked Qi Ze into the pond.

    As soon as he entered the water, he was a little sober. He slowly opened his eyes and regained his pure brightness.

    When he saw Su Hao in front of him and looked at himself in the pool, his face turned black immediately, but there was a sense of powerlessness all over his body, which made him unable to say a word.

    "Who''s there?"

    All of a sudden, Su Hao and Qi Ze were startled. Su Hao immediately warned in a low voice, "hurry up and get into the water. Don''t be found, or you will die faster than me." Then the cat hid in the side.

    Su Hao said to himself, "there are so many guards in the palace. It''s really the same as the prison. Even if Yun Yi can break in, it''s very difficult to leave with mu Qingse."

    Qi Ze finally hid in the water. Although he didn''t know anything, he believed in the so-called former princess.

    A couple of palace bodyguards came to hide for a moment.

    "Where is anyone?"

    "I heard the sound just now..."

    "Search!"

    Hearing this word, Su Hao''s heart suddenly cooled. He knew that he would not save Qi Ze himself.

    Listening to the footsteps getting closer and closer, Su Hao''s heart beat faster and faster. Just as a man was about to arrive at Su Hao''s place, "meow ~" suddenly came a cat''s voice.

    Then suhao saw the cat walk in front of him.

    "It''s a cat. What a fuss."

    "Let''s go. There are other places to look."

    Then the sound of footsteps faded away, and finally it was not heard any more.

    Su Hao runs out quickly, but he can''t see the figure of Qi Ze. It''s special.

    That man won''t drown himself for such a long time.

    "Dead?"

    "Hua La", a man suddenly appeared in the water. Su Hao was so scared that he almost called out. When he saw that it was Qi Ze, Su Hao was relieved.

    Staring at Qi Ze, who walked slowly to the shore, Su Hao gave him a cold look. "If you want to die, you can die by yourself. Don''t take me with you."

    After that, Su Hao turned around and left.

    "Believe it or not, I will tell the emperor about that night." Suhao stopped immediately.

    "Xuanyuan qiluo, it was you who hid the assassin that night."

    With a sneer, Su Hao said, "why does the general say that? I don''t know what the general means."

    But Su Hao is beating drums in his heart. How does he know.

    "Are you wondering how I know?" Without waiting for Su Hao to speak, Qi Ze continued, "that night you were pretending to be in a coma. If you were really in a coma, how could you stand there in a few days. No harm

    It turned out that it was based on this inference. Sue was so surprised that he thought he had some evidence.

    "I''m afraid the general misunderstood."

    "Then I''ll tell the emperor to check if it''s a misunderstanding."

    "Believe it or not, I will tell the emperor that you have an affair with his concubine to see if the emperor will let you go."

    "What nonsense!" Qi Ze looks angry. He doesn''t seem to be pretending.

    Seeing him like this, Su Hao sneered, and a trace of disdain flashed in his eyes. "I''m going to be asleep, but I don''t know I''m arrogant here."

    Looking at what Qi Ze opened his mouth to say, Su Hao didn''t give him a chance at all. "That lady Yun was riding on you just now. Fortunately, I came here skillfully. Besides, you were drugged. Don''t you feel anything unusual on yourself? If you don''t believe it, wait for tomorrow''s news and see how the emperor will deal with the unfaithful concubine. "

    Words, Su Hao directly turned to leave, leaving Qize there, looking at Su Hao''s back, don''t know what to think.

    By the time Su Hao arrived at Princess Xuan, he had been delayed for a long time.

    When the maid said that the people from Changqing palace had come to deliver the medicine, Princess Xuan was relieved. For such a long time, she almost thought something had happened to the princess.

    With a wave, Princess Xuan said, "let her in. You go down first."

    "Yes, Madame."

    Princess Xuan retreated from the people around her, leaving only herself. When she saw Su Hao, she immediately went up.

    "Princess, but what''s the matter?"

    Looking at the worried concubine Xuan, Su Hao shook his head and said, "nothing happened, but something almost happened."

    "What''s the matter?"

    Then, Su Hao tells the whole story to Princess Xuan. When Princess Xuan hears the conversation between their princess and Qi Ze. I almost couldn''t help laughing.

    "Princess, you are definitely the first one who dares to talk to general chize like that."

    Su Hao sighed, "I saved him, but I didn''t see his gratitude. I had to go to Mu Lincang to report me, although I knew he was just talking. If he really wanted to go, he would have told Mu Lincang."

    Princess Xuan nodded and said, "fortunately, the princess saved general Qize, otherwise, he would be killed by the emperor."

    Hearing the speech, Su Hao nodded with approval, "this is, I still remember the scene at today''s banquet. No wonder Mu Lincang lost the hearts of the people."

    Light pick Xiu eyebrow, Su Hao continued, "see you so care about Qi Ze, what''s the secret?"

    Princess Xuan immediately shook her head. "Princess, don''t get me wrong. It''s just that general Qize is a righteous man, so my daughter will say that.

    "Just and upright?"

    Princess Xuan nodded affirmatively, "general Qize was on duty in the palace only after Mu Lincang ascended the throne. What happened before has nothing to do with him. According to my daughter''s guess, general Qize should have been dissatisfied with Mu Lincang long ago. If he is really loyal, he will not tell Mu Lincang about the princess''s rest. Maybe he has already noticed something."

    Hearing the words of Princess Xuan, Su Hao began to think about this problem seriously. Frowning, Su Hao asked seriously, "are you sure he is the one who can win over?"

    After thinking about it, Princess Xuan definitely nodded, "yes!"

    Su Hao nodded. If even Qi Ze could win over him, there would be only Qian fan and the gang of dark guards left by Mu Lincang?

    wait!

    Su Hao suddenly thinks of something, and his eyes are full of excitement. If he can really win over Qi Ze, he must know something about these hidden secret guards after spending so long with Mu Lincang.

    Therefore, if we can get to Qize, another big problem will be solved!

    Looking at the concubine Xuan, the other side''s eyes also flashed a trace of excitement, they obviously thought of a piece.

    "Don''t worry about it. I''ll try."

    Princess Xuan nodded and said, "princess, be careful."

    "Good." Sue Hao continued, "what can I do for you tonight?"

    Looking at Su Hao, Princess Xuan said, "my father has already got in touch with some of them. Recently, some of them will go to the Imperial City, and then the others will come one by one."

 Chapter 454

    Smelling speech, Su Hao''s corners of his mouth raised a smile and nodded, "well, let them be careful."

    The imperial concubine Xuan said, "yes, those generals would like to send troops to rescue their royal highness and Princess immediately after they know that they are in the palace."

    Su Hao had no choice but to smile, "if I could, I would agree. But they can''t get in. You can send the news to the old general and ask them not to act rashly. Wait for my news and follow my orders

    "Yes

    "Han Che, you should pay more attention. I have mu Qingse standing in the way. I''m afraid Mu Lincang will attack him. Moreover, according to my estimation, with Qian fan''s ability, you should have noticed something. Recently, you tell everyone to be careful. There''s nothing particularly important between us. Don''t meet each other. There are so many people in the palace. If someone finds out, everything will fall short, This is an important period. We must prevent all kinds of accidents. "

    Princess Xuan nodded, "yes!"

    "Well!"

    After putting down the medicine, she went back to Changqing palace. It''s estimated that mu Qingse was suspicious after coming out so long. After going back, she had to find an excuse to prevaricate.

    After going back, mu Qingse asked.

    "Little sister qiluo, what have you been doing for such a long time? Are you lost?"

    Hearing mu Qingse''s words, Su Zi bowed his head and thought about it. He told mu Qingse what happened when he met Qi Ze.

    Even if she doesn''t say it, mu Qingse will doubt it. It''s better to tell her so as to avoid other things.

    And after hearing Su Zi''s words, mu Qingse was curious about the baby''s appearance, and asked, "is that lady Yun taken away?"

    Su Zi nodded, "should be taken away."

    Mu Qingse couldn''t help it any more. She laughed and said, "you say how hungry she is. Even Qi Ze won''t let it go. It''s too much. It''s too much."

    Although she said that, mu Qingse laughed like a flower. Su Zi''s mouth was slightly puffed, and the woman in the harem was really poor. But that lady Yun was really brave and did such a thing in the palace. She didn''t want to know what kind of punishment she would get if Mu Lincang found her?

    Seeing Su Zi''s thoughtfulness, mu Qingse propped her chin and asked, "don''t you really understand why Princess Yun would do this?"

    Su Zi nodded. He really couldn''t figure it out. He''s been admiring Lincang. How could he be like this.

    With a light smile, mu Qingse picked up the grapes on the table and put them in his mouth. He said, "Mu Lincang has never spoiled anyone."

    Su Zi, "... You... It''s impossible, isn''t it?"

    With a sigh, mu Qingse continued, "what''s impossible? I''ll tell you. Sometimes I suspect that he is a gay. Well... You don''t know what gay means. Let me tell you this, that means he is as good as Longyang. Do you understand?"

    Su Zi has a black line on her forehead. Of course she knows what gay is, but mu Lincang is not. He has a deep love for mu Qingse. How can he be that kind of person.

    Su Zi is too lazy to talk with mu Qingse, but he still talks business.

    "I''ve figured out a way. In a few days, the Palace should be in chaos. At that time, you should inform Yunyi to take advantage of the chaos and take you out. Then you two can leave the imperial city and go anywhere."

    Light pick Xiu eyebrow, Mu Qing se dun for a while, then look up to Su Zi, "can you make the palace chaos? What are you going to do? "

    Su Zi looked tight and said carelessly, "you don''t have to worry about this. We cooperate and get what we need. As long as I can let you out, I didn''t break my promise. As for how I did it, you don''t need to know."

    When she heard Su Zi''s words, mu Qingse''s expression gradually became serious. She stood up, looked at Su Zi, and said, "little sister qiluo, I know what you want to do, and Yunyi also knows, but I advise you that the Qianfan beside Mu Lincang is not a simple role. As far as I know, he has sent someone to Jiangbei. Now that you can get in touch with the outside world, Then you might as well inform those people in Jiangbei and ask them to be careful. "

    Su Zi''s eyes suddenly burst out cold, eyes straight on mu Qingse, although she knows mu Qingse is not simple, but how can she know these things!

    Looking at Su Zi so looking at himself, mu Qingse grinned, and his expression slowly recovered to the innocent appearance before, but Su Zi could not regard her and the cold woman as the same person.

    Just listen to Mu Qingse say, "little sister qiluo, I remember that will tell you, I''m not a person of this era, our thinking is not the same, I can tell you now, Ming Palace is my home Yunyi, Junyue Pavilion is my, the pavilion leader is me mu Qingse."

    Su Zi opens his mouth incredulously. How

    "Don''t you believe it?" Mu Qingse put on a smile and looked at Su Zi.

    After su Zi reacted, he sneered, "it turns out that you and Yun Yi both have such background and identity. So you two have the ability to let you leave the palace. Why don''t you go?"

    Su Zi is telling the truth. Even in the memory of the original owner, the Ming Palace and the Junyue pavilion are very powerful, and the imperial court is afraid. In this case, if Mu Qingse doesn''t want to, she should be able to leave. How can she be trapped in the palace.

    But what she didn''t know was that mu Qingse was angry and followed Mu Lincang into the palace. It was easy to get into the palace, but difficult to get out. Even if there were many people from Junyue Pavilion and Ming Palace in the palace, she still couldn''t get out. The secret guards of Mu Lincang sect kept a close eye on her. As long as there was any East blowing grass here, the whole palace would know.

    What''s more, I admire those dark guards around Lincang. It''s not as simple as Princess tongxuan said

    "It''s too easy for you to think about the dark guards around Mu Lincang. They are all the people selected and trained by Qianfan. As far as I know, they have all been poisoned. This kind of poison will double the fighting power of the people who are poisoned within an hour after being stimulated. Do you think I will take that risk in such a situation?"

    Su Zi breathed a little to calm his mood. The news was so sudden that he doubled it. Before he was urged, he was already one against 100. After that, no one could defeat him.

    Looking at mu Qingse, Su Zi asked, "did you and Yun Yi know my purpose from the beginning?"

    Mu Qing se quickly shook his head, "you don''t get me wrong, just guess before, sure it''s today."

    "Oh?" Su Zixiu''s eyebrows are light.

    "Today, when you look at the old general, I am basically sure, although the imperial concubine of Xuan Xuan has been in the palace for a long time, but she has been secretly investigating the things around Lincang, secretly told you, I helped her clean up a lot of mess."

    "Why did you help her?"

    Eyes turned, mu Qingse again put a grape in his mouth, and then said, "because I can''t stand Mu Lincang, he is not a good emperor, although I don''t have any family feelings, but after all, I am a modern man, receiving higher education. When I encounter such a thing, I can help, but I didn''t expect to see you later."

    Su Zi''s mouth slightly puffed, but she understood mu Qingse''s meaning when she heard this. Although she didn''t intervene in this matter openly, she still helped secretly, otherwise she could tell Mu Lincang about it.

    Moreover, she knew that Yun Yi had doubts at the beginning, and that mu Qingse was not a simple woman, but they still chose to cooperate. They should have considered all kinds of situations.

    Thinking of this, Su Zi was slightly relieved, so at least he didn''t have to worry about what they would do.

    Moreover, if so, does it mean that she can talk about cooperation with Yunyi again? This is an opportunity.

    Thinking of this, Su Zi looks at mu Qingse and says, "can you contact Yun Yi? I want to talk to him. "

    Mu Qingse rolled his eyes, "why don''t you talk to me? I''m also the Lord of Junyue Pavilion, OK?"

    Lord of Junyue Pavilion, you don''t listen to Yunyi about everything. Su Zi despises it.

    Looking at mu Qingse, Su Zi said solemnly, "I''ve talked to you, and you have to tell Yun Yi that this coming and going is not as simple as my own talk with him."

    Mu Qingse was a little tongue tied for a moment. It sounds reasonable, but... Doesn''t it seem that he is a little weaker than that proud man?

    "Stare" Su Zi one eye, mu Qingse drooped his head, "I will talk with him, but I have to tell you in advance, he is him, Weiyuan Houfu from Weiyuan Houfu, you and Yunyi talk about cooperation, don''t put Weiyuan Houfu involved."

    Su Zi''s eyes flashed a doubt. She didn''t know why mu Qingse said that, but she nodded. Since she said that, there must be a reason.

    Waving his hand, mu Qingse said, "well, well, I''m going to bed, you should go to bed early."

    "Good." Promised a, Su Zi went back.

    After washing, lying on the bed, Su Zi''s head was full of what happened today, and what mu Qingse said to her

    This night, Su Zi had no sleep

    the second day

    As Su Zi expected, another incident happened in the palace the next day, that is, Princess Yun was found guilty of treason and was executed. Like Chen yeting who was executed last night, her body was hung on the imperial city.

    The family members of Yun Guifei are more miserable than Chen yeting. They are full of murders, men and women, young and old, and no one is left!

    Su Zi can''t help feeling Mu Lincang''s cruelty again. She thinks that Mu Lincang won''t let go of Princess Yun easily. Even if she is executed, she has even implicated the whole family. Mu Lincang is too much.

    At the same time, Qi Ze also received the news. He could not help but feel cool when he thought of Su Zi''s words last night. If there were no su Zi yesterday morning, how would he end up!

    All over the house

    The cloud family was the family that wholeheartedly supported the emperor at the beginning. He could not forget his old love

    Qi Ze slowly closed his eyes. He entered the palace to serve the country, not to harm Zhongliang. Did he make a wrong choice!

    "Emperor, you shouldn''t have made such an order without consulting me last night!"

 Chapter 455

    Qianfan''s tone is very bad. Although he can''t see his specific appearance through the mask, from his tone and action, he is very angry at the moment.

    Mu Lincang ignored Qian fan and continued to read the memorial on the table.

    A trace of helplessness flashed in his eyes, and Qianfan finally softened down. "The emperor, when he dealt with Chen yeting last night, it has already caused the dissatisfaction of some ministers. Although they didn''t say anything, they must be dissatisfied in their hearts."

    "Concubine Yun made a big mistake, but Yunfu followed the emperor down the river. In this way, it is bound to be more..."

    "Qianfan!"

    Mu Lincang patted the brush on the table and said coldly, "that woman has an affair with other men. I can''t afford to punish her. As for Yunfu, it''s only when they don''t teach women that such things happen. They should die."

    Qian fan just wanted to say something, but mu Lincang stopped him. "I know what you want to say, but I am the emperor, the son of heaven, and the ruler of the world. They have no right to question any of my decisions. If you say one more thing, I''m not polite to you! You have been with me for so many years. You should know my temper. "

    Hearing Mu Lincang''s words, Qian fan choked all his words in his throat

    "I''ll leave!"

    Without saying a word any more, Qian fan went out, and somehow, looking at Qian fan''s back, he felt a trace of impatience.

    And out of the palace of thousands of Buddhist, looking at the sky, the corners of his mouth with a bitter smile, how long can he last for him.

    Mu Qingse quickly passed the news to Yun Yi, and they agreed to meet the next night.

    Mu Qingse is closely monitored by Mu Lincang''s dark guard, so she still can''t see Yun Yi.

    Although suhao was also monitored, she used a cover up and changed into the clothes of the palace maid. In addition, muqingse had been in Changqing palace all the time, so no one doubted.

    The place they agreed on was the lock Moon Palace, where they met for the first time.

    When he saw Su Hao, Yun Yi sneered, "Qingse, she told me, how do you want to cooperate?"

    Su Hao also laughed, "Lord of hell hall, let''s get straight to the point. Since you can guess what I''m going to do, I hope people from hell hall and Junyue Pavilion don''t get involved, just like they did three years ago."

    Yun Yi approached Su Hao, his face was cold. "Although you are the princess of the former dynasty, you have to have the capital to ask me to do these things. Three years ago, I was too lazy to deal with these things. As for how to do it after three years, you don''t need to teach me."

    Smelling speech, Su Hao looked at Yun Yi and said, "if you think I don''t have this ability, you can not choose to cooperate with me at the beginning. If you have enough ability, you can also save mu Qingse by yourself, but you haven''t done the same with Yun Yi. Do you dare to say so now?"

    Suddenly, Yunyi''s hand pinched Su Hao''s neck, "you are the first person who dares to talk to me like this."

    Yunyi doesn''t have any pity at all. He makes great efforts. Su Hao feels that he has difficulty breathing and his face has become a little blue.

    But she is still a very calm look, the corners of her mouth barely raised a smile, difficult way, "is it? If so, it''s still my pleasure! "

    Yun Yi stares at Su Hao coldly. There is no fear in Su Hao''s eyes. After a while, Yun Yi releases his hand.

    Su Hao covers the place that was pinched by Yun Yi just now and coughs loudly.

    "What''s more, my lungs are going to cough up!" In Su Hao''s heart, ten thousand words of grass mud horse fly by. She really doesn''t want to stay in this ghost place for a moment.

    Taking a deep breath, Su Hao calms himself down. When he gets a little more comfortable, Su Hao gets up and stands up straight, but he steps back to distance himself from Yun Yi.

    "If you are willing to cooperate, you can cooperate. If you are not willing, you can pull down. Without you, I can still be Xuanyuan qiluo!"

    Su Hao was really annoyed this time. She was really annoyed by the intrigues of the ancient people. If she didn''t agree with each other, she would start. Isn''t she afraid to send people to the west by accident?

    "You?" Yunyi didn''t expect Su Hao to say that. He was a little stunned for a moment.

    Su Hao stares at him and says in a cold voice, "what are you, Yunyi? Don''t think you are the Lord of Ming Palace, mu Qingse is the Lord of Junyue Pavilion. Xuanyuan qiluo is afraid of you, but it''s just a river and lake organization. You can defeat the regular army. Will the people of the world recognize you killer organizations? Don''t be paranoid. If you can cooperate, let''s talk. If you can''t, go all the way. When I succeed, you''ll take your woman away. "

    Just looking at Su Hao, it''s hard to see the emotion in Yun Yi''s eyes. I don''t know what she''s thinking.

    Suhao is not afraid of anything now. At the beginning, she planned to choose the whole palace by herself. At that time, she was not afraid. Can''t she do anything without Mingdian and Junyue pavilion?

    Joke!

    After so many tasks, she was so angry for the first time!

    Two people so confrontation, no one speak, a moment later, or cloud Yi can''t help, because he can see, Su Hao is now a pair of broken pot broken appearance.

    "Cooperation is OK, but once it involves Weiyuan Houfu, the hell hall and Junyue Pavilion will retreat immediately!"

    "Wei Yuan Hou Fu?"

    This is the second time that Su Hao has heard this. Mu Qingse told her before that she should not involve the Weiyuan Marquis when talking with Yun Yi.

    There was a flicker of doubt in her eyes. Sue Hao asked, "can you ask why? As far as I know, your father has half the military power. If you can persuade him, all this is very simple! "

    Hearing Su Hao''s words, Yun YILENG snorted, "my father is my father, I am me, he and I have nothing to do with each other. What he does is his business, what I do is my business, and what we cooperate with each other. I hope my father will not know, otherwise the cooperation will be terminated."

    "Good."

    Su Hao happily agreed. Although he didn''t know why Yunyi would do it, he finally agreed to cooperate. Of course, he couldn''t miss this good opportunity.

    With a breath, Sue Hao continued, "you wait for my news. I''ll go back first."

    Yunyi gives a "Er" sound, and then suhao turns around and leaves. She really doesn''t want to stay more for a moment. When she thinks of what Yunyi did to her just now, she has the impulse to slap him to death, so it''s better to go.

    Looking at Su Hao''s back, Yun Yi starts to sneer. The princess of the former dynasty is just like this.

    On the way back, Su Hao kept his head down and wanted to cooperate with Yun Yi. He didn''t notice the road ahead. Suddenly, he stepped on a stone, and then, with a slip of his foot, he fell into the water.

    After wiping a sword, Su Hao''s face was black and terrible. "What''s more, it''s been bad for eight generations. This is..."

    After taking a deep breath, Su Hao raised a smile and told herself that she would face life with a smile even though she was angry.

    After a little calmer, Su Hao planned to go ashore, but there was a sound of footsteps not far away.

    It''s too late, Su Hao quickly hide to the side of the lotus leaf, dark and windy, also can''t see her clearly.

    When people came near, Su Hao knew that he was admiring Lincang because there was a dragon on his clothes.

    "What is he doing here alone?"

    A little doubt flashed in his eyes. Su Hao moved slightly to hide better. Mu Lincang didn''t find it.

    But to Su Hao''s surprise, he sat down

    Su Hao thinks that in modern society, she can definitely buy lottery tickets today. She is sure to win the lottery. How can she be so unlucky today

    But the feeling return to feeling, life still has to pass, Mu Lincang does not leave, Su Hao can only have been soaking in the water, she tried to hide herself, don''t be found, try to make himself motionless.

    About half a column of incense time, Mu Lincang still did not go, Su Hao sighed, fortunately it is not winter, otherwise he estimated that he would be frozen to death in the water.

    Seeing what he kept putting in his mouth, Su Haocai noticed that Mu Lincang was drinking

    After about half a column of incense, Mu Lincang still sat there. Su Hao couldn''t wait.

    It seems that he is almost drunk. Do you want to go out

    Just thinking about this, suddenly came a color of the footsteps, a dark way is not good, Su Hao quickly hide himself.

    "Emperor, why are you here? I''ve been looking for you for a long time."

    Hearing the sound, suhao knew who it was.

    National Master Qianfan

    "Why are you looking for me?" Mu Lincang was obviously drunk and didn''t speak quickly.

    With a sigh, Qian fan grabs Mu Lincang''s shoulder and intends to help him back. However, Mu Lincang grabs Qian fan and lets him sit beside him.

    "Qian fan, am I really cruel? Why don''t all people like me? No one likes me from childhood to adulthood..."

    After hearing this, Su Hao almost burst out with a mouthful of old blood. How can he admire Lincang''s wronged baby appearance? It''s too much... He didn''t live in peace

    Then, the voice of Qianfan came, "emperor, you are drunk. I will help you to go back and have a rest."

    After that, he would help Mu Lincang, but he was pulled down by Mu Lincang.

    "You don''t like me either. What you like is my position."

    Su haogang wanted to observe three seconds of silence for Qian fan. Then, Qian fan''s words broke all her calm today.

    "Like, like very much, not because of your identity, your status, but... Just want to accompany you, no matter what kind of identity, it doesn''t matter..."

    Su Hao, "..." what the hell is this? He smokes at the corner of his mouth. Su Hao remembers what mu Qingse said to her two days ago. Is it really good for Longyang to admire Lincang?

    Su Hao was thinking about this, and Qian Fan said again, "only if you are drunk can I say this. If you know, you will think I am disgusted."

    With a sneer, Qian fan shook his head and continued, "in fact, I hate this, but I can''t control it. That''s it. Just stay with you..."

 Chapter 456

    Then, Mu Lincang subconsciously agreed, "good."

    A soft smile came up from the corner of Qianfan''s mouth. Just as his right hand was about to touch Mu Lincang''s face, he pulled it back in the next second. He could not help but feel a layer of regret in his eyes. It was him who exceeded the moment.

    And the drunk Mu Lincang didn''t feel anything

    Then, Qianfan left this place with Mu Lincang

    After banzhuxiang, Su Hao came up from the water. Why banzhuxiang? Because she was in the water for a long time and didn''t react at all!

    It turns out that the national master Qian fan has such an idea for mu Lincang. No wonder... No wonder Qian fan never leaves anyway, and has been treating Mu Lincang with the bad things he left behind, training him to protect him.

    It turns out that

    Well

    Su Hao was suddenly a little excited. He didn''t expect that such a thing could happen in ancient times. So, the reason why Qianfan never gave up helping Mu Lincang was that he had this idea for mu Lincang.

    Su Hao thought and went to Changqing palace. When she went back, mu Qingse was still waiting for her.

    See Su Hao come in, Mu Qing se Ting retreat around palace eunuch, leaving Su Hao alone.

    "How did you come back? I was almost found out."

    Su Hao shook his head and said, "there is a delay on the way."

    Mu Qingse noticed that Su Hao''s hair was wet, and a trace of doubt flashed in her eyes. She asked, "did you fall into the water?"

    Originally, mu Qingse was really joking. Unexpectedly, Su haozhen nodded and admitted, "well, when I came back, it was too dark to see clearly. I stepped on a stone and then slipped into the water. I found a suit of clothes and changed it secretly before I came back, so I delayed some time."

    Hearing Su Hao''s words, mu Qingse burst out laughing and said, "little sister qiluo, how can you... How can you be so cute? You fell into the water. You''re killing me... Ha ha..."

    Su Hao, "......"

    After a while, looking at mu Qingse who still covered his stomach and kept laughing, Su Hao couldn''t help but said, "is it so funny?"

    Su Hao tone slightly cold, heard, Mu Qing se Leng for a while, and then forced to suppress the heart of the smile, sit upright, "OK, not so ridiculous."

    Su Hao rolled his eyes, not as happy as he was laughing.

    Light cough, Mu Qing se opens mouth to ask a way, "talk of how?"

    Sue nodded, "it''s OK, he has agreed."

    "That''s good."

    With a sneer from the corner of her mouth, Su Hao asked, "in fact, I''ve always been very curious about a question. Why do you promise to cooperate with me? What benefits can you get if you cooperate with me?"

    After hearing Su Hao''s words, mu Qingse was stunned for a moment. When she got over the reaction, she stood up and walked to Su Hao with a smile. "Sister qiluo, if you fail, Yunyi and I won''t have a good result. Even if there are Ming Palace and Junyue Pavilion, do you think we can fight against the imperial court? I don''t want to be an outlaw. "

    Without waiting for Su Hao to speak, mu Qingse continued, "moreover, I''ve told you that I don''t like the practice of admiring Lincang. This world needs a monarch who can bring them stability and freedom, not a cruel man like Mu Lincang. You can understand what I say?"

    Light pick show eyebrow, Su Hao light voice way, "so?"

    Mu Qing se spread out his hand, "in this way, a lot of things, want to do, in fact, do not need many reasons."

    With a smile, Sue nodded, "OK."

    "Well." Mu Qing se sat down, "you go to have a rest. I''m tired and want to sleep."

    "Good." Nodding, suhao went out. At the moment of going out, suhao''s face suddenly cooled down

    The next day, Su Hao is accompanying mu Qingse to bask in the sun in the yard. Mu Lincang comes.

    "Here comes the emperor!"

    On hearing these four words, mu Qingse stood up from the reclining chair, and then looked at Su Hao.

    Su Hao nodded, then mu Qingse''s head immediately drooped down.

    But a moment later, Mu Lincang came in. Su Hao knelt down on the ground, lowered his head, muqingse squatted, saluted and waited for mu Lincang.

    See mu Qingse, Mu Lincang mouth raised a smile, quickly picked up mu Qingse, "don''t be polite."

    Mu Qingse is not polite, so he gets up and says "good". Mu Lincang seems to be used to Mu Qingse, but he doesn''t say anything.

    Su Hao, kneeling on the ground, can''t help sighing that Mu Lincang treats mu Qingse like this, but mu Qingse thinks about how to deal with Mu Lincang. These two people are really strange, and they have to say that this is mu Lincang''s sorrow.

    "Let them get up, too."

    Mu Qingse shows a smile and points to the eunuch kneeling on the ground. Mu Lincang naturally agrees.

    "Listen to your gentlemen, and get up."

    "Yes

    Seeing Su Hao, Mu Lincang''s face immediately changed, which made him look unnatural. He said to Mu Qingse, "let them all step back. I have something to say to you."

    Su Hao couldn''t help but scorn, "you don''t want to see me, I don''t want to see you yet!"

    "Elder sister qiluo, you and everyone..." before finishing, mu Qingse suddenly looked at Xiang Mu Lincang and asked in a voice, "does the emperor want to have dinner here?"

    Hearing mu Qingse''s words, Mu Lincang raised a smile at the corner of his mouth and looked very happy, "OK."

    "Yes." Sweet smile, mu Qingse again put his eyes on Su Hao, "remember to prepare lunch later!"

    Su Hao said respectfully, "yes!"

    Then he took people out.

    Looking at Su Hao''s back, Mu Lincang''s face was slightly cold and said, "how is she with you?"

    "Ah?" Seeing that Mu Lincang''s eyes fall on Su Hao, mu Qingse reflects that he is talking about Xuanyuan qiluo.

    "Very good. She''s very good. I like her very much."

    Hearing mu Qingse''s words, Mu Lincang turned around, looked at mu Qingse and said with a smile, "that''s good..."

    When she went out, Su Hao actually laughed, because she... Now when she saw Mu Lincang, she thought of what happened last night. Although this kind of thing was quite normal, she just felt that something was wrong with Mu Lincang. Although she didn''t know the National Teacher Qian fan, and she didn''t have close contact with the country, Su Hao knew that Mu Lincang could win the world and stay stable, You can''t leave Qianfan.

    Unfortunately, Mu Lincang heart only mu Qingse, thousand Sanskrit doomed to God.

    Moreover, in this feudal society, this kind of feeling! Therefore, Qianfan will not reveal his feelings at all. All his feelings will become his guardianship.

    I do not know why, Su Hao suddenly feel a little sad, like a person is very painful.

    At the moment of leaving the palace, Su Hao noticed Qi Ze standing at the door.

    The corners of his mouth inadvertently stirred up a smile. Su Hao stood beside him, and then said to the other eunuchs, "you all go down, and come back later."

    "Yes

    When everyone went away, Su Hao glanced at Qi Ze, "general Qi, I saved you. Why don''t you even have a word of thanks?"

    Without looking at Su Hao, Qi Ze''s expression didn''t change, so he said coldly, "how do you want me to thank you? In fact, we''re even. I didn''t tell the emperor about you. You didn''t tell the emperor about me, right?"

    With a light smile, Su Hao sighed, "is there something wrong with the general''s words? If you really want to tell Mu Lincang about me, you have already said it, and I won''t wait until now, so I don''t worry at all."

    "If you want to tell the emperor about me, you have already said it. If you don''t say it, it''s because you don''t intend to say it."

    For the first time, Su Hao found that Qi Ze''s mouth was also very powerful.

    "Well, since you say so, I have nothing to say. I''d like to have a talk with you today."

    "If you want me to turn my back on the emperor and Tiansheng, you don''t have to say that I won''t promise you anything."

    Yo

    A smile flashed in Su Hao''s eyes. He put himself in a good position and knew what his value was.

    "You say so, I have nothing to say, but do you really think so?"

    Before Qize spoke, Su Hao continued, "general Qi, in fact, you have been dissatisfied with your emperor for a long time, but you don''t dare to say it, and you are also dissatisfied with Tiansheng, because Kao Shitu is not to protect a corrupt Dynasty. It''s very hard to see so many people being executed because of going to Cambodia, but you can''t be like them. You are cowardly, you don''t dare, You always think that''s cheating. "

    "But, general Qi, what I''m telling you is that if you don''t stand up and go on like this, you will only be loyal to Mu Lincang. Do you know that you are responsible for the common people in the world?"

    "Shut up

    At last, he looked at Su Hao, and his eyes were full of anger. "What do I do? You need not teach. You are a servant girl. You are a servant. What do you think you can do? This palace is full of eyes of the emperor and the teacher. Your identity is special, and they will even stare you to death. I''m afraid you overestimate yourself

    Hearing Qi Ze''s words, Su Hao curved his mouth and sighed slightly. He looked at a tree not far away, which grew out of the crack in the wall.

    "Do you see that tree?"

    Along the line of sight, praying for the past, and then listening to Su Hao continue, "a tree can still grow out of the wall, you can imagine, by a lot of wind and rain, I''m afraid people who have seen it did not expect that it will grow so luxuriant one day, but it did."

    Looking at Qi Ze again, Su Hao said, "it''s impossible to say anything. It''s just an excuse you''ve given yourself. If you don''t try, you never know if it''s really impossible. You''d better think about it. I''m just trying to persuade you. I don''t really ask you to do anything. I believe you know that."

 Chapter 457

    "Finally, I want to tell you that stupid loyalty is not true loyalty, it just proves your incompetence!"

    Su Hao doesn''t know what Qi Ze''s final choice is, but she has already made it clear. As for how Qi Ze chooses, it''s his own business.

    "I''ll prepare lunch for them first. Think about it."

    After that, suhao left.

    But this time, he didn''t say anything. He kept his head down and didn''t know what to think.

    After Mu Lincang leaves, Su Hao tells mu Qingse that she wants to see imperial concubine Xuan.

    After mu Qingse heard this, she looked at Su Hao in surprise, "this is..."

    Knowing what mu Qingse is thinking, Su Hao doesn''t care. He says directly, "in fact, even if I don''t say it, you''ve already noticed it. If I need your help, I don''t want to hide it from you."

    Mu Qing se Leng Leng nodded, "what you said is also, that''s it, I''ll give you a little medicine, you take it, as an excuse, OK?"

    Sue nodded. "It''s almost what I thought. It''s the best way so far."

    "Well."

    Finally, Su Hao takes medicine to see Princess Xuan in the name of Mu Qingse.

    And mu Qingse, after su Hao left, immediately called Li Hai in. "You go to tell him that the person who has confirmed to support Xuanyuan qiluo is the general''s house. The general''s house has half of the military power. Let him check the general''s recent news and make sure everything is safe."

    "Yes."

    "Wait a minute. Besides, Xuanyuan qiluo hasn''t said all her plans. Let him be careful. There are Xuanyuan qiluo people outside the palace."

    "Yes Li Hai nodded respectfully, then turned and went out.

    Sitting down, mu Qingse picked up a cup of tea on the table and sipped it. Suddenly, a smile rose from the corner of his mouth.

    Su Hao, who was familiar with the way, went to Princess Xuan. Seeing Su Hao, Princess Xuan had no idea, "what''s the matter with the noble people?"

    With a respectful salute, Su Hao said, "your concubine, last time you were scalded, you were afraid that you would leave a scar, so it was very effective to ask the maid to send ice cream."

    With a smile, Princess Xuan said, "go down first."

    Then, there was only princess Xuan and Su Hao left. When all the people were gone, imperial concubine Xuan quickly went to Su Hao. After a respectful salute, she said, "princess, how can you take such a risk? Is there anything important?"

    Sue nodded and said, "well, it''s really urgent."

    Smell speech, Xuan expensive imperial concubine frown, "exactly is what matter?"

    Su Hao looked at concubine Xuan with a serious look. "You send the news to the old general and ask him to check the recent trends of the Junyue Pavilion and the Ming Palace. Besides, from muqingse''s mouth, you know that the national master Qianfan has sent people to Jiangbei. The specific situation is not known yet. You ask the old general to send the news to the people in Jiangnan and the northern wasteland and ask them to be careful, There are also people from the hell hall and the royal court! "

    "The people of Ming Palace and Junyue pavilion?" Xuangui''s face was full of doubts, "will the hell hall and the Grand Hyatt Pavilion also participate in this time?"

    Su Hao shook his head, but what he said surprised imperial concubine Xuan completely.

    "They will participate. I have already talked with them. The Lord of the hell hall is Yunyi, and the Lord of the Grand Hyatt Pavilion, do you know who it is?"

    With a sneer, Su Hao said, "it''s mu Qingse."

    "It''s her?"

    "Well," suhao sat down, fingers gently clasping the table, making a rhythmic voice, "muqingse told me that I could cooperate with the Ming Palace and Junyue Pavilion."

    Imperial concubine Xuan is very strange. At the beginning, the princess cooperated with Yunyi because she could save muqingse from the palace. So this time, why did she let the whole hell hall and Junyue Pavilion participate in it.

    Seeing the puzzled look on her face, Su Hao picked Xiumei lightly and said, "you don''t believe it, do you?"

    Princess Xuan nodded, "it''s a little strange that they made such a choice. Did they explain the reason to the princess?"

    "I asked mu Qingse. She said that she couldn''t bear to see the people in the world ruled by the brutal Mu Lincang. If I failed, she would be chased even if she could escape from the palace. She didn''t want to live like this, so she planned to have a blog."

    Princess Xuan frowned at Su Hao, "does the princess believe her reason?"

    Su Hao chuckled and asked, "do you think I believe it?"

    After thinking for a while, Princess Xuan said, "I don''t believe it."

    Su Hao shook his head. "It''s not that I don''t believe it. In fact, the reason she said is OK, but you have to take care of everything. Don''t be defensive. You know what I mean."

    A glimmer of light flashed in her eyes, and Princess Xuan nodded, "yes, I understand."

    "Well. So if you say one word to the veteran general and say hello to him for me, you''ll say it''s hard for him. "

    Smell speech, Xuan imperial concubine smile, "this is a person minister son should do, I think father should be very happy."

    Su Hao sighed a little, "yes, the old general is dedicated to his country. He certainly won''t feel hard."

    Suddenly thinking of something, Su Hao looked up at his concubine Xuan and said, "I''ve already told him about Qize, but I don''t want to see him."

    A little surprise flashed in her eyes. Princess Xuan said, "doesn''t he want to?"

    Su Hao shook his head. "I don''t know. I''m not sure if he would like to. He probably can''t pass the pass in his heart. Forget it, give him some time. Now the most important thing is to let the old general check the affairs of Ming Palace and Junyue Pavilion. Then, when our people almost arrive at the Imperial City, it''s time to act."

    "It''s almost there at last." Princess Xuan sighed.

    "Well, you should be careful yourself. Mu Qingse already knows that if the purpose of her and Yun Yi is really not simple, it is estimated that she will put the purpose on the old general, and you should tell him."

    "Yes

    "Well, I''ll go back first. Pay attention to yourself."

    "Good."

    With a nod, suhao left.

    Walking on the road, Su Hao has been thinking about Yunyi and muqingse. Just in case, he still has to take all the circumstances into consideration, otherwise something really happens in the end, and it''s too late for him to cry.

    With a breath, Su Hao quickens her pace. When she returns to Changqing palace, she hears unexpected news.

    "How did you come back?" Mu Qing SE''s face is very serious and looks very bad. Su Hao hasn''t seen her like this.

    Frowning, suhao asked, "what''s the matter?"

    "Something happened to Xuanyuan Hanche!"

    "What Su Hao suddenly opened his eyes!

    "It''s poisoning. It''s just discovered. Those eunuchs in the palace didn''t go to the imperial doctor because your brother was the prince of the former dynasty. Now they don''t know what the situation is!"

    In a hurry, Su is about to go out. Although she is not her own brother, she is the younger brother of the original owner. She has taken over other people''s tasks and taken over other people''s bodies. Naturally, she should protect the people she cares about. Moreover, the most important question is, without Xuanyuan Hanche, who should be the emperor after the restoration of the country.

    Only Xuanyuan Hanche is right!

    Mu Qing se called Su Hao at this time, "are you going like this?"

    Su Hao is a Leng, stopped a step, then listen to Mu Qing se to continue a way, "you go like this, can''t save him, Xuan Yuan Han Che all want to die, they also don''t care, you a living person go, you think who will care, who will listen to your words?"

    Turning around, Su Hao pursed her lips tightly, looked at mu Qingse and sighed. Mu Qingse came to Su Hao and said, "I''ll go with you. After all, we are cooperative now."

    Hearing mu Qingse''s words, Su Hao nodded, "thank you very much."

    Mu Qing se shook his head, and then two people rushed to Xuanyuan cold Che there.

    When he arrived, Xuanyuan Hanche lay on the bed, motionless. Su Hao immediately wanted to run to see it, but was stopped by two eunuchs, "bold, no one is allowed to get close without the emperor''s order."

    Looking at the hand in front of her, Su Hao''s cold feeling in her eyes gradually shows. Zhou Shen sends out a cold feeling of bone erosion, which startles the two eunuchs who stop her.

    Su Hao just about to start, behind him came Mu Qing SE''s voice.

    "Elder sister qiluo, how can you run so fast? I can''t keep up with you!"

    After a few steps back, Su Hao retreated to Mu Qingse, who just came in. "Sorry, noble man, I''m too worried about my younger brother, so I ran a little faster."

    Breathing heavily, mu Qingse waved his hand, "it''s OK, I can understand. Did you see your brother?"

    With a cold look at the two eunuchs, Su Hao said, "no, they''re not allowed in."

    "What?" Mu Qing se looks very angry and goes forward to question, "who won''t let me, my people, you dare to stop!"

    This palace, the most favored is the noble, in front of the woman, no one knows, everyone knows that offending the noble will not have a good end!

    So, after hearing mu Qingse''s words, the two men quickly knelt down on the ground, and the other two maids also knelt down on the ground, trembling and trembling, and said, "please forgive me, noble man. I''m a slave who has eyes and doesn''t know Taishan. I don''t know my sister. Please forgive me, noble man!"

    Looking at them, mu Qingse snorted coldly, "don''t get out of the way!"

    "Yes... Yes!"

    Then give Su Hao a way, muqingse give Su Hao a look, let Su Hao quickly forward, Su Hao nodded, and then quickly ran to Xuanyuan Hanche''s side, muqingse also followed.

    Checked Xuan Yuan cold Che''s nose breath for a while, already very weak, Su Hao heart a tight, looking up at Mu Qing se, way, "please you!"

    Mu Qingse understood Su Hao''s meaning and turned to the slave who was still kneeling on the ground. He said coldly, "don''t go away and ask the imperial doctor. If anything happens to him, we will let you all be buried with him!"

    Hearing mu Qingse''s words, those people quickly nodded, and then only one of them said, "noble, I''m afraid the doctors won''t come..."

    Cold hum a, Mu Qing se takes out a token from the bosom to throw to that eunuch, way, "give this to them, tell them, if don''t come, oneself see to do!"

    The eunuch who got the token, hurry up! Yes! I''ll go now

    While Su Hao received the news, Mu Lincang and Qian fan also received the news.

    Mu Lincang was lying on the Dragon chair lazily, patting the table in front of him rhythmically with his fingers, and then slowly said, "did you do it?"

 Chapter 458

    Qian fan shook his head, a doubt flashed in his eyes, "no, if I did it, he is dead now!"

    Light pick sword eyebrow, Mu Lincang agreed to nod, "this pour is also, how can you give an opportunity!"

    "The Qing nobleman has gone with Xuanyuan qiluo. Emperor, do you think the relationship between the Qing nobleman and Xuanyuan qiluo is a little strange?"

    Hearing Qian fan''s words, Mu Lincang raised his head fiercely, and his eyes were full of cold, "what do you want to say?"

    Qian fan tightly pursed his thin lips, and after a pause, he said, "emperor, I know you are unusual to the noble people, but the noble people and Xuanyuan qiluo are really strange, so I hope the emperor can..."

    Before he finished, he was interrupted by Mu Lincang, "I have my own decision on this matter. I don''t need the master to worry about it. If there is nothing wrong, the master can leave."

    A trace of injury flashed in his eyes. Qianfan finally left, but at the moment of going out, a trace of firmness flashed in his eyes. Since he can''t do it, he can do it by himself.

    On the other side

    Because of the keepsake given by mu Qingse, it''s easy to invite the Taiyi. Su Hao''s face is cold, so he looks at Xuanyuan Hanche with pale face and purple lips lying on the bed.

    Who did it? Is it Mu Lincang?

    If it was Mu Lincang, according to his temperament, he would not use such a method of poisoning, so it was someone else.

    But who else in the palace will notice Xuanyuan Hanche, National Teacher Qianfan... Su Hao shakes his head, and it''s unlikely that it''s him. If he really poisons, how can he make Hanche still alive? Su Hao is confused. It seems that there is another person watching them silently behind all this. This kind of feeling is really bad.

    Mu Qingse seems to have noticed something unusual, frowning at Su Hao, "little sister qiluo, what do you think?"

    Su Hao shook his head, did not say a word, now see Xuanyuan cold Che in the end how.

    Su Hao''s eyes have been on Xuanyuan Hanche. After about half a column of incense, when the imperial doctor pulled out the last silver needle from his temple, he suddenly vomited a mouthful of blood. The color of the blood was black, accompanied by a smell.

    "Mr. Qing, he''s out of danger. There''s residual poison in his body. I''ll prescribe a prescription for him, twice a day. Just let him take it on time."

    Wen Yan, Mu Qing se nodded, "OK, I''m too tired."

    Then, mu Qingse ordered Xuanyuan Hanche''s medicine to be cooked on time, otherwise he told the emperor that the eunuchs didn''t understand what Xuanyuan Hanche meant. For them, it was important to protect their lives, so they agreed quickly.

    But at the moment, Su Hao''s mind is not on this, she has been thinking about who is the person who poisoned, the last step, must not go wrong, otherwise everything will fall short!

    After getting mu Qingse''s consent, Su Hao stays by Xuanyuan Hanche''s side, waiting for him to wake up. Maybe Xuanyuan Hanche will wake up and get some information.

    Xuanyuan Hanche wakes up in the evening. After waking up, Su Hao sits beside her, squinting to rest.

    "Sister..."

    As soon as the sound of the mosquito comes into his ears, Su Hao immediately opens his eyes and sees Xuanyuan Hanche looking at her. Su Hao is relieved. It''s really dangerous today. The doctor says that if it''s a little later, the poison will spread to the heart, and it''s hard for the immortal to save it.

    "How do you feel?" Sue touched his head.

    Xuanyuan Hanche tried to squeeze out a smile on his pale face, because he didn''t want Su to worry, "sister, I''m ok, you don''t have to worry."

    Su Hao can feel his weakness, but some things can''t be delayed.

    Looking at Xuanyuan cold Che, Su Hao asked, "cold Che, sister asked you, how can you be poisoned?"

    Hearing Su Hao''s words, Xuanyuan Hanche''s eyes flashed a little doubt, slightly tilted his head, seemed to be thinking. After a while, he looked at Su Hao and said, "I don''t know, I didn''t touch anything, I didn''t eat anything, it''s the same as usual, and it''s nothing special."

    After thinking about it, suhao continued to ask, "is there anything different from what you usually eat today?"

    Xuanyuan cold Che shook his head, he thought about it carefully, really not different from usual.

    To Xuan Yuan Han Che smile for a while, Su Hao way, "elder sister to pour a glass of water for you, then you rest for a while, now still can''t eat."

    Xuanyuan cold Che cleverly nodded, "well."

    Get up back to Xuanyuan cold Che moment, Su Hao suddenly cold face, it seems that she needs to ask those several slaves.

    After Xuanyuan Hanche had a rest, Su Hao went to find the slaves. When he saw Su Hao, they were respectful. After all, they saw him during the day. He was the red man around the noble man.

    "Who prepared all the food today?"

    Hearing Su Hao''s words, several people looked at each other, and the last maid stood up tremblingly, "yes... It''s a maid, but it''s not my poison, I don''t know anything..." and then she knelt on the ground tremblingly.

    "I didn''t say you poisoned. You don''t have to panic. Now you can answer whatever I ask you."

    Smell speech, that palace maid hastened to nod.

    Then Sue Hao asked, "today''s food is the same as usual, isn''t it?"

    "Yes." The maid in waiting replied positively.

    Suhao continued, "do you feel anything unusual, or have you ever left halfway for any reason?"

    Hearing Su Hao''s words, the maid in waiting thought for a while, and finally said, "when passing Huaqing Palace, the maid in waiting next to lady Yan happened to be carrying her lunch. Then we accidentally touched her, and I accidentally spilled the soup. Then she said that she would help me watch and let me go back to the imperial dining room to get it."

    As soon as the pupil shrinks, Su Hao starts to sneer, "so you went back, didn''t you?"

    "Yes." The maid nodded.

    Looking up, suhao waved his hand, let them go down, and then turned back to the room.

    Smoke princess!

    The woman who looks as gentle as water, why did she do such a thing, is it to admire Lincang?

    Besides this explanation, suhao can''t think of anything else.

    According to the current situation, it is time to take action. After the poisoning, we can see that some people have doubts, or have confirmed.

    And Mu Lincang there, there is a thousand Buddhist, now the situation, difficult step!

    And the dark guards around Mu Lincang, how should they solve it!

    Su Hao frowned tightly. He was in the palace, no better than outside. There were people admiring Lincang everywhere, so

    It seems that she should go to find imperial concubine Xuan again and ask her to inform the old general to speed up her pace.

    This night, Su Hao has been taking care of Xuanyuan Hanche, the next day, see Xuanyuan Hanche spirit a little better, then go back.

    When she went back, she specially told the maids and eunuchs to give them something to pay attention to, and Su Hao gave them all the silver on her body. Mu Qingse was very generous, so she had a lot of silver on her body. In addition, she gave them 100 Liang, which was an astronomical number for them.

    Money can make the ghost push the mill, so Su Hao believes Xuanyuan Hanche won''t have anything wrong for the time being, but in case, she still wants to find mu Qingse.

    "You want me to send someone to protect your brother?" Mu Qingse takes Apple''s hand and looks at Su Hao incredulously.

    Su Hao definitely nodded, "yes, at present we are a cooperative relationship, I think you should know what happens to Xuanyuan Hanche and what the consequences will be, so you should be able to help?"

    Hearing Su Hao''s words, mu Qingse sighed and said, "sister qiluo, although we are cooperative, I don''t think I need to do so much for you. The palace is full of people who admire Lincang. I can''t take care of your brother."

    "Then our cooperation is invalid!"

    "You?"

    Mu Qingse is so angry for the first time, but she has no way to take Su Hao.

    "Well, I''ll send someone to protect him. Since it''s all like this, sister qiluo, should you move faster?"

    Looking at mu Qingse, Su Hao sneered, "OK."

    Then he turned around and went out. At the back of Mu Qingse, he clenched his fists.

    Su Hao doesn''t know what mu Qingse and Yun Yi have in the end, but since they spend so much effort to cooperate with themselves, they must have a purpose, so they are not afraid that she won''t agree to their requirements.

    Pushing open the door of the room, Su Hao planned to have a rest. She didn''t sleep all night last night and felt tired.

    But as soon as she closed the door and turned to bed, a gust of wind suddenly passed behind her. Before she could react, Su Hao was encircled by the person behind her.

    Su Hao was just surprised at the beginning, but soon calmed down, "who!"

    Cold hum a, Qi Ze loosened Su Hao, "you pour is quite calm."

    Hearing Qi Ze''s voice, Su Hao started to smile and turned around slowly. "It turned out that general Qi was here. What''s the matter?"

    Glancing at Su Hao, Qi Ze doesn''t speak. He goes straight behind Su Hao''s screen. Su Hao''s eyes follow him.

    When he saw the eunuch''s body pulled out from behind the screen, Su Hao''s mouth was slightly open, and his eyes flashed a trace of surprise.

    "What''s going on?" While saying this, Su Hao walked over and found that the man had been killed.

    Qi Ze took a look at the corpse on the ground, and then he said to Su Hao, "do you think no one pays attention to your every move in the palace?"

    Frowning, Su Hao asked, "is it someone who admires Lincang?"

    Qi Ze shook his head. "No, it''s from the national master."

    "Qianfan? Is that different? Isn''t he with Mu Lincang? "

    Qi Ze shook his head again. "You misunderstood this time. The Emperor just had a quarrel with the national teacher. The national teacher asked the emperor to deal with the affairs between you and the noble people. The emperor ignored it, so the national teacher acted on his own."

    Hearing Qi Ze''s explanation, Su Hao sneered, "it''s hard for Qian fan to stick to Mu Lincang for three years. By the way, is there nothing wrong with mu Qingse?"

    "Don''t you know more about the noble people than I do? He''s under protection! "

 Chapter 459

    Looking at Qi Ze in surprise, Su Hao put his hands around his chest and said, "when did you start to investigate all this?"

    "From the moment you leave Suoyue palace and enter Changqing palace."

    Smell speech, Su Hao chuckles a, "that you are quite good, how, you come today, total is not pure protection I come of."

    After hearing Su Hao''s words, Qi Ze''s eyebrows were slightly narrowed. But after a moment, he raised his head, and a trace of firmness flashed in his eyes. Looking at Su Hao, he said, "no, I''ve carefully considered your words. You''re right. I''m just a fool."

    Su haoxiu eyebrow light pick, "are you sure you think about it?"? Once you start, you have no room for regret. "

    Qi Ze nodded firmly, "think about it."

    "Well, let''s start now. Let me ask you a few questions first."

    Qi Ze Leng for a while, was su good brain circuit, but he still quickly reaction, "good."

    With a slight breath, Su Hao sat down and looked at Qi Ze and said, "do you know the dark guard around Mu Lincang?"

    When he mentions the word "dark Wei", Su Hao obviously sees that Qi Ze''s face changes slightly. It seems that the dark Wei is really unusual.

    He said, "I have been with the emperor for two years. In these two years, I haven''t seen any dark guards around him, but they do exist."

    "So you don''t know them, do you?"

    Su hard to ask this sentence, if Qize really do not know anything, it is really some play.

    Under Su Hao''s gaze, Qi Ze shook his head, "no, I know."

    Su Hao was stunned for a moment, and then her eyes suddenly burst out with a huge joy, "you say it."

    Qi Ze''s dark and deep eyes suddenly become distant. He seems to be remembering something. He just says, "I once heard the conversation between the emperor and the national master in the palace, but I didn''t hear anything else. It seems that the National Master said that all the evil spirits in dark Wei were cultivated with his essence and blood, as long as he was urged, You can double the martial arts of those dark guards on their original basis... "

    Twice

    Su Hao''s pupils suddenly shrunk, and mu Qingse... Told her twice, twice and twice, heaven and earth!

    Su Hao''s face suddenly became cold, but she didn''t say anything. She listened carefully to Qi Ze''s words, and only heard Qi Ze continue, "but once he died, the poisonous insects on the dark guards would also die. At that time, the dark guards not only couldn''t improve twice their skill, but also would be in great weakness and have no fighting power."

    Hearing this, Su Hao''s face was a little better. "If it is like this, it means that as long as the Thousand Buddhas are solved, then the dark guards will not become the climate?"

    Hearing Su Hao''s words, Qi Ze nodded, "it seems so, but I''m not sure if I heard it correctly. Moreover, the national master is not so easy to deal with. His martial arts is the highest I''ve ever seen. No one can defeat him. It''s hard to kill him!"

    Fingers gently clasped on the table, making a rhythmic sound. After a while, Su was amused. "You don''t have to worry about this. I have my own way. Now I''ll give you another task."

    A trace of doubt flashed in his eyes. Qi Ze asked, "what''s the matter?"

    After a while, he folded the letter and handed it to Qize. "Take this letter to Princess Xuan. Then you don''t have to worry about the rest. Let''s wait!"

    After receiving the letter, Qi Ze takes a deep look at Su Hao, and then nods.

    "And then, the second thing, do you know lady Yan? My brother is poisoned. According to what I know, it should be her hand. "

    "Lady smoke?" Qi Ze frowned slightly and shook his head. "She kept a low profile, but she didn''t hear of her and didn''t know much about her."

    A glimmer of disappointment flashed in her eyes. Su Hao nodded, and then said, "it''s OK. Anyway, we all know it''s her hand. Be careful in the future."

    "Wait!" Qi Ze suddenly interrupts Su Hao.

    "Well?" Su Hao looks at Qize in doubt.

    Qi Ze said, "she seems to be the younger martial sister of the national teacher. After the emperor ascended the throne three years ago, she entered the palace and became the imperial concubine."

    "Qianfan''s younger martial sister..." with a sneer, Su Hao''s eyes flashed a little clear. It seems that she also admires Lincang and the people around Qianfan. Maybe she admires one of them, or she wants to protect them, so concubine Yan chooses to attack Xuanyuan Hanche.

    Unfortunately, she failed!

    With a sigh, Su said to Qize, "go ahead, give the letter to Princess Xuan, and then take some time to meet me."

    "Good!"

    After answering, Qize left with the corpse on the ground.

    There was only Su Hao left in the room. Su Hao was lost in meditation. Whether it was Qian fan or Yan Guifei, it was too late!

    As for mu Qingse and Yun Yi

    There was a chill in Su Hao''s eyes. She really wanted to know what their purpose was.

    With the previous experience, Su Hao has always been very good to protect himself, but also because of the secret protection of Qi Ze, so nothing happened to Su Hao.

    And Xuanyuan cold Che there also because there is Mu Qing se sent to protect, so nothing happened again.

    However, Mu Lincang didn''t care much about these things all the time, and when it was time to sacrifice to heaven, Qian fan had to put it down and planned to solve it completely after the sacrifice to heaven.

    But she is in Su Hao, Xuan Yuan Han Che, and Mu Qing se side sent a lot of people to watch.

    Soon it''s time to sacrifice to heaven. Everything seems very calm, but too calm is a sign before the storm.

    In the early morning of this day, Mu Lincang, Qianfan, all the concubines in the back palace, as well as the ministers all concentrated on the sacrificial platform!

    On the stage, I admire Lincang''s Dragon Robe, which is superior and dominating.

    Next to him stood Qian fan, dressed in a black robe and still wearing a silver mask.

    I saw Mu Lincang wave his hand on the high platform, and then Qian fan stood out, holding an imperial edict in his hand, and began to read!

    "When I was born, I served the people in the grass; It has been three years since he won the high hopes of heaven and ascended to the throne to rule the common people. You were born in ancient times, following the heaven to establish the pole, for democracy; The divine skill and virtue have been practised ever since. The tomb of Kao Jun is located here. However, he was very far away last year; According to the classics, although he was deeply admiring, he was born stupid. There were ancient and modern times, and the folk customs were also different. He worshipped the Holy Spirit and practiced it all the time. He sent special officials to build the mausoleum. If the Holy Spirit is not ignorant, how can he learn from it! I''d like to thank you

    As soon as the voice fell, the officials knelt down and the neat voice rang out slowly, "long live the emperor, long live the emperor, long live the emperor!"

    Mu Lincang''s handsome face showed a smile and looked around condescensively, but

    When he saw Su Hao standing there, Mu Lincang''s face suddenly changed!

    Qian fan also noticed this scene. There were so many people at the bottom, Su Hao was standing there alone. It was hard for people not to pay attention to it!

    With a sneer, Mu Lincang said coldly, "all the people in the world are my ministers, even Princess qiluo is no exception!"

    Words, Mu Lincang directly waved, immediately a team of bodyguards to Su Hao.

    Su Hao, fearless, pointed to Mu Lincang and said, "you admire Lincang, you plan to usurp the throne first, you cheat all the people in the world. Can you sit firmly on this throne? Think of the former Emperor and queen who was forced to commit suicide by you, won''t you be condemned by your conscience? There are also the people of the royal family of the former dynasty who were tortured and killed by you. Are you not afraid of their lives? "

    Nuota''s sacrificial platform, Su Hao''s words spread to everyone''s ears, and everyone''s eyes immediately focused on Su Hao, with all kinds of emotions.

    Mu Lincang''s face suddenly turned black, "come on, I''ll arrest her and put her on the death row, and then deal with it after the sacrifice to heaven is over!"

    Those bodyguards came to Su Hao. Qian fan noticed that Su Hao had a little bit of shallow news on his lips. He was suddenly surprised, as if something was going to happen.

    From the mire, every single word or phrase, "behave tyrannously without justice, and be a civil servant", when the guard is approaching the Soviet Union, he will take up the military symbols and set up the law to the sky. He will be loyal to the people and be the official of the people. When the people first, Emperor Tiansheng will be able to usurp Lincang, and seek to usurp the throne, and will be cruel and cruel. Reply to my Xuanyuan!!! "

    "Bold! Come on, arrest Ning Tianqing! "

    As the bodyguards approached the old general, one, two... Three... Four

    Countless officials stood up, sonorous, powerful, uniform voice ring up.

    "Overthrow Tiansheng and restore Xuanyuan! Overthrow Tiansheng and restore Xuanyuan! Overthrow Tiansheng and restore Xuanyuan

    The voice resounds through the sky, and it''s deafening!

    Then, the sound of attack and fighting came from outside the Imperial City

    Mu Lincang took a look at Qianfan and found that Qianfan was also looking at him, "where''s the dark guard?"

    Qian fan nodded, and then took out the jade flute in his arms. With the music, black figures came flying.

    Su Hao frowned at those people and estimated that this was the dark guard of Qianfan training. Unexpectedly, he would show his cards at the beginning.

    I don''t know if I trust these dark guards too much. I don''t have the slightest fear in Lincang''s handsome and evil face.

    All the dark guards who came to Mu Lincang and Qian fan''s side, surrounded them tightly. Su Hao couldn''t see their faces clearly, but the only pair of scarlet eyes that dark guards showed surprised her. It''s really devious!

    With a sneer, Mu Lincang said, "if you can be emperor, then I am the order of the emperor. I am ordered by heaven. You are just mole ants, and you dare to fight with heaven. You are beyond your capacity!"

    When he had finished speaking, he only heard him shout, "pray for the Buddha!"

    Hearing the voice, Qi Ze stood out, and then Mu Lincang ordered, "Qi Ze, shoot to kill!"

    Four words determine the fate of all the ministers who just stood up with the old general!

    However, Qize has never moved!

    Mu Lincang''s face became darker, and he yelled to Qi Ze, "Qi Ze, are you deaf?"

    "Emperor, general Qi, I''m afraid he has already defected!"

    Hearing Qian fan''s words, Mu Lincang''s eyes were full of disbelief, and his eyes suddenly put on Su Hao.

    "Princess qiluo, you are really good at plotting against all the people around you who are worthy of being close to you."

 Chapter 460

    Su Hao sneered, "it''s not that I have the ability, but that you don''t care about these things. If you can detect my action, how can you get into such a situation?"

    Hear Su Hao''s words, Mu Lincang''s eyes burst out a huge anger!

    "Wei Yuan Hou Fu! Weiyuan is waiting for the house! "

    I saw Weiyuan waiting for the Lord to stand out, first of all in front of Mu Lincang respectful line of a gift, and then slowly way, "I keep neutral!"

    Mu Lincang fiercely snatched the imperial edict from Qianfan''s hand and fell to the ground, "do you all want to rebel?"

    But Su Hao, who heard the words from the Marquis of Weiyuan, was smiling. It seemed that the old general had talked to the Marquis of Weiyuan, otherwise he would not remain neutral.

    Not to get the support of Weiyuan Houfu, but also not to let him help Mu Lincang, this is the best outcome.

    "Emperor, I will protect you. You leave here, and then you will rise again!"

    Hearing Qian fan''s words, Mu Lincang suddenly sneered, "why should I leave? This Tiansheng belongs to me and the throne belongs to me. What qualifications does he have as a minister of subjugation?"

    "The Emperor..."

    Qian fan''s words had not finished, he was interrupted by Mu Lincang, "I will not leave!"

    There was a trace of helplessness in Qianfan''s eyes. He really didn''t expect that Su Hao''s action was so fast. He had planned to deal with them after the memorial ceremony. He didn''t expect that he had been preempted by them. This time, it was his own miscalculation!

    "Mu Qingse, is he from your side?"

    Show eyebrow light pick, Su good-looking to Mu Qingse, and then saw mu Qingse stood up, in Mu Lincang unbelievable eyes, slowly step, stood by Su Hao''s side.

    The delicate and lovely little face raised a smile, "yes, the master said it was really good."

    "Qingse..." Mu Lincang covers his chest and looks at mu Qingse with pain on his face. A trace of apology flashed on mu Qingse''s face, but he still says, "emperor, I''m sorry. It''s not that I want to betray you, but that I didn''t want to obey you at all. I have a person I love, that person, it''s not you!"

    "Ha ha ha..." Mu Lincang smiled and laughed wildly. His eyes were no longer dark and full of scarlet, "kill me!"

    Helpless sigh tone, thousand fan picked up the jade flute in the hand, the voice rings slowly.

    Hearing the sound of the flute, the dark guards seemed to be stimulated by something, and their bodies suddenly expanded and became bigger. A roar came out of their mouths.

    Su Hao frowned and stepped back, while mu Qingse on one side stepped back when Su Hao didn''t notice.

    Fight, it''s ready!

    Kill

    "Kill

    The people of Qize and the dark guard of Lincang fight to the death. But as expected, it''s not the opponent of dark guard at all. Qi Ze and others are losing day by day!

    Su Hao''s pupil shrinks and immediately looks at mu Qingse. As a result, he doesn''t find mu Qingse''s figure.

    A sneer rose from the corner of her mouth, and Su Hao took back her eyes.

    About a moment later, there were not many people left in Qize, but none of those dark guards died.

    At the time when everyone is most worried, Yunyi finally arrives, taking the people from the Ming Palace and the Junyue Pavilion, and mu Qingse suddenly appears among them!

    With the participation of Ming Palace song Junyue Pavilion, the pressure of Qi Ze disappears. He runs to Su Hao and they look at each other. Su Hao nods to him.

    Suddenly, with a thump, there was an explosion on the sacrificial platform, and everyone''s eyes immediately focused on Mu Lincang and Qian fan.

    After the smoke passed, an unbelievable scene appeared in people''s eyes. Qi Ze put his sword on Mu Lincang''s neck. Although Qian fan was ok, his mask fell off.

    Su Hao was stunned. All the people were stunned. Even Mu Lincang himself was stunned. He had never seen such a beautiful person, just like an immortal.

    After a while, Su Hao suddenly reacted and wanted to slap himself. He was attracted by Qianfan. But to tell you the truth, Qianfan is really good-looking!

    Qianfan''s only weakness is his admiration for Lincang, so Su Hao asked Qize to bury explosives on the sacrificial platform in advance for now.

    But Yunyi is still at war, because without Qianfan''s command, those dark guards will not stop.

    Sure enough, seeing Mu Lincang under control, Qian fan panicked!

    A bloodthirsty smile rose from the corner of his mouth. Qianfan pointed the jade flute to Qize and said, "let him go, I''ll spare you not to die!"

    Qi Ze didn''t speak, but put his eyes on Su Hao. At this time, Su Hao had already reached the top of the sacrificial platform.

    "Master, do you think I have no other way? Do you want to gamble with the life of Mu Lincang, or do you want to make your own decisions? I''ve planned for a long time today, and I won''t give up so easily. "

    "What do you know?" Qian fan looks at Su Hao coldly.

    Su Hao sighed, "I know everything, otherwise I won''t threaten you with him."

    Qian fan''s pupil suddenly shrinks, but mu Lincang can''t understand anything.

    "Xuanyuan qiluo, even if you kill me, Qianfan will not compromise with you."

    "Ha ha..." with a light smile, Su Hao said to Qianfan, "in fact, he also cares about you. An emperor doesn''t care about himself, but cares about you..."

    "Shut up

    Qianfan looks very excited. After a little calming, he looks at Lincang. A gentle smile appears on his beautiful face and says, "emperor, I''m going to retire. Take care of yourself in the future!"

    Hearing Qian fan''s words, Mu Lincang suddenly panicked, but he didn''t know what he panicked.

    "Xuan Yuan Qi Luo, remember your promise."

    Su Hao nodded solemnly, "naturally, I swear to heaven that I will never kill Lincang."

    "Good!"

    Once again, he took a deep look at Mu Lincang. A touch of tenderness appeared in Qian fan''s eyes. He slowly raised his hand, exhausted his internal power, and patted his chest.

    Spit out a mouthful of blood, Qian fan slowly fell to the ground, slowly closed his eyes, Su Hao also did not close his eyes, if he did not do so, the dark guards would not stop.

    Sure enough, after Qianfan fell to the ground, the dark guards suddenly fell to the ground, one by one like wilting.

    Yun Yi and others have time to focus on the sacrificial altar.

    But mu Lincang, in the eye did not have any brilliance, looked at thousand Buddhist so.

    Su Hao sighed and waved to Qi Ze. Qi Ze released Mu Lincang. Mu Lincang collapsed on the ground, walked over and squatted beside Mu Lincang. Su Hao said, "he has deep feelings for you, so he is willing to die for you. Don''t worry, I won''t kill you."

    After that, Qi Ze beckoned, and a group of people took Qian fan and Mu Lincang down. In this way, after three years of existence, the Tiansheng Dynasty perished!

    Seeing such a scene, the people present were very sorry. They didn''t know why Qian fan committed suicide, but he succeeded in the end.

    Su Hao didn''t disclose Qian fan''s feelings to the world. The man was very bitter, and he admired him!

    Next, there''s another sword!

    Without reaction, Yunyi and the people he brought were surrounded by the army.

    Cloud Yi can''t believe of looking at Su Hao, "Xuan Yuan Qi Luo, you this is what meaning?"

    With a sneer, Su Hao said, "shouldn''t the LORD be the most clear?"ˇ° Pray

    Then he saw Qi Ze come out, and the one in front of him was mu Qingse.

    Yunyi''s face suddenly changed, full of coldness. Seeing this, Su Hao''s eyes flashed a trace of irony, "although I don''t know what your purpose is, I''m not so stupid. I''m afraid you didn''t expect that Qize knew about dark Wei, so your lies naturally don''t hold."

    "If you want to cooperate with me, you want us to lose both sides of the fight. You can take advantage of it. Besides, Lord, the reason why you don''t let me tell Marquis Weiyuan about this is that you are afraid that he will stop you, because he knows that your purpose is not simple."

    Hearing Su Hao''s words, Duke Weiyuan sighed helplessly, his face full of sadness.

    "Oh, by the way, your people in Hanche have been solved."

    "Xuanyuan qiluo, how can you do that?"

    Mu Qingse never thought that his plan would be seen through by Su Hao, and he still had no power to fight back. He was a modern man, how could he not resist these pedantic ancient people!

    "Dear Qing, you are too proud. I am always by your side, but you never take precautions against me. Even I have compassion for you. You and I don''t know."

    "You?"

    With mu Qingse, Yunyi naturally dare not start again. In this way, everything ends.

    When Xuanyuan Hanche was brought by the people of Qize, he was already dressed in a dragon robe. On the sacrificial platform, he ascended to the throne and declared the end of Tiansheng, and Xuanyuan restored his country!

    And in the next, Su Hao let Xuanyuan Hanche order all that Mu Lincang did to the public.

    As the common people know, all of them are indignant and admire Lincang''s practice. At this point, the people''s heart will return!

    Su Hao buried Qian fan in the place where she was under house arrest. She did not kill Mu Lincang as agreed!

    After learning that the purpose of Yunyi and muqingse is the jade seal, Su Hao just sneers. It doesn''t matter whether muqingse simply wants to go back to the modern society, so he tries to get the jade seal or designs for other purposes.

    They are also under house arrest until the day they die. This is worthy of their help. The reason why they are under house arrest is that they don''t want to find trouble with the original owner and his brother after they leave.

    Without leaders, the Ming Palace and the Junyue Pavilion were wanted by the imperial court, but they were forced to disband.

    Later, in xuanguifei''s mouth, she learned that yanguifei had committed suicide. Su Hao just shook her head and sighed that she didn''t intend to kill yanguifei, but the love affair was too harmful after all!

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Cloud continent, mountain green dusk cold, light smoke lock flow Shan, light fog around, such as a white ribbon light lock that leisurely Castle Peak.

    Night has fallen, and the whole mountain is shrouded in darkness. The sound of wind blowing leaves from time to time adds a strange flavor to this mysterious place.

    "Well..." covering his head, Su Hao slowly opened his eyes, but his eyes were blurred and he couldn''t see anything clearly. As soon as Su Hao was about to raise his hand and rub it, a terrible pain suddenly hit his whole body.

    It''s like breaking a bone a little bit and still wringing in the body!

 Chapter 461

    Breathing the air, her face was dripping with cold sweat. Suhao stopped and moved again. She suspected that she might be hurt to death.

    What happened to the original owner this time? How could she be so miserable? Su Hao couldn''t help but feel sad for herself. The original owner was miserable, which means she was miserable too. She was really going to die of pain

    There was no one around, and he couldn''t do anything. Su Hao could only force himself to ignore the pain and accept the plot this time.

    It turns out that this continent is called Yuntian continent. It is a world where people, gods and Demons coexist. The original owner is princess Yingruo of the demon clan. She has lived in the demon world for a thousand years. Her biggest wish is to leave the demon world and go to other places.

    Finally, once she secretly ran out of the demon world and ran to the world to play. As a result, she met the injured emperor Xuemo.

    From the first sight of seeing snow Mo, the original owner will sink. From then on, all her heart is on snow mo. she goes back to the demon family and steals the town god Linglong jade of the demon family to heal snow mo.

    Later, when Xuemo learns that she is a demon princess, she returns to jiuchongtian and vows to never see each other again. The original owner is heartbroken and vows to find Xuemo in jiuchongtian.

    The head of the demon clan, that is, the father emperor of the original owner, is very angry when he learns that Linglong jade, the sacred thing of the town clan, has been stolen by his daughter and used on Xuemo, the emperor of jiuchongtian. He immediately asks jiuchongtian to hand over Xuemo.

    Linglong jade has been integrated with Xuemo since it entered Xuemo''s body. If you want to get Linglong jade, you must have Xuemo''s soul and spirit destroyed before you can get it back.

    The demon clan, the heaven clan, the human clan, the demon clan, and the protoss coexist in the chaotic world. Only when the protoss disappeared tens of millions of years ago, there were only these four clans left. The heaven clan and the human clan are closely related and in a cooperative relationship. As for the demon clan and the demon clan, they are in their own company.

    Xuemo is the first person in jiuchongtian, who shoulders the heavy responsibility of guarding Tianzu.

    Therefore, after the head of the demon clan put forward this request, jiuzhong Tianli naturally did not agree, so the demon clan of the Tian clan went to war.

    Without the town of the gods and things of the demon clan, the strength greatly reduced, coupled with the cooperation of the Terran, it is almost a retreat.

    The demons asked for help from the demons, but they agreed, but they came late in the last war, which led to the destruction of the demons, leaving only a few powerful demons.

    And see this scene of the demon army, almost immediately received the order of the demon emperor, leave the battlefield, so, only the demon family alone!

    The original owner is imprisoned in HuaLao by his father. HuaLao is the result of the demonic power of the head of the demon clan. If something happens to the head of the demon clan, the HuaLao will open by itself. So when the original owner sees HuaLao open by himself, he knows that something must happen to her father.

    After learning the Demon power for thousands of years, the original master rushed to the battle site yulongling as fast as he could, but the last scene he saw was Xuemo hitting the original master''s father emperor with Linglong jade, the town god of the demon family.

    Almost for a moment, the original master''s father was so scared that his spirit and body were all destroyed. The original master was so stunned that he watched the wisp of smoke disappear in the world.

    The father emperor, who always dotes on himself, is gone. Before the original owner even has time to say a word to him, he can see him disappear in front of his eyes without giving him an apology.

    And snow Mo also noticed original Lord at that time, but, he just coldly glanced at female Lord one eye, then light to sky soldier day general command.

    "Take away all the Demon power on her and seal her forever in the underworld. No one of the other demon people will stay!"

    In a word, it is doomed to the miserable fate of the demon clan. The original owner just watched his own people being slaughtered one by one, and his friends who usually played with him were skinned and died in pain.

    Binding God tightly shackles the body, the original owner can feel the Demon power on the body in a little bit of passing, like burning in the fire, or like being bitten by thousands of insects, that kind of feeling, can''t survive, can''t die.

    Finally, before being sealed, the original owner finally asked Xuemo a question, did he like her at all.

    Snow Mo''s answer is "just use!"

    The four word made the original owner completely out of control. She was originally the daughter of the patriarchal clan. When she was born, she was put into a magic pond to absorb the essence of the spirits of the spirits.

    So, after losing control of her heart, because of the most painful hate burst out of unprecedented potential, her goal is snow Mo, is to let snow Mo soul!

    However, with the exquisite jade snow Mo, no longer afraid of anyone, can be said to be the first person in the four circles, how could the original owner beat him.

    In the end, the original owner was removed from the demon root, completely turned into a waste, sealed in the underworld, not old and not dead, enduring pain forever!

    And Su Hao''s mission here is to help the original master rule the Tianzu, make the Tianzu bow to the demon clan, kill the emperor Xuemo, and take back the Linglong jade, the God of the demon clan.

    Su Hao, who has received the whole story, is a little sad for a moment. The word "love" is really harmful.

    Now she is using the body of the original owner. Even if she only receives the plot, she can feel the great hatred from the heart of the original owner!

    Five hundred years have passed since the war between the demon clan and the Protoss. The original owner has been sealed in the underworld for five hundred years. Every day, the pain of bone erosion torments her. She doesn''t care. The real torment to her is that she is sealed by the enemy in the underworld and can''t get revenge. She can only let the monstrous hatred drown her!

    With a sigh, suhao takes back the spirit. From the memory of the original owner, she doesn''t know how she came out of the underworld, so how did she come out

    The forehead is full of black lines, and Su Hao''s mouth is slightly puffed. What should he do now? The original owner''s demon root is puffed, which is equivalent to a vegetable in modern society, unable to move.

    What''s more, she has to bear the pain of breaking the bone a little bit. It''s really too painful... Suhao''s tears have been left. I don''t know how much. She''s not as strong as the original owner. Now as long as she can relieve the pain, she can do anything

    She closed her eyes slowly. Suhao''s face was pale and terrible. Her lips closed and trembled all the time. We could see what kind of pain she was suffering.

    "You want revenge, don''t you?"

    Suddenly, a voice came into Su Hao''s ears, and immediately opened his eyes. There was a chill in Su Hao''s eyes. He used all his strength to observe the surroundings, but found that there was no one around.

    Su Hao said coldly, "who is it?"

    "Ha ha..." a man chuckled.

    The voice is low and beautiful, and the evil spirit is lazy. It is as clear and crisp as a light tap on the flowing white jade, and as beautiful as the wind blowing through the jade tree in Qionglou!

    Bearing the pain from her body, suhao asked again in a trembling voice, "who are you and what do you want to do?"

    "Oh... Don''t you want to kill the emperor Xuemo?"

    The eye color is colder, Su Hao a word asks a way, "so, what is your purpose?"

    All of a sudden, the air became quiet. Suhao had been concentrating on observing the surroundings, but she didn''t find anyone.

    But for a moment, a trace of regret flashed in Su Hao''s eyes. Of course, she couldn''t see anything. This is not another world. It''s a continent where people, gods and Demons coexist. It''s normal for anything mysterious to happen.

    Not getting the man''s answer for a long time, Su Hao closed her eyes slowly again with a sneer.

    "Lying trough?"

    Su Hao''s scream is earth shaking, especially frightening in this silent night!

    "Guess what I want to do. If I don''t talk well, that''s the end. Let me remind you again."

    Su Hao, "......"

    A tear came from the corner of her eye. Ten thousand words in Su Hao''s heart almost killed her just now. What kind of pain is it? Although it takes only one second, it makes her feel like she has been hurt to death and going to hell.

    "Well, for the sake of your misery, I will tell you that now I am living in your Yuanshen. I can say that I share the same body with you. Therefore, if you are not obedient, I will devour your Yuanshen and let you dissipate in the world."

    With a threatening tone, Su Hao can''t help frowning. How can she suddenly feel that this person is a little childish and arrogant.

    "Do you hear me?"

    Hearing that the man''s tone was a little bad, Su Hao immediately said, "of course."

    "That''s not bad." The voice of the man''s satisfaction came, and Su Hao could not help but despise it in his heart. It was really naive.

    Just when Su Hao thought about it, the branch in front of him suddenly swayed, and then a hazy figure gradually appeared in front of him.

    If you look at it carefully, a man is lying at the end of a thin and brittle branch. He is dressed in a broad flowing silver robe and has a slender figure like a towering jade mountain, which makes people look up to him involuntarily.

    His face was covered by the broken moonlight, and he could not see clearly. But from his leisurely and charming posture, we could see that this man must be a man of the highest age.

    Fortunately, she went to so many places and met many beautiful men, so Su Hao didn''t show any unusual look.

    In fact... It''s mainly because of the bone pain from her body, which makes her unable to concentrate on anything now. Where can she watch any beautiful man.

    However, the man in the opposite tree was not so happy. Suddenly, his figure disappeared and he squatted beside Su Hao.

    The face that had been covered by the fine moonlight was suddenly revealed!

    Then... Su Hao was stunned

    What a peerless gesture it was

    His face is picturesque, just like a God coming into the world. There are a thousand kinds of glass in his eyes. He is evil and warm. It is clear that the two kinds of contradictory temperament are perfectly combined in this gorgeous man!

    The momentum of glancing at the world, the brilliant deep eyes, like a black hole, made Su forget the pain.

    Seeing Su Hao in a daze, the corner of the man''s mouth is filled with a smile that erodes people''s soul. The whole world suddenly loses its color.

    But Su Hao suddenly woke up

    It''s not that she forgot the pain, but that she really didn''t hurt!

    There was a flash of excitement in her eyes. Sue Hao asked, "did you help me?"

 Chapter 462

    The man raised his head haughtily, and then replied, "it''s natural, because you know how to appreciate your beauty so much, I''ll just give you the pain first."

    Su Hao, "......"

    This man, it''s OK not to speak. When he speaks, he destroys the aesthetic feeling and all the beautiful images he creates. Moreover, he is a person who is extremely narcissistic.

    She breathed a little. Sue was ready to get up, but she moved. She couldn''t move

    Seeing Su Hao''s action, the man burst out laughing and said, "your demon roots have been destroyed. Now they are equivalent to a useless person. They have been sealed in the underworld for five hundred years. If you want to move, you will have fantastic ideas."

    Quiet down, Su Hao''s eyes flashed a cold, word by word, "tell me, what is your purpose, since you are in my yuan Shen, you can put me out of the underworld, it proves that you have your own ability, also have your own purpose."

    "Crisp, you are much better than the head of your demon clan."

    "The head of the demon clan?" Su Hao''s eyes flashed a surprised color, "is it my father emperor?"

    Hearing Su Hao''s words, the man sneered, "your father, emperor? When I challenged the head of the four tribes, he was not born, OK

    Hearing the words, Su Hao''s eyes were even more surprised. Who was this man? How could he be in the original God? What''s his purpose!

    "You can''t guess for yourself."

    "Oh..." with a sneer, Su Hao said, "since you save me, you must say it. Don''t waste your time. Please say it quickly."

    Looking at Su Hao, the man snorted coldly, "you are still the first one who dares to talk to me so much. Forget it, who let me live in your body?"

    Su Hao is silent. She doesn''t want to pay any attention to her nonsense.

    Then, the man said, "my name is Fengli. You can call me my Lord. I''m the one who... You''d better not know for the time being. Thousands of years ago, I was killed by a conspiracy and a traitor, so I was sealed in the underworld."

    "For thousands of years, countless people have been sealed in the underworld, but none of them can fit perfectly with me. Until 500 years ago, when you appeared, I felt a familiar breath, so I immediately had a try..."

    Disgusted to see Su Hao one eye, Feng Li continued, "although the whole body is broken, but somehow the yuan Shen is still there, however, your demon root is destroyed, the yuan Shen is also incomplete, I planned to give up you at that time, who knows, you actually survived, so, I later lived in your yuan Shen, from your yuan Shen memory learned what you experienced."

    Speaking of this, Feng Li suddenly looks at Su Hao with a smile. Su Hao''s face is inexplicable. She only listens to Feng Li''s quiet way, "your hatred is not lost to me at all. At the beginning, I survived with hatred, so I decided to help you."

    Hearing Feng Li''s words, Su Hao''s eyes flashed a little clear. It turned out that Feng Li had been framed before she was sealed in the underworld, but

    For thousands of years

    How did he survive.

    Feng Li didn''t know what Su Hao thought, but he continued, "I''ve been working hard for you for 500 years. Otherwise, you think you can come out of the underworld today. You know, you are sealed by Linglong jade. Linglong jade is me..."

    When it comes to Linglong jade, Feng Li suddenly silences. Su haoxiu picks her eyebrows. Why does he suddenly stop talking? Does he have something to do with Linglong jade? But isn''t Linglong jade the God of the demon clan? Why is it related to Fengli? If it is, who is Fengli.

    "In a word, it''s not easy to take you out of the underworld this time. I may sleep in your Yuanshen for a while. During this time, I want you to find another divine object, Qingyun sword!"

    "Green cloud sword!"

    In the plot received from the original owner, Su Hao also knows about Qingyun sword.

    Qingyun sword is an ancient artifact. When the protoss existed in the world, it was a treasure snatched by the protoss, the heaven, the demon, the demon and the human. However, in the battle of seizing Qingyun sword, Qingyun sword disappeared out of thin air. No one of the five races got this artifact. From then on, there was no news of Qingyun sword in the world.

    So

    "You want me to find an ancient artifact that has disappeared in the world for thousands of years, or with such a broken body, Lord, why don''t you tell me to go to jiuchongtian and kill Xuemo now?"

    Hearing Su Hao''s cold voice without a trace of emotion, Feng Li suddenly feels embarrassed and touches his nose, but soon he is right, "I will bring you out of the underworld. Naturally, I don''t just want you to revenge yourself. What I want you to do, you have to finish, otherwise, I will send you back to the underworld!"

    The corners of her mouth slightly puffed, and Su Hao turned her head slightly. This is the naked embarrassment. First of all, her body can''t move. Even if she can move, the world is dark and yellow, and the universe is desolate. If there is no news, where can she look for an artifact that has disappeared for tens of millions of years.

    Does Feng Li not think of this?

    "OK, I know what you''re thinking, your body, and I will help you, but for the destroyed demon root, you can only go to shenpo, and only she can do it. As for how to find shenpo, you will know in a moment that Qingyun sword has seen the sun again. I will leave a divine seal on you. You can find Qingyun sword according to the divine seal I left you."

    Until here, Su Hao was relieved. Just now, she almost thought that Feng Li was looking for her to look for a sword that had disappeared for thousands of years in this continent.

    "Well, I promise you."

    Hearing Su Hao''s words, Feng Li smiles and says to Su Hao, "it''s OK. Well, when I wake up, I hope you can find Qingyun sword."

    Sue picked her eyebrows. "How long do you wake up?"

    After thinking about it, Feng Li said, "this is not necessarily. It may be tomorrow. It may be several months. It may be several years or more. In a word, I''m not sure!"

    Hello, Sue, "... If you wake up tomorrow, I''m afraid I haven''t come out of the woods yet."

    "Don''t worry, if you really wake up soon, I will be with you, but you can''t just focus on your own revenge and forget about me. I have already said that if I can send you out of the underworld, I will seal you there. What''s more, once you have other thoughts, the seal I left for you will disappear. Now you are the princess of the demon clan breaking the seal, I''m afraid the whole Yuntian continent already knows, so you''d better think about it yourself. "

    Smell speech, Su good corner of the mouth starts to put on a sneer, "respect Lord is really good calculation."

    Feng Li a smile, "flatter, flatter!"

    Su Hao wanted to slap him in the face. He had never been so miserable to lie on the ground and was threatened. Feng Li was definitely the first one!

    But in terms of the current situation, Feng Li''s proposal is really the best, and without Feng Li''s protection, now even the demon root is destroyed, she can only be slaughtered. She doesn''t want to be sealed to the underworld by the scum man of Xuemo!

    With a sigh, Su Hao nodded, "OK, just like you said, but you must guarantee that I won''t be found by anyone, even if Xuemo walks past me, I won''t be aware of my breath."

    Hear Su Hao''s words, Feng Li evil four enchanting eyes flash a hint of irony, disdain roadˇ° He also wants to break my seal. I''m afraid you think too much. Although I''m not as strong as before, I really don''t pay attention to him. If I hadn''t been destroyed, I would have been... "

    Silence again, Feng Li seems to suddenly think of something, there is a faint color in the eyes.

    Seeing this, Su Hao pursed his lips and said, "don''t worry, since we can come out of the underworld, we can do what we want to do. We can get back what they owed one by one."

    "Good!" With a soft smile, Feng Li nodded. This time, Su Hao could see that he was really smiling.

    However, it was just a moment, and it turned back to the annoying look

    "Even if you are such a waste now, you are not ashamed. You don''t have to rely on me. Forget it, I will try my best to help you. Who will let me live on you, such a waste princess?"

    Su Hao, what about "......" she really wants to smoke Feng Li in front of her!

    After a few deep breaths, Su Hao calmed herself down. She told herself that this man was a fool, a fool

    Ignore

    Ignore

    Suddenly looking at Feng Li, Su nodded with a fierce smile, "please, thank you."

    It seems that I didn''t expect Su Hao to come suddenly. Feng Li''s face changed slightly. She coughed a little and nodded calmly.

    Su Hao can''t help sneering. People who have lived for thousands of years are just like a child. Forget it, he doesn''t care about him. It''s not easy for him to keep his original intention after spending so long in the underworld!

    "So what should we do now?"

    Slowly get up, Feng Li step by step toward Su Hao, Su Hao eyes flash a bit of consternation, especially after seeing Feng Li mouth that with a trace of banter smile, how a little flustered.

    The reason why you have become so is rooted in the destruction of the demon root, which is not really able to help you. But fortunately, you are the daughter of the demon clan. When you were born, you were put into the pool to wash your marrow and absorb the power of your elite. The essence of this essence is to swim away from your yuan God and unite with your yuan God. So long as you are not destroyed, The power of this essence will always hide and never dissipate. "

    So it is

    Su Hao''s eyes flashed a little clear, before from the original master there received the plot did not mention this point, it can be seen that the original master father emperor did not talk about this matter with the original master.

    What can we do with this essence?

 Chapter 463

    Thinking of this, Su Hao frowned at Feng Li and said, "so, what can it do?"

    Glancing at Su, a sigh, Feng Li sighed. "The power of this demon''s elite is unusual. Besides the Terran and the heaven, the attraction of the elite can lead to a battle of heaven and magic. So you know the importance of it?"

    With her mouth slightly open, Sue nodded. She didn''t expect it before, but it''s wrong

    If what is really the case, then why did snow street not disperse her yuan God and gain the essence of the essence?

    With this doubt, Su Hao asked to Feng Li, "but at the beginning, snow did not take away the power of my essence, and no one else was fighting for it."

    When he heard Su Hao''s words, Feng Li wrapped his hands around his head and smiled. "Maybe he is not sentimental to you, or else it is not only to abolished your demon roots, but to seal you in the realm of hell. You must know that the essence is absolutely jealous, though it has not been as pure as it was ten million years ago, but it is still attractive to the native."

    Su Hao, "......"

    No matter what Feng Li says is true or not, Su Hao doesn''t care. Anyway, she receives the original owner''s wish to kill Xuemo and unify Tianzu. Other things have nothing to do with her. Besides, she really doesn''t feel that Xuemo has feelings for the original owner. Just because of a divine object, she slaughters all the demons and seals his devoted girl, suffering day by day.

    Maybe that person has no heart at all. If the original owner puts his heart on him, it is doomed to a tragic ending.

    "These have nothing to do with me any more. You know how I''ve come over these five hundred years. Anyway, I''m going to decide his life. I''ll take back Linglong jade from him and revive our demon clan!"

    When he heard Sue''s words, Feng Li sipped his lips, and then nodded slightly. "Well, now the way to save you is to use your essence of essence to restore your demons."

    "Reshape the demon roots?" Su Hao''s surprised voice rang. Didn''t she say that the destroyed demon root couldn''t be recovered, so she had to find the goddess?

    "Do you think it''s true? If you think more, your essence will only help you remould the root of the monster for a while. It will reintegrate into your yuan God at most a month. When you are in the same state, you will have the same state as in the realm of hell. So in any case, you must find identical God in a month, and try to make her help you.

    "Good!"

    With a nod, Feng Li sits beside Su Hao on her errands, turns her hands into a seal, and the pale golden light in her palm slowly emerges. The light flows through every corner of Su Hao''s body. A kind of gentle and cool feeling suddenly comes from her body and flows into her limbs. Su Hao can''t help humming.

    Feng Li, however, concentrates all her attention on Su Hao. After about an hour, the light golden light gradually fades away, and the two people who were surrounded by the light slowly emerge!

    When Su Hao opened his eyes, what he saw was the pale and bloodless Fengli on his face.

    Subconsciously raised her hand, Su Hao suddenly found that she could move.

    There was a strong sense of excitement in her eyes. Suhao raised her hand again and moved her legs. A smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, and her legs could move. That is to say, she finally returned to normal, right?

    Suddenly, I thought that I was so happy because I could walk. This time, I was really miserable!

    "Poof..."

    Feng Li fiercely spits out a mouthful of blood and wakes Su Hao from his own thoughts.

    He got up quickly, but maybe it was because the original owner''s body hadn''t stood up and walked for 500 years. When he got up, Su Hao fell to the ground.

    Frowning tightly, Su Hao doesn''t care. She kneels down and climbs to Feng Li. She reaches out her hand to help Feng Li, but finds that her hand passes through him.

    Looking at Su Hao''s action, Feng Li''s mouth raised a scornful smile and said slowly, "you''re really stupid. You said that I''m only in the state of Yuanshen now. Do you still think that I''m not destroyed like you?"

    Feng Li''s voice has been extremely weak, almost speaking with Su Hao.

    Smell speech, Su don''t make a speech, just the brow wrinkly more tight, why he suddenly feel in front of Feng Li and the original owner a little like.

    "What should I do now?"

    With a slight breath, Feng Li raises her hand and puts her right index finger in Su Hao''s eyebrow. Su Hao suddenly feels dizzy in her head. Before she faints, she hears the last sentence Feng Li gives her.

    "I''ve helped you to cover up your original appearance and your breath. When you wake up, someone will send you to the place you should go. Remember what I told you, I''ll go to bed first..."

    The voice gradually disappeared and could not be heard any more, and Su Hao slowly lost consciousness

    ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­

    Slowly opened his eyes, Su Hao still feel a little dizzy, want to stretch out his hand to rub, this just found that he was actually tied.

    After struggling for a while, she found that she couldn''t move at all, and her brows were tight. Su Hao woke up and looked around. Then she found that she should be riding in a carriage, and all around her were women who were tied up with her.

    Because the demon root has been restored, and there is the spirit power that Feng Li input to her before she fell asleep, so Su Hao''s strength is more powerful than 500 years ago.

    When she thought about it, she felt that these women were all human women. They didn''t feel any power. Since the original owner had been in the human world, she knew their breath very well.

    As for why I am with these human women, it is entirely because Feng Li left her seal, which not only conceals her breath, but also her strength. As long as her spiritual power does not exceed Feng Li, no one can see Su Hao''s strength, and only regards her as a common human woman.

    Suddenly think of Feng Li before sleeping to her words, Su good relaxed heart, just don''t know where Feng Li want her to go.

    Just when Su Hao thought about it, the carriage stopped suddenly. He felt the pace and the breath of the human race. Su Hao immediately closed his eyes.

    The curtain of the carriage was lifted, and there was a fishy smell in the air. Suhao immediately held her breath. Then she heard other women''s groaning. She couldn''t help wondering whether it was the medicine to sober everyone up?

    Without waiting for suhao to think carefully, they were dragged down. Suhao felt blindfolded and didn''t know where to take them. Other Terran women also woke up and began to struggle, but their struggle was meaningless.

    After walking for some time, the black cloth on his eyes was suddenly taken off and he narrowed his eyes slightly. After he got used to the strong light, Su Hao saw the scene in front of him.

    Two black snake shaped stone piers are located at both ends of the cave. In the middle of them are two words carved with blood - blood mansion!

    The enchanting red, as if with life, confused Su Hao''s eyes

    Scream, start

    "Ah!! Let me go home... "

    "Please, let me go home! Don''t... Wuwu... "

    ˇ­ˇ­

    The women all fell on their knees and kowtowed to the man in black who controlled them.

    But it''s no use at all. They are still taken in. After going in, suhao is surprised by the scene in front of her again.

    The smell of blood is very pungent. Through the heavy blood fog, you can see the round blood pool full of enchanting red. The blood flowing down like a waterfall slowly flows into the blood pool with one channel, and then flows out from another channel.

    It''s hard to imagine how much blood it takes to form this situation!

    Su Hao''s eyebrows are tightly wrinkling, and there is a cold flash in her eyes. Feng Li, where did she go!

    Then, all the people in black left, and when they left, they set a border to prevent them from escaping.

    I don''t know why, Su Hao smelled an unusual smell from this layer of boundary, which seemed to be a demon and a Terran. She was not sure, but she felt very strange!

    When the men in black left, the women all ran into the border. Su Hao planned to remind them, but after thinking about it, she let it go.

    People will not listen to anything when they are in a desperate situation. Let them try it on their own.

    Sure enough, no matter how they hit it, they just couldn''t open it. In the end, they all sat on the ground in despair, buried their heads between their legs and cried bitterly.

    Slightly took a breath, suhao walked to a woman, squatted down, and asked, "do you know where this is?"

    But the woman didn''t care about Su Hao at all. After thinking about it, Su Hao patted the woman on the shoulder and said, "if you tell me, maybe I can get you out."

    Su Hao''s voice is not big, but in this small cave, this voice is clearly introduced into the public''s ears, many people looked up at Su Hao.

    But when they saw that the person who said this was weaker than them, they all lowered their heads again. So did the woman beside suhao!

    After a look at the woman, Su Hao frowned more tightly, but she didn''t say anything. It seemed that she couldn''t get anything from them, so she had to wait and see.

    Thinking of this, suhao walked to one side with her head down, but in the middle of the walk, her feet suddenly appeared in her field of vision.

    Subconsciously looking up, I saw a beautiful woman in a goose yellow dress standing in front of her, looking at her with a smile.

    "I know. Why don''t you ask me?"

    There was a little doubt in her eyes. Suhao stepped back and was a little far away from the woman. She didn''t notice the existence of the woman just now. She... Was really special, not only not nervous, not crying, but also happy.

    As the palm of her hand moved, Su Hao used her spiritual power on the woman, but found that she couldn''t detect it at all. The woman, like her, was covered with her breath.

    Think of here, Su Hao''s eyes are more alert. There are many experts in the human race, but they can hide a person''s breath so well, especially now Su Hao can''t detect it, which is enough to prove that this woman is definitely not an ordinary person.

    Su Hao even believes that she may not be a Terran woman like herself.

 Chapter 464

    Looking at Su Hao''s alert face, the woman said with a smile, "don''t misunderstand me. I don''t have any other meaning. Just now I heard that you said that you could take everyone out, so I came to ask you. Do you want to listen?"

    With a smile on her lips, Sue nodded, "of course, I''ll listen to you."

    Hearing Su Hao''s words, the woman seemed very happy. She took Su Hao to one side and began to speak.

    "My name is Liuxia. Just call me by name."

    Smelling speech, Su Hao nodded silently and said, "just call me Su Hao." She used her original name. If she was Yingruo, she might be suspected by this woman.

    With a smile, Liuxia continued, "this is Xuefu. You can see the name when you come in." Just listen

    "Well." Sue nodded.

    The woman continued, "five hundred years ago, the whole demon family was destroyed, and all the territory of the demon family belonged to the demon family. The children of the demon family were ruled by the demon family. In the demon family, their status was the lowest. It was... Really miserable..."

    At this point, there was a touch of sympathy in Liuxia''s eyes. It seemed that it was hard to imagine how miserable the life of the demon people was.

    But Su Hao, who heard the Liuxia dialect, was in a great shock. At the beginning, it was the alliance of heaven and human that destroyed the demon clan, mainly the heaven clan. How could the territory of the demon clan be ruled by the demon clan.

    With her fists clenched, Su Hao tried her best to make herself normal and not show any other look. She only asked Liuxia, "I heard some storytellers say that it was Tian clan and Ren clan that destroyed the demon clan 500 years ago. Why was the demon clan ruled by the demon clan?"

    "Eh..." a little surprise flashed in Liuxia''s eyes, and a exclamation came out. Su was so surprised that she found something.

    "You like to listen to books, too, and I like them very much!"

    Su Hao was suddenly relieved. Looking at the excited Liuxia, Su Hao gave her a smile and said, "yes, I usually have nothing to do, so I like to listen to my husband''s storytelling. Let''s not talk about this, you can continue."

    "Good." Then Liuxia continued, "well... Why didn''t the heaven clan and the human clan rule the demon clan just now? This is because the heaven clan handed over the territory of the demon clan to the demon clan."

    Su Hao was surprised and said, "did the Tianzu take the initiative to give it?"

    "Yes, after the heaven clan gave the territory to the demon clan, the heaven clan, the demon clan and the human clan would cease fighting. They have been in peace for the past 500 years. Even if there are some disagreements in private, they are not as tense as before."

    Hearing Liuxia''s words, Su Hao lowered her head slowly, her eyebrows and eyes slightly narrowed. Her bright and dark eyes were full of hatred. This feeling was brought to her by the original owner, but she also felt the hatred, and was unwilling to send it out from her heart.

    Perhaps five hundred years ago, the Terrans, the demons and the Tians were already in the United Front. The purpose was for the demons to take advantage of the original owners and destroy the future of the demons. As a result, they died miserably. The demons ruled the clans and suffered from pain and abuse.

    With a sneer on her lips, Su Hao choked back the tears in her eyes. She would revenge for the original owner. No matter which nationality she was, she would not let go of it, especially Xuemo of Tian nationality. She would kill the original owner herself!

    "Hello sue, what''s the matter with you?"

    Liuxia''s voice pulled Su Hao out of his mind. "Ah... Oh, it''s OK. I just think the demon people are very poor."

    "Yes." With a sigh of approval, Liuxia sighed slightly, and his voice was full of sadness.

    Raised his head, Su Hao''s mouth curved slightly and said, "don''t say this, you go on."

    "Good." Liuxia nodded and continued, "the territory of the demon clan has been sealed by the head of the demon clan tens of millions of years ago. Except for the demon clan, people of the other four clans will be attacked when they enter the territory of the demon clan. This is also the reason why no one dares to enter the territory of the demon clan."

    "So, after the demons rule the demons, you should guess that the power of the people who enter the demons will be eaten back, but the land of the demons is full of spiritual power and is an excellent place for cultivation. For the demons who have been living in the dark, they are naturally unwilling to give up."

    "Do you know what the demons do next?"

    Su Hao shook his head as Xiu Mei frowned.

    With a sneer, Liuxia said, "the elder of the demon clan sent a letter to the demon emperor to take away the demon roots of the demon clan and refine them all to nourish the magic of the demon clan. The people who were taken away from the demon roots would be sent here. At first, they had both men and women. However, after five hundred years, they came to a conclusion that after the demon roots of the demon clan women were refined, The effect of warming up the magic is more than a little bigger than that of men. They have almost killed all the demon women. Finally, just like now, they have been sent here. Do you know where it is? "

    Biting her lips, suhao shook her head. "You say it."

    "Ah... They are all fed to the mouth of the town beast of the demon clan!"

    Su Hao opened her mouth slightly, but she couldn''t say a word. Therefore, the women she saw just now were all the people of the original owner, not the Terran women. The reason why she couldn''t feel the strange smell in them was that they were all taken away from the demon roots.

    But they can move, and they can''t even move after they are taken out. What''s the matter?

    After thinking about it, Su Hao asked, "it''s said that after being removed from the demon root, I can''t move. I''m suffering from heartache day by day. Why..."

    "It''s just like this recently, because it''s required by Taotie. It wants half of the demon roots, so half of them are removed and half of them are left. After taking the magic pill, they are sealed in their bodies. They can''t use it. Just like now, they are like Terran women, and they can''t use it."

    Turning her head slightly, Su took a good look at the women who were still squatting on the ground, crying in despair. In the past five hundred years, they have suffered no less than the original owner, or even more.

    With a slight breath, Su Hao tidied up his mood, looked back at Liuxia, and said, "you''re not a demon, are you?"

    Hearing the words, Liuxia looked Su Hao up and down and whispered, "aren''t we the same? I came here to kill Taotie. Just now I heard that you said there was a way to go out, so I explored on you. But there was no breath on you, but I didn''t feel any blocking force. So for a while, I''m not sure what your identity is. But since you want to hear it, I''ll tell you. "

    The corner of his mouth curved coldly. Su Hao said, "everything doesn''t have to be clear, as long as you know it''s the same purpose."

    Hearing Su Hao''s words, Liuxia was stunned for a moment. After reaction, he said with a smile, "what you said is, in this case, how about we take all the girls out today?"

    Su Hao nodded firmly, "OK!"

    Knowing that all the women here are demon people, Su Hao has made up his mind to take them all out. Since Liuxia''s purpose is the same as his own, he doesn''t have to worry about her identity.

    But from receiving the memory from the original owner, he didn''t know much about Taotie. He frowned slightly. Su Hao said, "you know Taotie..."

    Voice just fell, not far from the blood pool suddenly as if it was boiling, warm rolling up, terrible!

    The women were all scared, crying and climbing to the distance. Seeing this, Su Hao and Liuxia looked at each other and nodded to each other. They swept over to the women and protected them!

    "Taotie is coming. It''s closing down and its strength hasn''t fully recovered. In the physical stage, it''s easier to kill it than to turn it into a human form, so take this opportunity!"

    Hearing Liuxia''s serious words, Su Hao said, "good!"

    "I''ll add a layer of border first, and then you reinforce it to block those magic soldiers outside!"

    Liuxia said, "good!" But her eyes have been falling in the blood pool there, motionless, beautiful face is full of serious!

    With a wave of both hands, Su Hao added another layer of border to the original magic cloth array. In this layer of border, she slightly added a trace of the power of Feng Li''s divine seal. If Taotie''s strength is not strong, it is difficult for it to leave here!

    And after the subjugation of suhao, Liuxia also followed suhao closely. On the basis of suhao''s original, it laid another layer of subjugation!

    Seeing the border of Liuxia, Su was surprised. Liuxia''s strength was not much worse than himself!

    And those women, after seeing Su Hao and Liuxia''s actions, were all stunned. Are they really saved?

    Didn''t that woman lie just now?

    "What are you doing? Find a place to hide!" Frowning, Liuxia looked at the women and said.

    After hearing what Liuxia said, the women reacted fiercely and ran to Su Hao and Liuxia.

    Looking at Liuxia, Su Hao nodded, "two people will go together for a while. Don''t give Taotie the chance to react."

    "Good!"

    Liuxia nodded seriously, and then they put their eyes on the rolling blood pool.

    Only a wisp of black smoke came up, and then the black smoke became bigger and bigger, until finally, it almost covered the whole blood pool.

    When all the black smoke gradually dispersed, a huge figure appeared in front of them.

    A monster with a big head and a big mouth was floating on the top of the blood pool. Its mouth was wide open. It looked terrible.

    This is the first time that Su Hao saw this legendary monster. She didn''t expect that it was so small. She thought it was a big monster!

    "You are not the people of the demon clan. Which clan are you from! Maybe I can spare you from dying. "

    The baby''s sharp voice came into his ears, and Su Hao just wanted to cover his ears.

    "Taotie, then pray that you can live today!"

 Chapter 465

    When he heard Liuxia''s words, Taotie burst out laughing, "just you two mole ants, I have lived for thousands of years. This is the first time that someone has talked to me like this. OK, since you are looking for death, I will complete you. Just one last step away, I will be revived again!"

    On the other hand, Su Hao is relieved. It seems that Fengli''s strength is above Taotie, otherwise Taotie will not have found her.

    What''s the identity of Fengli? Taotie is a supernatural beast in ancient times, and its strength is not low. Although it is in the physical stage, it can''t be underestimated. Unexpectedly, it''s just a seal, but Taotie can''t find it. If Fengli doesn''t sleep in the past, it must be easy to deal with Taotie!

    "Hello, Sue! Hello, Sue

    "Ah?"

    Liuxia anxiously looked at Su Hao, "what''s the matter with you?"

    Sipping his mouth and shaking his head, Su Hao said, "nothing!" Then he put his eyes on Taotie, "then try to see if he can leave here alive today!"

    Two men and one beast look at each other, war is imminent!

    All of a sudden, Taotie''s eyes were fixed, and his claws with long black hair were waved. The blood pool under him suddenly gathered into a stream and flew towards Su Hao. Su Hao moved and swept back.

    While flying, while turning her right hand, a white cyclone appeared in her hands, eyes a cold, Su Hao one hand wave, the white cyclone directly and Taotie wave over the stream of blood collision together.

    And after they met, strangely, the blood stream was engulfed by the white cyclone. It didn''t disappear after engulfment. Instead, it flew straight to Taotie under the promotion of Su Hao''s spiritual power.

    Taotie was startled and immediately dodged. At the same time, Liuxia took out a jade flute from somewhere. The sound like a magic sound came to everyone''s ears, but Taotie was the only one who seemed extremely uncomfortable with the sound!

    But the ancient beast is not so easy to deal with, only to see its right palm in the void space slightly stepped on, there is a layer of red border around her, it surrounded.

    "Just you two, who are so weak, want to do some harm to me. Today, I''m afraid you can''t leave alive!"

    Su Hao and Liuxia did not say anything, but frowned more tightly. With a wave of his hand, Su Hao laid a layer of border around the demon women, in order to avoid their harm!

    Then, Liuxia put away his Jade Flute, took out a sword, pointed the sword at Taotie, and left the spirit power into the sword.

    On the other side, Su Hao also swept over Taotie, closed his eyes and turned his hands into a golden seal.

    Two people move at the same time, the whole tribe of two forces in the blood border around Taotie.

    There was a huge wave of energy around Taotie. Both suhao and Liuxia were hit by this wave of energy. They bumped into the stone behind them and fell to the ground. They vomited blood and turned pale.

    After the energy wave disappears, Taotie''s figure also appears, and the original blood border around it has been torn apart. At the moment, Taotie is a little embarrassed, and the long black hair around his neck has a tendency to be burned.

    Even tens of millions of years ago, in addition to the few who are not much different from their own strength, they may be able to cause a little damage to themselves in front of them, but now they are just two yellow haired girls, who have forced him to this position. Taotie is really angry.

    It is no longer playing before the state of mind, eyes full of anger and serious, and get up suhao and Liuxia nature is also noticed.

    Both of them look very ugly. Unexpectedly, Taotie, who is still in the stage of substantiality, is so fierce. They just tried their best, but only caused a little damage to it.

    After wiping the blood on his mouth, Su Hao''s eyes flashed a hint of firmness. Such a big movement can''t be delayed. If the gluttonous food can''t be solved as soon as possible, the demons will come soon. Even if they can''t break in, they can''t get out.

    Taotie is an ancient beast. The devil will not ignore it. When he comes, it will be over.

    Think of here, Su good-looking to Liuxia, "with all his strength, quick decision!"

    Suhao thought of it, and Liuxia could think of it, so she didn''t say anything, but nodded firmly.

    Su Hao''s hands turned into a seal again, but with a faint color of blood, and the space around Su Hao became distorted.

    The great power has attracted everyone''s attention. Liuxia is waiting for Su Hao. Why is she aware of a familiar breath from her power!

    The women, however, were all stunned when they noticed the breath from Su Hao. The breath was

    But soon, they didn''t notice anything, because suhao added a little power of seal.

    However, after smelling the weak power, the pupils suddenly shrunk and the whole body began to shake. This is

    Why does he feel that person''s breath

    This is his strength

    But isn''t he dead? Why does this woman have his breath!

    Great fear surrounds Taotie, and a tragic scene thousands of years ago seems to appear in front of him. Involuntarily, Taotie''s body shrinks back, and at the same time, he trembles and asks, "who are you?"?? Why do you smell like that person? "

    Seeing Taotie''s reaction, an imperceptible doubt flashed in Su Hao''s eyes. Why did Taotie, who was fearless just now, suddenly become like this? It seems to be very scared!

    What are you afraid of?

    by the way! The power of Fengli''s seal!

    It was after she joined the power of Fengli''s seal that Taotie suddenly became like this. It was also thousands of years ago. Is there any connection between Fengli and Taotie?

    "Liuxia, don''t move yet."

    Hearing Su Hao''s words, Liu Liuxia frowned tightly, but he nodded and slowly ran to Su Hao''s side.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Shaking his head, Su Hao said, "I''ll explain to you later. Now it''s better to solve it first."

    Ignoring Liuxia, Su Hao said to Taotie, "Taotie, is this breath familiar?"

    Smell speech, the body of glutton trembles more fierce, "you... You and that person exactly is what relation?"

    With a sneer at the corner of his mouth, Su Hao injects more divine seal power into it, and Taotie naturally shrinks his body all the time.

    Sure, Su Hao''s eyes flashed a deep smile and said, "he''s coming back soon. You should know him. He won''t let you go if you..."

    "You go! Go, go

    Su Hao, "......"

    Liuxia, "..."

    This gluttonous after all is how to fear, will be like this.

    With a sneer, Su said to Liuxia, "take them out first."

    Liuxia nodded, "good!"

    Then Liuxia went to the back and wanted to organize the women, but along their line of sight, they found that they focused on Su Hao.

    What did Taotie find out from her just now? That''s why she was so afraid and so impolite!

    Su Hao also found something wrong. After thinking about it, Su Hao said to Taotie, "go back first, don''t tell the devil anything, otherwise you know what will happen."

    After hearing Su Hao''s words, a trace of unwilling color flashed in Taotie''s eyes, but he couldn''t resist his inner fear. After nodding, he withdrew into the blood pool.

    Seeing Taotie''s figure disappear completely, Su Hao easily dissolves the border left by the demons. Then he looks at a crowd and says, "if you don''t want to die, go out first."

    All of a sudden, a woman looks very excited. She ignores Su Hao and goes out directly, while another woman follows her.

    Liuxia looked at them for no reason, and then said to Su Hao, "we saved them. Why do they look very unhappy?"

    Sipping her lips, Sue shook her head, "I don''t know."

    With a slight sigh, the corner of his mouth curved. Su Hao continued, "anyway, I have rescued them. Let''s send them away first, and don''t be caught back by the demons."

    Liuxia seemed to want to say something, but he didn''t say anything at last.

    "Well, let''s go first."

    Seeing Liuxia walking in front of her, Su Hao''s eyebrows and eyes slightly narrowed. She didn''t see the resentment in those women''s eyes just now. It was real hatred!

    Just now when I was dealing with Taotie, I added a trace of blood. This power is protected by Fengli''s seal. Maybe it won''t be noticed by others, but it''s very easy for the same race to feel it.

    So if there is no accident, they must have found something just now, which is why they show that look.

    It seems that they really hate the original owner. It''s no wonder that the original owner stole linglongyu. Although it may be a premeditation, the original owner is an indirect murderer after all. If it wasn''t for her and linglongyu, the other three groups would not dare to act rashly.

    With a slight sigh, Su Hao goes out. According to the current situation, it''s still a troublesome thing to get in touch with the demon clan.

    Although they are hostile to Su Hao, the demon women also know that this is not the time to be angry, and they have been closely following Su Hao and Liuxia.

    "Where is the right place to send them?"

    Hearing Liuxia''s words, Su Hao lowered his head, thought for a long time, then raised his head and said, "send it to the underworld."

    "The underworld?"

    Liuxia''s unbelievable voice rang out, "are you sure the underworld will accept them? This is equivalent to fighting against the other three tribes. Although the underworld broke away from the demon clan 500 years ago, after all... "

    Waving his hand, Su Hao interrupted Liuxia, "miss Liuxia, can you do me a favor?"

    Eyebrows slightly wrinkled, eyes flashed a trace of hesitation color, Liuxia or nodded, "OK, you say it."

    "Would you please escort them to the underworld with me? Even if Taotie doesn''t say it, it will surely spread to the devil emperor. I believe the devil clan won''t let it go easily, so I hope Miss Liuxia can help."

    Smell speech, Liu Xia way, "you so trust me?"

 Chapter 466

    Without hesitation, Su Hao nodded, "naturally, if I didn''t believe it, I would not cooperate with you just now. I always believe in my ability to see people."

    The corners of the mouth light hook, Liuxia said with a smile, "you said so, then I don''t help is not appear I mean, well, since you said, then I will help you."

    "Thank you." Su Hao said these two words very seriously.

    After thinking about it, Liuxia asked, "don''t you ask me who I am?"

    Looking at Liuxia, Su Hao said, "didn''t you ask me? Everyone has his own secret. As long as I don''t feel hurt or threatened, I won''t pry into your secret. "

    Hearing Su Hao''s words, Liuxia said with a smile, "you are really the first free and easy woman I have ever seen. Do you want to make a friend?"

    "Good."

    They looked at each other with a smile, and then looked forward. Liuxia continued, "what are you going to do after you send them to the underworld? Let''s get together. I have nothing to do anyway. "

    "I''m looking for godmother."

    "Godmother?" Liuxia''s unbelievable voice sounded.

    Looking at Liuxia, Su Hao''s eyes flashed a doubt, "listen to your tone, do you know shenpo?"

    Eyes slightly Dodge, Liuxia no language, see her like this, Su Hao know she must have the whereabouts of God woman.

    Feng Li only gave her one month. If she couldn''t find the goddess and repair the destroyed demon root within one month, then she would recover to the previous time. At that time, what would she take to fulfill the original owner''s wish.

    And Fengli is for her to fall into deep sleep, he has not helped him find Qingyun sword!

    "Liuxia, if you know, please tell me. Shenpo is really important to me. I need her."

    Hearing Su Hao''s words, Liuxia pursed her lips, sighed, and said, "in fact, shenpo is in the underworld, but it''s very difficult to see her. Even if the head of the three clans comes, he won''t move her, so are you sure you can? It''s said that her demands are very wonderful, and there are all kinds of them. Although I don''t know what you have to see, since we are friends, I advise you not to go, or you can''t guarantee that you can come out alive. "

    With a smile on her lips, Su Hao completely ignored the words behind Liuxia. For her, as long as she found shenpo, it was a good start. For others, as long as shenpo had requirements, there were conditions to talk about, and she was not afraid.

    It turned out that she was in the underworld and didn''t get it from the memory of the original owner, and Feng Li didn''t know it. No wonder, one of them was sealed for thousands of years in the underworld, and the other was sealed for 500 years. It''s normal for her to know the vicissitudes of life.

    Seeing Su Hao''s expression, Liuxia said in a hurry, "Su Hao, you''re not really going to find shenpo. I can tell you that old woman is so strange. She''s so gloomy. I don''t want to see her."

    Then, Su Hao''s eyes fell on Liuxia. He didn''t move. Half way later, Liuxia compromised and said, "well, I''ll accompany you, but I won''t go in. You go in yourself. I really don''t want to go there for the second time."

    Liuxia all said so. Su Hao naturally agreed happily. No wonder Fengli said that someone would take her to the place where she should go. It turns out that''s what she meant. It seems that Fengli knows everything, but in this case, why doesn''t he tell himself directly, but in this way?

    When there was no answer, Liuxia began to cry, "how are you, Sue? How''s Sue

    Su Hao suddenly woke up from his thoughts, "ah?"

    "What are you thinking, what am I saying to you, do you hear?"

    Sue nodded, "it''s good that you can take me."

    Liuxia is satisfied with the smile, but Su Hao breathes out to herself. Since Fengli does this, there must be some truth for her. I really want to know. I''d better wait until he wakes up from his deep sleep.

    Make a decision, Su good-looking forward, go faster.

    Five hundred years ago, the underworld belonged to the demon clan, but after the demon clan was destroyed, the underworld was separated from the demon clan. In fact, the underworld and the demon clan were originally separated.

    From the memory of the original owner, we can know that in fact, the underworld can be equated with the demon clan, the heaven clan, the Terran clan and the demon clan, but they never mentioned that they want to leave the demon clan, so they have always been the name of the underworld, otherwise, they should be the underworld.

    Five hundred years ago, after that war, the underworld broke away from the demon clan, and the other three tribes were afraid of the underworld''s power, so they didn''t wipe out the underworld.

    As for why suhao wants to take them to the underworld this time, this is also the reason. First, the underworld has the strength to protect them.

    Secondly, the once the underworld belongs to the evil clan after all. How to say, people should put them in the same place. As for the underworld, they will not has the final say.

    A sneer rose from the corner of his mouth, and Su Hao''s eyes became distant and deep.

    It is said that in the underworld there is a road called huangquan Road, a river called Wangchuan River, and a bridge called Naihe bridge. Passing through Naihe bridge, there is a local platform called wangxiangtai. Beside wangxiangtai, there is an old woman selling Mengpo soup. There is a stone called Sansheng stone beside the river. Mengpo soup makes you forget everything. Sansheng stone records everyone''s past and present lives.

    In order to reach the underworld, these places all have to pass through. For others, Su Hao is not worried. What she is most worried about is the river.

    The other side of the river is full of flowers, which are as red as blood. According to Liuxia, the other side of the river is indeed watered with blood.

    It is said that there is a man named duren on the river. His purpose is to suppress the evil spirits in the river. Later, he met a woman and was attracted by her. In the end, the woman cheated him just to steal the Sansheng spiritual power from him.

    Sansheng spirit power comes from Sansheng stone. Sansheng stone stands in the river of forgetting Sichuan. Ferry people stay there day and night. Over time, Sansheng spirit power condenses on them.

    Sansheng spiritual power can live the dead and turn white bones. It has the effect of bringing the dead back to life. Even if you enter the hell, you can save people.

    The woman cheated him and took away the Sansheng spiritual power from him. He was so angry and resentful that he couldn''t resolve it. Finally, he became a ferocious spirit in the river.

    In his life, he existed to suppress the river. Therefore, even after he died, he still dominated the river!

    The underworld didn''t drive him away, because for them, it''s also a way to protect the underworld. If they want to enter the underworld, they have to cross the river. If they want to cross the river, there is no doubt that they will meet the ferry people!

    Ferry people never let go of any living people who pass through the river. Therefore, it is very difficult for Su Hao and Liuxia to take so many people across the river!

    "How did you get to the underworld?" Looking at Liuxia, Su Hao asked.

    "I..." Liuxia wanted to talk and stopped. She didn''t know what to say. She always felt that she was worried.

    With a sigh, Su Hao gave up. She would not pry into other people''s secrets, but in this case, would she let herself and the ferry people meet each other?

    Even if they are not afraid, but with so many people, it is inevitable that there will be accidents.

    At this time, Liuxia''s voice suddenly remembered, "Su Hao, I can take them there, but the premise is that you have to drag the ferryman to death, and you can''t give him any chance to attack me. As long as he attacks me, I, together with them, will fall into the river and be swallowed by those evil spirits."

    After a pause, Liuxia continued, "how about the river of forgetting Sichuan? You know, unless it is a God, no one can come out of it alive. But even if it is a Protoss, few of them have become gods. What''s more, the protoss has already perished, so once we fall into it, we will surely die!"

    After hearing what Liuxia said, Su Hao knew what she was worried about. It was a gamble. If she lost, Liuxia and the women of the demon clan would die in the river. There were no bones, no soul, no reincarnation, only one of the evil spirits in the river.

    So, do you want to gamble?

    It''s a big gamble. It''s the first time that Su Hao has taken so many people to gamble

    But if you don''t forget Sichuan, you can''t reach the underworld, shenpo, and demon clan

    Nothing can be done

    Looking at Liuxia, Su Hao said faintly, "do you believe me?"

    Turning his lips, Liuxia said, "anyway, you want to send them, but I don''t care. It''s a big deal to die together, because if we die, you can''t beat the ferry people."

    Hearing Liuxia''s words, Su Hao chuckles. She understands her meaning. Well, in that case, bet.

    "How long will it take you to cross the river?"

    "A pillar of incense time, I can send them all, and then come to help you, are you sure you can insist on a pillar of incense time?"

    After thinking about it, Su Hao nodded firmly. In any case, she would insist on a fragrant time and let Liuxia send them all.

    "Don''t worry. Remember to pick me up after a stick of incense."

    "Good!"

    Then Su Hao went to the women and saw that Su Hao was still full of hostility and resentment in their eyes.

    A trace of helplessness flashed in her eyes. Suhao told the women about her and Liuxia''s plan. Although she was dissatisfied with suhao, they still chose to be obedient in the face of this kind of life and death.

    With a breath, Su Hao nodded to Liuxia, and the party set out to cross the river!

    The river is bloody yellow. It''s full of ghosts and ghosts who can''t be reincarnated. It''s full of evil spirits, insects and snakes. It''s full of fishy wind.

    As soon as she got to the shore, Su Hao frowned and felt disgusted. She hated it very much.

    Looking at Liuxia, Liuxia took off the ring in his hand and cast it. At last, the women were put into the space of the ring. Su Hao''s eyes flashed a little surprise. This should be the Najie from the memory of the original owner. It''s a space that can hold anything, including living things.

 Chapter 467

    Then Liuxia put his eyes on Su Hao, "let''s start. You must remember to be careful. Don''t fight him when necessary. Just try to hold him down."

    "Good." Sue nodded.

    Then, Liuxia''s mind moved, and a spirit mirror with green light appeared in front of her.

    As soon as the spirit mirror comes out, Su Hao is stunned. This is... The spirit mirror!!!

    The psychic mirror is an ancient artifact that can move in an instant and move people to where they want to go. According to Su Hao''s understanding, it''s probably a time-space tunnel, but this time-space tunnel is also full of danger. If it''s struck by thunder, it''s still terrifying and will destroy both the body and the spirit!

    It''s no wonder that before Liuxia, he looked embarrassed. Tongtian mirror is an ancient artifact. Naturally, people covet it and can''t use it easily. Moreover, it''s very dangerous to use it. Therefore, if it''s not a person with profound spiritual power, he doesn''t dare to use it at all.

    According to Su Hao''s estimation, Liuxia''s spirit power can be manipulated, but in the tunnel, there is still the danger of being struck by thunder.

    Without saying anything more, Su Hao just said seriously, "be careful."

    Liuxia, their danger is no less than their own side.

    Smell speech, Liu Xia smile, "good, you are also!" She knew that suhao knew the psychic mirror, but she didn''t ask. This friend is very nice.

    "Then start!"

    At the end of the speech, Liuxia''s figure has disappeared in front of him. Only the psychic mirror floats in front of him. Suddenly, the green light of the psychic mirror becomes more and more, and disappears in front of Su Hao, heading for the river of forgetting Sichuan.

    All of a sudden, the overcast wind is everywhere, the haze is heavy, the scream of terror resounds through the whole river, the blood Yellow River begins to surge, and the black breath rushes into the sky and goes to the psychic mirror.

    Su Hao''s eyes were quick, and he immediately moved. With a wave of his hand, he dispersed the black fog, but then came more and stronger black fog.

    Su Hao''s naked eye can see that the ghosts, evil spirits and evil spirits are all hidden in the black fog!

    In a border around him, Su Hao swept directly over the river. With a wave of his hands, he swept across the river with a huge force. The evil spirits fled back to the river.

    But the howling voice is getting louder and louder, Su Hao''s face is more and more dignified, the whole river, countless evil spirits, enough for her, plus a ferry, a pillar of incense time, feel so nervous!

    Second wave, coming!

    Su Hao seems to have formed a black whirlpool in front of him. The huge attraction sucks Su Hao inside. Su Hao knows that the black whirlpool is full of evil spirits, so he must break them up!

    Su Hao turned her hands into a seal. Her long black hair flew with the wind. She looked very elegant, but her face was more and more solemn.

    Eyes suddenly open, Su Hao hands push, a huge white energy is absorbed into the black vortex, Su Hao immediately swept behind.

    "Bang!"

    The energy storm exploded and swept everything, whining and wailing all over the river.

    They are completely infuriated!

    At this time, Su Hao also knows that the real big role is coming!

    Sure enough

    A moment, suddenly quiet down, only the sound of the river rolling, and then, can not hear other, also can not see other, Su Hao can see, that is, the ferocious spirit in the river like running away, almost for a moment, Su Hao where the ferocious spirit all disappeared.

    Frowning tightly together, Su Hao is staring at the bottom. She knows that the ferry is coming.

    Suddenly, in the middle of the river directly below suhao, a black whirlpool appeared again. The black whirlpool was very small, even less than a quarter of that just now, but suhao felt a terrible force from it.

    Even better than Taotie, Su Hao finally knows why Liuxia said that. A pillar of incense, I''m afraid she can''t even hold on to half a pillar of incense in the hands of this ferryman.

    Slowly, a black figure appeared from the black whirlpool. Suhao couldn''t see his people clearly, because all around him was surrounded by black smoke.

    "Those who rush to forget Sichuan will die!"

    Five words, but the shock of Su Hao vomited a mouthful of blood, this in the end is how powerful!

    Two people so confrontation, in a very short period of time, Su Hao made a choice.

    She put away all her murderous spirit and gathered all her spiritual power. Looking at the ferry man in front of her, she said, "please come down for a convenience and let me pass."

    Just listen to the opposite sneer, "no exception!"

    As soon as the voice fell, with a wave of hand, a black energy suddenly rushed into the sky. Su Hao was in a hurry. That was their direction in Liuxia.

    Without hesitation, without pause, Su Hao used all his spiritual power to block the attack of the ferry man.

    "Poof..." Su was shocked to fall on the Bank of the river and vomited a mouthful of blood.

    But seeing the scattered black energy, Su Hao was relieved and finally caught up with it. She could guarantee that if that energy hit the sky mirror, everyone including Liuxia would fall into the river and be swallowed by the evil spirit in the river!

    "Sir! Please hold your hand high and let''s pass! "

    Ignoring Su Hao, the ferryman has raised his hand. Su Hao even feels the huge pressure from him, which is imminent!

    "Is a woman worth it?"

    Hearing Su Hao''s words, the man suddenly stopped, and then put his eyes on Su Hao. The huge pressure made Su Hao vomit blood again, "what do you say?"

    The corner of his mouth raised a sneer and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. Su Hao said, "isn''t it? The ferry people of the Dudao River are to protect the river and suppress the evil spirits. But you are still one of them. Don''t you feel sad? And it''s because of a woman who cheated you and made you look like this. I don''t know whether you are doing this for her or for yourself. I want to say that if you are doing it for her, it''s not worth it at all, and it''s not worth torturing yourself for her, let alone for her! "

    "Dare to love, dare to hate, if you feel hate, go and kill her!"

    "Shut up

    With a wave of his big hand, Su Hao flew to the stone again and hit it hard. He vomited a mouthful of blood on the flowers on the other side. The color became more enchanting.

    Su Hao''s face has become very pale and bloodless, but she still struggles to raise her head and says in a very small voice, "you are so angry because I said it was on the point, sir. No one would not be cheated, but I really despise you if you abandon yourself like this and turn yourself into such a person, ghost and ghost."

    Without speaking any more, the figure of the ferryman drifted down to Su Hao. Looking at her, he said in a cold voice, "is it like you? Princess Yingruo, who has been sealed in the underworld for 500 years, has a hard time, right

    Su Hao suddenly opened his eyes. How could he

    Does his strength surpass Feng Li!

    impossible!

    Taotie didn''t find it, and the ferry people should not be able to see through it. If Taotie can be so afraid, Fengli must be very strong, and it''s not so easy to see through.

    "Are you wondering why I can know?"

    Frowning, Su Hao nodded, "yes!"

    "Five hundred years ago, the demon clan was slaughtered, leaving behind not many people. When they died, they had to go through the river. All of them were beaten to the river. I can''t be more familiar with their breath. Just now you vomited blood on the other side of the flower, and I felt it."

    Without waiting for Su Hao to open his mouth, the ferry man continued, "I''m afraid you don''t know that the whole Yuntian continent is looking for you, and it''s killing you. The order is from Xuemo. Now he is the first person in Yuntian continent, so... Looking at the past lover''s treatment of you, I''m afraid you feel a hundred times worse than me."

    "Ha ha..."

    Su Hao stood up with a smile and shaking his body. A sneer came from the corner of his mouth. Now his eyes were dark and bright, and he was full of hatred. He said, "now that you know, I will tell you. I''m just for revenge. Xuemo killed my people and killed my relatives. I''ll make it clear with him."

    With a cold hum, the ferry man walked into suhao step by step. Suhao''s heart beat faster. She couldn''t understand the person in front of her. She didn''t know what she meant. If... If she really died here today

    "Those who just passed are also your people. Do you want to put them in the underworld?"

    Su Hao was stunned for a moment. It seemed that she didn''t expect the ferry man to ask suddenly, but she said quickly, "yes!"

    "The smell of you must be imperceptible to strangers, but if it''s Xuemo himself, or someone who has contacted linglongyu, you can definitely be aware of your existence. At that time, you have no place to hide, no power of your own, you can''t get revenge alone."

    All of a sudden, Su Hao laughed. Hearing this, she suddenly understood that the ferry man was going to let go of himself

    "Thank you. I''ll be careful. I won''t fight him until I have absolute ability."

    The ferryman seemed to be stunned for a moment, then went to Su Hao''s side and murmured, "for so many years, I''ve been tired of my appearance. It''s just that forgetting Sichuan needs to be suppressed by me. Otherwise, maybe leaving is my final choice. Since I''m predestined, I''ll help you."

    Without waiting for Su Hao to speak, she fainted directly. In the dark, she felt a warm current all over her body, swimming in her own meridians, which was very comfortable!

    Suddenly sat up, Su Hao subconsciously looked around

    "Hello sue, are you awake?"

    Hearing Liuxia''s voice, Su Hao rubbed his head and murmured, "what''s the matter?"

    "It''s the ferry man who gave you his essence."

    Looking at Liuxia fiercely, Su Hao''s eyes were full of disbelief. How could it be?

    "It''s true. He gave you his essence. The ferryman existed thousands of years ago. You must have felt his terror. With his essence, you can''t live a moment in your hands."

    It was a happy thing that the strength improved so fast, but Su Hao couldn''t be happy!

    Looking at Liuxia, Su Hao said coldly, "what will happen if he gives me the essence?"

 Chapter 468

    After a pause, a trace of pity flashed in Liuxia''s eyes. "It means that he can only stay in the river of forgetting Sichuan forever, and can''t go anywhere, forever!"

    Suhao is silent. She understands the ferry people. Maybe she was cheated by Xuemo at the beginning, so he places his hope on suhao.

    He wants sue to finish what he hasn''t done.

    Suddenly, at this time, a voice came into the ear, "I have covered your breath. With my essence, even if Xuemo stands beside you, he can''t recognize you, so you can rest assured."

    "I hope you can succeed. If your demon root is destroyed, you need to go to shenpo. I put a jade pendant on you. When I see shenpo, I will give this jade pendant to her. She will help you, and you have the smell of that person. She won''t help you, or even rush to help you. You don''t have to worry about this. After you recover the demon root, you can go to the Hades, You have the strength to be worthy of his attention. "

    "After saying so much, the most important thing is to rely on yourself. You should work hard. There are so many people who can help you."

    With a light smile on the corner of his mouth, Su Hao said in his heart, "thank you, I will achieve it!"

    Then, Su Hao put his eyes on Liuxia and said, "go to the goddess first."

    Seeing that Su Hao suddenly seemed to be a different person, Liuxia was stunned, but he still didn''t ask anything and nodded, "shenpo is very strange. It''s no use for anyone who doesn''t want to see her. She''s in the underworld. I''ve been in the underworld once unintentionally. I''m afraid that if it wasn''t for my father... My father, I might not be able to get out."

    Smell speech, Su Hao shook his head, "I know very dangerous, but I must go, we agreed, you wait for me outside, take care of them, wait for me to come out."

    With a sigh, Liuxia nods. It can be seen that Su Hao has made up his mind. I''m afraid it''s useless to persuade him.

    "Well, I''m using a psychic mirror now. They won''t notice it. Let''s go straight to Wonderland."

    Sue, "good."

    About a column and a half incense time, a party to a place, this place is very gloomy, all fog, from time to time came out a few wails, the people were scared!

    As soon as he came here, Liuxia was completely changed. He kept shrinking back and looked very scared. Seeing Liuxia like this, Su Hao''s brows wrinkled tightly.

    What is there that will make Liuxia like this

    With a breath, Su said to Liuxia, "you stay here. If anything really happens to me, you will run away immediately with the psychic mirror."

    Looking at Su Hao, Liuxia wanted to stop talking. At last, all his words turned into a sigh. He only said at the end, "you must be careful."

    "Well." Sue nodded, then turned and walked forward without fear.

    After su Hao left, Liuxia released all the demonic women from the psychic mirror and said, "although I don''t know why you did this to her, she almost died in the river of forgetting Sichuan for you. I hope you remember that. You heard what she said just now, so think about it."

    Hearing Liuxia''s words, the women looked at each other for a few times. At last, they just pursed their lips and didn''t say anything. Liuxia didn''t care about them.

    Su Hao walked forward step by step, carefully. At the beginning, there was a little voice, which made people feel a little vitality. But later, the voice was smaller, and finally, there was no voice.

    No sound, no wind, just like a dead place, nothing.

    All of a sudden, the scene in front of Su Hao flashed by and came to an unknown place.

    She was standing there. Suddenly, a lot of people appeared in the sky.

    First of all, a man dressed in white can''t see his face clearly, but you can imagine that he must be a man of unparalleled youth.

    And opposite this man, floating and standing is

    After seeing it clearly, Su Hao was startled to find that he was the father of the original owner, the demon emperor who should have died five hundred years ago.

    But isn''t he dead? Why do you suddenly appear here and the man opposite

    All of a sudden, the original father spoke

    "Snow Mo, waste if son to your heart out lung of good, so cheat her, worthy of her? First gentleman snow Mo, you do not deserve this title

    Sue is so stunned. What''s the situation!

    "She wanted to give Linglong jade to me. She volunteered everything. I never told her anything. She thought so."

    After hearing snow Mo''s words, the original master, the father, laughed and his eyes were full of heartache, "if son treated you like that, and you treated her like that, and you Tianzu claimed to be a righteous sect? How can you cooperate with the demons and do something sneaky

    See snow Mo right hand a wave, a silver white sword appears in his hand, point to original lord father emperor!

    "It''s the demons who don''t listen. Don''t blame them!"

    After that, they began to fight, and the bottom three also began to fight!

    From the third point of view, Su Hao noticed that among the people wearing Terran clothes and Tianzu clothes, there were demons

    Two fists clenched, Su Hao motionless looking at those demon people mixed in the middle, one after another to take the lives of demon people!

    So this is the truth 500 years ago?

    Originally, the demon clan does not support the demon clan, but supports the human clan and the heaven clan!

    At that time, how desperate should the demon people be!

    Su Hao''s heart was filled with resentment

    The scene suddenly changed. When Su Hao saw that Xuemo directly smashed the spirit of the demon emperor with the power of Linglong jade, his soul was suddenly shattered and his spirit was destroyed!

    At this time, the original owner stood not far away, looking at this scene!

    In the last scene, Su Hao saw it in the memory of the original owner. It was the last smile of the original owner''s father and the last sentence, "live well!"

    From the perspective of a third party, we can see that it''s a totally different state of mind from the memory of the original owner. Su Hao hates it even more!

    "Snow Mo, is this what you gave me?"

    The original owner is crying and laughing, saying this sentence, is about to go crazy!

    And snow Mo, still is that pair of cloud light breeze light appearance, calm, for the original words, did not give birth to a wave!

    "You made your choice!"

    Then he said, "come on, seal the demon Princess Yingruo to the underworld!"

    Finally, it is from the memory of the original master, the original master broke out, was removed by snow Mo demon root, scattered the whole body of Demon power, sealed in the underworld!

    Su Hao looked at all this, this is the truth, what a tragic truth, I''m afraid the original owner didn''t know that the demons also participated in the war!

    Su''s good nature is hard to calm. He has been in the grief just now. Suddenly, a voice of "eh" came.

    Su Hao immediately wake up, the scene changed again, Su Hao went back to the scene just came in!

    Here, Su Hao suddenly realized that it was a mirage!

    Suddenly, a figure flashed by. As soon as Su Hao was about to retreat, he was stopped!

    A very beautiful woman stood in front of her, her eyes full of doubts, constantly looking up and down Su Hao!

    Sue wants to move, but finds that she can''t move at all!

    "Don''t struggle, you can''t move!"

    Hello, Sue, "... Who are you and what do you want to do?"

    Hearing Su Hao''s words, the woman suddenly laughed and said, "what are you doing here?"

    "Looking for shenpo... Are you shenpo?"

    Su Hao''s tone is full of disbelief. This woman can''t be a goddess. How can she be so young and beautiful

    Su Hao''s expression all fell into the opposite woman''s eyes, she suddenly cold face, way, "how, do you think I don''t like?"

    Su Hao immediately shook his head, "no, you''re beautiful! I just didn''t expect that shenpo was so beautiful! "

    Su Hao, who has a strong desire for survival, immediately says this sentence. She wants to die before she says anything else!

    "You little girl, you are very pleasant to talk about."

    Su Hao''s mouth curved slightly, trying to calm down and said, "master shenpo, I''m here to ask you for help. Please release me first. I have something for you."

    After hearing Su Hao''s words, shenpo didn''t speak. She walked around Su Hao and looked at her seriously. She came back to Su Hao again. She had a clear smile on her beautiful face and said carelessly, "what do you want to say? I know that you need to pay a lot to recover the demon root, even if the ferryman gave you his essence, It''s no use here. I don''t know him well

    With a slight breath, Su Hao said again, "I have something for you. Please read it before you make a decision."

    With a wave of shenpo''s hand, Su Hao''s shackles are released. Su Hao is surprised. She has the essence of the ferryman and the ferryman''s terrible strength. She basically inherits most of his strength, but in front of shenpo, she is still a little witch, not an opponent at all.

    "You still have the smell of gluttonous food. Isn''t it dead?"

    After a respectful salute to the goddess, Su Haocai replied, "it''s still in the stage of entity. The younger generation and friends have had a war with it, so they are infected with its flavor."

    "No wonder..." she murmured, her eyes suddenly flashed a trace of doubt. She looked slightly cold and said, "the essence of your body was just given to you by the ferry people. Before that, how did you escape from Taotie with your friends? It''s the girl outside. Her strength is not strong. You two can''t escape unharmed like this, she said! What''s going on? "

    "Poof..." Su Hao spat out another mouthful of blood and sat down on the floor with a slight puff in the corner of his mouth and a black line on his face. Can these great gods get angry and spit blood when they get angry

    If you think about it, Su Hao doesn''t dare to say that. The power of shenpo is really terrible

 Chapter 469

    Struggling to stand up, Su Hao takes out the jade pendant given to her by the ferry man from her arms. If she wants to explain, she has to offer Fengli. Now she doesn''t want people to know the existence of Fengli.

    Although Fengli didn''t tell herself what happened, Fengli was sealed in the underworld thousands of years ago, and Taotie was so afraid of him, which proved that Fengli''s identity was absolutely not simple!

    After seeing the jade pendant in suhao''s hand, shenpo''s face suddenly changed. She snatched the jade pendant from suhao''s hand, holding her shaking hands in front of her eyes. Her eyes were full of disbelief

    Su Hao looks at the goddess in front of her, a jade pendant. Why is she so excited

    "Who gave you the jade pendant? Who gave you the jade pendant? Who gave you the jade pendant? Did you see him? Is he all right? "

    A series of questions made Su Hao even more confused. She felt that shenpo was a little excited now

    With a slight cough, Su Hao stepped back a few steps and then said, "this is from the ferry man. He said that when he saw the elder, he would give you this jade pendant. You will help me."

    "Ferry man..." the goddess lowered her eyes. She didn''t know what she was thinking. Suddenly, Su Hao noticed a drop of tears dripping on the jade pendant, which had a light yellow light.

    Then, the voice of shenpo''s choking voice rang out, "this jade pendant, I gave it to him, I gave it to him. Although he said he didn''t like it, he would still carry it close to his body. It''s his, it''s his..."

    With that, she stuck the jade pendant on her chest and cried like a child.

    Su Hao was confused again. What was the origin of this jade pendant? It was clear that shenpo didn''t pay attention to the ferry people, but why did she see this jade pendant become what it is now.

    After sipping her lips, Su Hao goes to shenpo and reaches out her right hand to wipe the tears on her face. But shenpo suddenly grabs Su Hao''s hand.

    Suhao can''t move again, she can clearly feel a force that doesn''t belong to her, swimming in every corner of her body.

    Suhao didn''t struggle, because she could feel that this force didn''t mean anything to her.

    "You don''t have his breath, why not?"

    Su Hao suddenly thought of the words of the ferryman and Fengli. The ferryman said that with this jade pendant and the smell of that person on his body, shenpo would help him at the meeting.

    Fengli, knowing that shenpo was so terrible, still let herself come. He should have expected something

    Thousands of years ago... Is there any relationship between Fengli and shenpo!

    This idea can''t stop as soon as it comes out. Su Hao has a lot of love and hate in his mind

    Shaking his head, Su Hao wakes up from his thoughts. Most of the time, what he just thought is right. Do you want to gamble?

    Looking at the woman who had been holding the jade pendant in front of her, Su Hao made up his mind to gamble. If it was, it would be another help. If it wasn''t, he would think of other ways!

    Think of here, Su Hao breathed a breath, slowly closed his eyes, heart read a move, slowly sent out a force from the brow, obviously, is the power of Feng Li''s seal.

    When he opened his eyes, the power of Shenyin came back to Su Hao. Then Su Hao saw that shenpo was staring at him without any expression and lost all words, just like a statue.

    Without a trace of a few steps back, Su Hao tried to speak, "master, you say, is this man?"

    Suddenly, she sat on the ground, her eyes full of tears, but she choked and didn''t let herself cry. Then she nodded slowly, "it''s... It''s him!"

    On hearing these two words, Su Hao immediately breathed a sigh of relief. It turned out that it was really Fengli. Shenpo and Fengli knew each other. This jade pendant was related to Fengli!

    Looking at the proud woman sitting on the floor, she was so sad that she couldn''t even cry. Su Hao felt a little sympathy for her for a moment.

    With a sigh, suhao went to shenpo, squatted down and said, "he''s not dead yet. He''s in my Yuanshen. But in order to help me recover the demon root temporarily, he fell into a deep sleep again. It''s estimated that it will take some time to wake up. I''ve seen him. He doesn''t have anything. You can see him soon."

    Hearing Su Hao''s words, shenpo slowly raised her head and carefully asked, "really?"

    Su Hao chuckled and nodded firmly, "really!"

    Suddenly, shenpo hugged Su Hao and burst out crying, "I''ve been waiting for him for thousands of years, and I knew that... I knew that he wasn''t dead. He was so powerful and arrogant. How could he be so easy to be silent? I knew, thank you, thank you..."

    Su Hao''s words stopped for a moment. He didn''t know what to say to comfort the woman in front of him. After waiting for thousands of years, how much love must he have before he could wait for a person for thousands of years!

    After a while, Su Hao patted the goddess on the back and comforted, "don''t worry, master. We can revive him."

    "Well!" The goddess nodded her head, crying and laughing.

    After she calmed down, Su Hao began to explain everything about how she was sealed in the underworld 500 years ago, how she met Feng Li, how Feng Li helped her and what she was asked to do

    At this time, the shenpo, looking at Su Hao, was full of tenderness in her eyes, which was totally different from the fierce and indifferent look just now.

    He was in the underworld. No wonder I couldn''t find him after turning over the whole Yuntian continent for thousands of years. But you are also predestined. In fact, it''s not predestined. What you owe is always coming back

    When he said this, Su Hao obviously felt the hatred in the shenpo''s tone. Although it was very flat, it was cold with bloodthirsty. What''s the matter? Is it related to the fact that Fengli was sealed in the underworld thousands of years ago?

    "Master, what happened thousands of years ago? Why was Fengli sealed in the underworld?"

    Hearing Su Hao''s words, shenpo said with a smile, "you call me Yueyi. As for the matter ten million years ago, when Fengli wakes up from her deep sleep, let him tell you personally that what you need to do now is to finish what he asked you to do before he wakes up, repair the demon root and take back Qingyun sword. By the way, do you know why Fengli let you find Qingyun sword?"

    A little doubt flashed in his eyes. Su Hao shook his head, "I don''t know."

    With a sigh, shenpo said, "because Qingyun sword is Fengli''s magic weapon. Thousands of years ago, after Fengli disappeared, Qingyun sword also disappeared. The owner is coming back. Naturally, Qingyun sword is indispensable. Fengli is the most precious sword."

    When she said the last sentence, Su Hao noticed that there was a little helplessness and dissatisfaction in shenpo''s tone, but more, she was full of happiness. It seemed that she really loved Fengli.

    Can''t help but, Su Hao also laughed, "well, first repair the demon root, and then find Qingyun sword."

    "Good!" Shenpo nodded with a smile, and then continued, "you first bring a few outside, the girl named Liuxia, and you will tell her that I will not scare her."

    Su Hao, "..." no wonder Liuxia was afraid to enter here. I''m afraid she was scared to death by shenpo.

    As soon as I entered here, I fell into a dreamland. If I was the real original owner, I''m afraid I would be swallowed up by the flames of hatred. As for why shenpo didn''t notice this, maybe it was because she thought it was the power of Fengli''s seal.

    After that, Su Hao went out to find Liuxia.

    When I saw Liuxia, the woman fell asleep!

    Looking at Liuxia lying on the tree sleeping, Su Hao''s mouth slightly puffed and his face covered with black lines. Isn''t he afraid? Now sleeping like a pig, I really don''t worry about anything!

    Eyes inadvertently glanced at the side of a few demon women sitting, found that they are also looking at themselves, eyes very complex, hate but with a trace of hope.

    Sipping her lips, Su Hao introduced what she wanted to say into their ears.

    "I know you know who I am. You can hate me, but you can''t stop me from recovering the demons. I will make up for the mistakes I made five hundred years ago. I will pay back all the debts. I won''t let go any of those who destroy the demons, either directly or indirectly. When I settle you down, I will act, and the rest of the demons, I will send them back safely one by one. Don''t worry. "

    Then, instead of looking at them, Su Hao wakes up Liuxia. Seeing Su Hao, Liuxia''s eyes are so excited that he forgets that he is in a tree more than ten meters high. In his hurry, he forgets that he has spiritual power. When he lands at the last moment, he suddenly remembers and falls gently to Su Hao''s side.

    Looking at Su Hao''s speechless face, Liuxia said with a smile, "you are so powerful. You came out so soon. Last time I went in, I almost died. If it wasn''t for my father... Er... I mean my father, if it wasn''t for him, I would have been tortured to death by that goddess."

    Su Hao turned her lips and said, "she let us go in together."

    "What did you say?" Liuxia subconsciously stepped back a few steps, saw that there was no false in Su Hao''s eyes, and waved his hand again, "Su Hao, please forgive me, I don''t go in, it''s too terrible, I''m not afraid of death, but it''s a little too miserable to be tortured to death."

    Turning a white eye, Su Hao directly led Liuxia to enter with the demon force, and said to those women, "come on, too."

    The women looked at each other and finally stood up and followed Su Hao''s steps.

    Finally, in Liuxia''s wailing and howling, the group entered the maze.

    Looking at Liuxia, who is on guard and hiding behind suhao, the beautiful face of shenpo is full of banter and smile, "are snakes, mice, insects and ants delicious?"

    Su Hao, "... Shenpo did this to Liuxia. No wonder Liuxia was afraid of this."

 Chapter 470

    And Liuxia, who heard the words of shenpo, trembled a little and grasped Su Hao''s hand.

    There was a trace of helplessness in her eyes. Su Hao said to the goddess, "aunt Yue, don''t scare her. If it wasn''t for her, I''m afraid I couldn''t see you."

    Hearing Su Hao''s words, shenpo turned her lips and nodded, "I''m bored, too. It''s not easy for living creatures to come in. It''s so fun, just..."

    "You almost killed me..." Liuxia''s voice sounded.

    Just now I heard that Su Hao actually called aunt shenpo Yueyi. Liuxia was not afraid of it and looked at shenpo dissatisfied.

    And shenpo, knowing that she had done a little too much, became embarrassed.

    "Well, well, that''s the end of it. Don''t worry so much about it."

    Smell speech, Liuxia shriveled mouth, looking at the God old woman finally nodded, God old woman also quickly nodded, after all, is to help Su Hao people, she should be to give some face.

    Just listen to the divine mother-in-law way, "Liuxia, right? Now go back and tell your father that I will visit the Ming Palace in a few days to make him ready."

    "Ah?" Liuxia didn''t expect that shenpo would say that. For a moment, she was a little stunned. She frowned and nodded for sure. She continued, "you heard me right. I want you to go back now and tell your father that I''ll visit him in a few days."

    Looking at Su Hao, Liuxia''s eyes are full of doubts, and Su Hao doesn''t understand what the goddess means. The palace of the underworld is the palace of the emperor of the underworld. But let Liuxia go back and tell his father that Liuxia is the princess of the underworld?

    "Are you the daughter of Hades?"

    Looking at Su Hao, Liuxia dodged and did not dare to look, but still nodded, "yes."

    Su Hao is speechless for a moment. She feels that the person around her is the princess of the underworld. Didn''t she worry for nothing before that the princess of the underworld will cross the river and the ferry people will attack her?

    As if knowing Su Hao''s idea, shenpo explained, "although forgetting Sichuan belongs to the underworld, the ferryman is not the ferryman before. He won''t give anyone face, even the emperor of the underworld."

    There was a hint of clarity in his eyes, and Su Hao understood it. So it is.

    "When you go back, just tell him that you don''t care about the rest. I''ll bring Su Hao. Don''t worry."

    Looking at Liuxia, Su Hao also said, "Liuxia, just do as aunt Yue said. I''ll come to you in a few days."

    Su Hao said so, Liuxia is not good at what to say, nodded, "OK." Then turn around and leave.

    When Liuxia''s back disappeared, shenpo continued to say to Su Hao, "the underworld was affiliated to the demon clan. When your demon roots are repaired, I''ll take you to the emperor of Hades. If you want to recover the demon clan, you can''t go alone. Moreover, I have many things to ask him."

    "Well." Sue nodded.

    Just listen to shenpo continue to say, "you have the essence of ferry people in your body, plus the power of Fengli''s divine seal, it''s very simple for me to repair the demon root, but this process is extremely painful, are you sure you can?"

    Hearing the words of shenpo, Su Hao began to smile. His dark eyes were full of sarcastic coldness. He said, "for five hundred years, I''ve been here every day. This pain is nothing."

    Smell speech, God mother-in-law touched Su Hao''s head to show consolation, "support past good."

    "Good!"

    Looking at the women standing beside her, Su Hao asked, "aunt Yue, they lost half of their demon roots and were fed by the demons. Now they are the same as ordinary women. Can you help them?"

    "Yes, demon people, I will try my best to help."

    How can I feel the meaning of this

    Su Hao just wants to continue to ask, but she turns her head to avoid this question. Seeing this, Su Hao can only give up.

    It wasn''t until the beginning that Su Hao knew what the unbearable pain was.

    Soaking in the ice spirit pool, the fireflies all over the pool drill into Su Hao''s meat, biting open the skin to drill into the meat, then swimming in every corner of Su Hao''s body, slowly absorbing the essence of the ferry people, and finally using these forces to repair the demon roots.

    This process, need to last three days, the first day, suhao is basically pain dizzy and wake up, dizzy and wake up again, so repeatedly, she even feel that it is not her own body!

    By the next day, she had become numb to the pain. On the third day, she could clearly feel the full power in her body, which was different from before.

    Although Fengli temporarily helped her restore the demon root, it was an external force after all, and it was not her own. Now, Su Hao felt like rebirth.

    Three times passed. At a certain moment, the whole mystery suddenly shook violently. The goddess who noticed this scene suddenly locked her eyes tightly on suhao. Did she finally succeed?

    These three days, Su Hao''s pain, she all see in the eyes, that kind of perseverance, admirable, no wonder so proud Feng Li, will also choose her, think of Feng Li, God mother-in-law corner of the mouth and stirred up a light smile.

    With a wave of her right hand, a border was spread around Su Hao. The energy wave from her body was swallowed up by the border!

    He opened his eyes fiercely, and a stronger energy wave directly smashed the border under the cloth of shenpo. This time, even shenpo didn''t expect it. He was surprised to see Su Hao, how could he have such strong power!

    After thoroughly absorbing this power, Su Hao sighed and looked at xiangshenpo.

    Su Hao smiles at the corner of her mouth and comes up from the ice pool. Step by step, she goes to the goddess. Finally, she kneels down on the ground. The goddess is stunned and wants to help Su Hao, but Su Hao avoids her.

    Respectfully kowtowed to the goddess, Su Hao said word by word, "aunt Yue, thank you, my demon root has been completely repaired."

    At this time, shenpo was too lazy to care about anything. She quickly picked up Su Hao and said with a soft smile, "that''s good. It''s also your own perseverance. Now, you can start."

    Su Hao naturally knew what shenpo was talking about. They knew it by heart and looked at each other with a smile.

    "How many of them?"

    Knowing that Su Hao was talking about the demonic women, shenpo said with a smile, "don''t worry, they are almost all right today, but they lost half of their demonic root power and were fed with magic Dan. Unlike you, they don''t have the power of magic seal that Fengli gave you, so they can''t bear the power of Bingling pool, so they can only help them melt magic Dan and recover half of their demonic root, If you really want to recover, when Feng Li wakes up, ask him. He knows more than I do. Maybe he will have a way

    Smell speech, Su Hao nodded, "good!"

    Sure enough, just as she expected, the women woke up two hours after suhao woke up.

    At this time, Su Hao can clearly feel their breath, just like himself, very familiar, very kind!

    The women of the demon clan were the same. Looking at Su Hao, they finally knelt down.

    "I have seen your highness!"

    I don''t know why, Su Hao''s heart suddenly sour, she knows that this is not her own feeling, but the original master brought her, the original master is very concerned about all the people of the demon clan.

    With a slight breath, Su Hao came to them and helped them up one by one. He said bitterly, "thank you for recognizing me. Five hundred years ago, it was my fault. If it wasn''t for me, the demon clan wouldn''t have suffered this disaster."

    After hearing Su Hao''s words, the women looked at each other. One of them put on a bitter smile and said, "actually, we all know that this is a conspiracy against our demon clan. But it''s the princess who lost the Linglong jade. It''s not the princess''s fault. In the past 500 years, the princess has been sealed in the underworld, Day by day suffering, now go through all kinds of difficulties to repair the demon root, but also for the demon family, subordinates are looking in the eye, so in order to recover the demon family, subordinates are willing to follow the princess, this is not the Revenge of the princess alone, but the Revenge of our whole demon family, revenge! It''s the only thing they want to do now! "

    Several other women also firmly nodded to show their position, their eyes, at the moment is unable to hide the monstrous hate.

    Su Hao knows that in the past five hundred years, they were enslaved by the demons and suffered no less than themselves. In the war five hundred years ago, they lost a lot of relatives, and their pain and hatred were no less than themselves. Now this hatred is completely aroused!

    No revenge, no rest!

    With a cold smile, Su Hao said, "good!"

    Then Su Hao put his eyes on shenpo, "aunt Yue, let''s go to find the Ming emperor. Let''s settle them first, and then go to find Qingyun sword!"

    The goddess just wanted to agree, and the women of the demon clan suddenly said, "princess, now our demon root''s power has recovered half, and it can be your help. Take us with you."

    Shaking his head, Su Hao said, "not yet. I have other things to do now. You stay in the underworld first. After I finish this, I''ll come back to you. Then let''s break into the demons and save other people!"

    Hearing Su Hao''s words, the women wrinkled their faces and wanted to go with Su Hao. At this time, shenpo opened her mouth with a cold face and said, "don''t you rest assured that I''m here?"

    As soon as the voice fell, the women quickly fell to their knees and said respectfully, "lady god, I dare not!"

    Ten million years ago, shenpo was the top strong, not to mention now. They should look up to this kind of strong, but now it''s a great honor not only to see them, but also to save them.

    Not only that, if there is a goddess in the princess''s action, they can protect the princess. In this way, they can rest assured.

    Thinking of this, one of the women said, "in this case, please help the princess and protect our princess."

    "It''s natural, or I wouldn''t have saved you for her."

    The women immediately shut up and did not dare to say a word.

    Then they set out for the underworld palace

 Chapter 471

    Ming Emperor... Is a very handsome man, looks very gentle, and Liuxia stand together, like husband and wife, or brother and sister in general.

    It''s just that this character is really different

    In this continent, age is nothing at all. Just look at Fengli and shenpo. After thousands of years of life, their appearance is still the same!

    Seeing shenpo, the emperor of the underworld hurried to his side. First he respectfully saluted shenpo, and then he said, "master, please take your seat."

    "Well." Haughty nodded, and the goddess directly sat in the position of the emperor of hell. Su Hao noticed that Liuxia''s face changed, but the emperor of hell was still calm.

    "Liuxia, you go out first. We have something to talk about."

    Hearing the words of the Ming emperor, Liuxia was stunned. He just wanted to refuse, but he was scared by the eyes of the Ming emperor and quickly choked back all the words.

    Knowing his father''s indisputable character, Liuxia didn''t dare to say anything more, so he just gave a shriveled reply. Finally, he took a look at Su Hao and went out.

    After going out in ryuxia, the emperor looked at Su Hao again. He smiled and said, "Your Highness, may I ask your people to go out first?"

    Gently picked to pick eyebrow, Su Hao didn''t say more other, directly to a few people waved, let them out.

    The women saluted the emperor of Hades, the goddess of God, and Su Hao before they went out.

    In the end, there are only three people left in the palace, namely, Pluto, shenpo and suhao!

    With her fingers clasping the table, she said, "you should know why I brought Princess Yingruo to you?"

    Smell speech, the Ming emperor a smile, nodded, "nature is to know, only now the Tian clan has snow Mo to sit down, want to deal with him, afraid is very difficult, his strength, already exceeded any person on this road!"

    With a cold hum, shenpo didn''t think so, and her eyes were full of disdain. "The source of his strength also came from Linglong jade. Linglong jade was cast, and if he forced to use it, it would be backfired. But now that he didn''t move, what do you think it means?"

    After thinking about it, the emperor said, "he''s possessed!"

    "Possessed?" Su Hao''s eyes are full of disbelief. Is Xuemo possessed? But isn''t he the God of war? How can the enchanted be allowed by the heavenly family!

    Looking at Su Hao, shenpo sighed, "you think everything is too simple. Do you know whose Linglong jade is?"

    Su Hao shook his head, "isn''t it the town deity of the demon clan?"

    "The gods of the town?" The goddess sneered, "in fact, it''s also Fengli''s sacred object, but later it fell into the hands of the demon clan and was guarded by the demon clan. At the beginning, the demon clan was besieged and destroyed, and one of the purposes was to get Linglong jade."

    "But they have all got Linglong jade. Why kill all the demons?"

    When she heard Su Hao''s words, shenpo was silent. In fact, she didn''t know many things. When she arrived at the war, Fengli had disappeared. She only knew that among the four tribes, only the demon clan didn''t take part in the siege of Fengli. Otherwise, she would not let Fengli''s personal belongings fall on the demon clan.

    "I know!"

    As soon as the words fell, Su Hao and shenpo''s eyes fell on the emperor. Su Hao was curious, and shenpo was more eager to know everything.

    Thousands of years ago, everyone said that Fengli was silent, so she also frozen herself under the abyss of ice. She didn''t wake up until a long time later, by chance.

    She always felt that Feng Li was not dead, but she could not find a trace of Feng Li when she traveled all over the mainland. After that, she slowly felt the strangeness of the war.

    However, all things are things and people are not. All the people in the war died out soon, and she could not find the truth. Later, as time went on, she was too lazy to look for it.

    No one can find the truth, so she began to wait for Fengli day after day, until now, thousands of years, finally let her wait.

    Thinking of this, shenpo feels heartbroken. For thousands of years, Fengli has been in the underworld, beside herself

    But I can''t find it, and the main cause of all this is the war thousands of years ago, so now is the time to find the truth.

    Looking at Su Hao and shenpo, the deep voice of the emperor of the underworld rings out slowly.

    "Fengli is the son of the last God of the protoss, and also the son of the most gifted God among the sons of the gods of all ages. At that time, he was already above the whole continent before he was robbed, and he was really the strongest. After he was robbed, he would become invincible!"

    After hearing these words, Su Hao''s first reaction was to be bullied, and his second reaction was that such a powerful person could not be sealed in the underworld!

    But shenpo has all kinds of emotions in her eyes, such as pride, self blame

    The emperor continued, "at that time, the other four tribes had actually become the affiliated tribes of the Protoss. They always thought that Lord Fengli would rule the mainland, so they began to secretly plan how to get rid of Lord Fengli. At that time, the four tribes discussed with each other, but the demons resolutely refused after they knew what the other three tribes thought, And want to tell Feng Li adults and other Protoss of this matter, but did not expect is, the heaven clan, the human race and the demon clan people actually put the demon clan head under house arrest, so that all people do not know their plan

    "It happened that Lord Fengli was about to go through the robbery. At that time, Lord Fengli''s strength was the weakest. Taking this opportunity, the three clan leaders besieged Lord Fengli and interrupted Lord Fengli''s robbery. The result can be imagined!"

    "Those bastards!! It turns out that Fengli was besieged by them during the period of the robbery. I can''t figure it out all the time. According to Fengli''s strength at that time, how could he even be unable to deal with the three clan leaders? It turns out that they used the means of the next three abuses

    Su Hao''s eyes are also full of complicated meaning. A generation of strong people are calculated so that only one soul is left in the end. They have been sealed in the underworld for thousands of years. How much hate does Feng Li have in mind!

    "Lord shenpo, please continue to listen to me!"

    Su Hao took shenpo''s shaking hand and comforted her. Shenpo loved Fengli so much, but she was not at her side when she was robbing Fengli. Now she should be very regretful!

    "Go on."

    The Ming emperor nodded, breathed a little, and continued, "at the last moment, the demon clan leader arrived. She tried her best to get rid of the bondage and arrived at the place of the war. Seeing the demon clan leader, Fengli gave her the exquisite jade on her body, and then her body and spirit were all destroyed, and her soul was terrified!"

    "Although Fengli is in the period of robbery, his strength is still very strong. He still beat the three clan leaders seriously with his own strength. After receiving Linglong jade, the demon clan leader didn''t run away. Instead, he sacrificed his own spirit and saved Fengli''s last spirit. Later, the demon clan leader escaped. When the other demon clan people found her, she was killed, She had only one corpse left, and Linglong Yu, who had been banned, was beside her

    "Not long after that, the other three clan leaders also died out one after another. The war came to an end. All the five clans lost the strongest, and no one dared to move. This situation lasted for thousands of years. Until 500 years ago, the demon clan was exterminated, and Linglong jade was born again. Linglong jade was sealed with the power of Fengli, which is why Xuemo is so powerful."

    Sigh unceasingly, the dark emperor sighed once more, "everything has its own fixed number in the dark."

    Hearing the emperor''s words, the goddess raised her hand fiercely, and a green light suddenly went towards the emperor. Su was so surprised that she wanted to stop it, but it was too late.

    And the emperor of the underworld didn''t mean to hide at all, so he accepted the attack of the goddess!

    He snorted and spat out a mouthful of blood. The emperor of the underworld fell to one side with a pale face, but there was nothing on his face. What''s more strange is that Su Hao even saw a relieved smile in his eyes.

    Seeing shenpo waving again, Su Hao quickly stopped her this time, "aunt Yue, what are you doing?"

    "What? What do you ask me to do? You ask them, "what did the protoss do?"

    God''s mother-in-law cried out this sentence, and then sat down on the chair. When she heard this sentence, Su Hao was stunned.

    Did she hear wrong just now?

    Protoss?

    The underworld is a Protoss, so this means that the whole underworld is a Protoss?

    And so on... Why is it so wrong? After Fengli disappeared thousands of years ago, why did the protoss not act, or even disappeared!

    Every single word or phrase was written. "Wipe the corners of your mouth, the emperor stood up, then slowly moved on the chair, and sat down. The corners of his mouth were drawn with a bitter smile." yes, the princess is right, the underworld... The protoss! "

    Su can''t believe looking at the underworld emperor, what''s the matter?

    Frowning tightly, Su Hao said coldly, "Feng Li has experienced such a thing. Your Protoss''s way of dealing with it is to keep silent and retire from the world?"

    Su Hao is waiting for the explanation of Hades. If... Don''t let her down like the goddess!

    Looking at Su Hao and shenpo, the emperor sighed and said, "ten million years ago, the five ethnic groups lived in harmony. Fengli was straightforward and never had the heart to guard against anyone. During the robbery, the head of Tianzu gave Fengli Dharma protection. Fengli agreed without thinking about it. When the elders tried their best to fight out the siege of the three ethnic groups, Lord Fengli has been rescued by the head of the demon clan. The protoss has a spirit stone called Sansheng stone. In Sansheng stone, the elders see that Lord Fengli''s soul power is still shining. They know that he is still alive. Even after the last four clan heads are all gone, this soul power has never disappeared. Until today, it is still shining. If you don''t believe it, I can take you to see it, In recent days, the power of this silk soul has become more and more active, which makes me sure that Fengli is coming back soon? "

    "Fengli is still alive, and the protoss has not been destroyed, so it is called the underworld, and becomes a subordinate force of the demon clan. Five hundred years ago, the same thing happened again. In order to avoid the destruction of the protoss, so..."

    At this point, the emperor of the underworld looked at Su Hao apologetically, but Su Hao didn''t understand why the powerful underworld chose to retreat 500 years ago to protect the Protoss.

 Chapter 472

    "So, in order to save the protoss, you sacrificed the whole demon clan. Are you worthy of saving Feng Li''s demon clan leader at any cost thousands of years ago? Is it worthy of the demons who are still enslaved by the demons? Are you worthy of the demon people who were slaughtered five hundred years ago? "

    Su Hao''s voice is getting louder and louder, and tears come out of her eyes. She doesn''t know why she is like this. She can''t help but have a sour feeling from the bottom of her heart. The feeling of being betrayed haunts her heart all the time.

    But shenpo, after hearing the explanation from the Pluto, didn''t know what to do. The demon clan should be the biggest victim of the whole thing, but at the last moment, the protoss still chose to sacrifice them.

    "Sorry..." the emperor lowered his head and murmured this sentence.

    As soon as Su Hao wanted to say something, a man suddenly appeared before the meeting. It was... The original father!

    "Princess Yingruo, this is left to you by your father five hundred years ago. Listen to it."

    Su Hao Lengleng looked at the illusory figure floating in the air, his eyes are full of kind smile, and do not give up, that is a father to his daughter do not give up.

    "Ruo''er, if you can hear this passage about being a father in the future, please remember, don''t blame anyone. At the beginning, the Emperor Ming intended to advance and retreat together with the demon clan and declare war on the other three clans, but the father refused, because Lord Fengli has been living all the time. We have to wait for him to come back and revive the Protoss. We demon clan can revive, which is a drag on the whole demon clan for the father, But you have to do so. Maybe you will all suffer a lot, but I hope you can understand the pains of being a father. When you have enough strength, you can take revenge! "

    "Finally, take good care of yourself and be the naive and lively ruoer before..."

    The sound is getting smaller and smaller, and the figure is getting weaker and weaker, until it finally disappears.

    Su Hao clenched his hands into a fist, clenched his lips tightly, and didn''t let his emotions burst out

    "Aunt Yue, i... let''s find Qingyun sword as soon as possible!"

    Trembling voice, Sue hard to say this sentence.

    Looking at Su Hao, shenpo was full of heartache in her eyes. She stood up and went to Su Hao, hugged her and said, "OK, aunt Yue will go with you."

    Let go of shenpo, Su Hao put his eyes on the Ming emperor, "thank you, let us know the truth, just now it was the younger generation who wronged you, these five hundred years, you must have a hard time."

    Hearing Su Hao''s words, the emperor of hell smiles, but Su Hao still sees his slightly moist eyes.

    Five hundred years ago, he saw the demon clan destroyed with his own eyes, and the feeling of powerlessness in his heart tormented him day and night. Su Hao was right. In the past five hundred years, he had a very painful life!

    In fact, no one has been happy in these 500 years

    Pull Su Hao to one side and sit down. She says to Su Hao, "release the power of Feng Li''s seal."

    Knowing the meaning of shenpo, Su Hao nodded, and his heart moved. The power of Shenyin was released, and he felt the familiar breath. The hand of Hades trembled slightly. This is

    "Is it Lord Fengli?"

    Taking back the power of the seal, Su Hao nodded, "for thousands of years, Feng Li has been sealed in the underworld. Until 500 years ago, I was also sealed there. He was sent to my yuan God, and it''s still the same now."

    His eyes suddenly burst out with great joy. The emperor of Hades stood up and went to Su Hao''s side. He was no longer as calm as before. He said in a trembling voice, "when will you wake up?"

    Su Hao could understand the emperor''s mood and tried to make himself smile. He said, "My Demon root has just been repaired. Now I''m going to find Qingyun sword for him. Then, when Fengli wakes up, we can declare war on them."

    "I''ll go with you!"

    Voice just fell, God mother-in-law immediately refused, "no, you want to sit here, snow Mo won''t feel nothing, if you leave, he will doubt, I accompany cherry if go."

    Although the Ming emperor also wants to go, but he also knows that shenpo is right. Once Xuemo is aware of it, he will be at an absolute disadvantage.

    "Well, I''ll trouble you."

    The goddess waved her hand with a smile. "I''m very happy. I''ve been silent for thousands of years. Just for this moment, there''s no trouble."

    The emperor of hell also laughed.

    "But where is Qingyun sword? It has disappeared and been silent for thousands of years. Where can we find it

    Hearing Su Hao''s words, the emperor of Hades put a smile on his pale face and said, "it should be in Jianzong!"

    "Jianzong?"

    "Jianzong?" The voices of suhao and shenpo began to ring at the same time.

    "Yes, Qingyun sword should be in Jianzong." The emperor of the underworld nodded for sure, but he continued, "the whole underworld is always inquiring about the news of Qingyun sword. According to the fact that Linglong jade has been cast by Fengli for thousands of years, it can be inferred that Qingyun sword has also been cast, so there is no movement. Not long ago, we got the news that the Terran sword clan has made a magic weapon, Although he was only suspicious, he still sent someone to sneak into the Terran to investigate. If there is no accident, the sword is Qingyun sword, which has been banned. "

    Smell speech, shenpo and Su Hao two people look at each other, are from each other''s eyes to see a trace of joy, if so, with half the effort, find Qingyun sword as soon as possible, Feng Li can wake up early.

    Think about it, Su Hao frowned, "this matter will be snow Mo know, after all, he has Linglong jade, and now is the strongest in this continent, if he also appears, we may not have a chance to win!"

    As soon as Su Hao''s voice fell, shenpo immediately shook her head and denied, "no, although he has Linglong jade, he can''t find the breath of Qingyun sword. Fengli, I know that he is a strategist. At the beginning, he probably thought that Linglong jade or Qingyun sword would fall into the hands of the enemy, so he won''t leave the same breath in Qingyun sword as Linglong jade."

    The underworld emperor agreed and nodded, "the elder is right, the adult won''t do that, so the snow Mo shouldn''t appear."

    Smell speech, Su Hao this just at ease of nodded, if snow Mo really appear, all of them can''t escape, even if it is God woman in.

    After discussing everything, it''s time to take action. Originally, it was planned that suhao and shenpo would go, but Liuxia would also go. The emperor of Hades agreed. After thinking about it, suhao agreed. Liuxia is very clever and has many ghost ideas. It''s a good thing to take her with him.

    Su Hao agreed. Naturally, shenpo would not refuse. So, the three of them set foot on the road of seizing Qingyun sword.

    Yingruo, the princess of the demon clan, has spread all over the mainland. History has always been written by the winner.

    Along the way, what suhao heard completely confirmed this.

    Rumor has it that the demon clan wants to unify the mainland, but the heaven clan and the human clan are just masters to destroy the demon clan. So after hearing that the princess of the demon clan burst out of the seal, all the people are besieging the original owner, and no one knows the truth.

    After a lot of experience, suhao has been able to see these things very well. For her, as long as the final result can prove everything, so does shenpo.

    But Liuxia

    "Hello, Sue, they''ve gone too far. It''s not your fault!" From the Ming emperor, Liuxia also knew many things, except for Fengli, she basically knew that she was a Protoss, and the destruction of the demon clan was to protect the Protoss.

    That''s why she gets so angry when she hears these people say so.

    Looking at Liuxia, Su Hao said, "it''s their business to talk about others. Since they can distort the truth, we can. After revenge, what you say is what you like."

    But they said too much. Hum, wait. One day they will kneel down and admit their mistakes

    Hearing Liuxia''s words, Su Hao shook his head helplessly. At this time, shenpo said, "you can''t stop them now. It''s better to prove it with practical actions."

    Smell speech, Liu Xia droops head, say also, now really is what also can''t do.

    ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­

    Jianzong is the first sword casting sect of the human race. Every weapon they make is rare in the world, and this new weapon is rare in thousands of years.

    All of a sudden, the whole mainland is exploding. Apart from the Terran, Su Hao estimates that the other two will also come. But for themselves, now as long as Xuemo can''t reach her, the three of them can easily get the Qingyun sword and leave unharmed.

    Jiuchongtian Zichen Palace

    "Emperor, the sword clan of the human race has a new weapon. It''s said that it''s rare to see it once in a thousand years. Will it be that thousands of young cloud swords have disappeared?"

    Suddenly, the man sitting in the upper position opened his eyes. At the moment when he opened his eyes, a bloodthirsty light flashed in his eyes.

    I saw him calmly up, dressed in white, unique!

    The corners of the mouth evoke a faint smile, snow Mo will be a hand behind, open a way, "this gentleman will arrive personally, estimate will be a very wonderful scene."

    Looking at the fairy fog shrouded palace in the distance, the voice of Xuemo rang out again, "Princess of the demon clan... Yingruo... Long time no see!"

    On this day, when Jianzong was displaying the magic sword, he knew that the sword might cause many disputes. The master of Jianzong paid a special visit to the head of the human clan and asked that the head of the human clan could turn it in person on this day.

    And the Terran clan leader agreed, because he was also very curious about Bing Jian. At the same time, he also invited the demon clan leader. As for the heaven clan leader, everyone knows that he can''t be the master at all. Now the heaven clan leader is the emperor Xuemo.

    He also sent a message to snow Mo, but according to his estimate, snow Mo will not come, because he never pay attention to these things.

    But this time, all the people are wrong, Sue, they also want to be wrong!

    Su Hao and the other three mingled in the crowd. Looking at the two patriarchs sitting in the upper position, Su Hao clenched her fists and clenched her lips. A scene five hundred years ago reappeared in her mind. She wanted to go up and kill them now, but she couldn''t!

    Suddenly, Su Hao''s hand was held. He turned to see that it was shenpo. She shook her head at Su Hao with a solemn face. Su Hao breathed a little and nodded to her.

    Finally

    After waiting for about an hour, everything officially began!

 Chapter 473

    After seeing the sword carefully carried out, Su Hao''s pupil shrinks. The power of Feng Li''s divine seal, without her call, actually radiates itself.

    Su Hao was in a panic. He immediately held his mind and controlled the power of Shenyin. The shenpo standing beside him first felt the power of Shenyin from Su Hao.

    It seems that this is Qingyun sword. In addition to Qingyun sword, what else can make the power of seal in Su Hao run out by himself.

    It was during this moment that Su Hao and his wife were pushed to the outside. Liuxia tried hard to get in. But when she saw Su Hao with her eyes closed, and the solemn goddess, she stopped. She didn''t know what happened, but something must have happened.

    Another quarter of an hour later, Su Haocai slowly opened her eyes. At this moment, she was already sweating. Feng Li''s divine seal force had been bumping in her body. She forced the divine seal force to the demon root and let it stop.

    "How are you, are you all right?"

    Hearing the words of shenpo, suhao wiped the sweat on her face, shook her head and said, "it''s OK."

    She and Liuxia were relieved.

    At this time, there was a sea of people in front of us. All the people were crowded in the front. They wanted to see the rare artifact in the legend.

    The master of the sword is carefully presenting the sword to the head of the human clan and the head of the demon clan.

    Sue took a look at them, and the three looked at each other. They all nodded firmly.

    "Let''s go!"

    As soon as the four words came out, shenpo took out her whip and waved it. Those people who were crowded in front of them were all shaken away!

    Then Liuxia and suhao followed closely and went straight to Qingyun sword.

    The head of the human clan and the head of the demon clan are worthy of being the head of the clan, but after a moment of stupefaction, they react that Su Hao is against the head of the human clan, shenpo is against the head of the demon clan, and Liuxia''s goal is to go straight to the Qingyun sword in the hands of the master of the sword clan. The scene is extremely chaotic.

    Now suhao is no longer the one who can''t do anything in the hands of ferry people. Her strength is just a little worse than shenpo, because she has thoroughly refined the essence of ferry people.

    Although the Terran patriarch was powerful, he was not su Hao''s opponent at all. However, he was in a bad position after dozens of moves.

    Not to mention the head of the demon clan and shenpo. Although Liuxia was hard to fight, he was able to draw with the master of jianzongzongzongzong. After all, he was a member of the protoss, and his talent was unusual!

    Everything was expected. The goddess was the first to finish. After a slap on the demon clan leader, the demon clan leader could not stand up any more.

    Take a look at Su Hao and find that she''s coming to an end there. The divine mother-in-law sweeps directly to Liuxia''s side.

    After dragging Liuxia to the back, a wave of purple energy appeared in the palm of shenpo''s right hand. With a wave of her hand, the purple energy hit the Lord of Jianzong in an instant.

    The Lord of sword sect was beaten to the ground heavily. After spitting out a mouthful of blood, he fainted directly.

    With one effort, the Qingyun sword, which fell on the side of the Lord of the sword clan, came into the hands of shenpo.

    Shenpo smiles happily and looks at the Qingyun sword in her hand.

    On the other side of suhao, the head of the Terran clan is in an absolute downwind. Suhao floats in the air, and his hands are slightly forced. All the swords on the ground float in front of suhao.

    With a sneer on his lips and a wave of Su Hao''s hand, all the swords were aimed at the head of the Terran clan. The head of the Terran clan had been embarrassed by Su Hao, but before he could react, he saw ten thousand swords flying towards him.

    Too late to react, he tried his best to block Su Hao''s fatal blow, but how could he resist it? The energy wave generated directly knocked him out.

    Su Hao was completely relieved, and slowly fell from the air to the ground. He raised a smile at the corner of his mouth and turned to look at xiangshenpo and Liuxia.

    But at the moment when she turned around, she was stunned. She didn''t have time to think about it. She immediately yelled, "run away!"

    But it was still late. Shenpo was OK. She just stepped back a few steps. Liuxia was shocked to the stone wall behind, and finally fell to the ground and spat out a lot of blood!

    Looking at the man in white floating in the air, Su Hao''s eyes are filled with monstrous hatred. It''s snow Mo, it''s snow Mo, he''s here!

    And shenpo also saw it. At the first time, she took the Qingyun sword away and flew to Liuxia. She helped Liuxia up and gave him a medicine.

    "Ruoer, long time no see. How are you doing?"

    Hear the voice of snow Mo, Su Hao feels disgusted only, a hypocrite just.

    The corner of his mouth raised a sneer, Su Hao said lightly, "very good, thank you for your concern!"

    Snow Mo sighed tone, slowly fell in front of Su Hao, once again open a way, "green cloud sword and Feng Li hand over, this gentleman will spare you a life."

    The pupil shrinks, Su Hao''s eyes flash by. How does he know... How does he know Qingyun sword... How does he know Fengli!

    Looking at Su Hao, Xue Mo chuckles and says, "isn''t it strange that how do you know about Feng Li and Qingyun sword?"

    Su Haoyu just stares at Xuemo in front of him on guard. Xuemo is not angry. He goes on, "well, anyway, you can''t leave. It doesn''t matter if you tell him. I''m afraid you don''t know that in the underworld, there are people of your own."

    Hearing Xue Mo''s words, Liu xiadun became excited and wanted to speak, but he couldn''t say a word. He just spat out more blood.

    "Five hundred years ago, I realized that something was wrong with the underworld, so I found someone in the underworld. Then I knew that the underworld was actually a Protoss who had disappeared for thousands of years, and what they had hidden was really deep."

    "In the past five hundred years, everything in the underworld has been under your control. Since ruo''er met the emperor of the underworld, you know everything. Alas, you want to let ruo''er go, but if you let him go, Fengli will come back to life. How can you unify the mainland? So, you can only entrust Qu ruoer. Don''t worry, I won''t kill you. Just stay in the underworld. "

    Unify the mainland!

    It turns out that Xuemo wants to unify the mainland. Does he have such great ambition?

    "You''ve done so much to unify the mainland and rule Yuntian. Xuemo, you''ve hidden so much!"

    Hearing Su Hao''s words, Xue Mo said with a smile, "if you are flattered, do you hand over Fengli and Qingyun sword by yourself, or do you do it yourself?"

    With a sneer, Su Hao directly leads to the power of Feng Li''s seal. In an instant, Su Hao''s strength has improved a lot.

    Anyway, Xuemo knows everything, and there''s no need to hide it any more. After feeling the power of the seal from Su Hao, Xuemo''s eyes flashed a little clear, "no wonder I can''t find you all the time. I can''t find your breath. It''s Fengli who gives you the power of the seal. However, even if you have the power of the seal, I''m afraid you can''t leave here today."

    "Yes? Then try it! "

    After that, Su Hao directly used the move that he just used to deal with the head of the human race to deal with Xuemo, while on the other side, shenpo also launched her own attack.

    Two forces, one before and one after surrounded snow Mo, but snow Mo eyes not only no fear, even with a smile.

    Su Hao was surprised and subconsciously wanted to escape, but it was still late. With a wave of Xuemo''s right hand, he laid a border around him. Two forces collided with the border, not only did not cause any damage, but even rebounded back to Su Hao and shenpo.

    They fell to the ground together, vomited a mouthful of blood and turned pale.

    Su Hao is calm on the surface, but his heart is already full of ups and downs, with huge ripples. How strong is the strength of Xuemo!

    And shenpo, the same is true, even thousands of years ago, at least in Fengli''s hands, she could make a few moves, but in front of Xuemo, she couldn''t make a move!

    "If son, give up, you can''t stop this gentleman."

    Hearing Xue Mo''s words, Su Hao laughs, full of hatred in his smile. He stares at Xue Mo and says, "Xue Mo, you kill my father, you destroy my people, you seal me in the underworld for five hundred years, and you suffer every day. In these five hundred years, what I want to do most is kill you. Do you think I will give up?"

    This time, snow Mo suddenly cold face, Su Hao noticed his eyes slowly turned red, until finally full of bloodthirsty meaning.

    It seems that shenpo and Hades are right. Xuemo has been completely possessed.

    You have given you a chance. You don''t cherish it. In this case, don''t blame me for being impolite! "

    The voice just fell, suddenly the wind was strong, the originally sunny weather suddenly became gloomy, and the oppressive breath came. Suhao could feel the evil breath from Xuemo.

    See snow Mo hands turned into print, and in a very short period of time, Su Hao didn''t have time to react, he saw the blue light coming towards him.

    At that moment, she gave up

    It''s not that she doesn''t try her best. This time she really can''t do it!

    However, the pain didn''t come. She opened her eyes fiercely. Su Hao opened her mouth slightly and looked at the scene in front of her

    Liuxia''s body slowly fell in front of her like a broken leaf, and the blood sprayed from her body splashed on Su Hao''s face.

    Su Hao blinked his dry eyes and put his eyes on Liuxia.

    "Liuxia... Liuxia..." Su Hao slowly climbed to Liuxia''s side, carefully helped him up, choked and couldn''t say a word, Liuxia

    Liuxia could not say a word now.

    Su Hao flustered to her body delivery spirit power, want to leave her spirit, but spirit power delivery more, Liuxia mouth outflow of blood more.

    Liuxia mouth reluctantly raised a smile, struggling to raise his hand, holding Su Hao''s hand.

    "Don''t waste your efforts, su... Su Hao, protoss, I''m sorry for you. Live well..."

    "Pa", Liuxia''s hand released Su Hao, fell to the ground, Su Hao just looked at Liuxia and closed his eyes.

    Is that the woman who always chatters in front of her gone?

    Su Hao opened her mouth slightly. The pain in her throat burned everything. She lost her voice and forgot to cry

    But not far away stands snow Mo, in sees this behind the scenes, in the eye the cool color is even more, in the hand condenses once more into the seal, the goal direct points at Su Hao.

    Su Hao, however, is still immersed in her own thoughts. Looking at Liuxia, who has closed her eyes and lost her breath, the first friend she came here to help her is gone

 Chapter 474

    With a thump, Su Hao''s thoughts come back. She sees a painful scene again. The body of shenpo bumps into the stone wall not far behind

    "No..." Su Hao shakes his head. Shenpo can''t have an accident. Never have an accident

    Heavily spit out a few mouthfuls of blood, shenpo raised her head, pale and beautiful cheek tightly wrinkled together, she shook her head to Su Hao.

    Then she took out something from her body and threw it to Xuemo. For the first time, Xuemo stepped back and covered her eyes. She looked very afraid.

    Taking this opportunity, shenpo directly sweeps Su Hao, takes out the psychic mirror in Liuxia''s arms, and sends Su Hao in

    All this was done in an instant. Before Su Hao could react, she was sent to the psychic mirror by the goddess.

    And the last sentence that shenpo left her was, "Resurrection Fengli..."

    "Don''t..."

    Su Hao struggled to break through the shackles of the psychic mirror, but because she was afraid that Su Hao would come back, she used half of her essence directly on the psychic mirror. The injured Su Hao couldn''t open it at all, so she had to let the psychic mirror take her away from here!

    And after su Hao left, snow Mo also immediately reacted to come over, saw him to see the direction that Su Hao left, and then put the chilly eyes on shenpo.

    The original handsome face is no longer warm, but full of evil.

    "I gave up half of my essence. It seems that you really love Fengli."

    Hear snow Mo''s words, God woman pale face evokes a smile, looking at snow Mo, word by word way, "just you, also want to rule the sky continent, wait for Feng Li to come back, he won''t let you go."

    Suddenly, snow Mo smile, smile cruel, see him to collect the body magic, unexpectedly in a moment to restore before that warm as jade appearance.

    "Fengli, thousands of years ago, he was the first strong man. It doesn''t mean that he will still be strong after thousands of years. The mainland is changing endlessly, and the strong men are emerging in endlessly. Besides, whether he can revive or not is another matter. If he can, I will personally send his Yuanshen to you, and then refine his Yuanshen a little bit. I believe you will enjoy this process!"

    After that, he didn''t give her a chance to speak any more. Suddenly, he took out the nine whip of shenpo. One whip went down, and shenpo''s voice of grief shook the sky. Her other half of essence was abruptly scattered

    It''s hard to imagine the pain

    The clothes on shenpo''s body have been completely soaked in cold sweat. She is lying on the ground limply, breathing weakly and hard to check

    ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­

    "Hello, Sue. I''m leaving. I''m happy to be friends with you." Liuxia smiles and says this to Su Hao.

    Su Hao finally could not help but shed tears, shook his head and said, "no... Liuxia, you can''t..."

    However, no matter what Su Hao called, Liuxia''s figure gradually faded away until it disappeared

    "No!"

    Su Hao sat up from the bed and stared at the front of him. His eyes were dull and motionless

    "Your Highness, are you all right?"

    Hearing the sound, Su Hao calmed down and looked at the emperor of Hades sitting beside him.

    Only listen to Su Hao carefully asked, "Liuxia... And shenpo back?"

    Smell speech, the vision of the dark emperor is dim down, slightly slant to overdo, "have no, come back of only you and green cloud sword."

    "Qingyun sword..." Su Hao saw the Qingyun sword beside him. It was the goddess who gave the Qingyun sword to him at the last moment. Then she and Liuxia stayed there.

    "Princess Yingruo, what''s the matter?"

    "Gather all of you in the underworld!"

    Frowning slightly, the emperor looked at Su Hao suspiciously. He didn''t know what Su Hao wanted to do, but he said, "OK."

    When Pluto went out, the grief in Su Hao''s eyes had completely disappeared, replaced by endless cold and hatred.

    Snow road

    Hands clenched into fists, fingers embedded in the meat, flowing out of the red blood, but Su Hao did not feel the slightest

    Su Hao''s body was weak to the extreme, and his face was pale and terrible, but after the emperor of Hades called the people together, Su Hao still appeared.

    Looking at the people standing at the bottom, Su Hao raised a cruel sneer from the corner of his mouth and said, "I''m Yingruo, Princess of the demon clan. I ask the emperor of the underworld to call you all here, just to make sure of one thing."

    After hearing Su Hao''s words, there was an uproar. All kinds of eyes fell on Su Hao, including exploration, surprise, disgust and disbelief.

    After all, the demon family princess''s demon root has been broken, and it''s normal for them to have doubts.

    "What does the princess want to confirm?"

    Looking at the emperor, Su Hao said coldly, "doesn''t the emperor want to ask me what happened to this trip? I will tell you now that after seizing the Qingyun sword, Xuemo, the emperor of jiuchongtian, suddenly appears. His purpose is to point at Qingyun sword and Fengli! "

    "How?" The voice of the underworld''s surprise rang out.

    Su Hao is clear, what he said is not Qingyun sword, but Fengli!

    Only Su Hao, shenpo, ferryman, Ming Huang and Taotie know about Fengli!

    It''s impossible for Su Hao and others to say that, but Taotie is trapped in the demon clan and can''t touch Xuemo at all. Besides, he is so afraid of Fengli. After su Hao''s warning, he can''t say it. So... How does Xuemo know?

    Ming Huang''s eyes also gradually cold down, full of linglie, looking at Su Hao, said, "this matter is very important, please make it clear to the princess!"

    With a sneer, Su Hao put his eyes on the inexplicable people in the underworld, and then said, "because five hundred years ago, the emperor Xuemo had planted a traitor in the underworld. If you can know such a secret, you can imagine that it must be someone with a high status in the underworld. If I say so, can the underworld know who the traitor is?"

    After hearing Su Hao''s words, the emperor subconsciously set his eyes on an old man standing on the right side of the bottom.

    The old man seemed to think that the underworld emperor would doubt him, and immediately explained, "Your Majesty, it''s absolutely not the old minister who said it, but the old minister has said it to fuming!"

    As soon as the words came out, the eyes of the whole audience immediately fell on a corner behind.

    And that person immediately after the old man''s voice fell, he used his spirit power and wanted to run away.

    Su Hao and Ming Huang''s eyes were cold, almost at the same time, two powerful forces hit the man named Fu Ming.

    "Poof..." spit out a mouthful of blood, his body "thump" fell in the center of the hall, everyone stepped back a few steps.

    With a cold smile in his mouth, Su Hao step by step goes to Fu Ming and looks down at him like a dead man.

    "It''s you who told all the things to Xuemo in jiuchongtian, which made us unprepared for the ambush. At last, Princess Liuxia of the underworld died miserably, and the life and death of shenpo is unknown, isn''t it?"

    As soon as the words came out, the sound of inspiration continued to ring out. The princess of Liuxia actually died miserably. Even the powerful God woman who was thousands of years ago did not know her life or death

    How terrible is Xuemo

    After hearing Su Hao''s words, the emperor''s heart sank to the bottom of the cold lake. He half laughed and couldn''t believe it. He said, "Princess Sakura, Liuxia..."

    Su Hao slowly closed his eyes. A tear from the corner of his eye slowly came down and fell on the ground, blooming into a flower

    "Yes, I saw her die in front of me, and she was beaten by Xuemo to death!"

    The emperor of the underworld suddenly sat down in his chair and couldn''t say a word for a long time. His eyes were full of sadness and sadness. The image in his mind was the girl pestering him

    Open your eyes, Su Hao''s eyes fell on Fu Ming lying in the middle of the wailing again.

    "If you do something wrong, you will be punished. No one is an exception!"

    After hearing Su Hao''s words, fuming''s pupil shrinks and subconsciously retreats and runs away. How can su Hao let him escape? She thinks that a border has been set around fuming. Although Su Hao is seriously injured, she can stand side by side with a strong man like shenpo. How can her border be so weak.

    Then, in front of everyone, Su Hao uses the power of Feng Li''s seal to devour Fu Ming''s spiritual power. Finally, the essence is burned away

    Fu Ming''s cry of pain rang throughout the underworld, but no one dared to stop Su Hao. For Su Hao, this was just the beginning

    After turning Fu Ming into an ordinary mortal, Su Hao breaks his tendons, smashes his bones, and finally uses magic ants on him

    The magic ants will devour Fu Ming''s internal organs little by little, and then Su Hao casts a spell on him, so that he can''t die

    This kind of pain is unbearable. No one can bear it, but Su Hao still thinks it''s not cruel enough. He has never been a kind person. The first friend who came here to help him died miserably in front of him. The person who called aunt Yue''s life and death is unknown now. How could Fu Ming''s terrible hatred be resolved by such a little pain.

    She wants snow to die!

    The underworld emperor orders Fu Ming to be locked up, and then talks with Su Hao

    "Princess, what do you mean now?"

    Looking at the Ming emperor, Su Hao said with no expression, "he has torn his face. Xuemo already knows everything. I believe the Terran and the demon also know it. Hiding is definitely no good. So, how about declaring war?"

    "Declaration of war..." the emperor murmured these two words, his voice seemed to be a little trembling, "thousands of years, finally wait until this day..."

    Suddenly, as if to think of something, the emperor continued, "Feng Li adult has not come to his senses, now declare war, I''m afraid it can''t stop the three nationalities alliance."

    The emperor of the underworld is telling the truth, and Su Hao knows this deeply. From the strength of Xuemo, I''m afraid he can destroy the whole underworld alone, not to mention the three allied forces. Therefore, the most important thing now is to revive Fengli. With Fengli, there is a chance to win!

    "Qingyun sword has been sealed. Do you know how to untie the seal?"

    As soon as he heard Su Hao''s words, the emperor of the underworld knew what Su Hao meant. Yes, the most important thing now is to revive Feng Li, so that they have a chance to win.

    "Master Fengli can untie the seal of Qingyun sword if he gives you the power of divine seal, but without the power of divine seal, your strength will decline."

    With a light smile, Su Hao picked her eyebrows and said, "will I be afraid of this now?"

 Chapter 475

    After that, Su Hao directly takes out the Qingyun sword and injects the power of Fengli''s seal into the sword. In a moment, the whole Qingyun sword emits golden light, and the whole underworld is lit by this light

    With the help of the Ming emperor, Su Hao takes out his Yuanshen and sends the sleeping Fengli Yuanshen to the sword. There is something left by Fengli. Only there can he wake up faster. Maybe that''s why Fengli asks her to look for Qingyun sword.

    It''s a very painful thing to pull out Yuanshen. Su Hao was seriously injured, and after sending out Fengli, he was in a coma for ten days.

    In these ten days, the whole Yuntian continent has undergone earth shaking changes!

    At the same time, the demons and the Terrans bow to the Tians, while the Tians'' patriarch abdicates voluntarily and gives up the position of Tiandi to Xuemo, who officially becomes the ruler of the three ethnic groups.

    At the same time, Xuemo sends out a final pass to the underworld, demanding to hand over Yingruo, Princess of the demon clan, and an ancient demon Yuanshen in Yingruo, Princess of the demon clan. Otherwise, she will level the underworld in half a month!

    The underworld is on alert. They are Protoss people. They are proud of protoss people. They have endured for thousands of years. Finally, they wait until the last moment. How can they be willing to retreat!

    Even if they are really exterminated this time, they are not afraid!

    This is the news that suhao got when she woke up

    "You go out first!"

    Hearing Su Hao''s words, the maid said, "yes, I''ll leave!"

    When the maid''s figure disappeared, Su Hao stood up slowly, went to the side of the table and poured himself a glass of water.

    At the moment, her face is pale and her lips are bloodless... She is still very weak and has not recovered at all

    But the hatred in her heart made her unable to care so much

    ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­

    The emperor of the underworld, who is in a hurry, suddenly gets the news that if the demon Princess Sakura disappears, she will only leave a letter.

    The emperor of the underworld was surprised. He immediately put down everything and rushed to Su Hao''s room. Now there was no su Hao in the room, leaving the maid trembling on her knees.

    "Where''s the princess?"

    Hearing the emperor''s cold voice, the maid kowtowed and trembled. "I really don''t know. When the princess woke up, she let her go out. At that time, she was still very weak and couldn''t go anywhere, so she went out at ease. But after a long time, the princess disappeared and left a letter on the table."

    "Where''s the letter?"

    Smell speech, subordinates hurry to deliver the letter to the Ming Emperor

    "I''m sorry, it''s my recklessness that killed Liuxia. She died miserably to save me. I have to take revenge on her! Now the situation is tense, the three demons have been pressing. I will hold back Xuemo and give you more time to wait for Fengli to wake up. If I can''t come back, please tell Fengli that I failed his expectation. If I can, please ask him to help me take care of the demon clan and revive the name of our demon clan. This is my only wish! "

    "There''s also shenpo. She''s been waiting for Fengli for thousands of years. She should let Fengli know, or she won''t die in vain!"

    "Please do everything, Sakura is the last one!"

    Patting the letter on the table, the emperor immediately said, "go and see if fuming is still there?"

    But for a moment, the subordinate has come back. Sure enough, the person guarding Fu Ming has been knocked unconscious, and Fu Ming has disappeared

    It must be Sakura. The emperor of the underworld knows very well that she takes fuming to find Xuemo in jiuchongtian.

    How can she be so stupid? If she insists on it for a few days, Fengli will wake up and work together to declare war on Tianzu in the name of demon clan and Protoss. But she

    His eyes were full of helplessness. The emperor shook his head, hoping that she could live, even though the chance was really slim

    As the Ming emperor expected, Su Hao and Fu Ming are on their way to jiuchongtian

    Half month period, already less than half, but Feng Li a little wake up

    There is no sign, she must find a way to hold snow Mo, if sacrifice oneself can let snow Mo hurt, can give them more time, will have a bigger win.

    This is the next policy. Su Hao doesn''t want to sacrifice the original owner, but now she has to. If she doesn''t do this, once the half month period comes, there will be no chance. So, she chooses this next policy!

    The heavenly soldiers who are guarding the gate of heaven suddenly see a bloody shadow falling down in front of them, but they can''t see anything clearly because of the fairy fog!

    When they looked at each other, they both raised their feet and went forward to check. When they saw the bloody man who had been skinned, they both screamed with fright and stepped back several steps.

    Then in an instant, Su haomeng appears in front of them, the pupil shrinks, Su Hao has solved them both.

    Su Hao carries Fu Ming and rushes directly into the gate of heaven. After su Hao leaves, the bodies of the two heavenly soldiers who guard the gate turn into dust and disappear

    Zichen palace

    Snow Mo fiercely opened his eyes, then suddenly appeared a smile in his eyes, finally came

    Su Hao kills all the way to Zichen palace. She stands in front of Zichen palace. Although she is surrounded by countless heavenly soldiers, Su Hao has no fear in her heart. A cold smile rises from the corner of her mouth. Su Hao directly throws Fu Ming''s body into Zichen palace with Demon power. Unexpectedly, she should fall in front of Xuemo.

    Then Su Hao directly disappeared in front of the generals, and now Su Hao is what they can deal with, even though her body is still not recovered, very weak!

    Su Hao''s body slowly falls down, not far away from Xuemo. Sure enough, in front of Xuemo, it is Fu Ming that Su Hao throws in.

    At the moment, fuming is still alive, but his voice has become a luxury now, and the pain is tormenting him all the time!

    "Ruo''er, you have changed. Before, you were not so cruel!"

    As soon as the voice fell, Xue Mo waved her hand, and Fu Ming in front of her suddenly howled as if she had been stimulated. Su Hao frowned at the sound

    Xuemo... Actually tore Fu Ming''s yuan Shen to pieces

    Then fuming''s body suddenly exploded, blood and flesh flying, both of them were bound around, so the blood and flesh didn''t splash on both of them.

    "If my son is not satisfied, how about this?"

    Looking at the man who was still smiling in front of him, Su Hao only felt scared. He was more cruel than the devil!

    "Snow Mo, it''s hard for you to endure for so many years!"

    Hearing Su Hao''s words, Xuemo seems to be dissatisfied. She frowns slightly and says with a trace of displeasure, "ruo''er, how can you say this to me? Don''t forget, five hundred years ago, you gave me Linglong jade, which made me like this."

    With a sneer, Su Hao stepped back and said, "I gave linglongyu to you, but it''s to heal you. If you hadn''t kept that thought for a long time, how could you be confused? In the final analysis, it''s your own disgusting thought that caused all this. Who can you blame?"

    Snow Mo facial expression fierce a change, "you shut up!"

    Su Hao''s smile gradually widened, "isn''t it? Think of the first gentleman snow Mo, now unexpectedly become this pair of people not ghost not ghost get appearance, really is miserable

    "Ha ha ha..." Xuemo suddenly laughs. With a wave of his right hand, the scene in front of them suddenly changes. This is

    "In fact, I don''t have no feelings for you. This is the place where I see you for the first time

    Hearing Xuemo''s words, Su Hao remembered that this was the place where the original owner and Xuemo met for the first time. The scene vaguely appeared in front of her again. Su Hao''s mind coagulated and a light went directly towards Xuemo.

    Snow Mo easily scattered Su Hao''s Demon power

    "Xuemo, I didn''t expect you to play the emotional card, but you are wrong. Yingruo is no longer the same as Yingruo before..."

    Just now, Xuemo disturbed her mind and let her think back to the time when they met. Unfortunately, she was not the original owner, but Su Hao, which had been confirmed when she first met shenpo.

    If you are the original owner, you will be engulfed by that memory, instead of looking at everything from the perspective of a third person like yourself.

    "Yes? It seems that I really underestimated your feelings for you. After all, five hundred years ago, you broke the demon clan with your own hands. "

    Hearing Xue Mo''s words, Su Hao''s eyes were even colder. "I was confused by you five hundred years ago, and I will take your life in five hundred years to comfort my whole demon clan."

    Snow Mo''s body slowly floats in the air, and there is a border around him. Su Hao''s eyes coagulate, and a light suddenly splits on the border, but

    Suhao heard a cry

    Lips slightly open, Su Hao so see God mother-in-law was snow Mo a palm hit to the ground, spit out a mouthful of blood, so lying there, motionless.

    "Xuemo, what did you do to her?"

    Su Hao''s face is full of anger, no accident, just now his palm directly hit the God woman''s body, must be what snow Mo did to her!

    It turns out that shenpo is not dead. It turns out that she is not dead!

    Looking at the shenpo not far away, Su Hao looks dignified. It''s completely unexpected. What happened to shenpo didn''t happen. Originally, he planned to die with Xuemo. Even if he couldn''t kill him, he could at least delay some time for Shenzu.

    But now shenpo is in Xuemo''s hands

    "Ha ha..."

    Snow Mo a smile, sleeves a wave, the whole body''s spiritual power has been fully attributed to the body, Su Hao in his body can''t feel a little murderous.

    When he came to shenpo, he first took a look at shenpo, and then put his eyes on Su Hao. With a warm smile, he said, "shenpo sacrificed half of her essence to save you. After you ran away, I destroyed the other half of her essence. Now, I have refined her spirit for my own use, In other words, when you beat Benjun, you are beating her. How long do you think you can hold on to her, ruoer? "

    "Snow road!!"

    Su Hao''s angry voice of pain resounded through the sky, his forehead was exposed, and his hands were tightly held together.

    Fierce, "poof" spits out a mouthful of blood, half kneels on the ground, but still does not admit defeat of looking at the snow Mo standing not far away, originally dark bright eyes now has completely no before calm calm, some are just monstrous hate, eyes full of bloodthirsty killing intention, she now would like to snow Mo cut, with the most cruel way to kill him!

 Chapter 476

    The smile on the corner of his mouth widens, Xuemo flicks his sleeve, looks at Su Hao, and says, "ruo''er, it''s the last step. Linglong jade has been forbidden by Fengli. Although you have swallowed up the power, you can see that you are also controlled by it. Therefore, you need to help you and hand over the power of your seal, Or hand over Fengli and Qingyun sword. I can promise you the post of emperor and restore the name of your demon clan. What do you think of ruoer? "

    Su Hao stares at Xuemo, the bloodthirsty killing intention in his eyes has become endless ridicule, "Xuemo, the power of Shenyin is no longer on me, and Fengli is not on me. I come to you today, and I will die with you. I believe shenpo is the same. We are not afraid of death, so do you think what you say can threaten me? I''ve been waiting for 500 years, and the goddess has been waiting for thousands of years. In order not to let more people wait any longer, we are willing to sacrifice ourselves, aren''t we, aunt Yue? "

    Su Hao and Xue Mo''s eyes fall on the old woman lying on the ground, covered with blood and motionless.

    Although she can''t speak or move, Su Hao and Xue Mo know her answer at the same time.

    Snow Mo''s face finally changed. Before he opened his mouth, Su Hao continued, "what''s more, the empress of the emperor''s position and the name of our demon clan are nothing to me now. I Yingruo, I feel sick when I say a word with your emperor snow mo. I''d better be a bitter spirit in the river of forgetting Sichuan if I marry you!"

    After hearing Su Hao''s words, Xuemo''s face finally sank down. A cruel smile came up at the corner of his mouth and said, "since Yueer insists on this, don''t blame me for being rude. After killing you, I will go to the underworld to get back the Qingyun sword and kill Fengli. As for all the people of the demon clan, I will put them to death one by one, So that ruoer won''t be alone. "

    As soon as the words came to an end, Su Hao felt that she was bound by a force and couldn''t move. Her struggle was fruitless. Su Hao broke through the shackles with her own strength, but her injury became more serious.

    "You are not my opponent!"

    Sue sneered, "then try it!"

    They both float in the air at the same time. Su Hao tries not to attack Xuemo''s border, because that will bring great pain to Aunt Yue. That''s not what she wants to see. Even if today''s fate is to die here, she can''t do it.

    Su Hao, who has done his best, is not Xuemo''s opponent, not to mention that he is injured and dare not do his best

    When snow Mo''s palm fell directly on Su Hao''s chest again, Su Hao finally fell heavily on the ground and couldn''t get up again!

    She tried to open her eyes, but she was really tired

    She wants to sleep so much, so she sleeps all the time

    Vaguely, she seemed to see Liuxia and Yueyi waving to her. Su Hao''s mouth stirred up a gentle smile and murmured, "Yueyi, Liuxia..."

    Snow Mo''s eyes at the moment have become extremely cold. Just now, Su Hao is completely desperate to fight with him. Even if he is fierce, Su Hao is no longer his opponent, and he can''t avoid a little injury. At the moment, his hair is slightly messy, and his robes are also slightly messy, but compared with Su Hao, he is basically not hurt.

    Step by step to Su Hao''s side, Xuemo said, "if son, everything is over, I will take good care of those people you care about."

    Then he raised his hand and a light flashed at his fingertips. At this moment, Su Hao suddenly burst into white light.

    There is a whirlpool around suhao. Suddenly, the whole sky is overcast and gloomy. The atmosphere is depressing and the silence is terrible!

    Snow Mo secretly says no, and wants to leave, but the whirlpool has been sucking him in. With his strength, Su Hao is not an opponent at all, but what he didn''t expect is that Su Hao really uses the method of dying together, and the spirit of self explosion also wants to make him seriously injured.

    Su Hao''s unbridled laughter, tears in his eyes, "snow Mo, someone will clean you up, you wait!"

    "Poof..." Su Hao''s mouth gushes more blood. It''s Xuemo who attacks her and wants to force her to withdraw Yuanshen. But how can he do what he wants? The scene of five hundred years ago, the scene of Liuxia''s tragic death, the scene of shenpo being torn up by Xuemo, the scene of this scene, Have turned into a monstrous hate, but also do not look back!

    Slowly close your eyes, Su Hao''s mouth with a gentle smile

    Yes, it''s over. As long as Fengli can be revived, there is hope for everything. I can live up to the original owner''s expectation!

    Su Hao completely lost consciousness

    But at the moment when she lost consciousness, Xuemo was thrown away by a huge force, and the white light flowing around suhao slowly returned to suhao''s body

    Wait until a shadow falls in front of Su Hao, just see clearly, come person unexpectedly is Feng Li!!!

    Feng Li is still as beautiful as ever, with a smile on her lips,

    It''s just different from the way Su Hao saw him at that time. Now Feng Li is an entity. Obviously, he has come back to life!

    Looking at Xue Mo, who stopped for a long time after being bounced away by the huge force, Feng Li''s eyes are full of irony.

    "Are you Xuemo?"

    Waiting to see the comer, Xuemo''s pupil suddenly shrinks, and an unbelievable voice rings, "are you Fengli?"

    Hear the voice of snow Mo surprised, Feng Li sword eyebrow lightly picked for a while, the evil spirit smile that the corner of the mouth holds is even worse, "aren''t you always looking for me?"? You don''t even know me when I appear in front of you. I think it''s just so! "

    Smell speech, the facial expression of snow Mo becomes more uglier, why Feng Li can resurrect, even if again how, they also just got the green cloud sword, can''t so fast!

    It must be that they used some way to revive Feng Li. In this case, he can''t beat himself now, but just now he retreated himself with one move, which he saw with his own eyes!

    Snow Mo a words also don''t say, so looking at Feng Li.

    Feng Li curled her lips and sighed, "you say that you are a big man who tortures two women like this. Why don''t we talk about a condition?"

    Hear Feng Li''s words, snow Mo brow tight tight, "what condition?"

    Feng Li smiles, points to Su Hao and shenpo lying on the ground, and says, "let me take them away. It''s too troublesome to fight with you. Now the three families of heaven, devil and human are all under your control, and you don''t want to fall here. I''m better than you, or even with you. I don''t want to take this risk, so, If you agree, let me take them away with me. As for the war between us, the fight between men will be solemn and upright. When we meet at the boundary of gods and demons in January, we will fight to the death. What do you think of it? "

    Xuemo takes a look at Su Hao and shenpo lying on the ground, frowning more tightly. Fengli is right. Even if Fengli has just been resurrected, now he can draw with himself. Moreover, Su''s desperate playing style just now costs him too much spiritual power. It''s definitely not a good choice to choose to win or lose with Fengli at this time.

    As for shenpo and suhao

    The power of shenpo Jingyuan is destroyed, and Yuanshen is also connected with her own border. It''s not enough to be afraid

    Sakura

    Now she is no different from the dead. She pulled out the yuan Shen once. Just now, in order to die with herself, she pulled out the yuan Shen from her body. Under such circumstances, she can''t live!

    Well, he agreed to take away two useless people

    Think of here, snow Mo relaxed look, and restored before that calm appearance, looking at Feng Li, Wen run a smile, way, "well, you can take them away, after a month, the land of God and devil boundary, fight to the death!"

    "Good!" Feng Li also smiles, and then he waves his hand. Su Hao and shenpo lying on the ground have turned into a light and disappeared, and Feng Li''s figure also disappeared.

    Looking at the suddenly silent surroundings, snow Mo''s eyes flashed with a trace of coldness and determination. No matter whether Feng Li revives or not, he can''t stop his plan. For five hundred years, he won''t allow anyone to destroy his plan.

    Yuntian continent is his!

    He is the master of Yuntian land!!!

    ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­

    The underworld emperor felt the energy fluctuation in the border around the underworld. His heart moved, and a trace of excitement flashed in his eyes. He immediately took people out to meet

    As soon as they arrived, Fengli appeared in front of them

    The underworld emperor became excited and knelt down on the ground. All the protoss who followed him became more excited and knelt down on the ground shaking.

    "My subordinates have seen God

    "My subordinates have seen God

    "My subordinates have seen God

    Feng Li waved, but she couldn''t say a word

    "Poof..."

    Spit out a mouthful of blood, Feng Li directly fell down, Ming Huang eye quick, with the fastest speed with the help of Feng Li, other people are a Leng!

    "Lord God?"

    Feng Li shook his head, "go ahead." At this moment, he was no longer the same as before, his face was pale and terrible, his beautiful face was covered with cold sweat, and his whole body was shaking.

    Seeing Feng Li like this, Ming Huang frowned tightly, nodded and helped Feng Li in

    Feng Li is sitting on the bed, gasping for breath. Now he only feels that his spirit is going to disperse.

    If you really fight with Xuemo, I''m afraid I can''t make it through ten moves. The reason why one move can shake back Xuemo is that Su Hao just drew out his Yuanshen and planned to die with Xuemo. With the help of Su Hao''s Yuanshen, he can shake back Xuemo.

    As for what he said to Xuemo, it''s a huge gamble. If Xuemo refuses to settle everything there after losing the bet, the whole Yuntian continent will be under his rule without any accident.

    But there is always a little bit of luck in it. Xuemo has been waiting for five hundred years to rule Yuntian continent. He can bear the humiliation, which proves that he is a careful, not reckless person who likes to control everything in his own hands.

 Chapter 477

    Just now his move completely calmed Xuemo, so that he didn''t dare to move, because if Fengli''s strength was a little higher than him, he would die there, and then the preparation of five hundred years would be in vain!

    So, Feng Li bet

    "How are you feeling now, Reverend God?"

    Hear the words of Ming emperor, Feng Li shook his head, a wave of hand, on the ground appeared two women who were completely soaked in blood clothes.

    When the emperor of Hades saw it clearly, it was su Hao and shenpo

    See two people, the eyes of the Ming emperor is full of joy, Su Hao is OK, the original God mother-in-law is OK!

    It''s really wonderful

    But Liuxia

    Noticing the change of Ming emperor''s expression, Feng Li said weakly, "your daughter should still have a spirit. She is in the yuan God of shenpo, but she is too weak to even feel Xuemo. The yuan God of shenpo has been fused by Xuemo. If you want your daughter to be OK, you''d better find some ways to warm the yuan God and think about it slowly."

    The Ming emperor''s mouth is slightly open. He listens to Feng Li''s words incredulously. Liuxia is not dead. Is his daughter not dead?

    Feng Li impatiently waved his hand, "you go to find a way to settle the two of them first. I''ll take a rest to see their injuries."

    The emperor of the underworld responded, "yes, I''ll go."

    Get such good news, the underworld''s steps can''t help but become light up.

    After all the people left, Feng Li spat out a mouthful of blood again

    What Xuemo thinks is right. He can''t recover in such a short time. When suhao puts his Yuanshen into Qingyun sword and wakes up Qingyun sword with the power of Shenyin, he already has consciousness.

    But it''s just consciousness. When the emperor of the underworld discusses with the minister, he can hear everything. When he learns that Su Hao is taking the traitor of the underworld to find Xuemo, he will know what Su Hao''s mind is.

    Want to sacrifice themselves to get more time to deal with snow Mo, know that girl''s temperament stubborn, he didn''t have time to think, forced himself from the semi conscious consciousness.

    Although he got there as fast as he could, the scene in front of him still hurt his eyes. Ten million years ago, the demon clan almost killed him in order to protect him. If he hadn''t hurt the other three clan leaders in the end, there would have been no demon clan.

    So he owes the demon clan, cherry if now is the only blood of the demon clan, he has the responsibility to help the demon clan keep this last blood.

    As for shenpo

    She is the woman she loves. She has been waiting for her for thousands of years, but before she meets her, she is almost out of her wits. If this is the case, it is meaningless for him to live alone in the world.

    Think of here, Feng Li slowly closed his eyes, the period of January, a month''s time, in the end what can be done?

    About two hours later, Feng Li came out of her room to see Su Hao and shenpo

    Seeing Fengli, the Ming emperor immediately stepped forward and nodded respectfully, "shenzun, my subordinates have found a way to nourish Yuanshen. Princess Yingruo and shenpo''s Yuanshen have been badly damaged, so my subordinates have fed them purple spirit grass, but they haven''t woken up yet, and..."

    At this point, the emperor of the underworld wanted to talk and stop, Feng Li looked at him, "say!"

    "Yes The emperor immediately nodded, and then said respectfully, "Princess Yingruo forced Yuanshen out twice in a short time. She was already seriously injured. In addition, she had a duel with Xuemo. Now her breath is weak. I''m afraid..."

    The words didn''t finish saying, Feng Li openings to stop a way, "have originally Zun in, won''t let her die of, God old woman?"

    "Although shenpo''s Yuanshen has merged with Xuemo''s jiejie, it is because of this that her situation is much better than Princess Yingruo, and her subordinates can already feel the spirit of Liuxia in her Yuanshen."

    Feng Li is a little relieved to hear the words of Ming Huang. As long as people are OK, everything can be done. As for Yingruo

    Sword eyebrow light wrinkle, Feng Li walked in, at this time shenpo has sobered up, when see Feng Li into that moment, her eyes can no longer move away!

    "Fengli..." the voice of shenpo was as thin as a mosquito, but she was so trembling and careful.

    Thousands of years of time, thousands of years of waiting, this scene has been in the dream, so that now it really appears, she thought it was a dream, can''t believe it.

    Looking at shenpo, Fengli''s eyes are the same. She can''t leave her figure any more. When she was designed thousands of years ago, she just had a fight with her. She didn''t even have time to look at her

    "Feng Li..." she couldn''t help but burst into tears. As if she couldn''t feel the pain on her body, she opened the quilt and was about to run to Feng Li.

    The moment she got out of bed, she fell down. Now she is basically the same as ordinary people.

    Feng Li''s eyes and hands were quick, and she quickly stepped forward to hold shenpo. As soon as they touched her body, shenpo''s body trembled. She looked up incredulously. Her pale and beautiful face was full of tears. She stretched out her hands as white as jade and gently stroked her beautiful face.

    "Fengli, Fengli, is it really you? Is that you? "

    Feng Li hugs people tightly in his arms, eyes are moist, voice with a trace of tremor, "moon, it''s me, it''s your Feng Li, I''m back!"

    "Fengli... Wuwu... You are an asshole. Why do you quarrel with me? Why do you quarrel with me? It''s all your fault. It''s all your fault... Wuwu..."

    As she cried, she patted Feng Li''s body with her hands. Feng Li was not angry, so she let her make trouble

    While also patiently stroking her back, to comfort her, "yes, it''s all my fault, let you wait for thousands of years, never again."

    ˇ­ˇ­

    After a long time, shenpo''s mood gradually calms down. She nests in Fengli''s arms, buries her head deeply in Fengli''s chest, and feels the strong beating of his chest. Her whole heart has been filled, and she can''t put anything else. At this moment, she has been waiting for thousands of years, waiting too long

    "I didn''t hurt you just now. You just recovered..."

    Hear the words of God''s mother-in-law, the Feng Li corners of the mouth start to put on a smile, the eyes are full of doting touch God''s mother-in-law''s head, the way, "you all didn''t exert what strength, how can ache, if you don''t enjoy, still can hit again."

    God''s mother-in-law glared at him angrily, "who wants to beat you, I can''t bear to. If I beat you away again, it won''t be worth the loss."

    "If you hit me again this time, I won''t leave..."

    Smell speech, the angel of God''s mother-in-law''s mouth puts on a very gentle smile, buries the head deeper.

    Fierce, suddenly think of what, she a push away Feng Li, urgent way, "you cherry if that wench rescued?"? How is she? "

    Holding the person in her arms again, Feng Li said, "don''t worry, you and she were rescued together. The protoss owes too much to the demon clan, and if it wasn''t for her, I''m afraid I''d still be in the underworld, so I won''t ignore her anyway."

    She was relieved, "that''s good."

    After calming the old lady, she accompanied her to sleep. Feng Li left to see Su Hao

    See Feng Li, the underworld of many doctors are trembling kneeling on the ground, "god respect adult!"

    Feng Li waved and motioned them to go out. Those people suddenly softened and relaxed. In the face of the strongest man in thousands of years, they could not be afraid.

    Moreover, they have no way to deal with the injury of the princess of the demon clan. They are just helpless for fear of God''s blame. Now Feng Li says so, they are relieved and go out quickly.

    However, the emperor of Hades also came in

    "Is everything ready for you?"

    Hearing Feng Li''s words, Ming Huang frowned tightly and asked in a voice, "Lord shenzun, are you really going to do this? It''s too expensive. If you fail, not only princess Yingruo, but also you... "

    "Well, I''ve made up my mind. You don''t have to talk about it any more. Remember that you can''t tell the goddess about it. If she asks, she says I''m healing Sakura."

    He could not persuade shenzun to give up Princess Yingruo. Once in thousands of years, once in 500 years. Now Princess Yingruo is involved by the Protoss. All the people in the protoss are sentimental and righteous. Therefore, he knows that no matter what he says, God will not give up his decision.

    However, the God deed is an extremely dangerous thing. If Feng Li was in his heyday, he would have no problem signing a god deed with someone.

    But now Feng Li is in the weakest period. Let alone the divine contract, he can''t even succeed in the simplest spiritual contract.

    The so-called divine contract is to establish a kind of connection between the original gods of two people. From then on, life will be shared. One side will not die, and the other side will not have an accident. If one side is injured, the other side will also be injured, and to the same extent.

    Before the establishment of the divine contract, they need to summon their original gods again. Su Hao has forced them to pull out the original gods twice. If they do it again, they are afraid that they will be destroyed.

    And Fengli, his current Yuanshen is also in a weak period, forced to call out, there is also a great risk.

    Once the divine contract is established successfully, Feng Li will share what Su Hao has to bear. But now the three demons are pressing forward, and everything is imminent. At this juncture, if something happens to both of them, everything will be over

    With a sigh, the Ming emperor finally compromised and bowed his head and said respectfully, "my subordinates will obey the will of shenzun. If something happens to shenzun and Yingruo princess, my subordinates will take the protoss to fight against Xuemo to the death, even if they pay any price, they will never shrink back!"

    After hearing the words of Emperor Ming, Feng Li''s pretty face showed a smile. She patted Emperor Ming on the shoulder and said, "in fact, you don''t have to think so bad about things. Ten million years ago, I established a divine contract for others. Although it wasn''t on myself, it should be the same. Don''t give up until the end. Go out first and take everyone to guard here, No one is allowed to come near. Before I leave the pass, I will send someone to investigate the news of the three demons. If I can come out alive, one month later, it will be the last battle! "

    "Yes! Yes, sir

    Then the emperor turned and walked out, his eyes full of firmness!

 Chapter 478

    Seeing the shadow of the Ming emperor disappear, Feng Li puts her eyes on Su Hao. Now Su Hao''s eyes are closed without any anger. If it''s not for the slight undulation of her chest, she really looks the same as the dead.

    Go to Su Hao''s side, Feng Li helplessly sighed, "let you go to find Qingyun sword, you found it, then why can''t you wait a second, have to go to work hard with Xuemo, is that what you can fight? There is no brain

    With that, Feng Li still put her hand on Su Hao''s wrist. The longer it took, Feng Li''s face became more and more ugly. Su Hao''s spirit was dissipating little by little, and purple spirit grass had no effect.

    With a bitter smile, Feng Li murmured, "it seems that Shenqi is really the best choice!"

    ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­

    For half a month, Fengli and suhao stayed in the room for half a month and didn''t come out. In this half a month, shenpo would come here every morning and would not leave until late at night to have a rest. The same was true the next day.

    The emperor of the underworld personally took people to guard, but she didn''t ask anything, just looked at the direction of the room. In fact, she didn''t know anything. Even if no one told her that everyone was hiding from her, she knew what Fengli was doing. She supported his decision. No matter what he did, she would support it. Anyway, this time, she would die together, and she would never let Fengli go again!

    "Shenpo, go back first. Your body hasn''t recovered. It''s been half a month. If shenzun goes out of the pass and sees you like this, I''m afraid it''s my fault."

    With a smile on her lips, she said, "don''t worry, I care about my life now. I don''t want to see Fengli just now, but I''m gone. How can I afford to wait for me for thousands of years?"

    The emperor did not know what to say. He just sighed. Just as he was about to turn his head, he found that there was a sudden light in the room!

    The emperor of the underworld and the goddess were stunned at the same time, but they were reacting at the same time. They looked at each other and almost ran to the house at the same time.

    At the moment of opening the door, the golden glare blinded them. It took about half a column of incense time for the light to fade.

    They just see Feng Li and Su Hao sitting opposite each other. Their eyes are closed tightly. There is no breath or energy fluctuation on them.

    There was a sudden chill in the hearts of the emperor and the goddess

    Failed

    Shenpo''s face suddenly turned pale, without any blood color. The emperor of hell pursed his lips tightly and frowned tightly. Did he really fail?

    Shenpo can''t care about anything any more. She will run to Fengli as soon as she raises her step. Suddenly, the Ming emperor''s pupil shrinks, grabs shenpo and runs away from the house as fast as possible.

    And just after the two left, the house was completely in ruins.

    When they stood firm and looked in the direction of the house, they found that the two figures rose slowly from the ruins of the house.

    All of a sudden, the eyes of shenpo and Hades release a different look, success, success!

    Suhao and Fengli slowly fall to the ground, and then they see shenpo staggering and running over. Suhao almost can''t help but open his hands to embrace. But when they see the direction of a woman''s running, suhao withdraws her hand decisively and suppresses her inner impulse.

    Sure enough, the God woman didn''t want to rush into Feng Li''s arms. Feng Li quickly hugs the woman in her arms.

    Suhao and Pluto have been waiting, but those two people just don''t let go, suhao mouth slightly smoke, there are other people here, OK?

    "Cough..." light cough two, Su Hao said, "that what, is not always standing here, let''s go out first."

    Hearing Su Hao''s voice, shenpo''s face suddenly rose with a blush. She quickly stepped back from Feng Li''s arms. Then she came to Su Hao''s side. "You''re a girl. You''re really not going to die. Just because of your three legged Kung Fu, you still have to fight with Xuemo. How many lives do you think you have?"

    Smell speech, Su Hao curled his lips, isn''t the situation urgent at that time? It''s too late for her to think about it.

    "Aunt Yue, I''ve just recovered. You taught me a lesson. You really treated me differently."

    Knocked to knock Su good head, the God old woman eyes dodge a way, "I where have, clearly same."

    Sue good a smile, also don''t poke her, "well, well, don''t say with you, go out first."

    "Let''s go."

    Words, Feng Li pull God woman to go out, leaving Su Hao and Ming Huang two people standing there.

    "You say, are we a little too much of an eyesore?"

    When she heard Sue''s words, the emperor smiled and said, "what your highness is saying is that we are a bit of an eyesore."

    Smell speech, Su Hao curled his lips, who cares

    ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­

    Feng Li and Su Hao signed a divine contract successfully. In the past half a month, they tried their best to recover from their injuries, which is almost the same. Moreover, Feng Li and Su Hao have the same strength now.

    Now that the divine contract has been signed successfully, the next step is to solve the last war half a month later.

    Feng Li, Shen Po, Ming Huang, Su Hao, and all the protoss ministers all got together to discuss the grand plan!

    "Ming Huang, is there any action in Xuemo?"

    Hearing Feng Li''s words, the Ming emperor immediately stood up and said, "tell God that his subordinates have been looking at the Tianzu for half a month, but they haven''t found any changes, including the Terrans and the demons. What''s more strange is that the clan leaders of the Terrans and the demons disappeared after the last battle for Qingyun sword, Both of them said that the princess killed the head of the human clan and the head of the demon clan. That''s why she took refuge in the heaven clan at this time. Xuemo became the ruler of the heaven demon clan

    As soon as the words were over, shenpo said, "those people are just talking nonsense. In that war, although the Terran clan leader and the demon clan leader were seriously injured by us, they were still alive at that time. And at that time, Xuemo came. We couldn''t even fight Xuemo. How could we spare energy to kill the Terran clan leader and the demon clan leader?"

    With a slight sigh, Su Hao said, "aunt Yue is right. At that time, the head of the human clan and the head of the demon clan did not die, but since they disappeared after that day, it must have something to do with that day. You all think that there is anyone in this continent who can easily take a person from Xuemo."

    Fierce, all the people immediately reaction, just listen to the emperor of Hades word by word way, "no one can take from the snow Mo hand what person, that is to say, the human clan head and the demon clan head is taken away by the snow Mo, as for life and death, is already another said."

    All the people nodded in agreement, only listening to Su Hao''s cold smile, and continued, "the strength of the Terrans and the demons is not as good as that of the Tians, and in five hundred years, if Xuemo really has that ambition to rule the whole continent, he will not let the demons and the Terrans alone. I''m afraid that in these five hundred years, the Terrans and the demons have already been elevated and become the power of Xuemo, So after the disappearance of the two clan heads, the Terrans and demons will take refuge in the heaven clan in such a short time. "

    "Pa!"

    She clapped her hand on the table and said, "that Xuemo has already had this ambition. Together, the forces of the three demons are a hundred times that of the Protoss. How can we fight against them?"

    Feng Li kept his eyes closed. After hearing the words of God''s mother, he suddenly opened his eyes. His dark and charming eyes were full of cold. He only heard him say word by word, "this is not necessarily. There are many troops, so he may not be able to fight..."

    "Yes Su Hao also smiles, echoing Feng Li''s statement.

    Shenpo was stunned, a trace of doubt flashed in her eyes and asked, "how to say it?"

    Feng Li looked at Su Hao, "you say it!"

    Sue nodded, "OK."

    Then Su Hao said, "I don''t know if you''ve ever heard of a saying," catch the thief first, catch the king! "

    "Catch the king first?"

    The people at the bottom looked at each other, but the emperor and the goddess almost immediately reflected Su Hao''s words. A trace of excitement flashed in the emperor''s eyes. "What does the princess mean to deal with Xuemo first?"

    Su Hao nodded his head. "What the hell emperor said is right. The three demons are all combined under the call of Xuemo. Even though Xuemo has turned the Terrans and Demons into their own forces in the past five hundred years, don''t forget that no matter what, the people of the three races can''t be the same as the same clan, as long as Xuemo dies, They are not afraid at all, so the main problem now is how to deal with Xuemo. "

    Hearing Su Hao''s words, all the people lowered their heads. Xuemo is really the most powerful person in this continent. Even their God Zun is not Xuemo''s opponent at the moment, just because he has Linglong jade in his hand.

    "Fengli, can you steal Linglong jade from Xuemo?"

    Feng Li shakes her head and looks at shenpo and says, "the power left in Linglong jade has been absorbed by Xuemo. It''s useless even if she gets it. Moreover, Linglong jade never leaves Xuemo. It''s almost impossible to steal it."

    "What about that?" Shenpo''s brows were tightly knit.

    "Fight!"

    Su Hao spat out this word and continued to say, "it''s almost impossible to find a shortcut now. Only by fighting with Xuemo can we find his weakness. Don''t forget that without the power of divine seal, he can''t open Linglong jade in a proper way and get Linglong jade from it. That''s why he is engulfed by the power of Linglong jade, In this case, he must have some shortcomings. Half a month later, the battle of the boundary between God and devil will be known. At that time, I will fight against Xuemo with shenzun, and other people will lead every way to absolutely resist the alliance of the three tribes of heaven and devil. As long as we can persist until shenzun and I defeat Xuemo, everything will be over. "

    Hearing Su Hao''s words, some people''s eyes fall on Feng Li. After all, Feng Li is the master of this matter, but this plan has been discussed by Feng Li and Su Hao for a long time. How can Feng Li disagree.

    "Just do what Princess Sakura said."

 Chapter 479

    After that, Feng Li put her eyes on the Ming emperor, "write a letter of war, formally declare war on the three groups of demons in the name of demons and Protoss. Half a month later, the boundary between gods and demons, fight to the death!"

    Hearing the words, the emperor of the underworld''s face coagulated, knelt down and said respectfully, "yes!"

    Everyone''s eyes suddenly become hot up, waiting for thousands of years, this war has finally arrived, finally arrived!

    After everyone left, there were only four people left in the hall, Feng Li, Su Hao, Ming Huang and Shen po

    Shenpo looked at Su Hao and Feng Li. She finally sighed and said, "what do you two want to say?"

    Su Hao smiles, "aunt Yue, you really know us. Well, now that you know, I''ll tell you. Before that, Fengli and I plan to go to the demons."

    "The demons?" The unbelievable voice of the goddess began to ring.

    "Do the princess and shenzun want to rescue the demon people who are exiled in the demon clan?"

    There was a flash of appreciation in her eyes. Feng Li nodded, "it''s true. Since it''s in the name of the Protoss and the demons that she declared war on the three demons, then naturally she can''t let the demons live outside."

    "But..."

    What else does shenpo want to say, but Fengli stops her, "don''t worry, if Sakura and I don''t mess around, take the psychic mirror. The psychic mirror has enough space, and Sakura and I are there. Tianlei is not afraid at all."

    Even so, she was worried, "but..."

    "Aunt Yue, don''t worry. Fengli and I will come back safely."

    Heard two people''s words, the God old woman finally was helpless sigh tone, nodded, although worried, but Feng Li said is reasonable, and if in the war, they use the demon clan people to coerce is bad.

    In this way, the four agreed that Fengli and suhao would set out that night to rescue the demons.

    The demons are always in the dark. Su Hao has never been there, but Feng Li looks familiar.

    "Have you been here before?"

    Feng Li nodded, "before I was sealed into the underworld, I went everywhere. At that time, the relationship between the heads of the five clans was very good, and I often came to visit the demons."

    Although Feng Li tries to cover up, Su Hao is aware of the sadness in his tone.

    "It''s all over!"

    "Well!"

    Because of the disappearance of the head of the demon clan, the whole demon clan was in a panic. Although they had joined the Tianzu, they were still leaderless after all.

    And the people of the demon clan have been put in centralized custody. This is what Su Hao and Feng Li asked after catching a demon clan man.

    But according to two people''s estimation, this should be the order of snow mo.

    When they find the place where the demon people are imprisoned, Su Hao is stunned. She looks at the scene in front of her in disbelief

    It''s a big pit. It''s a big pit. There are a lot of people in it. But why is most of what she sees... Dead?

    Su Hao''s voice choked and looked at Feng Li, "am I wrong?"

    Feng Li''s face is very ugly. The rage in his eyes makes people have no doubt that he is about to burst out of anger!

    "No

    The whole pit is full of people, full of wailing, men, women, old people and children, all in, dead, injured, alive, but dozens

    Su Hao can''t control it any more. At that time, she rushes up. Feng Li''s mouth is full of cruelty and bloodthirsty. She follows Su Hao

    The people of the demon clan didn''t expect that someone would come to save the remnant of the demon clan. They didn''t react for a moment. Moreover, even if they did, how could they be the opponents of Su Hao and Feng Li.

    But in a moment, the magic soldiers around had been slaughtered by Su Hao and Feng Li

    The people of the demon clan are aware of Su Hao''s breath. They look at Su Hao incredulously, with hatred in their eyes. Su Hao understands them, but the current situation can''t allow her to explain to them now, just waiting to go back.

    As soon as her eyes were fixed, Su Hao put all the demon people into the psychic mirror, whether they were alive or dead. Then she also went into the psychic mirror. There was the power of thunder in the psychic mirror. She needed to block them!

    And Feng Li, is to stay outside, since come to all come, don''t send some meeting gift how can?

    ... Zichen Palace

    "Emperor, last night, the demons were invaded by two people. In addition to saving all the demons, the food and grass of the demons were basically destroyed."

    Hear subordinate''s words, snow Mo clasps the finger of the table to suddenly pause for a while, then, see his corner of the mouth to lift up a smile, slowly way, "is it? It seems to be Yingruo and Fengli. Unexpectedly, Fengli has saved Yingruo. I''m afraid he has paid the price himself. Anyway, just save him. "

    "Where are the demons?"

    Snow Mo waved, "take out half of the grain and grass from the Terran to send them, tell them that we will solve the war as soon as possible, so that they don''t have to worry."

    "Yes, I''m leaving!"

    When the shadow of his subordinates disappears, Xuemo opens his palm slightly. At this moment, there are three black lines in the middle of his hand, which are like swimming snakes

    After returning to the underworld, Feng Li orders the underworld emperor to settle down all the demon people, and Su Hao goes to see them at the first time

    Slightly breathed, Su Hao opened the door, suddenly, all eyes focused on himself, angry, complex, and hate!

    There were all kinds of emotions, and all of these were expected by Su Hao. Without any hesitation, Su Hao knelt down directly.

    Those demon people were stunned. Several women who had been brought back to the underworld by Su Hao before ran to Su Hao''s side and wanted to help her up, but Su Hao didn''t move.

    "Five hundred years ago, it was Yingruo''s fault that harmed the whole demon clan. If Yingruo didn''t ask for your forgiveness, she just hoped that everyone could stay and revive our demon clan together," she said

    When they heard Su Hao''s words, they looked at each other. After a while, an older man came over with a bent body.

    "Princess, your affairs, these girls have told us that in order to revive the demon clan, you have suffered a lot, and we do not understand it. It''s just five hundred years, you..."

    "I know!" Su Hao interrupts the old man''s words, only listening to Su Hao continue, "I know, so cherry if now nothing, just hope you can be good, the past, the dead, have become the past, we can remember, but can''t immerse in the past, can''t come out, this time is in the name of the Protoss and demon tribe to declare war on the three demons, please give me confidence."

    Hearing the speech, the old man sighed deeply, then turned around and looked at the humanity behind him, "the person we should hate is not the princess, but the one who designed to frame us. Now the princess and the LORD have declared war on Xuemo. What we have to do is to support them. What do you think?"

    Then the first man came out and said, "Princess highness, you... Always be our princess!"

    Second

    Third

    ˇ­ˇ­

    When all the people knelt down in front of Su Hao, Su Hao reddened his eyes again and wiped the tears on his face. A trace of firmness flashed in Su Hao''s eyes. With a smile in his mouth, he stood up and walked out without saying a word.

    After she left, the demon people kneeling on the ground all shed tears

    This moment, waiting too long

    The land of the boundary between gods and Demons

    Feng Li and Su Hao are both dressed in battle robes. Behind them, they are the protoss troops, all of them energetic and staring at the alliance of the three demons in front of them.

    Looking at the floating snow Mo not far away, Su Hao and Feng Li don''t have the slightest expression on their faces, while snow Mo is still like that, with a white robe and a smile on his mouth.

    "Lord shenzun, Princess Yingruo, don''t be stubborn any more. As long as you surrender now, I won''t hurt any of you."

    Smell speech, Su good cold smile, "snow Mo, put away your disgusting side, today''s war, either you die, or I die, don''t kill you, I cherry if will not give up!"

    Hearing Su Hao''s words, Xue Mo smiles and shakes his head helplessly. "Ruo''er, I''ve told you many times, but you still don''t listen to me. In this case, I don''t need to be merciful to you."

    Words, snow Mo hand wave, in a moment, ten thousand arrows!

    Su Hao''s face was expressionless and motionless. With a wave of Feng Li''s right hand, a border had appeared in front of her eyes, and all the arrows were bounced back.

    And snow Mo, when seeing this scene, the corners of his mouth smile even more, "carving insects trick!"

    With a wave of his hand, a border appears around him. After seeing the border, Su Hao and Feng Li move at the same time. On the border in front of Xuemo, they double lay the border to block all the arrows for Xuemo!

    Xuemo''s border and shenpo''s Yuanshen fusion, so, absolutely can''t hit the border, so today, will force Xuemo can''t use the border!

    As soon as the border disappears, the two sides rush together to fight. The sound of weapons colliding and weapons piercing into the body emerge one after another!

    Snow Mo, Feng Li, Su Hao three floating in the air, motionless!

    Suddenly, Su Hao shoots a light in his hand and falls directly on Xuemo. Xuemo doesn''t move either, but with a flick of his hand, he dissolves Su Hao''s Demon power.

    Su Hao and Feng Li look at each other, nod and start to move at the same time. They turn into the same seal in their hands. Their eyes coagulate at the same time. They suddenly skim over to Xuemo and fall towards Xuemo.

    The black line in the palm of his hand swims faster. A shadow suddenly rises in front of him, which blocks their attack. The scattered power hits Su Hao and Feng Li, and they step back at the same time.

    "Who is this?"

    Su Hao frowned and looked at Feng Li. He saw Feng Li''s surprised look just now. She was sure that Feng Li knew her absolutely!

    Sure enough

    Feng Li said, "it''s Taotie. It''s human like Taotie!"

    "Taotie?" Su Hao''s voice sounded in surprise. At that time, when she saw Taotie, she was still in the stage of entity. How come now

    "He devoured the Taotie Yuanshen who had become human. Not surprisingly, the Yuanshen of the human clan leader and the demon clan leader should also be devoured by him."

    Su Hao''s heart was cold. "So?"

    With a bitter smile, Feng Li said, "he has been invincible. A glutton plus his original strength is enough to defeat us, not to mention the yuan Shen of the head of the Terran and demon clan."

    Eyes fell on Taotie not far away again. Su Hao slowly closed his eyes and breathed deeply, "Fengli, we shouldn''t give up. Fight, even if we die."

    "Good!"

    After that, they rushed up again, and Taotie also rushed over. The huge energy wave exploded all the time. When the last three lights collided, the whole sky changed color.

    Su Hao and Feng Li''s bodies fall heavily on the ground, and the gluttonous is not easy either. He in Yuanshen''s state is about to dissipate. If Xuemo doesn''t save him again!

    "Feng Li, I''ve come up with a way!"

    "What can I do?"

    With a sneer on his lips, Su Hao said, "they are not willing to be swallowed. I just saw the resistance of Taotie when we were fighting with Taotie, and Xuemo also responded."

    "What do you mean?"

    Su Hao nods. Before Feng Li opens his mouth, he stands up and shouts to Xue Mo, "Taotie, the head of the human clan, the head of the demon clan. If you can hear me, please listen to me. Xue Mo is scheming against you, swallowing up your gods, and returning the demon clan and the human clan to the heaven clan. Are you willing to be used by him and imprisoned by him forever? If you don''t want to, you know what to do! "

    Then, Su Hao sees the black fog suddenly emerging around Xuemo, and Taotie''s figure suddenly becomes real. Su Hao knows that he is fighting with Xuemo.

    At the same time, snow Mo''s side appeared another two people, impressively is the Terran clan head and the demon clan head, two people appear, the demon clan and the Terran army immediately stopped, looking at the scene in front of.

    Snow Mo get expression become distorted, eyes full of bloodthirsty light, "no, no, I have swallowed their God, I am the strongest, this is impossible, impossible!"

    Looking at Feng Li, Su Hao nodded, and then they turned their palms to make a seal again. This time, they directly hit Xue Mo!

    Snow Mo''s hair suddenly spread, spit out a mouthful of blood, and then fell heavily on the ground, and Taotie and the yuan God of the head of the human and demon clan rushed up at the same time. Su Hao and Feng Li were surprised, and quickly scattered them. Snow Mo''s yuan God can''t move now, because God!

    Su Hao and Feng Li swept to Xuemo. Xuemo lay on the ground, motionless, and murmured, "I won''t fail. I''m the ruler of Yuntian continent. I''m the one who won''t fail..."

    With a sigh, Su Hao directly pulls out Xuemo''s Yuanshen, and Feng Li cuts off the last link between him and shenpo

    Looking at the still clamorous yuan Shen, Su Hao''s eyes burst out with great hatred. With her Demon power, she bit by bit tore up Xue Mo''s yuan Shen. Xue Mo''s scream rang through the sky!

    Suhao did it. She said that one day Xuemo would die in the most miserable way

    ˇ­ˇ­

    A few days have passed since the war. During this period, the demons took over the territory of the Tians and ruled the Tians, while the people and the demons elected the clan leader again under the call of Fengli.

    Liuxia''s soul has been found and continues to warm up. In a short time, she will wake up like Fengli. At that time, Su Hao and Fengli will join hands to save Liuxia.

    Taotie, the head of the proto human clan and the head of the demon clan, was sealed in the underworld, eternal life, not out!

 Chapter 480

    The dark night is heavy, and the green fireflies are flying around in the red sky, adding some gorgeous color to this not quiet night.

    The next morning, when the people around them got up, they found that the Du family''s old house, which was still brightly lit when the lights were on the day before yesterday, had been burned up by a fire.

    It''s a pity that the Du family can be regarded as a wealthy family in the south of the Yangtze River. Although it''s not a good person, it''s not a vicious family.

    "What kind of person has this provoked..." some people couldn''t see it and shook their heads frequently. "There are more than 100 people in the whole family who have done evil..."

    The person next to him gently pulled his sleeve and looked around nervously, "Shh! Don''t die! It''s probably the work of the night returnees! It must be the Du family that has provoked some people who shouldn''t be provoked. Don''t talk about it, or you''ll get angry! "

    That person a listen to night return a few words, immediately silence, left and right looked for a while, quietly left this right and wrong place.

    Su Hao looked at the man''s appearance of fear, and looked at the side of the common people whispering, smilingly received the silver blade playing at the fingertips, and then left.

    It''s not that I''ve provoked some people who shouldn''t have. It''s just that I''ve got involved in something I shouldn''t have been involved in and moved my mind.

    Slowly back to the inn, small two sharp eyes, happy face to meet up, "Yo, my guest, is to play the top or stay in the hotel."

    "Give me a upper room," Sue said, taking out the silver. "And give me a pot of good flower carving with seasonal vegetables, and a portion of beef sauce."

    In high spirits, Xiao Er announced the name of the dish in a loud voice, "OK, my guest, please come inside. I''ll take you to the upper room. Be careful at your feet."

    When the house came in, Su Hao looked at it at will and gave him a reward. "Xiao Er, I heard that Du Fu had provoked people who shouldn''t have. I don''t know if you can tell me about the night home?"

    "Don''t, don''t," the little two felt that the reward in his hand was a hot potato. "My guest, it''s hard to say that he''s the third prince''s in law and the emperor''s relatives and relatives. I''ve been cleaned up by the night returnees."

    Su Hao looked at as like as two peas in the same fear, and sighed gently, waved, "well, I see, you go down first."

    If there is no accident, and she did not understand the error, this time, she should be a frightening night home.

    When she was sober, what she saw was the burning light of Du Fu, and the body saw such a terrible scene without a trace of pity.

    When he calmed down and combed the information in his head, he found that he was also a poor man.

    Originally born everyone, plain sailing has become the crown princess, should have been good and the crown prince hand in hand to protect the world.

    However, the world is changeable. Once attacked, all the memories of the past are lost. From the crown princess to the killer of the night home, all the way to the first night home.

    Under the task of the organization, he killed the prince''s son and helped him to replace the prince all the way.

    For a time, he even secretly wanted to be the third prince, but he couldn''t say it because of his identity of returning home at night. He wanted to wait for the third prince to come to the top and retire quietly, but he had no choice.

    The third prince really learned the ruthlessness of the Tianjia family. After using his original body, he did not hesitate to discard it.

    It is worth mentioning that the original design, let her become a night home, is also the third prince.

    "Another scum man."

    Su Hao sighed deeply and thought about the time node of all things. Now this time is the time to organize and release the task of Prince''s descendants.

    And his body has been away from the prince''s residence for a long time.

    It''s time to go back.

    Is the night, the green firefly slowly close to the dark Inn, quiet lying on the bed of Su Hao, suddenly opened his eyes.

    I saw a crow green figure standing quietly on the dead branches of the trees beside the window sill. The night wind gently raised his hair behind him, bringing out the smell of grass. A touch of blue light flowed around his waist, which was Soul-catching.

    "Ho Ho," the man in the silver mask said in a clear voice, "I''ve sent you a mission."

    I''m not sure.

    It''s a taboo used by yegui people after they joined yegui people. From the beginning, they were ridiculed for being too feminine, to now most yegui people are silent. If they are lucky to meet them, they have to respectfully call out "Da Ren".

    There are not many people who can call her by her name.

    "Chen Yuan," Su Hao slowly sat up and wrapped himself in a quilt, "you always come here uninvited, are you not afraid to encounter me and other people being turned red? That''s a wonderful scene. "

    Chen Yuan''s ears turned red. He frowned slightly and handed her the scroll in his hand. "You said the task."

    Su can''t remember how he told him so many words, so he had to take the scroll and open it carelessly.

    "It''s really..."

    Su Hao looked up to the sky and sighed. Seeing Chen Yuan''s doubts, he had to smile, "you really know me. The task of the prince''s mansion is a timely rain."

    Isn''t it? What Chen Yuan sent is the mission of the prince''s residence that Su Hao can''t avoid this time. It''s too ironic for her to try every means to kill the prince''s offspring.

    Chen Yuan said, "this is the task you wanted to name before."

    "... Oh," Su Hao was tired physically and mentally, and he hated the third prince to the bone for no reason. What kind of brainwashing did he do to his original body? He had such a strong hostility to the prince. "Thank you, Chen Yuan."

    I don''t think it''s a good idea to be able to mix with the first person who came back at night. I''m so obedient. Thank you very much.

    Chen Yuan gently shook his head, "it''s OK, sleep."

    "Good."

    Su Hao responds in a low voice and slowly slides down the quilt. Unexpectedly, she has a good night''s sleep, which is totally different from her previous sleep.

    It suddenly occurred to me that Chen Yuan had taught his original body to be a night returnee, and that he was also a teacher and friend.

    At the beginning, Chen Yuan couldn''t sleep for a long time as long as she was on a mission. Every night, like tonight, Chen Yuan stayed outside her window until dawn.

    If Chen Yuan knows that the person he has been guarding is no longer his original body

    I don''t know what will happen.

    Thinking about this, with anxiety about the task of the prince''s mansion, Su Hao fell into a dark sweet dream and had no dream all night.

    "His Royal Highness..."

    Hubu Shangshu ran with his stomach thrust out to catch up with the figure in front of him.

    "Zhao Shangshu," the prince in the bright yellow robe with a warm smile, "what''s the matter

    Zhao Shangshu raised his hand and gently wiped the sweat on his forehead. He said with a smile, "I have a table in the moon tower. I don''t know if my highness can appreciate it? It''s also a way to thank his Highness the prince for his care these days. "

    In the prince''s eyes, there was a trace of impatience, and the smile on his lips remained unchanged? It''s said that Lingyuan loves to go to mingyuelou, but others misunderstand that it''s better for us to avoid suspicion. "

    His mind was mercilessly pierced by the prince. Zhao Shangshu''s face turned white and red, and finally he had to smile.

    "His Royal Highness Shengming."

    The prince has always been reluctant to contact Zhao Shangshu, who is in a high position, but he has always given him enough face. "Thank you very much for Zhao Shangshu''s kindness, but I have made up my mind. When I got married, I made a promise that I will never die. I don''t want to eat my words."

    Zhao Shangshu bows his hand to salute. He says that there are not many such infatuated people this year, and he doesn''t know whether they are true or false.

    "I''m going to pay my mother''s respects," the prince said with drooping eyes

    Jiaofang hall is the residence of the empress. The empress, who is nearly 40 years old, is still beautiful and has no trace of time.

    "Empress mother," the prince saluted, more respectful, less intimate, "son minister please empress mother."

    The empress gently waved her hand to help her, and said with a smile, "today I have time to see my mother. How about that? Are all the things on hand almost done?"

    "Yes," the prince sat down in a place far away from the queen. "The Jiangnan corruption case has been dealt with almost. I''m thinking that I haven''t seen my mother for a long time. I''m here to say hello."

    "My son is striving for success," the queen nodded with satisfaction and said, "try it. It''s your favorite glutinous rice sweet scented osmanthus cake. Your cousin lian''er knows it. She made it herself and sent it to the palace, saying that you won''t accept it."

    The prince took back his hand to the pastry and took a sip of tea. He said faintly, "cousin Lian has reached her hairpin this year. You should find a good family. If you accept cousin Lian''s pastry, I''m afraid it will hinder her reputation."

    "You The queen hated the iron but said, "well, that child is very good, but it''s been several years. You don''t even have a hostess in charge of the prince''s mansion. What a shame!"

    "Empress," the prince raised his eyes, eyes deep, "you all said at the beginning, live to see people, die to see corpses, but now there is no news, you let me choose my wife again!"

    When the queen saw the prince like this, she quickly changed the topic. The mother and the son had another chat, but after all, they broke up unhappily.

    Looking at the prince''s upright figure in the sunshine, and thinking of his thin offspring, the queen could not help but sigh a long sigh.

    "This child," the queen said, shaking her head and sighing, holding the hand of her confidant, "at first, she thought that he was a rare man who attached great importance to love and righteousness, but now she thinks that he would be much better if he was less affectionate and righteous. Hao''er is a rare good child, but it''s a pity that he has no fortune."

    Listening to the Queen''s words, the confidant maid also remembered that when the crown princess was still there, the whole Jiaofang hall was harmonious and happy. It was a grand scene of heaven. Even the crown prince was a little more lively than usual.

    What a pity

 Chapter 481

    Su Hao didn''t understand the turbulent situation in the imperial palace. At this time, she was dressed in a cloth dress and dressed as a man.

    It is said that the prince will always go to the palace to greet the queen, and then stop by the teahouse to have a seat. There is no reason for him. At the beginning, he disappeared in that teahouse.

    "Oh, young man," the owner of the teahouse said, "you''re here again. Is that the old rule?"

    At this time, the prince was dressed in regular clothes and nodded softly, "yes, another plate of nuts."

    Then he went straight to his usual sitting position.

    The owner of the teahouse is personally making a list of the big and small matters. This is an unspeakable noble man. Before, the teahouse, where the whole family depended on, was suddenly hit by an unexpected disaster. Originally, he thought that he would go to jail. Unexpectedly, the noble man was kind and didn''t hurt the fish in the pond.

    But I always come back to this small teahouse a few days a month, order a pot of Longjing before the rain and a plate of nuts, and spend the afternoon like this.

    It is said that it has been two or three years since the girl disappeared. The noble man has been waiting for her, and has never planned to set up another person.

    "Don''t be careless. I''ll wait on you."

    The teahouse owner whispered to Xiao Er that there are fewer and fewer infatuated people in this world now. If you can relax for a while, you have to relax for a while.

    Su Hao, a woman disguised as a man, looks outside to see the prince sitting directly at the table by the window, with a pot of tea and a plate of snacks. The shopkeeper''s attitude is more like treating a familiar guest than the prince''s highness.

    "Little two!"

    The familiar voice that I haven''t seen for a long time stands out in the noisy voice in the lobby. The prince''s hand shaking gently, but he doesn''t look back.

    In recent years, I have heard too many similar voices and seen too many similar back figures, but each of them is not her, but just adding trouble.

    "My guest, what would you like?"

    But I can''t help caring.

    "I want to..." Su Hao''s nose gently wrinkled, eyes a bright, hand pointed to a direction, "I want the same tea as him!"

    Xiao Er looks embarrassed. My guest''s tea is always for special use and no one else is allowed to use it.

    "My guest," Xiaoer said with a smile and a friendly voice, "the tea shop of that master is gone today. The other tea in the shop is also good. Why don''t you change it?"

    The crown prince raised his eyebrows and touched the teacup with his fingers. This man''s goal is very clear and his voice is very similar, but he doesn''t know what it means.

    It is enough to use such inferior means once or twice. If there are too many, it will inevitably make people bored.

    "I just follow the fragrance of tea," the familiar voice said obstinately. "How come I don''t have it when I come here? Don''t you think I can''t afford tea?"

    It''s not a big girl?

    That''s more interesting.

    "It''s all right," the clear voice stopped the little two about to blurt out, "since this young lady likes the aroma of tea, if you don''t like it, come and have tea together."

    Su Hao picks eyebrow to smile lightly, the satisfied color does not add to conceal, "saw."

    Then he went to the prince''s table and sat down. He went to pour the tea directly and said, "thank you, brother!"

    The crown prince frowned slightly, and Yu Guang turned to the round scar on the second knuckle of her right tail finger, which made her feel cold.

    Good!

    Ho turned his head, staring at the people in front of him.

    Su Hao, who is drinking tea, feels the general eye of acupuncture and complains.

    "This elder brother," slowly raised his head, eyes clear, no heart empty color, "why do you look at me like this, but angry in the next abrupt?"

    As like as two peas, but with a behavior and a kind of eye, they are completely different.

    "No," said the prince, resisting the doubt in his heart, "but the girl looks very much like an old friend, so she was stunned for a moment."

    Old friend?

    Why don''t you just say it''s the crown princess, so that you can walk into the crown prince''s mansion openly and boldly!

    Su Hao didn''t understand why the prince had to be so circuitous, but he said, "it''s probably because I look good."

    The prince shook his head and nodded gently, "otherwise, it''s rare for a girl to be so beautiful. However, you and my old friend are seven or eight points alike. They are really good-looking."

    Just say that I look very much like the crown princess! It''s very wordy.

    "Thank you for your praise," Su Hao said with a shy smile when he was still the crown princess. "I just see that you have an extraordinary bearing. I think your old friend must not be comparable with other people. I really don''t deserve it."

    As soon as the smile came out, the prince looked in a trance for a moment. At the beginning, Hao''er used to smile like this. Looking back on the door, he smelled the green plum in shame.

    Look at the person in front of you. Because of her beautiful appearance, even if she is dressed as a man or a woman, she still looks pretty.

    In addition, many of her unconscious actions show that she has been well educated since childhood. Instead of deliberately, they are like the noble elegance engraved in her bones and blood, which can not be erased in any situation.

    But her speech was clearly a person from the wild.

    "I don''t know why the girl is dressed like this?" The prince drooped his eyes, and his long eyelashes blocked the treacherous light in his eyes. "But what trouble did he encounter?"

    The next time she was happy, she turned to this topic.

    "It''s just that winter is coming," he said with a smile and indifference, "burning some carbon to buy it. I''m afraid someone will bully and lower the price, so I have to make some preparations."

    This time, it''s really late autumn. Different from the mild climate in the south of the Yangtze River, it''s always very cold in the upper capital. In winter, every family can''t live without carbon fire. Therefore, some poor families will go to the mountains to pick up wood and burn their own carbon to sell. Although it''s not much, it''s better to have no cost.

    "In your house..." the prince''s throat choked a little. After clearing it, he continued to talk, "let a girl burn charcoal and sell charcoal? Are there no other brothers and sisters? "

    Maybe it''s because I haven''t chatted with anyone for a long time, or maybe it''s because this person is so similar to Hao''er. The prince has never felt so compassionate.

    "There is an old woman at home," said the man in front of him calmly. "It seems that there is a brother, but I don''t remember him, and I have never come back to see my mother, so... Who will come out if I don''t come out?"

    "Don''t you remember?" Prince acutely grasp this, "why can''t remember."

    If it were brother and sister, it would not be so. Just like his brothers, although they are annoying one by one, he will never forget them.

    Su Hao picked up a nut and peeled it bit by bit. "It''s just that I broke my brain in the mountains a few years ago. I don''t remember anything before. My mother saved me."

    This is the miserable experience Su Hao made up for herself. The crown princess was captured by gangsters and hurt her brain. She changed from a proud woman to a woman selling charcoal. It was so miserable.

    But she didn''t tell a lie. When the Third Prince of junior high school tied her body, she lost her memory and became the daughter of a lame mute woman in the forest. While receiving training, she used this identity as a cover to avoid the prince''s inspection.

    So even if the prince is hesitant, what she said can stand the test.

    A few years ago? Lost memory?

    Was Hao''er saved at the beginning?

    The prince was shocked in his heart and said quietly, "I see. The girl is really admirable. Speaking of charcoal fire, my family still needs some. If there is any left, I''ll buy them together, but I don''t have any entourage today. I''ll invite the girl to go through the house with me."

    Su Hao was secretly pleased, and made a special surprise of his poor daughter''s family, "seriously! You are such a good man! Now I have money to buy medicine! "

    The prince can''t bear to look at Su Hao''s face. The one in front of him is his crown princess, but she has become a charcoal seller from a rich family. It''s really a pity.

    On that day, the news that his royal highness led a person back to the mansion spread like wildfire. Originally, the prince was always pleasant, so it was nothing to lead a person back to the mansion.

    But that person, and the missing princess, like nine times out of ten!

    Even the old housekeeper of the prince''s mansion was shocked by the man for a long time.

    "Uncle Fu," the prince said with drooping eyes, "take this girl down to wash, and her charcoal. I''ll buy her for the charcoal of our family in the future."

    The old housekeeper took a deep look at the prince, glanced at Su Hao without any trace, and slowly bowed, "yes, this girl, please come with me."

    After a long walk, I finally stopped at the door of a room.

    "Girl," fuber opened the door and smiled kindly, "go in. Someone will wait on you."

    Su Hao said thanks. Fubo was a wonderful person. When he first arrived at the prince''s residence, he had to be helped by Fubo to manage the affairs of the inner house.

    As soon as I went in, I saw two maids waiting beside the big tub, with petals and soap in their hands. When I saw her, my eyes immediately turned red.

    "Girl," she said with a smile, looking at the slightly steady girl gently pulling the sleeve of the maid beside her, "my maid is waiting for you to wash. My maid''s name is Langyue. This is Qingfeng."

    The breeze, the moon.

    I think it should be the original maid.

    Su laughed, as a gift, "your name is really nice, so, it''s troublesome."

    He opened his hands and waited for them to change clothes. He looked as if he was often taken care of.

    They looked at each other with a smile and went forward to serve each other wholeheartedly.

    That night, the prince sent someone to follow Su Hao all the way back. Then he asked qingfenglangyue about the afternoon.

    "What''s the matter?" Hiding in the sleeve of the finger unconsciously force white, "she... But good?"

    "Yes The reply was Qingfeng. Her eyes were red, and she obviously cried, "she is our miss. The five petaled plum birthmark on the back of my waist can''t be wrong. I''m a miserable miss..."

 Chapter 482

    The night was heavy.

    In the small wooden house, there are bright green spots.

    "Chen Yuan," Su Hao sat up in his clothes, "you''re going to scare me to death."

    The white robe reflected a soft light in the moonlight. Chen Yuan''s face could not be seen behind the silver mask, but his whole body was full of anger.

    "Did you go to the prince''s house today?" Chen Yuan said sternly, "do you know how dangerous the prince''s mansion is! Unexpectedly... It''s just a task. Do you need to work so hard? "

    Su Hao was a little confused. From his original memory, Chen Yuan should be from the third prince''s side. There''s no reason why he doesn''t know his identity.

    What he did should be that he didn''t want to recognize the prince himself.

    If they recognize each other, they will be on the opposite side.

    However, with the past bad deeds of the third prince, even if you stand on his side to help him this time, I''m afraid the outcome is not much better than the original body.

    "I..." Su Hao lowered his head. When he raised his head again, his eyes were full of identification. "Chen Yuan, I suddenly thought of something. My royal highness and I... Long ago, did we get married with Qin Jin?"

    "What are you talking about?" Chen Yuan was shocked. After a pause, he eased his tone. "You''re an orphan. You haven''t even touched the door of the prince''s mansion. How can you get along with the prince forever? It must be you who have made a mistake

    Speaking of Chen Yuan, Su Hao didn''t know how to treat him.

    It was he who taught Yuanshen to be a night returnee and a teacher and friend. But at the same time, together with the third prince, he hid everything before Yuanshen, which resulted in the tragedy of her life.

    Now that I''m here, I won''t let the already staged plot do it again.

    "Chen Yuan," Su Hao insisted, "I don''t believe it."

    A word of disbelief suddenly stunned Chen Yuan. The night returnee, who had been taught by himself and grew up, now seems to have his own wings. This fact makes him a little incompetent.

    "You..."

    Suddenly he didn''t know what to say. Chen Yuan stood by the window for a while, then turned and left.

    "Be careful of yourself."

    Just a few words seemed to be contaminated with the coolness of the night, but let Su Hao warm to the bottom of his heart all the way.

    "Good."

    In the prince''s study, a lamp is like a bean, emitting warm light through the window screen.

    Fubo looked at the prince bending over the desk, slowly writing the letter, and carefully sealed it with wax seal. He knew that the letter might have been sent to the northwest again.

    "Fubo," the prince said with a look of relief, "send this letter to the northwest general quickly. It''s a long time to find it. The general will be very happy to know."

    "Yes, your highness, you can rest assured," said Fubo with a touch of love on his face. "The general of this letter must be very happy to see it."

    When the women were completely silent, the prince opened his eyes and refused to let anyone clean up the mess. He said in a cold voice, "it''s said that the third grade official in front of the prime minister''s door is wrong in this hall. It''s too lenient in the past to let you worry about it. Now, this hall has decided to correct it carefully. If you still hear someone disrespectful to the superior, inside and outside, it''s no wonder that this hall hasn''t reminded you, These people today are examples. "

    The servants below smell the strong smell of blood in the air. They are pale one by one. They think of all kinds of rumors about the princess''s return to the palace recently. They also think about how they arrange the arrangements with the people they make friends with occasionally.

    The prince knew that his words had played a role, and he laughed with satisfaction, "these women, let''s throw them to the mass grave. They say that they died of sudden illness."

    Then he left the stall and left. Before he left, he told Fubo to take out Dongzhu from the storeroom and give it to the princess.

    He respectfully sent off the prince. Fubo took his hands and hung his eyes. His face was the same as usual. "It was a wonderful thing for the princess to go back to the palace, but you were so thoughtful that you dared to arrange the master at will. Today''s business is just killing chickens and respecting monkeys. You have to know what you should do in the future, but what''s good for someone, In this mansion, there are only two masters. Let''s weigh them up by ourselves

    Then he stopped for a moment, and looked at some of the people below with a faint look, with a gentle smile, "stand for another half an hour, have a good look, this is the end! The prince is kind, but the old slave wants to rely on the old to sell his old age. If he hears someone criticizing the master in the future, the old slave doesn''t mind that there are more people who have died of sudden illness. "

    Su Hao didn''t know what happened in front of her, but she felt some relief. Although she had been a tragedy for a lifetime, her husband, the prince, had never failed her.

    "Niang Niang," Qingfeng came over with a Dendrobium of pearls in her arms and said with a smile, "you see, this is the Dongzhu that the crown prince''s Royal Highness called Fu to take in the storeroom. It''s a good thing that outsiders can''t see!"

 Chapter 483

    Su Hao gently brushed the Lustrous Pearl, "it''s really good-looking, but thank the manager? I''m too old to run around. "

    Langyue came in from the outside and put the brocade on the table. "The master has not changed. How can the slaves forget your orders? I''ve already given my thanks to manager Fu. "

    After all is not the original body, to these two maids close not up, Su Hao gently nodded, "so good."

    The scene for a while condenses very much, the breeze is clear and the moon is clear, the two people quietly Hou in one side, under the heart slightly bitter.

    "By the way," Su Hao seemed to suddenly think of something, "are there any children in the house? I remember a little, but I don''t remember any more. "

    After a pause, Qingfeng seemed to be pondering the sentence, "there is indeed a young master in the mansion. No wonder you don''t remember, master. This son is the child born by chenghuan after you left. Now she is three years old and can walk. Zhener is very lovely."

    This is to say good things for the prince, and remind Su Hao that the child is the son of the side imperial concubine, so he is a rare loyal servant.

    "So it is," Su Hao nodded gently. "I haven''t seen song''s concubine and young master for a few days when I went back to the mansion. So I have to be careful when I ask you how old a child is. It''s time to be short of people."

    The prince who came to the door just heard such a sentence. He couldn''t help looking up at her. Whether it was true or false, if it was true, it would be rare to think of it. After all, it was not his own child. If it was false, he had just returned to the government and had such a mind. It really made people look up.

    "The song side imperial concubine unexpectedly hasn''t brought Yang Er to come over to ask hello?"

    The prince suddenly makes a sound, and the three servants in the house are surprised. As soon as Su Hao wants to kneel down and salute, he is stopped by Prince Hei.

    "Well, you have forgotten," the prince said with a smile, "that when we are the only two, we don''t need to salute me. We are husband and wife. Do you want to refuse me with courtesy?"

    Su Hao stands up. She really doesn''t want to be unfamiliar with the prince. After all, she needs the prince''s trust.

    "What the prince said is," Su Hao followed suit like a flow, "I haven''t come back for a long time, and I forgot for a moment."

    See Su Hao so, the prince is satisfied with smile, "no matter, good son forget, I remember good, I will take you to think of."

    So affectionate, Su Hao seems to be quite moved to lower his head, people can not see his look.

    This kind of deep love and righteousness, but really how much?

    Looking at the person who was so moved in front of him, the smile on the prince''s face remained unchanged, but she felt that women really like to listen to these sweet words.

    "Well," the prince went to pull Su''s good hand, and they sat down on the floor together. "You just said that you haven''t seen song side imperial concubine and Yang ER in the past few days? It''s too lawless. Well, you have a good temper

    Su Hao lowered his head, with a little warmth between his eyebrows and eyes, "I think it''s Yang er who is young and inconvenient to trek. Hao Er can understand it."

    "If you think like this, you are kind-hearted," the prince said in a cold voice, "but there is a difference between the superior and the inferior. Come here and pass it on to the imperial concubine song."

    "Yang''er, slow down. Don''t fall." Song side imperial concubine a body blue color Luo skirt, eyebrows and eyes with smile, the sapphire of the ear more set off the appearance Shu Li, "Yang Er is bigger and bigger, the pace is also more steady, good."

    The following sentence was said to the servant girl beside him. The servant girl was dressed much more brightly than the general servants. She said with a smile, "isn''t it? The little master is always a good one. The prince will be very happy to see him."

    Song side imperial concubine listened to is full of smile, although his child has always been excellent, but this praise from other people''s mouth, naturally is never tired of hearing.

    The servant girl looked at the master in a good mood, and tried to ask, "master, don''t we really take the little master to send greetings to the princess? It''s said that your highness killed several people for the sake of the crown princess. "

    Song side concubine casually shakes the fan, "just some slaves, a life is not worth much money, died, we Yang Er now can''t walk too long road, I do not have the heart to let the child stay in the yard alone, the crown princess has always been magnanimous, certainly won''t mind."

    The servant girl saw the song side imperial concubine iron heart of don''t go, also don''t argue, from transferred the words, attracted the song side imperial concubine is a burst of joy, soon forget just episode.

    The child playing on the grass at one side finally thought of his mother''s concubine. He pulled a flower in the nearby flowers and stumbled over, "mother''s concubine, here you are."

    Song side imperial concubine took flowers, gently point the child''s nose, "you look at you, play all over the mud, really is a mud monkey, still smile, go back to change wash."

    The child is not satisfied with the smile, bumping and skipping in front of him. On the way, he sees the boy who always follows the prince.

    "Oh, song Niang Niang, the slave can be regarded as having found you," the little fellow clapped his thigh and said with a smile, "the prince''s highness is looking for you. Go with the slave quickly."

    Song side imperial concubine listened to this words nature is in full bloom, "you take Yang Er to go back first, can be good to live to take care of."

    But he didn''t want to say, "don''t be so troublesome. The master and the slave can go there together. The Lord hasn''t seen the master for a long time. I''m worried."

    "So it is," Song side imperial concubine only feel happy, "but Yang Er just played for a long time, some dirty clothes, if I take Yang Er back to change clothes?"

    There are so many people here. The boy was impatient, and his face was still smiling. "My good lady, my little master is young, and Yuxue is lovely. His highness won''t mind. Please go with me."

    Song side imperial concubine always ears son soft, can''t hear these good words, be small Si this way a say, then also don''t care about such details, lead Yang ER and small Si left.

    Don''t want to walk more and more feel wrong son, "this is not the road to Prince there."

    The little Si smiles, "the prince is now with the princess. Naturally, you are going to the princess."

    Hearing this, the imperial concubine of the Song Dynasty is worried. This time the Crown Princess returns, she deliberately doesn''t go to ask for her first time. What she sees is the attitude of the crown prince. In recent days, she saw him turn a deaf ear to him and thought it was acquiescence. She didn''t want to wait here.

    "So it is," Song side imperial concubine quickly calm down, "just a long time to meet again, I did not prepare a gift, it is impolite."

    What''s more impolite has already been done. Are you afraid of such trivial matters?

    "It''s OK," he comforted her gently. "The princess has always been forgiven, and she won''t care about these little things."

    That one will not take such a thing in his eyes. From his point of view, the princess''s return this time is quite different from before.

    What she saw in her eyes was not the superficial Kung Fu of gifts, but everyone''s attitude, and song''s concubine, who was very friendly, gave her the power of downfall at the beginning of her return.

    Even the latest gossip may have a part of this one.

    Moreover, even if the Crown Princess doesn''t care, the crown prince will keep it in mind.

    When song''s concubine arrived in the courtyard of suhao, the first thing she saw was a red coral tree half a person tall. It was the one the Emperor gave to the prince years ago. It was usually kept in the warehouse. The servants kept it clean once every three days, which was very important.

    The prince and the princess are sitting side by side on the floor, and they say something. The prince should play with the princess''s nails. It''s just a common scene, but it makes people feel that no one can get in between them.

    This kind of cognition makes the imperial concubine of song breathe. She has been in the mansion for several years, and she has never seen the prince so close to a person, including her.

    "I give my body to the crown prince, and the crown prince and the imperial concubine please say hello," Song side imperial concubine converged her thoughts and bowed down to Ying Ying. "I''m in a hurry. I''ve seen you again for a long time. If I''m not polite, I''ll invite the crown prince. Don''t blame the crown prince and the imperial concubine."

    Su Hao just wanted to ask people to get up, but he was stopped by the prince without any trace. He waved to yang''er with a smile that was the same as before. "Yang''er, come here and let Gu have a good look. What''s wrong with you? Your clothes are so dirty. How do the people below serve you?"

    Yang''er''s children''s temperament doesn''t feel that there is something wrong with this situation, and he doesn''t know what kind of situation his mother is in at this time.

    "Just now, I was playing with my mother''s concubine and mother," Yang er said innocently, "on the grass in the garden, where there are so many crickets!"

    "Is Yang Er happy?" The prince is good at persuasion. "How are you recently? At this time of year, you are most likely to catch cold, but you should pay attention to it. "

    "Xiefu Wang cares," yang''er is elated and represses himself seriously. "Yang''er is getting better recently!"

    This words a, Su Hao see song side imperial concubine facial expression brush of change, immediately came to interest, waving to the child, "you are call Yang Er, grow really lovely, can come to play with me for a while?"

    Just a three-year-old child, there is no clear distinction between good and evil, but when he saw Su Hao, he unconsciously hid behind the prince.

    The prince raised his hand and gently pushed yang''er, but he felt the obvious repulsion. Just as he was about to say something, he heard yang''er scream loudly.

    "I don''t know!" Yang er''s face was ferocious. "You are a bad man! You bully your mother, I won''t play with you! "

    There was silence.

    Su Hao said nothing, but turned to see song side imperial concubine, only to see that she had no blood.

    "Imperial concubine of Song Dynasty?" Su Hao''s mouth gently stirred up a smile, eyes condensation, "when the palace bullied you, today, you have a good talk."

 Chapter 484

    The song side imperial concubine hears speech one Leng, immediately lowers the head quite shyly way, "return to the crown prince imperial concubine empress, Yang Er is just a child, childlike words have no scruple, please don''t put in mind, you always to us these side imperial concubine servant concubine is excellent, how can concubine body reproach behind."

    The crown prince thought that Su Hao would be suppressed by the imperial concubine of Song Dynasty, but later he realized that he had made a lot of progress after going out these days.

    "Is it?" Su Hao dropped his eyes and casually played with his fingernails. "My palace just felt that since the children were not sensible, the adults didn''t teach them well. Imperial concubine song, what did you teach Yang Er on weekdays? Today you can speak rudely to your mother, but in the future, will father and son be separated?"

    Such a big hat was directly buttoned down, and song''s side imperial concubine nearly bit her silver teeth, and her face looked aggrieved. "What does the Crown Princess say? What can I teach him? It''s just that the child watched and listened to it. Maybe the servant girl in the house has chewed a lot recently. Maybe the child picked up one or two words."

    Su Hao raised his eyebrows slightly, and pulled a cold radian from the corner of his mouth. "According to the song side imperial concubine, is it all the servants who are wrong? In this case, where are the people who usually serve Yang er? My master has spoken. Come out. "

    Yang ER was still in a daze. In a twinkling of an eye, she saw that all the maids were kneeling on the hall, one by one shaking at Su Hao, and the whole person was just like a young beast who was enraged.

    "What did you bring them for?" Yang''er was furious. "It''s not enough for you to bully your mother''s concubine. Do you still want to bully yang''er? abandoned woman! Father, bad women bully me

    Su Hao was quite upset by the noise, and he didn''t want to worry about it with a child. He laughed at the prince''s skin and pulled out a smiling face. "Prince, Yang Er looks like this, but I''m wronged. Don''t you care?"

    The prince was watching the fire from the other side of the river. He wanted to see how Su Hao dealt with it, but he didn''t expect that she would follow Yang Er to complain. It''s really... The prince shook his head with a smile. It''s rare to see such a childish side, but it''s not bad.

    "Yang Er," the prince called in a deep voice, "do you remember what your father taught you in the past?"

    When Yang Er saw that his father spoke, he restrained his arrogance and wrinkled a steamed stuffed bun face. He tried hard to recall, "my father said, you can''t believe what others say. Even if you see it with your own eyes, you have to keep a mind..."

    In the end, yang''er''s voice is getting smaller and smaller. It seems that he has just disobeyed his father''s instruction to the princess.

    See Yang Er quiet down, the prince gently touched Yang er''s head, "it seems that you already know what you did wrong, Yang Er good, your mother will not blame you, but you have to remember, you need to respect, not only the father, but also your mother, understand?"

    Yang''er reacts for a while before he knows that his father''s mother is the bad woman he has never met.

    But

    "Understand," Yang Er gently lowered his head, perhaps also some unwilling, but in the end did not make again, "is Yang Er bad."

    Su Hao didn''t interfere when the prince was teaching the children. When he saw Yang Er like this, he felt a little pity.

    It''s a pity if such a child is taught wrong.

    What''s more, it''s not known how much she cares about the child. There is still a task for the child in the night. In this way, it''s not safe for the child to stay here.

    I have to be a villain again.

    "Yang''er is really good," Su Hao said with song''s side imperial concubine''s eyes that she wanted to kill. She turned her head to discuss with the prince. "Since the people below can''t teach yang''er well, I dare to ask the prince to let me get along with yang''er for a while."

    This words a, song side imperial concubine completely can''t suppress oneself, "Su Hao! You want to rob my baby! You wicked woman

    Su Hao sits up straight and stares at the imperial concubine of song. She is already very angry, but she can''t bear it.

    The prince knew clearly and waved gently, "take yang''er down. It''s time to practice calligraphy."

    When Yang er''s figure completely disappeared from the main hall, Su Hao no longer forbeared, "song! I haven''t come back for a long time. I''m afraid you''ve forgotten something! Yang Er is still so young. What do you teach him! If our palace has a grudge against Yang Er, and there are so many years to come, can you protect him for the rest of your life? "

    Song side imperial concubine at this time also already gave up, "Your Highness! You see, Niang Niang, she has already had such an idea. How can Yang Er be raised by her? "

    Su Hao gave a cold hum and a smile, and said frankly, "if my palace has a bad idea, I won''t say it here. Although my mother''s family doesn''t have a lot of pickles in the back house, it doesn''t mean my palace doesn''t understand! Song, I don''t want you to destroy yang''er! "

    Song side imperial concubine didn''t seem to expect that Su Hao would not play according to the common sense. She breathed and looked up nervously to see the prince, "Your Highness!"

    The crown prince watched for a long time in silence. At this time, she was very upset when she saw that song''s concubine looked like this. Her mother just said that she would let her child live for a few days. She had such a big reaction.

    What''s more, Yang Er has not been taught well.

    "Well," the prince stood up with Su Hao''s hand and concluded the matter, "let Yang ER and the crown princess live for a few days, and our hall will teach Yang Er often."

    When he came to the door, he seemed to think of something. The prince turned his head again. "Song, since you have taught Yang Er like this, it shows that you don''t understand a lot of things. It was because everyone was born that you were forbidden to study for three months."

    Song side imperial concubine is said by the crown prince this way, the facial expression already pale, if the crown prince really thinks that she teaches Yang Er bad, then she and Yang er''s mother son sentiment, probably also ends here.

    "Your Highness," the beautiful eyes of song''s concubine filled with tears and prayed, "please..."

    The prince just stopped, still holding Su Hao''s hand to go out.

    After this incident, the whole government realized the fact that the hostess had come back.

    Moreover, it is more powerful than before, and it is more annoying.

    Before that, those concubines who were lucky or had other thoughts also meditated every day. However, Su Hao was impatient to deal with their hypocrisy and changed the daily meditation to once every three days.

    And song side imperial concubine also honest many, not often provocative, just daily always want to stay in Su Hao yard for a while, also just for more may see Yang er.

    "Has Yang Er been naughty lately?" A few days later, the prince taught Su to yawn and asked, "you always look tired."

    Su Hao shook his head. "Yang Er is very good, but he has less words. I''ll send him to the prince''s yard some other day. It''s convenient for you to teach him."

    Do children who want to come here by themselves get bored so soon?

    The prince pouted a smile, and could not see his anger. "Why is that so?"

    Su Hao waved his hand and said with a smile, "I''m still a child. How can I take good care of Yang er? Besides, that day, I was just like the imperial concubine of Song Dynasty. I''m afraid I didn''t take good care of Yang er. I''ve been willful once. I''ve been thinking about it recently. I''m still better able to take good care of Yang Er under the prince''s palace."

    In fact, she just felt that the most tight defense in the prince''s house should be his Royal Highness''s yard. She didn''t move her hand. It''s not certain that someone else would take over the task.

    She doesn''t want to disturb the original track, leaving too many obstacles in this short stay of the world, so Yang Er, the only child in the prince''s mansion, must be preserved intact.

    The prince smelled that there was something wrong, but he looked at Su Hao''s face and swallowed the question.

    "I see. In this case, let yang''er move to my ink bamboo courtyard today," the prince said with a smile, holding Su Hao to the room. "Now I''m going to change my clothes. My third brother heard that you''re back, and I want to hold a reception for you. We haven''t seen each other for a long time. That boy is still a ghost as usual."

    Su Hao lowered his eyelashes. The third brother should be the third prince. I''m afraid this banquet is not the reception banquet, but the Hongmen banquet!

    "I''m going to change my body. Please wait a moment."

    Su Hao slightly blessing body, and then mercilessly will layer upon layer of curtain down, cover tightly airtight.

    The prince saw Su Hao''s series of subconscious actions in situ. He was stunned for a moment, then he began to smile bitterly. He was so bad that he was protected by his wife as a sex wolf?

    When Su Hao was ready to dress up, it happened to be time to go out. Prince Po kept the door for a gentleman, and didn''t look unhappy.

    "I didn''t expect you to look like this. It''s amazing." The prince held out his hand to Su Hao, "it''s almost time. Fubo has prepared the chariots and horses for us. Let''s go."

    The third prince decided whether he was in a different courtyard in the suburb of Beijing or asked the emperor lian to enjoy his hot spring Chuang Tzu. There are many hot springs around here, but there are few with suitable water temperature. The third prince can get such a reward from the emperor when he was young, which is very popular.

    "Brother!" As soon as the talent arrived at the gate of bieyuan, the third prince came out of the gate with enthusiasm and said, "long time no see!"

    I saw a sea blue robe, not like the general Jingzhong children wearing long robes and wide sleeves, but a very capable style, a black hair with white jade silver crown up, a warm smile on his face, curved eyebrows and two dimples on his cheek, looking like a young man who is not familiar with the world, no offensive and threatening.

    But with his cooperation with yegui people, it is not as safe as it appears.

    The prince narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the third prince for a while. He also laughed and patted the third prince heavily on the shoulder. "It''s really a long time no see. In recent years, you''ve been wandering around the world, and you still look like a child."

 Chapter 485

    Third prince Wu La La''s strange cry dodges, "elder brother, your hand strength is still so big, all don''t understand respect the old and love the young!"

    Prince ha ha a smile, the two brothers even said hello, and turned to call Su Hao, "good son, come here, this is the third emperor''s younger brother of this temple, is another son of the mother."

    Another son after the mother? Su Hao suddenly remembered that Chenfei, the mother of the third prince, and the queen were handkerchiefs. They went to the palace together and supported each other in the palace. Until the third prince was born, Chenfei became weaker and weaker. Later, she died of illness. At the age of seven, the third prince was raised under the Empress Dowager''s knee. He and the prince were not brothers, but brothers.

    In this way, the little actions the Third Prince did behind his back were disgusting.

    "So this is the sister-in-law," the third prince turned to salute, a pair of Phoenix eyes slightly narrowed, as if watching the prey of the snake, "little brother has traveled around the world in recent years, before only heard that the emperor''s brother got the crown princess, unexpectedly did not think of your sister-in-law such a natural posture."

    Just now, the prince couldn''t really see it, but Su Hao felt as if he had been walking in the ice cellar. The third prince was like this... Just like he had no fear

    Think of the existence of night return person, Su Hao is relieved again, have such force in the hand, no wonder also can covet the crown prince''s position.

    "The third prince''s praise is absurd," Su Hao said with a smile. "If you are as free and easy as you are, that''s what everyone wants."

    The prince didn''t see the confrontation between them at all. He just said with a smile, "well, there''s still time to say something polite in the future. Third, you called us here today just to make your sister-in-law happy."

    The third prince laughed and said, "of course not. I have collected a lot of good things along the way. Although they are not delicacies, they also have a different taste. Today, I specially invited someone to cook. I invited my brother and sister-in-law to satisfy my appetite."

    When a few people came into the house, they saw that the temperature in the yard was suitable, and many flowers were in full bloom, which could be called four seasons like spring.

    "You still like these flowers and plants," the prince shook his head with a smile. "I''ve got some new pots of Cymbidium recently. I''m very delicate. I''ll send them to you tomorrow."

    The third prince was bending over to pick up the fallen leaves on the branches of the flower. Hearing this, he said with a smile, "it''s very good. I''ll take good care of it."

    The speaking room has come to the inner room, which is also very simple and compact. Most of the furniture is made of wood. The whole room is filled with a refreshing fragrance, which seems to make people calm down.

    "It''s the smell of wood furniture," the prince said to Su''s kindness. "Before, the third younger brother was not in good health. My father gave him this hot spring Chuang Tzu. My mother heard the doctor say that the smell of red sandalwood is good for people, so she arranged such a courtyard. I was really jealous."

    The next people are serving food at this time. It''s not expensive, but everything has its own flavor. It''s also very fresh for the prince.

    After three rounds of wine and five flavors of food, the third prince took out the gift he had prepared and handed it to Su Hao.

    "This is a specially prepared gift. It''s called returning home on a snowy night," the third prince said with a smile. "I don''t know. Is it OK for my sister-in-law to return home this night?"

    Come back on a snowy night?

    It''s just an ice blue and snowing jade carving. It''s hard for the third prince to come up with such an artistic name for himself.

    "Good?" Seeing that she hadn''t responded for a long time, the prince indicated in a soft voice, "do you still like my third brother''s gift?"

    Su Hao''s heart silently Tucao Tsai a handful, if this person has no intention, also can not sit the throne of this prince, but make complaints about the three princes, it is too low, there is no warning at all.

    However, he regards others as brothers, which is not necessarily true.

    "Of course I like it," Su Hao said with a curved eyebrow. "Such a good jade is too rare. Thank you, third brother."

    I just don''t talk about the three words of returning home at night. What can you do for me?

    This answer seems to be unexpected from the third prince, but after a slight Leng, he said with a smile, "when I saw this jade, I thought that the words" returning at night "were really suitable for my sister-in-law. I''d like to ask the prince''s brother to forgive me

    "It''s OK," the prince waved his hand, especially generous, "the third brother has this heart is good."

    Su Hao quietly put down his tea cup and took back his mind of watching the tiger fight. The one in front of him is really a tiger, but he can''t stand it. He thinks the white eyed wolf in front of him is playing with him.

    "Thank you for your kindness," Su said, smiling and staring at him for a moment. "The words" night home "really suit me."

    This time, the prince finally had a little interest, "well, why do you say that?"

    "Night, for the sake of late," Su Hao said with provocation, "those who come back late are not talking about me, but..."

    Su had a good meal. Her eyes seemed to sweep the third prince''s face. She went on, "although it''s a little late, it''s always back. No matter how late it is, it''s back where it should be."

    The third prince''s face suddenly looked ugly. As expected, she couldn''t get in touch with the previous things. But after a few days in the prince''s mansion, she learned such a tone.

    In fact, she has nothing to do with it. It''s mainly the people behind her. Without her constraints, we have to find some individual ways to contain her. If we can''t

    He didn''t see the ugly face of his third brother. The prince only felt that his crown princess had suffered a lot. He gently took Su Hao''s hand and showed some tenderness on his rare face. "Well, I won''t let you leave me again in the future."

    Su good cooperation of rely on the past, face tenderness honey tight, but the heart is calm without wave.

    "To be around the prince," Su Hao said, "is like a soft vine, as if only relying on the prince can survive." it''s good luck for her. I hope she will be as white as new and as full as ever in the future. "

    The third prince looked at the two people on the opposite side and regarded himself as nothing. His eyelids jumped. This scene reminds him of many years before.

    At that time, he had just lost his mother and was brought to his knees by the queen. At that time, he was at a loss. The former queen took care of him, but the latter was totally different. She was kind and filial to the crown prince every day.

    And I just like now, sitting on one side, not worried about food and clothing, surrounded by slaves, but feel great loneliness and sadness.

    "It''s just a master who is not in favor," he once heard mammy disdain to say, "why should we do our best? The queen is the most generous and won''t blame us."

    "Be careful!" Another older voice stopped her, "the empress is like this. It''s just to show people how forgiving she is. So the third prince has to be nice and not be wronged. Otherwise, you can see how the empress is!"

    It was the mother and nurse who were closest to him on weekdays. They thought that in the deep palace, someone cared about him sincerely, but the truth was still miserable.

    "Your Highness the third prince," mammy heard his voice, her face was soft, but her eyes didn''t smile, "Why are you here?"

    "Mammy," he rubbed his eyes and yawned, his tone was simple and soft, "we have a nightmare. You are not around. We are afraid."

    The wet nurse gazed at him for a long time, and then she opened her hand to him. She said kindly, "don''t be afraid, third prince. The maid is here."

    Three months later, the grass grows and the warbler flies. Nanny and mammy sleep in Yeyou Lake forever.

    And he, a serious illness, and then quickly became friends with the prince.

    "Third brother," the prince patted his hand gently, with a soft smile, without a trace of scheming, "what do you think, so ecstatic."

    The third prince came back with a smile. "I was thinking about the lotus seeds in the imperial garden when I was a child. I don''t know how long it will take to eat them."

    The prince shook his head helplessly and said with a smile, "you liked these odds and ends when you were a child. I didn''t expect that it hasn''t changed. How long has it been? It will probably take more than a month to eat. "

    "The prince''s elder brother remembers so clearly," the third prince laughs cunningly. "I think I''m also thinking about it. I still say that my younger brother''s is not right. It''s really wrong."

    "I don''t care about lotus seeds," the prince laughs. "I care about my mother''s lotus seeds and Lily soup. When the lotus seeds are ripe, I have to be caught and help to peel them. I''m sure I can''t miss you."

    Su Hao is holding a cup of tea, lazily looking at the scene of brotherhood, but almost without rolling his eyes.

    "When it comes to empress dowager," the third prince turned to see Su Hao, "I haven''t had time to say hello to empress dowager since I came back. I don''t know if the elder brother and sister-in-law of the prince may come with me?"

    Su Hao eyebrow Cape jumps, as expected is a restless, originally waiting here.

    After a year or two of the disappearance of a crown princess without any reason, even if the crown prince is more affectionate than Jin Jian and a parent, he will feel a lot of displeasure in his heart. What''s more, he is in urgent need of court support.

    I have occupied the position of the crown princess for so long... I''m afraid the queen has to hate herself to the bone.

    "I naturally look at the crown prince," Su Hao said with curved eyebrows. "Your Highness loves business on weekdays. I haven''t seen her mother for a long time. How about following me all the way?"

    The prince doesn''t have to think about it to know why this man is so keen on letting himself go all the way. He can''t help shaking his head and laughing, "OK, I''ll see when you go to see my mother. Just follow me alone."

    After all, I agreed. I know my mother''s temperament. If I don''t persuade her, I don''t know how to learn from her.

    "Well," the third prince said with his most sincere smile, "let''s go to see my mother and empress in the future."

    On this day, the sky is clear, the wind is gentle, the sky is cloudless, blue as the ocean.

    But Su''s good mood is far less beautiful than the weather.

 Chapter 486

    Since the day before yesterday after the confrontation with the third prince, I decided to go to the palace to see the queen today. After returning to the palace, I have been combing my memory of the queen.

    In the original body''s memory of the queen, there are few beautiful things. Even if we meet for the first time after our wedding, we are not very friendly.

    But

    Su Hao turned to look at the gift carefully held by the maid. The northwest sent all kinds of trinkets four times a year. I think the queen would like it.

    As soon as the prince had finished his work, he saw Su staring at the gift box. He wondered, "what''s the matter? Why are you looking at it all the time?"

    Then he opened the box and was shocked by the contents.

    Grass grasshopper, gourd painting, jade carving doll, small wooden house made of small leaf red sandalwood, all in all, some expensive and some cheap, not formal.

    "... what is this?"

    Su Hao picked up the jade carving doll and fondly touched it. "This is the little thing that my elder brother has entrusted to qingfenglangyue in recent years. I look at it charmingly naive and lovable. I think my mother will also like it. In my heart, I want to take advantage of the recent time to enter the palace and bring it in together."

    Brother? As expected, the northwest general was still thinking about his sister.

    The crown prince''s eyes turned. "Naturally, the mother likes it. She often talks to Gu about the things she did when she was young. She loved these things very much at that time."

    Su Hao doesn''t know whether the prince''s words are true or not, but it doesn''t matter. As long as the queen sees these things and knows the source, if she still has some brains, she won''t make more trouble.

    After all, Su Yi, the former brother of the northwest general, could not be offended easily.

    Not far away from the side of the small Si stood to see here quietly left, along the direction of the palace stride away.

    "In that case," Su Hao said with curved eyebrows, "I''ll be relieved."

    By the time we got to the gate of the Queen''s chamber, someone was waiting.

    Her black hair is tied into a simple bun, only with a few excellent Hosta, and her blue silk embroidered clothes show her unique status. There are some wrinkles at the corners of her mouth, eyes and eyebrows, but they only add charm, not a little old-fashioned.

    The man saw the two people come over, and said with a smile, "I''ve seen your royal highness, princess. You two are here. Please come down to the third hall in the morning. I''m very happy to hear that you are coming. I''ll let you wait here early in the morning."

    The prince reached out to help her. "Thank you, mother Shen. She''s busy with business. I''ve been waiting for a long time. How''s her mother doing?"

    Mother Shen avoided the prince''s hand and stood up with a smile. "Fortunately, fortunately, your mother knows that you always value business, so she won''t be upset. She cooked black chicken soup in person early in the morning, waiting for you to come."

    Then he led the way to the inside. It was like he didn''t see suhao in the whole process. He regarded her as nothing.

    The crown prince''s Royal Highness knows that it must be the mother''s meaning. Mother Shen has always been a woman with sense of propriety. If it wasn''t for her mother''s orders, she would not have been able to show her face in this way.

    Think of like this, secretly stretched out a hand to pinch to pinch Su good palm son, the right regard as is comfort.

    Su Hao is also at ease. He doesn''t feel looked down upon or anything. He bows his head, says nothing and walks in a regular way.

    Aware of the prince''s clumsy consolation, Su Hao smiles. It seems that the relationship between the prince and the queen is really good. In her territory, she dares to make such kind of protection.

    "My son''s ministers have seen the empress, and the empress is blessed."

    "My daughter-in-law visits my mother, and her mother is blessed."

    Wait until the salute, when I look up, I see the queen who is different from the rigid in my memory.

    It is a light blue palace dress. Nine Phoenix tails are embroidered on the top with silver silk thread. The middle feather is made of very small but excellent pearls in series. The middle one is a thin light gold gem. The eyebrow is not painted, but the lips are not painted, and the face is white as plain snow, A pair of watery eyes make the whole face more dignified as the mother of a country.

    At this time, the delicate jade hands are playing with the vivid and full Jasper cup like a summer leaf, and the eyes are lazily lifted up, "all up, good. Look at what the palace is doing, sit down."

    Contemptuous, arrogant, invincible.

    Some people have the ability to let you down to the dust in polite and polite greetings.

    But you still have to lower

    Su Hao gritted his teeth and showed his face with a smile. "When I go back to my mother, my daughter-in-law has forgotten many things in the past. This time I visit my mother, I can see Feng Yan. I''ve never seen such a beautiful face before, so I''m embarrassed. Please don''t blame my mother."

    Who doesn''t like to be praised as beautiful, especially when it comes from a population on a par with himself.

    However, some things still have to be done.

    "Good son''s mouth is really getting sweeter and sweeter," the empress said with a smile, "but good son took the initiative to talk about the things before, and the empress also had to ask, good son, did you live alone these days when you disappeared? Poor child

    Su Hao shook his head and told the truth, "I only remember that after I fell off my horse, I rolled down the hillside. When I woke up again, I lay in an old woman''s house and said that I had been saved by going up the mountain to collect medicine."

    The queen nodded, and asked many details, straight to the address to set out, this just count.

    Su Hao, seeing the Queen''s interest, raised her hand and asked Qingfeng to give her a gift. "Empress, these are some small things sent by elder brother Haoer. They are not worth much money, but they are fresh and interesting. I heard your highness say that you like to read all kinds of travel notes in your spare time. Please don''t give them up."

    "You should have a good look at the palace," the queen seemed to be interested. She beckoned to Qingfeng to come near. She opened the box, rubbed it one by one, and said with a smile, "as expected, it''s charming, simple and interesting. The palace likes this gift very much, which makes Haoer bother."

    It''s another chat. We have lunch together. The prince pulls them out of the palace on the pretext of official business. The matter of meeting the queen is finally over.

    Inside the pepper room, the queen rubbed the gadgets carefully, and there was no smile on her face. For a long time, she covered the box with a heavy face.

    "I dare to lure the prince to refuse the good son given by the sad family," said the queen with a deep look at the wooden box. "If it''s not for the face of the northwest general, hum!"

    Such a meeting is not friendly and cordial. On the way back to the palace, the prince has never known what to say. Although the mother is not too embarrassed this time, the slowness can be seen by anyone who has a heart.

    "Your Highness," Su Hao saw that the reason for the prince''s silence all the way was that he was afraid that his unhappiness would affect his control over the northwest. "If you can go shopping with Hao''er, you always feel that you haven''t come out for a long time."

    The peace in the carriage was broken by Su Hao. The prince turned to look at her. He looked quiet and soft. For a long time, he couldn''t help laughing. "OK, let''s go shopping with Hao Er today. If you like anything, just tell me."

    Su nodded in a funny way. When the carriage stopped, she didn''t need to be helped and went down with her skirt. She didn''t look unhappy.

    "Your Highness." Suhao stopped.

    In front of the bridgehead someone is selling ice sugar gourd, a group of children around, looking at the festive and happy, the people next to stare at that direction, the meaning is obvious.

    "How can you be like a child?" The prince laughed, shook his head and did not start. "What''s good about that?"

    What I didn''t say is that the things outside are always not as reassuring as those inside the government.

    Su Hao didn''t give up, didn''t speak, just stood and refused to go.

    There was an old woman looking at it, smiling and squinting, "this young man, buy a sugar gourd for his wife. The one at the bridge is very popular with children in this section."

    Being told by others like this, his royal highness, who was born to be the son of heaven, couldn''t help it. He showed the same shy smile as ordinary posterity. He took Su Hao''s hand and bought ice sugar gourd in a hurry. He turned around and left.

    Su Hao was pulled to walk with a furtive smile. The smiling prince lost his temper, but shook his head and chuckled, "what''s funny..."

    Before he finished speaking, he was blocked by something sour, sweet and cold. What came into sight was su Haoxi''s smiling face.

    Take down the ice sugar gourd in the mouth and look at the cunning smiling face of the man in front of you, suddenly you feel relaxed.

    "Well," the prince suddenly seems to become casual, "satisfied with the ice sugar gourd, let''s go, I''ll take you to a place."

    Su Hao looked at the sudden change of the prince. Before I thought about it clearly, I was caught and taken away.

    After a while, they came to an unknown place in the suburbs, yangliuyiyi and Xiaohe. A courtyard like an ordinary people''s home is not far away, far away from the noise. It looks like a paradise.

    "This is the place I found by accident before," the prince said unnaturally, "occasionally I will come to play for a while, and I will show you today."

    The inside and outside of the story all show the appearance of "no big deal", but the whole person looks like a child asking for sugar after doing something good.

    "It''s so beautiful," Su Hao said to the prince. "Thank you for bringing me to such a beautiful place. Hao Er is very happy."

    The crown prince turned his head carelessly. He felt that there were stars in the eyes of the woman in front of him. He said unconsciously, "OK, when it''s time... Will you keep it with me?"

    The prince didn''t say what he was waiting for, but Su Hao understood.

    This is the first time the prince has shown such obvious ambition.

    "Well," said Su Hao, holding the prince''s sleeve, "you don''t deceive me, I don''t hide it, you don''t leave me, I don''t give up."

    At this time, the prince is just happy that he has finally got Su Hao''s promise, but he doesn''t think deeply about what these two words mean.

    When they came back to the house, it was already dark. The old housekeeper was wandering at the gate of the main courtyard. Seeing them was like seeing a savior.

 Chapter 487

    "I see the prince, princess," the old housekeeper looked up and saw a face wrinkled like loofah flesh, "you two are back."

    The old housekeeper seldom has such a time, the prince laughs, "Uncle Fu, what is it that worries you like this? It makes people laugh."

    It''s no wonder that the prince doesn''t pay so much attention. This Fu Bo was given to him by his mother. He has been a teacher and father for so many years. If something really happened, he would have sent someone to look for him. Why wait here.

    Except for

    Fok was laughed at what he looked like, and he did not want to be a face. He said, "Queen empress at noon today, I don''t know why she suddenly gave a few beautiful women. One of them was water and soul, and half of the cocoons on her hands were not. The people who sent them were straight to your disposal. No, they were still in the temple, and the two of you would never come back. I can''t help it, old slave. "

    Su Hao smell speech eyebrow tiny a pick, also don''t speak, turn a head to look directly to the prince.

    It''s hard to say how bitter it is. The prince sighed softly, "come on, good boy, go to the side hall with me."

    In the brightly lit side hall, as Fu Bo said, there are many charming women with different looks. One by one, they are affectionate and look at each other in secret. They only regard the crown princess as if nothing.

    Su Hao was not annoyed. He sat down in the upper position and gently picked up the tea cup. He used the tea cover to blow the tea foam.

    The sound from the collision of the best glazes is unexpectedly pleasant, and the voice of yingyanyan in the side hall slowly drops down.

    The prince then sat on the throne and said in a low voice, "are you from your mother? Can I tell you how to arrange it? "

    The girls shook their heads gently, as shy and timid as the half open flowers. Unfortunately, none of them were the masters of pity.

    "Since the empress mother didn''t say," the prince is very gentle, "let us show you some errands. You, you, you, and you, the four of you, are responsible for cleaning the small Buddha Hall and serving the Buddha. You should be sincere, and you can''t leave without anything. Everything should be simple."

    Several beauties who were named were very outstanding in this group of beauties. At this time, their expressions of surprise, fear and disbelief were also very outstanding in the low laughter of the beauties in the side hall.

    Originally thought that they could fly to the branches, but did not want to be successful. His royal highness was assigned to the frontier before he knew their names.

    The rest of the people have no time to be happy enough, they are randomly allocated to the tea room, laundry room, and even to the kitchen helper.

    Once sent down, Su Hao''s tea has not been finished yet. Fu Bo smiles and turns to do other things with dignity.

    When the man was almost gone, Su Hao put down the tea cup he had been playing with and turned his head with a smile, just like the man who was just sulking was not him. "Your Highness is really a good means. I really love those beauties."

    His Highness the prince stood with his hand in his pocket, and said with awe inspiring righteousness, "if you want to feel sorry for me, I will feel sorry for you. I don''t feel sorry about you."

    "I like the way you look," Su xiaoxiaomi came down, gently pulled the prince''s sleeve, very seriously, "but if your highness treats me like this one day, don''t blame me for being rude."

    The prince is very natural to take people into his arms, eyes without waves, but the words in his mouth are extremely gentle, "how can it be? Well, you are the wife of our house. You will guard the world with our house in the future. How can our house treat you like this? "

    Su Hao showed a sneer in the place where the prince could not see, but his words were gentle and small, "good son naturally believes in his highness, you are my husband, women should take husband as the heaven."

    In the empty, uninhabited, cold and gorgeous palace, a couple of Bi Ren show a casual smile where they can''t see each other. Then they look up, but they love each other very much.

    The same bed is different, but that''s all.

    The next morning, the news of Prince Xu''s mansion came to the palace. Before a short time, the Queen''s palace sent a lot of medicine to reduce pyrolytic fire. A strange Mammy was gentle, but with arrogance, she told her to take the medicine well.

    Su Hao listened quietly, turned around and threw the herbs into the warehouse.

    It''s really funny that Yuanshen didn''t leave because of his own will. It''s also his own will that the prince will not marry any more. Even yesterday, he didn''t say a word from the beginning to the end.

    This empress is really a top-notch, not willing to say a heavy word to her son, but she put all her efforts on another younger generation.

    He was sulking with the queen, but Qingfeng came in with a letter and said, "madam, this is a letter from the general. The general will return to the court soon. You and the general have not seen each other for a long time. When you were in the mansion, there were so many young masters and young ladies, and the general only loved the young lady."

    Su Hao had only a vague memory of this, but he didn''t see the elder general. He was also very fond of him.

    After all, no one will send some worthless trinkets from time to time after his sister gets married. In a sense, these worthless trinkets are much more valuable than those priceless treasures.

    At least if someone wants to make things difficult for him, I''m afraid they have to weigh the news - the general is out in battle, every war is a fight of life and death, but they still remember the things loved by their younger sister, such a deep affection between brother and sister, but we need to see who can risk angering the general to make things difficult for him.

    "Are you serious?" Su Hao thinks that it''s not true. The people in the northwest are always looking at each other. They can''t do without people. "Don''t try to coax me. I''ll be angry this time."

    Lang Yue lifted the curtain and came in, holding a handful of flowers in her arms. After hearing this, she said with a smile, "how dare you make fun of the empress with this matter? Where is the letter from the general, empress? You can see it at a glance."

    Being said that, Su Hao immediately took the letter in Qingfeng''s hand and opened it in a hurry. It was a familiar font in his original memory.

    "But you can''t leave in the northwest?" Su Hao puzzled, "brother at this time back to Beijing to report, really no problem?"

    The northwest is bordered by the barbarians. In recent years, the barbarians have been restless and engaged in constant battles. Although they haven''t heard of anything recently, they can''t be careless.

    "It''s not," Lang Yue arranged the bouquet, "Qingfeng, what does the messenger bring?"

    Qingfeng shook his head, "the messenger is just a small soldier. He seems to be in a good spirit. He is in a hurry to get on the road, but he doesn''t look pale and thin. He wants to be a general in the frontier, but he still hasn''t received severe treatment in terms of pay."

    "That''s great," said sue, nodding and reading the letter again. Then she put her heart in her stomach. "That''s good."

    What the letter said was just the yearning for hometown, the worry and relief about the situation of the original princess. Even later, she remarked what she wanted to eat when she came back like a child. She called the name and said that she would let the princess cook in person.

    What a wonderful brother.

    When the prince came back, he felt that the atmosphere of the whole courtyard was very cheerful. Even the princess, who was light about everything, also had a smile on her face.

    "What happened?" The prince was also full of smile, "how do you look so happy?"

    Su Hao went up and handed the letter to him, "brother is going to return to Beijing to report his work in a few days. We haven''t seen him for five years."

    Naturally, the prince knew that the northwest general would soon return to work, but he didn''t expect that he would send someone to pass the news to Su Hao.

    "It''s so good," the prince said with a smile on his face. "When I was in court this morning, my father also said that the general was in Linyi at this time. I think if there were no accidents, I would have arrived at the end of this month."

    "It''s still a while," Su Hao said, taking the letter that had been scratched by the prince. "Brother''s taste is always picky. You come here. When brother comes back, you can''t miss any of these dishes. Do you understand?"

    The clear wind and the clear moon couldn''t help but took it with a bitter smile.

    Seeing her like this, the prince seemed to want to say something. After all, there was only a sigh, "you are busy. There are still some trivial things in this hall. You should go to the study first. You can''t disturb me if you have nothing to do."

    Su Hao didn''t take it seriously. He agreed perfunctorily that he heard it. He said that if nothing happened, who would like to stay with you.

    In his study, Fubo had been waiting for a letter from the northwest general. As a housekeeper, he naturally knew.

    "Uncle Fu," the prince said after the case, "what do you think of the return of the northwest general to the court

    The situation in Northwest China is tense. As usual, the duty report is just the representative of the competent cadres. This year is not the time for the chief General to report his duty once every three years.

    "The northwest general and the prince''s brother and sister are deeply in love," Fubo said with a smile. On peacetime, his back, which is always slightly arched, is straight. "Maybe it''s because of the return of the prince and the princess, maybe it''s because he wants to dispel the emperor''s suspicion, but anyway, it''s a good thing for the prince."

    Even if fuber said so, the Prince did not show obvious approval.

    "If it''s the northwest general, why don''t they care so much?" The prince''s eyes are deep, and the moderates in the peacetime are like two people, "if he doesn''t want to be loyal to the temple, what should he do?"

    Fubo was full of smiles and didn''t care. "If the general can''t be used by his royal highness, then he can''t be used by others. There are many generals in the court, and there are many who are famous but have no military power. What''s more, the general''s military achievements are superior to the master''s. Since ancient times, the cunning rabbit died and the running dog cooked

    "Let''s talk about it later." The prince suddenly remembered what he looked like when he was playing with Su Zi yesterday. Today, he was in high spirits. "Let''s prepare first."

    Hao''er seems to be very concerned about his elder brother. I don''t know what the consequences will be if I fight against the general.

 Chapter 488

    "It''s good that your Highness has plans in mind." Fubo didn''t insist either. He knew that the crown prince could tell which was more important. "The old slave went down first."

    Being interrupted by his mind, the prince seemed to come to his senses at once. No matter how good, he had already been his wife, and his husband was his wife. Some things could not be has the final say from him, and the latter was compensated for himself.

    However, as soon as qingfenglangyue was ordered by her master to prepare all kinds of food for the picky general, the general who returned to the imperial court to report his work had already arrived in Shengjing.

    "Long live the emperor, long live the emperor!"

    On the top of the Jinluan hall, the general in soft armour has not gone. Five years ago, Miss Jingzhong''s dream girl was born. Five years ago, after being honed by the northwest wind and sand, she has become the unique roughness of men in the army.

    "General Su, please get up." Focusing on the emperor on the Golden Dragon treasure table, the smile on his face is somewhat true and false, which makes people confusedˇ° In recent years, thanks to general Su, the Northwest has to stay in Beijing for a while. "

    "Thank you very much for your grace," said the general. "The people of Northwest China can live and work in peace and contentment and be free from the invasion of barbarians. They all depend on your majesty and protection and the soldiers'' life and death. I dare not take credit."

    The emperor''s face was three minutes affable, and suddenly remembered a fold he had seen not long ago. There was a flash of cold light in his eyes. "Su Qing is modest. I heard that in the northwest border, Su''s army is popular."

    Su Jiajun is popular

    General Rao has foreseen that this time he will return to Beijing in the face of the storm. He will not pass easily. At this time, he can''t help but curse his mother.

    Laozi threw their heads and blood on the front line just to protect their homeland in the rear. As a result, they threw their blood on their heads and returned home. On the contrary, some people think that you have bad intentions and deliberately seize power.

    If we let the army know how much trouble it will cause.

    "The emperor forgive me," the northwest general lowered his head to hide his anger in his eyes. "I have never heard of what you said. The people in the northwest frontier only know that the emperor Shengjing gave them a safe and carefree life to fight back the barbarians."

    Since everyone loves to hear the good words, not to mention the sincerity of the general, the emperor gazed at him for a long time, but finally laughed, "it''s just the nonsense of those people outside. I''m old and confused, so don''t mind."

    In the heart of silent sneer, the northwest general gently shook his head, a school of loyalty, "thank the emperor long en."

    You see, how ironic.

    It''s you who are doubted, but you have to restrain yourself for the superficial words of the superior. A few years ago, you were determined to join the army despite the obstruction of your family, but just to escape the intrigue of the capital. Now, it''s just wishful thinking.

    The tree wants to be quiet, but the wind is not enough. That''s what I said.

    I''ve suffered a lot, but I was neglected here!

    After a few words, the Emperor didn''t want this man to hang around in front of his eyes. He was upset when he looked at it for no reason.

    Since ancient times, military power has always been a taboo of the imperial court. The emperor is approaching his old age and has a stronger desire for power.

    But now, he could not move this man. The emperor thought of Su''s younger generation in the Jinluan hall and gently rubbed his eyebrows. If he was not a general, he could be reused. Why can''t he think of it so much.

    The Su family is a big family. There were many pillars of the country in their ancestors, but in this generation, they have already achieved great success, so people have to guard against them.

    What''s more, in the current situation, the kids born by themselves are covetous one by one

    It''s not that the general doesn''t know what the superior thinks, but his younger sister has been away for so many years, and now she suddenly comes back. She is in a bad situation. She can''t help worrying. If she doesn''t see him well with her own eyes, she won''t be at ease.

    "His Highness the prince''s grand general is visiting." The smile on fuber''s face was like a fox who stole a chicken. "In the main hall, the old slave ordered Haosheng to entertain."

    In the past, when fauber said this, he meant to air people.

    The prince then put down his pen and patted the dust that did not exist on his clothes. "The northwest general is not an ordinary person. If he wants to see Hao''er, he has his own way. Today, he doesn''t come to the government just for Hao''er''s sake. Don''t wait."

    Negative hand in the main hall to enjoy the pavilion under the hundred claw chrysanthemum generals, at this time in the heart of five mixed.

    When he didn''t go out of Beijing, he was the most free young man in the capital. Because of family affairs, he had communication with the prince, and he was a good friend.

    But I don''t want to leave for many years. When I go to Beijing again, things are different.

    "Hanzhang!" The prince came out from the side and said, "I''m working in my study. I just know you''re here. How''s it going

    It seems that Su Hanzhang has never left the capital, as if this meeting is just an old friend to visit his precious sister, without any other selfish.

    "Thanks for the prince''s concern," Su Hanzhang said with a bright smile, "Hanzhang has done nothing wrong all the way, but he can''t bear it. He is always thinking of his younger sister."

    "Well, I miss Hanzhang very much during this period of time," the prince raised his hand and asked the shy tea maid to step down. "Just after receiving Hanzhang''s letter, I''m busy preparing things. I''m waiting for you to come back."

    Su Hanzhang looked at the tea maid with a smile, straight way can''t see the back, this just take back his eyes, "Prince Mansion is really extraordinary, a small tea maid are so beautiful."

    After that, without waiting for the prince to respond, Wen said with a sneer, "if his highness understands the meaning of the last general, then his sincerity is too perfunctory!"

    The Prince did not expect that Su Hanzhang should be so straightforward, and he was not angry when he heard that.

    "Hanzhang is as pleasant as ever," he handed the tea to Su Hanzhang, and the prince was not slow. "But you misunderstood our hall. This is the reward given by the empress. However, seeing that it was very inconvenient, you sent it to the tea kitchen. If Hanzhang didn''t say it today, we haven''t found it yet."

    Su Hanzhang took the cup dubiously and drank it down. "It''s natural that it''s the best. Since the beginning of the story has already been said, how about we talk about business?"

    The prince readily agreed and said, "the Su family has been loyal and good for generations. In this generation, naturally, our palace will not doubt the mind of general su."

    Generation and this temple two words emphatically increased the volume, Su Hanzhang gently raised his eyes, "but others don''t think so, including your father, right?"

    The prince laughs low, and the evil that has been suppressed for many years shows no doubt. His usual scenery and glory fade away with his jade like camouflage.

    "I like to talk to smart people like general su." The prince''s eyes suddenly showed ferocity. "In fact, our situation is so similar. Outsiders think that our uncle''s hundred year old family has boundless scenery, but they don''t know it''s already in the abyss. So when you should retire after success, you have to stay in the frontier and become a big border official with a heavy hand. Even if you are broken to pieces, you will not hesitate. "

    Su Hanzhang is playing with the teacup. He has no expression on his face and looks at the prince for a moment. "I can''t imagine that his highness, the prince, knows Hanzhang so well. It''s really too late to meet."

    The prince shook his head gently. "I don''t know. It''s just that I''m in a very similar situation with you. I''m not the prince that my father valued most. It''s just for the sake of my mother''s family to make this palace the prince. All the brothers around are covetous. They want to throw this palace to the hell on the 18th floor, which will not hinder their eyes. "

    "In this way, we are in the same boat." Su Hanzhang''s eyes are clear, "when Hao''er married to the prince''s house, I had a decision in my heart, but I have several requirements, and I hope his highness can agree."

    The prince didn''t expect that this alliance would come so easily. He thought that it would take a lot of effort to persuade him with Uncle Han''s character of fighting for power and profit.

    "I''d like to hear about it." The prince said seriously, "if you can get the help of the general, it will be like a tiger adding wings to our palace. Don''t say a few requests. Even if we have more, we will agree, because I believe you are a decent person."

    Su Hanzhang was not interested in playing with him again. He was outspoken. "Naturally, he agreed," the prince''s tone changed a little. "Didn''t you think about Hanzhang for yourself

    "Me?" Su Hanzhang laughed for a moment, just like five years ago, "I am determined to defend my country and live up to the statement of the Su family. In the past five years, I have done it, haven''t I?"

    For a moment, I didn''t know what to say. The scene was silent and speechless.

    "By the way," Su Hanzhang took the lead in breaking the silence, "OK, can you be at home today? Can you come out and see me? "

    The prince said with a smile, "well, as soon as I heard that you''ve come back, you''ve been in the kitchen early this morning, and you haven''t come out yet. Your brother and sister are really sincere."

    Su Hanzhang did not deny it, but said, "when we were young, we were only close to each other, and our friendship was different from that of other people''s brothers and sisters."

    Hearing this, the prince didn''t ask any more questions. The Su family has a hundred years of history. I don''t know how many secrets there are behind closed doors. If it really counts, it''s not easy to grow up safely.

    He vaguely remembers that Su Hanzhang''s two brothers and sisters were not the favourites of the Su family when they were young.

    "Let''s ask someone to call Haoer in this hall," the Prince changed the topic. "I went in early in the morning, and now I should be almost finished."

    Just then, Su Hao came over with a group of servant girls holding the dishes. "Hurry up, hurry up, hurry up, hurry up, hurry up, hurry up, hurry up, hurry up, hurry up, hurry up, hurry up, hurry up, hurry up, hurry up, hurry up, hurry up."

    Before I had time to speak, I heard a burst of laughter from outside. "It''s a coincidence that I didn''t come as early as I did. I didn''t expect that my sister-in-law would even wash her hands to make soup. In this way, my younger brother is really blessed!"

 Chapter 489

    Su Hao''s face turns black. She will never forget the voice of this beast in her dream!

    "Old three," the prince face the third prince or as usual silly white sweet, "you come how all don''t say hello, frighten this temple a jump."

    "If you come ahead of time," the third prince said with a smile, "I''m afraid my sister-in-law won''t cook and wash her hands to make soup in person, will she? By the way, yang''er hasn''t seen him for a long time. "

    "How can it be?" Su was so funny that she pretended, "if I knew that my third brother was coming, I would ask someone to arrange a banquet for Manchu and Han people. After all, there are not many people like you now."

    The third prince bowed his head with a smile and fingered the Moyu pendant on his waist. "In this case, I have to harass you a little more. Brother Prince, don''t bother me."

    The prince naturally agreed with a smile, but she couldn''t hear Su Hao clearly. Her attention was completely attracted by the black jade pendant on the third prince''s waist.

    This is... Chen Yuan''s jade pendant!

    The third prince saw that Su Hao looked up, narrowed his eyes, and laughed more happily. Without saying a word, you are ready to threaten.

    Su Hanzhang took care of himself when he was a child. Naturally, he realized Su Hao''s great hostility and defense to the third prince. He didn''t break it. He just said with a smile, "see the third prince. It''s also a joke that he wrote to his younger sister earlier. The Crown Princess condescends to go to the kitchen, which is not normal."

    With Su Hanzhang interrupting, the third prince is not noisy. He wants to fight for the northwest general more.

    "So it is," the third prince said casually, depending on his small appearance. "Can we have dinner now?"

    Full of wine and food, Su Hao and Su Hanzhang talk about their brother and sister in the side hall. The prince and the third prince go to the study.

    "Prince brother," the third prince wrote down a word of virtue, rarely serious, "is not su Hanzhang really pretending to be submissive? After all, in the northwest, he is the uncrowned king. "

    The prince pruned the flowers and looked up at his little sister. Although she was not carefree since childhood, she was also well-dressed. He really couldn''t figure out how she had gone missing.

    "Xiaohaoer," Su Hanzhang gently rubbed Su Hao''s forehead as he was a child, "you suffer."

    Su Hao grabs Su Hanzhang''s hand and shakes his head gently. "What does brother say? You are suffering when you guard the frontier. Although Hao''er is a girl, he can''t see the situation clearly."

    Su Hanzhang said with a wry smile, "I swore at the beginning that I would let you be carefree and free from worldly troubles. I never thought it would work."

    "Of course, my brother is excellent," Su said with a smile, "but the Su family is already treading on thin ice. I don''t want to know. My brother, Hao''er never wants to be rich, so he has to protect himself anyway."

    Good son eventually grew up, Su Hanzhang heart sigh, face not show, "good, brother will not let good son worry, I promised my mother, to take good care of you."

    Their mother, who was protecting a pair of children in the Su family, grew up to ten years old. After all, they couldn''t survive the illness and died. Their father just held a decent funeral. When their mother was the seventh, they were still holding a dancing girl and chatting in the main courtyard.

    A long time ago, he thought that as long as he forbeared and didn''t steal the limelight of others, his mother would have less trouble. But in the end, it backfired. His mother couldn''t bear to leave.

    He promised to take good care of his younger sister. Later, he took the lead in everything. He only wanted to make achievements and protect her forever.

    But... He didn''t protect it.

    "Elder brother," Su Hao pulled him back from his wandering, "elder brother, listen to me, the third prince is not simple. You must not take it lightly, and you must not associate too closely. When things are done, you will resign and go where you want to go. Elder brother, you have done well enough."

    In his miserable memory, the third prince ascended to the throne with the credit of his elder brother. After the success of the event, he eliminated the meritorious officials who had helped him in order to cover up his disgrace.

    Su Hanzhang bears the brunt.

    It''s true that Su Hanzhang never doubted what his sister said.

    "Well," Su Hanzhang said seriously, "my brother will be careful. So are you. I always feel that the prince doesn''t treat you as sincerely as he sees."

    "Brother is worried," Su Hao said with a smile. "How much truth does the royal family have? Good son naturally knows. I also know how the prince treats me. Good son never pays his feelings for nothing. Don''t worry, brother. "

    With these words, Su Hanzhang knows that in the past few years, Hao''er has experienced too many things, and is no longer as clear as before.

    It was the night when the candle crackled and the breeze was about to cut the lanterns, she saw that Su Hao, who had been reading on the beauty couch, raised her head as if she had been awakened.

    "No," suhao whispered gently, "go and have a rest. I''ll read for a while."

    Qingfeng always felt that the master who came back had changed, and he didn''t dare to joke like before. He just said, "the slave is in the outer compartment. If the master has something to do, just tell him."

    Su Hao lowered his head and chuckled, "how can I wake up a dead pig?"

    The breeze wood Leng Leng stayed for a moment, a pretty face rose red, "maidservant is not, but you, all day long motionless, looking like."

    "OK, you," Su Hao tilted her mouth, "learn how to arrange the master, this month''s money, deduction, one or half."

    Qingfeng''s face suddenly rose up, and he couldn''t speak clearly. After a while, he had to take a blessing in a hurry and ran to the outer compartment.

    Su Hao looks behind, with curved eyebrows and eyes. Recently, Qingfeng is fascinated by Rouge powder. What she likes is not cheap.

    But after a while, the sound of breathing outside became more and more slow. Suhao gently closed her books, straightened up and sat in front of the tea table - she hasn''t changed her clothes since midnight, just like she did in the daytime.

    "Chen Yuan," Su Hao poured a cup of tea, "since you''re here, why don''t you come out and see me? Just because I think of something now, are you going to stay away from me

    There was a slight sound from the window, and then Chen Yuan''s voice rang out, "if you don''t do it, I will do it for you. When we go back at night, there are only dead killers, and we never give up the task."

    The scenery of Shangjing is good, but Su Hao doesn''t enjoy it much.

    Su Hanzhang was also very close to the dandies in the capital a long time ago, so he was also very good at eating, drinking and having fun.

    In his eyes, the little sister is a child who has not yet grown up, so after returning to Beijing for business and entertainment, she can''t wait to take Su Hao to eat, drink and have fun everywhere.

    "What about the crown princess?" the crown prince just felt that the Crown Princess of his family had not seen him recently. Seeing that Langyue was not far away, he called her and asked, "is it in your house?"

    People who used to be able to see them as soon as they came back are now able to see them for three hours a day. If they didn''t know that it was su Hanzhang with her, the prince would have to blow them up.

    Langyue looks embarrassed. Seeing the prince like this, if the master is not in the house, I''m afraid he will not know what to do after the general leaves. Besides, the master is in the house, but... It''s really out of order

    "Don''t you hear me?" The prince was very angry. "Is your master in your house?"

    Lang Yue shivered and said, "yes, yes, but... I don''t want to let my maid get through..."

    The prince has no patience to listen any more. He strides in the direction of Lang Yuezhi. I don''t know why. He is very angry recently.

    "... report one or two..."

    Langyue said the unfinished words in a daze, with a sad face. It''s too late for the fragrant powder she likes this month.

 Chapter 490

    "Come on, come on

    "Well, tell me where it is..."

    "Oh, where is it?"

    Before I got close to the garden, I saw Su Hao and Su Hanzhang lying on the ground one by one, regardless of their image. Their voice was deafening and they didn''t look like they used to.

    But... The truth of the accident.

    The prince didn''t know why, but quietly watched the dignified and magnanimous Princess and the veteran northwest General lying on the ground to catch crickets.

    "Ha ha ha!" Su Hao''s voice was full of villains, "you see, I caught it! It''s up to me. "

    "Yes," Su Hanzhang nodded, but he didn''t earn any merit. "You''re the most powerful. You''re the most powerful!"

    Before Su Hao had enough, he heard a long voice behind him, which made people stand up.

    "I can''t imagine," the prince said slowly, even with a smile, "well, you a princess can even do these things. It''s really an eye opener for me."

    This is not a compliment

    "His Highness the prince..." Su Hao turned his head and gave a flattering smile. After all, he was under the eaves. "What did you come back from? Lang Yue really didn''t come here to announce it."

    "I''ve been back for a while," the prince said with a leisurely smile, ignoring Su Hanzhang. "No wonder Langyue, if it wasn''t for this, I didn''t know you had such a side. I have to thank her well."

    Well, I was so angry that I forgot to use it in the hall. Su Hao went to see Su Hanzhang on one side without any trace. However, he saw that the other side had a rude smile and saluted, "let the prince see the joke. Now that you are back, I will leave first."

    Then step back, leave, a series of actions, very elegant.

    ... the original body is actually the cheap sister picked up by the northwest general

    There''s no time to think about it. The master beside Su Hao''s face has turned black. If he doesn''t coax him, I''m afraid he''ll be killed later.

    "Your Royal Highness... Husband..."

    What kind of punishment did our crown princess encounter? Let''s not mention it, but the good time together is always short.

    Northwest urgent report, Manzi siege, planning for a long time, the situation is dangerous.

    In my original memory, there was no such one. At that time, Su Hanzhang was under the command of the third prince, and he had been a good general in the northwest. Later, he helped the third prince to ascend the throne, and even killed the cunning rabbit and cooked the running dog. In all the time before, although there was a riot in the northwest barbarians, it didn''t come to such a stage!

    This time it was just a return to Beijing to report on his work. Why did Manyi have such courage!

    This matter, always feel wrong.

    "Brother," Su Hao couldn''t tell him that he had all the rituals of his own body, and that there was no such Dynasty in the things he knew, "you don''t go, there are so many generals in the dynasty, who love to go, you don''t go."

    She can only say pale, you don''t go.

    Su Hanzhang''s palm gently rubbed Su Hao''s forehead and hair. "Silly girl, good man is ambitious. My brother has been in the Northwest for so many years. Only I know the northwest best, and only I know the barbarian best. If I don''t go, who will go?"

    Su Hao suddenly had a feeling that Su Hanzhang had expected something and had a way to escape, but he chose to go happily.

    "Elder brother..." Su Hao lowered his head, suddenly a little flustered, "good son doesn''t want you to go, we don''t want military power, OK? The Su family won''t be good without those war achievements, and good son, good son is the crown princess, elder brother, don''t go."

    "What are you flustered about?" Su Hanzhang chuckled. There was no sadness in his eyes. He was full of sunshine. "I just went to fight a war. Defending my family and country is what soldiers should do, and these things are what men should worry about. You should be your princess and have your brother."

    Su Hao lowered his head and said with a smile, "besides, isn''t the third prince much more expensive than me? This time, he also asked for orders to go to war. In this way, it is enough to show that we have enough confidence in this battle."

    Third prince!

    It''s just that he''s not at ease. This is a man who will destroy his character if he can''t get it!

    When Su Hao wanted to say something else, he saw Su Hanzhang take out a jar of wine and said, "well, when I went to the border, I just felt that I was too tired in the capital. My brother didn''t know about all those intrigues and tricks, but he just disdained them. This battle will have to be fought sooner or later. Now it''s just mentioned."

    I didn''t expect that Su Hanzhang would be so frank. After a long silence, Su Hao squeezed out a few words from his teeth, "but, it''s easy to break."

    Su Hanzhang laughs and pats the wine jar open. He says in a loud voice, "if you want to protect the people you want to protect, you''d rather not bend!"

    On the day of the expedition, the young general in white armor didn''t find anyone he wanted to see off from the crowd. The time had come, so he had to take all kinds of reinforcements to the northwest. The yellow sand was rolling, which made people feel solemn and stirring unconsciously.

    In the prince''s mansion, Su Hao holds his old daughter Hong, who has been hoarding since she was born, and her face is full of tears.

    Brother, I''ll see you here.

    Wutong leaves changed to golden yellow, time rolls on the branches, and the wind and air were warming hands, and the long moon came to the soup, sighing gently.

    "Is the master still useless?"

    Lang Yue shakes her head, "but it''s not. I see this man lose weight one day. How can I get it if I go on like this?"

    Qingfeng was speechless for a while. For a long time, he said helplessly, "I simmered the chicken soup in the earthen jar. Later, I will give the meat out together. I can''t eat the rest. No matter how much the soup is, I want the master to use it."

    Lang Yue nodded and looked at each other with a helpless smile.

    Since the general''s expedition, the master has been thinking of nothing but rice and tea. Recently, even rice and water are hard to do all day long.

    In the first year of Zhenghe, Da''an, Northwest China. Since then, the northwest border has been a century of peace. Historians praised the emperor as a good emperor never met in history.

    Zhenghe emperor Longyan was very happy. He enjoyed the whole world and the whole country was jubilant.

    It''s just like those young generals and hundreds of thousands of soldiers whose blood and bones have been exchanged for a famous person in history. Naturally, it''s a great honor to die in a proper place without any consideration.

    But the superior can be so merciless, the dead can also sleep, but the living, in any case, can not do nothing.

    "What happened to the princess?" The prince put his hand under the corridor and hid his evil spirit between his eyes. "Is he better?"

    How dispirited is that the able-bodied general, who has just been recruited by himself, thinks that he can get another famous military merit, but he doesn''t want to be shot and killed in the battlefield.

    The white bearded doctor looked down and said, "the crown princess is suffering from mental illness. There are too many things in her heart. If you don''t get rid of mental illness for a day, you will not get rid of it."

    Remembering the happy appearance of the two brothers and sisters in the back garden not long ago, the prince had to sigh that life is changeable.

    "It''s just that," said the prince, with his long eyelashes drooping. "You can prescribe more tonics. She''s in such a state that she can''t lose anything."

    In the past, Haolan courtyard was full of plants and flowers. At this time, with the coming of winter, only a few red plum blossoms were in full bloom. From time to time, there were intermittent and laborious coughing sounds in the inner room. The servant girls in the cloister courtyard were walking quietly, as if they were afraid that they might disturb the heat of the master.

    "Sister Qingfeng," a little girl came out from the inner room with candied fruit and empty medicine bowl, "the master drank it, but... It didn''t seem to be of any use."

    Qingfeng is cleaning up the snow on her hair, and her frowning eyes are finally relaxed. "If you are willing to take medicine, it''s better than some time ago."

    Little girl gently nodded, from to do other things.

    Breeze into the house, in the furnace to dry up the heat on the body, this is close to Su Hao.

    "Master," whispered the breeze, "it''s settled. Please... Be patient."

    Although he was trying to comfort others, he could not help reddening his eyes.

    Su Hao was all plain white, with only a plain silver hairpin on his head. Now he was leaning on the beauty couch, holding a thermos in his hand. "Brother, did he... Find it?"

    In this great victory in Northwest China, however, the imperial court lost a lot of people. Naturally, Su Hanzhang was also among them. However, it has been more than a month since the news came back, and the body of the general has not been seen.

    My master is lucky.

    "There''s no news yet," Qingfeng shook his head with a bitter smile. "Master, you can relax. General Junji has his own appearance. Don''t worry."

    Su Hao lowered his head, low smile, "a day no see brother, I will not rest assured, but you rest assured, I still have something to do, will not fall."

    Master has seldom said such a long thing. For a while, Qingfeng really relaxed

    After that day, Sue got better day by day. Although she still didn''t like to dress up, she looked much better.

    It seems that the prince has been entangled by something these days. They have not seen each other for a long time.

    So on this day, when I saw Su Hao sitting in front of his desk looking at his fold, I had to say that he was more than a little surprised.

    "Your Highness," Su Hao stood up, worshiped Yingying with a smile. He was like a sword coming out of its sheath, so sharp that it made people shudder. "I can''t blame you for being so busy these days. It turned out that the household department was behind the scenes."

    The prince deeply felt that he was still more used to Su Hao.

    Those aides who follow the prince are also looking at each other. They all know the prince and princess, and they are absorbed in the pain of losing their brother.

    But today

 Chapter 491

    Without waiting for the staff to look at Su Hao, the prince''s eyes were tight. "You all go out. I have something to tell the princess."

    When the crowd dispersed, and without waiting for the prince to speak, Su Hao knelt down directly with a plop, "I''m reckless, please forgive me!"

    He gazed at Su quietly for a long time, and then thought of the past year. His face softened a lot. "Just get up. I don''t know that our crown princess has such a strategy."

    "I''ve always been like this," Su Hao didn''t get up, and his face didn''t change. "But in the past, no matter what happened, my elder brother was always in front of me, so I didn''t have to deal with these intrigues and vicious things."

    "So now..." the prince lifted her up with his own hand, "do you want to confess to this hall?"

    Su Hao stood up, straight back, like a pine tree, "yes, those things, I grew up in a family, how can I not know, before did not do, because someone for me, not will."

    All of a sudden, he felt that he underestimated his princess, and the prince said, "what do you think you should do?"

    The northwest campaign, in addition to the convergence of corpses, has a follow-up, that is, to pacify the families of the generals, the means are nothing more than those.

    Those who had an official position in their lifetime were given gold, silver and jewelry to cover their descendants.

    For those who have no official or job, they should reward their wealth, so that the old can depend on them and the young can support them.

    It''s very simple to say, but the exploitation of the middle layer is so rare that the hands of the undead are very few. Although the imperial court tried its best to contain it, the birds died for food.

    Su Hao glanced at the records and said, "it''s hard for so many rich children in Beijing to be out of breath. Since they are poor, everyone should have their share. Why don''t your highness send the only children who are rich enough to get rich?"

    "Alone?"

    Su Hao''s lips curved coldly. "Yes, only Miao Miao!"

    The prince thought of something, but he didn''t dare to say, "what''s the use of those dandies, to cultivate a new generation of moths?"

    Although this is a joke, but to some extent, it also shows the real existence of hidden dangers.

    "Of course not," Su Hao continued, "make a rule. If you find out how much money someone has spent greedily, you should go to the border and join the army for a year. They should be tired of those rich and idle people after so many years. They should choose those miserable places with Wolves and tigers everywhere for them to have a look."

    The prince carefully considered the feasibility and frowned, "it''s not right. It does have certain effects, but it''s built on the premise that someone supervises it and will never engage in malpractices for personal gain. Now... It''s hard."

    "Has not the northwest army returned to Korea?" Su Hao didn''t care. "Don''t push people so hard. Count their ancestral places. Let everyone go to their own homes to have a look. By the way, escort some of the comforters to their hometown and bring them to their comrades in arms. Their friendship of life and death together will not be alienated because of the small amount of money, even if there are such shameless people who don''t want to join the army, I''m not blind, either

    The prince''s eyes brightened. He had been worried about this all these days. He was worried about his family and his ministers. Later, he had forgotten what he was doing.

    I think too much about it, but in the end, these straightforward methods worked.

    It''s just

    "The ministers probably won''t compromise easily." The prince pondered, "this hall..."

    Su Hao grinned coldly and interrupted the prince''s worry. "It''s just a common way to deliver silver. If there is no ghost in his heart, he will not hide it. Moreover, these young masters who stay at home in the capital, if they manage their own hands well, they will not only have no danger, but also take advantage of an opportunity to make friends."

    Seeing that the crown prince was still hesitating, he said with a cold face, "although this house is direct and offends people, it''s really a good way. If those people have brains, they won''t refuse. It''s a question whether those people can see or not when they divide the silver one by one, It''s a good opportunity to let our descendants show their faces in front of the holy temple, and to flaunt their honesty and not to be greedy for ink. "

    Finally, the prince was convinced. At the same time, the elders in the early court were also convinced. All the people who got to the point where they could face the saints were elite. It was impossible that they could not think of the following things.

    As Su Hao said, the scattered silver can no longer arouse their interest, and if the descendants of their own family can show their face in front of the saint because of this job, it is a great good thing, far better than those who don''t look up to the silver.

    There are also people who worry that their only child will encounter unexpected accidents on the way. The emperor was said to be upset. With a wave of his hand, he asked Jin Wuwei to escort silver with him.

    "Your Highness is really a clever plan." The one who chatted up with the prince was an old man with mottled hair. "Those people, hum, are not afraid of retribution!"

    This old man was a scholar from the University at that time. In his life, he was most upright and despised those who were greedy for ink.

    "Lord Lu flattered me." Prince Si didn''t mind being friendly and modest to such a person. "I didn''t come up with this method, but it''s just offering flowers to Buddha. Those officers and men have sacrificed their lives for their country, and they can no longer aggrieve their families. "

    Lord Lu was really pleased by his image of compassion and love for all living beings. At the same time, he was also curious about the people he said about offering sacrifices. "I don''t know which wonderful person has come up with such a plan?"

    The prince thinks of Su Zi''s look that day, and suddenly feels that he has never known this wonderful person, but it doesn''t prevent him from using Su Hao to win the favor of Lord Lu. "This person is the younger sister of the northwest general. The Japanese palace mentioned it to her by accident, but he was taken to heart unexpectedly."

    It took Lord Lu a long time to realize that the crown prince was talking about his own princess. However, his use of the name "sister of the northwest general" to introduce people is really convincing.

    "So it is," said Lord Lu, shaking his head regretfully. "In those days, the Su family''s attainments in poetry and prose were incomparable. If they didn''t insist on joining the army, they should also be in the middle of the court. A generation of pillars fell like this. The princess is also a good one

    "Lord Lu''s words are bad," the Prince did not agree. For a moment, the whole person seemed to have become a sharp blade. "No matter what the fall of the general is, he will always be there, the monk will be there, and the spirit will last forever!"

    "Good! Good, good Lord Lu caressed his hands and laughed. He only realized that he had looked down upon others before. "Those officers and soldiers should be glad to have the prince''s words. Two months later, I''d like to invite the prince wanwan to enjoy the banquet. "

    The banquet is held once every three years. Although it sounds vulgar, it is a reception banquet set up by the cabinet''s college students for new candidates.

    In recent years, cats and dogs can go in, but this is to go in one by one, regardless of your princes and nobles.

    Only those invited by Lord Lu can have in-depth communication with those cabinet bachelors and new scholars.

    The crown prince did not expect that there would be such an unexpected harvest today, but he did not lose the prestige of the crown prince. "It''s an honor for us to be invited by Mr. Lu himself. We will arrive early then."

    The younger generation''s posture has been done enough. Looking at it, Lord Lu regretted that he had refused to be the crown prince.

    "So," Mr. Lu nodded with a smile. It''s not too late now. "I''ll wait for your highness to come."

    Now in this world, people who are blinded by the desire for power, money and wealth have their way. It''s very valuable for his highness to worry about those who comfort the silver.

    However, the current situation in the DPRK is really unfavorable to the crown prince.

    When he returned to the mansion, Su Hao was leaning on the beauty''s couch as usual. He drank the medicine slowly without a mouthful. He saw that the crown prince was fresh and fresh, and a smile appeared on his pale and transparent face.

    "It seems that comforting silver is a foregone conclusion," Su said with a smile. "Your Highness the prince is really capable!"

    The prince is kind and generous, "the praise of the lady is not polite for her husband."

    Su Hao put down the empty medicine bowl and said carelessly, "who should I clean up next? Come one by one. Isn''t the son of the Secretary of the Ministry of household in the escort team? We should be nice to the Secretary of the Ministry of household. The whole family should be neat. "

    The number of corpses used in the great victory in Northwest China has been completely countless.

    God seems to have opened his eyes, but he can''t see it any more. It''s been raining heavily for several days, and other people are OK, just the son of the Secretary of the Ministry of household affairs.

    "Why is it raining again! The thief, my God Zhao Qian scolded for a moment, and at last he glared at the attendant beside him, "don''t you have long eyes! Why don''t you bring me an umbrella? "

    The attendant and Zhao Qian grew up together when they were young. At this time, they could not resist some complaints, "my good young master, we are on the horse. It''s not easy to take an umbrella."

    Zhao Qian glanced at him and said angrily, "all of them are rubbish! How long will it take to get there! "

    The last sentence was said to the soldier beside him. The soldier gave Zhao Qian a cold look. "Sometimes, if master Zhao is anxious, please hurry."

    These people in the northwest, in order to keep the checkpoint, one by one to fight, the land on the battlefield, do not know these days and nights of rain, have made the red with blood to the original.

    However, these young masters in the upper capital are only arranged to send and comfort silver coins. The nose is not the nose, the eyes are not the eyes.

    No less he eat, no less he wear, even go with the mood of this, in the end how!

    "You

    Zhao Qian only felt that he had been insulted, and he was not angry. He raised his fist to fight.

 Chapter 492

    The soldier, including the people around him, watched without fear.

    To put it bluntly, such a dandy, even if they kill people, there are 10000 ways to escape the blame. Of course, there are 10000 ways to kill him.

    There are many wild animals in the wilderness.

    Although Zhao Qian is a brainless man, his followers still have some worries. The soldiers who escorted the silver didn''t pay attention to them at all.

    And next to him, Jin Wuwei didn''t stand up to this point, and he didn''t want to take care of it.

    "Don''t, don''t, don''t," the entourage quickly grabbed his unkind young master, "young master, don''t be angry. Have you forgotten the instructions of the master before you leave?"

    At the mention of this, Zhao Qian suddenly let out his anger. The old man in the family was too cautious, but he was just a few soldiers. Why should he be so careful.

    But

    The situation is stronger than others. With a cold hum, Zhao Qian put on a face that he didn''t care about these unruly people, but he didn''t continue to clamor for people to take umbrellas or even speed up his journey.

    This kind of thing happened more than one time. At least, the task of escorting silver was completed in a short time.

    Some of the rich and the rich get on well with each other, and some of the dandy and Jin Wuwei become good friends. When they go to the capital, they have another layer of support.

    Some, such as Zhao Qian, did not make friends with Jin Wuwei, a rich official, but got a beautiful lady with all kinds of customs.

    At this time, Su Hao seems to have come out of the shadow of losing her brother. Although her dress is still plain, she has begun to attend all kinds of banquets. They are both happy and worried.

    Miss, no, master... It''s really changed too much.

    In the past, the master seldom even listened to the dirty things, but now he is the same as those people.

    But more strong, such a master, even the smile on her face, people can''t help but want to follow.

    It was so peaceful for a few months.

    On this day, Su Hao went to the banquet of Wu''an Marquis''s house. It was the 60th birthday of Wu''an Marquis''s old lady. Naturally, she had a great face.

    However, it''s not every banquet that Su Hao will attend. Today, Wu''an Marquis''s house, which has already begun to fall into the doldrums, has never been named in the eyes of Su''s family. It''s just because Wu''an Marquis''s wife''s family, and Zhao Shangshu''s family will not turn a blind eye to it.

    That''s what Sue wants to do.

    When Wu''an Hou came out in a panic, there was a cold sweat behind him.

    The crown princess used to show no mountains and no water, but she didn''t want to be a bad match. It''s said that the delivery of silver was made by this son in front of the crown prince.

    Sure enough, the Su family didn''t come out with a simple one.

    "Minister Wu''an welcomes the crown princess."

    A snow-white slender man with a shining sheepskin jade bracelet stretched out his hand and was held firmly. Su Hao said, "don''t be so polite. Today our palace is here to pay homage to our birthday. There isn''t so much etiquette."

    Wu''an Hou Xin said, don''t you know that your name has been passed down among the nobility of Shangjing? Now you are just like an immortal in the eyes of mortals like us.

    It''s not all a good thing that immortals arrive.

    It has to be said that Wu''an Hou''s intuition is as good as that of the woman''s. as soon as she goes in, the whole hall bows and salutes. Only the new lover with her grandson beside her, her motionless eyes turn red.

    At the thought of Zhao Qian''s daily behavior, Wu''an Hou felt particularly headache.

    Sure enough, the beautiful woman suddenly said, "you are the crown princess. Is there anyone in this room equal to you?"

    In the heart starts to put on a smile to come, again open mouth or full crown princess Wei Yi, "bold! Who are you? Don''t kneel down when you see this palace! "

    The beautiful woman''s tears flowed down slowly, and she knelt down with the strength that made her knees ache. "Please make the Crown Princess decide for the people''s daughter! Someone has taken over the people''s daughter! "

    As if a drop of cold water dropped into the hot oil, the whole field exploded.

    "You say well," Su Hao did not avoid such an embarrassing question, "what''s the matter in the end!"

    It turns out that this beautiful woman was snatched by Zhao Qian on his way back. If it''s just a normal woman, she''ll forget it. If she''s tired of playing, she''ll lose it. It''s just that she still has a big official position in her family, so she has to bring it all the way to the capital for rehousing.

    That woman is also a smart, along the way slowly become obedient, until now Shangshu family all feel that she has accepted the fate, so will be brought out to the banquet.

    And she still has an engagement, but the engagement person, lost in the northwest, now life and death do not know.

    She also heard that comforting the silver is the way that the princess tried her best to come up with. The northwest general was also the elder brother of the princess, thinking that the princess would definitely make the decision for her.

    In a twinkling, it changed from the ordinary dandy who robbed the women of the people''s family to the one who seized the marriage contract of the officers and soldiers after he became the official.

    That''s a lot of fun.

    As soon as the woman finished speaking, she looked straight at Su Hao. Her beautiful eyes were red and swollen. "The princess! It''s for today''s sake that the daughter of the people lives in a muddle. She also asks the crown princess to make the decision for the daughter of the people! "

    The people in the hall have more or less the idea of watching the fun. Recently, the crown princess has made people love and hate.

    "Get up," Su Hao gave her a light look. "Today is the 60th birthday of Wu''an Hou''s wife. Let''s talk about it later."

    The woman was also strong. Wen Yan thought Su Hao was protecting the Zhao family. "Since the princess insisted on protecting these animals, I might as well die with my third brother! We said that if anyone dies at the age of 93, he will wait for three years on the bridge. If the third brother has something to do, he will wait for me. If I don''t see the third brother, it''s great. As long as he''s OK, I''ll wait for a few more years! "

    He was about to bump his head against the post.

    Fortunately, the clear wind and the bright moon directly suppressed people. Su Hao sighed gently, squatted down and looked at people in the same way. "How can you be such a strong girl? You tell someone''s grandson and ask someone to interrogate her on the spot at her birthday party. This really doesn''t give people face."

    The beautiful woman sneered, "face? The left and right faces have been almost eaten by themselves. The black hearted things are even rich in the national calamity. What face do they want? "

    This woman is really very smart. She can''t see whether Su Hao will do justice for her or not, so she throws a big bomb to let everyone hear her and make everyone uneasy. In this way, no matter what, someone will listen to her.

    "Oh?" At this time, a gentle male voice came out of the door, "national calamity? This girl, you should be more careful when you speak, so as not to flash your tongue! "

    Some of them were not others, but the third prince who followed them to the northwest. At this time, they were tempered by the battlefield, and they were all a little grumpy. They didn''t seem to be the same person as before.

    Su Hao had never seen the third prince before. At this time, he just nodded and said hello.

    Looking back, as if he had not heard the third prince''s interruption, he whispered to the woman, "did you just say that the country is in trouble? Miss, can you tell me about it for me? "

    After the beautiful woman said those earth shaking words, she followed Su Hao and said nothing. She seemed determined not to speak until she saw someone who could really make the decision.

    After pondering for a moment, Su Hao reached out and helped the woman up. "You go to the prince''s mansion first today, but you can''t walk around at will. I''m with you. It seems that what you are talking about today is not only about yourself. I haven''t been in the palace for many days. How about you and me tomorrow? "

    The woman didn''t expect that Su Hao agreed so simply. For a moment, she was in a daze and forgot to respond.

    Hao''er''s birthday party was stirred up like this. Wu''an Hou''s wife reluctantly held on to her face and somehow passed the big pass.

    But Wu''an Hou knew that the real caner would arrive in a few days.

    The emperor had few daughters. He always regarded Su Hao as his half daughter. "Get up, get up, get better. Don''t be so polite."

    Su Hao didn''t get up. "My daughter-in-law is pleading for mercy. My daughter-in-law brings people into the palace without any biography. If she doesn''t have a clear picture, she will let people see her face and ask her father to forgive me."

    At the same time, Zhao Shangshu went to the third prince''s house in a panic. His sad face seemed to have something serious.

    After begging for a long time, a gentle voice finally came from inside, "well, if father Huang Zhao tells you, remember to tell me, I will... Beg for you."

    Got the third prince''s words, the heart that hangs high finally is to put down a small half son, but in the heart still have angry.

    I''m just a little guy who helps him with his work. Now that something is going to happen, I''m so perfunctory that I want to pick myself up completely.

    There is no such good thing in the world.

    The emperor was furious when he heard what the beautiful woman said off and on.

    Today''s code was established by Emperor Taizu. Although it has undergone changes, some things remain unchanged.

    For example, "if a soldier who lives and dies outside has an engagement, in addition to the special circumstances such as breaking the engagement and death, other people should not break the engagement."

    It''s really hard to do.

 Chapter 493

    But fortunately, Su Hao didn''t make the dim eyed emperor embarrassed for too long. Since he couldn''t make a decision, he didn''t have to pester too much.

    After all, the emperor has a lot of time to worry about in the future, so he will work harder than just now.

    "What you said yesterday is to make a fortune in the country." Su Hao put down the good sweet white glaze on his teacup and collided with each other. His voice was clear and sweet. With Su''s tone of voice, it made people feel numb for no reason. "What''s the matter? My daughter-in-law, a girl of such a big event, didn''t dare to make a decision. That''s what brought people here."

    That''s a lot of information.

    The emperor''s brows are locked, and the words "national calamity and wealth" are the most abominable things for the imperial court today. "You tell me, I want to hear who are the most daring people. However, if you are a liar, you have to think about your family!"

    The woman seemed to be shocked, her back slightly bent, but in a moment she returned to her former appearance. She was proud and said, "what min Nu said is true! Although minnv didn''t use poetry, she still knew a few words. Before she was in Zhao''s house, she always watched them secretly discuss something. "

    Then he took out a thin account book which was hidden close to his body. "This is the one that the daughter of the people secretly brought out. Please have a look at it."

    The emperor took it and turned it at will at the beginning. At the end, it became slower and slower. He kept gasping for breath.

    "This... This..." the emperor couldn''t get up in one breath. After a while, he continued, "shadow, come out for me, go, check, check hard for me! Everybody check it for me! "

    There was a low response in the dark, and then there was no more movement.

    Su Hao is very discerning with the woman to dismiss, the corner of the lip is unable to stop smiling.

    It''s not over yet, third prince. How long can you pretend?

    When he walked out of the Jinluan hall, Su Hao was still in the dark.

    She didn''t expect that the people she saved would give such big news.

    I didn''t expect that Zhao Shangshu''s family was so crazy.

    In three years, the magistrate of the Qing Dynasty, a hundred thousand snowflakes of silver.

    Even though the tax collection and official corruption are very serious, the national calamity and wealth have the courage to touch, and it seems that the emperor''s account book is only a small part.

    But even this small part, thinking of the woman''s confident expression just now, and the emperor''s angry appearance, the content of this small part is really amazing.

    "The empress of the crown prince, the maid is the maid of Xiangtan palace, mother Ning." not long after walking out of the hall, a proud looking maid with two little maids, respectful appearance, people can''t pick out what''s wrong, "lady Shufei heard that you entered the palace, invited to see, also asked the crown prince to admire."

    Lady?

    Su Hao pondered a little, this lady, is not the prince''s good brother, the Third Prince later found the alliance?

    Since it''s the alliance, Shufei knows all about the third prince. What does the third prince want to do? The concubine can''t have no idea. In this way, I''m afraid she won''t have any good intentions. This meeting is a real Hongmen banquet.

    "I see. My aunt is a little strange, but I can''t think of it for a moment." Su Hao''s pride is no less than that of the aunt. "Since the lady sincerely invited me, I''m still a junior. I''d like to ask my aunt to lead the way."

    Mother Ning''s eyes jumped. The Crown Princess really didn''t know whether she was different from the world or just like the third prince said. She had doubts about the third prince.

    This word is everywhere, it is imperceptible to the slightest bit of friendship.

    After walking around for a short time, I saw a simple but extraordinary woman sitting in the court, "is the princess coming? Sit down

    Su Hao is also not polite, directly sit down in the opposite, "don''t know the lady, call good son to have what matter?"? I don''t see you very often on weekdays. When I see you today, I''m really as surprised as heaven and man. I think that only the empress Shupin from guanhou palace can match you. "

    Shufei slowly swallow a mouthful of tea, gently spit out a breath, before how can''t notice and the Crown Princess talk, eight or nine out of ten sentences are very choking.

    The book review in his mouth shared a title with himself, but he also had a foxy face, so that the emperor was there for two or three of the five days.

    "It''s Ben Guang who neglected." Shufei put down her tea cup and did not intend to endure any longer. "She just thought that the crown princess would not return to the classics for a long time. She also needed to rest for a while, so she didn''t disturb you."

    If she was raised in an ordinary family of eunuchs, if she was an ordinary official woman, she would certainly have a straightforward style and party.

    If Su Hao was a woman from an ordinary official family, he would be angry today, but he was not an ordinary woman. If he wanted to change his heart, he would just listen to it as a common saying.

    "Good son, thank you for your care," Su Hao said straight in. "I don''t know what the matter is, so I call you here?"

    Shufei didn''t get any benefits, and she didn''t want to fight any more. "I heard that Haoer had saved a strange woman recently. I don''t know if she can. I have a chance to see her."

    Su Hao knows that she wants to see the girl who sued the imperial edict before. If she falls into the hands of this girl, she will try to coerce and entice her, even if she doesn''t kill her. Su Hao is completely sure that she knows all the information about the girl''s relatives.

    "I''m afraid lady Shufei will be disappointed." Su funny squint, "that woman has been taken away by the emperor, as for how to deal with, end see the emperor''s meaning."

    Shufei meal, it is unexpected that Su Hao''s action is so fast, and bold color, don''t advance notice to take people into the palace, "where disappointed, but boring in the palace, want to listen to the story outside, since can''t, also calculate."

    "So it is," Su Hao nodded, believing it to be true. "When Hao ER was still in her boudoir, she always liked to read some folk storybooks. The anecdotes in them were really fascinating. There were still some orphans at home. If the lady didn''t dislike them, how about having them delivered in a few days?"

    Naturally, Shufei didn''t refuse. She nodded gently and said something polite for a while. Then she found an excuse to say that there was something wrong in the palace. Naturally, Su Hao beat the snake with the stick and left the palace.

    A basin of wanton growth of pine bonsai in the hands of the queen was slowly pruned to a satisfactory appearance, clean hands, this slowly began to say, "Lady recently more and more wrong, although the crown princess is more reckless, this thing is excellent, people in the court, also should..."

    The words behind didn''t say all. The servant girl who had been close to her since childhood cleaned up the scattered branches and leaves on the table, and said with a smile, "the craftsmanship of the queen is really getting better and better. No matter what kind of flowers and plants, after your hand, it''s always pleasing."

    The empress chuckled, "as long as you can talk, go ahead and put it under the porch."

    The prince knew that Su Hao had been left by Shufei for a long time. She thought that Shufei had nothing to do with him and didn''t care. When Su Hao came back to his house, he was talking with Fubo about the national calamity in his study.

    "Fubo," said the prince, holding fire in his heart, with a bad look on his face, "how do you say this should end well?"

    Although he has always been in the palace, he is not one of those who eat corpses, nor is he the master of Zhenghe. As long as his position can be preserved, there are many other things to do.

    Water can carry a boat, but it can also overturn it.

    He had known this truth since he was a child. It was also because of this that he did not agree with the emperor''s views on many things. This is why the father and son are always not close to each other.

    "This matter..." Fubo pondered. He knew the prince''s temperament. "I''m afraid it''s not easy for the emperor. Your highness, you really shouldn''t be strong."

    It''s not easy. Besides officials, it''s also about people who want to get involved.

    Corruption and wealth are naturally forbidden by the emperor, but if someone stirs up trouble behind him, it will also offend the emperor''s dignity.

    The prince snorted coldly. After a long time, he said again, "the father and the emperor certainly don''t want to do it by themselves. Most of them are assisted by the third division. The prince is in charge of the trial, and the third younger brother is older. It''s time to do something."

    Just then, a clear voice came out of the door, "no! The third prince has ulterior motives. He can''t use it! "

    It was su Hao who was speaking. At this time, her face was cold and she didn''t look like a lie at all.

    The Prince did not underestimate Su Hao because of the previous events. Seeing him like this, he said, "I don''t know why he said so?"

    Fubo was also watching. Now he knows that the crown princess was hiding herself from the beginning. If it wasn''t for the stimulation of the general, I''m afraid she would not have shown her ability in this life and death.

    As for the third prince

    When he was a child, he was quite eccentric and indifferent. He stood in the corner all day, gloomy and miserable, with a pair of eyes watching people cool.

    Although the empress is not much to see, she still doesn''t worry about food and clothing. No one dares to bully her. She is much better than the prince who is not in favor under normal circumstances.

    Thinking of this, Fubo could not help shaking his head in his heart. If it wasn''t for a serious illness that made the third prince change his temper, the queen would not let him stay around much as he usually looked.

    "Today, Shufei calls me to go," Su Hao''s voice is not as soft as usual, but also with some sharp air-conditioning. "What she asked is about the woman who asked me for help before. Shufei came from a family of generals, and most of it has nothing to do with it. Why do you keep exploring it openly and secretly? I''m really puzzled. I''d like to ask the prince to have a good look, so as to satisfy my curiosity. "

 Chapter 494

    After hearing this, the prince put down the purple jade Paperweight in his hand. It was as warm as jade. There was a chill in his eyes.

    He really thinks that zhongsuhao''s talent is good, but it doesn''t mean that he will be suspicious of his brother who grew up together because of a woman''s words.

    If Su Hao doesn''t say something today, I''m afraid there will be a gap in the prince''s heart.

    Su Hao naturally knew that, "Shufei has the same flavor as the third prince. As far as I know, the third prince likes the fragrance in the goose pear tent most. Because the fragrance is too soft, she specially invited someone to add amber sandalwood and other things. In the fragrance and softness, there is a just and peaceful part. There is only one family in the whole court. Shufei has no friendship with the third prince on weekdays, Why does she have this fragrance? "

    It''s just a tiny thing. If Su doesn''t talk about it, I''m afraid nobody will pay attention to it. It''s just

    The reason why the prince is the prince is that his concerns are different from those of others.

    The prince pondered for a long time, "... Why are you so familiar with the third younger brother? In the past, you didn''t have any friendship."

    Not only is there no friendship, but Fubo sneers, and the Crown Princess almost writes "I hate the Third Prince" on her face.

    Su Hao was angry for a moment, and his mouth didn''t condense like that just now. Instead, he was really angry. "I want to marry here, so I have to know the temperament of the people beside me and the preferences of the people close to me. Prince, it''s really heartbreaking for you to say that!"

    Today, Su Hao was very angry when she was left by the imperial concubine. At this time, she could hardly hold down her anger. "I''m not as broad-minded as the prince''s highness. I don''t know how to keep a useless person around. I''m narrow-minded and narrow-minded. I have long hair and short sense. Naturally, I''m talking about people like me. I only like these crooked and crooked things, If the prince still believes in one of ten, he will go to the third prince''s residence to have a good look, and by the way, he will let Fu Bo have a good look. It won''t be long before it''s clear! "

    The prince has never seen Su Hao like this. At this time, he didn''t know what to say, but there was no need to say anything. The door of the study was thrown out with a loud noise, and Su Hao had already gone out.

    Fubo watched, and after a long time he offered a cup of hot tea. "Your Highness, drink tea to warm your body."

    The prince''s temperament is really terrible today. However, what she said can also be heard. The lady has no son. Although she is favored, she follows the rules. She is a good girl.

    But that''s good. It seems that it''s too much. It''s abnormal for a favored concubine to have no ambition.

    Moreover, the third prince was raised under the Queen''s knee when he was a child. He was more or less related to his own son. He said that he had no ambition, and his uncle Fu was the first one who didn''t believe it.

    Two people usually have no intersection, but they have the same flavor of spice. It depends on how people see it.

    The prince took the hot tea and covered his hands. After a long time, he said, "I remember that there are some good white fox skins in the storeroom. I''ve always been afraid of cold. You can find them and send them to her."

    Fubo bowed his head and answered in a low voice. The master believed a little.

    "In addition," the prince said with some difficulty, "find something that saner likes. Go to Sanzi''s palace to see saner. We haven''t seen him for a long time. You... Follow him."

    It''s time for Fubo to come down and do his own business, your highness

    When Su Hao received the white fox skin, he knew that the prince had made a decision. The royal children were suspicious, not to mention the prince who was always superior.

    "Prince?" At this time, the third prince was with his concubine Dian / Luan Dao / Feng, and he was interrupted by the housekeeper when the emperor ordered him to be a hundred day priest of the northwest army. He frowned and finished his work. After finishing his work, he said, "why does he have nothing to do?"

    The young housekeeper''s eyelashes drooped for fear that he would see something he shouldn''t have seen. Otherwise, the master would have to gouge out his eyes. "I don''t know. His highness is waiting in the main hall at this time. He says that he hasn''t seen it for a long time. He is very worried."

    The third prince waved and said impatiently, "I know."

    The prince got the young housekeeper''s reply. He didn''t really think that the younger brother was taking a nap, but he didn''t break it. "It''s OK. Just let the third brother take his time."

    I began to enjoy the layout of the hall.

    The floor is covered with light brown cashmere felt. The hall is as warm as spring. The mahogany chairs around are exquisitely made, which is different from what I saw last time. It''s the style popular in the capital this year. Eight censers are arranged in the four corners of the hall, and the brass hollows are carved with rich flowers. This design is recognized as difficult to manage. At this time, it is reflecting the snow light spotlessly, It''s still glowing red. I think it''s just added charcoal fire.

    A few orchids are not far away from the side, by the heater to open a very prosperous, light aroma, a special goose pear tent in the fusion of fragrance, let a person cold in an instant to two or three minutes.

    This situation has made the prince believe Su Hao''s words by three points.

    The third younger brother is really comfortable. He is so extravagant that even the prince himself feels inferior.

    After a long time, the third prince just came out of the inner room. He would not be so bold and fearless if other people were. It''s just that his elder brother, the prince, has always been very kind to him. He never mind these things.

    What''s more, you should wash well. If you let people know that he did such a thing with his concubine in the hundred day priesthood, the saliva of the official could drown him.

    "Prince elder brother," the third prince is as usual, "little brother sleep too solid, let elder brother wait for a long time."

    The prince gently waved his hand and said with a smile, "you are always sleepy in spring, sleeping in summer, sleeping in winter and taking a nap in autumn. It''s no surprise that our hall has already seen strange things, but the servants in your room are really excellent. I''m afraid it will take a lot of effort to keep the room so bright and tidy?"

    The third prince laughed and said, "I have nothing to do on weekdays. Naturally, I''m busy. I''ve been in the mansion for a long time, so I have to be diligent."

    The prince nodded, "today, I came here on foot. I''m a little hungry at this time..."

    "The prince said," the third prince said with a smile, "my little brother is hungry. The kitchen needs a while. Let''s use some snacks first."

    In this way, the third prince first picked up the pastry in the hall and sent it to his mouth. He didn''t care or worry at all.

    The prince saw it in his eyes, and he was worried about it.

    When he just built the mansion, there were too many ghosts and monsters in the mansion. Even the refreshments in the new study didn''t dare to move at will. The tea had to be cooked by himself or his confidants. Not to mention the daily meals, he was more careful.

    Now the third prince has just built his mansion for only two years. He is so casual. Although these are trivial things, only experienced people know how difficult it is to achieve this step.

    My third brother is really not simple.

    "What flower is this?" The prince took a deep breath and pretended not to careˇ° The aroma is excellent

    The third prince acted and took it as usual. "I saw it in the mountains when I was traveling. I also felt that the fragrance was very good. Then I sent someone to bring it back. My elder brother knew that, and I just had these hobbies."

    "I see."

    The prince no longer asked, but he sneered. Do you really think he doesn''t understand these random tricks? This is a rare herb orchid. Its name is ordinary, but the fragrance of flowers is very good for people. If you smell it for a long time, you can improve your health imperceptibly.

    Because it is difficult to cultivate itself, when it is still a seed, many medicinally peaceful herbs are needed to provide medicinal gas for it. It takes five years or even longer for a medicinal orchid to blossom. It is a rare treasure, and one plant is worth no less than ten thousand gold.

    What''s more, this herb orchid is very delicate. It can''t be hot or cold, and it can''t be contaminated with spices and other things. My third brother is really a big hand.

    He had lunch in the third prince''s house, and then, as usual, he made a good brother''s appearance, so he went back to his house.

    At the moment of sitting in the sedan chair, the warm smile on the prince''s face disappeared, and the whole person was like a hell Shura, emitting a rolling evil spirit.

    Fu Bo is dressed in a strong suit. The respectful Hou is in the study. He is arranged to take care of the prince for a reason. Although he has all kinds of martial arts, he is also a good martial arts practitioner.

    The prince came in without expression. He was not surprised to see the appearance of Fubo. He took down the Ziyu Langhao pen from the penholder and practiced writing for a while. After suppressing his anger, he said in a low voice, "how, what did you find out?"

    "The old slave found a lot of dark spaces in the third prince''s bedroom, some of which could not be opened... Some of which recorded the preferences of many court officials and your royal highness... Your business." Fubo took a deep breath, he was also very cold hearted, looking at the growing up child turned out to be a white eyed wolf, "although there''s nothing wrong with the study, it''s just that... There''s a secret room, too. The old slave is incompetent, and he didn''t explore and clear it in front of the comer. I heard from the people who came there that the people around the study will change in half an hour."

    The three princes, with the words that Su said in the morning, were already clear-cut.

    "Pa!"

    After many years with the prince, his favorite jade pen was pinched off with his bare hands. The prince was very cruel and said, "good! Well, I''m really blind! If he wants to show his revenge, he should say no to our hall. When did we treat him badly? "

    Looking at the prince like this, Fubo was not feeling well either. He just stood by quietly, waiting for his orders.

    "Check!" The prince''s eyes were red. "Check hard for me! I''d like to see if it''s a human or a ghost that I''ve been protecting for so many years! "

    For a moment, I thought of the important words I had said with Su Hao in the morning. My face became rich in a moment, and I didn''t know if the white fox skin that I had sent to Su Hao had calmed her down. "In addition, I ordered the kitchen to make more dishes that the Crown Princess liked for dinner. The Crown Princess liked to eat sweets, and also made some to send, but not many of them, so as not to eat bad teeth."

    When did the prince think so carefully for others? Fu Bo''s drooping head should be that the crown princess is unusual in the crown prince''s mind, so we should pay more attention to it in the future.

 Chapter 495

    The Third Prince of this chamber doesn''t know that the prince has started to investigate him, and he is still thinking about how to let the prince recommend him to be the chief judge.

    It''s definitely not good this time, but... You can still abandon the pawn to protect the car. Some people are reluctant to move.

    The emperor also took a list in his hand at this time. It was all found out by the shadow, and half of it would not be false.

    He knew that there were many people in the court who were greedy, but their position was not convenient for them to move for a moment. He thought that what they tolerated was nothing more than trivial matters.

    But look at what people on this list do

    The Secretary of the Ministry of accounts.

    Yes, the Ministry of household has been dealing with the problem of fat and lack. There is plenty of oil and water, but it is not used in this way! The construction of river embankment, earthquake disaster, military pay, consolation money, really is nothing to use its extreme!

    Sansi Shilang.

    Very loyal! Whenever there is a case, which side pays more money, which side can get the upper hand, I''m afraid their eyes have turned green!

    Of course, the money that the Secretary of the Department of accounts has used already has their share. How can we let go of such good oil and water.

    Others, I don''t say much.

    The whole imperial court was also excluded to the corners of those high-ranking people did not touch, the others, at least tens of thousands of Liang.

    It''s no wonder that the Ministry of accounts is shouting that they are poor every year. How can the money in the Treasury be enough for the officials up and down to be so greedy!

    "Good..."

    Su Hao didn''t say a word during the whole dinner. The prince always felt that she was scratching her heart and liver. He couldn''t help talking first.

    Su Hao gently put down the tea cup and sighed, "in the morning, I was too excited, but I didn''t think so much about it for a while, thinking... You can''t keep the prince in the dark. The third prince and the lady don''t know why they got together, and they don''t know their intention. Even so, it''s better to have a bottom in mind than to have no defense."

    The prince came back early in the morning. At this time, seeing her so understanding, he felt more and more like a gentleman.

    "I''m not good," the prince bowed his head. "He and I grew up together, and they always look smart and tight. It''s hard to avoid bias. In the future... We will treat you well."

    His royal highness obviously won''t do such things as apology. His incoherent appearance makes people angry and funny.

    "What do you do when you talk about these things between husband and wife?" Su Hao shook his head magnanimously. "To be fair, if you are a concubine, you can''t get a better response than before."

    The two of them are as good as ever, but the third prince has no such leisure time.

    The father and the emperor are not as usual three division joint trial, the prince presided over, but directly used the shadow to investigate the case.

    Shadow has only been loyal to the emperor from generation to generation. They are the most powerful and secret knives in the hands of the emperor. The emperor has never doubted what they said.

    Just see what step shadow has taken.

    "Your Highness..." the coquettish concubine was as soft as a snake, and her words were charming. "Your Highness, look at people."

    The third prince was just about to push her away when he was upset, but he suddenly found that the appearance of the prince was similar to that of the princess.

    Thinking of the attitude towards himself, the third prince''s anger flashed away. One day, he would make the woman kneel down and beg for mercy.

    Now

    "Come here," the third prince said with pleasure, "serve our palace."

    However, the ministers in the imperial court did not have such a big heart. They heard that the imperial court used the shadow, and they were in constant panic.

    "Master," Mrs. Zhao tried to comfort Zhao Shangshu''s heart, and pleaded with her child, "don''t worry. They don''t blame the public. I think it''s just a small punishment to come to the emperor this time. Just use some food."

    My wife is good everywhere, but she is too fond of that useless guy. At the beginning, that son of a bitch brought people back, and he vaguely felt bad.

    Originally wanted to quietly deal with the woman, but also the wife can''t bear the rabbit''s request, say a good word to him, now good, steal chicken can''t eat rice, he provoked a coquettish!

    Not to mention the emperor''s colleagues, I''m afraid they also resent the Zhao family. After all, it''s their own son-in-law.

    "No!" Zhao Shangshu flicked his sleeve. "Recently, the emperor seems to be the same as usual. If things go wrong, there will be demons. I''m afraid the good days of our family are coming to an end. You can come out with the silver and send the servants of your family. You''ve done a lot of evil things. Now you''ll have a good relationship."

    After listening to this, Mrs. Zhao got a pair of apricot eyes, eyes and nose gradually red, "master..."

    Mr. Zhao closed his eyes. "Go, I''ll have a rest."

    I have to say that Mr. Zhao deserves to be an old fox who has been an official for many years. This time, it was his Zhao family that led to this incident. Even if the emperor did not punish him, those colleagues one or two were not good friends. Zhao family''s spirit had already been exhausted.

    In the morning of the second day, the emperor changed his usual tiredness, and even the routine saying that "if you have something to play, you have nothing to go back to court" was hard to say.

    With a gloomy face, he waved to the eunuch next to him. His face was expressionless, "Xuan!"

    People walking in front of the Imperial Palace naturally have some brushes. Father-in-law Zhang only went to the palace because of the locust plague when he was young. His family members almost died because of the disaster. Naturally, he hated these activities of enriching his own pockets. Now, the end is not without him blowing the wind.

    "The emperor decreed that the Minister of the Ministry of household was not upright in his official position, had his own pocket full, and was greedy for money. The imperial court appropriated several kinds of money for relief. His son robbed the people''s daughter, attacked the people''s fields, and acted in disgraceful ways... These are the faults of the Minister of the Ministry of household''s teaching! The officials are not upright, the husband is not strict, the superior is unfaithful, and the inferior is unfaithful. These unfaithful and unrighteous people are unable to shoulder the great responsibility and ignore the law. Now they are dismissing all their duties, imprisoning Dali temple, taking all the people in the government, confiscating all their property and beheading them a year ago! Thank you very much

    For a moment, the imperial edict eunuch rolled up the Edict and slowly took another part from another little eunuch.

    "The emperor ordered that the Minister of punishment should become you..."

    The next moment was quiet. When the imperial edict was read out, it was still silent.

    Mr. Zhang bowed slightly, put back what he had in his hand, and came out again.

    "The emperor decreed that

    Later, he announced several times. Father-in-law Zhang walked aside with a low brow. He had never been so happy since he had been in the palace for so many years.

    But the following adults were silent one by one, the emperor lazily raised his eyes, "do you have to help these people intercede?"

    Under the throne of the ninth five year plan, it was quiet. After a few breaths, they all said, "emperor Shengming! It''s the blessing of my dynasty

    The emperor''s face did not improve, and his eyes swept over the courtiers who looked down, bowed their heads, and even slightly trembled.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, please rise," said the emperor in a voice that could not be heard. "This northwest war has made the national treasury empty. If not, I would not be so angry. Do you have any solutions?"

    I''m really angry this time. Just look at the people I''ve dealt with. But it''s not over. If you want to save your life, you should know better and spit out as much money as you swallow.

    The prince chuckled in the dark. His father is still the same as he used to be. He is usually like a sleeping lion. Anyone can fool him. However, if this fooling is too hot, no one can try to please him.

    The third prince has been shocked by this change. Among those who have been punished, several of them have been won over by him. Now

    That''s it?

    The change came so suddenly that the third prince listened to the emperor''s words and took a slow time to react.

    But this shot has been snatched by the prince, "tell my father, my son is willing to offer 50000 taels of silver and a certain amount of gold to comfort the northwest soldiers!"

    The crown prince is so crisp and neat, which is unexpected.

    The Emperor just said that all the ministers had been cleared up and were thinking about how to save more furniture, so the prince sent them to the door.

    As princes, they only offer these things. They are ministers. They can''t use them well.

    "Queen, please

    "The princess and the crown prince, please see me!"

    The sound of singing outside made the courtiers confused. It was the rule handed down by the ancestors that the harem should not interfere in politics. Which one was the queen and the crown princess.

    Sure enough, the emperor''s face became even worse, "Xuan!"

    The empress and Su Hao are both dressed in plain clothes, and they seem to be followed by many people.

    "Concubine (daughter-in-law) see the emperor, long live the emperor, long live the emperor!"

    The emperor seemed to think of something, and his face softened a lot. "Empress, well, what are you doing here at this time? Have you forgotten the precepts from your ancestors?"

    However, we still need to reprimand them falsely.

    "Tell father and emperor," the reply is Su Hao, "it''s Chen''s daughter-in-law who pestered me and asked my mother to come with me. Please don''t offend my mother. My daughter-in-law is willing to be punished for this matter!"

    "In that case," said the emperor, touching his beard, the sons and daughters of the Su family were really extraordinary, "then tell me what you want to do."

    "The minister''s daughter-in-law offered sacrifices for the northwest soldiers," Su Hao lowered his head and couldn''t see clearly. "He also asked his father and emperor to let people into the hall."

    The emperor nodded, and many girls came in at the door, one by one with their faces down and veiled, holding the tray over their heads.

    "These are the dowries of Hao''er," Su Hao knelt down straight on the ground, "and asked his father to grant Hao''er permission to pay for these things!"

    The emperor was shocked. When the Su family married their daughter, the dowry they bought was not too much. They were afraid that it would be too conspicuous. They were also afraid that they would press down on the princess who married at the same time. The boxes of the red makeup would bend the burden.

    After so many years, no one has surpassed that grand celebration.

 Chapter 496

    Without waiting for the emperor to speak, Su Hao stood up and said, "this is my daughter-in-law''s dowry silver, a total of 300000 Liang. This is half of it. This is my daughter-in-law''s proceeds from selling jadeite and white jade, a total of 10000 liang of gold. This is all my daughter-in-law''s silver input in recent years, with a total of 100000 silver..."

    The total amount of money was hundreds of thousands of taels of silver. The emperor gradually realized that his son had a good daughter-in-law.

    The crown prince can take the lead in offering silver, but not too much. Otherwise, it will arouse people''s resentment and call for official authority.

    But the crown prince and princess are different. The elder brother''s life and death are unknown because of the northwest war. If there is nothing else, it will be OK. But now that there is corruption, she has enough reason to suspect that someone is causing trouble.

    The daughter of the Su family, before she got married, was recognized as an outspoken figure among the high-ranking women in Beijing. When she made such a response, she was just venting her anger on her brother. How could it be reasonable.

    But a little bit, the position of the crown princess was originally the leader of the lady in Beijing and Jinzhiyuye. Now she has offered silver. If other people don''t express anything, and say too little, they will offend the crown princess who is deeply in the pain of losing her brother.

    "Good son is really good spirit," the empress assisted Su Hao''s hand, "emperor, if I lose to the younger generation, it''s not to make people laugh. Please accept these things for the sake of my face!"

    Then clapping hands, another group of maids came in. The people Su Hao had brought had already stood aside. The whole court was dazzled by the Queen''s big pen.

    The queen didn''t say how much silver and how much gold she had, but people with a clear eye could see that she had more than the crown princess.

    At this time, the emperor had completely eased his face. "It''s rare that you have the intention. I''ll take it. However, the rewards and punishments are clear. If you don''t respect the precepts, you two should write a page of Buddhist Scriptures every day and put it in front of the Buddha."

    "Yes," Su Hao and the queen said in unison, and left together.

    Outside the hall, the Queen walked slowly with Su Hao''s hand, and seemed very happy.

    "You ghost." The queen gently nodded Su Hao''s forehead, "how did you come up with this method? I''m not afraid to be blamed! "

    Su Hao is cute and coquettish. "If you have a mother, you''re not afraid. Who doesn''t know that your father and mother are deeply attached to each other? Your father respects and loves your mother most!"

    The empress showed her face in front of the emperor, and was praised by Su Hao. The smile on her face was even softer, "you, you are willing."

    Su Hao''s face sank. "If Hao''er is not cruel, he can''t force those people to bleed. The prince can''t be too ostentatious. I''m the only one to do it. The elder brother''s life and death are unknown in order to keep the pass, but these people dare to move even the military pay and food! "

    After that, he quickly adjusted his expression and was smiling again. "But now it''s good. If you have a mother as an example, I''m afraid those old ladies will have to give their blood, not to mention those ladies who are equal to Hao''er. But they are very good. How can they really marry with their own company? Those adults still have to be cut off a piece of meat."

    The empress looked at Su Hao, and suddenly laughed. Another thing is that there are no rich dowries with them in the whole capital. But if they offer too little, they are disrespectful to the empress and the crown princess. Naturally, they need their husband and son.

    And those adults in it, themselves and Hao''er, have offered "Lao Di''er". If they give too little, it depends on whether they have such a thick face - they have been officials for decades, but they haven''t given as much as the two women''s generation.

    When the hatchback comes, you have to pick a piece of meat.

    "You are not afraid of hollowing out your family," the queen teased Su Hao. Her estrangement is much better. "No food? I remember that you are greedy, but you are not rich. "

    Su Hao smothered, and then said with a smile, "Oh, mother, as soon as you say it, I remember that if I don''t eat in the future, I''ll go to my mother''s palace to eat and drink. Don''t you think I''m in trouble

    "Who dares to think you are such a trouble," the queen said with a chuckle. "I''m afraid you''ll come up with some tricks to make fun of people. I usually go to my palace to sit down, and I don''t get any more points."

    In the early days of the second day, the ministers who were not affected went to the Jinluan palace one by one. They started from the very Prince and presented the silver notes for various reasons.

    There are at least 200000 liang of them, among which several princes are equal. Only the third prince does not show his real face. After being told that a random plant in his family costs thousands of liang of silver, he offers a lot of things and gets the first prize.

    The issue of the third prince''s flowers was naturally written by the prince.

    Fubo has found out that his Highness the third prince is in collusion with Shufei in private, and there are many shady activities behind her back.

    For example, many salt merchants in Jiangsu and Zhejiang have been bribed to monopolize the salt market and bid up prices. In order to make money, they really have to do everything.

    If there is no one else besides these things, the prince will not do so. It''s only because the third prince is so thoughtful that he has done a lot of bad things to the prince.

    Having been psychologically prepared for a long time, the prince didn''t show too much mood after knowing these things, but he looked very tired.

    "Unexpectedly," Su Hao nestled in the prince''s arms, not to hide his pleasure, "the third prince should have so much savings, it''s really surprising."

    The prince has no way to deal with Su Hao. Zhuge, who looks reckless, is really sent by heaven to test him.

    "Why are you so..." the prince found a euphemistic expression, "Why are you so unpopular with the third brother?"

    Su Hao turned over, turned his back to the prince, and said in a dull voice, "all the sufferings I suffered after I disappeared were given by the third prince. Why should I wait to see him?"

    The third prince''s house, warm as the garden in spring, is still burning yellow lights at this time?

    "Chen Yuan," said the third prince, holding a hand stove and covering his lower face with long white fox fur, "Why are the tasks in the prince''s mansion still on the list?"

    Chen Yuan bowed his head and didn''t look at the third prince. Gong Shun said, "since the memory of... Has been restored, other people only think that the prince''s mansion is a dragon''s den and tiger''s den. Even the first night they came back, no one dares to take it. It''s a delay. Master, why are you so worried?"

    The third prince didn''t shy away from Chen Yuan either. He dropped his eyes and gave a cold smile. "It''s not the princess, it''s really a capable person. I''m afraid the prince has begun to doubt our palace now. Naturally, he moves faster. Although he is a common son, he can disgust the prince, which is also the best use of things."

    Chen Yuan''s eyebrows jump. Does a child''s life exist like this in the master''s eyes? The former master still has some popularity, but now... It''s more like the charm of flowers and plants.

    "Yes," Chen Yuan said, "the Lord is wise."

    The third prince waved his hand, "hey... Where did he come from? Yes, I don''t want him to hurt his muscles and bones. At least, I''m sick to the prince."

    Chen Yuan knelt to one side, quietly waiting for orders.

    The third prince pondered for a long time, then suddenly laughed, "seeing that the prince and I are going to start to have a bad relationship, Chen Yuan, you can go to the prince''s house."

    Chen Yuan''s voice was very difficult. "Yes, if the master doesn''t have other orders, Chen Yuan will leave first..."

    After a long time, the third prince still didn''t say a word. Chen Yuan thought that he had no other orders and would go to the prince''s house at night.

    The third prince''s eyes were dark and he was about to leave the garden. He suddenly said, "wait, I have a pill here. You can take it before you go."

    Chen Yuan took a step and trembled slightly. "Chen Yuan, thank you."

    The third prince took out a small porcelain vase and waved to Chen Yuan, smiling and soft on his face. "Chen Yuan, we have grown up together since childhood. You help me to build a night home. When did we start to have such a separation?"

    Chen Yuan walked by, no longer respectful to the Lord. Instead, he was chatting with an old friend he had not seen for a long time. "What he said was just because there were so many things later, and he didn''t have time to have such a long talk as now."

    "Just," the third prince said with a smile and shaking his head, "I don''t want to force you any more. When it comes to the prince''s house, you can come back, take aunt Qin with you, and stay away from this land of right and wrong."

    Chen Yuan looked at the third prince in surprise. His smile was full of sadness. "OK, I''ll take my mother with me then. Before that, I''ll ask the third prince to take good care of my mother."

    Third prince smile unchanged, slowly nodded, "take the medicine, wait for you to come back from the prince''s house, we''ll have a good chat."

    Chen Yuan took the porcelain vase in the third prince''s hand, and without looking at it, he opened it and ate it. "Good."

    I vaguely remember a long time ago, when he broke away from the four identities and began to help the third prince establish a night returnee, that one told him.

    "If one day I don''t believe in you any more... You can go with ease. As for Aunt Qin, I will take care of you."

    Now, that''s the time.

    "Old three?" After hearing this, the prince was in a state of uncertainty. It turned out that as early as two years ago, he could wantonly murder the people in the prince''s mansion. "What did he do?"

    Su Hao didn''t add to the story either. He only talked about how he was murdered, how the carriage fell off the cliff, how he was saved by the old woman who had been arranged for a long time, and then he was forced to join the night home after many twists and turns and accepted the training.

    "The night returnees you mentioned are famous killer organizations in the world?"

    Su Hao nodded in boredom, "yes, but they are not out and out forces in the Jianghu. They are a secret force cultivated by the third prince."

    The prince didn''t respond. As long as he knew about it, he always had a strategy to deal with it. Now it''s late at night, and he can''t check it all night.

    Vaguely, when he was about to fall asleep, he suddenly remembered that Su Zi had just said, "there are tasks about the prince''s mansion on the list, and I took them..."

    The whole person suddenly woke up, looking at the side, Su Hao''s eyes were clear, not half sleepy.

    "Prince, you are finally on the alert." Su is so lazy, "I''ve told you that there''s the task of the prince''s office on the list. You can still sleep. You really have a big heart."

 Chapter 497

    For a moment, the prince was a little impatient and said, "why didn''t you talk to our hall in the first place? Now I''m going to tell you what kind of heart you are? "

    "When I first came to the prince''s residence, my memory hasn''t been completely restored, and you don''t really trust her, Prince. Why should I say that?" Su Hao said with awe inspiring righteousness, "besides, I''ve just arrived at the mansion. I''ll remind you to take yang''er back to your yard. It seems that I''ve done my utmost to do so."

    At this moment, suddenly there was a clamor, "no! Come on! There are assassins

    Su Hao and the prince looked at each other. After a few breaths, Su Hao swallowed. "Sure enough, there are some things that can''t be said. Let''s go quickly. I don''t know if it''s too late."

    The prince laughed bitterly, "if it''s too late, I''ll let those so-called night returnees never come back again!"

    By the time the prince and Su Hao arrive, the assassin has been captured and is being pressed in front of the hall by two big men.

    "Where did you catch it?" The Prince did not sit down, but directly questioned the leader of the guard, "what are you doing to let the assassins break into the prince''s residence? Are you blind with eyes?"

    It''s not surprising that the crown prince is so angry and depraved. Yang Er is the crown prince''s uniform. At present, the only offspring will naturally worry about it.

    The leader of the bodyguard was reprimanded by the prince, but he was not annoyed, just a year of uneasiness and guilt, "his subordinates were derelict in their duties, and the assassin was captured at the corner gate."

    The assassin was wrapped in black night clothes, and his face was covered with cloth. But his eyes seemed to be bursting with fire. The two big men didn''t hold him down for a moment, so that he really got rid of the shackles, took out the rag which was put in his mouth, and began to swear.

    "What kind of Prince are you! Corpse meal vegetarian is talking about people like you The man was vicious and didn''t care about his life at all. "If it wasn''t for you, how could our general have died! Pitifully, he often said that there are still young girls in Beijing missing! You dog officials

    At first, Su Hao thought it was Chen Yuan himself. But as soon as he spoke, he knew it was a misunderstanding. He directly raised his hand and pulled off the cloth on the assassin''s face. The man was a scar faced man. It was Chen Yuan!

    Between lightning and flint, Su Hao seemed to understand something, and took the prince to go out, "watch this fool who let people buy and help people! Go to the woodshed and send more people around me! If people run away, you''ll die together! "

    The prince took a look at the man on the ground and suddenly understood something. Then he said, "others, go to the bamboo heart hall with me!"

    This is obviously a way to attack the West and the East. The assassin on the ground has a whole body of brute force and no internal power or brain.

    I''m afraid the real assassin has already gone to Zhuxin hall.

    The group ran to Zhuxin hall anxiously. At this time, the lights of Zhuxin hall, which should have stopped, were bright. Yang Er, a child, holding a candlestick stained with blood, stood shivering at the door.

    As soon as he saw the prince, he couldn''t help crying, "father... Father... Yang''er, yang''er killed someone!"

    To pacify the child, the group walked into the bamboo heart hall and saw a lot of stunned servants lying on the ground. In Yang er''s bedroom, a man in black with blood all over his face was lying on the ground. Not far away was a long sword shining with cold light.

    "Don''t be afraid of Yang Er," the prince told people to look at the assassin who fell to the ground and coax the child carefully, "tell Dad what''s going on? Don''t be afraid of yang''er. He''s not dead yet. You''ve just hurt a villain who''s plotting against you. Yang''er is good. Tell Dad what happened? "

    It was not easy for yang''er to settle down, trying to recall the scene before, "yang''er went to bed early at night, and ate some salty snacks. He was so thirsty at night that he didn''t answer the call. When he woke up, he saw the man holding a sword to kill me, so yang''er beat him with a candlestick..."

    Finally, with crying and fear, "I... did Yang Er do something wrong?"

    The crown prince gently shook his head and comforted Yang Er, "you are not wrong. You just protect yourself. When you encounter similar things later, you should remember to protect yourself."

    And gently coax Yang Er to sleep, this just let the assassin gently carried out, cleaned up the blood gas in Yang er''s room, and burned incense.

    When I look back again, I see Su Hao squatting beside the assassin, uncovering his mask and wiping his face with a silk handkerchief stained with warm water. It''s not too gentle to say that.

    The prince was almost angry, "Tai, Zi, Fei, what are you doing?"

    Su Hao raised his head and looked at the prince for no reason. "This man is not dead yet, so he will be saved naturally. Besides, Chenyuan is not only my real life-saving benefactor, but also the third prince''s confidant. He has a great effect."

    When the prince was looked at like this, he gave a hearty smile, which was quite unreasonable. "It turns out that he is the benefactor of life-saving. If you know, he is the benefactor of life-saving. I don''t know. I thought you were with him. Princess, pay attention. "

    Ignoring this strange man, Su Hao tugs at the corners of his mouth and puts something on his body into Chen Yuan''s mouth. "His internal power has been wasted. I think it''s because the third prince is too suspicious, but even so, he doesn''t waste his power to kill a child who has no power to bind a chicken. The prince has been smart since he was a child, You should know what I mean

    When Chen Yuan woke up again, he was in the secret room, lighting a dim light, making all kinds of beds and mattresses, and his wounds were well bandaged. Even the Dantian, which had been damaged by the drugs, seemed to be better than before.

    Saved?

    I was in the prince''s mansion at that time. Who would save me

    All of a sudden, he thought of a person. Chen Yuan lowered her head slightly. At the beginning, she became a night returnee. Now

    For several days, Chen Yuan didn''t see anyone, only the food was delivered regularly, so that he would not starve to death. As for the convenience room, there was a special place, which seemed to have many air holes. It was not stuffy inside, and he could smell the fragrance of flowers.

    Su Hao didn''t mean to turn a deaf ear, but there seemed to be something unusual about the assassin who gave the number of people money before.

    In order to recognize the bodies of their teammates on the battlefield, each of the northwest army has a special black iron chain around their hands with their own nameplates.

    That stupid assassin also has it on his wrist, so the general he said before might be su Hanzhang.

    At the same time, according to the original memory, Chen Yuan was the son of the third prince''s nanny, who was raised as the third prince''s bodyguard since childhood. The third prince controlled Chen Yuan mainly because the nanny was trapped in his hands.

    Now, although Chen Yuan has been captured, if you want to know something from him, you have to imitate the third prince.

    "Hello, fool," said Su Hao, like a mountain king, stepping on the man and patting him on the face. "You''d better tell us why you went to the mansion. Otherwise, the name plate on your hand is your identity. As you know, we evil dog officials always do some crazy things."

    The man had already made up his mind to die. "I just want to find the third prince to avenge general Su! Dog officer! You can''t be a good motherfucker

    Su Hao''s face tightened, "you say again, who are you looking for and who are you going to avenge?"

    That man is not afraid, ha ha a smile, "you dog officer! I didn''t expect that he not only looked like a little white face, but also had bad ears! Grandfather said, to find the third prince to avenge general Su! Now you understand

    "... I see," Su Hao''s thin lips pressed tightly. "You said that the third prince killed general su. Do you have any evidence? If you don''t talk about the assassination for the time being, you will be enough to punish the nine ethnic groups if you slander the prince! "

    The man heard that Zhu jiuzu was in a hurry and yelled, "who, who slandered! This is what general Su told me! It also let me take... "

    At this point, I think the IQ of running away from home has finally come back. In an instant, I stopped and let Su HAOWAI ask him how to speak.

    Su Hao couldn''t help it, so he had to ask some seemingly unimportant questions to find out the man''s understanding of the northwest military camp and Su Hanzhang step by step. When the man couldn''t help shouting and scolding, Su Hao gave him a smile and released the shackles himself.

    "This big brother," Su Hao said politely, "was so offensive just now."

    The man was overwhelmed by Su Hao, who had such a big gap between the front and the back. He muttered, "don''t think I''ll talk to you like this. I''ll tell you, even if you beat me to death, I won''t tell you!"

    Su Hao didn''t like such rudeness in his life. At this time, he felt warm. Elder brother, for so many years, someone is sincere.

    Then the man looked at Su Hao in a daze. He handed out a head of long hair, and then came down a layer of skin from his face. The whole person suddenly changed from some weak and handsome little boy to a girl with even posture.

    And this girl''s eyes, unexpectedly there are six or seven points, like general Su!

    "You... You..." the man pointed to Su Hao, trembling, "who are you?"

    Su Haofu a blessing, "capital Su family good son, met this big brother."

    How is the Su family?

    Isn''t this the younger sister that the general often talks about!

    But... I''m not looking for the third prince

    "You haven''t been out since you entered the mansion," Su Hao said softly. "Now you can go to the main gate to have a look. This is the real prince''s mansion. I''m also the real princess Su Hao."

    The big man didn''t doubt that he was there. He couldn''t escape death even if his words were heard. What general Su gave him was not on him, even if he died.

    As soon as they pushed away and went out, what they saw was the servants waiting for them. In the middle of them, a man in white robes was looking at himself.

 Chapter 498

    The man suddenly put on a defensive posture, and even considered whether to take the girls around him as hostages, but saw those people suddenly put down their swords.

    "See," Su Hao went over and took the prince''s hand, "I said he didn''t mean any harm, but I don''t know who misled him. He thought you were the third prince, so he assassinated. He... Was a member of his brother''s army."

    The crown prince''s face is much better now, but the man''s face is still not very good. If it wasn''t for Chen Yuan''s failure a few days ago, I''m afraid Yang Er would have been in trouble.

    "Chen Yuan''s mother has been found," the prince no longer looked at him. "The third man probably thought that Chen Yuan would die. He didn''t put more guards on Chen Yuan''s mother. He just wanted to make sure that he had no worries about food and clothing."

    The man looked at the group, quite at a loss, Su Hao smile, casually pointed to a person, "you take this hero around the prince''s house, be ignored for so long, as an apology."

    Although the bodyguard didn''t understand, he did it conscientiously. It was strange to say that the man just said something to himself. He turned around and began to call himself brother.

    "Chen Yuan."

    The ink on the paper at the door of the secret room was not completely dry. I think it was written silently all night.

    "Are you satisfied?"

    After hearing this, Su Hao laughed and looked at the prince, "aren''t you satisfied? Apart from the third prince, who else do you care about? "

    Although we have mastered the evidence of the third prince, every thing can kill people, but some things are in no hurry.

    "Tomorrow is the little new year''s Eve in the palace," the prince gently stroked the ledger, list, and statement on the table. "Well, the new year is coming, but we don''t want to see the white eyed wolf around in the new year."

    Su Hao carefully along his hair, smell speech eyebrows with a smile, "then let''s go, the third prince is afraid to have noticed something, these days, more or less a little strange."

    The prince thinks of what the third prince has done recently and laughs coldly, "it''s more than strange. Recently, I''ve met a lot of unsatisfied things. There are some shadows of him behind me."

    Su Hao gently shook his head and sighed. Unexpectedly, the third prince was so upset that he was blind before he was born. He was able to take a fancy to him and pay for his whole life.

    "Can''t you calm down like this?" Su Hao said with a smile. "I''ll congratulate the prince first. As long as I''m careful, I''ll have nothing to worry about."

    The prince didn''t understand, "why do you say that?"

    Sue slowly took out a post from the drawer of the dresser, "do you remember the Northwest Soldier who was bought a few days ago? This is left by my brother. He gave it to me. "

    The prince took a look, eyes gradually dyed with joy, "the third should be so bold, it is unexpected!"

    It turns out that the reason why the third prince got in touch with foreign enemies and killed Su Hanzhang was that he needed to use the northwest army to cover up his private soldiers.

    When the northwest army returned from a great victory, according to the old calendar, it should have camped in the capital 15 miles away. Later, the consolation of silver delayed the army''s return to its original place of residence, which gave the third prince more time.

    As for why more time is needed, I''m afraid it''s not just about the placement of private soldiers.

    "The third prince''s heart is really big," Su Hao said bluntly. "He even wrote to raise private soldiers, and then the northwest army was directly arranged to the suburbs. As long as people who know this are not stupid, then his heart of Sima Zhao will be known to all."

    My brother, it''s not wrong to die.

    "It''s true," the prince agreed, "but he can''t directly tell the emperor that he will believe some things only when he sees them, because no matter how suspicious he is, he won''t doubt himself."

    "But..." Su Hao pondered for a long time, and finally swallowed what he wanted to say. "Just let it go. Although I don''t really love you and you don''t really love me, you are helping me a lot. If you need me anywhere, you can still represent the Su family."

    The prince was speechless. "It''s true that when I married you, most of them were in the face of general Su and the Su family. But I found out later that I found the treasure."

    Su Hao said nothing, and the prince didn''t care. He just said softly, "at the beginning, before the general went out to battle, he once told me that if one day our palace could be king in the world, you don''t have to spoil you too much, and you don''t have to give real power to the Su family. The wood is beautiful in the forest, and the wind will destroy it. The Su family and you just need to live in peace."

    Hearing Su Hanzhang, Su Hao was slightly moved and finally looked at the prince.

    The crown prince''s lips gently curved, "he also told me that once we meet, we will never see each other again. This military achievement can protect the Su family''s status. As Su family''s son, I have no regrets in my life."

    "Sure enough, as he said," Su Hao sighed, "when my elder brother told me that as a man, I would rather compromise than bend. I still have some complaints. At this time, it seems that my vision is not broad enough."

    The prince broke the crooked building back to the direction he hoped, "well, the next hall can''t allow you, just a little, you must be the wife of the hall, and the child who can inherit the clothes of the hall will only be under your knees!"

    Such a promise is very precious in the age of three wives and four concubines. If she is the daughter of an ordinary family, she must have been moved beyond herself.

    "Your Highness," in addition to the time when Su Hanzhang had an accident, Su Hao rarely used such a tired tone, "what you gave me is naturally the best. However, have you ever thought about whether I volunteered?"

    The prince was startled, but Su Hao had already laid down, "Your Highness, have a rest earlier, and you will be busy in the future."

    The precious flowers and plants that can be seen everywhere in the third prince''s house have disappeared. Without the influence of those flowers and plants, the third prince''s temper seems to be getting grumpy.

    "Waste!"

    Under the paper flying all over the sky, the trembling man who bowed his body looked more and more disgusting, "all go out for me and rearrange the account book for me!"

    Gasping for breath, the third prince turned over a cup of tea without trying the temperature.

    "Poof!" The hot tea was spurted out of his mouth by the third prince, and the teacup became smashed. "What do you people do to eat! Is this kind of tea for people to drink! housekeeper? housekeeper! Who''s in charge of cooking tea today? I''ve picked my hand to go to the mansion! The third prince''s house doesn''t keep useless rubbish! "

    The third prince regretted that he abandoned Chen Yuan so soon. Even if he didn''t trust him, he was more careful than most people when he abandoned his martial arts.

    At this time, the prince was sitting in his study, quietly listening to the report from the following people. When he heard that the third prince was angry, he suddenly became vivid with a smile in his eyes.

    "It''s just a little thing," the prince chuckled. "It''s worth losing his temper and telling Chen Yuan that the medicine can be used more."

    That''s right. Chen Yuan has gone to the crown prince. Who told him to recover his martial arts and protect his mother? Lingnan men have always been kind enough to repay their enemies.

    At this time, Chen Yuan was just like a housekeeper. Like a dormant poison, he stayed by the third prince''s side. When the time came, he tried his best to kill him.

 Chapter 499

    Recently, the emperor always felt that he was very tired. Sometimes he could sleep for more than half a day. He thought that it was only winter, but he didn''t want to go from winter to spring. Not only did the symptoms not abate, but also there were signs of aggravation. Except for drowsiness, the others were no better.

    But in the eyes of outsiders, this is the call of the lamp dry.

    The east window is to be continued, just waiting for the incident.

    "You say..." the third prince narrowed his eyes and looked at the housekeeper in front of him

    The young housekeeper bowed his head and answered in a flat, recognizable voice, "that''s what the spies in the palace say. Even the prince has spent more time in the palace than usual. Maybe the emperor is explaining things to the prince."

    The third prince is very angry recently. At this time, where can I hear such words, "prince? He pretends to be a gentle hypocrite all day. He has no military power and no money, but he has cast a good baby! If I... Hum, if I want to succeed, I think it''s a joke! "

    The third prince had his own private soldiers in the northwest camp, and he heard that the emperor was going to die, so he had no usual scruples when he spoke.

    As usual, the Housekeeper will surely beat around the Bush to remind him not to do this or that. All day long, it''s like one or another, nagging and hearing his ears ache.

    It''s rare that the housekeeper didn''t nag any more. The third prince liked him a lot, "go and tell the people in the northwest camp..."

    "The three princes colluded with the rich businessmen and bid up the prices in Jiangsu and Zhejiang areas."

    This is a well-known honest old minister in the court. After three dynasties, even the emperor wanted to give him three points.

    "I have the foundation to start! The third prince... Form a party for personal gain... "

    "I have a book to play... The third prince wrote and raised private soldiers..."

    For a moment, people from all sides, including the other princes, did not know that the third prince had broken with the prince, and they began to beat the dogs with pain. They just wanted to let the third prince fall, and they broke the prince''s arm, but they didn''t know that the prince was laughing.

    The third prince has been under house arrest since yesterday. It has to be said that the emperor''s intuition is excellent. He makes an angry appearance and attracts people to impeach the third prince. He also knows how many wrong things the third prince has done behind his back in the name of sightseeing.

    But the secret party members of the third prince didn''t know that his master had fallen. Whoever joined their master, they would form a team to bite him back. For a moment, dog bite dog is not wonderful.

    As for the final result, of course, the third prince''s foundation has been taken away, and the other princes'' shameful deeds have been revealed one after another.

    The Emperor didn''t want to sleep at this time. He just wanted to send out all these little sons. They were out of sight and out of mind. So the other princes were granted the title of king and went to the fief with the silver reward of their family members. They were not allowed to enter Beijing on weekdays.

    As for the third prince, if he has committed the emperor''s treason, he will not be able to stay. He has been expelled from the imperial family and sent to the prison. When he chooses the right and wrong, he is dismissed with a cup of poisonous wine.

    On that day, the weather was fine. The prince was just outside the Tianlong prison. He watched the wine man go in and out. He was in a state of mind. He suddenly thought of the meat / Dumpling he had when he was a child, and the prince''s elder brother when he grew up. Finally, he couldn''t remember the face of the third prince.

    "Your Highness," Su Hao gently pulled his sleeve, "father is still waiting for you, it''s time to go."

    In the 45th year of Zhenghe, the emperor''s biography was located in the crown prince and moved to the West China Palace to enjoy his old age.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    This is a dark room, just like the dull character of the original owner, giving people a very depressing feeling.

    The heavy curtain blocked the sunlight outside the room, and the dim light looked pale and terrible.

    The room was full of painting tools and paper, which was cramped and chaotic.

    After experiencing a whirling feeling, Su Hao finally accepted the memory of the original owner and kneaded her forehead to digest her memory while walking to the window.

    Su Hao opened the curtain, and the warm sunshine came in instantly, which made people feel better.

    But she suddenly hissed and frowned at her wrist.

    There are several ferocious scars, some of which have been scarred. It is obvious that time has passed for a long time. Another one is bright red, and even blood is seeping out.

    Su Hao looked around in the room and pulled a clean cloth to bind up her wound. There was a trace of coldness at the bottom of her eyes.

    The original name is sang Xinyue. He is a painter with social disorder. He likes to stay at home and paint with his head covered. He has no social relationship.

    The Sang family, where she lived, is also a famous family in Beicheng. It''s reasonable that she won''t develop this kind of character.

    However, on the day of her sixth birthday, her father sang Shen suddenly brought back a younger sister who was only one year younger than sang Xinyue, and even brought the little three back to support her.

    The mother of the original owner couldn''t stand the blow, and she cried all day.

    Although young sang Xinyue didn''t know much about this kind of thing, she also found that her father''s eyes moved away from her, and all of them fell on her sister and aunt. She hardly cared about her any more.

    Xiao San is not reconciled to living in Sang''s house, and deliberately designs to frame the original owner''s mother.

    Her mother was scolded by sang Shen every day, and finally she couldn''t support herself and jumped off a building to commit suicide.

    At that time, Xiao sangxinyue witnessed the scene with her own eyes.

    Endless blood oozed from her mother and dyed her skirt red. She didn''t even leave a piece of good meat on her body.

    Little sang Xinyue lost her favorite doll and ran to wake her mother up.

    But an uncle in a white coat said that his mother was dead.

    Before Xiao sangxinyue came out of her sorrow, she found that her father and the aunt who lived at home quickly got married.

    They were dressed in white clothes, very beautiful, and the color of her mourning clothes was exactly the same.

    The only difference is that their faces are full of bright smiles, while little sang Xinyue stands alone in the corner holding the doll that her mother bought for her, and she doesn''t know what expression to make on her face.

    She didn''t understand why her mother died and her father, aunt and sister would laugh so happily.

    Home, the father pointed to the aunt, let her call mother.

    Xiao sangxinyue doesn''t understand why her mother has just died when she has a new mother.

    Since then, sang Xinyue has become silent.

    She is like a lonely little beast, hiding alone in a dark corner licking wounds, no one can save her.

    But at that time, she was too young to tell good from bad.

    Xiao San deceives her with lies, so she simply regards that woman as her own mother.

    I just didn''t expect that everyone cheated her and used her because of her social disorder.

    The original owner likes painting and hopes to become a famous writer.

    Because of the social barrier, sang Xinyue gave her works to her parents to deal with every time she finished painting.

    But after the hope, it was all disappointment.

    Sang Shen and his stepmother Cai Keman told her every time that her words were not popular in the market.

    No matter how hard sang Xinyue tried, she didn''t succeed once, and she gradually hated herself.

 Chapter 500

    Sang Shen has been confused by Cai Keman''s mother and daughter for a long time. He doesn''t care about sang Xinyue and lets Cai Keman play with her.

    Cai Keman just put on his face. In fact, he didn''t want to see sang Xinyue.

    After mulberry heart month repeatedly entangles, finally even on the face of the work are lazy to do.

    She scolded sang Xinyue for being a black sheep and a waste. She didn''t have any ability and didn''t have any effect at all.

    Therefore, sang Xinyue experienced a long suffering and pain in her heart and cut her wrists repeatedly.

    But it''s not over yet. What hit her most was that she found that her fiance had an affair with her sister, and even that man wanted to cancel her engagement for her sister''s sake.

    Sang Xinyue is not valued by the Sang family. Even if the engagement is cancelled, as long as she marries her sister sang Xinzi, the relationship between the two families will not be hit at all. On the contrary, it will be improved.

    After they agreed, they held a reception at home to celebrate. No one thought that Baimo was her fiance!

    Although sang Xinyue has social barriers, she is very dependent on Baimo.

    The two of them grew up and even made vows.

    Sang Xinyue hates this family, and hopes that Bai Mo will marry him back and cut off contact with the Sang family.

    But now, the dream is completely shattered.

    Her experience is the same as when her mother died many years ago.

    At the beginning, no one remembered that Chua Keman was a junior who destroyed other people''s families.

    Now no one remembers that Lou Xinzi was a junior and took away her fiance.

    Parents'' disdain, sister''s provocation and contempt, and fiance''s disdain flashed one by one.

    Sang Xinyue followed her mother''s footsteps and committed suicide in the hustle and bustle.

    But after she died, she found out that everything was a fraud.

    Her paintings are not without market, but Cai Keman and sang Shen changed her name to Sang Xinzi''s.

    Sang Xinzi has become the most famous gifted painter in Beicheng, and his paintings will sell at least millions.

    Sang Xinyue was extremely resentful.

    For what? This mother and daughter destroyed her home, took away his father, or her mother is not satisfied after, still want to cheat her like this!

    She hated sang Shen for not doing her father''s duty at all. After she forced her mother to death, she didn''t even let go of her own daughter. She joined her third mother and daughter to shut her up and refused to give her a little fatherly love.

    She hates Cai Keman, who is scheming and takes advantage of her trust to cheat her.

    She also hated her sister for taking away her fiance and her fiance''s betrayal.

    The original owner''s wish is to let suhao take revenge for her and let all those who have hurt her and her mother get what they deserve!

    Su Hao raised his hand and put it in his heart. He pressed down the remaining resentment of the original owner and said softly, "don''t worry, I''ll help you get revenge. I''ll give you a better life."

    She passed through the node just after the original owner was despised and insulted by the whole family, she hurt herself again and almost died.

    Su Hao bandaged the wound and looked at the furnishings of the room. A sneer appeared in her heart.

    Sang Shen was not as good as a servant to his own daughter.

    Such a cramped and dark room is worse than a grocery store. All the sundries in the house are piled here. There is almost nothing except the original owner''s cot, painting tools and paintings. It''s even difficult for people to pass through.

    The quilt has been worn out for a long time. The cotton wadding inside is exposed. It''s still the quilt that the original owner used to cover when he was a child. Even her whole body can''t be covered.

    Before the original owner, he could only curl up and sleep every night. When it was colder in winter, he put together a few quilts to avoid being frozen to death.

    Cai Keman''s stepmother is also disgusting. When outsiders come here, they pretend to love her in order to gain a good reputation. In fact, they treat the original owner very harshly.

    Before the original owner was too naive, she would be flattered by her few false cares, and then trust her.

    After scanning for a week, Su Hao suddenly put up the Sketchpad and the painting tools, and walked out of the house.

    This family, the original owner does not want to continue to stay.

    With her painters, although she could not rectify her name and win back her own honor for a while, she would not starve to death.

    Even if she went out to rent a house, it was better than living so humble at home.

    Su Hao walks downstairs with his drawing board on his back. Sang Shen, Cai Keman and sang Xinzi are all sitting on the sofa in the living room. On the other side, there is a handsome young man, Bai Mo, sang Xinyue''s former fiance.

    As soon as he saw Su Hao, the smile on Sang Shen''s face suddenly faded, and he scolded unhappily: "what are you doing down here? Don''t go back to your room! How can I raise such a useless daughter as you? It''s not only useless, but also shameful! Can you learn from Xinzi? "

    Sang Xinzi heard Sang''s father point out, raised his chin with pride, and glanced at Su with contempt.

    She was well dressed and fashionable, full of the youthful energy of a girl in her early twenties.

    Su Hao only found a set of shabby jeans from the original owner''s wardrobe. The pants were washed a little white and even had several holes, but they looked plain and clean.

    Compared with sangxinzi, it is not inferior at all.

    White ink''s Mou light falls on her body, suddenly a bright.

    He used to get along with Sang Xinyue a lot, but later sang Xinyue was addicted to painting, and he gradually became disgusted.

    Now, such a cool and lovely little girl is also very likable.

    But sang Xinyue''s weight in the Sang family is not as good as Xinzi''s. It''s not qualified to be his wife, but she can be a mistress.

    He didn''t mind spoiling her and making her spend more money as long as she was wise.

    Of course, Bai Mo thinks he may think too much.

    In his eyes, sang Xinyue is a dull woman who doesn''t know how to be interesting. Even if she looks a little better, she is far less enthusiastic than Xinzi. He may be tired of playing for a long time.

    Su Hao''s eyes looked around them, and finally fell on Sang Shen. Suddenly he lifted his lips and gave a smile. His beautiful eyebrows were slightly bent up, showing some irony.

    "Father, isn''t it you who threw it in your face? Who brought Xiao San in more than ten years ago and forced his wife to death? Who is biased and helps his illegitimate daughter rob his other daughter''s fiance? "

    As soon as her voice fell, the faces of the four people on the sofa turned black.

    Cai Keman stares at Su Hao with his eyes full of evil, and a trace of killing intention rises from the bottom of his heart.

    This little bitch!

    She hates being mentioned as a junior!

    Her mother said that she deserved her husband as a useless waste!

    Now she is the real mother of the Sang family!

    Sang Xinzi was not as calm as Cai Keman. She immediately jumped up and pointed to Su Hao''s nose and said sharply, "you little bitch, I''m my father''s favorite daughter. You''re just jealous! I''m the only one that brother Mo likes. He hates you the most. Where on earth did you come from to say that I robbed brother Mo! "

    Su Hao chuckled and glanced at her slowly: "you said it for a long time, but it can''t change the fact that you and your mother are little three!"

    "Bang!" Sang Shen slapped his hand on the table, his thin lips were tight, and his cold eyes fell on Su Hao. He was cold and heartless with a strong dislike. He said angrily, "Sang Xinyue, please keep your mouth clean! I married Keman openly, not a junior at all

    "Isn''t it Xiao San?" Su Hao covered the corner of his mouth and slightly bent his eyebrows and eyes. "Let''s just pull out a few people in the North City and make clear what Mr. sang and Ms. Cai have done, and then ask them if they think Ms. Cai is a junior and Mr. sang is a scum man?"

    "Sang Xinyue, please pay attention to your mouth. I''m your father!" Sang Shen couldn''t control his anger any more. His face twisted. He stood up from the sofa and went to Su Hao. He slapped him in the face.

    Su Hao quickly grasped his wrist. His eyes were as cold as ice, shining with disdain: "Dad? So Mr. sang knows you''re my father? When my sister robbed my fiance and occupied my paintings and my reputation, where was your father? "

    Sang Shen took two deep breaths, and his eyes exuded some poison. He said justly, "you are not as good as your sister. It''s right to give those things to her!"

    Su Hao was angry and laughed for a moment.

    Sure enough, I can''t talk about three outlooks with the man who is out of the way, because he doesn''t have them at all.

    "I''m not as good as her? Mr. sang, don''t forget that her reputation is based on my works. She is a thief who plagiarizes other people''s works. She is very good

    Su Hao finished this sentence and nodded sarcastically: "Oh, yes, she is very excellent. After all, people in the world are no thicker skinned than her, and she is not as skilled in theft and robbery!"

    Sang Shen was so angry that his eyes were congested that he wanted to kill sang Xinyue.

    Zeekman stood behind and realized something important.

    This little slut has always been very quiet. How did she become so eloquent today.

    Most of all, how did she know they had changed her work.

    Is it going to leak to her?

    Cai Keman''s eyes flashed slightly, and a dignified color appeared on his face.

    Fortunately, her hands and feet were clean enough, and the little bitch had no evidence to prove that the paintings were hers.

    "You cunt, you are thick skinned!" Sang Xinzi finally rushed over and wanted to slap su.

    I didn''t want to take Su Hao''s eyebrow slightly, so I took the lead to fan back.

    "Pa!"

    A clear slap rang out in the living room. Sang Xinzi covered his cheek incredulously. A layer of water mist quickly appeared at the bottom of his eyes. He gritted his teeth and asked, "how dare you beat me?"

    "It''s you, little three!" Su Hao snorted and said aggressively.

    Lou Xinzi screamed in an instant and rushed up to fight with her.

    Su Hao stood there calmly, raised her hand and slapped it on the other side of her face.

 Chapter 501

    Sang Shen reacted later. His forehead was full of green tendons, and he pulled sang Xinzi back. A touch of heartache appeared at the bottom of his eyes. He gritted his teeth and said, "Sang Xinyue, how dare you beat your sister? Believe it or not, I''ll kick you out of the house

    Su Hao had a sneer in his heart: "well, I can''t help it. You sold my paintings and made hundreds of millions on me. But I don''t even have a quilt for the winter and a new suit of clothes. I''m not as good as a servant at home. Why should I stay here?"

    With that, she turned around with the drawing board on her back and was ready to walk out of the door.

    Sang Shen noticed that the daughter was out of control and said in a deep voice: "without the operation of the Sang family, how much do you think your broken words are worth? Do you think you can support yourself? "

    Sang Xinzi grinned her teeth and yelled: "now the whole North City thinks my paintings are authentic. What if I steal your works? Even if you sell your works now, you will only be treated as a fake. It''s a high price to sell for dozens of yuan! "

    Su Hao ignored them and walked out of Sang''s house without looking back.

    Sang Xinzi can''t draw at all. Although she has no evidence, she can expose her true colors as long as she is allowed to compete with herself in the future.

    While they don''t react now, she should leave as soon as possible, otherwise she will be miserable if she is imprisoned or murdered by the family.

    As soon as Su Hao walked out of the gate, Cai Keman came over with a frown and gave sang Shen a hard squeeze: "you''ve driven her away. Who will help Xiao Zi draw in the future?"

    "Isn''t that easy? Let''s find a painter to imitate. Just auction it in the name of Xiaozi. Don''t worry. " Sang Shen patted the back of her hand and said softly.

    "But if sang Xinyue divulges this matter, won''t Xiao Zi be destroyed?" Chua still didn''t let go.

    "We can say that sang Xinyue stole Xiaozi''s painting and deliberately framed her. Only Xiaozi didn''t paint in public. No one would believe sang Xinyue''s words." A confident smile appeared at the bottom of Sang Shen''s eyes.

    If suhao is still here, he will be disgusted to the extreme by his totally different attitude.

    He is also a daughter. He is so gentle and amiable to Sang Xinzi, but he treats sang Xinyue worse than a stranger. He even tries to help sang Xinyue. It''s really chilling.

    "With the Sang family, and the white ink will help, who dares to let our little Zi draw in public?"

    Just at this time, white ink slowly came over, sang Shen glanced at him, a gentle smile appeared on his face, and added a sentence busily.

    The Sang family has some small money, but it is far behind the Bai family.

    In recent years, because sang Xinzi became a gifted painter and became famous, the Sang family was able to occupy a dominant position in the upper class.

    But when sang Shen thought about it, he seemed to forget that the paintings, including the money for selling them, belonged to Sang Xinyue.

    Bai Mo nodded mildly, holding sang Xinzi in his arms intimately: "I will protect Xiao Zi, and I won''t let her be bullied."

    But the bottom of the man''s heart is suddenly cold hum a, the bottom of the eyes flashed a cold light.

    He didn''t even know that those famous paintings were painted by sang Xinyue. The people of the Sang family kept it a secret.

    It is because sang Xinzi has the title of a gifted painter that he even dislikes sang Xinyue, who has always been glumly painting without any achievements.

    But now it seems that the woman is pretty and talented.

    If she had the ability to clarify everything, and a painting sold at a high price, he would not mind chasing her back.

    But now... It''s obvious that sangxinzi is more valuable.

    Seeing his attitude, sang Shen nodded with satisfaction. Then his face suddenly changed. He patted his hand and anxiously told the servant, "go to the dead girl''s room and see if she has taken away her paintings!"

    There are at least hundreds of paintings in Sang Xinyue''s room, worth hundreds of millions. It would be a pity if she took them away!

    "I don''t think so. She just carried a drawing board. She can''t carry so many things." Cai Keman snorted, took sang Shen''s arm and said with all kinds of manners.

    "By the way, ah Shen, you tell your company to contact your friends and ask them not to accept the dead girl. When she''s hungry, we''ll know that she''s back. We''re offering her delicious food. We just took a few of her paintings, and she dares to shake our face!"

    The cold light flashed across the bottom of the woman''s eyes, and she said, "without us, she can only starve to death in the street!"

    "Well, that dead girl is really against the sky. If you don''t teach her a lesson, she won''t know that heaven is high and earth is thick!" Sang Shen repeatedly answered.

    Just then, the servant suddenly burst out of Sang Xinyue''s room with a pale face, and hesitated to say, "master, the first lady didn''t take the painting away, but..."

    Seeing that she was about to cry, sang Shen said, "but what? Say it

    "Master, you''d better come up and see for yourself," said the servant, sipping his lips. "Miss has torn those paintings to pieces!"

    Sang Shen''s face turned pale and rushed up anxiously. When he saw the debris on the ground, he almost fainted. His fingers trembled and pointed to the debris on the ground. He said angrily, "black sheep, black sheep, I''ll kill her when she comes back!"

    White ink slowly followed up, see these fragments, also can''t help some flesh pain.

    *

    Su Hao turned on his mobile phone, searched the address, and calculated in his heart.

    She will certainly not be wanted in places related to the sang and Bai families.

    Even if you want her, she will continue to accept control, unable to avenge the original owner.

    Now the only way is to go to Qingyu, the top company in Beicheng.

    Qingyu company is very famous, backed by powerful plutocrats, because even if the original owner is not sociable, he has heard of this company.

    However, although sang Xinyue graduated from a top college, she has no qualifications.

    Her winning paintings are all named sang Xinzi, and Qingyu company may not accept her.

    On this thought, Su Hao decided to have a try first.

    If not, she would draw in the square in front of Qingyu group.

    Qingyu group has many famous painters in the industry. If one sees her and makes an exception to recruit her into the company, she will no longer be bound by the Sang family. She can pull sang Xinzi down from the altar with the ability of the original owner!

    Of course, this is not the only way.

    At the same time, Su Hao called out the recent national and even world painting competitions, and sent the best works left by the original owner to participate in the competition, striving to win the award.

    As she expected, Qingyu group didn''t recruit and didn''t accept her at all.

    Holding the drawing board, she went to the center of the square and set up a platform to come out. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She felt a lot more comfortable. She even felt that the deep resentment of the original owner had dissipated.

    "You want to be free, don''t you?" Su Hao put a smile on his lips and quickly set up his painting tools.

    Her unique behavior soon attracted the attention of many passers-by.

    In the past, because of his own character, most of his paintings were gloomy. Looking at them, people felt extremely depressed, and there was a little hope in the depression, so they were highly praised by the masters.

    But what they didn''t understand was how sang Xinzi had been loved since he was a child, and how he felt depressed.

    Because those are the efforts of the original owner!

    But today, Su Hao''s paintings are different from those before.

    She depicts the blue sky, white clouds and free flying birds. The whole painting is full of vitality and makes people feel comfortable.

    The skill of the original owner, together with the accumulation of Su Hao''s so many positions, has made his painting work to a higher level, which unconsciously attracted many people to stop.

    "Little girl, your painting... Feels very good," a young man came over, rubbed his hands and said in embarrassment, "I don''t know how to appreciate it, but I just feel very good. I was very depressed when I went out for a walk this morning. When I saw your painting, I suddenly felt cheerful!"

    There are several people around who are busy answering.

    Su Hao put on a smile on his lips, slightly raised a smile arc, politely replied: "thank you for your praise, I still have many shortcomings, need to continue to work hard."

    "No," the young man quickly waved his hand, "I sigh from the bottom of my heart. If you continue to work hard, you will surely have an attainments in the painting world in the future!"

    At this time, a young man Su Hao met in Qingyu group just now suddenly came forward with arrogant look and looked at Su Hao critically.

    "You were rejected by our company just now, and now you''re making such a big noise here. You shouldn''t have bought all these cheering people, right?"

    Said the young man scornfully.

    The young man who spoke just now turned red with anger: "I am sincere!"

    With a thump, the arrogant young man stepped forward and reached for Su Hao''s painting. There was an eager desire at the bottom of his eyes, but his face was full of disgust.

    "If you are such a rubbish painter, you are not qualified to paint!"

    Su Hao held the drawing board, flashed to the side, and stared at him coldly.

    "What qualifications do you have to stop me from drawing, and what qualifications do you have to take my painting? I can''t enter Qingyu group, but you don''t have half a cent to do with my painting here! "

    The young man Tut, said contemptuously: "don''t you just want money? What''s the height of it! I bought this painting. For the sake of your hardship, I might as well give you 50 yuan. "

    Su Hao chuckled and his eyes were full of Satire: "you are a painter of Qingyu group. Why do you want to buy my poor painter''s paintings? Don''t you think it''s too humiliating?"

    With these words, almost everyone is aware of the arrogant youth''s mind.

    This young lady''s paintings must be excellent, which makes this person have such a greedy idea.

    But his behavior is disgusting!

    It''s no different from bandits to take a fancy to other people''s paintings, spend 50 yuan to take them away, trample on other people''s dignity!

 Chapter 502

    "I always thought that Qingyu group was the leading painting company in Beicheng. The people in it were basically respected masters. I didn''t expect that there were such scum as you!"

    A group of passers-by immediately around the arrogant youth pointing.

    The young man was so angry that he turned pale. He wanted to tear Su Hao to pieces and yelled angrily, "it''s your honor that I like your painting. Don''t be shameless! You think you are such a poor painter, who will pay a high price for your paintings if you don''t have honor

    Top floor office of Qingyu group

    An old man in a red Tang suit was painting with a serious face.

    At this moment, a knock on the door suddenly interrupted his train of thought.

    The old man frowned unhappily and looked sharply at the door.

    The secretary came to him in a hurry and said the things outside.

    He was working outside just now. He happened to pass by the square when he saw the second generation ancestor who entered the Qingyu group through the back door snatching other people''s paintings and tarnishing the reputation of their Qingyu group!

    The old man said softly, "you can deal with these things. You don''t have to tell me. The second ancestor... Just drive out."

    At this point, the old man''s lips suddenly appeared a sneer: "do you really think we can get in all kinds of cats and dogs here?"

    "Sir, I come here mainly to say that the little girl is very good, no worse than the talented painter who has sprung up in Beicheng in recent years!"

    "Oh?" The old man''s face finally showed a touch of interest, put the brush on the shelf, "can enter your eyes, it seems that the level is really good, you bring her back to let me have a look."

    As for the gifted painter... The old man gave a chill.

    Those paintings are really good, and he appreciates them, but the little girl

    He doesn''t trust her strength!

    How can a person who has never been through hardships draw such a deep painting?

    At the beginning, those of them who are still experienced saw the work and gave it a very high evaluation. Then the author came out.

    The old man saw sang Xinzi and felt that the little girl was too arrogant and impetuous. She didn''t look like someone who could draw that kind of painting.

    Maybe she became famous overnight, and some of her self-esteem was very high.

    But the old man decided that her road could not be long-term, unless she went down to study.

    Facts have proved that sang Xinzi has never seen her at all parties. She has never looked for inspiration or even wasted time painting. However, good works come out one by one, which makes her higher and higher.

    The old man gradually had doubts in his heart, and even several friends he had made mentioned it many times.

    They don''t believe that there is such a genius who doesn''t make any effort. They infer that she may have taken other people''s works and instead of naming sang Xinzi''s works publicly, she secretly sent someone to investigate the matter.

    Although they couldn''t find any evidence, according to Sang Xinzi''s schedule and speech, they became more and more convinced that the girl didn''t know how to draw and had no time to draw!

    Those honors should not belong to her!

    The Secretary got the old man''s accurate instructions, put a smile on his face and walked down the stairs quickly.

    The arrogant youth was satirized by Su Hao. He couldn''t hold his face at all and wanted to hit others in a rage.

    But some passers-by here can''t look down and help Su Hao one after another.

    He soon fell into the wind and was surrounded by the crowd, unable to move.

    "You... I''m the son of the director of Qingyu group. You dare to offend me. You can''t turn over in your life!"

    The arrogant youth still clamored fiercely and did not dare to bow his head to show weakness.

    Su Hao looked at him coldly with a sneer in his heart.

    Is this man spoiled? I have no brain than sang Xinzi!

    Sang Xinzi''s education, even if she is arrogant and domineering, knows how to pretend to be pitiful, bully and frame her instead of causing other people''s anger.

    "You think you''re a bit of a painter? I tell you, there are many painters in the world, and there are more nameless painters like you. There''s no background. It''s a dream to come out! "

    At this time, a voice full of irony suddenly came: "I think you are a dream!"

    The young man''s back is stiff.

    That voice is... The voice of the Chief Secretary of Qingyu group!

    Why is he here!

    "Secretary Luo, why are you here?" The young man turned and asked with a dry smile.

    Secretary Luo glanced at him and said with a smile: "because I found that someone has ruined the reputation of our Qingyu group! Master Mo, you are a back door member of Qingyu group. You have no talent at all. What qualifications do you have to refuse talents on behalf of Qingyu? Mr. Chen has already spoken. You can''t continue to work in Qingyu group! "

    The young man''s face turned pale: "no, my father is the director of Qingyu! You can''t fire me so easily? "

    "Oh?" Secretary Luo raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at him with a smile. "Why don''t I discuss with my husband and buy back the shares of director Mo?"

    Master Mo stepped back incredulously and opened his mouth, but he could not say anything.

    Secretary Luo saw his frightened appearance and sneered: "do you really think Qingyu needs you? Without you, it has no influence on Qingyu. On the contrary, it can make Qingyu''s reputation to a higher level, so as not to be corrupted by people like you! "

    After a sharp mockery, he immediately regained his polite appearance, and politely came forward and bowed to suhao: "Miss, my miss would like to ask you to come over and have a talk."

    "OK, please wait for me to clean up," Su Hao nodded without changing her face. Her temperament was quiet, and she didn''t show any flattery, which made Secretary Luo''s eyes instantly show a little appreciation.

    They almost missed such an excellent seedling!

    Fortunately, he has the wisdom of knowing people!

    Secretary Luo praised himself secretly in his heart. He didn''t look at the young man beside him. He took Su Hao and turned to leave.

    "Dong Dong ~" the knock on the door rang out.

    The old man sat on the sofa with a cup of hot tea in his hand. He took a sip and said slowly, "please come in."

    Secretary Luo and suhao come in from the outside.

    He raised his eyes slightly. Although his eyes were turbid, they showed a sharp momentum.

    Su Hao''s face didn''t change at all with his scanning eyes.

    She has experienced so many aspects, and her mind can be said to be more mature than this old man. Especially, she has been a leader, and she has been deliberately oppressed by many leaders. How can she fall into the disadvantage in this situation.

    The old man looked at her and found that the girl''s face had not changed at all. Then he slowly withdrew his eyes.

    "Do you deliberately paint outside?"

    He sipped his tea and asked sharply.

    Su Xiaoxiao said slightly: "yes."

    The old man seemed to be surprised at her direct arrival. He raised his eyelids in amazement and gave her a look.

    After a while, he suddenly burst out with a laugh: "you are sincere, but it''s not good to be too utilitarian!"

    "I''m confident, not utilitarian. Although I don''t have awards, I believe I''m qualified to enter Qingyu." Su Hao said boldly.

    "When I set up an easel outside, I just hope that a senior of Qingyu group happens to take a fancy to me. It turns out that I am very lucky and have enough strength."

    The smile on the old man''s face grew stronger.

    He appreciated Su Hao''s confidence and magnanimity. Although she was proud, she didn''t make people hate her. On the contrary, she was very likable.

    "Yes? I''d like to see how good your strength is, so that my Secretary can recommend it personally. "

    As soon as Su Hao heard this, he looked at the man beside him in surprise. His eyes showed some gratitude, and then he took out the semi-finished product he had just painted in the square.

    "Old man, this is my painting just now. It''s still semi-finished. I hope you can give me some advice."

    Mr. Mu sat up straight and looked closely. His eyes suddenly brightened. He hurriedly took out his glasses and carefully looked at the painting for a long time. Suddenly, he sighed: "good painting! Is this what you just drew? "

    "Yes."

    "Tell me the moral of this painting." Mr. Mu continued.

    Although it''s only a semi-finished product, you can see the skill.

    Compared with this, the work of that talented painter is too depressing and depressing, and still young.

    He couldn''t imagine that the painting was made by a girl in her early twenties.

    "I named this painting freedom. The storm can''t break the wings of a seagull. It will fight against the storm to the death. When the rain clears up, it will fly further and higher."

    storm? Secretary Luo pursed her lips, and a trace of confusion appeared on her handsome and elegant face. After a close look, she suddenly found something she had not noticed.

    In Su Hao''s paintings, the colors of the corners render very well.

    It is because of the hidden dark which is not easy for people to detect that it highlights the value of peace and tranquility and makes people feel more and more happy.

    No wonder many people are in a good mood after seeing this painting.

    "Yes, how did you get that inspiration?" The old man nodded with satisfaction.

    "Because of the heart." Su Hao pointed to his heart.

    This is what the original owner wanted.

    "When I get out of the cage, can do what I want to do, stand in the park, breathing clean air, inspiration comes naturally," suhao said with a smile and lips.

    The old man took a meaningful look at her, and suddenly put it into Su Hao''s eyes, with a look of shock.

    The little girl is still so young, but she looks like an old man who has read all the vicissitudes of life. Her eyes are unfathomable and full of mature charm. It seems that she has experienced many things in the world, which is shocking.

    She really has the ability to make such a good work!

    "You can finish the painting here. I''ll have someone prepare a contract for you after the painting."

    "Yes, thank you, old man."

    Su Hao put up his easel and finished his work with the eyes of the old man and Secretary Luo.

    After finishing the painting, Su Hao straightened it out and walked up to the old man with a smile: "it''s just a feeling. It''s also the most satisfactory painting I''ve ever painted."

    As if he had found a treasure, the old man snatched the painting away, but he was afraid that he would tear it up too recklessly.

    He spread the picture carefully on the table and watched it carefully.

    This little girl''s painting is a masterpiece handed down from generation to generation!

 Chapter 503

    He thought that just now was already the peak, but he didn''t expect that after finishing polishing, he added a layer of majestic momentum, and the artistic conception was deeper than just now!

    "Well, that''s great..."

    He couldn''t help muttering to himself. He suddenly turned around and held Su Hao''s wrist. His eyes were green, as if he saw the food wolf.

    "Can I accept you as my student?"

    Su Hao''s face was stiff, but she still kept a polite smile, without nodding or shaking her head.

    The old man reacted instantly and took back his hand and rubbed it twice: "Oh, by the way, I''m the chairman of Beicheng Artists Association, Yun Yincheng. I''m a little famous in Beicheng. It should be helpful for you."

    With that, he looked at suhao carefully for fear of being rejected by her.

    "I''m honored, teacher." Su Hao said calmly with a smile on her lips.

    After a while, the old man came back to himself, and his face was covered with ecstasy.

    He even accepted such a great apprentice, and there will be successors in the future. He is so angry with those old guys who show off their students all the time in front of him!

    The old man jumped three feet high like a naughty boy. He quickly took out his mobile phone and called his old friend: "Hello, Lao Zhao, I just received a little disciple today. I have great talent. I can''t draw this painting myself. Come and have a look when you have time."

    "Hello, Lao Li, I''ve got a new student who is very talented. I''ll take your students to exchange with me when I have time."

    Secretary Luo saw Mr. Yun''s smile, and a row of black lines fell from his forehead. He had no choice but to look at Su Hao.

    But Su Hao didn''t feel much.

    He coughed heavily to remind his husband not to be too complacent.

    Cloud Yin city suddenly came back to mind, thought of Su Hao still standing here, immediately asked eagerly: "good student, teacher, I don''t know your name, what''s your name?"

    "Sangxinyue." Suhao replied slowly.

    After Yun Yincheng asked, he held Su Hao''s words again and appreciated them. When he heard her name, he didn''t come back.

    "Sang Xinyue? Good name, good name

    After sighing twice, he suddenly realized that it was wrong. He raised his head in surprise. His voice was sharp: "what''s the relationship between you and that sangxinzi?"

    "That''s my sister, half sister." The smile on Su Hao''s face suddenly faded down and said coldly.

    "You did all her paintings with your help?" Cloud Yin City instantly figured out the joints, and at the same time, many doubts appeared in his heart.

    This time it''s Sue''s turn to be surprised.

    She thought that everyone thought that the paintings belonged to Sang Xinzi. Unexpectedly, the first sentence of Mr. Yun was to ask if she helped to draw them!

    It seems that not everyone is a fool. He was cheated by the Sang family.

    "I didn''t draw it for her. They stole it." Su Hao said softly.

    Yun Yincheng felt a little distressed for a moment.

    This little girl is so young, but her eyes are so deep. She must have suffered a lot. Now she can become so calm.

    He had heard something about the Sang family, and knew that sang Xinzi was an illegitimate daughter and became a full-time official.

    Before that, there was a real lady in the Sang family.

    There has been no news since.

    I didn''t expect that the family was so disgusted that they stole sang Xinyue''s paintings and sold them for money, but sang Xinyue got nothing!

    The girl is now wearing a set of old clothes, so that the old man can see at a glance what her life was like before.

    He sighed and patted Su Hao on the shoulder: "now that I recognize you as a student, I can still do justice for you. I will help you expose their true colors."

    "No," Su Hao said calmly, without any change in his face, "thank you, teacher. You are willing to do justice for me as soon as we met, but I have no evidence now. It will only affect your reputation. I will deal with this matter myself."

    "You want to enter Qingyu group, don''t you just want to borrow the power of Qingyu group?" The old man frowned unhappily, feeling that sang Xinyue was too much involved with him.

    She''s all his students. Can''t he be a teacher to help?

    "Gold will always shine," Su Hao said with a smile. "I came to Qingyu group just to find a stable job for myself. I''m no longer controlled by the Sang family. Without my paintings, sang Xinzi will always show his feet. Teacher, I know it in my heart. I will never forgive them easily! "

    "As long as you don''t fall into too deep, put down some hatred properly, or you will damage your talent." Cloud Yin Cheng sighed and said earnestly.

    "Don''t worry, teacher. I''ve got a sense of propriety."

    "Well," Yun Yincheng waved and asked Secretary Luo to take a contract, "you don''t live in Sang''s house now, so there should be no place to go. Qingyu has a dormitory for the staff. You might as well live there first. As my student, there is also a studio for you. You can stay there to draw in the future."

    "Thank you, teacher." Su Hao felt warm and bowed.

    Although she is confident in her ability, it is undeniable that she is lucky this time.

    After successfully entering Qingyu group, he can recognize the chairman of Beicheng Artists Association as a teacher. Even this teacher just doesn''t trust sang Xinzi''s name of "genius", so he believes her and gives her a helping hand.

    It saved her a lot of effort and made her more confident to expose the true face of Sang Xinzi''s family.

    "Teacher, I''m going to take part in some famous painting competitions and try to get some awards back."

    Cloud Yin City nodded: "I believe in your strength."

    Sang Xinzi has won so many awards for her paintings. How can sang Xinyue, the founder, fail?

    Her strength is there, as long as she can maintain the previous level, there will be no oversight.

    "By the way, I will personally recommend your painting to participate in the RM painting competition."

    RM painting competition is a worldwide competition, known as the highest standard award in the world.

    If you don''t have enough strength and recommendation from masters, you won''t even be qualified to be shortlisted.

    If she can get awards in this competition, she will definitely crush all the honors sang Xinzi has won before.

    "Thank you for your trust." Suhao bowed.

    "You have the strength." The old man waved his hand carelessly and turned to enjoy the painting.

    After she revealed that sang Xinzi''s painting was stolen from her, Yun Yincheng obviously saw some similarities from the skills of the painting.

    The way of writing and ending is very similar to what he saw before, but the skill is more proficient.

    Yun Yincheng''s mind soon sank to the painting. Secretary Luo knew his temperament and politely led the way: "Miss sang, I''m afraid Mr. Sun won''t talk to you for a while. Please come with me first. I''ll show you inside Qingyu and get familiar with the environment."

    "There''s secretary Lauro."

    All the morning, suhao spent getting familiar with the environment.

    After lunch and working meal, Rosie took her to the dormitory building of Qingyu group to see the situation.

    Meanwhile, father sang is sending people out to look for her everywhere, trying to get her back.

    That little bitch dares to tear up all the paintings. It''s all money!

    If they don''t get her back and beat her to death, they really can''t get out of this bad breath!

    "Have you heard from that little bitch?" Sang Shen''s face turned blue with anger. He sat on the sofa with his fist clenched. His eyes were so gloomy that they seemed to drip water.

    Cai Keman sat on one side and patted him on the back with his hand. He said: "Xiaoyue is really not sensible. She is so grown-up that she is still angry with you."

    Sang Xinzi puffed his mouth and sat on the other side angrily: "Dad, what do you want me to do? RM painting competition is about to start. I don''t have any works at all now. How can I compete? That''s the chance that brother Mo worked so hard to win for me!"

    Sang shen Mou son a turn: "you don''t worry, I trust the relationship to find a painter to draw first."

    "How can I not be in a hurry? Which painter''s skill is better than sang Xinyue! It''s impossible for a master like that to help me! " Sang Xinzi looks even more aggrieved.

    "There are so many painters in white ink company in our company. In front of powerful power, they dare not bow their heads. You can rest assured. Don''t worry so much!" Sang Shen is not in a good mood now. He gets a little angry when he is blocked by sang Xinzi.

    "Ah Shen, how can you be angry with Xiao Zi?" Cai Keman instantly glared at sang Shen with dissatisfaction. "It''s all Xiaoyue''s fault. Xiaozi didn''t do anything wrong. Xiaozi is also thinking about you."

    "Think about it, Xiaozi is going to win the RM painting competition this time. At that time, how much benefit can she bring to Sang''s painting, and the value of her painting can also be doubled. That''s why she''s in a hurry. Who knows that little girl Xiaoyue fell off the chain at such a critical moment!"

    Sang Shen is so said by her, immediately to Sang Xinzi some guilt, at the same time in the heart is disgusted with Sang Xinyue this daughter.

    By comparison, his two daughters are one in the sky and one on the earth.

    He spends money to support sang Xinyue. That little bitch doesn''t know what''s right and what''s wrong. He thinks he''s not good to her. He doesn''t care for his father or the company of the Sang family!

    If only he had strangled her when she was born!

    These people never thought that they got everything by sangxinyue. Without sangxinyue, they were nothing. They even claimed to be benefactors and put on such a disgusting face.

    *

    Su Hao painted in the studio all afternoon. Suddenly, he received a message from Secretary Luo and asked him to go to the studio in yunyin city.

    As soon as I opened the door, I saw several old men with strong character sitting there. As soon as she came in, her eyes were shining with wolf light.

    An old man, dressed like an ancient fir, came running quickly.

    Mingming seems to be in his early years. His hands are shaking like a chicken''s paw is crazy. But the speed is not slow at all. He rushes over like an arrow and grabs Su Hao''s wrist.

    "Little girl, did you draw that painting?" The old man swallowed his saliva and tried to put on a gentle smile to make him look amiable, but his green eyes were really creepy.

    Su Hao looked around and nodded slowly: "yes, what''s the matter?"

    The old man''s hand trembled violently in an instant, so excited: "good, very good! What a genius

    Spitting and sighing, he suddenly said eagerly, "would you like to recognize me as your teacher? The old man also has a handsome son in his family. He seems to match you very well. He is also engaged in painting. At the age of 24, he won the gold medal of RM competition and is known as a world-class gifted painter. You are all young people. You can communicate with him more and maybe have a lot of inspiration. "

 Chapter 504

    Yun Yincheng came with a crutch, and immediately picked up the crutch and smashed it in the past: "you old man, you dare to dig in front of me! This is my apprentice

    "Yes, you have such a gifted son. Why do you have to rob students with us?" Another old man answered quickly.

    Yun Yincheng was angry with him for a moment.

    This old shameless, sang Xinyue is already his student, how dare he say rob?

    "Little girl, you should be my student. I promise I will treat you as my own daughter and teach you all my knowledge. These old people are so mean that they refuse to teach them what they have learned all their lives for fear that they will die on the beach! I''m different. I''m broad-minded. "

    Before he finished speaking, Yun Yincheng hit down with a crutch.

    The self boasting old man jumped back in an instant, was not paying attention to a foot quietly stretched over, instantly trip him to the ground.

    The old man bared his teeth and yelled like an old urchin: "what do you want to do? Murder

    "To discredit us, you deserve to be beaten!"

    The others said in unison.

    "Which one of us has no more fame or painting experience than you, get out of my way!" The old man who had just introduced his son suddenly came up again, "little girl, if you think about it, I''ve given you all my sons. He''s very handsome. He''s a famous young talent in the north city. How many girls want to marry him."

    "You''re shameless, you dare to use a pretty man''s trick!"

    "Ah Chen, if he knows that you sold him so easily, I''m afraid he''ll have to break off the father son relationship with you and see who else you''ll be with. He has a gifted son of his own!"

    In the face of the pressure of several old people, Su Hao calmly smiles, and then goes through the crowd and takes Yun Yincheng''s arm: "I already have teachers. Thank you for your kindness. In fact, my level still needs to be improved. This painting is just extraordinary. You can find satisfied students."

    Several old people''s looks were a little depressed for a moment, and they were staring at Yun Yin City bitterly.

    Cloud Yin City burst out laughing and patted Su Hao''s hand happily: "it''s good. Xiaoyue has me. I don''t care about you at all. You will, I will. If you can give Xiaoyue, I can give you too!"

    "Can you give your son to the little girl?" Mr. mu, who sold his son, said, "no, I should say, do you have a son?"

    "Why not?" Yun Yincheng snorted and said boldly, "I recognize Roxy as a son. Don''t you know his wrist ability? Xiao Xi is no worse than your ah Chen

    As soon as these words were uttered, the old people''s looks suddenly calmed down, and there was no more vicious bickering.

    Su''s good intentions raised a little doubt.

    Secretary Luo can even compare with what they call ah Chen, which shows that he is very proficient in painting. Why did he change his profession to be a secretary?

    Isn''t that a waste of your talent?

    But in a flash, Su Hao put the matter in the bottom of his heart and didn''t think about it any more.

    When he found that the atmosphere was silent, Mr. Mu immediately said with a smile: "the little girl has a high level. She is sure to get the place in the RM competition. Maybe she will break the record of my smelly boy and become the youngest winner in the history of RM."

    Cloud Yincheng also changed the topic: "well, I also believe Xiaoyue. Today I called you to let you know each other. After a while, I''m not in. You all help me take care of Xiaoyue. Don''t let her be bullied by others."

    After introducing each other, several old people who hadn''t been together for a long time chatted cordially. Su Hao carefully withdrew from the room and prepared to pack up in the employee''s house.

    As soon as I got to the door, a few fierce women surrounded me.

    Those women are well dressed, but the bottom of their eyes is full of vicious light.

    Su Hao slightly astringed his eyes, quickly calculated the situation around him, and found that there were several men standing not far away.

    Are these people sent by the Sang family?

    There was a cold light at the bottom of her eyes, and she suddenly denied the idea.

    Sang''s family can only be regarded as a middle-class family in Beicheng. With her works, sang Xinyue becomes the top of the middle-class family, but it is impossible to find her trace so soon.

    But the expressions of these people seemed to have great hatred for her.

    The original owner didn''t like to go out before, so it''s impossible to offend people.

    It''s just today, the young man she''s provoking in the park.

    His father, a director of the company, may have found out about her.

    There is no sign of that young man here. Did he send these people here!

    "What are you doing?"

    "What are you doing? Did you think that''s the end of it? Give it all to me and give her a good beating The woman grinned grimly.

    Su Hao had been a general in the ancient plane before. Although this body had no foundation, she still remembered some moves. She was short and dodged their attack.

    "This is the accommodation building for employees of Qingyu group. Are you not afraid of being fired when things get serious like this?" Su Hao threatened while dodging.

    "Ha ha, we are not employees of Qingyu. We are not afraid at all." The woman said with a cold smile.

    "Then you are not afraid of revenge from Qingyu group?" Suhao continued.

    "Who are you? Do you really think Qingyu will protect you when you come into Qingyu group? If you''re abandoned, I''ll see who will want you, let alone avenge you! " With that, the woman made a gesture to greet the crowd.

    "Break her wrists and see how she can draw in the future!"

    Su Hao''s eyes instantly dyed a layer of dangerous color: "are you not afraid to go to prison?"

    "We are not the mastermind. You can go to the mastermind. Besides, there is no monitoring here. Do you have any evidence?"

    The most important thing is that the board of directors of Qingyu group protects them. Even if they are arrested, the police will let them go!

    At this time, a cold voice suddenly came.

    The man in the silver gray suit came over coldly with a dangerous look: "what are you doing?"

    The woman didn''t recognize Rosie. She said with a grim smile, "what are you doing? Of course, I want to teach this woman a lesson. You''d better mind your own business, or I''ll give you up, too! "

    "Oh?" The epilogue suddenly picked up, and Rosie laughed instead of angry. "I''d like to see how you''re going to waste me."

    The woman was instantly angered by his attitude and called to the male thugs she brought: "go and teach that man a lesson. When we break the woman''s wrist, we will give her to you for fun!"

    Hiding in the corner, the big man came out with an obscene smile. His evil eyes lingered on Su Hao, and his smile became more and more intense: "thank you for giving us such a masterpiece."

    Suhao looks back at Rosie and finds that he is not frightened. He guesses that he is sure to deal with the men, so he focuses on the women in front of him.

    She suddenly jumped in the air. A whirlwind leg lifted several women close to her to the ground. Then she grabbed another woman''s arm and threw her out.

    When Rosie saw Su Hao''s appearance, she raised her eyebrows in surprise and waved her hand. Several bodyguards sprang up behind her.

    "Send these people to the police station. In addition, buy the shares of director Mo and drive him out of Qingyu." Roche said in a cold voice.

    The elder sister''s face suddenly changed, and she looked at the visitor warily.

    What''s the origin of this man? He looks so terrible? How can you drive Mr. Mo out of the company so lightly?

    "You... Who are you?"

    "I''m sorry, I''m the Chief Secretary of Qingyu, and the lady you''re going to bully is Mr. Yun''s student."

    The elder sister''s face turned pale instantly, and she stepped back in horror. She scolded director Mo who hired her for thousands of times: "no matter what we do, we just take money to work for others. We don''t know that this young lady is Mr. Yun''s student, and director Mo orders us to do it!"

    Director Mo had a hole in his head. He didn''t investigate the woman''s background, so he asked them to come.

    If they break this woman''s hand, it won''t be easy.

    "When you go to the police station and talk to the police," he said Roche said without expression.

    After a while, the bodyguards took all the people here.

    "Secretary Luo, how can you be here? Thank you just now."

    Roche''s face was still very cold. She came slowly and said, "I believe Miss sang can handle it well without me."

    "I just guessed that director Mo''s father and son would not be so willing to give up. They are likely to settle accounts with you, so they came here specially. I didn''t expect that..."

    At this point, he suddenly flashed a trace of killing at the bottom of his eyes.

    Sue looked at Rosie in confusion, wondering why he was in such a mood.

    From today''s contact, Secretary Luo is a relatively gentle person with a smile on his face, but now he is as cold as ice.

    All of a sudden, she caught a spot with a flash of inspiration.

    When the old gentlemen mentioned Luo Xi just now, they sighed that he was no worse than Mu Chen, but Secretary Luo was not engaged in the painting industry. Instead, he became the Chief Secretary of Qingyu group.

    Secretary to deal with things is very irritable, he simply can not have time to paint, which is a waste of secretary Luo''s talent.

    He couldn''t have missed that.

    Unless he''s not interested in painting, or... He can''t paint any more!

    Let a person can not paint, and then think of the group of people just want to break her wrist, Secretary Luo''s face is so cold, that his hand hurt!

    As a painter, hand is the most precious!

    If the hand is destroyed, there will be no hope in this life!

    After su Hao figured it out, she didn''t look at Roche''s wrist, but buried it in her heart.

    As a proud person, the most annoying thing is to be pitied, so she will not expose his scar.

    "Secretary Luo, I''ll go first. Thank you for your help."

    "You''re welcome." Roche gave a cold answer and turned away cleanly.

    When suhao saw him leave, he turned around and walked like a stairwell.

    At this time, a figure suddenly appeared in the corner and eagerly came over.

    "What''s your name? Are you new to Qingyu group? I''ve been here for two years and I''ve met a lot of people. I can introduce you. "

    The girl has a sweet smile on her face.

 Chapter 505

    Su Hao took a deep look at her. Her eyes half narrowed, showing a trace of danger. She didn''t answer the girl''s words.

    Obviously, the girl just stood here and saw the group of people coming around, but she didn''t take any action.

    Of course, suhao can''t ask others to take care of her own affairs, because if she jumps out, she will be involved.

    But when she comes out now, she obviously hears what Roche said just now and wants to get along with her.

    Sure enough, as soon as the idea fell, the girl immediately asked, "are you Mr. Yun''s disciple? I really want to be a disciple of Mr. Yun. Unfortunately, I haven''t had the chance to see him all the time. Can you introduce me? "

    That''s a little straightforward.

    Su Hao sneered from the bottom of his heart and said with no expression: "I remember that the staff of Qingyu group would pick out excellent paintings for teachers every year. If they were liked by teachers, they would naturally meet you. How could you not have the chance?"

    "I can''t compare with my predecessors, so I don''t have the chance, but I think I''m definitely one of the best in my peers!" The girl''s face was embarrassed for a moment.

    She is still so young, of course, she can''t compare with those old people. How can her paintings be regarded by the old man!

    But can enter the Qingyu group, enough to prove her strength!

    Who knows how the girl in front of him became a disciple of Mr. Yun? Isn''t it nepotism? The girl guessed maliciously.

    "It''s not right, either. Secretary Luo and I introduced that the selection is based on different age groups. You are so confident that you should be one of the best talents in the company. The teacher should have heard of you."

    The girl''s face turned black.

    Su Hao glanced at her and said in a cold voice, "since you want to be a teacher''s student, you should try to improve your skills. Otherwise, even if I bring you to the teacher, the teacher will not accept you as an apprentice!"

    With that, she went straight up the stairs around the girl.

    The girl looked at her back and her eyes were filled with poison.

    What is arrogance? Isn''t she just a little luckier than herself!

    She doesn''t believe that this so-called Mr. Yun''s student is better than her!

    *

    Before the RM competition, almost the whole North City was excited about it.

    Before that, almost everyone received a news that Mr. Yun was a gifted apprentice, and many top masters praised her, even recommended her to participate in the RM competition.

    This news makes those painters who are not qualified to participate in the competition feel envious and jealous. They stick villains in the quilt every night.

    Soon, the old cloud disciple anonymously participated in several authoritative painting competitions, and was highly appreciated by the judges, winning many awards at one stroke.

    Sang Xinzi''s name as a gifted painter was covered up by the old cloud student.

    "Dad, have you found out whether the popular cloud student is sang Xinyue or not?" Sang Xinzi heard the sound coming from the door, ran to it immediately, and asked angrily.

    "No, she uses a pen name, and the style of those paintings is not the same as that little cheap. It''s not sang Xinyue." Sang Shen rubbed his eyebrows and replied wearily: "that little bitch has no such good luck. He just met Mr. Yun and asked him to accept him as an apprentice. Don''t worry about it!"

    "How can I not worry!" Sang Xinzi stamped her foot. "We haven''t found sang Xinyue. She didn''t have a cent when she went out. Where can she go? But sang and Bai didn''t find her. Now the competition is about to start. The painters you found for me are useless! "

    She also participated in these competitions, using the paintings of those painters, but she didn''t get the second place.

    Now the outside world is saying that her talent is exhausted, and even her paintings are greatly devalued!

    That bitch has always been very timid. How can she run away from home this time!

    "Don''t worry, dad has already made an arrangement, absolutely guarantee that you will be a blockbuster in the RM competition!" Sang Shen comforted.

    "But if I don''t find sangxinyue one day, I can''t let it go!"

    At this time, another award result was announced, and Beicheng painters forum exploded instantly.

    The champion is Yun Lao''s disciple, which is not unexpected.

    However, they even think that the painting is more like sang Xinzi''s works. Both the painting style and the implication are similar to Sang Xinzi''s previous works.

    Many painters can''t help raising doubts on the forum, suspecting that their works have been reversed.

    The organizer of the competition quickly gave a definite answer. There was no mistake. That was the work of old disciple Yun!

    Many people feel uncomfortable.

    They have recognized the strength of old disciple Yun in previous competitions, but this time she is more like imitating sang Xinzi to get this award.

    Although the painting is very good, but their hearts still can not pass this barrier.

    Sang Xinzi looked at the champion''s work and screamed.

    "Dad! Do you still say that old cloud disciple is not sang Xinyue? This is her painting. I''ve seen it before! "

    Sang Xinzi''s face is distorted. She stares at the picture on the computer screen. She wants to climb in and find sang Xinyue and tear her to pieces.

    "What did you say?" Sang Shen''s face sank in an instant.

    "I sneaked into sang Xinyue''s room before and just saw her draw this picture!"

    At that time, the painting was still a semi-finished product, which cost only half of the cost.

    What''s more, her room is so shabby, like a garbage dump, she doesn''t stay much.

    But sang Xinzi can guarantee that she has definitely seen that painting!

    "Dad, what do you want to do now? How could sang Xinyue be so lucky to be a student of yunlao! "

    Sang Xinzi screamed twice and stamped her feet. Like a shrew, she suddenly swept down all the paintings on the table.

    Cai Keman frowned displeased, pulled her back, twisted her arm quietly, and said displeased, "you are the miss of the Sang family, the talented painter of the whole North City. How can you be so grumpy?"

    "Mom, I''ve been bullied like this. How can you keep me calm?" Sang Xinzi sniffed and said unhappily.

    These paintings should be hers! So many champions should be hers!

    She should be yunlao''s apprentice, not that bitch!

    That bitch, dare to secretly send these paintings to participate in the competition, why should she!

    "Isn''t there me? And your father? " Cai Keman said with hatred.

    "But she recognized Mr. Yun as a teacher. With Mr. Yun''s cover, how can I compare with her?"

    At this time, sang Shen suddenly came over slowly, with a gloomy look and a trace of evil.

    "Don''t worry, dad said, I''ve already planned for you."

    These honors can only be Xiaozi''s, that little bitch is not qualified to get.

    These are the words Su Hao just left the Sang family to take the original owner''s painting to participate in the competition, but the result came out later.

    Thanks to the help of Yun Yincheng, she learned more about the painting competition before the competition, and all her works were painted by her.

    Su Hao''s painting skill is not very good, but relying on the memory of the original owner and his experience of traveling so many aspects, his thoughts and thoughts are much broader than ordinary people, and his artistic conception is even higher.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Originally, the forum was only suspected of learning from sang Xinzi about Su Hao''s painting, but it wasn''t long before someone began to take rhythm.

    "She''s plagiarizing. Get out of painting!"

    "I like Xiaozi''s works very much. I think her paintings are unique. How can a person who imitates others'' works surpass others and get the first prize?"

    "We ask the organizer to give us an explanation!"

    "Cloud is not always helping his apprentice cheat!"

    Sang Xinzi has long been famous in the field of painting and has many fans.

    Sang Shen just bought a water army to guide the rhythm, and her fans exploded instantly.

    Although Su Hao has a strong momentum, she hasn''t made a lot of fans. Only the industry leaders know her strength better.

    Soon, the forum was full of abuse.

    At this time, sang Xinzi''s Micro blog suddenly sent a message.

    Sang Zi V: please don''t be impulsive. I believe in the judges'' vision. During this period, I''m going to transform. But something happened at home. I don''t have the energy to paint, and I don''t have the inspiration. The painting is a lot rough, and it''s very possible that it can''t match the cloud old students. Please be kind to the new people.

    When sang Xinzi saw Cai Keman''s Micro blog with his mobile phone, he was very angry.

    "Mom, how do you send this stuff? Should not point out the identity of Sang Xinyue, said she stole my painting! No, I''m going to send another microblog to completely stink her reputation! "

    Sang Xinzi reached out to grab the mobile phone, but Cai Keman flashed over.

    "You idiot, we can''t be so direct. You have to believe that netizens are omnipotent!" Cai Keman said with deep meaning.

    Xiaozi''s experience is still too shallow, and her mind is floating on the surface, which is easy to be seen by others.

    She should speak for others to show her kindness, but also guide those who love her to seek the "truth" without any trace

    In this way, no one can find out the evidence of Sang Xinyue''s plagiarism even if the matter is exposed, and it will not make people put the spearhead on Xiaozi.

    Sure enough, after a while, netizens left messages on Sang Xinzi''s microblog, including Shuijun, whom sang Shen and Cai Keman had long bribed.

    Cloud in the sky, water in the bottle: Xiaozi, you are so kind. We all grew up with you. We began to pay attention to you when you published your works. Of course, we know your painting style. Your painting style is unique!

    Zixin: Yes, we all know Xiaozi''s painting style very well. This time, the cloud apprentice won the championship by imitating you. The key is that you didn''t even get an award!

    All over the world: the champion, even old apprentice Yun, doesn''t have much fame. She''s just a new person. It''s OK to imitate your paintings. Over the years, many people have imitated Xiaozi''s works, but none of them can surpass you. It''s so obvious that the new person wants to step on your superior heart. We will never allow you to be bullied!

    Baihuajie: we must ask for an explanation. Don''t speak for a new person any more!

    The Internet exploded.

    When the organizer saw the message from the netizen, he was very anxious.

 Chapter 506

    Jingyue cup is one of the most famous painting competitions in Beicheng. How can it be spoiled by a new comer!

    "Lao Wu, how did you evaluate the awards this year? Would you accept the money?"

    "We are not short of money for Jingyue cup. We must be fair and just. You should quickly re evaluate the awards, delete the name of old cloud disciple from the list, and add the name of Sang Xinzi."

    Lao Wu snorted: "anyway, I will never change it. I will send you the award-winning works and sang Xinzi''s works later, and you will publish them on the official blog."

    Soon, the host received an email from Lao Wu.

    He looked at the work, a hanging heart finally fell down, smiling: "well, I immediately send these to the official blog, let those who stand to talk without backache see who is stronger, to tell you the truth, I dare not offend Mr. Yun easily!"

    Lao Wu curled his lips and expressed his dissatisfaction with his behavior which was very similar to a wall grass: "who made you so anxious that you didn''t understand the facts, and you didn''t realize that the wind direction on the Internet was very wrong?"

    "Originally, we didn''t pay as much attention to the Jingyue cup as the competition some time ago, but this time it was so sensational that we even went out of the circle to search. Those who are not interested in painting dare to point in and scold. Do you think it''s normal?"

    "Do you mean someone wants to deal with yunlao''s students or sang Xinzi?"

    "Who knows who they are dealing with." Lao Wu''s eyes are bright and his words are meaningful.

    In his opinion, either sang Xinzi dealt with the students of yunlao, or the students of yunlao deliberately made trouble.

    They are more familiar with the current interest chain, and they are not as comfortable as those netizens.

    But anyway, they are all artists!

    On top of art, no matter what tricks they play, who has the ability, they prefer water.

    It''s not like the entertainment industry here. Whoever will hype will be popular. In the end, we have to rely on our strength to speak!

    Obviously, yunlao''s students are more powerful.

    After thinking about it, the host said with a smile, "who cares? Anyway, they spend money to hype, we can just take this opportunity to make Jingyue cup more famous! This is a golden opportunity

    You know, the fairer an award is, the more authoritative it will be. Of course, the indispensable thing is to be known by the masses!

    This time, we can just take this opportunity to show the fairness of Jingyue cup, and we can also be known by so many netizens, so the organizer can''t help laughing.

    Jingyue cup V: Jingyue cup always adheres to the concept of openness and justice, and advocates the supremacy of art. Our expert judges evaluate the works from various angles and from various angles.

    As for what you call plagiarism and imitation, it''s just a myth. There are schools in the painting world. Before Miss sang, this style of painting existed. She didn''t create it alone, but she let people know more about this style of painting.

    The winner of the championship, Hui Yue, is well deserved. If you have any doubts, you can see the comparison between the works of Miss Hui Yue and miss sang in the picture below, and see if there is bribery and malpractice in Jingyue cup!

    #Picture picture#

    The fierce words suddenly calmed those netizens down.

    Of course, the reason why they didn''t chase and scold any more was that the contrast between these paintings was too obvious.

    The painting style of Miss Hui Yue is very similar to that of Sang Xinzi before, but even the fans of Sang Xinzi have to admit that the level of this painting is higher than that of Sang Xinzi''s previous winning paintings!

    And this time, the level of sangxinzi is not as good as before. It seems to be of poor quality. It has lost the flavor of the past and looks pale.

    The reason why they like sang Xinzi''s paintings is that there is a glimmer of hope in Sang Xinzi''s previous words, which makes people feel sympathetic when they see them.

    Obviously, this time they didn''t resonate. Instead, they were attracted by Miss Hui Yue''s paintings and indulged in them for a long time.

    However, not all fans are rational. A few of them still refuse to admit it after watching it. They even speculate that the sponsor may have exchanged the works of Huiyue and sang Xinzi, which is the reason for this result.

    They want to take these photos to ask sang Xinzi, but they are criticized by netizens.

    In fact, they don''t admit that it''s stupid to be blind.

    Sang Xinzi''s Micro blog all said that she was in a bad state and poor level during this period of time. Are they all selective blind?

    hear nothing of?

    So hesitant, even can let people see some grievances, that this work may be related to her, right?

    Cloud in the sky, water in the bottle: Xiaozi, what''s the matter with you? Is there a threat behind you, Huiyue''s painting is yours, but you dare not say it?

    Zhizhi: Xiaozi, say it out, we can make the decision for you! You always have our support behind you, don''t be afraid!

    Sang Zi V: don''t say any more. I''m just in a bad mood. It''s nothing to do with Miss Hui Yue.

    Soon, sang Xinzi, under the guidance of CAI Keman, sent another microblog, once again denying their conjecture.

    But she herself is at home looking at the online explosion of speech, eyes bottom emerge a trace of compassion smile.

    "Mom and Dad, you are so smart and powerful. I love you so much!"

    Sang Xinzi suddenly threw his mobile phone aside and jumped into sang Shenli''s arms.

    At the mention of sangxinyue, a cool color flashed at the bottom of Sangshen''s eyes.

    The difference in attitude was so great that it was chilling, as if sang Xinyue had been picked up by him.

    no It should be said that the children are better treated than her.

    Sang Xinzi nodded her head, and a sweet smile appeared on her lips, as if she thought of Sang Xinyue kneeling in front of her.

    What if those paintings were painted by sang Xinyue?

    Her father stood here and would take everything from her and give it to her!

    That bitch is only worthy to be her servant and work for her!

    Maybe they are in a good mood and buy her a new suit.

    "Well, you have fun. I''ll handle all these things with my father. Don''t worry about it."

    Sang Shen soon went back to deal with it.

    When Cai Keman saw him leave, he came slowly and laughed at sang Xinzi: "are you satisfied now?"

    Sang Xinzi nodded busily.

    "You have to trust your father and don''t lose your temper all the time, understand? More times, he may get bored. " Chua keeman never forgets to wake up.

    "Mom, Dad loves you so much, how can he be angry with me? You see, I just threw myself into his arms, and he was so happy that he couldn''t close his mouth immediately."

    Chua Kerman glanced at her and nodded to his daughter''s satisfaction.

    Although sang Xinzi is arrogant and domineering, she still inherits her advantages, knows how to please men, and has a good understanding of men''s mind.

    So she can rest assured.

    Soon, another news came out in the evening. It was a man who claimed to be sang Xinzi''s friend. He burst out a big melon.

    He said that sang Xinzi had a sister in her family, who was quite ordinary, so few people knew about it.

    Unexpectedly, some time ago, her sister suddenly ran away from home.

    Sang Xinzi came out again.

    Sang Zi V: my sister ran away from home. Maybe it''s because I''ve been so sharp and attracted my parents'' attention that my parents ignored my sister. We''ve been looking for her for two and a half months now, but there''s no news. She''s a girl. She doesn''t have any money with her. She just takes a drawing board. I''m really afraid that she will be in danger. Please don''t guess. I just didn''t use strict wording. How could my sister plagiarize my works?

    Unfortunately, netizens don''t believe sang Zi''s words.

    Everyone began to pick up the information of sangxinzi sister and Huiyue.

    Huiyue''s information is well concealed. No one in Qingyu group dares to leak it, but sangxinyue''s information is quickly picked out.

    Of course, if it wasn''t for sang Shen, it would be hard to find.

 Chapter 507

    Soon, the photo of Sang Xinyue and the information that she graduated from the Art Department of Beicheng University spread on the Internet.

    Many netizens speculate that sang Xinyue graduated from the Art Department of Beicheng University, but she has no reputation for so many years. She was so oppressed by her sister that she was jealous of her and stole her works.

    You see, isn''t sang Xinzi''s Micro blog very clear?

    I don''t have any money with me, but I have a drawing board on my back.

    They don''t believe in people who are so brave.

    Maybe it''s not the drawing board in the bag, but all the works of Sang Xinzi!

    As long as she sold a few, there would be countless bills in hand, and she didn''t need to bring any money.

    However, her action has caused a huge blow to Sang Xinzi.

    Sang Xinzi should not only worry about her sister, but also worry about the loss of her hard work.

    I''m afraid all the works in this period were rushed out, so the quality is naturally very poor.

    Under the guidance of the Navy, more and more people believe this kind of talk.

    For the fifth time today, sang Xinzi''s microblog has some news, and even some fatigue can be seen between the lines.

    "You are all my fans, so you should listen to me. My sister didn''t steal my works. She ran away from home and is still missing now! Our family are very worried. Please don''t kill her any more. But since the photo of my sister has been sent out, please help us find it. If you see my sister anywhere, please contact us. "

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Rosie looked at the comments on the Internet and glanced at the girl painting beside her: "Miss sang, the public opinion on the Internet is very bad for you now. Do you want me to suppress these comments?"

    "No, those who are clean will be clean." Su Hao raised his hand to draw ink and wash painting. His pen was strong and powerful, and he returned without raising his head.

    "All right." With a smile on his face, the man came slowly.

    After finishing the last stroke, Su Hao put down the brush and waited for the ink to dry up completely.

    Rosie came over and glanced at me. There was a flash of surprise at the bottom of his eyes. He gave an unbelievable praise: "Miss sang, you are really like a treasure. You can give me different surprises every time. The level of this painting is no less than those masters of traditional Chinese painting!"

    You know, there are many kinds of paintings, such as comics, brushwork, watercolor, ink and crayons

    Many masters are only specialized in one kind.

    But Su Hao can do almost anything, and he has profound attainments in watercolor, ink and crayon painting.

    The point is, she''s still so young!

    Rosie couldn''t help laughing at the comments of those people on the Internet.

    Graduated from the Art Department of Beicheng University, is an affirmation of strength.

    And that "genius painter" professional is not right, they did not feel confused?

    Roche does not deny that there are many self-taught people, but he does not think sang Xinzi can be included in the list.

    Besides, he saw sang Xinyue painting with his own eyes!

    "Thank you for your praise. It''s just that you have more experience than others." Sue said politely.

    When Rosie heard this, he burst out laughing.

    This time it''s a hearty smile.

    How old is sangxinyue? Even told him that he had more experience than others?

    It''s just like a child wearing grown-up clothes and pretending to be grown-up.

    "Miss sang is either painting in the company or in the dormitory. Aren''t you ready to go out for a walk?" Rosie asked suddenly.

    Su really thought about it, took out his mobile phone and looked at the comments on the Internet.

    That''s when Rosie remembered.

    Because of Sang Xinzi''s words, people are looking for sang Xinyue everywhere now. Her photo is now spread on the Internet, and it''s easy to be recognized.

    He''s out of his mind to forget that.

    "I don''t know much about the terrain of the north city. I may need Secretary Luo to help me guide me." Su Hao said suddenly.

    Since the Sang family are so eager to find her and discredit her, how can she not give them a chance? Otherwise, how can we get revenge for the original owner?

    During this period, she participated in many high-quality competitions and won the championship, but the result was not announced like the mirror moon cup.

    Now it''s just rumored in the industry that Mr. Yun has a gifted disciple, so the reaction of those people is so fierce.

    But Su Hao has already proved it with his own strength.

    The net name is easy to take the rhythm, those industry bigwigs are not all fools!

    Luo Xi''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise, slightly pursed her lips, and sincerely reminded: "Miss sang, it''s a mess outside now. If you hurt your hand, it''s not good."

    "Thank you for your relationship with Secretary Luo, but I have a sense of propriety."

    Roche sighed, regretting what he had said.

    He shouldn''t have proposed to go shopping, otherwise sang Xinyue wouldn''t have a whim, and now he wouldn''t be unable to persuade her.

    Suhao packed up her things. Seeing the reluctant look on Rosie''s face, she casually said, "Secretary Luo, if you don''t want to, you don''t have to go with me. I''ll just walk around."

    "No, I don''t have a big problem. You used to stay at home. I''m afraid you''re not familiar with this side." Rosie brushed her sleeves and quickly came up to her.

    Although he knew that sang Xinyue had a good hand, it was too chaotic outside now. No matter how well she stretched out her hand, she couldn''t stop thousands of people.

    And there are several bodyguards around him, who can just protect her.

    "In fact, you don''t have to worry. I have a sense of propriety. Even if those people are looking for me, they can''t do anything to me. Now it''s a legal society." Sue understood Roche''s idea and said with a smile.

    Rosie gave her a deep look and didn''t recognize Su Hao''s words: "you look down on some people."

    Nowadays, there are still many people buying / murdering / killing in this society.

    As long as she shows up, the people of the Sang family will soon get the news.

    If they want to fight her, can sang Xinyue handle it?

    But... As a girl, she has been bullied by her family for so many years. Why is her skill so good?

    This is a question that has troubled Roche for a long time, but he never asked.

    Everyone has his own secret, others are not qualified to ask.

    Suhao and Rosie went out side by side.

    Several employees on the corridor saw Su Hao, and a strange look flashed at the bottom of her eyes. They deliberately distanced themselves from her and talked in a low voice.

    "As like as two peas, the lady of the interior is known as the Mr. Yun''s student. She is exactly the same as the Sang Xin moon''s photos on the Internet. And she has a month''s name in her name and sang Xin''s name. Is she really really sang Xin Yue?"

    "Guess? She is sangxinyue

    "God, she won''t really steal sang Xinzi''s painting. She''ll be appreciated by Mr. Yun." A girl said jealously, her voice deliberately high.

    Su Hao''s eyes fell on her, stopped for a moment, and then looked away.

    The girl was the one who begged her to take her to see the teacher.

    Jealousy is human.

    She just made a few sarcastic remarks. As long as she didn''t do anything out of line, she wouldn''t care too much.

    Su Hao came here only to fulfill the original owner''s wish. As for others, it has nothing to do with her. She will not waste too much effort and time.

    Just because Sue doesn''t care doesn''t mean Rosie doesn''t care.

    He pursed his lips, folded his hands in his trousers pocket, and walked over with cold eyes.

    "Are you questioning your husband''s eyes?"

    When the girl saw Rosie coming, she blushed first. When he spoke, her face turned pale instantly.

    "I... I didn''t!"

    "No?" Rosie raised her eyebrows slightly. "Miss Sang''s paintings are finished in front of me and my husband. How can you steal other people''s paintings? Since you are a member of Qingyu group, don''t spread rumors, otherwise... Qingyu will never accept people who listen to the wind and the rain!"

    The girl''s face turned blue and white by him.

    After Rosie finished, he and suhao walked into the elevator.

    "Secretary Luo, you don''t have to worry with those people. They won''t let me lose two pieces of meat."

    "You are open-minded." Roche chuckled, and his eyes became long. "It''s a pity that I like to haggle."

    With that, his eyes suddenly turned to Su Hao: "Miss sang, I hope you can win the gold medal of RM competition and become a world-famous painter in the future. I seem to see my figure before you, so I hope you can do it for me."

    "Therefore, you must protect yourself, and I am willing to escort you all the way to this goal. I don''t want you to be disturbed by other people''s words. It will make you lose your inner purity. You can''t concentrate on painting! "

    Su Hao took a deep look at him, suddenly looked away and said, "Secretary Luo, you are very paranoid and sick like that!"

    "I just like to pursue the purity of art. No one should use his own dirty thoughts to tarnish the purity!" Rosie said, word by word, with a gruesome seriousness.

    Sue Hao looked away and didn''t want to continue talking with him.

    What stimulation did this man get before? He was so paranoid.

    She can feel the original owner''s obsession with painting, because the original owner puts all his thoughts on the painting, but Roche''s obsession makes people feel scared rather than moved.

    Yang Yue watched the elevator door close, clenched her fist and looked at it indignantly.

    She''s about the same age as sang Xinyue. She doesn''t think she''s so bad. Why can''t she be a disciple of Mr. Yun!

    Secretary Luo keeps protecting her. Can''t she have an idea about sang Xinyue?

    That woman looks very beautiful. It''s normal to use her appearance and body as a hook. Isn''t it normal for secretary Yinluo and Mr. Yun?

    Besides, she just said her guess!

    Now it''s true that sang Xinyue stole her sister''s paintings. What''s the matter with her!

    Yang Yue took her mobile phone and quietly went to the toilet compartment. When she found that there was no one in it, she put the no entry sign at the door of the toilet. Then she took out her mobile phone and sent a message to Sang Xinzi''s microblog, instantly marking her contact information.

    After a while, her mobile phone suddenly vibrated, and Yang Yue quickly picked up the phone.

    "Hello, is that Miss sang?" She asked gallantly.

 Chapter 508

    Although Sangshi group is not as good as here, if she can make great achievements and get the appreciation of the chairman of Sangshi group, she can make more money than working here.

    Sang Xinzi said haughtily, "I''ve known what you said to me for a long time. I just want to ask, do you have any useful information?"

    Yang Yue told her that sang Xinyue was in Qingyu group, and now she is a student of yunlao.

    This information was known as soon as she saw the painting!

    The reason why she said on the Internet that she didn''t find her sister was just to win sympathy when she framed sang Xinyue.

    Sang Xinyue is just a dog kneeling in front of her. What qualifications do she have to be her sister!

    But now they can''t frame sang Xinyue and prove that her paintings are stolen from her.

    If Yang Yue had not said in her private letter that she was an employee of Qingyu group, she would not have been willing to call her!

    "I also know the address of Sang Xinyue. Miss sang, I tell you that she is a very bad and arrogant woman. If it wasn''t for the students of yunlao, the people in our company would like to drive her out."

    "Oh? Is it? That cheap woman just likes to offend people. She usually has a bad face and doesn''t know who owes her how much. " When sang Xinzi heard her saying that sang Xinyue was not good, she immediately became interested.

    Yang Yue breathed, and the bottom of her eyes was dark.

    Sure enough, she guessed right!

    Sangxinzi is not as good as sangxinyue on the surface!

    Just then, she suddenly heard a voice from the other end of the phone.

    "Xiaozi, how can you scold your sister like that?" Cai Keman frowned and her eyes fell on her mobile phone, giving sang Xinzi a wink.

    She is also too careless, in case someone designed to record this paragraph how to do!

    Sang Xinzi reacted quickly, but she didn''t know how to change her tongue.

    Cai Keman grabbed her mobile phone, took it to her ear and said: "Miss Yang, we thank you for providing us with the news of Xiaoyue. Although we have got the news, I will compensate you for what you want."

    When Yang Yue heard Cai Keman''s words, her face sank.

    What does she mean by that?

    The reason why she sent a message to Sang Xinzi was that she felt that they all had a grudge with Sang Xinyue, but now it seems that sang Xinyue''s mother still loves her very much?

    Yang Yue sneered and didn''t believe it.

    Others don''t know, but she has a grapevine.

    Sang Xinzi and Sang''s current mother are illegitimate daughter and third child, while sang Xinyue is a real miss of the Sang family.

    Can a junior be nice to a real lady? That''s the biggest thing in the world.

    Even sang Xinyue graduated from Beicheng University. Before the age of 18, sang Xinzi had always been an ignorant young lady. When she was 18, she made a great success with a painting.

    She moved her fingers to know that sang Xinzi had plagiarized sang Xinyue''s works, but now she wants to do something wrong!

    Although Yang Yue''s heart is very jealous of Sang Xinyue, she has to admit that she is a little talented.

    It''s just a talent that doesn''t deserve her to give in.

    Because of the incident last time, Yang Yue hated sang Xinyue to the bone and wanted to tear her fake coat and step her into the mud!

    By whatever means!

    "Mrs. sang, don''t give me another careless eye. Now I just want to tell you that sang Xinyue''s dormitory is next to me. I can sneak in and steal her painting and give you a copy, so that you can sit down and verify the rumors of her stealing the painting."

    "Miss Yang, I really don''t understand what you are thinking," Chua said with a smile. "The relationship between you and my family Xiaoyue doesn''t seem to be very good. Why are you aiming at Xiaoyue everywhere?"

    Yang Yue was so angry by Cai Keman that she almost didn''t come up.

    The old woman was so deep-minded that she didn''t show a word.

    "Miss Yang, I''ll type your payment card later, that''s all." Chua spoke and immediately hung up.

    "Mom, why don''t you let her steal the painting? The submission time of RM competition will be over in a few days. I don''t have any good works yet."

    "Children''s families, what do you know? Look at your brain. You don''t know when it''s sold." Cai Keman''s face suddenly cooled down and raised his finger to poke sang Xinzi''s head.

    "Yang Yue doesn''t know whether he is reliable or not. We can''t take risks. Besides, now that we all know where the little bitch is, can''t we send someone to follow her? " A sneer appeared at the bottom of CAI Keman''s eyes.

    It''s better for them to find a reliable person to sneak into sang Xinyue''s studio and steal her paintings than to let someone who doesn''t know the details!

    Sang Xinzi''s eyes brightened, and immediately took Cai Keman''s arm: "Mom, you are so kind to me."

    "I''m your mother. Can I help you?" Cai Keman sighed and patted sang Xinzi on the head. "Well, I''ll sum up things with your father."

    At the same time, suhao and Rosie have gone to the store.

    Su Hao is not very interested in dressing, but she still wants to buy some daily necessities.

    The staff dormitory is well decorated. She lived in it for a month and a half, which is no different from living in a high-end community.

    But the daily necessities will not be well prepared. She bought them once before, but now almost all of them have to be changed, so she needs to scan them.

    And Su Hao also wants to cook in the dormitory, and doesn''t want to eat the food in the canteen.

    Of course, she couldn''t carry them at all.

    Although Roche took several bodyguards, there was no relationship between them, so it was not easy for suhao to trouble others.

    It''s almost winter now. When she came out, she only brought a few original clothes.

    It was almost winter now, and these clothes had no effect at all, so she went to the clothing store first.

    "What would you like, sir?" The waiter quickly came to meet her. Seeing Su''s good clothes, she turned her head and asked Rosie.

    "Sorry, I want to buy clothes..." Su laughed and reminded her.

    "You?" The waiter glanced at her impatiently and interrupted suhao, "do you have any money?"

    "Do you know that the customer is God? Since I have come here, I have money to buy your clothes. "

    The waiter didn''t even want to pay attention to sue this time.

    "Sir, we have the latest seasonal clothes. Do you want to buy clothes for your girlfriend?"

    Roche glanced at her lightly and pursed her lips unhappily: "I''m with her."

    The smile on the waiter''s face was cracked, and his eyes fell on Su Hao in surprise. His eyes were full of disbelief.

    One was wearing a high-end custom-made dress, and the other was wearing the stall goods I didn''t know where to buy. There were even many patches on the clothes, but they were together?

    The waiter immediately welcomed her with a smile and kindly asked her, "Miss, what can I do for you?"

    Sue said, "I''m sorry, I''m not very interested in the clothes here. I''d better go to another one."

    "Are you kidding, miss?" The waiter suddenly pulled Su Hao''s sleeve, "our clothing brand is also one of the best in Beicheng. There must be clothes that meet your wishes, miss. Please have a look."

    Su Hao dropped her eyes.

    The waiter suddenly felt a chill rising from his back, suddenly shivered, and his fingers retracted like an electric shock.

    Su Hao, who has experienced so many positions, seems to be mature and quiet, but he has been in the upper position for a long time, and his momentum is far beyond the ordinary people''s comparison.

    She usually just converges, which makes people feel that she is easy to get along with, but it doesn''t mean that she can be bullied.

    For the attitude of the waiter, suhao thinks her performance is reasonable, but this attitude will really ruin one''s mood.

    Even let a person produce a kind of not too good experience, to this store all heart born disgust.

    Seeing the waiter take back her hand, she glanced coldly, then turned and went out.

    Rosie didn''t feel much and went out with her.

    Only then did he notice how shabby Su Hao''s clothes were. No wonder they were looked down upon.

    He never paid attention to these little things, so he didn''t notice them.

    The other waiter''s attitude is much better than that just now.

    Su Hao didn''t take a close look. He just took a glance and picked out some clothes.

    She doesn''t need to make a boyfriend. She doesn''t need to care about her dress, as long as she can keep warm and fit.

    Sue Hao went to the counter with her clothes and was about to check out when a hand suddenly reached out and stopped her.

    Roche took a bank card from his pants pocket and gave it to the waiter to swipe it.

    Su Hao frowned: "Secretary Luo, I don''t need you to buy it for me. My salary, including the bonus I got from participating in the competition during this period, is enough."

    Roche didn''t listen to her and insisted that the cashier swipe his card.

    "Please let me do something for Miss sang to show my gratitude to her."

    Roche was polite, but his attitude was chilling.

    Su Hao raised a trace of disgust to Rosie and took back his hand with a cold face.

    "I don''t want to owe anyone anything. I''ll transfer the money to Mr. Luo when I get back."

    Roche didn''t respond at all. After brushing the card, the waiter packed the clothes and sent them.

    As soon as Su Hao reaches for it, he grabs the bag first.

    Su Hao''s brow frowned more tightly, and her face was completely cold. She glanced at Rosie.

    The man smiles gently and gently breaks off her fingers: "Miss sang, just give these things to the bodyguard."

    With that, he handed the bag to the bodyguard next to him.

    It can be clearly seen that the wrist of the man''s hand trembled slightly, as if he had been seriously injured.

    Suhao''s eyes fell on Roche''s wrist. The man noticed her eyes and immediately put his hand back into his pants pocket.

 Chapter 509

    "Miss sang, do you want to choose clothes? I don''t think these clothes are enough. Let''s have a look. "

    "No need." Su Hao returned coldly.

    In the face of such a sick man, she really has no mood to go shopping.

    Not long ago, Rosie just stayed quietly in her studio, watching her painting.

    But now his performance is really more and more frightening.

    "Does Miss sang have a dress? Why don''t I take you to make two dresses to order. " Rosie followed, still polite.

    "No need."

    "Why not? You won so many awards some time ago. You must dress appropriately when you attend the award ceremony. "

    "Those awards don''t require everyone to attend. I won''t attend the ceremony. Don''t they give me the awards yet?"

    "Miss sang has a point." Rosie nodded.

    At this time, several big men suddenly blocked Su Hao''s way.

    "Miss, please come back with us."

    Su Hao stood still. Seeing their appearance, he sneered and asked, "who is your eldest lady? Why should I go back with you? "

    "The first lady left home for a month and a half. Mr. and Mrs. sang are very worried about your safety."

    "Sorry, I don''t want to go back."

    "If you don''t want to, don''t blame us for being rude." There is a threat in the words of the big man.

    Su Hao didn''t fluctuate half a minute: "I''ll see how you''re not polite."

    "I can''t be found for so many days, and no one is painting for your second lady. Your second lady should be very worried."

    "Ah, that woman is sang Xinyue, the sister of the talented painter sang Xinzi, who is making a lot of noise on the Internet now." At this time, the passers-by next to a sudden exclamation.

    "Just now, she seemed to say that the talented painter sang Xinzi''s paintings were all painted with her help. My God, no way!"

    "What did the first lady say? How could you help the second lady draw?" The big man''s face immediately became a little embarrassed when he heard the cry of surprise coming from all around him.

    "You have never been successful. The second lady is afraid that you will be stimulated. She pities you for asking you to help her adjust the color of her brush and learn something from her. I didn''t expect that you used her trust to steal all those paintings, even sign your own name."

    As he said, he looked more and more angry: "the second young lady estimates your face and doesn''t want to tear it with you, but we outsiders can''t see it anymore!"

    His righteous words made people around him feel a little confused, and the balance of his heart turned to sangxinzi.

    Su Hao saw the big man''s twinkling eyes and the sneer on his lips, and slightly pulled up the corner of his lips.

    "Have you finished? You said I stole sang Xinzi''s painting. Is there any evidence? "

    "How can we have evidence that the second young lady trusted you so much and gave you the key to the studio for safekeeping? Who ever thought that you should steal the painting and even use the second young lady''s works to become a student of Mr. Yun?"

    Su Hao tut a, Mou bottom surface a touch of ridicule: "I don''t seem to have said that I am cloud old student, how do you know."

    At first, she thought that the logic of these people was very meticulous. Unexpectedly, she said so many omissions.

    "The works of your competition are all hanging on the Internet now. The second young lady can see at a glance that they are her paintings. Naturally, she guesses that you are a student of yunlao!" The bodyguard said boldly.

    "First of all, the Sang family has no studio at all. Did you open a new one while I was away? Second, before this competition, I have participated in many national competitions, and those works can''t be seen by outsiders. But as a member of the same competition, can''t sang Xinzi see them? "

    Su Hao asked two questions and laughed more and more gently, but behind the warmth, she felt a cold breath: "excuse me, why did miss sang er not point out before, but now she suddenly found out?"

    "Miss... That''s for your face!" The strong man was so speechless that he could not help saying something.

    Su Hao immediately covered her stomach and began to smile: "then I''d like to thank Miss sang er for her kindness. I''ve endured so long and let me take away her honor. Now I can''t bear to say it."

    The big man nodded his head.

    Su Hao immediately raised his head and restrained his smile: "it''s really funny! Since Miss sang Er has painted those paintings, she should be very impressed. Even if she can''t completely restore them, she can at least restore 60% or 70%. Why is her work so poor before? "

    "Miss, that''s for your face. I don''t want to worry about it with you!" The bodyguard continued to quibble.

    Sue said, "your lady is really interesting. If I steal her painting, I even take it to the competition. How does she know I''m going to compete? Maybe I''m going to sell it for money. And how does she know which picture I''m going to compete with? "

    The bodyguard looked impatient.

    Of course, that''s what he said, but Sue is good.

    "Miss, please come back with us! Otherwise, we don''t mind being rough! " The bodyguard said maliciously.

    Su Hao''s eyebrows showed a trace of sarcasm: "if your lady wants to say that I stole her painting, go to the police. If she has enough evidence to prove it, just take me back to the police station, or you won''t come to me."

    "Wow, this woman is so shameless."

    "Yes, that person said that they trusted this woman so much that she would steal the painting. Moreover, considering the feelings of their sisters, they never said anything. Now it''s been so long. How can there be any evidence?"

    "What a shame

    The strong man''s face twisted a few times, suddenly caused his bodyguard to come forward, want to control Su Hao.

    Roche waved, and a group of bodyguards rushed to form a confrontation.

    Su Hao turns around and is ready to leave. A group of onlookers suddenly stand up and block her way.

    "You can''t go! It''s disgusting of you to steal your sister''s painting? "

    "Well, what if I say she stole from me?"

    Su Hao picked her eyebrows, without the slightest panic.

    "Why do you only believe her words, not mine? Do you want to draw sang Xinzi out and compare him with me in public to see who can draw better? "

    Rosie walks in front of suhao and deliberately protects her behind.

    Su Hao moved aside and didn''t accept his "kindness".

    People in the shopping mall can''t help but doubt their own cognition when they see Su Hao''s upright appearance.

    What if it was her sister who stole her painting?

    But why?

    "Are you wondering why my sister stole my painting?" Su Hao continued, just hit the group of people is the voice of the heart.

    At this time, a man suddenly stood up and sternly accused: "Sang Xinyue, you are not a thing, ungrateful! Your parents and sister worry about you, but you don''t mean to go home at all. Instead, you steal from your sister! "

    People have been rhythmically accused of Su Hao.

    "Yes, your parents raised you so much that you are so unfilial."

    "Even if you don''t go back home, your parents are really raising you for nothing!"

    "I don''t think they are my relatives. How do they treat me when I treat them as relatives? Besides, are they really worried about me? It''s just that without me, there''s no money. "

    This word, the people around her is even more disdainful.

    But I didn''t expect to be beaten in the face immediately.

    "Also, I hope you all have to understand the facts. Sang Xinzi is not my own sister. We are half brothers. My own mother jumped out of a building and committed suicide when I was six years old." Su Hao knew the beauty of the point to the end, so he didn''t go on.

    Half sister? Mother died when she was six?

    So why are they only six months apart?

    Doesn''t it mean that her father got involved with another woman when he was pregnant and gave birth to sangxinzi?

    Unless sang Xinyue''s father and her mother flash married and broke up within a few months.

    But twenty years ago, the word "flash marriage" did not have a week. Although many of them were arranged marriages, they also determined their whole life.

    That is to say, Mrs. sang is actually a junior who kills her original mate, while sang Xinzi is an illegitimate daughter.

    Without his mother''s protection, his father was also confused by the third child. What can a six-year-old girl do? It''s just being bullied.

    In the crowd, someone happened to be recording the video.

    His original intention is to send sang Xinyue''s ugly face to the Internet, but now he hesitates because of her words.

    The man pauses and sends out the video.

    Now the netizens are very powerful, and perhaps some people know the truth, as long as they stand up and say a word, there may be melons to eat.

    In fact, in most people''s minds, they don''t care what the truth is. They just regard what they think as the truth, or even as entertainment. They never understand how painful others feel when they are suffering from their opinions.

    Suhao and Rosie come out of the supermarket, suddenly close their eyes, take a deep breath, and put their palms on their hearts.

    Just now, she obviously felt that she said those words out of control.

    Obviously, it was the remnant of the original owner''s mind.

    Even if the original owner suffers from social disorder, it is also because of the shadow of that year.

    Therefore, when she knew the truth, she hated and resented her father even more, and was completely disappointed with her father.

    She had seen the picture of her father holding sang Xinzi up and seeing him buy her a birthday present.

    She had fantasized that she would get this treatment one day.

    But no!

    Their father, Cai Keman and sang Xinzi happily eat at the table, but she can only slip to the table to eat their leftovers after they finish eating.

    Sometimes she also needs to help the domestic servants do the housework, otherwise they will move their hands and feet, and even don''t give her any leftovers.

 Chapter 510

    It seems that everyone has forgotten that she is the real lady of the Sang family.

    The servants seemed to appreciate the life of a young lady who was worse than them and often bullied the original owner.

    Of course, there are several servants pitying the original owner, sometimes secretly buying her some clothes or leaving her some delicious cakes or something.

    But not surprisingly, after these little moves were found, they were either fired or joined the group of bullies.

    So sang Xinyue became more and more silent.

    She thought that her stepmother just didn''t like her, didn''t care for her, and trusted her very much.

    I just don''t like sang Xinzi who often causes her servants to bully her.

    But she did not expect that the family should be so cruel to her.

    Especially sang Shen!

    The same daughter, why the gap between people so big!

    Why can he deceive her for another daughter!

    Su Hao recalled those pictures uncontrollably in his mind and felt the same sadness of the original owner.

    At this moment, a slender hand suddenly put on her shoulder.

    "Miss sang?" Rosie looked over with concern.

    Su Hao suddenly raised his head and expelled the emotion of the original owner from his body.

    "Miss sang, are you ok? I don''t think you look good."

    "It''s OK. Thank you for your concern." Sue responded politely to the game.

    Although she felt a little uncomfortable with Rosie, he didn''t hurt her, so she couldn''t hurt her either.

    "Miss Su, don''t be sad for the irrelevant people." Rosie seems to see through her thinking, "don''t feel sorry for those who have hurt you. I will make you unworthy."

    "Secretary Luo, don''t feel worthless for me. You should pay more attention to yourself."

    Rosie seemed to listen to what she said and nodded slowly.

    Just after they left, the powerful man who claimed to be sent by the Sang family left with a group of bodyguards in a hurry. Soon he found a secret position and called sang Shen.

    "Mr. sang, we''ve been dragging on for a long time. Now sang Xinyue should go back."

    Sang Shen thought of the news from another group of bodyguards. He was very dissatisfied.

    He asked them to sneak into sang Xinyue''s dormitory and secretly take a picture of her participating in the RM competition. Unexpectedly, they were so incompetent that they were taken away by the police for investigation.

    The reason is that they are sneaky and have a suspicion of committing crimes!

    It is said that the intentional injury incident happened in sangxinyue''s dormitory before. During this period of time, there was a bit of panic there.

    At the same time, Su Hao also received the news.

    She had long guessed that the Sang family might send someone to secretly photograph, imitate or even replace her paintings, so she had already prepared everything, and even secretly installed camera devices in the room. As long as someone went in, she would record the whole process.

    The painting of RM competition has been decided for a long time. It was the painting she painted when she was accepted as a student by Mr. Yun.

    But now she drew another one, which is likely to be replaced and thought to be the one she used to participate in the competition.

    When sang Shen received the news, his face couldn''t sink any more.

    After a few days, he sent a lot of people to the past, but they failed for various reasons.

    No matter how slow sang Shen''s reaction was, he felt something was wrong.

    After hanging up the phone, he immediately dropped his cell phone in anger: "that little bitch! When I first gave birth to her, I should have crushed her to death, so that she would not talk now! "

    Just because Su Hao''s words in the shopping mall a few days ago were spread, netizens have now picked out the details of Sang Xinzi and Cai Keman, and scolded them on the Internet, so the public opinion turned to Sang Xinyue.

    If it wasn''t for sang Shen''s money to suppress the news, even seal the names of those people, and draw a lot of money to buy the water army to make a rumor that sang Xinyue stole the painting, now they would have been scolded.

    In the face of the popularity of online public opinion, Roche clearly saw the problem, and even asked Su Hao if he needed to help deal with it.

    But Su Hao didn''t care much about it.

    Having experienced so many aspects, her heart is an iron wall. She has no response to these public opinions, and those public opinions can''t let her make any mistakes at all.

    When sang Shen said he was going to crush sang Xinyue, he didn''t think how much he made by relying on her.

    What would he be like now without sangxinyue.

    "Otherwise, I''ll still bribe the people in the preliminary contest to find someone to paint two paintings according to your previous style, and then quietly replace sang Xinyue''s works in the preliminary contest, which can still prove that sang Xinyue stole the painting."

    "How can that be?" Sang Xinzi instantly chuckled, "those people are not as good as sang Xinyue. With their paintings, I won''t win the prize."

    "Dad, if I don''t win the prize, I will be ridiculed and even lose my reputation. Especially for our company, winning the prize in this competition will drive the company''s performance. If there is no prize, the company that intends to sign a contract with our company will definitely give up the idea of signing a contract."

    When sang Xinzi mentioned this, sang Shen''s look sank down in an instant.

    He cares most about the company!

    But... Sang Shen grinned his teeth: "that little bitch is on our guard. The person I''m looking for can''t get into her room at all."

    Sang Xinzi bit her teeth and suddenly got a flash of inspiration.

    "Dad, why don''t you ask the staff of Qingyu group for help? No matter how cautious sang Xinyue is, she can''t be defensive to the staff!"

    Sang Shen suddenly realized: "Dad, I''m going to contact you to see if I can bribe Qingyu''s internal staff, but I''m just afraid to scare the snake..."

    "Dad, a female employee of Qingyu called me some time ago. She seems to have a grudge with Sang Xinyue. Why don''t we have a try with her?"

    Sang Xinzi gives her Yang Yue''s phone number.

    When Yang Yue saw the caller ID, she felt proud.

    She said that these people would soon ask her for help.

    She noticed a lot of people wandering around these two days, and it was probably sent by the Sang family.

    It''s a pity that none of them succeeded in sneaking into sang Xinyue''s room!

    Sang Xinyue looks like a smart woman. How could she be so careless.

    "Hello? Who is it? " Yang Yue picked up the phone and deliberately put on airs.

    "It''s me." Sang Xinzi said quickly, "Miss Yang, I have something very important to see you."

    "Who are you?"

    Sang Xinzi''s face suddenly cooled down.

    No matter how stupid she was, she could tell that Yang Yue was pretending.

    Sang Shen stood aside and grabbed the mobile phone in Sang Xinzi''s hand: "I want to talk about a deal with Miss Yang. If you really don''t want to, forget it. I''ll ask someone to cooperate."

    When Yang Yue heard a steady man''s voice over there, she was a little nervous: "no, I want to talk about it, but the price..."

    "Of course, it''s up to miss yang. As long as she doesn''t ask too much, we can accept it."

    "Why don''t you tell me what you want me to do first?"

    Sang Shen picked his eyebrows and said meaningfully, "didn''t Miss Yang guess?"

    Yang Yue instantly laughed: "do you want me to help you steal the painting?"

    Sang Shen said.

    "It''s not impossible either, but if something breaks out, if someone finds out, I may not be able to work in Qingyu group, or even be blacklisted in various enterprises in the future..."

    "It''s no problem, Miss Yang. You are always welcome to the Sangshi. If this is successful, the Sangshi will go to a higher level than before, and Qingyu''s reputation will be greatly damaged. Although the Sangshi is not as good as Qingyu, I will definitely give Miss Yang the best welfare treatment..."

    "I want to be the chief painter of the sangs group, next only to miss sangs. Besides, I need 20 million." Yang Yue immediately put forward his own requirements.

    "Miss Yang, your 20 million is a little too much." Sang Shen said discontentedly.

    "Too much?" Yang Yue chuckled, "Sang Xinyue''s paintings used to sell millions at least."

    "This time, sang Xinyue will definitely show her best strength. If she can win the prize, it will be worth at least 100 million!"

    Yang Yue continued with a smile and said: "I only want 20 million for a 100 million work, which is not too much. Besides, the profits that Sangshi group will get from this in the future are countless."

    Sang Shen was stiff for a moment. At last, he could only gnash his teeth and say, "OK, I promise you, but today I will feel the picture of that painting!"

    "This is absolutely no problem!" Yang Yue said confidently.

    Sang Xinyue works in the studio of the company during the day and returns to the dormitory after work.

    It''s said that her paintings for RM competition are put in the dormitory here.

    Now it''s time for her to go to the company.

    No one in the dormitory is still here except her.

    Besides, she has been here for two years, and she knows a lot about the monitoring equipment here. She should be able to avoid monitoring and go around the blind spot.

    No one can find the abnormality after the event!

    "But Mr. sang, we''d better discuss it first and sign the contract. You need to pay me 20 million now, or I won''t help you."

    "No, I''m just asking you to take a picture, but I''m not asking you to help me steal the painting. What if you don''t accept the payment after you get the money?"

    Sang Shen looked serious: "I can sign a contract with you now, and the terms of 20 million will be clearly written on it. Only when you help to replace the photos, I will type 20 million on your card."

    Yang Yue thought about it and found that there was no loophole in what he said, which was quite reasonable, so she agreed to this condition.

    Yang Yue asked for leave to sign a contract with Sang Shen, and then went back to the dormitory. She easily avoided the monitoring and entered Su Hao''s room.

    But she didn''t know that at this time, there was a pair of eyes, staring at her in another place, and the bottom of the eyes was full of danger.

    Roche rubbed the corner of his clothes, looking very dark, and staring at the woman in the video.

    Yang Yue quietly opens the door and looks into Su Hao''s room. She feels that there is no red flashing monitoring equipment. Then she breathes a sigh and goes carefully to the painting that Su Hao just finished some time ago. She takes a picture and passes it to Sang Shen. Then she sneaks out of the room.

 Chapter 511

    "I didn''t expect that someone else in our company would betray us. Since she is unkind, don''t blame me for being cruel."

    Rosie sneered, saved the video, and then waved out.

    Since sang Xinyue came, he felt his busy mood suddenly subsided. Every day he liked to see her painting in her studio.

    When Su Hao painted, there was a sense of tranquility all over her body, which made her feel calm.

    Rosie sat quietly on one side and did not disturb suhao, so she watched her painting quietly without disturbing each other.

    Soon, when suhao finished painting, he was not surprised to see Rosie sitting there.

    In these days, she has been used to Roche''s presence in her studio.

    "Someone sneaked into your room today."

    Rosie said, Su Hao''s eyebrows immediately frowned up, eyes sharply fell on him, with a trace of vigilance.

    "What did you do?"

    "I''m just afraid someone will plagiarize your painting, and you don''t have evidence." Roche''s voice was as gentle as ever, as if she didn''t realize the abnormality of suhao.

    "I''m asking you, do you have a pinhole camera in my room?" Su Hao''s face sank completely.

    She didn''t like the feeling of being monitored.

    "Don''t worry, Miss sang. After you go back, I''ll turn off the monitoring. I never spy on your private life or see you."

    It''s a pity that Sue''s good mood didn''t get any better.

    She didn''t like people breaking into her house because it violated the secrets of her private space.

    Roche sent someone to install a pinhole camera in her room, but didn''t tell her.

    This is a mistake!

    And Roche didn''t mean to apologize.

    "Is Miss sang angry?" Rosie asked after suhao.

    Su Hao is not angry, but he doesn''t want to have too much communication with him.

    Now although they don''t have enough contact, Su Hao has realized how deep his illness is.

    Maybe she should find a place to travel around and not stay here after taking down the Sang family and avenging the original owner in the RM competition.

    "Miss sang, the installation of your camera is not very secret. It''s easy to be found. That''s why I''m doing this." Roche explained.

    When Su Hao heard this, he felt even colder.

    The camera she installed in the room is completed under the guidance of the system, and it is impossible to go wrong, let alone be found.

    That is to say, before the second visit, Roche had been closely monitoring her room.

    And how could he not spy on her private life when he saw her installing the camera?

    Su Hao''s face was frozen for a moment, and she walked forward coldly, trying to get rid of Roche.

    Unfortunately, her pace was not bigger than that of Roche, and she was soon caught up by men.

    Luo Xi stands in front of Su Hao. Suddenly he kneels down on one knee and holds Su Hao''s hand.

    "Wow, is secretary Luo going to propose to miss sang?"

    "My God, although there are no flowers and candles, I still think it''s romantic. Maybe it''s because Secretary General Luo is so handsome." A flower crazy holds a face to say.

    "Miss sang, promise Secretary Luo, I think you are very worthy and strongly support you together!"

    Soon, several girls around called out: "together, together!"

    Sue frowned and tried to pull out her hand, but she was pulled tightly by Roche''s left hand.

    He was obsessed with Su Hao''s exquisite hand, and his eyes showed a trace of obsession.

    "Miss sang, your hands are very beautiful. You shouldn''t do anything else except painting. Otherwise, I will be distressed. Please give me all those things. I will finish everything for you."

    Rosie suddenly stepped forward, trying to imprint a kiss on the back of suhao''s hand.

    Su Hao suddenly took back his hand. With his old and mature heart, he didn''t slap him so excitedly.

    "Secretary Luo, I don''t want to see you again. What I want to do is my business. No one can control it."

    Suhao said, coldly opened the elevator door, did not wait for Rosie to come in, just closed the elevator door.

    As soon as she got back to the dormitory, she immediately found the camera Roche had installed in her room by system detection, and then installed her pinhole camera.

    Suhao collected the cameras installed by Roche, and when he saw the dense number, he could not help but feel cold at the bottom of his heart.

    Since then, until the RM preliminaries, she has not seen Rosie, met him will take the initiative to avoid.

    RM competition

    Online public opinion can gradually ferment under the guidance of Sang Shen.

    Almost everyone is accusing sang Xinyue of bad conduct, disrespect for her parents and stealing her sister''s paintings.

    Those remarks that sang Fu cheated on Xiao San and forced his original mate to death were all deleted and could not be controlled at all.

    Suhao has already won many awards during this period. The red carpet should have been arranged in the later stage, but the organizers of RM division seem to have listened to the rumors on the Internet and arranged her at the beginning.

    Fortunately, because of the decline of painting level during this period, sang Xinzi was also arranged in the front.

    The two ranked almost in no order.

    Many painters and fans gathered here just to watch the scene.

    As soon as he saw Su Hao walking on the red carpet, sang Xinzi''s loyal fan immediately said angrily, "get out of here, you''re not qualified to touch the sacred hall of painting in our mind!"

    "Shameless girl Watch, how can you be qualified to participate in the RM competition?"

    Some fans noticed that sang Xinzi was placed too far ahead and began to scold the organizer.

    "My God, our family Xiaozi has won so many painting awards, how can we be arranged to enter at the beginning? It''s too bullying."

    "It must be sang Xinyue''s shameless period of time that has ruined the reputation of Xiaozi in our family. If it wasn''t for her, how could Xiaozi be reduced to the same level as a thief."

    Thus, a new round of abuse against sang Xinyue began.

    Sang Xinzi was very dissatisfied with the position arranged for her by the organizer, but when she heard that people around her were scolding sang Xinyue, her mood suddenly improved a lot.

    Sang Xinzi lowers her head and sneers at the corners of her lips. She runs quickly to catch up with Sang Xinyue.

    "Sister, wait for me, sister!"

    "My God, Xiaozi doesn''t want her sister to change her ways. Our Xiaozi is too kind to be cheated by such people."

    "But what is the deep hatred between my sisters that can make such a fuss?"

    "I''ve heard that sang Xinyue is actually born in xiaosansheng. This kind of illegitimate daughter is really vicious. She''s fooling Xiaozi around." Another person who was bribed by zeekman began to come out with rhythm.

    Unfortunately, not all people are fools.

    "Sang Xinyue is my sister. How could she be a little Sansheng? Isn''t it that sang Xinyue was saved before his father got married

    Su Hao''s steps didn''t stop at all. He didn''t want to pay attention to Sang Xinzi at all. He went directly to the door, but was made difficult by several security guards at the door.

    "These days, people are so cheap that they are invincible. Stealing other people''s paintings is so miserable. How do you mean to be shameful?"

    Su Hao raised his eyes, and the end of his eyes was a bit cynical.

    "Did you see me steal? It''s well founded, but is there any evidence? "

    The security guard was half angry: "the evidence has been destroyed by you. Besides, your family is worried about their feelings and face, so they didn''t call the police. Otherwise, a shameless woman like you would have been killed long ago!"

    Rosie stood not far away. Seeing the security guards making trouble for Su Hao, a layer of gloomy color immediately covered her brows.

    Sang Xinzi trots over, with a soft smile on her lips, trying to hold Su Hao''s arm.

    Su Hao is the first to step aside.

    "Sister," she cried, and suddenly looked at the people around her angrily and said, "don''t talk about it. My sister has never done anything sorry for us!"

    "Xiao Zi, look at sang Xinyue''s disgust. Don''t be so innocent and kind!"

    "You are my fans, you should listen to me. I said that my sister didn''t steal my painting, but she didn''t steal it! Why don''t you believe me, but you have to make up so much for yourself! "

    Sue was too lazy to talk to her and went straight in.

    Seeing her appearance, sang Xinzi was very angry. But in public, she didn''t dare to show it. She had to run after her.

    Sang Xinyue is such a bitch! Let her be arrogant for a while! Look who''s the best!

    She can only be pressed under her head all her life, and never want to turn over!

    There was a flash of light at the bottom of Sang Xinzi''s eyes.

    Soon, the game officially began.

    Everyone''s entries are shown to the outside through the big screen one by one, and they are absolutely fair and just.

    Sang Xinzi''s paintings are put out first.

    When she saw the painting first put out with the help of Yang Yue, a sneer appeared at the bottom of her eyes.

    Her sister is really talented.

    But these talents are unknown after all.

    In other words, these talents belong to her.

    Sang Xinzi has enough self-confidence to win the place by her painting.

    Sang Xinyue, on the other hand, has to bear a lifelong crime of plagiarism and be reviled by everyone. She lives like a rat in a sewer.

    No, she was like a rat in a sewer.

    Sang Xinyue''s room was dirty and smelly. No one wanted to see it.

    If her paintings had not sold well, she would not have come into her room.

    And she can''t eat at the table in a fair way, she can only eat leftovers secretly.

    She can only be trapped at home, even if she is reluctant to help her draw!

    Sang Xinzi took a good look at Su and found that her face had not changed at all. She couldn''t help frowning.

    How could she not respond!

    That''s her painting!

    Can''t she recognize it!

    Or, sang Xinyue is very afraid now, but he still pretends to be calm on the surface?

    It must be the latter!

    Sang Xinzi can''t help but be steady.

    What she worried about, her parents helped her deal with the matter well. She was the real one, and sang Xinyue''s painting had been switched for a long time. No matter what the painting skill was, even if it was copied, many of the original works were checked.

    Sang Xinzi straightened her skirt, and a confident smile appeared on her lips, quietly waiting for the judges to score.

    At this time, Su Hao suddenly stood up.

 Chapter 512

    Seeing her appearance, sang Xinzi thinks that sang Xinyue can''t keep her breath and wants to trouble her. She purses her lips secretly. Her eyes are full of pride, and even her back is stretched. She looks forward to Sang Xinyue''s follow-up actions.

    Suhao is about to speak when Rosie stands up and smiles gently.

    "I''m sorry, Miss sang Xinzi''s painting, I have seen Miss Xinyue''s painting with my own eyes. Now it''s obviously repeated with Miss Xinyue''s painting. I suspect that Miss Xinyue''s works have been maliciously switched. I ask the organizer to give us an explanation. "

    Watching the big screen outside the audience suddenly boiling, suddenly want to rush up to tear mulberry heart month into pieces.

    "I know this cheap woman is upset and kind-hearted. At this time, she still wants to bully Xiaozi. Xiaozi has fans and someone is protecting her! I like Xiaozi''s paintings best

    "Don''t worry, you see Xiaozi is angry, but not flustered at all?"

    "If it''s painted by Xiaozi, Xiaozi will be able to prove it. You can rest assured."

    Hearing that Luo Xi had finished, sang Xinzi stood up in disbelief and looked at Su Hao pitifully: "sister, how can you treat me so wrongly? It''s clear that you stole mine..."

    At this point, her voice suddenly, suddenly heard down, refused to go on.

    But everyone heard the man "steal" clearly.

    Su Hao coldly took up the corner of his lip and said, "keep talking."

    "Sister, don''t deceive too much!" Sang Xinzi bit his teeth and said indignantly.

    "How did I bully you?" Su Hao''s smile became colder and colder. "It''s up to someone to judge what''s right and what''s wrong."

    "Well, it''s up to you to decide what''s right and what''s wrong! Then I don''t care about my sisters today! " She suddenly turned to the camera and said, "a month and a half ago, my sister suddenly ran away from home. Then I found that all the paintings I had painted some time ago were gone. Originally, I didn''t want to believe that my sister stole my words until the first competition..."

    "Those paintings are all my transformation paintings, because I haven''t participated in the competition, so I won''t take them out for auction. It''s just to pass the test of the competition and get the place that I can be convinced. I didn''t expect that..."

    At this point, tears oozed from the corners of her eyes.

    Those fans who didn''t know the truth outside immediately scolded: "Sang Xinyue is such a bitch that she can''t die well!"

    Some people''s reaction is not so fierce. They think these abusive fans are too fierce.

    It is reasonable to say that those who love painting and those who love to appreciate painting should have a more harmonious mood and should not react so violently to such a thing.

    They all saw sang Xinzi''s paintings and felt deeply that they were all living in a dark world, but they were trying to find the light, so they fell in love with such a painter.

    Even if she is stolen, she will be punished by law.

    Why do they make such disgusting remarks!

    This is not a stinky entertainment business!

    Sang Xinzi wiped his tears and said wrongly: "you sent several paintings to the competition. But I was hit by these things and my inspiration was completely broken. Thanks to brother Mo''s encouragement..."

    At this point, she also unkindly named white ink, deliberately stimulate sang Xinyue.

    It''s a pity that Su Hao is not sang Xinyue. She can''t stand any attack at all. Moreover, the original owner doesn''t have much feeling for the Mo brother who abandoned her.

    "Who knows that my forbearance has made you more and more rampant. You even took that painting with a style similar to my previous painting to the competition, and it was picked out by people who love me. I''ve been working hard to help my sister hide it, but my sister never thought about me..."

    She took a deep breath: "my sister stole the painting that I specially used to participate in the RM competition, but the painting is actually a semi-finished one. I haven''t decorated it yet. The quality is very sloppy. I can give other works to my sister, but I will never allow this painting to be destroyed by my sister!"

    Sang Xinzi said forcefully.

    Su Haomou bottom can''t help but flash a cold idea, to mulberry heart catalpa obviously gave birth to a bit impatient.

    She thinks it is to complete the original task, but in the face of these corrupt people, I really can''t stand it!

    "Have you finished? What about your evidence? Put it all out! Don''t look like I stole from you. I said you stole from me

    "No evidence! Now that my sister has come forward, it means that my sister''s paintings in the RM competition are just the same as mine. Let''s compare who has better painting skills! "

    "Why compare?" Sue gave a sneer.

    Sang Xinzi didn''t respond, but Rosie had already understood and quickly walked over and picked up the painting.

    "Miss Xinyue once told me that her painting had been stolen before. She didn''t know anything about it. She even thought that she was a failure. She graduated from Beicheng University, but she didn''t get an award. Until a month and a half ago, she suddenly found out the truth that... Her words were given to her stepmother, but her stepmother signed her sister''s name."

    "Miss Xinyue just ran away from home in order not to be cheated and controlled any more."

    "Please netizens, do not listen to one-sided words on the letter of their words, this time miss heart month on the Internet received less abuse?"

    "It''s clear that she is not a member of the entertainment industry, but she was scolded so miserably that she once outdid Xiaohua Xiaosheng in the entertainment industry. There is no water army behind her. Do you believe it?"

    Roche winked at his assistant. The assistant quickly came up, plugged in the U disk, and played out the information and IP address of the Navy.

    "At the beginning, Miss Xinyue once told me the truth when she was shopping with me. Many people chose to believe in Miss Xinyue, but before long, all the comments on the Internet turned to scolding Miss Xinyue, as if no one wanted to know what Miss Xinyue had experienced."

    He showed a few more photos.

    "These are the things I sent private detectives to inquire about. There is no studio in the inner house of the Sang family, so miss sang Xinzi''s words can''t be established at all; Second, Ms. sang Xinzi was an illegitimate daughter. Mr. sang took her mother, Cai Keman, who was the third child, to her home. Mrs. sang jumped from a building and committed suicide; Third, this is Miss Xinyue''s room all the time, which can be described as dark and sunless. "

    "I just love miss Xinyue. She has never said anything, but the people of the Sang family are too cruel to her. They occupy Miss Xinyue''s works and take away her honor. Even her father doesn''t have the qualification to be a father!"

    "You said so much. Is there any evidence?" At this time, a voice suddenly appeared under the stage.

    "Of course," Rosie said with a gentle smile

    He turned his words around.

    "I guess that the people of the Sang family would not let Miss Xinyue go so easily. They were afraid that her paintings would be stolen again, so they became speechless. So they specially asked Miss Xinyue what she planned to do."

    His eyes fell on Su Hao, gentle as if he could squeeze water.

    "Miss Xinyue has created a unique painting method, which can be proved by the painting in my hand."

    Luo xiju raised his painting and his eyes fell on Sang Xinzi: "Miss sang Xinzi, do you have any introduction to this painting? For example, its characteristics, your inspiration in painting. "

    The expression on Sang Xinzi''s face was a little stiff for a moment, and her eyes were flickering. She hesitated and blurted out the understanding of the original imitation painter.

    "Nothing else?" Rosie raised her eyebrows.

    Sang Xinzi suddenly responded that he had no idea of the source of his painting, and immediately shook his head.

    "As for inspiration, it comes when it comes. It''s illusory. I won''t say much about it."

    As soon as the voice fell, people around immediately burst out laughing.

    Sang Xinzi was a little nervous.

    Rosie also slightly pulled up the corner of her lip: "since Miss sang Xinzi has nothing to prove that this painting is the evidence of her painting, I will list the evidence of Miss Xin Yue."

    "I don''t know. Do you know about double-sided embroidery? The paper used by Miss Xinyue is specially processed, and it will form a different picture on the back. It''s just that we have thickened a layer of paper, so everyone will think that the back is blank, but it''s not. "

    He suddenly raised his hand and tore it, which scared the hearts of the people, for fear that he would destroy this rare painting.

    But the later pictures are especially shocking.

    The back of the paper was torn off and it was a different painting!

    The same magnificent, the same eye opening.

    "God, now I believe sang Xinyue is the master of this painting!"

    "What the hell is this? It''s so powerful!"

    "This family stole other people''s paintings, but they slandered other people''s theft. I''ve learned a lot!"

    Sang Xinzi found that there was such a reversal, instant gas straight jump.

    "I didn''t. I used to draw my own paintings. Don''t talk nonsense if you don''t know! Sang Xinyue, she is a thief. I must have been designed by them! "

    Unfortunately, no one at the scene paid for her.

    "No matter how famous I am, I''m not as big as Qingyu group. I''m even worse than yunlao''s disciples. I''ve been killed. I painted all those paintings!" Sang Xinzi couldn''t help selling.

    But not many people believed her.

    She will sell miserably. By contrast, sang Xinyue suffered so much internet violence before and didn''t respond. It''s a miracle.

    "If the evidence is not enough, then I still have video evidence!" Roche immediately threw out another deep-water bomb.

    Everyone looked at him in surprise.

    Sue frowned.

    She has been collecting evidence by herself, and she has never given it to Roche. Just now, when he came to power, she felt incredible.

    But the video

    She picked up all the cameras he installed in the dormitory!

    Luo Xi takes pictures of Yang Yue sneaking into Su Hao''s room, taking photos and changing paintings.

    Su Hao immediately frowned when she saw it.

    Since that time, if there is another camera in the room, the system will remind her.

    But the system didn''t remind her how Roche did it!

    Is it difficult for him to send someone to install the cameras every day after she left, and to remove the cameras before she went back.

    The most important thing is that the cameras she installed have never been captured.

 Chapter 513

    Maybe after they went in, the camera she installed had been turned off, and then through hacker operation, Roche sent the video he took to her.

    Su Hao suddenly shuddered at the thought.

    Rao Shi, who has gone through many planes and all kinds of storms, still feels that Roche''s mind is unfathomable.

    More accurately, she saw too clearly, so she felt terrible!

    Not because of his sweet actions.

    Because Roche is different from the men she''s been through before.

    He is gentle, but not that kind of very intimate tenderness. On the contrary, he makes people feel some panic from time to time.

    It''s a creepy feeling to be controlled!

    When the video is over, you can hear the needle falling down.

    "Miss Xinyue is too careless. I''m afraid that her things will be stolen by others, so I specially installed a camera in Miss Xinyue''s room. I didn''t expect that someone would go in and steal Miss Xinyue''s works as I expected!"

    "This person used to be Yang Yue, an employee of Qingyu group, but now we have fired her."

    Everyone''s attention is focused on Yang Yue stealing sang Xinyue''s painting. The name of Sang Xinzi''s genius has been stolen. No one ever thought that Luoxi''s video installation in Sang Xinyue''s room belongs to prying into her privacy.

    "Yang Yue did all this, no! You and Yang Yue are working together to set me up! " Mulberry heart Zi Mou son a turn, suddenly sternly say, simply refuse to admit oneself steal of affair.

    If you admit it, then all her reputation for so many years will be ruined!

    "It''s you who reprocessed my paintings, then made this kind of video, and then changed my paintings. It must be like this!"

    Anyway, there is no sang family in the video. As long as Yang Yue is responsible for everything, what is she afraid of!

    There was a trace of poison in the bottom of mulberry heart.

    Su Hao didn''t care about her at all, so he sat back slowly, with the appearance of Mount Tai collapsing in front of her, which made people appreciate her nature.

    In other words, with Sang Xinzi''s mind, it''s impossible to make those excellent works before!

    Now it''s more worthy of the name to put all this on Sang Xinyue.

    "Drive Miss sang Xinzi out, she is not qualified to participate in the RM competition."

    "No!" Sang Xinzi struggled and refused to cooperate. "You''re all framing me. You work together to frame me. Dad, mom, someone is bullying me..."

    Sang Shen and Cai Keman didn''t come today. They are waiting for sang Xinzi to get back the grand prize of the sub competition area, and then immediately conclude the contract with another company.

    But at this time, the representative of the company suddenly answered the phone in a hurry, and was unwilling to talk about it in detail after he came back.

    Sang Shen''s face suddenly changed: "Mr. Mo, what do you mean?"

    Mo always disdained to glance at them: "your daughter boasted so high, emotion is a plagiarism of other people''s works, we are stupid to cooperate with you! Who told you not to take good care of the other daughter? The accomplished daughter has gone to Qingyu now. What bad luck

    With that, he turned around and left.

    Sang Shen heard the word "Qingyu" and immediately realized who he was talking about. He hurriedly called someone to inquire about the situation, but immediately heard sang Xinzi''s cry.

    "Dad, that little bitch sang Xinyue framed me and drove me out by the organizer. You must help me out!"

    Sang Shen heard her voice, inexplicably raised a trace of irritability: "if you have any words, you come back!"

    Now the facts are very clear.

    Sang Xinyue clarified the truth!

    They were put together!

    Now the company not only can not go to a higher level, but also faces the risk of divestment.

    no way! He will never allow the foundation established for many years to be destroyed like this!

    A cold light flashed at the bottom of Sang Shen''s eyes.

    Yang Yue is the only one in that video. Now with rhythm, the responsibility is put on Yang Yue. Even as Xiao Zi said, the company will be saved if they are slandered as partners!

    Soon, sang Shen bought the water army again and put the blame on Yang Yue. He even led the public opinion to the conjecture that Yang Yue helped Su Hao make false evidence.

    But this time, not all netizens are idiots, as he expected.

    And it''s not over.

    Su Hao''s painting is not the one replaced, but another.

    The one they stole was amazing enough, but when another painting came out, no one dared to question it.

    There is no doubt that suhao won the championship of the division.

    It''s hard to express Roche''s deep emotion, but seeing Su Hao''s face without waves, the emotion that seemed to feel the same disappeared in an instant.

    Miss sang is really calm. Even if she gains such a high reputation, she still looks the same. He seems to learn more from Miss sang.

    Rosie''s fingers curled slightly to hide the look from the bottom of his eyes.

    "Isn''t miss sang happy to win a division champion?" Rosie followed.

    "It''s not a championship. There''s nothing to be happy about." Su Hao slanted his eyes and said without changing his face.

    The man slowly pulled up the corner of his lip and slightly tilted his head.

    Miss sang is so lovely. She is so pure about art.

    He was right.

    When Sue walked out, she suddenly found a man waiting nearby.

    The man is wearing a white suit with a quiet smile, as gentle as the elder brother next door.

    Seeing Su Hao coming, his eyes twinkled twice, and he came quickly.

    "Xiaoyue." White ink gently shouts a way, take out a bunch of flowers from behind, handed Su Hao.

    Rosie follows Su Hao. When she sees Bai Mo, she looks cold immediately.

    Su Hao drooped his eyes and said, "what''s the matter?"

    "Xiaoyue, I''m here to congratulate you on winning the championship." Bai Mo said, trying to put the bouquet into Su Hao''s hands.

    Su Hao quickly stepped back and said with a smile: "Mr. Bai is really funny. Your fiancee was driven out of the meeting. Instead of comforting her, you came to congratulate me. What''s more, the flowers are still roses?"

    Bai Mo smiles for a moment and looks at Su Hao deeply.

    "Xiaoyue, we are the real childhood sweethearts and girlfriends. How can sang Xinzi be my fiancee?"

    Sang Xinzi is still outside and is about to block up sang Xinyue. Unexpectedly, she sees this picture and rushes over in a rage. She immediately wants to slap Su in the face.

    Su Hao frowned and was ready to fight back.

    Rosie suddenly stepped forward, took sang Xinzi''s wrist and threw her out.

    "Miss sang Xinzi, please respect yourself, or don''t blame me for being rude!"

    "Sang Xinyue, you shameless bitch! Set me up! Now I still want to hook my fiance! "

    With that, she suddenly turned around and looked at Bai Mo angrily. Her eyes suddenly filled with tears: "brother Mo, why do you want to send flowers to Sang Xinyue?"

    White ink lightly swept her one eye, look completely cold down.

    A woman who has no use value has been criticized. What qualification does she have to become his fiancee?

    At the beginning, he just took a fancy to Sang Xinzi''s "talent" and "family background".

    After all, talent is more important.

    If the Sang family has a way to control sang Xinyue, let her always help sang Xinzi draw, maintain the status of Sang Xinzi, that''s easy to say.

    But now they could not control sang Xinyue. What was he afraid of marrying an illegitimate daughter with corrupt morality!

    "It''s Miss sang who has an engagement with me. You''re nothing but an illegitimate daughter." White ink aware of the people around the eyes, afraid that they scold their slag man, so preemptive.

    "Where on earth are you confident? I''m your fiance. It''s Xiaoyue who has an engagement with me. We are childhood friends! When you were taken home, you always bullied Xiaoyue and pestered me. Now you''re making things up

    "My God, I didn''t expect that sang Xinzi was such a person. She stole her sister''s paintings, framed her in turn, and even robbed her sister''s fiance. How did this kind of woman live to the present day?"

    "We''re engaged. You''re lying! Sang Xinyue is the real little three Sang Xinzi cried hysterically.

    White ink scornfully swept her one eye, the eye bottom rises thick disgust.

    Then he knelt down in front of suhao with the bouquet and gently lifted her hand.

    "Xiaoyue, when I was engaged, I was designed by the Sang family. I didn''t expect that you were hidden by them and even changed to Sang Xinzi! At that time, for the sake of the face of the Bai family, I forced my face to smile and didn''t say it, but after that, I always wanted to get rid of Sang Xinzi and pick you up from the Sang family. "

    White ink affectionately said.

    "Xiaoyue, I hurt you, but I didn''t expect that you were greatly stimulated and disappeared for so many days. I hated and worried about your safety until I saw your news on the Internet a few days ago."

    "I was so angry to learn that you were scolded by the sangs. I''m sorry that I let you suffer so much damage. Please forgive me and give me another chance, OK

    There were several voices of support from the crowd.

    "Sang Xinyue, if you miss such a good man again, it''s unforgivable."

    "Yes, sang Xinyue, he did something wrong before, but he loves you. You can forgive him."

    When Su Hao heard the comments around him, he burst out laughing, with a cold light at the bottom of his eyes.

    "You were the ones who scolded me the most. Now you are the ones who scold sang Xinzi. They even encourage me to forgive slag man, otherwise I will be unforgivable? I''ve been taught. "

    "I... didn''t we get cheated? Now we really know the mistake. We say it for your own good. " The group of girls said wrongly.

    Su Hao suddenly chuckled. He was even more frightened: "for me?"

    What''s the relationship between them? Let them do her good!

 Chapter 514

    "Do you know what kind of person this scum man is? Just listen to him say a few words, you know it''s for my good? "

    "He has repented, such a good man, gentle and considerate, handsome, you don''t like it, you are absolutely blind!" Several girls said angrily in an instant.

    Su Hao said: "no way, I just don''t like it. What can you do?"

    With that, her eyes moved to Bai Mo again, and suddenly she reached out and took the bouquet in his hand.

    Bai Mo thought sang Xinyue was going to refuse him, but he didn''t expect to turn around. He immediately put on a sincere look and gently called: "Xiaoyue, I will treat you very well in the future..."

    Rosie also looked nervously at Sue.

    "Miss sang, don''t be fooled by other men casually. He hasn''t come out to speak for you for such a long time. Now that you have won the prize, he just stands up. You can see his character. He doesn''t love you at all!"

    The white ink face immediately shrouded in a layer of anger.

    "You''re just a little valet. You''re not qualified to talk! And I''m the young master of the Bai family. Can you match me? Can you make Xiaoyue have a comfortable life? "

    Rosie pursed her lips, and her face suddenly cooled down.

    At this time, Su Hao suddenly took a look at the bouquet in his hand, then coldly threw it to the ground and crushed his feet.

    The gorgeous petals turned into mud in an instant.

    "I''m sorry, this is the Chief Secretary of Qingyu group, not my little follower, and... Mr. Bai''s brain is too much, don''t you think I have to be you?"

    Su Hao said indifferently.

    Luo Xi Mou son a bright, surprised ground sees to Su Hao, the heart suddenly surges up one silk sweet feeling.

    Is Miss sang speaking for him?

    He always thought Miss sang hated him.

    The white Mo can''t believe ground stares at her, deeply drew a breath, strong endure don''t get angry.

    They are childhood sweethearts. Doesn''t this woman like him all the time?

    Before, as long as he bowed his head to admit a mistake, she would return to her own arms. How can she be so strong now?

    Sang Xinyue must be playing hard to get!

    The bottom of the white ink eyes flashed a dark color, and the bottom of my heart gave a sneer.

    Since she wants him to pursue her, he will be wronged for a period of time. When he is tired of marrying her home, he will let her have a good taste of him!

    Su Hao almost saw the man''s idea at a glance, and was even more bored at the bottom of his heart, so he directly raised his feet and left.

    But Bai Mo suddenly grabbed her wrist and said affectionately: "Xiaoyue, I know you still won''t forgive me, but I will move you with my heart and soul!"

    Luo Xi pursed her lips and came forward to break off Bai Mo''s wrist: "this gentleman, please respect yourself."

    White ink glanced at him with disdain.

    This man, won''t he like sangxinyue?

    He is just the Chief Secretary of Qingyu group. Can he be comparable to the person who will inherit the family business in the future?!

    Unless sang Xinyue is blind, she will take a fancy to him!

    Bai Mo is confident of himself.

    From the performance of Sang Xinyue before, she loved him deeply and could not betray him at all.

    What she looks like now is that she still blames him in her heart.

    "Xiaoyue, I will show you my sincerity."

    Mulberry heart catalpa in one side, angry gnash teeth, want to rush up to tear mulberry heart month''s face, but was pulled by the bodyguard.

    After sang Xinyue left, many people pointed around her and called her shameless.

    Sang Xinzi was so angry that she almost cried.

    The shameless one is sang Xinyue!

    She''s the third girl. She''s the one who hooked up. Brother Yinmo!

    "Brother Mo, you tell me why you are attracted by that cheap woman. All you say are lies. Is that cheap woman more important than you? Is she threatening you?"

    Sang Xinzi roared hysterically.

    Bai Mo looks at sang Xinyue''s back disappearing at the corner. Her smile suddenly fades down and she glances at sang Xinzi with disdain: "you don''t want to confuse right and wrong. You and your mother want to be a junior, but I love Xiao Yue, so I''m not confused by you!"

    Sang Xinzi screamed in disbelief: "Sang Xinyue, you have to die!"

    She must get white ink back!

    Sang Xinyue''s things should be hers. Why? With what mulberry heart month can rob!

    She must get all these things back!

    Sang Xinyue comes home in a trance and immediately tells her parents about Bai mo.

    Sang Shen''s face turned black in an instant.

    Because the company''s image is greatly reduced, he is ready to ask for the help of Bai''s group, and now Bai Mo has turned back and abandoned their small catalpa!

    It''s not going to work!

    "Don''t worry, dad will make the decision for you!"

    Cai Keman was on the side, and his face turned blue with anger when he saw the development of the situation gradually turning to an uncontrollable angle.

    She should have noticed the abnormality of sangxinyue at that time.

    That little slut is not good at speaking. How could she be so sharp on the day she ran away from home!

    At that time, she felt something was wrong, but she didn''t stop sang Xinyue from leaving. Unexpectedly, she was put together by this little bitch, and the Sang family was reduced to the present situation.

    Cai Keman''s eyes were slightly deep, and he took a breath impatiently. He said to Sang Shen beside him, "ah Shen, that little bitch is not possessed by her mother''s ghost, is she? Otherwise, how could it be like a different person all of a sudden! "

    Sang Shen grinned his teeth and said angrily, "even if it''s a ghost, I''m not afraid. A real person can''t fight me. A ghost can''t fight me!"

    He stormed out, contacted the Navy or something, released photos of Bai Mo and sang Xinzi ordering a wedding banquet, including videos of their previous intimate relationship, and then asked Bai to give an explanation.

    Mingming Baimo''s fiancee is sang Xinzi. Mingming has done all the intimate things between them, but the man doesn''t admit it in the end and goes after sang Xinzi!

    The incident exploded on the Internet and became more and more serious.

    White ink see those videos, the face is also very bad.

    He didn''t expect that the group of people had kept the intimate video of him and sang Xinzi all the time, so that now he is completely reduced to a scum man.

    Bai Mo quickly also paid the public relations team to help him wash white, by the way to the Sangshi down the well.

    Sangshi''s situation is not very good in this period of time, because Bai''s enterprises put pressure on it, which made the situation worse, and the stock fell again and again.

    Sang Shen looked at the price of the stock and was so angry that he didn''t come up and went to the hospital.

    Many people who eat melons on the Internet follow suit.

    For a while, I believe that Bai Mo is cheating on Sang Xinyue. For a while, I say that sang xinzigou leads Bai Mo and deliberately sets him up to destroy his relationship with Sang Xinyue.

    But sang Xinzi''s mother is Xiao San, and she is an illegitimate daughter. So more people believe the latter. Every day, they scold sang Xinzi shamelessly on the Internet and share the same virtue with her Xiao San ma.

    As soon as the matter came out, sang Shen bought the water army and put the blame on Yang Yue.

    Most of the melon eating people who participated in the activities felt that it was impossible for sang Xinyue and Yang Yue to collude with each other and deliberately frame up sang Xinzi, but Yang Yue could not help being scolded.

    These days, she hasn''t got the 20 million promised by sang Shen, and she hasn''t been able to work in Sangshi group successfully. Even her former work in Qingyu group was dismissed because of that. Now she is a street mouse, and everyone is shouting.

    Yang Yue hugs herself tightly and sneaks out of the door of the Sangshi group. She looks at the God of the high-rise building. Her eyes are full of resentment. Then she takes out her mobile phone and makes a phone call.

    "Mr. sang, when will you give me the 20 million you promised me?" Yang Yue said coldly.

    Sangshen is being forced out of breath by the Internet during this period, and the situation of Sangshi group is even worse.

    Hearing Yang Yue''s voice, he immediately sneered and said, "have you finished your work? Because of your mistakes, our group has suffered a lot of losses. Even my daughter''s reputation has been ruined. She has been abused by many people and abandoned by her fiance. It''s good that I didn''t find you to lose money. Want money? No way

    "So why did Mr. sang refuse to give me money?" Yang Yue said coldly, with a hint of threat in her tone.

    Sang Shen thought about it and thought that even if the contract was signed, it would be invalid. The law would not protect Yang Yue''s rights and interests at all, so he sneered and said, "I will never give you the money. You don''t want to work in Sangshi. You can betray Qingyu group, and you will betray Sangshi in the future!"

    "If you have the ability, you can sue us and see if you can win!"

    Yang Yue was so angry that she wanted to smash her cell phone.

    Shameless! How can there be such shameless people in the world!

    It''s hard for her. Don''t think about it for the whole family!

    Do you really think she''s afraid to sue them?

    Maybe they won''t win, but she''s going to put the information online soon!

    "Don''t think I want to join your Sangshi group now. Even if you pour all the dirty water on me, your Sangshi group will still collapse! You think I''m really rare that such a rubbish Sangshi is going to be bankrupt soon? "

    Yang Yue gave a sneer, hung up the phone suddenly, and then sent the contract photos that had been taken long ago to the Internet.

    Sang Shen is shameless. If she doesn''t give her money, she will make the last straw to crush the camel and see who is more cruel than who!

    Anyway, her reputation has been ugly enough, with that video, there is no way to wash white, but she will never fall into hell alone!

    Even if she died, she would drag sang Shen and his family into hell!

    Yang Yue V: "now that I am scolding, I have nothing to hide.

    Yes, I stole sang Xinyue''s things for money, but that''s what other people hired me to do.

    He gave me enough price # pictures # pictures to make me excited#

    20 million and the treatment of Sang''s chief painter, I will be excited.

    After all, there are too many talents in Qingyu group. Before I went in, I was confident, because I dare say that few of my peers'' paintings can match mine.

    But since entering Qingyu, my confidence has been hit.

    There is an old saying that I would rather be a chicken head than a phoenix tail, so I was moved and agreed to cooperate with him.

    I didn''t expect that after the disclosure of the incident, these people were so disgusted that they didn''t fulfill their original promises. Instead, they bought the water army to guide the direction of public opinion and put all the responsibilities on me.

    Although I am an accomplice, they are definitely the mastermind@ "Sangshen @ Sangzi"

 Chapter 515

    A paragraph of words, let netizen boil instantly again, begin to spray Sangshi group thoroughly.

    The Sonny group has been hit hard again.

    When sang Shen saw something on the Internet, his eyes were red with anger. He was directly fainted and sent to the hospital.

    But netizens have no sympathy at all, and they are even better.

    But before long, their painting style changed again, and sang Xinyue was not filial to her parents.

    Even if her father did something wrong, she should go to see her when she was ill and hospitalized.

    Luo Xiyi discovers this kind of appearance on the Internet, immediately looks for someone to press down, does not want to let sangxinyue see the dross.

    He said that he would help Miss sang deal with all things well, not just talk about it!

    No one can bully Miss sang!

    That kind of comment didn''t make a splash on the Internet at all.

    While the sangs were scolded, the affair of Baimo''s cheating on the scum man was gradually covered up.

    It''s just that people in Qingyu group clearly feel the difference.

    At four o''clock every afternoon, Bai Mo holds a bunch of flowers and waits downstairs.

    As soon as suhao went out, he welcomed him eagerly.

    Even in the face of cold face every time, he never stopped.

    "Master Bai, you only make me feel sick like this!" Suhao stood there, cold channel.

    Bai Mo smiles gently, and even shows a trace of grievance: "Xiaoyue, I really know that I''m wrong. Please forgive me."

    Although the tone was very gentle, he wanted to cut the woman in front of him.

    What a chaste woman! She is like this now, will only wear away his good will degree more and more!

    The previous sangxinyue was so submissive that he didn''t like it at all.

    But since he was engaged to Sang Xinzi last time, the side she saw when she ran away from home, he suddenly had a good feeling for her again.

    This woman''s cold and ascetic appearance really makes her blood boil. I really want to conquer her and enjoy the pleasure.

    Besides, sangxinyue is not bad!

    Under his contrast, he suddenly felt that sang Xinzi, who only acts like a coquettish but often loses his temper in private, was too insipid. His interest in her faded away a little, and finally he completely lost his patience.

    Anyway, he has played with that woman, and there is nothing to miss.

    Today''s Sangjia has been declining, there is no use value.

    But sang Xinyue is different. The old gentleman of Yun Yincheng is a great master in painting.

    Most of all, he has no son!

    And sang Xinyue is the only disciple he admits!

    In other words, Qingyu group is likely to fall into sangxinyue''s hands in the future!

    If he married sang Xinyue, it undoubtedly means that Qingyu group will be incorporated into Bai''s banner in the future.

    At that time, Baishi will become the top cultural enterprise in Beicheng!

    Su Hao felt as if he had heard what he said from his heart. He couldn''t help feeling sick.

    The smile on the man''s face is more and more rich, and he is also very handsome, but it makes people feel that he is full of ambition without any reason, and does not feel any sincerity: "Xiaoyue, believe me, I will treat you well, I will always spoil you, and I will never let you follow your mother''s footsteps."

    Roche kicked his hands into his pockets, looked at the white ink, and turned his mouth in displeasure.

    Didn''t you see that Miss sang didn''t want to talk to him?

    How could the white ink still look affectionate and feel that Miss Sang was just angry with him, but actually loved him?

    "Mr. Bai, please stop pestering. It''s too hypocritical of you to do so. Your engagement with Miss sang Xinzi hasn''t been terminated. What''s your qualification to pursue Miss Xinyue? You clearly want miss Xinyue to be the third child who is abused by others."

    "Of course, Miss Xinyue has no feelings for you, but you will be misunderstood by others. You know, you are a scum man, but miss Xinyue is not a junior. She has never seduced you or even refused to accept your confession, but you are too shameless. "

    Rosie smiles and says white ink to make his face blue and white.

    Has the final say has the final say, not your final say? Who are you, Xiaoyue? How can you speak for her? "

    White ink said angrily.

    Su Hao''s eyes fell on him, and his eyes were even colder: "sorry, I just said you were disgusted, do you want me to repeat it?"

    "You think you are a fairy. If you want to save it, you can save it. How can you not be like this when you are in two boats carrying me and sang Xinzi together?" Su Hao said impolitely, then suddenly.

    "Can''t you cheat sang Xinzi in this way? Now I''m tired of playing with her, and her lies have been exposed by me. It''s worthless, so you don''t hesitate to abandon her and come back to me? "

    White ink was blocked by Su Hao in an instant, and his face was so gloomy that he seemed to be able to drip water.

    "Xiaoyue, I was cheated. It was sang Xinzi who led me, but I didn''t accept her all the time!"

    "Is your engagement a fake? Are you going to bed a fake? " A sneer appeared in Su Hao''s eyes.

    When Bai Mo was not engaged to Sang Xinzi, he and sang Xinyue were lovers.

    But I don''t know when to start. When Bai Mo went to Sang''s house again, he didn''t even look at sang Xinyue.

    The original owner always quietly past, carefully look at him, want to talk to him.

    But white ink is always a look of disgust.

    It was not until that day that she heard the ugly voice of men and women at the gate of Sang Xinzi that she realized what was going on!

    This incident undoubtedly gave the original owner a great blow, she immediately summoned up the courage to rush in to catch the traitor, but was abused by the whole family, and finally tried to commit suicide.

    White ink now in the end where is the face, good intention to pursue "she"!

    "You said you didn''t accept him when you were in bed? Mr. Bai, the sophistry you said is believed by the outside world. Don''t you think that someone who has witnessed my own experience also believes it? "

    "I''ll never forget what Mr. Bai said about me at the beginning. I have no ability, I''m not good-looking, I''m not favored at home, and I don''t help you at work, so you will never accept me."

    "Now I can bring benefits to Mr. Bai. Is that why you pursue me? But I''m sorry, I didn''t like you for a long time

    The original owner should still like him, but the deeper the love, the deeper the hatred.

    She didn''t feel much about white ink.

    If he doesn''t make trouble, she won''t fight against Baimo. Even if his behavior leads to the original owner''s suicide to some extent, she is not responsible for it.

    Rosie watched, slightly pursed her lips, covered her eyes, and covered the look at the bottom of her eyes.

    Miss Xinyue used to like white ink?

    Is she really indifferent to him now?

    The man knew at a glance that it was not a good thing.

    Rosie suddenly stepped forward, covering the white ink look to Su Hao''s line of sight: "this gentleman, please leave quickly, and I hope you don''t come to disturb Miss Xinyue again, otherwise don''t blame me for being impolite."

    He decided to order the security guard in a moment, and never allow this man to appear in the sphere of influence of Qingyu group in the future.

    White ink was so angry that he clenched his fist.

    How can this woman not like him?!

    She didn''t always want to get close to him. She was so happy to get along with him even for a second.

    Can''t take out her now empathy don''t love!

    The Mou light of white Mo dangerously transfers to the Luo Xi body next to, the facial expression is very ugly.

    When he came these days, he saw Rosie and sang Xinyue together almost all the time!

    This cheap woman, unexpectedly so quickly moved to don''t love!

    "Do you like this Roche? Say Bai Mo yelled angrily.

    Su Hao glanced at him without expression. He didn''t want to deal with the mentally handicapped, so he turned and left.

    But Bai Mo rushes to stop her and almost knocks Su Hao over.

    Fortunately, suhao responded quickly. A side spin kick tripped him to the ground, then brushed his sleeve and left.

    "Sangxinyue! You bitch! I will never let you go Bai Mo roared angrily.

    Rosie quietly frowned, walked past him, raised his hand to command the company''s security.

    "Throw him far away, don''t let Miss Xinyue see it and get upset!"

    White ink left by several big men to throw out, fell in the eyes of the people around, appears to be extremely embarrassed.

    This bitch watch!

    He grinds his teeth and runs away in confusion in the eyes of the public.

    He is the young master of Bai''s family. He has been praised since he was a child. When did he encounter such a situation!

    Sang Xinyue really thinks that if she climbs up to yunlao and Qingyu group, she can rely on the tree to enjoy the cool?

    over my dead body!

    What he can''t get, no one else can get it!

    When Bai Mo goes to the underground parking lot, a phone call suddenly comes in.

    "Brother Mo, why don''t you come to see me these days..." Sang Xinzi cried pitifully.

    "Am I not clear enough?" White ink''s look suddenly became more cold, and there was a bit of impatience in it. "If it hadn''t been for you to hook me, I would have been with Xiaoyue long ago, and now what do you want?"

    "But now I''m your fiancee! Our engagement has not been broken Sang Xinzi suddenly roared hysterically.

    "We''re not married, we don''t have a license! Now that I don''t want to be with you, what can you do? " White Mo sneers to say.

    Sang Xinzi screamed with her mobile phone in her arms, and her voice almost pierced the white ink''s cochlea.

    He busily took the mobile phone away: "Sang Xinzi, you''d better not disturb me again in the future!"

    "Some time ago, I still remember the things that sang''s buy water army posted on the Internet that they cheated on me!"

    "Isn''t it true that you cheat? You have mixed up with the little bitch sang Xinyue. You said that you love me most and hate the little bitch sang Xinyue! " Sang Xinzi gasped for breath and scolded with congestive eyes.

    White ink lips emerge a sneer, ready to hang up the phone.

    He said it before, but who makes this woman stupid? He even dares to believe what a man says.

    What he liked most at that time was her, and he hated sang Xinyue''s dull appearance.

    But now, he hated sang Xinzi''s arrogance and often pretending to be pitiful.

    And mulberry heart month, then become so high above, cold as dust.

 Chapter 516

    White ink as long as think of her appearance, the bottom of my heart will surge with an impulse.

    That woman, enough to arouse all men''s desire to conquer.

    He wanted to see sang Xinyue torn by him, crying for him and obsessed with him.

    This will give him a sense of pulling fairies into the world. It''s so fulfilling.

    The breath of white ink suddenly became a little heavy.

    It seems that the picture has been made up.

    The woman''s white arms, plump body, face interwoven with a cool look and emotional micro red, eyes even a few tears.

    White ink suddenly swallowed saliva, throat up and down slide, eye bottom also emerge a trace of strange color.

    That woman won''t accept him now, but he won''t believe it!

    White ink heart suddenly rose a thought.

    After he hung up, sang Xinzi was furious.

    "Dad, look, that slut has taken away brother Mo''s soul now. What should we do! Brother Mo doesn''t want me! "

    Cai Keman saw sang Shen''s dark face and immediately went over to cover sang Xinzi''s mouth.

    She doesn''t even have a clue!

    Don''t you see how bad sang Shen looks these days because of the company? He has no time to pay attention to Sang Xinzi now!

    If she wants to act like this now, it will only disgust sang Shen.

    Cai Keman even wants to drag sang Xinzi to the corner to teach him a lesson.

    How can she raise such a brainless daughter!

    She paid her so much that she didn''t remember!

    Men like sang Shen and Bai Mo are most concerned about money and their career!

    The second is women!

    So they have to find out what these people are thinking.

    These men think that wives are better than concubines, concubines are better than stealing, and stealing is better than not stealing.

    Cai Keman also sent someone to inquire about the news of Bai Mo''s sang Xinyue during this period, and finally found out the reason why Bai Mo was moved.

    Sang Xinyue used to treat Bai Mo as a treasure, and he listened to everything he said, so that he hated her, and then fell in love with her.

    But now it''s clear that sang Xinzi has become the same as sang Xinyue before.

    This is not the most terrible. The most terrible thing is that sang Xinyue was rather dull in the past, so she seemed a little clever.

    But sang Xinzi''s hysterical appearance is more annoying to men.

    Sang Xinyue doesn''t seem to like white ink any more, which makes him fall behind in his heart. Therefore, a sense of possessiveness emerges, so he has to strive to pursue sang Xinyue.

    Cai Keman takes sang Xinzi to the side and teaches her a good lesson. Then he tells her how to do it, so that she can stop bothering Bai Mo for the time being.

    "But Ma, if I don''t look for him again, will he forget me?" Sang Xinzi said pitifully.

    "No, you believe me. That''s how mom came here." Cai Keman patted sang Xinzi on the back and comforted him.

    Only this time did sang Xinzi listen to her.

    After his sermon, Cai Keman twisted his waist and went to Sang Shen, put him on the sofa, and then tenderly raised his hand and rubbed his temple: "ah Shen, do you think there is something wrong with Xiaoyue now?"

    Sang Shen''s face turned black as soon as he heard sang Xinyue''s name.

    That disloyal and unfilial dog, if it wasn''t for her, would the company be able to get to this point?

    Why doesn''t she stay at home!

    Why not give all the works to Xiaozi!

    Why set up Xiaozi in public!

    Three reasons in succession made sang Shen''s breath a little heavy, and a trace of rich color appeared at the bottom of his eyes.

    He never thought that those things belonged to Sang Xinyue, why she wanted to give her own things and honor to others.

    He didn''t think that if they didn''t try to frame sang Xinyue, they would not be caught by Su Hao and had a chance to fight back.

    Sang Shen is used to controlling everything, so he will feel aggrieved if he disobeys him.

    This kind of three views is really breaking.

    Of course, he can find Xiao San and force his original mate to die. Soon after his death, he will marry Xiao San and treat his wife''s children as grass. There is no such thing as "Three Outlooks".

    "Ah Shen, don''t be angry. I mean, don''t you think sang Xinyue is very wrong?"

    "Before, she was a submissive and stupid girl. She was controlled by us. She also had social disorder. She was afraid to go to crowded places and even dare not talk to strangers. How could she suddenly become sharp mouthed?"

    "Do you think I haven''t thought about these things?" He didn''t understand why sangxinyue was like this.

    "Ah Shen, I think sang Xinyue is possessed by a ghost!"

    "What time is it now? You dare to be so feudal." Sang Shen sneered scornfully.

    If in ancient times, they only had to say that sang Xinyue was possessed by a ghost, there would have been a group of people clamoring to burn her to death, so that she would not live well now, and he would die every day!

    "But ah Shen, do you think there are many rational people on the Internet? As long as you send these messages to the Internet and buy a batch of water army guides, soon a group of people will scold sang Xinyue, and then we can take the opportunity to wash away. "

    Sang Shen thought about it carefully, and suddenly found that it was a good idea.

    Now the focus of public opinion has been focused on the Sangshi group, which is to guide the topic flow to the side.

    Before that, he tried to push up the case of Bai Mo''s cheating on sang xinyuegou and his brother-in-law. Unexpectedly, the Bai family bought a large number of Navy troops to turn around the public opinion and even suppress the Sang group.

    This made sang Shen almost explode.

    "I''ll think about it." He pinched his eyebrows wearily, and then took up his seat from the sofa.

    His rickety back clearly feels like he''s been under a lot of pressure during this time.

    Cai Keman looked at sang Shen''s back and pursed his lips slightly.

    She felt hungry. Even if the public opinion was reversed, the sangs group would probably not be able to save her.

    Instead of waiting for Sangshi group to go bankrupt, she should transfer the capital of Sangshi group first, and then live abroad, and the domestic authorities can''t recover it at all.

    At that time, they will still be able to live a carefree life, just not as beautiful as they are now.

    After making up his mind, Cai Keman immediately quietly went to Sang Shen''s study and picked out all the information in his room.

    "Mom, what are you doing?" Sang Xinzi frowned unhappily and asked suddenly.

    When Chua Keman heard the sound, he was so scared that he almost pushed it to the ground.

    She quickly straightened up and looked at the source of the sound.

    When I saw sang Xinzi, I said: "when did you follow me? What did you make a sudden noise for? I don''t know it will scare you to death. Mom, I am!"

    Sang Xinzi''s eyes showed a trace of doubt. He tilted his head and asked, "my chair is behind you. Don''t you find it? In addition, generally, only those who do bad things are afraid of being found. They are scared to death when they hear other voices. Mom, you are so secretive. Are you going to do something bad? "

    "What do you mean, you silly child?" Chua Kerman glared at her angrily, then walked over gently.

    Looking out, Cai Keman carefully closed the door, carefully locked the door by the way, and then pulled sang Xinzi over.

    "Xiaozi, no matter what mom does, it''s for the good of both of us. Your father''s company is about to collapse now. We can''t rely on your father any more."

    Cai Keman said earnestly.

    "Ma, what do you mean by that? Dad is so kind to me and has given me so much money. I''ve got food and clothing here. Is it hard for me to recognize another dad? "

    "Look at what you said, Chua Keman glared at her displeasantly," Sang Shen can''t be nice to us, but he''s going to run out of money soon! Do you understand? Then we''ll have nothing

    "What are we going to do?" Sang Xinzi asked anxiously.

    "We can transfer the company''s property and live abroad. Even if the company goes out of business, we can live happily for the rest of our lives," Chua said slowly

    "Mom, why don''t you tell Dad what to do secretly?" Sang Xinzi''s mood slowly calmed down, and then asked suspiciously.

    The well maintained middle-aged woman showed a smile on her lips: "do you think your father has a chance to make a comeback? We are used to living a rich life now. If there is one more person, then there will be one more person to share the money. As long as we live happily, why should we care about him? "

    Hearing these words, sang Xinzi suddenly felt uncomfortable.

    "Mom, that''s my father. He has raised us for so many years..."

    Cai Keman immediately snorted: "don''t forget that a lot of money of Sangshi group is earned by your paintings. The money originally belongs to you. Sangshen will give you more than 100000 yuan of pocket money every month and buy you some gifts. Do you think it''s very good?"

    Sang Xinzi became hesitant when she heard her words.

    That seems to be true.

    Her paintings have sold for hundreds of millions, but her father''s allowance is not as small as the money she has helped to earn in recent years.

    The money should have belonged to her!

    However, let her abandon her father, she still some can not accept.

    "You idiot, I''ll tell you straight. Sang Shen is not your father at all!" Cai Keman saw her indecisive appearance and said immediately.

    Sang Xinzi''s eyes widened incredulously.

    "How is that possible? How can I not be dad''s child

    Cai Keman sneered: "what do you think is better for a man who has cheated?"

    "Before, he could force his wife to death for me, so he was a fool. If it wasn''t for the money, do you think I would stay with him for so many years and serve him comfortably?"

    "When Sangshi group goes bankrupt and he has no money, do you think he will treat you as well as before? Absolutely not! He''s likely to think of us as blowers! "

 Chapter 517

    "Mom, it''s just possible, dad is not such a person..." Sang Xinzi said wrongly.

    "Why not? There was an arrow like sang Xinyue in front of us before. As long as he was a little angry, he would beat sang Xinyue to death. Now sang Xinyue refuses to stay at home. Do you think he will let us go? "

    Sang Xinzi, reminded by Cai Keman, suddenly comes up with the picture of Sang Xinyue being beaten before, and then feels a shiver.

    Every time sang Shen gets angry, his eyes are congested and his face is ferocious. He either holds a feather duster in his hand, which makes sang Xinyue almost half disabled. Then he throws her back to his room and refuses to pay for the treatment.

    On Sang Xinyue, there are still large and small scars.

    Sang Xinzi used to gloat at the beating of Sang Xinyue, but now she can''t accept that person instead of herself.

    "But..." she shriveled and almost cried, "but why am I not my father''s daughter? Mom, tell me..."

    Cai Keman''s eyes were slightly deep: "I''m not the only man. He had an affair with me in those years. He didn''t accompany me every day..."

    "Before he was pregnant with you, he was very nice to the Yellow faced woman and the little bitch sang Xinyue. He refused to take me to the door of Sang''s house, and even gave me very little money every month..."

    How can Chua Kerman be reconciled.

    In order to get Sangshen''s attention, she specially found a man, and then became pregnant, but cheated Sangshen that she was pregnant with his child.

    The man was stupid enough to believe that sang Xinzi was not his daughter.

    Since then, sang Shen has been better to her because of Sang Xinzi, and even lost in her.

    At first, sang Shen just wanted a son, so he was so kind to her.

    Under the influence of Chua Keman, he gradually disliked the original mate.

    At that time, Huang Lianpo in Sang Shen''s family noticed sang Shen''s abnormality, and then followed the door. They had a quarrel.

    Cai Keman falls down on purpose and sets up the Yellow faced woman.

    Sang Shen was so anxious that he gave the Yellow faced woman a slap immediately, and then protected her as a treasure in the palm of his hand for fear that she and her baby would be in danger.

    Later, Cai Keman gave birth to a daughter, and sang Shen gradually alienated her.

    Cai Keman had to bribe the murderer to attack sang Shen''s original mate.

    And then he forges evidence to frame the original spouse for not being pregnant again.

    Sang Shen especially wants a son, so he is more and more estranged from sang Xinyue''s yellow faced mother-in-law, and even openly approaches her to the Sang family.

    And told her that as long as she could help give birth to a son, he would immediately give up the Yellow faced woman.

    In her repeated design, the Yellow faced woman finally couldn''t bear the blow and jumped to commit suicide.

    At this time, sang Shen''s career has made great progress. He doesn''t care whether he has a son or not. He thinks that Cai Keman is a lucky star, so he directly marries her into his family and loves sang Xinzi very much. He doesn''t care about sang Xinyue at all.

    Later, when sang Xinyue was already in college, sang Shen suddenly felt that he couldn''t do without a son for so many years.

    But no matter how hard he tried, Choy didn''t get pregnant.

    At that time, Cai Keman was also very angry, and then found that sang Shen had cheated again and made that woman pregnant!

    She quietly designed the child in the womb of that cheap woman, but she felt that it was a temporary cure but not a permanent cure. She still couldn''t wait for sang Shen to go home every day.

    At this time, she suddenly found that sang Xinyue''s paintings were very beautiful, and then took them to the competition. Sure enough, these paintings won prizes.

    Because the name is sang Xinzi, so sang Xinzi gradually became a famous painter.

    Sang Shen found that sang Xinzi could bring him benefits, so he came back from outside and spoiled sang Xinzi as a treasure every day.

    Later, he suddenly found out the truth and knew that the paintings were all painted by sang Xinyue, but he had long lost his love for sang Xinyue.

    Anyway, sang Xinyue didn''t know that they had stolen her paintings. As long as they could bring him benefits, he didn''t care.

    Sang Shen helps Cai Keman and sang Xinzi cheat sang Xinyue.

    The only thing that worries sang Shen is that sang Xinyue and Bai Mo are childhood sweethearts. Bai can''t easily offend them. In case this matter is exposed and Bai Mo helps sang Xinyue, they will be miserable.

    Cai Keman saw what sang Shen thought, so he specially taught sang Xinzi how to seduce Bai mo.

    Just sang Xinzi also likes Bai Mo''s handsome, that man is no different from other men.

    Two people hit it off

    *

    Su Hao took off the earphone and recalled the news he had just heard. It was still unbelievable.

    Sang Xinzi is not sang Shen''s own daughter. Now they even have to abscond with money!

    However, sang Xinzi is very good. He looks arrogant and domineering at ordinary times. He didn''t expect to dissuade Cai Keman at this time. Even when he heard the truth, he didn''t want to believe it,

    She frowned slightly, covering the look at the bottom of her eyes.

    At this time, the door was suddenly pushed open.

    The man quickly came in.

    "Miss Xinyue." Rosie smiles and Sue turns her head expressionless.

    "What''s the matter?" Su Hao frowned slightly.

    Rosie turned his wrist and pulled out an invitation from his sleeve: "well, here''s a banquet to invite you. I don''t know if Miss Xinyue wants to go?"

    Sue stretched up her lips, then coldly looked back: "sorry, I''m not interested."

    "Miss Xinyue has just won the division champion in the RM competition. She needs to expand her interpersonal relationship. This kind of upper class reception is not so noisy. After Miss Xinyue goes, I will serve you for everything. You just need to show your face."

    Su Hao dropped her eyes and pondered for a while, then nodded: "all right."

    The original owner''s wish is to become a world-famous painter.

    On the way to realize this wish, we must get to know some people instead of being unsociable as before.

    After that, suhao put away her monitor, put it aside and began to draw again.

    Rosie suddenly took out his cell phone, turned on the camera and took a picture quietly.

    Sunlight hit on the girl''s smooth forehead, adding a trace of indecency to her.

    Roche just felt her heart thumping and could not help holding her breath for fear of disturbing suhao.

    But Su Hao obviously noticed the strange feeling of being photographed and suddenly turned his head.

    The cold face was immediately reflected in Roche''s camera, and even the tiny fluff on her face could be clearly seen.

    "Miss Xinyue, what can I do for you?"

    Sue frowned unhappily: "what are you doing? I don''t like being photographed. "

    Rosie just took the phone back.

    Miss Xinyue doesn''t seem to be in a good mood today. In the past, when he recorded videos, Miss Xinyue couldn''t feel it at all. She always immersed herself in painting.

    What''s going on today?

    Rosie frowned slightly, and his eyes fell on the monitor that suhao had put away when he just came in. His eyes flashed slightly.

    Rosie slowly closed the door and went out. Suddenly, she heard the sound of Ding Dong coming from her mobile phone. She opened her microblog and looked at it. Her eyes suddenly cooled.

    Sang Shen was reminded by Cai Keman that he deliberately talked about the comparison between before and after sang Xinyue, leading netizens to suspect that she was a ghost or a devil, or that she was deeply schemed and had been disguised at home for so many years without showing any trace. She was a terrible person.

    Of course, while slandering, he also expressed his family''s kindness to Sang Xinyue.

    With the help of the water army, sang Xinyue soon suffered a lot of abuse and attack.

    Rosie pursed her lips and quickly told people to deal with these things.

    But when he looked at the data, he believed the previous guess.

    Miss Xinyue''s current performance, including her personality, is really different from his investigation.

    In the past, Miss Xinyue was often bullied, but she suffered from social disorder. Now, although she doesn''t like to communicate with others, she is by no means the kind of person suffering from social disorder.

    Now miss Xinyue is a wonderful genius, no language can really describe his infatuated love for Miss Xinyue.

    Rosie suddenly glances at Su Hao''s studio and suddenly holds her cell phone.

    He often visits Miss Xinyue''s studio and knows her talent very well.

    Her paintings are natural, and are much higher than others in artistic conception.

    Even if it''s better than the old artists!

    It''s just that the appearance is much younger than those old artists.

    Rosie can say without hesitation that Miss Xinyue can be called a pearl of this era, and no one can match her talent.

    His heart suddenly emerged deep admiration, eyes suddenly set off waves, looks unfathomable.

    He is willing to devote all his life to miss Xinyue. He must see Miss Xinyue stand at the top of the world''s painting world.

    *

    Su Hao paints in the studio for a while, then goes to one side to have a rest, picks up his mobile phone and brushes it up. He just sees sang Shen''s little action.

    She frowned and suddenly called the financial institution in the north city to report the private transfer of the company''s property by Sangshi group.

    She didn''t hang up until everything was done.

    Cai Keman rummaged in Sangshen''s study for a long time, found his official seal and other things, and then told the company''s finance department to transfer the money to her. Unexpectedly, as soon as the money was transferred out, these accounts were immediately sealed up and frozen by the state organs.

    She had no way to transfer her property. She was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot.

    When sang Shen went back to the company to deal with affairs, he happened to meet the financial institutions to check the funds and was immediately detained.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Mr. sang, you are suspected of embezzling public funds. Now you have the right to be silent. Everything you say will be taken as a confession in court."

    Sang Shen struggled desperately: "I didn''t! You wronged me. Who is setting me up! Although Sangshi group has encountered a financial crisis during this period of time, it is not bankrupt yet. Why should I transfer the company''s funds? "

    But no matter how much he screamed, the police of the public security organs never spoke again.

    "Your evidence! Show me the evidence

    The financial manager came out shivering in a cold sweat, pale with fright.

    Sang Shen was just pulled there. Seeing his face, he immediately realized that it was wrong.

    "Is it that little bitch? I''m her father. She dares to set me up! "

 Chapter 518

    Sang Shen almost immediately put the suspicious target on Sang Xinyue without hesitation.

    "Sang Xinyue framed me! It must be sang Xinyue who set me up! "

    He worked so hard to pull sang Xinyue to such a big extent. He didn''t expect that he would avenge his kindness and do something to frame him. He would not give up until he was sent to prison!

    "You said, did you take the money from that little bitch sang Xinyue, that''s why you did such a thing!" Sang Shen''s eyes cracked and roared.

    The financial manager wiped two cold sweats again: "Mr. sang, this is clearly what you told me to do. You asked my wife to come over with the official seal and said that there was something to transfer the company''s funds temporarily, which would be made up afterwards. That''s why I transferred all the company''s funds to the account given by my wife."

    "What did you say?" Sang Shen asked incredulously.

    "Madam, take your official seal and your private seal. I still have the signed documents here. How can you wrongly me? I didn''t receive any money. I don''t know sang Xinyue." The voice of the financial manager is getting lower and lower.

    He doesn''t know Miss sang. For so many years, he has only seen Miss sang come and go. If it hadn''t been for those things that broke out on the Internet some time ago, he didn''t even know that there were two Miss sang.

    "You''re lying to me!" Sang Shen suddenly rushed up and roared, but was pulled back by the police in time.

    "I don''t believe it, I''ll never believe it!"

    The financial manager wants to cry without tears: "I really didn''t cheat you."

    So, is that chuckman that bitch is lying to him?

    She dares to use his official seal and private seal to transfer funds. What does he want to do!

    Sang Shen took two breaths, his eyes were red, and his forehead was blue.

    "Mr. policeman, please give me a little more time and I''ll call home."

    "All right, but we''re going to supervise." Said the policeman humanely.

    Sang Shen gasped, took out his cell phone and called Cai Keman.

    But before he got through, Chua hung up.

    Now she is taking sang Xinzi to the airport. She doesn''t know what she said was heard by Su Hao. She even heard her bank account number and password, so she doesn''t know that her bank card has been frozen for a long time.

    Sang Shen made several phone calls in a row, and finally realized that it was wrong. He quickly said, "Mr. policeman, I hope you can find my wife. I don''t know about these things. You just heard what the financial manager said. Please help me. I can''t get in touch with my wife now."

    "I suspect that they have transferred my property. I don''t know anything about it."

    The police thought about it for a while, then issued a wanted warrant. They wanted to set up obstacles at the airport, bus station and other gates to check the tracks of pedestrians. They must detain Cai Keman and sang Xinzi.

    Cai Keman''s ticket hasn''t arrived yet, because he feels that sang Shen is always bothered with calling and turns off his mobile phone.

    Just at this time, she suddenly noticed that several plainclothes policemen were coming not far away, and they were checking their ID cards. A strange feeling rose in her heart.

    But Chua felt that those things could not have been exposed so early, so he didn''t worry about anything.

    Soon the plainclothes policeman came up to her and Sang Sang Zi: "this lady, please show your identity card. We are looking for a criminal suspect."

    Cai Keman and sang Xinzi were so wrapped up that the plainclothes police didn''t recognize them at all.

    Hearing the sound, Cai Keman casually takes out the ID cards of himself and sang Xinzi.

    The plainclothes policeman took a look and suddenly looked at each other.

    "You... What are you doing?" Chua Ke man suddenly raised a vigilance.

    "Madam, I''m sorry, even if you are the one we are looking for, please cooperate with us, otherwise we don''t mind detaining you by force."

    "What did I do wrong? Why did you arrest me?" All of a sudden, Chua Kerman roared.

    People waiting at the airport were immediately attracted by her.

    The policeman''s face is very calm, directly went to grab her arm: "girl, your husband is suspected of transferring the company''s property, but the evidence we got shows that he did not, you are holding a seal to ask the company''s financial institutions to transfer property, he has not called you, so he asked the police for help."

    Chua''s face turned pale in an instant.

    How could anyone know about this?!

    Shouldn''t it come out when the company''s cash flow is not working well?

    At that time, she and sang Xinzi had already fled abroad, and no one could control them!

    What''s going on now?

    Cai Keman felt terrible when he thought of Sang Shen''s face.

    He now obviously feels that she cheated him. If she and Xiao Zi are brought to Sang Shen, what else can they do!

    Although sang Shen didn''t do it before, it doesn''t mean he doesn''t do it now!

    "No! I will not go Cai Keman turned his head, and suddenly said anxiously, "Mr. police, sang Shen has a serious tendency of domestic violence. He has a bad career these days, so he beat me and Xiao Zi to death. We can''t stand it any more. We just take advantage of his opportunity to escape. Mr. police, please don''t bring us to Sang Shen, or we will be killed by him!"

    "Madam, you must leave these words to the court, but rest assured, we will never let sang Shen have the chance to beat you. We will certainly protect your rights and interests." Said the policeman, without changing his face.

    Cai Keman clenched his teeth, crossed the bottom of his eyes, hesitated, and finally nodded his approval.

    She pinched sang Xinzi''s arm, and her eyes motioned to her not to talk more.

    Sang Xinzi hasn''t come out of the truth that sang Shen is not her real father. She''s lost and has no reaction at all.

    Cai Keman and sang Xinzi are taken back. As soon as sang Shen sees her, he rushes over.

    "Cheap woman, why do you want to transfer the company''s property?" Sang Shen yelled at the top of his voice, but he was held tightly by the police and had no chance to get close to them.

    Cai Keman stepped back two steps in horror, pretending: "police comrade, you see, he really wants to hit me..."

    Sang Shen didn''t realize it, and said angrily, "bitch, say it! Why do you want to transfer company property? "

    "It''s you... You forced us to do that..." Cai Keman said with a guilty heart.

    "When did I force you, the evidence?"

    "The evidence... The evidence is that you beat me, beat the child and forced me to work for you. We really can''t stand it. That''s why we want to run away while you don''t go!" Chuckman retreated two steps.

    Sang Shen''s face was even more ferocious.

    "When did I hit you? You bitch, I''m so kind to you, you dare to betray me

    He suddenly nodded and seemed to guess Cai Keman''s plan: "do you think I''m going to be bankrupt, so you look down on me for fear that I''ll make you live a miserable life, so you sneak into the study when I don''t pay attention, steal my seal, and then ask the financial manager to transfer the money to your card in my name, so you can go abroad with Sang Xinzi?"

    "You''re bullshit

    "What nonsense? I''ve been so kind to you all these years. How dare you treat me like this? You''re an old woman who worships money. At the beginning, you seduced me, even designed to kill my wife, and then you came into our sang family. Now that the Sang family is declining, you want to walk away? "

    "Come on, don''t make any noise." The officer scolded twice in displeasure and then told someone to pull them apart.

    "It''s meaningless for you to argue about these things. The police have their own investigation."

    Sang Shen just gave up, but the result of the investigation is that there is no surveillance video at home, and there are no fingerprints of Sang Xinzi and Cai Keman on his seal.

    Sang Shen has no evidence to prove that he didn''t do those things.

    Moreover, all the servants in the family came out to prove that when sang Shen treated his eldest daughter as a person, he often beat and scolded her, and even nearly killed sang Xinyue several times.

    Although Cai Keman and sang Xinzi have no scars, there is no evidence to prove that sang Shen has a violent tendency, and sang Xinzi is in a trance and is identified as frightened, so he has no evidence to refute.

    Sang Shen immediately broke up and beat Cai Keman hard, which made his crime more serious, and he was sentenced to detention.

    Cai Keman and sang Xinzi return home.

    The woman touched the corner of her broken lip, and her eyes were full of anger.

    How dare that man beat her! She''ll never make sang Shen feel better!

    Even if sang Shen goes bankrupt, she will divorce him first and let him lose a lot of money!

    Cai Keman soon filed a lawsuit against sang Shen.

    When sang Xinzi saw the appearance of Sang Shen and Cai Keman, she was suddenly relieved.

    If sang Shen still has money, she thinks it''s okay for him to be her father, but now he''s going to have no money, he can''t afford her at all, and he''s not qualified to be her father!

    Therefore, she also provided false testimony in the case of CAI Keman suing sang Shen.

    Sang Shen has no idea what to say. Suddenly, he thinks of the person who reported him to transfer the company''s property.

    Although he also hated sang Xinyue and wanted to kill that unfilial girl, now he had to rely on Sang Xinyue to turn over!

    After all, no one knows about it at all, but sang Xinyue reported it to the public security organ, so that he came to this end. It shows that she must know about the transfer of funds by Cai Keman, and even has strong evidence in her hand.

    As long as she shows up, he will be cleared of the crime.

    *

    Suhao was at the dance party when she received the call from sang Shen.

    Although she knew what the consequences would be when she exposed it, she didn''t expect that sang Shen was fooled by the mother and daughter.

    "Xiaoyue, dad knows he''s wrong. Now you''re the only one who can prove dad''s innocence. At the beginning, it was you who denounced the transfer of the company''s property. Do you have any evidence to prove that I didn''t do it?"

    With a sneer, Sue put down her champagne, then moved to a relatively quiet place and said, "Mr. sang thinks so well, what about me?"

    "Xiaoyue, I am your father. After this, I finally see the true face of the mother and daughter. As long as you are willing to help me, I will treat you well in the future!" Sang Shen said busily.

    "Well... Let me think about it." Suhao finished and hung up the phone mercilessly.

    Sang Shen''s mood suddenly couldn''t go down.

 Chapter 519

    During the time when Su Hao left, not far away Bai Mo suddenly looked at her wine glass, his eyes flashed slightly, and then moved quickly.

    The place where Sue sat before was not noticed. As soon as he put the powder he had prepared into it, he was suddenly grabbed by one hand.

    Su Hao turns around and suddenly sees the confrontation between Bai Mo and Luo Xi.

    Her eyes fell on the hands of white ink, and a cold color appeared at the bottom of her eyes.

    White ink is to want to take advantage of her not paying attention to give her medicine!

    When Rosie saw her coming, her strength in her hand suddenly came out, and she quickly received her arm behind her. Her arm trembled slightly: "Miss Xinyue, what should this man do?"

    "Call the police, and then let someone check what''s in this glass of wine. By the way, I''ll investigate Mr. Bai. If he wants to give me medicine, I won''t do it easily!"

    White Mo''s face suddenly became very blue: "Sang Xinyue, don''t be shameless. Even if you find out, what have I done?"

    Rosie pulled his collar and laughed politely. Then he said, "Mr. Bai, let me popularize science for you. If the medicine you just put in the wine cup is Cui Qing medicine, and you want to have a relationship with Miss Xinyue, then you have committed the crime of rape. It''s just that we stopped you in advance, so it belongs to attempted crime, but it doesn''t mean you won''t be punished."

    "In a word, just wait for the lawyer''s letter. We will never forgive you easily!"

    Roche quickly told people to bring the police, to seal up here, and then test the composition of the glass.

    White ink was so angry that his face turned blue, but he didn''t dare to do anything.

    "Xiaoyue, Bai Mo and you are childhood sweethearts. How can you be so cruel and set him up? Are you worthy of our care for so many years?" White mother came over, wiping tears and crying.

    Her meaning between the lines is sang Xin Yue Gou. Lead white ink, frame white ink.

    The world is always cruel to women.

    Su Hao doesn''t respond at all, so she gives the matter to Rosie for help. Then she goes to the detention center to see sang Shen. After sang Shen agrees to break the relationship between father and daughter, she gives him the audio she recorded.

    Sang Shen was finally acquitted and sent Cai Keman to prison.

    Sang Xinzi did not receive much punishment.

    But he already knew that sang Xinzi was not his own daughter.

    The Sang family went bankrupt, and sang Shen lived in poverty. Sang Xinzi had no special skills. They came to meet Su Hao, but Luo Xi blocked them one by one.

    Because of that, Bai Mo was also punished, and he didn''t dare to have any wrong thoughts on Su Hao.

    Su Hao had a bad reputation because of Bai Mo and sang Shen, but his paintings got better and better, and finally he became the greatest painter of the century.

    Roche has been with her side, the outside world as a pair, but there is no emotion between them.

    Roche used to be known as a gifted painter, but he was trapped and broke his hand. In the end, he had no strength to paint, so he pinned all his hopes on Su Hao.

    Su Hao finally fulfilled the original owner''s wish, but also realized Roche''s dream.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Suhao woke up again because of the golden light in the room. Before she could fully adapt to the light in the room, she heard a voice with a sob in her ear and cried, "Your Majesty is awake, your majesty is really awake!"

    Slightly moved the body, feel the whole person is very stiff, the body''s memory like a tidal current into the mind, chaos her senses.

    This is the new emperor who has just ascended the throne of the nvzun kingdom. The nvzun Kingdom has always respected women. For many years, men who are not willing to be suppressed will also make some discordant voices, but they are hard to match the tradition of thousands of years. Until the last emperor, who was weak in character and unable to fight against the forces from all directions, there were more and more men in the court and gradually became forces.

    The late emperor felt helpless about the affairs of the court. Any decision depended on the face of the court. His heart was depressed and he burst into tears before he was forty.

    He had long felt the chaos of state affairs, but he had to take over the government at a time of crisis.

    Today is the grand ceremony of her accession to the throne. In the morning, she told the world that she would rather lead the people with her husband''s body, and would like to pray for the peace of the country and the people with her own strength.

    At noon, when I was having a rest in the palace, my wife, Fengzi ang, who had been married for two years, came to see me. She married Fengzi ang for two years. Although she didn''t have deep feelings, she also respected each other and never blushed. She didn''t get up to greet her because there was a palace banquet in the evening. Fengzi ang didn''t feel anything wrong. Instead, she had a gentle smile and poured a cup of tea for her.

    A cup of poisonous tea, a heartless heart.

    Two years of love between husband and wife, in the end, is no match for this power.

    Su Hao rubbed his swollen temple, struggled to get up from the Royal couch, and glanced at the things around him. He couldn''t help laughing. He was really rich and noble. Can''t he be rich and noble.

    "Woo - Your Majesty, we thought you..." the voice with the cry just sounded again.

    Su Hao turned his head and saw Liuli, the maid with him. The girl was 17 or 8 years old, and her eyes were red. Obviously, she didn''t know how long she had been sitting here crying.

    Su Hao stretched out his hand and flicked glass''s forehead. "Why are you crying? It''s so ugly!"

    Her voice is not down, a group of doctors have rushed in, men and women, line up to give Su good pulse. After cutting, it is like being treated by the best cosmetic surgeon in modern times, which makes an incredible face.

    "This... It''s just clear that there''s no pulse!" A doctor murmured in a low voice.

    "That is, I just did not cut the pulse, but now look at your majesty, although the pulse is weak, it is still vigorous and powerful." Another doctor followed closely.

    "Is this a reflection?"

    "Have you ever seen one like this? Your majesty, this is clearly the destiny of heaven and man, with the help of gods. "

    "Yes, yes, yes, for sure. If it''s not like this, how can there be a rebirth of Jue Mai?"

    Listen to them say more and more outrageous, Sue good cough interrupted these people''s words, "now is what time?"

    "It''s half past you, sir." Liuli doesn''t care what others say. Anyway, her majesty wakes up and comes back to life. Nothing is more important than this.

    This time in my memory is the banquet tonight. How could she be absent from this banquet.

    "Liuli, change clothes for me!"

    "Your majesty! You are now in this body.... "

    "What nonsense!"

    With a sound, even the Taiyi who was standing there trembled. This... Your Majesty''s temper.

    No matter how worried Liuli is about her, she knows that she can''t change her mind. Holding Su Hao up, she comes to the dressing table.

    Su Hao saw his face in the big bronze mirror. His skin was like congealing muscles, his eyebrows were like distant Dai, and his eyes were like flowing light. His lips were red and his teeth were white, but the corners of his eyes and the tips of his eyebrows were a bit chilly. He felt like he was not angry. Good appearance, Su Xiaohao, let Liuli dress up all over Zhucui.

    Su Hao knew that she didn''t have many people to use. What the late emperor left behind was nothing but the mess. However, she was the emperor of the empress!

    After dressing up, Su Hao gets up and walks out with her maid. Only when she turns around can she see that the imperial doctors are still standing in the same place. It is estimated that she has digested the news of Su Hao''s life, and her face shows a look of uneasiness. Su Hao can''t help smiling. It seems that there are many people waiting to hear the news of her death.

    Su Hao walked slowly to the imperial doctors and gently raised his lips. "You imperial doctors must not be in a hurry to leave. Then wait here. Well, it''s not too late after an hour."

    Isn''t someone waiting for news? Let those people wait.

    After leaving this sentence, Su Hao sped up and went straight to the front hall.

    From a distance, I heard the harmony of the hall, the reflection of the candle, the fragrance, and the fragrance of wine. I just didn''t know how the master was so busy without her in the main hall.

    As soon as I got to the door, I heard a rather moderate voice inside saying, "why hasn''t your majesty come yet? It''s past time. Would you like to send someone to have a look? "

    According to Su Hao''s memory, this man should be the Minister of rites. Fengzi ang was promoted to Huaqi, a new upstart. Did he come to be a guide bee?

    "Yes, your majesty is never late. Empress Feng, please send someone to have a look."

    Xing Lin, Secretary of the Ministry of household affairs, also began to add fuel to the flames.

    "What''s your hurry? If your majesty doesn''t come, there will be a delay."

    Watching them sing together, some people immediately jumped out to oppose, but this also has some identity, is the Ministry of officials Shangshu Ningcheng.

    "Anyway, I''d better go and have a look."

    As soon as Feng Zi''ang''s voice rang, Su Hao felt that she was shaking unconsciously. It seemed that her body had a deep memory of that cup of poisonous tea.

    Su Hao in his next words between the exit, has stepped into the hall, not fast, but also with a ring wear jingle.

    "Here comes the emperor!" The Royal maid cried out, and the echo echoed through the hall.

    The simple four words shocked a lot of people. Su Hao''s eyes moved and wrote down those pale people one by one. This is how many people are waiting for her to die. In a moment, she felt very funny. It seems that she is not popular in this life. Is this going to be a villain? It''s also interesting. It''s no wonder the system says that it''s fate that makes her die. Isn''t it fate that so many people want her to die?

    She went through the hall and ignored the eyes projected from all directions. She went straight to Fengzi ang with a smile, but her smile didn''t reach the bottom of her eyes. She slowly raised her hand and handed it to him. She said softly, "empress Feng, help me up!"

 Chapter 520

    Among the many emperors who claimed to be lonely, she only chose the word "Gu". Even the people in her bed could not believe that she was not lonely, so what was she. Just at this time her heart floating that strong sour and astringent and why? She looked up at the handsome, elegant and good-looking man in front of her. It turned out that she was in love with this man and had been involved by this man. It was ridiculous that she was so infatuated that she finally fed the dog. Su Hao gave a cold hum in her heart. No woman wanted to be heartless, but she was hurt. Even if she was black and blue, who would be heartbroken. Well, she''ll take revenge.

    Feng Zi''ang looks at her with no change in her expression. Her smile is very elegant and gentle. She raises her hand and holds it up, which makes people feel a little pious. I don''t know how this man can make his appearance so thorough.

    Su haoxu held his hand and half hung her head. She couldn''t see his face.

    "Today, I had a long sleep alone and had some interesting dreams. Does empress Feng want to know the content?" Sue said to him in a voice that only two people could hear.

    Fengzi looked up at her, and there was a flash of cold light in her eyes.

    "Your Majesty''s dream must be interesting. Of course Ziang would like to listen to it."

    Although Su Hao didn''t look up, he could feel the chill from his body. He had already moved his hand once, and the second time would not be difficult, "well, but forget it. I''m afraid that after I''m finished, empress Phoenix will not be able to sleep."

    Su Hao ascends to the last floor of the steps, releases Feng Zi Ang''s hand, unfolds his clothes and sits on the Dragon chair, ignoring Feng Zi ang.

    "Today is a big day for the orphans. We are specially authorized to grant amnesty to the whole world and have fun with all the people. All the love ministers can drink freely, regardless of their superiors and inferiors."

    The voice reverberated on the main hall, solemn and solemn. All the ministers, whether they were obedient or possessed by ghosts, all fell on the ground and cried for long live.

    Su Hao sits on the throne, scanning all the officials and overlooking the world. In this troubled time, she will help the right.

    In the twinkling of an eye, Su Hao was listening to the government for more than half a month. Only then did he know what it means to be incompetent. Half of the people in this court were Fengzi ang. These people were used to being arrogant and domineering when they were in the previous dynasty. They always made no secret in front of Su Hao. They could always find out all kinds of reasons for their disobedience. All the old aristocratic families in the court were excluded.

    In the past half a month, although she was treated everywhere in the court, the good thing was that Fengzi ang was very honest and didn''t make any waves. It was just that the people in Tai hospital suddenly changed their blood. It must be that some people didn''t work well.

    Su Hao let them make trouble, but he didn''t care. He just told Liuli to buy a full-term white cat into the palace. He only teased the cat for fun every day. He didn''t seem to care whether he had real power or not.

    This afternoon, Su Hao only took glass to tease the cat in the pavilion of the imperial garden. It''s summer now. At the hottest time of the year, Su Hao has ice on his hand and a row of maids playing fans behind him.

    Feng Zi''ang, who had not seen him for many days, came over with a brocade book. He stopped far away outside the pavilion and saluted respectfully, "your majesty!"

    Su Hao still teases her cat. She seems to think that the little white cat is more important than the big living man outside the pavilion. She just ignores him.

    Feng Zi ang didn''t think so, so she stood outside the pavilion and waited quietly.

    Straight after an hour''s time, the Phoenix son ang outside the pavilion is still not anxious.

    Su Hao can''t help but sigh in his heart. This man is really a great success. She is tired of teasing the cat, but he still stands so straight.

    "Ah, empress Feng, when did you come here? Why didn''t you call me alone? It made empress Feng wait for a long time." Suhao found him mercifully.

    "No problem. Your majesty manages everything every day. It''s right not to notice his subordinates."

    I''m afraid she''s the only one who can tell lies so smoothly and naturally.

    "Come and sit down, Liuli, and pour tea for Empress Feng!"

    After hearing Su Hao''s words, Feng Zi''ang stepped into the pavilion. Su Hao noticed that his forehead was slightly sweating. It must be hot enough for him to be exposed to the sun for so long. He was in good health without heatstroke. Su Hao''s heart secretly smile, although it''s not time to revenge, but can small whole him, also enough she happy to tomorrow.

    Liuli obediently poured two cups of tea, picked up a cup and handed it to Su Hao. Su didn''t look at it, so she refused, "I don''t drink tea, quit!"

    Feng Zi took a step at his feet, and then half sat on the stone bench, greeting the tea from Liuli. He took it with a smile and said in a low voice, "thank you very much!"

    But he took the tea, but he put it on the stone table without a sip.

    Of course, suhao knew that even if he was so thirsty that his throat was smoking, he didn''t dare to drink what she gave him. It''s amazing that couples in the world live their lives.

    "Empress Feng has been standing in the sun for so long. Aren''t you thirsty?" Su Hao''s face was pure and innocent, and then he seemed to think of something, "empress Feng won''t be afraid that the tea isn''t clean, will she? All right, let my little white have a drink, and you can drink it again. "

    While talking, Su Hao has already held the little white cat to the side of the cup of tea in front of him. The little cat is also clever. She sticks out her tender tongue and licks it in the tea bowl. After that, Su Hao holds the little white cat back and gently caresses it in her palm.

    "Look, are you all right?"

    Feng Zi''ang looked at the cup of tea in front of him. He was really thirsty for a long time. He did not dare to drink the tea, but now although he was sure that the tea was not poisonous, how could he drink it after being licked by the cat? He raised his eyes to Su Hao''s sweet smile. He knew that she meant it, but he had nothing to do.

    "Well, I''m here to send this to your majesty!" Feng Zi ang cleared his throat and handed over the brocade book in his hand.

    Su Hao takes a look at the book on the stone table. It''s a thick stack. He already knows what it is. When her new emperor ascends the throne, the harem of course needs to be enriched. The draft is also what he, the head of the harem, should do.

    "What is this? I''m not feeling well recently. I''m tired of everything. Don''t ruofeng tell me about it. " Suhao sat opposite him and didn''t mean to touch the book at all.

    "This is the draft album. It''s been through the house of the interior, and I''ve seen it roughly. Finally, I want your majesty to make up his mind." Feng Zi''ang felt that he couldn''t see through the new emperor. He wanted to be married to her for two years. In her eyes, he could see the dependence. But after the banquet on the day she ascended the throne, he couldn''t see what was in the woman''s eyes any more.

    "Oh Sure enough, she is not interested in men. Flirting without emotion is a hooligan for her.

    Feng Zi ang sat there waiting for her answer, but she didn''t say a word except that. After a long time, Feng Zi''ang felt that her voice was more dry. She frowned and reminded her, "Your Majesty?"

    "Ah? What? " Su Hao''s face was muddled, and then he regained a clear face like a sudden realization, "you said the draft, right? No

    How can she put a bunch of people into the palace at this time? She''s tired enough to guard against Fengzi ang all day long. She doesn''t want her back palace to be his place to raise soldiers.

    "Your majesty Feng Zi''ang repressed his voice and yelled. He always felt that he was the most calm. At least so far, no one had the ability to make him angry or lose his cool. But now he just felt that his reason was struggling on the edge. How did he not find his wife had such talent before.

    Suhao picked up the kitten in her hand and put it on her arm. Looking at it walking up her slender arm like a tightrope, she thought it was very interesting. From time to time, she stretched out her hand to create artificial obstacles for the kitten.

    "Your Majesty, after each emperor ascends the throne, he has to expand the harem. This is the rule left by his ancestors. Besides, as an emperor, you should have a son as soon as possible." Feng Zi''ang has also read books. His ancestors'' rules and regulations are just for others. He has never taken these rules seriously.

    Su Hao doesn''t break it either, but just reaches out her hand and continues to make obstacles for the cat. She may think that it''s not fun if it can''t be the same every time, so she raises her hand by half an inch. Although the half an inch is not much, it''s very difficult to put it at the foot of a new born kitten. Little white cat is lifting her leg and is on the back of her hand, and her body is unstable, Fell down, the whole fell on the stone table, fell kitten "meow" a call out, after a turn over, a face wrongly into the glass arms.

    Su Hao laughs. After laughing, he turns back to see feng Zi''ang. Although he hides it well, Su Hao still sees a trace of impatience in his eyes. Ha, is that impatience? Good play is still to come!

    "Rules? What are the rules? Empress Phoenix, you are young. Don''t be so old, OK? Twenty years ago, there wasn''t a man in the upper court. Now men have already taken up half of the country. Even such big rules are broken. What rules can''t be broken, don''t you think? Queen Phoenix

    In Su Hao''s high voice, there was a bit of ridicule. You know, the most advocate of men in this dynasty is Feng Zi ang who is sitting in front of her and talking about the rules.

    Feng Zi ang was angry, but no matter how angry he was, he still couldn''t find a word to refute. No matter what he said now, the result would be that he would beat his own face. Their majesty was really different.

    "Your Majesty is right, but you always have to think about the spread of the royal family. Although your majesty is in the prime of spring and autumn, you have to plan for the long run." Feng Zi''ang regained her voice and still won''t give up.

    This time, Su Hao didn''t want to refute him. He is not calm now. That''s enough. How can a hundred foot bug fight to death all of a sudden? Things need to be done slowly.

 Chapter 521

    "Of course, it is necessary to spread the branches and leaves, and the Royal offspring is also important." Su Hao said along with his words, gently raised his eyes, slowly leaning towards him, until the two people''s faces only a foot away, then stopped, "open branches and scattered leaves, isn''t there a phoenix queen?"

    Su Hao''s low voice, covered with a layer of light dumb, with too much charm, all pounced on Feng Zi Ang''s face.

    "Your majesty! "Minister..." Feng Zi ang looked at Su Hao''s gorgeous face from a close distance. She breathed out her flattery and couldn''t help tightening her muscles, as if there was a fire rising from somewhere.

    "Shh Su Hao interrupted him, reached out and pressed a thin white finger on his lips, gently caressed his lips with a crisp touch, and said, "Feng, I don''t want anyone else, just you!"

    Finish saying these words, Su Hao is going to be disgusted by herself. She can''t remember where she learned this thing in her life. Su Hao is still silent. Feng Zi is just listening as if he is not a person.

    Yuan Pei raised a book over his head and said, "as for Enke, the Imperial Academy has worked out all kinds of issues. Please have a look."

    Yuan Pei came prepared. Liuli took the fold in his hand and turned to Su Hao.

    Su Hao opened his eyes and had a faint smile on his face. He thought of all the things he could think of. How to think of it, how to be fair, and how to be fair, without any suspicion of fraud.

    But if you look at it carefully, except for the examiners who are waiting for Su Hao to decide in person, the rest are all members of the Feng family. There are several neutral people among them, but they are all in the key position.

    Su Hao closed the fold and put it on the table. He looked at Yuan Pei, who was standing not far from the table. "Yuan Aiqing wrote this fold with great care. Looking at it, the examiner is still vacant. Is this for Gu to decide the candidate? "

    Su Hao had a smile on his face. However, both Yuan Pei and Feng Zi ang were very big, wondering what the new emperor was thinking.

    "Your Majesty." Yuan Pei played the role of a submissive and virtuous minister very well.

    Suhao looks at him a little funny. Are these people here to test her?

    "What''s Aiqing''s suggestion?"

    After hearing this sentence, Yuan Pei was silent and almost wrote the word "I" on his face.

    At this time, the intimate empress Fenghou had the opportunity to speak, "Your Majesty, in the past three imperial examinations, all of them were the examiners of master yuan. If we count our whole country, no one can compare with master yuan."

    Suhao turned to look at him and felt as if he saw a butcher selling pork.

    "In that case, Mr. Yuan, this time Enke, please!"

    Su Hao''s answer is very kind. Everyone knows that although the students selected in the imperial examination are called the students of the emperor, what these students are really looking for is the examiner who is called the teacher.

    "Yes, I do!" He was very willing to comply with this order.

    "Well, I''m tired, so I won''t be here with you!"

    Su Hao picked up the little white cat from Liuli''s arms, walked slowly out of the pavilion, and never looked back.

    In the morning, when it was raining, Su Hao changed his light daily clothes, cancelled today''s small court meeting, and went to the palace gate with Liuli and several bodyguards. When he got to the palace gate, he saw Fengzi ang in a hurry.

    "Where is your majesty going in such a heavy rain?" Behind Feng Zi''ang stood a young man with an umbrella. Looking at his white lips, he had a good skin look.

    "Empress Feng is more and more virtuous. She worries about her lonely journey on a rainy day." Su Hao sat on the step, looking at Feng Zi''ang, glancing at the water mark that had been splashed on his knee on the corner of his clothes, with a deep smile. I didn''t expect that Feng Zi''ang, who was always gentle and elegant, would lose his normality because he was worried.

    Su Hao thinks it''s a great pleasure to appreciate others'' disorderly pursuit of the road he has laid. He will be very happy. Even the gloomy weather can be ignored.

    "It is my duty to care for your majesty."

    Feng Zi''ang took a step forward. The rain hit him directly. The boy behind him took a step forward and propped the umbrella up to his head again.

    Su Hao looked down at the little white cat in his hand. After a while, he said, "I heard that there is a cat from the western regions in prime minister Yu''s family. I heard that the two eyes are not the same color. I''m very curious, so I''m going to have a look."

    He observed Su Hao''s face to see if her words were true or false, but after a while, he didn''t see any useful information on her face, so he could only continue to say, "if your majesty really wants to see the cat, you can choose a good day to go again. Why do you have to go today?"

    "Well, I asked qintianjian yesterday. He Tianshi said that it''s a good day to go out." Sue doesn''t mind telling lies with her eyes open. Everyone has said it. It needs morality to talk with moral people; If you talk to people who have no morality, morality is superfluous.

    "In fact, if your majesty really likes it, let Lord Yu send the cat to the palace. I believe that if Lord Yu knows that your majesty has a crush on her cat, she will be very happy to give it to your majesty."

    Phoenix son ang this is to continue to send move, move after move of still very compact.

    Suhao sits on the top of Buban. The top of Buban is a big round rainproof cover. It''s convenient for the rain to cover the rain and the sun on a sunny day. Today''s rain can''t float in at all. In addition, the wind with water vapor is very comfortable. Suhao is not in such a hurry to leave, and she is in a good mood to deal with him. Anyway, the one who bathes in the rain is not her.

    "How can you win the favor of your ministers? Empress Feng, don''t say anything in vain. If this word is spread, it seems that I''m unreasonable for you and win the favor of others." It''s also a matter of being familiar twice at a time. Now Su Hao has already been able to handle it.

    "I''m afraid!" Feng Zi''ang is also sweating in such weather. They all say that the king can become a tiger. Now he really knows that the emperor is not something he can handle at will.

    "Ha ha, look, it''s just a joke. Empress Feng, why do you take it seriously? Why do you and my husband and wife have such a division?"

    It''s strange that there is a husband who wants to kill his wife.

    Feng Zi''ang knows that Su is ready to defend her, but the way of fighting in court is to see who is superior. Unless she is ready to fight each other, her face can''t be torn apart completely.

    "I''m a man with solid eyes. Don''t make fun of me, your majesty."

    Su Hao is funny in his heart. If all the people in the world are like him, wouldn''t it be too early for the world to be in chaos?

    "Oh, is that so?"

    Su Hao asked a rhetorical question of unknown meaning.

    Feng Zi''ang also knew that she was not struggling with these problems here, so she said as if nothing had happened. "I have never seen your majesty like cats before. Why do you suddenly like cats?"

 Chapter 522

    "Don''t they say cats have nine lives? Good luck Su Hao took such a sentence and took a look at Feng Zi ang, "if empress Feng really doesn''t feel at ease, Gu doesn''t mind if you send someone to follow him!"

    After that, Su Hao waved and drove on, slowly leaving Feng Zi''ang behind.

    The team just came out of the palace, and saw that there was really a follower behind him. It was the boy who was holding an umbrella for Fengzi. Su Hao leaned over and looked at the boy, and said in a low voice: "a good boy, alas, it''s a pity!"

    Liuli, who had been walking on one side, didn''t hear what she said clearly. She went forward and asked, "Your Majesty, what did you say?"

    Su Hao took back his sight, looked at the rain falling from time to time, and said quietly: "nothing!"

    All of a sudden, Su Hao made the prime minister''s house turn upside down for a while.

    Yu Yunji, who has been the Prime Minister for 13 years, was a talented woman who was well-known far and wide and was born in a big family. She was promoted to the position of prime minister by some people who wanted to be a puppet. Over the past 13 years, Wei Gao has not attached great importance to power. Chao Li doesn''t care much about her opinions about anything. Usually, she just needs to stamp a stamp on her contacts, which is similar to those modern simple robots.

    After all these years, no royal people have ever been in or out of Prime Minister Yu Cheng''s residence. Today, she is a heavyweight. For a long time, Yu Yunji personally welcomed her, followed her husband Wang Haida and several children, and knelt down with her family.

    When Su Hao stepped down, Liuli wanted to come here to hold an umbrella, but he was stopped by Su Hao''s eyes. Liuli followed Su Hao for a long time. With only one look in his eyes, he understood Su Hao''s meaning. He nodded and took a step back. He didn''t step forward any more and fell at the back of the team. He stood side by side with the youth sent by Fengzi ang. There was a word, but the step was slower and slower.

    Su Hao went to Yu Yunji, bent down and helped Prime Minister Yu up in person.

    "There are not many rules for traveling alone in plain clothes. Prime Minister Yu doesn''t have to be polite." Sue Hao waved everyone up.

    Yufu people get up together, yuyunji personally for suhao umbrella walk in front, the others are far behind.

    Liuli and the young man named Fengyang who had just asked about his name fell at the end of the line. Fengyang looked forward and saw that there were all kinds of oil paper umbrellas between the rain and fog, which were like a rare famous painting. The colors were colorful, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t see his Majesty''s silk dress corner.

    Only now did Feng Yang understand why the emperor had to come to the prime minister''s house on such a rainy day. This umbrella is really the best barrier in the world.

    Yu Yunji, who is walking in the front, is so frightened that she is behind Su Hao that she dare not say a word more. What she is thinking about is why the emperor came to Yu''s house suddenly. Everyone in the world knows how humble she is as the prime minister.

    No matter how careless she is, she only wants to have a safe home and spend the rest of her life. But how could her majesty suddenly come to her house today.

    "Your Majesty, it''s raining more and more. Would you like to go in and have a rest?"

    Yu Yunji''s voice was almost fused by the rain, and Su Hao could hardly hear it clearly.

    "You don''t have to. You have a good garden. Just walk around." Su Hao looked at her and saw her state in his eyes. Then he laughed, "Ai Qing doesn''t have to be so nervous. I just came to see your cat, the one from the western regions."

    Although Yu Yunji is a puppet prime minister, she has lived in the imperial court for 13 years. Before she was really naive, she believed that her majesty came here in the rain just to see a cat. But even so, she still called a servant to hold the cat.

    "It was given to me by my friend in my early years. She married a businessman who went abroad."

    "Well!"

    After this sound, there was no more talk between the two people until the next man appeared with the cat from Persia in his arms. Suhao just glanced at it and didn''t show any special concern.

    "I heard that Prime Minister Yu was also a famous talented woman in those years. I don''t know if those classics and history books have been left behind these years?"

    Yu Yunji''s heart trembles when she hears that the new emperor is in power, and she will eat at a dinner party. These days, she has seen the emperor''s fight with the empress, and Her Majesty''s words make her tremble.

    Yu Yunji gave a wry smile. "Your Majesty, I have little talent and learning. I have been in office for many years, but I have not done anything..."

    After listening to her words, Su Hao understood that the prime minister had been disheartened by the chaotic power struggle. He was not satisfied with meritorious service, but with no fault.

    "So, do you spend a lot of time learning that knowledge?" Su Hao cut off her words. Of course, she wanted to know what Yu Yunji wanted to say, but she didn''t plan to let her go now.

    Yu Yunji behind the long words are blocked in the heart, understand that the emperor will not give her the opportunity to say those words, know that their puppet career will continue, can only follow the emperor''s mind to say, "just idle to flip."

    "I heard that Ai Qing had some experience in teaching her children." Su Hao looks at Yu Yunji''s pale face.

    Su Hao didn''t wait for her to pick him up, so he immediately said, "how can I trouble the prime minister to hold an umbrella for Gu? Could you ask the second lady of your family, Wang Sihui, the first talented woman of the Chinese dynasty, to hold an umbrella for Gu for a while?"

    Yu Yunji''s hand on the handle of the umbrella was shaking slightly. She looked at Su Hao with sadness. "Your Majesty, if you want me to do anything, please give me a way to live."

    Su Hao gathered his smile and his eyes were cold. "What does Prime Minister Yu mean? I just want her to hold an umbrella. Why are you here

    "The little girl just likes to write and write. What is the name of the first talented woman is just the screams of scholars, which can''t be true -" Yu Yunji''s tone is full of eagerness and eager to show her attitude.

    Of course, Su Hao knows what she is afraid of. Nowadays, men are becoming more and more powerful in the imperial court. She is sure to fight with them after she ascends the throne. Of course, it''s her purpose to find prime minister Yu. But obviously, in prime minister Yu''s eyes, her actions are just like a mantis.

    "The world can not be avoided, such as fish in the water!"

    Just as Yu Yunji was about to kneel down, she suddenly heard Su Hao spit out these words. The whole person was shocked, and all her movements stopped.

    "Is Yu Cheng familiar with this sentence? There are nine big characters in the second lady''s study, right? " Su Hao''s eyes lightly swept over Yu Yunji''s face, and some said earnestly, "Prime Minister Yu, how can you expect the people who put these nine words in their hearts to live peacefully at home? Second miss, she is different from you. She is destined to make some achievements. "

    Yu Yunji closed her eyes, knowing that the emperor was right and that she was prepared to come. Even if she stopped again, she could not change her daughter''s ambition. As the emperor said, she was different from her.

    "Yes, I will call my daughter to come."

    Suhao watched her turn back to call, and a smile just appeared on her face.

    If she can, she doesn''t want to take this kind of family that just wants to be safe into the water, but there will always be people who pay for the safety of the people in this world.

    Su Hao walked silently in the rain with her umbrella. A moment later, she felt that the umbrella in her hand had been picked up by one person. Looking at it from the side, she was an extremely beautiful girl, with some rare firmness in her eyes.

    "Your Majesty, little girl Wang Sihui!"

    "You''re very young. Maybe you can live a safe life."

    "If you lay eggs under the nest, you will have no home."

    Su Hao raised a smile in the shadow of the umbrella. She knew that she was not looking for the wrong person. "Wang Sihui, come to my lonely side and write a note!"

    Wenji is only a clerk of liupin, but the emperor''s Wenji usually has a special status. She accompanies the emperor, directly carries out the emperor''s orders, and sometimes conveys the emperor''s imperial edict to the civil and military officials. Even Dayuan, the emperor''s attitude towards Wenji is not slighter.

    "Thank you, your majesty!"

    Wang Sihui was always longing for the government, hoping to do something for the country and the people, and naturally knew what Wenji did.

    "I can put you in this position, but whether you can do what you want to do depends on yourself."

    Su Hao is not a person who likes to fight for power and profit, but he doesn''t want to give such a country to those who only know how to fight for power and profit. "Does Sihui know about Enke now?"

    Wang Sihui nodded, "the imperial examination is the way for adults, and selecting good candidates for the country is the foundation of the country and the top priority."

    "Yes, but now, enko has become a tool for some people to fight for power." Su Hao''s voice is long, with a faint sense of helplessness.

    "Your Majesty, you can''t allow these people to go on such nonsense. If you go on like this, I''m afraid the country will be ruined." Wang Sihui had been worried about this for a long time. Originally, she wanted to take the imperial examination to become an official, but after understanding the key point, she lost the idea of competing for short and long.

    Su Hao chuckled. If she wanted to let the situation go, she would not go to the prime minister''s office.

    "For a long time, the imperial examination in our country has been full of defects. Most of the people who are tested in the imperial examination are the children of the aristocratic families within the family and factions. How many learned civilians are shielded from the imperial examination. We need your help to change this situation and let the imperial examination really become a channel for selecting talents and appointing talents."

    Although Wang Sihui has the name of a talented woman, she has never felt that she will have such an important day. She can''t help but yearn that she can really become the hands to overthrow the old system and establish a new order.

    "Although Sihui has the name of the first talented woman and full of ambition, she has no way to achieve it." That''s what has always trapped Wang Sihui. Even her mother, who is the Prime Minister of a country, has no way. What can she do as a daughter of a boudoir.

    "If you want to fight against the famous head of the Imperial Academy in talent, how dare you?" Su Hao''s voice is not high, but it is shocking enough.

 Chapter 523

    "Your Majesty - what does that mean?" Wang Sihui is always conceited of her talent. She can count all the people she admires in the world. It can be said that if she wants to compete with the head of the Hanlin Academy who has been leading the world for more than 30 years in talent, she really does not dare to speak up and win.

    "Get ready!" Su Hao didn''t explain where his words came from, but he gave her the first task.

    Wang Sihui looked at Su Hao''s perfect side face, and her heart was filled with respect. In front of the emperor, there is no broad shoulder, no powerful force, in addition to 30000 royal guards, there is no military power, and even little control over the courtiers. How many people are waiting to push her down from the throne to replace her, but it is such a weak woman. She uses her weak shoulder firmly but confidently to stand up the whole sky of the country.

    "I will do my best If Wang Sihui was still ambitious for her ideal just now, she was already convinced by the new emperor in front of her.

    "The people in the court are not old-fashioned. There must be fierce fighting. They won''t be stingy with any means to achieve their goals, but you don''t need to pay attention to these." Su Hao stopped for a moment, turned his head and looked at Wang Sihui deeply, "you just need to do what you should do, the rest..."

    Wang Sihui listens attentively to every word she says, for fear of missing something. Just as she listens, she finds that Su Hao doesn''t go on. She can''t help but turn her head and look at the new emperor beside her. After a long time, she faintly hears two words from the new emperor''s mouth

    "There''s me!"

    These two words are like a thunder, falling on Wang Sihui''s heart, blowing out a clear sky.

    Just at this time, Liuli came from behind, "Your Majesty, it''s not good. The news came from the palace that empress Feng had just been caught in the rain. Now, she is ill!"

    Su Hao smiles softly. He is really ill in time.

    "Well, let''s go back to the palace!"

    Su Hao hurried back to the palace and came directly to the Ming Cui palace. As soon as he entered the inner palace, he saw a room full of doctors standing there in fear.

    All the people knelt to Su Hao, who came in. Su Hao waved his hand and called.

    Su Hao went to the bedside and looked at Feng Zi ang lying on the bed. For a moment, he couldn''t tell whether he was really ill or not. He made a solemn expression and stroked his forehead, as if it was hot.

    "Taiyi!" Sue Hao thinks it''s better to pretend like this.

    A doctor stood up and Su had a good look. He was a person he knew and one of the few old people who had received a blood exchange in the hospital. "Doctor he, I remember that you were the one who treated me when I was a child."

    He Taiyi nodded, "I''m lucky to be able to see a doctor for your majesty. It''s a blessing for me to come here."

    "He Taiyi, does empress Feng''s body matter?"

    "My Lord, it''s OK for Empress Feng to catch the cold. It''s just that empress Feng works too hard and becomes ill. I hope empress Feng can have a lot of rest."

    "Oh, well, thank you, Dr. he, for giving empress Feng some nourishing prescriptions."

    "Yes

    Su Hao looked back and didn''t even bother to pretend to be with him. He must be lying there now pretending to be weak. He is also very hard.

    "All right, you all go down, and stay here alone with empress Feng."

    All the people in the room, including empress Feng''s valet, left the room.

    After su Hao and Feng Zi''ang were the only two in the room, Feng Zi''ang didn''t dress down any more. His dying appearance quickly retreated from his body. Although he was still leaning on his side, he was very energetic.

    Su Hao sat on the edge of the bed and didn''t move. He looked at him calmly. "Empress Feng, this is not for the sake of bringing back the orphan. What''s the purpose of this trip?"

    "I''m sick!" Feng Zi ang looks at Su Hao with a proud face.

    Su Hao knows this man very well. If he doesn''t show it, I''m afraid he won''t be at ease.

    "You... What did you do?" Su Hao has already begun to admire his acting skills. If he does it again, maybe he can get an Oscar.

    Feng Zi''ang sat up straight and held Su Hao''s hand. "My majesty, why don''t you understand that this world is no longer the original world? Does your majesty take a fancy to the suckling little girl of the Yu family? Ha, an ignorant Suzi with no foundation and no means. Does your majesty really think that she can rise to any storm? "

    Sue looked at him quietly. It seemed that he was not ready to pretend any more. Also, from the moment he poisoned his tea, their war had already begun.

    "I don''t know if I can make waves until I try."

    "Ha, I really should give her a chance to let her know that the world is cruel, not the dreams constructed for her in those books."

    Feng Zi ang lifted the brocade quilt and came down from the bed.

    "This opportunity was given to her alone. It has nothing to do with you."

    Feng Zi''ang seems to have a mind. He slowly approaches Su Hao and reaches for her chin. "It''s a pity that she won''t have a chance to walk out of that yard again. It''s estimated that Yu Fu has been bloodwashed by bandits who don''t know where. Ha ha, does it hurt your majesty? Are you sorry? "

    "You... You sent someone to Yufu?"

    "Yes, there are two hundred people, all of them are skilled. Don''t worry, your majesty. You won''t let one live." Feng Zi ang didn''t hesitate at all and admitted it directly.

    Su Hao raised his eyes and wanted to punch Feng Zi''ang''s arrogant face to get rid of all his arrogance and domineering. "Feng Zi''ang, in order to fight against the orphan''s plan, Feng Lord doesn''t even want such a useful puppet as Prime Minister Yu. Don''t you think it''s not worth the loss?"

    "Originally, I didn''t want to be caught dead, but your Majesty''s mind is too deep. I''m a little confused, so I''m not ready to take risks, or I can''t leave any chance to your majesty, so that I can be at ease." He has already done it, so he doesn''t intend to cover it up. Anyway, the emperor can''t move him.

    Su Hao looked at his fearless appearance and knew that he had the capital. The time was not ripe. She didn''t use his strength. "Feng Zi''ang, you''ve done so many bad things, aren''t you afraid of retribution?"

    "Does your majesty love me for worrying so much about my retribution?" Feng Zi Ang''s eyes fell on her face. "Your Majesty, seriously, I really like you. If you are willing to listen to me and be a puppet emperor, we are still a good couple. What do you think?"

    Su Hao waved his hand off his face, stood up and looked directly at him, his eyes filled with ice cold that could freeze everything.

    "Fengziang, do you feel a little better about yourself? What gives you such confidence? Why do you think I would be willing to be with a man who wants to kill me? "

    Su Hao now finds out that this person may be a character with his intelligence, but he has a fatal weakness. This person is too arrogant and has a strong desire to control. It''s not that such a person can''t be conquered.

    "Your Majesty, it''s not very good for you to do this. Now more than half of the court are my people. Some of them will be used in this imperial examination. At that time, even if your majesty doesn''t agree, you are just a puppet emperor. What''s the difference between that and promising me?" Feng Zi''ang didn''t like his wife much, but recently he felt that Su Hao, who had learned how to strategize quietly, had something to do with her. He was reluctant to let her die. He didn''t want to put down his power. This woman, he also wanted to play with her.

    Su Hao suddenly felt that this person was really shameless. Originally, she felt that it was hard for her to bring those innocent people into this matter. Now she felt that they had to pay for what they did.

    "Yes? Then you have to make sure you''re going to win Suhao was too lazy to pretend in front of him, and she was not interested in listening to what he said.

    Feng Zi ang heard some different meanings from her words, "what do you mean?"

    "Literally, empress Feng, didn''t you leave a way for yourself before you did anything? Have you ever thought about what to do if you fail? " Su funny, such as the spring breeze in March, dazzling beauty.

    "Newspaper -" the voice of bodyguards came from outside the door, and Feng Zi Ang''s uneasiness was expanding.

    "Master Feng, won''t you let him in? Listen to this voice, I think there''s something urgent to tell the Phoenix master. " Sue is so funny that she has been waiting for the news.

    "Come in!" Feng Zi ang pressed the uneasiness in his heart and called the bodyguard in.

    The bodyguard came in and saw Su Hao at a glance. The whole person stayed for a while, forgetting what to say for a moment.

    "Say it Feng Zi ang himself has said so clearly, of course, is not afraid to let Su Hao hear the bodyguard''s return.

    "Yes, master Feng, all the people sent to Yufu were captured alive by the imperial guards, and none of them came back!" The voice of the bodyguard was shaking when he returned.

    "The royal guards?" Feng Zi''ang instantly understood, bit his teeth, waved back the guard, turned his head and looked at Su Hao, "Your Majesty is so scheming that he arranged the imperial guards outside Yu''s house in advance."

    Su Hao raised a smile, "no, it''s just some understanding of the Phoenix master."

    Feng Zi ang said goodbye. He recalled what the bodyguard had just said. Capture alive... He knew what it meant.

    "How many people did your majesty send to capture all my 200 people alive? What does your majesty want to do with all this effort? "

    Suhao listened to his worry and laughed more happily. "There are not many people, a thousand imperial guards. As for what I want to do, it''s nothing. Why don''t you guess? "

    Just now, he was teasing her to talk about terms with him. Now, she is teasing him. Whether he will talk about terms depends on her face.

    "Does your majesty want to be the chief examiner of enko this time? Are you going to give it to the little girl of Yu''s family who is under twenty? " Feng Zi''ang calmed down slowly, and her brain was still spinning fast. "Your Majesty, you''ve miscalculated. Even if you capture those people alive, they don''t know who sent them."

 Chapter 524

    "Yes? Fengzhu thought of everything. But the Phoenix Lord didn''t think of it? When people are in the hands of solitude, it''s not the only one who says that they are who they will be? " Su Hao''s words really hurt his heart, and the threat was also very strong. "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, there''s still time. The Phoenix master can think about it carefully. He''s not in a hurry."

    Feng Zi ang thinks carefully. He knows that Su Hao is not joking. She can say and do it.

    Enke is a long-term plan. Without Enke''s initiative this time, their plan will be postponed. He has been waiting for so many years. He really doesn''t want to wait any longer, but what can he do without him.

    Su Hao slowly came to him, just like he just did, and held up his chin. "In fact, Gu really likes you. If you listen to Gu well, you can be regarded as one person below ten thousand people above. Alas, you have to go to the road of death."

    With these words, Su Haosong opens her hand and is ready to leave. She says she is not in a hurry, but she is in a hurry now. She has to do something. She doesn''t want to pay attention to Feng Ziang any more and turns to walk outside.

    Half way back, Su Hao said, "Oh, by the way, Feng Zi''ang, now, I think we''re both tired of seeing each other. If it''s not necessary in the future, we''d better meet less."

    After that, Su Hao ignored Feng Zi''ang and went out of Ming Cui palace. She saw Liuli standing outside all the time. At this time, Han Ru, President of the 30000 royal guards, was standing beside her. Both of them were smiling.

    Su Hao walked over and said to Han Ru, "continue to protect Yu Fu. There can''t be any mistake."

    "Yes

    "Thanks to your Majesty''s thoughtfulness, he arranged for Han Tongling to stay outside Yu''s house in advance. Otherwise, I''m afraid Yu''s family would not be able to survive." Liuli is very happy. This is probably the most exasperating time for her for a long time.

    Su Hao looked at her expression, laughed, and patted her forehead. "I''m happy. I''ll be honest. I''ll take back what belongs to me step by step. Let''s go and try those people! "

    Su Hao, Han Ru and Liuli arrive at Tianlao. Outside Tianlao stands a heroic female official, who is obviously waiting for them here.

    "Minister, Lin Yue, prison supervisor of Tianlao, see your majesty."

    Su Hao picked up the man who was half kneeling, and his eyes were kind and smiling. "The prison is very important, and all of them are felons. The prison is hard. If you have any inconvenience, you can tell Gu."

    Lin Yue is not surprised by honor or disgrace. She has the character of a martial arts practitioner. "It''s the duty of a minister."

    "Where are all those people? Have you tried these people? "

    "My Lord, they are all in the West cell. They have been tried."

    Su Hao steps into the Tianlao, and is stopped by Lin Yue.

    "Your Majesty, it has just been interrogated, and the blood is a little thick. Your majesty still doesn''t want to go in."

    Su Hao stopped and knew what she meant. She must have been tortured. If she didn''t enter, she would not. She didn''t have any self abusive spirit. She didn''t need to prove her strength here, so she didn''t go any further.

    "What happened?"

    There is no expression on Lin Yue''s face. She has long been used to blood, and there are many means of interrogation. Anyone who enters the prison will be skinned.

    "Most of these people came from the market and had some records of committing crimes. They went to local prisons. Later, they were integrated into one place by Mr. Lu of the Ministry of punishment. They also invited someone to teach them martial arts in order to do these assassinations."

    "Mr. Lu of the Ministry of punishment? Lu Zhongkai Sue nodded and asked, "do you know where their stronghold is? How many people are there in all? "

    Lin Yue nodded, "well, their stronghold is Zongyue temple in the western suburbs. As for the number of them, the lower officials asked several results, some said 500, some said 800, some said 1000, but there was no accurate number. "

    Su Hao knows that these gangsters from the market don''t have any idea of numbers. They just look at a lot of people and estimate the number by themselves. "They will soon move to another place. Han Tongling will send someone to keep an eye on them. Don''t worry. The purpose is to find the evidence that these gangsters are in contact with Lord Lu."

    Han Ru stepped forward and said, "I''ll send someone to follow up immediately after Lord Lin has found out the result."

    "Well done." Su Hao would never be stingy in praising others. After sinking into anger, she continued, "Han Tongling, no matter what method he uses, must get the evidence and send someone in when necessary."

    Han Ru understood and thought about the possibility of setting up an undercover agent.

    "Yes, I understand!"

    "Gu Gang ascends Dabao. If he wants to do something, he is always constrained everywhere. Only you can help him. Han Tongling, Lin Yujian..."

    Su Hao did not continue to say, but intended to one, Han Ru and Lin Yue two people look at each other, kneel on the ground together, "minister and other vow filial piety to his majesty."

    Suhao helped them up with her own hands.

    Su Hao turns around and is ready to leave. From a distance, he sees Feng Zi''ang, who is coming. He''s very quick.

    Feng Zi''ang''s face was no longer flushed with fever, and the whole face was pale with fickleness. "Your Majesty, how about we make a deal?"

    Having known what she wanted to know, Su Hao was in the mood to pay attention to her opponent.

    "What kind of deal does empress Feng want to make with Gu?"

    "We agree that Yu Sihui and Yuan Pei will preside over Enke this year. Your majesty will hand over the 200 people you captured alive to your subordinates." When Feng Zi ang said these words, she kept staring at Su Hao''s eyes, trying to see what she was thinking from her eyes.

    Su Hao quietly listened to what he said, and then raised his lips and laughed, but the smile did not reach the bottom of his eyes. There was a chill in his eyes. "Empress Phoenix, you have to have a trading attitude when you do business with people. It seems that empress Phoenix, you have no sincerity to talk about business."

    Feng Zi''ang didn''t expect that Su Hao would be so difficult. He was calm and thought about how to let him go. He was going to decide the fate of the 200 people.

    "What do you mean by common? It''s wonderful to have a young girl who has just become an official under the age of 20 compete for the right to speak with an old scholar who has lived in a temple for more than 30 years. "

    Feng Zi ang saw that Su Hao saw through the idea, and knew that it was inevitable to take another step back.

    "What then, in your Majesty''s opinion?"

    "There are no two tigers in one mountain. Of course, there can only be one examiners."

    Su Hao is a person who is well versed in negotiation skills. How to put forward the limit conditions that the other party can accept in the negotiation is the most critical. As now, Su Hao certainly understands that Feng Zi''ang is unlikely to agree to hand over the position of examiner.

    "Your Majesty doesn''t mean that you want Yuan Pei to quit directly..."

    "No!" Su Hao planned his words, "although Gu thinks that quitting now may still save Mr. Yuan''s face, but I don''t think you''ll be willing to quit. Gu means" Jin Dian Bo Cai! "

    Feng Zi ang frowns and feels that if it''s really what he understands, Su Hao, it''s suicidal.

    "Your Majesty, please explain what is meant by the so-called Golden Palace lottery?"

    Su Hao saw that kind of arrogance in his eyes again. He was convinced that Yuan Pei must be better than Yu Sihui.

    "That''s what you mean. Invite famous scholars from all over the world to be the judges of the golden palace. Give three questions and two people to answer them. The winner is the winner. The examiner is Enke!"

    "Your Majesty really has confidence in this little girl, but with all due respect, it''s a daydream that she wants to surpass yuan in literary talent." Feng Zi Ang''s tone was obviously contemptuous.

    Su Hao just laughed, "if she can''t even win this contest, it can only show that she is not qualified to be the examiner!"

    In fact, Su Hao has many ways to push Yu Sihui to the position of examiner, but she chooses the most difficult way. You should know that although Yu Sihui has the name of the first talented woman, she is young and knowledgeable after all. It is impossible to convince the public. Even if she is pushed to the top, it is impossible for students all over the world to take such a little girl under the age of 20 as the examiner. But if she could win Yuan Pei in the palace, everything would be different. Of course, it''s risky to do so, and it''s also a major test for Yu Sihui.

    Feng Zi lowered his head and thought for a moment, "OK, that''s settled!"

    "Lin prison supervisor, give the person to empress Feng."

    Those who had just attacked Yu''s mansion, except for more than a dozen people who died on the spot, were taken to the small square. Feng Ziang looked at those people and laughed, "prison supervisor Lin, these people are so bold that they dare to break into the prime minister''s mansion and kill them according to the law!"

    When Su Hao heard these words, she gave a cold hum.

    Lin Yue casts her eyes on Su Hao. She won''t move without the emperor.

    "Do as empress Feng says!"

    The executioners in the dungeon were ordered to start and finish. They didn''t even spend half a cup of tea. Nearly 200 people were dead. Just now, a clean courtyard was full of corpses and blood.

    Feng Zi ang looked at everything coldly. When she saw that there was no life left, she turned and left. She really didn''t even take a cloud away.

    "Your Majesty, let''s go too. It seems to rain again." Liuli holds up her umbrella and goes to Su Hao''s side.

    "General Han and prison supervisor Lin will be in trouble here."

    "Yes

    Su Hao''s nausea in his heart made him feel out of the Tianlao courtyard, "Liuli, accompany me for a walk!"

    "Your Majesty is not happy. I know that I might as well go back and play chess with you."

    Su Hao shakes her head. She''s in a mood that can''t be solved by playing chess.

    "Liuli, why do people fight for power?" Su Hao himself is not such a person, but he has to do such a thing. Looking at the wealth and splendor of this life, Su Hao thinks that if he can be born in a peaceful world, he will live an ordinary life.

    Liuli thought for a long time with an umbrella, and then he said with a smile, "I don''t know. Maybe people are like this. They think that other people''s things are better than their own. In fact, the maidservant thinks that it''s not necessarily good to get them."

    Su Hao thought about this, inexplicably feel very reasonable, people in this life, has been in pursuit of what they do not have, just because did not get, so feel special beautiful.

    "I didn''t expect that you are quite clever."

 Chapter 525

    "Of course, if Liuli is not smart, how can he follow your majesty."

    Facing the rain all over the sky, Liuli smiles very pure. Su Hao can''t remember how long he hasn''t seen such a pure smile.

    "However, your majesty, are you really going to let Miss Yu Er compete with old man yuan?" After a moment''s silence, Liuli asked anxiously, "can it be done? Although old man yuan''s character is not very good, he is famous all over the world. "

    Sue looked at the sky outside. It was gloomy. She hesitated about it.

    She took out a piece of paper from her sleeve and handed it to Liuli. Liuli took it and opened her eyes wide. "My God, how could it be like this? How can Mr. Yuan do such a thing? "

    "The day before yesterday, I sent some people to investigate the affairs of those running dogs around fengzi''ang. I just wanted to see what these people were doing. I could make preparations in advance, but who knows the spy brought it back."

    Su Hao knew that if the things on the note were known to the world, Yuan Pei''s reputation would be over.

    As a master of learning, Yuan Pei''s family has several 10-year-old girls in captivity. It is self-evident that Yuan Pei loves children.

    After digesting his surprise, Liuli was calmer. "Your Majesty, are you going to make this matter public?"

    Su Hao pondered for a while, but he hesitated. It''s the simplest way to put this matter on the table directly, but Yu Sihui''s young and vivid face reappears in her mind.

    She just said with a smile, "let Sihui have a try first."

    Although she only said a few words to Yu Sihui, she knew that she was a person with ideal and ambition. She was willing to give her such an opportunity to show herself.

    Just after bathing, Su Hao was dressed in a white cotton silk dress, sitting in front of the bronze mirror, with his waist length hair hanging over his shoulders, and a peach comb between his fibrinogen fingers, slowly passing through his long semi wet hair.

    Sunlight from the window lattice between the transmission in, with a little aggressive.

    Liuli stepped on the sunshine and ran in, panting and saying, "Your Majesty, Lord Yu lost the first game! What''s to be done? "

    Su Hao did not stop the action of combing her hair in her hand. She just laughed silently, "it''s just a show. What''s the hurry!"

    Liuli was in a hurry, but seeing Su Hao so calm, he settled down and said, "can you be in a hurry? It''s a big event. People all over the world are paying attention to it. "

    Today, on the golden hall, Yuan Pei, the head of the Imperial Academy, and Yu Sihui, the former Emperor of the Imperial Academy, decided the outcome by writing and competed for the position of the chief examiner of Enke, which caused a sensation in the whole capital. Recently, it''s all about this. There are different opinions, some good and some bad. However, it is hard for Juzi to agree with each other and take a positive attitude towards this matter.

    Before the test, an imperial edict was issued between Juzi. Anyone who won the first three places in the local examination can enter the palace and watch the test before the main hall.

    From the time of Chen Dynasty, in the Jinluan hall, there were all kinds of civil and military officials, Yuan Pei and Yu Sihui standing in the middle, and the famous Confucians on both sides; Outside the hall, Juzi stands all over Changping.

    However, the emperor Su Hao did not attend the contest and handed over the right to preside over the contest to the head of qiwan academy, the largest Academy in China.

    Su Hao handed the comb to Liuli, "help Gu comb his hair."

    Liuli took the wooden comb and began to comb Su''s hair.

    "Your Majesty, are you really not worried at all?"

    "I''m worried!"

    "But I can''t see it at all?"

    "Worry doesn''t have to be written on your face." Su Hao raised his eyes. "Although we have a back move, it''s not as good as Sihui''s direct victory."

    She has made such a great preparation for Yu Sihui to make the competition known to the whole world. She wants to improve Yu Sihui''s reputation through this competition. If she loses, it will be just a younger generation''s defeat, but if she wins, it will be a chance to be famous all over the world.

    "Lord Yu is so happy to let your majesty care so much for her!"

    After hearing this, Su Hao laughed and looked back at Liuli. "Oh, I''m still jealous. OK, what do you want? I will satisfy you. "

    Liuli is a little sour, but it''s not so sour as to make a tantrum. At this moment, hearing Su Hao say so, he also laughs, "how can it be? What''s the love between your majesty and me? Although Liuli is just a slave, I grew up with your majesty."

    "Yes, no one is close to us." Su was in a good mood. He was in a good mood, so he was in a good mood to joke. "How about this? When you get married, how about preparing a princess dowry for you?"

    "No, Liuli doesn''t want to get married. Liuli wants to stay with your majesty all his life." Liuli has such a plan for a long time. She has seen too many men''s fickleness, and has already given up the idea of getting married.

    Su Hao didn''t understand what she was thinking. She restrained a smile and said, "don''t feel unhappy just because you see others are unhappy. There are still good men in this world."

    "Even if you have glass, don''t use it!" She doesn''t believe that there will be good men in the world. She just doesn''t believe that she is lucky to meet them.

    Liuli tied up Su Hao''s long hair one by one and inserted the last hairpin.

    Just then, I heard a huge cheering from the front hall.

    Su Hao gently smile, "looks like the result!"

    "Well? Why is your majesty so happy? "

    "Because Sihui won!"

    "How does your majesty know that Lord Yu won?" Liuli wondered if her majesty had a thousand li eye and a smooth ear?

    Su Hao is a smile again, did not say yes or no.

    Su Hao stands up, and the maid of honor comes over with the court dress. She puts on the court dress for Su Hao, ties it with her belt, and hangs the hoop. In a flash, Su Hao changed from the lazy little woman who just took a bath to the cool and noble head of the country.

    "Let''s go and have a look!"

    Su Hao steps up the steps in front of the Jinluan hall in front of the court. In this voice, Su Hao waves and greets the Ju Zi. The Ju Zi are even more excited, and the cheers go up to Yunxiao.

    After greeting Ju Zi, Su Hao walks into the Jinluan hall. The first thing he sees is Yuan Pei and Yu Sihui standing in the middle of the hall. Only from their expressions can he see who won. Yuan Pei was surprised, but Yu Sihui was complacent.

    When she heard the cheers, Su Hao knew that Yu Sihui had not let her down. The whole world is eager to overthrow the old power, so I hope Yu Sihui can be the examiner, a new official and a new atmosphere. If Yuan Pei wins, the candidates will not be so cheering.

    Su Hao went to Yu Sihui''s side and said, "well done, I didn''t let you down."

    Yu Sihui couldn''t hide her excitement. She only answered in four words, "fortunately, I didn''t live up to my life."

    Su Hao walked up the steps, turned around, and stood facing man Dynasty Wen Wu, "Gu announced that the chief examiner of Enke this time is Yu Sihui, the imperial scholar."

    Su Hao''s eyes swept all the civil and military ministers in the hall one by one, and looked at the faces of all the ministers. Finally, Su Hao''s eyes fell on Feng Zi Ang''s face, and he began to smile. Don''t worry, it''s just the beginning!

    Su Hao only stops for a moment in front of the Dragon constellation and then goes down the steps. This time, she stops in front of Yuan Pei.

    "Mr. Yuan, don''t worry about the gains and losses."

    Even if Yuan Pei was no longer willing, he could only bow his head to thank him.

    Su Hao pulled out the paper with his secret from his sleeve and handed it to him. With a deep smile, he left the hall.

    At this point, Enke opened the branch, through the three branches of pasting scriptures, essays, and strategies, and finally selected 50 people to join the branch. The first three of them were the imperial pen, the golden hall was faced with saints, and the street was boasted for three days, which became a grand event in the capital.

    Compared with this remarkable event, another one seems to be a little trivial.

    Yuan Pei, the head of the Imperial Academy, resigned. The emperor had no plan to retain him and allowed him to return home. That night, Yuan Pei arranged and left the capital with his family.

    In the imperial garden, Su was in a good mood, only Liuli was close to him, and the others followed him far away.

    "Your Majesty, don''t you believe in those who are close to you?" Liuli found that Su Hao never let other people take care of her close things except her. When she came out for a walk, she only let those people follow her from a distance.

    Su Hao doesn''t move his eyes, and doesn''t affect his mood because of these problems. "Feng Zi ang is the queen. He is in charge of all the affairs in the harem. How can Gu believe the people he arranges?"

    Liuli sighed and sighed, "when I was in the prince''s palace before, I didn''t see such a person as empress Phoenix. How did your majesty become like this as soon as he ascended the throne?"

    "It''s just a little deeper." Su Hao never believes in anything. Everything can''t be accomplished overnight.

    Liuli can only sigh.

    "Oh, by the way, your majesty, enko is over. Most people have arranged it. What about the top three? Does your majesty have any plans for these three men? " Liuli is close to Su Hao in recent days. He knows something about this political matter.

    "The best place for them, of course." Su Hao had a plan for this.

    "Eh, is that Lord Yu?"

    Liuli saw from a distance that Yu Sihui came here with three people. Now Yu Sihui is a new rich man in the court. These days, the threshold of Yu''s house has been trampled by gift givers.

    "These three people she''s taking are the top three of enko?"

    "Well!"

    Yu Sihui came over with three people and knelt down in front of Su Hao. "I''ve been ordered to take Enke champion Shao Yixuan, Bangyan Deng Jiarong and Tanhua di Lingxue to see you in front of me!"

    "Well, get up!" Su Hao''s eyes moved from the three people''s faces and said, "you can go to the garden with me. The flowers in the royal garden are blooming just right!"

    So they walked in the Royal Garden, chatting all the way.

 Chapter 526

    "If you are not the best of the three of you, but you are chosen alone. Do you know why?" Su Haoxing is on the Yonglu road by the Jinghu Lake.

    Three people a Leng, although said no "but it is directly involved in the case about the case, I am willing to go!"

    Deng Jiarong''s personal wish was to go to Dali temple. He didn''t want the emperor to agree with his own idea, so he had the feeling of meeting a bosom friend in an instant.

    Su laughs and appreciates Deng Jiarong.

    "Ling Xue, your article is very short, but the meaning is very clear. You are decisive, so I prefer you to go to the Ministry of punishment. However, there will be great changes in the Ministry of punishment recently, so you don''t have to hurry. Walk in front of the imperial court for a few days."

    Di Lingxue didn''t know why, but she also bowed her head.

    "Sihui, you need to be careful and be careful."

    "I understand

    Su good light smile, the net has been spread down, just waiting for the harvest.

    Life is smooth. In the second half of August, the weather is getting colder, but there is a big event that has caused a sensation in the whole capital.

    When the palace was stolen, what was lost was the parchment paper in the imperial study. The object was not big, but it was for the imperial use after all. When this happened, the whole court was shocked.

    In the early days, civil and military personnel began to line up.

    Su haomian sits on the Dragon chair like water, and his eyes scan the officials coldly.

    "Have you heard all about it? The imperial study was stolen. Although it was not a rare object, it was the imperial study. This time, they took a paperweight. Next time, would they replace it with a lonely head on the neck? "

    The officials were silent, even the atmosphere did not dare to make a sound, a water head down, silent.

    Su Hao was not in a hurry. He just looked at it with a cold face. As time went by, there was still no one to speak. Even the most calm old foxes were sweating. Su Hao still didn''t mean to speak.

    Feng Zi''ang stood beside Su Hao all the time. At this time, he stepped forward and said, "Your Majesty, calm down. This matter is serious and should be dealt with strictly."

    Su Hao moved his eyes to Feng Zi''ang''s face. From the beginning of the first emperor, the later LORD followed the court to discuss politics. When she arrived here, it became a convention. Fengzi was in a high position, and Su Hao had no reason to drive him back to the harem, so he could only let him participate in the government.

    "Then, with the intention of empress Phoenix, how to deal with it strictly?" Su Hao''s voice is rare.

    "It''s the duty of the imperial guards to guard the palace!" Feng Zi lowered her head and said these words calmly.

    Su Hao looked at him, slowly lips up, this is to find a chance in addition to the people around her? Because she moved Yuan Pei, he also came to the bottom of the matter. Very good. She is worried about not having a chance to shuffle the cards for the harem.

    "Han Tongling!" Su Hao turns back to his eyes and shouts sternly.

    Hanru out of class kneel down, "minister in!"

    "Commander Han knows the crime!"

    Han Ru knows in her heart that she can''t get rid of the responsibility for this matter. She knows better that Feng Zi ang is aiming at her. She wants to push her down from the position of commander by means of this matter. She only blames herself for making such a thing happen.

    "The imperial study lost its wits, and the minister was in charge of the defense of the University. I can''t help but blame him. Please punish him." Han Ru knows that this matter can be big or small, but guarding Fengzi ang, she is afraid that it is rare good results.

    "Well, since you know you''re wrong, you should be demoted to three grades and be fined for three years!"

    Listening to Su Hao''s words is a heavy punishment. Han Ru''s palms are sweating, Feng Zi''s lips are full of smiles, and the courtiers have their own ideas.

    Su Hao gave a cold smile, and then continued, "but the defense of the imperial palace can''t be left alone for a day. He ordered Han Ru to take the post of commander of the imperial army to track down the bandits!"

    "Your majesty Feng Zi ang cried out. Hearing this, Feng Zi ang knew that things were not good, and quickly said, "Han Ru, as the commander of the imperial forest army, had poor supervision, which led to the theft of the imperial study. How could he give her the duty of imperial defense again."

    Su Hao''s eyes swept over, eyes chilly, "Feng Hou, this is to doubt the judgment of loneliness?"

    "I dare not! But... "

    "Since I dare not, it''s settled!" Suhao intercepted his words and set the tone directly.

    Fengzi gets angry with himself. He plans all this to pull Hanru off the horse and push his own people to the top. After that, he can take the lead by investigating this big case, and his success will fall short.

    Of course, Su Hao also wanted to get Feng Ziang''s idea. Naturally, he would not leave him a chance, so he immediately said, "Han Tongling, I''ll give you this last chance. If you find out the thief and recover the lost property within a month, you will be restored to your original position. If you can''t, two crimes will be punished together!"

    Han Ru is grateful and knows how much pressure Su Hao has put on her. She bites her teeth, bows and says, "thank you, Lord long en!"

    "Your Majesty, you can''t be so indifferent to your own safety!" Fengzi angxi thought that it would be out of control if this matter developed according to this situation.

    Su Hao looked at Feng Zi ang with a smile, got up and left his seat, walked to him, "empress Feng is lonely, lonely feeling of her heart, appreciating a pair of empress Feng Yu Ruyi!"

    After that, man Chao looked at Wen Wu and leaned against Feng Zi Ang''s ear and said, "thank you for giving me such a good chance!"

    After that, Su Hao went back to his original position, stepped down the steps, and stopped in front of Han Ru. "I feel that Han Tongling has been guarding the palace for many years, and this defense work is still well done, so I feel that this imperial study is stolen, I''m afraid it''s an internal thief!"

    After that, Su did not forget to look back at Feng Zi''ang. Feng Zi''ang understood the meaning behind the words in her eyes and turned pale instantly.

    His face successfully pleased Su Hao. Su Hao laughed and left the palace.

    In the next five days, it was the end of the whole harem. With extreme hand breaking, Han Ru examined the maids and servants in the harem one by one. Even the floor sweepers couldn''t escape the examination. Everyone was asked to cross examine individually, all kinds of questions, no matter how big or small, and everyone''s ancestors were checked out for eight generations. This is not the end. Every room and corner of the palace has been searched three times, and every suspicious thing hasn''t been left behind. The whole harem is in chaos, and everyone is in danger.

    In these days, Fengzi ang has been asking for the emperor''s interview, but has been refused. In private, they also made some small moves, but only minor details can be retrieved, which did not play any role in the overall situation. The investigation continues, and more and more people are being held in jail.

    Su Hao is leaning on the reclining chair in the waterside pavilion of the imperial garden, with flower and fruit tea and Yiying dried fruit from the western regions on hand. Su Hao grabs a handful of sunflower kernels peeled by the palace people and eats them.

    The weather is just right, the sun is very warm, and it''s very comfortable to shine on people.

    While Liuli was waiting, she saw Han Ru coming from huayuanyong Road, and said to Su Hao with a low smile, "Han Tong has come!"

    "Well, she''s very fast. It''s only five days. It seems that she''s underestimated to be given a month alone." This is the first time that Su Hao has seen the ability of the commander of the Imperial Army in Inner Mongolia.

    Who says women are inferior to men? Facts have proved that women are not inferior to men in doing things.

    Han Ru went to Su Hao and bowed her head to salute. She knew that the Emperor didn''t like these empty rites very much. When there was no outsider, she could simplify them. She bowed her head and handed a pamphlet to Su Hao.

    "I thoroughly investigated the whole harem and found many problems." Han Ru knows that Su Hao wants to overthrow Feng Zi''ang, and takes this opportunity to get rid of the people behind Feng in the harem. But Han Ru always thinks that there are other things to pay attention to, but she can''t figure out what the emperor means.

    Sue Hao took the book and asked, "well, tell me about it!"

    "First of all, the biggest problem is that the roster doesn''t match people?"

    "Well?" Su Hao raised his head from the book and looked at Han Ru''s face. "What do you mean?"

    Han Ru saw that Su Hao''s attention to this matter was still very high, and her uneasiness was half relieved. She replied with a straight face, "all the people who entered the palace have been registered in the house of internal affairs. Now there are 5613 palace maids and 3726 chamberlains in the house of internal affairs. But after five days of investigation, there are only 4148 palace maids and 2946 chamberlains in the house of internal affairs."

    "That''s quite a difference?" Su Hao understood in a flash that he was greedy for ink on his head. "Are these people really brave enough? No one cares? "

    "Your Majesty, the best is the best, and we all have benefits!" When Han Ru found this, she also thought it was incredible how these people were so bold.

    "Deal with it according to the law!" Su Hao couldn''t stand this kind of thing, and certainly didn''t want to tolerate it.

    "Your Majesty, this matter has something to do with the Ministry of internal affairs as well as the Ministry of internal affairs!" Han Ru''s dilemma is this. If it''s just a matter of the house of internal affairs, she can handle it with the emperor''s edict. But once it''s related to foreign officials, she can''t overstep her authority.

    Su Hao frowned and understood that if this kind of thing didn''t pass through the transfer department, how could it have been concealed for so long, "leave the evidence, and give the witness to the prison supervisor Lin to be held in secret!"

    "Yes Han Ru understands Su Hao''s meaning, which is to stay for later use.

    "Is there anything else?"

 Chapter 527

    "There are also some trivial things in the harem, such as petty theft, and serious ink greed!"

    "Well, it''s impossible to eliminate all this matter. You can handle it according to your own discretion."

    At this point, Han Ru has sincerely admired Su Hao. As a new emperor, they are ambitious, far sighted, knowledgeable and understanding. The most important thing is that they are flexible and open-minded. How are they lucky to have such a master.

    "In the end, those people from empress Feng!" Han Ru finally said, "since empress Phoenix came to the palace, she has put people in all parts of the palace for several months. Now it''s basically a net. Your majesty, how do you deal with these people?"

    Suhao lowered her eyes. She was not a heartless person, but she knew better that kindness to the enemy was cruelty to herself. After a moment''s silence, she whispered, "kill me for any reason!"

    Obviously, the voice is very flat, but all the people around can hear an inexplicable sadness from it.

    Han Ru steady steady mind, should be a, "yes!"

    Su Hao waved, Han Ru saluted and retreated.

    Liuli poured a cup of Huaguo tea and carefully handed it to Su Hao, "Your Majesty, you don''t have to think so much. If you don''t kill those people, our people don''t have to die at that time."

    Of course, suhao understood these reasons, so she didn''t feel anything wrong when she gave such an order. It was just that so many lives passed away in her own hands, which made her feel a little sad.

    Su Hao raised his head, his face was already full of smile, stretched out his hand to play the forehead of Liuli for a moment, "when can I get you to enlighten me?"

    "Ah Liuli rubbed the place where it was played with his hand, with a face of grievance, "Your Majesty, if you play me like this again, I will become stupid."

    Su Hao bowed his head and laughed, "don''t worry, it won''t, because you are stupid enough now, there''s no chance to be more stupid."

    "Your majesty

    Liuli''s discontented cry only brought Su Hao a bigger laugh.

    Han Ru''s executive power is quite high, and it didn''t take long. In two days, she had cleared the hands of Feng Zi and ang''an in the back palace. Those people were convicted for various reasons and were executed outside the gate of Wu.

    If we say that many people didn''t understand what was going on when it first came out, now as long as they have brains, they will understand, and finally see the means of the new emperor, and those fallen weeds begin to watch the wind.

    After the morning, Su Hao didn''t go back to his bedroom. Instead, he braved the rain and went to the platform.

    "Your Majesty, I heard that empress Feng smashed everything in the house." Liuli, who was beside Su Hao, was very happy to gossip about the affairs of the harem. "There was a servant whose head was smashed. The imperial doctor said that if he deviated one more point, his eyes would be gone."

    "You are not too busy?" Su good funny looking at her, but heard that Phoenix son ang angry, she is very happy, "this is smashing things, then what will he do?"

    Liuli then laughed, "by the way, speaking of this, why is it so quiet in the palace today? Although all those who should be executed have been executed, haven''t they been found yet? Why didn''t Han Tongling look for it? "

    "Gu guess, that thing is probably in Feng Zi ang there."

    "Then go over there and look for it. There''s no reason to stop me when I want to come to Phoenix. Just go and find out that thing, and Han Tongling can return to his original position. "

    Su good funny looking at her, shook his head, deliberately sighed, "do you think Feng Zi ang and you are as stupid?"

    "Why am I stupid again?"

    "That Paperweight is dirty now. How can Feng Zi''ang stay? It''s estimated that something made of jade has already become powder." Su Hao didn''t really want to get it back, but he took advantage of the east wind to get rid of everything he could.

    "Yes, that''s why you asked Han Tongling not to look for it?"

    "Of course we have to look for it!"

    Su Xiaoxiao became more and more soft. As soon as Liuli saw such a smile, she felt as if she had missed something.

    Su Hao stopped for a moment and continued, "but since it can''t be found in the palace, it''s probably outside, right?"

    Liuli didn''t understand the meaning of suhao for a moment, but she didn''t want to ask. She always felt that if she asked, she would be stupid by the emperor. I think about it, but I just can''t understand the relationship. All of a sudden, her eyes swept to the direction of the dungeon. There seemed to be a flash of light in her mind, and she immediately called out, "Mr. Lu, criminal department?"

    "Ha ha, it''s OK. I''m not stupid to the end."

    Between the two people have come to the moon platform, from here to the moon platform to walk 101 steps, here is also the highest place in the palace.

    Su Hao picked up the steps and went up, followed by Liuli.

    The rain is getting bigger and bigger. Su Hao sighs, "it''s a little too much this year."

    "Yes, it''s always raining recently. I went to qintianjian yesterday and said that it''s basically rainy these days. Besides, I heard that it''s really rainy in the Yangtze River Basin this year. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid it''s going to be a disaster. Besides, I heard that qintianjian''s people have written to the Ministry of industry."

    Su Hao said with a frown, "go back to qintianjian and ask them to give you a discount. Qintianjian is a department of Zhili. If there is something to write to the emperor directly, why should he write to the Ministry of work? Whose family rules is this? "

    "Well, your majesty, have you forgotten? This is the rule set by the late emperor. As for why I did it at that time, I was too young to pay attention to it. "

    Su Hao''s memory of this incident is also very weak, completely ignored by her, which will sound like some impression.

    Su Hao goes up the stairs, but he''s thinking about it in his heart. I''m afraid Feng Zi''ang will have another article to do.

    Two people all the way to the moon platform, there is already a person waiting on the platform, Liuli see in the past is actually a person who knows.

    His name is Hong Xi. He was the sixth grade Si Zhen of the former Si Bao Si. He has worked in Si Bao Si for many years and knows all kinds of treasures very well. Besides, one of the unique skills of jade carving is that he has a bad temper and offends some people in the palace. He was dismissed by Feng Zi ang two months ago.

    At this time, holding a brocade box in her hand, she stood in the rain without an umbrella. After seeing Su Hao, I''ll be blessed.

    Su Hao waved away her gift, and her eyes fell on the brocade box.

    Hong Xi opened the brocade box. As soon as Liuli saw what was inside, his eyes widened. "Isn''t this the parchment paper lost in the imperial study? Why is Hong here? "

    Su Hao reached out and picked up the Paperweight in the brocade box. He flipped it several times in his hand. "Even Gu, a daily user, can''t see any difference. Hong Sizhen is a good craftsman."

    Liuli''s eyes widened, "what? Is this a new one made by hung Sizhen? As like as two peas. "

    Hong Xi laughs, "originally that one was also made by Chen, but Chen is no longer Si Zhen. Chen is a Zhang Zhen in Si Bao Si."

    Su Hao put the Paperweight back into the brocade box, closed the brocade box and let Liuli take it.

    "No, from today on, you are Hong Sizhen." Su Hao looks at Hong Xi, his eyes are gentle and firm.

    Hong Xi knelt down again, "thank you."

    Suhao accepted her gift and helped her up.

    "Go back and do what you have to do, Jane. Forget what happened today."

    Of course, Hong Xi knew what this sentence meant. He saluted and left.

    The rain is still falling, but Su''s good mood is no longer on the platform.

    The rain outside the corridor became heavier and heavier, and the rain floated into the corridor and hit Liu Hezheng, the leader of qintianjian standing outside the imperial study.

    Liuli pushed the door open and came out. Looking at his face, she was still a little distracted. She always felt like she was looking at another person.

    Liu Hezheng is very good-looking, handsome and delicate, but someone is too much like him.

    Liuli and liuhezheng are very familiar because they often run to qintianjian. She smiles and says to liuhezheng, "manager Liu, your majesty will let you in."

    "Thank you very much."

    Liu he was walking into the imperial study with his head down. He was also worried about his appearance. It was like a sign that people would suspect him wherever he went. Because he lowered his head, he only vaguely saw a man sitting behind the imperial case. Knowing that the man must be the emperor, he knelt down and saluted, "I have met your majesty, Minister qintianjian Liu Hezheng."

    Su Hao looked up at the people with low head below. No official came to see her with such a low head. What''s the problem? Is it ugly? She put down the pen in her hand, "get up, look up, why it''s like doing something wrong."

    Liu Hezheng breathed and slowly raised his head.

    As he raised his head, Su Hao slowly frowned. The man looked like Feng Zi''ang. "Do you say your surname is Liu?"

    Liu and is also very helpless for their appearance, can only be a, "yes!"

    Su Hao was silent for a while before he said, "listen to Liuli, have you ever written to the Ministry of industry?"

    Su Hao was relieved that he didn''t continue to pursue his appearance. He corrected his face and said, "yes, qintianjian monitors the weather conditions of the whole country. This year''s precipitation is twice the average of previous years, so I left my heart and wrote letters to qintianzu in the Yellow River Basin and the Yangtze River Basin asking about the situation. Both places replied. The precipitation in the Yellow River Basin this year is slightly higher than the average of previous years, But within the controllable range, however, the precipitation in the three states in the middle of the Yangtze River has exceeded the safety line, and the local people are already preparing for flood control. I feel that if the current situation continues to rain, I''m afraid the local government can''t control it. The imperial court should have made plans earlier. "

    When he just came in, there were still some submissive people. When he mentioned this, he would talk about it. Su Hao thought it was interesting, so he wanted to have a try.

    "In your opinion, how to prevent the flood?"

    In fact, flood control has exceeded Liu Hezheng''s scope of authority, but Liu Hezheng didn''t notice any difference at this time. He just answered every question, "dredge the river as much as possible and increase the flow; Moreover, under the current situation, it is better to start proper flood discharge, which may flush out some good farmland, but it is better than flash flood. It''s better to evacuate the downstream residents as soon as possible, just in case. "

    "What if there is a real flash flood?" Su Hao continues to ask.

 Chapter 528

    "This is also the reason why I wrote to the Ministry of work. In case of a flash flood, we must collect the movable money of the Ministry of household and send competent officials to the disaster area to resettle the victims as soon as possible; Doctors from all over the country are called to prevent the epidemic after the disaster. It''s autumn now, and it will soon be winter after the disaster. If the resettlement of the victims is not completed, there will be starvation everywhere. We have to deal with the specific situation, so the officials going to the disaster area are the top priority. "

    Su Hao hides his lips and smiles. This man is really a strange man. Doesn''t he know that his idealistic arrangement will affect the interests of many people and will certainly offend others?

    "Lord Liu, how long have you been an official?" Su Hao is really curious about how he survived.

    Liu Hezheng was stunned. He really didn''t understand how long he had been an official and what had to do with the flood. But even if he didn''t understand, he answered the question seriously, "I''m a flower seeker of the last section. The Imperial Palace sealed me up in qintianjian. Today is exactly six months and three days a year."

    After listening to this sentence, the glass on one side couldn''t help laughing and said, "Lord Liu, how can you still keep track of heaven?"

    "I don''t remember the number of days. I just remember the day when I took office and worked it out."

    This time, it''s su Xiaoxiao. How can this man be so honest? Thanks to his face, it''s really different from Feng Zi''ang who has calculated everything.

    Liu Hezheng, who was a little confused by two people''s laughter, stood in the imperial study at a loss. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say.

    Su Hao gathered a smile and said to Liu Hezheng, "OK, go back. If you have anything to say to Gu, you don''t need to write to others. You have to know that only the emperor can accept it."

    Obviously, Liu he didn''t understand the meaning of this sentence, but when he understood it, he wanted to talk directly with the emperor, "I will obey the order!"

    "Come on, you go down!"

    Liu he was ordered out of the imperial study.

    Su Hao looked at his background disappeared and said, "Liuli, tell Han Ru, give Gu Cha a look at the origin of Liu He Zheng. And let Shao Yixuan come to see you tomorrow afternoon. "

    Su Hao, dressed in a brand-new court uniform, marches into the hall where all the civil and military officials line up, followed by Liuli, Yu Sihui, di Lingxue and Yiying''s entourage.

    Today''s early Dynasty is doomed not to live in peace, but Su''s good mood is particularly good.

    Sitting on the throne of the dragon, Su Hao was worshipped by all the officials. Su Hao''s eyes crossed all the people, and finally stopped on Feng Zi ang. Empress Feng seemed to be in a good mood today, and she didn''t know what made him God. Su Hao gently smile, hope he will be in such a good mood.

    The first person to leave the class was LV Jifeng, Minister of the Ministry of industry. He was in his forties. He had a very good face and was very dedicated. His whole body was full of the smell of a polite scum.

    Su Hao didn''t pay much attention to this person before. He didn''t have a strong sense of existence at ordinary times. He went to court on time and went down on time. He certainly didn''t talk about things that had nothing to do with him, so that Su Hao almost forgot this person.

    "I was told by qintianjian that there was too much rain this year, especially in the south of the Yangtze River, so I prepared people to go to the south of the Yangtze River to have a look on the spot. Before people left, the memorial in the south of the Yangtze River had already entered Beijing. The jinliangba dam in the middle reaches of the Yangtze river burst, and all the three states in the lower reaches of the Yangtze River were flooded. Ten thousand acres of good farmland were destroyed, and hundreds of thousands of people were displaced."

    Lu Jifeng had a voice, and he was the only one in the hall. After he finished, the hall was like a frying pan, talking about everything.

    Su Hao didn''t pay attention to what those idle people said. He just glanced at Feng Zi''ang. When he saw the satisfaction in his eyes, he couldn''t help but get angry. He was the queen of a country who was in charge of the harem. All he wanted to do was fight for power. He had all kinds of people''s lives in his heart.

    Su Hao smiles coldly at Feng Zi ang. No wonder he is in such a good mood today.

    She turned her eyes back to LV Jifeng''s face, and looked at the beautiful face with obvious desire to talk and stop. The colder she was, the more she wanted to die. OK, she gave them a chance.

    "Lu Ai Qing, do you have anything else to say? Say what you want to say! "

    Lu Jifeng trembled in his heart. What does your majesty mean by this? Is it difficult that their thoughts are understood by your majesty so quickly? He looked at Feng Zi''ang. After seeing Feng Zi''ang''s eyes, he continued to say, "my Lord, there are many rumors among the people that this natural disaster will occur within one year of your Majesty''s accession to the throne. It''s a decree from heaven that your Majesty''s accession to the throne is against heaven''s destiny!"

    It turned out that they still had such a move to use. Su was so angry that he laughed, "when did the people care about things other than people''s livelihood? I''m afraid it wasn''t someone who intended to do it? What''s the matter with the Minister of Dali temple? "

    Hearing Su Hao''s words, the left class walked out of a man who was more than half a hundred years old

    "He Aiqing, go and find out who slandered Gu. He was ordered by the former Emperor to inherit the great rule. He worked hard and never slacked off. But what''s wrong with the world? Besides, whether the flood is a natural disaster or a man-made one, I want to know whether the money we have used to control the flood for so many years has really been used to control the flood or who has got rich. "

    Su Hao''s words were resounding, and the huge golden hall was silent. Only after he Wei had heard them, he sonorous answered, "I''ll take orders."

    "The disaster has already begun, and there is no time to delay. I don''t know which Ai Qing is willing to go to Jiangnan to help the people and the orphans?" When Su Hao said this, several people around her had slight fluctuations. How could su Hao not know their thoughts, but she also had her own plans.

    "I''m willing to go." LV Jifeng, Minister of the Ministry of industry, is responsible.

    Su Hao pondered for a moment without saying "yes" or "no".

    Feng Zi''ang added: "Your Majesty, when it comes to water control, Lord Lu is very experienced. Ten years ago, he went to Weishui with his predecessor, Lord Liu of the Ministry of industry. At that time, Liu Shangshu praised him in front of the former Emperor. Three years ago, he was in charge of the Yellow River flood, and all the people praised him for his kindness."

    "In that case, it''s hard for Lord Lu."

    "Your majesty Glass in Su Hao side don''t agree with the light shout, she urgent ah, this matter son how can let LV adult go.

    Su Hao raised his hand and motioned to Liuli to shut up. Liuli was worried and couldn''t help it.

    LV Jifeng knelt down to thank him, "I''ll take orders!"

    "Mr. Xing!" Su Hao''s eyes turned to Xing Lin, the Secretary of the Ministry of household affairs.

    "I''m here!" Xing Lin came out with a memorial in his handˇ° When I heard about the flood in the south of the Yangtze River last night, I sorted out a list of the money that can be used by the Ministry of household and presented it to the emperor. "

    Su Hao sneers. It seems that it''s all well coordinated and gives Liuli a look. Liuli gets up and takes the fold back to Su Hao. Su Hao turns it roughly in his hand and closes it without looking at it carefully.

    "All right, you can go down and get ready. It shouldn''t be too late. The sooner the better."

    "Yes Relevant people wait for the edict to go down to prepare, everyone''s face with pride.

    Su Hao folded the book which was just handed over by the Secretary of the Ministry of accounts, "is there anything else? Then step back! "

    Just at this time, Han Ru came out of class and knelt down on the main hall, "minister, you have ben Shangqu!"

    Su Hao, who was ready to get up and retreat, sat back in the Dragon chair, "Oh? Then play it

    Han Ru raises the brocade box in her hand over her head. Liuli takes it back and hands it to Su Hao with a smile. Of course, Su Hao knows what is in the brocade box, but still pretends to ask, "what is this?"

    "Fortunately, I didn''t disobey my orders. I found the jade paperweight." Han Ru''s expressionless reply.

    But a word out, but shocked all the people.

    Most of the officials in the court can guess the whole story. They all know that it was probably taken by Empress Feng. It''s made of jade. I''m afraid it''s long gone. But now it appears again. Almost all of them turn their eyes to Feng Ziang.

    Fengzi ang was stunned there, and no one was more surprised than him, because he was the only one in the world who knew that the Paperweight had already disappeared, because it was he who destroyed the paperweight. His eyes were fixed on the brocade box and saw that Su Hao calmly took out the crystal clear suet Paperweight from it.

    If Feng Zi''ang didn''t know that he had been destroyed, he would have believed that the one in Su Hao''s hands was real. He didn''t know what was wrong, but he knew that this time he lost to this woman.

    "Han Tong, get up and reply!" Su Hao was not in a hurry. He had to do enough for the play. "How did you find this Paperweight?"

    Han Ru stood up, and there was no extra expression on her upright face. "I searched the palace for five days first, and the theft in the palace has become a common practice. Many things have been stolen by the masters. That is to say, if I can''t find them in three or five days, I''ll forget. Some of them even cancel the account in the name of destruction. These slaves have stolen things, I will give it to those compradors who can go out of the palace to secretly take it out of the palace. After the sale, I will change the silver into silver tickets and bring it back to the palace. I don''t want to scare the snake. A few days ago, I found other reasons to punish those people, and then trace them out of the palace to recover everything that can be recovered. "

    "Well, Han Tongling did a good job. He was brave and resourceful. As expected, he didn''t let Gu down. Gu fulfilled his foreword, and Han Tongling returned to his original post from now on." Su Hao has been preparing this sentence for a long time, which is very smooth.

    Han Ru saluted, but did not get up, the next thing is the key, "Your Majesty, I have one more thing to play!"

    Su Hao leaned into the Dragon chair and couldn''t hide the smile of his lips? Anything else? Play it

    Hearing Han Ru''s words, Feng Zi''ang was inexplicably uneasy, and a sense of crisis came spontaneously.

    Han Ru didn''t pay attention to what she thought, but said, "when she was looking for something stolen from the palace in the city, she unexpectedly found a group of suspicious people gathering in an ancient temple outside the western suburbs."

 Chapter 529

    Once the words of the ancient temple outside the western suburbs are spoken, Lu Zhongkai, the Minister of punishment, is in a cold sweat. The whole person is shaking uncontrollably. Even fengzi''ang has no response, and his eyes fall on Su Hao.

    But now, Su Hao didn''t pay any attention to Feng Zi''ang. She leaned there, leisurely like watching the spring on the boat.

    "Suspicious people? How can I do that? "

    "These people are wanted by the government for their mistakes." Han Ru, of course, came prepared and had already transferred the corresponding files from the local yamen, which were also presented to Su Hao at this time.

    Sue took a good look at the thick pile of documents. She had a headache, but she didn''t go over it. "Go on!"

    "They gather in the ancient temple, usually do not go out, there is a special person to give them food and drink."

    "You mean they''re raised?" Su Hao''s voice was obviously cold. "I don''t know who has the courage to hide the imperial criminals in the capital and the emperor''s feet."

    "I think it''s not easy, so I sent someone to make a secret investigation. I found that these people have the same origin as those who broke into Prime Minister Yu Cheng''s mansion a few days ago!" Han Ru throws things out like a cocoon.

    Lu Zhongkai''s face has become pale, and he already knows that today he is afraid that he will be doomed. He turns his eyes to Fengzi ang for help, but finds that Fengzi ang doesn''t even look at him at this time. Lu Zhongkai''s heart is like ashes, and instantly knows that he has become Fengzi Ang''s abandoned son.

    "I''m really curious about who dares to murder important officials of the imperial court without help."

    Han Ru will collect a should of evidence, glass ready to come forward to pick up, but Su Hao stopped, "wait, these things are not lazy to see, so as not to pollute the eyes of the lonely, Han Tong led you directly to the evidence to the bold man to see."

    Liuli stops walking. Han Ru answers and sends the evidence to Lu Zhongkai.

    Lu Zhongkai stares at the things in Han Ru''s hand, then looks at Su Hao, then at Feng Ziang, and finally looks up at the sky and laughs, "someone in my way has wronged his master. I''m worthy of dying!"

    After that, Lu Zhongkai rushed to the Panlong column on the golden hall, and blood splashed three feet in an instant.

    Lunch Su good placed on the platform, let a person under a rather formal order, invited Phoenix son ang to eat lunch together.

    Su Hao changed the complicated court clothes and a gauze daily clothes. Although it was gorgeous, it was simple and elegant on the whole.

    When Feng Ziang came to the platform, the table was already set.

    Su Hao stood by the moon platform, looking at the whole scenery of the capital, leaving only one figure for Feng Zi ang. Gauze clothes can not cover her slender shoulders and thin body.

    Feng Zi''ang didn''t know how to put such a strong soul in his body. If he had known such a person as her, maybe he wouldn''t have started to do those things, but what he had already started had no way to stop.

    Feng Zi''ang went to Su Hao''s side and stood still. "Does your majesty come to me to show off his victory?"

    Su Hao chuckled, looked at him, then turned his eyes to the distance, "victory doesn''t need to show off, no, just looking for you to see the scenery."

    Su Hao raised his hand and pointed to the boundary between heaven and earth. "You see, there is no boundary between heaven and earth, and so is human heart."

    Feng Zi ang couldn''t figure out what Bai Su wanted to do. What was the scenery?

    "Your Majesty seems to be in a good mood."

    Su Hao has been looking at the scenery, but Feng Zi''ang has been looking at Su Hao. There is no other expression on her face except calmness. He can''t tell which one of her words is true and which one is meaningful.

    "There has been no such thing as a good mood or a bad mood since I ascended the throne alone." Su Hao added a word to let people find out what is coming and going.

    At this time, Su Hao seemed to have no interest in the scenery. He turned around and went to the dining table and sat down. "I heard that empress Feng didn''t eat when she got up in the morning. I specially asked the imperial dining room to prepare what empress Feng liked to eat."

    The smile on Su Hao''s face makes Feng Zi ang seem to return to the time when they were still in the prince''s mansion. At that time, they were the envy of the royal family.

    Liuli is helping two people to arrange the dishes. As soon as suhao picks up the chopsticks, he hears the sound of even and powerful steps.

    Feng Zi''ang''s nostalgic feeling was trampled under the ground, and he knew that the meal would not be so simple.

    Su Hao looked at Feng Zi Ang''s rapidly changing face and put the chopsticks back with a smile.

    Han Ru''s figure appeared from the steps, stepped onto the moon watching platform, stood not far away, only gave a boxing salute, "I have seen your majesty, empress Phoenix!"

    "Well, how''s the matter you''ve been asked to look into?" Sue Hao asked.

    Feng Zi''ang is surprised. Han Ru is so casual in front of Su Hao. Is the relationship between them so good?

    At this time, Han Ru needs to be busy with many things, but she also thinks that the thing she handed in should not be too difficult to understand.

    Han Ru''s pondered for a while, the vision if have if have no of aim a Feng son ang.

    These days, Feng Zi''ang has been nodded by these accidents. This makes him feel uneasy for no reason. Is there something wrong with Su hao? He was stunned by this idea. When suhao ascended the throne, he made up his mind to poison the tea. So far, he still can''t figure out how suhao escaped the infallible poison, but since then everything seems to have been out of his control.

    Although Han Ru didn''t think it was very good for Empress Feng to hear what she was going to say, she had been used to following Su Hao''s orders for a long time. After a pause, she said directly, "I''ve found out. Lord Liu Hezheng, the emperor''s supervisor, is a famous scholar in the last subject. His father is Liu Qian, the richest man in the world. Now he controls nearly one fifth of the money circulation in the country, Mother... Mother is Cang shuning, the censor doctor. In his early years, he went to the Western business with his father, lived in the western world for five years, and studied western astrology there. "

    After hearing this, Su Hao felt a little funny. As expected, it was an affair. Cang shuning was Fengzi Ang''s mother and her mother-in-law. She turned to Fengzi ang and said, "empress Feng, you have such a younger brother. Why don''t you tell Gu? You knew that master Liu was an isolated uncle. How can you let him be wronged in qintianjian?"

    Feng Zi ang knew that it would not be a good thing, but he never thought that Su Hao had dug up Liu He Zheng. Liu Hezheng has always been a cancer of the Phoenix family. In nvzun Kingdom, men have always had little status. Although in recent years, men''s status has been greatly improved, whether in the court or among the people, it is definitely not in his family.

    Feng Zi''ang''s mother was an official in the imperial court. She was always used to doing whatever she wanted. In her early years, she had a deep friendship with Liu Qian, the richest man in the world. If Liu Qian didn''t have a large family to take care of, she would have been in the government. Feng Zi''ang''s father has never had any position in the house. He watched his father live with humiliation since he was a child. He didn''t want to be like his father, but he married a more powerful man.

    Feng Zi''ang''s childhood memory has always been competing with that younger brother for favor, but no matter how well he does things, he can''t see her eyes falling on him in his mother''s eyes. Until he knows everything clearly, he decides to hold down his younger brother all his life.

    So, when Liu Hezheng took part in the imperial examination, he did something, but he was just the husband of the prince''s family at that time. Of course, the result was not satisfactory. Liu Hezheng still entered the imperial court. Although he was not a powerful position, he was the official of the imperial court.

    He wanted to completely deal with Liu and Zheng after he became the queen, but he was always busy with other things and had no time to care about him. Unexpectedly, the emperor knew him first.

    "Your Majesty manages everything every day. How can you trouble your majesty with such trifles?" Feng Zi Ang''s disguised calmness is almost unbearable. When does Su Hao have the ability to drive people crazy? Does he always underestimate her.

    Of course, Su Hao could see that Liu he was just his weakness. He wanted to pinch but could not. Thinking of Liu Hezheng, Su Hao couldn''t help laughing. After that day, Su Hao also checked and found out that all the people who were familiar with him had the same feeling about him. He could be summed up in one sentence: he didn''t know fireworks in the world. People like Liu Hezheng are born to restrain Feng Ziang, a man of fame and wealth. What Feng Zi ang saw was more important than life was exactly what Liu He Zheng didn''t have in mind.

    "Why do you have to be so outspoken? Empress Feng''s younger brother is an orphan''s younger brother. Helping him is also helping himself."

    Su Hao, do you want to reuse Liu Hezheng? Feng Zi''ang secretly gritted her teeth and doubted whether Su Hao had any talent. She was born to make him unhappy.

    Su Hao had no appetite to eat, but now Feng Zi''ang''s expression obviously pleased her. With Feng Hou''s expression, the food was also good. Su Hao picked up her chopsticks. This time, she really wanted to eat, but her chopsticks were just extended to the dish, and then she was interrupted.

    The footsteps from the steps once again interrupted the process of suhao''s eating. Suhao had to put the chopsticks back on the table, but the expression on her face was very good.

    With the sound of footsteps, Enke''s number one scholar Shao Yixuan came up.

    "I have seen your majesty, empress Phoenix!" Shao Yixuan''s expression was calm and warm, like a girl in the boudoir, without any aggressiveness at all.

    Feng Zi''ang didn''t expect that the meal was so bad. There was more than one Han Ru coming out, and there were others waiting for him.

    Feng Zi ang didn''t think that this meal could be eaten well, so she leaned directly into the chair without any other fluke thoughts.

    Su Hao waves his hand, and di Lingxue, who is waiting on him, hands Shao Yixuan a fold. Shao Yixuan and di Lingxue are of the same subject. They usually have a good relationship with each other. When they see this, they feel closer than other people.

 Chapter 530

    On one side, Feng Zi''ang felt that the fold that di Lingxue had handed over was familiar. It seemed that he had seen it somewhere before. Then he frowned. It seemed that the fold had just been handed over by the Secretary of the Ministry of accounts.

    Shao Yixuan looks down at the fold. Su Hao turns to see feng Ziang.

    "Mr. Xing of the Ministry of accounts has been a minister for so long. He is really experienced. He is also a good hand at arranging money. It seems that he should be rewarded."

    The account department is the place to manage the money. When Su Hao arranged for Shao Yixuan to go to the account department, Feng Ziang had already explained it. It was the nail sent by the emperor. Let them have a good look at it. Xing Lin, who has been in the officialdom for so long, won''t make mistakes in this kind of thing. If he can''t even see a little girl who has just become an official, he has been in the officialdom for so long. Think of here, Feng Zi ang is not just so uneasy, his face also showed a smile.

    Shao Yixuan looked up after reading it and said something in reply. Although it was mentioned, it still didn''t sound very high. It was very warm and elegant. "After I entered the household department, although I was restricted in many ways, I also read the account books. Although they were not all detailed and there were many false accounts, the difference between my budget and the discount given by Xing Shangshu from the household department was about 1 million taels of silver."

    Feng Zi''ang was so surprised that he almost couldn''t sit still. The account department was controlled by him. This time, he and Xing Lin worked out the discount together. The remaining silver was 1 million Liang. Shao Yixuan was so accurate in judging from the perfect account book of the account department, but he was more powerful than those ministers who had been immersed in the account books for decades, Does this folk businessman really have such ability?

    Su Hao''s eyes have been staring at Feng Zi''ang, and every little change on his face has been in his eyes. It''s estimated that this number is not much different from the reality.

    "Well, in your opinion, the silver on this fold is enough for this disaster relief?"

    "According to the previous years, although it is a little less, it is still within the controllable range." As soon as Shao Yixuan arrived at the account department, he checked the accounts of the account department according to Su Hao''s instructions. For many days, he didn''t sleep well.

    "What is controllable range?"

    "It may not be easy for the money to be sent to the disaster area, but there will be solutions in the future, such as emergency donations from officials and merchants." Shao Yixuan comes from a business background, and this kind of donation will happen in almost every disaster.

    Su Hao nodded. I''m afraid that''s what they intended. I don''t know how much of the so-called donation will go to their personal pockets.

    "Well done, this time I remember to cooperate with Mr. Xing and get everything ready for the disaster area."

    Su Hao''s words make Feng Zi ang a little surprised. Which tendon is not placed in the right place? He even wants to help his people do a good job. Did she think that she could win over the people around him in such a way? If she really thinks so, it can only be said that she underestimates their alliance. The resistance alliance formed by women''s oppression for a long time is much stronger than she imagined.

    "Thank you for helping Mr. Xing. I''ll let him come to the palace to thank you some other day." Feng Zi ang is very intimate.

    Su Hao gave a cold smile. How could he not understand the implication of Feng Zi''ang? His mind was always limited to the struggle for rights. How could such a person have the vision to rule a country.

    "Empress Feng, why do you have to be so reckless? I don''t mind letting you down. To tell you the truth, I don''t like those people under your command!"

    Su Hao''s words were like an arrow from a strong bow, which directly penetrated into Feng Zi''ang''s heart.

    Su Hao saw that he didn''t speak for a long time, so he continued with a smile, "what? Don''t you believe it? You see what your people can do? Apart from fighting for power and power, have they ever focused on the people''s livelihood? An isolated official can ask for help for the people, rather than a waste who cares only about his own gain and loss all day long. "

    Feng Zi''ang only felt his face was hot, but he still said, "how can you show your ambition if you don''t have the right? Your majesty is so powerful because you are your majesty

    This was a bit reactionary, but Su Hao didn''t think he was disobedient. He just looked at him with a smile and said in another burst of footsteps, "prestige is certainly more powerful than you, but how can empress Feng know that Gu is helping you?"

    "What does your majesty mean by that?"

    There''s no need for Su Hao to answer him. This time, it''s not su Hao who runs to the moon Observatory, but Qin Wu, the manager of Fengzi anggong. Maybe he runs too fast, and the sweat on his forehead runs down his hair.

    After he ran up, he wanted to run to Feng Zi''ang. He didn''t feel right until he was halfway there. The emperor was still sitting there. He stopped his steps fiercely. Because of his fierce action, he shook his body and finally stabilized his body. Then he turned to Su Hao and knelt down to say hello. "Please say hello to your majesty. I have something to report to empress Feng."

    Su Hao sat there without saying a word or paying any attention to him. Qin Wu didn''t know what to do for a moment. Feng Zi ang saw that he had something to do, so he stood up and said, "Your Majesty, I think there''s something important in the palace. I''ll leave first!"

    Su took a look at the lunch that had not been touched. "It''s really unfortunate that she didn''t have a meal with empress Feng. OK, since she has something to do, empress Feng can do it!"

    Seeing that she didn''t stop, Feng Ziang saluted and turned to the steps. Qin Wu got up and followed him. He said something in a low voice in a voice that only the two of them could hear. When he reached the edge of the steps, Feng Ziang gave a fierce meal at his feet, stopped, and then heard a loud angry cry, "what are you talking about? Who died? "

    Qin Wu, who had been following him all the time, didn''t expect that he would suddenly stop. The whole person directly bumped into Fengzi Ang''s back. Fengzi ang was so angry and unstable that when Qin Wu hit him, he fell down the steps. Qin Wu was so frightened that he went all out in a cold sweat and tried to catch him, But when he stretched out his hand, it was a step too late after all. He grabbed a blank in his hand. Because he was too strong, the whole person couldn''t stop. He couldn''t hold Fengzi ang and didn''t say anything. Instead, he rushed straight at him.

    Fengzi ang, who fell down, thought that he was going to roll down this time, but before he fell down, he felt that a hand was under his armpit. This hand casually lifted up, which had stopped him from falling. But before he was relieved, there was a pain on his back, and Qin Wu fell down behind him directly on his back.

    Feng Zi''ang felt that he had just been lifted up and fell down a little bit. His armpit hand also increased his strength. He was pushed up by that hand, and his whole body changed from a tilted state to an upright state.

    After Feng Zi ang and Qin Wu stood firm, they felt that the only powerful hand under their armpits had withdrawn. Feng Zi ang looked in the direction of that hand, and there was a girl in strong clothes standing beside him. When the girl saw that he had already stood firm, she didn''t look at him any more and started to walk in the direction of Su Hao.

    Feng Zi ang frowned. This girl... Why does he feel a little familiar.

    Qin Wu, with a pale face, knelt down on the ground and began to pull Feng Zi''ang back from his meditative state. "Empress Feng, forgive me, slave..."

    Feng Zi''ang raised her foot and kicked Qin Wu down the steps. Qin Wu was not a burly figure. He rolled all the way down the steps and fell on the next platform.

    Su Hao saw the prestige of Feng Zi''ang and watched the series of farce. Leaning on the dining table, he laughed like a blooming kapok.

    Feng Zi''ang''s eyes swept over. A stream of venom flashed in her eyes. She pursed her thin lips, threw off her sleeves, and turned to get off the platform.

    "Ha ha, empress Feng is very angry this time." Liuli is really happy now. Along the way, empress Feng is pressed by her majesty so that she doesn''t even have a chance to breathe. It''s really exciting.

    Sue laughs. If she can choose, she doesn''t like to live a life of intrigue every day. She wants to live a small life in peace.

    The girl who had just helped Fengzi ang at the entrance of taipingkou fell down and knelt down in front of Su Hao. "If you return, LV Jifeng, Minister of the Ministry of industry, has been killed by the criminals. Thank you for giving Yunxi this opportunity to revenge."

    In fact, seeing Qin Wu''s eager attitude and Feng Zi Ang''s surprise, Su Hao knew that she had succeeded.

    Su Hao set his eyes on the girl''s face in front of him, got up and helped her up, "Gu just wanted to use it except Xing Lin, you don''t have to thank Gu."

    The girl''s name is Feng Yunxi. She''s a felon in the heaven prison. Even when the new emperor ascends the throne, she''s not among them. Just because she used to be the saint of Biye cult, immortality is the greatest grace to her.

    In fact, Su Hao didn''t know the details at that time. He only knew that when the girl was tried by the imperial court, she didn''t hesitate to admit all the crimes, but tried to kill LV Jifeng. Although she was stopped by the guards at that time, her eyes full of hatred impressed Su Hao who was still the prince at that time.

    Because of this, this time she thought of Feng Yunxi as the first one besides the Minister of the Ministry of work. He released her from the dungeon and ordered her to assassinate LV Jifeng on his way back to the mansion.

    Feng Yunxi has a stubborn face. After experiencing so many things, she doesn''t care whether she is used or not. Besides, before she went, Su Hao had clearly told her, "even if it is like this, the criminals still appreciate your majesty. Cutting enemies is Yunxi''s only wish to live in the world."

    Don''t know why, Su Hao just feel that she said this sentence with a strong sadness.

    Su Hao looked at her pretty face. On such a tough face, she saw a sadness. She could not help but soften her voice and asked, "what happened at the beginning? Can you tell me something about it? "

 Chapter 531

    Feng Yunxi was touched by the soft voice, and his eyes turned a little red. When he was in a steady mood, he said, "at the beginning, our Biye sect was no different from other sects in the river and lake. It was because of me that we were determined to fight and take care of the injustice in the world. Because I fell in love with LV Jifeng, I was led by his nose, so that he took me on this road of no return."

    "Once, when I went out to do business, I met Lu Jifeng who was robbed by bad people. At that time, he was just a doctor in the Ministry of industry. When he was seriously injured, I took him back to the sect to recuperate. During his recuperation, we had a lot of contact. It was also at that time that we liked each other and made a private life. When I think about it now, it''s just that I think we like each other, and he just wants to make use of our biyejiao. "

    "Because I had that relationship with him, I trusted him more and more. I never doubted what he said. My master, the leader of our Biye sect, trusted him very much because of my relationship. One day he told us that an official in Jiangnan was greedy for ink and fat, but it was because there were people in the court that no one could touch him. The most disgusting thing for those of us in the Jianghu is these corrupt officials. According to his plan, we burned all the property that this official sent to his hometown and killed that official. After that, there are more and more such things, and we have been invincible according to his plan. "

    "Slowly, our Biye cult was pursued and killed by the imperial court, saying that we were a cult. We didn''t care at that time. We thought that the officials were killed, and the imperial court would certainly track down the murderer. However, we didn''t think it was right until even people in the river and Lake said that we were a cult. Master sent someone to investigate and found out that the officials we killed were not corrupt officials at all, The money burned is not dirty money. It''s either relief money for the disaster area or money for the project to repair the facilities for the benefit of the people. Only then can we know that we have become Lu Jifeng''s tool to eliminate dissidents. At this time, Lu Jifeng has already taken the position of minister of work. "

    "When we knew the truth, we wanted to go to LV Jifeng, but he was the first to attack him. He took the soldiers of the imperial court and cleaned up the Biye sect. Just because I fell in love with a beast, a heartless man, my master, my brothers and nearly a thousand followers died. I..." her voice brought a sob, There is no way to go on.

    Su Hao listened quietly. After knowing everything, she also understood why she wanted to kill LV Jifeng at all costs. Su Hao patted her gently on the shoulder, "it''s all over! From now on, you will follow me

    Feng Yunxi thought that she would spend her whole life in the prison. She thought that she had no hope of revenge in this life. Now the Emperor gave her a chance to revenge and a chance to live a new life. She clenched her lips and said, "from now on, Feng Yunxi''s life will belong to your majesty."

    Su Hao gently smile, "Gu brings you out of the prison, but it''s not to let you die easily. To live well is to repay Gu."

    Su Hao turned around and said to Shao Yixuan, "go back and keep an eye on Xing Lin, they will guard you, so it''s not easy to really catch his pigtail, you need to use your brain."

    Su Hao looked at Shao Yixuan with a confused expression and laughed, "it''s not urgent. You should remember to look after the things sent by the Ministry of household affairs to the disaster area. It''s estimated that they will do something about it."

    "Ah, I see. The reason why your majesty agreed to let LV Jifeng go to the disaster relief is to prevent the hand of Mr. Xing. If we arrange our people to go first, Mr. Xing will use all kinds of reasons to say that Mr. Xing doesn''t have money and doesn''t give materials." At this time, Liuli suddenly realized that it was a wonderful thing to do. "Your Majesty, you are so powerful that you even thought about it in advance."

    Su Hao just sighed, "in fact, I''d rather not use these strategies."

    All the people are silent, if these means are not used, it means that the world will be peaceful. But how can there be so many things in the world that you like.

    "Lingxue, you take the imperial edict of Gu to take office in the Ministry of punishment, and put things there in order as soon as possible. You should be ready to accept serious criminals at any time, and communicate with Jiarong more. At that time, it is likely that there will be a joint trial of three churches."

    Di Lingxue is stunned. She stays at Su Hao''s side and knows that she will be reused, but she never thinks that she will be reused to this extent. She is young, but she never has a small ambition. At this time, she kneels down to thank her, "I will live up to your majesty''s expectations."

    Su laughs, "Gu naturally believes in you, otherwise he won''t give you such an important thing. Don''t worry about doing it. If you have any problems, please come back and tell Gu. Gu will help you solve them."

    Di Lingxue nodded her head hard. As long as she saw the smile on Su Hao''s face, she felt very relieved that they had a reliable emperor.

    After di Lingxue is arranged, Su Hao turns to Yu Sihui. She really likes this little girl. She seems to see her own shadow in Yu Sihui.

    "Sihui, take the imperial edict of Gu, go to the Ministry of industry to be the Minister of the Ministry of industry, and prepare to go down to Jiangnan to control the water."

    Yu Sihui was surprised. She was ambitious and ambitious, but she never wanted to be ambitious. She knew how many abilities she had, what she could do and what she couldn''t do. Water control was the top priority now. On one end, there was a fight for power and interests in the court, and on the other, there were thousands of people.

    She knelt down in front of Su Hao in a low voice, but she did not hesitate. "Your Majesty, I am willing to share your worries, and I am more willing to help the people out of difficulties. But I have no experience in water control, so I am afraid I will not be a great leader."

    After listening to her words, Su Hao was not angry. On the contrary, she felt very happy. She reached out and helped her up. "I''m glad you can be so practical. It''s not your major. I''ll send you an assistant."

    Yu Sihui didn''t know why Su Hao arranged this. Since there were candidates to go, why did she send her. I''m also curious about who Su Hao is optimistic about.

    At this time, the waiter took a man to the platform, and everyone''s eyes turned to the man who had just come up.

    Liu He, who followed the waiter, couldn''t see it at this time.

    Today is the day for him to rest and bathe. Liu He, who had long wanted to go to the hot spring in the suburb, woke up naturally and went out after getting up. Out of the door in the market to find a noodle stand, eat a very casual breakfast, eat enough to go to the hot spring pool. It''s not a matter of being in a hurry. It''s even more inefficient to be started by a leisurely person like him. When he got to the hot spring pool, he just ordered the pool, returned his clothes and stepped into the pool. Before he was fully soaked, the imperial guards arrived. They put him out of the hot spring pool, wrapped a piece of clothes and pulled him out of the hot spring pool.

    At this time, he stood on the platform, his cotton clothes were wrinkled by the hot spring water, hanging on him like a shrunken rag. But Liu Hezheng himself was not a bit embarrassed. He was as smart as if he was wearing the most beautiful clothes in the world, and even he had a calm and broad smile on his face.

    He stepped forward and knelt down to salute, "I''ve seen your majesty before. I''m in a hurry. I have to trim my clothes in a hurry in the future. It''s a bit of a hindrance. Please forgive me."

    Su Hao thinks that he has seen the world, but he still can''t help laughing. This man is really stylish. "No problem, get up."

    Liu He is getting up to look at Su Hao. Since he saw the new emperor last time, he knows that the emperor is not so easy to yield. She has unique vision and will never give up her efforts easily.

    In fact, he never liked the fight for power, and he had no ambition. Other people thought that it was a great talent to condescend to qintianjian with his talent, but he was happy to spend time on such a free job. But it happened that he met such a new emperor, whose eyes were penetrating. That time he left the imperial study, he knew that he might not be able to escape this time.

    "Your Majesty, if you have anything to assign to your subordinates."

    "Why don''t you guess, Minister Liu?"

    Liu He is raising his eyes to Su Hao''s smiling eyes. The emperor, who laughs innocently, is trying to test him. I''m afraid he has no chance to continue to act silly.

    He moistened his lips. "Does your majesty want me to go to the south of the Yangtze River with you?"

    The radian of Su Hao''s lips is bigger. "He is really a smart man. After all, he is the younger brother of empress Feng."

    Liu He is a frown, eyes covered with a thin layer of fog, a throne, a country full of holes, really so grinding people? It can wear away people''s true feelings a little bit. Will the clarity he saw in the emperor''s eyes last time be finally wiped away by this river and mountain?

    "It''s not hard to guess that your majesty needs someone who can command the whole court. Prime Minister Yu is not a person who can stand up to the whole court. Fortunately, your majesty found Lord Yu Sihui, but after all, she is too young. Since she has the support of Yu family behind her, she also lacks some achievements. This time, it''s undoubtedly a good opportunity to harness the water, but Lord Yu Sihui doesn''t know how to harness the water, just because she does."

    After hearing these words, Yu Sihui realized that the emperor was paving the way for her. Once she came back to the capital successfully, she would be able to reward her with her merits, take the place of her mother as prime minister, and share her worries with the government.

    "Mr. Liu is right. I just want to borrow your talents to send Sihui away. What does Mr. Liu want?" Su Hao does not like this kind of trade very much. It''s too utilitarian. But after she takes this position, she finds that the safest relationship in the world is the one bound by interests.

    Liu he was shaking in his heart. Is that really the case? Liu he was looking up at the young girl in the upper position. He cleaned up his mood and raised a heartless smile. "If I want two things for your majesty?"

    Su Hao''s heart choked, her chest seemed to be stuck by something. The first time she saw Liu Hezheng, she felt that this person was a clear person. Although she let him choose this time, in her heart, she hoped that he could be the spring in the turbid current. Was she wrong?

 Chapter 532

    Su Hao didn''t speak for a long time. She took a sip of tea from the dining table. The taste was cold and bitter. Her heart was even more depressed. Liuli came over and said, "Your Majesty, Liuli will change a new cup of tea for you."

    Su Haoyang raised his hand, "no!"

    Su Hao looked at Liu He Zheng''s face and said with a smile, "tell me about it."

    Su Hao''s expression makes Liu Hezheng very happy. No matter what means she uses or what unfeeling things she does, in the end, she can''t stop her real pursuit in her heart.

    "First, I don''t want to change places. When I come back from Jiangnan, I have to continue to work in qintianjian. The Ministry of industry asks your majesty to arrange another person."

    Su Hao was shocked. She really planned to hand over the Ministry of work to Liu Hezheng. With Liu Hezheng''s talent, she could be a minister of the Ministry of work. But he didn''t want to be an official or profit, so he wanted to go back to the original place. What was his purpose? Or what does he really want?

    "Why?"

    Liu He is smiling, "Your Majesty listen to my second request, I should understand what I want."

    "You say, listen."

    "Second, I don''t want to take part in anything related to the Feng family. My surname is Liu, and I have nothing to do with the Feng family."

    Su Hao listened quietly. She heard that she had nothing to do in these words. She raised her eyes to him and saw her own reflection in his eyes. He didn''t want to be an official or a profit, but he was involved in this dispute by those helpless experiences. He just wanted to be alone.

    "I know. I promise you to live the life you want."

    "Thank you, sir."

    Liu he was looking at Su Hao and knew that she knew him.

    With the sound of footsteps, all the people who should go back went back. On the platform, only Su Hao and Liuli were left. Liuli looked at the lunch that hadn''t moved for a while. "Your Majesty, you haven''t eaten anything at noon. Liuli is going..."

    Su Hao shook his head, stood up without saying a word, and walked down the platform.

    God opened his eyes for a time, and sent people to the south of the Yangtze River. The rain in the south of the Yangtze River slowly stopped, and the autumn sun sprinkled on the land after the flood. In the case of God''s face, the flood control should have been very smooth, but it was hindered by the Ministry of household. The materials that should have been in the disaster area for five days could not be sent from the Ministry of household.

    Su Hao kneaded her swollen temple in the imperial study. She knew that it would not go well, so she was not too surprised by the result. It was just how she would deal with the change.

    Glass along with dry, anxious, but there is no way, can only be hot night reheat.

    Liuli sent the hot bird''s nest porridge to Su Hao again. "Your Majesty, anyway, you have to eat something. If you go on like this, your body will collapse first."

    Suhao didn''t want to make her worry, but she couldn''t drink the porridge.

    Su Hao took back his hand holding his head, sighed, picked up the spoon and filled the porridge, but only half of it was put down and shook his head. "I can''t eat it alone. Is there any news from Yixuan?"

    Liuli shakes her head. It''s almost midnight now. If there''s no more news from shaoyixuan, it''s hard to deal with it tomorrow morning.

    "What''s the matter with you, young master? Your majesty has already told her to enter the palace as soon as possible. Four hours have passed. Why hasn''t she been seen yet." Liuli also finds it strange that Shao Yixuan is always cautious and never makes any mistakes. What''s the matter today.

    Although Su Hao was anxious, he knew Shao Yixuan''s temper. "There must be something wrong with the Department of accounts, otherwise Yixuan would not be like this."

    Hearing Su Hao''s words, Liuli was even more worried. "If there''s something wrong with the household department, is it OK to be alone?"

    "It shouldn''t be a big problem. On the day Sihui and Zheng left Beijing, Gu had asked Han Ru to send someone to protect Yixuan. If something went wrong, they would have come back long ago."

    Just then, a voice of Shao Yixuan came from outside the imperial study, "Your Majesty, please see me!"

    Liuli didn''t hesitate. She ran to the door quickly. She had never moved so fast before. She opened the door and welcomed Shao Yixuan in. "Young adult, you are here."

    Shao Yixuan walked into the imperial study. After seeing the ceremony, he gently wiped the sweat from his forehead.

    "Your Majesty, this evening, the minister has gone out of the household department to go to the palace, but I heard from his staff. When I went out of the household department, Mr. Xing recruited their staff and said that they were ready to send the money and food to the disaster area. They were ready to send them to the disaster area in the evening."

    Su Hao frowned, "he''s trying to avoid you. I''m afraid there''s something wrong with these things."

    "Chen also thought so, and then he turned back to the Ministry of household. When Chen returned to the Ministry of household, they had already transported the things to the canal ferry. Chen thought it would not be so simple, so he informed Mr. Han. Mr. Han took a team of 2000 people to the ferry with him, and just had time to cut back the silver and grain."

    Hearing this, Su Hao was more or less relieved. Since the thing had been cut back, it was not a big problem, and it was not out of control.

    "After cutting it back, I checked the silver and grain and found that Mr. Xing was really bold. The silver is the official silver. It''s good, but it''s not good enough. Chen Xuren tested it and found that it''s at least half of the official silver. Besides, the grain is old grain a few years ago. There are insects in nine Chengdu. If these things are really transported to the disaster area... "

    Shao Yixuan didn''t finish what she said. Su Hao was so angry that she couldn''t speak.

    "Pass on Han Ru!" It took a long time for Su Hao to shout out, "let her take Xing Lin back, and let Yunxi go with her."

    The atmosphere in the imperial study was so tense that people couldn''t breathe. Even Liuli, who always talked a lot, didn''t know how to break the atmosphere.

    Su Hao was very angry. He slowly suppressed his anger. He found that this is not necessarily a good thing. It''s just that I''m afraid we have to stick to it for a long time in the disaster area. However, there are Sihui and Hezheng, and there should be no big problems. After thinking of this, Su Hao was not in a hurry. He gently hooked his lips and said, "Liuli, go to prepare something to eat. Yixuan, you haven''t eaten all night. Let''s have something to eat with you."

    Shao Yixuan and Liuli look at each other. They don''t know why the emperor suddenly feels better, but it''s a good phenomenon for them.

    Liuli quickly regained vitality, "yes, I''ll go right away."

    After a while, Liuli brought up the prepared food. "This evening, I just managed to make four dishes and a soup. Your majesty and young adults will make do with it."

    Su Hao didn''t care much about this. He turned from the back of the imperial case and motioned Shao Yixuan to sit down. "I''m in a hurry with Jiangnan these days. I''m really in no mood to eat."

    "Yes, your majesty, look how much you''ve lost these days." Liuli complains, "I can''t stand standing by."

    Shao Yixuan is too busy to eat well these days. Because of the relaxed atmosphere, he says, "I''m too busy to eat these days. I''m really hungry, but I can''t eat when I''m really hungry to a certain extent."

    Su Hao put the dishes in Shao Yixuan''s bowl. "That''s because you have something in your heart. OK, I''ll give you a few days off after these days. You can have a good rest. After the rest, I''ll come back to take over the account for you and clean it up from the beginning. Don''t give you any more of these tricks."

    The chopsticks in Shao Yixuan''s hand stopped for a moment. From the emperor''s words, she understood that his majesty wanted to take Xing Lin down from the position of secretary of the Ministry of household by this time. She thought about what adult Xing had done this time and understood why the emperor was in a good mood. After she thought about it, she felt relieved and complacent. She moved her chopsticks again. This time, the meal tasted better.

    "I understand. My family has been engaged in business for generations. Other things that can''t be settled will not go wrong."

    Liuli looks at shaoyixuan and his majesty, remembering what Su Hao said when he first met Enke''s top three. Her family says that they are not the best, but they are the most suitable. Now she understands the meaning of this sentence, they are really the most suitable people for these positions.

    Su Hao and Shao Yixuan have a very comfortable meal. After dinner, Liuli pours tea for them. Before a cup of tea is finished, Han Ru and Feng Yunxi come back. They also bring back Xing Lin, the Secretary of the Ministry of household, who is ready to run away.

    Before he could speak, Su Hao had already thrown the tea cup in his hand and was smashing it on Xing Lin''s forehead. Xing Lin''s forehead was covered with blood and tea,

    "Xing Lin, do you know the crime?"

    Xing Lin kneels in the middle of the imperial study. The moment he knows that the things transported to Jiangnan are stopped by Shao Yixuan, he knows that the situation is over. If he is caught by the emperor, he may not have a good end. So he orders his family to clean up and leave immediately. The carriage of their whole family had been chased by Han Ru before they left the city. Originally, there were some thugs in the family, but they didn''t even have the strength to fight back in front of Feng Yunxi.

    "There''s nothing to say now." When he was caught, he no longer had any hope of living. "But, your majesty, my family is innocent. Please let them go."

    Su Hao looked at him and sneered, "do you know your family is innocent at this time? When you were doing something, did you ever think that millions of people in the three southern states were innocent? "

    Xing Lin knelt there in silence. When he first became an official, he had ambition and wanted to be a good official with clean hands. However, after only three months as an official, he found the innocence of this idea. For so many years, he had already forgotten what the original intention was. At this time, kneeling here, he suddenly felt that he had already lost his original direction.

    "Xing Lin, remember a word, people are doing, and the sky is watching. We have to pay back what we owe sooner or later." Su Hao said this word by word.

    Xing Lin lowered his head. He had nothing to say.

 Chapter 533

    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Su Hao could only sigh, "Han Ru, give him to Dali temple. This case is under the jurisdiction of Dali temple with the assistance of the Ministry of punishment."

    The so-called assistance is actually supervision. All the evidence can be investigated by the Ministry of punishment. Everyone will look at it. No matter how much Dali Temple wants to cover up, it will not have any chance.

    Han Ru takes Xing Lin out. Seeing the closed door, Su Hao sighs.

    "When he did those things, did he ever think of such a day?" Liuli sometimes can''t understand these people. Why don''t people think about the future results before they do things.

    "To be a man, one has to be honest, and to make friends, one has to be chivalrous." Su Hao gently read out such a sentence, which was very popular in modern times. People always need to leave some room for themselves.

    Shao Yixuan, Feng Yunxi and Liuli all had different feelings when they heard this sentence.

    Some truth may be known by everyone, but when it comes to doing things, it''s not like that. No matter how simple the truth is, it will be polished by other things.

    "Yixuan handled the affairs of the Ministry of household affairs well, and did everything possible to prepare money and grain again and send them to Jiangnan."

    One less Xuan bowed his head to receive the order. This time, Xing Lin was absent from the account department, and one less Xuan would be able to make decisions independently. Everything would be much more convenient.

    As soon as Su Hao wanted everyone to disperse, he heard someone outside shouting, "three hundred Li urgent Memorial."

    Sue Hao was a little puzzled. What''s the matter? Liuli ran out of the door and brought in the memorial.

    Su Hao took the memorial from Liuli and opened it.

    The memorial was sent by Liu He from Jiangnan. It clearly states what they did after they arrived in Jiangnan. It also states that because they didn''t receive the supplies from the imperial court for a long time, they collected three million silver taels and two hundred thousand taels of grain from the local Liu''s firm to relieve their burning eyebrows.

    Su Hao gently raised the corner of his lips and said with a smile, "this time I owe Liu''s family a lot. Liu Hezheng is good at calculating."

    After a pause, he said, "have a rest!"

    With God''s help, Yu Sihui and Liu Hezheng took care of things in the south of the Yangtze River in forty-two days. They set out from the south of the Yangtze River and went back to the capital. To show their great kindness, Su Hao found some ministers to walk in the imperial garden and discussed how to reward them for their great contributions.

    In the past October, the air in autumn was very comfortable. Su Hao changed into a new embroidered robe of cloud brocade, which was more gorgeous than the flowers in the garden. Liuli followed her step by step.

    Fengzi angxing is beside her. It''s also a new dress made this autumn. Fengzi angxing''s appearance is very good. It''s very attractive against the new dress. It turns out that a man can be beautiful.

    In Su Hao''s eyes, Feng Zi''ang is like a poppy. Beauty is beauty, but she is a person who can''t be near.

    Behind them are Shao Yixuan, Deng Jiarong, di Lingxue and Feng Yunxi.

    Feng Zi ang saw that all the active people in the court were Su Hao''s. It''s only half a year. The people he''s been trying so hard to attract have already been cleaned by Su Hao. He''s not reconciled. And all this is because the person sitting on the throne is Su Hao. Feng Zi Ang''s eyes sweep toward Su Hao, and the color of resentment in her eyes flashes by.

    Su Hao turned a blind eye to his little movements, as if he didn''t see them at all, still enjoying the autumn scenery.

    She reached out and picked up a petal in her hand. Suddenly she said, "empress Feng, Lord Yu and Lord Liu are going back to court. This time they have done a good job. Gu has been trying to reward them."

    Feng Zi''ang understood that today''s garden tour was just the way Su Haoxin came up with to make him uncomfortable.

    "In the sense of a minister, it is necessary to increase the rank of an official." Feng Zi''ang was so angry that what he said was basically nonsense. He knew that both of them would be promoted when he came back this time. I''m afraid that the puppet Prime Minister they chose would never be able to sit in that position again.

    Su Hao just thinks it''s funny. Has Feng Zi ang been angry recently, so he''s a little bit desperate?

    "Yes, of course. But when Lord Liu went out of Beijing, he told Gu that he didn''t want to leave qintianjian. Gu had already promised him. What would you reward him for?"

    Hearing this, even Feng Zi''ang was surprised. He was stunned for a moment and then returned to normal. According to Feng Ziang''s expectation, this should be the best turning point for Liu Hezheng. He can take this opportunity to suppress the Feng family, but now he doesn''t want to go back to qintianjian. What is he thinking.

    Su Hao looks at all the details on his face and hums coldly in his heart. I''m afraid that with Feng Zi''ang''s idea, it''s impossible for him to understand Liu Hezheng''s idea all his life, but Su Hao is not so kind as to solve his doubts.

    "Queen Phoenix?" Sue''s voice reminds him.

    Feng Zi Ang''s teeth are itching with hatred. She knows that Liu Hezheng is the biggest mildewed person in his generation. She still wants him to say what to reward him. After thinking for a while, she says, "what do you mean by your majesty?"

    "It''s very difficult for him to be alone. He doesn''t want to be an official. Money is of no great use to him. I''m afraid he has to get married." Su Hao of course just casually said, the purpose is just to make Feng Zi ang uncomfortable.

    Feng Zi''ang is as uncomfortable as Su Hao wishes. If he marries Liu He Zheng at this joint, he will not be a white man. Now they are all new rich in the imperial court. They are all well matched with Liu He Zheng in their age. If they do, Liu He Zheng will be like a tiger. In secret, Feng Zi''ang was about to break her teeth.

    "It''s better to ask Hezheng himself about this kind of thing. If he chooses one he doesn''t like, it will turn a good thing into a bad one."

    Su Hao looked at him sideways, and then laughed for a long time. "Well, empress Feng has a point. Let''s wait for him to come back and ask him what he means."

    A few people continued to watch the flowers in the Royal flower, but they talked a lot about the romance. But Fengzi ang didn''t relax for a moment. I don''t know when he started. As long as he talked to Su Hao, he would have to fight 12 points. Otherwise, he might be trapped by Su Hao.

    After walking for a while, Su Hao seemed a little tired. He took a group of people into the waterside pavilion, sat in the waterside pavilion, listened to the gurgling sound of water, and drank the water from the glazed cloth. The water was taken from a spring in the suburb. Since that day half a year ago, Su Hao really did not drink tea.

    "By the way, it''s going to be autumn hunting day soon, isn''t it?" Su Hao seems to have just thought of it.

    Usually the Royal autumn hunting is in mid September, now it''s too late. Su Hao didn''t forget, but she didn''t mention it when Jiangnan was still in disaster relief.

    Feng Zi''ang was holding a glass of water in his hand. It was tasteless and tasteless. He really felt that he could not swallow it, so he just took it and didn''t drink it any more.

    "According to the old rule, it should be in mid September. Now it''s over." Shao Yixuan stood aside to reply.

    "Is that so? It''s also because Gu has been only thinking about the situation in the disaster area in the south of the Yangtze River, and he is not in the mood. Just in time, we arranged to go hunting in autumn. We also took this opportunity to meet Sihui and Hezheng, and let Kuaima inform them, so that they don''t have to go back to Beijing and go directly to the hunting ground. After these busy days, we can relax. "

    "Yes Under Su Hao''s favor, Shao Yixuan has already started to prepare for it. What she has prepared is not extravagant. Compared with the autumn hunting in previous years, she has reduced the cost to the lowest level. After all, this year is different from previous years. Natural disasters and man-made disasters coexist, and the Treasury has been empty for a long time.

    Su Hao turned to Feng Zi ang and said, "empress Feng, do you want to go together?"

    He didn''t want to go, of course, according to Feng Zi''ang. There are too many things to be arranged by him. Now he has to go, "Your Majesty, do you want me to go?"

    Of course, suhao understood what he meant. This time, she had to take this person with her. She was tired of playing with him like this. She didn''t like the feeling of guarding against people around her.

    So this autumn hunting, give him a chance, also give her a chance, eventually there will always be a result.

    "Let''s go together. Of course, your husband and wife will go in and out together." Su Hao has no feelings to say such words. At this time, in Su Hao''s heart, there has been no feelings for this person for a long time.

    Feng Zi ang saw the determination from Su Hao''s expression. Is she going to make an end? This autumn hunting is destined to be turbulent. Fengzi answered, "I''m willing to follow your majesty."

    Sue laughs. He must have only one chance now.

    "As soon as you get ready, I hope you can make it as soon as possible."

    After Xing Lin was put in the prison of Dali temple, the rest of the people in the household department fell on the lookout, and no one stopped Shao Yixuan from checking the accounts. On the contrary, they felt that Xing Lin was pushed by the crowd. Most of the people put some of the evidence in their hands to the hands of the Ministry of punishment di Lingxue.

    It really opened the eyes of this group of new recruits in the officialdom. These officials in the court are really skillful.

    According to the normal procedure, Xing Lin''s case is the chief judge of Dali temple. Even if they leave some evidence in their hands, they should hand it over to Dali Temple directly. But it''s amazing that none of the evidence was directly sent to Dali temple.

    If you think about it carefully, you can see that most people who have been in officialdom for so long can see the situation clearly. When Xing Lin was arrested, he had to draw a clear line with him at this time, so he joined the team to kill Xing Lin. And the newly appointed Minister of the Ministry of punishment di Lingxue is undoubtedly the emperor''s direct family.

    Su Hao can only sneer at these villains'' style. In fact, she would like to see a few people who can help Xing Lin speak. At least such people will make her feel a little tough. But is this the only way for the government today?

 Chapter 534

    However, in this way, Xing Lin was convicted very smoothly. Within a week, Xing Lin was tried out of ten major crimes by Dali and the Ministry of punishment, announcing that he had been beheaded outside wumenwai.

    So Shao Yixuan successfully took the position of secretary of the Ministry of household. These days, he has been reorganizing the Ministry of household.

    People who don''t know about the situation think that this is the new official''s three fires. In fact, she was inspired by Su Hao, and took the opportunity to clear the villains out of the household department as much as possible, replacing a group of people who can really do things.

    Although these new people do not know enough about some things, the good thing is that they are very serious in handling the situation, which can make up for some lack of experience.

    "Go back to Han Ru, you cooperate with her, do a good job of safety protection, don''t let some people take advantage of the opportunity." Su Hao, of course, said these words to Feng Zi ang.

    Phoenix son ang in one side but seem to be what all didn''t hear the same, very Enron of sit there.

    Su Hao is also very clear actually, even if Feng Zi ang can move, he can''t move so idiotic, he will certainly think of another way. If it wasn''t for Su Hao, she really didn''t want to continue such a day, and she didn''t want to choose such an uncertain time.

    "Yes, I will go to Han Tongling now."

    "Well, let''s go. I''ll go in three days."

    This time is really in a hurry. Shao Yixuan is also a bit strange. The emperor has never been an acute one. He is steady in everything he does and doesn''t make any mistakes. What''s the matter this time? How can he be so anxious.

    But Shao Yixuan has been used to listening to Su Hao''s arrangement for a long time. In her eyes, any decision made by Su Hao is carefully considered and she will comply unconditionally.

    Shao Yixuan salutes and leaves. Go to find Han Ru.

    Su Hao was in the mood to see feng Zi''ang now. "There are still many things to be arranged after Feng. I won''t leave you alone."

    Feng Zi ang can''t understand her at this moment. Is she so mature that she doesn''t think she will miss in this matter?

    But no matter what, he really has a lot of things to arrange, Feng Zi ang gets up to say goodbye to Su Hao.

    Su Hao looked at his back and gently raised his lips.

    Three days later, the mighty team set out from the capital for the royal hunting ground.

    This time, there were many people on the road together, and they prepared all kinds of things. The light and simple team, which had already been very attentive, was still very spectacular, showing the royal majesty incisively and vividly. The speed of the procession was delayed as the procession grew, but fortunately, they were not in a hurry even when they went out to have fun.

    Fortunately, the royal hunting ground is not far from the capital. Even if you walk so slowly, you will arrive at the hunting ground in three days. For three days, suhao had been sitting in the luxurious carriage, and did not feel tired, but because of the bumps along the way, she was a little sleepy, and she was not very awake.

    Even when the car stopped, she didn''t notice, but the glass in the car gently pushed her, "Your Majesty, we have arrived. Mr. Yu and Mr. Liu, who arrived here one day earlier, are already waiting for us at the door. "

    Su Hao wakes up, rubs her sleepy eyes with the back of her hand, opens the car curtain, and sees Yu Sihui and Liu Hezheng standing at the gate of the royal hunting ground.

    In the past two months, Yu Sihui has grown up a lot. She has a quiet feeling on her face. People always have to experience something to grow up. However, Liu Hezheng''s expression did not change at all. In fact, he was not very old, but obviously he had rich experience. It can be seen that people with tortuous origins are always easier to understand the world than others.

    Su Hao came out of the car. Feng Yunxi, who had been guarding the car, reached out and helped her down. Suhao stretched out his stiff waist. Although it was comfortable in the carriage, he still felt that there was no right place in his body after sitting for a long time.

    After moving a few times, Su Hao felt that the blood flowed to his limbs again, and the whole person was more comfortable.

    She looked back at the entourage who had already got out of the car with her, moved her lips, ignored Fengzi ang behind her, and went straight to Yu Sihui and Liu Hezheng.

    Two people also long ago welcomed to come over, bend over to salute, "I have seen your majesty, your majesty all the way hard."

    "Come on, no matter how hard you are, you are not as hard as you two. You did a good job on this trip to the south of the Yangtze River."

    "It''s all my duty."

    As soon as the necessary words were finished, Su was in a good mood and walked side by side with Yu Sihui and Liu Hezheng.

    "Tell me about Jiangnan?"

    Yu Sihui looked at Liu Hezheng and found that Liu Hezheng didn''t seem to want to say anything, so she had to answer Su Hao''s words, "all the things that need to be arranged in Jiangnan have been arranged, including the resettlement of the victims. For the time being, they all live in simple Mongolian tents. Then the government paid the victims to build their own houses, Local officers and soldiers will help them to build their houses before the beginning of winter, and they will not be frozen out this winter. "

    Yu Sihui continued with a sigh of relief, "we have transferred some grain from the nearby three counties, which should be enough for the victims to live for three months. The rest of the grain transferred from the distant counties is also being transported by special personnel. In terms of quantity, it is enough to eat tomorrow''s spring grain output."

    When she said this, she took another look at Liu Hezheng. She saw that Liu Hezheng still didn''t want to speak. After thinking twice, she said, "Lord Liu did all the other things, so let him talk to your Majesty in detail."

    Su Hao didn''t ignore Yu Sihui''s look at Liu Hezheng twice. Su Hao probably understood the meaning of this. She listened to Yu Sihui''s report and looked at Liu Hezheng''s face. From time to time, she would also look at him. She found that this person only had a smile like the rising sun in spring. She didn''t have any other expression, let alone wanted to express her own meaning. Until Yu Sihui directly kicked the ball into his arms, he had no choice but to smile.

    "Lord Yu, it''s not that you don''t understand the situation. Just say it. Why do I have to say it?" There was a bitter smile on Liu He''s face, which meant to be troublesome.

    "It''s your credit. I can''t take over."

    "We did it together. We can''t get credit for it." Liu he just didn''t want to see people displaced.

    "No matter which one of you says it, there must be someone to tell Gu." Su Hao looked at the two people and felt funny. How could they have become hot potatoes with such a big credit? No one wanted to receive it.

    After waiting for a while, Liu Hezheng saw that Yu Sihui really didn''t mean to say anything, so he had to say, "in fact, the situation in the south of the Yangtze River was much more serious than I thought. After the flood broke out, there was another mountain torrent, which led to a debris flow. The fertile fields of nearly 30 villages ten miles down the mountain were engulfed by mud and stone flows. Fortunately, the rain stopped early. Although it was troublesome, there was no way to deal with it. In addition, I found that the water conservancy works there were not good enough to meet the standard of flood control. This time, I also took a look at the situation on the spot and made a plan for the local government to repair the dams and embankments according to my plan, and the downstream should also be dredged. However, these things can not be completed overnight, and the cost is really great, I''m afraid I can''t raise a lot of money for a while. I can only pray for God''s face and let us repair it slowly for a few years. "

    Su Hao said this carefully, and found that this man was a handsome man. He knew everything about the whole country very well, and dealt with it methodically and methodically.

    "This time, the Liu family has made a lot of efforts. I will go back to your father and tell him that I will grant him the title of emperor and merchant, and give him the title of second grade Viscount, and let him become an official and merchant."

    It has to be said that this is the best business. As a business, there are only a few that can be counted with one hand since ancient times.

    Liu He is bowing his head to thank you: "I thank your majesty for your kindness on behalf of my father."

    He was very grateful for this, and Su Hao didn''t understand him any more. Sometimes he was so smart that he seemed to know everything, sometimes he was so naive that he seemed to live alone, sometimes he didn''t have any dust on his sleeves, and sometimes he was so sophisticated that people couldn''t see the bottom.

    Su Hao looked at his face and thought about his different performances at all times. Suddenly he understood that he was smart when he was working for the country and the people. He was confused when it was only about himself. When it was about his family, he put benefit first. When it was only about himself, he didn''t care. This man is really a strange man.

    Su Hao thinks about her own affairs, so she keeps staring at Liu Hezheng. Her eyes are bright and dark. She turns Liu Hezheng''s face red. She is rather coy. For a moment, she doesn''t even know where to put her hands and feet.

    When Su Hao wants to understand and come back to his senses, he sees Liu Hezheng, who is in a state of embarrassment. He never thinks that he is completely because of her. He just smiles for some reason and turns to Yu Sihui and says, "Gu has already arranged for you. When you go back from here, you will directly take over the position of prime minister and take charge of the world."

    Yu Sihui had already thought of this step when she left Beijing for Jiangnan. At that time, she was very happy and thought that she could finally show her ambition. However, after a trip to Jiangnan, she realized that she was far from being able to understand the world and the people''s livelihood. In addition, there is a Liu Hezheng who seems to know everything. She not only thinks that she has many shortcomings, but also thinks that Liu Hezheng is more talented.

    Now when Su Hao mentioned this, she felt that she should explain her meaning, "Your Majesty, I can''t accept it!"

    Su Hao was stunned. What''s the matter? It''s just that Liu Hezheng didn''t accept the official position. Yu Sihui went to Jiangnan with him for only two months. He didn''t want to be promoted.

 Chapter 535

    She looked back at Liu Hezheng, with some blame in her eyes. Liu Hezheng''s eyes immediately showed a very innocent expression, and all over her face said: this has nothing to do with me.

    Su Hao looked back at Yu Sihui and said, "why? I remember when you went out of Beijing, you expressed this meaning. You were very happy at that time. "

    "At that time, I didn''t know anything. I didn''t know the heaven and the earth. I thought I was very good after reading a lot of books. But after a trip to the south of the Yangtze River, I realized that there was heaven and people outside the world. I still had many shortcomings." After saying this, Yu Sihui looked firmly at Su Hao, "Your Majesty, please give me ten years. After ten years, I will make myself a qualified prime minister."

    The more she heard, the more gratified Su Hao felt. It was because she knew her own shortcomings. In fact, she did not know that Yu Sihui was too young and had too many shortcomings. However, she had to put her in that position now. The imperial court could not continue to use a puppet Prime Minister. What the nvzunguo needed was a prime minister who could really share her worries for the monarch.

    Seeing that the emperor was silent and didn''t say anything, Yu Sihui guessed what she thought, and said, "I think Lord Liu has the ability and ability to plan the world. I recommend him as the prime minister."

    After she said this, Su Hao did not express his opinion. Liu Hezheng waved his hand like a Buddha bell in the temple. "Lord Yu, don''t hurt me. I don''t want to be a prime minister. I''m fine now."

    When Yu Sihui heard this, she was a bit silly. After more than 60 days together, she knew Liu Hezheng. Although he had little interest in being an official, she didn''t expect that he would really refuse such a high position face to face.

    Looking at these two people, Su Hao really felt very funny, "I can''t give up the prime minister''s position, can I? I don''t want to do one or two. "

    Yu Sihui and Liu Hezheng don''t speak any more. They always think that it''s wrong to say anything at this time. If they make the emperor angry, it will be bad.

    Su Hao sighed, "Sihui, if you don''t want to be the prime minister, don''t do it. I will allow you ten years. After ten years, I will be the Prime Minister for you."

    Yu Sihui heard this sentence, a happy face of gratitude.

    Su Hao then turned to Liu Hezheng, "what about you? Or do you not want to be an official when you leave Beijing? "

    Liu Hezheng laughed and said in a low voice, "yes, I still don''t want to be an official."

    "What reward do you want for this trip to the south of the Yangtze River? As long as you say it, I''ll let you go! "

    Liu he stopped at his feet, then took a deep breath and said, "Your Majesty''s words have been heard by all the people present. Then... I want to enter your Majesty''s harem."

    In a word, the whole audience was shocked. Even Su Hao was stunned and forgot where he was.

    Su Hao stares at the candlelight. All he thinks about is the words of Liu Hezheng in the daytime. His heart seems to be tangled.

    All of a sudden, Liuli''s laughter rang out in his ears. Su Hao turned his head and looked at the smile of shangliuli. Su Hao inadvertently turned his head and unexpectedly saw the same smile on Feng Yunxi''s face.

    "Are you finished?" Su Hao felt very helpless. Women''s gossip psychology is really regardless of ancient and modern, regardless of status.

    "We didn''t say anything." Liuli followed Su Hao for a long time and talked more freely than fengyunxi.

    Su Hao is even more helpless. What''s the matter? She still remembers that when she just heard Liu Hezheng''s words, she was really stupid. In her concept, she never thought about such a thing. In her cognition, Liu Hezheng should be the kind of person who is extremely cautious and doesn''t look like such a person.

    "You say, what does he think? Gu is very serious and wants to give him a reward. Which one is he

    "I don''t think it''s bad." Feng Yunxi holds a famous sword given to her by Su Hao in his hand to protect Su Hao''s safety. "Your Majesty, I''m a man who has loved others, so I can see at a glance that Lord Liu really likes you."

    Su Hao looks down at her hand. She also knows that he is sincere, but

    "Loneliness is a person who can''t accept sincerity."

    The more he said this, the lower his voice became. At last, it was almost inaudible. Liuli and fengyunxi, who are listening, don''t understand what she means. In their opinion, like is like. They don''t need to think too much.

    When Su Hao raised his head again, his face had changed into a smile, "OK, let''s not talk about this. You can have a rest later. We are all tired from the three days'' journey."

    "Liuli, go and have a rest. I''ll stay here." Although Feng Yunxi didn''t know much about the affairs of the imperial court and didn''t want to know about it in the past, he still knew that this autumn hunting would not be so simple and the danger might happen at any time. Although there are bodyguards around the emperor, Feng Yunxi would rather work hard than give the emperor''s safety to others.

    Su Hao knew she couldn''t talk about it, so he nodded, "well, OK, if you can rest, you should also rest. There are still many days left for autumn hunting. You can''t stand it if you are always doing this."

    "Well, Yunxi will arrange it." She didn''t think for herself, but she knew that if she was tired first, let alone protecting the emperor, she still understood the truth.

    "Then go back to Liuli and have a rest."

    Liuli nodded, "OK, I''ll give you Yunxi."

    Feng Yunxi nods. Liuli picks up the cup of tea on the table and goes outside. As soon as he pushes the door of tianwu, he sees shaoyixuan and Liu Hezheng standing outside.

    Glass a Leng, "so late, two adults, this is something else?"

    Shao Yixuan nodded, "well, it''s urgent. Please let me know."

    Liuli also knew that some things could not be delayed, so she turned back to the house in a hurry.

    Su Hao saw her go back and forth, but she didn''t think much about it, so she said with a smile, "did you leave something behind?"

    "I didn''t leave anything behind, but Lord Shao and Lord Liu are out to see each other."

    "This time?" Although Su Hao felt a little strange, he knew that it was very important to come here at this time. "Let them in."

    Liuli goes out again, and this time comes back to bring in shaoyixuan and Liu hezhengyi.

    Su Hao saw that Liu Hezheng was somewhat embarrassed. On the contrary, Liu Hezheng came in as if he had nothing to do during the day.

    It''s very late. The hair that suhao has just bathed is still dripping. She only wears a thin cotton coat and has no makeup on her face, but it doesn''t affect her delicacy at all.

    "Sit down. It''s already this evening. You don''t need to pay too much attention to etiquette."

    Shao Yixuan is still hesitating. Liu Hezheng has already sat down, not far from Su. After sitting down, he smells the faint fragrance from Su Hao, and a suspicious blush appears on his face.

    Su Hao didn''t dare to see him, but Shao Yixuan bowed his head and laughed.

    Sue said softly, "do you have anything to say?"

    After a lot of effort, Shao Yixuan finally stopped smiling. "Your Majesty, this time I came here, I think Han Ru is a little strange."

    Su Hao frowns. Shao Yixuan is a very careful person. If she is not sure, she will not say these words at this time. I''m afraid she came here on purpose.

    "Yixuan, do you mean there is something wrong with Han ru?"

    Su Hao, who has a problem, knows that at this time, it means that Han Ru has the possibility to betray Su Hao, which means that the most trustworthy person has a problem and is pulled by Fengzi. But Su Hao doesn''t believe that Han Ru will betray her.

    "These days, Lord Han is not the same as usual. He always disappears for no reason, and he is always absent-minded. He also sends a team of soldiers out. He doesn''t know what he is doing."

    At the beginning, Shao Yixuan didn''t doubt Han Ru, but thought that something had happened to her family that distracted her. However, after several times of asking, Han Ru was always vague, which aroused Shao Yixuan''s suspicion.

    "After I got suspicious, I asked someone to investigate and found that she had gone to see empress Feng in the middle of the night." Shao Yixuan doesn''t want to say that, but she can only tell the emperor what she found.

    Su Hao was silent for a while. "I don''t believe she will betray me for no reason. Can you follow up and find out why?"

    She knows Feng Zi ang very well. There must be something wrong with her. Can you find out the reason

    "I can try this." Liu He, who had never spoken, suddenly said, "I''m here for this matter. What I said to your majesty during the day may make my brother feel a little uncomfortable, so he came to me for dinner tonight. When I left, I left my flute there. When I was going back to get it, I saw Han Tong leading into empress Feng''s room."

    "Are you here for this, too?" I don''t know why suhao felt relieved when she heard these words. Even she couldn''t explain why, and what she was afraid to hear.

    Liu He looked at her sideways. He saw her through. After a long time, he laughed like a bear who had just drunk honey. "Then why did your majesty want me to come?"

    ˇ°ˇ­ˇ­ˇ±

    Su Hao was a little speechless for a while. When did this man become such a rascal? He did it on purpose.

    Liu Hezheng appreciated Su Hao''s embarrassment for a while, but he didn''t plan to really annoy her. He soon changed the topic. "With my understanding of empress Feng, he probably threatened Han Tongling with something or someone. He has always been good at doing such things."

    Suhao heard something from his unconcerned voice and leaned over to look at him. "Do you mean that he dealt with you in such a way?"

 Chapter 536

    Liu Hezheng didn''t expect that she would be so keen, but he was relieved when he thought about it. If she didn''t have such keen sense, she might not be able to get to the present situation.

    "Your Majesty cares so much about me."

    ˇ°ˇ­ˇ­ˇ±

    Suhao thinks he''s here to silence her tonight.

    Liuli can''t help laughing on one side. For the first time, she saw someone who could make su Hao speechless. After a while, she felt that she had half of her body on Liuhe''s side.

    Su Hao is not a smooth person to grow up. After she adapted to this routine, she still understood why he said such words. She took a look at Liu Hezheng and sighed a little, "every time you say something you don''t want to answer, do you use such words to block your lonely mouth?"

    Liu he was rubbing his nose with a smile, "so soon I was seen through by your majesty. In fact, it''s nothing. There''s always a mother on the top. What can he do to me? "

    Su Hao knows that his experience is far from as simple as he said, but what he knows more is that if he doesn''t want to say it, no one will ask.

    "Then Lord Liu will go to find out this matter. He must find it out before the day of Zhengshi''s hunting. Yixuan, please cooperate with me." Su Hao felt that there was no need to continue to say some words.

    "It seems no surprise to hear from your majesty that someone has betrayed you." Liu He is looking at this matter is not how anxious Su Hao said.

    Since Su Hao got to know him, he has never been worried about anything. It seems that he always has such an expression when dealing with difficult things.

    "What''s so unexpected? Gu had expected that Feng Zi ang would choose Han Ru. Among the people around Gu, except Liuli, she was the one who had been with Gu for the longest time."

    Su Hao knew when he asked Feng Zi ang to join her in autumn hunting. This was Feng Zi Ang''s last chance. He would never miss this chance. For this she also made some arrangements, she just didn''t think that Feng Zi ang would choose Han Ru.

    "Anything is possible." Liu he stands up with a smile, "now it''s better for us."

    Su Hao thought about it carefully, but it was really beneficial. Maybe she didn''t need to think too much about how to deal with it, but she still couldn''t relax.

    "I hope it won''t happen again after this time."

    Of course, Liu Hezheng understood the meaning of this sentence, and he made his own decision in his heart. In the end, he wanted to let things end. In this autumn hunting, he said, "then I''ll leave first, and your majesty will have a rest early."

    Shao Yixuan also stands up, and Liuli sends them out.

    Su Hao sits in front of the table, feeling inexplicably heavy. As a king, she can tolerate any betrayal. Han ru... What should she do with the person who has helped her many times? And she noticed that Liu he had been calling himself "I" since he came in. Su thought about it and laughed helplessly.

    Su Hao walked along the path in the woods, accompanied by Liu Hezheng, and not far behind him followed Liuli and fengyunxi.

    Tomorrow is the official hunting day. At this time, Liu He is coming to find Su Hao. I don''t know why. Two people walk on the road side by side, Su Hao is not in a hurry to ask, Liu Hezheng is also not in a hurry to say.

    In the morning, the sun shines on people, very warm.

    "Haven''t you slept well these days?" Liu He is talking with Su Hao more and more intimately.

    Su Hao Wei frowned and said nothing about his attitude, "you didn''t sleep well either."

    Liu He Zheng listened to this words to pour is to smile for a while, "share weal and woe together!"

    Su Hao began to talk nonsense again. He gave him a rather unfriendly look, but the light flashed in his wet eyes because he didn''t sleep well. This look was more like a lover''s blame.

    Liu he couldn''t take back the corner of his lips. He could keep the sunshine shining with this.

    "I have found out about Han Tongling and empress Feng."

    "What did empress Feng use to threaten her?"

    With Su Hao''s understanding of Han Ru, she doesn''t seem to be a person who has something to do with others, so she always feels that Han Ru should be threatened.

    Liu he turned his head to look at her, his eyes more gentle, "have you ever found that as long as you believe in someone, you will be used to exonerating this person, no matter what happened, your heart is still willing to believe that person."

    Sue is in a daze. Does she have one? She didn''t find her own characteristics.

    "Yes? I just believe in my intuition. "

    "What kind of person am I in your Majesty''s intuition?"

    Su Hao didn''t want to draw the topic to himself. He just looked down at the road at his feet and said, "tell me about it. Is your intuition right?"

    Liu Hezheng saw that she didn''t want to answer and didn''t care too much. He just began to answer her, "well, Fengzi ang caught Hanru''s mother when she went out to offer incense."

    Other words, in fact, don''t need Liu Hezheng to continue to say, she already want to understand, Phoenix son ang with mother''s life as a threat, make Han Ru commit.

    "What do you want Han Ru to do after finding out Feng?" Su Hao actually has some conjectures in his mind, but he still wants to hear Liu Hezheng tell the results of his investigation.

    "I didn''t find out the details, but I found out that Fengzi ang recently selected a team of ten people in the army, and each of these ten people was very good at archery. I think he wants Han Ru to relax his guard and let this group of assassins into the hunting ground after the hunting starts. Their goal should be to assassinate you. "

    If you use an archer, it''s easy to guard against, "can you find out where Han Ru''s mother is being held?"

    "In a courtyard on the outskirts of Fengjia''s capital."

    "Well, turn around and let Yunxi take some people to rescue them."

    "No, the bodyguard is gone. Who is by your side to protect you?" Liu Hezheng doesn''t agree with her arrangement. It''s too dangerous.

    "There are other bodyguards alone. Besides, the other side is an archer. There are many ways to avoid it."

    "If you have to, let me follow you. This is my last concession."

    Su Hao turns back to the firm eyes of shangliu Hezheng. His eyes are firm and threatening. She believes that if she doesn''t listen to him, he will probably run to Fengzi ang and tell her everything.

    "What''s the use of a civil servant following you."

    "Even if it doesn''t work, I''ll follow."

    Su Hao saw this man''s stubbornness and said, "well, I''ll follow you if I want to."

    Hearing this, Liu Hezheng laughed and said nothing more.

    The afternoon sun was shining in the room, and Su Hao was bathing in the sun, with a new dress on his hand.

    It''s a bright red seven color brocade riding suit. The whole dress is exquisitely designed, which is convenient for movement and gorgeous. Su Hao can''t put it down with it.

    Only Liuli and Hanru came to report the arrangement for tomorrow. Fengyunxi was no longer in the hunting ground. He got up and went back to Beijing to save people.

    Just then, the guard outside called out, "empress Phoenix is here!"

    "Please

    Su Hao puts up a request. Feng Zi''ang comes in from the outside. At a glance, she sees Su Hao''s bright red riding clothes. The clothes are too conspicuous. Feng Zi''ang sneers in her heart. The more conspicuous, the better. It''s easier for people to see clearly.

    "Why did your majesty call me?"

    Su Hao showed a smile on his face, "let the Phoenix master help Gu to have a look at this riding suit. How does empress Feng look?"

    "It seems to be made of colorful brocade. It''s really a beautiful dress." This sentence Feng Zi ang is sincere, in the heart already thought Su Hao put on this dress appearance, have to admit that speaking of appearance, really can''t find a few better than Su Hao.

    Su Hao showed a smile, even this afternoon''s sunshine can''t compete with her.

    "What are you going to wear tomorrow?" Su is easy to ask, as if he asked casually, which is more casual than chatting.

    Feng Zi''ang seems to have gone back to the time when Su Hao was not an emperor. Only at that time did Su Hao care so much about his details. After she became an emperor, there was only a tug of war between them.

    "I chose a plain horse dress of cloud brocade." Feng Zi ang thought about it for a moment, and felt that this kind of thing was not important, but he still couldn''t figure out what Su Hao wanted to do.

    "What''s the matter with empress Feng? Let''s have a meal with Gu. It seems that we haven''t had a meal together for a long time Sue''s funny and harmless.

    Phoenix son ang even if want to refuse, but also can''t find a reason, then had to agree.

    The next morning, Feng Zi''ang put on his riding clothes, thinking about what would happen today, he was in a good mood.

    He is preparing to go out. Today, he doesn''t want to be late. It''s better to arrive at the school earlier. There is a big play to watch today.

    But his bodyguard ran over at this time. "Empress Phoenix, your majesty said empress Phoenix would go to the hunting ground together."

    Fengzi was stunned. There was something wrong with the emperor since yesterday afternoon. Is there anything to happen? Everything that should be arranged has been arranged. He doesn''t want to go wrong at this time.

    "Well, I''m going."

    Whether there is any conspiracy or not, we have to go to find out.

    Feng Zi ang had already finished his clothes, and there was nothing to tidy up, so he came directly to the emperor''s residence. The two places are not far away, and it didn''t take long for them to arrive.

    Feng Zi''ang heard the guards yell, "empress Feng is here!"

    Then came Su Hao quite happy voice, "pass!"

    When Feng Zi ang comes into the room, she unexpectedly sees that Su Hao is wearing a cloud brocade plain horse dress like herself. The perfectly cut horse dress is in Su Hao''s place, which vividly outlines Su Hao''s perfect figure, and makes people unable to move their eyes.

 Chapter 537

    Su Hao''s side also stands Liu Hezheng, who is also dressed in horse clothes. They stand there side by side, giving Feng Zi ang a feeling of perfect match. Feng Zi Ang''s heart inexplicably rises a feeling of jealousy. This kind of mood is fleeting, because only he knows that Su Hao will not be blessed with anyone forever.

    But thinking of this, an idea suddenly appeared in Feng Zi''ang''s heart. He saw Su Hao''s bright red riding suit yesterday. He once told the archers that all the arrows were aimed at the people in red. But now Su Hao changed his clothes temporarily. He has no chance to inform the archers. At this time, his heart rose a thick uneasiness, this uneasiness in see Liuli and took out a red seven color brocade riding suit, rose to the top.

    Su Hao looked at his pale face and sneered, but on the surface he was very gentle. "Empress Phoenix, yesterday I saw that you liked the colorful brocade horse dress, so I asked someone to make a suit for you. Empress Phoenix, please put it on."

    Feng Zi''ang''s whole body is cold from the top of his head to the bottom of his feet. Has Su Hao known all his plans? How can it be? He did it so secretly that suhao should not have a chance to know.

    His eyes swept to Liu He Zheng''s body again, thinking of these days Liu He Zheng ran to him several times more frequently than usual, it must be that he knew something and told Su Hao, is he in such a hurry to replace him?

    Liu He is feeling from Feng Zi Ang''s unfriendly eyes, such eyes for him has always been indifferent, this time is impossible to have any influence.

    Su Haoyang raised eyebrows, lips show a sneer, "Phoenix how not to change?"

    "Your Majesty, it''s OK for me to wear this dress now. It''s time soon, and I don''t have time to change my clothes. I''ll wear this dress next time."

    "It''s not bad for the moment. Come and help empress Feng change her clothes!"

    Su Hao orders several bodyguards to rush up and escort Feng Zi''ang to the inner room. They change their clothes by force.

    Su, who stayed in the outer room, had a good look at Liu Hezheng. She saw a touch of coolness in Liu Hezheng''s eyes. It was the first time that she saw such a light in Liu Hezheng''s eyes.

    Liu Hezheng didn''t hide his feelings in front of her. He looked at the door of the inner room. "Although I didn''t live with my mother because of him, I didn''t hate him much. It''s just that he shouldn''t have so many wrong thoughts. To say a word of treason, I don''t care who rules this country, whether it''s a man or a woman, The person who comes to the top should have the virtue of the person who comes to the top, but he has no bottom line for a long time. If he is allowed to sit in the supreme position, this country will not become a country. "

    It was the first time that Su Hao heard so much from him. It was also the first time that he knew that he thought so. After several turns in his mind, he agreed with him. It''s not a problem who is in charge, but he must have the ability to lead the people.

    She said nothing to Liu He with a smile.

    Feng Zi''ang, who had changed his clothes, was almost put on the hunting ground. Along the way, he was thinking about how to pass on the latest changes. However, all the people he brought to the hunting ground had been controlled by Su Hao, and he couldn''t do anything more.

    Su Hao was standing on the high platform, dressed in plain riding clothes, with his long hair curled behind his head and covered by a hat. From a distance, he was very heroic.

    Su Hao held up his sword and said to all the civil and military officials and aristocratic officials in the hunting ground, "hunting in autumn, carrying forward martial virtues, and sharing the prosperity and peace with all the officials."

    When Su Hao''s voice was just falling, the inner warden said in his sharp voice, "this hunting is limited to three hours. Whoever catches the most prey will get a strong bow."

    The young people in the whole hunting ground yelled. When it comes to the prize, although it is rare, the meaning of the bow is far more than the value of the bow itself. The bow is more representative of a kind of victory and a kind of glory.

    Su Hao waved his sword to the sky, which represented the official start of the autumn hunting.

    Su Hao looked back at Feng Zi''ang with a dignified face. His bright red riding clothes were in sharp contrast to the expression on his face.

    "Your Majesty, what do you want?" Feng Zi said in a high voice.

    Su Hao gave a cold smile and winked at the two guards who were watching him all the time. Several people turned over and mounted the horse together. Su Hao, who was sitting on the back of the horse, was very energetic.

    "It''s not like you want to be alone. You should ask yourself what you want."

    Led by Su Hao, they rushed into the woods of the hunting ground and officially started today''s hunting.

    Liu He is always at Su Hao''s side, taking care of Su Hao''s safety and paying attention to the surrounding situation at any time.

    After entering the woods, the people scattered and went hunting by themselves. Su Hao did not turn his head back, and ran along the horse in the direction that Liu he was inferring. He did not give any eyes to the animals.

    On her left is Liu Hezheng, and on her right is Fengzi ang, who is being looked after by the guards. Even his rein is in the hands of the guards. It''s so beautiful that it''s called protection. Naturally, it seems to be true. Several courtiers who came with them could not see what was wrong. Only Fengzi Ang''s forehead had exuded cold sweat.

    "Your majesty Liu He is quietly yelling. According to his inference, this is the most suitable place in the whole hunting ground. The forest is deep and the branches are dense, and the concealment is very strong. Even if there are dozens of people in ambush, it is not easy to be found.

    In Liu Hezheng''s voice, Su Hao reined in the horse''s head and let it pass. He fell behind Feng Ziang. Liu Hezheng and she slowed down the speed of the horse, but their spirit was always paying attention to the movement around them.

    Feng Zi''ang curled up on the horse''s back. Only he knew that this position was the one they planned to start. Feng Zi''ang bit her teeth and watched her horse surpass Su Hao''s.

    For the sake of the emperor, no one can walk in front of the emperor. Now he is wearing the clothes that should be worn by Su Hao in the plan and walking in front of all the people. What does this mean? He knows best. He knows that the threat of death is getting closer and closer to him, and even his breathing is becoming difficult.

    Su Hao looked at him not far away and felt his tension. Suddenly, he felt that the result was not very important. The important thing was that he was scared to death by himself in the process.

    Liu He Zheng''s sense has always been keen, eyes stopped in the distance, to see the vegetation there slightly swing, this swing is obviously different from the natural swing of the wind.

    Liu He is holding Su Hao''s arm, taking her more slowly. The whole person falls a little behind and gives up his position. Feng Zi''ang is directly exposed to the sun, and the bright red horse dress is dazzling.

    At this time, Feng Zi''ang had already felt the tension in the atmosphere. His heart was condensed together with the atmosphere. As time went by, he became more and more nervous, as if all the sounds were slowly away from him. The only thing he could hear was his strong heartbeat and the arrow penetrating the air.

    Dignity, pride, demeanor before life have become unimportant, Phoenix son ang now think of the only thing is that she wants to live.

    "Your Majesty, help me, I will..."

    Feng Zi''ang''s words didn''t come out completely. The arrows falling down like raindrops made him a hedgehog. The blood ran away from his body and made his bright red riding clothes more dazzling. No one in the world will know what he wants to say after that. Did he regret what he did in his life at that moment of life and death.

    After that, someone found that fengzi''ang was seriously injured and fell to the ground, and screamed. More and more people found that something was wrong in front of him. Some wanted to go forward to see the situation, and others wanted to run away intuitively. The neat team was immediately disturbed by the unprovoked arrows, and the chaotic shouts and footsteps were ringing.

    The bodyguards rushed to the direction of the arrow, wanted to see who was so bold.

    In this chaos, only Su Hao and Liu He are calm.

    Two people rein in the reins of the horse, almost at the same time turn off the horse, Su Hao starts to walk to Fengzi ang, Liu He is holding her, "Your Majesty, danger."

    Su Hao smiles back at him, but doesn''t care. The assassins think they have finished the task and have run to the escape route, with their bodyguards behind them.

    Su Hao goes to Fengzi ang and squats down slowly. He looks at Fengzi ang, who is still breathing hard with his eyes open. There are several arrows in his heart. The whole person is dying and only has the last breath to maintain his life.

    Su Hao saw the reluctance in his eyes. She sneered and said in a low voice, "are you very angry and unwilling? But what''s the matter? The one who wins in the end is lonely. Besides, if you don''t have the heart to harm the lonely, you won''t be killed by yourself. Remember to find a civilian home in your next life. "

    No one knows if Feng Zi''ang has heard these words, but after hearing these words, his body began to spasm, and the blood of the wound has wetted a large area of clothes.

    Followed by the doctor, only a rough check, then stand on one side can not help shaking his head and sighing.

    Su Hao knew that he would never have a chance to return to the capital.

    Su Hao stood up and felt that his confusion had been controlled. Now all the people were watching.

    But at this time, she suddenly felt a weight behind her. She felt that someone was pressing on her back. Without any preparation, she rushed forward and was pressing on Fengzi in front of her. The arrow on Feng Zi''ang''s body was against her chest. She was deeply pressed into Feng Zi''ang''s body by her body. She only felt a sharp pain coming from her chest. Under such pressure, the arrow went directly through Feng Zi''ang''s body and took away his last breath.

 Chapter 538

    But at this time, Su Hao is not in the mood to manage these. Behind her, there was only Liu He Zheng alone. She tried to turn around, but she felt that the warmth on her back gradually dispersed, and the strong smell of blood diffused from behind. A kind of intense uneasiness came to her heart, and the worry in her heart strongly controlled her senses. She just wanted to know what happened to Liu Hezheng who was pressing on her back.

    Su Hao turns over with difficulty, and Liu He''s smiling face comes to meet her eyes. There is a warm light in her eyes. Su Hao slowly settled down under his eyes. Fortunately, he was OK.

    But this kind of peace of mind completely collapsed when her eyes touched the inch long bloody arrow on Liu He''s chest. Su Hao hugged his body and touched the arrow feather behind him with her fingers.

    "He Zheng, you..." Su Hao''s voice trembled uncontrollably.

    "You''re fine." Liu he said in a low voice. His face was pale and frightening. The slight movement affected the wound and made him frown.

    "Taiyi!" Su Hao''s voice has broken.

    She always felt that everything could be done slowly, so she never responded to Liu He''s eyes, nor did she give him any affirmation. However, she knew that she was gradually used to Liu He''s presence, and was also used to his frivolous and appropriate teasing.

    The doctor who had just seen Feng Zi''ang had not moved yet. At this time, he came up and helped Liu He Zheng up with the help of the guards.

    After the inspection, the cold sweat seeped out slightly, and the hands trembled.

    But Liu Hezheng laughed, "I know my own business. Taiyi, help me pull out the arrow."

    "Lord Liu, if you pull out this arrow, you may not live for two hours."

    After hearing this, Su Hao felt that the world was changing color, and her hands were more and more tight. Little by little, her eyes were blurred, and tears ran down her cheeks.

    "If not? Five hours? Six hours? " Liu Hezheng''s voice became weaker and weaker, almost too low to hear, "please help me pull it out."

    The doctor took a look at Su Hao''s face, which was even paler than Liu He Zheng''s. suddenly, there was an illusion that if he really pulled out the arrow, he would be killed by the emperor.

    Liu He is slowly raised his hand, gently stroked Su Hao''s face, wipe away the tears on her face, "don''t cry, can die for you, I am very satisfied, you say a word, let them pull the arrow, let me hold you well."

    Su Hao''s tears, like jueti''s flood, can''t stop. Her shaking arm slowly hugs Liu Hezheng''s body. She knows she can''t keep him.

    Her arms tightened, hoping to keep him and pretend that he could continue to be with her.

    Her plain riding clothes were dyed red with blood. There were fengziang''s and liuhezheng''s, but there was no one of her own.

    Su Hao raised her hand and held Liu He''s tearful hand. She closed her eyes and sobbed, "pull it out!"

    What happened in the hunting ground soon spread all over the hunting ground, from officials to the floor sweepers. The whole royal hunting ground was shrouded in a low pressure, which threatened people for a while.

    Empress Feng was assassinated in the hunting ground. Although all the assassins had been caught, they couldn''t find out who the mastermind was. Later, in order to protect his majesty, Lord Liu Hezheng was seriously injured. Then it came out that the commander of the Imperial Army, Han Ru, took the blame and committed suicide in the hunting ground. All kinds of rumors spread like wings.

    When I came back from the hunting ground, all the people didn''t come out to walk in the limelight. In the huge hunting ground, except for the patrolling bodyguards, few people were walking around. Occasionally, some people were walking around, and they also had something to do.

    Su Hao didn''t go out at that time. She was locked in her own room. She sent all the people out, leaving no one to wait on, so she was the only one to accompany Liu Hezheng, who was seriously injured and dying.

    Su Hao has changed her riding clothes with blood, put on a simple casual dress, and sat beside Liu Hezheng. Liu Hezheng''s hand is on her waist. She holds her hand on Liu Hezheng''s hand. She feels that Liu Hezheng''s hand is as cold as ice, and she can''t warm it up.

    Liu Hezheng didn''t have the strength to open his eyes, but he still wanted to say, "don''t blame Han Ru, she should just want to kill empress Feng, because you are wearing empress Feng''s clothes, so you will shoot the arrow."

    Su Hao of course understands that her plan to change clothes puzzles both the assassin and Han Ru. She thinks she is Fenghou in plain clothes, so she shoots the arrow at her. Liu Hezheng, who was found earlier, stops the arrow for her, so that Liu Hezheng is injured. If it is not for Liu Hezheng, the one who died will be her.

    So far, Su Hao doesn''t know what to say. If she knew in advance that it would be like this, she would not wear that plain dress, but there was never if in the world.

    When Han Ru heard that the person she shot was Liu Hezheng, she didn''t even see Su Haoyi, so she committed suicide, and didn''t even leave a word.

    Su Hao looked up at Liu Hezheng, and saw a calm and gentle in his eyes. How did this man grow up to today? He has a tangled life experience, has talents that others don''t have, but has experienced rejection that others haven''t experienced. But now he still maintains a heart willing to forgive people all over the world.

    "Well, I don''t blame her." She didn''t tell Liu and Zheng that Han Ru was dead, but hoped that Liu and Zheng could go carefree.

    At this time, she was no longer willing to call herself "lonely" in front of him.

    "In fact, you are not fit to be an emperor at all. You are too soft hearted. I thought I could keep you all the time, but now I may break my appointment. " Until this time, Liu Hezheng''s voice was slowly filled with regret.

    Why did she turn around and scold her again, but now I want her to care with him. Later, his words made Sue feel sad. She looked at him and said, "don''t you want to enter my harem? I''m going to order you to be the queen. "

    Before he finished, Su Hao felt that his eyes were hot and something was surging inside, which could not be restrained and could not be removed. It''s the first time that she''s been through so many things. Early know is such result, she will say this sentence early.

    She wanted to keep the dying man, but she also knew that even if she tried hard, she would never be able to do it. A deep sense of powerlessness seized her, no matter how high the power, even if she went from nothing to today, so everything is in her own hands, there is something she can''t overcome.

    "Don''t cry. We''ll meet in the next life. In the next life, I will come earlier than anyone else and marry you home. I can only see your beauty for myself." Liu He is difficult to raise his hand, gently stroked her face, gently stroked the tears on her face.

    Suhao wanted to nod her head, but only she knew that she could not.

    Her own destiny was never under her control.

    Can only be there silently looking at him, eyes full of sadness.

    Liu He is slowly getting up, the action is very slow, but still affected his wound, the severe pain took away all his perception ability, but he did not stop his action, he reluctantly sat up, held her shoulder, took a deep breath.

    His hand was weak, but Su Hao still felt that he wanted to hold her. She forced her sadness and took the initiative to lean into his arms. Liu he was really holding the person who took the initiative. Most of the weight of her body was on her.

    He attached to her ear, frail said, "take good care of yourself, please forgive my selfishness, leave in this way, but you don''t care too much, occasionally think of me in the future, the rest of the time to be yourself."

    The more he said, the weaker his voice became. He could hardly hear the last few words. His body became heavier and heavier, but his hand holding her became looser and looser. Until he could no longer support himself, he completely released his hand holding her.

    She stretched out her hand to hold his slowly rigid body. She could not cry, but could not stop her tears. Time seemed to stop at this moment. Only the sobbing voice of "if there is nothing" came out from time to time.

    Three days later, the emperor returned to Beijing.

    After that day, the emperor was dressed in white, with heavy filial piety. The whole team returned to Beijing with the emperor. There was no color at all. They were all plain white.

    After returning to Beijing, the emperor ordered Liu Hezheng to be the empress and buried in the ceremony of the empress.

    In the first day of junior high school, two posterity masters died, and the whole country was full of them.

    Because the emperor had not been on the throne for a long time and had not yet had time to repair the ten thousand year old land in the mausoleum, he decided to bury the two empresses first and move them after the mausoleum was completed. But the burial places of the two empresses were different. Empress Feng was temporarily buried in the ancestral Tomb of the Feng family, while empress Liu was temporarily buried in the imperial mausoleum.

    Such a fact makes rumors everywhere. The ministers in the court advise one after another. Even the close ministers around the emperor have told Su Hao something in private, but Su Hao is still buried according to the original proposal. Emperor Su Hao announced that he would keep filial piety for three years for Empress Liu, and put an end to all celebrations.

    After everything calmed down, Su Hao issued an imperial edict to change the state system, set up a military aircraft department to command the whole country, with six departments in charge of each department, which greatly increased the control and coordination of the imperial court over each department, and reduced the decision-making power of a single department over the actual politics. In order to adjust military power to a centralized system, local generals are not allowed to mobilize more than 50000 troops without the central Amulet of the emperor.

    Among all these things, Yu Yunji, the puppet prime minister, surprised everyone. She took the post of commander of the military aircraft department, contrary to her always cowardly character, she handled things in a clear and decisive way. In the years to come, she assisted the emperor Su Hao to accomplish one thing after another that was considered impossible.

    It was also on this issue that Su Hao realized that Yu Yunji was not incompetent. She was just carrying too much pressure behind her. Besides the country, she had a whole Yu family to bear.

 Chapter 539

    With the support of her mother, Yu Sihui, a talented woman, spent the next few years walking among the six departments, learning everything about the state affairs. Ten years later, she fulfilled her original promise to Su Hao and took over the post of military aircraft department instead of her mother to lead the country.

    Shao Yixuan worked in the Ministry of household affairs for three years. After three years, he joined the military aircraft department to head the national money and Grain Exchange and set up an official savings bank. She was in charge of business contacts throughout the country, encouraging businessmen to open new business lines, from the west to the western regions and from the east to overseas, sending the national specialties out of the country, making the whole nvzun country more and more prosperous.

    At Su Hao''s instigation, Deng Jiarong took charge of the Imperial Academy after the abolition of Dali temple, and began to reform the imperial examination system. He negotiated with Su Hao late into the night every day, and then carried out it step by step. After five years, he cleaned up the flaws in the imperial examination system, and set up an official school in the name of the imperial court, attracting the most respected people in the world to teach in the official school, We should recruit students from all over the world to study in the official school.

    At the beginning of the establishment of the military aircraft department, di Lingxue handed over the punishment department to his cronies and entered the military aircraft department to change the punishment and prevention. With the joint participation of Su Hao and the military aircraft department, the law was redrafted, which should be strictly dealt with and relaxed. The local official system was changed to a rotation system, and the term of office of local officials was set at three years.

    Feng Yunxi took over the Imperial Army and redefined the rules and training methods. In just three years, the Imperial Army, which was originally a bloody journey, went to a higher level and became an invincible force in the world. Thirty thousand troops were stronger than one hundred thousand soldiers.

    Su Hao reorganized the official system and decentralized the power step by step. The officials were assessed every three years to perform their duties, divide work and cooperate, and supervise each other. Within the controllable range, the salary of officials should be increased, the crimes of engaging in personal gains should be increased, and those who dare to break the ban should be severely punished. Over the years, more and more officials have been honest and upright, and the atmosphere of officialdom has become increasingly clear.

    Ten years later, the emperor suhao became the most leisurely person in the whole imperial court. In addition to drawing up regulations, most of the time suhao spent watching flowers and birds. In addition to the little white cat, he also raised many small animals in the palace, such as dogs, parrots, squirrels and fish.

    Under the rule of suhao, the whole nvzun country was clear and the people were happy.

    Su Hao, the emperor, collapsed in the imperial palace after 52. He was 78 years old and reigned for 53 years. After that, he handed over the throne to Su Luo, a 22-year-old descendant of the Su family. This legendary monarch, who changed the State Administration, established new laws, pacified foreign enemies, built canals, and built academies, has done legendary things in his life. But in this life, apart from the two posterity masters in his early years, he never accepted a person into the harem, and has lived alone all the time, which has also painted a different color for her legendary life.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    "You are not my mother!"

    Su Hao impatiently looked at the half of the boy in front of him. He had beautiful facial features and white face. He was very pleasant, but his character was not pleasant at all.

    At least, not to her liking.

    Just about to speak, Taotie''s voice rang out in Su Hao''s mind, "last task reward, ability aura."

    "Function?"

    Su Hao asked Taotie directly. She didn''t want to carry out the task in a muddle without understanding her aura as she did last time.

    "Upgrade capabilities."

    ˇ°ˇ­ˇ­ˇ±

    Su Hao is speechless. Of course, she knows it has something to do with the ability to upgrade, but what she wants is the specific role.

    For example, what kind of ability?

    But Taotie obviously didn''t explain to her. Su Hao''s eyes were enlarged textbooks.

    "Bang!"

    Su Hao grabs the book that flies in front of her and smashes it on the little rabbit''s face. Her eyes narrow slightly and she looks down at her own son.

    The original owner is a coward in the eyes of this little rabbit. She is weak. Even if her own son insults her, she can bear it.

    Because he had never read a book and had no education, his son always looked down upon him. Instead, he worshipped his father who could not earn money to support his family but had some knowledge. He never took the mother who raised him seriously.

    As a result, the little boy was encouraged by his wife to drive his mother out of the house on a cold day, and the original owner froze to death in the street, resulting in no one to collect the body.

    The time that suhao came across was when his son, who was just in junior high school, was clamoring to buy an iPhone 5.

    The original owner of baozi has a weak personality. He ate pickled vegetable steamed bun for a month and bought an apple mobile phone for his son.

    "Hello, Sue, am I born to you or not? You keep saying that I love you. Why do my classmates have ipone5? Why can''t I have it?"

    "Why are you so useless?"

    Su Hao''s eyes were fixed on her son, who was obviously unreasonable. Her heart was full of bitterness and heartache. She forced her heart down and strode forward to beat the white eyed wolf who had been raised for 13 years but had never moved a finger.

    Xu Chen looked at Su Hao in shock. He never thought that his mother, who had been shrinking, would beat him.

    What''s more, it''s so heavy!

    Su Hao looks at Xu Chen''s red eyes, tears brewing in his eyes, corners of his mouth shriveled wrongly, and his mother''s eyes are full of humiliating hatred.

    So strong hate, if let others see, will certainly think that Su Hao is a how overbearing, unreasonable and unkind mother.

    However, both his wife and his mother were very kind.

    "Hello, Sue, wait for me..."

    "Shut up

    Su Hao''s eyes narrowed dangerously, and Xu Chen''s cold tone scared him to retreat consciously, but his eyes flashed with fear.

    But he quickly hid himself and roared at Sue with no confidence.

    "You''d better take me to buy it now, or my father will come back and I''ll tell him that if you beat me, he will surely help me get revenge!"

    In Xu Chen''s eyes, father Xu Ke is Su Hao''s nemesis.

    Whatever he asked her to do, she would agree.

    But Su Hao still had a smile on his face. He sighed sarcastically. This is his sympathy for the original owner.

    She grabbed Xu Chenyi''s neck and pushed him to the door. She let the arrogant boy fall to the ground. Her eyes were still cold.

    "Listen, from today on, no, from now on, you Xu Chenyi has nothing to do with me. If you want ipone5, you can do it yourself."

    With that, Su Hao didn''t hesitate to close the door. She couldn''t afford such a son.

    Su Hao listened to Xu Chenyi''s warning and threat at the door, and carefully observed what he looked like in the world in the mirror.

    On the simple but clean dressing table, there stands a mirror with cracks that do not know when.

    The woman''s face in the mirror was split into two parts by cracks. Her face in her early thirties was covered with wrinkles and sunken eyes. The dim eyes showed that the face was very spiritless.

    Su Hao reached out to touch his face. It was rough and dry. He looked down. There was a trace of skin care products on the dresser. It was the only treasure of skin care products. There was a little foundation left.

    There is a scar on the back of the hand. The original owner worked overtime on the assembly line and couldn''t stand it. The back of the hand was cut straight by the sharp machine.

    Suhao checked it carefully. Fortunately, she didn''t hurt her muscles and bones. She just broke her skin.

    "Hello, Sue, if you don''t open the door for me, I''ll go to my grandparents and ask them to break your legs!"

    Su Hao''s thoughts are interrupted by the angry roar at the door. She remembers that the original owner not only has a heartless son who only knows how to bully her husband by playing games, but also has a poor daughter-in-law''s vicious father-in-law.

    Today, if you let the old couple know that their precious grandson was bullied by her own mother and was driven out of the house, it might be a riot.

    Although Su Hao is not afraid, he still can''t meet them now.

    This pair of prosthetic body is no problem in the face of a half age child, in the face of the tiger like Tsui Hark family, can only sayˇŞˇŞ

    I can''t afford it for the time being.

    Su Hao tried hard to recall the place where the original owner hid the money, searched the closet at home, and finally found a small package under a tile next to the toilet.

    Open a look, inside the original owner wrote a note, used to give the son sick emergency.

    Su Hao''s heart is filled with a strong sense of helplessness and regret. At the beginning, the original owner used the money to buy Xu Chenyi a mobile phone, but a month later, Xu Ke had a car accident, and the hospital operation fee was not enough. The original owner went to the black market to sell blood to make up for the money of the hospital.

    Su Hao can''t help being angry. In order to marry Tsui Hark, the original owner refused other people''s proposal, but the husband didn''t love her son.

    The sound of the door gradually disappeared, and Xu Chenyi finally ran away. Su Hao took advantage of this time to take the family''s financial affairs with him and left the place.

    With a small amount of money on the body, as well as the original owner happy but also pull her into hell like life marriage certificate.

    In autumn, the streets are cold and clear. It''s evening. Tsui Hark should be in the Internet bar, indulging in the world of games.

    As soon as Xu Chen left, it was the location of the Internet bar where Xu Ke used to surf the Internet every day.

    Tsui Hark is on Nanchao road in the north of the city, and his parents are on Jiangyuan road in the south of the city. The two places are not far from each other. It''s just enough time for Su Hao to take a car to the city to buy a mobile phone to get a card and find a law firm by the way.

    In my memory, although he lives in this city, he has hardly ever been to the city, let alone own his own mobile phone.

    Su Hao remembers the surprised eyes of the service staff in the mobile service hall. She dressed up and walked in the city. No one would look more.

    Gray black factory coat, inside is a washed off color of short sleeves, it is late autumn, but the pants are still a thin layer of pants, shabby and strange.

    Especially her cheeks and lips, showing a strange purple, look for a long time can not help but fear.

    "Hello, I want this one and these two."

    Sue Hao pointed to a black coat and a pair of black trousers. They are all popular this year.

 Chapter 540

    The waiter in the shop has noticed Su Hao from the moment she comes in, and his disdain for Su Hao is well covered up.

    "I''m sorry, madam. These two clothes have been reserved by the guests."

    Su Hao was stunned. She didn''t expect that people in the world would look down on people so much. She didn''t believe that the waiter could not see the money she had taken.

    Immediately, the calm expression on Su Hao''s face was replaced by displeasure. When she took out her mobile phone, she wanted to take a picture of the shop''s signboard. The waiter was surprised.

    Leng didn''t stop Su Hao.

    She used to bully the "rural women" who went to the city, but none of them left with an apologetic face. Who would be as cold as Su Hao, and even take pictures of the signs after seeing her posture? If it were spread to the Internet

    "Manager, manager!"

    The waiter could not help shouting.

    The manager who is introducing a mother and daughter turns around unhappily. Yu Guang is surprised to see Su Hao''s action. He grabs Su Hao''s mobile phone and says in a low voice: "what do you want? Do you understand this infringement? I can take you to jail

    The scene of Su Hao''s fright doesn''t appear. Su Hao''s heart is even colder. He looks directly at the manager who is angry and wants to delete the photo but can''t unlock the mobile phone lock.

    "You, the manager here?"

    "Yes, untie the phone."

    Manager arrogantly put the mobile phone into the hands of Su Hao, who knows the tone of the order has angered the woman in front of him.

    Su Hao untied the mobile phone, but not only did not delete the photo, but took the manager''s arrogant and disdainful face.

    "You..." the manager pointed to Su Hao angrily, raised his palm several times to hit Su Hao, but because there were so many people around him, he still kept shaking his angry arm.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "It''s like the boss doesn''t buy clothes for this woman. No wonder she''s dressed like a rag and has a new mobile phone in her hand. Who dares to sell clothes to such a person?"

    "You mean her money is not clean?"

    "Yes, it may have been stolen somewhere."

    The comments around make Su''s good mood suddenly fall into the freezing point. The money is hard-earned by the original owner, but it is said to be so unbearable.

    She turned and raised the money in her hand and looked around at the people who pointed at her.

    Yang Sheng said: "in your eyes, simply dressed is equivalent to beggars. People who are poorly dressed are destined to live in the slums next to the stinky ditch, to eat the rest of your food, to be unable to afford clothes, to be unable to use mobile phones?"

    "Even their hard-earned money is dirty. Poor people can''t spend it because they don''t deserve it!"

    "In your eyes, poverty can only be made do with!"

    Su Hao coldly scanned the passers-by around her, who were all dressed appropriately and brightly.

    But their bright body under the soul, but so humble and small.

    Su Hao pushes away the crowd in consternation. She never expects that the humble soul will suddenly become noble one day. Even if they do something seemingly noble one day, it''s just to cover up the smell of rotten soul.

    Leaving suhao did not see, far away from the crowd, in the black car, a pair of deep eyes were staring at her back.

    At this time, the Xu family should return to the so-called home before her. It''s impossible for Xu Ke to come out and find her if he listens to his mother.

    As Su Hao guessed, Tsui Hark, who promised to upgrade a student sister''s game account this afternoon, was chatting with her sister. Her son appeared untimely and called for his father in public. As a result, he was directly scolded by the student sister.

    Tsui Hark wants to beat his son, but his outstretched hand stops in the air when he says that Su Hao has driven him out of the house. He almost forgets that there is a yellow faced wife at home, and his money is almost spent.

    The corner of his mouth tilts up, and Tsui Hark reaches out his big hand to hold his son. When he checks out at the bar, he walks along with a piece of sugar and throws it to his little son.

    Xu Chen kept criticizing Su Hao all the way, saying that Su Hao didn''t buy him a mobile phone, but he also hit him.

    Tsui Hark listened all the way, but his mind was full of ways to get money from Su Hao. He didn''t listen to his son''s change.

    Maybe in his heart, suhao is just a useless loser. Once he''s a loser, he can''t fight. Anyway, suhao is his wife now, and she can''t play any other tricks.

    ......

    New road.

    Su Hao sat on the street eating today''s first meal. Her shabby factory clothes had already been thrown into the trash can. When the original owner was young, his parents died in a car accident. The only property left was coaxed by Tsui Hark and spent on other women.

    Sitting on the corner of the street, Su Hao thought about the way to survive. Now the most important thing is to settle down first.

    Just thinking about it, Su haoyuguang glances at the old woman who is closing the stall.

    "Granny..."

    Su Hao followed her mother-in-law into the shop. No matter what, she insisted that Su Hao stay and help. Su Hao just wanted to find a temporary place and agreed to come down.

    Lying on a strange bed, Su Hao fell asleep quickly because of fatigue.

    The next morning, as soon as Su Hao wakes up, the strong smell of rice comes from the tip of his nose. He turns over and gets out of bed. His mother-in-law puts a new change of clothes on the head of the bed. Before he can tear off the brand of the clothes, Su Hao is puzzled.

    Deep fried dough sticks looked at deep fried dough sticks as like as two peas. The eyes of the steamed buns were almost two gold coins. Su turned around. The western side of the bunk shop looked exactly like the big dough shop, and it was almost like swallowing her into the stomach.

    Su Hao realizes that it''s not easy. It must have something to do with Taotie''s "aura of ability".

    Think of this, Su Hao mouth can not help smoking, the original business is the so-called ability to upgrade, but she can not sell breakfast here!

    Suhao was helped by her mother-in-law all morning. This morning, her mother-in-law''s breakfast shop was full of shops. People lined up from the west gate of the snack street to the east gate. Not only the office workers, but also many rich people with neckties and watches.

    For this scene, Su Hao kept in mind that the task of the world has not yet begun.

    The Xu family, which has been quiet for nearly ten years, finally broke out today. Tsui Ke took his son home in the evening. Not only did he not see his wife Su Hao waiting for dinner, but also found that the only valuable TV set in the family was lying on the ground and broke into pieces.

    "Ah! Damned woman

    Tsui Hark looked at the messy room, followed by Sue, and her marriage certificate disappeared. Does that damned woman know what she is doing?

    XuKe didn''t eat in the evening, and xuchenyi was hungry all night. For the first time, he saw his mother''s resistance and his father''s rude remarks. Their images seemed to be overturned in an instant. He wanted to catch anything, but he couldn''t catch anything. He went to sleep with a flat stomach all night.

    In the morning, I opened my eyes and found that everything like nightmares had not changed. My mother was really gone!

    Tsui Hark''s bloodshot eyes are full of panic for the first time. This is the uneasiness and fear that Su Hao has never had when he opened a room with his young lady. This kind of feeling is really uncomfortable.

    He kicked away the wall clock in front of him like a vent, washed up at random, and gave Xu Chen a dollar or two for breakfast. He himself ran to his parents'' house in the south of the city.

    ......

    At noon, the business of the breakfast shop is still booming, but suhao has been idle all morning. She just stands there, and the surrounding breakfast shops close one after another, saying that she wants to join her mother-in-law''s breakfast shop.

    Su Hao was recruited by Shengguang Group at noon. Su Hao was thinking about the warning of Taotie in his mind.

    "You have to upgrade yourself."

    Helplessly rolled a white eye, followed by several listed companies have thrown out an olive branch to her, but thinking about the rules, Su Hao refused one by one, only secretly wrote down the address of Shengguang company.

    Since she is not allowed to enjoy her success, it''s not illegal for her to apply for the job by herself!

    "Grandma, thank you for taking me in yesterday, but I have something else to do. I have to go first."

    "What? Xiao Su, you see, my mother-in-law is short of manpower. If you stay, my mother-in-law will not treat you badly. "

    Although suhao is grateful for the old woman''s acceptance, she has to start when she thinks of the task.

    Thinking, Su Hao said goodbye to the old woman, and left the snack street in the pity eyes of the old woman and a group of breakfast shop owners.

    Su Hao came to Shengguang Group building, looked at the magnificent building in front of him, thought about it, and searched Shengguang''s subsidiary on his mobile phone.

    Shengguang Group has a lot of additional products and a variety of products. What suhao wants to apply for is Shengguang''s skin care brand, Shengqi.

    When suhao comes to the front desk, the sales lady is not very friendly to her. Although suhao can''t understand the reason, she still explains her intention to the sales person.

    "I''m sorry, miss. Our company doesn''t recruit people for the time being. Please come back another day."

    The sales lady said that she would ask suhao to go, but suhao still stood in the same place and looked at the man who was walking towards her in the exhibition hall.

    "Hello, my name is suhao. I''m here for a sales interview."

    As soon as the name of suhao came out, the man''s eyes to suhao became softer. If he didn''t look at the difference between men and women, he might have to hold suhao''s hand and exchange greetings.

    "Miss Su, the sales space is full."

    Su Hao frowned secretly. The compliment on the man''s face didn''t look like he was pretending, "is there no sales position?"

    Zhang Xuan stares at Su Hao tightly. Although he hopes Su Hao can stay, his good quality cultivation still makes him hold back and continue to say: "however, if Miss Su doesn''t mind, Sheng Qi still lacks a manager."

    "What? Manager

    Su Hao was as surprised as Miss sales, who glared at Su Hao and complained to Zhang Xuan in a low voice: "general manager, didn''t you say the position of manager was reserved for others? Why, why give it to her? "

    The implication is that even if Zhang Xuan wants to stay with Su Hao, she can give up her sales position.

    Zhang Xuan takes a soothing look at the small salesman. He is about to speak, and Su Hao suddenly opens his mouth.

 Chapter 541

    "Mr. general manager, since this young lady is more suitable for the position of manager, can I have an interview with the Sales Department of your company?"

    "Miss Su..."

    "General manager!"

    Zhang Xuan took a look at Su Hao, and then at the angry but still sweet little sales. He gritted his teeth and agreed, "OK, I''ll hurt Miss Su. I don''t need an interview. I''ll go to work tomorrow."

    "Thank you, general manager."

    Anyway, boss means to let him find a way to keep Su Hao who has excellent ability. Sales are also the sales of Shengguang.

    Su Hao took the clothes for work and left his feet in the temporary place arranged by the company. The reason why he came to Shengguang was that only the original owner of TV at home saw on TV that Shengguang was going to annex the two giants in the same industry and become the first enterprise of the Empire in a year.

    The master of this mysterious empire can''t be forgotten if you only watch it once on TV.

    In any case, Shengguang is the best cornerstone for suhao to complete the task.

    And if she remembers correctly, three months later, Sheng Guang lost two billion yuan because of a traitor.

    This is her chance.

    Su Hao cleaned the room carefully. It''s a 50 square meter apartment for singles. It''s hard to imagine that it would be a place for sales.

    There are well packaged toiletries in the bathroom. The brands on them are all international brands that the original owner did not dare to think of. Although suhao didn''t care about her appearance, she still washed and protected her skin carefully.

    Tsui Hark, who pulled her into the abyss, killed her by freezing, and let her son bully her parents. It turned out that the clothing factory kept harassing her workshop director. She had to recover all this for the original owner herself.

    In the early morning of the next day, Zhang Xuan drove to the door in person, and Su Hao was flattered. Although she had the ability, she didn''t want to make such a show on her first day at work.

    However, two hundred meters away from suhao soon arrived. General manager Zhang Xuan asked sales manager Chen Lili, who had been upgraded to manager, to explain to suhao.

    "Hello, Sue. Have you had any work experience before?"

    Su Hao was stunned for a moment, and quickly responded, "No." She has never worked in such a big and regular company.

    Chen Lili''s eyes flashed a trace of disdain, but then she thought that if it wasn''t for Su Hao, she wouldn''t be able to be the manager so soon. Thinking of this, her tone was better.

    "Did you remember the brand background, introduction and detailed product introduction you were asked to remember yesterday afternoon?"

    Yesterday, as soon as Su Hao arrived at the apartment, she received a thick stack of information, but she only read it once and remembered it all. When she nodded her head, Chen Lili was stunned and looked at Su Hao with her mouth wide open.

    "All of them, all of them?"

    Su Hao''s heart flashed a sneer, Chen Lili even with a little cleverness and beauty let Zhang Xuan fascinated by her, but want to let her eat shriveled, still have to think more.

    Su Hao nodded again, affirming that "aura of ability" played more than one role.

    Su Hao''s first day on the job, but he was not as familiar with the business as many old people in the company. Just two hours later, he sold a whole week''s sales.

    "Miss Su, I used to come here a lot. Why haven''t I seen you?"

    An elegant lady dressed in marten looks at Su Hao smiling. She bought fifty thousand yuan of skin care products alone, and three thousand of the cream actually took three bottles.

    As long as it was suhao who mentioned that it was suitable for her, no matter what suhao said behind it or whether she had heard of it before, she bought it all.

    Looking at the lady''s smiling face in front of her, she was nearly forty, and there were no wrinkles on her face. Su Hao''s tone was filled with envy.

    "It would be strange if Mrs. Cheng had seen me before. This is my first time to work here, and I know for the first time that there are still women with such good skin care in the world."

    "Ha ha!"

    Mrs. Cheng is elated and looks at Su Hao more gently. Before she leaves, she promises that Su Hao will come to buy things from her next time.

    Su Hao naturally agreed, but after standing for more than two hours without breakfast in the morning, she felt dizzy and almost fainted.

    Zhang Xuan, a passer-by, was surprised. He quickly asked the chair to help Su sit down. In just two hours, he received 12 guests and finished the sales for a week.

    It''s really outrageous for such people to do sales.

    Chen Lili secretly admired Su Hao''s memory in the morning, and now she is worried that she has not taken the hot manager position.

    It''s right to work for the well-being of the company, but it''s her company. She''s just a small migrant worker. Wouldn''t it be cool to let suhao take the position of manager?

    Chen Lili doesn''t want much, just this little manager.

    After smoothing her hair, Chen Li Li pretends to inspect. She sees Su Hao, who is sitting in a chair and drinking tea leisurely. Her big beautiful eyes narrow slightly and are immediately replaced by seriousness.

    "Cough!"

    Su Hao turns around and is about to stand up. After thinking about it, she sits down heavily and looks at Chen Lili pretending she doesn''t know anything.

    "Hello, manager Chen. What can I do for you?"

    A sentence of "manager Chen" makes Chen Lili''s heart blossom and her haughty eyes drop slightly. Seeing Su Hao still sitting on the chair, she is furious.

    This woman doesn''t take her manager seriously!

    Chen Lili grabs Su Hao''s arm and rebukes him coldly: "what''s the matter? Do you know what time it is? Are you sitting here? "

    "Don''t you know you can''t sit or eat at work?"

    The voice of blame let the sales of the business robbed around a burst of schadenfreude, who let that woman rob their old customers, deserve it!

    Su Hao smiles, but her tone is gradually low and indifferent.

    "Manager Chen, this chair was given to me by the general manager himself. It''s not surprising that you didn''t know that you were still in the office when the general manager came here just now."

    Chen Lili is even more irritated. The general manager, the woman is a general manager, and the implication is that she is in the office!

    Is Zhang Xuan blind? I have a crush on such an old and ugly woman.

    Su Hao is too lazy to argue with Chen Lili. She has only three months to get into Shengguang.

    It''s a matter of time before she leaves Shengqi. She hasn''t paid attention to a small manager who has no courage and foresight.

    "Hello, Sue!"

    Chen Lili still wants to get angry, but some guests come in and come to Su Hao, so she has to hide her anger and smile.

    This is Liu Yuxi, Mayor Wu Yuan''s daughter-in-law.

    "Hello, do you have any new products?" Liu Yuxi went straight to Su Hao, looking at Su Hao''s eyes and arrogant and indifferent face formed a huge contrast.

    Before Su Hao said anything, Chen Lili said, "Madam Wu, it''s a coincidence that you''re here. The new product developed by our company has just finished production. I''ll let you get it for you."

    "Just a moment, Mrs. Wu."

    Seeing this, Su Hao could only smile helplessly and got up to pick up the goods from the company warehouse.

    Just out of the counter, Su Hao''s arm suddenly had a warm and delicate palm, and a soft voice sounded in her ear.

    "I want to know something about your new products, so don''t go," said Liu Yuxi, turning to look at Chen Lili, who was obsequious. His eyes flashed with disdain and said coldly, "you, go get it."

    "This..."

    Chen Lili''s face turns from red to black. She bites her teeth and stares at Su Hao. She leaves with a smile.

    Even Su Hao can feel Chen Lili''s embarrassment, but who let her aim at her so much!

    "You say it."

    Hearing Liu Yuxi''s urging, Su Hao immediately changed into a smiling face and explained the operation and characteristics of the company''s new products in detail from beginning to end.

    Su Hao''s tongue is dry, but Liu Yuxi is very satisfied with it. When he takes out his bank card and hands it to Su Hao.

    When Chen Lili comes out of the warehouse, Su Hao and Liu Yuxi have introduced the products and completed the transaction.

    "Hello, Sue. You go to the store counter this afternoon."

    Chen Lili puts down the product and gnashes her teeth in Su Hao''s ear in a low voice.

    Even if Su Hao''s over completion of the task will bring her benefits, she still dare not take the risk to let Su Hao stay in the store and grab her manager''s position at any time.

    After finishing the work in the morning, Su Hao spent all his lunch break on the road. There were two subway stations between the store and Shengqi headquarters.

    When we got to the place, the shopkeeper had already been waiting at the door.

    "Miss Su hao?"

    "Well, manager Chen, please."

    Su Hao followed store manager Chen into the store. The store manager kept introducing the store information all the way, and almost told every product in the store.

    Su Hao listened carefully and kept it in her mind. After entering the store, she realized why the store manager was so attentive to her.

    In such a large store, there were few customers. The only two young women asked, and the voice of asking about the discount came faintly.

    Shengqi, a luxury brand, will never give any discount in order to protect the interests of existing customers.

    "Su Hao, I''ve heard about your success in the morning," the store manager suddenly patted his chest and assured Su Hao solemnly, "as long as you improve the performance of the store, even if you want my position as the store manager, I''ll give it to you without saying a word."

    "The manager joked."

    Su laughs, but thinks about the feasibility in her heart. She needs to enter Shengguang quickly, so she must be promoted constantly.

    In the morning, Chen Lili embarrassed her. That''s why she didn''t find the general manager. Maybe it''s a good way to transfer from the store manager to Shengguang headquarters.

    The store manager accompanied Su Hao in the afternoon. The five rings, which was originally a little sparse in the upper class, are now crowded. The door of the store is about to be trampled down by elegant and noble ladies.

    "Mrs. Lu, this set of milk has been ordered by Mrs. Chen. Do you want to change it?"

    "Another set? No way

    Mrs. Lu glanced at the store manager, then looked at Su Hao with a smile. She said in a loud voice, "this is introduced by Xiao Su himself. It has the effect of repairing the skin and making the face glow. I don''t want to change it."

    Su Hao is dumb when he hears the words. He stops and persuades the store manager to get the goods from Shengqi headquarters before Mrs. Chen comes.

    As soon as the store manager''s eyes brightened, he asked his assistant to help Su Hao. He went to the headquarters to pick up the goods in person!

    There are more and more people in the shop, which is more than the number in the morning.

    The assistant of the store manager stood behind Su Hao with a confused face, watching her shuttle between the ladies who seemed to be very difficult to serve, and getting a compliment or two from time to time.

 Chapter 542

    After the store manager came back, there was another shortage in the store, and what he lacked was expensive products that were hard to sell on weekdays.

    Helpless, the store manager called the general manager directly and asked him to send someone to deliver a batch of goods.

    "Now?"

    Zhang Xuan is a little impatient. Chen Lili is working hard on her performance. Outside is the sound of employees walking back and forth. It''s hard to stimulate her, but she is interrupted by such a short-sighted thing.

    The store manager doesn''t know what Zhang Xuan is doing now. He only knows that there are more and more people in the store. If he doesn''t deliver the goods, the store will be emptied by these crazy shopping women in the house.

    And those really expensive high-grade skin care products, and mostly in the headquarters, he does not care, do not have to luck!

    "Yes, Mr. Zhang, there are more and more people in the shop. It''s estimated that those aunts and grandmothers will get angry later."

    None of the ladies here is easy to get into trouble!

    Zhang Xuan looks suspiciously at Chen Lili, who stops her action. Seeing her eyes dodging, she seems to suddenly understand something. She pushes Chen Lili away. Her action is rude, which makes half naked Chen Lili complain.

    "Mr. Zhang, why are you doing this to others?"

    Zhang Xuan''s eyes were sharp and fixed on Chen Lili''s eyes. He asked in a cold voice: "I ask you, suhao, is she not feeling well in the afternoon?"

    "She, she..."

    "Can''t tell? Oh! Or did you take her somewhere else? "

    Chen Lili''s body suddenly trembled, and her big eyes were full of tears of grievance. "Mr. Zhang, isn''t he a su hao? You''ve killed me for her. I''ve paid for you all these years..."

    "Enough!" Zhang Xuan is agitated for a while. In the morning, Su Hao finally let him see the hope of being promoted back to the headquarters. He was destroyed by this woman himself. He slapped Chen Lili with his backhand and roared: "get out!"

    Chen Lili covered her cheek in shock, her eyes full of grievance and hatred, "Zhang Xuan, depend on Su Hao, you will destroy yourself."

    With that, Chen Lili ran out of the office crying, regardless of her untidy clothes.

    When I got to the door, I had a nostalgic look at the sign of Shengqi.

    Zhang Xuan''s temperament she knows best, let her roll is to leave forever, otherwise his revenge she can''t afford.

    There is a lot of goods in the shop, but the person who doesn''t come to deliver the goods makes the owner flattered.

    "Mr. Zhang, why did you send it in person?"

    Zhang Xuan politely smile, eyes always staring at Su Hao, he guessed really good, have the ability to stabilize so many customers, in addition to Su Hao, there is really no second person.

    Su Hao''s eyes on Zhang Xuan, but she didn''t dodge, but calmly watched.

    As for the purpose of Zhang xuanlai, you don''t need to ask.

    "Xiao Su, you see my skin is always easy to redden. What series is better?"

    Suhao was pulled back to reality, bent down and accurately took out WV Series 2, "Mrs. Jiang, this set of products is specially developed for your situation, three times can make your face get good improvement, adhere to the use of 20 days will completely recover, but after good, you still need to continue to use oh! Only in this way can the problem be completely solved. "

    Mrs. Jiang nodded, let the nanny take the product, generous way: "Xiao Su, you give aunt Lan also take a set, I believe your eyes."

    Nanny aunt LAN is flattered. Su Hao recommends a suit that is slightly inferior to Mrs. Jiang''s. There are several group ladies waiting for her in the back!

    Su Hao didn''t catch his breath until six in the evening. Zhang Xuan also waited until six, and his eyes changed again and again.

    This woman, even if she can''t stay, can never let her go to other places.

    In Su Hao''s eyes to explore the past moment, Zhang Xuan well covered up his emotions, or that pair of gentle smile.

    "Sue, are you tired? I''ll take you to dinner."

    Sue felt her stomach. After a busy day, she was really hungry.

    Zhang Xuan is very happy that Su Hao agrees to have dinner with him, but Su Hao only wants to have dinner.

    The car was parked in front of a five-star hotel. Su Hao stepped down from the general manager''s BMW. He didn''t have time to change his work clothes. If he didn''t look at his face carefully, he was somewhat similar to the welcome lady at the door.

    Su takes a good look at Zhang Xuan, and a touch of disdain rises from the bottom of her heart.

    He said that he would bring her to dinner, but he didn''t tell her to change clothes. He wanted to take the opportunity to suppress her and let her know that he gave her everything. As long as he was not happy, everything would become zero.

    But Zhang Xuan just met Su Hao, such a trick, she rejected but not afraid, but because of slight fatigue and produce a little interest.

    At least, Zhang Xuan found some fun for her.

    Thinking that she had come to the door, suhao was stopped.

    "Lady, you can''t go in. Please wait outside."

    Su Hao does not speak, looking at Zhang Xuan, who pretends not to hear, walking into the room, comes out to pick her up again.

    "Sorry, hello Sue. This lady is my guest. Please show some respect."

    The waiter at the door looked embarrassed. "Excuse me, sir. Please come in."

    Su Hao did not say a word from the beginning to the end, just watching Zhang Xuan perform alone.

    Zhang Xuan seems to be aware of something, tentatively asked Su Hao, "go to work at nine tomorrow, do you have more rest?"

    "No more." Su Hao didn''t even want to refuse to go to work and return to Shengqi headquarters?

    She doesn''t want to.

    "Then you have to have more rest. There are enough people in the headquarters for the time being. It''s OK for you to go an hour late. The most important thing is to have a good rest."

    Su Hao sneered in his heart, but he was very surprised.

    "Headquarters? Mr. Zhang, you didn''t ask manager Chen to tell me that my presence in the headquarters is not conducive to the image display of the headquarters, so you asked me to go to the store at the bottom. "

    It''s Lily Chen again!

    Zhang Xuan secretly clenched his teeth. He should have fired the woman who didn''t know much earlier, which was bad for him.

    "Hello, Sue. I think there may be some misunderstanding between us."

    "No, manager Chen is adamant. Mr. Zhang, you don''t have to explain. I know what you mean. I''ll work hard in the store."

    Su is kind-hearted and looks at Zhang Xuan who is obviously nervous. It seems that her ability is not bad, at least it brings convenience to her in some aspects.

    In three months, Sheng Guang will have a problem. Su Hao remembers that there is this guy in front of him in the published traitor list. If the boss behind Sheng Guang knows that she has been working for him, it will not be good for her.

    It''s better to clean up now. It would be better if we could create some misunderstanding in the eyes of outsiders.

    Su Hao picked up the wine glass he had never touched, drank the dark red liquid in the glass with a mouthful on his back, and let the mellow wine smell spread from his mouth to the depths of his throat.

    This kind of feeling, good!

    Zhang Xuan''s face was ugly. He frowned and said, "Su Hao, you know, that kind of branch can''t have the environment of the headquarters, and the treatment is good. Come back to work tomorrow!"

    "No, Mr. Zhang thinks too much." Su Hao''s cheek is slightly red. Under the dim light, she is inexplicably charming. Zhang Xuan knows what this so-called charm is best.

    Of course, it''s not the slightly old face in front of her eyes, but the ability almost overflowing out of her body.

    Su Hao gives him the feeling that no matter what kind of problems she faces, this woman has the ability to solve them.

    And it''s solved in a perfect way.

    "Chen Lili resigned."

    "... oh."

    This is what Su Hao didn''t expect. She didn''t expect that Zhang Xuan would really dismiss Chen Lili, who has an ambiguous relationship with him, because of her.

    How to say, Chen Lili''s ability is not bad, and her beauty is also one of the best.

    This Xuan is cruel enough.

    Zhang Xuan saw Su Hao wavering, and took the opportunity to say: "the position of the company manager is vacant. As long as you go back, I will apply with him tomorrow and let you be the manager."

    To tell you the truth, it''s impossible to say it''s not exciting at all. Su Hao is a little excited, but he doesn''t have to go.

    At least, she doesn''t really want to change her plans yet.

    "Mr. Zhang, you''re joking with me again. You know I have no culture, so I just say something to please my clients and let me be the manager. I''m afraid that I''m not talented enough and I can''t make it!"

    You''re not good at learning!

    Zhang Xuan secretly belly Fei, but smile more open.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll solve the problem of Shengguang headquarters. You can directly report it tomorrow. No one dares to stop you."

    Su Hao carefully looked at the man in front of her. She had to say that Zhang Xuan''s words really moved her. It might be a good decision to be a manager.

    However, the store manager, she will not skip.

    After thinking about it, Su Hao gave Zhang Xuan a relieved smile. "Mr. Zhang misunderstood. How could su Hao embarrass Mr. Zhang? But I have a request that I should be given three days to train a group of new people. As for the manager, it''s only good to be registered." seeing Zhang Xuan worried, Su Hao added.

    "Mr. Zhang can rest assured that the people I trained will never create less sales than today."

    Zhang Xuan was relieved, looked at Su Hao suspiciously, and asked, "where do you want to go?"

    "Branch store, but I heard that the store manager is going to submit an application to the head office. I venture to be the store manager."

    "Good!"

    Zhang Xuan didn''t even think about it and agreed. His goal is to let Su Hao work for him, not only a branch manager, but also ten managers.

    Dinner is going on happily, Su Hao has never used a knife and fork, Zhang Xuan wants chopsticks, Su Hao is generous with chopsticks to clip steak, there is no difference and embarrassment.

    Zhang Xuan, sitting opposite him, has no appetite at all. It''s not because Su Hao is not popular, but because he has been looking at and thinking. A woman with outstanding ability should not have been anonymous before.

    But soon Zhang Xuan knew the reason. A boy who looked like Su Hao was waiting at the door of the hotel full of resentment. He rushed to Su Hao as if he wanted to tear Su Hao to pieces.

    "Ah! Asshole, how are you? You are so popular here. Do you know how my father and I come here these days? "

    "Asshole! Why don''t you die outside? Why don''t you die? What face do you have to seduce men outside, you... "

    "Pa!"

    The accusations and insults stopped suddenly. Su Hao looked at Xu Chenyi coldly, but looked down upon this guy, and even heard that she was here.

 Chapter 543

    Xu Chenyi was blinded by a slap. He was in a daze and forgot what he was going to say next. He just stood in a daze. When he saw the indifference on Zhang Xuan''s face, he regained his mind, but just about to open his mouth, he slapped again.

    His strength was so great that he fell to the ground and cried out: "Dad, come out quickly, Dad! I''m going to be killed by suhao, my mother. She''s going to kill me, Wuwu ~ "

    Su Hao is a little bored. He turns around and leaves. Zhang Xuan follows him, but secretly records Xu Chenyi''s appearance.

    Along the way, Zhang Xuan did not speak, and Su Hao was silent.

    Tsui Hark still didn''t show up. He didn''t yell until Su Hao got on Zhang Xuan''s BMW and couldn''t see the lights.

    "Motherfucker, you dare to steal a man behind my back. You''ve got a rich second generation. Su Hao, don''t come back. I won''t break your leg when you come back!"

    Xu Chen covered his face and sat down on the ground humming, "Dad, don''t scold me. I''m gone."

    Tsui Hark''s face flashed a trace of embarrassment. The man around Su Hao didn''t look like he could provoke him. He coughed to cover up the embarrassment, pulled up his son sitting on the ground, and swore, "no promise."

    Xu Chenyi was wronged, but he could not tell where he was wronged.

    It was his mother suhao''s fault that he abandoned them and found a wild man. But when she hit him, he was so scared that he didn''t dare to talk back, let alone fight back.

    Su Hao glared at him and made him speechless.

    Su Hao was sent to the apartment by Zhang Xuan, but when he opened the door, he found that the original simple apartment had completely changed.

    The entrance is a luxurious European style sofa. There are many kinds of electrical appliances. Even the quilt in the bedroom has been replaced by a very high-end silk quilt.

    This kind of treatment is what the original owner did not dare to think of.

    Su Hao took a hot bath and buried herself in a soft quilt. In just a few days, she has changed from a middle-aged woman in a dilapidated neighborhood to a manager and store manager of Shengqi.

    She knew that today, Tsui Hark must be hiding in the dark. She left a picture of Tsui Hark''s temperament. Two days ago, she should have been waiting for her to compromise and give him a good meal and then give him a sum of money. But she smashed everything in the house, not only didn''t go back, but also left without a word.

    Tsui Hark was really flustered. He came to the door with his son.

    Suhao is lying on the bed, not worried about the threat that Tsui Hark will cause to her. Ma Baonan will come back to her only when his parents can''t stand him.

    Early in the morning, Su Hao has not yet recovered from her sleep. The "bang bang" knock outside the door has forced her to get up from the warm quilt. When she opens the door, it''s Zhang Xuan who invited her to dinner yesterday.

    The first thing Su Hao saw was Zhang Xuan''s shining shoes. Looking up, he had a lunch box in his hand. The fine stubble on his face was not very clean. If you look carefully, you can still find traces.

    Finally, he stopped his eyes on Zhang Xuan''s smiling face. Su Hao was in a lot of spirit.

    "Good morning."

    "Good morning, Mr. Zhang."

    Sue keeps the door, while she pulls on her slippers and goes inside to wash.

    Safety problem Su Hao never thought, the original owner of a husband and son are disgusted with the old ugly face, even if Zhang Xuan ask her again can not be so wronged himself.

    Zhang Xuan came to see her early this morning, which made Su Hao feel ridiculous.

    It was obvious that she was not at ease, but since someone offered to bring her breakfast, she didn''t have to be polite.

    When Su Hao goes out after washing, Zhang Xuan has finished his breakfast and is sitting on the sofa waiting for Su Hao to come out.

    "Mr. Zhang, it''s quite convenient to go to the branch store from here. Just take the subway. You don''t have to bother to get up early and send me there."

    Zhang Xuan was looked at by Su Hao''s small but sharp eyes. He felt guilty. After two dry smiles, he explained: "Su Hao, I reflected your situation with the head office yesterday. We all think you are very suitable for the position of store manager. I hope you can be the store manager of three branches in Hengjie."

    Su Hao listens quietly. Her goal at this stage is to have all the branch managers in the city registered, but three of them are OK. For the others, just wait a few more days.

    Looking at Zhang Xuan, Su Hao stopped chewing in his mouth. He was flattered and said, "thank you, Mr. Zhang. My business bothered you."

    "No, ha ha!"

    Zhang Xuan see three branch manager let Su good performance and yesterday completely different, heart quietly relieved.

    See the eye happy close not close mouth of Su Hao, Zhang Xuan eye flash a trace of disdain.

    Lack of knowledge is lack of knowledge. Just three small branches make her so happy. However, the value she can bring to the company is far beyond those three branches.

    Shengqi branch.

    Su Hao stood in front of the store, his smile gradually converged, and his palm hidden in his sleeve could not help clenching into a fist.

    Zhang Xuan, a jerk, just fooled her like a fool. On the surface, he invited her to a high-end hotel for dinner, but he didn''t tell her to change her clothes. He replaced all the furniture in her house with new ones, but he didn''t tell her that the three branches were located in such a remote place!

    And the store is more than twice as small as yesterday''s.

    It''s, it''s depressing her again!

    Su Hao pretended to appreciate the store and put away his dissatisfaction. When he looked back, he was already smiling.

    "Mr. Zhang, thanks to you yesterday, otherwise how can I be a new manager of three branches?"

    "Little things, little things."

    Zhang Xuan hesitated and hesitated. He didn''t know why. He always thought Su Hao had something to say.

    Yesterday, it was the head office that personally ordered Su Hao to take care of all the stores. However, he made great efforts to "win" the three stores.

    You know, the position of chief store manager is about to catch up with him, the general manager, the bumpkin from the countryside. Why should she?

    Zhang Xuan seems to have forgotten the explanation of Sheng Guang''s boss behind him, and his vigilance against Su Hao far exceeds his support.

    But in two or three days, such a huge psychological change happened. Even Zhang Xuan didn''t know why.

    If you have to say a reason, Zhang Xuan looks at Su Hao''s eyes, but there is more fear.

    Su Hao''s ability is too strong!

    "Mr. Zhang!" Su Hao turned to look at Zhang Xuan and asked with a smile, "who are these people?"

    "Oh, they''re here to learn from you."

    Zhang Xuan said that he went forward to introduce Su Hao one by one, but Su Hao kept sneering.

    Yesterday, if she remembered correctly, she was talking about three people. She couldn''t see all the people in front of her. There were at least 20 people.

    "There''s no need to introduce Mr. Zhang. I''ll find out for myself later."

    As soon as Su Hao began to speak, all the women who came to learn from her looked adored. Su Hao glanced at about 25 people, and had absolutely no sales experience before.

    "Manager Su, the legendary manager Su, wow! Finally, I see the real person! "

    "That''s good. Fortunately, I asked my aunt to recommend me to general manager Zhang. Otherwise, how could I meet the legendary manager Su?"

    "Shh, keep your voice down. It''s not a good impression for the store manager, store manager! Manager Su! My name is Wang Xiaomei, I''m your fan

    "Eh ~"

    Su Hao nodded one by one, but her face sank.

    Zhang brought these people to her and made it clear that he wanted to make a fool of her.

    Su Hao moved a stool and glanced around. The women who were glanced at by Su Hao were quiet one by one. Su Hao nodded with satisfaction. Just about to speak, he caught a glimpse of Zhang Xuan still standing in the store and said loudly.

    "Mr. Zhang, it''s going to be open in an hour. Now I''d like to get familiar with my sisters. Please help yourself."

    Finish saying, Su Hao no matter Zhang Xuan go or not, the expression on the face a second become serious.

    "I think you know my sales volume yesterday, and I came here to learn from experience. However," Su Hao''s voice became colder and colder. "I don''t care how good your family is and how much your family dotes on you. I''m going to have a hard time here. I can''t help being tired."

    "I''ll tell you the rules first. If you can''t accept it, you can go out and turn left now."

    There was a lot of discussion at the bottom. Su Haoyu''s light swept to Zhang Xuan''s left, and his mouth gently raised a range.

    "Manager Su, what are the rules? If you don''t tell us, how can we choose?"

    "Yes, yes!"

    Sue good hands virtual pressure, noisy room suddenly quiet down.

    "If you want to learn most of my experience in three days and have an absolutely good performance, you must listen to me in these three days without any objection."

    "So, before I tell you my rules, you still have a choice. If you feel that you can''t bear to be tired or suffer, the gate is there!"

    "I''ll give you two minutes to think about it."

    Su Hao said and quietly looked at the bottom, no more words, but quietly looked at them.

    Two of the more lovely girls look like they are only twenty. When they hear Su Hao say this, they discuss it in a low voice. Su Hao moves his eyes away.

    Other people are also hesitant, but most of them still have firm eyes. It''s only three days. Can su Hao eat them if she goes too far?

    Sue has a good look at her mobile phone. It''s time.

    "Those who decide to leave can go now. Since it''s your own choice, no one will laugh at you, and don''t be afraid of others'' jokes. No matter what the result is, it''s your own choice."

    With that, eighteen of the twenty-five people looked at Su Hao. Their eyes changed, and they were still struggling.

    But Su Hao had no time to waste. She got down from the stool and opened the door of the shop, her eyes even colder.

    This cold look really scared some girls in their early twenties, but to Sue''s surprise, the two girls who had been standing together suddenly became firm.

    Soon, people went out one after another. After confirming that no one left, Su Hao slammed the door.

    It''s a sweep. Good. There are ten more.

    Su Hao went to the remaining ten people, his face was no longer cold and serious, but changed into a gentle smile.

    Those people looked at the change of Su Hao and were stunned. The store manager of Su Hao didn''t look so terrible.

    "Well, you''ve passed my first test. You don''t have to go to work this morning, but you have to stay in the store and act as customers."

 Chapter 544

    "Customer, why do you want to be a customer? We are here to learn how to sell?"

    Su Hao looked along the voice and saw the two girls who were indecisive before but were very firm later.

    Su Hao did not explain, but continued: "I have my own reason to let you be customers. You should not only be customers, but also carefully see how I keep customers and sell things to them."

    "I won''t receive any guests in the afternoon. No matter what happens, you have to solve it by yourself."

    "From now on, you have to ask me one by one, the questions must be sharp, and the fundamental interests of customers must be safeguarded from the perspective of customers. Except the person who asked me the question, the rest of the company''s products must be recited, and the product types and specific functions must be clearly understood."

    With that, Su Hao looked at them one by one from beginning to end.

    "Do you understand?"

    "I understand!"

    Despite their doubts, they all changed their clothes and became customers.

    Su Hao took a satisfied look at the ten people who soon got used to it. He took a look at the time. It''s 8:20 and the store will open in 40 minutes.

    But they were all standing there, and no one came forward. Su Hao''s fist was gradually loosened, which was a little disappointed.

    These people still don''t understand the cruelty of the workplace. Do they still think it''s a pinch to answer teachers'' questions in school?

    Just when Su Hao was ready to make further plans, Wang Xiaomei, who reported to her family with Su Hao, bravely stepped forward, her big eyes full of aura turned around, pointed to a set of skin care products and asked, "my skin is a little dry and allergic these days. Do your products prevent allergies?"

    Seeing this, Su Hao took a satisfied look at Wang Xiaomei, with a gentle smile on her face, "Hello, our product is designed and developed for mixed skin. Why don''t you take a look at this set..."

    Su Hao really treats Wang Xiaomei as if she were treating those noble ladies, explaining to her in detail and patiently.

    The remaining nine people unconsciously put down their papers and listened carefully.

    Su Hao said that in the end, Wang Xiaomei found that she couldn''t put down her opponent''s products and couldn''t restrain her love for this set of products.

    But Su Hao didn''t give her more time to miss, so she waved for the next one.

    Wang Xiaomei, who left the counter, suddenly woke up and embarrassed to put down her product. She looked at Su Hao with adoration and said seriously, "sister Su, you will be my boss in the future, and I will follow you."

    Su laughs and doesn''t say yes, but she is slightly surprised at Wang Xiaomei''s self-control.

    Maybe, this will be a good seedling.

    In just five minutes, suhao secretly speeded up and even asked two people to ask her.

    Wang Xiaomei looks at Su Hao, who is able to cope with the different questions of the two people. While she is envious, her heart is more yearning.

    She also hopes to be like suhao.

    Soon, Su Hao finished the initial training for the remaining ten people before nine o''clock, but three of them really paid for the product. Naturally, these three people were unqualified.

    In Su Hao''s mind, good sales must maintain excellent self-control and determination, these three people obviously do not have.

    Next, Su Hao''s task is to face more guests than yesterday. After a busy morning, Su Hao finished his meal hastily. The next task is not easy.

    Ten people saw that Su Hao didn''t put on the store manager''s airs and ate ordinary boxed lunch with them. They couldn''t help but get closer to Su Hao''s psychological distance.

    "Store manager, this morning that woman obviously came to touch porcelain. Why do you want to return her money? Isn''t it obvious to tell others that there is something wrong with our things?"

    Su took a good look and asked her girl. Seeing that she was really puzzled, she took another look at Wang Xiaomei, who was still eating calmly. She said with a smile, "come on."

    "Yes, manager." Wang Xiaomei put down her chopsticks and seriously recalled, "I also noticed Miss Shen today. At first glance, I thought she was a lady from a rich family. I saw that her clothes were all famous brands. When she stood with other ladies, the skirt was much inferior. The thread was cut clean, but the two seams of the skirt were not aligned."

    "Her shoes are also very bright. No famous brand will use such bright colors, but it''s right that the style is made by famous brands."

    The smile on Su Hao''s face is getting stronger and stronger, which really makes her find a good seedling.

    "So?"

    Wang Xiaomei received Su Hao''s encouraging eyes, gave a grateful smile, and confidently said: "so, the so-called Miss Shen can''t afford to buy a famous brand. The store manager is doing this to protect the interests of other customers, and they are all in your circle. They can definitely see who Miss Shen is."

    "What''s more, the store manager doesn''t intend to do business with Miss Shen at all. He will give her money once. If she doesn''t know her face, she will make trouble again..."

    The next words Wang Xiaomei didn''t say, but everyone knew it and admired Su Hao even more.

    "Well, in the afternoon, Wang Xiaomei is in charge of area C, and the other three are in charge of area 1."

    With that, Su Hao was relieved that she had been in a nervous state since she came to the modern urban world. She could have a little rest this afternoon.

    Su Hao gave the store to the ten people at ease, and she went to the store manager''s lounge. Taotie gave her the reward of "aura of ability", but she didn''t know what was wrong. She was easily tired and couldn''t open her eyes after a busy morning.

    Su Hao has a dream, but she always has a slightly fuzzy figure in front of her eyes. She can''t see it clearly and can''t catch it, which makes her very uncomfortable.

    After waking up from the struggle, Su Hao gasped and her heart beat violently, as if to jump out of her chest.

    Is there anything hidden in the depths of the original owner''s consciousness but deliberately forgotten?

    All of a sudden, the sound of Taotie sounded in my mind. Su Hao''s back was full of cold sweat.

    "I found that man, and I learned that story."

    "Damn it Su Hao couldn''t help but burst into a rude sentence, "if you don''t give me that person''s information, can''t I squeeze one out of thin air?"

    Sue Hao angrily pinches the quilt to vent her anger. She takes out her mobile phone and finds that it''s already two o''clock in the afternoon.

    After wearing the clothes, suhao looks at herself in the mirror. However, in a few days, she has completely changed her appearance. Her dry and old face is tender after using maintenance products, and the fine lines at the corners of her eyes are not so obvious.

    Pretty good figure, put on a skirt, actually have a special flavor.

    For the first time, Su Hao felt that the original owner''s facial features were somewhat attractive.

    It''s no wonder that Tsui Hark''s Ma Bao Nan used to work hard to deceive the original owner by saying sweet words. However, it doesn''t make much sense for Su Hao whether this face is good or not.

    Out of the lounge, Su Hao sees Wang Xiaomei, who is good at dealing with customers, surrounded by three customers.

    On the other hand, some three people can''t even keep a customer, and even take away a husband.

    The three people who pissed off the customers were the three who paid for the products from suhao in the morning.

    He can''t control his good mood and can''t bear his temper. This kind of person is full of complaints even after suffering. No matter how strong Su Hao''s ability is, he doesn''t want to make trouble for himself.

    Su Hao stepped forward and stopped the lady. "Mrs. Cheng, we just met yesterday. Do you remember me?"

    She didn''t want to take care of it, but Mrs. Cheng still has something to use in the future.

    As soon as Mrs. Cheng heard that it was su Hao''s voice, she was glad to see the faces of the three people, and her smile fell down again.

    "Xiao Su, I recommended your products to my sisters yesterday, but you really let me down!"

    Su Hao''s face didn''t move. She asked with a smile, "Mrs. Cheng, why don''t you come to my office and tell me how I let you down?"

    Listening to the joke, Mrs. Cheng stares at the three people who still refuse to apologize and follows Su Hao into the office.

    Su Hao poured tea for Mrs. Cheng in person. Seeing that the anger on her face eased a little, she opened her mouth.

    "You said that you were disappointed. Is my product not good or is my service not up to standard, which makes you feel uncomfortable?"

    Mrs. Cheng and Su Hao talk about the situation slowly. It turns out that the three people think that Mrs. Cheng said that the introducers came to get a discount. They openly despise her and say that they are luxury goods. They can''t get a discount. It''s useless to introduce more people.

    Not only that, the three of them angrily refused Mrs. Cheng''s request to see her. They also said that such a person as she didn''t deserve to see their store manager. That''s why Mrs. Cheng was so angry, and Su Hao suffered.

    Suhao, listen, I''m angry. Isn''t it obvious that I look down on others?

    Su Hao and Mrs. Cheng apologized and gave her a VIP card. With this card, you can enjoy the highest standard service of Shengqi.

    After seeing Mrs. Cheng off, Su Hao divides the other six people except Wang Xiaomei into three groups. The three people who made trouble seem to understand Su Hao''s way of doing things, and they are angry.

    "What do you mean, manager? We are here to learn from you, right, but what do you mean by letting them replace us? "

    Su Hao''s eyes narrowed slightly, and her eyes seemed to be cold.

    She wanted the three to leave quietly, leaving them enough face, but they were ungrateful, very good! Then she doesn''t have to care.

    "What do you mean?" Su Hao went to the three people and said, "I cultivate you to let you keep customers and grasp customers'' heart for our products. I don''t want you to publicly insult customers and damage the company''s reputation!"

    With that, Su Hao saw that they still wanted to make trouble, so she called for the security guard directly and threw them out.

    These three people are also dragging the company back and making trouble for the company.

    After dealing with these three people, the rest of them lowered their heads after touching Su Hao''s eyes and did not dare to look at her.

    Only Wang Xiaomei, still calm and steady customers, smile to explain their business philosophy for customers.

    The vague figure in Su Hao''s mind flashed again. She had to go out to investigate, but before she stepped out of the store, a sharp voice rang out in her ear.

    "Let me go, do you know who I am? I tell you, I''m Su Hao, her mother-in-law. If you dare to stop me, I''ll let her fire you! "

 Chapter 545

    Su Hao frowned, came to the door, saw a familiar overbearing face.

    Outside the shop, the woman who was stopped by the security guard was the original owner''s vicious mother-in-law. Behind her, she was followed by her weak husband.

    But Su Hao clearly knows that her father-in-law looks weak, but she can''t fight her mother-in-law. Her heart is no better than her vicious mother-in-law.

    Su Hao came forward, and the security guard apologized and explained: "store manager, I''ll deal with it right away, deal with it right away."

    "See? This is our store manager. She doesn''t know... "

    "Zhang Moli, why didn''t Tsui Hark come with you?"

    Su Hao''s tone is cold, and Zhang Moli''s cold eyes are excited. Su Hao''s heart sneers. In the past, all the people the original owner met were bullies, but the original owner bullied them, which led to the final tragedy of the original owner.

    Zhang Moli swallowed her saliva and almost broke her voice: "I, I tell you, Su Hao, don''t think you can do whatever you want when you become a shop manager with a big money. As long as Tsui Hark is here one day, you are my daughter-in-law of the Xu family, and you are Xu Chenyi''s mother. You have to live for this family. If you want to fly to the branch and become a Phoenix, there is no way!"

    With that, Xu Ke''s father pulled Xu Chen out from nowhere. Su Hao obviously saw that the old man twisted Xu Chen''s arm, and Xu Chen burst into tears.

    "Mom, mom, you can''t go. I won''t make you angry in the future. Don''t you want a morning. Dad is sick. If you don''t go back, you won''t see him again."

    Is Tsui Hark ill?

    Su Hao frowned slightly, and immediately remembered that Tsui Hark had been following her alive yesterday, with a sneer on her lips.

    In front of this family already cold through the original owner''s heart, and now both soft and hard, dare not to sue good hands to play emotional card.

    However, such a family of parents and children, meet Su Hao, their abacus is wrong.

    Su Hao''s first day on the job, but he was not as familiar with the business as many old people in the company. Just two hours later, he sold a whole week''s sales.

    "Miss Su, I used to come here a lot. Why haven''t I seen you?"

    An elegant lady dressed in marten looks at Su Hao smiling. She bought fifty thousand yuan of skin care products alone, and three thousand of the cream actually took three bottles.

    As long as it was suhao who mentioned that it was suitable for her, no matter what suhao said behind it or whether she had heard of it before, she bought it all.

    Looking at the lady''s smiling face in front of her, she was nearly forty, and there were no wrinkles on her face. Su Hao''s tone was filled with envy.

    "It would be strange if Mrs. Cheng had seen me before. This is my first time to work here, and I know for the first time that there are still women with such good skin care in the world."

    "Ha ha!"

    Mrs. Cheng is elated and looks at Su Hao more gently. Before she leaves, she promises that Su Hao will come to buy things from her next time.

    Su Hao naturally agreed, but after standing for more than two hours without breakfast in the morning, she felt dizzy and almost fainted.

    Zhang Xuan, a passer-by, was surprised. He quickly asked the chair to help Su sit down. In just two hours, he received 12 guests and finished the sales for a week.

    It''s really outrageous for such people to do sales.

    Chen Lili secretly admired Su Hao''s memory in the morning, and now she is worried that she has not taken the hot manager position.

    It''s right to work for the well-being of the company, but it''s her company. She''s just a small migrant worker. Wouldn''t it be cool to let suhao take the position of manager?

    Chen Lili doesn''t want much, just this little manager.

    After smoothing her hair, Chen Li Li pretends to inspect. She sees Su Hao, who is sitting in a chair and drinking tea leisurely. Her big beautiful eyes narrow slightly and are immediately replaced by seriousness.

    "Cough!"

    Su Hao turns around and is about to stand up. After thinking about it, she sits down heavily and looks at Chen Lili pretending she doesn''t know anything.

    "Hello, manager Chen. What can I do for you?"

    A sentence of "manager Chen" makes Chen Lili''s heart blossom and her haughty eyes drop slightly. Seeing Su Hao still sitting on the chair, she is furious.

    This woman doesn''t take her manager seriously!

    Chen Lili grabs Su Hao''s arm and rebukes him coldly: "what''s the matter? Do you know what time it is? Are you sitting here? "

    "Don''t you know you can''t sit or eat at work?"

    The voice of blame let the sales of the business robbed around a burst of schadenfreude, who let that woman rob their old customers, deserve it!

    Su Hao smiles, but her tone is gradually low and indifferent.

    "Manager Chen, this chair was given to me by the general manager himself. It''s not surprising that you didn''t know that you were still in the office when the general manager came here just now."

    Chen Lili is even more irritated. The general manager, the woman is a general manager, and the implication is that she is in the office!

    Is Zhang Xuan blind? I have a crush on such an old and ugly woman.

    Su Hao is too lazy to argue with Chen Lili. She has only three months to get into Shengguang.

    It''s a matter of time before she leaves Shengqi. She hasn''t paid attention to a small manager who has no courage and foresight.

    "Hello, Sue!"

    Chen Lili still wants to get angry, but some guests come in and come to Su Hao, so she has to hide her anger and smile.

    This is Liu Yuxi, Mayor Wu Yuan''s daughter-in-law.

    "Hello, do you have any new products?" Liu Yuxi went straight to Su Hao, looking at Su Hao''s eyes and arrogant and indifferent face formed a huge contrast.

    Before Su Hao said anything, Chen Lili said, "Madam Wu, it''s a coincidence that you''re here. The new product developed by our company has just finished production. I''ll let you get it for you."

    "Just a moment, Mrs. Wu."

    Seeing this, Su Hao could only smile helplessly and got up to pick up the goods from the company warehouse.

    Just out of the counter, Su Hao''s arm suddenly had a warm and delicate palm, and a soft voice sounded in her ear.

    "I want to know something about your new products, so don''t go," said Liu Yuxi, turning to look at Chen Lili, who was obsequious. His eyes flashed with disdain and said coldly, "you, go get it."

    "This..."

    Chen Lili''s face turns from red to black. She bites her teeth and stares at Su Hao. She leaves with a smile.

    Even Su Hao can feel Chen Lili''s embarrassment, but who let her aim at her so much!

    "You say it."

    Hearing Liu Yuxi''s urging, Su Hao immediately changed into a smiling face and explained the operation and characteristics of the company''s new products in detail from beginning to end.

    Su Hao''s tongue is dry, but Liu Yuxi is very satisfied with it. When he takes out his bank card and hands it to Su Hao.

    When Chen Lili comes out of the warehouse, Su Hao and Liu Yuxi have introduced the products and completed the transaction.

    "Hello, Sue. You go to the store counter this afternoon."

    Chen Lili puts down the product and gnashes her teeth in Su Hao''s ear in a low voice.

    Even if Su Hao''s over completion of the task will bring her benefits, she still dare not take the risk to let Su Hao stay in the store and grab her manager''s position at any time.

    After finishing the work in the morning, Su Hao spent all his lunch break on the road. There were two subway stations between the store and Shengqi headquarters.

    When we got to the place, the shopkeeper had already been waiting at the door.

    "Miss Su hao?"

    "Well, manager Chen, please."

    Su Hao followed store manager Chen into the store. The store manager kept introducing the store information all the way, and almost told every product in the store.

    Su Hao listened carefully and kept it in her mind. After entering the store, she realized why the store manager was so attentive to her.

    In such a large store, there were few customers. The only two young women asked, and the voice of asking about the discount came faintly.

    Shengqi, a luxury brand, will never give any discount in order to protect the interests of existing customers.

    "Su Hao, I''ve heard about your success in the morning," the store manager suddenly patted his chest and assured Su Hao solemnly, "as long as you improve the performance of the store, even if you want my position as the store manager, I''ll give it to you without saying a word."

    "The manager joked."

    Su laughs, but thinks about the feasibility in her heart. She needs to enter Shengguang quickly, so she must be promoted constantly.

    In the morning, Chen Lili embarrassed her. That''s why she didn''t find the general manager. Maybe it''s a good way to transfer from the store manager to Shengguang headquarters.

    The store manager accompanied Su Hao in the afternoon. The five rings, which was originally a little sparse in the upper class, are now crowded. The door of the store is about to be trampled down by elegant and noble ladies.

    Su Hao looks around. The two elders of the Xu family come with their grandson Xu Chen. It''s impossible that Xu Ke is not nearby. She whispers to the security guard and says a few words. The security guard will leave.

    "Hello, Sue, what are you playing? I''ll tell you that today you''ve called the county magistrate, mayor and your old mistress. You have to go back with us, and you have to pay for the spiritual loss of my grandson these days!"

    Thinking of the money, Zhang Lili added: "Tsui Hark is still in the hospital. Now you can give me 20000 yuan to pay the medical expenses for Tsui Hark."

    "In hospital?" Su''s eyes to Zhang Lili are full of irony, "even a month on the Internet is OK, hiss, I leave a few days, he looks half dead?"

    Zhang Lili''s eyes twinkled. Suddenly she caught a glimpse of Xu Chenyi with tears hanging in the corner of her eyes. She immediately pushed Xu Chenyi over, "where''s my son? Do you even want your son? "

    As soon as Xu Chen falls down in front of Su Hao, the security guard stands awkwardly in the same place and doesn''t know whether to help him up or drive him away.

    Xu Chenyi''s immature arm fell to the ground and suddenly turned blue. He immediately felt a sense of resentment, especially in front of so many people, in front of his mother, whom he usually despises most. His hatred was far more than his pain.

    He wanted to find a hole in the ground immediately, but Su Hao, his mother looked at him with disdain and sarcasm.

    At that moment, Xu Chen seems to find the vent of his anger. He gets up and pours on Su Hao. He opens his mouth and bites Su Hao''s thin arm until his mouth is full of blood.

    When he saw Su Hao''s expression, he almost collapsed. When did his mother become so cold-blooded?

    Su Hao stood indifferently, letting the blood flow down his arm.

 Chapter 546

    Of course, she was in pain. The sharp teeth of the baby stabbed into her skin like a sharp knife. Her heart was aching. The unspeakable disappointment and hatred spread all over her limbs. Xu Chenyi didn''t know how much damage his behavior had caused to the original owner!

    "Enough venting?"

    Su Hao coldly opens his mouth, and the guests around are evacuated by the security guards. Su Hao raises her injured arm, takes the paper towel from the security guard, and wipes the blood. Her expression is indifferent, as if it''s not her who is injured.

    As soon as Xu Chen was afraid to retreat, he wanted to roar like before, but his voice was blocked with cotton, and he couldn''t make any sound.

    Zhang Lili is also scared by Zhang Lili, who has a devil like temperament. She hides behind Xu Jiasen, and even can''t worry about her grandson.

    "Since you are dissatisfied with the status quo, OK, let Tsui Hark come here, let''s go to the Civil Affairs Bureau."

    "Min, Civil Affairs Bureau?"

    Xu Chen looks at Su Hao in shock and almost falls to the ground. Is she going to divorce her father?

    Seeing Xu Chenyi''s performance, Su Hao''s eyes flashed a trace of ridicule. The son of the original master did nothing except hurt the original master by relying on the original master''s love for him.

    "I didn''t see anyone at five this afternoon, so you don''t have to come. I''ll have my lawyer talk to you."

    With that, Su Hao doesn''t want to be entangled with these people any more. The security guard will come forward and block Xu Chen''s family one by one outside the store to protect Su Hao in the car.

    From the beginning to the end, Xu Jiasen didn''t dare to put a fart, but Su Hao didn''t ignore the cruelty in his eyes.

    The reason why Tsui harshness, and his father is also inseparable.

    "Store manager," the driver''s voice pulled Su Hao''s thoughts back. Su Hao looked at him in disbelief, "are you still going to the apartment?"

    "Well."

    Sue nodded, the marriage certificate is still in the apartment, but today''s marriage, still can''t leave.

    Soon, when Su Hao gets her marriage certificate back, Tsui Hark is waiting at the door with Xu Chenyi.

    Su Hao doesn''t want to bring more influence to the business of the store. He opens the window and takes a cold glance at Tsui Hark. He stops at the corner.

    Tsui Hark and Xu Chen trot one by one. When they got on the bus, they were humming and swearing all the time. But Su Hao was not worried at all. The driver next to him just gave a "hum", and Tsui Hark was scared to shut up.

    It''s about an hour from the store to the Civil Affairs Bureau. In the first half hour, Xu Chen was restless and always wanted to talk to Su Hao, but Xu Ke was calm.

    But the car is getting closer and closer to the city center, and Tsui Hark can''t sit any more. He whispered a few words in his ear. Xu Chen turned red, bit his lip and said, "Sue, mom, mom, shall we go home? I''m so anxious. I haven''t eaten your meal. Shall we go home?"

    Although Su Hao slightly narrowed his eyes, he clearly observed the father and son sitting at the back.

    "It''s too late."

    Yes, it''s too late. The original owner has died a miserable life, but these people still think that she is angry.

    Don''t you think it''s funny?

    Hearing Su Hao''s reply, Tsui Hark finally couldn''t help it. He pointed out his pale and terrible finger at Su Hao, "Su Hao, I tell you not to be shameless. The child now asks you to go back. If you don''t go back, you won''t be able to beg to see him in the future."

    "Stop, we''re going down!"

    The driver saw Tsui harshly roaring and couldn''t make up his mind for a moment. When he saw Su Hao nodding, he stopped the car.

    Xu carat some resistance of Xu Chen got out of the car, but looked at Su Hao expressionless told the driver to drive, and some regret.

    Why should he be so impulsive? Maybe it''s the woman who bows her head for a while.

    Xu Chen looked at the speeding car in a daze. He had never been in such a high-end car since he was born. He had never felt so lost since he was born.

    A terrible thought suddenly rose in his heart. Maybe, he really has no mother in the future!

    ......

    Su Hao sat in the office, seriously processing the documents, sorting out the data so high that the assistant on one side smacked, but Su Hao''s face did not see a smile.

    Shengguang headquarters clearly sent her the news of going to the meeting at the weekend, but Zhang Xuan blocked it and delayed it until the next week. She watched the opportunity slip away.

    However, it''s good to do so. During this period, we can thoroughly deal with the affairs of the Xu family.

    "Dong Dong!"

    "Come in, please."

    Wang Xiaomei walked in lightly, with a mysterious smile on her face. She didn''t get angry because of the afternoon

    Things in front of the store and the attitude towards Su Hao has changed.

    "Store manager, this is an order from several ladies, but there are several products out of stock. I promise to have them delivered tomorrow. Is that ok?"

    Su Hao took the order, frowning slightly.

    "Yes, you can make your own decisions in the future. By the way, accompany me to the headquarters for a meeting next week."

    "General, headquarters?"

    The store is very busy, not like the atmosphere of a quiet and elegant luxury store. The source of the excitement is that Wang Xiaomei wants to go to the headquarters with Su Hao.

    "Store manager, why let Wang Xiaomei go with you? Any one of us is not as good-looking as she is, and more clever than her. Even if our business ability is a little poor, you can''t beat all of us with a stick!"

    Su Hao glanced up at the woman who was talking. She was about twenty-five years old, which was the most beautiful age for a woman. She had a high forehead, a high nose, and a pair of water cut autumn eyes.

    When the woman saw Sue looking good at her, she straightened her chest and had no source of self-confidence.

    Su Hao laughs to herself. She puts down the information and goes to her. After thinking about it, she pulls Wang Xiaomei to her side.

    "You''ve got it. You''ll find a way to deal with it."

    With that, Su Hao really turns around and leaves. If Wang Xiaomei can''t deal with the interpersonal relationship in this small shop, she really needs to think about whether to cultivate her again.

    Although there was no need to go to Shengguang headquarters for a meeting this weekend, Su Hao went to Shengguang headquarters.

    After the driver parked in the street opposite the headquarters building, he got off according to Su Hao''s instructions.

    In front of the towering building, the car looks very small, and Su Hao, who is much smaller than the car, is even more weak.

    Only ten days ago, suhao was an illiterate factory girl with a salary that would make a living. She didn''t know what luxury was, how she felt to be complimented, and how relaxed and free she was to get rid of her vampire like family.

    If suhao''s becoming a store manager is the first step, then this seemingly unshakable building in front of her is her ultimate goal.

    After sitting in the car for a long time, Su Hao called the driver. As soon as his mobile phone was connected, a dark shadow suddenly ran into the car, stepped on the accelerator and let out the car.

    On the top floor of the opposite building, a pair of deep eyes trembled slightly, and immediately disappeared. With a deep sigh, they turned and disappeared in sight.

    "Hello? Miss Su, what happened to you? "

    The driver just came out of the toilet, but before he arrived at the entrance of the mall, Su Hao looked back and saw the driver''s worried face before turning the corner.

    Su Hao coldly glanced at Tsui Hark, who was very proud, and calmly said, "it''s OK. You can take a taxi to the place I said later."

    With that, Su Hao hung up the phone without waiting for the driver''s reply, "why, what can I do for you?"

    "Shut up Xu kerao is proud, but also by Su Hao a pair of indifferent attitude to anger, "you''d better follow me home, your lover to give you all the money, or I kill you."

    With that, Tsui harshly bared his teeth to Su Hao, but unexpectedly revealed his black and yellow teeth.

    Sue is too lazy to pay attention to him. The mobile phone, which is conveniently put in his pocket, is recording their conversation.

    "Hum, bitch, when you get home, I''ll see how you still pretend to be high!"

    "That place is just what you think of as home."

    Su Hao''s voice is so cold that it''s like falling into an ice cave. She thinks that Tsui Hark is smart enough to follow her. She doesn''t even know how to lock the car door. It''s a fool''s dream to force her back to that place.

    If Su Hao remembers correctly, 200 meters straight ahead is the intersection, where there should be traffic police on guard.

    Fearing that Su Hao''s driver would catch up with him, Tsui Hark drove all the way so fast that he almost ran the red light. He still wanted the car, so he stepped on the brake in a hurry.

    Who knows, the car is not quite stable, sitting in the back of suhao has disappeared.

    "Damn it

    Before he reacts, the traffic police have come down from the platform and run in the direction of suhao''s fall.

    Just at this time, the green light, Tsui Hark struggled a little, stepped on the accelerator, and drove out of the city.

    Su Hao opened the door and jumped down. There was a crisp click from her ankle. Su Hao clenched her lips in pain and turned pale.

    But fortunately she guessed right, Tsui Hark was more interested in money.

    Although there is a kind of unspeakable grievance in her heart, it is all the feelings of the original owner''s soul. Su Hao knows that she is further away from her plan.

    Today''s incident is undoubtedly more beneficial to her. There are more and more people around her. Sue Hao put away her smile.

    The traffic police pushed away the crowd, trotted to Su Hao and asked, "are you OK, madam?"

    Su Hao shook his head and tried to struggle to stand up, but his right foot seemed to be broken. He didn''t listen and hurt badly.

    She can only ask the traffic police to help her to the side of the road, waiting for the driver.

    "Elder sister, would you like me to call an ambulance for your foot?"

    Su Hao looked up at the young traffic police, endured the pain, said with a smile: "no, someone will come to pick me up later."

    "Who was that man just now? Do you know how dangerous it is to jump out of the car?"

    When the traffic police saw that Su Hao''s only foot was injured and everything else was ok, they taught her a lesson. When they saw that Su Hao''s expression suddenly faded, the young traffic police could not help blaming themselves. They thought that they had accidentally poked Su Hao''s pain and quickly explained.

 Chapter 547

    "I''m sorry, elder sister. I''m just talking about the matter. No matter what happens, you should put life safety first. There''s so much traffic here. In case... Hey, don''t cry. Can''t I say it if I don''t?"

    "I, I don''t want to. I''m sorry."

    Su Hao really began to cry. Her tears were real, but not because of grievance, but moved.

    The traffic police, let her really feel the warmth of the city world now.

    The driver came quickly, the traffic police carried Su Hao on the back of the taxi, looking at the car with complex eyes away from their own line of sight.

    Just now, suhao listened to a recording for him. In the recording, the man''s rude and intimidating voice made him a stranger he never knew, not to mention his feeling as a intimidated wife.

    Sue asked him to help. He will.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    "Hey, little sister, how are things going?"

    "No problem, store manager. I''ve finished everything. I''ll wait for you to come back and count today''s turnover. I''ll take my sisters out for a carnival."

    Wang Xiaomei''s voice reveals her joy. Su Hao is happy for her, but she can''t go now.

    "No problem. I hurt my foot. It''s inconvenient. Go and have fun."

    "Manager, are you hurt?"

    "Well, little things, you go."

    "Well, all right!"

    Suhao put down her cell phone and watched the nurse give her medicine without expression. Almost, her ankle was really broken and was going to be cast.

    As soon as Su Hao comes out of the gate of the hospital, he sees Zhang Xuan''s car parked at the gate of the hospital. His assistant is asking the security guard what to do. When he sees Su Hao coming out, he quickly welcomes him.

    "Miss Su, Mr. Zhang is here to meet you."

    "Thank you

    Su Hao gets on the bus with the help of the driver and assistant Zhang Xuan. When he gets on the bus, the assistant doesn''t know whether it''s intentional or unintentional. Su Hao''s foot bumps on the door.

    Scared the driver, Su Hao showed his teeth in pain.

    "How do you feel, manager? Do you want to see it again? "

    "No more."

    Su Hao doesn''t need to look. Zhang Xuan must be staring at her at this time. It seems that she gets the news to pick her up. In fact, she just wants to give her a bad impression and let her see who is the boss.

    But Su Hao never thought about Zhang Xuan''s position. She wanted more.

    Waiting for Su Hao to sit down, Zhang Xuan said, "Xiao Su, what''s the matter today? I heard that you jumped out of the car. Why, you don''t want to die?"

    People who don''t know listen, think Zhang Xuan''s blame is concerned about her, but she knows Zhang Xuan''s heart better than anyone else. Last night, she transferred the sales of her store, saying that the bill is not right, and it has to be monitored.

    Early this morning, Wang Xiaomei was different from yesterday. Although it was not obvious, Su Hao could see it at a glance.

    Fortunately, she didn''t plan to rely on anyone to complete the task from the beginning to the end.

    "Mr. Zhang, you''ve heard about what happened in my family. I''m not satisfied with you either. It''s not Uncle Wang who drives today. It''s my husband who hasn''t divorced yet."

    "You know my mother-in-law''s performance in front of the store yesterday. I don''t care, but they always think there is something between you and me."

    When Zhang Xuan heard that he was in contact with Su Hao, he changed his face immediately and said angrily, "why didn''t you tell me yesterday that you were wronged? Go, I''ll send you to the police. You told the police about your husband''s injury today. Someone will surely do justice for you."

    "Yes, Miss Su, it''s a crime for him to rob a car today. The law won''t connive at bad people." Although the driver didn''t know, he respected Su Hao and advised him.

    Su Hao is embarrassed on the face, but sneers in her heart. Zhang Xuan is so excited because she says that they are misunderstood by the Xu family, and they are worried about getting burned and getting stained with dirty water.

    But Su Hao also did not say clearly, as a leader, Zhang Xuan no matter how afraid to suppress her, her attitude is really good.

    "Honest and upright officials are hard to break the housework. Mr. Zhang, please send me back to my apartment. I''ll let my younger sister look at the store and I''ll rest assured."

    "This..."

    Zhang Xuan seems to have something to say, interrupted by Su Hao, "Mr. Zhang, don''t worry. After all, it''s my housework. I''ll handle it well and it won''t have any impact on my work."

    The implication tells Zhang Xuan not to be afraid. Zhang Xuan tells Su Hao to be careful in the car. If anything happens, call him immediately. Even when Su Hao gets out of the car, he gives her a big bag of nutrition.

    Suhao sits in front of the computer and is lost in thought. The Xu family''s appetite is like a bottomless pit. Today, suhao doesn''t ask about their car. They must think she is afraid. Tomorrow morning, they will drive the stolen car to ask her for more.

    But what Su Hao didn''t expect was that Xu Ke was much more vicious than she thought.

    In the evening, after taking a bath, Su Hao just lay down in bed. The medicine on her ankle was more than half strong. It was painful and itchy, and she couldn''t sleep.

    She forced herself not to think about the injury on her foot, but in the end, her ankle was aching, as if she had hurt a nerve.

    Suhao touches the mobile phone and looks at it. It''s one o''clock in the morning. All she can contact is Zhang Xuan, but it''s estimated that calling him during this period will only make Zhang Xuan speed up her pace.

    Suddenly, a young face with guilt appeared in Su Hao''s mind. She found the phone number she had just saved in the morning. Just as she was about to press it, a strange noise came from the door.

    "Who?"

    Su Hao''s voice trembles. For a moment, she forgets the number she hasn''t dialed from her mobile phone. She only remembers that the community is very close to Shengqi headquarters. If you call Zhang Xuan and ask him to find someone

    But the reality doesn''t give Su good time to think at all. With a bang, the door of the bachelor''s apartment is roughly broken.

    Tsui Hark drags his hammer and shakes his sore hand, feeling lucky.

    He felt lucky that Su Hao lived alone in this small community with very few residents. There was no one living under this apartment. Therefore, no matter what he did in the middle of the night, no one would find out.

    Tsui Hark fumbled to turn on the light, saw the scene in front of him, and his heart choked Su Hao.

    Why is this woman?

    Why does she live alone in a place where there are expensive sofas, famous TV sets and even shoe cabinets in the corner with famous brand logos!

    How can she?!

    "Hello, Sue!"

    Tsui Hark can no longer control his emotions, carrying a hammer to quickly find the location of the bedroom, looking at the closed door, gritting his teeth, heart a horizontal, picked up the hammer and smashed it down.

    "Bang!"

    "Ah --"

    The crash of hammers and wooden doors mixed with women''s screams, which was very comfortable to hear in Tsui Hark''s ears.

    The door was broken smoothly, but he didn''t see anyone in the room. Just as he was about to turn on the light, he didn''t know when to put a piece of cold on his neck. His sweat was cold, and he almost didn''t hold the hammer in his hand.

    Su Hao looked at the broken room, not only did not get angry, hiding in the dark corner of the mouth appeared a sneer.

    This time, the evidence is solid!

    "Hello sue, you can''t!"

    "Oh Sue Hao installed the mobile phone, with blood dripping on her ankle. Under the half dim light, it was weird and terrifying, which scared Tsui Hark out of his hammer

    "No, it''s not me. You made your own feet, not me."

    "What are you afraid of? Did I say it was you? Where''s the strength just now? "

    Suhao holds the fruit knife in her hand and slides it against Tsui Hark''s skin,

    Intoxicated in men''s trembling fear.

    Three years later, just because he didn''t give him any money, he hanged him up and beat him like crazy.

    Sue remembers that at that time, Tsui Hark began to take drugs.

    Tsui Hark is addicted to drugs in a gambling, he lost everything, the other side forced him to inject drugs.

    "Hello, Sue. We are husband and wife. Have you forgotten? You put down the knife first. If you have anything to say, let''s talk about it. "

    "You don''t have a chance."

    Suhao said to Tsui Hark in his ear, and then in Tsui Hark''s extreme panic, he put the knife into his hand.

    "Ah! Don''t kill me, don''t kill me, I... "

    Tsui Hark was stunned by the fruit knife in his hand, but his instinct for survival forced him to wake up quickly, grabbed the knife in his hand and stabbed him subconsciously.

    When the knife was ten centimeters away from suhao, he clearly saw the range of the corner of suhao''s mouth and the man coming behind her.

    Hello, Sue!

    "Dong!"

    The sound of the body falling to the floor rings in Tsui Hark''s ear. He pushes away the man pressing on him, but unexpectedly sees... Blood!

    It''s not his blood. He doesn''t feel any pain at all. It''s not su Hao''s. Su Hao is sitting on the ground.

    Tsui Hark was completely scared silly, trembling hands and feet to get up, ran to the door.

    After confirming that Tsui Hark left, Su Hao immediately called 120 for an ambulance. The fruit knife is less than 10 cm. He will be fine!

    Suhao drags his injured foot to the bathroom to get a towel to cover the wound on the man on the ground. The young traffic policeman looks miserable. Although the wound is not deep, he can''t speak for a moment. Seeing suhao is OK, he faints.

    Su Hao looked at the pale face of the traffic police in front of him and sighed how there could be such a simple and kind person in the world.

    The ambulance came soon, along with a police car.

    Su Hao was supported on the police car by two policemen, and sat next to each other.

    Suhao didn''t speak. She understood that they would not hurt her and, of course, would not be so friendly to her before they understood everything.

    "Miss Su, I don''t mean to say that you can''t do strenuous exercise because your foot is injured in the daytime. You see, the skin is broken. It''s going to take a long time to think about it."

    When the nurse saw Su Hao''s bloody ankle, she couldn''t help complaining, but she felt warm in her heart.

    "If someone raises a knife to me and I don''t hide, maybe it''s not just my feet that hurt me now."

    The nurse was amused by Su Hao''s frightening jokes. In her opinion, although there are many bad people in the world, how can a woman like Su Hao, who is accompanied by a driver, encounter such a thing.

 Chapter 548

    "During the day?"

    The policeman who followed Su Hao seemed to think of something. His eyes changed and he said something in the ear of the accompanying policeman. The little policeman turned and walked out of the ward.

    Sun Shaowu, a young traffic policeman, wakes up. Su Hao goes in after the police come out, carrying the fruit that the nurse bought nearby.

    When sun Shaowu saw Su Hao, his bloody face showed a simple smile and asked, "are you OK, elder sister?"

    Su Hao shook his head and put the fruit basket at the head of sun Shaowu''s bed. He didn''t know when his eyes were red.

    "Alas! I''m the one who got in your way

    "No!" Seeing this, sun Shaowu was about to get up and was pressed by Su Hao, "elder sister, I''m a policeman myself. What''s more, I don''t want you to experience my mother''s tragedy again..."

    "Don''t worry, elder sister. If you submit the information to the court, I will testify in court for you!"

    Su Hao is very grateful. She talks with sun Shaowu a lot, but the most important thing is how to deal with her affairs. Before she leaves, she gives sun Shaowu a sum of money.

    This money is not only Su Hao''s gratitude to him for testifying in court, but also his compensation for being injured and unable to work.

    Sun Shaowu''s mother was injured by his father and was bedridden all the year round. She needed a lot of expensive hospital fees and maintenance fees. Sun Shaowu''s salary couldn''t make ends meet.

    He looked at the money for a long time and finally decided to take it.

    I''m afraid that the relationship between him and Su Hao has changed from simple help to cooperation.

    "Wait a minute, sister."

    Su Hao turned around, sun Shaowu threw the card on the ground, slightly serious said: "elder sister, your card dropped."

    With that, he winked at suhao. After suhao understood, a cold sweat came out of his back. "I''m too careless, ha ha!"

    She was really too careless. She only wanted to explain to Taotie, and could not help others, but she almost left something behind.

    If she wants to give sun Shaowu money, she can have many opportunities and many ways. There is no need to give her money at this embarrassing moment.

    In particular, there may be many pairs of eyes outside staring at the room.

    After leaving the ward with crutches, suhao was directly sent to the police station by the police car to record her confession, and arranged her to live in a nearby guest house. As for the previous house, she can''t live for the time being.

    Several policemen who stayed in the apartment came back with two kinds of murder weapons. The fingerprints on them were compared with those of Tsui Hark.

    It was su Hao, one of the victims, who broke the door in the middle of the night and entered the room with a knife.

    Moreover, the husband threatened suhao many times and even robbed a car allocated by suhao company.

    Soon, the court leaflet to Tsui Hark''s hands, he escaped from Su Hao''s residence, as if stunned in general, numb was taken away by the police, crying out all the crimes.

    But he refused to admit that he took the knife and didn''t want to hurt Su Hao. He just wanted to scare her and let her go home with him.

    But the evidence shows that Tsui Hark did take the knife and hurt sun Shaowu who went to the rescue.

    Su Hao hasn''t been back to the store these days. Zhang Xuan gives her a holiday, but doesn''t say she wants to dismiss her. Wang Xiaomei knows that she will visit her in the guest house later.

    After greeting her, he said to her, "manager, you''d better get better soon. The sisters miss you very much these days when you''re away, and the business in the shop is not as good as before."

    "But the training for the seven of you is over."

    Su laughingly looks at Wang Xiaomei. Wang Xiaomei''s eyes twinkle, but she returns to normal in an instant.

    "But you will always be the store manager in my heart, and also the store manager in everyone''s heart."

    In the heart?

    Su Hao secretly shakes his head. Few people can really calm down in front of interests. Wang Xiaomei is smart, but she is still not calm enough.

    Now she is not how, has become the store manager in her heart, it seems that Zhang Xuan is to give her a lot of benefits.

    It''s no wonder that Zhang Xuan''s appearance is outstanding among his peers. With his status, how can ordinary women resist his temptation.

    But at the moment, Su Hao''s focus is not on this.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    "Counsel the accused."

    Tsui Hark stood pale in the dock, unable to listen to what his lawyer was saying. His eyes were full of Su Hao''s sarcastic face.

    "I don''t agree, cough!"

    When the defendant finished, sun Shaowu, who was in a wheelchair with injuries, raised his hand. He calmly released the recording of Su Hao''s call for help, including everything he saw when he came in.

    "If I had been a little late, or even a second, Ms. Su Hao might have been seriously injured now, and something we couldn''t imagine would have happened."

    "Tsui Hark, you are her husband, not only do not love your wife, but repeatedly threatened her."

    "As a man, I despise you."

    Sun Shaowu''s face is pale, but what he says gives the court a boost. On the contrary, Tsui Hark, who has been accused, wants to interrupt several times, but finds that he can''t refute it.

    Tsui Hark turned his eyes on Su Hao. Before the accusation came out, the tears on Su Hao''s face had fallen. "Shouldn''t you be very proud? What are you crying for? "

    The people in the jury also cast their eyes on Su Hao. They were puzzled by Su Hao''s behavior. Zhang Moli gritted her teeth, but she couldn''t say a bad word about Su Hao. She thought that the man named sun Shaowu, who didn''t know how much good he had received from Su Hao, would help Su Hao, an ugly and stupid woman!

    "Tsui Hark, what about morning one?"

    Su Hao choked and asked. Tsui Ke was stunned. His angry face eased and his eyes turned. He said, "Chenyi is the blood of my Xu family. It''s the first time that you derail from home. No matter what, I won''t give Chenyi to you. Chenyi won''t follow you."

    "No, he''s my son!"

    "I don''t know whether I recognize you or not in the morning."

    Su Hao roars like she is determined to take Xu Chen back to her side. Zhang Mo Li is so anxious that if she loses the lawsuit, not only her son will lose money and go to jail, but also her good grandson.

    No, she can''t do it!

    "Be quiet!"

    The judge stopped the quarrel between suhao and Tsui Hark. Tsui Hark was charged with theft and intentional injury. But now the evidence is not complete, and the divorce is involved. The judge will suspend the court for half an hour.

    After the recess, Su Hao, regardless of the public''s eyes, went to sun Shaowu and asked about his injury, "officer sun, do you need to go back to the hospital to have a rest?"

    "No, cough, not for the time being. I can hold on."

    Sun Shaowu looks at Su Hao placidly and forgets what to say behind her clear and bright eyes.

    Su Hao looked at him like this, handed him a glass of water, and said in a deep voice, "officer sun, you have testified for me that Tsui Hark hurt me. What''s behind is our family affairs. Shall I send you back to rest?"

    "This..."

    Sun Shaowu raised his head, immediately understood Su Hao''s eyes, nodded and said, "OK, then I''ll trouble you."

    After seeing sun Shaowu off, Su Hao asks the driver to take the gift box she prepared in advance with sun Shaowu.

    There is something he wants in that box.

    Half an hour passed quickly, Zhang Moli and Xu Jiasen wiped their tears and left from Xu Ke. Their eyes touched Su Hao, and they immediately became ferocious and resentful.

    This woman is to blame for their separation.

    In the second court session, Tsui Hark changed his previous weak style and admitted everything. He was even willing to divorce Su Hao, but he held on to Xu Chen and refused to let Su Hao cry.

    "Hello, Sue, you started to fight Chenyi more than ten days ago. All the neighbors can testify that Chenyi is pushing him like a fire pit if he follows you. As a father, I can''t be so irresponsible."

    Tsui Ke stares at Su Hao with tears in her eyes. She looks cowardly and aggrieved. She feels very happy. It seems that Su Hao is his wife who is ready to come and go, and the powerful women are his illusion.

    When someone verifies Tsui Hark''s words, Zhang Moli looks at Su Hao''s timid face and can''t help echoing.

    "Yes, your honor, the neighbors all know that my grandson is the best, but the woman lost her heart and lost her temper. She threw her anger on my grandson..."

    "Be quiet! Be quiet The judge even knocked two hammers, eyes turned to Su Hao, "please the plaintiff lawyer to speak."

    One sentence stopped Su Hao, who wanted to explain again. The young lawyer next to her closed the document on her desk, pushed the frame, and began to explain: "we have never admitted that there is any child abuse, and there has never been any illegal child abuse. Our request was rejected, and we were accused of child abuse."

    At the end of the speech, the staff in charge of inquiry and verification got the latest news. At about 6:00 p.m. twelve days ago, Su Hao did call Xu Chenyi and shut Xu Chenyi out of the door.

    After verification, Su Hao''s face was full of regret. Without waiting for his lawyer to speak, he refuted and said, "I didn''t mean it. At that time, the child was naughty. I just wanted to teach him a lesson before I hit him. Your honor, I didn''t mean it. Lawyer Chen, please help me."

    Lawyer Chen pushes his glasses to keep silent, but he scolds Su Hao in his heart. He has never seen such a stupid woman before. What can he argue without telling himself.

    There was a lot of discussion in the court, but although Su Hao beat Xu Chenyi, Xu Chenyi''s father was also guilty of robbery and intentional injury. For a moment, the two sides entered a stalemate.

    "Ten minutes."

    Su Hao looks ugly and looks at Tsui Hark from time to time.

    On the other hand, Tsui Hark is not in a hurry. He is not worried about his own evidence. In his eyes, as long as he catches Xu Chenyi, he is afraid that Su Hao will not withdraw the lawsuit?

    "Xiao Ke, don''t you really want to give Chenyi to that woman?"

    Tsui Hark glanced at his mother and said with a sneer, "how can it be? Chen Yi is her heart. If you want to get back to her heart, how can you do it at no cost?"

    In Tsui Hark''s mind, Xu Chen and Su Hao are just sons and old women. With Su Hao''s money, who does he want to marry? How many sons can''t he have?

    "Tsui Hark, you must return Chenyi to me. He was born in October. You are not qualified to occupy him!"

    Su Hao''s eyes fixed on Tsui harshly, startled the distracted Tsui harshly, "if you want a son, then you have to rely on your ability to take it!"

 Chapter 549

    "You..." Su Hao Qi''s whole body trembles, the distance is close, still can see the wet tear mark on her face, she bit to bite a lip, low voice ask a way: "exactly want me how, can you return son to me?"

    Tsui Hark was full of sarcasm, holding Su Hao''s thin chin, and said in a cold voice: "unless you withdraw the lawsuit, find a way to get me out, and give your store to both families, otherwise, don''t come to talk to me about terms."

    "You dream! None of those shops belongs to me. How can I give them to you? "

    Sue Hao lost control and knocked out Tsui Hark''s hand. Tsui Hark was afraid that she would jump out of the wall. He added: "of course, we can''t be as ruthless as you. I want a son. I won''t give up custody until I get two million yuan."

    ˇ°ˇ­ˇ­ˇ±

    Su Hao''s eyes were complicated. She looked down at her mobile phone, clenched her lips and loosened her teeth. She said resolutely, "OK, I''ll withdraw the lawsuit, but you must give up Chenyi''s custody."

    "Yes."

    At the moment when suhao turns around, Tsui Hark''s mouth raises a hint of intriguing amplitude. Just now, he clearly sees Xu Chenyi on suhao''s mobile phone interface.

    Since she wants her son so much, why should he stop her?

    "Your honor, I want to withdraw the case!"

    As soon as the Court opened, Su Hao''s words shocked the whole audience. Everyone was puzzled to see the woman who was still fighting for her rights and interests and for her son, but now she chose to withdraw the lawsuit.

    "Miss Su..." Lawyer Chen tried to stop, but was stopped by Su Hao''s eyes.

    The smile on Tsui Hark''s face continues to expand, and he looks down upon Su Hao more and more, and even feels ridiculous.

    The woman, as expected, listened to whatever he said, which was no different from before.

    "But I want custody of my son."

    The judge thought for a moment, although suhao chose to withdraw the lawsuit, Tsui Hark''s crime is an indisputable fact. If suhao does not withdraw the lawsuit, she will be more likely to earn custody.

    However, she chose to withdraw the lawsuit.

    The judge wanted to continue to hear the case, but after seeing Xu Chenyi, Su Hao suddenly lost control of his emotion, and the case could not continue, so he had to postpone it later.

    Out of the court, Su Hao firmly grasped Xu Chenyi''s hand, which suddenly appeared at the door of the court. Her strength left a deep scratch on her white arm.

    "What do you want to do?"

    Xu Chenyi doesn''t call Su Hao''s name directly now, but she still doesn''t call her mother easily, "what''s good for you if you frame my father up in prison?"

    Hearing his son''s question, Su Hao said nothing. With Dan''s smile on his face, he took Xu Chen to the car all the way.

    The moment I closed the door, my eyes suddenly became cold.

    "What''s the advantage? Tsui Hark doesn''t deserve to be a husband. Of course I''ll punish him."

    "What about me? Have you considered my feelings in doing so? " As soon as Xu Chen threw away Su Hao''s hand, he roared with a cry: "since you gave birth to me, you have not let me have a good day. I can''t compare with my classmates in school. They bully me everywhere. Why do they have cars to pick me up at school, why do they use tablet computers, but I can only use a broken mobile phone, why do their parents are intellectuals, You are a factory worker. Why? "

    "Wuwuwuwu, you have never considered my feelings. You can only quarrel and complain. You can''t do anything. No other mother is young and beautiful, no other mother is knowledgeable. You can''t even write a name to make me laugh at by my classmates. You''re not my mother. I don''t want a mother like you!"

    Su Hao listened quietly. Except for Xu Chenyi''s complaint, her heart beat was steady and powerful.

    As if in front of the child, is a stranger, not her son in general.

    "Enough crying?"

    "Xu Chen raised his head and looked at the indifferent woman in front of him in shock." I hate you! "

    As soon as Xu Chen opens the door, he is about to leave. Su Hao pulls him back and signals the driver to lock the door.

    "Since you want to know why, I''ll tell you one by one, but the original owner is too simple. Sheng Guangling lived with her for three years after she agreed to associate with them.

    The original owner thought that he would be so lucky until one day the Sheng family found her, humiliated her and drove her out of Sheng Guangling''s villa. From the beginning to the end, the man didn''t stand up and say a word for her.

    "I hear you''re in a lawsuit now."

    "Well."

    Su Hao thought about how to end everything with the man in front of him. "It''s not worth mentioning if you have a little trouble."

    Sheng Guangling looks at Su Hao and gulps down the food. This scene is the same as the scene when he took her to dinner many years ago.

    "I heard that you and Tsui Hark have reached an agreement."

    Su Hao raised his head and wanted to say that he didn''t care about you, but on second thought, the man in front of him was her boss in a sense, "well, Mr. Sheng is really powerful."

    Even the conversation between her and Tsui Hark can be obtained.

    Sheng Guangling is embarrassed. "I''ll help you with this."

    "Don''t bother, Mr. Sheng. Although I don''t have much culture, I still know that I won''t be paid for my work."

    "Sue, you still blame me."

    "Oh Su Hao chuckled, "Mr. Sheng is serious. If I can survive today, I''m sure you can''t do without Mr. Sheng. I appreciate that you haven''t had time. How dare I blame you."

    With that, Sue drew out a tissue, wiped her mouth, and was ready to leave.

 Chapter 550

    Sheng Guangling gets up, grabs Su Hao''s hand and brings her into her arms. Looking at the woman''s old and loose skin, she can''t help frowning.

    "Over the years, you''ve suffered."

    "I asked for it all. What''s the matter with you?" Su Haoru took off, lifted his coat, revealing the ferocious and ugly pregnancy marks on his abdomen, "Sheng Guangling, I tell you, I''ve become a wife and mother, and I don''t want to stick with you any more."

    "I..."

    Sheng Guangling''s eyes trembled when she touched Su Hao''s belly. Seeing that she had to leave, she couldn''t help but said, "tomorrow''s headquarters meeting, I will recommend you as the sales director. If you don''t want to take these as my compensation, you can create value for the company."

    Finish saying, loosen Su Hao''s hand, before she leaves, add: "Xu family there, I will give money to help you solve."

    Su Hao''s mouth slightly rises under her long hair. She really doesn''t have the ability to get two million yuan to Tsui Hark, but she is not the original owner. She will naively think that Sheng Guangling will compensate her for helping her because of her guilt.

    In that man''s heart, interest is always Zhang Xuan. As soon as he finished the meeting, he left with Wang Xiaomei on the pretext. Su Hao sat quietly on the sofa in the lounge, with no regret or panic on his face.

    At least, Sheng Guangling, who has been observing for a long time at the door, didn''t find it.

    For today''s meeting, he not only prepared the staff in advance, but also took the risk of being taught a lesson by the old guys in the board of directors and vacated the position of sales director.

    But Su Hao''s attitude is not clear.

    "Good president."

    Su Hao stretches, raises her eyelids, glances at Sheng Guangling, and then regains her sitting posture.

 Chapter 551

    Sheng Guangling was annoyed by her attitude. After taking a few deep breaths of anger, she stepped forward and asked, "you didn''t catch what I said yesterday, did you?"

    "Hiss!" Su Hao sneers, "is Mr. Sheng questioning me?"

    For Su Hao''s eyes, Sheng Guangling''s anger disappeared in an instant.

    "Hello, Sue, why don''t you give me a chance to make it up to you?"

    "Opportunity? Good Su Hao stood up, looked up at Sheng Guangling and said, "I want your vice president''s position. Do you want it?"

    "You..."

    Sheng Guangling is angry, but Su Hao doesn''t give him the chance to say any more. He leaves without hesitation after leaving a sentence for him to watch.

    After leaving, Su Hao didn''t go back to Shengqi store. Instead, she went shopping in the nearby shopping mall. The original owner had hardly been to such a place. Even in those years when she was in contact with Sheng Guangling, she secretly lived in an apartment. Sheng Guangling never brought her to such a place.

    Near the end of work time, the shopping mall is busy. Su Hao chooses a brand store at random, but sees Sheng Guangling''s poster in the store.

    Su Hao turns around and walks away. She has a bad impression of Sheng Guangling.

    She is now a little well-known in business. At least the ladies who have been talked about buying cosmetics by her will say something in their husband''s ear. Are you afraid that you can''t find a better starting point after you leave Shengguang?

    But as soon as this idea appeared in Su Hao''s mind, the sound of gluttonous food immediately occupied her brain, and she was not allowed to avoid Sheng Guangling.

    Su Hao sighed helplessly. It seems that the evil relationship between the original owner and Sheng Guangling is not shallow.

    Su Hao is sitting in the shop bored. He always feels that something is not clear in his mind. He can''t help complaining to the original owner about how many secrets he has hidden with Sheng Guangling.

    Before dinner, Su Hao received Sheng Guangling''s message.

    He''s going to invite her to dinner!

    The location is in the western restaurant next to suhao''s store.

    "Mr. Sheng, you are really good at choosing places." Su Hao looks at Sheng Guangling half jokingly, but he hasn''t seen Sheng for two or three hours. In front of him, there is an extra melancholy between his brows.

    Pretending not to understand Su Hao''s banter, Sheng Guangling takes the menu and skillfully points out a few dishes, which are all Su Hao''s favorite before.

    "Do you like all these?"

    Su took a good look at the plate in front of her, nodded and looked at Sheng Guangling with admiration, "good memory."

    With that, Su Hao, without waiting for Sheng Guangling, took the lead in eating pasta and medium rare steak, which the original owner used to like.

    After a big mouthful, Su Hao drinks all the red wine in his glass and takes the paper towel from Sheng Guangling.

    "Mr. Sheng, thank you for your hospitality."

    "When did you break up with me like this?"

    Sheng Guangling has a bitter smile on his mouth, and his eyes to Su Hao are more gentle than the seriousness and indifference of the afternoon meeting.

    But Su Hao didn''t seem to notice. He picked up the bag and left.

    "If there''s nothing wrong with Mr. Sheng, I''ll go back. The sales in the store haven''t been checked today."

    Seeing this, Sheng Guangling quickly stopped her, "Su Su, I seriously considered your words today. This is the letter of appointment of vice president of the group, but you should win the contract with foreign countries within three months, otherwise I can''t guarantee you."

    "... the same as twelve years ago?"

    "What?"

    Sheng Guangling''s voice trembled, and Su shook his head in a funny way. "It''s nothing. I don''t know if three months is enough. Don''t think about it."

    With that, Su Hao took the document from Sheng Guangling, "if I say, what I really want is your position?"

    Su Hao keeps a close eye on Sheng Guangling''s eyes. In those narrow eyes, she sees shock and doubt, but finally she is... Relieved!

    "Ha ha!" Sheng Guangling burst out laughing and said, "when you take this project, it''s my position. You have to give it to you."

    Sheng Guangling thinks that Su Hao is different from before, and has the ability that can even be compared with him.

    But women, after all, are women.

    Later, Sheng Guangling drove Su Hao home. On the way, Su Hao talked with him about the construction of the company. Every word he said surprised him, followed by joy.

    He once regretted that he had provoked Su Hao but failed to give her a good ending, but now he secretly congratulated himself and tied Su Hao to his side with absolute advantage.

    He didn''t believe that Su Haohui really forgot what happened in those years. "Su Su, would you like to invite me up for a cup of tea?"

    Su Hao opened the door and gave Sheng Guangling a charming smile. "I don''t care. I''m afraid Sheng will abandon me at that time."

    "Dislike you?" Sheng Guangling stroked Su Hao''s long hair, and her eyes gradually became affectionate. "If I dislike it, how can I be here?"

    Soft words floated into Su Hao''s ears, straight to her brain. She was in a trance for a moment. When she woke up, she immediately opened the door and got out of the car.

    Seeing Su Hao''s indifference, Sheng Guangling''s face was full of loneliness, "Su Su, after all, you still didn''t forgive me."

    Su Hao is still expressionless, "Mr. Sheng, there is no past between us. How can we forgive each other? However, I hope you can remember what you said today."

    With that, Su Hao turns to enter the community.

    Sheng Guangling watched her leave, and the smile at the corner of her mouth slowly expanded.

    Sure enough, what she couldn''t stand most was his tenderness.

    He didn''t expect that what suhao asked him to remember was not an expression that he didn''t dislike, but his position!

    As soon as he got back to his apartment, Su Hao turned on the computer to search for information about Suncor, the target company of Shengguang Group. It was a world-class enterprise. The leader behind it had supported the presidential election of the incoming president. It was an absolute powerful consortium.

    The oriental group that cooperates with Xunke is almost eaten by Xunke, and even the group that is willing to be cheated by Xunke for listing.

    Su Hao roughly looked at the project Shengguang was going to win, the capital investment in the early stage, and the capital budget of the whole cooperation process. He couldn''t help sneering.

    Sheng Guangling clearly wants to take advantage of Xunke, but he also leaves this mess on her and lets her solve it. If she is lucky to solve it, it''s OK. If she can''t solve it, he can naturally guarantee her to be a little sales director. By the way, he tells her what happened in those years.

    Sheng Guangling took advantage of all the benefits, and finally she lagged behind, causing Sheng Guangling''s bad reputation of being scolded by the directors.

    Sheng Guangling, however, can''t solve the problem if she is accurate.

    Su Hao can''t help but thank Taotie for giving her an aura of ability. Otherwise, it''s really not sure that she can handle it.

    It''s still early in March. After turning off the computer, suhao finds that it''s one o''clock in the morning. She sits in a chair in a daze for a long time. After the mobile phone in her hand rings, she realizes that she has called Xu Chenyi.

    "Hello?"

    Xu Chenyi''s heavy voice came through his mobile phone. He could hear that he had been crying for a long time. Su Hao was puzzled. It was reasonable to say that Xu Chenyi would have anything he wanted after taking the money. How could he cry?

    "If you don''t talk, I''ll hang up!"

    "One in the morning."

    Xu Chenyi on the other end of the phone heard Su Hao''s voice and his body trembled violently. The tears in his eyes could no longer help falling down.

    "Hello, Sue, why do you want to call me? I''m not your son. Why do you want to give my father money? Do you know how miserable you have done to him? Do you know that I almost lost my father! I hate you. I hate you to death! "

    "Why did you give him money, why did you give him money..."

    Xu Chen''s crying voice is hoarse. Su Hao can imagine that he is red and hoarse at this time. His heart aches, but his face is still expressionless.

    Up to now, her son is still complaining about her. No matter what happened, all the mistakes are hers. No matter what Tsui Hark did, he must ask her to wipe his ass, or he will face the criticism of his son and his parents in law.

    Su Hao''s heartache is not because of heartache, but because of coldness. Xu Chen''s heartache completely broke her heart.

    But this kind of feeling also made her understand the purpose of calling. What she wanted was Xu Chenyi to stimulate her to take the last step?

    "Well, remember, I''m not your mother anymore."

    "You are not!"

    After hissing the last sentence, Xu Chen hung up the phone, leaving Su a busy voice.

    Su Hao sat quietly in the chair, carefully, little by little without missing the heartache feeling at this time.

    This kind of pain, like tens of thousands of ants gnawing on her body, is painful and itchy, but her hands are tightly bound, unable to break free, despair, pain, loneliness, a little bit of erosion of her heart.

    The next morning.

    Sue Hao stood up from the chair, his arm and back ache, and he walked to the mirror with the edge of the table.

    The woman in the mirror was haggard and her temples were wet. She didn''t sleep last night and didn''t know what she had experienced in her dream.

    She remembers that it was a year later that Xu Ke became addicted to drugs in the gambling house. Less than a month later, he was arrested by the police for robbing and buying drugs. Maybe it was because Su Hao gave him a sum of money to speed up his progress.

    Sure enough, Su Hao is still applying her eyes, so she receives a call from Tsui Hark.

    "Hello?"

    "Hello, Sue. Don''t you want a son? Ask your mistress for two million more. I will divorce you immediately and give you my son. "

    Tsui Hark''s tone is very urgent, but pretends to be calm, "don''t say I don''t give you the opportunity, after today, my son is mine all his life."

    After reporting the address, Xu Ke hung up. Last night, Xu Chen told him that he was not afraid that this woman would not want her son.

    Make sure there''s no sound coming out of the phone. Suhao puts down the phone, peels the eggshell and thinks about how to deal with Tsui Hark in the afternoon.

    Maybe she has disturbed the time and latitude of the world. She hasn''t planned to deal with Tsui Hark''s affairs yet, but since she has come, she has to solve the matter thoroughly before going abroad to get the project.

    When suhao arrived at the store, she didn''t find Wang Xiaomei, so she remembered that she had arrived at the headquarters now. This kind of place is still too small for her.

    Wang Xiaomei didn''t see her. Su Hao saw Zhang Xuan, who was so angry that he came to her.

 Chapter 552

    "Hello sue, I didn''t tell you that the president of Sheng group can''t make fun of him. What did you say to him that you actually took over the cooperation with Xunke? Do you know what kind of giant Xunke is, or are you out of your mind?"

    "I''ll... Forget it. Now you''ll come with me to see the president and withdraw the project."

    Say, Zhang Xuan will come to pull Su good, by Su good dodge.

    Sheng Guangling kept it secret, waiting for Su Hao''s ending to be made public again. Su Hao didn''t know where Zhang Xuan had the ability to get the news, but it was impossible to return it!

    "Mr. Zhang, are you so angry in the early morning? Didn''t my little sister come with you? "

    Zhang Xuan frowned, "don''t interrupt, go with me, maybe the president is in a good mood and won''t blame you."

    "What''s my fault?" Su Hao said with a smile on his face, "the president was really in a good mood last night. He said that he would give me a chance to prove himself. Why, Mr. Zhang, do you distrust me or the president''s vision?"

    "I..."

    Zhang Xuan wanted to say that he didn''t believe it, but he said so. Su Hao was so calm. He didn''t feel guilty. Seeing more and more people in the shop, he didn''t dare to stay any longer.

    "Well, if you lose your job, don''t blame me for not reminding you."

    "Of course not."

    Su Hao watched Zhang Xuan leave, and his eyes grew colder.

    Back in the office, Su Hao quickly handled the sales of the store and checked the business performance of each clerk. Without Wang Xiaomei, she had to consider training the next one.

    Before she really won the project, the performance of the store indirectly represented her ability.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    "Hello, Sue. I''m here. Where are you?"

    "Ten minutes."

    Su Hao looks at the two words "Tsui Ke" on the screen of his mobile phone and forces himself to face it. It is the Tsui Ke family that really drives the original owner to the end.

    Uncle Wang is the driver Zhang Xuan sent to Su Hao. Now Zhang Xuan and Su Hao are falling out. After receiving Su Hao''s call, Wang Shusan gives up.

    No way, Su Hao had to take a taxi to the Civil Affairs Bureau.

    In the distance, I saw the emaciated and incompetent Tsui Hark wandering around the door.

    "Well! Why didn''t your driver drive you here? "

    Su Hao got out of the car and calmly looked into Tsui Hark''s eyes. "Where''s the son?"

    "Don''t worry now. Bring the money first."

    Smell speech, Su Hao frowned, but still handed the card to Xu Ke. At the beginning, Sheng Guangling gave her 10 million yuan, which was just enough for her to "fish".

    Get the card, Tsui Hark''s white face showed a smile, in the thin pale face more strange.

    After entering the Civil Affairs Bureau, Tsui Hark didn''t shirk as Su Hao imagined. Instead, he signed a divorce certificate.

    Throughout the process, Tsui Hark kept sniffling and his face became ugly.

    Looking at the green book in his hand, Su Hao''s smile gradually solidified. Although the original owner married Tsui Hark soon after he left Sheng Guangling, he has been devoted to Tsui Hark all these years.

    "Hello, Sue. My son is with me now. I''ll have custody when I have time."

    With that, instead of giving Sue time to respond, he took the card and ran to a nearby bank to get a pile of cash.

    "Tsui Hark!"

    As soon as suhao chases him, two men in black appear beside Tsui Hark, take him to the car and pull suhao in.

    "Who are you? Let go of me

    Su Hao tried hard to break the big hand that was firmly locked on her arm. As soon as she had a pain in her back neck, she lost consciousness in the dark.

    After putting down Su Hao, the man who caught Tsui Hark released his hand and said with a smile, "you are so cruel. Your wife has done it."

    "Hum!" Tsui Hark looked at Su Hao coldly and said with a sneer, "I''m divorced, just an old woman."

    The flashing light outside the window shone on suhao''s face, leaving a spot on her cheek, which disappeared immediately. The man in the car was counting the red banknotes in his hand, with a proud face.

    "Xu Ke''er, you are very lucky to marry such a cash cow, but I say you just scare her. Why do you involve the people behind her?"

    Tsui Hark glanced at the man sitting on the co pilot''s seat with stubble on his face, sucked the white powder on the back of his hand into his nose, and let the strong excitement spread all over his body. After a shudder, he slowly opened his eyes.

    That pair of eyes set in the withered yellow thin cheek burst out a fierce awn, staring straight at Su Hao.

    "You think I''m willing to do this, and I deserve to forgive this damned bitch for putting me in a green hat?"

    "Hey, it''s not up to you, but I heard that the boss behind her company is quite capable. Most people don''t dare to provoke her."

    Tsui Hark took a deep breath of smoke, his face was full of irony, "hiss, I want to see how can''t provoke."

    Old Buick business around the city, stopped in front of a waste factory in the southern suburbs.

    The driver and Xu Ke carried Su Hao down. The bearded man drove away from here. After driving out of their sight, he took out a rag and wiped the car inside and outside, took out his mobile phone and dialed a number.

    After Tsui Hark and the man in the car throw Su Hao on the ground, Tsui Hark can''t wait to go around the back of the old factory building and find a black package in the messy mud.

    Seeing that the package was still there, Tsui Hark was deeply relieved.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Su Hao saw that her body was constantly broken. She tried to run forward and couldn''t get rid of the red karst flame behind her. The blood red flame burned her skin.

    Just looking back, the flame eroded into her eyes, and the red flame bloomed in her eyes

    "Ah

    Su Hao suddenly woke up. Her eyes gradually adapted to the dazzling light. Her arms were sore and her feet were as cold as ice.

    She looked at the surrounding environment. There were old oil tanks all around her. The rolling shutter door distorted the outside world, and the one sitting at the door was Tsui Hark!

    Tsui Hark''s eyes were deep, and his hungry wolf eyes were staring at Su Hao. His grinning mouth showed his white teeth, as if reflecting the light.

    "Oh, I''ve overestimated you. Not only has your mistress not come yet, but he doesn''t even report to the police. Sue Hao, why don''t you ask him for some money again, take it easy, and go back with me to have a good life. I will never treat you badly."

    As he spoke, Tsui Hark walked to Su Hao, lifted her hair and printed her cigarette butts without hesitation.

    "Ah

    The pain came from her forehead. Su Hao could not help screaming and wriggling to avoid the burning cigarette end. "Asshole, you''re breaking the law!"

    "Oh, really?"

    Tsui Hark''s eyes flashed a trace of ferocity, forced to open Su Hao''s mouth and shoved the extinguished cigarette end in.

    Su Hao kept thinking about the way to escape, seizing the opportunity to bite Tsui Hark''s finger, regardless of Tsui harshly bite a piece of meat from Tsui harshly.

    "Bah!"

    Spitting out the blood in her mouth, Su Hao glared at Tsui harshly and raised her hand to beat her. She said in a cold voice, "I''ll go to the public security department to prepare a case from the day I left the Xu family. If something happens to me, my lawyer will sue you immediately. Do you think you will escape?"

    "Who do you scare?"

    Although Tsui Hark disdained, but still put down the raised palm.

    Just then, a car whistle came out of the old rolling shutter iron door.

    "Damn, I didn''t expect that boy would dare to come." Despite the pain in his hand, Tsui Hark took out his dagger and hid it behind him. His other hand slowly opened the door.

    Su Hao kept praying in his heart, hoping that the police would come. The door slowly opened and gradually revealed the face of people.

    "Sheng Guangling?"

    "Ha ha!"

    Tsui Hark burst out laughing, took out the dagger and retreated slowly. Seeing that Sheng Guangling was so bold that he was still empty handed, his face was full of sarcasm. He sneered: "Mr. Sheng is as bold as the rumor. Have you brought what I want?"

    Sheng Guangling looked at Su Hao from a distance. Seeing her hurt, she frowned and said, "is this what you promise not to hurt her?"

    "Hum!" Tsui Hark pushed Su Hao to her side, put the knife against her neck, and said angrily, "it''s just a little injury, and you can''t take the life of this bitch again. Cut the crap and get what I want!"

    Sheng Guangling is speechless. Seeing Su Hao''s face hurt, the rest is OK. Then he looks at Tsui Hark squarely.

    He glanced at Tsui Hark''s bleeding fingers and turned to Su Hao''s eyes.

    "GC powder drill."

    With that, Sheng Guangling holds the small box in his hand and throws it at Tsui Hark. Tsui Hark reaches out to pick it up, but the pink diamond inside falls out, and the diamond is about to fall to the ground.

    He doesn''t care about Su Hao, and subconsciously bends down to pick it up. Sheng Guangling raises his foot and kicks Tsui harshly. The strength is so great and the speed is so fast that Su Hao can only see a shadow slowly disappearing in front of his eyes.

    Unable to dodge, Tsui Hark is hit by Sheng Guangling on his chest and falls to the ground with a groan. His face turns blue instantly. He covers his chest with both hands and curls up in pain.

    Su Hao is not surprised to see Tsui Hark''s tragedy. Sheng Guangling is the only successor of the Sheng family. He was trained from childhood to protect himself in front of the kidnappers. Naturally, his skill is extraordinary.

    After kicking, Sheng Guangling directly ignores Tsui Ke''s groaning and goes to Su Hao to help her untie the rope.

    Seeing Sheng Guangling pulling her away, Su Hao couldn''t help saying, "don''t you want your diamond?"

    "Someone will clean up later."

    Su Hao doesn''t move. Sheng Guangling frowns and looks at Tsui Hark, who has a slight twitch on the ground. He says, "before they come, they can''t die."

    It was not until Sheng Guangling took her to the gate of the abandoned factory that she knew who the "they" in Sheng Guangling''s words were. She felt a little chilly to the man who held her hand tightly.

    The police cars whistling constantly surrounded the factory one by one, and the lights completely illuminated the dark sky.

    Su Hao has no specialty, the only thing is her memory is amazing. She clearly saw a man with stubble in the police.

    Su Hao followed Sheng Guangling to the hospital for a series of examinations. After confirming that it was ok, Sheng Guangling''s frown was completely released.

    "Susu, you move to live with me. You are too dangerous. Your ex husband is so extreme. Now he has been punished, but his parents will not give up. If this happens again, what happened to you? I will regret it all my life."

 Chapter 553

    The smell of disinfectant in the ward constantly stimulated Su Hao''s brain. Although she was lying in the warm quilt, she still felt chilly and could not help shrinking her neck.

    Seeing this, Sheng Guangling helped her cover the quilt and said in a deep voice, "Susu, I''m talking about it for your consideration. Even if you say I''m selfish and ignore your feelings, your current security problems have not been solved."

    "That''s a lot of trouble."

    Su Hao smiles weakly. He looks up at Sheng Guangling''s complicated eyes and smiles instead.

    "I know that the Xu family is a wolf''s nest for me now, but the wolf cubs in that wolf''s nest are taken out of my stomach. How can I get rid of them?" Su Hao said seriously, his eyes fixed on Sheng Guangling''s face tightly, not letting go of the slightest emotional change on his face.

    "Still, Mr. Sheng has some way to help me solve the problems caused by my blood relatives. Without these, I can naturally leave with Mr. Sheng."

    Sheng Guangling frowns deeper. Su Hao''s expression is calm when he speaks. He even uses the word "trouble" for his son. Maybe things are not as difficult as he imagined.

    After thinking for a moment, Sheng Guangling held Su Hao''s hand outside the quilt and said calmly, "as long as you are willing to live with me, I naturally have a way to help you solve these problems."

    "The wolf''s nest and the tiger''s den must be one of them, right?"

    "What?"

    Sheng Guangling''s eyes flashed, his eyes crossed with a sharp color, and then he was hidden. Outsiders still looked worried.

    Su Hao laughingly looked at Sheng Guangling, who still had some endless thoughts in front of her. With a grin, she said with a smile, "is it hard to succeed? Is Sheng''s territory not a tiger''s den for me?"

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Outside the "Guangling community", Su Hao looks up at the four big words above. What else can she do with such a family?

    Sheng Guangling is used to all this, and doesn''t feel any luxury or improper. In order to make su Hao familiar with the terrain of the community, she specially gets off the car and takes her to the community on foot.

    At night, the lights in the park quietly shine, hitting Su Hao, which makes her naked skin change color.

    When the original owner was 30 years old, the Xu family was gambling and drug addicts, and the family couldn''t live any longer. She once stopped Sheng Guangling at the door, but Sheng Guangling didn''t recognize her and drove her out as a beggar.

    Since then, the original master''s heart seems to be really dead, working hard and being kind to his son, just looking forward to getting a little warmth and love from his son.

    But heaven can''t help people. Fate can''t help people. Her son is a white eyed wolf. He has hurt her badly again and again.

    The corner of Su Hao''s eye suddenly became hot. She reached out to touch it, and her fingertips were moist.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Entering the villa, Sheng Guangling holds Su Hao in his arms and reaches out to help her wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes. "Are you really reluctant to part with him?"

    Su knows. He''s talking about Xu Chenyi.

    However, she did not retort, but pushed Sheng Guangling away and visited this gorgeous villa.

    The servant''s gloves are still on the locker. It seems that she is in a hurry. Sheng Guangling obviously doesn''t want to let others know that she has broken into her world again. It is estimated that she got out of the car early and walked here to appease his heart.

    Looking at Su Hao, he felt bored. He asked about the location of the bathroom and went to wash and change his bloody clothes.

    Lying on the big bed in the guest room, Su Hao looks at the waning moon outside the window. Xu''s family''s heart is incomplete, which makes the original owner''s life worse than death. No wonder what happened today.

    Just now, Xu Jiasen and Zhang Moli called to ask if she knew about Xu Ke''s injury. Before she spoke, they asked her to ask for medical expenses.

    Of course, Su Hao didn''t admit that Sheng Guangling was responsible for everything. She just pushed the flames behind her. Today, after her bank card was taken away by Tsui Hark, she didn''t want to chase it, but she accidentally saw Sheng Guangling''s assistant.

    Even if she doesn''t go after her, Sheng Guangling will try to get her into Tsui Hark''s hands.

    Tomorrow, she will go to the company with Sheng Guangling to discuss the cooperation of Xunke. As she is going to sleep, the mobile phone at the head of the bed rings again.

    "Sue... Mom, you are my mom, you are my own mom, I beg you to help my dad, OK? He was caught by the police, visceral bleeding, if you don''t come again, I will have no dad, mom, I beg you..."

    "What if I said your father had come to this end to kill me?"

    Xu Chen was stunned one by one, choked for a moment, and then his cry became even louder. "Impossible, impossible, what''s your life worth my father''s taking? He just couldn''t understand for a moment that he had done something against the law, but why can''t you help him? He''s your husband and my father!"

    Su Hao holds the finger of the mobile phone gradually and forcefully, sneer solidifies on the face, the heart cannot stop pumping pain.

    He Tsui Hark is so shameless that she has been defended. Why did she pay so much for that family, but she was still despised?

    Does she owe them everything?

    No, Su Hao never believes in the so-called past life!

    "Because I want to divorce him, want your custody, and your good father, want my life."

    "Nonsense, it must be you Fox Spirit who brings the wild man to Tsui Hark to stimulate him and make my son lose his mind. If you, the sweeper, don''t send the money right away, I and Lao Xu will avenge Tsui Hark even if we fight for our lives!"

    Zhang Moli''s sharp and harsh voice came into Su Hao''s ear through her mobile phone. When Su Hao heard her voice, she immediately threw away her mobile phone. After thinking about it, she covered her ear and took it over. After pressing the power off button, her ear was pure.

    Before he put his head down, he found that there was a shadow in the room. Su looked to the door and Sheng Guangling was standing against the doorframe.

    "Trouble?"

    "Don''t bother Mr. Sheng about small things."

    Sheng Guangling walks into the room. A half length bath towel surrounds his lower body. The water drops at the end of his hair trickle down his shoulders and meander down the shape of his chest muscles. Finally, he is inhaled into the bath towel.

    Su haolengshen moment, Sheng Guangling has bullied the body, put her down on the bed, eyes is his face.

    "I have heard that such a family is not worth your nostalgia. Susu, give birth to a child for me. Let me and our children accompany you in the future. You won''t be lonely."

    "Ha ha!" Su Hao suddenly laughed, "ha ha, ha ha!"

    More than laughing, laughing tears fell down.

    "Mr. Sheng, are you not feeling well today? Or do you feel sorry for me and tease me on purpose? "

    Sheng Guangling''s face was full of injuries and said in a deep voice: "Su Su, every word I say is serious."

    Su Hao turned his head to avoid Sheng Guangling''s gaze. "If Mr. Sheng really sympathizes with me, let me be quiet. It''s better not to provoke me again. The news that I live here will never be disclosed. If Mr. Sheng can always do this, it''s his greatest sympathy for Su Hao."

    "Why don''t you believe me?"

    Sheng Guangling''s deep feeling in his eyes was replaced by anger, forcing Su Hao under his body. "I said, I will marry you and give you the chance to have children for me. Su Hao, listen to me."

    Su Hao was almost out of breath because of the man''s heavy body. She didn''t resist or shed tears. Instead, she lay quietly. No matter how the man tore her clothes or bit her naked skin, she was still like a pool of stagnant water.

    Ł¦#160; Ł¦# 160; Looking at Sheng Guangling''s angry back, Su Hao pulls on the quilt and lets her clothes hang on her body.

    "End

    The next morning, suhao was awakened by the fragrance wrapped around her nose. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Sheng Guangling with a gentle smile, as if all that happened last night was her illusion, and the man in front of her was still as gentle as ever.

    The clothes scattered on the ground have already disappeared. Regardless of the broken pajamas, Su Hao sits up.

    "Awake? I made breakfast. What would you like to have

    "Well."

    Su Hao is about to lift the quilt. Only then can he find that the only thing that Sheng Guangling tore last night is his underwear. He pulls on the quilt and lies down again.

    Sheng Guangling saw this, flashed a trace of embarrassment, quietly left the room.

    It''s nearly eight o''clock after suhao''s meal, Sheng Guangling takes her to the company. On the way, she deliberately slows down her speed. Without saying a word, suhao alightes on the pretext that she has something to do and doesn''t drag her feet.

    When she arrived at the company, Su Hao hung up the badge Sheng Guangling gave her in the morning, "project leader of Xunke". Looking at this title, Su Hao''s impression of Sheng Guangling was even worse.

    "Mr. Su, the president asked you to go to his office." Sheng Guangling''s secretary came up to Su Hao and politely said to her, "discuss about cooperation."

    "Well, I see. Thank you."

    Su Hao gets up and goes to Sheng Guangling''s office on the top floor with the information she just got in the morning. All the way except the elevator, the eyes of all the people who see her reveal incomprehension and dissatisfaction.

    Su Hao easily got what they had been fighting for for years. It''s strange that he didn''t have a red eye.

    According to Sheng Guangling himself, his recent salary to Su Hao is 20000, calculated by day.

    The company''s planning director can''t get such a salary, but she is a newcomer who has just joined the company for half a month.

    Su Hao comes to the door of the president''s office. Through the transparent glass, you can see Sheng Guangling''s writing. The papers on his desk are piled up into hills.

    This time, Su Hao suddenly sympathizes with Sheng Guangling. She lives in the expectation of her parents for the first half of her life and is manipulated by her ambition for the second half of her life. In her impression, Sheng Guangling never seems to live for herself.

    His parents became his stepping stone. In order to set up the Shengguang Group, he almost hollowed out his father''s company, and he himself was buried in his work all day. Many lovers were posted on it, but he never got married.

 Chapter 554

    "Buckle, buckle!"

    Sheng Guangling looked up and saw that it was su Hao. His tired eyebrows softened a little. "Come in!"

    Su Hao walks in, hands him the information, points out the mistakes and irrationalities she found, and analyzes them carefully to Sheng Guangling.

    "Mr. Sheng, Xunke is not an ordinary company. We can''t use conventional thinking to seek their investment cooperation..."

    Sheng Guangling listens and looks at the woman in front of him. Su Hao exudes an unspeakable attraction and forces him to get close.

    Why did you suddenly go from being illiterate 15 years ago to being able to point out the mistakes in a project plan discussed many times at the board of directors.

    What has she been through all these years?

    "These are my opinions on this cooperation with Xunke. Does Mr. Sheng think that I have anything left out? Or, what else do you want? "

    Sheng Guangling looked back and took the document from Su Hao without looking at it. "That''s all. What you have to do is let Xunke select us from so many enterprises, and the rest will come later."

    He wanted to say that he didn''t have to worry about the rest of it, but suddenly he thought that maybe Su Hao could do it better, so he changed his words in a hurry.

    "Well, nothing. I''ll go out first."

    "Well, Susu, I''ll send an assistant with you tomorrow."

    Assistant?

    Su Hao doesn''t want the man who completely obeys Sheng Guangling and can deliberately design her to be caught by Tsui Hark to go abroad with her.

    But there is no suitable person around. He is hesitating. A familiar figure passes by the glass door.

    Su Hao''s mouth rose slightly and turned back to Sheng Guangling and said, "assistant is not necessary. If you are not familiar with it, it is not convenient for you to cooperate in many aspects. Why don''t you let someone I am familiar with go with me? What does Sheng always think?"

    "Familiar people?" Sheng Guangling frowns. He can''t imagine who Su Hao is talking about.

    Su Hao pointed to Wang Xiaomei, who was about to knock on the door, and said, "Xiaomei worked under me for some time before, and she can speak Mandarin. It''s more convenient for two people to take care of each other."

    See Wang Xiaomei, Sheng Guangling frown or did not loosen, "m country public security is not as good as our country, let the assistant follow me at ease."

    "There''s no need to overdo it." Su Hao takes Wang Xiaomei to his side, "cooperate with Xunke. If anything happens in their territory, it''s bad for their reputation. I believe Xunke will provide us with absolutely safe environmental protection."

    "Well, all right."

    Seeing Sheng Guangling nodding, Su Xiaomei and Wang Xiaomei nodded and left the office.

    She waited at the entrance of the elevator for nearly half an hour, but she never saw Wang Xiaomei. The elevator door opened and she went in with Sheng Guangling''s puzzled eyes.

    Although Sheng Guangling gave the project to her, she didn''t seem to trust her.

    That''s right. If she does something casually during the cooperation period and lets xunkla Hei Shengguang, she can''t recover even if she is torn by shengguangling afterwards.

    "Sister Su, thank you for taking me. Mr. Sheng has just told me all the things I need to pay attention to this time, and asked me to be the deputy director of the planning department after he came back. That''s a position that many people can''t get through their heads."

    "The president said that we are going to m country tomorrow. He asked me to go back to discuss with you tonight."

    "What to discuss?"

    "Shang... Sister Su, I''ll go back with you at night. You''ve been busy these days. I haven''t had a good chat with you for a long time. I''ll take it as my sister''s chat!"

    Wang Xiaomei embraces Su Hao''s arm and acts like a coquetry for a while. There is a shrewd light in her eyes.

    "Well, I didn''t say that I wouldn''t let you go. I was just curious about what the president asked you to discuss with me. You go first and I''ll wait for you after work."

    "Sister Su, it''s very kind of you!"

    Wang Xiaomei kisses Su Hao in the face and leaves happily. In other people''s eyes, she thinks that she and Su Hao are old friends who have known each other for many years, so they have such deep feelings.

    But they met less than half a month.

    Su Hao looks at Wang Xiaomei''s disappearing figure and ponders deeply. Sheng Guangling wants to send someone to follow her. It must be right. How can his brain and Wang Xiaomei''s IQ make everything so obvious.

    It''s like telling suhao everything on purpose. When he does this, won''t he be afraid that she will be angry and screw it up?

    "Mr. Su, this is the research and investigation on Xunke done by our department this year. It''s newer than yesterday''s one. Xunke had internal problems one month ago. Just yesterday, their boss changed. The president asked me to report to you immediately."

    Su Hao receives the information from the marketing manager, and Hao Ran writes that Xunke trusts the CEO to be the second son of the former chairman.

    But she remembers that the former chairman of the board of directors is the eldest son of Xunke as the successor of the giant.

    Eyes down, Su Hao did not see the original chairman of the eldest son''s name, can not help but frown.

    It''s normal that there is a power struggle within the group, but the chairman of Xunke is an eccentric guy. His eldest son is OK, polite and disdainful of conspiracy. Now the CEO is his youngest son. He has been full of tricks since he was a child, which is well known in M country.

    The reason why Su Hao dared to take over the project so readily this time was just because of the character of the CEO of Zhongyuan. Unexpectedly, he killed a current CEO on the way.

    "Mr. Su, do you have any questions?"

    Su Hao looked back and shook his head. "It''s nothing. Go ahead."

    "OK, Mr. Su."

    The marketing manager politely left, quietly tucked his finger down his collar and hid a black button like thing.

    President''s office.

    Sheng Guangling is sitting on the sofa with her legs crossed. Her eyes are slowly relaxed and her mouth is slightly disdained as she stares at the computer screen.

    He admits that Su Hao has the ability to help him win the domestic market, but it is far from enough to find out the palm of her hand and surpass him.

    "President, they did what you said."

    The glass door was slowly closed, and a graceful figure fell into Sheng Guangling''s arms. The woman turned her back to the door, stretched her hand to her chest, took out a black monitor, and put it in her hand like asking for credit.

    Sheng Guangling raised his mouth slightly and touched the woman in his arms. "She didn''t doubt anything, did she?"

    The woman in her arms raised her head. She was the marketing manager who had just left suhao. She was stunned and realized that Sheng Guangling was talking about suhao. Her face was full of confusion. "President, can''t you let that woman take Xunke? Didn''t you say she was very capable? With the cooperation of Xunke and us, we will soon be able to catch up with those first-class enterprises and become super first-class enterprises

    "Oh, what do you know?"

    Sheng Guangling said, suddenly and fiercely kisses the lips of the woman in his arms. For a long time, both of them can''t breathe.

    "If a woman climbs high, she will fall worse than a man. I''m doing it for her..."

    All day long, Su Hao is carefully studying the latest information of Xunke, only to find out that some of the things Sheng Guangling gave her before are old-fashioned news a year ago.

    If she had listened to him wholeheartedly, she would have lost her face on the alien tomorrow.

    When Su Hao was packing, Wang Xiaomei walked up to her with a smile on her face, handed her the hot tea in her hand, and naturally helped to clean it up.

    Feeling the temperature from the palm of her hand, Su Hao almost thought that she really had a close relationship with the young girl in front of her.

    "How much do you know about Loren?" she asked casually as she drank water

    Loren is the new CEO of Xunke and the main partner of suhao''s trip.

    Wang Xiaomei''s action of cleaning up the table didn''t stop. She blurted out: "sinister villain, treacherous belly, the biggest resistance to this trip."

    "Oh."

    Wang Xiaomei helps Su Hao carry the bag. Her mood is not affected by Luo Lun''s character at all. Instead, she comforts Su Hao.

    "Don''t worry, sister Su, the president told me that although the task is difficult, Luolun is not without oil and salt. If he wants to really get Xunke, he must be approved by his father."

    "And our group has a certain advantage in the cooperation with him this time, so sister Su quickly put her heart in her stomach, cooperation is about interests, and sister Su you are so powerful, even if Luolun is difficult to speak, she will choose to cooperate with us."

    Wang Xiaomei''s self-confidence, but the words are full of holes, how to listen to no problem, but can''t stand scrutiny.

    Luolun is interested in the interests, but Sheng Guangling has clearly given her the lowest limit that the company can bear. As far as she knows, the estimates made by two companies have caught up with the bottom line given by Sheng Guangling, not to mention the extra concessions of these people in the competition.

    It''s a dead game, but Sheng Guangling tells her it''s a good one. When she comes back home, she will be protected by a big hand.

    A typical slap gives a sweet date.

    But according to Wang Xiaomei''s character, it''s not like she will make mistakes. Is Sheng Guangling warning her?

    "What''s the matter, sister Su?"

    "I hope so."

    Sheng Guangling''s villa can''t be returned. Su Hao takes Wang Xiaomei back to the apartment. There is no accident. The apartment is very comfortable.

    As soon as Wang Xiaomei walked into Su Hao''s room, she screamed out. She turned around and hugged Su Hao. She said happily, "sister Su, I''ll come to live here for a long time. This big bed is super comfortable to watch!"

    With that, she fell on the luxurious bed and rolled back and forth, but her eyes were cold and indifferent.

    Don''t worry, Zhang Xuan said. When she returns home smoothly, she will be the general manager of Shengqi company.

    All this is really grateful to suhao. If it wasn''t for her, no matter how smart she is, she would not have developed so fast.

    The next morning, Wang Xiaomei got up early to help Su pack, just like a personal assistant.

    "Sister Su, the president said that I should be your assistant for the time being, so as to take care of you conveniently."

    Smell speech, Su Hao took a serious look at Wang Xiaomei, this just handed the bag in the hand to her, said with a smile: "that trouble you."

    Looking at the wide airport in front of him, Su Hao was at a loss. The original owner had lived for more than 30 years and had never been on a plane. Naturally, he had no chance to come to such a place.

 Chapter 555

    Su Hao looks up for the sign. Looking back at Wang Xiaomei, she moves forward with ease. She stops when she realizes that Su Hao is not following.

    Sue is very busy to follow up, "I haven''t been on a plane."

    "Ah?" Wang Xiaomei was surprised. Seeing Su Hao nodding her head calmly and looking embarrassed, she explained, "I''ve only sat once, but it''s very simple. You follow me, sister Su, and I''ll take you."

    Su Hao followed Wang Xiaomei all the way, but when he got on the plane, he found that the original owner was airsick.

    The dizziness along the way made Su Hao vomit up in the dark as soon as he got off the plane. He suddenly got up. He was looking at the falling down and subconsciously reached out to grab it, but his palm touched a warm big hand.

    The big hand is very powerful, and it will hold Su Hao firmly until Wang Xiaomei reacts to help her.

    "Sister Su, are you ok?"

    Su Hao is in a daze. Yu Guang catches a glimpse of a foreign male face. Her smiling eyes make her stare in the same place. She doesn''t react until he goes away.

    "Sister Su, sister Su?"

    "I''m fine. Let''s go."

    Wang Xiaomei''s voice brings back Su Hao''s thoughts. She shakes her head. The purpose of coming to this world does not allow her to think too much.

    Xun Ke didn''t send someone to pick them up. Although it didn''t conform to their so-called gentlemanly demeanor, Su Hao didn''t think it was wrong. If Luo Lun really sent someone to pick them up, it would be strange.

    "How can it be all right? You almost fainted just now. Don''t move. I''ll find some medicine."

    Wang Xiaomei helps Su Hao to the rest room and looks for drugs that can relieve the symptoms of airsickness.

    In fact, Su Hao has been a lot better after a few steps, but Wang Xiaomei still doesn''t allow her to move, and the anxiety on her face doesn''t seem to be able to pretend.

    In the distance, Su Hao saw a familiar face again. I don''t know whether she was blind or just met the person. When the face was enlarged in front of her eyes, she felt a little familiar.

    "Miss Su?"

    Tall man slightly bent down, a pair of smiling eyes like sapphire general embedded in the eye socket, people can''t help looking.

    This is the man who just helped her!

    "Hello, Sue. Who are you?"

    Hearing Su Hao admit, the smile on the man''s face is stronger, and he subconsciously wants to take out his business card, but considering that the business card is not Chinese, he stops his action, "Hello Miss Su, I''m Locke, former president of Xunke."

    The slightly poor Chinese sounds like something else to suhao. Isn''t Locke completely expelled from Xunke by his father? Is there something wrong with the news coming into China?

    If Luo Lun stands here at this time, Su Hao''s inner shock may be smaller. Locke finds her at this time and has to let her be alert.

    "Hello, Mr. rock."

    Locke sat by Su Hao''s side, his smile slowly gathering in his eyes. "Miss Su, I''ve been waiting for you here for two days. I''ve heard about you in China. You must know something about me, so I''m here to ask you for help."

    "Help?"

    A sharp female voice sounded over their heads. Wang Xiaomei realized that she had lost her manners. After adjusting, she took a look at Locke and pulled Su Hao aside. "Sister Su, who is he?"

    "Nothing. He lost his wallet. Tell me a story in exchange for taxi money."

    "Oh

    Wang Xiaomei took Su Hao by the hand, but she would never believe such a poor reason. If a local lost his wallet, would he ask a stranger for money?

    What''s more, Wang Xiaomei takes a look at Locke''s clothes, which are worth her one or two months'' salary. Can the thief get close to her, even if she really loses her wallet, and no one will give him a call?

    Swallowing her questions, Wang Xiaomei tries to talk to Locke. What she hears is exactly the same as what suhao says.

    "Little sister, let cro join us. He knows the city better than us."

    Su haozheng said, Locke took the suitcase, "yes, I can take you to eat our special food later, let''s go!"

    Along the way, Su Hao and Locke talk with a smile, Wang Xiaomei listen to the two people''s awkward chat, there is no useful information, can''t help but feel that he just thought ridiculous.

    When is suhao so powerful that she has to think about what to do next?

    Maybe she divorced her husband and fell in love with this good-looking foreigner. She had no task and no obligation to manage Su Hao''s private life.

    As soon as she gets to the hotel, Wang Xiaomei receives a phone call from Xunke. Su Hao doesn''t understand a word from her mobile phone. She looks slightly at Locke and finds that he is calm.

    Locke turns to Su Hao''s eyes. When Wang Xiaomei sees this scene, her admiration for Su Hao plummets, but her face doesn''t change at all.

    "Sister Su, Xun Ke asked me to pick up the materials. You have a rest in the hotel first. You don''t have to wait for me."

    "Well, take care of your own safety."

    Su Hao''s words make Wang Xiaomei more sure of what''s going on between her and the man named "crow", or what she wants to happen.

    As like as two peas were left behind, the taxi driver quietly accelerated the speed. Rock took out his glasses and put on the same look as the man in Su Hao''s hand.

    The reason why Wang Xiaomei didn''t recognize him just now is that she even received a phone call from Xunke and left suhao as the project leader, which may be the same as suhao''s conjecture.

    Loren didn''t crowd out Locke by strength at all, and his father would not blindly fire Locke and help him up.

    Zhang Xuan, who was once in charge of this project, must know some internal information, and also expected that the CEO of Xunke would change.

    Although Wang Xiaomei went to the apartment with her and looked at the information, she was also likely to look through it at will. She had more detailed confidential information given by Zhang Xuan in her hand.

    After the intersection, the taxi suddenly changes direction. Su Hao is not surprised, but quietly waiting for Locke''s explanation.

    In Locke''s eyes flashed a touch of surprise. Seeing Su Hao, who was still calm at this time, he knew that he had not chosen the wrong person.

    "Miss Su, let me introduce you. This is my assistant, Harry. Please forgive me for my behavior, but I really need your help in this situation."

    "I''d love to help a business wizard, but how can Mr. Locke believe I''ll help you?"

    "As long as I get through this difficulty, I promise to help Miss Su finish everything, as long as you mention it."

    Su Hao suddenly stopped laughing and asked seriously, "what if what I want is the same as what you want?"

    ˇ°ˇ­ˇ­ˇ±

    Locke looked at suhao for no reason, and immediately laughed, "ha ha! That''s my luck. According to your words, I''ve met friends who share the same ideals! "

    "I''d love to be a friend of Mr. Locke."

    Two people hit it off, and then Locke told suhao about the general situation of Xunke, and they discussed countermeasures in the speeding car.

    Locke was shocked by Su Hao''s words again and again. Her random comments were extremely targeted, and predicted the possible results of various plans.

    Originally, he had some doubts about why Su Hao was so cheerful. After hearing Su Hao''s comments on Luo Lun, he dispelled his doubts.

    According to Su Hao, "Mr. Lorraine is intelligent, but eager for quick success and instant benefit. It seems that he has all the advantages, but in fact, it also exposes his weaknesses."

    Loren only wants to get everything from Xunke, but his father just wants to cultivate his brother. Locke''s position in the company and his father''s heart make him envious.

    What''s more, Loren himself is smart, and he doesn''t know where to find a "military adviser" to give him a bad idea. He fabricates criminal evidence for his father, and he finds similar evidence.

    Although his father is not afraid of him, if Loren gives the evidence to the government, the impact on Schenker can not be ignored, but he can only open Locke and support him.

    Fortunately, Locke still knows Loren well, and they plan to take advantage of this cooperation opportunity to get the evidence back.

    After discussing the countermeasures, Locke sends suhao back. A piece of paper is left on suhao''s seat

    Two days later, schinker group''s top floor conference hall.

    Su Hao stood on the stage and explained fluently. The people in Xunke could not help nodding. They were shocked by the wisdom of this small Chinese woman.

    But the smile on Wang Xiaomei''s face was slowly stiff, and disappeared when everyone couldn''t help clapping for Su Hao.

    Can''t Su Hao speak M language? Why does she speak so fluently on the stage at this time!

    What''s more, the content of the story is different from what we discussed with her!

    Wang Xiaomei clenched her fist. She wanted to get up now and tear up the face that robbed her of all the limelight on the stage!

    Originally, she wanted to wait for Su Hao. Because her language was despised, and what she said was not brilliant, she came to the rescue when Su Hao was in distress, but

    Suhao completely upset her plan!

    Wang Xiaomei thought bitterly in her heart that if she had listened to Zhang Xuan''s words at the beginning, and had not tangled with Su Hao''s kindness for her guidance, she would have found someone to solve her on the way here, and such an irreversible thing would never have happened.

    Xunke immediately chose to cooperate with Shengguang Group, because representatives of other companies frequently made mistakes under the pressure of suhao. Moreover, even if they did not make mistakes, the content they talked about could not be compared with suhao.

    When suhao meets Loren, they look a bit like Locke, but their eyes are different, with surly and rebellious.

    All in all, suhao is five years older than this young CEO.

    "Miss Su, our president asked you to go to the office."

    Su Hao nodded, explained a few words to Wang Xiaomei who was still in a trance, and followed Luo Lun''s secretary to the office.

    It''s not too much to describe the office in front of us with luxury and grandeur. The world-famous paintings that ordinary people can''t see several times in their lives can be seen everywhere. Precious flowers and plants are also placed on the table.

    And these things, just as a decorative role, hidden in the air under the fragrance of flowers, there is a slight taste of decoration.

    Yeah, it''s not like Locke''s style.

    "Miss Su..."

    Wang Xiaomei anxiously waited outside the office. She was just distracted and didn''t listen to what Su Hao was saying to her. After she recovered, she was anxious to find out.

    Unexpectedly, suhao left her and went to Loren''s office alone!

 Chapter 556

    Things were messed up by her. Although the board of directors was very happy to win the project, the company was owned by Sheng Guangling after all, and she didn''t finish what Zhang Xuan told her.

    At this time, Wang Xiaomei really realized what is called hot pot ants, want to jump off the heart.

    "Hello, Zhang Xuan?"

    "It''s me, honey. How''s it going?"

    Wang Xiaomei looked around and felt relieved when no one noticed. She stammered and said, "ah? It''s all going well. "

    "That''s good. When you succeed in winning the project in our name, I see that Sheng Guangling has any reason to protect Su Hao. At that time, if you have my advantage, you will have your advantage."

    Listen to Zhang Xuan''s words, Wang Xiaomei''s heart is bitter, but she can''t say anything. If now let Zhang Xuan know that she messed up, she can''t afford the consequences.

    When she was struggling with how to save her life, she suddenly had a hand on her shoulder, which made her almost throw out her cell phone.

    "Ah! Sister Su, how can you walk without sound? "

    Maybe she won the project, solved the promise to Locke,... By the way, she knew some people''s plans. Sue was obviously in a good mood.

    Looking at the startled Wang Xiaomei, looking at the general eyes makes Wang Xiaomei more uneasy.

    "I, I was just booking a ticket to return home. Congratulations, sister Su!"

    Su Hao stopped and said with a smile, "congratulations. You are also a great hero."

    "But the ticket was already reserved yesterday, wasn''t it?"

    The smile on Su Hao''s face doesn''t change, but her eyes are gradually cold. Her initial intention is to cultivate Wang Xiaomei well and give everything to her when she leaves. I didn''t expect that she would betray her so thoroughly.

    Wang Xiaomei trembled, "ah? Then I''ll go back immediately. Sorry, sister Su, I''m too nervous to forget. "

    "It''s OK. I''ll go back and clean up. I''ll treat you to dinner in the evening."

    But Wang Xiaomei didn''t have any mood to clean up at all. She sat in the restaurant and was handed a tissue by the waiter. She didn''t know that she had put lipstick on her teeth. She could see a big red tooth shining in her mouth.

    She looked at her watch and didn''t know whether she had made a mistake about the time or whether suhao was late. Just as she was about to make a phone call, suhao suddenly appeared holding a tall man with glasses.

    It''s Crowe!

    When they came near, she felt that Crowe was similar to a man, but she couldn''t tell where.

    "Hello, Miss Wang. We just met two days ago."

    Locke said hello to Wang Xiaomei gentlemanly, and then kindly helped suhao open the seat.

    Wang Xiaomei has no intention to gossip about Su Hao and this strange man named crow. She just thinks about how to take advantage of the last time to destroy the cooperation with Xun Ke.

    It''s better to lose the project and at least hold Sheng Guangling''s thigh than not being human on both sides.

    But her thoughts were suddenly interrupted by the words in her ears

    "Miss Wang, I told you a little lie about something two days ago. I hope you don''t mind."

    "Now I''d like to introduce myself to you. I''m Locke, the former CEO of schinker. I''ve just regained my status, so I''m also the new CEO."

    ˇ°ˇ­ˇ­ˇ±

    Rock! KrO?

    Su Hao''s close man, this extraordinary man in front of us, is Xun Ke''s former, no, current president!

    Wang Xiaomei immediately felt that she was like a fool who had been fooled by others.

    No wonder suhao is so close to him at the beginning. No wonder suhao who only knows about Xunke suddenly knows everything about Xunke.

    It turned out that all the preparations she made were just jokes in the eyes of Su Hao and the man!

    "Oh, Congratulations, sister su. Everything you''ve tried hard to get has finally come true."

    Su Hao looks at Wang Xiaomei, who is depressed for a moment. It''s false to say that she doesn''t sympathize and that she doesn''t feel happy. If Locke doesn''t find her, maybe she is in Wang Xiaomei''s situation now.

    "From the company, I''ll tell you."

    "Ha ha!" Wang Xiaomei burst into laughter, tears streaming down the corner of her eyes, "sister Su, I''m really happy for you. When I get the project, the president will reward you. I''ll only shine with you, so there''s nothing to explain."

    With that, Wang Xiaomei left the restaurant. From her back, Su Hao felt a little lonely, but also a pity.

    Wang Xiaomei according to Wang Xiaomei''s intelligence quotient, she can go to any enterprise and get along well, but she has lost the most basic principle of life.

    If she had believed in her more, and perhaps she had not been attracted by Zhang Xuan''s interests, now it might be two outcomes.

    But the ending is often so unsatisfactory. Wang Xiaomei is just one of the passers-by she met when she came to this world. Since they are not predestined, why do they ask too much.

    Locke looked at suhao quietly, saw her come back and said, "shall I send someone to take care of her?"

    "Well, I''ll trouble you."

    Wang Xiaomei can''t go back ahead of time. As a girl, she is not very safe in a foreign country. Although Su Hao is not a good person, she doesn''t want her conscience to be upset in the future.

    Locke quickly edited a text message, "it''s Miss Su who helped me. It''s nothing."

    "For me, Mr. Locke''s help is crucial." Su Hao looked serious. "I think Mr. Locke should be able to see my embarrassing situation at this time. I''m also honest with you. After returning home, I will face a greater challenge, which is 100 times more serious than the consequence of losing this project."

    "So exaggerated?"

    Su Hao didn''t exaggerate. Sheng Guangling just wanted to win all the markets in the country. He wanted to be the king of the domestic business community. The original owner did it a few years later, but he was soon defeated by other domestic enterprises such as China Unicom and foreign groups.

    Now that suhao has made Shengguang his goal, it is impossible to see shengguangling push it to the brink of destruction.

    Sheng Guangling gave her bits and pieces of information this time for fear that she would really win the project, so he had to give her the position of vice president. Su Hao is a sharp weapon as well as a murderous weapon for him. If he uses it well enough to subdue the enemy, he will kill himself if he does not use it well.

    "That''s why I''m eager to get your help from Mr. Locke..."

    It''s late at night after suhao and Locke''s talk. Thanks to his name, the restaurant hasn''t been driven out by the waiter.

    Two people drink while chatting, Su Hao drank a few bottles of red wine, cheek red fierce, but never at this time so happy, happy.

    She remembers being carried into the car by Locke in a daze and losing consciousness.

    Early the next morning, the sequelae of drinking was obvious. Suhao covered her headache and looked around. She was still in the car, but there was no Locke. A familiar figure in the front seat leaned back on the seat to doze.

    "Little sister?"

    "Well? Sister Su, are you awake? "

    Wang Xiaomei turned around and rubbed her eyes. Su Hao''s familiar green smile appeared on her face with an embarrassed smile. Her original appearance of deliberate maturity had disappeared. "Su Jie, yesterday was my bad day. Don''t mind. Mr. Locke has told me your troubles."

    "It''s OK. You''re OK."

    Su Hao doesn''t know what Locke said to Wang Xiaomei, but she is still happy to see Wang Xiaomei suddenly "wake up".

    At the beginning, Zhang Xuan just took Wang Xiaomei as a pawn to deal with her. If Zhang Xuan knew the truth this time, the first one he would not let go was Wang Xiaomei.

    Su Hao knew this for a long time. In order to keep her, Zhang Xuan even fired Chen Lili, who had become a manager, to go to the headquarters to serve tea and pour water.

    It seems to be a promotion. In fact, it''s just for the sake of Su Hao''s happiness when she goes to the headquarters.

    Such a thoughtful and vicious man, Wang Xiaomei left him.

    Seeing Su Hao''s silence, Wang Xiaomei thought she was still angry in her heart. She asked cautiously, "sister Su, I''m sorry. Don''t be angry with me, OK?"

    Su haohuishen, took her wet towel, said with a smile: "let''s go home."

    ˇ­ˇ­

    The landing of the plane is different from the bleak scene when we went to m country. Luhai airport has 20 employees of Shengguang. Sheng Guangling leads his own team to welcome Su Hao''s return.

    Su Hao talked and laughed with Wang Xiaomei all the way, "sister Su, what do you mean by the president?"

    After apologizing with Su Hao in the morning, Wang Xiaomei tells Su Hao exactly what Zhang Xuan and Sheng Guangling want her to do. Sheng Guangling clearly wants to attack Su Hao. Why do she have to bring so many people to pick up the plane?

    Su was so funny and speechless that he went straight to Sheng Guangling and said, "hard work always comes to meet us in person."

    "Do you still need me to say how important you are to me?" Sheng Guangling with doting eyes, do not know to see that two people are in love, "know you come back today, I specially brought someone to meet you, waiting for your good news."

    Sue Hao sneered in her heart. The good news is that she took so many people to see her joke. Among these 20 people, there are many senior executives in the company.

    "Sorry, President," Su Hao looked at Sheng Guangling apologetically. Sure enough, she saw pride and happiness in his eyes. However, her next words changed the face of the handsome man in front of him.

    "I wanted to give you a surprise, so I didn''t let you know as soon as the project came down."

    "Take it," Sheng Guangling suddenly excited, "what do you say?"

    Su Hao looks innocent, "won the project, isn''t the president happy?"

    The airport fell into silence. Sheng Guangling''s face changed again and again. She glanced at Wang Xiaomei, but saw that she got the contract.

    It''s a success. Su Hao has made it!

    "No, no, I''m happy." Sheng Guangling gritted his teeth and then asked his assistant to take Su Hao and Wang Xiaomei back to the company. He had to leave early on the pretext of something.

    But Su Hao is not going to give him this opportunity, "Mr. Sheng, please remember what you promised me before."

    "You..." Sheng Guangling tried to put away the smile on his face. If there was any business competitor standing in front of him at this time, he would not be so difficult to control his emotions as now.

 Chapter 557

    Su Hao is clearly a woman he is most sure to master, but it has become his most thorny obstacle!

    "If Su is good, it''s as if Mr. Sheng has agreed."

    With that, suhao takes Wang Xiaomei into the car to the company. Along the way, the assistant looks at suhao with complicated doubts. He was the one who selected the documents for suhao. It''s impossible for suhao to win the cooperation with Xunke even if the documents are left to the gods.

    Su Hao did it!

    "Sister Su, what did the president promise you?" Wang Xiaomei looks at Su Hao curiously. She just saw that Sheng Guangling, who has always been steady, almost ran away after su Hao said that.

    Su Hao glanced at the assistant who was driving. He looked at the assistant in front of him. In fact, he looked at the assistant. "Little thing, Mr. Sheng said, if I win this project, he will let me be his vice president."

    "Vice president, vice president!" Wang Xiaomei looked at Su Hao in shock as if she had been struck by lightning. "Did I hear you right, the vice president of the vice president?"

    "Well." Su Hao nodded and said half jokingly, "I''ll apply for you to be my assistant with Mr. Sheng at that time."

    Sure enough, the assistant who was driving was more gloomy.

    At this time, Sheng Guangling, who is already sitting in the office, listens to the conversation between Su Hao and Wang Xiaomei coming out of the headset, and his face is about to drip out of the mill.

    He wanted to train suhao to be a obedient gun, but this gun had his own consciousness.

    Since it can''t be used by him, it''s meaningless to keep it!

    "Start the backup plan."

    Meanwhile, Su Hao''s car is at the intersection, and Sheng Guangling''s assistant slams the steering wheel and changes the driving direction.

    Wang Xiaomei was startled. She was about to ask, but she was pressed down by Su Hao.

    Su Hao sneers even more in his heart. Sheng Guangling jumps over the wall in a hurry. She is afraid that she will be the vice president this time and will link the interests of Shengguang Group and Xunke group. Maybe his position will be lost.

    But he guessed right. What Su wants is the whole Shengguang Group!

    "Sister su..."

    "It''s OK. The news of our return home this time is known by all the major media. Mr. Sheng should be afraid that there will be media blocking in front of him. Is it assistant Shen?"

    As soon as the words came out, the expression on the assistant''s face, which had just eased down, became stiff again, and the reaction took a long time before he answered, "yes, yes, there are several media in front of the company, and the president asked me to make a detour."

    "So it is, sister Su, you are so powerful. Why didn''t I think of that?"

    Su is so funny that she doesn''t say anything. She just makes it up. She doesn''t know if there is any media in front of her, but pulling the media out can scare this assistant and buy some time for her and Wang Xiaomei.

    Seeing the company from a distance, Su Hao is quietly relieved. If the assistant really listens to Sheng Guangling''s order, Su Hao has no way to get away immediately.

    Back to the company will at least be a lot safer. According to Sheng Guangling''s attitude of valuing face, the company is the safest place.

    "Mr. Su, someone''s looking."

    Suhao answered the phone, "hello?"

    "Hello sue, you bloody bitch! If my son doesn''t tell me when Ke is dead, he will find someone to harm my grandson. Ah! My poor grandson, he is also your flesh and blood. How can you do it? How can you do it? "

    Zhang Moli''s sharp roar almost pierced Su Hao''s eardrum. Her face changed slightly. Xu Chen had an accident!

    Originally Sheng Guangling''s goal is not to directly target her. It''s a good move to plant and frame her up!

    "I''ve just returned home. I don''t know what you''re talking about?"

    With that, Su Hao hung up. Her back bristled with cold hair. She scanned the number on the phone screen and felt familiar.

    This is not the number of Zhang Moli''s family. It''s not like the number of the hospital. It''s like sun Shaowu?

    Sue remembers that when she asked sun Shaowu for help, the police called her. Is Zhang Moli in the police station?

    Think of here, Su Hao back cold sweat "Shua" to flow down, nervous look let just come back Wang Xiaomei also followed nervous up.

    "Sister Su, what''s the matter? I don''t know... "

    "No, it''s my family business, little sister. I''ll go out now. Before I come back, you can go to Shengqi store for me and count all the bills in the store. It''s fast."

    Although Wang Xiaomei was puzzled, she didn''t feel nervous when she saw Su Hao''s face.

    "I know, sister su. Go ahead and help you. I''ll go now."

    Sheng Guangling looks at the two people whispering through the screen. When she sees Su Hao leaving in a hurry, she feels refreshed. She doesn''t notice Wang Xiaomei, who is unimportant to him.

    As soon as Su Hao arrived at the door, a taxi stopped in front of her. She never believed that there would be so-called coincidence in the world, but she got on the bus and reported an address, which was the address of Zhang Molly''s family.

    The driver deliberately drove the car to the traffic jam. Su Hao didn''t think that the driver would speculate and make more money at this time. He was wasting her time.

    Half an hour''s journey is almost an hour. After getting off the bus, Su Hao immediately looks worried and looks at the driver walking away before taking out his mobile phone.

    "Mr. rock?"

    "Miss Su, it''s me." Locke, who is far away from home, didn''t expect to call her at this time. It is reasonable that she should take part in the celebration party now.

    "I hope to exchange your promise now..."

    Hearing this, Locke takes it seriously. He thought Su Hao would ask for something very difficult. Unexpectedly, she just asked him to fill the accounting vacancy of Sheng Qi 10 million. Although it''s a little troublesome, it''s not too difficult.

    "OK, it can be solved by tomorrow."

    "Not tomorrow." Su Hao doesn''t have so much time. If Sheng Guangling catches her, she will take the opportunity to push her into a desperate situation. How can he give her any chance to turn overˇ° Before 8:30 this afternoon, please, Mr. Locke

    "Well, all right!"

    After hanging up the phone, Su Hao went through the community, stopped a taxi on the other side of the community and rushed to the police station.

    Although Zhang Moli and Xu Jiasen value profits, their son is no longer able to make fun of their grandson.

    Rush to the police station, sun Shaowu after the injury also ended the work of the traffic police team, of course, all this is suhao in the car call to ask.

    Hearing this good news, Su Hao''s pressure is less. She gets rid of sun Shaowu and helps her pay attention to the case of Zhang Moli newspaper, but she doesn''t dare to let him do more.

    Two people have been involved before, too much contact will make people suspicious.

    "My God! I''m not going to live! "

    "Ms. Zhang, please be quiet and speak well."

    "I''m old enough to give a white haired man a black haired man away. Now even the only root of our Xu family has been lost. How do you want me to live and how can I say it? Do you still care if there is any royal law? "

    Before entering the door, Su Hao heard a burst of crying, "Hello, I''m Xu Chenyi''s mother."

    Su Hao was rushed to a closed interrogation room by a police officer after she reported her home. She vaguely saw the appearance of Zhang Moli rushing at her after she saw her.

    On the way, Su Hao got to know the general situation. On the way home from school the day before yesterday, Xu Chen was taken to a remote alley by two big men. He beat hard for an hour and saved his life, but he was never able to survive. The possibility of becoming a vegetable is as high as 80%.

    This is equivalent to the end of the Xu family, Zhang Mo Li is not crazy just strange.

    The two men had been arrested by the police. They said that they were ordered by Su Hao because Su Hao hated his son for not being close to her.

    "Ha ha!" Suhao heard the police about the reason, can''t help laughing, "officer, I don''t know if you have found the murder weapon that hurt my son Chenyi?"

    "This," the policeman frowned, whispered and shook his head. "No, the suspect did not use the murder weapon."

    "Is it?" Su Hao''s eyes flickered with a ray of light. "But I just went to the hospital to see my son''s case sheet. It said that there was a fatal injury, which was caused by blunt instrument. The blunt instrument was like the back of a knife."

    "What?"

    Although the police could not believe Su Hao''s words, they immediately sent the police to confirm the case list and went to Xu''s home.

    The police on the road recalled Su Hao''s words, and bursts of cold sweat came out of his back.

    "When my son was four years old, he secretly took ten yuan from the two elders of the Xu family. They gave me a discount on the child''s rib without telling me. They didn''t show up for the operation I had done in the city hospital with my son at that time."

    What kind of person would be cruel enough to beat his own grandson for just ten yuan?

    The police pried open the door of Xu''s house, and several people searched for it for a long time. The kitchen was supposed to be a place for knives, but they found a kitchen knife in the hidden corner of the storage room.

    They took the kitchen knife back to the police station and found Xu Chenyi''s DNA on it!

    However, the police did not immediately tell Zhang Moli and Xu Jiasen about the discovery. Instead, they interrogated Su Hao in front of them.

    "Su Hao, before you and Tsui Hark divorced, some neighbors did report that your son Xu Chenyi had beaten and scolded you many times, even insulted you. You had a complete motive for revenge."

    "Mr. policeman, please put yourself in the right place. If I really resent my son, why would I fight for the custody of my son after my divorce from Tsui Hark?"

    "You know what Tsui Hark has done. Chenyi will only suffer with him, and I can give Chenyi a better life."

    Su Hao said sincerely, but Zhang Mo Li and his wife couldn''t sit still.

    "Hum!" Zhang Moli sharply retorted, "who doesn''t know that you are a woman who is ungrateful. When you were good with Tsui Hark, you were willing to stick it upside down. You don''t know that you got on with the rich man who didn''t have long eyes. When you got rich, you immediately dumped Tsui Hark. Now you still have the face to say hello to your son. I think you want us to die in the morning. You can be your second wife at ease!"

    "Mr. police." Su Hao is not angry, but looks at the police.

    The police in charge of Zhang Moli and Xu Jiasen stopped them immediately, "please keep quiet."

    Su Hao continued, "I''ve been talking about business abroad these days. It''s true that someone is spreading the rumor that I have an affair with the president of our company, but everyone in the company knows that I''m the one Mr. Sheng dug up and I''m mainly responsible for helping him talk about business."

 Chapter 558

    "So, do you think I still need to find a way to get rid of my son and become a so-called second wife

    "Well, we''ll check it out."

    Xu Jiasen, who has been relatively calm, saw that the police let go and was in a hurry. He grabbed in front of Zhang Moli and said, "don''t you need to check, isn''t there a witness to prove it? It''s this snake hearted woman who did harm to our grandson

    Seeing things develop in the way he expected, Su Hao starts to smile, but when he looks up, he is more nervous.

    When they get to the detention room, Zhang Moli and Xu Jiasen ask to go in with them. Fortunately, Su Hao doesn''t refuse.

    After entering the guard room, Xu Jiasen intentionally or unintentionally said to Zhang Moli, "look how she can explain this time. There are all kinds of human and material evidence."

    Naturally, the two rough men who were waiting for the question heard Xu Jiasen''s hint. They looked up and saw Su Hao, a woman about 30 years old. With Xu Jiasen''s eye hint, they suddenly understood.

    "Yes, that''s her, comrade police. That''s the hand she ordered our brothers to move!"

    A big man said ahead of time, and then he took a proud look at Xu Jiasen. Although his companion felt something was wrong, he nodded.

    Seeing this, the leading policeman exchanged his eyes with the policeman next to him and quickly arrested Xu Jiasen and his wife.

    "Ah! Comrade police, what are you going to do? We are victims. What are you going to do? "

    "Well! Whether it is the victim remains to be verified. Now we suspect that you deliberately hurt Xu Chenyi and take him away. "

    Xu Jiasen and his wife were taken out of the detention room, but Su Hao was still not happy. There was no news from Locke, so she was not completely out of danger.

    When the police interrogated the two men before, they clearly said that Su Hao contacted them by telephone, and they also reported Su Hao''s telephone number, but they never said that they had met Su Hao. But today, perhaps because of the repressive atmosphere of the police station and Xu Jiasen''s disorderly instigation, they forgot the confession they had told the police before.

    "Miss Su, thank you for the clue."

    After a while, Xu Jiasen and his wife couldn''t bear the pressure and fainted, but the police found out the real murderer from Xu Chen, who was lucky to wake up.

    That day, he came home from school and found that there was no food at home. Although he knew that his grandparents were very stingy, he still went to their home.

    When the meal was served, Xu Jiasen and his wife were very concerned about Xu Chen. But as soon as he went downstairs, he felt that something had hit him on the back of his head. A glass box was installed by the door.

    He saw his own grandfather from the reflection of the glass!

    The real culprit was found, but why did Xu Jiasen and his wife do so?

    Suhao''s mobile phone suddenly rings, and a terrible guess takes shape in her mind.

    "Hello?"

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Inside the company, Su Hao accepts the crusade of all the people in the meeting room alone, and the leader is Sheng Guangling, who repeatedly asks for her forgiveness.

    "Ho! He is not satisfied with stealing ten million yuan from the subsidiary, and he even makes a shameless act of selling the company! "

    "Well! This kind of person doesn''t deserve to stay in our company at all. The project that we get back is to give 40% of our company''s shares to Xunke. Why don''t we just give them the company? "

    "Shameless!"

    Sue''s cold eyes swept at those who constantly accused her, "are you finished?"

    "You, Su Hao, who do you think you are? You want to sell the company out of thin air and become vice president. I think you are crazy about money!"

    Su Xiangxiang, the most fierce man in the Crusade, is the marketing manager and Sheng Guangling''s little lover.

    "I don''t know if I''m crazy, but someone should be crazy soon." After that, she turned her eyes to Sheng Guangling, "I don''t know if Mr. Sheng has ever heard of the word inducement. It''s said that the police station in Linhai City is very proficient in inducement method in handling cases, and has used this method to solve many big cases."

    "What are you talking about?"

    Sheng Guangling frowns. Seeing Su Hao''s smiling face, she starts to panic.

    How ridiculous! Shouldn''t this woman be worried? He is the backhand in this game of chess. Even if all the pieces are dead, he can retreat completely.

    But he was wrong, Su Hao never thought about how to ask him. The most painful thing for a person is to lose what he cares about most.

    "Mr. Sheng, first of all, you can send someone to check it now, or I''ll show you the bill of Hengjie store. It''s clear at a glance whether I have taken away the company''s public funds."

    "As for the cooperation with Xunke..."

    Before Su Hao''s voice fell, a tall figure suddenly appeared outside the door. "Miss Su completely conquered our company with her talent and ability. I think it''s the most authoritative to testify as the president of Xunke."

    With the appearance of Locke, the meeting room suddenly fell into silence, and immediately became boiling again. Locke and Sheng Guangling, the two big bosses, looked at each other and were in full swing.

    They don''t know whether to trust their boss or Locke.

    "Thank you

    Suhao quietly breathes a sigh of relief and quietly wipes the cold sweat on her palm. When she called Locke, Locke just got off the plane and wanted to find her directly. Later, at her request, she helped solve the problem of the loss of the store''s bill, so she was a little late.

    Sheng Guangling''s eyes are full of haze, and his eyes are almost angry when he looks at Su Hao. Then he understands why Su Hao just mentioned the police station. She already knows that he is responsible for everything!

    This woman?

    "Mr. Sheng, please forgive me for coming uninvited, but Miss Su, as my friend, you are not the most particular about loyalty. If a friend has difficulties, I don''t think it''s appropriate not to show up."

    "Mr. rock is serious."

    Sheng Guangling then got up and left. He couldn''t stay in this place for a second, especially the firm light in Su Hao''s eyes, which almost forced him into a desperate situation.

    "President..."

    "Enough. I have something to deal with tomorrow. I have to leave now."

    Sheng Guangling goes to Su Hao and takes a deep look at her. When she turns around, her arm is held.

    "Mr. Sheng, it''s not your way of hospitality! Although it''s not polite for me to come here uninvited, I''m also a guest here. Isn''t Sheng going to invite me to a cup of coffee? "

    Locke was watched by Sheng Guangling with angry eyes, and his face spread out innocently, "Alas! It doesn''t look like coffee. "

    "Since Mr. Locke wants to drink, I''ll take care of it." Sheng Guangling forced down the bottom of his heart, but saw Locke shake his head.

    "I''m sorry, Mr. Sheng. What I said is that you may not have time."

    "What?"

    Sheng Guangling is confused when several special police officers rush out of the elevator and quickly handcuff him to show his identification.

    "People''s police, Mr. Sheng Guangling, we now suspect that you have something to do with Xu Chenyi''s being beaten and disabled. Please come with us."

    "I hope you don''t make a mistake!"

    Sheng Guangling coldly glanced at the assistant who was so frightened that she turned around and left with the police.

    The top management and directors in the meeting room heard the news, but only saw Sheng Guangling was pressed into the elevator by the police.

    Su Hao takes Sheng Guangling''s letter of commitment to her before going abroad to make her feel at ease, and calmly sits in the position of vice president.

    Su Hao has never left the company. She knows that with Sheng Guangling''s power, it''s just a piece of cake to get out of the police station.

    The lights of the city gradually become bright. The vice president''s office is also on the top floor. Suhao stands in front of the huge French window overlooking the whole city. Sometimes when he is powerful, people will lose a lot of things, even the most basic principles and bottom line of life.

    At the beginning, Sheng Guangling felt that Su Hao was a stumbling block on his way to success, and did not hesitate to abandon her, even though she had saved his life.

    Now, he felt that he could use her, so he bent down to deceive her, let her do things for her, and even promised to give her the most extravagant love of the original owner.

    It''s a pity that Su Hao is not the same as before.

    "It''s a beautiful view here."

    "Yes, it''s so beautiful."

    Su Hao doesn''t have to turn around to know that the person behind is Sheng Guangling. She''s not surprised either. "She''s just tired after standing for a long time."

    After a long silence, a voice came to Su Hao''s ears. "Su Hao, if I give you the last chance, will you come back to me again?"

    Su Hao sighs. It seems that Sheng Guangling hasn''t realized where he lost. At the beginning, he abandoned the original owner because of his interests. In fact, the root cause is his selfishness.

    He hasn''t changed from the beginning to the end, and Su Hao doesn''t intend to change him. Such a selfish person will only consider himself when he does anything, and he will never think about the end of his so-called chess pieces because of his selfishness.

    "Come back to you and give you another chance to hurt me?"

    "What do you want from me? I''ve given you the position of vice president. Don''t you want enough? "

    "Can''t stand it?"

    "I just give you back all your calculation and cruelty to me."

    "Susu, how can you feel that I was calculating you? I was wrong in those years. My weakness hurt you, but can''t you understand me?"

    Su Hao doesn''t want to pay attention to Sheng Guangling, who hugs her to explain. All this is meaningless to her.

    "Mr. Sheng, please respect yourself."

    "Self respect?" Sheng Guangling''s eyes are red. He has received the court leaflet. His scandal has been poked out by several reporters who don''t have long eyes. Within 24 hours, Sheng Guangling''s stock has fallen again and again. "Hello, Su, didn''t you kneel down and beg me for you? Well, I''ll satisfy you now! "

    He ravaged the woman madly, hoping to hear her beg for mercy, but there was no fear on her face!

    "Mr. Sheng, the director of the company, is listening outside."

    Su Hao tears open his coat, revealing the skin that Tsui Hark has beaten for years, and takes out a mini recorder from his underwear.

    At the same time, the closed office door suddenly opened.

    Sheng Guangling was stunned and turned pale!

    He suddenly laughed, laughing like a madman. It turned out that when he entered the room, he had already lost.

    no

    When he met suhao again, he had already lost, completely.

 Chapter 559

    "Are you the devil?"

    Su Hao grinned, his teeth shining white, as if he were the devil in hell.

    "Maybe, it is!"

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Several years later, Su Hao stood in front of the French window, looking at the constantly changing city, his heart is inevitably sad.

    All the enemies of the original owner have got their due retribution. Su Hao has become the largest shareholder of Shengguang Group, holding nearly half of China''s economic lifeline, and countless people can only look up to her.

    She went to see Xu Chenyi. The infertile Xu Chenyi couldn''t accept his broken body all the time. He recalled his life more than ten years ago day by day for decades. He regretted that he was so distant from Su Hao.

    But it''s too late.

    Su Hao still finds someone to take care of him every day, but he leaves him in the room alone and endures boundless loneliness.

    He wanted to find Su Hao, and even wanted to commit suicide after he was rejected, but he failed every time. Su Hao''s people would always save him when his life was in danger, and let him continue to stay in the boundless lonely world.

    At the beginning, he hated everyone. He hated Xu Ke for not being able to protect him long after he died. He hated Su for being cruel, like a devil, not like his mother. He hated Xu Jiasen and Zhang Moli for hurting him for money... He hated everything.

    Later he didn''t hate it. Suhao came once. He pretended not to see it. It was the loneliness in his heart that made him avoid it. He was afraid that suhao would talk to him and anyone would talk to him.

    Because what he is afraid of is the deeper loneliness after talking.

    Xu Jiasen and Zhang Moli were sentenced to prison for intentional injury and spent their later years in prison.

    As for Sheng Guangling, Su Hao raised a smile and tenderness.

    Sheng Guangling is arguably the biggest culprit who caused the original owner to be hurt, but Su Hao finally arranged the best place for him.

    Maybe that''s what the system says. Let''s forget the past.

    At first, Su Hao thought that the system meant to let her treat Sheng Guangling as well as the Xu family, so she seized Sheng Guangling group and pushed Sheng Guangling into his most desperate situation.

    Later, Su Hao accidentally found the original owner''s diary and found that there were two pieces stuck together. When she opened it, she found that Sheng Guangling had saved her, but she abandoned her when she was oppressed by public opinion.

    She hated Sheng Guangling at that time, so she chose to forget desperately. In the end, she did not forget, but hypnotized herself. Sheng Guangling was an ungrateful villain.

    What the system makes Su easy to do is to ask Sheng Guangling about everything and untie the original owner''s heart knot.

    "Susu." A slightly old voice sounded in Su Hao''s ear. Su Hao turned to see that the office was empty.

    "Susu, I''m here."

    "Susu, why don''t you talk to me?"

    "Su Su, talk to me!"

    Old but full of doting voice reverberates in the office, Su Hao turns back, the setting sun gradually sets, showing a beautiful reflection on the floor.

    She was fascinated by the reflection, and the past events in her mind came back one after another.

    The first time I met Sheng Guangling was on such a day when the sunset was full. She fell into a pool of blood and thought that when her life was about to end, a pair of warm hands stretched out from the sunset, as if God had come to save her.

    She involuntarily fell in love, and later her love was broken by the master of those big hands, which was more terrible than pushing her into hell.

    "Tick

    A slightly turbid tear drops on the ground. Su Hao reaches out to touch it, but finds that her hand has become rough.

    "Su Su, Su Su..."

    Sue good to find, "don''t shout, don''t shout."

    Su Hao doesn''t regret it. She went to see Sheng Guangling yesterday. He is old, his handsome face has long disappeared, and his warm hands have been rough and ugly. He has always been a member of Shengguang Group, and Su Hao regularly gives him money.

    But Sheng Guangling doesn''t care any more. Since he left Shengguang, he seems to have suddenly understood. He left Linhai City, the interest dispute and suhao.

    "Susu, actually I''m glad I didn''t resist the pressure to leave you." Sheng Guangling looked at Su Hao with turbid eyes, "if I leave you, I won''t see your shining side."

    Su Hao didn''t speak. She remembered that it was Sheng Guangling''s last sentence. He bent and wanted to sit up, but he found that he couldn''t sit up anymore.

    "Su Su, Su Su..."

    The setting sun shines on Su Hao''s face, and her ears are still filled with Sheng Guangling''s last old voice.

    But she knew in her heart that the love between the two of them had already died in the first separation, and all kinds of things in the future were just their struggle and contest.

    Between them, only disputes, no love.

    "Su Su, Su Su..."

    The voice of shouting is more and more urgent. Su Hao can''t help but walk to the French window. It''s strange that today''s window doesn''t reflect light. She can really see the original appearance of the sunset. The rays of light meet each other, so beautiful that she can''t stop.

    "Susu, Susu, come on!"

    Su Hao smiles at the corner of her mouth. She walks forward slowly with her crutch and reaches for the sunset. Suddenly, her feet are empty and her body becomes lighter.

    She didn''t feel any pain, and she didn''t feel any pain.

    "Again, is it reincarnation?"

    "Yes, this mission is highly accomplished." Su Hao looked around, familiar with the hell red.

    The system stood opposite Su Hao and said, "the system rewarded you with your body protection ring this time."

    What is this?

    Before Su Hao could react, he could not ask more questions, but he had already been waved out by the system.

    With a flash of white light, Su Hao felt weak all over. As soon as she opened her eyes, it was the white ceiling that led to her eyes. The sound of "buzzing" came from her ears, which made her dizzy.

    I just want to lift my hand up. In a trance, I see an ordinary silver ring on my thumb.

    It took sue a long time to get used to it, and then she remembered that the original owner had just had a baby - no! Now she, she had a baby?

    Suhao felt a tingle in her scalp.

    She''s a mother? Su Hao is still in a trance.

    With this knowledge, she only felt sore all over, especially in her lower body.

    Now she''s all weak.

    But trouble always follows.

    Outside the door at this time came a noisy voice: "Why are you stopping me, I want to go in!"

    "Miss, you can''t go in now. The patient has just given birth..."

    "Bang", suddenly the door was opened. Su Hao looked along the direction and saw a thin woman with peach blossom eyes, melon face, delicate makeup and two pigtails. She was very young.

    The nurse at the door looked at Su Hao in embarrassment when she saw that she had not stopped her.

    As soon as she saw this woman, Su Hao felt a burst of anger in her heart. It was the anger in the original owner''s heart. She still resisted this woman.

    This is the small three, colluded with the original master''s husband, at this time also dare to come to her?

    Suhao narrowed her eyes slightly.

    "Sister, I, I shouldn''t have bothered you. I just thought that you had just given birth to Huajia and he would come soon. I''m afraid that you are alone, and I''ll stop by to see you." It''s a white lotus!

    This woman, as soon as she saw Su Hao, her eyes immediately became moist in front of people.

    Is he a born performer? I''m flattered. When others look at it, they don''t know. They think Su Hao is bullying people.

    Su Hao turned his eyes and ignored this man. There were so many plays. Why didn''t he go on TV? It''s boring to play in front of someone who has just had a baby.

    Chen Suhuan looks at Su Hao and doesn''t answer her, and doesn''t care much.

    After driving the nurse out, he walked to suhao and continued to say to himself, "sister, have a baby suffered? It''s said that when a woman gave birth to a child, she walked in front of the gate of death. I told Huajia to come with you as soon as possible yesterday, but we were still in SHUIHUA hotel in a city last night, so we didn''t catch the plane last night, and no one answered when we called you... "

    City a is a famous tourist attraction, not to mention the SHUIHUA hotel. The arrogance and pride on Xiaosan''s face are clear to Su Hao.

    How can sue not understand this woman''s intention now?

    The little three just wanted to show her and demonstrate to her.

    Sue sneers, and her husband is not a good thing. After hooking up with the little three, she takes her hard-earned money to travel with the little three every day.

    Even if the original owner is eight months pregnant and has a big stomach, Shen Huajia just goes out to hang out with Chen Suhuan, the third child, and doesn''t care much about the original owner. On the contrary, the third child often calls to "comfort" her.

    The original owner had not yet arrived at the expected date of delivery. Last night, Xiao San shamelessly called to live their live spring palace online.

    The original owner was so angry that he accidentally fell to the ground. The child in his stomach came to the world two months ahead of time.

    Suhao doesn''t know whether the child was born at this time, good or bad, but now she has taken over the body of the original owner, so she has to live for her.

    "Sister, why do you laugh so hard? Bad, the wrinkles on your face... "As soon as Chen Suhuan finished, he quickly covered his mouth as if he had just lost his words.

    "You man? One year younger than me, right? How can I do it or not? I''m in the business of breaking up people''s families. I''m dressed in gaudy clothes. I''m the one who has just given birth to a baby. I know what''s going on when I see it. Don''t pretend. There''s no outsider here. " Suhao doesn''t have the time or the mood to communicate with the affectation of Xiaosan. Doesn''t she want to say that she is young? It''s necessary to talk in such a roundabout way.

    Chen Suhuan was shocked by Su Hao.

    When she just came in from the outside and saw suhao herself, she knew that she had won. The Yellow faced woman, a disheartened woman, also had a baby. How can you see that the Yellow faced woman can''t match her.

 Chapter 560

    Shen Huajia also said that Su Hao was a soft tempered man, and Chen Suhuan felt that he would soon be able to squeeze people out of the upper position.

    All this goes well. Chen Suhuan is caught off guard and is revealed by Su Hao. Looking at Su Hao''s impatient face, Chen Suhuan grits his teeth and wants to put a hard word back when the door is suddenly opened.

    Su Hao directly saw that the woman was like a juggler. She changed her face and laughed so brightly!

    "Huajia, are you here?" Listening to Chen Suhuan calling Shen Huajia sweetly, Su Hao felt that his goose bumps were about to get up.

    Shen Huajia took Chen Suhuan''s hand in front of Su Hao, but they stood together.

    What a couple of dogs! No matter how good Su''s temper is, he can''t help but feel distressed. The original owner unexpectedly met such a scum man.

    For Su Hao who has just given birth to her baby, Shen Huajia just glances at her in the ward. Her face is dark and thin. He has no feelings for Su Hao for a long time.

    Even if there was one before, it would have been worn away by the daily necessities of life. This woman talks about money in everything. In the eyes of outsiders, she is a good woman who will be economical and live a good life. But he doesn''t think so. Isn''t money earned just for spending?

    If she doesn''t spend money on her own, she won''t spend it on him. Shen Huajia has long been unhappy with Su.

    Until now, he has found the person he really likes. Women like Huanhuan are coquettish, considerate and considerate. They can live a good life. Where are they like Su hao?

    If it wasn''t for Su Hao''s pregnancy, he would have divorced this woman. It''s really boring.

    "Child, I just went to have a look. It looks like me. It''s a boy." But we still have to show our face. After all, we grew up together. Shen Huajia said something to Su Hao.

    Smile really reluctantly, Su Hao coldly looking at Shen Huajia, complexion is not good, pointing to the door, said to the two: "get out immediately, now I don''t want to see you."

    The fake smile on Shen Huajia''s face froze instantly. Chen Suhuan, standing beside him, bowed his head pitifully and said softly, "sister, don''t be so fierce. I heard from the doctor that women should not be angry after giving birth. Hua Jia just came here to care about you. Don''t think about your child. I''ve just seen it. It''s very cute. It looks like you... "

    "Shut up! You have no right to mention my child Suhao felt that she didn''t need to endure any more. This woman was jumping around all the time. Suhao wanted to beat people up!

    Chen Suhuan finally got angry with Su Hao. The woman finally fell in love with her. She was secretly happy. She took the initiative to lean towards Shen Huajia and shrunk. She seemed to be scared by Su Hao. She looked pitiful.

    Shen Huajia''s eyes are full of heartache. After calming Chen Suhuan in a low voice, she looks up at Su Hao and questions her: "what are you yelling at? I''m afraid people outside don''t know there''s a shrew here? Huanhuan just mentioned the child. Do you need to do that? "

    This man''s heart is not long, right? Su Hao was used to meeting good men in the last world. When she saw such men as Shen Huajia, she looked down on him from the bottom of her heart and lived with such people without divorce? Do you want to keep it for a lifetime?

    Su Hao felt numb at the thought of this situation.

    "Because she''s dirty, you know?" As soon as Su''s good words came out, Chen Suhuan, who was hiding in Shen Huajia''s arms, suddenly turned white.

    Su Hao, looking at her reaction, can''t help picking her eyebrows. Is it possible that her words have hit her heart?

    Shen Huajia simply understood that Su Hao was eating and scolding Chen Suhuan. She didn''t have time to love her. She didn''t want to be scolded and her face sank. She didn''t want to show Su Hao''s face. She was just about to say something, but she was interrupted by Su Hao.

    "The child belongs to me. I''ll contact the lawyer tomorrow and make an appointment to bookmark the divorce agreement." Su Hao''s words surprised Shen Huajia and Chen Suhuan.

    When Chen Suhuan heard Su Hao say that, she was so happy. This woman was a real fool. She just got angry. This postpartum yellow faced woman succeeded all at once. This time, Shen Huajia is her!

    But Shen Huajia didn''t expect that Su Hao, who had been with him since childhood, would say divorce words so directly. With his understanding of Su Hao, she would never be so decisive.

    However, Shen Huajia was relieved to hear Su Hao say so.

    But on the child sideˇŞˇŞ

    "I don''t agree. I have to take care of the child." Shen Huajia''s eyes flashed a light, he has his own plan.

    When Chen Suhuan heard Shen Huajia say this, he frowned. How nice it was for Su Hao to raise his child!

    At the thought of Su Hao''s baby, who is still in her infancy and looks similar to Su Hao, Chen Suhuan feels conflicted. If she really follows Shen Huajia, then she is going to help others raise their children?

    "Huajia, you can promise your sister. There''s no need to do that. After all, you grew up together. You can see that your sister is alone. It''s good to have a child." Chen Suhuan pulls Shen Huajia''s arm and shakes it. His tone seems to be coquetry.

    Listening to Chen Suhuan''s words, Shen Huajia felt warm in her heart. She nodded Chen Suhuan''s nose and said, "it''s still Huanhuan who is generous, unlike someone who is narrow-minded."

    Chen Suhuan was praised by Shen Huajia. He lowered his head shyly and found an angle he couldn''t see. He gave Su Hao an arrogant smile.

    If she hadn''t just given birth, Su Hao would have rushed up with her 80 meter long machete!

    "Forget it, Sue. We''ve known each other for so many years. Don''t blame me. Divorce is your own proposal. You can''t take it back. I''ll contact a lawyer tomorrow. As for the children, we can talk about it tomorrow." Shen Huajia takes Chen Suhuan by the hand and looks at Su Hao with contempt. She is as cold as a stranger. She orders Su Hao and then leaves the ward.

    Sue Hao grabs the sheet and crumples it into a ball. It''s so damn annoying!

    The child

    Sue had a good rest for a long time. When the nurse came to deliver dinner, she could ask someone to help her.

    "Miss Su, the child is very healthy. Don''t worry." she is the nurse at the door today. She thinks that Su Hao is too poor as a lying in woman. Her family is not here, and even her husband, who should be here, hasn''t seen her. Today, she seems to have accidentally bumped into something bad.

    Sue Hao noticed the nurse''s kindness and laughed at her.

    When he came to the neonatal ward, Su Hao saw more than a dozen new babies, which may be connected with his mother and son. As soon as Su Hao arrived, a baby moved. Su Hao noticed him at a glance.

    "Look, Miss Su, your child is here." Suhao went in with the nurse and picked up the child carefully. It was a shame to be small. For some reasons, the child came to the world so early. Fortunately, he was in good health and the child didn''t suffer. The doctor and the nurse told her to give more nutrition to the child in the future, which was not much different from the full-term child.

    Suhao stretched out a finger and put it on the child''s hand, as if it was perceptive. The child''s small palm firmly grasped suhao''s hand. Suhao felt the child''s strength and couldn''t help bending his mouth and laughing.

    It turns out that the feeling of being a mother is like this. Suhao thinks it''s not bad. In the future, she has to work harder in this world to support this little guy.

    It''s not allowed to stay in the neonatal ward for more than ten minutes, so Hao has to come out.

    She was helped back to the ward by the nurse, remembered the appointment with Shen Huajia tomorrow, picked up her mobile phone and dialed a number.

    The next morning, the weather was very good and sunny.

    Sue had a good sleep until dawn. She was in a good mood and recovered a lot of strength. Well, today she''s going to kick that scum man to the sky!

    The lawyer who made an appointment last night showed up in front of the ward on time.

    Su Hao squints at the visitor. Isn''t the lawyer too handsome?

    A pair of gold lace eyes, cover up the good-looking eyebrows, straight posture, dignified.

    When she came in from the door, she almost thought she had seen the male model of the catwalk.

    "Is that Miss SOHO?" The low voice sounded from Su Hao''s ear, which was very nice. The business tone was also very good to Su Hao''s appetite. It looked very professional and dutiful.

    "Yes, I''ll trouble you today." Sue nodded and responded.

    "We had communication on the phone yesterday. Today, you are going to sign a divorce agreement with your husband, divide the property, and fight for the custody of the child with your husband. Please rest assured that the evidence you provide is sufficient. If the other side fights, you may not lose." When the lawyer said that, Su Hao was relieved.

    "By the way, lawyer, after all that, I don''t know your name." This man was found by Su Hao when he was looking for a business card. Before, the original owner was stuffed with a lawyer''s business card by a friend, saying that it might be useful in the future.

    It''s a slap in the face. However, the person introduced by her friend seems quite reliable.

    "Hello, my name is Qilin." Qi Lin politely extended his hand to Su Hao and laughed at her.

    Su Hao didn''t respond at all. She held out her hand and said, "please, Mr. Qi."

    Qi Lin''s eyes are full of emotion. If he hadn''t just finished a big case recently, he would not have accepted such a boring divorce case.

    However, now it seems that this woman is still a little interesting. Can a woman resist his provocation?

    To tell you the truth, the woman was only pretty, but he noticed that she had a spirit that could not be ignored.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    "Are you kidding me, Sue? You''re a robbery! It''s just a divorce. You need to take so many things? " Su Hao listened to Shen Huajia''s shameless yelling and couldn''t help rolling his eyes in front of people.

    "Now you don''t know the situation, do you? Mr. Shen, it''s you who cheated. I still have evidence of your cheating! " Sue dropped the photo on the table.

    Those photos are the photos that Chen Suhuan sent to her before. Shen Huajia won''t let Su Hao grasp the handle. Once he gets home, he hides his mobile phone well, and doesn''t give Su Hao a chance to look at it.

    But he ignored Chen Suhuan.

    At the sight of the photo, Shen Huajia''s face turned white immediately, and instantly reflected where it came from.

 Chapter 561

    "Well, you! Hello, Sue, I was really blind before. I didn''t see that you are such a person. You even sent someone to follow me for this day? " Shen Huajia lies with his eyes open. He grabs the photos and throws them out of the window when people don''t pay attention to them.

    "You..." Su Hao gritted her teeth and wanted to start. Suddenly she felt numb and didn''t react. Seeing that the evidence was about to be thrown away, Yu Guang was in a hurry. However, he saw a slender hand holding Shen Huajia and stopping his action.

    "Mr. Shen, please don''t destroy the evidence at will. Even if you destroy the photo, it''s useless. We still have the negative in hand." Su Hao listened to Qi Lin calmly, and her eyelids jumped. Why didn''t she know that she still had a negative in her hand?

    When Shen Huajia heard that Yan''s arrogance suddenly subsided, and the lawyer he brought with him, his face suddenly sank. In this case, it''s hard to win more benefits for the employer.

    "Who? Who wants to take my grandson away! I won''t do it A wailing voice from the outside of the ward stumbled in, Shen Huajia heard the voice, face changed, quickly went out to meet.

    Su Hao is lying on the hospital bed, holding her chest and picking her eyebrows. Who is it? Don''t guess. It''s Shen Huajia''s mother.

    As for who called her, Su was kind enough to know.

    Anyway, looking at Shen Huajia''s face so smelly, it can''t be him. However, Chen Suhuan''s woman was the same for a while. Last night, she helped her persuade Shen Huajia to give up custody of her children. Today, how do you want to be someone else''s stepmother.

    "Mom, what are you doing here?" Shen Huajia''s first reaction is that Su Hao repents and doesn''t want to divorce him. Isn''t it a bad thing to call his mother over?

    Shen Huajia thought so, the last trace of pity for Su Hao dissipated.

    "If I don''t come out, my precious grandson will be robbed!" Su Hao squints at the past, and the mother-in-law of the original owner is also a bad match.

    This mother-in-law is old and wears gold and silver, for fear that others may not know that they can rob her. She also looks down on others.

    "Ma, what are you talking about? I''m getting down to business with suhao. Why don''t you go first? " It seems that Shen Huajia didn''t let his parents know about their divorce.

    "Ah! You don''t want to hide from your mother, Xiao Su told me that you must get divorced! But the child belongs to the Shen family. No one can take it! Parents support you! You see, this is a gift from Xiao su. It''s so expensive when I meet you. Unlike some people, I''ve been a mother-in-law and daughter-in-law for two years. I''m very stingy. It''s really disappointing. " Sue, listen to me. My family is wonderful!

    Who are these people! Su Hao thinks it''s a miracle that the original owner can fall in love with Shen Huajia and get married.

    As far as she knows, the Shen family was very poor. When she got some capital, Shen Huajia got to know the original owner again. Only after she was pulled by the Su family, could the Shen family be today. However, a while ago, she was also wasted by the Shen family, and there was not much capital left.

    Since she married the Shen family, the original owner seldom went home. Because her parents objected, the original owner insisted on marrying Shen Huajia. She completely fell out with her family, so that when she gave birth, no one came to see her.

    Shen Huajia was spoiled by his family and used his parents'' money to make a living.

    When I get married with the original owner, I''m lazy. I''m just waiting for the original owner to go out to work and earn money, and come back to do housework and cook to support him. It''s just a giant baby!

    Even the house was provided by the original owner. Now it''s said that divorce should be divided into property. Is she the one who should love her money most? What''s Shen Huajia doing here?

    "If I want to spend some money, maybe I''ll be filial to my elders when I''m happy. Unfortunately, your son has spent all the money in the family now, and even the money to buy milk powder for the children is a problem." Like this kind of mother, she must think that her son is the head of the family at home. However, she has always been Su Hao''s family. She is just helping her raise her son.

    It''s too much to say. Shen Huajia doesn''t work at home for nothing, and he smashes the game into the game.

    Small three Chen Suhuan is he knows inside the game.

    Shen Huajia plays a holographic game called holy land, which is the most popular game in the past year. Different from other ordinary games, Shen Huajia has a strong sense of use. Shen Huajia smashes all the money earned by the original owner, which is more used to buy equipment to make Xiaosan happy.

    Shen Huajia''s mother first looked at her son doubtfully. Her eyes flashed and she suddenly turned to me and said, "isn''t it normal for men to spend money? What''s the fuss about? "

    "You want a grandson. After I divorce your son, you can give birth to anyone you like. My son must be with me. No one can take it away!" Su Hao thought about the child she held in her arms yesterday. Her heart was about to melt into a piece, and her heart was very firm.

    The old woman was so angry with Su Hao that she pointed to her nose and said, "well, you, Su Hao, our family hasn''t treated you badly in the past two years. Why are you so mean to take my Shen family''s grandson away? I don''t agree! Don''t you think about it! Hua Jia, I tell you that if you give the child to this woman, I won''t recognize you as a son! "

    The old woman is making trouble without reason and yelling. More and more spectators gather outside the ward.

    Even if he is as thick skinned as Shen Huajia, he can''t stand being watched like a monkey.

    "Well, Ma, don''t be angry. I''ll listen to you, OK? This is a hospital. If you have anything to tell your son, let''s talk about it when we go home. " Shen Huajia quickly appeased his mother for fear that she would shout again.

    It''s a mess. I can''t talk about it today.

    Sue Hao stood up and said to the nurse at the door, "can you call the security guard for me, please ask the security guard to ask these irrelevant people out?"

    The nurse nodded and trotted out in her shoes.

    Shen Huajia and the old woman on the other side have blue and white faces, which are very good-looking.

    Shen Huajia also looked at Su Hao with a gnashing face and said: "how dare you?"

    Su Hao hugged his chest, glanced at him and said, "Mr. Shen, please pay attention to your own tone from now on. Divorce will not change. As for children, if it''s not right, we''ll see you in the court. Oh, do you want to go by yourself or wait for the security to ask you out?"

    The old woman was stunned, obviously didn''t respond that she was always bullying her obedient daughter-in-law. How did she suddenly become sharp mouthed and look arrogant and despise her son.

    In her heart, even if her son does something wrong, Su Hao should realize that she has no ability to keep others. Instead, like now, she has wanted to hold her grandson for a long time. Now she is looking forward to it. If anyone dares to rob her grandson, she will fight with him!

    "You... Good! Hello, Sue, we''ll see! " Shen Huajia stares at Su Hao. She is not reconciled. She takes her mother to leave the ward, but the old woman is still dancing. Her mouth is not clean and she is swearing all the time. What she says is as ugly as it sounds.

    Qi Lin looks at the back of Shen Huajia''s family and looks back at Su Hao thoughtfully.

    Su Hao noticed the strange look in his lawyer''s eyes. He was embarrassed to smile at him and said, "I''ve made you laugh. It seems that today is a trip for nothing."

    Qi Lin only felt that the woman could laugh like nothing in the face of the family upheaval, and became more and more interested in Su.

    Qi Lin single pocket, glasses under the light brown eyes in the sun flashed, raised the corner of the mouth, said: "nothing, if you need next time, contact me at any time, I go first."

    Su Hao nodded and let people go, thinking about Qi Lin''s expenses.

    Shen Huajia took most of her hard-earned money and working capital. She threw money into the game and didn''t leave her half a cent.

    Now she has a hard life, the cost of hospitalization, and the baby''s milk powder money.

    The original owner was an ordinary office worker. He worked for several years with a fixed monthly salary. Now he still has a little savings on his bank card, which is estimated to last only two months at most. In addition, if he has a lawsuit with Shen Huajia, it''s another matter.

    Su Hao frowned and picked up the cup. She was just about to drink water. When her finger was about to touch the cup, she suddenly felt a flash of heat coming from her right thumb. Su Hao was so scared that she accidentally knocked over the water and got wet all over the floor.

    What''s going on?

    Su Hao looked at the silver ring on her thumb and recalled that the system said it was a body protecting ring.

    But what''s the use?

    Su Hao looked at the water spilled all over the ground, thinking.

    The nurse who helped her to go out and call the security guard ran into the ward in a hurry and said strangely, "Miss Su, when I just went to the security guard, I told the security guard that the woman with two pigtails came to the hospital early this morning and left after a while. Do you need me to watch the surveillance video for you?"

    After listening to what the nurse said, Su Hao had a flash of inspiration in her mind, which was almost impossible to capture.

    Is it hard for the woman to give her the material? So this is a body guard ring to remind her.

    Thank you, sister Lin Su Hao was very moved. For those who had never met before, the nurse named sister Lin could be so enthusiastic. Compared with Shen Huajia''s family, they were really cruel!

    At this time, in the ward, Su Hao''s phone rang.

    "How are you? Who is it, please Sue took a look at the caller ID. It''s a landline call, with a slightly rising tone.

    "Is that Miss SOHO? I''m from the human resources department of the company. I''m calling to inform you this time... "After suhao answered the phone, the whole person was not good. Is this too miserable?

    She has no patience to deal with the wonderful family. Now she even has no work.

    Before the original owner asked for maternity leave, she had already noticed that the upper management of the company had an opinion on her, but due to face, she didn''t say it.

    How can I inform her that she has been dismissed just after she has a baby? Besides the salary, the company also has subsidies.

    The more chaotic things are, the clearer Su Hao''s mind is.

 Chapter 562

    She was expelled at this time. The company must have something fishy. I don''t know when it started. Rumors about Su Hao''s family began to spread all over the company. In addition, Shen Huajia asked her for money and ran to her company for a while before, and almost turned over.

    Su Hao knows that the company can sue her for dismissing her at this time, but if someone manipulates her, it will be very difficult.

    Suhao is not without hands and feet. She has other plans. In order to support the child and her future life, she has to grit her teeth to survive.

    After staying in the hospital for a week, no one bothered her. Su Hao felt that her spirit had come back. Her weak body after childbirth was really worse than that of the female generals in the last world. Su Hao had planned to take good care of her body, otherwise she would not live a good life if she took care of her children by herself and was still sick all the time.

    "Sister Lin." Suhao comes to the neonatal ward.

    "Are you here? Miss Su After such a week, Su Hao has become more and more fond of sister Lin. he has always been very enthusiastic and hard-working. Now they are very familiar with each other. Knowing some of Su Hao''s family affairs, they are quite dissatisfied with Shen Huajia''s family and feel worthless for Su Hao.

    "How is little stone today?" Su Hao went into the neonatal ward with sister Lin. now her daily happiness is to see the children born from her growing up day by day.

    With a smile on her face, sister Lin responded to Su Hao: "Xiaoshi is very healthy today, heavier than when she was just born. Don''t worry."

    In addition to feeling deeply about Su Hao''s surroundings, sister Lin is a single mother just like Su Hao.

    Over the years, she knows how much courage it takes for a woman to bring up her child on her own.

    She has come over all the hardships and difficulties in these years. Now when she sees Su Hao, she can''t help but want to help.

    Su Hao came to his son, a little fat, pink face, with round eyes, looking at the visitor curiously.

    She looked at her son, and her heart was melting. She was so soft that she could hardly speak.

    Just ten minutes passed quickly. Today, suhao applied to leave the hospital and changed into casual clothes and luggage.

    Sister Lin looks at Su Hao anxiously. Now she takes Su Hao as her sister: "Su Hao, what''s your plan after you leave the hospital?"

    Su Hao plucked a few bangs she had left behind. Her white face showed a ruddy face, which changed the appearance of her illness a few days ago. She was full of vitality. Besides her lower abdomen, she was a little prominent. Su Hao didn''t look like a mother who had a baby.

    This, of course, has something to do with Su Hao''s state of mind.

    "I want to start a business!" Su Hao clenched his fist and said his plan to sister Lin.

    She wants to be her own boss, but she doesn''t want to work for others all her life. She is popular. She has already had enough of this kind of life.

    When she heard Su Hao''s words, she was stunned at first and then began to smile. She had no reason to believe Su Hao. Somehow, she always felt that Su Hao had a convincing temperament: "I wish you success here."

    "Thank you for your words." Two people said to smile.

    The child''s body is still weak. Suhao wants Xiaoshi to take good care of her body in the hospital. There is sister Lin in the hospital to help her take care of the child. Suhao just wants to find a way.

    "Lingling"

    "A glass of hot milk, please." Sue Hao trots to a coffee shop near a rental house where she lives, holding a pile of information.

    A brake not only, accidentally hit a thick chest.

    "Sorry, sorry." A strong smell of coffee instantly spread on the man, Su Hao secretly scolded how so unlucky.

    "Aren''t they all mothers? You''re still like a little girl. " A cold voice came from Su Hao''s ear. She couldn''t help frowning. How could it sound familiar?

    "Qi, Qi Lin?" Su Hao looked up and saw a face full of indignation. She immediately remembered that she had hired this man to help her with her divorce. Up to now, she and Shen Huajia are still confused.

    Recently, she has been busy with entrepreneurship, and she is almost dizzy.

    Qi Lin''s attitude was also a little strange. They only met for the second time, and they didn''t seem to be so familiar.

    "You are..." Qi Lin picked up a few design drawings from the ground. Su Hao then found that his things fell to the ground.

    Qi Lin looked at the design on the drawing and couldn''t help but enjoy it.

    "You drew this?" Qi Lin stood high on his own, but he didn''t give it back to Su for the first time. Instead, he appreciated it carefully.

    Su Hao nodded, but she was not a thin skinned person. She waited patiently for Qi Lin to return it to her after appreciating it. Joking, she had to rely on these designs to make money for her children.

    When Su Hao was bored two days before leaving hospital, he found a piece of paper and drew on it casually. In a moment, his mind condensed into his own ideas. In a moment, a perfect and impeccable design came out.

    Before knowing the original owner, Su Hao took the position of interior design assistant in the company, but her talent has not been exploited, and her work performance is mediocre, so she is not outstanding in the company.

    But now, as soon as Su Hao got the drawing and pen, the perfect design idea appeared in her mind. The superb painting technology was presented on a clean white paper, which made the best use of it.

    She didn''t feel very surprised. It''s estimated that the system saw that she had a good degree of accomplishment in the last world, and this skill was also attached by the way.

    Su Hao''s sense of imbalance came back immediately.

    Su Hao looked at the clothing drawings designed on the drawings and thought that the span from interior design to fashion design was not particularly large, was it?

    Soon, suhao decided to open her own studio. She wanted to open a clothing store.

    Everything just started from scratch. Su Hao knew that he had to invest a lot of money in the early stage of his business. He felt his pocket, but he didn''t worry. Now that he has this talent, is he afraid that he can''t make a living?

    "Well, should you give it back to me? I''ll get your clothes up and give them to me. I''ll send them to you after I wash them. " After waiting for a long time, suhao didn''t see anyone return her things. She frowned and asked for contact information.

    Qi Lin looks at Su Hao''s eyebrows with pride, which is different from the woman he saw on the bed before.

    "You draw very well." Qi Lin did not mean his praise and returned the drawing to Su Hao. He looked at his clothes. There was a large piece of coffee stain on his white shirt, which was very eye-catching.

    He didn''t listen to Su Hao''s words. Instead, he took Su Hao''s mobile phone. The mobile phone wasn''t locked. He could see that the woman was heartless. Qi Lin''s mouth was slightly crooked, slipped and opened. He quickly entered her mobile phone number in her mobile phone address book.

    "What are you doing?" Su Hao didn''t react all of a sudden. Looking at Qi Lin''s action, she was a little confused.

    "I don''t care about the clothes, but I have something I need your help here. If you help me, I''ll pay you this cup of hot milk, and the reward is extra." He is busy with a case recently. He is bothered with how to find someone. Su Hao just shows up in front of him. Isn''t this a ready opportunity?

    Su Hao looks at Qi Lin suspiciously. Is there any pie falling from the sky at the end of the day?

    Su Hao''s business has just started, while Shen Huajia''s business is in a mess.

    Chen Suhuan used to be very peaceful. These days, he knows that he and Su Hao have not divorced. They are not quite right now. They are upset when they are called Xiao San. Now they are making trouble with Shen Huajia.

    Shen Huajia regards Chen Suhuan as a sharp hearted person. He also wants to divorce Su Hao quickly. As long as he signs the divorce agreement, the relationship between them will be over immediately.

    But when he thought that suhao would take so many things from him and divide the property equally, she would go to the house, the children and the threat of his mother, how could he easily agree?

    Recently, he is also busy with his work. Without Su Hao''s "relief", in order to coax Chen Suhuan, his family won''t give him any money. It''s not easy for him to earn money to support his little girlfriend.

    No, he just came back from work. He remembered that he had an appointment with Huanhuan today. He threw things on the sofa and entered the holographic game warehouse.

    As soon as I went online, I saw that his sweetheart was curling her mouth, and her big eyes were staring at him, which showed that she was in a bad mood now.

    "Wife, are you in a hurry? My husband will take you to finish the task now. " They know each other through playing games, and they are very keen on this holographic game.

    Most of the people who can afford to play this game are RMB players, but it costs tens of thousands of yuan to buy this holographic game warehouse. Of course, Shen Huajia, who didn''t work before, bought it with Su Hao''s money.

    Usually when Su Hao goes out to work, he has nothing to do and often plays games.

    "Who is your wife? Your wife is not me! Hum Chen Suhuan is more and more upset. In order to coax Shen Huajia''s mother, she bought a lot of things and spent a lot of money on her. As a result, she didn''t expect Shen Huajia to be so slow that she didn''t finish the work.

    Chen Suhuan doesn''t want to do nothing.

    Seeing that her baby was angry, Shen Huajia hurried forward to cajole people, saying all the good things she should say.

    "I can tell you, I''ll give you another week. If you can''t get divorced again, I''ll say goodbye to you." Chen Suhuan spoke directly and gave him a deadline.

    Shen Huajia''s heart was thumped, his brow was wrinkled, and there was something about the children

    For the birth of the child, he was naturally happy. After all, his mother wanted to hold the child for a long time, but Su Hao, the woman, refused to let go.

    He has to find another time to make an appointment with someone. He doesn''t believe it. After all, he hasn''t known Su Hao for so many years?

    Shen Huajia decided that Su Hao was bluffing before, but she didn''t want to spend her whole life with her.

    In a law firm.

    Su Hao follows Qi Lin to the place where he works. It''s clean and tidy. There are ten people in this law firm. Qi Lin seems to be the boss here.

    Everyone greet him respectfully when they see him.

 Chapter 563

    "One of the things I''m going to trouble you about is to help my brother''s wife design a bridal dress. They''ve been arguing about it for a long time, and almost broke up." Qi Lin took Su Hao back to his independent office, pulled his tie, and talked about the things that he wanted to trouble Su Hao.

    Sue is so picky. Isn''t it just about designing clothes? It''s a piece of cake for her now.

    "How did you come to me?" Su Hao looks at Qi Lin with some vigilance. Isn''t this person interested in her? But I''ve only seen it twice

    Qi Lin seemed to guess Su Hao''s thoughts in his heart. He bent his eyebrows and said with a smile: "I admit that I am very interested in you. I want to know more about your concept of marriage and your talents, but I don''t know if you can give me this opportunity."

    "Sorry, I just want to be a single mother." Su Hao responds to Qi Lin without expression, thinking that it''s really strange. In this world, she doesn''t have the top aura. Can she still attract men?

    For love, she has been in peace of mind. In the last few years of her last life, she completely understood that she couldn''t touch her feelings. Once she lost them, her heart was too painful. The strong sense of not giving up and the parting in the face seemed to torture people to the extreme.

    "..." as soon as Su Hao''s voice fell, a burst of hearty laughter echoed in the office.

    Su Hao doesn''t know what happened to Qi Lin. is what she said so funny?

    "Hello, Sue, have you ever heard that you are too confident in yourself? I mean, I want to make a friend with you. It''s just a simple friendship." Before with Su haogang know cold Qi Lin

    Different, looking at him laughing, Qi Lin seems to be a little more popular.

    Sue Hao just wants to find a hole in the ground, which is too damn embarrassing.

    "Of course." She strained her face without revealing her emotions.

    "Then... It''s up to you." Qi Lin''s generous attitude makes Su Hao gradually change his attitude towards him. He can make money, improve his reputation, expand his customer circle, and make a friend for free. Why not?

    Su Hao agreed. After getting Qi Lin''s contact information, they made an appointment to meet tomorrow.

    It''s only a few days since the studio was founded. With the beginning, suhao is very confident and will be more successful in the future.

    She quickened her pace, found a taxi and said the name of the hospital. Now she was eager to see her little stone.

    Sister Lin said that Xiao Shi seems to have a little cold today, and Su is very worried.

    However, when I arrived at the hospital, I saw a furtive figure wandering in front of the neonatal ward.

    "Shen Huajia! What are you doing! " As soon as Su Hao saw the scum man, he couldn''t help feeling angry.

    Shen Huajia just got off work and learned that Su Hao had already left the hospital, and her son was still in the hospital to take care of his health. She managed to find time to see her son. Like a thief, she was in a bad mood. She was so surprised by Su Hao that she screamed. Be careful, the liver will be scared out.

    Su Hao didn''t control the volume well all of a sudden, which attracted the eyes of many people nearby. The doctor looked at them with some bad eyes: "this is a hospital. Please keep quiet. Don''t make any noise, which will affect the rest of the patients."

    As soon as Shen Huajia came to the hospital, he was expelled by the hospital before he recognized his son. He was a little angry. He strode forward, grabbed Su Hao and pulled her to the hospital stairwell.

    "Let go!" After all, Su Hao is just a woman. Her constitution is not strong enough for Shen Hua.

    Looking at Shen Huajia''s black face, she sneered.

    Shen Huajia was just in such a hurry that she couldn''t see Su Hao''s face. Now they are alone. At first sight, she thinks she saw Su Hao a few years ago. At that time, she was really young and lively, with no dark and fine lines on her face.

    Su Hao''s original appearance is not a beauty, but the good thing is that her facial features are exquisite and she is a good-looking type. Now Shen Huajia sees that Su Hao''s temperament is much better than before.

    Suhao is so busy that she has no time to manage her body. She has no idea how much she has changed in other people''s eyes.

    She looked at Shen Huajia and looked at her with straight eyes. She was flustered. She quickly earned her hand to avoid Shen Huajia''s touch.

    "What are you doing in the hospital?" Su Hao is extremely alert to the appearance of Shen Huajia''s family.

    Shen Huajia was shocked by Su Hao''s vigilance. She couldn''t help but feel irritable. This woman used to be infatuated with him. She was on call and worked hard. As a wife, he had to admit that Su Hao was still competent.

    But when did their relationship begin to change?

    Shen Huajia was startled by his sudden thought. Now is not the time to think about it.

    He realized that he had lost his manners, and immediately put on a cold face of disdain, spurted out a few laughs and said, "isn''t it natural for Dad to come to see his son? Need a reason? "

    The expression on Shen Huajia''s face seems to be laughing at Su Hao''s stupid words.

    "My son doesn''t need a father like you. I''ve warned you before. Don''t think about the custody of my son!" Su Hao just felt that he didn''t have the patience to talk with the man in front of him.

    "Today I''m here to talk about it with you. If you can calm down and discuss it with me, it won''t come to this situation. You also know how persistent my mother is to her child. It''s impossible for our family to give up this child now. By the way, I also heard that you have become a vagrant recently. Even if your child is raised for you, you are just a woman. What can you do to raise a child for a lifetime? It''s better to give it up. You can also breathe a sigh of relief. " The more Shen Huajia said, the more she felt that she was doing good for Su, and the more she felt justified.

    Su Hao laughs sarcastically at Shen Huajia. His news is really smart.

    Shen Huajia looks at Su Hao''s reaction and feels guilty.

    She turned her eyes at Shen Huajia directly. What''s the age? There are so many wonderful flowers and they discriminate against women. I don''t know whose money she used to live on. Now this shameless man has the right to talk about her?

    "I''m living a good life now. With my child and me, I''m sure I can give him a good life. I don''t want you to care about that." Su Hao''s expression is light.

    Her attitude infuriated Shen Huajia. He turned pale and said to Su Hao, "if you are so stubborn again, don''t blame me for being rude."

    Su Hao hugged her chest and looked up at Shen Huajia and said, "I''ll be with you at any time."

    Shen Huajia''s eyes are deep and dark.

    Without the coffin and tears, Shen Huajia thought to herself that she didn''t need to be merciful.

    When they parted in a bad mood, Su Hao looked at Shen Huajia''s back and clenched her teeth. She told sister Lin to pay more attention to the Shen family and the woman Chen Suhuan.

    Sister Lin has also received many favors from Su Hao during this period. She is so busy at work that she can''t even eat. Thanks to Su Hao, she cooks soup at home and brings her rice.

    They get along more and more harmoniously. She already regards Su Hao''s son as her own younger generation and shows special concern. She is very attentive to hear Su Hao say so.

    But there are always people who can take advantage of day defense and night defense.

    After two days, Su Hao thought of Xiaoshi very much. He called sister Lin and didn''t answer.

    All of a sudden, her left eyelid jumped and her heart thumped. Su Hao felt a little uneasy and immediately put down her work and went to the hospital. When she came to the neonatal ward, Su Hao found that Xiaoshi''s bed was vacant.

    Su Hao just felt that his heart had been falling down and he was a little dizzy.

    She tightly grasped a passing nurse, anxious tone, but also startled each other: "where is the baby in bed 56?"

    The nurse looked carefully and found that the pale woman looked familiar. She recognized that she was the family member of the newborn. She broke away Su Hao''s hand and said impatiently, "she has been picked up by his family. What''s the matter? You don''t know? "

    After hearing this, Su Hao felt as if he had been hit hard. Shen family!

    Shen Huajia just picked up the child from the hospital at this time. His son kept on babbling and opening his big eyes. He was very curious about the new environment.

    Shen Huajia is not familiar with his son at all. He is only worried that he will cry. Seeing that he is still so quietly held in his arms, he can''t help but feel proud that his son follows him and is sensible when he is still so young.

    "Huajia, let''s just pick up the baby. Is that really good? If Su Hao finds out... "Chen Suhuan looks at the baby in her arms, which is very lovely. But looking at this tender face, she always feels that there is a thorn in her heart, which makes her feel painful. She pretends to be considerate and asks.

    Shen Huajia looked soft and said, "don''t worry. We are the parents of the child. If we take the child out, how can we be afraid of her when the woman knows? What''s more, if I don''t take the baby back, my mother will say that my ears will be calloused. "

    Chen Su Huan clenched her teeth in secret. She felt that the child in her arms was lovely and hateful.

    At the beginning, when she and Shen Huajia met in the game, they didn''t know each other was married.

    By the time she found some clues, the two had fallen.

    What Chen Suhuan sees is not only Shen Huajia''s appearance and character, but also his family background.

    When they first met, she watched Shen Huajia spend a lot of money. Once there is a new product on sale in the holographic game, he can always buy it at the first time, as if he didn''t want money.

    After Shen Huajia confessed to her, she gradually enjoyed the sweetness of being a girlfriend of RMB players.

    She has all kinds of equipment, clothes, talismans and magic. Because she has money, she feels the envy of some people in the game.

 Chapter 564

    When the two of them rush to cash in, she finds that most of Shen Huajia''s money is controlled by Su Hao. At that time, Shen Huajia told her so.

    She also checked what the Shen family does, and found that the other side is really a rich family, not to mention resisting Shen Huajia''s pursuit. He even said that he could divorce his wife for her.

    To coax a man into this, Chen Suhuan also has a great sense of accomplishment.

    She is not young, but somehow she has a son around her. Chen Suhuan always feels resentful. Of course, she won''t say these words in front of Shen Huajia.

    She also found that Shen Huajia was a mother treasure, listening to her mother''s words everywhere. She saw that Su Hao had been pitifully suppressed by her aunt before, and had made a plan to coax people well before she could get everything.

    In the hospital, Su Hao is about to be mad. When she hears the news, sister Lin, who is in a hurry, sees the empty bed and looks like a fool.

    "Child, what about the child? He was there before I left. " Sister Lin was in a mess and sweating. She had just had an operation.

    Su Hao looked at elder sister Lin and sighed. Forget it, elder sister Lin''s strength alone can''t really follow the child all the time.

    "It''s been picked up." Su Hao clenched her fist, quickly adjusted her mood, calmed sister Lin, and dialed a phone.

    "Qi Lin? I need your help now... "She didn''t know at all that there was a conspiracy brewing around her.

    Qi Lin has just received a phone call. A friend advised him not to take Su Hao''s case. He said that there are people in the circle spreading Su Hao''s relationship with him now. If he loses the case, it will damage his good reputation in the lawyer field.

    As soon as he hung up the phone, Su Hao contacted him with a worried tone.

    "Don''t worry. Take your time. If I can help you, I will help you." Qi Lin''s fingers glided gently on the surface of his glass. Now it seems that someone is staring at the woman, and the background of the other person should not be underestimated. He can even incite his friends to persuade him.

    Qi Lin sees through but does not say through.

    If it is before, he encountered such a troublesome thing, don''t think about it, it must be quitting, but Qi Lin can''t help but want to help su.

    When they met in the coffee shop, they didn''t know that there was a private detective''s camera aiming at them outside the window. Click, click, flash a few times, and the photo arrived.

    The private detective looks at the photo taken by the guest. His employer must be very satisfied after seeing the photo.

    After hearing Su Hao''s words, Qi Lin couldn''t help frowning: "you said Shen Huajia took the child away directly?"

    It''s true that Su Hao and Shen Huajia are now in the process of dealing with divorce disputes. They haven''t officially left yet. It''s perfectly normal for their father to see their children.

    "Do you think if I fight a lawsuit with Shen Huajia now, I will get custody?" Su Hao''s heart seems to be seized.

    Qi Lin looked at Su Hao''s look of expectation, pursed his lips, and his thoughts went back and forth. But he finally planned to tell Su Hao the truth. He shook his head: "I don''t have much hope. You don''t have a fixed income now. You''ll suffer a lot in the property certificate."

    Before he went to collect information, he found that Shen Huajia had recently found a stable job. Comparatively speaking, Su Hao''s current economic situation is not optimistic.

    "But don''t worry, I''ll try my best to help you win this lawsuit." Qi Lin looks at Su Hao''s lost appearance, some can''t bear it.

    Sue Hao shook his head, barely raised the corner of his mouth and said, "don''t talk about this. By the way, do your friends like the pattern I designed before?"

    "This..." Qi Lin frowned, his friend took away the drawing, and did not make a statement.

    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t like it." Su Hao looked down at the time on her watch. Suddenly she stood up, picked up her things and said, "I won''t tell you about this. For my case, I''ll trouble you. I''ll prepare for it. I have something to do now. I''ll go first."

    "Shall I give you a ride?" Qi Lin also stood up and planned to drive.

    "No, I''m going." Su Hao refused Qi Lin.

    Qi Lin looks at Su Hao''s back when he leaves. A faint worry comes to his heart. He can''t help but feel that it''s not easy for such a woman to support her children alone.

    "Bell --" Qi Lin''s mobile phone rings at this time. He says that Cao Cao will arrive soon. This boy is really good at picking time to call him.

    "Qi Lin! Brother, I''ve saved my life this time! " Qi Lingang put his mobile phone to his ear, but he was startled by the scream of the man opposite and quickly opened it.

    "What kind of fairy designer are you looking for? My daughter-in-law likes it very much. She keeps saying she wants to wear this wedding dress and urges me to hold the wedding ceremony as soon as possible. Thanks for your kindness, brother!" Qi Lin''s brother, who is about to buy a wedding palace, is his faxiao. His name is Fu Zi. Looking at his excitement, he must have cleaned up his daughter-in-law.

    You can imagine how amazing the wedding dress designed by suhao is.

    Suhao left the cafe full of disappointment, but she still had to pick up the spirit to continue her life.

    She spent a lot of money to apply for a training class. Even if she has talent, she still has some places to be familiar with and train more.

    Su Hao didn''t pay much attention to the choice of the training class. He found a suitable one for himself, and the money was indispensable.

    The teacher assigned an assignment two days before the training course. She was so busy recently that she remembered it.

    When she came to the class, she was already in class. Sue Hao was late. When she came in from the door, many people gave her an eye-catching gift.

    The teacher on the stage was a little dissatisfied. Even if the new student was old, he was not punctual.

    "Hello, Sue. Where''s your homework?" Su Hao wanted to sneak into the training classroom, but he was called by the teacher as soon as he entered.

    "Tell the teacher, I haven''t done my homework yet!" Like a reflex, she raised her hand in response to the teacher.

    With a puff, the whole class laughed. Some of the younger students looked at Su Hao.

    The teacher on the stage is going to be blown up by Su Haoqi. Do you really think anyone can come in here?

    Su Hao was so stupid that when he saw something was wrong, he quickly added: "I can draw now. Give me ten minutes."

    ten minutes? The trainer obviously didn''t believe what Su Hao said, but since she still wanted to make a fool of herself, he also wanted to find a reason to drive her away. He allowed Su Hao to hand in her homework.

    Su Hao sinks down to the drawing and takes up the pen. When the tip of the pen touches the drawing, a sense of self-confidence arises spontaneously. The homework is called freshman.

    According to the structure of the new school, she depicts different designs, adding innovative elements to the neckline and cuffs.

    The trainer didn''t agree at first. After five minutes, he glanced at Su Hao and found that he had finished the sketch and was going to match the colors.

    He almost wanted to scream out, suddenly saw his boss appear at the door, the boss also saw his expression, made a silent action to him.

    The trainer watched the boss follow his eyes to Su Hao''s side and saw his body pause.

    Su haozheng was so absorbed in her painting that the more she drew, the more convenient she was. Even there were many people beside her, and she didn''t know.

    By the time she finished, ten minutes had just run out.

    "This picture you drew is very novel." The trainer quickly followed up and saw the design that Su Hao had drawn in ten minutes. His mouth was so big that he could almost hold an egg. He began to doubt whether this man was coming to smash the show. Suddenly, he heard the boss''s praise, but he was also very sensible and didn''t say a word.

    At this time, Su Hao realized that there was a shadow falling on his head. He looked up and couldn''t help taking a breath. Where did the evil come from?

    Enchanting eyes, staring at Su Hao''s drawings, like appreciating some treasures, slightly pick up the lips, to Su Hao.

    "May I ask this lovely lady if you are interested in joining our holy land club?" The trainer''s eyes widened, and the boss invited people into the mysterious club in person.

    Even the teachers in the training class don''t know. Xing Xin''s purpose in this training class is to find talented people like Su Hao, join the club and cultivate them.

    Su Hao looked suspiciously at the stranger who was born with a good skin and looked at the trainer''s respectful attitude towards him. He guessed that this person''s identity should be unusual.

    Holy Land Club... Su Hao just feels that the name is inexplicable and familiar.

    "That''s settled. You are welcome to join. This picture is your admission fee to the club." Su Hao was interrupted by the other party before he even spoke.

    "Hey, how can you..." in this world, except for Shen family and Xiao San, Su Hao has never met such a shameless person. She has not agreed to him. How can she make a decision for her and take her works away in front of her.

    See that man smile a face make public, a tear mole of canthus, see let a person some gall tremble, this person is beautiful too much?

    "My name is Xing Xin, Miss Liu. Please give me the contact information of this classmate later." Xing Xin passed by the training base today, but he was on his way. Unexpectedly, he had such a big harvest.

    In his eyes, such talented people as Su Hao are rare. It''s better to see the right time to start.

    "You Sue is angry, but the other party leaves before she loses her temper.

    All of a sudden, the whole class was silent. Su Hao, who had just become the laughing stock of the whole class, seemed to have distanced himself from them in the twinkling of an eye. Even the training teacher bowed his head silently, and his attitude towards Su Hao changed 180 degrees.

    I learned from the teacher of the training class that Xing Xin was the boss of their training base just now. The person he liked could shine brilliantly in the design circle every minute.

    Su Hao is dubious. When she returns to the rental house, her mobile phone suddenly vibrates. Someone sends a message to her. It''s Xing Xin, the boss of the training class. He says that he will pick her up tomorrow and take her to the training base.

    She quickly looked at her communication device, and sure enough, the man added friends to her social software!

    Lying on the bed, Su Hao looks helpless. Sure enough, she still can''t be honest. When she signed up at that time, she filled in all kinds of contact information, including the address of the rental house where she lives now.

    How cheeky! Su Hao didn''t want to pay any attention to this man. He turned over his mobile phone and decided to go to wash it and have a rest.

    The phone vibrated and someone in her friends list sent her a message.

    It''s Qi Lin.

 Chapter 565

    Su Hao remembers the meeting with Qi Lin today. It is estimated that her reaction at that time brought him attitude and psychological burden?

    I didn''t expect to open the news interface at a little bit. Qi Lin sent her a transfer. Su Hao''s eyes widened. It''s a few zeros

    Qi Lin said: "my friend is very satisfied. Now they have finally reconciled. Thanks to your help, this is his reward for you, and his wife has helped you publicize. There are several people who are going to get married, and they also want to ask you for help. Should I help you?"

    Su Hao only felt that she was dizzy because of the ups and downs of the whole day.

    She accepted the big red envelope without hesitation and sent a lovely expression of thanks to the boss.

    This happiness came too suddenly, looking at his small Treasury suddenly filled a lot, a lot of confidence.

    She''s just starting now. It''s best to have someone to help her publicize. Now what she lacks most is popularity and strength. She doesn''t worry about anything.

    "When the barrister is free, please come out for dinner. It''s my treat." Su Hao knows that Qi Linding has helped her a lot. Su Hao is a grateful person.

    Qi Lin can''t help laughing when he sees the news from Su Hao. He knows that Su Hao is OK now, and he is in a better mood. He quickly taps a few words on the bright screen: "when you are free the day after tomorrow, please have a meal and be on call."

    He looked up from the pile of papers, and the people outside the office were probably gone by this time.

    On his computer screen is a single case he is dealing with. The holographic game warehouse logs in the case of electrocution. The case that the prosecution asks the defendant for compensation is really difficult to handle carefully.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Su Hao was pulled into Shengyu club by Xing Xin. It''s a mysterious club.

    As soon as she arrived, she was a fool. Not only was she full of talents, but also the training schedule was very tight. She was very busy these two days.

    After su Hao''s busy work, he finally goes home to have a rest. When he looks at the mailbox, he suddenly sees a lawyer''s letter from Shen Huajia.

    After Chen Suhuan was depressed for some time, she picked up the child these days and began to hop again. She sent her photos of her child and Shen Huajia with Shen Huajia''s social software, like a family.

    This deeply hurt Su Hao''s eyes, this woman is easy to provoke, to provoke her!

    Last time when she was in the hospital, she asked sister Lin to check the cup she knocked over and the residual water stains. The woman really gave her a laxative.

    This woman is still in the room. Su Haoming knows that Chen Suhuan is stimulating her, but she doesn''t intend to be bullied like this all the time.

    She finds out the key that she put away. Based on her understanding of Shen Huajia, they haven''t officially divorced. He won''t have the courage to change the lock.

    Suhao takes a taxi and comes to the place where she and Shen Huajia used to live. It''s a suite. Although it''s not big, it takes suhao a lot of energy to repay the mortgage.

    As soon as the key was put in and the lock was turned, the door opened and she heard the crying of the child.

    When Su Hao heard this, he felt a pain in his heart. It was Xiaoshi who cried so much. How could no one coax him?

    She hurried into the door, followed the voice to find Xiaoshi, only to see that he was put on the crib, crying red face, Wei qubaba, see Su kindness is about to pull together.

    Chen Suhuan was so anxious to divorce Shen Huajia and Su Hao, not only to become Shen''s wife as soon as possible, but also to register her name on Shen Huajia''s real estate certificate as soon as possible.

    After they decided to take the child back, Chen Suhuan agreed with Shen Huajia that she would take care of the child and let Shen Huajia go to work.

    In addition to the usual aunt to come here, she also pretended that when there were only two people in the house, she did not care about the children at all.

    She even moved her game equipment from home. Suhao appeared in the house now, and she was still immersed in the fun of playing games. The child was hungry and crying, but she didn''t know it.

    Su Hao was so angry that she went to the kitchen and found the milk bottle. After feeding the milk, she calmed Xiaoshi to sleep.

    Like hungry, gulp gulp to drink, several times almost choked.

    But little stone didn''t see his mother for a few days. He seemed to be afraid. Even after drinking the milk, he didn''t stop. He held his mouth and looked like he was going to cry at any time.

    "It''s noisy all day. Why are you crying?" Chen Suhuan''s impatient voice rang out from the door. When she saw a woman in the house, she was so surprised that she almost didn''t cry out.

    "If you really don''t want to raise a child, don''t take him away from the hospital!" Su Hao looks at Chen Suhuan''s irresponsible appearance. If she hadn''t come, she would have rolled up her sleeves and rushed up to hit someone.

    Chen Suhuan was shocked by Su Hao''s angry roar. When did the woman enter the room? She didn''t know.

    "Also, please don''t come into my house casually, pack up your things, and get out of my house When Su Hao just entered the door, she was almost not frightened by the smoky room. She was in a mess, littering her clothes and food, and didn''t clean up.

    Su Hao picked up things that didn''t belong to the family and threw them at the door.

    Chen Suhuan was almost thrown on by Su Hao. When she saw this, she was not polite. She lifted her sexy pajamas. As soon as she slept till dawn today, she went to play games. Her clothes had not been changed, and there were traces of the war between her and Shen Huajia.

    "Su Hao, don''t disturb the life of Huajia and me just because you are lonely and jealous. We are living well now, and our children are well taken care of. You should be the one who wants to leave."

    Su Hao is disgusted by Chen Suhuan''s coquettish appearance. He doesn''t talk to Chen Suhuan much. He is holding his child while wandering around, looking at Chen Suhuan''s things.

    When Chen Suhuan saw that Su Hao was really coming, he was worried and began to block Su Hao''s action. Little stone seemed to feel that the current atmosphere was not right and began to cry again.

    Su Hao Leng Leng, Chen Suhuan took the opportunity to come forward, said: "sister, you do not know how well the children get along with us these days, will laugh, you give the child to me, he will not cry."

    Who knows, as soon as Chen Suhuan got together, the child immediately choked his mouth, still looking aggrieved, but fortunately he didn''t cry.

    Su Hao frowned and looked at Chen Suhuan. Just at this moment, the doorbell came from the door.

    They are in a stalemate. Chen Suhuan goes to open the door, but as soon as Chen Suhuan walks away, xiaoshitou doesn''t see anyone. He cries again.

    Su Hao pinched her son''s little face, you little white eyed wolf!

    Shen Huajia''s mother came to see her children today. She didn''t expect to see suhao as soon as she entered the house. She was still holding her grandson. She remembered that suhao was going to rob her children. The old woman''s alarm was ringing in her heart. In addition, suhao didn''t look good in the hospital before. Now, in her heart, suhao''s status is lower than the family dog.

    "Ah, what are you doing here! Let go! Don''t you see the baby crying? He''s afraid of you The old woman didn''t change her overbearing attitude. She pushed and pushed the child away from Su Hao.

    After all, they were also people who had children. After a few coaxes, the old woman coaxed Xiaoshi well.

    Su Hao picks an eyebrow. Is Shen Huajia''s mother blind?

    When she lived here before, if the old woman lived here, she would be said to have lost a hair in the house for a long time, not to mention that she would be said to be a monster who would harm others every minute when she was dressed like this at home.

    This happened to Chen Suhuan, but the old woman didn''t say a word. Su Hao noticed that the old woman had a lot of new style jewelry, which was shining and revealed a sense of philistine.

    "I can tell you that now you are not the daughter-in-law of the Shen family. Don''t worry about your child. Xiao Chen, drive this woman away from my family. What are you afraid of now that you are in your own home?" Well, this is to support Chen Suhuan.

    As soon as the old woman''s words came out, Chen Suhuan knew that flattery had worked for her before. With the support of Shen Huajia''s mother, Chen Suhuan was very tough.

    She''s the owner of the house. It''s so funny to be driven away.

    "If you dare to touch my finger, do you believe that I will call the police immediately and say you two broke into the house?" As soon as Su''s good words came out, their faces changed.

    Holding the baby, the old woman trembled with anger. She looked at Su Hao and said, "what are you saying? This house belongs to Huajia. What does it have to do with you? "

    Su Hao sneered and said, "I paid back the mortgage of this house. Your son has lived in my house for free for so long. His mother and Xiao San are still in my house, boasting, isn''t it?"

    Chen Suhuan''s eyes widened. Shen Huajia told her that his name was only written on the property certificate. Now it seems that someone is lying.

    Shen Huajia''s mother is guilty. She knows that her son didn''t go to work these years. But when she bought a house, her son''s name was written on the house property certificate. Why should Su Hao drive her away?

    Su Hao seemed to be able to guess what she was going to say next. She said, "I don''t mind if you want to stay here to take care of your grandson, but this dusty woman has made my house a mess. I have the right to let her go."

    Chen Suhuan clenched his fist.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    After receiving a call from Chen Suhuan, Shen Huajia quickly asked the leader for leave and rushed home.

    As soon as I went downstairs, I saw Chen Suhuan wearing the pajamas he had slept in yesterday. He only had a thin coat on the outside. Some men passing by wanted to chat up with him and tease his women.

    As soon as Shen Huajia saw it, she blew up her hair and rushed forward. She almost didn''t do it. Fortunately, she was stopped by Chen Suhuan.

    Chen Suhuan looks aggrieved and has big watery eyes, which makes Shen Huajia''s heart ache.

    "Don''t blame your sister. She wants to have children. Can you tell her to let me clean up and then I''ll go home." Chen Suhuan''s indifference made Shen Huajia very angry.

    He said with a straight stare: "who said that he would drive you away! Go, go up

    When Su Hao saw that Xiaoshi was asleep, she thought that the old woman would not be so bad about Xiaoshi. At least she was more interested in Xiaoshi than Chen Suhuan, so she left first.

    When the two sides meet again, it''s in court.

    The atmosphere of tit for tat permeated the court, but Su Hao''s defense lawyer changed his person, and the rumors still worked. Qi Lin was restricted to appear in court.

 Chapter 566

    Although Xu Linlin is young, her qualifications are the best in the team. She is very familiar with the result of this kind of "accident".

    She saw how proud Su Hao could be at the moment. As soon as Xu Linlin saw Su Hao''s face wandering in the club, she had a headache.

    If this time, suhao makes a fool of herself in the national competition, then she doesn''t have to mix up in the design world.

    Xu Linlin''s idea is perfect, but she did not guess that Su Hao had found her little action the night before and redesigned a better and more creative new suit.

    When Su Hao''s design was presented on the stage, the whole audience was inspired.

    The light of the media on the scene can''t stop, and the sound of "click, click" is flashing all the time. Today''s game seems to be more wonderful than before.

    The judges can''t help but wonder. Although it still needs to be improved, the effect of the matching and the ingenious design are enough to crush most of the people present.

    What kind of new people can have such a hand.

    This national competition, let the Holy Land club''s reputation, together with suhao also red up.

    Xu Linlin was surprised that Su Hao was so quick to design a new dress.

    By the end of the competition, their club was second only to the designers of Blu ray club, and only took the second place in the competition, but the other side was an old club, ranking in the top 50 in foreign countries.

    Being defeated by such an excellent person, Su Hao was not lost at all.

    When someone said that he would go to celebrate, Su Hao said that he had to solve something first.

    All people''s eyes involuntarily fell on Xu Linlin. When she was seen like this, she was inexplicably guilty and avoided people''s eyes.

    It was her.

    "I think you all know that today''s accident is not accidental. Our works have always been signed a confidentiality agreement, but I didn''t expect that there are still insiders inside us. If today''s accident really happens, it''s estimated that our club will also collapse." In fact, many domestic clubs are not famous, such as Shengyu club, which ranks in the top five every year in various competitions, but if the ranking goes down, the reputation will soon follow.

    Although everyone knows it, but Xu Linlin thick skinned, by the pressure of everyone''s eyes, also still did not stand up to admit the mistake.

    His face didn''t change. His waist was straight. Su Hao admired him. He was young and had a thick face like a city wall.

    In fact, Xu Linlin was very flustered, but she firmly believed that as long as she did not say and insisted on not admitting, no one could help her.

    But Xu Linlin took everything for granted, and then a news broke out on the Internet that members of Di''an club were exposed to copying other people''s ideas in this national competition.

    Without waiting for Xu Linlin to hold on for a long time, the news soon spread to the organizer. It was about Su Hao''s club.

    The organizer contacted them and said that he wanted to give them justice.

    After hearing about it, Xu Linlin was pale and almost lost her footing, but she couldn''t pretend to be ill, and the whole team went back to the backstage of the game.

    Su haogang just learned from the Internet that the member of Dean club, who contacted the ghost, was accused that the clothing designed in the national competition this time was quite different from his previous style, and the fans of the support group of the Holy Land Club carefully found the details of the Holy Land club, which caused a dispute. The fans of the two clubs pinched each other on the Internet.

    The members of the opposite Club heard that they couldn''t stand the abusive pressure on the Internet. They stood up and took a video of apology. In the video, they also talked about the identity of the person who created opportunities for him.

    When Su Hao''s whole team came backstage, the faces of the members on the opposite side were not very good. As soon as a black and thin boy saw them appear, he immediately bowed slightly in the direction of Xu Linlin and yelled out: "I''m sorry, I''m wrong. I''m willing to take full responsibility for what happened this time. As for Xu Linlin, a member of the other club, I also hope she can come forward and respond to the media. "

    When Xu Linlin saw the boy calling out her name by name, she reacted greatly, rejected the other party and said, "don''t do wrong. When did I cooperate with you? Don''t drag me down in order to divert the media''s attention. How can our club''s reputation be damaged like this? "

    Xu Linlin''s upright appearance made Su feel rather ironic. At this time, she thought about it for the sake of the club.

    The costume was made by Su Hao. Dean''s Club ranked third in this competition. It all depends on this suit, but the shame is that it was not designed by them.

    Normally speaking, in the face of this situation, the club generally does not admit that they are dead. Su Hao was afraid of trouble and did not intend to go into it. Who knows, there was a big turning point behind.

    Compared with Xu Linlin, the attitude of boys is sincere.

    "Xu Linlin, it was you who contacted me and said that you could help our club win the prize. I couldn''t help but promise you. How can you bite me instead at this time?" The boy tightened his brow and looked at Xu Linlin.

    Xu Linlin domineering, but also quite unruly said: "what I take the initiative to contact you, you have evidence?"

    Xu Linlin raised her head and almost didn''t look at each other with her nostrils.

    Two people have been arguing, nobody pays attention to the victim Su good idea.

    The organizer looked at the scene and looked at Su Hao apologetically and said something to her.

    Since the second and third place winners are all her prizes, now that the competition is over, their organizers will try their best to compensate Su Hao and promise her that this will never happen again.

    The emergence of this farce, whether it is the Dean club or the Holy Land club, has been damaged reputation, the organizer of the undertaking unit is also in a certain public opinion.

    But suhao was already popular on the Internet at that time. After watching the video, many passers-by couldn''t help but marvel at suhao''s Yaji works. They turned into fans in an instant and yelled to the organizers that the works designed by suhao should be the real champion.

    Xu Linlin argued endlessly with the people in the opposite club, and even tried every means to lead the war to Su Hao.

    "I know that you old woman have always despised me, but don''t use such dirty means to slander me, do you?" Xu Linlin turns her head and looks at Su Hao.

    "..." Su Hao was confused and didn''t understand the logic of Xu Linlin''s mystery.

    "Hum, I''ve seen that you must have worked together to deal with me, so you''re so shameless. And you, originally you were all on my side. What kind of medicine did the woman give you? Now everyone is fascinated by her, right and wrong?" Xu Linlin is more and more arrogant because there is no evidence to prove that she did it.

    But she wasn''t proud for long.

    "Who is right and who is wrong? Xu Linlin, you should know that, right A voice of banter sounded from behind, with a tone of naked irony.

    Xu Linlin''s face turned white and her eyes stagnated.

    When Su Hao looks back, it''s their big boss, Xing Xin.

    In a word, Xu Linlin hates Su Hao largely because of Xing Xin. When Su Hao appeared in the club, Xing Xin brought him in personally. Xing Xin was very interested in Su Hao''s excellent performances, which made Xu Linlin pay more attention to Su Hao, and she became more and more interested in Su Hao.

    Women''s jealousy is not so simple. It can make a woman become the embodiment of jealousy anytime and anywhere.

    Su Hao has seen her ability to turn black and white upside down.

    "Xing Xin, why are you here?" As soon as Xing Xin appeared, Xu Linlin''s eyes couldn''t move away from him. They were infatuated.

    Xing Xin didn''t even look at Xu Linlin. She avoided her sight and pulled out a data USB flash disk to the organizer.

    Xu Linlin looks at Xing Xin''s action and feels a little uneasy. She inexplicably wants to stop Xing Xin.

    Xu Linlin rubbed her hands anxiously and stepped forward to resist Xing Xin. Just as she wanted to speak, he turned cold and avoided her without saying a word.

    Deep in her heart, Xu Linlin''s jealous flame is burning more vigorously. She crumples the corner of her clothes out of shape.

    She blamed all the mistakes on Su Hao. Before the woman arrived, Xing Xin''s attitude towards her was not like this at all, but the appearance of Su Hao changed everything.

    Xing Xin handed the U-disk to the organizer, looked at the audience and said, "they all said that they had to look at the evidence. Now the evidence is here. Xu Linlin, I also want to see that in the past you have credit for the share of a horse, you are so stubborn, I have to teach you a good lesson for your father

    When Xu Linlin heard that Xing Xin was talking about the evidence, she shook her body, and the whole person was almost in a state of collapse. With one quick step, she wanted to rush to the organizer, and when she saw it, she would reach out and grab the U-disk from the organizer.

    In the past, Xing Xin only tolerated Xu Linlin''s temperament because of the face of the Xu family and Xu Linlin''s own talent. He always appreciated people with talent and strength.

    But I don''t know what happened to her recently. It seems that she has changed her personality and her works are not good. Last night, I heard people from the club complain to him that Xu Linlin always makes mistakes in her work, which has hindered the progress of their whole team.

    Even if that''s enough, I dare to fool the audience in this kind of national competition. It''s not the proper conduct and moral character of a designer.

    Xu didn''t expect that Su Hao''s action in this national competition would be the last straw to crush the camel.

    Xing Xin showed evidence in front of the organizer that he no longer regarded Xu Linlin as a member of his team.

    Xing Xin sees this, very good. Xu Linlin wants to push herself into the fire pit.

    He rushed to the organizer and let Xu Linlin jump on the air.

 Chapter 567

    All the staff of the Holy Land Club looked at Xing Xin''s smiling face. They couldn''t help but sweat for Xu Linlin. The boss usually laughed like this. It''s estimated that they have been angry.

    All of a sudden, Xu Linlin fell into a dog''s excrement. The high-definition screen in the background played a video in a flash. In the video, the whole process of Xu Linlin''s black trading with members of dean''s club was completely recorded

    Xu Linlin has been unable to retrieve all this. What she can''t understand is that she is so good to Xing Xin, but why does he treat her like this?

    This evidence in hand, Xu Linlin can not deny, the organizer''s face all black, no one is a good face to Xu Linlin.

    This time, it is estimated that she has been blacklisted by the organizer, or even the whole design circle, which is equivalent to being kicked out of the design industry. Her design career is so short.

    With the acquiescence of Xing Xin, the video of Xu Linlin''s shady deal with Di''an club was recorded and put on the Internet.

    Twists and turns, this thing let the majority of people who eat melon see is very excited, the network has gathered a wave of abuse attacks for Xu Linlin, said that even if she has talent, but bad character, shouting let her get out of the design world.

    In Su Hao''s opinion, Xing Xin''s coquettish operation is absolutely cool, and his status has risen sharply in her mind.

    But later, Su Hao discovered that Xing Xin had offended the whole Xu family for her sake.

    The Xu family is one of the most famous families in the business circle. When Xu Linlin has an accident, it''s Xing Xin who helps Su Hao go around in circles. He doesn''t let Su Hao know what Xu family is doing to their club.

    For several days, Su Hao didn''t see Xing Xin. At that time, she thought Xing Xin was doing other business.

    Although she felt that Xing Xin was out of tune, she was just amazing to Su Hao when she was making money.

    Xu Linlin was removed from the club, which is equivalent to setting an example to others. In addition, this time, Su Hao led the team to participate in the competition and won the prize. No one dares to think ill of her any more. After all, now people with clear eyes can see that Su Hao is protected by the boss.

    Before the change, the people in the club were wronged, but the boss didn''t even care about the management. What else could he do? Take it!

    How can there be such welfare as suhao?

    All of a sudden, Su Hao would rather offend the boss than her people for everyone''s sake.

    Su Hao suddenly became a popular person on the Internet. Shen''s family didn''t hear about it. Shen Huajia had been so busy with the company.

    He has not come out to work for a long time and can not adapt to the rhythm of work.

    He has wanted to quit several times and go home and lie down.

    But often think of home wife will give him smelly look, and he does not work, who will support their family?

    On this thought, Shen Huajia gave up the idea every time.

    Since Chen Suhuan married Shen Huajia, she has been lying at home, waiting for her husband to spoil her and living like a princess.

    Moreover, after marriage, her nature gradually revealed, and the appearance of laziness made Shen and his wife a little hard to see.

    "What kind of daughter-in-law do you think we have? Our son was born to enjoy happiness. How come now that we have a daughter-in-law, our son has to serve her?" Shen''s mother is the one who has the biggest opinion on Chen Suhuan. At the beginning, the sweet things Chen Suhuan gave her are also time-effective.

    After all, her son is going to marry someone who can make a living. Chen Suhuan is just a young lady with a lot of money. She is very comfortable. When she thinks that her son may be wronged at home, she is not happy.

    Shen''s father snorted coldly and said sarcastically, "if you hadn''t been greedy for other people''s small advantages, now you should have gone up and dealt with her."

    Shen''s father was very satisfied with Chen Suhuan''s daughter-in-law at the beginning. The other party''s family can help their family''s business, and he didn''t ask too much for his son''s second daughter-in-law.

    But now, because they go to visit their son, the most fundamental thing is to pour tea and water. Chen Suhuan doesn''t even bother to move.

    She doesn''t go out to work, but Shen''s father is a bit in favor of it. Compared with Su Hao, who used to go out to make a public appearance, he prefers a woman to teach her husband and children at home.

    But Chen Suhuan is too lazy to clean up even his own family. He has to pay more for a nanny.

    Father Shen''s attitude towards the new daughter-in-law suddenly cooled down.

    Chen Suhuan doesn''t know that the elders of Shen family have already had an opinion on her. Now she is lying in bed and brushing her microblog.

    Suddenly, he got an explosive news. Chen Suhuan took a look at it, but caught off guard and saw a familiar face.

    Half a year ago, she was still coveting the position of a woman. Now she is the wife of the Shen family. Now she is living a comfortable life, which is more comfortable than her life at home.

    She was so comfortable that she didn''t even pay attention to Su Hao''s news. The woman didn''t show her face at all except for seeing her children a few months ago.

    What do you say about loving children? In order to rob children, I fought with them to death before, but now I don''t care about children?

    Chen Suhuan also used the money from the court to hire a nanny for her family. She not only doesn''t have to look after the children now, but also helps her with all the housework.

    Chen Suhuan is happy and at ease. He thinks that the money awarded to Su Hao by the court should be given to beggars. It is estimated that this woman will not live a better life without Shen Huajia.

    Chen Suhuan likes to stand with Su Hao before, which can set off her beauty more and more, which makes Chen Suhuan extremely confident.

    But now she has no news from her micro blog. She has disappeared for several months. She has changed into a new star in the design field?

    When Chen Suhuan saw the news, he almost didn''t throw his mobile phone out.

    "Ding --" suddenly at this time, Chen Suhuan heard the doorbell ring.

    She heard the nanny open the door.

    Go out and have a look. It''s su Hao.

    She looks at suhao''s brand-name clothes, slim and perfect figure.

    Su Hao''s temperament has obviously improved a lot. At first glance, Chen Suhuan even feels a bit amazing.

    This scene deeply hurt Chen Suhuan''s eyes.

    She dressed casually at home, a simple suspender pajamas, messy hair, oily face, she also secretly pinched his waist fat.

    She suddenly realized that this was not the way she had seen suhao before?

    Chen Suhuan''s heart rings!

    Nanny is also a good looker. She knows that the relationship between the family is complicated. She has been a nanny for some time. She knows that some of the words of the host''s family can be heard and some can''t be heard. She only needs to do her own work well.

    Nanny opened the door. After suhao came in, she noticed something was wrong with the atmosphere. Nanny quickly left and went to the house to look after the children.

    Chen Suhuan thought that it was too late to dress up now. He hugged his chest and forced his momentum. He still didn''t have a good face for Su Hao. He said coldly, "what? The busy man finally remembered that he had a son? "

    Su Hao is used to Chen Suhuan''s attitude of talking to her. She ignores her directly. She thinks little stone very much and goes straight to little stone''s room.

    Nanny is helping Xiaoshi put on a small coat. When she sees suhao, she turns her eyes and stares at suhao.

    Now Xiaoshi can climb and sit up by himself. Suhao can''t wait to go up and hold the baby. But when his hand touches Xiaoshi, Xiaoshi will hold his mouth as before. He looks like he wants to cry or not, which makes suhao release his hand.

    This kind of situation is not once or twice. Su Hao tightens her brows, turns around and looks at Chen Suhuan, who is standing at the door to "monitor" her, and catches the schadenfreude that flashed through her eyes.

    "Did you teach little stone any bad habits?" Su Hao squints at Chen Suhuan.

    Of course, Chen Suhuan didn''t admit it. Subconsciously, he refuted Su Hao''s words. He opened his mouth and said, "Oh, you motherfucker, it took several months to show up. Now your own son doesn''t recognize you, but you''re going to blame me for this crime?"

    Chen Suhuan snorted coldly.

    Su Hao has been aware of Chen Suhuan''s ideas and trends since before, but she hasn''t grasped Chen Suhuan''s handle yet. Her children still have to live here. Su Hao is afraid that Chen Suhuan will instill some strange ideas into her children when they grow up.

    "Anyway, I warn you, now Xiaoshi is also your son. You have the obligation to treat him well." Su Hao warns Chen Suhuan.

    Chen Suhuan had no interest in this aspect. He picked his eyebrows and thought to himself, "well, you''re Su Hao. Don''t you want me to treat your son well?"? Good. Doting is also a kind of love.

    Chen Suhuan didn''t plan to teach Su Hao''s son well from the beginning. After all, she didn''t give birth to him. It''s possible that the child will recognize her as a mother in the future.

    She won''t let suhao get hold of her.

    Besides... Now it seems that Su Hao has become a little famous person. When the time comes, Chen Suhuan will take advantage of this child and get a piece of money from Su Hao. He is very happy when he thinks about his plan.

    Recently, she has been planning to have a second child with Hua Jia. Her own child is always better than others. Naturally, it hurts a lot.

    Su Hao doesn''t know what Chen Suhuan really thinks.

    "By the way, I think you should give some child alimony. I didn''t ask you to take it before, but I sympathized with you. Now it seems that you have a lot of money on hand. You should also contribute to the child''s milk powder money." Chen Suhuan shamelessly extends his greedy hand to Su Hao.

    Su Hao stares at Chen Suhuan, which makes her panic.

    "What are you looking at? I don''t think you are so mean to children, are you?" Chen Suhuan looks at Su Hao with disdainful eyes, and his eyes are still calculating.

    Sure enough, one family as like as two peas in the same family did not enter the house. The money looked exactly like Shen Huajia''s money.

 Chapter 568

    "I won''t give you the money." Chen Suhuan listens to Su Hao''s decisive refusal, and is about to ridicule Su Hao when she is interrupted by Su Hao. "My money is for children. For you two giant babies, I don''t think I have the obligation to help you. I will buy everything that children need and send it back. You don''t have to worry about it."

    Chen Suhuan''s loud wishful thinking is disillusioned now. Su Hao sees through her inner thoughts. Her face turns white, but she doesn''t feel embarrassed at all.

    Suhao looks at Xiaoshi lovingly, but the child won''t let her hold him. He cries when he holds him. He doesn''t know whether he has recognized her or really hates her mother. Suhao is upset, but he can''t help thinking about coming to see Xiaoshi.

    In the evening, Shen Huajia finished her day''s work. When she came back home, Chen Suhuan talked about Su Hao''s affairs today. However, she deliberately omitted Su Hao''s little-known affairs, only mentioning that Su Hao is now well-off.

    "Baby, you''re right to do this. We used to sympathize with her. It took a lot of money to raise a child. Now that she''s well off, it''s natural to give her child alimony." Shen Huajia is very satisfied with his married life. In addition to working, as he thinks, Chen Suhuan meets his requirements for his wife in all aspects.

    When Shen Huajia came home, the child was already asleep. Shen Huajia looked at the beautiful woman on the bed and deliberately lengthened her voice, saying: "Huanhuan, it''s better for us tonight..."

    Chen Suhuan didn''t know what Shen Huajia meant. Her face was slightly hot, but she interrupted and said, "Huajia, we haven''t played games for some time. It happens that the children are not noisy tonight. Let''s go online to have a look? Now this game is played by more and more people. We need to upgrade quickly and don''t be pushed down by others. "

    The two couples have the same interests and hobbies. Although Huanhuan''s proposal is expected to disappear tonight, how can Shen Huajia disagree with Chen Suhuan''s proposal?

    He is still the leader of the guild in the game. If you think about it, the people in the guild should complain.

    During this period of time, he was as tired as a dog every day. His father didn''t allow him to work in his own company. Now he has to watch other people''s faces all the time. Shen Huajia only thinks that work is really not done by people.

    Two people lie into the game warehouse, or familiar picture.

    The clothes they were wearing looked familiar, but they had bought them two weeks ago.

    "Husband, I want to buy new clothes." Women are born to dress up. Chen Suhuan is very keen on the clothes in the game. Even if a virtual suit is expensive, he just can''t bear to like it.

    As soon as Chen Suhuan acted coquettishly, Shen Huajia couldn''t bear it. She nodded and agreed to her daughter-in-law.

    Click to open the shopping mall, looking at the virtual page in front of him and a variety of clothes, Chen Suhuan let Shen Huajia buy ten pieces at a time, and ten thousand ocean disappeared at a time.

    Shen Huajia has some pain in the flesh, but Chen Suhuan is happy.

    She remembered that Sue was dressed up so well today. Now she is wearing new clothes and her bad mood is gone.

    It''s just that Chen Suhuan always feels like he''s seen two new clothes

    Chen Suhuan as like as two peas did not recall that when he was painting the video at micro-blog today, there were two amazing costumes that were exactly the same as those purchased in the game.

    If the people of Holy Land club look at it, they will find that most of the new clothes in the game are the same as those recently designed by SOHO.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Xing Xin has a wide range of business, and Su Hao only recently learned that the game Shengyu was developed by Xing Xin company.

    When she found out, she was so shocked that she almost dropped her chin.

    This is what evil, you know that the dog man and woman is in this game, a dear collusion.

    Su Hao''s view of Xing Xin suddenly became more complicated.

    As early as half a year ago, Xing Xin signed a contract with suhao for a year. The contract is extremely advantageous for suhao. Suhao only needs to be responsible for design, and Xing Xin will take care of other things, including packaging promotion and publicity.

    Su Hao''s works are not only presented in virtual games, but also produced and sold in limited quantity by Xing Xin''s clothing company.

    Trendy design has always been the essence of the point, to Xing Xin''s company as a platform to sell, Su Hao designed clothes, has always been a big seller.

    In addition, recently, suhao has become famous, and many people have specially asked suhao for help in customization.

    At the beginning, Su Hao''s goal of starting a business is half the success.

    She has always known that people can''t forget their roots. She signed a contract with Xing Xin in order to repay her kindness. What''s more, this matter was originally about helping each other.

    Qi Lin has been paying attention to Su Hao''s developments. He knows that she has just finished a competition recently. He has also seen Su Hao''s works. Compared with six months ago, she has obviously made great progress.

    When he first saw Su Hao''s design, he knew that she would succeed.

    Watching Su Hao gradually become excellent, Qi Lin also feels honored.

    He plans to make an appointment with Sue recently. He thinks she hasn''t seen her for two weeks.

    Qi Lin only knows that Su Hao has joined a mysterious base for further study. Indeed, as she said, they have not broken contact for half a year.

    Qi Lin likes Su Hao more and more, but he is always ready to show his mind to her.

    He has been working hard for the past six months. Recently, he has won all the cases he took. His reputation has become a real barrister in the legal circle.

    But even if he became a barrister, he couldn''t get rid of the fact that his family urged him to get married. Qi Lin has been 28 this year, and in two years, he will be three.

    His family is more anxious than him and has been urging him to find his daughter-in-law and start a family.

    But there is still a man in his heart

    After receiving Qi Lin''s phone call, Su really thought about it. Recently, he finished all the things he should be busy with, and readily agreed.

    Qi Lin ordered the location of the high-end top floor hotel of florinluo and made a special elaborate dress.

    When suhao came to the restaurant, she was dressed in a simple dress, an apricot windbreaker, which wrapped her good figure. Her delicate makeup made her a lot more delicate.

    Compared with her half a year ago, the change is really amazing.

    On entering, Su Hao''s appearance attracted the eyes of a few men.

    Does she think the restaurant is too high-end? She always felt that she was out of place here. If she had known, she would have changed into a more ceremonious one.

    She glanced inside and soon noticed a handsome man with a big back standing at the door of the private room with a single pocket. He was so handsome!

    The handsome man saw her, smiling and waving to her.

    Su Hao''s heart is in the bottom repeatedly several lie trough, this how to return a responsibility?

    She was a little alert and noticed that something was wrong tonight.

    Suhao walked over and they entered the private room.

    She also joked with Qi Lin: "what''s a good day today? This place looks so upscale. Does it cost a lot of money to eat?"

    "I''ve won a few lawsuits recently. I''m eating hard and it doesn''t cost money." Qi Lin said with a big smile that Su Hao was almost stunned several times.

    Qi Lin took the initiative to stand up, very gentlemanly to help Su Hao open the chair, the table also lit a red candle, leaning against the window, outside the night scene at a glance.

    Wait, what''s going on with this romantic atmosphere?

    Su Hao didn''t respond. Just at this time, the waiter came in to order. She didn''t mean to ask in front of others.

    The meal arrived soon, everything was exquisite and the atmosphere was good.

    Qi Lin looks at Su Hao as if he is not used to knives and forks. First, he carefully cuts the steak on his plate, and then directly exchanges it with Su Hao who is still fighting with the steak on the plate.

    Su Hao looked at the sliced steak and was stunned. Is he too kind?

    Su Hao was very moved. He ate directly. He pretended to be forced to shake the high-heeled wine glass. He leaned back comfortably in his chair and jokingly said to Qi Lin, "this place is quite suitable for dating! It''s very emotional. "

    "It''s a good date, or I wouldn''t choose to come here tonight." In the light of the candle, Qi Lin''s eyes are very bright, and Su Hao''s heart is trembling.

    "You are..." isn''t it really like what she thought?

    Qi Lin gently covered Su Hao''s hand on the table and said, "Su Hao, it has been half a year since we knew each other. We also know each other very well, but one thing has been buried in my heart for a long time. The purpose of my appointment today is to tell you..."

    Su Hao hasn''t been in contact with a man like this for a long time. When Qi Lin touches his little hand, Su Hao feels numb.

    It''s not that Qi Lin is a bad person, but now she is busy with her career and has no time to think about these things.

    Su Hao didn''t even think about it. Before Qi Lin finished speaking, she quickly pulled out her hand and drank a mouthful of red wine. She was a little more daring and said, "that, Qi Lin, I, I didn''t expect you to think about me. I thought we were just friends."

    Qi Lin saw Su Hao quickly put away his hand, and there was a faint loss in his eyes. He took a deep breath and said frankly: "to be exact, I have found my feelings for you since half a year ago, but at that time, you seemed to have some resistance to this aspect."

    Sue bowed her head and said nothing.

    Qi Lin saw this and buried his bitterness in the bottom of his heart. He reluctantly raised a smile at the corner of his mouth and said to Su Hao, "you don''t have to answer me now. I know I''m going to say this tonight. It''s abrupt."

    Su Hao looked up at Qi Lin, who was the first person to help her when she came to the world. In the past six months, she has been very concerned about her life and living. It is impossible to say that she is not moved.

    "I know what you think. Give me some time to think about it. After all, you and I are both on the rise in our career. I really haven''t thought much about the relationship." Qi Lin listened to Su Hao''s statement, but it didn''t sound like he was rejecting him, which was equivalent to giving him hope.

 Chapter 569

    "Well, let''s not talk about that." Qi Lin''s eyes seemed to be shining and he looked at Su Hao with a smile.

    Su Hao didn''t understand. Qi Lin didn''t know that he had a child and divorced. How could he still like her?

    Only Qi Lin knows this unsolved problem.

    Qi Lin''s advertising time came to an end tonight. Su Hao was invited to a high-end fashion banquet before he could make it clear.

    As a rising star in the design industry recently, Su Hao was invited to the banquet as a guest.

    Originally, she didn''t plan to go, but Xing Xin told her that a lot of high-class people appeared at the banquet. If Su Hao was invited, he might know more people.

    In short, Xing Xin wants her to be familiar.

    The boss has said that. Can she refuse?

    At the beginning, Xing Xin told Su Hao that he wanted her to be his girlfriend, but on that day, the bastard suddenly said he had no time and let her go by herself.

    Sue''s teeth are itching with hatred, but she can''t help it. The party has been promised. Now she refuses to go. On the contrary, she will be said to be playing a big card.

    Fortunately, Xing Xin also had a little conscience. The day before yesterday, she specially prepared a whole set of evening dress and jewelry for her.

    Su Hao''s life has been getting more and more nourishing recently. She can''t finish the list, but also has the people trained by her subordinates to complete it. Now she only takes on some design with weight.

    Compared with the time when she worked hard to earn money to support Shen Huajia''s family in the Shen family, now she can make money lying down. She is as happy as an immortal.

    Su Hao looked at herself in the mirror. She was too delicate to speak. She nodded with satisfaction and set out!

    Xing Xin has arranged for the driver to pick up Su Hao.

    Tonight is the banquet of Qi''s group. When it comes to the banquet, the upper class will meet.

    Shen Huajia and his family earned a lot to get two places to attend the banquet of Qi group.

    Recently, the Shen family began to have hope again, because Chen Suhuan asked his mother''s family to invest in the Shen family. The workshop, which was forced to stop production before, can now operate as usual, so it can be regarded as profitable.

    When Chen Suhuan was in the Chen family before, she also attended all kinds of banquets, big and small. However, she had never attended such a large banquet before. All the people who attracted her eyes were high-class people. Once the name of Qi family was released, it was enough to crush the Shen and Chen families.

    Chen Suhuan only felt that he was lucky to dress up carefully today, otherwise he would lose face to Shen Huajia.

    "Huajia, try to get to know more people today. Doesn''t it mean that your boss always shows off how awesome he is and how many people he knows in front of you? Today, we''ll let your boss know that we Huajia have great ability. " Chen Suhuan''s ability to put Shen Huajia in order is that she fully understands this man''s character. Shen Huajia likes obedient, coquettish and gentle women, so she just goes along with it.

    Chen Suhuan''s blind flattery made Shen Huajia gradually expand. He looked around and said to Chen Suhuan with a smile, "it''s better to be my wife. She supports me all the time."

    Shen Hua Jia is saying, see oneself before when talking about business, a few businessmen that cooperate, want to go up to say hello.

    After the other party saw Shen Huajia, they just took a slight look, ignored him and walked away.

    Shen Huajia''s hand stopped in mid air, which was quite embarrassing.

    If it wasn''t for the wrong occasion, he would have gone up to curse.

    "Now, we have a special guest from the High Fashion Association! Everybody applaud In the luxurious room, on the high platform built in the lobby, the host is introducing today''s guests smoothly.

    Su Hao stepped on nine centimeter high-heeled shoes. When her beautiful figure appeared on the stage, she immediately focused the eyes of the whole audience.

    People began to talk about who the woman was and cast amazing eyes on her.

    Su Hao grits her teeth and thinks that Xing Xin won''t come to this kind of occasion in the future. She has to deal with a lot of people she doesn''t know. The key is that she is alone now. How strange is she? Is it tiring to have no one to help her?

    Su Hao''s figure attracted the man in a white suit on the second floor. He casually held the glass and supported the railing. When he saw Su Hao from the top, he was stunned and his head suddenly shook.

    When he looked at the woman, he had a feeling of deja vu. He was still surprised and bitter. This kind of emotion appeared too suddenly.

    The man put away his rambling smile, tightened his brows and looked at suhao. It seemed that his eyes could not move away from her any more. He slowly came down the stairs. He wanted to know the woman and get closer and closer

    It was the first time he had such a strong desire to meet a woman.

    "Hello, Mr. Qi!" On the way, there was another annoying communication. He was hiding upstairs just to avoid these people.

    He is dealing with these boring people, and his eyes are closely following Su Hao on the stage.

    Qi Lin, a barrister, was also invited. He was chatting with his colleagues in the open air. Suddenly, he heard a clear voice. He looked along the line of sight and was surprised to find that Su Hao was also at the party. What a fate.

    "Qi Lin, you see, that woman is very hot recently. I heard that she won a prize in the national competition before. The second runner up is actually her work. She deserves to be a new design star!" Sitting opposite Qi Lin is a new colleague who has been here for two or three months. I don''t know Qi Lin and Su Hao know each other very well. I chat with Qi Lin about Su Hao.

    Qi Lin looks at Su Hao on the stage, calm and self-contained, beautiful, people can''t turn their eyes.

    He noticed that many men on the scene cast strange eyes on her. At that moment, he was almost jealous and crazy. He wanted to hold Su Hao home and close her tightly so that no one could find her excellent and good.

    When Shen Huajia heard Su Hao''s voice on the open-air lawn of the lobby, he thought he had a hallucination.

    After all, he has been listening to Su Hao''s voice for more than ten years. He looks up and thinks that there is something wrong with his vision. He rubs his eyes hard and widens his eyes incredulously. Looking at Su Hao, who is so beautiful on the stage, he is almost speechless.

    At first, Chen Suhuan thought that they had made money to attend the banquet. After the banquet, she could show off to her little sisters.

    Those who can make friends with Chen Suhuan are all families of the same level. They seldom have the chance to attend such a big banquet.

    But now Chen Suhuan regrets that she asked Shen Huajia about the theme of the banquet, high-end fashion, just before she came in.

    Now, as soon as she heard these words, she felt numb. She was afraid that Shen Huajia would meet Su Hao. She prayed that Su Hao would not appear.

    After just staying for a while, Chen Suhuan relaxed. He just felt that he was worried too much. Maybe Su Hao''s level was high enough to come here.

    But as soon as she thought about it, Su Hao''s voice appeared on the stage, and she almost fainted.

    Looking at his husband''s eyes, he looked at his ex-wife on the stage, angry and anxious.

    She noticed that as soon as Su Hao appeared on the stage, she attracted the attention of the whole audience, and everyone''s topic turned to Su Hao. This kind of attention attracted Chen Suhuan''s jealousy of Su Hao.

    Women like Su Hao can attract attention. Why can''t she be Chen Suhuan?

    "Hua Jia!" Chen Suhuan is not happy. She shakes Shen Huajia''s hand several times. Shen Huajia reacts. Seeing Chen Suhuan''s changed face, she knows that she has just lost her temper.

    He coughed a few times to hide his embarrassment.

    Just now, he was really amazed by Su Hao. He had known Su Hao for more than ten years. He never knew that Su Hao could be beautiful like this.

    It''s totally different from half a year ago. From head to toe, it''s like a different person.

    Looking at her calm and self-confident appearance on the stage, she had stage fright at all. Is this the timid Sue he used to know?

    What''s more, when did suhao become a master of design?

    This name came down, almost did not knock Shen Huajia dizzy, was ignored by him for a long time ex-wife, when became so excellent.

    He is a little resentful. He has been working hard to support his family for the past six months. He is very angry, but Su Hao has suddenly changed into a new star in the design field.

    The sense of difference came up all of a sudden.

    "Hum, it''s convenient for me to go. Don''t keep up. You can go if you want to." Chen Suhuan suddenly remembered that there was another thing in his small bag.

    Now she is in a hurry. She always feels that she has to do something to swallow it.

    Su Hao has been wandering in front of them, which greatly affects Chen Suhuan''s mood.

    Taking advantage of his convenience, Chen Suhuan stealthily sneaks to the backstage and notices that Su Hao is getting off the stage at this time. A waiter nearby is planning to deliver the drink.

    She pretended to bump into the waiter, and the glass on her plate almost fell off. Fortunately, the waiter''s hand was steady.

    At the moment of adventure, Chen Suhuan inadvertently sprinkled a little material on both cups.

    Su Hao''s face is going to be stiff with laughter as she has just finished dealing with people here.

    I just felt that some of them were thirsty just after the talk, and there was a waiter who just sent drinks.

    Sue asked for a cup with a smile. When she first touched the cup, suddenly, a long lost and familiar passion came out of the ring.

    She almost couldn''t help knocking over the glass.

    Both cups are poisonous!

    Su Hao did not react, suddenly someone appeared beside her and picked up a cup. She looked at each other and drank a cup of fruit wine quickly. There was no time to react.

    "Miss, why don''t you drink it?" Qi Hongxing wears a white suit with eyebrows. He looks like a talented person. His appearance is fresh and elegant, which attracts the eyes as soon as he appears on the stage.

    Sue Hao noticed that as soon as the man came out, many people gave them unusual looks.

    The man seemed to be very active in the face of such a scene. He kept nodding to the people around him who were paying attention to them, as if he were at home

    Su is very alert. Xing Xin told her that there is an only child in the Qi family, Qi Hongxing. He told her not to get too close to the man.

    Xing Xin seems to be very alert to Hong Xing, and she doesn''t know if they had a holiday before.

    Now it''s important for Qi Hongxing to drink this cup of fruit wine with unknown ingredients.

    Su laughs. In the face of Qi''s questions, there are still many people''s eyes. She still has to be polite. After all, if someone wants to hurt her, she has to do the whole play, doesn''t she?

    She wants to see who wants to harm her!

    Suhao took a sip.

 Chapter 570

    Chen Suhuan, who is secretly observing, is excited to see that the woman finally drinks. He quickly contacts his little sister who works in the magazine and tells her about her situation.

    "Well, what do you say about the new star of design? Excellent! Suhuan, you''ve been a great help this time. I''m short of material recently! If you''re promoted this time, I''ll treat you to a big meal! " The other party readily agreed to Chen Suhuan''s request.

    Not only can they help their sisters, but also they can report the news. Who can refuse such a good thing?

    Chen Suhuan didn''t expect that she was in big trouble this time.

    Looking at Su Hao, Qi Hongxing feels more familiar, but he is 100% sure that he has never seen this woman before.

    But how do you feel it''s getting hotter? He doesn''t wear much today, does he?

    Qi Hongxing gradually felt that his body was becoming hot and dry. Suddenly the woman named Su Hao grabbed his hand and whispered in his ear, "follow me."

    A strange feeling spreads in Qi Hongxing''s heart. The hand on his hand instantly relieves Qi Hongxing''s inexplicable dryness and heat.

    Qi Lingang greets his colleagues and plans to find Su Hao. As soon as he finds someone, he inadvertently finds that Su Hao seems to be very close to Qi''s son.

    He felt uneasy, frowned and followed.

    Su Hao focused on how to solve this man''s medicine, and didn''t find anyone behind him.

    Chen Suhuan is very proud. When she and her little sister went out to wave without telling Shen Huajia, they specially left it for her to play. I didn''t expect it would come in handy today.

    "Where are you taking me?" The temperature is rising rapidly. If he doesn''t know what''s going on now, he will be in vain.

    But even so, Qi Hongxing still keeps a very clear mind. He doesn''t realize that he looks at Su Hao''s back tenderly.

    In the process of leaving, Su Hao secretly picked up the paper towel and vomited out the mouthful of fruit wine.

    "Mr. Qi, I''m sorry for the offence." It would be hard to deal with it if it wasn''t just that this person was implicated by her, and his identity was so obvious, and there was something wrong with him or her at that time.

    Su Hao dragged people upstairs. Many people downstairs paid attention to Qi Hongxing and looked at their backs thoughtfully.

    Chen Suhuan saw Su Hao enter the room with the drug. Hum, this time she wants to see how Su Hao can get away?

    Since Su Hao''s voice appeared at the banquet, Shen Huajia began to feel restless, involuntarily paying close attention to Su Hao''s dynamic, and secretly following Su Hao.

    He found that the woman actually quickly hooked up with a rich man at the party, and his little favor for his ex-wife just fell apart.

    Now he can be 100% sure that Su Hao has completely changed his personality. He is just a woman of fickle temperament. He didn''t realize it before, but now he is divorced, and his nature shows no doubt.

    Another barrister secretly follows Su Hao, watching her favorite woman enter a room with another man. What else can she do?

    Qi Lin''s eyes were red. He was so angry that he clenched his fists. Even his nails were deep into the skin, and he didn''t feel any pain.

    No, there must be a reason.

    Qi Lin doesn''t believe Su Hao will cheat him.

    But the fact is in front of him. Qi Lin has to accept it. He is very depressed

    "Mr. Qi, I''ll give you a suggestion. Now please call your family doctor immediately, or I can''t control you later." According to the instructions of the ring, Su Hao quickly recognized what poison Qi Hongxing had.

    I don''t know who she has offended at the banquet. She has done this.

    Qi Hongxing''s body temperature is extremely hot, and his whole body is red. He looks at Su Hao with frightening eyes, but he speaks very gently. Maybe it''s because of the drug effect, and his voice is soft: "why? What''s going to happen next? "

    Sue''s scalp is numb. It''s hard to explain this kind of thing.

    As she was about to speak, she was caught off guard by Qi Hongxing. When she wanted to pull it back from others, Su Hao was stunned by a familiar rising tone: "Su Hao, I miss you so much..."

    Su Hao''s heart seems to be splitting when she listens to the sound of yearning. She stares round her eyes and looks at this person''s eyes. There are two people in every move, but she just feels familiar with them.

    Lu Sheng, the man who has been with her in the last world, is Qi Hongxing?

    "Oh, no kidding. I''ll call now." Qi Hongxing looks at Su Hao''s stunned appearance, and his strange mood becomes more and more obvious. He even has a strange idea: did he know this woman in his last life?

    Before long, Qi Hongxing was amused by his own idea.

    Su Haocai found that he had just been fooled. In this case, the man was still in the mood to make fun of him. His heart was big enough.

    "Now that you know I have this medicine, how dare you go into the same room with me?" Just after the phone call, the drug gradually attack, Qi Hongxing gasps, strong support, the corner of the mouth is still hanging a smile.

    Su Hao only thought that this man was so terrible and had great endurance. It was just that he and she didn''t know each other for ten minutes, so he came directly to tease her. Is he really a big man?

    "You are implicated by me. If someone wants to deal with me, I will naturally follow suit, find out the hateful person and help you vent your anger."

    Qi Hongxing is almost amused by Su. She can correct the crooked ones, so he is the eldest son of Qi family and becomes the victim of her?

    What surprised Qi Hongxing most was that he didn''t feel any discomfort with this frank woman, but his favor doubled. He was inexplicably patient with her.

    Qi Hongxing was so hot that he felt that the air in the room with the window open was not circulating. He twisted his collar and felt very uncomfortable.

    The atmosphere was a little awkward, and they kept a distance from each other.

    Su Hao noticed Qi Hongxing''s action and look. He coughed awkwardly and suggested, "would you like to take a cold bath in the bathroom?"

    Qi Hongxing used his extraordinary perseverance to suppress his desire to swallow this woman alive.

    But as soon as he heard the woman''s proposal, he couldn''t help thinking.

    It''s very painful to endure! When did Qi Hongxing use patience like this?

    There are all kinds of women who want to accompany him, but he just doesn''t want to hurt suhao.

    "Well, you stay here. The doctor will come later." Qi Hongxing gladly accepted Su Hao''s proposal and went into the bathroom.

    Until Sue was the only one left in the room, she was a little relieved. It was really dangerous.

    This kind of cutting method seems familiar, she thought of a person for the first time, and she didn''t know whether they could come to this kind of banquet tonight.

    It''s easier for Qi Hongxing to investigate the admission information than her fantasy.

    When Qi Hongxing came out from a cold bath, he saw Su Hao lying on the bed and fell asleep.

    He was wearing a white bathrobe and wiping the drops with a towel. He felt much better.

    Seeing Su Hao''s lovely sleeping face, Qi Hongxing accidentally laughs.

    There was a knock at the door.

    It''s a family doctor.

    As soon as he entered the door, he was forbidden to make a sound by Qi Hongxing. The doctor found that Qi Hongxing, who was always clean in his family, took the initiative to take the woman home?

    He quietly checked Qi Hongxing''s body. His mood was very complicated. Su Hao''s eyes became a little strange when he saw that he had no sleep.

    When did childe Qi''s eyes become so bad when he saw a woman? He even used this kind of abusive method under Hongxing.

    But when the doctor thought about it, he felt that something was wrong. Which woman gave childe Qi medicine and then fell asleep in bed, ignoring childe Qi''s life or death.

    They want a woman, but they need to ask him for help? It''s also a rare sight.

    "The people outside must be all over now?" Qi Hongxing inquires with the doctor about the situation outside.

    The doctor of Qi family is also a good person. He understands what Qi Hongxing is asking.

    He raised his glasses, lowered his voice and said to Hongxing, "Mr. Qi, as you think, there are media paparazzi outside now."

    Qi Hongxing looked at the woman on the bed and remembered that she had just said that someone wanted to frame her, and now the person appeared.

    It''s a matter of minutes to ask him to help her find out people.

    But he didn''t want to do it now. Thinking that the woman would leave here tomorrow, maybe they would have no contact after that, he felt reluctant.

    It''s better to make a plan and let the situation develop.

    He spoke to the doctor in a low voice.

    In an instant, the doctor''s eyes turned to sympathy.

    Su Hao was in a dream at this time.

    When she fell asleep until dawn, she scratched her chin and opened her eyes vaguely. She woke up when she saw a handsome face in front of her eyes.

    "Ah, ah!" Su haogang wants to scream and realize that something is wrong with the current situation. He covers his mouth and looks at his clothes.

    "What? Is there any improper relationship between us when we are so afraid? " Low let a person listen to want to pregnant voice from Su good body side ring out, she hears half body all numb.

    When did the man wake up?

    Su Hao quickly pulled the quilt on her body. Just now she felt her clothes. They were all intact. She gasped for breath. However, what Qi Hongxing said is easy to be misunderstood!

    Sue has not been teased like this for a long time. She is always cheeky, and her face is slightly hot.

    "Well, I won''t tease you. Let''s go, wash up and have breakfast." Qi Hongxing''s original quilt was pulled open by Su Hao, which made people see his blood gushing abdominal muscles exposed in the air. Qi Hongxing didn''t feel embarrassed at all, so he wore a loose bathrobe and swayed in front of Su Hao.

 Chapter 571

    Su Hao is almost suspicious of life. Yesterday, she thought that Qi Hongxing would associate Lu Sheng.

    Lu Sheng is such a gentle person. Qi Hongxing is such a showy person that they can''t compare!

    "Don''t worry. I''ll have you sent out safely later." After they were dressed and ready, they went out of the room.

    Su Hao stands behind Qi Hongxing, who is 1.89 meters in height. His momentum drops to 1.4 meters in an instant, just like a little daughter-in-law.

    Then, Qijia''s nine dragon service opened her eyes.

    Even a simple breakfast, in addition to the food into the mouth, the whole process is not easy to do.

    This person''s life makes Su Hao more and more motivated. He wants to achieve his life goal with his own efforts!

    When Su Hao was immersed in his thoughts, he suddenly felt a white light flash in front of his eyes. He looked up and looked at the wall of the whole family. He was gone.

    At this time, Qi Hongxing, who was standing beside her, also noticed that a paparazzi had just patted them. Qi Hongxing tightened his eyebrows and said to Su Hao, "don''t worry, I''ll let people chase them back now."

    At this time, Su Hao felt that Qi Hongxing was very reliable and nodded to him without hesitation.

    Just simple as Su Hao, she didn''t know that the other paparazzi outside had been driven away by Qi Hongxing. The person who just hung on the wall to take pictures of them was actually ordered by Qi Hongxing.

    As for the follow-up reports, Qi Hongxing asked the newspaper to write as eye-catching as possible. After all, he is his own person. Even if things go bad, he still has the ability to turn things around.

    After two days, suhao, who went to the club to work, always felt that other people were not looking at her right.

    When she accidentally saw the news about her and Qi Hongxing on a certain computer page, she could not help but feel angry.

    Qi Hongxing is a big liar!

    At this time, the phone on Su Hao''s desk rings. It''s Xing Xin. He asks her to enter the office.

    "What''s going on?" Xing Xin embraces his chest and slams a stack of newspapers on the table with some questioning tone.

    At the mention of this, Su Hao was angry, and he was also unwilling to show weakness. He said to Xing Xin, "if you hadn''t temporarily let me off the plane and left me alone, this would not have happened."

    Su Hao looks at the angry expression on Xing Xin''s face. He can''t help but tremble. Xing Xin is just a smiling tiger with a smile on his face and a lot of criticism in his heart.

    She thinks that Xing Xin''s reaction is so big this time because she has discredited the club.

    But she found that there seemed to be something wrong with this person''s attention: "obviously I have warned you not to get close to the whole family. Do you really have anything to do with him?"

    Xing Xin emphasized the last sentence. Su Hao looked at him with a confused face, and some Muna responded to Xing Xin: "of course, there is no such thing. These media scribble. Can''t you see that someone deliberately wants to damage my reputation?"

    Xing Xin''s bad temper was a little bit restrained. He pursed his mouth and said to Su Hao, "you go out first. I''ll deal with it."

    Su Hao only thinks that his boss is quick to come and go.

    After leaving Xing Xin''s office, she turns over her mobile phone and suddenly shows that two missed calls are unknown calls.

    Just when Sue didn''t want to pay attention to it, this number called again. It was a call from city A.

    Sue picked up the eyebrow and took it.

    A very tempting voice came from the mobile phone: "how is Sue? Are you free now? Shall we meet? "

    This voice is highly recognizable. Su Hao immediately recognizes the identity of the other party. Qi Hongxing, who else is calling?

    Before, this person promised in front of her that he would clean up the paparazzi. Now the news in the newspaper has ruined her good reputation, and now the public opinion on her is good and bad.

    Some people say that she is shameless and a money worshiper. They say that she can get on so fast, not because of her strength, but because she colludes with rich businessmen everywhere.

    It''s just as bad as it sounds.

    Su Hao quickly responds to Qi Hongxing and wants to find someone to settle the accounts.

    Can meet, the other side said the first sentence to her down: "let''s get married!"

    Su Hao was stunned. Looking at Qi Hongxing smiling at her, she didn''t seem to be joking.

    "You, what did you say?" Sue Hao was so shocked that she almost stammered.

    "I said, let''s get married. I''m sorry, I''ve dealt with a group of paparazzi at present. I didn''t expect that there was a fish who missed the net. Now the news has spread out and everyone is not looking good. Our family has been telling me that I''ve delayed a good girl. " Qi Hongxing looks at Su Hao with a guilty face. He doesn''t mean to blame Su Hao for his impulse.

    "Don''t worry, our family has always had a good family tradition and won''t ruin any girl''s reputation. Now the only way to get married is for us." Su Hao was stunned by Qi Hongxing''s words and was almost speechless.

    "I, I have children." Su Hao looks at Qi Hongxing and doesn''t play according to the routine. Is he serious?

    They said they were responsible for her, but they didn''t have any relationship at all.

    "I don''t mind." Qi Hongxing''s eyes flashed, and there was a dark emotion. It was that he appeared too late.

    He sent people to investigate everything that happened to suhao.

    The person who investigated the data was totally different from the woman sitting in front of her.

    He didn''t regret that he didn''t take part in her past, as long as she had him in the future. As for the children, he could also regard them as his own.

    He told suhao that his family had a lot of opinions on him now. Indeed, they didn''t agree with the last divorced woman.

    Fortunately, recently his grandmother came out to support him, and his parents were a little soft.

    If you really want suhao to be with him, he still needs to do some ideological work in terms of his parents.

    Su Hao was shown by Qi Hongxing. She didn''t think his thoughts could be so open.

    "Sorry, I don''t want to talk about feelings yet." Suhao had no words to prevaricate him and refused directly.

    Qi Hongxing didn''t care either. He crossed his hands and put them on his chin. He looked at Su Hao tenderly and said, "if you are worried about your career, let me help you. Now I''m asking you as a pursuer. I think you won''t refuse such an attractive condition?"

    Su Hao had no choice but to help him. Looking at Qi Hongxing, he was speechless: "whatever you want, can we have a good meal?"

    Qi Hongxing knows this well.

    I don''t know whether it was Qi Hongxing or Xing Xin who dealt with it. Whether it was on the Internet or in the newspaper, all the Fu news about Su Hao disappeared.

    Once there is a little bit of Fu news about this aspect, it will undoubtedly be deleted.

    These two days are the happiest for Chen Suhuan.

    At the beginning, her little sister also called to scold her, saying that she did not tell the other person''s identity before the disclosure, saying that the water was deep this time.

    Chen Suhuan listen to the little sister angry and angry to hang up the phone, some guilty, but also some fluke.

    Looking back on that day, she saw suhao walk into the room with a man in a white suit. She was tall and handsome.

    Later, she accidentally mentioned this person to Shen Huajia. Unexpectedly, Hua Jia even knew him and said that he was the eldest son of the whole family.

    After hearing this, Chen Suhuan turned white.

    No wonder her little sister is so angry.

    For the Shen and Chen families, the existence of the Qi family is simply a terrible existence. One finger can crush them all.

    For the first two days, she lived in fear that the whole family would come to trouble.

    But after Qi Hongxing cleaned up the media, rumors about him and Su Hao suddenly burst out.

    It''s so exciting that Chen Suhuan can enjoy it.

    In the heart gloating, think Sue good, this is to provoke shouldn''t make people, someone for her to clean up Sue.

    But she was too early to be happy. Before long, the news about Su Hao''s Fu noodles almost disappeared in an instant.

    Even the water army Chen Suhuan deliberately bought did not dare to respond to her.

    Only one person jumped out, kindly advised her not to find Sue good trouble, gossip, careful to get into trouble.

    If Chen Suhuan is not reconciled, she doesn''t believe Su''s luck can be so good.

    Su Hao was really unlucky. After returning to the club, Xing Xin lost his temper, and the whole person became more irritable. He distributed more tasks to Su Hao all at once.

    Su Hao, just like before, worked so hard to design that she had the idea of job hopping several times.

    Fortunately, this storm passed quickly, and Su Hao was not interfered by the outside world. On the contrary, he was more dedicated to designing his own works than before.

    When she shows her better works to the audience, she gets more and higher praise.

    People are red, and some people have been coveting Su Hao''s property. They always want to dig something out of her.

    That''s what Shen Huajia thinks.

    Somehow, since the last time he saw suhao at a banquet, the beautiful figure of his ex-wife always came to his mind.

    Even several times, he took Chen Suhuan as Su Hao and let off steam.

    Shen Huajia also knows that Su Hao has some Fu news recently. Looking at the news, she secretly scolds Su Hao for being a dissolute woman.

    He didn''t want to see suhao live better than him and found a better man than him.

    In his mind, Su Hao is just a woman who has been dumped by him, and there are even men who want to be the dish collector.

    Today is a holiday. Originally, he wanted to have a good date with Chen Suhuan, but even his favorite ring Huan has changed his attitude towards him recently.

    Just now, without hesitation, she refused the proposal of going out for a date, saying that she wanted to go out with her little sister whom she hadn''t seen for a long time.

    Shen Huajia stayed at home alone, looking at the empty house. The nanny asked for leave today.

    He looked at the mobile phone and dialed Su Hao''s phone.

 Chapter 572

    Su Hao almost didn''t scare her when she received Shen Huajia''s call. Didn''t the man delete her phone number early?

    After all, it''s someone who has known for more than ten years. Even if Chen Suhuan secretly deleted the phone number, he doesn''t know that Shen Huajia has firmly remembered a phone number that has been in contact for more than ten years.

    "How''s Sue? Have you been busy lately? " When Shen Huajia responded, Su Hao had already answered the phone, and the atmosphere was a little embarrassed. Shen Huajia habitually exchanged greetings.

    Compared with Shen Huajia''s unnatural attitude, Su Hao''s attitude is slightly indifferent. He directly asks Shen Huajia, "what''s the matter?"

    Shen Huajia, listening to his ex-wife''s indifferent tone, frowned and said, "I haven''t seen you come to see the child for a long time recently. I''m afraid the child will be unfamiliar with you..."

    Su Hao only thinks that Shen Huajia is taking the wrong medicine today, and will take the initiative to let her care about her children.

    However, Shen Huajia mentioned that she hadn''t seen Xiaoshi for a long time. I don''t know if she missed her mother.

    When Shen Huajia heard Su Hao''s promise, she knew that she would not resist the child, and she was secretly happy.

    Before Su Hao''s arrival, he specially admonished himself.

    Looking at the little fat kid they raised, his eyes are full of love. Shaking his arm, he rarely teases the kid in a good mood and says, "vivi, mom is coming. Are you happy?"

    Shen Jiawei, who is about to be full-term, also known as xiaoshitou, hears his mother''s words and looks at his father smartly. He thinks that Chen Suhuan is going home. He is very excited.

    But it was su Hao who was waiting. When he saw Su Hao, as usual, xiaoshitou was very reluctant to let Su Hao get close to him.

    Su Hao, who is full of expectation, comes to Shen''s house. When he sees Xiaoshi, he still doesn''t want to get close to her, so he''s lost.

    Shen Huajia paid attention to Su Hao''s mood for the first time in so many years. Now Su Hao has become a celebrity, more and more generous and beautiful.

    Now suhao is standing in front of him. He can hardly recognize him.

    He caught a little yellow duck for vivi and let him play by himself. He said to Su Hao, "now vivi is still young and doesn''t understand. Let''s have a drink."

    Su Hao waved her hand. She would rather stay in the children''s room than stay with Shen Huajia.

    Shen Huajia just felt embarrassed, but Su Hao ignored him.

    Shen Huajia felt very suffocated. He went to the wine cabinet and opened a bottle of liquor. He poured a few mouthfuls of liquor into it, but he completely forgot that he didn''t have much to drink.

    Su Hao coaxed the child, did not dare too close to the small stone, afraid of a close cry.

    She just looked at the child from a distance, entertaining herself in the crib, giggling from time to time.

    Su Hao is very satisfied to be able to accompany her children like this.

    All of a sudden, a shadow fell behind her, and a strong breath of wine filled the air.

    Su Hao turns around and looks at Shen Huajia blushing and frowning at the person. He is very dissatisfied and goes forward to push the person out.

    "What are you doing? Is it all right for you to enter the child''s room like this? " Su Hao looks at Shen Huajia''s picture and thinks that it''s not because the Shen family has a nanny, and she doesn''t know whether the child will suffer. With such an unreliable father, Chen Suhuan is not a good thing.

    Shen Huajia is drunk by himself. Seeing that Su Hao has just set up a hand on him, she begins to move her mind.

    In fact, Shen Huajia''s mind is still very clear, but his head is shaking. He looks at Su Hao''s face and involuntarily touches Su Hao''s face.

    Su Hao was caught off guard by Shen Huajia and touched his face. He got goose bumps all over his body. He pushed Shen Huajia and said with extreme vigilance, "Shen Huajia, do you know what you are doing now?"

    After drinking, Shen Huajia shows her true nature. She looks at Su Hao with her undisguised greedy eyes and says, "Su Hao, you haven''t found a new man for more than half a year. You still think about me, don''t you?"

    Su Hao looked at Shen Huajia''s ugly face and almost vomited. She squinted at Shen Huajia and said, "don''t flatter yourself. Look at what you look like now. You think it''s beautiful!"

    Su Hao''s disdainful expression greatly stimulates Shen Huajia''s mood. He rushes up directly regardless of the situation.

    He hugged sue, no matter how hard she struggled.

    He just can''t control his desire to be close to his ex-wife.

    The man who used to sleep by his pillow is now a woman he can''t get.

    You know, now he has many friends who make fun of him, saying that he has left his treasure, that his ex-wife has left him, and that he lives better than him.

    These words are harsh to Shen Huajia''s ears. Only he knows them.

    Su Hao struggles to resist, but Shen Huajia''s strength is too big. She is half dragged into the room by him.

    Maybe the mother and the son have a heart, the child cried in the next room.

    But Shen Huajia seems to be in a daze and wants to kiss the Soviet Union.

    Su Hao is awakened by Xiaoshi''s crying, as if she is suddenly full of strength. She pushes Shen Huajia away with all her strength.

    She stumbles out of the room when she sees Chen Suhuan and Shen''s parents standing at the door.

    Chen Suhuan watched the disheveled Su Hao appear in her home. She immediately thought of some indescribable pictures. She rushed to Su Hao excitedly: "Su Hao, you shameless woman, dare to come to my house to hook up with a man!"

    Su Hao slowly straightened his clothes, gently hid from Chen Suhuan.

    Chen Suhuan almost fell to the ground.

    Shen Huajia is trying to rush out from the door to catch Su Hao. Seeing Huan Huan and her parents, she seems to wake up all at once. Before sobering up, she shouts, "Mom and Dad, Huan Huan, you''re back. It''s not what you see. I just had a fight with Su Hao. Yes, it''s a fight."

    Su Hao, looking at Shen Huajia, is so disgusted that he can''t be disgusted any more. He doesn''t know what the original owner saw in Shen Huajia before. He is not only weak, but also likes to shirk responsibility.

    Shen Huajia''s words made it even more clear that there was no silver here, and the more he described it, the darker it became.

    "Hello, Sue, I knew that you wanted to hook up with my son in the name of a child. You are not welcome in our family. Get out of here!" Shen''s mother doesn''t know her son''s urination. Looking at Shen Huajia''s appearance, she immediately reproaches Su Hao and simply puts all the blame on Su Hao. On the contrary, in Shen''s mind, Su Hao is a good way to take away her grandson''s existence. It''s also a good way to drive away her grandson.

    Thinking about this, Shen''s mother immediately straightened out.

    The Shen family have been busy with business recently, but now suhao is famous outside. Today she is different from the past.

    Su Hao looks at the Shen couple who are looking at her coldly. They are just protecting their son. They are unreasonable. You can imagine how much the original owner suffered in the Shen family before.

    "Ha ha, do you have the face to talk about me? Now it''s Shen Huajia who doesn''t want to be shameful and wants to be a bully. Good! Make it big! I''ll call the police at once Su Hao was a little embarrassed. Her clothes were just half opened by Shen Huajia. They were still beautiful.

    See Chen Suhuan a burst of sour eyes, she is now unable to swallow this tone!

    "Don''t, don''t call the police. You see, the child is suffering now. Hello sue, I was just playing with you. Don''t be angry. Go to coax the child first. Later, the child''s eyes will be broken. It''s troublesome." As soon as Shen Huajia heard that Su Hao wanted to call the police, she was immediately flustered. She had drunk too much just now, and now she had no time to regret it. She indirectly admitted that she had just plotted against Su Hao.

    When Chen Suhuan heard what Shen Huajia said, her face turned white and blue. She looked at Shen Huajia with a sneer. Now she should know that Shen Huajia had taken the initiative to hook up with Su Hao.

    When Shen''s parents see that their son is relaxed, they look at Shen Huajia with regret. Now Su Hao has the upper hand.

    Su Hao looks coldly at the Shen family and hears his son crying. He seems to be caught by someone. He grabs his collar and speeds up to get into his son''s house.

    "Worthless things!" After su Hao enters the house, Shen Fu scolds his son.

    Shen Huajia was also guilty when Huan Huan and her parents ran into this scene. She didn''t dare to look at Chen Suhuan in the eye. She just lowered her head and followed others to see her son.

    Su Hao looked at Xiaoshi''s small face and cried red. He took out one by one. It was very important. He picked up the child directly, but he couldn''t stop Xiaoshi''s crying.

    "Will you coax the children?" Seeing that Su Hao''s baby hugging was not skillful at all, Shen''s mother looked at Su Hao crossly. She was so critical that she gave Chen Suhuan a look.

    At this moment, even if the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law have more conflicts, they still stand on the same front in the face of outsiders.

    Chen Suhuan grabs the child directly from Su Hao. As soon as the child sees Chen Suhuan, he immediately opens his hand to her and looks at Chen Suhuan eagerly.

    Chen Suhuan takes a proud look at Su Hao. He coaxes the crying Wei Wei and looks at Su Hao''s loss. He finally gets angry.

    Su Hao is stunned, watching Xiaoshi gradually calm down in Chen Suhuan''s arms. She still doubts whether she is really not suitable for coaxing children.

    "Mom..." Chen Suhuan was coaxing her child, making her feel that the child was still useful for the first time in her life, when the child suddenly called her mom.

    "Again, vivi?" All the people present were excited. Chen Suhuan opened his eyes and looked at Wei Wei. Shen Huajia was very happy to see that Wei Wei could speak so early.

    Looking at Su Hao, who has become a family, when he heard his child call someone else''s mother, his heart broke.

    The child ignored her at all. She began to realize that it was not her own problem, but that she didn''t spend as much time with Xiaoshi as Chen Suhuan. Now the child recognizes Chen Suhuan as a mother.

    It''s also because Chen Suhuan is afraid that Su Hao will get hold of her and is extremely good to her child. She has planned to get used to this child.

 Chapter 573

    Children coax down, just the embarrassing scene seems to have passed.

    When Chen Suhuan saw that Shen Huajia wanted to send Su Hao out, he was so angry that he stopped him and started in person.

    Facing the door, Chen Suhuan warns Su Hao not to think about the Shen family. It''s absolutely impossible for her and Shen Huajia.

    Su Hao only thinks it''s funny. If it''s not for her children, she definitely doesn''t want to step into the Shen family. Shen Huajia''s act of trying to get back to her parents just now is totally disgusting to Su Hao.

    "Don''t worry, Shen Huajia is just second-hand to me. Oh, by the way, I think you also attended the high fashion banquet held by Qijia before? Is it fun? Is it an eye opener? "

    The first half of Su Hao''s words made Chen Suhuan''s teeth itch with anger, while the words behind made her face white.

    It''s not over yet. It seems that he suddenly came to Chen Suhuan''s ear, gave her a light smile, and said, "thank you very much for your medicine, otherwise, how can I get the golden turtle son-in-law? Is Shen Huajia enough for you? "

    Sue said scornfully and left quickly.

    For Chen Suhuan, what Su Hao said was a complete blow.

    At first, when she married Shen Huajia, she really enjoyed being coaxed by Shen Huajia. But now, she increasingly finds that this man''s incompetence is totally inconsistent with her dream husband image.

    Chen Suhuan is so angry with Su Hao that she is about to lose her patience.

    She looked at Su Hao''s back, with a gloomy face. She didn''t know what she was planning.

    A month later, when Su Hao was on the way to the club, waiting for Xing Xin to pick her up, she suddenly felt that something had been put into her pocket. Later, she was caught by someone saying that she had stolen his mobile phone.

    Also suddenly someone jumped out from the side, said his criminal police brigade, bluffing passers-by.

    Su Hao quickly judged that these big men were uneasy and kind-hearted, and resisted strongly, but no one passing by offered her a helping hand.

    Su Hao was forced to take a van.

    Also caught off guard was covered with a layer of white cloth from behind.

    The strong smell of gas spread through Sue''s nose.

    Unfortunately, what these people don''t know is that Su Hao has a body protection ring. These chemicals that make people faint are of no use to Su Hao.

    But Su Hao pretended to faint. For a moment, her brain quickly judged that she was unarmed, and the car was full of big men. She could not be found out. She was still awake, and she had to let people know where she was.

    These people in the car thought that suhao had fainted, relaxed their guard and began to look at suhao wantonly. A man looked at suhao with obscene eyes. He was patted on the head and said, "what do you think? Now is not a good time. When we get to the hotel later, we can do what we want with this woman. Chen Suhuan''s mother-in-law can tell us that the woman she asked us to kidnap is the one who has become popular recently. We have to find a way to stink this woman''s reputation and ruin her reputation, so that we can get more money to understand? "

    Su Haoyi heard that it was Chen Suhuan who contacted her. She almost didn''t stand up and yelled at her. Chen Suhuan is still in trouble. She has nothing to do and comes to her for trouble.

    If she hadn''t gone abroad recently to participate in a design competition, she would have been very busy.

    Just because Shen Huajia disgusted her last time, she would have used the resources at hand to make trouble for the Shen family.

    Didn''t expect that before she went to Shen''s family, Chen Suhuan, a crazy woman, had her kidnapped?

    There was still a long way to go. Taking advantage of the rest of the people on the bus, she pressed a button on her mobile phone.

    Xing Xin arrived at the place agreed with Su Hao ahead of time. Today, she will take her to meet a big designer.

    But after waiting for more than ten minutes, he didn''t see suhao. He just felt strange that suhao didn''t look like a person who would be late. What happened?

    There was some uneasiness in his mind.

    Before long, Xing Xin''s conjecture was confirmed, and his mobile phone vibrated fiercely.

    Inadvertently point open, but saw the SOS news from Su Hao.

    When Xing Xin realizes that Su Hao is in danger, he exudes a cold breath. He clenches the wheel, starts the car and goes on the road quickly.

    Fortunately, Su Hao is smart enough to send him a GPS positioning.

    For Xing Xin, who has lived in city a for more than 20 years, the prosperous city a is engraved in his mind like a brand.

    When the men were resting, a bell suddenly interrupted the silence of the car.

    The big guys wake up one after another, looking at their mobile phones, a little confused, it''s not their mobile phones ringing.

    Su Hao''s back is covered with cold sweat, bad! She didn''t mute, and it''s no surprise that someone called to contact her now.

    It''s impossible not to be found out. Soon, the guys confiscate Su Hao''s phone, but they don''t find anyone awake.

    Su Hao was a little flustered, and he didn''t know if anyone could come in time.

    She was taken to a small hotel. It was damp and smelly.

    The big man threw people on the bed, rubbed their hands and fists, and said: "brothers, I heard that this woman had a child before, and her figure is really good. Today our brother is blessed! Give her a shot first, and then we''ll have a good time. "

    This explicit proposal was quickly obtained, and all the big guys agreed. In the small hotel full of cheap feeling, the room was full of malicious laughter.

    Su Hao was a little worried, thinking that he could not pretend to be dizzy any more.

    When a fluffy hand was about to touch her collar, Su opened her eyes fiercely and raised her legs dryly to do harm to the man.

    "Ouch!" Su Hao''s kicking might end the great man''s descendants, which was very tragic.

    There are two quick reaction men instantly realized that suhao had been pretending to be dizzy, and now they hurt their brother. They suddenly turned gloomy and looked at suhao.

    Sue Hao quickly shrunk up and went to the corner of the bed, looking at the remaining three men in the room. All of them were greedy for her. They wanted to eat her alive.

    "Smelly girl, I want to make you look good today! Brothers, knock this woman out! " There is a rough looking man with thick eyebrows and big eyes. He looks at Su Hao fiercely and says.

    "I know who you are working for. If you can stop today, I can write you a check immediately. How much does the woman Chen Suhuan give you? I''ll give you double! " Su Hao only thinks that it''s good to have money and still be able to save her life. She squints her eyes and looks at the big men. She sees that they are not desperators. She thinks that they are just taking money and maybe they can talk about the terms.

    When they heard that Su Hao was so generous, they were stunned and hesitated for a moment, but then they looked at their brother who was rolling on the ground. They were cruel and said, "brother, don''t listen to women''s deception, and don''t talk nonsense with her! Hold her down, seal her mouth

    Su Hao didn''t expect to make a mistake. Instead of seeing money, these people are more rampant. They are about to come forward and pull away her clothes.

    She tried to wriggle her body. The room was full of big men cursing dirty words, and her eyes were full of excitement.

    Two people pressed her hands and feet, and another one was lying on her body, which made Sue very sick.

    She closed her eyes tightly, and suddenly felt a strong discomfort in her body. The man lying on her felt something wrong. When his hand was about to take Su Hao''s neili off, Su Hao suddenly opened his eyes. The red light flashed, and there was an impact on the big men.

    Su Hao felt the heat of his fingertips. Unexpectedly, at the most critical time, the body protection ring still had this effect.

    It can be said that all kinds of poisons do not invade, and all kinds of harms do not invade. It is a good thing to keep at home!

    Realizing that those big guys couldn''t hurt themselves, Su Hao suddenly became rampant.

    The men were attacked by an inexplicable force. They looked at Su Hao intact on the bed and felt that the woman was a monster.

    Just when Su Hao made a provocation to them, the door of the hotel room was kicked open, and the broken door could barely lean against the wall.

    "Hello, Sue!" Su Hao looks at the people at the door, Qi Lin? Why is he here?

    Qi Lin looks at Su Hao''s embarrassed appearance and the four big men in the room. He thinks of something in a moment and is furious.

    Su Hao vowed that the next scene was the most handsome since he knew Qi Lin.

    She used to think that a gentle man like Qi Lin couldn''t fight at all. Who knows that this man was able to fight four at a time.

    But Qi Lin is angry on her head, and doesn''t notice that someone is sneaking behind her. When Su Hao wants to remind her, it''s too late. She closes her eyes tightly, but doesn''t hear the expected sound of falling to the ground.

    "Hello, Sue. I''m sorry I''m late." It''s Xing Xin''s voice.

    After driving two-thirds of the way, Xing Xin found that he couldn''t get in touch with Su Hao. He used some connections and directly asked people to transfer out the monitoring. He spent some time on the road.

    Fortunately, everything is still in time, but who is the weak chicken man who was almost attacked?

    Su Hao carefully opened his eyes and found that Xing Xin saved Qi Lin, which was relieved.

    The big guys were soon beaten by these two powerful men, and the bigger they were, the stronger they were.

    Su Hao only felt that there was a spark in the air when they looked at each other.

    Qi Lin just passed by the hotel when he suddenly saw a woman who looked like Su Hao. She fainted and was carried into the hotel by men.

    He always wanted to feel uneasy and didn''t answer the phone call to suhao. He just came back to find someone on the way back. Who knows it was really suhao.

    People are saved now, but it''s better for them to guard them by themselves. Who is the upstart who is going to drag him to heaven?

    Qi Lin and Xing Xin don''t like each other and don''t like each other.

    A man''s mind is like a needle on the bottom of the sea. Su Hao didn''t see clearly why they were so excited.

    Su Hao calls the police. Xing Xin suddenly walks out of the door and pulls a man out of the next room.

    When Su Hao saw the man''s face clearly, she almost didn''t hold down her emotion and beat the woman.

    "Let me go! Let go of me Chen Suhuan''s sister-in-law is in the next room waiting for her hired gangsters to send Su Hao''s "photo" to her. She wants to send the photo to her little sister as soon as possible.

 Chapter 574

    The last time she almost got into trouble, the little sisters of the newspaper were not happy. Now I want to give her some explosive news. She wants to bring Sue down.

    But she didn''t expect that Su Hao still had a magic weapon. There were two men who could rescue her.

    Chen Suhuan was carried into the room by Xing Xin with a collar, like a chicken, and the whole person was gone.

    When she found that the situation was wrong and wanted to escape, she was caught and had nowhere to escape.

    "Chen Suhuan, are you a black woman? I''ve been very polite to you, but you''re good. You''ve hurt me again and again!" Su Hao thought that if he didn''t have a magic weapon to protect his body, he couldn''t think about what would happen. Su Hao felt afraid after thinking about it.

    Looking at Chen Suhuan''s wronged face, he got angry and stepped forward, holding his fist and staring at her tightly.

    Both Xing Xin and Qi Lin know the existence of Chen Suhuan, who is the third child of Su Hao''s ex-wife.

    They don''t want to be involved in the disputes between women.

    Chen Suhuan struggled a few times, and Xing Xin released her. Because of her inertia, she almost lost her footing and fell to the ground.

    In the face of Su Hao''s question, Chen Suhuan still showed a kind of righteous appearance, and said: "if it wasn''t for you, a bitch, eating from the bowl and looking at the pot, you would dare to hook up with my husband. I''m acting for heaven for other families. Be careful to let you harm others!"

    Chen Suhuan''s eyes are staring at the eldest. He looks so ferocious. If Shen Huajia sees him, he may not love the white lotus.

    "Pa" a, Su Hao directly a mouth son fan up, Chen Suhuan only feel face a burst of fiery, just reaction, he was su Hao slap.

    "Ah! Hello, Sue! How dare you hit me? I''ll kill you Chen Suhuan screams crazily and rushes to Su Hao.

    "Be careful!" Qi Lin and Xing Xin saw this and said in one voice.

    "Huanhuan! Stop it Shen Huajia''s voice calms Chen Suhuan down in an instant. Su Hao waits for Chen Suhuan to bump into her and let the body guard ring bounce her. But before she realizes her idea, she is interrupted by Shen Huajia.

    "Hua Jia... Wu Wu, Su Hao, Su Hao, she beat me, but you want to get justice for me!" Shen Huajia''s figure suddenly appeared in the hotel, a little strange, holding a small stone in his hand.

    When Su Hao saw Shen Huajia''s son in his hand, he lost most of his anger.

    Chen Suhuan, regardless of the three seven twenty-one, directly bumps into Shen Huajia''s arms. Xiaoshi looks at Chen Suhuan and cries. Somehow, he also cries.

    It''s very disturbing to hear that.

    "Don''t cry!" Shen Huajia''s impatient voice rang out from Chen Suhuan''s ear. She was so frightened that she shivered and immediately kept silent, but she was still sobbing in a low voice.

    Shen Huajia coaxes the child well. Just as she wants to say something, she is interrupted by Su Hao.

    Su Hao gathered up her clothes, went forward, frowned and asked Shen Huajia, "Shen Huajia, what are you doing with your children on this occasion? Would you mind keeping an eye on your wife? Don''t let her bite! I already called the police! Now that there are all human and material evidence, I won''t be soft hearted this time. "

    Qi Lin tightened his brows and looked at Su Hao''s strong back. He couldn''t help but feel sad for her.

    Xing Xin as like as two peas, but he also noticed that he looked at Su Hao''s eyes, narrowing his eyes slightly, and felt a bit of a sense of intimidation.

    "I don''t dare to take care of my children for this kind of woman. Now I''m not sue before. You can wait for the legal summons! I''ll get it back, baby Su Hao coldly looks at Shen Huajia who is at a loss and says.

    Since Shen Huajia was born, there has never been such a setback as today.

    Some time ago, he noticed something wrong with Chen Suhuan. Today, when he took his children out shopping, he saw Chen Suhuan sneaking behind on the way. Unexpectedly, he saw this scene.

    Chen Suhuan has always been a flawless, clever and clever woman in his image, but now how can her face become so ugly?

    Shen Huajia only felt cheated.

    "You are bad! Mother doesn''t cry Su Hao is about to reach out and hold the child from Shen Huajia''s arms, but he is pushed by the child. Although he has little strength, his little action really hurts Su Hao''s heart.

    Looking at her, Xiaoshi is a villain, and his action is to protect Chen Suhuan.

    "Vivi?" Shen Huajia knows that his son zaohui thinks that there are other reasons why he resisted Su Hao so much. Now it seems that his guess is obviously wrong.

    "Ha ha ha, Su Hao, no matter how proud you are, your son will not recognize you for a long time. His mother is me!" Chen Suhuan, who thought he was defeated, suddenly remembered that he still had an ace in his hand.

    "Do you think he would like to talk to you? No, this little guy can''t leave me for half a step. You want me to go in and have a try? At that time, the little guy''s throat will be broken, but I don''t feel sorry at all. " Chen Suhuan saw that Shen Huajia''s attitude towards her had changed, and he began to sneer at Su Hao.

    "Mom doesn''t cry, vivi doesn''t cry, bad man, go away!" When Su Hao ignores Chen Suhuan and wants to get close to Xiaoshi again, he pushes him away mercilessly, and it looks like Chen Suhuan.

    "What a little white eyed wolf!" Xing Xin stands behind Su Hao and looks at the child. He is very unhappy. He has wasted so many thoughts before Su Hao.

    Su Hao has been living a hard year. He has seen with his own eyes that even the clothes on her children are sewn by her. No matter how busy and tired she is, she never borrows her hands from others.

    It''s a pity that the child is with the wrong person. The woman, Chen Suhuan, obviously has a mind to keep Su''s mother and son away.

    He has never met before. Suhao is happy to come back after meeting the child.

    Yes, little white eyed wolf. She didn''t understand why Chen Suhuan had such an idea before. She regretted that she didn''t make more efforts to take little stone away from the Shen family as soon as possible.

    Looking at Xiaoshi, it seems that he hates her so much that he regards her as his enemy.

    Sue Hao''s heart is broken. She has never been so sad as she is today.

    When the police arrived, they wanted to arrest Chen Suhuan. The woman was still laughing madly, saying something that seemed to cut Su Hao''s heart.

    Looking at Chen Suhuan was taken away, xiaoshitou cried miserably with a small face. People in the hotel came out to watch the scene. The scene was very chaotic for a time.

    Sue left in frustration.

    Qi Lin and Xing Xin look at Su Hao''s lonely figure walking in front of them. They are very distressed, but no one bothers her. At this moment, they are unexpectedly harmonious.

    Qi Hongxing found Su Hao''s figure in the news report. When he did it, he didn''t pick up the phone at hand and made a phone call.

    "Block up the good news of sue. Don''t let out a little bit."

    "If I find out any negative news about Su Hao, your newspaper will be ready to close down." Qi Hongxing never disdains to use his own relationship to coerce others to do something. This time, he is really serious for the sake of Su Hao.

    Ever since he met Su Hao that day, he always dreamed of her in his dreams, but he didn''t look like her now, but was very... Rough.

    But Qi Hongxing doesn''t know why. At the first glance, he insists that this is Su Hao. Although he is not a real beauty, he seems to like her from the bottom of his heart in his dream.

    In his dream, Su Hao fought in the battlefield, commanding the army, which was magnificent, and made Qi Hongxing feel different from Su now.

    In his dream, he dreamed that he was dressed in red and married Su Hao. They lived a life with each other.

    When he woke up from his dream, he still had a lot to say. He insisted that the dream was true. When he saw Su Hao at the banquet for the first time, his feeling of shock and familiarity was indescribable. Maybe he and she were husband and wife in the last life

    This obsession has been in Qi Hongxing''s heart from the beginning. He loves Su Hao and wants to protect her all his life.

    Qi''s anger shocked many newspapers in a city. Forced by Qi''s threat, they gave up the news.

    Su Hao, a new star in the design field, has already had a son who is suspected to have an affair with his ex husband. This kind of title is in the major newspapers, and all kinds of statements are ready. Waiting for the news from the top, the newspapers will be aroused.

    However, Qi Hongxing made the newspaper lose a lot of blood.

    Sitting in the club office, Xing Xin casually points the table. He also hears the wind from the outside, saying that Qi Hongxing is angry for Su Hao.

    He raised a dangerous smile on the corner of his mouth, Su Hao, Su Hao, you are really an elusive woman, otherwise you find me a competitor, what can I do?

    Sue Hao is staying at home now. She yawns, sleeps and sniffs.

    A few days ago, she was sad and hurt herself. Sue caught a cold accidentally.

    A person alone in the big empty house, suddenly some confused.

    "Bell --" the doorbell rings, Xing Xin''s figure appears Su Hao''s door.

    Su Hao fainted, looking at the heavy steps, forced himself to get up from the bed and open the door for others. He even said something soft: "who?"

    Slightly opened his eyes, Su Hao saw Xing Xin, suddenly stare big eyes, how does he know her home is here?

    Since buying a new house, suhao seldom comes back to live here. You never reveal your new address to others.

    Later on, Su Hao thought that it was not easy for people like Xing Xin to know her address.

    Xing Xin was not polite. He went directly into Su Hao''s house. He frowned and looked into the kitchen like his own. There was no fireworks.

 Chapter 575

    "I don''t eat well when I have a cold." Xing Xin made a phone call and asked someone to buy vegetables and deliver them.

    Su Hao has been working with Xing Xin for quite a long time. Knowing that Xing Xin''s style of handling affairs is vigorous and resolute, looking at her coquettish operation, she just feels flattered and flattered, saying no more.

    But Xing Xin insists on pulling her back to bed, saying that he is going to take care of her, which makes Su Hao''s whole body shrink in the quilt and dare not move.

    It''s not the first time that Xing Xin has set foot in Su Hao''s life. He is slowly opening Su Hao''s heart.

    He was attracted by suhao from a long time ago. He wanted to get close to suhao, but he found that she closed her heart and wanted to live in her heart, which was not easy.

    Su Hao looks at Xing Xin''s busy figure in the kitchen, confused, and can''t help feeling that an excellent man like Xing Xin doesn''t have a girlfriend?

    If Xing Xin knew Su Hao''s thoughts at this moment, he might want to rush up and ask the hostage if he has any conscience.

    Xing Xin has been thrown abroad by his parents since he was a child. It''s normal for him to cook on his own.

    At the beginning, he was still complaining about his parents. Suddenly, he was very grateful to them. If he hadn''t developed a good cooking skill now, Su Hao would not even let him in.

    After drinking Xing Xin''s porridge, Su Hao fell asleep again.

    Xing Xin buried the corner of the bed for Su Hao, crept out of the door and closed it.

    I found suhao''s book on the desk in the living room, which was not covered well. It was a picture of her son.

    Think of before Su Hao''s son bullied her, he gathered the look, put away before can accommodate the child''s idea.

    Chen Suhuan, the woman, has obviously taught her child badly. He wants to push Su Hao. He can''t let the child affect Su Hao''s future any more.

    To be involved with this child is to be involved with the Shen family all his life.

    In the past, Su Hao still had some expectations. He thought that the child was still thinking about her, so he had to be hindered. Xing Xin also understood Su Hao.

    Comprehensibility does not mean identification.

    Xing Xin sits down on the sofa, gently covers the album and helps Su Hao put it back on the bookcase.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Qi Lin lost his temper in the law firm, and his men were trembling. He didn''t dare to breathe.

    Qi Lin waves helplessly and drives people out of the office. He slumps on the chair.

    Pinch the temple, think about it, this case is not these new people can solve, or he himself.

    Busy, he thought of the last day he saw Su Hao. When he contacted her on the phone, he learned that she had a cold. He wanted to fly to her immediately.

    But the things on hand can''t be let go. When suhao heard that he was going to find her, he refused directly, with a sense of distance in his tone.

    This distance, Qi Lin always feel very weak, as if no matter how hard they try, can not cross this gap.

    Recently, his parents have asked for a blind date.

    At the thought of this, Qi Lin was more worried.

    At present, the only thing he can do to help Sue is to do so.

    Qi Lin found Xing Xin''s personal contact information through his contacts.

    He found that this man is the boss of Su Hao, Su Hao''s club, not only that, Qi Lin also found that this person''s identity is not as simple as he looks.

    In a city, the Xing family is only a little well-known, dealing with large and small families in China, but they are very low-key, not as famous as the Qi family, the Li family and the Huo family.

    But Qi Lin, according to the cases he had dealt with at home and abroad, was surprised to find that the Xing family was famous in the island country and had a deep family background.

    In other words, it''s not difficult for such a person to get things done.

    When Xing Xin just received Qi Lin''s phone call, he was still in a daze. It seems that his opponent is not a simple person. It''s very difficult for people outside to get his contact information.

    Perhaps Xing Xin and Qi Lin will never stand in the United Front in other matters, but it''s about Su Hao. It''s much easier for them to simply want to bring down Shen Huajia. But in this way, it''s cheaper for the Shen family and the Chen family, as well as the Huo family who support them behind.

    Once upon a time, the Shen family was just a little unknown family, not even an aristocratic family.

    It can even be said that it can now set foot in the business circle of a city, saying that there is no one behind the Shen family and no one believes it.

    Now, if the Huo family wants to compete with the Qi family for a bite of fat and occupy the market of a city, they must raise their essence and save money. The Shen family is just a running dog under them.

    In a word, Xing Xin still remembers the affair between Su Hao and the eldest son of the Qi family. I hope they have nothing to do with each other, or he will have another competitor, which will be troublesome.

    The reality is not as good as Xing Xin''s wish. Qi Hongxing is doing the same thing with them.

    Qi Hongxing immediately released the news that he wanted to buy the Shen family.

    All of a sudden, people inside Shen''s company were in a panic.

    Correspondingly, Shen''s share price began to rise gradually.

    In city a, many people still believe in the reputation of the Qi family and want to take advantage of the Qi family''s acquisition of Shen to get a piece of it and invest money in it one after another.

    When Shen''s people went to the Huo family for help, Mr. Huo sat in a high position and asked Shen''s father to wait for news.

    Shen Fu, who has always been feudal and stubborn in front of Su Hao, now puts on a flattering face in front of general manager Huo. He looks like a villain and licks his face to ask the Huo family to help him. If this continues, his Shen family''s company may not be able to hold on any longer.

    Mr. Huo doesn''t worry. To be exact, he doesn''t pay attention to the Shen family at all. He thinks that the Qi family only found out that the Shen family is his subordinates. He didn''t expect that the source of Qi Hongxing''s trouble this time was a woman.

    Xing Xin has been paying close attention to the Shen family''s developments recently. Qi Hongxing is not surprised. He just thinks there are more troubles, but he can solve them.

    Qi Hongxing said that he wanted to buy it. On the other hand, Xing Xin contacted the Shen family and said that they had invested in the Shen family to help them tide over this difficulty.

    Originally, Shen had just made a profit recently, which made up for the loss of the previous company.

    It wasn''t long before the Qi family suddenly tried to be as powerful as their family. How could a small family like the Shen family be able to carry on?

    So when Xing Xin offered to invest in them, they were certainly willing to accept it.

    When Shen Huajia finds out that Xing Xin is the Xing family, and that everything is a trap carefully designed by them, it''s too late.

    Qi Hongxing picks eyebrows. Where does the clown come from dare to fight against him?

    Su Hao had a rest at home for several days, and then she recovered as usual. She didn''t know anything about the ups and downs outside.

    After she got well, the first thing she did was to go to the police station and let people out.

    For three days in a row, Su Hao was harassed by the Shen family.

    Shen Huajia didn''t know where to find her new contact information. She was bombarded by phone calls and text messages, asking her to let Chen Suhuan go and telling her about her child.

    "Su Hao, I know you are angry and blame me. I didn''t manage Chen Suhuan well, but the child is innocent. Now that she''s gone at home, the child has to shout for her mother all day. I really can''t help finding you. Can you help me and let her go?"

    "Hello, Sue. Do you really care about the children? Today, the child''s voice is crying hoarse. Vivi is tired and has just gone to sleep. It makes me feel sad. "

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Similar to this kind of short message, she naturally ignores Chen Suhuan, but every time Shen Huajia sends a message about her child, every word has its own heart.

    The child wants a mother, but what he wants is not his own mother, but Chen Suhuan.

    After Chen Suhuan was arrested in the Bureau, there were all kinds of human and material evidence. It was quite difficult to get rid of the accusation, and Su Hao had a very reliable barrister.

    Chen Suhuan is now in the bureau all day long abusing Su Hao''s ugly words. Qi Lin doesn''t want to mention them to Su Hao.

    But when he heard that Su Hao was going to let the woman go, Qi Lin was angry and helpless.

    When Chen Suhuan heard that she could leave in the detention center, he thought he was dreaming.

    Out of the police station, at the door to see suhao, she suddenly.

    Su Hao looks at Chen Suhuan indifferently, stares at her for a few seconds, and spits out a few words from her mouth: "don''t appear in front of me in the future, oh, and don''t think about threatening me with Weiwei again. This time, I can let you go, not because of Weiwei, but just hope you can be a good person. As for other things, just do your duty well."

    Chen Suhuan didn''t expect that Su Hao would appear in front of her in such a high spirited manner. She was just about to say something, but she was stopped by Shen Huajia who came to pick her up.

    Shen Huajia frowned at her and raised her head to Su Hao''s direction. She reluctantly said to Su Hao, "thank you."

    After Shen Huajia has dealt with Chen Suhuan properly, he also wants to talk to Su Hao about what happened in their group recently. He has a feeling that a series of strange things have happened recently, all of which are related to Su Hao.

    He wants to look for Su Hao, but Su Hao just looks at him coldly, turns around and leaves.

    Shen Huajia''s eyes become gloomy. How proud he used to be in front of Su Hao, how painful he is to be trampled on by her.

    Qi Lin accompanies Su Hao in the whole process, watching her kill and cut off the crooked road for herself decisively. Although he loves her, he can''t help feeling relieved.

    Xing Xin''s action is very fast. Once the news of investing in the Shen family comes out, it will not only save the Shen family who is in a dilemma, but also make the Xing family''s reputation a hit in a city, killing two birds with one stone.

    Qi Hongxing and Xing Xin both know that shopping malls are like battlefields. Every minute, every moment, the changes in shopping malls are almost instantaneous.

    When the Qi family received the news about Xing Xin, Qi Hongxing''s face was slightly angry and said calmly, "it seems that I underestimated Xing Xin."

    In fact, the proportion of Xing''s family in the business circle of a city is not large for the time being, but the holographic game "holy land" designed by Xing Xin has been popular in a city in the past two years, and no one is unaware of it.

 Chapter 576

    Qi Hongxing doesn''t know Xing Xin''s plan. They don''t know how many people''s interests are involved in this comparison. They are also observing the competition between Qi family and Xing family.

    What is surprising is that after investing in the Shen family for a short time, Xing Xin suddenly reported that the products produced by the Shen family are black hearted and inferior products, and there is still evidence.

    At this time, Qi Hongxing will smile.

    He had to admire Xing Xin''s brilliant use of this move. He used money to lure the enemy directly, infiltrated into the enemy, and made another drastic cut. This time, no one could save the Shen family.

    Shen''s father nearly collapsed recently. At first, he thought Xing Xin was sending him money. He knew that there would not be such a good opportunity in the world, but he was in a hurry and wanted to be a living horse doctor. But he didn''t expect that he would fall into a big pit this time.

    Originally, the foundation of Shen''s group was unstable. The products they produced were no different from those of other companies, and there were no innovative ideas. What they fought for was quality.

    Some time ago, because the cost and price of materials rose, Shen began to cut corners. He wanted to cheat the world and make money for a while, but who knows, he was targeted by Xing Xin.

    Qi Lin, a barrister, is responsible for the arrest of the people involved in Shen''s group so quickly. For such a unscrupulous businessman, he naturally wants him to bear the consequences of breaking the law.

    This investigation of the Shen family, which is extraordinary, involves some shady scenes in the early establishment of the Shen family, and even involves the Huo family.

    When Mr. Huo heard the news, he lost his temper in the office, stared at the Secretary and yelled: "where are the Shen family? Where are they all dead? "

    The female secretary bowed her head submissively, did not dare to look directly at Mr. Huo and said to him, "all the people of the Shen family are now taken to the police station for interrogation."

    Huo general anger attack heart, heart secretly scold: Shen Huai''an, you kind of!

    ˇ­ˇ­

    When Shen Huajia saw Xing Xin in the police station, he saw his triumphant face. He was full of remorse and didn''t care that he was recording a confession. He was very emotional and yelled at Xing Xin: "Xing Xin, you''re a son of a bitch. Our family is inviting you to offend you. Do you want to harm our family like this?"

    When the company fell, Shen''s 10-year-old father saw that his son knew Xing Xin, and his muddy eyes stared at them.

    All of a sudden, Shen Huajia attacked him with a tone of criticism: "Dad, I told you I was going to work in the company, but you didn''t listen to me. Now someone is trying to harm our company. Isn''t that a target?"

    Shen''s father knows that his son is not good at it. He thinks that before he retires, his son will be able to exercise well and succeed to Shen''s family in the future. But now it seems that this hope is still not great.

    Shen''s father looked at Shen Huajia, but he didn''t say a word.

    Before the incident, he had sent someone to go to Mr. Huo in advance. Maybe he could help the Shen family for the sake of the past, or he didn''t know when he would come out as soon as he went in.

    "Pa pa pa -" Xing Xin suddenly clapped his hands at this time.

    Looking at Shen Huajia, he shook his head in admiration and said, "it''s worthy of Shen Huajia. I have to say that the difference between people is really big. Look at your ghost now... Do you still miss Su? Don''t dream in the next life. "

    In the second half of the sentence, Xing Xin deliberately approached Shen Huajia''s ear and lowered the volume.

    Shen Hua Jia Meng''s once stare round eyes, eyes with Xing Xin''s body movement and move, staring at him.

    Sure enough! Xing Xin came for the sake of Su Hao.

    Shen Huajia had already despised Su Hao from the beginning, but now he couldn''t get up to the top. He was deeply unwilling because of the huge gap in his heart.

    But at the beginning, he pushed away his childhood sweetheart and betrayed Su Hao. All of a sudden, he was pierced by others. Shen Huajia felt very embarrassed.

    Chen Suhuan originally married Shen Huajia and thought he could have a good life. But before he had a good life, he was dragged down by the Shen family.

    Now even her father almost wants to break the relationship with her.

    Chen Suhuan doesn''t understand why Su Hao''s life can be so good. He is just a little character who can be run over by her at any time. At this moment, he can make the master of Qi family take out his anger for her.

    Things have developed to this point, how can she not see who is behind the manipulation.

    In Chen Suhuan''s mind, Su Hao must have resented them.

    A deeper resentment formed in her heart, for Su Hao let her go that horse, directly ignored by her.

    After the relevant departments made a thorough investigation, Shen''s father was put into prison, Shen''s group was declared bankrupt, and hundreds of people lost their jobs all at once. More disputes pestered Shen Huajia to deal with.

    This time, the Shen family fell from the height of the cloud and was all over the body. I''m afraid it''s impossible for them to make a comeback.

    In addition, the discerning people can see that the Qi family and the Xing family, who have replaced the leading position of the Huo family on the street, are extremely resistant to the Shen family and the Chen family. Although outsiders can''t see the reason, no one dares to lend a helping hand to the two families.

    All of a sudden, falling into the dust, Shen Huajia felt the ugliness of the world during this period of time.

    Chen Suhuan and Shen Huajia haven''t mentioned Su Hao during this period of time. Even when they see Wei Wei, Chen Suhuan hasn''t changed his way of educating his children. Now maybe Su Hao can''t come to see the children. When the children grow up and see the meat falling from her being educated by her, will su Hao be angry to death?

    Think about this picture, Chen Suhuan feel happy, but she never said this idea to anyone, especially Shen Huajia.

    For two long months, many things have settled down, but Su Hao is still addicted to his design world.

    "Hoo! At last it''s done Suhao sat in the design room at home, stretching.

    During this period, she doesn''t let anyone disturb her, just to complete a series of fashion shows. This fashion show is international, and she wants to let the world see their country''s style.

    This time, she did the traditional culture factor, plus her innovation, this is the last few months, today she finally made the most satisfactory work.

    Now Su Hao''s heart yearns for a broader place.

    Just at noon, an unpleasant thing suddenly happened. Just when Su Hao felt hungry, she opened the refrigerator in the kitchen and found that all the food materials Xing Xin had saved for her were gone.

    She was picking up her cell phone to order a takeout when the door rang.

    When he opened the door, there was a delivery boy with a cap. Su Hao felt that the delivery boy was a little strange. He pressed his eyes and didn''t dare to look at her. He just said, "Hello, miss, this is your order."

    "Ah? I, I didn''t order it? " Sue is confused.

    "The address on it is you. Yes, please have dinner." The takeaway boy insisted again and again that it was her meal.

    Perhaps Xing Xin to her point is also possible, Su Hao also did not shirk, is going to open the outermost door, put the meal into the room, suddenly take out little brother from the waist revealed a sharp knife..

    Su Hao''s eyes widened in horror. Subconsciously, she slashed her takeout brother''s hand, but her constitution was not strong enough to shake a man. Instead, she was held back.

    His hand is caught by someone''s backhand, and the opposite is the hired killer. Su Hao feels a strong murderous air from the little brother wearing a red takeout suit. Su Hao is 100% sure that he has killed someone!

    She narrowed her eyes. The only woman she offended in a city was that woman.

    Su Hao was not half alarmed. He wanted to stab Su Hao with a knife, but when the knife was about to reach Su Hao, he suddenly felt a force pushing him away.

    He widened his eyes and looked at suhao in horror.

    The strength of the body guard ring is powerful. It pushes a killer who has been training for many years far away and bumps into the bookcase, causing the bookcase to fall down and press on the killer''s feet.

    The killer only felt that his foot was about to break. What kind of monster was this woman? In the past, when he carried out the task, it was very smooth. This situation never happened.

    Su Hao rang the alarm bell almost in an instant, and when the property caught up, the police almost arrived.

    For Su Hao, such a weak woman, who can subdue this kind of professional killer, the police are also quite surprised. No matter what, it''s best to be free.

    After collecting material evidence from Su Hao''s house and recording a confession for a while, they pressed people back to the Bureau and promised Su Hao that they would give her justice.

    After the others left, Su Hao looked at the ordinary silver ring in her hand. It seemed to be much darker than before and had no luster.

    Suhao was almost killed. How can this kind of news hide from the men who always care about suhao.

    The three men who came to Su Hao''s house one after another.

    Su Hao looked at the three men with big eyes and small eyes, and couldn''t help laughing: "now you talk here for a while, I''ll make tea for you."

    As soon as Sue left, a more terrible silence filled the three men.

    Qi Hongxing has been looking at the two men opposite him. He still remembers that before, the two men worked together to personally send the Shen family off the stage.

    "This time, you can''t let that woman escape, otherwise, Su Hao will probably be retaliated by that psychopathic woman in the future." Xing Xin couldn''t bear silence. Taking advantage of Su Hao''s departure, he first suggested that he should raise his head and be as powerful as the other two.

    "Well... Mr. Xing, do you want us to do this?" Qi Hongxing and Xing Xin are about to become the heirs of the family. What kind of scenes and means have they never used?

    When Qi Hongxing told Xing Xin with a smile, Xing Xin immediately understood.

    Qi Lin always felt that something was wrong when he listened, so he planned to develop the topic in a bad direction: "wait a minute, Su Hao won''t be happy that you broke the law for her."

 Chapter 577

    Qi Hongxing and Xing Xin listened to Qi Lin''s words. For the first time, they looked at each other and laughed knowingly.

    Chen Suhuan was waiting for news at home, but she didn''t wait for news from the people she hired.

    Now she had guessed that something had happened there, and the paper could not keep its fire.

    After thinking about it, Chen Suhuan told Shen Huajia what she had done.

    Chen Suhuan thought that Shen Huajia would stand by her side and support her. Who knows, her husband didn''t say a word after hearing this. He went out for a cigarette and came in and said, "Chen Suhuan, let''s leave the city with our children, and then let''s divorce."

    She was close to collapse at that moment, and she realized clearly in her heart that Shen Huajia was not joking with her, divorcing? How is that possible?

    Chen Suhuan is almost packing things, while quarreling with Shen Huajia, the two fled a city with their children.

    Shen Huajia contacted a brother in H City, who said he could stay out of the limelight for a while.

    After he hung up, a sense of melancholy spread from Shen Huajia''s heart.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    By the time Qi Hongxing and Xing Xin arrived at Shen Huajia''s home, they were empty.

    They sneer, but they run fast.

    But they will not let these two people go so easily. Since they have the courage to do something to hurt Su Hao, they must have the courage to bear the consequences.

    Both of the two families have issued "wanted notices" to Shen Huajia and Chen Suhuan, both in the white and the underworld.

    Before she left, Shen Huajia also picked up her mother, who had no one to take care of.

    Shen''s mother knows that Chen Suhuan is the cause of her son''s great grievance, and her last good impression on her has disappeared. She doesn''t have a good face for Chen Suhuan all the way, which makes Chen Suhuan''s face more and more ugly.

    The child also caught a cold and fell ill in the middle of the journey, so Shen''s mother stopped.

    "What kind of debt did we owe in our last life? We''ve got worse daughters in law one by one. We can''t stop until we get into trouble." Shen''s mother is just like that.

    Due to Shen Huajia''s face, Chen Suhuan repeatedly forbeared.

    When these people finally settle down, Shen''s mother continues to point out Chen Suhuan, just as she used to call Su Hao.

    Chen Suhuan has always been spoiled. He has to be told that he can''t stand the big grievance of this day.

    One night, when Mrs. Shen wanted to go to the toilet in the middle of the night, she found a pair of strange black eyes staring at her at the head of the bed. She almost fainted.

    Recognizing that it was Chen Suhuan, he was relieved and could not help swearing at him.

    In the middle of the conversation, Chen Suhuan shows his knife and slaps it on the head of Shen''s bed. Shen''s mother shivers and looks at Chen Suhuan in horror.

    "I tell you, I''m not a vegetarian. If you dare to provoke me again? Be careful of your neck... "Chen Suhuan stares at Shen''s mother like a ghost in the middle of the night. Shen''s mother has been running away with her son for half a month, but she has no spirit any more. Being scared by Chen Suhuan, she turns her eyes and faints.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Since the international fashion conference was held last two weeks, Su Hao''s works have been displayed in front of the audience. The strong cultural elements are combined with various elements of the current trend, and then integrated into Su Hao''s own ideas. It has become the most outstanding work of this show, and the name of Su Hao''s great designer has been started.

    As early as three months ago, Su Hao''s contract with Xing Xin had expired, and Su Hao also resumed his freedom.

    The three men received the invitation to the fashion show, and they all made time for the first show.

    But no one thought that Su Hao gave them a surprise.

    After a series of her works were all on display, suddenly, a person came out, wearing a red dress, graceful gossamer, black green silk and just fine make-up.

    Suhao finally went on the stage in person and showed her most proud dress. Although the style is different from that of the front court, the appearance of suhao is amazing and even has the beauty of finishing.

    Qi Hongxing saw as like as two peas in a red shirt, his heart was shocked by his words, which was exactly the same as that of Su Su in his dream.

    Although the appearance is completely different, but whether it''s look, behavior, some small movements

    Qi Hongxing''s heart is about to jump out. In his eyes, Su Hao is the only one. The woman he likes is showing her excellence to people all over the world.

    Xing Xin and Qi Hongxing have totally different feelings. He is very proud of Su Hao, but he also sees other things. Su Hao yearns for more freedom, just like a runaway wild horse running on the prairie.

    She wants to be free, he accompanies her and doesn''t demand anything.

    Qi Lin''s eyes are dim when he sees his parents'' urging on his mobile phone. But when he looks at Su Hao standing on the stage with confidence, he feels sad and sad. It''s not easy for Su Hao to come over these years.

    After taking a piece of proof paper from the organizer, Su Haocai truly felt her existence and made contributions to the society. Now she can finally realize her dream.

    After several months of sleeplessness, Su Hao''s personal studio opened, and the reputation of a big designer began.

    Taking advantage of the popularity of the fashion show, Su Hao has been very busy in the past two months. There have been many lists coming in, and Qi Hongxing has helped Su Hao.

    Suhao came out from the lowest valley of her life and embarked on the road to realize her dream. She came step by step and knew clearly that it was inseparable from the help given by the three men.

    Su Hao has also experienced love, tasted the ups and downs, the taste, Su Hao is yearning for, but also fear.

    She has been keeping a grateful heart to them, and is not willing to take the initiative to approach anyone. At present, she can''t give them what they want.

    Four people''s entanglement, has not been a result.

    Until Qi Lin was forced by the reality and made a choice, because Qi''s mother suffered from cancer, in the middle and late stage. If she was optimistic, she could live for one or two years.

    Qi''s mother tearfully asks Qi Lin to get married. She hopes that before she leaves the world, her son can get married and start a business, so that she can safely close her eyes.

    Although Su Hao has always regarded them as friends, Qi Lin''s favorite person in her heart is her. The most sorry one is Su Hao.

    Su Hao went to Qi Lin''s wedding. The bridegroom and bride were so talented and beautiful that they could get on right.

    Qi Lin at the wedding, when he saw Su Hao, he couldn''t find a trace of sadness from Su Hao''s face.

    Qi Lin and his bride''s dress are designed by Su Hao himself, and the workmanship is extremely exquisite. This is the biggest gift and blessing that Su Hao can give Qi Lin.

    Fall in love with her, there is no good result, only heartbreak, after all, she does not belong to the world.

    Su Hao is not hard hearted and doesn''t want to hurt them.

    She once had a serious talk with the three men, and declined their affection, but they still stayed by her side, unwilling to leave.

    Qi Lin is married, and Qi Hongxing and Xing Xin are even more unhappy with each other.

    Xing Xin is used to being dissolute. The family can''t control him. He doesn''t care about marriage at all. If he marries a woman he doesn''t love in his life, what''s the meaning of life?

    Qi Hongxing, as the young master of the Qi family, naturally has the pressure to urge him to get married, but the obsession in his heart failed to make him give up Su Hao.

    If he and Su Hao were husband and wife in the last life, then Su Hao appeared in front of him in this life, it must be that the fate between them is not finished.

    For Su Hao, Lu Sheng is an important existence, not everyone can replace him.

    Now suhao has become a celebrity, more eye-catching.

    For some people, Su Hao can take advantage of any news posted on the social platform.

    Su Hao gets up in a good mood in the morning. Qi Hongxing asks her out to go fishing with him.

    She also made fun of Qi Hongxing''s early life in old age.

    Qi Hongxing doesn''t care either, but laughs at Su gently.

    After several years of transformation, everyone has grown up. Qi Hongxing has become more calm than before.

    He''s not worried about Su Hao.

    No matter what injury she had suffered before, she was not willing to open her heart, so he was willing to wait for a lifetime.

    Su Hao didn''t expect Qi Hongxing to think so seriously about their future. Today, they parked their car on the side of the road and came to Qi Hongxing''s fishing land. It''s a quiet suburb with few people. It''s very suitable for fishing.

    As early as before her departure, she also sent photos to the microblog, and many people forwarded the blessings and comments.

    They were walking forward and backward with buckets in their hands. They were preparing to cross the crossroads when suddenly a car came and rushed towards them.

    Sitting in the driver''s seat is Chen Suhuan, who has been hiding for a long time. Her face is haggard and dark yellow, with a ferocious and gloomy expression. She stares at the front darkly.

    "Bang!" Chen Suhuan hit someone, she was stunned, watching Su Hao''s body lying motionless in front of the car, blood slowly leaking out of the ground.

    "Ha ha ha! bitch! You are dead at last Over the past few years, Chen Suhuan has been dormant in the dark, looking for opportunities all the time to get close to Su Hao, and then give her a hand. Today, her dream day has finally arrived.

    "Poof, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh.

    "Hello, Sue!" Qi Hongxing saw that the car was about to hit him. He was about to push Su Hao, but somehow he felt a strong push. Then he saw Su Hao lying in a pool of blood.

    "No!" Qi Hongxing couldn''t accept this fact. He collapsed and held Su Hao''s body tremblingly.

    What he didn''t find was that the ring on suhao''s left hand gradually turned to powder and disappeared.

 Chapter 578

    The governor''s office in front of Zhuangyuan Street invited another troupe. The old governor was sixty years old. It is said that the young commander invited Su''s troupe, the most popular troupe in Suicheng, to sing for half a month.

    Su Hao is sitting under the newly built stage in a daze. Her head is still full of gluttonous sounds. When her hand on her chin slips, she suddenly wakes up.

    Before the start of the song, several actors of Su''s class are rehearsing "Suolin bag" on the stage. The voice of the actor who plays the role of Dan jiao''er is clear and graceful. At the end of the song, he calls to the audience timidly and looks like a sugar begging child carefully: "sister, is it good to sing?"

    Su Hao stood up in a hurry and brought down the bench she had just sat on: "OK, Xiaofeng''s song is naturally the best."

    Su Feng''s pretty face shows a happy smile, so he rehearses harder.

    Su Hao raised the stool and sat down again, holding his cheek in his hand and yawning.

    This time, the system is still humanized, and the memory of the original owner is crammed into her.

    Su Hao and his younger brother were the children of a rich merchant''s concubine, but their wife couldn''t accommodate them, so she threw them out after his younger brother Su Feng was born. Fortunately, they were taken in by the kind-hearted leader of Su''s class. Only then did they get a bite to eat and live to the age of sixteen or seventeen.

    His younger brother, Su Feng, has excellent physique and voice. The old class leader personally taught him the unique skills of his life and trained Su Feng to be the top of his class. In fact, the original master Su Hao is more talented, but the Su class does not allow women to sing, so the original master can only watch his brother sing under the stage.

    On the day when the original master first came to Suicheng, he was secretly singing in the flower field half a person high. Qi Sheng, the young commander of the governor''s mansion, found that Qi Sheng was a famous Playboy in Suicheng. He was infatuated with the original master''s voice and body, so he launched an offensive against the original master.

    The original owner was scared and didn''t agree. Young Marshal Qi had never been rejected by the girl. He felt more and more interesting. He pretended to be astringent and focused on pursuing the original owner.

    Qi Sheng''s pursuit of the convenience of the original owner is the reason why the governor''s office has held these days'' meetings.

    The origin of the original owner was not miserable in the identity she had experienced. Su Hao didn''t think there was any slag to abuse. He thought it would be a leisure task, so he sat comfortably and listened to the music in boredom.

    Qi Sheng led two Qing swineherd with Pipa in their arms to pass through the corridor. They were very friendly. Su Hao lifted his eyes and looked in the past, his head sank, and with a "buzz", more memories poured into his thinking.

    After the meeting, the original owner couldn''t stand Qi Sheng''s pursuit, so he agreed. However, Qi Sheng didn''t feel interested in what he had, so he didn''t want to play with the original owner any more.

    The original owner felt that he had been fooled and wanted to hang himself in a rage. Fortunately, his younger brother Su Feng found out and saved him in time. Su Feng directly finds Qi Sheng to argue with him, but Qi Sheng makes him hoarse and can''t sing any more. The original owner was crying in front of the governor''s mansion, which made people criticize him. The old governor felt that he couldn''t face up, so he asked Qi Sheng to accept the original owner to fill the house. Qi Sheng''s dandy refused to agree, but he accepted a Ji girl.

    Yuanzhu''s father is critically ill, and he is about to die. There is no man under his knees. So he inquires about the whereabouts of Yuanzhu and his younger brother, and wants them to recognize their ancestors. When Qi Sheng heard that the original owner was a descendant of the rich gentry, he thought it was profitable and came back to find the original owner.

    Qi Sheng''s sweet words filled the original owner with ecstasy. The original owner didn''t know what was going on, and regardless of his younger brother''s dissuasion, he was determined to marry Qi Sheng. Su Feng goes to Qi Sheng to let go of the original owner, but Qi Sheng''s people shoot him in the dark. He is in danger.

    When Qi Sheng came to propose marriage, he took a fancy to the daughter of the original owner''s direct mother. After the original owner found out that he was having an affair with his direct sister, he said that he would marry the original owner with a pill that could cure Su Feng''s disease.

    In order to save his brother Su Feng, the original owner trusts Qi Sheng again, but Su Feng thinks there is a trick in it and asks the brothers of Su''s class to protect their relatives. When the original owner arrived at the governor''s house, Xipo gave her a peach red dress, and she found that Qi Sheng didn''t want her to do it, just let her do it.

    The brothers in Su''s class couldn''t stand to stand up for the original leader, but they were shot to death by the people in the governor''s office. Even the old leader was not spared. At this time, Su Feng took Qi Sheng''s pills and died.

    It turns out that Qi Sheng, together with his female master and sister, killed Su Feng in order to seize the family property. Knowing the truth, the original owner hanged herself on the beam of the governor''s house, but the people of the governor''s house thought she was unlucky. They didn''t even leave her complete body, so they threw her into the moat.

    Get these memories, Su Hao back suddenly a cold, the heart was filled with great resentment.

    She knows that these are all feelings belonging to the original owner.

    As if there are all light floating female voice in her ear: "must protect Su Feng and Su class, help me revenge."

    Sue nodded.

    You can rest assured that I will fulfill your long cherished wish.

    The resentment in his heart suddenly disappeared, and Su Hao knew that the original owner had gone far away.

    Hand on the desk casually gently tapping, behind, there is a man runlang''s voice: "Xiao Su, you are here, make me easy to find."

    Su Hao looks back. Qi Sheng stands behind her and stares at her with a smile. Su Hao has goose bumps.

    Qi Sheng was born with a good skin and a young commander in the governor''s mansion. His mouth was as sweet as a candied fruit. No wonder the original owner was so excited.

    The fingers beating on the table suddenly stopped. Su Hao lifted his eyes and said with a smile to Qi Sheng''s eyes full of spring water: "Young Marshal Qi is talking and laughing with the two Qingguan people. Where are you interested in coming to me?"

    After that, he pretended to look behind Qi Sheng: "why don''t they see young commander Qi with them?"

    Su Hao suddenly became strange. Qi Sheng was a little overwhelmed for a moment. Fortunately, he reacted quickly and sat down beside Su Hao. He said with a straight face, "where is the Qing swineherd? It''s just the pipa craftsman of my family. He came to teach my four younger sisters to play the piano. Today, I met your group to sing in the hall, and I want to see the excitement."

    "Qi Shaoshuai has a quick tongue. Naturally, people can''t find out what''s wrong with him." Sue took a good look at him. The smile on her face suddenly subsided. She turned her head coldly and focused on the play in the stands.

    "How can I be called commander Qi instead of Qi Sheng today? Listen, how distant. " Qi Sheng looked at her frost like side face, and his heart itched.

    Sixteen or seventeen year old girl, beauty and those who are mediocre, but the skin with peach like Yingrun clear, people can not help but want to bite.

    "There is a difference between the high and the low." Su Hao did not have the deep meaning to pick the eyebrow, "you are the commander of the governor''s office, but I am just a small troupe, how dare to call the commander''s name?"

    Hearing this, Qi Sheng laughed out: "since I''m happy with you, I won''t care about these families."

    Su took a good look at him and sat away quietly: "Su Hao is humble and dare not ask for the favor of commander Qi. Don''t say that again, young commander. It''s a joke. "

    "I''m not afraid of other people''s jokes." although Su Hao always treated him coldly, his attitude has always been very respectful. Now Qi Sheng is worried because of such a strange atmosphere. "Xiao Su, I''m sincere to you!"

    Qi Sheng stood up to grab Su Hao''s hand and forced him to step back. Su Feng on the stage saw that he had lost his white jade pendant lock and ran down the stage: "don''t touch my sister!"

    As if he didn''t hear it, Qi Sheng grabbed Su Hao''s hand. People on and off the stage were staring at him. There were many neighbors outside the Hutong. When they heard that there was a meeting in the governor''s mansion, they rushed to watch the scene, but they didn''t want to see such a scene.

    Su Feng rushed over to protect Su Hao and fight with Qi Sheng. Qi Sheng has been with the old governor since childhood. Although he is stubborn, he has learned some skills. Su Feng is weak and thin, and looks like a girl from a distance. He is not Qi Sheng''s rival at all.

    Seeing Su Feng''s loss, Su Hao''s eyes moved, raised his hand against Su Feng''s chest and pushed him away. Then Qi Sheng waved his fist and hit Su Hao''s chest hard.

    Su Hao didn''t expect that Qi Sheng was so fierce. He didn''t jump up in one breath. He staggered half a step and fell heavily on the ground.

    "Sister!"

    Su Hao covered his chest and looked at Qi Sheng with tears in his eyes: "young commander Qi, I''m just a hard-working man. I can''t be my own boss in this troupe, and you can''t hurt me because I don''t agree with you and don''t agree with me..."

    Said, Su Hao began to wipe tears, Su Feng quickly bent over to try to help Su Hao up, "sister, do you have how to play? What''s wrong? "

    Su Hao covered his chest and grasped Su Feng''s hand: "ribs... Ribs seem to be broken."

    Qi Sheng was stunned. He didn''t expect that Su Hao would push Su Feng away and get his own blow for him.

    Qi Sheng has no sense of propriety. The whole city is famous. It''s not impossible for him to break a weak woman''s ribs with his fist.

    All of a sudden, there was a lot of discussion.

    "This young commander Qi is so cruel. If he takes a fancy to one, he will destroy the family. This girl also has a hard life."

    "Who says not? The Su family class is a famous group in Suicheng. I''m afraid it''s not the drunken man''s intention that young commander Qi is willing to spend a lot of money to invite people to sing for such a long time."

    "What? He''s just looking for something new. A few days ago, I heard that he took a fancy to a servant of the Qing Dynasty in Meiyuan and said that he wanted to redeem himself for others. Who ever thought that he was tired of getting the girl''s deed of sale, but he threw the girl to the soldiers in the army."

    "What a beast..."

    Old governor Qi just came out of the backyard, and these words rushed into his ears.

    He didn''t look very well. He came to the stage and slapped Qi Sheng on the back. "Don''t you go and get a doctor for Miss Su?"

    The old governor liked to listen to plays, and he also heard about Qi Sheng''s thoughts.

    Qi Sheng then reacted, flurried to ask his own soldiers to ask for a doctor, and then went to see Su Hao.

    Su Haotie was determined to break Qi Sheng''s thought, and coldly shook off Qi Sheng''s hand: "young commander, self-respect."

    Qi Sheng''s hand was neither extended nor closed. He was embarrassed for a moment.

    "Sue, I didn''t mean to hurt you just now."

    "Who does young commander Qi want to hurt?" Sue asked aggressively.

    Qi Sheng choked: "no... I didn''t mean to hurt people."

 Chapter 579

    "I didn''t mean to hurt people, but I used such fierce force. I think young commander Qi clearly wanted my life..." when the old leader came, Su Hao grabbed the old leader''s hand and sobbed: "leader, stay in the governor''s house again, I''m afraid my life will be gone... You can pity me and return the Dingyin given by the old governor."

    The old headmaster has no children at all. Since he picked up Su Hao and Su Feng, it''s the two of them who have come out for themselves and recognized them as dry daughters and dry sons. Su Hao is the only girl in the group. All the Su family members hold her in their hands like eyes, so her words still play an important role in the old leader''s heart.

    For a moment, the old leader was distressed and hesitated to look at the old governor.

    All the neighbors in and out of the house were watching. The old governor couldn''t keep his face, but he still had a smile on his face: "master Su, I''m really sorry about what happened just now. It''s the dog who made a bluff on Miss Su. I''ll teach him a lesson!"

    "As for the return of Dingyin, please think twice. No troupe has ever returned to the Dingyin hall without singing. Su''s troupe is a famous troupe in Suicheng. Don''t be the first one to break his own signboard. " The old governor lowered his voice and threatened with a low voice that only he and the suban master could hear.

    Although I love Su Hao, I really don''t need to set up the future of the whole team for this matter. But looking down at the poor Su Hao, the old leader still hesitated.

    Qi old governor''s hand is not light and not heavy on the old leader''s shoulder, "how about this, I add double the money of the hall meeting, and invite Miss Su the best doctor in the whole city, leader, do you think you can swallow that tone in your heart?"

    The other side was Qi dujun, who had made a great statement and was willing to make such a concession, but the old leader could not refuse.

    "Well, I''ll follow the governor."

    Hearing the answer, Su Hao heaved a sigh of relief.

    It seems that it is not so easy to get rid of Qi Sheng.

    The most famous doctor in Suicheng soon arrived at the governor''s mansion. Su Hao broke his rib, but he didn''t think that in order to stop youyou''s mouth, Qi asked Su Hao to stay in the governor''s mansion to cultivate his health.

    In order to take good care of Su Hao, the old leader also agrees. Qi Sheng orders his servants to clean up the other courtyard near his room and make room for Su Hao.

    Su thought for a long time, but he didn''t refuse: "if I want to live in another hospital, it''s not impossible. But I want Su Feng to live with me. "

    Qi Sheng wanted to refuse, but the old governor gave a low cough and took the lead in answering: "Miss Su''s request is not too much. She should have a family to take care of her. It''s up to you."

    Qi Sheng didn''t look well, but he didn''t come out in front of everyone.

    It''s said that Qi Sheng was heavily treated by the old governor after they were dispersed. Su Hao felt very happy.

    In the afternoon of that day, Su Hao and Su Feng lived in the other courtyard of the governor''s mansion. Although they also lived in the governor''s mansion during the whole Su family''s singing hall, they could not enter the inner house after all, and they slept in the Tong PU. The old headmaster was still thinking that the whole team was full of men, but the governor''s office didn''t prepare any other rooms. Su Hao, a girl, would be embarrassed. Now, Su Hao and Su Feng can live alone, and the problem will be solved.

    The next day after he moved to another hospital, Qi Sheng began to fill Su Hao''s room with all kinds of pills for invigorating qi and blood and top grade acne medicine.

    Su Hao has systematic protection, and her injury is getting better soon. She weighs the bottle of golden sore medicine in her hand and laughs in her heart: Qi Sheng is really a brainless person. She suffered internal injury. Isn''t it stupid to give her this kind of medicine to treat trauma?

    Outside the door, the sound of footsteps came from far and near. Su Hao thought it was Qi Sheng again, and went to bed.

    The door "squeak" was pushed open from the outside, Su Feng came in from the outside, with a cold and fresh air, Su Hao unconsciously wrapped the quilt.

    "Sister, don''t pretend. It''s me."

    Su Feng took a look and knew that Su Hao was pretending to sleep.

    Su Hao got up and said, "smart smelly boy, he''s not going to rehearse, but he''s lazy again. He''s afraid he can''t turn over and he''s being hanged by the class leader."

    "Now it''s time to rest," Su Feng''s face was still painted with strong oil paint, white and red, which was very good-looking.

    He was born slender and handsome. Su Hao often stares at his face for a long time. He says in his heart that he was born wrong. Otherwise, Su Feng should be a girl with weak wind supporting Xiliu.

    Although Su Feng is pretty, he doesn''t look feminine. On the contrary, he has the sadness like the fate of a romantic scholar.

    "Sister, are you better?" Su Feng is always thinking about Su Hao in her heart. Rehearsal is always bad. She is also injured by mistake.

    Su Hao naturally has been well for a long time, but she has broken her bones and muscles for 100 days. If she gets out of bed now and turns Su Feng over, she will definitely scare Su Feng.

    So she coughed twice, and Su Feng was worried: "it''s going to be better."

    Su Feng sat down beside Su Hao''s bed and clenched his hands tightly into a fist: "it''s only my fault that I''m not up to speed. My sister is haunted by Qi Sheng, but I can''t help it at all."

    "Don''t say that," Su Hao patted Su Feng on the back of his hand with relief. "I don''t think it''s anything. The Zhongming Dingshi house in the governor''s mansion is very comfortable."

    Su Feng didn''t know that Su Hao was comforting himself: "sister, after singing for more than ten days, I begged the class leader to take our Su class away from Suicheng and go to other places to sing, so Qi Sheng would never be able to pester her sister again."

    It''s good to do this, but Su Feng and his father are also in Suicheng. Instead of living in a homeless place and wandering around, it''s better to go home and take over the property of his family and do a small business.

    But they still have a vicious mother in charge of their family who refuses to accept others. It''s not easy to go back.

    Sue sighed and made a mistake.

    Su Feng doesn''t know what she thinks in her heart. Seeing her ecstasy, she can''t help but get a voice to remind her: "sister? Are you listening? "

    Su Hao Fanran back to God, looking at Su Feng, nodded: "listen."

    "What do you think of my idea?"

    Su Hao frowned slightly: "hiding is not the way after all. The power of the governor''s office is all over the world. Where can we hide? Moreover, the reputation of our Su family class has been established in Suicheng. It''s a good opportunity to make money. The old class leader won''t agree. "

    Su Feng suddenly wilted: "what do you say to do? Do you just watch Qi Sheng continue to pester you? "

    "We may as well take a step at a time to cope with changes with invariance."

    "Sister, you have a good attitude."

    Su Xiaoxiao said: "you just have too little business."

    Su Feng listen to her as if the tone of people, can''t help but way: "said like you by more."

    "It''s not," said Su Hao, picking her eyebrows and patting Su Feng on the shoulder. "There are some things you have to listen to me."

    Her this pats, Su Feng covers shoulder however, exaggerated stood up.

    Su Hao Leng Leng, she clearly did not force.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "It''s all right," Su Feng shook his head indifferently. "It''s just that he was hurt by the halberd when he was making a play."

    "Show me."

    Su Feng is thin skinned and refuses to look good to her.

    Su Hao chuckled: "I''m your sister. What else can''t I see? What''s more, it''s the shoulder that''s hurt, and it''s not obscure."

    Su Feng still refused.

    "Well," Su Hao teased him, "my younger brother is older, and I''m not even close to my elder sister."

    "No, sister, I don''t mean that..." Su Feng blushed and wanted to explain, but he couldn''t say anything.

    Su laughingly handed Qi Sheng''s golden sore medicine to Su Feng: "I didn''t expect that Qi Sheng''s things would come in handy. You can go back and wipe it. It should be ready soon."

    "Qi Sheng''s stuff, I don''t need it!" Su Feng was so angry that he threw the medicine on the bed.

    Su Hao changed his face: "keep it. If you don''t do it for others, you should do it for yourself."

    Su Feng bit his teeth, but he couldn''t get Su Hao, so he had to take it back.

    Outside came the sound of the gong. Su Hao gave Su Feng a look and said, "go ahead. Don''t miss the time. Anyway, the governor''s office gave him double money."

    Su Feng nodded: "that elder sister I went." When he stepped over the doorframe, he did not forget to turn back to Su Hao and said, "if that beast bullies you again, you must tell me. I''ll go to my classmate and say it!"

    After su Feng left, the corners of Su Hao''s mouth gently rose.

    What does the silly boy think? Is it possible for a small Su family class to compete with the great power of the governor''s office? What''s the use of talking to the old class leader?

    It''s said that today, governor Qi invited the famous general Bai of Ancheng to attend the meeting. General Bai is the leader of Ancheng. If he says something, I''m afraid he will tremble for half a day.

    Qi Sheng''s two younger sisters have reached the age of marriage. It is said that general Bai has a son under his knees, but he is still unmarried. So Qi''s old governor is like marrying his daughter into Bai''s family.

    Qi''s third daughter is married into the general''s house. Qi''s third daughter is very clever and has many ideas. Qi''s third daughter thinks that if he marries into the general''s house, he will not be bullied by his mother-in-law in the future.

    But general Bai has a crush on Qi Fei, the second daughter of governor Qi. Qi Fei is full of talent and gentle as water. He writes a good story in his daily life, which is just right for general Bai''s appetite for watching plays.

    Qi Sheng persuades him that it''s the same for any sister to marry into general Bai''s house. In the future, their Qi family can always get the light of general Bai.

    Qi old governor a think is also in reason, then openly and secretly with white general several times promise, will marry the second daughter white general''s second son.

    After a day''s singing, Qi Sheng didn''t come to harass Su Hao until midnight. Su Hao listens to Su Feng singing Huadan outside. His voice is congested. His voice trembles slightly. His heart is full of doubts. He can''t help but go out of the door of another hospital and come to the front hall to find out.

    On the stage, Su Feng, dressed as a sword and a horse, is turning over a flower halberd with his opponent. The one who is opposite to him in the play is strange to su. Obviously, he is not a part of Su''s class.

    The man forced Su Feng, Su Feng sing for a day, obviously weak, finally unable to fight, was overturned on the ground.

 Chapter 580

    With a disappointed expression on his face, governor Qi stood up and said, "let''s get here first today..."

    "How can I get here? I haven''t had a good time yet." General Bai impolitely interrupted the words of old governor Qi, and said with a sarcastic tone: "governor Qi, what kind of team are you inviting? Dao Madan can''t even stand up, even the one in ten thousand I brought with me can''t match. I don''t think he''ll come to play. He''ll just go to Meiyuan and be a waiter. "

    All of you in Su''s class look angry when they hear this. Su Hao sees that Su Feng on the stage holds the halberd in his hand, with white knuckles and protruding veins on the back of his hand.

    General Bai casually sipped a sip of tea, cold hummed out: "go, let that Dao Ma Dan change his clothes, and then sing for me."

    Qi old governor can''t do white general''s Lord, also can''t wipe face, had to let Su Feng according to words do.

    Su Hao''s partial eyes look at general Bai''s picky expression. He knows that he is aiming at Su Feng.

    But why did he aim at Su Feng?

    Su Hao couldn''t figure it out, so she followed him to the stage.

    Su Feng was very tired, and his face turned white under the paint.

    Su Hao pressed his hand and said softly, "don''t go to the next game. I''ll do it for you."

    As soon as Su Feng turned his head, he saw that it was su Hao, and instantly he became tired: "elder sister, I''m ok..."

    "Don''t try to be brave," Su Hao stretched out her hand. "Dress up for me, and I''ll sing for you later."

    Daily life is a kind of powerful existence at some time. Su Feng gives Su Hao his clothes, as if he was shocked.

    Su Hao moves quickly to change her clothes, and then sits in front of the mirror to draw the oil paint. She is like Su Fengsheng, and she can''t see the oil paint. But Su Feng is slightly higher than her, but she can''t notice anything when she puts on her clothes.

    Su Feng looks at her behind her, some worry, if it is not for his physical strength is really not support, will not let Su Hao to take this risk: "sister, can you do it?"

    "Take it out, it will do." Su Hao said, hanging his wrist and drawing his eyebrows steadily, "can''t you see a pig running without eating pork? When I was a child, I followed the Su family''s troupe around to sing operas. When you sing on the stage, I listen to it off the stage. If I can''t learn a thing or two, I''ll be the fool. "

    Su Feng still felt nervous. Before going on the stage, he still shook Su Hao''s hand: "sister, I''m going to blow it later. You say it''s my idea."

    "Don''t worry, this play won''t fail."

    She would like to meet the green clothes brought by the white general for a while to see how majestic their general''s mansion is!

    Su Hao takes the gun to the stage, beating it slowly and meticulously. It''s a three-star dream. Before she opens her voice, the one in Green''s clothing suddenly sweeps over. Su Hao didn''t expect it, but fortunately, he responds quickly, bows down to avoid it, and returns with a gun in green''s clothing.

    Qingyi didn''t expect that Su Hao could escape and still have the power of parry. She was tripped by that shot and fell very ugly.

    Laughter and cheers came from the audience. Green clothes got up in a mess and looked at Su Hao with indignation on her face.

    Su Hao provocatively raised eyebrows at him. Since he was pretending to be Dao Ma Dan, he needed to enjoy himself.

    With this in mind, Su Hao began to play with that Qingyi. Although it was a three-star dream, they didn''t sing a word, but they didn''t make the spectators feel abrupt and more aggressive to each other. The audience was dazzled, and almost all of them felt very happy.

    In the end, Qingyi was defeated by Su Hao, and was forced back to the corner by Su Hao.

    Su Hao finally broke the green clothes as a way to win. Su''s class cheered, but general Bai didn''t show a different look on his face.

    He just gave a cold smile, staring at the figure of Niaona on the stage, seemingly sincere way: "so I look down at the corner of the Su family class, my dog is also very useless, in front of the Qi governor."

    Su Hao clasped the gun''s hand slightly, bowed deeply and returned to the back hall.

    It''s midnight after singing. The stars are so vast that all the audience are gradually dispersing. Su Hao is about to change his clothes when his wrist is suddenly caught.

    She was shocked and turned to Qi Sheng''s peach blossom eyes. Her eyes were cold again: "what are you doing here?"

    Qi Sheng played with the tassels on her costume and said with a smile, "look at that figure, I know it''s you."

    Su Hao leaned over and gently pulled out the tassel from Qi Sheng''s hand: "why didn''t young commander Qi expose me?"

    "What are you doing? In this way, don''t you ask me... "

    Qi Sheng''s lower and lower voice seemed very ambiguous. Su Hao retreated a little disgusted. "If Qi Shaoshuai wants to go to the headmaster and Qi dujun to report me, or go to general Bai, I have nothing to say."

    "What''s the matter with you, Sue? Why are you so cold to me?" Qi Sheng wronged close to, "that day I really did not mean to hurt you, if you are not comfortable in the heart, you hammer back."

    Su Hao sneered in his heart. If I give you a hammer, you will have to reincarnate.

    "If you truly repent, answer me a question."

    Qi Shenglian nodded: "don''t say a question, even if I answer 100 of them, I''ll tell you what you want to know."

    "Good." Su Hao raised his eyes and looked at Qi Sheng, "the hall meeting has never been until the beginning of the night at most. Today, it''s midnight. The old governor is always kind and won''t let my su family''s brothers suffer. I think it''s only general Bai."

    Su Hao rubbed the delicate gold silk embroidery on his sleeve, "and the songs of the night were all Su Feng''s plays. General Bai also brought a green dress to compete with Su Feng, obviously aiming at Su Feng."

    "Marshal Qi, I don''t understand. Su Feng is just a little opera singer in Su''s class. How can a big man like general Lao Shen Bai work hard to fight against him?"

    Qi Sheng seemed to sigh for Su Hao''s sincere consideration: "originally, I didn''t intend to tell you about this. I''m afraid you''ll worry about Su Feng. How clever you are, how can you not see the clue? "

    He attached to Su Hao''s ear, lowered his voice and said, "Hello, your brother Su, I''m afraid that this time is a disaster."

    "What do you say?"

    Su Hao shows Qi Sheng''s unexpected calmness, which makes him a little discouraged. "The general''s house intends to ask my second younger sister to be their second youngest daughter-in-law. Although my second younger sister is a little softer, she has her own opinions on marriage and refuses to marry into the general''s house."

    Su Hao frowned slightly and guessed something in her heart. "What''s that to do with my brother?"

    "To tell you the truth, my second sister loves your brother Su Feng."

    Qi Sheng''s words confirmed Su Hao''s conjecture. She couldn''t help but take a breath.

    No wonder Qi Fei often steals to the hall to listen to Su Feng''s singing, and often asks herself about Su Feng unintentionally. It turns out that this is the case.

    Qi Sheng continued: "originally, it was nothing. As long as my second sister got married to general Cai''s house, nothing would happen. But just yesterday, my second sister, who had always been weak, said in front of general Bai and the young master that she liked an actor. General Bai''s face became ugly. And my two younger sisters are young, and their thoughts are all written on their faces. General Bai guesses that the person she loves is your brother Su Feng. "

    Su Hao asked coldly, "what''s the matter with my brother about the marriage between your governor''s mansion and general''s mansion?"

    "That''s not what I said. General Bai''s discussion with our family is well known. If it doesn''t work out, won''t both families become a laughing stock?"

    "Thank you for reminding me. I know."

    Su Hao said that he was about to leave, and the paint on his face had not yet been removed.

    Qi Sheng didn''t respond: "don''t go, Su! We haven''t finished... "

    Su Hao turned a deaf ear and soon left Qi Sheng''s voice far behind.

    Taking advantage of the dim night, Su Hao pushes open the door of the other hospital, and suddenly hears a woman''s low voice crying behind the hospital.

    Su Hao follows the sound and sees Qi Fei, the second girl in the governor''s mansion, wiping her tears with a handkerchief. Her tearful face looks sad and moving in the moonlight.

    The two girls were delicate and beautiful. This picture was so beautiful that a woman had goose bumps all over her body.

    She lowered her head to wipe her tears, and her round shoulder trembled slightly: "Mr. Chenxiang, I''m not afraid of suffering. I''ve made it clear with my father and general Bai, so let me follow you..."

    Chenxiang is Su Feng''s stage name. The old class leader took it from "splitting the mountain to save his mother".

    "But you used to be a girl in a honey pot. It''s not proper to follow us wandering." Su Feng, don''t turn your head.

    Qi Fei cried even more and coughed out of breath: "Mr. Chenxiang, the second young master of the Bai family is the master of a dandy. There is a wife and concubine in the family, so he married a room. I heard that the reason why he didn''t marry his wife is that his previous wives were killed alive by him on the wedding night..."

    Qi Fei laments her fate. Su Feng is the softest. She can''t bear to hear it. She lifts her lips and almost agrees.

    "Maple!"

    Su Hao shouts out, scaring the two people under the moon. Only after seeing clearly who is coming can su Feng feel relieved.

    "Sister, you''re back."

    Su Hao came quickly, pretending to know nothing: "the second lady is also here."

    Qi Fei''s tears were still hanging on her face. She was stunned. She was at a loss: "I''ll... I''ll..."

    "The second young lady wrote a new play. She wanted to send it to me to see if it was suitable."

    Su Feng pulls up a lie to pour also the face is not red, gasping, Qi Fei quickly lowers the head to wipe tears.

    Su Hao also pretended not to know: "it''s getting late. It''s wrong for the second young lady to be seen alone with the man. It''s better to go back quickly."

    Qi Fei nodded and walked one step at a time, looking back at Su Feng with tears in her eyes.

    As soon as she sold the doorframe with one foot, Su Hao said softly behind her: "miss two, the frost is heavy at night and the road is slippery. You need to be careful so that you don''t have to step on the wrong foot to implicate the innocent."

    Qi Fei body shape a meal, in a moment crossed the threshold, quickly disappeared in the corner.

    Su Feng is still staring at the position where Qi Fei disappears. Su Hao shakes his hand in front of him: "ancestors, come back!"

    Su Fengru wakes up from a big dream and looks at Su Hao beside her. She looks down shyly: "elder sister..."

    "Come in with me." Su Hao pulls Su Feng''s hand into the room and closes the door.

    "Tell me, what happened between you and miss two?" Su Hao picks eyebrows and looks at Su Feng, just like a posture of asking questions.

    Su Feng faltered and said: "not much..."

 Chapter 581

    "She''s crying in your arms. What else? If I didn''t see it just now, and if someone else saw it, you two would be covered with mouths all over your body. I''m afraid you can''t explain it clearly. " Su Hao took a breath, "at that time, the Bai family and the Qi family are bound to take you in order to preserve their reputation."

    Su Feng sat down and took a sip of tea: "how can we still talk about the white family?"

    "That two young ladies Qi Fei is the daughter-in-law that general Bai likes. If you have anything to do with her, general Bai will be the first one who can''t get along with you."

    Su Hao snatched the cup from him. "You still have leisure to drink tea. Today, general Bai asked you to sing the hall meeting just to knock the mountain and shake the tiger and give you a warning. Qi Fei likes you. People with a clear eye can see that. If you really have something, I''m afraid the whole Su family class will have to bury you two... "

    "Sister." Su Feng is not happy to interrupt Su Hao, "we really have nothing."

    "Since there''s nothing else, I should make it clear to other girls that she''s going to marry into the general''s house. If she keeps other''s mind, it will only harm others."

    "No, the second lady is very kind." Su Feng quickly refuted, "when we just moved to the yard, the bedding in the room was wet. It was the second lady who sent us clean bedding."

    Seeing that Su Hao didn''t respond, Su Feng said, "elder sister, I''ve heard that the young man of the general''s mansion is a dandy. He killed all the married brides, so he hasn''t been able to get married up to now. A good man like the second young lady, who has been married, has not been wasted by him. "

    These two young ladies are really miserable, but what does it have to do with them? What Su Hao is looking forward to is that Su Feng and Su Jia ban can have a peace in the world.

    Su Hao looked at Su Feng and asked: "but what does this have to do with us?"

    Su Hao''s calm made Su Feng a little worried. A thin layer of sweat came out of his forehead: "elder sister, we can''t wait to save you."

    Su Hao sighed, got up to play a copper basin of water, slowly cleaning the face of the oil, Su Feng on the side of the silent waiting for her answer.

    Su Hao washed his face clean and sat in front of the bronze mirror, which reflected a plain face: "come here."

    Su Feng obediently came to her side and stood still.

    "We''re just peddlers in the Jianghu. The general''s house and the governor''s house are both respectable portals. We can''t get involved in other people''s business." Su Hao took Su Feng''s hand. "I know that you are kind-hearted and suffer in disgrace, but you have to do everything according to your ability. If you know that something is beyond your ability, but you still insist on doing it, it''s too much to do."

    After hearing the speech, Su Feng''s face shows a look of bewilderment. Su Hao knows that he has listened to his words.

    After patting Su Feng on the back of his hand, Su Hao continued: "if you don''t fall in love with miss two, her business has nothing to do with us. Don''t tell me any more. I can''t see you ruin your future in vain."

    "I see, sister. I''ll go to bed first

    Sue nodded.

    Behind him, the door opened with a "squeak" and closed quickly.

    Su Hao sighs. It''s not that she''s cruel, but that she''s devoted to Su Feng and Su''s family. Other people''s affairs don''t matter to her.

    Su Hao and clothes lie in bed, but toss and turn of can''t sleep, just thinking about Su Feng''s attitude at night.

    Su Feng won''t cheat her. He says that if there is no Qi Fei in his heart, there should be no Qi Fei; But his performance, clearly is put Qi Fei in the heart.

    As soon as I think about it, I think that it''s almost dawn, and Su Hao is just drowsy. The woman''s painful cry suddenly cuts across the sky.

    Sue Hao turned over and sat up, concentrating on carefully distinguishing. There was something like Qi Fei''s voice.

    Expect Su Feng also heard, Su Hao with embroidered shoes to push the door out, cold in the morning, cold from the mouth of the skirt drill in, soaked in four limbs. Su Hao just hit a cold shiver, sure enough, saw Su Feng sneak out from the wing room, is creeping to the door.

    "Maple!"

    Sue Hao called out to stop him.

    Su Feng steps a meal, body shape rigid stop, and then slowly turned around, toward Su Hao hard squeeze out a smile: "sister, good morning."

    Su Hao nodded: "go wash your face in a basin of cold water. It''s time to practice early."

    "Sister, I want to go out."

    Su Hao stares at Su Feng with bright eyes: "what are you going out for?"

    "I... I go out..." Su Feng is not good at lying.

    "You never cheat." Su Hao approached Su Feng, but she could still hear the scream of the second young lady outside. It was very sad.

    "Tell me, what do you want to go out for?"

    Su Feng hung his head to his chest and held it for a long time, as if he had made a big decision. He opened his mouth in a stuffy voice: "I''m afraid the second young lady has been beaten. I think... I want to have a look."

    "What''s the use of going? It''s just adding fuel to the fire. If you can''t get the governor to clean up with you, you''d better not run into the muddy water. "

    Su Hao drags Su Feng into the room and washes his cold face. Su Feng gradually calms down and the cry in the yard stops.

    A servant girl brought breakfast. After eating, they came to the front hall to prepare for the singing.

    Just want to follow Su Feng into the backstage together, not waiting to cross the threshold, Su Hao was carried out by the old leader.

    "Headmaster, what are you doing?"

    Su Hao was carried to the end of the corridor by the old headmaster, and began to murmur.

    "Girl, you can''t go backstage any more."

    "Why?" Su Hao blinked his eyes innocently and asked, "I''m going to paint the horns."

    The old headmaster flicked Su Hao''s forehead, but he didn''t give up his effort, "you girl, have you the face to say? Do you really think that nobody knows about you singing for Su Feng last night? "

    Su Hao pretended to be confused: "ah? What are you doing for Su Feng? I can''t understand what you are saying, headmaster. "

    "There are only two of us here, girl. Don''t play. My old man is not dazzled, you and Su Feng''s figure others can''t see, I can''t see? "

    Su Hao was exposed, had to be obediently admitted: "master, so you know."

    "Girl, it''s a rule handed down by the ancestors that girls are not allowed to enter the pear garden. You did that last night, not only against the ancestors, but also joking with the lives of our whole Su family."

    "Headmaster, it''s not that serious." Su laughs and fights with Su: "I just played a play for Su Feng. What''s more, I dressed up and painted oil. Besides you, who have unique insight and know us well, how can others see it?"

    "Do you really think governor Qi and general Bai are so easy to fool? General Bai must have lost his head for a while last night. When he comes back, he will naturally understand that Su Feng was replaced last night. It''s just that the matter is over. It''s not easy for him to investigate and admit that he was stupid at that time. That''s why you missed class. " Su old leader sighed: "girl, the governor''s house is dangerous everywhere. Young commander Qi has no clear intention for you. You and Su Feng should be careful everywhere."

    Su Hao naturally knows what the old leader said. Since the "business" of the governor''s office is so hard to do, it''s just another place.

    "Headmaster, you have said that the governor''s house is extremely dangerous. Why do we have to come to their house to sing? Why don''t we return the deposit to governor Qi... "

    "Shut up." Listen to Su Hao''s words, the old headmaster has slowly changed his face, "how can we return the money we have received? How can our Su class get a foothold in the pear garden business in the future? There will be ten more days to sing, as long as the last ten days, there will be nothing more. Don''t say that again. "

    With that, the old leader left with a negative hand and went to the direction of the hall meeting.

    Looking at the back of the old leader, Su Hao sighed.

    The old headmaster is good everywhere, but he pays too much attention to his reputation.

    All things, only living is the most important.

    Sue Hao shook his head and went to the hall.

    The next scene is Su Feng''s best "qianqiujie". Su Hao has been waiting for a long time, but it''s not su Feng who appears on the stage.

    Maybe the people beside the stage can''t hear any clue, but Su Hao really knows Su Feng too well. His figure and voice are incomparable to those on the stage.

    "Qianqiujie" has always been sung by Su Feng. Today, there is a change of people. Su Hao feels very strange.

    After listening to half a paragraph of Su Hao, she couldn''t listen. She got up and was ready to leave the front hall. One of them suddenly put his arm in front of her and stopped her.

    Su Hao looks up and faces Qi Sheng''s enchanting peach blossom eyes.

    Her Dai Mei a horizontal: "Qi young commander recently but leisure tight."

    Qi Sheng said with a dry smile: "if you have someone in your heart who is concerned about you, naturally, no matter how many things you have to worry about, you have to come to think about it."

    Sue Hao''s hair and sweat count down and she has goose bumps all over her body.

    "Young commander, I didn''t eat much in the morning. I''m afraid I''m going to vomit now because I''m so upset in my stomach."

    "I mean what I say." Qi Sheng grabs Su Hao''s hand and puts it in his heart. "Xiao Su, why can''t you always see my heart?"

    Su Hao felt disgusted when he rubbed against him, so he quickly pulled his hand back: "young commander, you respect yourself. After all, there are so many people watching you here. If you want to do such an extraordinary thing again, I''m going to shout

    With a lesson from the past, Qi Sheng became more cautious this time and let go.

    "Marshal Qi, if you have nothing else to do, I''ll go first."

    "Sue, aren''t you curious about my two sisters crying this morning?" Qi Sheng didn''t believe it. Su Hao couldn''t hear such a loud voice.

    He bent his eyes like a fox, and the winner was sure that suhao would be interested in this topic.

    "How dare I be curious about the governor''s office." Su Hao leaves and is ready to leave, but Qi Sheng goes after her.

    "In fact, my second sister cried today because she was punished by my father. Do you know why my second sister is under the family law? It''s all because she met your brother Su Feng in private last night. She was seen by the servant and told my father. Now the servant who complained has been secretly executed by my father, and my second sister has been beaten to pieces. I''m afraid she can''t get out of bed in the rest of the month... "

    Su Hao''s steps finally stopped: "what do you say?"

 Chapter 582

    Seeing Su Hao stop, Qi Sheng was a little proud: "don''t you know? Last night, my second sister met Su Feng privately and was seen by the servants in the garden. My father was so angry that he banned my second sister. My second sister argued a few words and completely annoyed my father. Then he got a family punishment. "

    Qi Sheng didn''t have the consciousness of being a brother at all. Instead of loving his sister, he felt a bit of schadenfreude.

    Su Hao pinned the broken hair on his forehead behind his ears: "young commander, you''re joking. Last night Su Feng went to bed after returning to the wing room, but the second lady didn''t visit. Second young lady, a girl who has never been out of the cabinet, I''m afraid you''re insulting her reputation by saying so. "

    "What are you afraid of? My two younger sisters all said in front of general Bai that if your younger brother Su Feng didn''t marry, there would be no fame. "

    Smell speech, Su Hao in the heart "clap Deng" for a while, "young commander, what did you just say?"

    "My second sister said today in front of general Bai that Fei Sufeng would not marry."

    Su Hao''s eyes darkened and he looked at Qi Sheng: "young commander, it''s not funny to say that."

    "It''s my daughter of Qi family. I can''t make fun of her, can I? Xiao Su, if general Bai gets angry, since he can''t offend our governor''s office, he can only vent his anger with Su Feng and Su''s class. "

    Qi Sheng came up to Su Hao''s ear and said frivolously, "Xiao Su, it''s too late for you to marry me now. When you become a member of the Qi family, you won''t be affected any more."

    "I advise the young commander to die. I will die in Su''s class all my life." Su Hao glares at Qi Sheng, turns around and leaves quickly.

    On the way back to the other courtyard, Su Hao happens to see Su Feng come out of Qi Fei''s yard. Fortunately, there is no one around. Su Hao grabs his arm and drags it back to the other courtyard.

    Shut the door, Su Hao raised his hand to give Su Feng a slap.

    "Do you know that you will harm the whole team by doing so?"

    Su Feng lowered his head: "sister, I''m sorry."

    Su Hao''s palms are numb. Looking at Su Feng''s red and swollen cheeks, he feels a little painful: "what''s the use of telling me I''m sorry? The old headmaster has been cautious all his life. He has managed to form such a su family class. It''s going to be ruined by you! "

    Su Feng lowered his head and did not argue for himself.

    Su Hao is more and more angry: "knowing that Qi Fei can''t be related to this tuyere, you leave the hall meeting to see Qi Fei. Don''t you think your life is not long enough?"

    "Thousands of mistakes are my fault, elder sister, you beat me and scold me, I have no complaints."

    "You are honest! Su Feng, Su Feng, I thought you always knew the right way, but I said many times that I would not let you wade in the muddy water of Qi Fei, but you didn''t listen! Do you think it''s worth paying for the whole Su family class for an unimportant person? "

    "She''s not unimportant." Su Feng heard this sentence, suddenly raised his head, eyes burning looking at Su Hao, "sister, the second lady is not unimportant."

    Su Hao''s heart fell for a while, as if he already knew what Su Feng was going to say.

    Su Feng took a deep breath, as if determined to say to Su Hao: "elder sister, Qi Fei is the person I cherish. Like you, she''s the one I swore to protect. "

    Sue tightened her brows. "What did you say?"

    "I said, I like Qi Fei. I want to marry her. I can''t bear to see her marry a beast. I''ve lost half my life and suffered in vain." Su Feng''s words are correct and round.

    Su Hao''s fingertips trembled. "What you said... Is it true? It''s not to pity the second lady, that''s why I said that? "

    "Of course not." Su Feng said with a serious face, "she doesn''t look down on me because I''m a street salesman who has no fixed place. Instead, she takes care of me many times. She even writes a play to show me at night. She even reveals to me many times that she wants to follow our Su family class to wander the world."

    With these words, Su Feng is ready to be scolded by Su Hao.

    Time was silent for a long time. In the small wing room, for a long time, we could only hear the breath of sister and brother.

    Su Feng felt a little depressed, even uneasy.

    Su Hao, who doesn''t speak, gives him a lot of pressure.

    "Elder sister..." he couldn''t help it. He opened his mouth first.

    Su HaoYou sighed, "do you really think about it?"

    Su Feng some surprised Su good scene, quickly nodded: "think good."

    "Do you know that if you want to marry the second young lady, it''s the general''s house."

    "I think about it. Qi Fei told me that she would face all the misfortunes and blessings with me in the future."

    The beating candlelight reflected the light of Su Feng''s low eyes, and Su Hao was slightly shocked.

    Usually Su Feng looked at words are not much, did not expect that the heart had hidden this kind of mind, she did not see it.

    "Have you ever thought that your Gu Yong might harm our whole Su family class?"

    Smell speech, Su Feng choked.

    I lifted my lips and wanted to say something, but I didn''t say a word for a long time.

    He bowed his head, a little depressed, and his voice was low and deep: "Qi Fei is so kind to me. I just can''t bear to see her suffer, but I didn''t think that it would even affect Su''s class and sister you..."

    Su Hao looked at his guilty appearance and patted him on the shoulder: "just... If you really want to be with her, there is no way."

    On hearing this, Su Feng, who had been wilting, quickly raised his head, "what method?"

    Su Feng has been used to relying on Su since she was a child. She thinks that if there is a way, there must be a way to both.

    "It''s a little risky, and you have to suffer." Su Hao looked at Su Feng''s delicate skin and said, "can you stand the pain of skin and flesh?"

    Although he is a man of the Jianghu, Su Feng has been raised as a horn since he was a child. He has a delicate skin and tender flesh. Where has he suffered from the skin and flesh?

    Su Feng nodded without hesitation.

    "A man is a man. If she has such a responsibility, the second lady is right. But feng''er, I say that in the front, there is no turning back. If you really make up your mind and go back, there will be no way out. "

    Su Feng is also eat the steelyard iron heart: "sister, I will never regret, you quickly tell me your idea."

    Su Hao hooked his finger at him, Su Feng immediately understood and put his ear together.

    Su Hao whispered a few words in his ear, Su Feng eyebrow light frown: "sister, this method, really work?"

    "You believe me, I''m your sister, so I won''t hurt you. I''ll have my own way to save you at that time."

    Su Feng looked at Su Hao''s look and nodded: "good."

    Su Hao asks Su Feng to go back to the hall to sing at ease. Calculating the day, Su Hao and Su Feng''s father should be looking for them soon. I hope everything goes smoothly.

    .

    Qi Fei is a kind-hearted girl, not like her brother. Su Hao can see that.

    At the noisy hall meeting, Su Hao sees Qi Fei sitting in the front row. She stares at Su Feng on the stage with a soft smile on her lips. Her eyes are so tender that she wants to drown people.

    She is good-natured to everyone. When she meets Su Hao, she always likes to say more.

    Thinking about what Su Feng said to him at noon, Su Hao just wants to go forward and say hello to Qi Fei, but he has a hand, but Su Hao takes a step ahead of Qi Fei and puts it on her arm.

    "Second lady, it''s very boring to listen to the play singing. I heard that a foreign thing called film came to Suicheng. It''s very novel to put the trick in a small box. It''s hard to buy a ticket. Why don''t I invite the second lady to see it together? " Bai Yuming, the son of general Bai, talks a lot with Qi Fei''s arm.

    Qi Fei is not interested: "white childe, you block me to listen to the play."

    Where has Bai Yuming been treated so coldly by a woman? He just stands in front of Qi Fei and blocks up the stage: "I invite the second young lady to watch a movie together, but the second young lady doesn''t appreciate it?"

    "Mr. Bai, I''m not interested in those western things. My little sister likes them. Why don''t you invite her to see them?"

    Su Feng is singing to the most wonderful place. Qi Fei gently pushes Bai Yuming away. Looking at Su Feng singing Huadan on the stage, she can''t help bending her lips and clapping.

    Bai Yu mingdun was angry and said: "it''s just a sissy actor. What do you like about him?" General Bai''s family has been a martial arts man for generations, rough and irritable. It''s the same with Bai Yuming.

    He couldn''t help grabbing Qi Fei''s hand and dragging her out: "today, if you don''t go to the cinema with me, I''ll let my father kill all the people in their whole troupe!"

    As soon as Bai Yuming''s voice falls, the noisy front hall suddenly quiets down. Everyone''s eyes fall on Bai Yuming and Qi Fei.

    Qi Fei was scared to cry: "white childe, you let me go... What are you doing?"

    The drum on the stage also stopped suddenly. Su Feng turned over and stepped down. He was about to step forward to stop him, but he held his wrist tightly from behind.

    Su Feng turns back and looks at Su with bright eyes.

    "Don''t be impulsive."

    "But elder sister..."

    "I''ll help her."

    Su Hao pinches Su Feng''s wrist. Su Feng bites his teeth and drops his hand.

    "Miss two, your Mr. Chenxiang is a counsellor. When he heard that I wanted to kill him, he was as scared as a turtle. It''s best for you to follow me. You can rest assured that I will protect you. " Bai Yuming''s face was full of hostility. He dared to say anything in front of everyone.

    Qi Fei''s body is small, and her strength can''t reach him. She can only let him drag her.

    Several servants saw that the momentum was not right and went to the back to find the old governor and Qi Sheng.

    "Wait a minute."

    Qi Fei has been pulled to the door by Bai Yuming. She is about to go out. Suddenly, a sharp and clear female voice comes from behind.

    Bai Yuming''s face is not good to turn around, search four Li, wait for him to thoroughly see just opened the cavity is a thin woman, eyes become contemptuous.

    "Who are you?"

    Someone nearby immediately whispered: "she is the adopted daughter of leader Su, the elder sister of Mr. Chenxiang."

    Bai Yuming smell speech sarcastic smile: "originally is also a stinky opera."

    Su Hao listened to also faint smile: "white childe this speech is bad.". I''m not qualified to sing on stage, and not everyone in the world is qualified to be called a "opera singer."

 Chapter 583

    She was dressed in plain coarse cloth. She was thin and small. She didn''t look impressive at all, but her voice was clear and bright, as if it could penetrate people''s hearts.

    Bai Yuming squinted at Su Hao and said, "as you say, your performers are expensive?"

    "I didn''t say that." Su Hao''s speaking speed is not urgent and slow. He is calm in the face of Bai Yuming, the little devil in the world, and he doesn''t have the slightest fear. "But in this world, one in a million people who can sing opera can let Bai Gongzi sing opera. Bai Gongzi really can''t sing well."

    "What do you mean, you''re belittling me, not even as good as an actor? You dead girl, don''t you want to live! "

    "I cherish my life very much, and I don''t mean to belittle Mr. Bai. But everyone in the world is equal, and Mr. Bai doesn''t have to take a superior tone and scold us for stinking. "

    "Chi," Bai Yuming sneered with disdain, "what do you think you are and dare to talk like this in front of me? I''ll put my words here today. You stinking opera singers are inferior. You''re not qualified to drink my feet water! "

    Su Hao is not angry, but Su Feng beside her is trembling with anger. Su Hao tugs at his sleeve, indicating that he must not be impulsive.

    Su Hao walked slowly in front of Bai Yuming, and everyone gave her a way to look at her with admiration and pity.

    As the son of general Bai, Bai Yuming bullied the people in Suicheng and made trouble for the tiger, which caused a lot of resentment among the people. But these ordinary people are angry and dare not say goodbye. Now seeing Su Hao and other thin women dare to pair up with Bai Yuming, I can''t help saying hello to Su Hao.

    But who in Suicheng didn''t know Bai Yuming''s means of tormenting others? I''m afraid the little girl is more than lucky.

    There was a sigh of regret among the spectators.

    Su Hao stands within a foot of Bai Yuming. She looks up at Bai Yuming and makes Bai Yuming laugh.

    "Why, you dead girl, do you still want to beat me?"

    "I don''t dare. I don''t have the ability." Su laughingly dismissive, "but I''ve never seen anything in the world, and I''ve never seen..."

    "I''ve never seen a man as majestic as I am, have I?" Bai Yuming directly interrupts Su Hao. He thinks that Su Hao wants to flatter herself and make up for her abrupt words: "in fact, I don''t want to blame you. As long as you kneel down and lick your shoes, I won''t pursue what you just said."

    Su Hao giggled, out of breath: "young master Bai, I''m afraid you''re wrong." She didn''t mean to be counselled at all.

    "I haven''t finished yet."

    Su Hao''s eyes were full of cunning. "I mean, I''m not knowledgeable. I''ve never seen any animals without skin or face. I finally saw them today. I have to come up and have a careful look."

    "You Bai Yuming was so angry that he raised his hand to Su Hao''s face and said, "if you eat the bear heart leopard, you dare to scold me!"

    When Bai Yuming''s hand was just a millimetre away from Su Hao''s face, Su Hao suddenly raised his hand and grasped his wrist.

    Bai Yuming didn''t expect that the thin woman in front of him could have so much strength. The blue tendons on his arms could not shake Su Hao.

    Qi Sheng hears that the front office is coming. He mistakenly thinks that Bai Yuming is making trouble for Su Hao. He immediately rushes to them. "Brother Bai, what are you doing? Why can''t you get along with a little girl?"

    Bai Yuming said that he was suffering. He held his little hands on his wrists like a pair of iron tongs. He only felt that his wrists were numb, as if her wrist would be broken easily with a little more force.

    As soon as Su Hao heard Qi Sheng''s voice, he immediately released his hand and shed tears. "How did you come here, young master Bai embarrassed the second young lady. I saw that the second young lady didn''t want to go with him, so he came forward and said a few words of justice. Young master Bai wanted to hit me."

    Qi Sheng''s tearful and touching appearance aroused his desire for protection. In addition, he was in the governor''s mansion, which made Bai Yuming run wild.

    "Don''t talk nonsense to me here!" As soon as Bai Yuming heard Su Hao''s words, he was furious. However, he was afraid of her strength. He was afraid to let people know that he was not as good as a thin woman and made people laugh.

    "The whole hall heard Mr. Bai''s words just now. The young master, relying on his family background and status, talks about killing people. If I only come out to say a fair word, he will hit me. " Su Hao pretended to be afraid and hid behind Qi Sheng.

    Qi Fei also said: "brother, Su Hao is right."

    Most of the people who came to see the hall were ordinary people. They had been used to Bai Yuming''s bullying for a long time, and they echoed: "we all see that it was Mr. Bai who made the mistake first."

    Qi Sheng''s face showed an expression of embarrassment. Bai Yuming was the son of general Bai. The governor''s office still had to rely on his father. The two families were always shameless: "brother Bai, look at this..."

    Bai Yuming was angry, but he was wrong. He pointed to Su Hao behind Qi Sheng and said angrily, "wait for me, girl!"

    Su Hao blinked defiantly, but her face didn''t show half timidity.

    Bai Yuming angrily left the governor''s office. The crowd immediately surrounded Su Hao and asked if she had just been hurt by Bai Yuming.

    Sue dried her tears and shook her head.

    The boy with the surname Bai is not her opponent at all. In doing so, she just repeated the old trick of dealing with Qi Sheng.

    Qi Fei was a little upset: "Hello, Sue, I''m sorry..."

    "Miss two, don''t worry about it." When Su Hao talks, he takes a deep look at Su Feng.

    "Xiao Su," Qi Sheng called affectionately, "must have been frightened just now? You helped my second sister. I have to help you. Why don''t you take you to Dai chunlou for a good meal tonight... "

    "Thank you for your kindness." Since Bai Yuming left, Su Hao hid from Qi Sheng far away. He didn''t look like a coward just now. "I''m not very well. I want to go back to rest."

    "Ah, Xiao su... Ah, you wait..."

    Before Qi Sheng finished speaking, Su Hao leaned over and turned away from the crowd to go to another courtyard. Qi Sheng looked at her back with a dispirited face.

    Everyone scattered, leaving Su Feng and Qi Fei standing in the same place.

    Their eyes are separated from each other, silent, but more than a thousand words.

    "I don''t think Dad''s board can keep your memory long." Qi Sheng Sha scenery of hook over Qi Fei''s shoulder, "go, today make this one, white general certainly won''t give up."

    Qi Sheng drags Qi Fei away. Qi Fei looks back at Su Feng step by step.

    Su Feng also watched his brother and sister disappear in the corner at the end of the corridor, and finally took back his eyes.

    Seeing that the deadline of the meeting is coming, I hope everything goes well.

    At dinner time, I heard that the governor''s house was coming. The governor specially asked Su''s class to sing in front of the distinguished guests. Su Hao had dinner alone, so he could not help feeling lonely.

    "Miss Su Hao, miss two, please go to daichun building together." The maid beside Qi Fei comes to call.

    Daichunlou is the best restaurant in Suicheng. Usually, there are big family''s banquets. It''s said that the dishes are exquisite, rich and delicious.

    Su Hao is still waiting for Su Feng to come back and ask him to go to the small kitchen to cook. He is hungry and growls. It happens that there is such a good thing. If he doesn''t go, he won''t go.

    "Su Feng won''t be able to find me when he comes back..."

    "Miss two has sent someone to tell Mr. Chenxiang."

    "The second lady is considerate, so I''d better be respectful than obedient."

    Su Hao changed his clothes and happily followed the servant girl.

    Out of the door, Su Hao found that besides Qi Fei and Qi Sheng were waiting by the car.

    Su Hao frowned slightly. Qi Fei saw through her delicate look and immediately came up to her. She was embarrassed and said, "when I go out, my brother has to follow me. He says that the world is in a mess now. I''m afraid it''s not safe for us two girls to go out."

    When they got to this point, it was out of time to turn around and leave. Su Hao said with a faint smile, "well, it''s safe to have a young commander to escort us."

    Qi Sheng was so elated that he quickly stepped forward and opened the car door: "please, those two girls."

    Su Hao takes the lead to sit in, and then Qi Fei. Qi Sheng wants to sit with Su Hao. He gives Qi Fei a hard look and sits in front of her unhappily.

    Along the way, Qi Fei and Su Hao have a chat: "Su Hao, the deadline of the hall meeting is coming, you are going to leave the governor''s house."

    "The Su class has been staying in Suicheng for some years. If the second lady wants to listen to music, she can come to the class."

    At the beginning of Su Hao''s voice, Qi Sheng immediately echoed: "yes, sister, as long as you want to hear it, I can go to see you off anytime."

    Sue gave a polite smile.

    Qi Fei looked out of the window, but her voice was a little lost: "I''m not at home. It''s not so easy to listen to Mr. Chenxiang''s play again."

    Qi Sheng glanced at her. "You''ll be out of the cabinet right away. You can listen to Bai Yuming''s aunts every day."

    Qi Fei clenched her lower lip and said nothing.

    Su Hao, listening to Qi Sheng''s obviously gloating tone, was not angry. How could he do that?

    "Miss two, are you going to marry Mr. Bai?"

    Without waiting for Qi Fei to answer, Qi Sheng said, "yes, dad said it will be on the ninth day of this month."

    "Ninth day of junior high school?" Su Hao frowned, "isn''t that only five days? Time is in such a hurry? "

    Qi Fei had a gloomy face and didn''t speak.

    Qi Sheng said foolishly, "yes, it''s better to get married earlier than before."

    "Miss two," Su Hao gently stretched out her hand and grasped Qi Fei''s hand. "When you get to the bridge, it''s natural. You don''t want to get married, so there must be a way."

    Qi Fei looked up at her with a little hope in her eyes: "really?"

    Su haogang nodded, but Qi Sheng laughed: "since ancient times, the marriage of daughter''s family is ordered by parents, matchmaker''s words, where can you make your own decisions?"

    "That''s not right, young commander." Su Hao said lightly, "since we were born in this world, we are all independent individuals. Everyone should have the right to decide his own life."

    "Ridiculous." Qi Sheng said with a sarcastic smile, "Xiao Su, what I said will be confirmed on you soon. Then you can''t help believing it. "

 Chapter 584

    Su Hao laughs it off and doesn''t take Qi Sheng''s words to heart.

    It was feudalism that killed people. She was looking forward to seeing Qi Sheng beat her face.

    The car soon drives into the lane in front of Dai chunlou. Qi Fei pulls Su Hao out of the car. Qi Sheng meets a dandy who often spends a lot of time together at the entrance of the lane, and stops to say a few more words. Qi Fei and Su Hao take the lead to go upstairs.

    When the dishes were all served, but Qi Sheng didn''t come up, Su Hao asked: "miss two, how do you want me to come out for dinner today?"

    Although Qi Fei is familiar with her, she is not able to go shopping and have dinner together.

    "It''s dad who said I had guests at home today and asked me to come out and have something to eat. I thought that you must also be a person who didn''t eat, so I wanted to ask you to join me. I didn''t know that when my brother heard that I was looking for you, he had to follow me... "

    "Wait a minute." Su Hao listened to Qi Fei''s words and suddenly looked up at her: "miss two, you just said that the governor asked you to come out?"

    "Yes, she said that there were many men in the family, and they were all ignorant. It was inconvenient to eat together, so she sent me out."

    There are still three young ladies in the governor''s office. How can Qi let the second young lady out? And even if there are many male guests, it''s better to let the small kitchen cook and eat in the room. It''s really not easy to send them out.

    The old governor''s doing so, it''s too suspicious to support Qi Fei.

    But why did the old governor send Qi Fei away?

    Su Hao''s heart suddenly "clattered" for a while, bad, the old governor to deal with Su Feng.

    "Miss two, have you heard who are the guests at the governor''s banquet today?"

    Qi Fei looked at Su Hao, puzzled: "general Bai or..."

    "Miss two, let''s hurry back." As soon as Su Hao heard the word "white general", he understood it immediately.

    "Go back? Why? I haven''t eaten yet. "

    "Just listen to me. I''ll explain to you on the way." Su Hao grabs Qi Fei''s hand and runs downstairs. Qi Sheng also comes up after the conversation and bumps into them.

    "What are you two so bold about?"

    "We..."

    "The second young lady said she was not feeling well and wanted to go back to the government to have a rest!" Su Hao answers for Qi Fei first.

    Qi Sheng''s suspicious eyes shuttled back and forth on their faces: "are you sick? Now that all the dishes are ready, why don''t we wait for dinner and I''ll accompany you to see the doctor? "

    "The second lady has a bad headache. She has to go back to her home." Su Hao pulls Qi Fei''s sleeve, Qi Fei immediately understands, holds her head and nods: "yes, brother, I have a headache."

    "No, you can''t go." Qi Sheng seems to know something, blocking the door, trying to stop the two.

    Qi Fei didn''t know what happened. She was at a loss and didn''t know what to do.

    In a hurry, Su Hao can only shout: "miss two, the governor deliberately supports you. I''m afraid he wants to poison Su Feng!"

    There must be something wrong with the urgency of the wedding date.

    Qi Fei is stunned and flustered. He pushes Qi Sheng away and wants to go back to the mansion.

    "You two can''t go!" Qi Sheng hugs Qi Fei''s waist and refuses to let her leave.

    Su Hao picked up the vase with a long neck and hit Qi Sheng hard on his shoulder. Qi Sheng loosened his hand and fell straight down.

    "Brother!"

    "The second young lady is fine. The Young Marshal just fainted temporarily." If this schadenfreude thing has been awake, she and Qi Fei certainly can''t go back to the governor''s mansion smoothly, "he will wake up in a moment, let''s hurry back to the governor''s mansion now."

    Qi Fei takes a worried look at Qi Sheng and follows Su Hao to leave Dai chunlou.

    All the way back to the governor''s house in a hurry, Qi Fei is really flustered. As soon as she enters the door of the governor''s house, she shouts: "Dad, I beg you to let Mr. Chenxiang go!"

    Su Hao also chases Qi Fei in. The guests in the front seat are all dignified figures in Suicheng. When he sees Qi Fei''s rash coming in, Qi''s governor''s face is not good-looking immediately: "what''s the style of girls'' rashness?"

    Qi Fei didn''t care about her appearance. She fell down in front of governor Qi, kneeling and crying: "Dad, please let Mr. Chenxiang go."

    "What are you talking about, girl?" All around the guests are watching jokes, Qi old governor frowned, a face of displeasure.

    "Su Hao said, you deliberately support me, but also let my brother guard me, because you are going to attack Mr. Chenxiang." Qi Fei cried, "Dad, it''s all my daughter''s fault. Please let Mr. Chenxiang go."

    "It''s ridiculous. It''s a bunch of nonsense!" Qi governor patted the table, and Wei Lin''s eyes fell on Su Hao behind Qi Fei. "You are a girl who talks nonsense and bewitches Fei Er. It''s unforgivable. Come on! Give me the girl who doesn''t know the heaven and the earth

    At the beginning of the speech, several bodyguards came round to control Su Hao.

    Qi Fei cried even more: "Dad, it''s none of their business. It''s all my daughter''s willfulness and her fault... Please let go of Mr. Chenxiang and Su Hao. My daughter kowtowed to you..." Qi Fei kowtowed to the old governor, and her delicate forehead was mottled with blood red.

    Governor Qi couldn''t bear to wait for him to open his mouth. General Bai said: "second girl, look at that stage. Isn''t Mr. Chenxiang singing well?"

    Qi Fei hears the speech and looks at the stage. It''s not surprising that a pretty Huadan with oil painting is singing with a melodious voice, just like Su Feng.

    "Second girl, you are just too anxious to be used by someone who wants to." General Bai sneered scornfully, "your father and your uncles are discussing major issues. You are encouraged by this girl to make a fool of yourself in front of you. What you lose is your father''s face. Originally, it was just a small matter in the house. Now the whole Suicheng city knows about it. Second girl, you are confused. "

    "Miss two! Don''t believe what he said! The man on the stage is not su Feng at all At first, as like as two peas, Su Hao was deceived by the voice of the man. The voice of the singer was exactly the same as that of Su Feng, but the skill of the voice was much more than that of Su Feng.

    More importantly, Su Feng saw that she was under control and would never sit back and ignore her. She continued to sing on the stage safely.

    The man''s voice was calm and there were no ups and downs at all. It can be seen that he didn''t care about himself at all.

    Considering this, Su Hao is quite sure that the person on the stage is definitely not su Feng.

    "Come on, shut up the mouth of this glib girl for me." At the command of general Bai, two guards came to block Su Hao''s mouth.

    Su Hao sneered: "general Bai, in front of so many people, dare not let me talk? It''s clear that none of the people on this stage belong to my su family class. If general Bai doesn''t want to lynch all the people in my su family class! "

    "You

    Su Hao opened his voice and yelled: "general Bai is reckless in killing people for his own selfish desire. He has done harm to the loyal and good people."

    The front hall is close to the gate. Su Hao''s voice soon attracted many people to watch.

    General Bai waved back the two soldiers who went to block Su''s good mouth, and sneered: "girl, you should be responsible for what you say. As a general, I can''t get along with a small troupe like you."

    "I can''t get by, but the general himself knows it best." Su Hao looked at general Bai without any timidity, and his expression was frank and without a trace of fear: "if general Bai really can sit upright, why should he hide my brother Su Feng? I really can''t find any other reason than to execute in private. "

    "Oh. What a big joke! How can you know that I hid your brother! Slander general Ben, do you know what your end is? "

    "If the general is really aboveboard, dare I search the governor''s office?" It''s not long for her to go out with Qi Fei and Qi Sheng.

    "What are you? Should we search the governor''s office? " General Bai spoke scornfully.

    "General Bai didn''t dare to let me search the governor''s office. Is he guilty?" In front of so many people and officers in Suicheng, in order to maintain his influence, Su Hao decided that general Bai did not dare to do anything to her.

    At this time, Qi old governor suddenly slowly stood up, he looked at Su Hao, eyes sinister: "search for you, if you can''t find how to do?"

    "Then I will accept all the punishment of general Bai."

    "Well, I''ll let you search the governor''s office."

    "Brother Qi, this..."

    "Brother Bai, don''t be impatient." Qi old governor made a gesture, pressing Su Hao''s two soldiers immediately let go of Su Hao.

    "I''ve told you that if you can''t find your brother Su Feng, your life will be the life of general Bai."

    "Good." Su Hao simply agreed to come down.

    Qi Fei also stood up, "I want to find with her."

    As if they could not find Su Feng, governor Qi readily agreed.

    According to the attitude of Qi dujun and general Bai, Su Hao knows that all these things are designed by Qi dujun and general Bai. The purpose is to get rid of Su Feng, make Qi Fei die completely, and promote the marriage of Bai family and Qi family. But they didn''t expect Qi Fei to come back suddenly.

    Since they have been prepared for a long time, they will not hide Su Feng in a place that is easy to find.

    Su Hao suddenly thought of a very important detail. It seems that he didn''t see Bai Yuming at the front desk.

    Pull Qi Fei side a just in the small Si on the table, Su Hao asks a way: "have you seen the childe of white general?"

    The boy shook his head strangely.

    And Su Hao exchanged a look, Qi Fei voice cold down, and asked the boy: "to tell the truth, or I''ll let dad send you back home."

    "The sun and the moon can be used for reference, two young ladies, I really didn''t see Mr. Bai..." the boy stammered, "but Mr. Bai joined the banquet together with general Bai. I went to listen to the music and didn''t care when Mr. Bai left the banquet."

    Su Hao''s face slightly coagulated: "you mean, Bai Yuming was at the banquet, and then left?"

    "Yes... Yes."

    "Where did Bai Yuming go?"

    "I didn''t... I didn''t see clearly. It''s probably north of the mansion..."

    On the north side of the governor''s mansion is Qi''s residence. There is a small door behind Qi''s courtyard, which can lead to the outside of the mansion.

 Chapter 585

    Qi Fei couldn''t hold her breath and cried: "what should Bai Yuming do if he takes them out of the house? It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t listen to my father''s going out. "

    "Second miss, don''t worry. I don''t think Bai Yuming will take Su Feng out." Su Hao comforted and patted Qi Fei on the shoulder. "You think, there are so many people in Su''s class. Bai Yuming''s celibacy is bound to attract attention. It''s not a glorious thing to execute in private. Their Bai family won''t be so stupid and lose their hearts for Su Feng. "

    "And where are they going?"

    "In addition to leaving the governor''s mansion, there is only your father''s other courtyard. Second lady, is there a secret room or cellar in the governor''s room? " There are 20 or 30 people in Su''s class. No matter how big the yard of the governor is, it won''t be exaggerated to hide so many people. Moreover, behind the courtyard wall is the street. People on the street will hear a few shouts. It''s unrealistic to hide people in their houses.

    But Su Hao knew that there would be some escape ways or chambers in the rooms of big families. If they met with each other, they could be used to save lives.

    Qi Fei thought, "it seems that there is a secret room in my father''s room, but my mother fell from the steps of the secret room and fell to her head. Since then, my father ordered someone to lock up the secret room."

    She took a deep breath and looked at Su Hao: "what do you mean... Where did dad put people?"

    Sue nodded.

    "What are you waiting for? Let''s go in a hurry. "

    Qi Fei takes Su Hao''s hand and runs all the way to the old governor''s other courtyard. After entering the other courtyard, they go straight to the secret room in the governor''s room.

    Qi Fei signals Su Hao to push open the bookcase with her. Su Hao immediately comes to help her. They are reasonable and push the bookcase away from the wall, which is enough for people to pass through.

    A carved iron gate appeared in front of us.

    The servant girl of the old governor followed and stopped in front of the door of the secret room. Yin and Yang said, "second lady, the governor said that this secret room can''t be opened."

    "If there is no ghost in my father''s heart, what can''t I do?"

    "It''s not lucky that someone has died in the secret room. If she collides with the second lady..." the servant girl''s eyes are dark, and Qi Fei''s eyes wander wantonly.

    Most of the servant girls in the old governor''s room have been "pitied" by the governor, so they don''t know the heaven and the earth. They think they can change from sparrow to Phoenix, and they don''t even pay attention to Qi Fei.

    "My mother is the most kind-hearted. She was kind-hearted before she died, and she won''t do evil after she died." Mention mother, Qi Fei also is no longer soft noodles temperament finally, a pull open that servant girl, then want to open the door of the secret room.

    The servant girl was pulled to stagger. After standing firm, she looked at Qi Fei with displeasure: "second miss, don''t be so busy. There is no key in the secret room, so you can''t open it at all."

    Qi Fei tries several times, and Su Hao helps, but if it''s true, as the servant girl says, it can''t be opened at all.

    "Where''s the key?" Qi Fei turns around and loses her sense. She pours on the servant girl and puts her on the small round table that reaches her waist. "Take out the key."

    The maid saw Qi Fei for the first time and was scared. She looked at her in horror and stammered, "I... I don''t know where the key is."

    Qi Fei only wants to save people, and her eyes turn red: "my father always trusts you most, and you are his closest person. How can you not know where the key is?"

    "I don''t know..."

    Su Hao looks at the maid''s appearance. It seems that she really hasn''t taken the key. She just wants to persuade Qi Fei to let go of her. The rustling footsteps come from the corridor outside.

    "What are you doing?"

    The old governor''s dignified voice came, and the servant girl seemed to have a backer. She cried out wrongly: "governor, you are my master. The second lady wants to beat me..."

    Qi Fei immediately throws her away and raises her in the hands of the lady who doesn''t touch Yang Chunshui. She doesn''t have much strength, not to mention that she doesn''t use her strength at all, but the servant girl falls to one side with exaggeration and just "falls" in the arms of the supervisor who just enters the door.

    Qi dujun steadfastly held the servant girl and looked at Qi Fei: "what are you doing again?"

    Qi Fei lifted her lips. Before she could speak, the servant girl took the lead in saying: "governor, the second young lady asked me to open the door of the secret room. I said I didn''t have the key, but the second young lady hit me..."

    The governor was followed by the servants and the guests at the table. The servant girl''s words made his face black.

    What''s more, it''s not a glorious thing to expose the secret room at home.

    "Qi Fei, what are you doing? I thought you''ve always been sensible, but I didn''t expect that you didn''t give your father a face today! "

    Qi Fei is helpless to stay in the same place, her face is red.

    Su Hao couldn''t look down and said to Qi Fei: "governor, the second young lady didn''t beat this girl. She couldn''t find anyone to do such a thing in a hurry..."

    "Shut up! There''s no place for you to talk here! "

    "Today''s times are different. Everyone has freedom of speech. If there is not feudal dross left in Qi dujun''s heart?"

    "You --"

    Qi dujun angrily raised his hand to Su Hao, but Su Hao looked at him fearlessly. His straight eyes didn''t mean to dodge.

    Governor Qi''s eyes were cold and he wanted to eat people.

    Qi Fei pulled Su Hao''s sleeve and said: "Su Hao, let me talk about it." She lowered her voice.

    Su good sense of interest back to the side.

    "Dad, can I borrow your secret room key to open the door of the secret room?" Qi Fei asks carefully.

    Qi old governor looked at her one eye, cold hum a voice: "you this wench is really more and more shameful, this secret room door also want to open?"

    "Dad, it''s very important to save people. My daughter can''t manage so much." Qi Fei knelt down and asked his father to give his daughter the key to the secret room and rescue Mr. Chenxiang

    Governor Qi''s eyes sank: "ridiculous! In front of so many uncles, even without any evidence, you dare to say that I have hidden people in the secret room. Is it lawless for my father to spoil you? "

    With that, Qi turned to leave.

    Qi Fei raised her hand, grabbed the trouser leg of Qi''s old governor, and begged: "Dad, my daughter is so old that I have never begged dad for anything. Today, my daughter begged dad to give her the key to the secret room and let her open the door of the secret room!"

    "Don''t you know why the door of this chamber is sealed? Your mother died here. Even for her sake, I will never open this door today! "

    Qi Fei had no choice but to cry. From small to large, she was used to obedience, and she never dared to oppose governor Qi.

    Looking down at Qi Fei and Qi dujun, who only want to take people away as soon as possible to keep their reputation, Su Hao has a headache for a while, but he can''t help but come out and say, "Qi dujun, if you really have a clear conscience and don''t open this door just to comfort the soul of your dead wife, do you dare to swear in the name of your dead wife that you never hide people in this secret room?"

    "Presumptuous! Why should I swear to heaven because of your words? "

    Su Hao sneered: "the governor dare not?"

    "I''ve been in charge of all over the country for many years. What dare I do?"

    Su Hao deliberately urged him: "if you want to stop the people behind you and let the generals believe that you have not colluded with general Bai, detaining and killing innocent people at will, you might as well swear to heaven in the name of your dead wife, so we will never mention the secret room!"

    "Good! If you swear, swear

    Qi dujun was cornered by Su Hao, so he had to swear to heaven in front of the crowd: "I, Qi Changyang, swear to the soul of my dead wife today... I... I absolutely didn''t hide people in the secret room..."

    Su Hao fixed his eyes on Governor Qi: "if you violate this oath, what will you do?"

    Qi Du Jun angrily glared at Su Hao: "if you disobey this oath, you will be hit by five thunderbolts!"

    At the end of the song, Su Hao shivered involuntarily and felt a chill in his heart.

    Governor Qi really has to talk to himself.

    Su Hao''s heart is slightly confused. Is Su Feng really not in the secret room.

    "Well! Are you satisfied now? "

    Qi governor''s voice calls back Su Hao''s thoughts. Su Hao slightly owes himself and says, "I''m sorry, governor. I''ve offended you so much."

    "Get out of my room! Defile the soul of my dead wife, and I''ll settle the account with you later! " Qi dujun thought, as long as she can''t find Su Feng and others, naturally want to obediently deal with general Bai.

    Su Hao confessed his fault and was about to leave when a clear and subtle percussion came from the secret room behind him.

    Su Hao''s hearing is extremely sensitive. The voice is clearly the white jade Jue that Su Feng often holds when he sings Huadan.

    "No way."

    She immediately turned around, walked back to the door of the secret room, slowly squatted down and yelled: "Su Feng, are you in it? If it''s you, knock again! "

    In a moment, there was a soft knock.

    Qi dujun turned around and squinted at Su Hao: "you are pretending to be a ghost again!"

    "I didn''t. listen to me! There is a striking sound in it

    "What a load of nonsense!" Qi dujun said harshly, "the wall of the secret room is half a meter thick. Even if there are people inside, it''s impossible to make a sound. It''s clear that you are pretending to be a ghost."

    "I''m not pretending." Su said to Qi Fei, "miss two, you just heard the voice, didn''t you?"

    Qi Fei is not sure and hesitates.

    "You don''t want to bewitch my daughter and let her play with you. Come on! Tie up the woman who doesn''t know the height of heaven and earth, send her to general Bai''s house and give her to the general. " At the command of governor Qi, two soldiers rushed in, ready to detain Su Hao.

    Su Hao dodged and yelled: "governor Qi, you don''t mean what you say. Is that how you break your promise and rule the land? I''m afraid that no one will listen to your orders in the future if you are so reckless

    "Don''t talk nonsense with this girl. She''s very clever, and she''s good at bewitching people!"

    Two soldiers push Su Hao to the bookcase. Su Hao''s back is against the bookcase. Two soldiers try to control Su Hao.

    Su Hao put her weight on the bookshelf. When the two soldiers rushed towards her, she leaned back like a reflex, and her hands fluttered because she lost her weight. She accidentally placed a vase, which was not broken by Su Hao. Instead, it seemed to grow on a bookcase and did not move.

    Su Hao grabs the vase and turns it gently. With a squeak, the door of the secret room is slowly opened.

 Chapter 586

    Seeing this, governor Qi tried to stop Su Hao in a panic, but it was too late. Su Hao had already twisted the vase with both hands and finally opened the door of the secret room.

    In the secret room, the brothers of the whole Su family are bound and kneeling on the ground. Su Hao is especially miserable. He is half kneeling, and his whole upper body is crawling on the ground. Bai Yuming stood behind him, one foot on his back, one hand holding Yujue. Although his body and hands are far away from the door of the secret room, there is still a trace of human form on the ground covered with soil. It is obvious that he has just been dragged back.

    "Governor Qi dares to make fun of his own life. His courage and bottom line are astonishing." Su Hao gritted his teeth and was the first to rush into the secret room and push Bai Yuming away.

    "Su Feng, how are you? Are you all right

    Su Feng also suffered a whip injury, delicate face also hung a few injuries.

    He shook his head laboriously.

    Qi Fei reaction also rushed into the secret room, knelt down in front of Su Feng, "wow" a cry, "Mr. Chenxiang, do you have anything to do?"

    Su Hao doesn''t know whether to say that the girl is stupid or simple. A good girl has been brought up badly by the oppression of her father and brother.

    After confirming that only Su Feng was seriously injured in Su''s class, Su Hao turned to look at governor Qi, and his voice was chilly: "governor, in broad daylight, you just cover up and connive at Mr. Bai''s execution of my brother. As an official, don''t you feel ashamed?"

    "I..." Qi governor for a time intuitive face is very thick, more speechless.

    Su Hao sneered: "it''s shameless of the governor to take such a vicious oath to the soul of the first lady!"

    Governor Qi choked and couldn''t find a word to refute for a moment.

    At this time, there was another chuckle outside the door.

    "A girl with yellow hair dares to contradict the governor like this. I think the shameless people are you actors!" At the beginning, general Bai walked in slowly from the door.

    The crowd looked at him in confusion.

    "What does general Bai mean by that?" Others are afraid of general Bai, but she has nothing to be afraid of.

    "Your brother Su Feng stole my son''s heirloom Yujue and stole it to my Bai family. Do you think he doesn''t want to live?"

    Su Hao stood up and frowned at general Bai: "it''s all human affairs that can make Suicheng shake three times. Governor Qi''s words are like three-year-old children. How can general Bai''s words be so low and naive?" She blinked, and then said: "you have to talk about evidence. General Bai said that my brother Su Feng stole Yujue, the general''s heirloom. How dare you ask the general, where is the evidence?" Su Hao knows Su Feng''s character and is sure that he won''t steal Yu Jue, the heirloom of the Bai family.

    White general smell speech suddenly laugh, Su Hao is not angry, wait for him to smile enough, just calm ask: "general now can say?"

    General Bai still looks at Su Hao with a smile. "The evidence is in your brother Su Feng''s hand. What else can I say?"

    Su Feng heard the voice, raised his head and said weakly: "I didn''t steal..."

    "If he had not stolen our Bai family''s heirloom Yujue, my son Yuming would have brought people here in order to save the face of the governor''s office and not ruin the pleasure of the guests." General Bai explained slowly.

    "Good, that''s good." Su Hao''s cold eyes looked at general Bai, "the general''s ability to confuse right and wrong makes Su Hao admire."

    Su Hao squatted down, took the jade Jue from Su Feng''s hand, and then palm up, clearly showed it to general Bai: "general, are you talking about this jade Jue?"

    General Bai nodded slightly.

    Su Hao chuckled: "this jade Jue was brought by Su Feng when he was young. It can never be the heirloom of your Bai family."

    White general also smile, "I say it is it is, my own thing, still can not recognize, wronged him?"

    "General Bai or he used his power to suppress others. He just said that there were too many suspicious points. If such a lie was spread, it would not stand the scrutiny of outsiders."

    "I''d like to hear about it."

    "I''ve heard that general Bai''s ancestors, Bai Ding, are beggars. It was only in your generation, general Bai, that you finally started to make a fortune. This jade Jue is very expensive. Where did general Bai come from

    "Since I can''t get such a good thing, where did you get such a good jade? Didn''t you steal it? "

    "It seems to be the consistent style of you big men to slander people with your mouth open." Su jokingly satirized, "this Bai Yujue was awarded by the Empress Dowager when the old leader of our Su family class went to the palace to sing for the Empress Dowager when he was young. The well-known group in the pear garden business knows about it. If general Bai doesn''t believe it, he might as well go out and inquire. "

    General Bai narrowed his eyes, and the light of his eyes fell on Su Hao''s thin body: "take a look at this jade Jue. How rich are the things in the palace? Will the Empress Dowager take such a broken stone as a reward?"

    Sue is puzzled.

    General Bai touched his beard with pride and motioned to Su to have a look at the jade.

    Sue as like as two peas, as like as two peas, and the other two are the same as the ones that Su Feng often plays. Even the fringe of the fringe is all the same.

    It''s just that Su Hao''s hand is rough in texture. It doesn''t weigh much in his hand. It doesn''t feel warm. It''s different from Su Feng''s superior jade Jue.

    I was taken in.

    This is Su Hao''s first thought.

    As soon as she looked up, she fell into general Bai''s unfathomable eyes.

    "Well, this is an ordinary rock. My ancestors saw that its shape was unique and beautiful, so they carved it into a beautiful shape, which was handed down from generation to generation, with the meaning of peace." General Bai specially said, "I have lived and died on the battlefield for so many years. It''s only by this stone that I can have today''s glory."

    "You''re right. My ancestors were poor and poor, and I didn''t know a single word. I was often the talk of the common people after dinner. This jade Jue is really not a good jade, but an ordinary stone. But it has been handed down from generation to generation and is of supreme significance to the Bai family. Today, you were stolen by your brother. Even if I killed him, it would not be too much! "

    Su Hao bit his teeth. "Why do you say Su Feng stole it?"

    "Yes, Mr. Chenxiang won''t do such a thing. Uncle Bai may have made a mistake..." Qi Fei can''t help talking for Su Feng.

    "Fei''er, you have been cheated by the Su''s sisters and brothers. They are not as good as they seem." General Bai said painstakingly, "Yujue has been on Yuming all the time. It must be su Feng''s hands and feet are not clean. Seeing that Yuming is wearing something that seems to be valuable, he steals it. How can such a person with unclean hands and feet be worth your hard work?"

    "I don''t believe Mr. Chenxiang will do such a thing." Qi Fei believes Su Feng''s character.

    "Even if you don''t believe it, this jade Jue is in his Su Feng''s hands. It''s true that Su Feng stole jade Jue!" His own daughter-in-law did not even help another man speak, Bai Yuming really can''t go on.

    Su Feng must have been beaten by Bai Yuming before Su Hao opened the door of the secret room. He was born and bred very delicate. Because of his special profession, his face was scratched, and the old leader was very nervous. At this time, he did not even have the strength to speak, let alone explain for himself.

    However, what the truth is, I''m afraid only Su Feng and his Bai family are clear.

    Su Hao clenched his fist. It turned out that general Bai had planned everything long ago, waiting for Su Feng to take the bait.

    The Bai family and the governor''s house are united. It seems that this move is to completely break Qi Fei''s mind, so as to promote the marriage between the two families.

    "This opera singer is unforgivable for stealing the treasure of my white family. Come on, take him down to me! " Bai Yuming really can''t see Qi Fei crying beside Su Feng. With an order, he wants to take Su Feng away.

    General Bai leisurely walked to Su Hao''s side, patted her on the shoulder and said sarcastically, "little girl, today I will teach you a lesson for free. In this world, it''s not enough to have courage and a sharp mouth. There must be here, "general Bai gently pointed to his head." there''s still power. Do you understand? "

    Su Hao''s eyes were fixed on him, but they didn''t look like a teenage girl.

    General Bai was surprised, but he took a breath of air.

    Su Hao gently opened his lips: "general Bai, it was su Hao who just offended."

    General Bai chuckled: "that''s right. Girl''s family should know how to bow." General Bai''s Maomao''s eyes swept lightly on Su Hao''s face. He touched his chin and saw a trace of astonishment.

    I didn''t take a good look at it before. In fact, the girl is thin and tender. She''s not bad.

    Su Hao pretended not to see the white general''s eyes, drooping light way: "since you say that Su Feng stole your Yujue, you should also put the Su class brothers, after all, it has nothing to do with them."

    General Bai was still staring at Su: "yes, yes." Then he ordered the soldiers behind him to "untie the people in the troupe."

    After all, Qi Fei''s heart is Su Feng. As long as Su Feng dies, Qi Fei doesn''t marry into their Bai family?

    General Bai''s wishful thinking crackled.

    See Su Hao unexpectedly also to white general uniform soft, Qi Fei thought that there is no room for things to turn around, all of a sudden flustered.

    General Bai''s intention to take Su Feng can be seen by people with clear eyes. Once Su Feng is taken away, I''m afraid he will die.

    Now that he''s dead, what''s the point of living alone?

    Qi Fei despairingly thinks that today''s situation is all caused by her. If Su Feng is killed, even if she is alive, she will feel guilty all her life.

    Qi Fei gritted her teeth and made a difficult decision.

    Although the Bai family wanted to marry the Qi family, they would never marry an impure daughter-in-law.

    "Wait a minute!"

    Qi Fei suddenly shout out a voice, call to want to take Su Feng out of those two soldiers.

    Everyone looked at her in confusion.

    "Bang", Qi Fei knelt in front of Qi governor: "Dad, Su Feng, he can''t die."

 Chapter 587

    This is the first time that Su Hao calls "Su Feng" from Qi Fei''s mouth instead of Mr. Chenxiang. Her intuition tells her that Qi Fei will say something unusual next.

    Qi dujun''s face was very ugly: "what he stole was general Bai''s things. I can''t speak. How to deal with it is general Bai''s business."

    The tact of these words not only saved father and daughter''s affection, but also made general Bai a villain quietly.

    "Dad, you have to take care of this."

    Heart a horizontal, Qi Fei clenches teeth to say: "Dad, I already have body pregnancy."

    As soon as the words came out, everyone on the scene took a breath.

    Governor Qi''s eyes turned white and nearly fainted.

    "What did you say? You say it again

    "The daughter said that her daughter is pregnant. She belongs to Su Feng."

    Qi Fei''s brow is wrinkled fiercely, this wench mouth does not have to block, I''m afraid will harm Su Feng.

    "Second young lady, don''t talk nonsense in order to save people. How important is the reputation of my daughter''s family."

    Qi Fei has given up. Falling in love with Su Feng is probably the bravest thing she has done in her half life.

    "I''m not talking nonsense."

    Qi Fei took a deep breath, "that night I slipped out of the hall, and I had already had sex with Mr. Chenxiang. Mr. Chenxiang was very drunk. I took the initiative. "

    In this era, it takes a lot of courage for a woman to say such words.

    And she took all the blame on herself, and there were so many dignified people in Suicheng to testify on the spot. I''m afraid she didn''t leave a way for herself at all.

    Qi Fei this wench is obviously to embrace to break a pot to break to fall of mindset, Su good in the heart a burst of chagrin, early know she should stop this wench.

    "You... You bastard!" Qi governor gas fingertips tremble, turned to copy the vase at hand, then toward Qi Fei.

    Qi Fei wanted to hide, but she didn''t.

    If she can''t be with Su Feng in the second half of her life, her life is not like death.

    With a bang, the vase fell apart.

    The red blood gurgled down from Qi Fei''s forehead, and Qi Fei fainted.

    General Bai didn''t expect that things would develop to this situation. He turned to governor Qi with a look of heartache and said, "brother Qi, this is so annoying. I thought your second lady was clever and sensible. I didn''t expect that she was such a slut!"

    General Bai shakes his hand and orders people to leave with Su Feng.

    Qi governor loves his daughter. Even if he is angry, he won''t really kill that unworthy girl. Now he has to vent his anger on Su Feng.

    General Bai only felt that he was very unlucky.

    Now the marriage with the Qi family is completely over, and he doesn''t need to give Qi governor a face.

    Don''t have good spirit of greeting a white Yu Ming, ye two then angrily return to general mansion.

    Qi dujun Haosheng dismisses the guests, and spends a lot of money to block their mouths, so that they can go out and don''t talk about Qi Fei.

    But there were so many people present at that time. How could the low courtyard wall prevent this big joke from spreading to the outside?

    Rumors spread at an unimaginable speed.

    But the governor''s house was already in chaos. Qi Fei was knocked unconscious by the vase. Within two days, Qi''s old governor also fell ill.

    Everyone said that the poisonous oath made by governor Qi that day had been fulfilled. God wanted to take his life.

    Qi dujun was naturally afraid to death. Since he took the poison oath, he was in daily panic and was afraid of being punished by heaven. Daily medicine stone into many, but the disease is getting worse.

    The doctors who have seen it all shake their heads and say, "it''s hard to cure heart disease.".

    Listen to people outside, general Bai is also ridiculed by rumors. Although general Bai is stronger than governor Qi, he can''t get rid of his hatred. He tortures Su Feng every day to vent his anger.

    It turns out that Qi Fei''s pregnancy is false. The doctor gave her a pulse. She didn''t show any sign of pregnancy at all. She just slept for a few days and didn''t wake up.

    Su Hao agrees that Su Feng will take good care of Qi Fei. After staying at her bedside for several nights, she regrets that she didn''t show Qi Fei the cards of Su Feng and herself earlier.

    In fact, only Su Hao knows this card, even Su Feng doesn''t know it.

    Su Feng was arrested, but Su Hao was calm for only one reason, that is the real origin of Su''s sister and brother.

    Qi Fei''s servant girl Yu Shu came in from the outside. Seeing that Qi Fei was still in a coma, she sighed helplessly.

    "Is miss still awake?"

    Su Hao shook his head: "the doctor came to see it just now. He said that the second young lady''s will to survive is weak. She doesn''t want to wake up. There is no cure for the stone."

    Yu Shu sniffed the words and sighed heavily: "it seems that the only one who can save the second young lady now is Mr. Chenxiang, but Mr. Chenxiang is now... Alas."

    "By the way, did you hear what I asked you to hear?"

    Yushu nodded: "it''s said that general Bai is looking for a valuable white jade Avalokitesvara recently. His daughter has been married for three years, but she has nothing to offer. Her mother-in-law''s family has pushed her out, so she wants to find this Avalokitesvara for her daughter."

    "Where is this Guanyin?"

    "The rich Liu family in the west of the city."

    "Since you can get the whereabouts of Guanyin, general Bai has great powers. Why didn''t you take that Guanyin for a long time?"

    Yushu likes to talk about the secrets of these rich families. After drinking some water, he was stopped by Su Hao when he was just about to make a long speech

    Yu Shuyi''s face is full of interest: "it''s the mother of the Liu family who hasn''t been able to give birth to a boy for so many years, so she has been dominating Guanyin."

    Yu Shu still couldn''t help saying: "but I heard that the maid who filled the house of the Liu family gave birth to a pair of children for him, but she was sent away by the eldest lady..."

    "Well, well, my head is about to be big for you." Su Hao quickly interrupts Yu Shu''s words. It''s not that she doesn''t want to hear them, but that she already knows what Yu Shu is going to say next, because Su Hao and Su Feng are the abandoned children of the Liu family.

    Now the Liu family is in poor health, until he died soon, so he is eager to find this pair of children, let them recognize their ancestors and inherit their inheritance.

    Su Hao handed the letter to Yu Shu and thought about it. He took off the long life lock on his neck: "Yushu, please go to the Liu family again and give this letter and this lock to the owner of the Liu family."

    Yushu didn''t understand the details. He looked at the long life lock, which was not particularly impressive. He didn''t think so.

    "There are so many treasures collected by general Bai from all over the general''s mansion that the Liu family can''t see. Can you do with this lock?" Yushu is obviously wrong. He thinks that Su Hao gave the lock and the letter to the Liu family owner in exchange for Baiyu Guanyin.

    Su Hao chuckled: "you''ll know then." Send jade gargle to go out, she still does not forget to repeatedly exhort: "must hand over to Liu''s home owner personally."

    Yushu nodded and left.

    The Liu family didn''t let Su Hao wait too long, but with a cup of tea, Liu Yiqing, the leader of the Liu family, came to the governor''s office.

    Yushu happily entered the other courtyard. Before he entered the door, his voice came from afar: "Su Hao, you really have a way. The master of the Liu family came in person."

    Su Hao immediately stood up: "where is it?"

    "Here it is." Yushu raised his finger and said, "it''s just outside the governor''s mansion. The sedan chair is very angry. It''s the richest family."

    Su Hao rushed out quickly. Liu Yiqing, the owner of the Liu family, got out of the car and stood by the car waiting anxiously. As soon as he saw Su Hao coming out, Liu Yiqing immediately rushed up.

    "You..."

    Without waiting for Su Hao to write down, Liu Yiqing took Su Hao''s hand and opened her sleeve. When she saw the little red birthmark inside, the seven foot man burst into tears.

    As like as two peas in your hand, you have your birthmark on your left hand, and your right hand. Daughter, Dad finally found you... "

    Su Hao was held in his arms and patted his back fiercely. His strength was like a terminally ill person. Su Hao just felt that his internal organs were about to be photographed.

    "I have explained the whole story in my letter. Now my brother is in danger and in prison... Please help him..." Su Hao thinks that if he doesn''t say it, I''m afraid Liu Yiqing will forget it.

    Liu Yiqing finally let Su Hao go. After a fierce cough, he asked, "do you mean your brother was taken away by general Bai?"

    Sue nodded: "yes. I believe there are rumors about the cause and result of the incident. You should have heard a little about it, too? "

    The whole city was spread all over, who didn''t know what happened in the governor''s house that day.

    Liu Yiqing wiped his tears with his sleeve. "I''ve heard about it, but I didn''t expect that the man who had an affair with the second lady of the governor''s mansion was my poor son who was living in exile."

    "My younger brother didn''t have an affair with the second young lady of the governor''s office. They were all made up by the second young lady in a hurry..."

    On hearing this, Liu Yiqing said, "why did the young lady of the governor''s office do such a thing to destroy her reputation and implicate my son?"

    "I can''t explain this for a while." Su Hao said solemnly, "could you please take out the white jade Guanyin and save my brother Su Feng''s life?"

    "Child, what are you doing when you are so polite? You are my children. It''s right to do something for you. I lost your sister and brother once in those years. Now I will never allow such a thing to happen again. Let alone a white jade Avalokitesvara, even if you want to be your father''s life, you are willing to be your father. " From the first moment Liu Yiqing saw the long life lock, he had a sense of surprise.

    Su Hao was a little moved and steady. She said: "it''s just that this jade Guanyin is used in a hurry. I''m afraid that my younger brother will suffer more if he is a little late..."

    Su Hao''s words are obscure. Everyone in Suicheng knows that Liu Yiqing, the first rich businessman, is famous for being afraid of the inner world. I''m afraid it will take some trouble to get the jade Guanyin from his wife.

    Unexpectedly, Liu Yiqing agreed: "this time it''s to save my son. If the female tiger dares to say one more word, I will give her up!"

    Su Hao moved by the "tears", can not help but sweet mouth said a good word: "daughter on behalf of my brother thanks dad."

    After hearing this, Liu Yiqing hugged Su Hao again. "What did you just call me?"

    Su Hao was very anxious, but he had to call softly: "Dad."

 Chapter 588

    Liu Yiqing''s heart is like honey, repeatedly promised that as long as a moment, he will take the white jade Guanyin back.

    Su Hao watched Liu''s motorcade leave slowly. Yu Shu was stunned behind her: "Su Hao, I didn''t expect... I didn''t expect you to be the daughter of the first rich family. Your family is so rich."

    "Wipe your saliva." Su good dislike of looked at her one eye, turned around into the governor''s house, ready to go back to take care of Qi Fei.

    Yushu followed her and yelled: "if our young lady married into your family, she would be right. She would not have to worry about suffering in the future."

    Su Hao ignored her and went into the room.

    Su Hao and Su Feng are the sons and daughters of the first rich family. Their identities soon spread from Yushu to the whole governor''s office. After learning the news, Qi Sheng, who left Su Hao in the cold for two days, stuck to it again.

    Suhao is too lazy to talk to him, but he just wants to pester suhao.

    When Su Hao couldn''t bear it, Liu Yiqing sent the housekeeper to send the white jade Guanyin to the governor''s house.

    According to the housekeeper, Liu Yiqing had a big fight with the doctor. He was so angry that he couldn''t get out of bed.

    Holding the white jade Avalokitesvara, Su Hao felt sorry for her "father" who had only seen one side.

    However, now that we have this Avalokitesvara, it should be much easier to rescue Su Feng.

    General Bai''s anger is mostly just the Qi family''s destruction of this mutually beneficial marriage. Su Feng is just an outsider in the middle. He has no power and no power, so he naturally becomes general Bai''s outlet.

    But as long as general Bai''s anger subsides, it will be much easier.

    "Marshal Qi, I have to go out now. Excuse me first." I can''t stand Qi Sheng''s noise. Su Hao is ready to leave with Baiyu Guanyin in her arms.

    "Ah, Xiao Su, where are you going? Let me go with you..."

    Su Hao waved his hand and left Qi Sheng''s voice behind him.

    All the way to the general''s house, without waiting to enter, Su Hao was heavily pushed out by the guards of the general''s house.

    "Who?"

    When Su Hao fell down, he subconsciously protected Baiyu Guanyin tightly in his arms.

    "My name is Su Hao. I''m here to see general Bai. Please let me go."

    "What''s so good and so green? I haven''t heard of it! I tell you, not every dog and cat can see our general. "

    Su Hao pats the dust on his body and stands up. He stares at the man who has just opened his voice with awe inspiring eyes: "please go in and pass it on. It''s said that Su Hao has found Baiyu to send Guanyin to the general."

    General Bai has been looking for Baiyu to send his son Guanyin for his eldest daughter, and they have heard about it. But the little girl, who was dressed in coarse cloth, was not the one who could find such a valuable treasure.

    The soldiers looked at Su Hao contemptuously, and they didn''t agree: "you can find Baiyu Guanyin."

    Su Hao hates this kind of people who judge people by their appearance. Hearing this, he smiles coldly: "I''ve brought all the things here. Can I still have a fake? I have had several relations with general Bai, and I am tired of your simultaneous interpreting.

    The soldier watched her holding a box nervously all the time, and turned suspiciously to pass the news.

    After a while, the soldier came out quickly, and his eyes were slightly strange.

    "The general said, let you in."

    Su Hao nodded slightly and walked into the gate of the general''s mansion.

    General Bai is sitting in the main hall drinking tea. Su Hao is led to the main hall by the housekeeper. When he sees general Bai, he owes his courtesy.

    General Bai drank his tea, but he did not lift his head. "I heard that you found Baiyu Guanyin, and you want to present it to me?"

    Su Hao is also straightforward, has been holding the box on the table in front of general Bai.

    "Yes, general white, please see."

    At the beginning, general Bai didn''t think that although suhao was clever, Baiyu Guanyin was precious. Even if he came to ask for it several times, the Liu family would not give it, let alone suhao, a poor girl.

    He put down the tea cup and took the box slowly, heavy and weighty.

    General Bai sneered, slowly opened the box, and a jade statue of Avalokitesvara appeared in front of him.

    At the sight of the statue of Guanyin, general Bai was also shocked. A moment later, he laughed: "this fake is quite like that."

    Su''s pretty eyebrows twisted, "general, it''s not a fake. It''s a fake for the real."

    "Genuine? Su Hao, don''t laugh. The real white jade Guanyin is very valuable. Collected in the home of Liu Yiqing, the richest man in Suicheng, Liu Yiqing can say that he will not change his money. " General Bai took up his tea cup and sipped it quietly.

    "This white jade Guanyin is the one in Liu Yiqing''s family." Su Hao quietly pushed Yu Guanyin in front of general Bai, "general, you see, this jade material and workmanship are excellent, delicate as mutton fat, warm touch, is a rare good product."

    "You say this one is the one in Liu Yiqing''s family?" General Bai''s face was obviously unbelievable. "It''s a joke. The general himself came to invite him. But Liu Yiqing refused to say anything, let alone his wife tiger."

    "It''s a long story. In a word, this white jade Guanyin was handed over to me by Liu Yiqing himself."

    "To you in person? How is that possible? "

    "Even if you give me a hundred courage, I dare not cheat general Bai."

    White general smell speech, smile a voice to come: "Su Hao, I pour feel, in this world, there is no thing that you dare not do."

    "General, please praise Sue." She picked pick eyebrow, "general if don''t believe, can go to ask Liu Yiqing, such a thing, ask to know if I have lied."

    "Seriously?"

    "Seriously."

    General Bai quietly turned his eyes and stared at the white jade Avalokitesvara. It didn''t look like a fake.

    "Say, in exchange, what are the conditions for you to send this white jade Avalokitesvara?"

    "General, that''s what I know. The general detained my brother Su Feng. Su Hao dared to ask to use this white jade Guanyin in exchange for my brother Su Feng''s life. "

    General Bai''s eyes were low and the cold light flashed. He raised his hand and knocked over the tea cup. The tea cup fell apart on the ground.

    General Bai''s face became fierce, and the scar on his face became more and more evident.

    "With this, I want to change your brother''s life. How naive you are, Sue!"

    General Bai stood up coldly and pushed the box of white jade Guanyin to Su Hao. "Take this Guanyin back. Your brother Su Feng''s life is up to me."

    General Bai said it almost gnashing his teeth.

    "General, my brother Su Feng''s life is not worth money, but this white jade Guanyin is a valuable treasure that you have been searching for for for several months for the eldest lady. It seems that you can make a steady profit in exchange for Su Feng''s life."

    White general cold hum a: "this business I don''t do, you give me quickly get out."

    Su haopian no, then said: "I heard that the first lady married for six years, but has not opened branches and leaves for her mother-in-law''s family. After seven years without children, you can divorce your wife. This year is the sixth year. I''m afraid the eldest lady''s life is very difficult... "

    "Shut up General Bai immediately took out his gun from his waist and pointed to Su Hao: "I dare to talk more about the general''s family affairs. Believe it or not, I''ll shoot you now!"

    "General, if you shoot me now, you can''t stop the people all over the world. Who else doesn''t know about your young lady?" Su Hao is not afraid of general Bai. He even takes a few steps and points the gun steadily on his forehead.

    "General, it''s nothing for me to die, but if I die in the general''s house today, not only will the Liu family not let you go, but the people''s saliva is enough to submerge your big general''s house."

    "Liu family? Why don''t the Lius let me go? "

    Su Hao stared at general Bai''s eyes: "to tell you the truth, Su Feng and I were the lost children of the Liu family. Liu Jiaxun, we went back to recognize our ancestors. That''s why I can get this jade Guanyin so easily."

    "You... Are you Liu Yiqing''s daughter?"

    As the saying goes, although Liu Yiqing was just a common man, his financial resources attracted many officials to visit him. General Bai didn''t want to offend him.

    "Exactly." Sue nodded.

    "General Bai, can we sit down and have a peaceful talk now?"

    At the beginning of her words, general Bai suddenly loaded the gun.

    The latest browning, cold muzzle, against the forehead, Su Hao also had a thin sweat.

    "General, you..." Su Hao''s throat was dry.

    After a thousand calculations, I didn''t expect that general Bai was a hot tempered man.

    "Tell you girl, I can''t be manipulated in my life! Do you really think I dare not kill you? "

    The muzzle of the gun is against the head, which is especially oppressive.

    Su Hao bit her teeth and had to spell it!

    "Yes, the general did not dare to kill me!"

    White general quietly gently pull the trigger, squinting at Su Hao: "let''s try?"

    "General Bai has always been brave and resourceful. How could he ruin his reputation for my humble life?" Sue said quickly.

    General Bai didn''t pull the trigger. "Go on."

    "Today, I came here alone with Baiyu Guanyin in my arms. Many people have seen it, and Liu Yiqing knows about it. You first bound his son, and if you shoot his daughter again, he is bound to turn against the general and do whatever he can to fight against you. "

    "According to you, not only can I not kill you today, but also I have to accept this white jade Guanyin, release your brother Su Feng, and swallow it myself?"

    "General, why is he angry?" Sue blinked innocently.

    "Your younger brother and Qi Fei secretly communicate with each other. If he does something wrong, he will break my marriage with the Qi family and make me ridiculed by thousands of people. If I don''t kill him, I can''t get rid of my hatred."

    "It''s easy." Su Hao blinked cunningly, "why don''t the general solve all the problems in a more kind way?"

    "How?"

    "I''m short of experience, but there''s a stupid way. It can not only save the face of the general''s office and the governor''s office, but also make the marriage between the general''s office and the governor''s office go smoothly."

    General Bai immediately vetoed: "my son Yuming won''t marry Qi Fei. No matter how unbearable my Bai family is, she won''t marry a slut. Besides, she is pregnant with other men''s children."

 Chapter 589

    Su Hao said faintly, "I didn''t ask you to marry the second young lady. The governor''s office is not only the second young lady."

    White general a Leng, for a long time as if just reaction come over general: "you mean, Qi third, Qi Zi?"

    "Exactly." Su Hao nodded, "although Miss Qi Zi is lively, she is pure and kind. In my opinion, she is a perfect match for young master Ling."

    Think of Qi Zi that small pepper temperament, you can also think of Bai Yuming in her days will be how miserable.

    General Bai wanted to refuse, but on second thought, the third son of the Qi family seems to be a little more lively and moving than Qi Fei, and his appearance is not bad. I''m young, and I won''t make a mess when I get married.

    Moreover, in this way, the governor''s office and the general''s office will be able to get married and share the same spirit, and everything will be helped in the future.

    When Su Hao saw that general Bai had listened to his words, he said again, "it''s easy to talk about the reputation of others. To the outside world, it''s said that the marriage between the general''s house and the governor''s house was made for the third young lady and Mr. Bai. As for the second young lady, it''s nothing. Someone wants to destroy the harmony between the governor''s house and the general''s house."

    After a long time, general Bai burst out laughing.

    "You girl, you really have some skills."

    He finally took the gun back, and Su Hao was completely relieved.

    "It''s just a stupid way. I''m afraid it won''t get into general Bai''s eyes."

    "It''s a perfect solution."

    Su Hao quickly picked up general Bai''s words, "general, do you mean to accept this white jade Avalokitesvara?"

    "Of course. I''ll take it. "

    "Then..."

    "I''ll send someone to release your brother in an instant."

    "Su Hao thanks general Bai."

    A big stone in Su Hao''s heart finally fell to the ground.

    General Bai kept his promise and soon let Su Hao take Su Feng out.

    But although Su Feng successfully got out of the general''s prison, he suffered a lot. He couldn''t help getting hurt and losing a lot of weight.

    Urged by the wind, Su Hao nearly shed tears.

    "You have suffered."

    Su Feng shook his head, pale face rippling Su good familiar smile: "sister, I''m ok. By the way, where''s Qifei? How is she? "

    Su Hao sighed: "I''m still in a coma. I''ve invited a lot of doctors, but I can''t help it. Now I''m hanging with a mouthful of medicine."

    "Let''s go to the governor''s house."

    Su Feng immediately became nervous.

    "Don''t worry. Here are the Lius." Su Hao picks his chin and signals Su Feng to look at the stopped vehicles across the street.

    As early as on the way out of the general''s house, Su Hao has already told Su Feng about the Bai family, but Su Feng thinks that the reason why he and Su Hao were abandoned by the first lady was that they benefited from Liu Yiqing, so there is still a gap in their hearts.

    "The Liu family has nothing to do with us. There is no difference between being and not being." Su Feng is gambling in his heart.

    "Don''t say that either. At least they saved your life."

    "Let''s talk about it later. Let''s go to see Qi Fei first."

    "Not bad." Su Hao nodded and agreed. He waved to the people waiting in the opposite Liu''s house and signaled them to leave.

    "But Su Feng, I want to tell you one thing. You''d better prepare yourself first."

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Qi Fei''s situation is not optimistic. I''ve seen a lot of doctors. They all say that Qi Fei is hopeless when she wakes up. "

    "No, she won''t wake up." Su Feng''s face showed an unacceptable expression, "just hit in the head, how can''t wake up?"

    "The strength is skillful, and it''s in the key position, not to mention Qi Fei''s idea of survival is not strong." Sue explains.

    "I''m going to see her."

    Su Feng desperate to run to the governor''s house, Su good legs slow, can''t catch up with him, after him panting.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    The governor''s office.

    Qi Fei is still in a coma. Su Feng hears from Su Hao what Qi Fei said that day in Qi dujun''s room, and can''t help sighing.

    "You are confused..."

    He said, then squatted down and lifted Qi Fei''s arm as white as lotus root segment from the quilt, holding her cold hand.

    "Ah Fei, open your eyes and look at me. I''m Su Feng."

    Perhaps feel the temperature of the palm of the hand, Qi Fei''s eyelashes slightly invisible shaking.

    Subtle reaction, only a person saw Su Feng, he was excited to shout: "she woke up, she woke up!"

    When they went to see it, Qi Fei did not move.

    Yushu didn''t close her eyes to take care of Qi Fei for so many days. She yawned and said, "Mr. Chenxiang, you''re hallucinating. I''ve been guarding miss for so many days, but she hasn''t woken up at all."

    "No, she just had a real shake in her eyelashes."

    Su Hao looks down. Qi Fei looks calm and her eyelashes don''t move.

    Raising his hand and pressing Su Feng''s shoulder, Su Hao advised: "these days you are locked up in Bai''s house, and you don''t have a good rest. You''d better go to sleep for a while. I''ll watch over the second lady. I''ll come to see you as soon as I get news. "

    "Sister, I''m not hallucinating." Su Feng is a little annoyed. Even Su Hao doesn''t believe in herself. "She still has consciousness. She just moved."

    Qi dujun asked many famous doctors, but they all shook their heads after seeing Qi Fei''s situation.

    "The second young lady has been in a coma for such a long time. I''m afraid there''s no possibility of waking up." They''re surprisingly consistent.

    "I believe you, but even if Qi Fei just moved, you should have a rest." Su Hao patted Su Feng on the shoulder, "be obedient, go to rest. I''m here. Don''t worry."

    "I''m not going anywhere. I''ll stay here until ah Fei wakes up." Su Feng is also a tough smelly temper.

    As they speak, Qi Fei''s fingers suddenly and gently shake Su Feng''s hand.

    Su Feng a Leng, surprise of low head: "she pulled my hand, she really pulled my hand!"

    Su Hao also stared at Qi Fei''s index finger. If it wasn''t for Su Feng''s exaggerated shout, she almost thought she was dazzled.

    "Sister! Sister, did you see that? "

    Su Feng desperately shakes Su Hao''s arm.

    "I see it."

    Sue nodded.

    "Yushu, come on, get the doctor."

    "I''m going now!"

    Yu Shufeng ran out and soon came back with the doctor.

    "Doctor, take a look at my young lady. She has just finished her work."

    All the way running, the doctor''s forehead Qinchu a thin layer of cold sweat.

    He immediately felt Qi Fei''s pulse. After the pulse was diagnosed, he applied the needle again. Qi dujun also came after hearing the news.

    General Bai has said Su Hao''s idea to governor Qi, and governor Qi''s face is obviously better.

    "Congratulations to the governor. The second young lady''s pulse is steady, and there is a sign of awakening."

    "Seriously?" Governor Qi was pleasantly surprised.

    The doctor affirmed: "yes, a few days ago I gave the second young lady a pulse examination, but she still had a weak pulse and rejected it as medicine. Just now, little Mr. Chenxiang gave the second young lady a bowl of medicine, but the second young lady didn''t vomit a drop."

    Qi dujun hears speech, this just notice to guard Su Feng in front of Qi Fei bed, unexpectedly also didn''t embarrass him.

    Qi dujun just said: "as long as my daughter wakes up, no matter what way."

    "I think so," the doctor thought, touching his moustache, "or let Mr. Chenxiang accompany the second young lady, which will help the second young lady wake up as soon as possible."

    Qi dujun just a little thought, then agreed to come down: "OK, do as you say."

    Su Hao, Su Feng and all the people present were surprised at the change of Qi dujun. Maybe it was after this battle that everything was recalled.

    "Mr. Chenxiang, please take care of the little girl." Qi dujun also politely toward Su Feng arched his hand, "thank you."

    Su Feng saluted back: "the governor is polite."

    Looking at the peace between Qi dujun and Su Feng, this matter can finally come to an end.

    Su Feng is the son of the Liu family, so it''s much easier for Qi dujun to accept Su Feng. Su Feng and Qi Fei are happy. Even heaven wants them to be together.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    After a few days, Qi Fei woke up.

    When she woke up, the first person she saw was su Feng. When they held each other and wept because of happiness and luck, Su Hao, an outsider, was also red eyed.

    Su Hao quietly retreated, leaving them space and time to be alone.

    She just quietly closed the door, Yushu suddenly exaggerated called her: "Hello, Sue! No -- "

    Suhao turned around and made a silent gesture to her: "shh."

    Yushu quickly pulls Su Hao aside, "Su Hao, Liu Yiqing, Master Liu is critically ill..."

    Su Hao was stunned, and two lines of tears rolled down from her eyes.

    She knew it was the emotion of the original owner.

    It''s the first time I feel my father''s warmth and suddenly lose my sense of loss.

    He and Su Feng rush back to Liu''s house. Master Liu is left with only one breath, waiting for them to come back.

    "Daddy..."

    Sue sobbed and knelt down.

    Su Feng is still standing so straight, looking at the dying Liu Yiqing on the bed, his eyes are red.

    But he was obstinate and couldn''t swallow it.

    Liu Yiqing lifted her lips and said to Su Feng, "listen to your sister, your nickname is feng''er..."

    He stretched out his hand and wanted to hold Su Feng''s hand: "Maple, can you call me dad?"

    Su Feng looked at that pair of wooden stick like withered hands, in the heart a burst of sour.

    "Su Feng, kneel down and call dad." Su Hao tugs at Su Feng''s clothes.

    Su Feng did as he said and knelt down. He bowed his head and remained silent.

    "Maple son, originally you still refuse to forgive father."

    "Su Feng, you just call dad, what can you do?" Sue whispered.

    Su Feng still didn''t speak.

    "That''s all." Liu Yiqing sighed, "it''s all my fault that I was so arrogant that I left you and your mother who just gave birth in Liu''s house, and then I went to other counties to do business. Only in this way did the poisonous woman have a chance to persecute your mother and sell you to human traffickers. But now, I''ve retired her. She can''t make waves in our Liu family any more. "

    With that, Liu Yiqing burst into tears, with a burst of earth shaking cough.

    Su Hao quickly give him back smooth, Su Feng smell speech also finally raised his head to look at him.

    "Dad is not good, it''s dad who is ashamed of you two brothers and sisters..." Liu Yiqing''s breath is weaker and weaker, and his voice is smaller and smaller. "Dad wants to compensate you, but he has no chance. I''ll leave all the money I''ve earned... To your brothers and sisters... Try my best to make up for it... "

    Su Hao had already cried out: "don''t talk about it, you will get better."

    "I know. I don''t have time."

 Chapter 590

    Liu Yiqing is suffering from hereditary tuberculosis. He has been using drugs in his urine. There have been examples of his premature death in the Liu family for generations.

    The light in his eyes Rose and went out again. He asked Su Feng carefully: "Maple, can you... Can you call me Dad..."

    Before the end of the word "Ma", Liu Yiqing stretched out in the air and wanted to touch Su Feng''s face. Suddenly, the hand dropped down.

    In the huge courtyard, Su Feng was crying. He looked at the thin hand, and finally burst out in his throat: "Dad --"

    Liu Yiqing finally closed her eyes.

    When cooking Liu Yiqing''s affairs, Su Hao coughed up a mouthful of blood because of overwork.

    She has never talked about this matter, but she secretly found the doctor who saw Liu Yiqing before.

    "How are you, doctor?" After the doctor''s pulse, there was something wrong with his face. Su Hao knew that he was in a bad situation.

    "Miss, I''m afraid you and master Liu are both of the same genetic tuberculosis."

    "That is to say, the disease is congenital and can''t be cured?"

    The doctor nodded, "that''s right."

    "Doctor, how much more time can I have?"

    "Miss, I''m afraid she''s only been conservative for three years because of her weak constitution."

    three years.

    Su Hao silently recites this figure, three years is enough, enough for her to watch Su Feng get married and have children, and carry forward the Liu family''s industry.

    "Doctor, please keep it a secret for me."

    "It should be, it should be."

    "Thank you very much." Su Hao gave the doctor a ingot of silver with a smile.

    It is said that the general''s mansion has given dowry to the governor''s mansion, and will soon marry the third lady of the governor''s mansion.

    Su Hao wanted to urge Su Feng to be hired quickly, but Liu Yiqing has just passed away. Su Feng is still in mourning and is not suitable for marriage.

    Liu Yiqing wrote his will and left his property to Su Hao and Su Feng. Su Feng can be used to idle, how also refused to take over Liu''s industry.

    "Elder sister, you have been smarter and more intelligent than me since you were a child. Otherwise, you will take care of the Liu family."

    Su Hao''s face cooled down: "I''m a woman, whose name is not right and whose words are not right. Naturally, you have to inherit the Liu family''s property."

    She knew her time was running out.

    "Elder sister, I haven''t sung enough drama. I still have to travel around the world with Su''s class."

    Su Hao was angry and laughed: "even if I promise, can Qi Fei promise?"

    "I''ve already discussed with ah Fei. She will follow me in the future, and the troupe will play around."

    "What nonsense! Where can she go from street to street? Old governor Qi will not agree either. "

    "Ah Fei has already convinced her father. Governor Qi agrees that she will follow me. Elder sister, I know you are the smartest. It''s no problem to take care of the Liu family''s industry. "

    Su Feng is young and doesn''t like to be bound. Su Hao can understand.

    "You don''t want to cap me." Su Hao pretended to be impatient, "I promise you."

    Without waiting for Su Feng to cheer, Su Hao said, "but..."

    "But what?"

    "I''ll only take care of you for three years. After three years, you and Qi Fei have enough time outside and come home. At that time, the filial piety period has passed, and you will marry Qi Fei in peace. You two will live in peace. "

    Su Feng didn''t want to agree, but seeing Su Hao''s bad face, she knew that she was wronged and agreed.

    After cooking Liu Yiqing''s affairs, Su Feng takes Qi Fei and follows Su''s family to leave Suicheng.

    In the first year, Qi Sheng often came to harass Su Hao, but he was scolded and left by Su Hao. Gradually, the war ahead was tight, and Qi Sheng stopped coming.

    It is said that Qi Sheng was forced to go to the battlefield by the old governor and died in an accident.

    Hearing that Qi Sheng had such a fate, Su Hao was relieved and could comfort the dead of the original owner.

    In the next two years, Su Hao felt increasingly lonely, and her health was getting worse day by day.

    Fortunately, at the end of the third year, she finally expected Su Feng back.

    That day, she stood outside the hall with her hands on her shoulder. On the road outside, some children were playing marbles. Sue listened to the children''s laughter, coughing slowed down, and she felt warm.

    Not far away, came the sound of horse hooves.

    Yushu pointed to the distance and yelled, "it''s Mr. and miss Chenxiang who are back!"

    Since Qi Fei left, Yu Shu has been with Su Hao.

    Three years later, she still used to be called Mr. Su Feng Chenxiang.

    Su Hao smiles and waves to Su Feng.

    Su Feng is riding a reddish brown fast horse with delicate and moving Qi Fei in his arms.

    He also waved to Su Hao: "sister! We''re back! "

    Su Hao tried his best to smile, but still coughed up a mouthful of blood when Su Feng was about to get close.

    The world is spinning, the colors are disappearing, and all the scenes are rapidly retrogressing.

    Su Feng turns over and dismounts. He rushes over and holds Su Hao.

    "Sister! Sister He yelled hastily, his face in a hurry.

    Su Hao still smiles faintly, just as he did three years ago: "it''s your turn to keep your promise and take over... The Liu family, get married and have children... And no longer live in exile..."

    "Sister, I promise you, I promise you!"

    Looking at Su Hao''s mouth bleeding more and more, Su Feng panicked.

    Su Hao''s mouth is more curved. When she can see the world for the last time, she said to Su Feng: "I''m very happy to be your sister..."

    Eyelids closed, the woman''s plain face finally returned to calm.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    "Soya bean milk fried dough sticks - delicious, not expensive, really affordable!"

    When Su Hao opened his eyes again, he was woken up by the cry downstairs.

    Straight up, you can see the sun outside the window has risen high, bright sunlight through the thin screen, soft oblique shot at the head of the bed, giving people a warm feeling.

    Su Hao lazily stretched a stretch, and then satisfied back to the bedside, sitting on the bedside, curious about the decoration of the room.

    After looking around for a week, Su Hao had a lot of knowledge about this small space.

    This is not a small bedroom, decoration style is more inclined to simple and generous, not like Barbie doll powder.

    "Tut tut - I don''t particularly like this decoration. I must decorate it well tomorrow!"

    Su Hao touched her chin with her hand and said thoughtfully.

    However, Su Hao had more doubts in his heart.

    In this room where even the air can feel lonely, there are traces of two people''s lives.

    There is a group photo on the desk in front of the bed. Suhao walked over and gently stroked the familiar picture.

    A man and a woman, the man is clean and handsome, the woman is also immortal. Two people appear on the same screen at the same time, the feeling of husband and wife is more intense.

    "Tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut. The girl I''m living with is really enviable. She just doesn''t know what she''s been wronged and needs my help. "

    Su Hao''s heart is sour. After all, she is a woman. After seeing the woman''s appearance, her inner frustration even makes her lose herself. Also living on the earth, she can be a goddess, but I can only be regarded as a person.

    When Su Hao was in a daze, the alarm of his mobile phone suddenly broke the coldness of the room.

    With the sound searching, suhao finally found the mobile phone. Mobile phone is the latest fruit mobile phone, but the caller ID says Er Gouzi.

    "Two dogs?"

    Su Hao''s mouth twitched. She really didn''t understand the new women in this era.

    If people like to be polite, Su Hao thinks that the female owner in the photo will often be defined.

    But this remark

    "Well, maybe it''s a nickname for your boyfriend. That''s the only way to understand it."

    Suhao carefully connected the phone.

    "Hey, what are you doing? Why haven''t you come to the party yet?"

    The voice of "Er Gouzi" on the phone is very high. Otherwise, before Su Hao has time to put his mobile phone to his ear, he may break his eardrum.

    Su Hao frowned, and the memory of the host slowly emerged in her mind.

    "Oh, I remember. I''ll be there in a minute!"

    "The trough! You haven''t got up yet. We''ve been waiting for you... "

    Without waiting for ER Gouzi to finish, Su Hao hung up. Then Ao Jiao''s cocked orchid finger walked toward the toilet''s position.

    "Well, it seems that this boyfriend can''t do it. He''s just waiting for a few minutes, so he''s impatient. If it wasn''t for the task, I would have changed you! "

    After walking out of the bedroom, Su Hao looks at the luxurious living room and blinds her 24K titanium alloy dog eyes.

    Looking at this incredible decoration, Su Hao even felt like he was separated from the rest of the world.

    "I didn''t expect that my host was a little rich woman. Ha ha ha, now I can finally enjoy my life. Ha ha ha

    Su Hao''s mouth is about to smile. It''s not difficult to see from Tao tie''s expression that this task is still a bit strange, but now it seems that even if it is to let her sell her body with tears, it seems that it''s a sure deal.

    The phone in the bedroom rang again. Suhao knew that he didn''t have much time, so he got up and went into the bathroom to dress up.

    Since it''s meeting your boyfriend, you have to dress up.

    As the saying goes, a girl''s make-up should at least make her feel comfortable even if it''s not for her boyfriend''s sake.

    What''s more, the host''s face value is already bad enough. There''s no need to dress up at all.

    Sue confidently raised her pants and walked into the bathroom with a smile on her face.

    All this seems to be so smooth, even Su Hao seems to feel that all this seems a little dreamy.

    Like a dream, like a dream, a little bit like drunk hazy feeling.

    However, even if all this is really a dream, according to Su Hao''s character, he will not be reconciled. What''s more, the man is also a handsome man''s face. If he works hard, maybe he can turn this dream into a spring dream.

    The more I think about it, the happier I feel. I think I can laugh in my dreams tonight.

    "Hee hee, it''s really cool. If I... Lie... In a trough, what''s the situation!"

    Su Hao, who has not yet recovered from his drunken dream, looks at the haggard middle-aged uncle in the mirror in horror. He is at a loss for a moment.

    "This... What is the situation?"

    It took suhao most of the day to get lost.

    She couldn''t believe her hand touching the messy stubble of her chin, and she couldn''t help swallowing her saliva.

 Chapter 591

    "Is my host a man? Wuwuwuwu... I''m just a little girl. Why do you treat me like this!!! Tottie, you liar, come out quickly

    Of course, how could Tao tie, who had disappeared for a long time, listen to Su hao. What''s more, even if he really heard Su Hao''s words, he would pretend not to hear them.

    In the collapse of Su Hao, a little helpless looking at the mirror in this strange and familiar face.

    "Tao tie, you big liar, don''t let me see you again, or you will look good."

    Su Hao whispered to herself, and the toothpaste in her hand had already been pinched by her.

    ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­

    Out of the room after su Hao, unbridled bathed in the baptism of the sun.

    The noise of vendors around is still ringing in the streets, people who come and go have no time to take care of the beautiful morning moment, they are all in a hurry towards the center of the city.

    "Xiao Ping, I''m up. Do you still have the old rules?"

    The aunt who sells soybean milk and fried dough sticks at the gate of the community has a kind smile on her face. She looks at Su Hao gently and says.

    "Xiao Ping? Is that my name? "

    The sun shines through the cracks between the leaves and stealthily catches Su Hao''s eyes. In that short moment, a large number of memories are just like beasts of prey, pounding her brain wantonly.

    "Ah ~"

    The pain made suhao cry out.

    "Xiao Ping, what''s the matter with you? Are you sick? " Aunt a face worried looking at Su Hao said.

    Su Hao gently rubs the position of her temple with her hand, trying to ease the pain.

    Looking at her caring appearance, Su Hao could not help feeling warm in her heart, and then said to her with a smile.

    "Aunt Zhang, it''s all right. I didn''t have a good rest last night. I feel dizzy when the sun shines."

    Looking at the young man''s face in front of her, Aunt Zhang was relieved.

    She has been working here for more than ten years. Three years ago, this young man and his girlfriend moved here. Every morning, they would come to her for breakfast, so naturally they got to know each other.

    But since the beginning of last year, the girl who paired with him has not been around Ping. In recent days, Xiao Ping has not come to eat breakfast for some time and always leaves in a hurry.

    It''s not easy to see Xiao ping''s spirit, she can''t help but be happy.

    Aunt Zhang picked up the soybean milk and fried dough sticks and handed them to Su Hao.

    "Xiao Ping, work is important, but also pay attention to your health! Don''t get sick in old age because you try to make money when you are young. "

    Su Hao took the soybean milk fried dough sticks, then took out the change from his pocket and put it in the cash cabinet with a smile.

    "When I know Aunt Zhang, I will take good care of myself. Don''t be too tired. I''m waiting for you to attend my wedding Sue said with a laugh.

    "Ha ha ha, I will go then!"

    Hearing these words, Aunt Zhang''s happy eyes are about to narrow into a line.

    Looking at Xiao Ping who left in a hurry, Aunt Zhang lowered her head again, smiling contentedly.

    ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­

    Following the guidance of memory, suhao found his parking place.

    The sound of the engine igniting made Su Hao fascinated.

    Just at that moment, all the memories were like melting ice and snow, and all came to the surface.

    Su Hao knows that his host''s name is Ren Pingsheng. A simple, generous and memorable name.

    "I''ll live my life... I''ll live my life with a raindrop."

    At this time, the photos placed on the car attracted all of suhao''s attention.

    It was su Hao who thought she was her own woman and appeared in her sight all the time. And every time she appears, she can''t help but feel a throb in her heart.

    "Ren Pingsheng, since you love her so much, why do you have to leave her? Clearly your whole world is her, why do you want to say sorry to her? Men are really strange creatures. "

    Su Hao put the photos in place, then started the car and drove to the place agreed by Er Gouzi.

    Ren Pingsheng, who is about to run to third year, has already graduated from University for five years. Today is the day for their five-year college reunion.

    This party is a small party, only a group of friends who had a good time. Only a dozen people came, including men, women and maybe her

    It''s still early, so the venue of the party is set in a gymnasium in the center of the city for the time being.

    Su Hao never dreamed that he would become a man.

    I still remember that when I was chatting with my best friend, I gave him a "monkey stealing peaches" from time to time, but I didn''t have peaches, so I felt some regret at that time.

    But now, suddenly inexplicably realized his dream, this feeling is difficult to accept the feeling, suddenly become extremely precious.

    "Damn, it''s good. I can finally feel the pain of eggs."

    To tell you the truth, when Su Hao saw his host''s body for the first time, he was rather shy. After all, a piece of meat suddenly appeared below, which was hard to say, let alone see.

    After all, suhao is just a big yellow girl.

    However, in order to be more dazzling at the classmate party, Su Hao had to dress up to be handsome.

    Most of the wardrobe is full of formal suits and white shirts.

    Although the clothes were a little monotonous, when suhao put them on, she was shocked.

    Handsome men are walking hangers, not to mention Su Hao, who is obsessed with mature men. When she saw the delicate skin, facial features and white man in the mirror wearing a suit, her saliva almost came out.

    This is simply a "uniform temptation" ah!

    If it wasn''t for the reason that he was in the host, Su Hao would surely be soft to Ren Ping''s life.

    However, the ideal is very full, the reality is very hard.

    ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­

    When suhao came to the agreed stadium, the sun had become a bit spicy.

    Just push open the gate of the stadium, you can see on the basketball court there are several young people of different shapes struggling to jump to grab the basketball flying in the air.

    Several girls sitting beside cheering were suddenly attracted by the sound of pushing the door, and then stood up excitedly.

    "The monitor is here"

    Everyone was attracted by this exclamation, and then looked at the position of the door one after another.

    Su kind-hearted inside a little disgusted with this girl, so a son, he suddenly became a little embarrassed.

    At this time, a very strong young man on the basketball court showed a look of disgust on his face.

    Su is really good-looking. The basketball that was originally in his hand rushed towards him.

    In a hurry, Su Hao''s reflexive move aside.

    "The trough! Er Gou, you are sick! "

    Su Hao wanted to keep his image as a handsome guy, but he was defeated in an instant.

    The flying basketball was easily dodged by Su Hao, and then it hit the wall, bouncing on the wooden floor.

    "Dog''s day, you are good to say, I have already called you, now people are basically here, you are alone, like a woman!"

    The two dogs scolded Su haodao with a smile on their face.

    In fact, the relationship between men is very simple, agreed things are very simple, when you did not come ten million complaints, but as long as you arrive, it will be a rude word, all the complaints are gone.

    Su Hao slowly picked up the basketball that rolled under his feet, and then patted it gently. For a moment, he didn''t know how to refute it, so he had to throw it back.

    "You are like a woman!"

    In fact, in people''s eyes, Ren Pingsheng, the monitor, is quite worthy of respect. When he was in college, he was really good to everyone, and most importantly, everyone was impressed by his real face.

    Of course, there is another reason why he was respected, that is, he even caught up with Su Xueying, who was known as the school flower at that time.

    It was a big shock to the whole school at that time.

    As a school flower, Su Xueying had been liked by many rich children since the beginning of the University. In Su Xueying''s dormitory downstairs, almost every day there are a few fashionable boys holding flowers, relying on the luxury car, just waiting to say a word to her.

    However, Su Xueying, the school flower, simply ignored their love.

    When Ren Pingsheng catches up with Su Xueying, even he feels that it seems to be a great thing.

    In the following grades, Ren Pingsheng also asked this question, but Su Xueying just fooled her vaguely.

    This can''t help but make Ren Pingsheng feel a little distressed. After all, he always listens to others. He even starts to feel that it''s really a flower on the cow dung.

    This problem is still an unsolved mystery until the two of them go their separate ways.

    "Er Gouzi" Zhang Feng walked towards Su Hao with a smile, and then put his hand on her shoulder very casually.

    Although Su Hao still felt that he was not used to it, after all, his identity as a man could not be changed, and he still had a long time to spend, so he had to work hard to adapt to it.

    "What''s the matter, er Gou? Is everyone here yet? " Sue said with a laugh.

    Two dogs smile, and then take the basketball in the hands of Su Hao, and then throw it to the waiting brothers.

    "Keep playing, I''ll talk to the monitor for a while!"

    Su Hao followed Zhang Feng''s steps and came to the other side of the basketball court. He found a seat and sat down.

    "Why, it''s been such a long time. Are you still thinking about her?"

    Zhang Feng''s face showed a sincere look, facing this problem, Su Hao can''t help but feel some heartache.

    "Ha? Of course not. I''ve already forgotten her! "

    Su good efforts to Zhang Feng said with a smile.

    "Ren Ping Life, you are still the same, all the pain are deeply buried in their own heart, not willing to give me half a word. You said you had forgotten, but I haven''t said who she is yet? "

    Su Hao was a little surprised and didn''t know how to answer for a moment.

 Chapter 592

    Zhang Feng lowered his head and took out a cigarette from his pocket with a bitter smile, then handed it to Su Hao.

    Sue looked at the cigarette and didn''t speak or take it from him.

    "Why, still keep the old habit? If you like her so much, why did you have to separate from others? Aren''t you doing it? "

    Zhang Feng lit a cigarette for himself, Su Hao can clearly hear the sound of tobacco burning.

    In college, the biggest change Ren Pingsheng made was to give up his habit of smoking. Because Su Xueying doesn''t like the taste.

    Later, even if they were separated, Ren Pingsheng did not touch a cigarette.

    Su Hao thought, or took the cigarette in Zhang Feng''s hand, and then put it to his mouth.

    Familiar fragrance, familiar feeling.

    I haven''t smoked for nearly eight years. This kind of memorable feeling has finally come back.

    Zhang Feng smiles and hands the fire to Su Hao.

    "Click"

    The restless figure of the flames makes Su Hao a little surprised. It seems that the eight years in the middle have become empty. The emptiness makes people want to try to remember something.

    Finally, Zhang Feng woke up Su Hao.

    "Today Su Xueying is back too!"

    "Cough... Cough!"

    Sue was so flurried that she cut off the cigarette in her mouth and threw it on the ground.

    One side of Zhang Feng looked at his panic appearance, can''t help laughing.

    "All my life, you are a real counsellor!"

    In fact, it''s not su Hao counsellor. Zhang Feng is right. This is Ren Ping Sheng''s counsellor. Originally, Su Hao felt very good about smoking for the first time. As a result, because of Zhang Feng''s words, a muscle memory came to his body in an instant.

    Su Hao looked at Zhang Feng''s ecstatic appearance, and his face could not help showing an evil look. He moved his fingers and kept making a "click, click" sound.

    Zhang Feng, looking at Su Hao''s appearance, can''t help feeling that his back is a little chilly.

    When I was in college, I didn''t accept this white and weak boy, so I challenged him. The final result was that Zhang Feng didn''t want to mention this event any more.

    No matter what it is, Zhang Feng is defeated in his life.

    Zhang Feng to now also don''t know, Ren Pingsheng such a strong body, unexpectedly let a woman to easily beat.

    Maybe, this is love.

    Just when Su is ready to beat Zhang Feng, there is a stir at the door.

    Su Hao asks a voice to see, see everyone rush toward the door.

    "Lying trough, she''s really here!" Zhang Feng a face surprised pats Su Hao''s shoulder to say.

    Su Hao was photographed in pain. He looked at Zhang Feng with disgust on his face.

    In fact, the first time the news came from the door, Su Hao''s attention had shifted.

    In the crowd, Ren Pingsheng saw the unusual Su Xueying for the first time.

    Her smiling face, it seems that some panic with the side of these warm old classmates say hello, but the eyes are subconsciously looking for something.

    "My God, it''s been so many years, but Su Xueying''s face is still so resistant. She can''t be a fairy, or how can she be so beautiful? "

    Su Hao looks at Zhang Feng''s flower crazy expression beside him. He can''t help showing a look of disgust on his face.

    But it''s true that after searching Ren''s memory, we found that.

    Time has changed a lot, autumn goes to winter, fallen leaves return to their roots and green branches, new walls add old wounds.

    Even these old friends around him are gradually enlarged by life, and none of them are the six pack abs in college.

    However, it seems that time is immune to Su Xueying.

    It has been five years since I graduated from university. She still looks like that, laughing will always bring you endless happiness.

    Zhang Feng gently touched Su Hao''s shoulder, and then said carefully.

    "Life, do you want to say hello?"

    Hearing these words, Su Hao was flustered.

    Two people who have been separated for such a long time meet again by chance. If according to Ren Pingsheng''s temperament, he will definitely turn around and leave, looking for a corner to silently look at Su Xueying.

    After all, it was my break-up that I said sorry.

    However, now Ren Pingsheng is no longer the previous Ren Pingsheng. Ren Pingsheng''s body is completely controlled by Su Hao, so there are some things that should be done.

    It''s women who know women best.

    Su Hao felt a little excited, but he stood up. He patted Zhang Feng on the shoulder and said confidently.

    "Why not? What''s more, at this critical moment, it would be a big loss if someone else took advantage of it. Er Gouzi, go! Let''s have a party, too

    Hearing Ren Pingsheng''s reply, Zhang Feng''s face showed a look of surprise.

    "It seems that these days, you really want to understand! Oh, no! Why do you call me Er Gouzi again? I told you that I have my own name. Don''t call me Er Gouzi! Why are you walking so fast? Wait for me... "

    Su Hao doesn''t pay attention to Zhang Feng who has been pushing him. Now he has only one goal, Su Xueying.

    walk as if on wings!

    Zhang Feng has never seen Ren Pingsheng so anxious. The last time he saw him like this was when he bought food for Su Xueying in college.

    As soon as suhao got to the door, everyone was quiet, and made way for them. Then they looked forward to them.

    Once the fairy couple, separated after the reunion of the picture, people are looking forward to full.

    When Su Hao looks directly at Su Xueying, he can''t help but be overwhelmed by her immortal beauty again.

    She was dressed in a very ordinary way, but every aspect of her dress revealed her caution. The makeup on the face basically belongs to light makeup, but the overall effect looks more attractive than the girl with heavy makeup.

    For a moment, suhao stayed there and didn''t know how to speak.

    Just as the embarrassing atmosphere was about to spread, a beautiful voice that seemed to penetrate the heart came into Su Hao''s ears.

    "Hello, I''m Su Xueying. Take care of me when I meet you for the first time!"

    The clear voice can''t help but make su so lost, but looking at the smile on Su Xueying''s face, he was instantly relieved.

    What I have experienced seems to be back to the starting point of the story in this moment.

    No matter what happened before, at least she still remembers the scene when Ren Pingsheng and Su Xueying met for the first time.

    At that time, Ren Pingsheng didn''t know Su Xueying. He only knew the name. But he did not expect that this name has become a name that he often worries about.

    "I''m Su Xueying. When I meet you for the first time, please take care of me!"

    On that unforgettable night, it''s time for the guitar club to recruit new players.

    Ren Pingsheng likes to play guitar, so the first time after entering the University, he inquired about the news of the club.

    He knows that every night, the guitar club will perform on the playground, and the first performance at the beginning of school is the beginning of recruiting new players.

    There were a lot of people who came to see the performance that night. Looking up, it was all heads.

    And Su Xueying, is in the crowd in the arms of Ren Pingsheng hit inside.

    It was too dark at that time. Ren Pingsheng just felt a soft in his chest, and then a fragrance of shampoo poured into his nostrils.

    At that moment, Ren Pingsheng felt that he was about to suffocate.

    Ren Pingsheng is a very elegant person. He carefully wants to help Su Xueying up, but he is very enthusiastic about the performers. The two people who just separated from each other collide in an instant.

    This time, Ren Pingsheng, who lowered his head, finally saw the girl''s face in the dark.

    "Hello, I''m Ren Pingsheng."

    Ł» They all stare at Ren Pingsheng and Su Xueying as if they were watching a stage play.

    Su Hao looks at Su Xueying, who is as close as a foot, and a happy smile slowly appears on her face.

    "Ren Pingsheng is really lucky to find such an immortal girlfriend." Su Hao said in his heart.

    One side of Zhang Feng is very satisfied with looking at Ren Pingsheng''s performance. Originally, he thought he was as stubborn as before. Unexpectedly, he became flexible.

    The old classmates have arrived. After discussion, they decide to go to the appointed private room of the hotel.

    Although Su Hao is a girl, she is only a girl in name. In her soul, she is a boy with eight classics.

    Therefore, when she faced with such a born fairy goddess as Su Xueying, she was a little at a loss.

    However, for the sake of our own task, even if the future is bumpy, we have to break the boat and finish this task.

    After all, it''s too uncomfortable for a girl to go to the toilet!

    The party lasted until eight o''clock in the evening, and the private room was in a mess. Those male students who like to brag, when they finally pay the bill, all fainted on the table and did not move.

    From the beginning, Su Hao, who took "driving without drinking, drinking without driving" as the reason, naturally became a big culprit.

    However, when suhao went to check out, he was also surprised by the balance on renpingsheng card.

    Su Hao felt that after more than 20 years of living, he had never seen so many numbers on his card that when he finally checked out, he could not see what had changed.

    After checking out, the group of students who passed out just like the green buds in spring raised their heads one by one.

    Su Hao looks at Zhang Feng helplessly.

    "No way, who makes you the richest in this group?" Zhang Feng waved his hand and made an innocent expression.

    After having enough tea and food, the old students were almost ready to go back home, but a few of them were full of energy and decided to fight again.

    Su Hao sits on the seat at the door, drinking wine silently with his head down, but his whole attention is on Su Xueying who is packing things.

 Chapter 593

    After coming out from the sports ground, Su Hao tries her best to talk to Su Xueying, but she always evades Su Hao''s reply.

    Zhang Feng on one side naturally sees Ren Pingsheng''s worries, so he comes to Su Xueying with his own wisdom, and then says it out loud.

    "Ah, goddess Su, are you ready to go home now?"

    Su Xueying looks puzzled, but soon understands, so she answers with a smile.

    "Why, Zhang Feng, do you want to find another place for hi PI Hui?"

    Zhang Feng looked back at Ren Pingsheng, then said with an embarrassed smile.

    "No, I have to go back to work tomorrow. If goddess Su wants to go out to play, he can go to Pingsheng. He has a car and it''s more convenient."

    Hearing these words, Su Hao suddenly became nervous. Although he still bowed his head, he wanted the whole person to lie down on them and listen to them clearly.

    Su Xueying pauses, then chuckles in a low voice.

    "Yes, but I haven''t asked if I have time in my life."

    After hearing Su Xueying''s words, Su Hao''s heart was instantly overjoyed. I''m looking forward to what''s going to happen. The heart keeps beating like a firecracker lit during the Chinese New Year.

    Su Hao, with her back on her back, took a deep breath carefully, and then waited for that sentence.

    "Alas, you have nothing to do in your life. If not, take goddess Su with you..."

    Before Zhang Feng''s words were finished, Su Hao couldn''t wait to stand up and look at them calmly.

    "Su Xueying, I''m free!"

    As soon as the words came out, the room became quiet. Zhang Feng and Su Xueying look at Su Hao in surprise, and they don''t know how to answer.

    Su Hao also felt embarrassed, so he coughed, took off his suit, turned and walked out of the door.

    ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­

    Suhao nestles up at the door of the car, quietly feeling the breeze.

    When Ren Pingsheng chose to leave Su Xueying, his inner pain was no less than Su Xueying.

    Two people pull a rubber band. When the rubber band breaks, the pain is always two people, not one.

    However, Ren Pingsheng hides his pain. In the eyes of outsiders, he is still the sunshine boy with clean appearance, but only those who are closest to him can really understand his sadness.

    Su Hao thought that Ren Pingsheng and Su Xueying had been separated for a whole year.

    Su Xueying has recovered to what she used to be. On the contrary, Ren Pingsheng is a slovenly bearded woman who pays less and less attention to her image.

    "Well, fortunately, I''m a woman, or I''ll treat you with such a pretty face!" Su Hao said to himself.

    Just at this time, a familiar and kind voice came from behind him.

    "All my life?"

    Su Hao suddenly asked, looking back, saw Su Xueying standing on one side.

    "Here you are. It''s cold outside. Let''s get on the bus first."

    Su Xueying cleverly nodded, then opened the door and sat in the co pilot''s position.

    On the bus, the atmosphere of the two people was very awkward for a time.

    Finally, Su Xueying raised the topic.

    "Did you smoke?"

    Su Xueying''s words, let Su Hao some panic, finally or was she found out.

    "Xiaoxue, I''m not..."

    Su Hao''s words haven''t finished, he was interrupted by Su Xueying directly.

    "Ha ~ you don''t have to worry. I''m not qualified to take care of you any more. Just as a friend, I want to remind you that smoking is really bad!"

    "Oh, I see!"

    Su Hao, who is driving a car, has already sent greetings to Zhang Feng''s eight generation ancestors. In recent years, I have never broken the precepts. At this critical moment, I can''t help it.

    Moreover, Su Xueying also caught a positive.

    "Xiaoxue, where shall we go now?"

    In order to transfer their own mistakes, so Su Hao asked.

    Su Xueying pear vortex smile, staring at Su Hao, said: "well... I haven''t been to Sanli bridge for a long time."

    "Well? Sanli bridge? Aren''t all the snacks there? Haven''t you had enough yet? " Su Hao asked in surprise.

    Su Xueying white Ren Pingsheng a look, and then don''t turn away, not talking.

    Su Hao also realized that he had said something wrong, so he drove the car seriously.

    In Ren Ping''s memory, Sanliqiao is a professional snack street. Ren Pingsheng and Su Xueying spent most of their college time there.

    "Tut tut! Here I am, gourmet

    Choosing to go to Sanliqiao, Su Hao was also very excited.

    "Baked gluten, five yuan, six strings!"

    "Roast duck sausage on iron plate!"

    "Laotongguan rougamo, authentic mutton paomo!"

    Or familiar place, or familiar snack bar.

    As soon as Su Hao and Su Xueying get off the bus, they are surrounded by the atmosphere here.

    "Everything has changed. It''s the same here!" Su Xueying took a deep breath and looked at Su Hao with a happy face.

    In the face of this super invincible beauty, even if Su Hao is a girl, when she looks at her face to face, she will be frightened and blush.

    What''s more, in the memory of Ren Ping''s life, his first kiss with her was not on this snack street.

    A kiss!

    "Xiaoxue, what do you want to eat, I''ll buy it for you!" Sue good very generous patted his chest said.

    After all, there''s so much money in the card. It''s nothing to spend money on snacks. What''s more, it''s the host''s money, not his own. As the saying goes, do not enjoy white do not enjoy.

    Su Xueying looks at Su Hao''s generous appearance and widens her eyes to show her surprise.

    "Now that you''ve said that, I''m not welcome! You know my appetite. Don''t come to me again when I''m poor! "

    "Hahaha, it doesn''t matter. Xiaoxue, you let go of eating. Tonight, the whole street is yours!"

    "Wow! I am so happy! Here I am

    Su Hao looks at Su Xueying, who is running towards the snack stand in the distance with an excited face, and the picture that was hard to forget comes back to her mind.

    When Ren Pingsheng first caught up with Su Xueying, he had nothing. Su Xueying is also a very sensible girl. She doesn''t want too much. She just wants to be happy with Ren Ping every day.

    It is said that the student period is the poorest period of time, so is Ren Pingsheng.

    The only luxury for him and Su Xueying is that they can go out to visit Sanliqiao with her every weekend and eat some dirty fried food that can be seen by naked eyes.

    Although such a day is very dull, but Su Xueying is very valuable.

    Sanliqiao''s snack street has witnessed so many firsts of Su Xueying and Ren Pingsheng''s life. It has become a symbol of their feelings.

    Su Hao looks at Su Xueying with a baked gluten in her left hand and a baked corn in her right hand. She really can''t believe that she has such a lovely side.

    Su Hao lowers her head and looks at Su Xueying''s smile between her eyebrows.

    Ren Pingsheng''s height is about 1.85 meters, while Su Xueying''s is 1.69 meters, so they are the most cute.

    Just when Su Hao stares at Su Xueying, Yu Guang suddenly sees several primary school students riding their bikes madly, rushing towards them.

    "Hey, let''s get out of the way. The car doesn''t have brakes. There''s no compensation for the collision!"

    "Kill one, one less!"

    Su Xueying also heard the call, but when she went back, the bike was about to rush in front of her.

    Now it''s too late to escape. Su Xueying, who has accepted her fate, can only close her eyes tightly when she is flustered.

    At this time, Su Xueying suddenly felt that she was pulled to another space by a huge pull.

    "Huhuhuhu ~"

    As the bicycle passed by, the air current rolled up Su Xueying''s skirt in ripples.

    Su Xueying, with her eyes closed, is still in a panic.

    At that moment, she felt a strong arm pull her back from the hand of death. What''s more, it pulled her into a warm embrace.

    Familiar taste, familiar temperature, familiar feeling.

    Su Xueying, with her eyes closed, naturally knows who she is lying in her arms.

    On that day five years ago, she was shyly holding Ren Pingsheng''s hand, feeling the baptism of the light, walking in this snack street.

    Is also a few naughty children, wantonly shuttle in the crowd. At the moment when the child is about to bump into Su Xueying, Ren Pingsheng pulls her into his arms with one hand.

    Su Xueying looks at Ren Pingsheng in panic. At that moment, she sees many interwoven feelings in Ren Pingsheng''s eyes.

    The right atmosphere, the right mood.

    Su Xueying''s brain seems to be short circuited. She stands on tiptoe and kisses Ren Pingsheng lightly on his lips.

    At that moment, Su Xueying felt like she had fallen into the world of marshmallow, and her mouth was full of sweetness.

    After Ren Ping''s life is over, Su Xueying has run far away and is waving back to him. And her face, which pretended to be calm, clearly revealed a blush.

    "Xiaoxue, are you ok?"

    Su Hao''s words wake up Su Xueying. She is reluctant to open her eyes and look at the familiar face in front of her, but her heart is full of flavors.

    "I''m ok. You must be hungry after playing with me for so long. I''ll make an exception to give you a bunch of big gluten to eat!"

    Su Xueying''s lovely appearance surprised Su Hao. But in front of delicious food, how can she refuse? She only borrows big gluten honestly.

    It''s getting dark, and there are more and more people on the snack street. Su Hao has a lot of light because of Su Xueying.

    They were both tired, so they found a place to rest.

    As soon as Su Xueying sat down, her phone rang. Seeing the caller ID on her mobile phone, she was obviously flustered.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "No... nothing. It''s just my friend''s phone. Just wait for me, I''ll be right back! "

 Chapter 594

    Looking at Su Xueying''s expression, Su Hao thinks it''s not so simple, but it''s hard to talk. After all, their relationship has not been settled.

    However, Su Hao, who was very curious, saw the remark on the caller ID - Tao Shengzhe.

    Looking at Su Xueying''s figure slowly leaving, Su Hao is lost in meditation.

    Just now, she has searched all the memories of Ren Ping''s life, and there is no history of this name. So he never met this man.

    So, who is he?

    What is his relationship with Su Xueying?

    For a moment, Su Hao felt that he had a big head.

    This time, Tao tie was really big. He chose a male host for himself, and it was still a stuffy oil bottle. It was really more difficult to recover the fairy sister.

    Now, there is a "Tao Shengzhe" who has been killed half way, which makes the task more difficult!

    "Damn it, Tao tie, when I finish my task, I''ll see you!"

    Suhao clenched his fist and said angrily. However, Tao tie did not reply to her.

    The light of Sanli bridge lights up. Su Hao sits on the seat and looks more dreamy when the light hits Su Xueying.

    After calling Su Xueying, she looks back at Su Hao nervously. She seems to have words in her mouth, but she wants to talk and stop.

    "Xiaoxue, what''s the matter? Do you have something to do at the moment? " Su Xiaoxiao said to Su Xueying.

    Su Xueying frowned, and then looked at Su Hao embarrassed.

    "All my life, I really want to thank you tonight. I had a good time."

    Hearing these words, Su Hao was relieved.

    According to her experience, to make girls happy, eating is the best choice.

    Su Hao chuckled, and then naturally said to Su Xueying.

    "Ha ha ha, I''ll be happy if you are happy. It''s getting late. I''ll take you home."

    At this time, Su Xueying''s face suddenly became very ugly, she slowly pushed away Su Hao''s hand, and then looked at her hard and said.

    "Life, or you go first, someone will pick me up later."

    "Someone... Picked you up?"

    Suhao was unbelievable, but soon he was relieved. Maybe that phone call just now is to pick up her prince charming.

    However, they have only been separated for less than a year. Have they found a good family so soon? Can we say that six years of love is less than one year?

    Suddenly, Su Hao''s heart began to feel worthless for Ren Pingsheng.

    Now the woman standing in front of him, the woman he still loved, had gone with another man before he opened his mouth.

    Su Hao lowered her head, but she felt some pain in her heart.

    "Is his name Tao Shengzhe?"

    Su Xueying looks at Su Hao in surprise. She doesn''t know why he knows so much.

    "You... Already know?"

    "He made the same call just now."

    Suhao clenched her fist, her teeth creaking. He tried to suppress the emotion that might burst out at any time, but he felt that his heart was dripping blood.

    "Well... Yes!"

    Even without looking up, Su Hao can feel the expression on Su Xueying''s face.

    Two people have lived together for nearly six years, and their understanding of each other is that they even know how many hairs each other has.

    However, in the face of life, they can only become each other''s spectators.

    In the memory of Ren Ping''s life, Su Hao can see that painful memory.

    In a small restaurant downstairs of the house Su Xueying and Ren Pingsheng rent, Su Xueying''s father pushes a million dollar card to him, which is an unforgettable picture.

    Until she graduated from University, Su Xueying did not tell Ren Pingsheng about her family background. They also worked hard to shuttle between tall buildings every day.

    At the beginning of his business, Ren Pingsheng, relying on the hard work of his newborn calf, really led his team to set off a bloodbath in the market.

    That period of time is also the time when Ren Pingsheng and Su Xueying have the most abundant feelings.

    However, with the recession of the market and the rise of the new generation, Ren Pingsheng, who has not yet gained a firm foothold in the market, soon faces such a huge challenge as the lack of capital chain.

    For the sake of working capital, Ren Ping worked day and night to find friends.

    Su Xueying is very distressed. Ren Pingsheng is worried about his health problems. She doesn''t want to see him work day and night. So she goes back to her father to borrow money.

    This was originally a hope for Ren Pingsheng, but unexpectedly, it became the last scissors to cut short the love between him and Su Xueying.

    Father Su is willing to subsidize Ren Pingsheng one million yuan free of charge to tide over this difficulty, but he has one condition.

    "From now on, you are not allowed to have any more contact with my daughter!"

    This sentence is like the last hammer to interrogate the prisoners in ancient times, which has determined the fate of Ren Pingsheng and Su Xueying.

    One million, no more, no less, can just make up for the loopholes in the company''s capital chain.

    After returning home in the evening, Ren Pingsheng lay on the bed alone, thinking about what Su''s father said.

    "Young man, you are a reasonable person. Xiaoxue can choose a better life. You can only bear hardships with you!"

    ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­

    "Now that your company has encountered this big problem and its future is uncertain, how can you give her happiness?"

    ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­

    "If you love her, please give her a happy life."

    ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­

    million!!!

    Ren Pingsheng did not choose to accept the card, but after a night of thinking, he decided to quit the long-distance love run with Su Xueying.

    Su Xueying is an excellent girl, she has a better life, with their own so long, it has been a very luxurious thing. In the days to come, don''t delay her!

    It was a rainy day when they broke up. Ren Pingsheng gave Su Xueying an umbrella and they were wandering in the street.

    Looking at the people running in a hurry on the street to escape from the rain, Su Xueying is extremely happy to trample on the underground rain.

    Ren Pingsheng knows that Su Xueying''s favorite is rainy days.

    "Hua La"

    The rain is mercilessly washing the world, beating the flowers and trees, beating all things.

    Ren Pingsheng also felt for the first time that there was a sound when it rained.

    Su Xueying is very happy to run forward, trying to get rid of the shackles of the umbrella. But Ren Pingsheng was able to pull her back every time she was about to enter the rain.

    But for the last time, Ren Pingsheng stood in the same place.

    Su Xueying surprised looking back at standing in situ Ren Pingsheng, the smile on her face gradually disappeared.

    "Husband, don''t you love me? Why don''t you come and give me an umbrella? "

    Ren Pingsheng''s heart a burst of bitterness, he quickly ran to Su Xueying''s side, and then carefully put his coat on her body.

    "Xiaoxue, we should learn to take care of ourselves in the future."

    Su Xueying is staring at Ren Pingsheng.

    "Xiaoxue, remember to take an umbrella when it rains, or you will catch a cold."

    "Xiaoxue..."

    Smart Su Xueying has long guessed Ren Pingsheng''s mind, so she directly interrupts him.

    "Life, do you have something to say to me?"

    The rain is still falling, but Ren Pingsheng wants to end.

    "Xiaoxue, my uncle came to me and told me to help me solve the problems in the company. I... "

    "What did he tell you?"

    "Did I tell you to leave me and not listen to him all your life?"

    "Life, you know, I don''t care about money, I just like to be with you, you don''t leave me, OK?"

    "Life? Say something. You won''t abandon me, will you

    Looking at Su Xueying''s hysterical appearance in front of her, Ren Pingsheng''s heart is like ashes.

    "Xiaoxue, I''m sorry..."

    Ren Pingsheng''s memory makes Su Hao a little unbelievable. He didn''t believe it before, but now it seems that someone has really turned life into an idol drama.

    However, in Su Hao''s opinion.

    No matter how difficult a pair of lovers encounter, as long as the woman does not say goodbye, there must be room for recovery.

    Obviously, lengtouqingren didn''t know what the girl was thinking.

    "Well, since you meet my great uncle Su, I''ll help you!"

    Su Hao, no matter what happened to them before, but since he has been living on Ren Ping''s life, he must help him solve this problem.

    Quietly glanced at Su Xueying standing on the side of the generous, Su kind-hearted inside has an idea.

    "Snow?"

    "Well? What''s the matter! "

    Su Xueying is a little surprised. She doesn''t know what Ren Pingsheng thinks.

    "Xiaoxue, I''m not at ease if you stay here alone, so I''d better wait until the one who rises comes!"

    In fact, Su Hao knew the name of the man was Tao Shengzhe, but he pretended not to know it to show his position.

    In Su Hao''s opinion, it''s better to be a man when it comes to feelings.

    Like is like, don''t like is don''t like. No matter you are Tao Shengzhe or something, even if you are the king of heaven, I will step on you.

    Of course, Su Hao didn''t dare to say these words, otherwise Tao tie would jump out and beat her for the first time.

    Looking at Su Xueying''s expression, it''s obvious that she''s a little uneasy.

    Although they have no relationship, they can find another half to accompany them. However, looking at Su Xueying''s reaction, her heart still did not put down Ren Pingsheng.

    Although Su Hao seems calm on the surface, he can''t restrain the excitement in his heart.

    "Mom, it''s really exciting. I don''t know if the man is handsome. It''s better to be a handsome guy, so you can feast your eyes! La la la

    Just when suhao was daydreaming, the roar of the sports car engine rang through the whole street.

    Looking up, Su Hao couldn''t open his eyes to the bright lights. In the blink of an eye, the two blue sports cars stopped in front of suhao.

    Oh, no!

    In fact, accurately speaking, it stops in front of Su Xueying.

 Chapter 595

    Then the door of the sports car was pushed open. A young man with a colorful cloth shirt, tight Capris, Doudou shoes and one hand pocket stepped down from the sports car.

    However, this is not suhao''s surprise. The most eye opening thing about this young man is that he even wears sunglasses in the dark.

    But Su Hao thought, maybe it''s because the sports car doesn''t look too dazzling, so wearing sunglasses at night is more conducive to safe driving.

    Looking at the coming people, Su Hao couldn''t lose his momentum. After all, she is a man now. Besides, Ren Pingsheng is a man of 1.8 meters and has eight abdominal muscles. Even if we really fight in the end, we don''t give advice at all.

    "Are you Tao Shengzhe?" Sue laughingly held out his hand.

    Tao Shengzhe doesn''t seem to care about Su Hao''s kindness. He just glances at it, then goes around and walks towards Su Xueying behind Su Hao.

    "Yingying, who is this man! Didn''t you say you were alone? "

    Obviously, Su Xueying is also disgusted with Tao Shengzhe''s performance, but for some reason, she can only bear it silently.

    "Sheng Zhe, pay attention to what you say. This is my friend. Please respect him!"

    Hearing Su Xueying''s words, Tao Shengzhe''s face showed a look of surprise. He didn''t expect that a person who usually looks like a good girl would speak so hard for a friend.

    Tao Shengzhe seems to be aware of something. He turns his head around Su Hao and jokingly turns around. Finally, he stands in front of Su Hao and says with disdain.

    "Oh, you are Yingying''s friend. I''m really sorry just now. It''s too dark to ignore you. I''ll compensate you first."

    "Nothing!" Su Hao said with a fake smile.

    "Oh, by the way, I forgot to tell you that I''m Yingying''s husband. After the party, don''t take other people''s wives around..."

    "Tao Shengzhe"!!! Shut up

    Before Tao Shengzhe''s words are finished, Su Xueying interrupts him angrily.

    "What? Am I wrong? Although we will get married next month, can''t we tell your friends in advance? "

    Tao Shengzhe''s words are full of anger. Though through the sunglasses, Su Hao can feel the anger in his eyes.

    Su Hao knew that all these words were meant for him to defend his sovereignty.

    This is a characteristic of all powerful species in nature. Tigers, lions, small cats and small dogs all protect their sovereignty by leaving their own scent. So do human beings.

    Of course, Tao Shengzhe''s behavior now is a little bit less like human behavior, more like animal behavior.

    However, this is a small meaning for Su Hao.

    "Hey, brother, don''t be angry. It hurts you. You''re not married yet. If people don''t recognize you as husband, don''t force it! Why are you so tangled up when you try to turn things around? More about that... "

    Su Hao said to Tao Shengzhe with a smile.

    "Who are you? You dare to dance a knife and a gun in front of me. If you know your face, you can get out of here!"

    Tao Shengzhe is nearly 1.8 meters tall, but he is much worse than su. But in order to hold up face in front of women, he has to pretend that he is very strong.

    The three people''s activities became more and more serious, which attracted a lot of onlookers to stop and watch. From time to time, they whispered to the people around them.

    Facing this kind of scene, Su Xueying does not like it, so she comes to Tao Shengzhe''s side and gently pulls his clothes with her hand.

    At this time, Tao Shengzhe, who is in a rage, doesn''t notice that Su Xueying is coming, so he pushes the weak Su Xueying to one side.

    "Ah

    Su on one side is really good-looking. Although Tao Shengzhe didn''t mean it, he has a lot of strength in his hand, so he directly wants to push Su Xueying to the ground.

    The ground is a concrete road, if Su Xueying really fell to the ground, first do not say serious, say light, also want to see blood.

    "Snow, be careful!"

    Su good voice did not fall, quickly toward Su Xueying fall place stretched out the arm.

    "My snow white, are you ok?"

    Su Hao affectionately looked at Su Xueying lying in her arms, very seriously looked at her and said.

    The onlookers were also brought to the climax of emotion by the story of the hero saving the United States. They clapped their hands one after another, and some people who didn''t know it were shouting "together".

    Now, Su Xueying, lying in Su Hao''s arms, blushes.

    "Lying trough mud horse, you quickly let go of Yingying!"

    Tao Shengzhe angrily took off his sunglasses, looked at Su Hao angrily and said.

    Su Hao doesn''t care about him at all, just very gracefully follows Su Xueying''s meaning and slowly helps her up.

    "Xiaoxue, are you ok?" Sue asked with concern.

    Su Xueying shyly shook her head, and then slowly stood behind Su Hao.

    Seeing this scene, Tao Shengzhe was even more angry. Without saying a word, he came directly to Su Hao. Before Sue could react, he grabbed his collar in an instant, and then hit his face with a fist.

    "Bang ~"

    Su Hao felt a pain in her nose, and then a hot current came out of her nostril.

    "Ah!!! Are you all right, Tao Shengzhe? Stop it for me Su Xueying yelled hysterically.

    Tao Shengzhe looks at Su Hao''s face full of blood, and immediately feels that he is very satisfied.

    "Damn, you''re the only one who dares to rob my girlfriend. I think you''re tired of it!"

    Then, another punch hit Su Hao''s face.

    "Bang!"

    When the blow came, Su Hao felt that the hammer was off. When the pain came from his face to his brain, Su Hao had a smart moment.

    Mom, my host is a handsome guy. What if I''m disfigured? No, no, we must find a chance to fight back.

    "Bang!"

    Another blow came to Su Hao''s face. There was no pain on Su Hao''s face. On the contrary, Tao Shengzhe bared his teeth. It should be that his fist hurt a little.

    Sue has a good laugh.

    Junior high school physics is very clear, the role of force is mutual, now know the hand pain it. What''s more, there is no one who does not put his thumb in the palm of his hand. It seems that he is also a novice.

    When Tao Shengzhe waved his fist again, he was obviously hesitant. Su Hao seized the opportunity to seize his weakness.

    He was quick, accurate and ruthless. In an instant, he covered Tao Shengzhe''s fist. As soon as he exerted his biceps, he twisted his arm half a circle.

    "Click!"

    The crisp sound of bone fracture was clearly heard by the people who ate melons. Many people even took a breath of cold air.

    "Ah!!! My arm

    Tao Shengzhe immediately fell to his knees, one hand powerless drooping, the other hand tightly holding his arm, pain makes his forehead is dense with small beads of sweat.

    Su Hao gently wiped the blood between his nose, and then looked at Tao Shengzhe viciously.

    "Don''t you want to know who I am? Then I''ll tell you, I''m Xiaoxue''s boyfriend! "

    Tao Shengzhe, who is kneeling on the ground, tries to endure the pain on his arm, clenches his teeth and looks up at Su Hao. His anger can''t be hidden in his eyes. If his eyes can kill people, Su Hao will be dead long ago.

    "Well, you''ve got the guts. I''ll remember that. Wait for me... Ouch, it hurts!!! Let go! Let go! Let go

    Before Tao Shengzhe finished, Su Hao stepped on his leg, which made him wail.

    At this time, Su Hao suddenly felt that someone was patting him on the shoulder. Looking back, it turned out that it was su Xueying.

    "Snow? You don''t have to worry. I''ve got a lot to do

    Su Xueying looks at Tao Shengzhe''s crotch, which is sitting on the ground. Slowly, yellow liquid flows out, and she can''t help frowning.

    "Life, let''s go. I saw someone call the police just now."

    Hearing this, suhao looked around. The noise is really a bit loud. The people around all took out their mobile phones and recorded the scene just now.

    Su Hao frowned. Without saying a word, she stood up and took Su Xueying''s hand and squeezed out of the crowd.

    In the car.

    What I have just experienced is too unexpected.

    "All his life, is he OK?" Su Xueying took the lead in breaking the calm in the car.

    "Hahaha, it''s OK. I''ve got a sense of propriety. I just took off an arm. You don''t have to worry. I''ve already called him 120. " Sue replied with a laugh.

    "Oh..."

    Su Xueying bowed her head and stopped talking.

    "What''s the matter? Because I hit your fiance, so you''re not happy? " Su Hao said with a calm smile.

    "Nothing... Nothing. Ah... It''s not. "

    For a moment, Su Xueying''s heart is in a state of confusion, and she doesn''t know how to answer Ren Pingsheng''s question.

    In fact, her heart is also contradictory, to become Tao Shengzhe''s fiancee, this is entirely the father''s idea. In order to make the cooperation between the two families more smooth, Su Xueying is also very helpless to associate with Tao Shengzhe.

    If it wasn''t for this reunion, if it wasn''t for Ren Pingsheng''s appearance again, if it wasn''t for that sentence, Su Xueying would really listen to her father.

    Parents'' words, matchmaker''s agreement.

    Although it can meet everyone''s interest, it is a huge sacrifice for a small family. Su Xueying is a girl who has pursuit. She prefers the free world. At the beginning, she chose Ren Pingsheng for the same reason.

    "Didi!"

    Su Xueying wakes up from her meditation with the sound of the car''s whistle. She looks at the familiar road ahead and asks in surprise.

    "Life, where are you going to take me?"

    Su laughs and gives Su Xueying a gentle look.

    "It''s getting late. Of course, you''re coming home with me."

    "Oh, all right!"

    "Well, you don''t seem to know where my home is, OK."

    Su Hao laughs, then looks at Su Xueying and says.

    "I know..."

    Su Xueying understood the meaning in Su Hao''s eyes, so she said shyly.

 Chapter 596

    "Oh, please send me home quickly. You are driving in the opposite direction. I have to go home to rest today and go to work tomorrow! "

    Su Xueying has been making a lot of noise on one side, so she stops at the side of the road and looks at her seriously.

    Su Xueying was a little embarrassed, so she asked shyly, "what do you want?"

    Looking at her red cheeks, Su Hao''s mouth was ready to move.

    "What are you doing? Don''t fool around!"

    "Ah ~"

    Su Hao finally can''t help it. He pulls Su Xueying, the co pilot, to his side and kisses her heavily.

    After that, looking at Su Xueying''s feverish face, Su Hao wiped her lips with satisfaction.

    "Oh, my God, I finally got it."

    Inside the big house, Su Xueying looks at everything in front of her eyes with dim tears.

    On the way to Renping''s car, Su Xueying felt familiar. However, the old man of time has long used the heavy rain to blur her memory. Until she walked back to the dark street, in front of Aunt Zhang''s stall at the gate of the community, Su Xueying''s memory slowly recovered.

    Seeing the two familiar people, Aunt Zhang is naturally very happy, very enthusiastic asked Ren Pingsheng and Su Xueying exactly when to get married, this can not help but let Su Xueying red through the face.

    "Do whatever you want first. I''ll turn on the water heater. Today, I ate a lot of junk food. My body smells of lampblack. It''s really comfortable to have a hot bath! "

    For the room that has never changed, Su Hao is not worried that Su Xueying will be strange.

    In this room, they used to cook, watch TV, take a bath and sleep together.

    Although Su Xueying has been away from this place for more than a year, she can still remember what happened, just like what happened yesterday.

    "All my life, this room hasn''t changed at all."

    Su Hao, who turns on the water heater, naturally relies on the toilet door and looks at Su Xueying with her doting eyes.

    "Xiaoxue, although you have left here, I think your heart has always been here, so I didn''t move the furnishings of my home."

    Hearing Su Hao''s words, Su Xueying''s heart can''t help but feel sad again. But she soon controlled her emotions, instead, she looked at Su Hao with a smile and said.

    "Ha ha ha, just you? At least when we are together, you can''t even cook. You''re as lazy as a pig all day. If you want me to tell you, you just don''t want to clean up. That''s why you keep your original appearance! "

    Although Su Xueying''s words sound a little harsh, from Ren''s memory, this is indeed the most crucial reason.

    For a moment, Su Hao became extremely embarrassed.

    "Well... Cough, the water is almost ready. Do you wash it first or do I wash it first, or..."

    Su Hao pauses for a moment and looks at Su Xueying seriously, trying to ask for her opinions.

    "Or what?"

    "Or are we together?"

    In fact, this idea has been premeditated for a long time by Su Hao. It''s not easy to have an opportunity. If you don''t grasp it well, you will really lose money.

    Although suhao''s original body is also female, people are different. OK. What''s more, Su Xueying''s body and skin are so perfect. It''s really worthwhile to take a bath with her.

    However, Su Hao''s idea is very dangerous. As soon as her voice fell, a pillow on the sofa flew towards her. Fortunately, "Ren Pingsheng" responded in time and grasped the weapon in one hand, otherwise he would be beaten.

    "Well, I''m just joking. You won''t be angry. Besides, I''m your boyfriend. Even if I have a look, it''s no big deal! Besides... "

    Su Hao''s words haven''t finished, four or five pillows come one after another, and don''t give her a chance to react at all.

    "Who told you that we are friends and girlfriends, but I didn''t admit it!"

    Su Xueying red face, very lovely pout his little mouth, gas Dudu toward Su Hao came over.

    "When I was fighting with Tao Shengzhe just now, didn''t you refute me? Besides, I... "

    "What I say is right. I didn''t refute you before because I was afraid you would lose face. Now it''s different. There are only two of us in the room, so you have to listen to me! "

    Su Xueying''s words are somewhat unreasonable, but it makes Su Hao feel warm in his heart.

    "Xiaoxue, you mean..."

    "Why do you think so much? Is there no bleeding in your nose? Go and deal with it quickly. Don''t make the floor dirty and bother me to mop the floor. It''s annoying. Get up and I''m going to take a bath

    Looking at Su Xueying''s angry appearance, Su Hao suddenly feels as if she has gone back to that time a year ago.

    Su Hao went back to the bedroom and opened the wardrobe. There were many Su Xueying''s clothes in it.

    Not long after she left, Ren Pingsheng regretted it and refused Su''s father''s help. His company didn''t last long and closed down in less than a month.

    That period of time was the most miserable period of Ren Ping''s life in the past 20 or 30 years. Without Su Xueying, he can''t even guarantee three meals a day.

    Later, on a drunken night, Ren Pingsheng went back to his empty room, looked at Su Xueying''s clothes, recalled all kinds of things in college, and couldn''t help crying.

    "Gold always shines!"

    This is Su Xueying''s favorite sentence to Ren Pingsheng.

    After a short period of depression, Ren Pingsheng, with the help of his friends, quickly summed up the reasons for his first failure. This time, his career path is more stable.

    Until recently, Miss Su Xueying, seems to have become a habit.

    But for the arrival of Su Hao, it is estimated that Ren Pingsheng would have died of Acacia.

    "Hula!"

    "Ah

    When Su Hao was deep in thought, a sudden cry of surprise came from the bathroom.

    "No, it''s snow!"

    Su Hao quickly came to the door of the bathroom. In a hurry, he had too much scruples and pushed the door directly. Su Xueying didn''t think so much before taking a bath, so she didn''t lock the door at all.

    For a moment, Su Hao broke into the door and looked at Su Xueying in front of her in a worried way. And Su Xueying, is also a face muddled force of looking at breaking into the door of Su Hao.

    In a small space, the moment becomes very quiet.

    When going to school, the teacher always likes to use a needle to fall on the ground to describe the quiet classroom. But now the situation in the bathroom is exactly the same as the teacher''s analogy.

    However, it wasn''t the needle that fell, it was the hot towel that covered Su Xueying''s chest.

    "Pa!"

    It''s this hot towel that breaks the silence of the bathroom. Then, a roar of volcanic eruption reverberated in this narrow space.

    "Ren Pingsheng, close the door for me!"

    Su Hao was also stunned, so he shut the door with a bang.

    But the next second, the roar continued.

    "Ah, I want you to close the door, you go out to close the door, not you stand here to close the door!"

    "Oh, yes."

    Su Hao, stupefied, listens to Su Xueying''s instructions and completes all the steps step by step.

    When she stood at the door and heard the sound of running water again, she calmed down.

    "I''ll go. My skin is really delicate and white. But it''s a pity that I didn''t touch it. Tut Tut, it''s a pity. "

    all is quiet at dead of night.

    The city outside the window is still brightly lit. Su Hao goes to the window and pulls the curtain calmly.

    Looking back, I saw Su Xueying lying in bed on the bed playing with his mobile phone applying mask.

    Sue carefully moved to the bed, want to sneak into the quilt, and then continue to the previous unfinished goal.

    At the most critical moment, a slender finger suddenly stuck in the place of Su Hao''s mourning hall.

    "What do you want to do? Well

    Su Hao looks up awkwardly and looks at Su Xueying, a beautiful woman who is so close to her.

    "Xiaoxue, it''s dark. I have to go to work tomorrow."

    With these words, Su Hao wanted to squeeze into the quilt. However, Su Xueying grabs the quilt and doesn''t want Su Hao to occupy half a step.

    "Ah, I want to sleep now. When I came back, I didn''t think that would happen?" Su Xueying looked down at Su Hao and said.

    Suhao frowned. Originally, she wanted to push the boat along the river, but now it seems to have reached the bottleneck. It''s hard to get into the bed.

    "Hee hee, Xiaoxue, you have a large number of adults, will you forgive me this time? I promise you, I''ll sleep honestly and I won''t do anything Su Hao strives for a place for himself.

    "Don''t make fun of me. I''ll tell you today. Don''t try to get into this bed. It''s mine tonight!"

    Looking at Su Xueying''s serious appearance, Su Hao also finds it difficult.

    Su Hao looked at the deadlock in front of him, and suddenly he had an idea of adventure in his mind.

    My current host is a strong young man. How can I be afraid of such a weak woman. Isn''t it just a quilt? Just squeeze in.

    Su Hao, who made up his mind, began to make a wild plan. Su Xueying also felt that something was wrong, so she tried her best to protect the quilt on her body.

    "Ren Pingsheng, what are you doing? I warn you, you''d better not fool around. If you come in hard bed, be careful I kick you! "

    Su Hao doesn''t pay attention to Su Xueying''s warning at all. As a little girl, you are like using force. For Su Hao, you really don''t care.

    When Su Hao''s efforts showed some signs, he suddenly felt that he had been hit hard on his face. Then he felt that he was staggering and fell directly from the bed to the ground.

    "Lying trough, you really kick me with your feet. I''m so handsome. Aren''t you afraid to kick me with disfigurement?"

    Supine Su Hao, efforts to support the ground with his hands, and then slowly sat up.

    Su Xueying on the bed also felt that her action just now was a little too much, but looking at Ren Pingsheng, she didn''t seem to be in any serious trouble, so her nervous heart relaxed.

    "It''s not my fault. I''ve already reminded you. You have to listen to me!"

    Looking at Su Xueying like this, Su Hao also feels a little surprised.

 Chapter 597

    "Forget it, forget it, I won''t fight with you either. I''ll go to sleep on the sofa, and you can lie down in bed."

    Su Hao turns to open the wardrobe, takes out a quilt from the bottom, and compromises to walk towards the living room.

    When Su Hao came to the door, a very gentle voice suddenly came from behind.

    "Ah, life, wait a minute!"

    Su Hao''s heart a joy, is that snow changed her mind? So very happy with the quilt on the jump over the body.

    "Oh, I know you love me most, Xiaoxue. I''m not willing to let me go to the sofa to make do for one night. Baby, here I am

    Unexpectedly, Su Xueying is not the one who changes her mind, but the pillow with cotton wadding.

    "Xiaoxue, what are you doing? Why do you hit me with a pillow?" Su Hao said angrily.

    "I''m not worried about your uncomfortable sleep on the sofa, so I''ll give you a pillow. Why, my kindness, you don''t take it! "

    Su Hao looks at Su Xueying, who is smiling all over her face. Her heart is like ashes.

    "Xiaoxue, it''s really more and more understanding... Ah!"

    ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­

    However, Su Hao finally lay on the sofa.

    Although the sofa is not as soft as the bed, it has another advantage, that is, it can keep Su Hao calm thinking all the time.

    After turning off the light, Su Hao looked at the ceiling with a blank eye.

    A year''s time, long or short, but there are too many things happened between them.

    After rejecting Su''s father''s gift, Ren Pingsheng really became more mature and paid more attention to other people''s feelings.

    However, in the aspect of emotion, it has always become a scar that can not be opened.

    Su Hao''s task has become very clear, that is, to successfully turn Su Xueying into Ren Pingsheng''s bride.

    Today, Tao Shengzhe, who killed halfway, keeps saying that Su Xueying is her fiancee, so it can be judged that this is definitely the idea of Su''s father.

    Looking at Tao Shengzhe''s appearance, he is definitely a descendant of a famous family, with the style of a dandy.

    However, regardless of whether the two families are politically married or not, it will definitely be a very difficult problem to just say that they beat Tao Shengzhe fat today.

    However, now Su Hao is not afraid at all. He will die together. Anyway, he is familiar with the hell, and he is still related to the family.

    In any case, the soldiers come to block, the water comes to cover. If we meet in a narrow road, the brave will win.

    And Su Hao is most worried about Su Xueying. She is a very sensible girl, so she will never disobey the orders of her parents.

    So Su Hao is really worried that she may have made 10000% of her efforts. When she reaches the critical moment, Su Xueying escapes and runs to her family.

    At that time, Su Hao really became a thousand troops, and he was the only one to stop him.

    ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­

    Late at night, Su Hao slowly went to sleep, but the sound of snoring could not hide the creaking of the door.

    However, Su Hao did not wake up. He had been tired all day and slept like a pig.

    From the room slowly out of Su Xueying, with a quilt in her hand, carefully came to the side of the sofa, and then looked at Su Hao curled up in the corner of the sofa.

    "Well, I knew you would kick off the quilt. After all these years, you haven''t changed at all

    Su Xueying gently put the thick quilt in her hand on Su Hao''s body, and then hung the quilt that fell on the ground on her body.

    Looking at Ren Pingsheng''s relaxed face, Su Xueying can''t help but feel some spring.

    "My husband is still so handsome!"

    "Well

    "Soya bean milk fried dough sticks - delicious, not expensive, really affordable!"

    Aunt Zhang''s familiar cry woke up suhao, which was more effective than the alarm clock.

    Su Hao reluctantly straightened up, and then rubbed his eyes.

    Quilt.

    It seems to weigh a lot. Eh, isn''t it made of light snow? What covered me?

    Do you mean?

    "Well, you su Xueying, you can''t help robbing my bed. It''s really shameless to rob my quilt when I''m asleep in the middle of the night."

    With the anger of getting up, Su Hao walked directly to the bedroom. However, it was empty except for the tidy room.

    "Gone? Don''t tell me. I hate it

    Just when Su Hao thought last night was a dream, a post it note on the bedside table suddenly attracted her attention.

    "Pig head, don''t think too much. I''ve made breakfast for you. It''s in the microwave oven. You remember to eat it."

    Looking at the flowing flow of words on the post it notes, Su Hao suddenly felt that he was about to suffocate.

    "My God, what''s going on? Is love coming? Ha ha ha! It''s really cool

    Fortunately, Su Xueying has left. If she sees Su Hao, she may regret her decision. Because Su Hao''s performance just now is similar to that of a psychopath.

    In a hurry, he ate the love breakfast made by Su Xueying for Ren all his life, and didn''t even let go of the oil in the fingers.

    Then she dressed up so cool that she was ready to go to work. When she came to the door, Aunt Zhang handed Su breakfast as usual, but she refused with a smile.

    "You child, how can you do without breakfast?"

    Su laughed and then said to Aunt Zhang.

    "I''ve already had it!"

    Hearing these words, Aunt Zhang understood something, and then took back the breakfast with a smile.

    "Xiao Ping, Aunt Zhang won''t leave breakfast for her in the future. You can do it by yourself."

    Su Hao: "lying trough! I dug a hole for myself

    ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­

    Maybe because of Su Xueying''s love breakfast blessing, Su Hao''s mental state is full all day. The front desk girl in the company looks at Su Hao''s handsome and compelling appearance, and she is about to faint.

    "My God, looking at president Ren''s appearance, he is very proud of himself!"

    A random voice came from behind Su Hao. Su Hao didn''t have to think hard at all, and the person''s appearance had already emerged in his mind.

    "Tao Shengzhe? How''s your arm? "

    Su Hao turned around and said to him with a smile of disdain.

    What happened last night was already a scar for Tao Shengzhe, but unexpectedly, Ren Pingsheng revealed it to him directly.

    "Don''t be too proud of yourself, Ren Pingsheng. As I said, I will settle this account with you."

    When Su Hao looks at Tao Shengzhe''s angry appearance, he can''t help laughing.

    "Well, I''m waiting for you. If your other arm itches, I''ll be with you any time!"

    "You..."

    Forced helpless Tao Shengzhe wanted to be fat and flat for his whole life, but his arm just returned to its original position, so he couldn''t move too much, not to mention he couldn''t beat the big man in his one meter eight with one hand.

    "Well, this is your territory. I don''t want to fight with you. I came to you today mainly to tell you something. Whether you want to listen or not, I''ve informed you

    Su Hao looks at Tao Shengzhe with disdain. He really doesn''t know what Ivory he can spit out from his dog''s mouth.

    "I''ve already said hello to Mr. Su. The wedding will be held ahead of time. It''s scheduled for this weekend. You, an ex boyfriend, must come! Ha ha ha

    It has to be said that Tao Shengzhe''s words completely ignited Su Hao''s anger. However, because it is in the company, there are many employees coming and going. If they do it, it is bound to cause bad effects. Therefore, Su Hao can only work hard to suppress his anger.

    Looking at Tao Shengzhe''s proud appearance, Su Hao''s teeth are about to bite.

    Just at this time, the little girl at the front desk suddenly passed by and looked at suhao standing here, so she quickly bowed her head to say hello.

    "Mr. Ren!"

    Looking at the little girl, Sue had a good idea. She waved her hand and asked her to stand still. Then she quickly picked up her mobile phone and made a call to the security department.

    ˇ±Hello, is that security? I am Ren Ping Sheng

    "There''s a rogue in the company. He''s harassing the front desk. Xiao Li, bring some people here quickly."

    After hearing Su Hao''s phone call, Tao Shengzhe panicked in an instant.

    "Wocao, Ren Pingsheng, you are a real bull, how dare you frame me up!"

    Su laughs, and then turns back to Xiao Li.

    "Xiao Li, did I frame him up?"

    Xiao Li is also very smart and adaptable. After receiving Su Hao''s words, he immediately entered the setting, and tears fell down.

    "Mr. Ren, you must decide for me, or Xiao Li will be insulted! For more than 20 years, I don''t even have a boyfriend. Thank you. How can I live? "

    Seeing this, Tao Shengzhe can be regarded as understanding that this is a trap, in order to let him take the bait.

    "His grandmother''s, Ren Pingsheng, you''re powerful, I won''t accompany you!"

    Before his words, Tao Shengzhe had disappeared in Su Hao''s sight.

    As for the dandy like the system, Su still has many good ways. Tao Shengzhe is a little too young.

    After turning around to comfort Xiao Li, he makes a phone call to the security department. He must guard the door. He can''t let Tao Shengzhe run away.

    Su Hao knows that in this way, even if he really can''t tie up Tao Shengzhe, it can make him feel bad for a while.

    ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­

    Back in the office, Su Hao sat in his boss''s chair and slowly fell into meditation.

    Tao Shengzhe''s words are true. Because of him, Su Xueying and Tao Shengzhe''s wedding is advanced to the weekend. For Su Hao, who has no plan, the time is really tight.

    However, Su Hao believes that Su Xueying will not marry this worthless dandy.

    "Boom!"

    Suhao stood up and looked back out of the window. The sky was full of dark clouds and thunder and lightning.

    "It''s raining again. I don''t know if Xiaoxue has an umbrella with her. According to her temperament, she must get wet again

    Before the voice fell, Su Hao, who was very anxious, had already dialed Su Xueying.

    "Hello, Xiaoxue, it''s raining outside."

    Rain after dusk, the horizon hung a long lost rainbow.

 Chapter 598

    Su Xueying, sitting opposite Su Hao, caresses her latte cup with her fingers and looks thoughtfully at the crowd coming and going outside the window.

    This is Starbucks downstairs of Su Xueying company. Su Hao took advantage of the opportunity to give her an umbrella and stayed to have a drink with her.

    "Ah, Xiaoxue, why did you leave so early today? You didn''t tell me." Sue said with a laugh.

    Su Xueying hears the sound and turns her head. She frowns and replies to Su Hao.

    "Mr. Ren, you have your own company. You can go to work any time you want, but I can''t. If I''m late, I won''t be able to work all the time."

    Su Hao very disdainful smile, and then very interested in pick eyebrow looking at Su Xueying.

    "Well, if you piss off your boss for eating, you''ll lose your job. In this way, you can only go home and inherit the family property

    Looking at Su Hao''s strange appearance, Su Xueying was amused by him inexplicably.

    "You are so annoying. I told you before. I like to do it. When I like to do it, I don''t want to go back to inherit the family property? Besides, I really don''t want to spend so much money back! "

    Heard Su Xueying''s words, Su Hao''s heart immediately felt some loss.

    Also born as a person, why is the gap so big? Some people may not be able to eat milk powder from birth, but some people simply disdain to eat milk powder.

    It is said that the world is fair, but in Su Hao''s opinion, it is not fair at all.

    Su Xueying, a young lady, is really in the middle of fortune!

    "Well, all my life, what position would you give me if I quit my job and went to your company?"

    For Su Xueying this sudden problem, Su Hao really can''t stand it. Faltering for a long time, I feel a little embarrassed, and then came up with a perfect answer.

    "Xiaoxue, what position do you think is suitable for you?"

    Su Xueying seriously lowered her head and pondered. After a while, she raised her head excitedly.

    "I think it''s my ability. I can only serve you tea and water. As for technology, I''m totally at a loss."

    Su Hao smiles, and then suddenly stands up from the chair, holding the table with both hands, looking down at Su Xueying who is nervous and panicked.

    "Ren Pingsheng, what are you doing? There are so many people here. Don''t fool around! " Su Xueying looked around in a low voice and said.

    "Hey, you can rest assured that I won''t make trouble in broad daylight. I just want to tell you... "

    ˇ±Tell me what? "

    Su Hao looks at Su Xueying''s whole body focusing, with a sly smile on the corner of her mouth. Then slowly gather in her ear, with what gentle tone said to her.

    "If you really come to our company, I will let you be the boss!"

    Hear this sentence of Su Xueying, the whole body suddenly seems to be struck by lightning in general, straight Leng Leng sitting there, eyes looking at Su Hao.

    Back in the seat, Su Hao sips the latte in the cup, then cocks her legs and looks at Su Xueying''s reaction.

    "Hum, all over the world, there''s really no girl I can''t handle. The relaxation of love is completely in my hands. "

    Good for a long time, Su Xueying just red face slow over God. She doesn''t listen to take a sip of latte, eyes erratic deliberately don''t look at Su Hao, trying to make his restless heart quiet down.

    It has to be said that in Ren''s life, when she bent down to look into her eyes and said "you are my boss", Su Xueying felt that there was a warm current in her body reverberating constantly, and finally reached the brain center.

    For so many nights a year ago, Su Xueying always believed that she must be the landlady of Ren Pingsheng.

    However, because of the company''s problems, coupled with my father''s obstruction, all this in an instant became a thing of the past.

    Now, this sentence that Su Xueying would like to hear in her dreams is another flavor from the mouth of the man she loved so much years ago.

    Su Xueying seems to suddenly want to understand something. She looks at Ren Pingsheng years ago and says in a low voice.

    "All your life, have you figured out how to give my father an account?"

    All of a sudden, the problem caught Su Hao off guard. Although she is also a girl in essence, she is more similar to boys in character.

    Therefore, when she heard this illogical question, it was also a fog.

    "It''s really the girl''s mind. Don''t guess, because every pause in their mind is probably a complete TV play!" Su Hao thought helplessly.

    "Er... That, Xiaoxue, you said I would give an account to father su. What did I do wrong?"

    Heard Su Hao''s words, Su Xueying''s face is not good-looking, she is very dissatisfied with pouting, and then said angrily.

    "You said in public yesterday that you are my boyfriend. So many people have seen it. Do you still seem to deny it?"

    Su Xueying''s explanation also made Su Hao suddenly realize that he was afraid of his bad reputation.

    "The point is nobody knows who you are?" Su Haoshun said.

    Such a casual word, to Su Xueying''s ears, instantly changed the taste. I saw her lips pursed higher, even the city wall of Kyoto could not catch up, and then the corner of her eyes was inexplicably wet.

    Seeing Su Xueying''s series of God level operations, Su Hao collapsed in an instant. As a woman, why do you only go to be a brother with a handsome guy, and why don''t you act like Su Xueying?

    Can we say that when Nu Wa created her, she accidentally lost a piece of mud?

    "Wow, Ren Pingsheng, you are going too far now. You even dare to attack me. You admitted that I was your girlfriend before, but now you are defaulting."

    "Besides, Tao Shengzhe, who has been wronged, will certainly complain to my father when he goes back. How do you want me to face my father?"

    "Ren Pingsheng, I can see your ugly face now. I used to see you wrong."

    "Stupid pig Ren Ping Life, don''t know to coax my super big straight man."

    After hearing Su Xueying''s words, Su Hao also felt that he was doing something wrong. What happened last night really ignored her feelings.

    Su Xueying, who has been very obedient since she was a child, once she goes home, she will surely have a bad scolding!

    However, Su Hao, who also feeds women, really can''t stand Su Xueying''s coquetry. She is really super invincible and annoying.

    So, Su Hao came to Su Xueying''s side, one hand on the back of her head, the other hand gently raised her chin, and then heavily kisses her.

    "Wu Wu Wu..."

    Soft.

    Su Hao looks at Su Xueying who is in close contact with her. Her cheeks are red and her hair looks like she has just applied pink rouge.

    "Wuwuwuwu... Life, you... Let me go, there are so many people here!"

    While Su Hao breathes, Su Xueying finally pushes Su Hao away.

    "Why, don''t you just want me to give you a proof? How come you don''t like it again? "

    Su good funny looking at Su Xueying, and then pick eyebrow said to her.

    "Oh, there are so many people watching here. Besides, it''s downstairs of our company. When I go back, I don''t know how they should talk about me!"

    Su Xueying gently lifted a few wisps of green silk accidentally dropped between her ears, and then very shyly lowered her head to reply to Su Hao.

    Looking at her elegant appearance, Su Hao''s heart is also moved. If you have another life, you must be born into a beautiful man, so that you can get drunk and die in gentle country.

    "Xiaoxue, in fact, I have made a decision for a long time. This time I came to you because of this."

    Su Xueying looks at Ren Pingsheng, who is suddenly upright, so she puts down her work wisely and looks at Su Hao carefully to explain.

    "So what''s your decision?"

    Su paused for a while, then squeezed on a stool with Su Xueying, then looked at her mysteriously and said.

    "I''ve decided that it shouldn''t be too late. I have to strike first. There''s still a chance of winning!"

    Su Xueying looks at Su Hao thoughtfully, and then asks suspiciously.

    "What are you going to do?"

    "I think I should meet your father, because I have a lot to tell him in my heart."

    Hearing Su Hao''s words, Su Xueying can''t help but be surprised.

    "You want to see my dad!"!!! You are crazy, he is very strict

    Su Hao had already guessed Su Xueying would have such an expression, so she took her hand comfortingly and said to her in a low voice.

    "Xiaoxue, I''ve met my uncle before, and I think he''s a reasonable person, not as strict as you said."

    "No, I don''t think so. If he knew I was still with you, he would tear you up and eat you!"

    Su Hao has never seen Su Xueying like this, but you can guess that Su Xueying''s father must be a stubborn old man.

    "Ha ha ha, it''s not that serious. We''re just chatting. He won''t do anything to me. What''s more, he probably knows about us now. Hasn''t he come to me yet. So don''t worry! "

    After hearing Su Hao''s words, although Su Xueying''s heart is still uneasy, she has at least made psychological preparations.

    Looking at Ren Pingsheng, this is a matter of certainty. Now I just want to inform her. So, what I can do is just accept it.

    Thinking of herself, Su Xueying can''t help but feel relieved. She leans on Su Hao''s shoulder and looks out the window at the rainbow that is about to disappear.

    "Well, I''ll find a time for you two to have a good chat."

    ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­

    Su Xueying and Ren Pingsheng drink a cup of coffee from dawn to dark.

    When the two of them walked out of Starbucks, the night of the city was already illuminated by neon lights.

    Su Hao raised his head and looked at the skyscrapers, then held Su Xueying''s hand more tightly.

 Chapter 599

    In this world, human beings are really small like a sand. It''s not easy for two different sands to come together.

    Before, Ren Pingsheng gave up many things that belonged to him because of his youth. But now, he, who has the advantages of time, place and people, once again meets the familiar sand and will never let go.

    "Snow, it''s dark, I''ll take you home!" Su Hao said.

    "Well, it''s time to go home, but do you know which one I want to go back to?" Su Xueying smiles at Su Hao and says.

    Simple words, once again hit Su Hao.

    For the poor, having a bed is home. But for such rich people, home is just a house to sleep in.

    What''s more, what makes suhao feel a little collapsed is that when rich people go home to sleep, they even have to consider which one they need to go back to for a long time?

    It''s really more than people. It''s very irritating!

    "Which home do you want to go back to?"

    Su Hao tied his seat belt, then bowed his head to Su Xueying, who was sitting in the co pilot''s seat.

    "Hee hee, I want to go back to your house!"

    Su Xueying takes advantage of Su Hao''s low head to take the seat belt, and suddenly hugs him.

    "How are you, big stupid pig? Are you happy?"

    Su Hao, who couldn''t move, thought of the tragic experience of last night, and immediately felt that his whole life had become bad.

    However, now she is in Su Xueying''s hands. If she is not satisfied with her answer, it is very likely that she will explain it here today.

    As a woman who reposes supreme trust in her host, Su Hao will never allow the situation that "the first emperor has not yet started a business, but the middle way has collapsed". So

    "Happy, happy, I''m very happy. I really want you to stay at my house every day."

    "Really? That''s great. In that case, I''ll move in with you tomorrow. "

    Looking at Su Xueying''s happy appearance, Su Hao suddenly felt that things didn''t seem so simple, so he asked with a very careful smile.

    "Well, Xiaoxue, I want to ask you a question. I don''t know if I can?"

    "Say it

    Su Hao frowned, as if determined, and then looked at Su Xueying said majestically.

    "I want to know, where do I sleep tonight?"

    For this problem, Su Xueying looked at Su Hao with great interest, and then gently touched Su Hao''s hair with a smile on her face.

    "Where do you want to sleep?"

    "I want to sleep in bed!"

    "Then I tell you, don''t dream!"

    For a moment, Su Hao''s heart was like ashes, feeling that the whole world had no glory.

    ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­

    After arriving home, Su Hao, the chef, showed his hand a little and got Su Xueying''s praise. He danced happily all the time.

    It''s time to have a rest, which is also the most sad time for suhao.

    It''s obviously my own bed, but it''s occupied by my girlfriend. What''s more, it''s too much not to let yourself fight.

    When Su Hao reluctantly pushes the door with the quilt, Su Xueying suddenly stops him.

    "Hey, wait a minute. For your poor sake, I''ll give you this corner generously, but first, don''t do it."

    Hearing this sentence, Su Hao immediately jumped back to the bed, and then quickly got into the bed.

    "It''s OK, Xiaoxue. I''ll rub it."

    In the next week, the relationship between Su Hao and Su Xueying was restored.

    It may be that parting is better than marriage. One year''s parting makes them cherish each other more.

    At the weekend, Su Hao will take Su Xueying to the seaside to play, then watch the sunrise and sunset together, and take her to eat delicious food on the snack street. And then the food was greasy.

    However, all this, in Su Xueying''s view, is precious.

    One evening, they were sitting on the sofa eating snacks and watching Korean dramas together. Su Hao suddenly asked.

    "Xiaoxue, do you remember the time when we were in college?"

    Su Xueying raised her head, thought lovingly, and then replied solemnly.

    "I remember it very clearly. I can remember everything clearly. In the blink of an eye, it''s been so long. It''s like the next day!"

    ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­

    In this week''s time, Su Hao will meet Tao Shengzhe from time to time when he is picking up Su Xueying.

    When enemies meet, they are very jealous!

    However, no matter what aspect, Su Hao is dominant. In addition, Su Xueying also stands beside Su Hao, so every time Tao Shengzhe runs away from the bottom.

    Of course, Tao Shengzhe kept telling Su''s dad about Su Xueying, but somehow, Su''s dad didn''t make any noise, which was very unusual.

    In the blink of an eye, a week passes quickly. After a week of fairy tale life, now we are about to enter the real life.

    Su Xueying is still afraid of what she is about to face, but Su Hao is unusually calm.

    One noon, Su Xueying, who is having dinner with Su Hao, suddenly receives a phone call.

    "Hello, Dad, I''m..."

    Su Xueying''s words had not finished, was interrupted directly.

    "Home at night!"

    "Dad, I have to work overtime in the company tonight, so I can''t go home."

    For Su''s father''s words, Su Xueying''s answer seems a little flustered.

    "I''ll let you go home at night!"

    Su Xueying looked back at the delicious Su Hao, and then replied helplessly to the phone.

    "Dad, I really have to work overtime. If I don''t work overtime, the manager will scold me!"

    After hearing Su Xueying''s words, there was a silence on the phone, and then there was a big curse.

    "Su Xueying, do you have hard wings and even don''t listen to me, right? Tell me about you. You haven''t been home for several days. Do you still remember this home?"

    "Dad, I..."

    "Don''t say anything. You must go home tonight. I have something to discuss with you. If I can''t see your people, don''t blame me for going to your place to kick the door!"

    "Dad, don''t be angry, OK? I''m not... "

    "You also know that I''m a father, so why don''t you listen to me? Xiao Tao has been at home so many times. Every time you are away. You will be engaged in two days. Why don''t you have a long memory! You still have to follow that poor boy around. What can you get? "

    Su Xueying is not far away from Su Hao. In addition, Su''s father''s voice is quite loud, so Su Hao can fully hear the contents of the phone.

    As I said before, Su Hao didn''t want to care about anything. After all, what he said was true. However, when Su''s father said that Su Xueying would be engaged to Tao Shengzhe in a few days, Su Hao couldn''t sit still for a moment. She stood up and took Su Xueying''s phone.

    "Uncle Su, I''m Ren Pingsheng, Su Xueying''s current boyfriend. I have a problem with you about Tao Shengzhe''s engagement to Su Xueying, so I hope I can have a talk with you."

    Su''s father didn''t want to say a word to Su Duoduo, so he said directly in his voice.

    "All my life, I''ve made it very clear to you before. I hope you won''t pester my daughter in the future, and I don''t want to see you again. I hope we can save face for each other."

    Although Su''s father has a loud voice, he is gentle. He doesn''t have so many rude words about Su Hao.

    "Ha ha, uncle Su, I''ll tell you the same. In my life, I won''t marry Su Xueying."

    After the end of the voice, there was a silence on the phone, and then a busy tone of "dudududu" was issued.

    Su Hao, who hangs up, hands his mobile phone to Su Xueying, who is worried.

    "Life, what''s the matter? What did you say?" Su Xueying asked after her.

    "Nothing. Your father said he would invite me to your house." Su Hao said mysteriously.

    Hearing these words, Su Xueying''s face showed an expression of disbelief.

    "It''s impossible. My father never said that."

    Su laughs, and then uses chopsticks to hold a piece of meat to Su Xueying''s mouth.

    "Really, what I said is true. If I cheat you, I''ll call you grandma!"

    Listen to Su Hao''s poison oath, Su Xueying is also dubious.

    "What time does my father say we''ll meet?" Su Hao asked.

    Su Hao frowned. In fact, Su''s father didn''t answer whether he agreed to see him.

    However, when it comes to the end, even if he really doesn''t want to, he can only get the duck on the shelf!

    "Your father said that even in the evening, let me take you and meet you." Sue said with a laugh.

    Hearing the specific time, Su Xueying showed a bad look on her face.

    "Ah, why not tonight? I have to work overtime. If I don''t go to work, the full attendance award will be gone! "

    Su Hao had no choice but to smile, and then comforted her to her own arms and said softly.

    "In this case, you might as well take this opportunity to resign and come to my company to be the landlady at ease!"

    Hearing Su Hao''s words, Su Xueying smiles shyly at noon.

    "I don''t want to. If you really want me to go to your company, I hope I can be your secretary."

    "Why?"

    Su Hao has some doubts and doesn''t understand why Su Xueying has come to such an answer. Is it the boss''s wife who is not comfortable in this position?

    "Because if that''s the case, we''ll be able to play domineering, and the president will fall in love with me!"

    When she got the answer, Sue was so confused. It''s really a fairy. The brain circuits are so fresh and refined.

    "OK, what you say is what you say, even if it''s a uniform temptation, I don''t mind!" Sue said with a laugh.

    "You hate it!"

    ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­

    In fact, for the evening of this line, Su Hao is also a little nervous. The unknown is always unpredictable.

    The family marriage between Tao Shengzhe and Su Xueying is imminent. No matter what happens at night, Su Hao must come forward because it is related to their happiness.

    The neon streets, the people who come and go in a hurry, all reflect the fast pace of the city.

 Chapter 600

    Su Hao thinks she has made a perfect plan, but on her way to meet Su Xueying, she still feels a little uneasy. She always thinks that there may be something special this evening.

    Because it has been agreed in advance, Su Xueying''s speed of going downstairs is much faster than usual.

    Looking at Su Xueying walking slowly, Su Hao''s heart felt better in an instant.

    It''s really beautiful. With such a beautiful wife, even if the sky falls down, I''m afraid I''ll have fun when I sleep.

    "Let''s go!"

    Su Xueying sat in the co pilot, and then put the gift in her hand on the back seat.

    "What do you have?" Su Hao asked with a puzzled face.

    "Wine! My father likes drinking, and you are Su''s father. It''s very clear that Su Xueying and Tao Shengzhe''s marriage is not just about forming a family, it''s about the interests of the two groups. So, Su Hao thinks that just a few bottles of wine really doesn''t work. Maybe Su''s father doesn''t like it.

    However, this is a private meeting after all. There should be some etiquette, and Su Xueying is right.

    "Xiaoxue, how do you think you are so smart and think so carefully?" Su Hao praised.

    "Well, I''m the most intelligent snow white at home." Su Xueying said with a proud face.

    "Xiaoxue, are you sure you are extremely smart?"

    "Yes, otherwise!"

    "Brilliant! You''re not bald, either? "

    "Ren Pingsheng, are you itching!!! Hey, hey, do you want me to loosen your skin? "

    "Cough, it''s not necessary. Xiaoxue, fasten your seat belt. Let''s go!"

    ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­

    Sitting in the co driver''s seat, Su Xueying listens to the music on the car, lies on the window and looks at the fleeting flowers and trees outside. Her thoughts are also brought back to the time five years ago.

    Because of her family, Su Xueying has received the best education since she was a child, and reading has become her first hobby.

    However, there is a secret hidden in her heart that even her father does not know, that is, her second major hobby - playing guitar.

    Su Xueying doesn''t know why she has such a deep attachment to guitar, or when she fell in love with guitar, or why she doesn''t want to share her little secret with others.

    This situation lasted until Ren Ping''s life.

    When she entered school, Su Xueying wore a special low-key dress, but her rebellious face made her a thorn in the eye of girls and a treasure in the palm of boys.

    Like other people, Su Xueying, who has been superior since childhood, especially wants to accept the feeling of being treated equally. Because, easy success, let her heart feel special not solid.

    During the military training, Su Xueying did not use the privilege given to her by the school. Instead, she chose to stand in the sun like others to get rid of poison.

    Because of his outstanding appearance and elegant conversation, he was soon selected as one of the top ten school flowers by boys, and successfully squeezed out the sophomores and juniors and became the flower leader.

    Su Xueying does not like this feeling, does not like this kind of people''s attention feeling, also more hate those self righteous rich second generation in the dormitory downstairs holding flowers waiting for her feeling.

    In Su Xueying''s words, a group of animals think with their lower body. Although they are well dressed, they are actually very dirty.

    These words have always been Su Xueying''s most authentic evaluation of boys of the same age. And this idea lasted until Ren Ping''s appearance.

    Su Xueying summoned up the courage to watch the performance, but there were too many people. She stood on tiptoe and couldn''t see the people on the stage.

    "Why can''t you see anything? These teachers in front of us are too much. They even hold up their girlfriends to see them."

    Su Xueying is not angry and says, listening to the beautiful voice not far away, but she still can''t see anything. For a moment, she really wanted to give up.

    "Well, this time I''ll try on tiptoe. If it doesn''t work, I''ll really give up."

    Su Xueying is still sitting in her last struggle. She tried her best to stand on tiptoe in the crowd, which was just a few centimeters away. She could see the top of the boy playing the guitar.

    For a moment, Su Xueying felt a burst of joy.

    "Come on, just work harder!"

    Just when she frantically let herself stand up like a ballet, an accident suddenly happened.

    Because of the crowded scene and the instability of Su Xueying''s difficult movement, the person behind suddenly accidentally pushed her forward. Su Xueying immediately lost her center of gravity and fell forward.

    "Ah ~"

    Su Xueying has some regrets and doesn''t know why she did it. But now that it''s too late to say anything, it''s time to come.

    At this critical moment, Su Xueying, who has given up treatment, immediately feels that her body is surrounded by a powerful arm.

    She tried to open her eyes and looked at the person in front of her in panic.

    In the dark night, everything becomes blurred, but Su Xueying accurately remembers that the man''s eyes are so clear and charming.

    "Are you all right?"

    Su Xueying this just slowly over God, found that he is still in his arms to enjoy, so quickly straight up, embarrassed to lift his ears a few wisps of green silk.

    "I''m... I''m fine."

    "Mm-hmm, it''s OK. I thought something unexpected happened to you when you blushed."

    "Oh, no... no, that''s just the light."

    "Well, since you''re OK, I''ll go to the guitar show." The boy said with a smile.

    "Well, you like guitar, too, and so do I!"

    Hearing that he wanted to leave, Su Xueying suddenly felt a little reluctant, so she called him in a hurry.

    "Really? What a coincidence The boy said excitedly.

    "There are more people here, and we can''t squeeze in, otherwise we''ll talk in another place." Su Xueying very clever said with a smile.

    "Well, all right!"

    This boy is Ren Pingsheng.

    ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­

    Relying on Su Xueying by the window, she couldn''t figure it out in her heart. On that night five years ago, who were the two of them first.

    On the way here, Su Hao thought it was just a simple meeting, and he could treat it as his own customer.

    However, when Su Hao came here, he found that he was very wrong.

    In fact, father Su didn''t want to see Ren Pingsheng at all. He just wanted his daughter to go home. For the next engagement ceremony, he could discuss with his in laws what he needed to prepare.

    Su Hao just knows that Su Xueying''s father wants Su Xueying to go home. He doesn''t know the specific situation at all. However, in order to make his plan safe, Su Hao can only guarantee Su Xueying that this is the result of discussion.

    But unexpectedly, after arriving at the scene, the accident that Su Hao was worried about still happened.

    At the gate of Su''s villa.

    Su Xueying holds Su Hao''s hand tightly and wants to give him more encouragement.

    "Life, you don''t be too nervous, no matter how the final result, I will not leave you."

    Su funny smile, also did not take into account the eyes of the guards around, directly put Su Xueying into his arms.

    "Hahaha, Xiaoxue, I''ve experienced so many storms, how can I be nervous?"

    "Oh, since you are not nervous, can you give me a satisfactory explanation for why your hands sweat so much?"

    Looking at Su Xueying''s proud smile on her face, Su Hao immediately feels that she has fallen into the trap that has been arranged in advance.

    "This... Because... Because of my kidney deficiency!"

    Get this answer, Su Xueying "poo Chi" a laugh out.

    "Well, if you''re nervous, admit it. You still have to find some unnecessary reasons. But I''ll tell you first, if you really have kidney deficiency, then I won''t want you. After all, you are my "sex" life for the rest of my life

    "Er... Why don''t we try it out tonight and see how the quality is?" Su Hao''s response is not to be outdone.

    "Oh, you are so annoying! Go, go in

    ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­

    When the door of the villa was there, Su Hao thought it was just an ordinary villa. When Su Hao followed Su Xueying in, he felt that his vision was too narrow and he had never seen the world.

    As a large listed group, the living place should not be too shabby. From the gate to the house, there is a small garden with flowers and water. It looks very beautiful.

    Walking down the corridor in the garden, you can see a wooden rainbow bridge. After the bridge, the villa is in front of Su Hao.

    Of course, this is not where Su Hao and Su Xueying go today. Because at the back of the villa, there is an artificial golf course, which is as big as two football fields.

    Su Hao admits that he is ignorant.

    "Xiaoxue, why is your family so rich?" Su Hao swallowed and said thoughtfully.

    "Didn''t I tell you about your family, and you were not as surprised as you are now?" Su Xueying a face doubts of ask a way.

    "I''ll go. I just know you have a lot of money, but I didn''t expect you to be so rich."

    "Hahaha, what''s the matter? In your life, you feel that you have been hit?"

    "No, it''s just curiosity. What kind of person is a successful man like your father

    Su Xueying smiles, then pats Su Hao''s back comfortingly and says softly.

    "No matter how rich my family is, it''s not my money. I don''t like money. I just like to do what I like and love the people I love."

    Hearing these words, Su Hao could not help but be a little surprised.

    "I only like to do what I like and love the people I love."

 Chapter 601

    This sentence always feels familiar, but there is no specific record in the memory.

    Just as suhao was lost in thought, a familiar voice came from behind him.

    "Ren Ping Sheng? Why are you here! "

    Su Hao didn''t even have to turn his body to guess who he was.

    "Well, in your opinion, should I give you a written report wherever I go?" Su Hao said with a disdainful smile.

    As one of the protagonists tonight, Tao Shengzhe naturally knows the importance of performing well in front of Su Xueying''s father.

    However, when he saw that his fiancee came here with suhao, he immediately felt green.

    "Su Xueying, what do you mean?"

    Tao Shengzhe turns to look at Su Xueying and says, but Su Xueying doesn''t pay any attention to him, just glances at him contemptuously.

    "Well, well, you can do it. Now you are in Su''s territory. I dare not move you. However, since we are all here today, we may as well make it clear. Ren Pingsheng, Su Xueying, I''ll see you later! "

    Looking at Tao Shengzhe who left in a rage, Su Hao''s heart raised a trace of doubt.

    What happened today seems strange. Her father, who was forbidden to be with Ren Ping, called to talk about it in the evening. When I came here, I found that my home was decorated only when I opened the PA. moreover, Tao Shengzhe was present at the banquet.

    All this seems too strange for Su Xueying.

    She looked up at the man beside her. There was a voice in her heart that told her that it might be a plan of his.

    However, no matter what happens next, she is fully prepared.

    No matter birth and death, as long as he does not abandon, Su Xueying will not choose to leave.

    ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­

    The sky has been completely dark, the light will shine the manor particularly bright.

    Su Hao tightly holds Su Xueying''s hand and slowly walks towards the direction of the banquet.

    As the distance approached, the elegant sound of piano and people''s laughter came out from the banquet.

    "Xiaoxue, when we get there later, don''t worry about other people, just go to your father."

    Su Xueying heart although doubt, but still obedient nodded.

    "Mm-hmm!"

    In fact, from the appearance of Tao Shengzhe just now, Su Hao has already realized that something is wrong.

    Although Su''s villa is more luxurious, it doesn''t open every night. In addition, Su''s father calls Su Xueying at noon to ask her to go home. It can be seen that there must be something important this evening.

    So Su Hao made up his mind to explain his attitude to his father no matter how many people he would meet later. It was estimated that he would do something too special at the party.

    Now, everything is ready, only the east wind!

    Sujia manor Villa Golf Course.

    Su Hao takes Su Xueying''s hand, picks up a red wine glass from the table, and walks towards the man in front with a smile.

    The middle-aged man in a suit and leather shoes was holding a glass and talking to the toasts with a smile on his face. But it can be seen from his eyes that he is absent-minded.

    "Xiaoxue, why does your father have so much white hair?" Su Hao asked with a puzzled face.

    "I still remember that when I was very young, my father lost a lot in business, and then one night, his hair turned white."

    Looking at Su Xueying''s Distressed face, Su Hao can''t help touching her hair.

    "Lying trough, how can I also see my own future!"

    Su Xueying did not have the good spirit to smile, then broke free from Su Hao''s hand, looked like a little girl, bouncing toward in front of this man ran past.

    "Dad, I''m back!"

    Hearing the familiar voice, the man''s eyes instantly had a look, and then heard the sound turned his head, looking at his long-awaited daughter is quickly running towards him.

    "Yingying, you are back. Come and say hello to your Uncle Zhang and Aunt Li!"

    Su Xueying politely said hello with a smile one by one and got everyone''s praise.

    "Oh, in the blink of an eye, Yingying is already so big." Uncle Zhang said with a smile.

    "Yes, I still remember when Yingying was a child, I held her, she was sleeping and peed all over me!" Aunt Li also joked.

    "Ha ha ha, that''s all about Yingying when she was a child. Don''t mention it any more." Uncle Zhang said to Aunt Li with a smile.

    Listening to the conversation between the two friends, Su''s father could not help laughing. He lovingly lined Su Xueying''s back, then raised his glass and toasted the two old friends.

    "Yingying is really big, so I invite you to come here today to check on her boyfriend." Father Su took a sip of the wine and said with a smile.

    "Oh, you''re looking for the right person, Lao su. I can''t do anything else, but I''m a good judge of people. Yingying, where''s your boyfriend? Let Uncle Zhang guard you! "

    Hearing these words, Su Xueying shyly smile, and then stay in the eyes of Su Hao.

    Su Hao, who was holding a glass of wine, thought his playing time was up, so he quickly grabbed his hairstyle. That is to say, a figure suddenly passed Su Hao.

    "Hello, uncle and aunt. I''m Yingying''s boyfriend. My name is Tao Shengzhe."

    When Su Hao looks at Tao Shengzhe, he is infuriated.

    "Oh, your name is Tao Shengzhe. Are you the eldest son of taojia group?"

    Tao Shengzhe smiles and nods his head modestly.

    "Oh, I''ll tell you. You look familiar when you stand in front of me. It turns out that you are Mr. Tao. Nice to meet you."

    As soon as Uncle Zhang''s voice fell, he said to father Su with a smile.

    "Lao Su, you''ve found treasure this time. This boy is very talented and has a good family background. In the future, Yingying will be very happy."

    Hearing these words, the expression on Su Xueying''s face began to change slightly, and then the whole person''s eyes moved to Su Hao''s body.

    The man who is worthy of her life will not let her fight alone at this critical moment.

    At the moment, Su Hao has come to several people.

    "Good evening, uncle Su!"

    Su Xueying''s father looked up and saw the familiar face. In one year, the old man did not leave any trace on his face, but he exuded a breath of mature man.

    Is this the same little boy?

    If the answer is yes, it only means that the little boy has grown up.

    "Ren Ping Sheng?"

    Hearing Su Xueying''s father''s words, Su Hao was surprised. It seems that in his serious situation, Ren Pingsheng''s name is still very memorable.

    "Uncle is really a good memory, I am Ren Pingsheng, Xiaoxue''s current boyfriend!"

    Hearing Su Hao say that he is Xiaoxue''s boyfriend, and especially emphasized the "incumbent", which makes Tao Shengzhe who stands on the side a little uneasy.

    "Lying trough, Ren Pingsheng, you have to be shameless. In public, you dare to rob married women!"

    Although Tao Shengzhe''s rude words are true, they make su Xueying''s father feel a little harsh after hearing them.

    "Rob? That''s not enough! I''m in free love with Xiaoxue. You''re just taking advantage of the situation. How can you say that. Besides, Xiaoxue is my favorite. I respect every decision she makes. If she really chooses you in the end, I have nothing to say. "

    After listening to Ren Pingsheng''s words, Tao Shengzhe takes a look at Su Xueying beside her father. It''s obvious that Ren Pingsheng is the only one in her eyes. If she is really allowed to choose, she has no chance at all.

    "Don''t talk about useless things for me. Everyone is here today, so you can make it clear to me. How long will Yingying pester me to let go. If you''re short of money, I''ll give you 10 million. Can you leave Yingying? "

    Tao Shengzhe''s words make su Xueying''s father very frightened.

    "Ten million for you, leave Yingying!"

    How familiar a word, think at the beginning, oneself also once so opposite this man in front said such a word.

    He did give up Yingying, but he didn''t ask for money.

    Dad looked up at the man in front of him and wondered how he would choose this time.

    Su Hao looks at Tao Shengzhe in front of him. Although he has a prominent family, his IQ is obviously not enough. The value of a woman cannot be measured by money, especially in front of her father.

    With a quick look at Su''s father''s expression, although the surface is still with a smile, but from his clenched fist can see that he has been angry. Su Hao smiles smugly, and then answers.

    "Tao Shengzhe, I''ve made it very clear to you that the result of choice is decided by Xiaoxue. I can''t be the master."

    "Besides, do you think you can buy Xiaoxue''s position in my heart with 10 million yuan? It''s really overestimating the ability of money. "

    "Once there was such a person who gave me a card to leave Xiaoxue. At that time, I was in a dilemma. I really couldn''t let Xiaoxue suffer with me, so I chose to leave Xiaoxue, but I didn''t accept the card. Later, I regretted that I couldn''t sleep day and night. "

    "Today, fate makes us meet again. This time, I will never let go easily."

    At this time, Su Xueying, who is staring at Su Hao, has already moistened her eyes.

    Cool breeze mat, Su Xueying can not help but wrapped up his clothes.

    The dinner is still going on, and everyone is looking for people who can bring better benefits for themselves.

    Su Hao looks at Su Xueying and her father beside her. Tao Shengzhe is also a smelly face. And before that couple, looking at the situation is not right, that is, very witty toast left.

    Su''s father looked up and down at the young man standing in front of him. Decades of social experience told him that this was no longer the boy he had been.

 Chapter 602

    Such a man, the whole body exudes the endless charm of sunshine, is really more attractive to girls. According to his daughter''s habits, it is also excusable for him to die.

    However, the world pays attention to fate. Although the daughter and his son have feelings and concubines, it''s hard for them to succeed. The contribution of this marriage to the family is almost zero.

    However, if it is Tao Shengzhe in his body, although he is far from Ren Pingsheng in his life, the Su family is only interested in the pottery behind him.

    This marriage is destined to be a marriage of intertwined interests.

    No father in the world would like his daughter to be wronged, so would father su. But he was very clear in his heart, which one of Ren Pingsheng and Tao Shengzhe could bring him greater benefits.

    Su''s father looked at the two young men who were at each other''s throes years ago, with a gentle smile on his face.

    "In my life, Xiao Zhe, it''s windy outside. Let''s go to the house and say what we have to say."

    Su Hao knew that his sudden visit today really upset their arrangement. In front of such people, it''s better to solve this kind of civil strife by ourselves.

    Tao Shengzhe, who heard Su''s father''s words, showed a proud smile on his face. He was also very clear that the marriage was just a lubricant between the two groups. However, he did not think so much, and what he wanted was only Su Xueying''s legendary body.

    Looking at father Su''s reaction now, we can see that it''s the result of his family. As long as there is such a chip, no matter where you go next, you are sure to win.

    Su''s father is at the front, Tao Shengzhe is at the back, Su Xueying is at the back, and Su Hao is at the back.

    The four went straight through the dinner area to the second floor of the villa. Looking at the luxurious layout, Sue could guess that it should be a special hall for guests.

    After Tao Shengzhe came here, he didn''t see the slightest exception. He directly found a sofa and sat on it. He was also very ostentatious and cocked his legs.

    Su Hao is not too anxious. After waiting for her father to sit down, she finds a place close to Su Xueying and sits down.

    And all this, all by father Su panoramic view. The gap between Tao Shengzhe and Ren Pingsheng is clear at a glance.

    Su Xueying did not open the words, just picked up the kettle from the tea table, carefully adjusted a cup of hot tea for the three people.

    Looking at the white smoke of the hot tea in the water cup, a faint smell came to my nose. Suddenly, Su Hao felt that he had become much more sober.

    "Uncle Su, this tea..."

    Su''s father, who sips lightly, can''t help but wonder when he sees Ren Pingsheng suddenly open his mouth and show a look of surprise on his face. At this time, Tao Shengzhe suddenly said aloud.

    "Pooh! What kind of tea is it? It smells delicious. It tastes so bitter, just like rotten leaves. "

    Hearing these words, father Su could not help but feel embarrassed. He soon passed away with a smile on his face.

    "Ha ha ha, Mr. Tao, I don''t know you don''t like the tea. It''s my fault."

    Tao Shengzhe saw that Su''s father began to explain, so it was not easy to say anything more, so he put down the teacup and looked unhappy

    Su Hao on one side couldn''t see it any longer. He was just a little boy who didn''t grow up. He didn''t even understand the basic manners.

    When both of them finished talking, Su Hao continued to speak.

    "Uncle Su, is this the best Yuhua tea?"

    After eating a lot of soft shelled turtles, father Su suddenly heard the words of understanding tea, and immediately became interested.

    "All your life, are you interested in tea?"

    Su laughed and waved his hand modestly.

    "I don''t know. I just know a little bit about it. The fragrance of this tea is quiet, and its color is clear and green. It is very different from other teas, so it is easy to identify

    Ren Pingsheng''s answer made Su''s father feel more comfortable.

    Originally, he just thought Ren Pingsheng was a young man who didn''t know much about the world. He achieved this achievement with the momentum of a newborn calf who was not afraid of tigers. But now it seems that he underestimated him.

    "Hahaha, I thought that we are the only old people who like tea. I never thought that you are young and have such insight. It''s not easy!"

    Hearing Su''s father''s praise, Tao Shengzhe is even more resentful. He put down his cell phone and took up the tea cup at one time. He looked up thoughtfully at the two people in front of him, then raised his glass and took the rest of the tea.

    "Gudong, Gudong"

    This cup of Yuhua tea gives Tao Shengzhe the most intuitive feeling, the first is astringent, the second is hot throat.

    "Scald... Give me cold water quickly!"

    Looking at Tao Shengzhe''s embarrassed appearance, Su Hao almost couldn''t help spouting the tea out of his mouth.

    "Yingying, let''s see if Xiaozhe has anything to do." Su father anxiously looking at Su Xueying said.

    Although Su Xueying doesn''t want to talk to Tao Shengzhe, she is still very helpless to stand up under the pressure of her father.

    But Su Hao was worried, but her father was there, and there was nothing she could do.

    So, with Su Xueying''s help, they left the hall.

    Now, in the hall of Nuo Da, there are only suhao and his father left.

    Su Hao didn''t know how to open his mouth, so he bowed his head and tasted the best Yuhua tea in Nanjing.

    With a sip, the warm tea slides down the throat into the tortuous intestines, instantly feeling the whole body warm up.

    And just a little bitter in the mouth, also slowly began to turn between the teeth and tongue, the taste also slowly transformed into sweet, the aroma of tea also along the throat back to the mouth.

    "Tut Tut, good tea!"

    Hearing this praise, father Su couldn''t help laughing. Looking at Ren Pingsheng''s appearance, he really tasted the real taste of tea.

    "Young man, you said the tea was delicious, but you explained to me how good it was?"

    Looking at the expectant expression on Su''s father''s face, Su Hao, who was just about to speak, seemed to be missing something in an instant.

    Since ancient times, famous people who like to drink tea like to combine tea tasting with life and tell the true meaning of life. Now father Su asks him the benefits of Yuhua tea, which is actually a secret preview of his life''s views on his future.

    Thinking of this, Su Hao immediately felt relieved. Fortunately, he thought more, otherwise he would miss the chance to express himself.

    However, let Su Hao boast, is really looking for the right person.

    "Uncle Su, I won''t say much about the consequences of Yuhua tea. I know better than you. Besides, Xiaosheng doesn''t dare to show off in front of you. I''ll tell you about my own understanding! "

    Hearing Su Hao''s words, Su''s father gently lifted the cup with great satisfaction, closed his eyes and sniffed the fragrance of Yuhua tea, then said with a smile.

    "Ha ha ha, you don''t have to be too polite without them here. If you have anything to say, you don''t have to cover it up."

    Su laughed. In fact, this sentence is really polite. The younger generation always needs to be respectful in front of the older generation. What''s more, it''s their own life event.

    "Ha ha ha, uncle Su is joking. As you know, this kind of tea is like tasting life. The bitter taste will spread to all the taste buds in your mouth just as the hot tea just enters. But it also means that the fragrance of tea is strong enough. "

    "The aroma of tea is bitter. It is so strong that it becomes bitter. Therefore, people who taste tea taste the aftertaste of the tea. That''s what we often say, "hard work is sweet."

    "Yuhua tea, refreshing and sweet aftertaste, deserves to be honored as one of the top ten famous teas in China."

    "It''s just a pity..."

    Su''s father, who closed his eyes tightly, listened to what he had said in his life. He felt good in his heart. However, at the end of the discourse, Ren Pingsheng''s discourse suddenly changed, which made people confused.

    "What a pity?"

    Su Hao looks at Su''s father who has been attracted by himself. He can''t help but feel happy.

    "It''s a pity for me that tea is a good tea, that is, tea tasters don''t understand the fragrance of tea."

    This is a pun of Su Hao''s.

    Father Su asked Su Hao to explain the benefits of tea. In fact, he was asked to talk about his views on life. Su Hao can''t help but speak perfectly, and he compares himself to tea.

    On the surface, Su Hao was saying that Tao Shengzhe didn''t understand the aroma of tea just now. In fact, this is Su Hao''s reminder that his good tea has not been recognized by him.

    Su''s father, who is knowledgeable, can naturally hear the meaning of Su''s good words. However, apart from his hobbies, he has another identity.

    "All my life, I know you are a very good young man, but you should know that I am a businessman, in front of the businessman, interests are the most important!"

    Su Hao didn''t expect that her father would be so straightforward.

    Sure enough, it''s impossible to get close to each other.

    Thinking of the wine Su Xueying prepared in the trunk, Su Hao can only smile bitterly.

    "However, in my life, I think you like the tea very much. When you leave, I can give you more and take it back for a long time."

    "Oh, thank you, uncle!"

    The words of Su''s father are very clear, and Su Hao probably has some understanding in his heart. As for what will happen after tonight, he is also at a loss.

    Just as they were enjoying tea at ease, a shriek came from the position of the stairway.

    "Ah, Tao Shengzhe, you beast!"

    Hearing Su Xueying''s voice, Su Hao was like a conditioned reflex. He bounced up from the sofa and quickly ran to Su Xueying''s side.

    At the corner of the staircase, Su Xueying is in front and Tao Shengzhe is behind.

    When Su Hao arrives, Su Xueying swings her arm vigorously and slaps Tao Shengzhe''s face behind her.

    "Pa!"

    With a loud voice, a palmprint of Ba appeared on Tao Shengzhe''s right face at a speed visible to the naked eye.

 Chapter 603

    Su Hao also can''t help but take a breath of air-conditioning, although it looks a little breathtaking, but I don''t know why he is so happy.

    Su Xueying saw Su Hao, who came in a hurry, with an evil smile on her face. Before Su can understand the meaning of her expression, Su Xueying immediately turns her head and looks at Tao Shengzhe angrily. She tries to fan his left face.

    Tao Shengzhe, who was in great pain, was slapped for nothing before he knew the cause.

    Fortunately, his reaction was timely. Seeing Su Xueying''s slap again, he immediately raised his hand and grasped Su Xueying''s arm.

    "Wocao, do you want to die? You dare to beat me, believe me or not..."

    Before he finished, Tao Shengzhe was interrupted by this very prestigious voice.

    "What are you going to do?"

    After hearing this, Su Hao turned around and saw a serious looking father, who was walking towards him with steady steps.

    Hearing this very dignified voice, Tao Shengzhe immediately felt that he had said something wrong.

    "Uncle Su, it''s not what you think. You must listen to me! I really didn''t... "

    Without waiting for Tao Shengzhe to finish speaking, Su Xueying saw her father, and immediately squeezed out two drops of tears from the corner of her eyes. Then she ran toward Su''s father in a tearful tone.

    "Dad, you... You can be sure to... Do justice to me!"

    Looking at his daughter like this, Su''s father was at a loss.

    "Yingying, what''s the matter with you? Tell me if you have any grievances!"

    Su Xueying wrongly rubbed his eyes, and then conveniently took the paper towel Su Hao handed over, slightly wipe the corners of his eyes, pointed to Tao Shengzhe, said angrily.

    "Dad, just now you asked me to deal with Xiao Zhe''s injury. I listened to you very much, but do you know how he treated me?"

    When father Su saw that the spearhead came to Tao Shengzhe again, he felt disgusted in his heart.

    "Yingying, tell me, what did he do to you?"

    "Well, I''ll bring him back after we''ve dealt with it. Unexpectedly, from the first floor to the second floor, he wanted to secretly reach under my skirt while I was walking in front of him. "

    "Dad, I really didn''t see such a wretched person, so I was very angry at that time and gave him a slap. What I didn''t expect was that he even wanted to reach out and hit me. If I hadn''t come in time just now, I would have been kicked on the wall by him. "

    "Dad, I can''t believe it. This is my fiance. If we get married and are so far away from home, he will go too far. Maybe domestic violence will become a common occurrence! "

    Su Xueying is crying. If Su Hao hadn''t seen her cunning smile before, she would be very angry now!

    Now, the most aggrieved is Tao Shengzhe.

    Inexplicably, he was beaten, inexplicably labeled as domestic violence, and what''s more, no one was willing to listen to his explanation.

    After listening to Su Xueying''s words, Su''s father takes a serious look at Tao Shengzhe, and then looks at Su Hao again. Without saying much, he pulls Su Xueying to turn around and leave.

    Looking at the two children of the Su family who left, Su Hao''s face slowly showed a proud smile.

    Tao Shengzhe, who is still standing at the end of the stairs, looks up and sees the smile on Su Hao''s face. He immediately understands what''s going on, and his anger is ignited instantly.

    He came to suhao angrily, and his clenched fist "clattered". If his fist can kill a cow, he will definitely hit Su Hao in the face.

    However, after the first meeting, in Tao Shengzhe''s heart, he was afraid of the man in front of him.

    So, he put away his fist in time, just clenched his teeth, and looked at Su Hao ferociously.

    "Ren Pingsheng, don''t go too far."

    Su laughs. Now this situation just confirms one sentence. For those who hate it, the more unhappy he is, the happier he is.

    "Well, what did I do today?"

    Looking at Ren Pingsheng, who is about to bite his teeth, Tao Shengzhe can''t help it.

    He came to Su Hao with a lunge, then quickly raised his left hand, tightly grasped Su Hao''s skirt, raised his right fist high, and hit Su Hao with a punch.

    "You tell me the truth, this evening''s affair, is you collude with Yingying ahead of time."

    Sue good disdainful smile, and then shaking his head said.

    "You mean the red slap on your face? Oh, I''ll tell you, it''s not true. For a silly dog like you, I really disdain to do it. "

    "Lying trough, you dare to scold me!"

    Tao Shengzhe was immediately annoyed by Su Hao''s words.

    Su Hao can clearly see the anger in Tao Shengzhe''s eyes. The flaming fire was as fierce as a volcano.

    Just as his fist was about to fall on Su Hao''s face, a roar came from the room not far away.

    "You go, as long as you step out of this room, I will take it as if I have never given birth to your daughter!"

    Then there was silence in the room.

    "Bang!"

    After a loud door slamming sound, I saw Su Xueying''s black face, her eyes full of tears, and then came to Su Hao with a stubborn face.

    Looking at Su Xueying like this, Tao Shengzhe also felt a little surprised. He grasped Su Hao''s hand and slowly released it.

    Su Hao takes advantage of this gap, easily breaks free from the shackles of Tao Shengzhe, and then quickly comes to Su Xueying''s side.

    Looking at Su Xueying''s tearful eyes, Su Hao immediately feels a burst of pain in her heart.

    It seems that Xiaoxue''s negotiation in the room is not particularly smooth, and listening to Su''s father''s words, one of them should give up.

    Su Hao gently holds Su Xueying, and then gently kisses her tears from the corners of her eyes with her mouth.

    "Xiaoxue, don''t be sad. Let''s go home."

    At this moment, Tao Shengzhe, not far away, looks at Ren Pingsheng kissing his future wife in front of him. More than once, he feels green before he gets married.

    There was no place to release the anger just now, which broke out at this moment.

    "Ren Pingsheng, you son of a bitch, let go of Yingying. She belongs to me alone!"

    Su Hao doesn''t care to take a look at Tao Shengzhe. He is not worth mentioning.

    Tao Shengzhe, who was dazzled by the anger, didn''t think so much. He waved his fist and came face to face with Su Hao.

    "Bang!!"

    With a dull voice, Tao Shengzhe was kicked in the stomach by Su Hao, and then flew towards the wall.

    "Bang!"

    Tao Shengzhe fell to the ground against the wall, spilled blood from the corner of his mouth, choked and fainted.

    Su Hao looks at Tao Shengzhe, snorts and holds Su Xueying in her arms.

    Before leaving, he left Tao Shengzhe a sentence.

    "A dandy who is hollowed out by a woman is not as effective as a dog."

    ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­

    In half an hour.

    Ren Pingsheng''s shabby but exquisitely decorated hut.

    Su Xueying quietly lies on the soft bed, mumbling some words that Su can''t understand.

    Su Hao looks at Su Xueying with heartache, and then gently kisses the tears on her face.

    "Xiaoxue, are you thirsty? Let me pour you a glass of water."

    Before Su Hao got up, she was grabbed by Su Xueying.

    "All my life, I beg you, don''t leave me, OK? You''re the only one left. If you don''t want me, I really have nothing. "

    Su Xueying spoke with a cry in her voice, which made her feel very uncomfortable.

    Sue good guess out, after she and Sue father into the room, must be because of the marriage dispute.

    Su Xueying, who has never said the word "no" in front of her father, said it at noon this evening.

    However, the price she paid can be said to be enormous.

    In Ren''s memory, Su Xueying once told him.

    Although the Su family is very rich, Su''s father has always lived alone. There are only two things that are most important in father Sue''s life.

    The first is career, and the second is Su Xueying.

    Ren Pingsheng also asked Su Xueying why her mother died, but the answer is vague. In her memory, it seems that her father is the only one.

    Su Hao looked down at this pitiful girl, the appearance of pear blossom with rain, is really very distressing.

    "Well, Xiaoxue, I promise you, I will never leave you, I will always be with you, until we both turn into ashes."

    After hearing Su Hao''s words, Su Xueying was relieved. After su Hao comforted her, she soon fell asleep.

    "Go to sleep. I hope the world in my dream can treat you better."

    ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­

    Late at night.

    The second floor of Su''s villa.

    Father Su is standing by the window in his thin clothes, letting the cool wind at night blow his face full of vicissitudes.

    "Master, the guests have already left. You should have a rest early."

    Father Su waved his hand. The housekeeper immediately shut up and went out with his head down.

    In the middle of the night, there is a full moon and stars. It was supposed to be a beautiful night sky, but in the middle of the way, a few dark clouds suddenly came, blocking the original brightness of the night sky.

    "Yingying, forgive me, it''s all a last resort!"

    "Soybean milk fried dough sticks, delicious but not expensive, really affordable!"

    Aunt Zhang''s noise once again acts as an alarm clock. Lying on the bed, Su Xueying struggles to open her eyes, but the pain in her eyes makes her feel heartbroken.

    "Ah... What''s wrong with me, dead?"

    Hearing the movement in the bedroom, Su Hao trots all the way to the bed and squats down.

    "Xiaoxue, you wake up. How are you? Do you feel uncomfortable?"

    Su Xueying tries to open her eyes, and the face that makes her feel safe appears in her eyes.

    "All my life, what time is it? Why is it so noisy outside?"

 Chapter 604

    Su laughs, and then gently touches Su Xueying''s forehead. Then she gets up and closes the window tightly.

    "What do you say? Look at the big sun. What time do you think it is?"

    Lying on the bed, Su Xueying is pressing her temples hard. After hearing this sentence, she suddenly realizes something and grabs the mobile phone of the desk in front of the bed.

    "Oh, my God, it''s nine o''clock now. I''m late for work!"

    Su Hao looks at Su Xueying''s dead face, but suddenly feels that she will be a little cute.

    "Ren Pingsheng, you''ve gone too far. You know I can''t be late today. Why don''t you wake me up?"

    Su Xueying pouts her little mouth and throws her anger at Su Hao.

    "Xiaoxue, let''s be reasonable. You had to cry all the time yesterday, and then you got up so late today. Why are you shirking all the responsibilities on me now. I am wronged! "

    Hearing Su Hao''s words, Su Xueying''s face became gloomy in an instant. What happened last night flashed into her mind again at that moment.

    "As long as you go out of this door, I don''t have your daughter!"

    Su''s father''s words echoed in Su Xueying''s mind again and again. Looking at the man years ago, she had doubts in her heart.

    "All my life, do you think it''s worth it?"

    How can su Hao know what Su Xueying is thinking? All his thoughts are on the hot pot in the kitchen. In order to make su Xueying happy, Su Hao, who has never cooked before, actually cooks himself.

    "Ah? Xiaoxue, what did you say, I didn''t hear you clearly? " Su Hao asked with a puzzled face.

    Su Xueying pause, and then very helpless shook her head, want to try to stand up from the bed.

    However, at this time, Su Hao took advantage of the opportunity to hold Su Xueying up.

    "Ah! Life, what are you doing! Put me down

    How could su Hao listen to her? She lowered her head and held her in her arms. Then she came to the kitchen in the living room.

    Just a bedroom door, Su Xueying''s nose spread a strange smell. This kind of taste is like a burnt egg. Su Xueying can''t help frowning.

    "Life, you are..."

    Su Hao naturally smelled the bitter smell in his heart, and knew that the fire was too big in his heart. So, he quickly put Su Xueying on the sofa in the living room, and then rushed to save his breakfast.

    Looking at Ren Pingsheng in the kitchen anxiously, Su Xueying''s heart suddenly brightened a lot.

    "Big stupid pig, can''t even fry an egg."

    When Su Hao put a black thing on the plate and brought it to Su Xueying, she was really shocked.

    "I''ll go, lifetime. What''s your dish?"

    Sue is so embarrassed to smile, and then feel the tip of her nose shyly.

    "I originally wanted to prepare a love breakfast for you, but I didn''t expect to forget the time, and it turned out to be like this."

    Su Xueying looks at the dark dish in front of her, and a bad idea rises in her heart. Looking at this, Ren Pingsheng didn''t want to eat this dark food.

    "So, the first time you cook, it''s like this. If you can''t do it well, just pour it. Don''t force it!" Su Xueying said with a smile.

    "Xiaoxue, this is my first time to cook after all. Shouldn''t you say it''s time to cook?"

    Hearing these words, Su Xueying can''t help but worry that her guess may come true.

    "Why, do you want me to try it again?"

    When Su Hao heard Su Xueying''s words, he nodded his head like a chicken pecking.

    "Wocao, Ren Pingsheng, don''t go too far. I know you love me when you cook for me in the morning, but it''s a little too far for me to let me eat your dark food. It''s dark. I think I''ll go to the hospital for gastric lavage after a bite. "

    Hearing Su Xueying''s words, Su Hao''s heart is somewhat lost, but looking at his hard work, he really has some regrets.

    "Xiaoxue, why don''t you act like that in the TV series? Even if you know it''s bad, you should at least pretend to be delicious!"

    Su Hao''s words make su Xueying, who is sitting on the sofa, furious.

    "Lying trough, Ren Pingsheng, if you have seed, you will eat this black scrambled egg!"

    "I..."

    "Don''t talk about me if you have no seed, stupid pig!"

    As a man, the most important dignity can''t be lost. It''s just a dark dish. What''s so great about it.

    What''s more, it''s still made by myself. If I''m not confident, that''s the end of cooking.

    Sue Hao thought for a long time, and finally frowned and put a small piece of egg into her mouth with chopsticks.

    In that short moment, the taste of egg paste pot filled the whole mouth. Su Hao, who thought he could stick to it, couldn''t help spitting out in an instant.

    "Ouch ~"

    Su Xueying on one side, looking at Su Hao''s appearance, smiles happily.

    ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­

    The second floor of Su''s villa.

    In the hall sat a pair of black faced middle-aged men and women, while Tao Shengzhe was like a good rabbit, standing on one side honestly.

    At this moment, the door was suddenly pushed open. Su''s father looked at the two of them with a smiling face, and then quickly came over.

    "Oh, it turns out that it''s Tao''s parents. It''s a long way to go. I really need you to go."

    Although Tao''s father''s face is not good-looking, but at least there are manners, but Tao''s mother is not the same. She has a bad face and doesn''t pay attention to Su''s father at all.

    "Chairman Su, let''s go straight to the subject. What should I do about my son''s marriage to your daughter?"

    Su''s father naturally knows the intention of Tao Shengzhe''s parents. A few days ago, her daughter and her boyfriend beat her son black and blue, and humiliated him. Now it''s normal to come to him.

    "Ha ha ha, tea first, let''s talk about it slowly!"

    "Su Dong, I heard from my son that your daughter had a boyfriend! What the hell is going on! "

    Tao Ma''s words go from knife to meat, and every word comes directly to Su''s father''s lifeblood.

    "Oh, I''m to blame for this. I didn''t cultivate my daughter well."

    "What does Su Dong mean? Is that true?" Tao Ma asked.

    "It''s true, but you have to listen to my explanation. This boyfriend is her ex boyfriend, who has been out of touch before. But I don''t know why, during the time when she was dating with your son, she got better with this ex boyfriend again. I also learned about it three days ago. "

    Su''s father''s words are of a special level. Although he is admitting his mistakes on the surface, he is talking about Tao Shengzhe''s own problems with confidence.

    Tao''s mother couldn''t hear it, but Tao''s father, who was also a smart businessman, heard it clearly.

    "Su Dong, now that things have happened, there is no chance to stay. In my opinion, let''s discuss the next specific issues. "

    When real businessmen talk together, they can hear the meaning of each other''s words with a look and a special tone.

    Su''s father really heard that because of Su Xueying and Su Hao''s quarrel, the interest transaction between the two groups was completely ruined. However, Tao''s father still seems to be a reasonable person. On the way back, friends can''t be mentioned, but at least they won''t be enemies.

    "Well, let''s discuss the specific..."

    Before father Su''s words were finished, he was interrupted by Tao Shengzhe, who killed half the way.

    "Dad, what did I tell you when I came here? I just want to marry Su Xueying, even if it''s a robbery!"

    As soon as these explicit words came out, the smile on Tao''s father''s face immediately solidified. He gave his son a hard look, with a kind of hate in his eyes.

    "Su Dong, young people are not sensible. I hope you don''t worry about it."

    Although Tao''s father explained with a smile, what Tao Shengzhe said just now really made Su''s father feel angry for a while.

    "Damn it, you smelly boy, if I didn''t beat you into a hemiplegia because your Lao Tzu was here, I would lose."

    Of course, it''s just from the heart of Sue''s father. In fact, on the surface, he still looks at Tao Shengzhe with a smile.

    "It''s OK, I don''t mind. I think Tao Shengzhe also told you what happened that night. From now on, Su Xueying will not be my daughter any more, so it doesn''t matter if you can say these words at will. "

    Su''s father''s present performance can be described as "smiling on the surface, but being criticized by his mother in the heart".

    In fact, he did so in order to ease the relationship between the Su family and the Tao family. After all, it was his daughter who made the mistake first, so she was afraid that the Taoists would take advantage of it. I made it clear in advance that I had severed the relationship with my daughter in order to make them feel at ease, so that they could be more harmonious in the future transaction.

    Although this approach is a bit extreme, it is also the only way to solve the interest relationship.

    After waiting for the three Taos to leave, father Su stood by the window alone, remembering every detail of that night.

    "Yingying, I really wronged you!"

    ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­

    A luxury bar in the east of the city.

    A luxurious private room is singing and dancing. From time to time, there is a coquettish wine girl carrying a glass.

    Pushing open the door of the private room, sitting in the middle of the sofa is Tao Shengzhe. He is holding his left and right arms, holding a microphone, singing love songs in a crazy voice.

    "Betray my love, leave behind me, at the beginning..."

 Chapter 605

    After a bad song, there were cheers in the room.

    "Brother Tao sings well!"

    "Brother Tao is the God of song!"

    "Brother Tao, you are a bull!"

    All the brothers around him praised one after another, which made Tao Shengzhe feel that he was a singer with two brushes. Coupled with alcohol, he got excited in an instant.

    Happy to pinch next to the wine girl''s big white rabbit, surprised they issued bursts of jiaojiaojiaoyudi voice.

    Just at this time, the man suddenly pushed the door in a hurry.

    "Brother Tao, the man you asked me to look for has come."

    Tao Shengzhe, who was drinking, immediately became interested after hearing these words.

    "Let them in!"

    After the order, five or six fat men came in one after another and stood in front of Tao Shengzhe.

    All of these men are in their nineties, and their muscles are high, which makes them look very powerful.

    Looking at these six people years ago, Tao Shengzhe couldn''t help swallowing his saliva.

    "Xiao Zhang, this is the person I asked you to look for?"

    "Yes, brother Tao, I did it exactly as you asked. You can rest assured that each of them has more than ten years of martial arts skills, and they can do things cleanly. "

    Xiao Zhang''s words always make Tao Shengzhe feel a little uneasy, but when you think about what Ren Ping did to himself before his life, you immediately feel that these things still look up to him.

    Seeing that Tao Shengzhe didn''t speak, Xiao Zhang quickly took a picture of the man beside him.

    "Call brother Tao quickly!"

    "Hello, brother Tao!"

    All of a sudden, "Hello, brother Tao!" Tao Shengzhe, who fell into thinking, was startled. Originally, he was ready to get angry. At that time, he took a close look at the big men around him and felt that he couldn''t fight, so he put down his anger.

    "All right, just you. Everything you need to do is in this folder. You can see for yourself. If you do well, besides what you just gave you, there will be rewards when you come back. "

    These guys reached for the folder and took out the files carefully.

    The content of the document is not much, but it is very targeted.

    Their goal this time is a man named Ren Pingsheng.

    His daily work route has been clearly planned, but how to do it needs to be discussed.

    As a matter of fact, this fat looking man is not a martial arts expert as Xiao Zhang said. He has been practicing martial arts for many years.

    In fact, these six of them are all from the major gyms to earn extra money. As Tao Shengzhe''s price is also high, they are very willing to come. But it''s Xiao Zhang who draws the most.

    Xiao Zhang knows very well in his heart that the person who can make Tao Shengzhe willing to fight must be a person who can fight. However, Xiao Zhang also believes in another saying, that is, two fists are hard to beat four hands, not to mention the fact that it is now 12 hands of 1.9 meters.

    In any case, it''s more than enough to deal with Ren Pingsheng.

    weekend.

    It''s been four days since Su Xueying and her father made trouble.

    Although Su Xueying doesn''t say it, the look on Su Xueying''s face always hurts when Su Hao mentions this topic.

    In order to relieve Su Xueying''s recent pressure, Su is ready to take advantage of this weekend to take Su Xueying out for a good walk, get through the wind and relax.

    When Su Xueying heard about the plan ahead of time, she was disappointed again.

    "In my life, I''m really sorry. I''d like to go out with you, too. But because I didn''t go to work last time, I''ve been scolded by my boss for a long time. If I don''t work overtime this weekend, I''ll die."

    "It''s OK, Xiaoxue. If your salary is deducted, just come to my company and be the boss. Don''t worry so much."

    Su Xueying a face disdain of white, Su good one eye, every time mention work thing, he always take this to tease.

    "In my life, I really love this job. As an independent woman in the new era, I really want to earn money to support myself

    Sue laughed, then pretended to be very sorry.

    "Well, since you can''t say it, I won''t worry about it. Oh, but it''s a pity for the delicious food. It''s said that the fried buns on that street are very fragrant, and the baked steamed bread. Tut Tut, it makes my mouth water when I think about it. "

    All of a sudden, a girl with delicate fragrance sticks to Su Hao tightly, and then stares at Su Hao''s eyes.

    "All my life, I''ll go too!"

    Su laughs, then says helplessly.

    "So you don''t have to work overtime?"

    "I su Xueying''s life motto: in front of delicious food, no matter how important things are, all get out of the way!"

    Looking at Su Xueying''s lovely appearance, Su Hao suddenly looked at her seriously, and then put her hand behind her head, mouth slowly close to her ears.

    This sudden close, unexpectedly let Su Xueying blush, nose nervous panting thick gas.

    "Life, what are you doing?"

    Sue laughed, and then gently blew a breath of heat in her ear. Can be very intuitive to feel, Su Xueying''s whole body is tight up.

    "Hey, Xiaoxue, you are the biggest in this family. I will do whatever you say!"

    A gentle word, instantly let Su Xueying red through the face.

    "Well, since you are obedient, don''t pack up quickly."

    "Yes, sir

    ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­

    When they set out, the sun in the sky was about to rise to the center. But at least they set out.

    Aunt Zhang at the gate is still there. Watching Su Xueying and Ren Pingsheng go in and out of the gate hand in hand, she can''t help but feel a little consolation.

    Looking at the back of the two hands holding hands, Aunt Zhang was also very happy.

    Before departure, Su Hao had already made a good strategy.

    The purpose of this time is the coastal park, which has sand beach, ocean and green plants. It can be said that this is the holy land for lovers to travel.

    Su Xueying also likes the sea. When she was in University, she always ran hand in hand with Ren Pingsheng on the beach, watching the sunset disappear on the sea level.

    After the sun has completely set, the crowd on the beach is much less.

    At this time, Su Xueying and Ren Pingsheng sat side by side on the reef on the coast, and made their wishes to the stars in the night sky.

    "Life, you say so many stars in the sky, why is the night still so dark?"

    "It''s very simple. Stars also know that people need to rest. If every star is as bright as the sun, then people can''t sleep."

    Su Xueying nodded, then looked at the flying stars and said.

    "I''m not afraid the stars are too bright."

    "Well? Why is that? " Ren Pingsheng asked suspiciously.

    "Because as long as I have you by my side, no matter what environment I am in, I can sleep soundly."

    Hearing the answer, Ren Pingsheng smiles with satisfaction.

    "Ah, Xiaoxue, you see a meteor!"

    "Oh, really, when there is a meteor, you have to make a wish!"

    Su Xueying happily put her hands together and closed her eyes devoutly.

    Ren Pingsheng, who didn''t believe this, even closed his eyes.

    ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­

    Su Hao looks at Su Xueying beside him. The wish they once made here is ready to come out.

    "Xiaoxue, do you remember the wish we made here?"

    Su Xueying pear vortex smile, without Su Hao''s help, directly stood on the reef where they once sat together.

    "Some wishes will not come true if they are spoken out!"

    The answer is not the right answer, but it arouses Su Hao''s curiosity.

    "Xiaoxue, it''s been so many years, but your wish hasn''t come true."

    "Why, your wish has come true?"

    Su Hao scratched his head thoughtfully, then said to Su Xueying with a smile.

    "So it is."

    "Oh, what''s your wish? It''s so easy to realize it!"

    Sue laughed and then stood on the rocks.

    "Xiaoxue, let''s make an exchange. I''ll tell you my secret and you''ll tell me your secret."

    Su Xueying pondered for a long time, but finally she was not able to resist her curiosity and agreed to Su Hao''s request.

    "Xiaoxue, my wish is to make a lot of money, super much."

    Hearing this wish, Su Xueying looks at Su Hao with a look of disdain.

    "Unexpectedly, Ren Pingsheng, you are such a material person."

    Su Hao very helpless smile, and then quickly explain.

    "I earn so much money, and I hope to give you a happy future in the end. Only when I have money can I be worthy of you. "

    Hearing Ren Pingsheng''s words, Su Xueying''s thoughts are suddenly pulled to the University. At that time, Ren Pingsheng could be described as poor, so it was normal to have such a wish.

    However, what Su Xueying is moved by is that although Ren Pingsheng has no money, she always gives her happiness with her own ideas.

    Think of these, Su Xueying can not help but wet the corners of her eyes.

    "All my life, do you want to know what wish I made at that time?"

    Thousand turn samsara, finally to this ring. Su Hao has been waiting for a long time, and finally wants to get the answer.

    "What, tell me in a low voice."

    Su Xueying looks at Ren Pingsheng, who can''t wait, and Li Wo smiles, but Bai Meisheng.

    "In my life, what I thought at that time was very simple, that is..."

    Sue straightened her ears and didn''t want to miss a word.

    "I want to... Give you a roomful of babies after graduation."

    Hearing this wish, Su Hao was stunned.

    A room full of babies!!!

    Fortunately, this wish did not come true, otherwise how terrible!

    When the familiar sea breeze blows again, Su Xueying nestles tightly in Su Hao''s arms, like a little girl who has not grown up.

    Five years ago, they were as sweet as they are today. In the words of friends, they just fell into a can of honey and couldn''t extricate themselves.

    Su Hao looked down at Su Xueying, who closed her eyes and felt the sea breeze with her heart. The idea that she was ready to move in her heart became more intense.

    "Life? What''s the matter with you? I don''t know what''s wrong with you. "

    Su Xueying also felt Su Hao''s reaction, so she asked with doubts on her face.

 Chapter 606

    Looking at himself almost exposed the purpose, Su Hao can not help but subconsciously touch the tip of the nose, and then embarrassed smile, flurried to find a reason.

    "No... nothing. I just feel that my arm is a little numb, so..."

    Heard Su Hao''s words, Su Xueying face unhappy from Su Hao, and then coquetry means said.

    "Hum, sure enough, men are fickle. When I was in college, I didn''t know who told me to be good to me all my life. Now that I got it, I began to dislike this and that."

    ˇ°ˇ­ˇ­ˇ±

    For a moment, Su Hao also felt very speechless.

    When she was a girl, she once said similar words, but she didn''t expect to have a different taste after hearing them today.

    "Keke, Xiaoxue, are you a little cold? I think you''ve got goose bumps on your body. You wait here first. I''ll go to the car and get your clothes for you!"

    Looking at the flustered look on Su Hao''s face, Su Xueying knows that this matter is not as simple as she imagined.

    However, forced by the trust of Ren Pingsheng, Su Xueying nodded suspiciously.

    After waiting for permission, Su Hao could not help but be happy.

    "Xiaoxue, please don''t run around. Be honest and wait for me in place. I''ll be right back."

    Looking at the back of running away slowly, Su Xueying showed a happy smile on her face.

    If every day in the future can be as carefree and happy as today, what a wonderful thing it would be!

    However, it''s just self indulgence, which can''t be realized at all.

    At this time, Su Hao, who has run to the car quickly, is very happy to open the trunk. In this small trunk, he has already prepared his surprise.

    Su''s kindness made it clear that this time he came to help Ren Pingsheng solve his emotional problems, he had already done almost everything.

    Very smooth to get rid of the third party, but also smooth to hold the beauty back.

    If there is no accident next time, the task this time will be almost finished.

    So, before she left, she decided to say goodbye to Su Xueying in the form of marriage proposal. After all, this girl is really good. It''s needless to mention that she has a bad face. She has a very good personality. Su Hao really likes her.

    Carefully put the diamond ring engraved with their names into the pants pocket from the box prepared in advance, and then take down all the flowers, candles, guitars and other plans in the trunk.

    Su Hao thought that all these things were very simple, but when he really started, he knew it was not easy.

    In order to be able to satisfy their obsessive-compulsive disorder, each candle must go to the planned position in advance. Every stool must be in place exactly.

    The shape of the candle is a heart filled with red roses. Looking at the fruits of labor in front of her eyes, Su Hao''s head is filled with a sense of pride.

    "Wow! It''s really beautiful. Even I''m so moved. Xiaoxue will certainly be moved to cry. " Su Hao said to himself.

    At this time, the sky has been gradually dim down.

    Su Hao has been away from Su Xueying for more than half a day, but she is also worried.

    "It''s almost done here. I''d better go to Xiaoxue first. I don''t know how happy she will be when she sees the surprise

    Su Xueying''s expression in her mind and her hand in her pocket tightened the diamond ring.

    ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­

    In college, Ren Pingsheng''s condition was very poor, which was quite different from Su Xueying. There were many nights when Ren Pingsheng was wondering what they were attracted to each other.

    But in the end, it''s impossible.

    Although Ren Pingsheng is destitute, he always hopes to give Su Xueying his best.

    Rose this kind of thing, Ren Ping''s life is not to Su Xueying bought. Every time they pass by the florist, Su Xueying can''t help but be attracted, and Ren Pingsheng can only feel his shriveled pocket awkwardly.

    After graduation, Ren Pingsheng''s career has really improved their living standards. However, Ren Pingsheng, who is busy every day, has long forgotten what Su Xueying''s favorite flower is.

    Now, Su Hao, who has time and energy, has finally made up for the regret of Su Xueying and Ren Pingsheng.

    ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­

    Although suhao''s parking place is relatively hidden, it''s not too far away from suxueying''s location. With a turn, they can face each other.

    On the way forward, Su Hao deliberately walked slowly, because every step was faster than her leaving time.

    Time is always merciless, it will not become slow because of your treasure, nor will it become fleeting because of your waste. It''s always like that, fair and just to everyone.

    In the blink of an eye, suhao had already reached the turning point.

    Su Hao''s next words to Su Xueying have long been recited, waiting for her to take the bait.

    And just as suhao looked up with a smile, there was a shriek in front of her.

    "Ah, help! Yes... "

    Su Xueying''s cry for help is not over, but is blocked by a muscular man.

    But all this, but all was su Hao to see in the eye.

    In front of Su Hao, there are five or six fat and muscular men, and each of them is much taller than Su Hao.

    Su Xueying, however, is being held by several of them, with a towel in her mouth, struggling powerlessly there.

    In this short moment, Su Hao''s mind splashed out a lot of ideas.

    Is it a corporate kidnapping? No, the posture of these people is that they don''t do it very often. They have airs but no real strength.

    Is it a personal feud? But I haven''t provoked those big people recently, except for Tao Shengzhe. But if it''s really Tao Shengzhe, it should be looking for her. Why do you have to look for Su Xueying.

    Although there are many other questions in my mind, Su Hao has no time to think about it. After all, Su Xueying is still in their hands.

    "Oh, what are you doing? Let go of my snow white quickly, don''t hurt her!"

    A sea breeze mixed with the smell of sweetness is blowing towards us. Su Hao''s bangs are waving gently in the direction of the wind. With his angry eyes and upright posture, he has the style of a great Xia in an instant.

    "Boss, boss, this should be the man Taoge asked us to find!"

    Among the six people, the tallest one looked back at Su Hao, with a disdainful smile on his face.

    "Hehe, you are Ren Pingsheng?"

    "Why, don''t you think I''m not?"

    "Well, it looks like you have two talents, and you keep a good figure. Let me make it clear to you. Today, my brothers came here with the entrustment of others to leave your leg. If you honestly ask us to take off one leg, it''s easy. We all don''t have to work too hard. "

    "What if I''m not honest?"

    "Boy, don''t propose a toast. Do you think you can beat six of us? Be wise, hurry up and be honest like a dog. Lie on the ground and let''s get rid of your leg! "

    Hearing the words of these great men, Su Hao laughed with disdain.

    In this world, everyone wants to be a bull, but not everyone can be a bull.

    Some people have capital in them, and they are all applauding. However, some people who have nothing in their hands insist on acting like bulls, and often end up lifting stones and smashing their own feet.

    But Su kind-hearted inside thinks, oneself should not move the stone, after all this kind of scene already saw many.

    In college, Ren Pingsheng easily became Su Xueying''s girlfriend, and virtually offended the rich second generation who had been waiting downstairs.

    Therefore, whenever Ren Pingsheng and Su Xueying go out on a date, there are a few people out to look for trouble.

    For Ren Pingsheng, a young and frivolous man, he doesn''t care how much capital he has in his hands. He just takes them as sandbags to practice.

    When Ren Pingsheng first met everyone because of Su Xueying, Su Xueying was also scared.

    However, it is not because she has not seen this big scene, but because she thinks that why are the same people? Several people just can''t do it all their lives.

    In the end, Su Xueying is also worried. I have been cheering for the rich second generation, but none of them can play.

    Later, more and more second-generation rich people were unconvinced and used all kinds of methods to torture Ren Ping, but in the end, they could only fail.

    Among these people, Zhang Feng is the most typical one. In the end, he became a good friend with Ren Pingsheng.

    At this time, one of the big men looked at Su Xueying, who was as beautiful as a flower a year ago, and suddenly became lustful. He wanted to insult Su Xueying in front of Su Hao, which made Su Hao furious.

    "Ren Pingsheng, you look like you like this girl very much. I think so. After all, she''s so beautiful that even I''m excited? "

    Su Xueying looked at the muscular man years ago, and her heart was filled with nausea.

    The clumsy language made Su Hao clench his fist in an instant.

    "Well, I''ve already warned you. Let go of my snow white, or you''ll feel better."

    But Su Hao''s words were not taken as a very serious warning, but became a joke.

    "Ha ha ha, snow white. What time are we? Do we look like seven dwarfs? Oh, no, six dwarfs? "

    "Ha ha ha!"

    "Ha ha ha!"

    The banter language made Su Hao feel angry. The clenched fist had already "clattered" and was waiting for Su Hao''s brain to give instructions for action.

 Chapter 607

    Ł¦#160; Ł¦# 160; ˇ° You want to die! "

    Su Hao''s voice did not fall, directly toward the front six people in the middle of the boss charged in the past.

    Naturally, they also saw Su Hao''s fist. Although the distance between the two sides was very long, Su Hao''s momentum really surprised them.

    "Brothers, since he doesn''t toast and drink, don''t leave any affection, just abandon it!"

    With the boss''s words, the remaining five people rushed towards Su Hao in an instant.

    Just for a moment, Su Hao was surrounded by them.

    Su Hao looked at these big men years ago, all fat and strong, tall and powerful. With his years of fighting experience, attacking their footwall is the easiest way.

    No one around the circle in the constantly shrinking, all are evil looking at Su Hao, eager to split him in an instant.

    The sand on the beach rustled under Su Hao''s trample, so that the sand buried the whole shoe.

    Su Hao''s eyes were fixed on the five people in front of him, and he had a way to do it.

    As early as thousands of years ago, the ancients were good at using the "Thirty-Six Stratagems" and won many battles in which the few won the many. Now, Su Hao is about to copy one of them and win this battle.

    At this time, another place in the battlefield, the eldest muscle man, is leisurely relying on the outside reef, and then lit a cigarette, looking at Ren Pingsheng and his younger brother''s battle with disdain.

    "Wu Wu Wu..."

    The eldest muscular man looks back at Su Xueying who is tightly gagged. He can''t help showing a look of doubt on his face.

    "Stop yelling. It''s no use yelling. We''re doing things for others. When it''s done, we''ll let you go."

    "Wu Wu Wu..."

    "Oh, you are really annoying. You can rest assured that you will be released."

    "Wu Wu Wu..."

    Su Xueying has been yelling beside the old muscular man, making him a little upset. Looking at the approaching brothers not far away, I feel that this matter may be accomplished, so even now when Su Xueying leaves, it will not affect anything.

    So, the old muscular man took the towel from Su Xueying''s mouth.

    "OK, I''ll liberate you, but don''t say it in the end, or you''ll have good fruit to eat!"

    In Su Xueying mouth out of the shackles of that moment, a deafening voice, instant toward Su good direction passed in the past.

    "Life, be careful!"

    Heard someone shouting, the first time to do this kind of waste leg thing five people, instantly shocked back to the head. When they saw the anger in the boss''s eyes, they had a bad feeling in their heart.

    "Hey, you can concentrate, I''m your opponent!"

    When the five big men turned their heads, they were met by Su Hao''s invincible whirlwind feet, and the most important thing was that the sand buried on their feet just now immediately went towards them.

    "Ah, my eyes!"

    "Ah!!! I can''t see anything

    "Lying trough, your boy should use such a sinister trick."

    "Ren Pingsheng, I have to kill you!"

    If it''s the former five, Su Hao still has something to fear, but now they have lost their visual ability. For Su Hao, there is no threat.

    "Well, you want to kill me? Think about your situation first

    At the end of the speech, Su Hao is a big man. A man who has lost his sight is like a stake standing in the same place. He can only be slaughtered.

    When the old muscular man came back to his senses, his five younger brothers, who had just worshipped him, were lying on the ground in a moment and wailing.

    "Lying trough, this is..."

    Now, standing in front of the big muscle man, in addition to Su Xueying, there is only Su Hao.

    "Why, do you still think it''s so easy to take off my leg?"

    Su Hao grinned and looked at the muscular man in front of him who was stronger and taller than him.

    After listening to Su Hao''s words, the muscular man is stunned at first, and then turns around to hold Su Xueying who can''t move.

    "Ren Pingsheng, I admit that you are very smart and can play well, but don''t be happy too soon. I think this woman should be your weakness. She''s in my hands now. What can you do? "

    Looking at Su Xueying, Su Hao suddenly regretted.

    I thought I could fight this strong man, so I wanted to give it a go. But did not expect, he took the opportunity to hijack Su Xueying, this all of a sudden let Su Hao into a passive.

    "Brother, if you are a man, let her go. Let''s have a good fight. If you lose, that''s the end of the matter. If I lose, I''ll take either leg with you. How about that? "

    Su Hao''s words are particularly tempting. Because he knew that in the heart of a strong man, there was still some deviation in Su Hao''s estimation of strength. After all, their height and weight are here.

    After thinking for a moment, the muscular man once again tightened Su Xueying.

    "Don''t do it with me. If you want to protect her from harm, follow my command, or we''ll end up together."

    To get such an answer, Su Hao''s heart was broken. Unexpectedly, this strong man had a brain, not like the other five.

    "All right, as long as you can let him go, I''ll follow your command!" Su Hao said helplessly.

    "Hey, hey, little brother, I''m a trustworthy person. As long as you don''t play tricks on me, I''ll promise to release your snow white."

    Su Xueying, who is tightly strangled by her neck, is struggling hard. She looks at Ren Pingsheng''s appearance, and tears from the corner of her eyes flow down her face.

    "Life, you must not listen to him, he did not dare to do anything to me, if my father knew, he would die very miserable... Ah!"

    Before Su Xueying''s words were finished, the strong man grabbed Su Xueying''s hair mercilessly, causing her to cry in pain.

    "Wocao, you beautiful woman, don''t think that if you look good, I''ll feel sorry for you. He also said that I dare not do anything to you. How do you feel now? "

    On one side, Su Hao saw the scene in front of him, and the anger in his eyes was about to burn his eyes. The clenched fists clattered, and the joints of each finger were waiting for Su Hao''s orders.

    "You beast, I have promised you, you release Xiaoxue quickly!"

    Su Hao''s angry roar shocked the muscular man, but it soon slowed down. He looked at Su Hao with great interest, then said with a smile.

    "Well, I can release it now, but you can scrap your left leg in front of me now! When did you do it? When did I let her go! "

    Hearing these words, Su Xueying''s face showed a flustered look.

    "Don''t listen to him all your life. It''s a leg. You don''t have to do this for me!"

    "Life, you listen to me, now leave here, he really won''t do anything to me... Life!"

    "Ren Ping Sheng! You go for me

    Su Xueying said that in the end, she was already in tears. However, even if it was so, how could it be? Su Hao still stood in the same place and did not leave.

    Under the surveillance of muscle man, in order to save Su Xueying''s su Hao, he can only honestly walk to the reef.

    "Ma Liu, break a leg, I can let your snow white go!"

    The sound of urging echoed in Su Hao''s ear again. Almost in a moment, those familiar memories came to mind.

    "In your life, who do you think I am like in a fairy tale?"

    "Snow White!"

    "Why is snow white nothing else?"

    "Because I''m the one who saved you! Riding a white horse, not afraid of thousands of miles, just to get a kiss from you

    "I hate it. These are two stories, okay. You can''t even tell snow white from sleeping beauty. What a pig

    "Who says I don''t know? I just think Snow White must be a beauty when she is asleep!"

    "Ha ha ha! I hate it

    ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­

    The sound of the waves beating on the coast can''t help but make su Hao come back to himself. The muscular man is still looking at him mockingly.

    "Xiaoxue, I love you!"

    "Ah, ah, ah, ah!"

    Before the voice of Su Hao''s confession fell, he uttered a cry of pain.

    There was no blood on the reef, and Su Hao didn''t waste a leg. The muscular man, holding his broken arm tightly, knelt down on the ground and moaned bitterly.

    Originally, Su Xueying took advantage of muscle male don''t pay attention to, ruthlessly toward his arm on bite up, pain of him, also had to let go of Su Xueying.

    "Life, let''s get out of here!"

    Su Xueying wakes up Su Hao, and the five younger brothers who were kicked before also slowly struggle to stand up.

    Su Hao gives Su Xueying a firm look in her eyes, then holds her hand tightly and runs towards the car quickly.

    After arriving at the position of the car, Su Xueying looks at Su Hao''s surprise on the ground. Suddenly, she seems to be aware of something. She is moved to tears in an instant.

    "All my life, did you prepare this for me?"

    Su Hao nodded in a hurry to let her get on the bus quickly, but Su Xueying broke away from his shackles.

    "Life, you wait a moment, I take a picture, send a circle of friends!"

    ˇ°ˇ­ˇ­ˇ±

    A heavy rain in the night washed the city clean. That slightly sweet smell of the sea breeze, still unremitting toward the coast blowing. At noon, the sun rose slowly from the coastline again the next day.

    Through the gap of the curtain, the sun secretly falls on Su Hao''s face. The warm feeling makes her feel very comfortable.

    After the aftermath last night, Su Xueying became more dependent on Ren Pingsheng. By the time they got home, it was very late at night.

    Frightened Su Xueying, holding his arm tightly beside Su Hao, for fear that she would suddenly run away.

 Chapter 608

    "Ren Pingsheng, who are you? I can''t cry because I''m sad. You dare to despise me!"

    "Oh, wife, how dare I dislike you? I just don''t think it''s any use for you to keep crying."

    "Well, you''re very capable. Tell me how to deal with my father!"

    Su laughs, then holds Su Xueying up and runs to the bed in the bedroom.

    "Well, what are you doing?" Su Xueying looks panicked.

    "Hey, hey, hey, didn''t you say to think of a way? I already have a perfect solution!"

    Looking at Su Hao''s insidious expression, Su Xueying suddenly feels that this is not a good way.

    "What''s the best policy? Tell me first, or I won''t agree!"

    Su Hao gave a smile, then pressed her ear tightly and said in a very tempting voice.

    "If I cook cooked rice directly, will your father refuse? Ha ha ha

    Hearing Su Hao''s words, Su Xueying blushed instantly.

    "I hate it. It''s really a rascal. Put me down quickly!"

    Su Xueying keeps struggling in Su Hao''s arms, trying to escape. However, how can su Hao, who is strong and strong, give her such a chance.

    After entering the room, he directly locked the door, and then threw Su Yunying on the bed.

    Looking at Su Xueying curled up at the head of the bed, holding the pillow tightly. Very resistant body, but slowly in the eyes are desire.

    "Wife, I''m coming!"

    "Oh, no, it''s daylight! What''s more, the sound insulation effect of this dilapidated house is not good. What should we do if we are heard by the neighbors? "

    "It''s OK. Just keep your voice down!"

    "I don''t want it!"

    ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­

    In a luxury bar in the east of the city.

    Tao Shengzhe is touching the two beauties wrapped around him, but what he thinks is Su Xueying''s body.

    "Xiao Zhang, how about what I asked you to do?"

    Xiao Zhang quickly came to Tao Shengzhe, and knelt down on the ground to pinch his leg.

    "Brother Tao, don''t worry. These brothers are all carefully selected by me, and they will do it for you. Even if it is true that something has happened, it will never give you away. "

    Xiao Zhang''s words are very to Tao Shengzhe''s appetite, then he nodded very satisfied.

    "Very good. I''ll give it to you when it''s done..."

    Before Tao Shengzhe finished, the door of the private room of the bar was kicked open.

    "Lying trough, who are you? Do you know whose private room this is? You don''t want to live! If you are wise... "

    Vigorous Xiao Zhang, before he finished his words, directly and honestly fell on the ground and held his head tightly.

    It was the police who broke in.

    "Comrade police, are you looking for the wrong person? Here we are..."

    "Are you Tao Shengzhe?"

    "Yes

    "Binhai Park received a report that someone was deliberately injured, and now six people have been successfully arrested. And you, who are behind the scenes, come with us

    The man making movement of raw rice cooking and mature rice finally ended when they were exhausted.

    Su Xueying tightly lies in Su Hao''s arms, and there is still a flush on her cheek that hasn''t retreated in time.

    "Husband, do you know when I fell in love with you?"

    "When?" Sue asked curiously.

    "That night, I fell into your arms and you looked at me."

    Sue laughs. It''s true that all love begins with chance encounter.

    "Do you know when I fell in love with you?"

    "When?"

    "That night, when I looked at you about to fall, I don''t know why, the body is involuntarily toward you."

    "So you like me before I like you?"

    "Almost!"

    ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­

    The sunlight outside the window became much weaker. Su Hao came to the window and directly pulled the curtain open.

    In a flash, all the sunshine was on Su Hao. The golden light penetrated every hair of Su Hao, making his back look more magnificent.

    "Dusk, the sky is really beautiful!"

    Su Xueying also struggled to get up, she suddenly hugged Su Hao from behind, and then sweetly pasted on Su Hao''s back.

    "All my life, do you know why I see you alone in the crowd?"

    Su Hao turned around and asked with a puzzled look on her face.

    "Is it because I''m handsome?"

    "Ah ha ha, in fact, it''s also because of a little bit, but the most important thing is that I think your name is really interesting and attracts me instantly."

    "Why?"

    "Because I''ll live a long life! At that time, I was thinking that a boy with such a good name must be a very interesting person. "

    "Hahaha, maybe!"

    ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­

    When the sun has not completely set, Su Hao tightly holds Su Xueying''s hand and appears in Su''s villa.

    Su Xueying is reluctant to see Su''s father again, but she can''t beat Su Hao, so she finally has to follow him honestly.

    On the dining table of the living room on the first floor of the villa, there are all kinds of delicious food.

    "Wow, wife, I didn''t expect your father to be so good at cooking! Slowly a big table, really too fragrant

    Looking at Ren Pingsheng''s unpromising appearance, Su Xueying has a sense of pride in her heart.

    "Hum, I know how to eat all day long. If it goes on like this, it will become a pig sooner or later." Su Xueying said unfairly in her heart.

    At this time, with the last dish, father Su finally came to the banquet.

    "Oh, my life, I really didn''t mistake you. I''m just relieved to let you do things!"

    Su Hao naturally knew what his father meant by these words, so he quickly stood up, raised his glass and said to his father with a smile.

    "Hahaha, it''s just a small thing. As long as it''s for the happiness of me and Xiaoxue, I''m willing to do anything in the world."

    Hearing Su Hao''s words, Su''s father nodded with satisfaction.

    "Well, well, I have the style of my youth!"

    In fact, in the eyes of Su''s father, Ren Pingsheng''s performance is more mature and stable than his peers. What''s more, they have the same hobbies.

    If it wasn''t for the Su family''s need to cooperate with the Tao family, he would not be willing to give up his precious daughter, and he was still a dandy with nothing to do.

    Compared with Tao Shengzhe, Ren Pingsheng and Tao Shengzhe are not exactly the same.

    "Ah, all my life, do you know where Tao Shengzhe is?"

    Su Hao''s heart is naturally clear, because on the way they came, the police had already called and said that Tao Shengzhe was the mastermind behind the scenes.

    Fortunately, he has now pleaded guilty, but the next, there may be two or three years of imprisonment on his head.

    However, in front of Su''s father, Su Hao has already made a decision.

    What happened that night must not be known to father su. If he really knew that his daughter had been bullied, and it was still a matter of the Tao family, according to his temper, he would definitely find someone to fight back.

    Therefore, in line with the choice of "more is better than less", Su Hao concealed the matter.

    "Tao Shengzhe? Are you talking about the dandy? I''m not particularly clear, but I think according to his character, even if there is no snow, he will live at ease! "

    Su''s father glances at Su Xueying, who is eating in silence, but is not willing to say a word.

    "Yingying, come on, have a piece of meat!"

    Su''s father directly put a sweet and sour tenderloin into Su Xueying''s bowl.

    Su Xueying didn''t feel surprised, because when she came into Su''s villa, Ren Pingsheng had already told her all the information on the phone.

    The reason why she still looks like this is that she just wants to be angry with her father. But when Su''s father lowered his head to bring her vegetables, Su Xueying''s heart softened instantly.

    Tears kept spinning in his eyes, but he refused to come down.

    "Dad! I''ll be with you all my life... "

    Su Xueying''s words have not finished, Su''s father directly interrupted her.

    "Don''t say it. I know. You can''t ask too much. I agree!"

    ˇ°ŁżŁżŁżˇ±

    Su Hao and Su Xueying are confused. They have no idea what Su''s father is thinking.

    "Why, I don''t want to. Then I''ll be cruel again. My company is just starting. I''ll buy you 5% shares as your dowry!"

    dowry!!!

    Su Xueying only heard such a word in her father''s words.

    In a flash, all the unhappiness turned to ashes.

    "Dad, that''s very kind of you!"

    ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­

    Su Hao looked at the scene in front of him, and he felt very happy. It''s really a pleasure to see their father and daughter''s concern return to normal.

    At this time, a very familiar voice suddenly appeared in Su Hao''s mind.

    "Hello, my dear little lovely Su Hao, you have finished the task. I think I''m going to sleep moldy!"

    Tao tie!!!

    This hateful little Zhengtai has finally come to life!

    "Ah, Tao tie, can you explain to me what''s going on?"

    The white faced little Zhengtai Tao tie looked at Su Hao innocently, then pouted her cherry mouth and said helplessly.

    "At the beginning of this task, I told you that the task may be more arduous. If you don''t listen, you will blame me in the end!"

    "Ah! You big liar, you didn''t say that on a mission. However, this time is too much, it turned my host into a man! I''m really pissed off! "

    "How does it feel to be a man without saying that?"

    As soon as Su Hao''s face turned red, he remembered the feeling of galloping on Su Xueying''s body, and the goose bumps all over his body immediately got up.

    "It''s really comfortable!"

 Chapter 609

    "This reward is not chicken ribs - time is tight, and you''ll know by then."

    Su Hao didn''t even see the face of the system. Before she woke up, she felt the memory of the original owner clearly. When she opened her eyes, she lay in a thatched house, and the day outside was just dawn.

    He reached under his body and touched it. Su Hao understood that the famine that the original owner saw had not started yet.

    She turned over, climbed down from the bed and walked into the yard in three or two steps. Although the sun is not yet in the sky, there are farmers nearby who have already taken hoes to go out.

    "It''s early to wake up today. You wait. Your uncle has heated the pot. We can have breakfast in a moment." When Su Hao was combing the memory of the original owner, he heard a voice behind him.

    Turning around, I saw the old master''s mother-in-law, Aunt Zhang, dusting dust toward the outside with a dustpan. "I have to pay attention these two days. I heard the blind Banxian in the east of the village say that it''s not easy to live in two days. Also, it hasn''t rained for a long time. If it doesn''t rain this year, I''m afraid the harvest will be bad."

    Su laughingly welcomed a few words, listening to Aunt Zhang said that the court has attracted a lot of capable people, who are preparing for rain. I can''t help sneering. If this rain can be begged for, it doesn''t need her to show up.

    It''s not long before the big change. To prepare a lot of things before that, it''s necessary to plan carefully.

    "Hello, Sue. I''m going to the city today. What can I bring back with me?" Li Chengshan came out of the room and couldn''t help laughing at Su.

    He was born tall and powerful, and now the day is still slightly bright. Looking from a distance, he only feels that the whole person is more robust.

    Sue thought for a moment and nodded, "if you have time, go and buy more salt. In the morning, I heard my aunt say that this year''s harvest is not good. After a while, the price of salt will increase. "

    It''s more than a price increase. One or two salt bars can be exchanged for a whole bag of grain at the government''s house. Anyone who has one will wake up in a dream.

    Li Chengshan didn''t know that. He would be satisfied with everything Su wanted. "Well, I''ll bring you two big bags."

    He turned around and went to the house to look for the ticket. The salt was sold by the government. This time when he bought so much salt, the government would not sell it without the ticket evidence.

    Uncle Zhang sat in front of the stove and heard the conversation between two people outside. He put his dry smoke on the brick and said to Aunt Zhang, "you can''t help asking about it these two days. I''m afraid it won''t rain this year. At that time, I have to do more preparation."

    After breakfast, Uncle Zhang and Aunt Zhang went down to the ground. Su Hao originally only needed to do some work at home. If she had time, she could feed the livestock at home, but she couldn''t sit down at all.

    Counting the time, the cause of this drought is not that it doesn''t rain. But in late autumn, the weather has been high.

    Although they are only in a small mountain village in the Central Plains, they are in the Central Plains with plenty of rain and never worry about it. There is no well in every household. The most common cause of drought is thirst.

    Su Hao turned over all the original owner''s jewelry, weighed it over, wrapped it all in a small white cloth, and then went to the Bricklayer''s house in the east of the village.

    "Oh, isn''t this from Lao Zhang''s family? What''s the matter? " Seeing Su Hao coming, the people sitting in the yard raised their eyes. Su Hao''s identity is clear in their village.

    Around Lao Zhang''s family like Su Hao, like tight, no one really that she when child daughter-in-law. But we all know what identity it is. Fortunately, this identity is not humiliating.

    Su Hao squeezed the package tightly and put it on the small stone table in front of the mason. "Give me a big well. How long does it take for a deep well?"

    The bricklayer was stunned for a moment. He pinched the parcel with his hand. He couldn''t help looking up at Su Hao. "You''ve taken all these out. In the future, Aunt Zhang will be angry with me."

    "We are all in the same village, isn''t it a well? I won''t go to the city these two days. I''ll help you with it. " He didn''t care to wave his hand and handed back all the things Su Hao had brought back.

    Su Hao knew that all the people who lived in the village lived here for generations, and all the ancestors had in laws. He took care of them everyday, so he didn''t care much.

    "Uncle, I''ll say it. I look at these two days into the autumn, not to mention rain, even this day did not cool down. I''d like to dig a well just in case. You might as well do it yourself. It''s a matter of convenience. "

    Su Hao didn''t say much about what she said. She just wanted to hide people''s eyes and ears. Only when it is dry, their family will have water, which will become a thorn in their side. The best way is to let people in the village have wells, so that their families won''t drill too much.

    The craftsmanship of the bricklayer is handed down from the ancestors. It is said that Su Hao asked him to dig a well, but Lao Zhang and his wife didn''t say much. Turning around, I couldn''t help persuading some old stubborn people in the village. For a time, there were more people digging wells in the village.

    In the twinkling of an eye, two or three days passed. Seeing that the well in the yard had been dug out, Su Hao was just about to go to the nearby mountains these two days when Er Niu ran in.

    Er Niu is a child born to Lao Zhang''s two eldest sons. Now she''s just a three-year-old girl. She''s a little unsteady when she runs. Looking at her, Su Hao''s eyes darkened. This time, she would never let the child go through such a miserable fate.

    "Auntie, where''s uncle?" The little girl stumbled in, straight into the embrace of Su Hao. For the first time, Su Hao was at a loss when she came into contact with her children so close.

    "Uncle went to the city a few days ago, but he can''t come back these two days. When your uncle comes back, I''ll bring you something delicious. " After pacifying Er Niu, Su Hao pulls her into the room.

    Counting the time, it''s time for those people to come. She doesn''t want to let some things pollute the children''s eyes.

    Sure enough, it wasn''t long before I heard someone outside calling her name in a loud voice.

    People in the village have long been familiar with it. They can only sigh to themselves that Su Hao''s life is not good. They meet such parents and brothers.

    "Hello, Sue! Hello, Sue The shout outside has been a higher than a, Rao is about to fall asleep two girls can''t help but frown.

    "I don''t know. I thought you were calling for souls? What is this to do? " As soon as I came out, I saw a large group of people standing outside. In the hand also big package small volume, Su Hao also can''t help but Leng for a while.

    "God damn it, you little heartless man." Before Su could stand firm, a woman rushed up. Her fat body, if not for the God''s natural power, would be crushed into mud.

    "Don''t you know what''s going on out there? Shuntianfu has issued a notice. It''s said that the master of heaven has worked it out. It''s a natural disaster, a natural anger, and God wants to punish the mob. "

    Women do not know where to hear the news, said the oath. Su Hao is not in the mood to see her singing. She glances at a group of people standing behind her.

    "And then, what does that mean?" She stretched out her hand and pointed to those who looked at her with disdain. When her eyes touched her, they shrank uneasily.

    The woman, the original owner''s mother, was stunned. "This is my brother and sister-in-law. What do you do with this picture? My family didn''t get a grain of grain this year. Didn''t I come here to help you out? "

    Coincidentally, Zhang and his wife came back from the field at this time, and when they saw the appearance of this group of people, they couldn''t help but be stunned, "isn''t this mother Su? Why are you here today? "

    To tell the truth, Lao Zhang and his wife can''t stand the way Wang treats his daughter. It''s not that the Wangs can''t get away with it, and they can''t get on with it.

    But when piansheng was about to sell suhao, they passed by the village next door and bought it. But for this reason, they would not get along with people like Wang.

    What Lao Zhang and his wife thought was completely beyond Wang''s understanding. When she saw the two men, she immediately pasted them.

    "In laws, we also have some difficulties now. You should have heard more or less about things outside. I didn''t get a grain of rice at home this year. I really can''t help it. I just want to come and ask you for help. "

    Uncle Zhang and Aunt Zhang are kind-hearted people, otherwise they couldn''t buy Su Hao back and keep her as their own daughter. Now looking at Su Hao and his family, they are tired, but they haven''t had a good rest for a long time.

    "Uncle and aunt, don''t be embarrassed. Since their mothers know that the world is hard now, they will have to help with the changes in their family''s work, and your two elders will be able to have a rest at home. "

    Sue Hao interrupts before they speak. According to her temperament, she will not agree. But Uncle Zhang and Aunt Zhang didn''t know what would happen in the future. How could they refuse?

    Hearing Su Hao''s words, her brother, Su Su, directly widened his eyes, pointed to her nose and said, "what are you talking about! What kind of status are you, or are you in charge of your mother-in-law''s family? "

    Thinking that they are here now, so some dirty words that have already reached his lips are all swallowed by him. But waiting for Su Hao''s eyes is like trying to eat her.

    Sue didn''t care much about these verbal provocations and eye threats. She slightly side head looked at the Soviet Union, the heart across a touch of disdain.

    "Since you know what I am, you should know that it is not easy for me to live here. Where can I leave something for you to eat and drink?"

    Su is funny and cruel. She stares at the Soviet Union until he takes a step back.

    "It has to be said ahead of time." Ignoring Wang''s desire to kill her, she said directly to Uncle Zhang, "two days ago, I told my brother and sister-in-law that it''s not good for the horse to go to heaven. They''re going to come back to live, so we can take care of them."

 Chapter 610

    "My brother and sister-in-law are not outsiders, but they told me that they would confiscate everything and distribute it together. If there is any difficulty, let''s go through it together. "

    With these words, Su Hao turned to enter the yard. She said all that. Since all the people in Zhang family do this, even if they are in marriage with her, they can''t be so unscrupulous.

    Her arm was grabbed by Wang. She raised her hand and wanted to fan it. She thought that she hadn''t been promised, so she forbeared. Strong but also pull Su good meat pain.

    "But the in laws agreed?" She didn''t mention what Su Hao had just said. She turned and asked with a smile.

    Uncle Zhang understood people and couldn''t see Su Hao''s meaning clearly. Slightly sighed a breath, "since everybody is to live, that supports mutually some."

    That''s the answer. However, with today''s su Hao, I don''t think I will indulge Su''s family too much.

    Su Hao slightly converged and quickly walked back to the house. She has been busy digging wells these two days, but she has forgotten the day when the Su family came back. Zhangjia is just a small courtyard, two into two, the original memory of everyone crowded also live.

    However, it was not the Su family who borrowed them, but the Zhang family who joined the original owner. The corners of her mouth rose slightly. Su Hao couldn''t help sneering. She had a look at how these people want to live a comfortable life?

    In a blink of an eye, several days passed. This crop of wheat has been harvested, and the people in the village no longer have any hope of rain.

    Once the wheat crop is cut, this year''s autumn planting is over. According to the statistics of every household, some of them directly sat in the fields and began to swear.

    On the field to play up these, let alone pay taxes, even if it is not enough to keep their own to eat ah!

    "How much?" Watching Zhang Chengshan come in, Su Hao can''t help asking. Today, Uncle Zhang and Aunt Zhang also went to hand over their work, but she didn''t know how much food was left.

    Zhang Chengshan didn''t want her to worry. He grinned at her and said, "don''t worry. If the millet is gone, I can fish for you." Speaking of this, he couldn''t help laughing bitterly at the thought that there was no water on the bank recently, and all the fish had been dead on the bank for two days.

    "No, it''s OK. I can still go hunting in the mountains. You can''t be hungry. " Zhang Chengshan stretched out three fingers to guarantee.

    Looking at him like this, Sue knows. It''s worse than she thought.

    Two days ago, all the water on the river bank dried up, and all the fish in the lotus pond naturally showed their stomachs. Many people in the village went to pick up fish. After all, there was no grain to eat, and fish could still satisfy their hunger.

    They were far away from the river bank. When they heard the news, there was nothing left. It was the Bricklayer''s family who kindly gave them a basket because of the well drilling, but Su Hao said that he would not let Zhang''s family eat anything.

    Zhang Chengshan thought that Su Hao was angry. The Su family picked up several baskets but hid them in the house, unwilling to take them out. But I don''t know that Su Hao is worried that the fish will get sick.

    Su Hao doesn''t care what Zhang Chengshan thinks. She lowers her head and thinks about her own affairs. Her divine power should be possessed by the original owner, and it should disappear at the end of this mission.

    This is not a very special ability now, but if there is a serious drought and famine, it is enough to suppress some refugees. At least the original owner used this ability to frighten many people at that time.

    So what she prepared a while ago can be taken out one after another now.

    "In two days, the officials should withdraw." Zhang Chengshan also heard from the people in the next village today. He was well-informed and said that the government should not be able to take care of them in a short time.

    This kind of news is definitely not a good thing now. There was already a severe drought, and there would be a famine soon. Even if they were all dead in this small mountain village, the government would not care.

    "The officials don''t care." Su Hao was about to speak when Zhang Chenglin said. At present, Lao Zhang and his wife live in the next room. Zhang Chengshan and Zhang Chenglin live in the next room.

    Su Hao and Zhang Chenglin''s wife Li Yuer live in the same room with their two girls. Li Yuer found out that she had a happy pulse two days ago. It was when she couldn''t get food that Zhang Chenglin worried for a long time.

    "There are a lot of people living here. If something happens to the people in our village, we can help each other as long as we don''t let the refugees find here."

    After all, Zhang Chenglin went out to work, and he has seen the world. Now he is still stable. Seeing Zhang Chengshan pacified by Zhang Chenglin, Su Hao relaxed his mind.

    Under her intentional or unintentional interference, the situation is much better than she remembers. In the memory of the original owner, Zhang Chenglin was still outside and didn''t come back. Even when the drought broke out, he had never heard from him.

    It is precisely because of this, a family''s livelihood all fell on Zhang Chengshan, so many tragic things happened.

    Sue Hao narrowed her eyes and was able to cook the little child in the water. It''s not too much to describe that family as heartless.

    "Hello, Sue! Hello, Sue Just as she thought about the direction, she heard Wang''s shouting in the yard. Suhao frowned, got up and walked out of the yard.

    Wang Shi sees Su Hao come out, facial expression is not good also. She glared at Su Hao fiercely. "It''s so hot these two days. You don''t look at your brother. He''s pampered on weekdays. How can you stand such a big crowd?"

    Su Hao glanced up at the house where Su lived, and saw that the curtain that had been quietly opened had been put down in an instant. He knew it in his heart.

    "Mother, I shouldn''t have said that." She took a look at Wang. Although she still called her like this, she was impatient in her heart. This kind of people are the most troublesome. When they didn''t make any trouble, you can''t do anything about them, either morally or emotionally.

    "Now that I''ve been sold by you, I''m not a member of the Su family. Uncle Zhang and Aunt Zhang are excellent people, and I''m allowed to use my surname. But in the end, this is Zhang''s family, not Su''s family. You should be more restrained in speaking and doing things. "

    "As for the heat in the house, I can''t help it. Look who doesn''t live like this in this room? There is no one crowded in the wilderness. Isn''t that why we don''t want to live

    Impatient to continue to waste time with her here, suhao said and turned back to the room. There is Zhang Chenglin in the room. Wang has always been a little timid. In the end, he could only scold a few words in a low voice and turned back.

    "If they really don''t feel comfortable, we can squeeze. It doesn''t matter." Zhang Chengshan looks at Su Hao''s coming back and can''t help pacifying him.

    He just felt that Su Hao''s character had changed in the past two days. But in his heart, Su Hao is his daughter-in-law. No matter what, he is supportive and good.

    Zhang Chenglin looked at Su Hao and said nothing. He is not used to Wang''s style. It''s not so glamorous to talk about selling my daughter, but it''s disgusting that she always talks about it.

    Su Hao shakes his head, looks at the curtain has been sealed, two girls also lie on the bed, muddled sleep in the past, just turned to take out a jar from the cabinet.

    "I dug this in the mountains a few days ago. I like wet places. It''s just that the corner of the room is always wet. If I keep it well, it can be counted as one or two meals of food."

    Su Hao opened the oil paper sealed on the jar. There were big thick mushrooms inside. Just looking at the color, she knew that she had taken good care of them.

    Li yue''er was stunned for a moment and looked at Su Hao in surprise. "I just heard that there are many good things in the mountain, but I forgot that wild vegetables are also edible."

    "Now everyone''s attention is on the other side of the river bank. Let''s dig a little bit first. When they think about it, it''s too late."

    Zhang Chenglin and Zhang Chengshan do whatever they think of. Without saying a word, they talk to Lao Zhang and his wife and go up the mountain with a sack on their back.

    The Soviet Union, which had been staring at the movement here, could not help but come out to inquire when it saw the movement. It was said that the two men were going up the mountain, so they did not dare. Shouting hot, he went into the room.

    Not long after they left, Su Hao sat at the door and began to cut a branch with a knife. Each branch has the thickness of an adult''s finger, and the front is pointed by her.

    "What''s this?" Li Yuer looked a little surprised, put down the needle and thread in his hand, and couldn''t help asking.

    "There''s no extra iron at home. It''s too late to strike iron first. It''s also good to have some self-defense. " Su Hao smiles a little, but her eyes pay close attention to the things in her hand.

    No matter it''s against people outside, it''s also against people at home.

    "Now, sister-in-law, we have begun to share food in the yard. Although I say these may not be very good, but this period of time or two girls optimistic about it

    After thinking about it, Su Hao couldn''t help talking.

    Just finished this sentence, the system again and again to brush up the warning. She couldn''t help frowning and didn''t even hear what Li Yuer asked.

    Is this a warning? Then she can only start first except when they show their feet! Think of here, her fingers secretly force, looking at the hands of the branches of the eyes also gradually cool down.

    It''s like this again. After a few days, we can see that the temperature of the weather is not going to change, and there is even a warming trend. All families have begun to want to rely on the relationship to find a way out for themselves.

    Su Hao is indifferent to these. Zhangjia people are in danger, and have even begun to control the amount of food for each meal.

    The amount of food is not reduced casually. But if you eat less every day, your appetite will naturally adapt.

 Chapter 611

    "What the hell is this?" Early in the morning, Wang pulled Su Hao over and pointed to the things in the bowl. He wanted to swallow Su Hao raw. "Look, is this what people can eat?"

    Glancing at the bowl in her hand, Sue couldn''t help frowning. The Su family did not bring any extra people except Wang, that is, the Soviet Union and his wife and children.

    On weekdays, the Su family is not a big family. Basically, I do everything by myself. Now I make this face in front of her, which makes people feel sick.

    Silently took a bowl of porridge, Su Hao couldn''t help but smile, "but feel can''t eat?"

    Wang''s Leng for a moment, do not know how she today abnormal, suddenly to her so good. But still unconsciously nodded, "you look at the room, one is your brother, and one is your nephew. Xiaoxu, when he was growing up, he had to eat and drink. "

    Su Hao sneered in his heart, "are you sure you don''t want these?" She tested the temperature of the porridge with the back of her hand to make sure it was still warm and didn''t need heating. After getting Wang''s affirmation, she lifted the curtain and called out to the yard, "Niuniu, come here."

    They don''t see anything when they eat less, but this little girl, who doesn''t know where to hear the news, is very clever every day and never clamors for food. Where does suhao not know that she is not full at all?

    Niu Niu ran over and looked at Su Hao''s porridge. She couldn''t help laughing and drinking it. Wang immediately wanted to grab the bowl.

    "What are you doing?" Standing in front of Wang''s body, Su Hao, relying on her figure, stopped Wang''s way. "Since you don''t plan to eat, don''t waste food."

    Wang Shi stares at an eye, thick short finger points to her face, "I am to see to understand! I see it! " She was angry for a moment and didn''t know what to say. "It''s you who wrote to us to come here and take refuge together. Now what are you going to do? Let the Su family die completely in this small village? "

    Su Hao lowered her eyes and raised her mouth slightly. This letter was indeed written by the original owner, but it never occurred to the original owner that this is how her beloved family treated her benefactor.

    Looking at Wang who was standing in front of her, Su Hao said in a low voice, "food is in short supply now. But it''s not up to your calculation. I just want to tell you that the house can live together, but don''t forget to stretch out your hand. "

    Squinting, Su Hao suddenly pulled out the iron block embedded in the door frame when Wang just wanted to say something. He was so scared that Wang gave a strange cry.

    Su Hao clapped his hands, pressed the iron with great courage, and then pushed it back. Back and forth, it''s easy to see that Wang''s eyes are more infiltrating.

    Shocked Wang, Su Hao took Er Niu back to the house. Two days later, the government''s notice should come down. This time, there will be no news of relief food. After that, there will be a large number of rich city people who will hire thugs to grab food. The real battle will begin at that time.

    Looking at Su Hao''s return, Li Yueer hesitated for a moment and whispered, "I heard that now the government is also trying to find a way. It''s said that Donglin has plenty of rain this year, so it''s uncertain that the people above can buy some food from outside."

    Li Yuer is a real ordinary woman. She has never seen anything in the world. In her eyes, the royal family is a man with a good eye for everything she wants.

    But Su Hao knew that they were not familiar with each other. Now their imperial capital was in chaos. Even if the neighboring country had food, it was impossible to borrow food from the neighboring country.

    Isn''t it that he handed his weakness to others? Without food, the army would have no supply. Isn''t it that he gave Donglin the chance to come and fight?

    Of course, she would not tell Li Yueer about these things, but she just laughed, "I didn''t say anything more, just heard Aunt Zhang and Uncle Zhang say that there was less rice in the kitchen last night, and I was worried about their hands and feet."

    Looking at Su Hao, I couldn''t persuade him, and Li Yuer didn''t say much. When it comes to food, naturally, the more food we have, the better. Who is not happy to be prepared?

    "I see that many people in the neighboring village have already started to dig wells in their own yard. It''s better for us Su to be smart. If we don''t know how deep we can dig out water now."

    Zhang Chenglin came in and couldn''t wait to share the news he heard today. These two days, the two brothers go to the mountain all day to dig wild vegetables, and their skin color is black by more than one hue.

    Li Yuer shook her head helplessly, "if our well had not been deep, there would have been no water now."

    A few days ago, she looked at suhao. Every day before dawn, she began to fish buckets of water beside the well, all of which were put in the big tanks. Later, I was worried that the water in the tank would evaporate because of the high temperature, so I carried the tank and put it into the cellar.

    At present, there is about ten Tan of water in the cellar. Even if the temperature is a little higher, it can survive saving.

    "This year''s weather is really abnormal!" Zhang Chengshan couldn''t help sighing. The wild vegetables on the mountain are not easy to dig, and he doesn''t know if they can harvest in two days.

    Su Hao doesn''t care. It''s hot now, and the dishes can''t be served for a few days. After thinking about it, she pulled Zhang Chengshan out of the room, "those dishes are too much for us to eat here, or they will be castrated."

    Su Hao remembers that he always likes to eat sauerkraut in Modern Northeast winter, not only for a long time, but also with a unique flavor.

    Although the temperature in the cellar is lower now, it is also lower than the ground. In a few days, I''m afraid the vegetables in the cellar will get moldy.

    Zhang Chengshan scratched his head. He didn''t understand Su Hao''s meaning. Su Hao had no choice but to tell him some of the ways of developing pickles, and let him go down to study with Zhang Chenglin.

    Looking at the two girls jump over, Su''s good mood is a bit better, "Dad, but to do delicious?"

    Su nodded. "They are delicious. I''m sure you like them very much!"

    The little guy didn''t understand what delicious food was, but he remembered that she would like it. Skipping away. Su Hao doesn''t know her careless words, which let Er Niu pass to the house of Su''s family. Something happened.

    A few days later, the two brothers went out to dig wild vegetables in the daytime, and in the cellar at night, they didn''t know what they were doing. Although the people of the Su family want to inquire, they dare not do too much.

    It''s because Su Xu has eaten in front of Er Niu for several times, and she is envious of Er Niu, but she just doesn''t talk to her family.

    "My mother said that I heard my aunt tell you about delicious food two days ago. If you tell me what you have, I promise to bring you a fish next time

    Su Xu didn''t know why his mother had to ask him about the news here, but thinking that his mother promised to buy sugar for him in the future, he couldn''t manage so much.

    As for the fish he promised to give Er Niu, he ate a lot every day. He was tired of eating it long ago. If he gave her one, it would be regarded as a pass.

    Little girl Leng for a while overjoyed, took the task on the joy of going home. Pestering Zhang Chenglin that night just wanted to know what they were doing.

    This is not a secret that can not be said, Zhang Chenglin just as two girls too smart, that night with two girls also went to the cellar.

    So the news spread early the next morning.

    "Lao Zhang, it''s not very kind of you. We all live in the same village. Now we are all in trouble. Let''s help each other. It''s not so kind of you to eat in silence."

    "Yes, yes, when you broke your waist in the field, it was the one from my family who carried it back for you. Now you don''t say anything about this kind of thing. Do you have news long ago and wait to see our ugliness?"

    When Su Hao went out, he looked at a group of people around the gate of Zhang Jia. They were all indignant, as if Zhang Jia people had robbed them of something.

    But Lao Zhang and his wife are also surrounded in the middle, but it is hard to say. What Zhang Chenglin and Zhang Chengshan have done has never been hidden from them.

    It''s not that they don''t want to tell their folks, but they also know that some things come out of their heads, so they should not show too much noise when they are quiet.

    Su Hao frowned slightly and pushed away the people in front of her. Those people still want to shout a few words, turn to see is her, all silence.

    After all, it''s the famous strange power of the whole village. Although people see her smiling, they still murmur something in their hearts, and they are afraid to see her.

    "I don''t know what our family has done. We have everyone around here in the morning. Do you want us to find someone to report to the government?"

    As soon as Su Hao''s voice appeared, the noise on the field suddenly quieted down. They all frowned and looked at Su Hao. She was unreasonable.

    A group of people just feel that they have been humiliated by Su Hao, and some of them can''t help but rely on their elders to say, "Su Hao, all the people here are your elders. You are not in the genealogy of our village. You are just a child bride! "

    This sentence can be said to be very ugly, and several people immediately shut up. However, looking at Su Hao''s appearance, he was angry and gave help to the person who just spoke.

    "What the hell are you talking about?" After listening to those people''s words, Lao Zhang and his wife also changed their faces. Usually, people are warm and gentle, but now they are angry.

    Several people around the face some do not go down, but also stood there reluctantly, "this is the principle, we are all in the same vein, what should have helped each other."

    "It''s not a big deal to talk about anything on weekdays. What''s your family now? If you have something delicious, close the door by yourself. Now everyone can''t open the pot? You still have the face to ask, "what are we doing?"

    Listening to the righteous words that the man said, Su Hao turned to look at him and immediately reacted. This man is a teacher in the village. He thinks he is a scholar after reading some sages.

 Chapter 612

    She couldn''t help sneering and said, "I''m something that people can''t hear." She took a step forward, because she was still holding her head in her hand, which made people scared to hide.

    "Since you don''t think I''m from Zhangjia, I don''t have to worry about many of you when I do things." She looked at the people one by one with a smile.

    "Zhang''s things are all dug up by my two brothers every morning and night in the mountains. They didn''t steal a point from you or rob you. It''s on the mountain. You can dig it if you have time. "

    Looking at someone who wanted to speak, she stopped in a cold voice, "I don''t want to ask you who you are from today, so you''d better guard against the messenger when you go back. I''ve got the information here. I''ll see who dares to step forward!"

    It is true that there are bad people in poor areas. Su Hao has seen clearly that these people''s abilities are not many. Now they are in danger. They don''t want to get through the difficulties, but they are still here.

    Instead of dealing with these people every day, it''s better to solve everything at once.

    By her such a snatch, those who just want to open their mouth suddenly have no temper. Lao Zhang''s family has never been easy to bully. It''s not only because they both get along well with each other, but also because their two sons are capable one by one.

    Knowing that today is being used as a gun, some people turn around and leave. Some apologized to Lao Zhang and his wife. Although some people are very unfair to Su Hao''s way of doing things, they dare not say anything more. They all turn around and slip away.

    "Well, what a sin to do." Uncle Zhang sighed. He was not against Su Hao''s practice. He came from the time of suffering. Naturally, he knew that this time should be tough.

    But they are all old, and the people in the village are all old people living together. They can''t feel the face to say these words.

    "Well, don''t think about it. It''s better to talk about it. We don''t have to be afraid. Even if it''s someone who really can''t figure it out, I''ll think about it later. " Aunt Zhang advised a, rate advanced house.

    She can see this more clearly than Uncle Zhang. They regard others as neighbors, but they may not be friends.

    "Father, mother, the big thing is not good." Su Hao is about to close the door, and then he turns around and goes home. He hears Li yue''er yelling anxiously in the room.

    An ominous premonition sprang up in her heart. She turned and rushed into the room. I saw Li Yuer crying there with her two girls who had fainted.

    "Er Niu, she doesn''t know what''s wrong. She yelled about her stomachache early this morning, and then I asked her to drink more water, thinking that she was less hungry in the past two days."

    "Who would have thought that he just passed out. What can we do? " Li Yuer anxiously looks at three people, now a man in the family is no longer. Even if the two elders are here, they can''t invite Langzhong quickly.

    "What did she eat these two days?" Sue quickly came forward to check the appearance of Er Niu. But looking at her frowning, pale face lying there, her heart can''t help a little uncomfortable.

    Li Yuer was stunned for a moment, "it''s the same as what we eat. There''s nothing else for her to eat!" She heard the voice just outside, thought it was su Hao, worried about what she had hidden, and quickly admitted.

    Su Hao knew that she was wrong, but he shook his head, "I don''t mean that, she looks like food poisoning." Said here, she suddenly realized that the original master does not know how to cure, casually said, "years ago, I saw a lame doctor in the village where such a child."

    Although Li Yuer was puzzled, she didn''t have any other problems and was more worried, "but what''s wrong with eating? Doesn''t it mean that the salted ones won''t be eaten bad? "

    She remembers that Zhang Chenglin told her last night that he had tasted the wild vegetables for ER Niu, saying that they could not be eaten.

    But Su Hao shook his head and denied, "it can''t be wild vegetables. Even if it''s a mouthful, it''s diarrhea at most. It won''t make you faint. Now it doesn''t matter what you eat. It''s serious to find a doctor as soon as possible."

    She was worried. If it had not been for what happened just now, the people in the village would have been heartless. Now, if we ask them to help, I''m afraid it''s not enough.

    Anxious about his just reckless, but there is no way. Three or two, wrapped Niuniu with cloth and comforted several people in the room, "don''t worry. I can run fast. I''ll take Niuniu to the neighboring village to find the doctor first. The doctors there are always easy to use."

    "If the elder brother and the second brother come back, let them go to me quickly and leave a person at home. In time, Niuniu must be OK. "

    The last sentence is that she is comforting Li Yuer and herself. Finish saying, drop this sentence, quickly ran out.

    Aunt Zhang sat down on the chair beside her and couldn''t help sighing, "what are these things?" This happened one after another, and she wondered if they had turned too old.

    Time was tight, so Sue Hao didn''t have time to change a pair of shoes, so she wore slippers and ran outside. She looked so flustered that people thought something was wrong.

    Originally, because of what happened just now, there were still many people in the village who didn''t have time to go home.

    Some of the sharp eyes also saw the child in her arms, "isn''t that Lao Zhang''s two girls? What''s the matter? "

    "Why do I look like I can''t? Is it a crime? " Finally found some psychological balance, some people gloat said.

    "It doesn''t look like that to me. Isn''t there a child who used to be like this? It can''t be any disease

    As soon as this kind of voice appeared, everyone was in danger. They don''t worry about not having food to eat. This kind of day can always pass.

    But if it''s an incurable disease, it''s a disaster for them!

    "Hurry back and burn some vinegar. Don''t be really infected. It''s a curse. Isn''t it fatal?"

    However, half a cup of tea time, the people on the street scattered and sent the news back home one after another.

    However, more serious things still happened. After Er Niu was sent to the doctor by Su Hao, people began to faint one after another in the village, and crying voices began to ring everywhere.

    These are not su Hao know, she now looked at the doctor to two Niu pulse, in the heart anxious can''t.

    "This..." the doctor hesitated for a long time, and then seemed to be frightened, "can you take a step to talk?"

    Su Hao was even more nervous. She took a look at Niu Niu and went out. "What''s the matter with her? Food is always the same as adults. We have nothing to do."

    The doctor shook his head. "I''ve seen several cases like this before. All of them have eaten fish. Did your family also eat fish? You must tell me carefully, because the situation of those people is very bad now. "

    Speaking of this, Su Hao was relieved, "we went to our house late, no, she should not be like this, right?"

    Unexpectedly, the doctor''s face was even worse. "That''s strange. Her symptoms are the same as those of those people, but her condition is mild, so I''m not sure."

    Mengdi suhao contacted what happened this morning. In fact, the moment Zhang''s story was known, she knew that the only one who could let others know the news was the Su family.

    And Su family people have fish. If they use this, they will exchange news with Niu Niu. Thinking of this, she only felt that her whole heart had been raised.

    "You said you have a way, isn''t it true that if it''s really because of the fish, Niuniu can still be saved?"

    With a puzzled look at Su Hao, who was suddenly excited, the doctor was a little uncomfortable and broke free from her hands. "It''s basically like this. Now I can only say that if I eat less, I can still be saved. If I eat more, there is no way for the great immortal

    "There must be not many. We don''t have it in our family. Children may not be able to control it. If they eat some from others, they won''t eat much. "

    After hearing Su Hao''s words, the doctor finally put down his heart and prescribed a prescription for her. "I can catch all these things here. You must be careful when you go back. This time, the disease is strange. Although it is not contagious, the patients all die miserably in the end. The family must not eat fish."

    Sue nodded and promised again and again. She took the medicine and went home with Niuniu.

    On the way back, I saw Zhang Chenglin. Seeing Su Hao holding the medicine in his hand, I was relieved. "I said maybe I didn''t eat well these two days. I went back to try to make something delicious for Niu Niu."

    He took over Niu Niu behind him, only to see Su Hao''s face is not very good, "what''s the matter?"

    Now it''s on the street, and it''s not a place to talk, so Su Hao takes Zhang Chenglin home quickly. As soon as I entered the village, I heard many people wailing.

    Hearing this sound, Su Hao''s goose bumps suddenly stand up, her intuition is that something beyond her expectation has happened.

    Not long after, as like as two peas, a family was suddenly opened, and a man was rushing outside with a woman on her back. The woman was apparently in a coma, just like the two girls.

    "Broom star! Disaster star After su Hao''s moment, that man angrily toward two girls suddenly spit. If Zhang Chenglin didn''t hide fast, he might have vomited on ER Niu.

    When Zhang Chenglin was about to ask him what, Su Hao grabbed him, "if you don''t go to Langzhong again, it''s really not sure if she can cure you."

    The man glared at Su Hao and walked away. All the way back to Zhangjia, a face met several such people, fortunately the people behind didn''t want to do anything to ER Niu.

    "What''s the matter?" Because of things on the road, Zhang Chenglin''s temper is not very good. He put down Er Niu and asked carefully.

 Chapter 613

    Now the family of Zhang Jia is in the house, and there is no one who can''t say anything. Naturally, Su Hao won''t stop him. She pushed Zhang Chengshan, "you go to the outside of the house to watch, don''t let people hear you."

    Zhang Chengshan didn''t doubt that he was there. He just scratched his head in doubt and went out.

    "Niuniu''s illness is due to eating fish." After knowing that Zhang Chengshan was outside, Su Hao let go and told the story.

    Most of this is her guess, so she didn''t completely point out the Su family''s practice, and everything has to wait for her to explore again. However, people in Zhangjia panic when they hear that fish can''t be eaten.

    "What''s the matter? Other people in the village at least have a few frames of fish. Now it''s not the whole village?"

    When Uncle Zhang thought of this, he felt a little confused. I just think it sounds very unreliable. He has lived for so many years, even if he has seen the plague, he has never heard of such an evil disease.

    "There are all kinds of wonders in the world. It''s just that we''re better off and we don''t have any fish to eat. It''s a blessing in disguise, but it''s not the idea that other families look at us. " It was Li Yuer who first thought of this.

    People will never envy people who are more noble than them, but they will sincerely envy people with the same status as them. Seeing that they are the only family in the whole village without fish, someone will suspect that they have poisoned them.

    "So this time, it''s the end of the game." Zhang Chenglin sighed deeply. If he could, he hoped that the person poisoned would be him, not Er Niu. But now things have been like this, no one can help, "Su Hao said that Er Niu would wake up tonight, and then don''t spread the news."

    Many people in the village are old superstitious. When they meet people who are sick, their first thought is not to seek treatment in Langzhong, but to ask for Bodhisattva. Zhang Chenglin remembers that when he was a child, he saw a family in the village and burned a woman alive. It was because she had an incurable disease that she got better in the end.

    Convinced that this was their chance to atone, the family had to offer this woman to heaven, so they tied her to a pillar and burned her.

    It''s a big deal. In the end, it''s because they are just a small mountain village. The mountain is high and the emperor is far away. No one is in charge of it.

    Uncle Zhang and Aunt Zhang were the first to think of this, and both of them could not help shivering. "You''ll look worried about it. Let Er Niu lie on the bed these two days and keep her."

    After that, the people of Zhangjia left. Now the whole village is in a panic, and no one notices what''s going on outside.

    If they look at the hall carefully, they will know that the world is really in chaos!

    The temperature here is not the highest. Some northern areas are covered with ice and snow all the year round. Now the snow water on the top of the mountain begins to melt, leaving behind.

    However, the people living in the villages below have never experienced such a thing. Either they were covered by avalanches, or the temperature led to the death of livestock and forced to move.

    The plague broke out in many places, and there were not a few strange diseases like suhao village. Looking at the two girls lying there and not waking up, Su Hao couldn''t help sighing.

    "Hello sue, what are you doing?" Looking at Su Hao putting a dagger under the pillow, Li Yueer can''t help but be frightened.

    He put a finger on his mouth, and Su Hao motioned to her not to panic, "sister-in-law is not in a hurry. Now the people in the village are in a mess. We usually look at each other peacefully, but you can see what happened in the morning."

    "Now a lot of people see that I took Er Niu to Langzhong first. If anyone has a black heart, they will recognize that Er Niu infected them. What should they do?"

    Su Hao''s question is very sharp. She can see it clearly. This time, the task seems to have added difficulties. No matter how she wants to escape, the sword that wants to kill Er Niu is trying to change the angle.

    Li Yuer was startled by Su Hao''s words, and she said, "but, people in the village." She said that there is no confidence here. Can she believe these people? She didn''t dare.

    "Don''t worry, people don''t offend me, I don''t offend." After patting her pillow, Su Hao turned around and got into the bed. "Our family is actually a thorn in the side of many families. We just want to get food from our cellar. People who want to eat will be used. I''m just in case. "

    Li yue''er closed her eyes. Please don''t interfere with this. In the end, suhao is also protecting them. She thinks she doesn''t know anything.

    But if what Su Hao imagined really happened, it would be terrible!

    "No, it''s on fire!" In the middle of the night, it was not someone who called first, and then the sound of fighting the fire rang from all directions.

    Su Hao is called by the noise outside. Er Niu has not been in a coma for a long time. She is staring at the outside blankly and doesn''t know what happened.

    "The two of them are out. Let''s wait at home." Seeing Su Hao open his eyes, Li yue''er says busily.

    As early as the first cry, Li Chenglin and Li Chengshan rushed out in their clothes. Now they should help put out the fire again.

    Sue closed her eyes and listened carefully to the voice outside. "Whose house is on fire?"

    "The second uncle''s house next to them." Li Yuer sighed a little, but the mouth. All the people in the village are related.

    The whole village is not Zhang, at least it is Zhang. Next to Zhang''s second uncle, he was a tramp in his early years. Later, he was taken in by an old man of Zhang''s family and slowly stayed in the village.

    He was the one who came to Zhang''s house this morning to make the most noise. In terms of seniority, he is still the same as Uncle Zhang and Aunt Zhang. Zhang Chenglin and Aunt Zhang will call uncle once they meet.

    Su Hao just felt as if someone had secretly woven a big net to cover all of them. What happened in the past two days is all linked up and there is no way to start.

    Now she was not sure whether the Su family had done it. After all, the first step is to calculate Zhang''s cellar, and then to calculate that Er Niu Hui is the first one to eat fish and get sick. At last, Zhang''s head is to be suspected by a torch. This step is too precise, which makes people wonder whether it has been designed for a long time.

    After two hours, the outside voice gradually became smaller, and then suddenly cried, "Chenglin, your family is so cruel! I''m an old man living alone. You''ve burned down my house! "

    Sure enough, Su Hao was a little relieved when he heard the sentence. All this is for Zhang Jia. If Zhang Er Shu didn''t shout, she would be afraid.

    "What''s going on?" Half asleep and half awake, Li yue''er suddenly widened her eyes and looked at Su Hao, "even if they want to wrongly people, they don''t have such empty mouth and white teeth!"

    "It''s not empty talk." Sue replied quickly. He got out of bed and put on his clothes.

    Then her voice, the voice of other people outside. But there are also a lot of people who don''t think it''s from Zhang Jia. They all come to persuade Zhang Er Shu.

    "Why not them?" That second Uncle Zhang was originally a rascal, and now he never let go of this opportunity. "When he separated, why did he give all the good things to his elder brother? Yes, I took them back later, but I never spared no effort when I gave them to the second old man of Zhang family!"

    It''s a cliche. Now it''s the same as turning over old accounts, but many people don''t dare to interrupt. It''s a matter of a generation. Many people have no right to interrupt.

    Zhang Chenglin grabbed Zhang Chengshan, looked at Zhang Er Shu''s face, and couldn''t help sneering, "what does that mean?"

    They are the first to come here when they heard the news of water leakage this evening. Although they are very close to each other, it''s really chilling that this kind of helping posture has been bitten back.

    "What do you mean?" Uncle Zhang seemed to have found a breakthrough. "I always thought it was strange that old Zhang died. When your father wanted to marry your mother, he didn''t want to give them permission."

    "But it wasn''t long before my father suddenly fell ill and died. Then I was forced to separate. All the good fields at home have been given to your father. I have only one cottage

    "Today is to see me know your family''s secret, and then intend to kill me?"

    Suhao came out of the room. She looked at the people outside from a distance. Although it''s night now, the torch lights up here.

    After being encouraged by Zhang Er Shu, many people thought about what happened this morning and looked at their brothers with doubts.

    "What''s the matter with me? It''s all about Chen Zhima''s rotten millet. If the second uncle didn''t perform so well today, I wouldn''t have known that he had such a good eloquence."

    Suhao came out of the shadow. She didn''t know if she was holding a knife in her hand. She looked very seeping. People around her couldn''t help showing her a way.

    "I''m very similar to the second uncle. The second uncle was taken in, and I was bought back." Looking at second Uncle Zhang, he just wanted to interrupt, "but whether it''s adoption or being bought, it''s OK. After all, they are all outsiders. Since they are willing to give us a mouthful of food, we should not treat ourselves too much as a matter. "

    Looking at Su Hao, I don''t know why, Zhang Er Shu climbed up behind him with a touch of fear. He could not help swallowing a mouthful of saliva. He thought of what the man told him. As long as he did this well, he would not have to worry about whether he would starve to death in this drought.

    He stood up straight and looked away from Su Hao. He looked down at the folks standing beside him and couldn''t help humming.

 Chapter 614

    "You''d better not be here. I don''t know if you have no conscience. Now the people in the village know that eating the fish in the river will cause poisoning, but you didn''t let Zhang''s people go at the beginning. "

    What he said was different, especially when he deliberately lengthened his voice so that many people could hear it clearly. Today, during the day, some of the families fainted. Now the eyes of Su Hao can''t help changing.

    Su Hao doesn''t care. She is upright and doesn''t fear the shadow. She turned her head and looked at the crowd. She walked to Zhang Er Shu and looked at him.

    "I just want to ask, did you set the fire tonight?"

    Zhang Er Shu was startled by her momentum and couldn''t help taking a big step back. "Are you kidding? Did I fire my house? Isn''t your brain good? "

    "The house is gone, there are other people''s houses. You''re leading people to think about the past. How do you know that you don''t want to occupy the house next to us? "

    Slowly, he took the dagger out of the scabbard. Su Hao put the blade in his hand and patted it. "I heard that this knife is sharp. I don''t know if I can try it today."

    It''s not that Uncle Zhang is so big that he hasn''t been threatened. Now seeing Su Hao''s appearance, he''s really not faking, so he''s afraid.

    "What are you going to do? I can tell you that murder is to be sent to the government, you can only go to jail in the future! "

    Su Hao sneered, "now the world is in chaos, who cares what I do."

    She turned her head to the people in the village and said, "I still said that this morning. I don''t care who is trying to harm the Su family, but he''d better weigh up whether he has the ability. Once or twice I don''t care, and once again I''m not sure whether the white knife will go in and the red knife will go out! "

    In the end, he was laughed by Su Hao''s words, and many people no longer spoke. It''s more about watching jokes. However, Su Hao''s words were so loud at night that they could be heard by some people.

    After Zhang Chengshan and Zhang Chenglin came home with Su Hao, they saw Wang and the Soviet Union standing in the yard watching. Su Hao''s color suddenly cooled down.

    Wang seemed to be unable to see her bad mood. She came up very close and said to her, "I''ve heard everything just now. It''s said that Er Niu also fainted after eating fish. How is she now?"

    Su Hao squinted at Wang. She couldn''t see clearly. Is this woman acting too well, or is she really ignorant of these things?

    Carefully in her face to find out the details, Su Hao did not see anything wrong. She inquired so carefully, as if she really wanted to know something.

    The next second, the Soviet Union''s good vision fell on the Soviet Union. Seeing his face dodging, Su Hao suddenly realized it.

    It turned out that she had been wrong all along. In her memory, the original owner died of resentment. She didn''t see who was the first to kill Er Niu.

    Just looking at Wang''s repentance at that time, she decided that it must be Wang''s attention. After all, the Soviet Union has always been a maverick. But he forgot that the Soviet Union had already established a family. He not only listened to his mother''s words, but also to his wife''s words.

    If his wife encouraged him to do so, he would certainly tell Wang in another way. So the nature of the hands also became Wang.

    To understand these, Su Hao suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. It''s better to find the enemy than to be unclear. This time it''s her fight with the woman hiding in the room.

    "I heard that my sister-in-law seems to have it too?" She did not mention eating fish, turned to ask the Soviet Union.

    The Soviet Union is a man who can''t hide his words. Now he is staring at the Soviet Union coldly, and he is uncomfortable all over. With a shiver, he stepped back.

    "I''ve been pregnant for several months. How about that?" He grew up with a poor memory of Su Hao, and now naturally despises his sister, who is going to be a farmer''s wife.

    Su Hao dropped her eyes. Sure enough, I was in confinement, so I tried to get more nutrition. It''s this woman who encourages Shan to eat children all his life.

    Now seeing that their family has more reserves, it is obvious that they have moved this idea. But it''s good, as long as you don''t focus on the children.

    "Now that my sister-in-law is pregnant, just go back and tell her to stay in the house. Don''t put your mind on other places. It''s also good for your children."

    With these words, she coldly shook off Wang''s arm and took the lead to go back to the house.

    Er Niu looked at her coming back. She didn''t understand why she was cold. "Is aunt unhappy?"

    Su Hao shook his head and rubbed her head. "Er Niu, stay away from the people in the room next to her, you know?"

    Although Er Niu didn''t understand why she said that, she turned to look at Li yue''er and nodded quickly, "aunt, as long as you are happy, Niu Niu will remember."

    He hugged the child in his arms and became intimate for a while. Su Hao sighed a little. When did she become so sentimental? Just find a time to drop that woman out and solve it yourself.

    Since she is so willing to use others to frame, then she must have the self-knowledge of being framed! Think of here, her mouth can''t help hanging radian, also don''t know she must not be ready to accept?

    The next day, things completely fermented. It seems that Zhangjia people don''t know what''s going on outside. They should eat and drink. It''s the Su family who''s sitting in their room a little uneasy.

    "Mother, our food will be finished soon. What can we do? Wan''er has two bodies now, but she can''t make the child hungry. "

    Get his wife''s color, the Soviet Union immediately said to Wang. The more humble he was, the more he hated Su Hao. Why does she eat so much better than him?

    When Wang heard this, he was also worried. She didn''t know how hard they were now. Especially when she cooks for her son and daughter-in-law every day, she is too tired to lift her waist these two days.

    She is not willing to let her son lose face in front of his daughter-in-law, showing a look of indifference, "this is the poor kind of poor people, most of the time not enough to save so much food."

    Seeing Zhao Wan''s smiling face, Wang could not help saying, "don''t worry, Wan''er. I''ve been looking at the old hens in their family for years."

    "The chicken soup of the old hen is a great tonic. I''ll give them a good talk today. It''s not a problem to kill two for you!"

    After getting Wang''s answer, the Soviet Union finally smile, "I know mother has the best way, Wan''er, don''t worry, the child will be OK."

    The corner of Zhao Wan''s mouth rose, and she was clever. She could not see how vicious her heart was. She took a chopstick and put it in the Soviet bowl. "I''m fine, as long as I don''t starve the children."

    Two days later, the momentum of the whole village has become more and more severe. Many people have no rice noodles. Now some people are going to try their luck in the city.

    Su Hao heard Zhang Chengshan say this thing in the morning, and she couldn''t help laughing at these people''s hindsight. But I also know that after these people come back this time, I''m afraid the village will start to worry about itself.

    In all people''s hearts, time flies for several days. In the twinkling of an eye, those who came out of the village came back. Many people were waiting at the gate of the village. They all asked someone to help them bring some things back.

    For example, every household can''t live without salt. Now there is no one left.

    "How''s it going? What about? What have you bought back? " Seeing their ox cart coming back from afar, several people began to welcome them happily.

    Su Hao followed Zhang Chengshan and stood behind the crowd to watch the excitement. After a while, he saw them driving with bad looks.

    "Damn, now what year, the city people are all crazy!"

    Walking in the front of the person with his head down, do not look at the people around, fast to go home. One side of a person pulled him, a face puzzled looking at him, "what''s the matter?"

    "Why did you come back by yourself? Didn''t you go to several people?" Hearing the man ask, all the people around asked.

    A group of people followed the ox cart when they went. They are all young and strong guys, so that they can take care of each other on the way back and forth in the village, but how many of them come back?

    Leng for a while, that person mercilessly glanced at the person who asked him, "I said there was a mess outside, do you believe it? There are no officials! Nobody cares about us! They''re all dead on the way

    The man almost broke down and yelled, pushed him to the ground and rushed to his home. It looked like there were hungry wolves and wild animals behind.

    Looking at him, all the people have no backbone. There is not much food left in the village. Many families can''t find the bottom of the pot. If they don''t buy the food this time, what can they do!

    Many people look at the head of the village. Usually, there is nothing wrong in the village. We all forget that there is still such a person. Now, naturally, we put our hope on him.

    The old village head sighed helplessly, "it seems that we can''t find out the result today. When they wait slowly tomorrow, if we can tell what''s going on outside, we''ll be ready."

    After the interruption of the old village head, many people forget that their families are still on the road and have not come back. The old village head has made a success of this matter for the time being. As for what he plans to do tomorrow, no one knows.

    "What do you think?" In the evening, Uncle Zhang and Aunt Zhang called them all into the room and asked in a low voice. Now the whole village is in a panic. I don''t say hello when I see you on the road.

 Chapter 615

    I''m afraid that people will think more about who is close to whom. In particular, they are now people in the village who know that they may be storing grain. It is estimated that there will be no less trouble in the future.

    Zhang Chenglin as the eldest brother, he looked around, "there is no way, I think the best way is to prevent. We can''t give them our own food. " He looked straight at Uncle Zhang and said, "I know my father will be soft hearted. We still have two girls and Yueer has children in her belly."

    "If they have to fight with us, I won''t let them get half of the benefits even if I fight for my life." Zhang Chengshan was added indignantly when Zhang Chenglin said so.

    Uncle Zhang looked at them for several times. At last, he didn''t say yes or against them. He just flicked his ashes. "Your mother and I are old now. Let''s leave everything at home to you."

    Zhang Chenglin was stunned for a moment. He thought it would take a lot of effort to get Uncle Zhang to agree, but he didn''t want to spend any effort.

    "Don''t be too happy. I don''t care, but I don''t allow you to do too much. Anyway, this is a village. Every family is related by blood. I don''t want to be unable to enter my ancestral grave after I die. "

    This immediately showed Uncle Zhang''s position, but Zhang Chenglin was relieved, "Dad, don''t worry. Even if Chengshan and I can''t, isn''t there Sue? You just look at her strength. The people in the village are afraid to attack us. "

    Su Hao, who was mentioned, secretly touched his nose, which is true. In his last life, the original owner used his brute force to frighten the whole village.

    However, it is precisely because in the previous life, the original owner only knew that she was unable to suppress, and many people were dissatisfied with her performance, that she would secretly retaliate.

    Back in the room, I saw Er Niu sitting alone by the window in a daze, "how can aunt be so quiet outside today?" She hasn''t been out for several days. She''s worried that the people in the village will know that Er Niu has recovered from her illness. They don''t mention her release.

    "Because everyone is busy farming these two days, otherwise there will be no food to eat in the future!" Touching Er Niu''s little face, Su opened the jar in the corner of the room neatly and looked at the mushrooms growing well inside. She was relieved.

    "The little mushroom grows so fast, can Niuniu eat it in two days?" Er Niu knows that Su Hao has been planting mushrooms these two days, so she also climbs over to have a look.

    Su Hao nodded, "Niuniu can''t tell anyone about this, or there won''t be any mushrooms in the future." Last time, she was more or less negligent and didn''t let everyone be on guard against the children, so now she is taking precautions.

    The little guy didn''t understand why suhao asked so. He couldn''t help looking up, "can''t the brother in the next room tell me?"

    There are three rooms in Zhangjia, the best one is left to Uncle Zhang and Aunt Zhang, and the others are robbed by the Su family. Now they live in the most westerly one and the wettest one. If they didn''t see that they could grow mushrooms here, Su Hao would never have agreed to this way of distribution.

    Hearing Niu Niu''s self talk, Su Hao sneers in her heart. It''s really a good way. Let the child see, don''t know also won''t be found.

    "Niuniu doesn''t have to tell anyone. If you want to come to my brother''s house, he doesn''t want to tell you."

    Does a child have to be black or white? Su Hao doesn''t think so. The world is in a mess. If Er Niu is still a child who doesn''t know anything, she can''t live.

    Niu Niu looked at Su Hao''s serious face and couldn''t help humming, "that Niu Niu won''t tell his brother, he won''t tell Niu Niu the secret."

    "No?" Sue laughed, "this is the secret between Niuniu and her aunt. You can''t tell anyone."

    "Hello, Sue!" After putting away the mushrooms, Zhang Chengshan came in from the outside. "Just now the village head sent a message saying that those people really died outside and couldn''t come back. A lot of people are making trouble with the village head. "

    This news is not good news for the whole village. What''s more, the people who came back from outside also brought back a more terrible news, "I just heard that there was a plague in the city, and now I can''t enter the city at all."

    "So they didn''t buy anything back, did they?"

    "Of course not." Zhang Chengshan drank a lot of water and sat on one side, "now it''s really chaotic outside. Fortunately, it''s inconvenient for us to go out here, otherwise we don''t know what the scene is."

    Su Hao poured another glass of water for him, but he didn''t care about it. Plague is not something that can be controlled by human beings. As long as the people who go out and come back do not bring back the pathogen, there is nothing to worry about in the village.

    However, as soon as they relaxed, Zhang Chenglin brought back a piece of bad news, "I just came back from the village head''s home. The result of their discussion now is that all the grain should be put together and shared equally!"

    His face is very heavy, this proposal is aimed at their family. He didn''t know why the people of Su''s family were here when the meeting was held in the village. According to reason, they are only boarding here now, and they are not qualified to attend the meeting at all, and this proposal was put forward by them.

    It seems that this proposal is made fearlessly for everyone, but Zhang Chenglin knows it in his heart. It''s mostly their own idea of these grains.

    If they agreed to share with their family at the beginning, they would have to protect the food that could enter their mouth.

    Zhang Chenglin took a look at Su Hao, and then apologized, "Su Hao, don''t be so thoughtful. I don''t mean what you mean, but you can see what happened in the past two days."

    "Brother, don''t worry. Since Uncle Zhang and Aunt Zhang have raised me for so many years, naturally I won''t be a white eyed wolf. I can still distinguish the inside from the outside."

    Interrupted Zhang Chenglin''s words, Su Hao gave him a reassurance, "you''re right, now our family is not only a few adults have to eat, but also two children''s things, short no one can short children."

    Zhang Chenglin heard her say so, the whole person was excited. He always knew that Su Hao was facing his family. Now he was very excited to hear this sentence.

    "We can''t agree with the village head. But in the end, they put their things together, they share them equally, and we just don''t have to get involved. "

    Su Hao''s words are to the point. The people of the Su family had expected that Uncle Zhang and Aunt Zhang would not give up the love of the people in the village, so they put forward this proposal.

    But I forget that since they live here, and they can''t bring anything, how can those people treat them well and share things equally with them?

    "And there are some." Zhang Chengshan snorted coldly, "they think they can take out things, and then someone has to hide them, and someone has to dislike the fact that others take less things."

    The village head hasn''t been in charge of things for many years. Now he is in danger. How can he have so much prestige. This practice is really thankless.

    "Brother, you have to focus more on things outside these two days. I''ll take care of things at home. You don''t have to worry." Give the two brothers a reassurance, Su Hao took things to the yard.

    She planted some potatoes in the yard under their windows. Potatoes are very easy to grow. As long as we give them enough sunshine and water, they will grow well.

    You can use these potatoes for a while.

    The food sharing in the village is very noisy. It''s said that Zhang''s people don''t attend. Many people are filled with indignation and come to Uncle Zhang to educate his two sons.

    However, Zhang Shuquan''s attitude is that I am old and should be handed over to the children. Let these people eat a nose of ash, can only ash left.

    Zhang''s attitude makes many people dissatisfied, but no one can say anything. Before going to the city, many families were short of labor force. Now there are many people in the village who belong to Zhang Jia.

    But there is no good in this way, that is, when they walk on the street, they will be more or less excluded, and even sarcastic, which makes people feel unhappy.

    In her opinion, the only person she needs to deal with is the Su family woman. Then it''s good to get rid of the Wang family and the Soviet Union who ate meat in their last life.

    But I don''t want to hear Wang standing in the yard early in the morning, full of big truth, noisy people have no rest.

    "Hello, Sue. Is that what I taught you? Now that the people in the village are in trouble, how can you just do it without help? "

    "Not to mention that you have the ability now, even if you do not have the ability, you should not be so indifferent!" What she said was sincere, as if Su Hao had done something heinous.

    In the morning, when the village was in the cold, her voice was very sharp and far away, for fear that others would not hear her.

    Su Hao turned over and saw Er Niu with a pair of eyes open, looking at her curiously.

    "Aunt, the mother-in-law outside seems to be talking about you." The child is small, can''t understand what the outside people say, but know that it is certainly not something people like, so a face of unhappy.

    Su laughs and sighs helplessly when she sees Li Yuer wake up. "So, er Niu will be far away from her in the future. The mother-in-law outside likes to teach people. If you get close to her, you will be scolded every day."

    The little guy was so scared that he widened his eyes and covered his mouth with his hands. "Poor aunt, you must stay away from her."

    Su Hao pats Er Niu, then gets up and walks to the edge of the basin. It also contains the cold water they used to wipe their bodies last night.

    Then he picked up the basin, kicked open the door and splashed it out.

 Chapter 616

    Wang just stood at her door and scolded her. Naturally, she didn''t take precautions. She was scared back by the door that suddenly opened, and then she was splashed with cold water.

    Although the sun is very hot these two days, it is still very cold in the early morning. She is just a string of white jacket, now the breeze, only blowing her heart with chilly.

    "Hello, Sue! What are you doing! "

    She wanted to jump up and kill Su Hao, but she could not help holding her arms and trying to warm herself.

    Su Hao pretended to be very surprised and took back the basin in his hand. "My God, why did my mother stand at my door in the early morning? It''s cold but it''s easy to get hot in the early morning. It''s said that the plague is very serious outside now. "

    The words behind naturally don''t need Su Hao to say, that Wang Shi thinks of pestilence to quickly run toward the house.

    Her son herself knew that if she really got hot because of this, she would be driven out! She doesn''t want to die like this!

    Su Hao''s eyes crossed with a touch of irony. If she doesn''t want to get hot, it depends on whether she agrees or not!

    When Wang returned to the house, he saw his son sitting there with his daughter-in-law. They were still, apparently waiting for Wang to cook. She felt angry when she saw this.

    Thinking about which daughter-in-law is not respectful to her mother-in-law, but it''s nice to come to her, not only to serve her son, but also to serve her daughter-in-law, which really makes people laugh.

    When she said that, she immediately remembered what suhao had just said. There was a shiver in her heart, and then she walked into the room quietly.

    Zhao Wan took a look at Wang, and then a sneer passed through her eyes, "is mother not feeling well? I heard that many people in the village have fainted recently. Isn''t it the same with my mother? "

    The Soviet Union didn''t think much about it at first. Now, after Zhao Wan said that, his heart sank. However, in his private heart, he still didn''t want Wang to have any problems. He said quietly, "I''ll ask her later. I think I didn''t sleep well last night. I might as well do it."

    Zhao Wan snorted without saying much. If she had not seen that there was still some spare money in the Soviet family, and that the Soviet Union was still under control, she would not have married into the Soviet family.

    It''s a good thing now. She hasn''t enjoyed Mrs. Kuo''s life for a few days since she entered the Su family, so she has to live a life that her original life can''t catch up with. It''s too late for her to be depressed.

    Thinking of the news he heard these two days, Zhao Wan was very anxious. "You have to keep in mind what you said two days ago, otherwise we won''t get anything!"

    The Soviet Union didn''t think so. "How can it be that there are so many grains here. If we don''t eat them, they also want to eat them." The Soviet Union was also a little worried about putting down the fish in its hands.

    Although they ate little fish these two days. But after all, this box of fish is their family''s ration. If they don''t eat fish, there will be nothing else to eat in the future.

    Thinking of this, the whole Soviet Union was a little nervous. He glanced at Zhao Wan, calculating how much he could get from Su Hao.

    In the afternoon, the village head came with people. He''s smart. He doesn''t directly say what he''s here to do. He just says that the current situation is not good and there are fewer people walking around. I heard that Er Niu was also ill, so I came to see her.

    He said that, of course, Zhang Chenglin couldn''t stop him. I just didn''t let anyone in to see Er Niu. The village head didn''t come here to see Er Niu. When he saw Uncle Zhang and Aunt Zhang, he didn''t see Er Niu!

    "Brother, you can''t say that. It''s an eventful time now. Many old people who don''t care about their family are all talking now. How can we, as Zhangjia people, not help each other

    Su Hao sneered, and the village head immediately moved the realization to her. "This is Su Hao''s girl. She''s not young now, and she''s getting married with Cheng Shan. No one can come to see her then."

    After a word, the room immediately became quiet. Not only did Su Hao react, but Zhang Chengshan''s face was not very good-looking. But the Soviet Union, sitting on one side, had a happy look in its eyes.

    "No, although I have left home, my elder sister is always my elder sister. Naturally, I can''t watch my elder sister get married in a bad way, which will make Zhangjia people lose face."

    Su didn''t even look at her. She lowered her head as if she didn''t think it was her thing. Instead, the Soviet Union said it with a voice and color, as if it was a matter of certainty.

    "At this time, who has the heart to think about it? I don''t know if I can survive. " Sue good ah voice, not salty will all people''s temptation all block back.

    The Soviet Union was stunned for a moment. He didn''t know how Su Hao''s temperament had changed recently. Even if the former Su Hao was sold to Zhangjia, it was still attached to the Su family.

    But now he really can''t see through Sue. It seems that this man''s temperament changed a lot overnight. Although this time they went to work at a lower level, it was suhao County who heard the news and wrote to them.

    They didn''t come to join in. But after su Hao met them, she was always lukewarm, even knew that the fish in the lotus pond could not be eaten, and did not stop them.

    Even now they have nothing to do, otherwise he would have to doubt whether Su Hao had a grudge against the Su family because of what happened in those years, and wanted the Su family to die.

    The head of the village looked at the Soviet Union and was not happy. But thinking of the purpose of his coming this time, we can''t just give up. He had heard from the Soviet Union that all the food in the cellar of Zhang''s family was food. This time, he had to go. Otherwise, the village head had no prestige at all.

    The village head was thinking about Su Hao, but she didn''t know. She looked at the Soviet Union, looked at her resentful eyes, and got goose bumps all over her body.

    The Soviet Union didn''t look at her as if she were a living person, but as if she was looking at the person who could use and eat. If there is a special effect blessing of green light, it is estimated that he has swallowed her with his eyes.

    "I don''t want you to worry about suhao and me." Zhang Chengshan looked at Su not speak, thought she was angry, immediately rose out.

    He didn''t like to talk. Now he stood in front of the crowd. He felt that his face was full of blood and his heart was beating.

    Su Hao glanced at Zhang Chengshan. She admitted that the man was sincere and liked the original owner. It can be said that she is a good person who has nothing to ask for, but it has nothing to do with her.

    "Cheng Shan said all I wanted to say." Sue laughed. At this time, she did not call Zhang Chengshan the second elder brother as usual, but called her name.

    Sheng Sheng made a man blush. He didn''t know what to say.

    Zhang Chenglin is naturally happy to see such things. He stepped forward and stopped Zhang Chengshan. "I know uncle Liu''s difficulty in doing things now. Just rest assured. Today, since we have not put the grain with you, we will not share the rest of the grain with you in the future. "

    That is to say all the words dead, there is no room for the village head. The village head''s face immediately fell down. He took a cold look at Zhang Chenglin and Uncle Zhang. It seemed that they were carved out of the same mold. He wanted to swear.

    However, this matter has been settled in the end. After that, other people in the village would talk about sharing food together, which had nothing to do with Zhang Jia any more.

    Zhang Chenglin sent the village head out, but instead of mentioning it, Su Hao stood in front of the Soviet Union.

    The news spread out that night, and a stone started a thousand waves. Now, almost everyone in the village has a murmur about Zhang''s way of doing things.

    Su Hao didn''t care about it. She just stared at the Soviet Union as if she didn''t see the people around her. "You''d better go back and take care of the two women in your house. I''ll put my speech here today. I''m writing to ask you to come, but I don''t want to see you starve to death. "

    "But if you''re too illiterate..." she didn''t say the rest, but passed the result to the Soviet Union. Looking at his face directly pale down, she was relieved.

    Among the three people in the Su family, Wang is a schemer, but he is not clever. She simply thought that he flattered his daughter-in-law, and her daughter-in-law would be good to her son later.

    But forget, Zhao Wan that woman has always been only love for her useful things. Now the Soviet Union is useful to her, but after her death, why is the Soviet Union useful to her?

    Suhao doesn''t like such scheming things, and her eyelids have been jumping since morning. Intuition told her something bad was going to happen tonight.

    In the evening, suhao still put the dagger under the pillow. Looking at Er Niu and Li Yue Er sleeping, she closed her eyes.

    The wind at night is slightly cool, which is totally different from the sun that wants to dry people during the day. Now many families have patients. Such as Zhang Jia, there are really a few.

    Even if it wasn''t for fish sickness, they all went to work in the fields and got sick when it was cold and hot. As for the Zhangjia people, now other people''s families don''t care what they are like.

    Several figures came to Zhang''s side.

    "Are you sure it''s in this direction?" The man in front asked in a low voice.

    "Why not? They have the most things in our village. You know, we''re all sharing our food and sharing it equally. But their family is not willing to share with us. I think there are too many things to eat. I''m afraid we will share them. "

    The man in front looked at the man behind and sneered at him. Now it''s a fool who can tell others about his village.

    They can do this kind of thing in their own village, but they have to come to them in order to clean themselves up. How much more they can stay.

    But these have nothing to do with him, he turned to one side of the people made a gesture, "after a while all with him, all careful."

 Chapter 617

    "No, it''s taken care of." The person who just opened his mouth said with pride, "after a while, I''ll learn a cat call from the back. Naturally, someone will lead us there."

    Before speaking of Leng for a while, vigilant of looked at that person, "you are not in deceive me.". Is there someone in it

    Worried that this man would not do it temporarily, the man quickly added, "it can''t be wrong. It''s the people in their family, but it''s not from our village. It''s like the child bride''s family adopted by this family. I don''t like them. They want to share so many things. "

    Although the uneasiness of several people was suppressed by this statement, they didn''t want to be so extravagant. I found the place that the man said, and then I learned a cat cry from it.

    It didn''t take them long to wait. There was also a long and thin cat cry. A few good hands on the first turned over, and then lowered the voice to the side of a few, let them come quickly.

    It was Wang who was learning to bark. She didn''t expect to attract so many people. She was a little nervous. Originally, doing things in Western Zhejiang in the middle of the night made people uneasy. Now that so many people have been found out, she really has a lot to say.

    But when she thought of what her son told her, even if she didn''t want to do it, she couldn''t help it. "Time is tight, you follow me up, don''t make a sound!"

    She stared at a few people, heart quickly calculate, these people moved things, how much left to her. And then there was more dissatisfaction.

    Taking people to the place, while the man began to move the things in the cellar door, he called the people who led those people.

    "Don''t you mean just a few people? so many? How can we have anything left? " Wang''s heart was a little worried. Although his voice was suppressed, he still spoke fast.

    The man is not easy to fool, cold hum a, "are you worried about us, or worry about you share less.". I can tell you that these people are all good hands. If you don''t have them, no matter who you are looking for today, it will be bad. "

    Wang is not willing to look at him one eye, see there will move things away, she did not mind. He stretched his neck to see what the cellar looked like when it opened.

    "Do you think there''s enough in the cellar for you to share?"

    The voice that appears suddenly Wang Shi is not to notice, just think is the words that the man just said. She was about to nod her head when she suddenly realized that it was a woman''s voice.

    All of a sudden, he cried out in horror.

    In the silent night, Wang''s voice is especially high pitched, which is hard to ignore. Almost the next second, every household has been awakened people, have lit the oil lamp.

    "What just happened?" A man is lying on the bed, a woman beside him. The woman distinguished it carefully, then blew on the lamp.

    "Ah, why do you blow it? If you don''t go and have a look, don''t worry about what happened!" In the dark, the man is about to get up and help the woman.

    "When I hear the sound, it''s from Zhang Jia''s family, whose heart has been eaten by dogs. I don''t care what they do!"

    After listening to women''s complaints, men are silent. But it''s so quiet at night that I can''t sleep any more. I don''t know how many people hide in the quilt at night, waiting for the next morning to see the good play of Zhang Jia people.

    Wang''s voice scared those people who were moving things. As soon as he turned around, he saw a woman standing there. Although it was night, she had bright eyes.

    "Who are you?" The leader immediately called out. This voice awakened the men in the room.

    Knowing that they were going to be surrounded, several people rushed towards Su Hao as if they were getting better. After all, she is a weak woman. Even at this time, for the sake of food, we should also consider whether she has life to eat.

    How many of the people who rush out to rob food now have no homicide cases in their hands?

    Sue doesn''t even look at these people. She has more tasks now, and her sensitivity has improved a lot. She could almost predict the movements of these people, and even the night didn''t hinder her much.

    She suddenly put out her hand to control the man, and then pressed the man down there, with one hand firmly clasped on his throat, and said to several people around, "if you are not afraid of his death, come up."

    It''s just a blink of an eye. Su''s reaction and his death are amazing. Rao is just opened the door of the two brothers did not expect Su Hao has such ability.

    Flipping is just finished in an instant. The man controlled by Su Hao still wants to struggle. But I don''t know what kind of tactics Su Hao used. It''s a slender woman''s hand. It''s so powerful that she can''t move.

    He was even more annoyed. It would be nothing if they came to steal food. But if someone hears that he is controlled by a woman, how can he stay in the village?

    Think of here, he suddenly burst out strength, but did not expect Su Hao suddenly raised his leg, according to his waist is a record. He didn''t get over the pain for a long time.

    "Still moving?" Su Haoleng snorted and looked at these people with disdain. Wang''s voice was too loud just now, which obviously woke everyone in the room.

    But that''s good. She just wanted to show it to the woman in the room. How little she destroyed her plan!

    The man in his hand didn''t say a word. Several men around wanted to run, but they were surrounded by Uncle Zhang, Aunt Zhang, Zhang Chengshan and Zhang Chenglin with things.

    "Do you know me? People in your village don''t contact us now. So if we really kill you now, there will be no one to avenge you. "

    Knowing what these people were thinking, Su Hao opened her mouth to trample on their dead place. Nowadays, human life is not worth money. If you want to be happy, you want to exchange some food for your family through such things.

    But if she told them that no one was coming, they would not want to die here.

    Sure enough, several people let out the look of her. But the man in Su Hao''s hand is obviously a tough one. "Ha ha, we are just acting for heaven now, but we can''t do it ourselves. I don''t want to waste time. If you want to kill or cut, you can do as you please."

    Sue wants to laugh when she hears it. It''s probably because I''ve read a lot of picture books on the market. I think I''m a hero in the woods and I want to do justice for heaven.

    It is said that acting for heaven is robbing the rich and helping the poor. Where do they see that they are very rich here? If you don''t talk about your own things and give them to others, you are rich. If so, should people who only stare at their family''s things but don''t want to go out and work by themselves die?

    I didn''t expect that what I said didn''t move Su Hao. On the contrary, it made Su Hao even more angry. The man is still there smug. When the pain in his neck became more and more obvious, he realized that he was making people angry.

    Su Hao used it in his hand, and Zhang Chengshan naturally saw it. But looking at Su Hao''s present appearance, he didn''t want to plead for that person.

    As early as half a month ago, when there were signs of drought, Su Hao made all kinds of efforts for his family. It can be said that half of the grain in the cellar now exists because of Su Hao''s efforts for so many days.

    So even if Su Hao wanted to give the food to the Su family, he would not say more. I think that''s what his family thinks.

    However, Su Hao did not agree. At the beginning, he also wondered why. Now he wants to come because Su Hao has seen through these people. Also, if Wang was really for the sake of Su Hao, he would not have said Su Hao sold.

    Now seeing that there was only food here, Su Hao would not like to come.

    Zhang Chengshan, who thought that he had guessed what Su Hao was thinking, was a little happy and disgusted when he looked at Wang''s eyes.

    Wang was also jumped by this sudden scene. She felt the thumping of her heart and said, "do you people come here at night to steal?"

    "If it wasn''t for the old lady, I would have been cheated by these people!" He stamped his foot viciously, as if very angry. Wang didn''t know when Su Hao came, or he had been here for a long time. He thought carefully.

    "Su Hao, these people must be dealt with properly. If they can''t, they will be sent to the government." Those people had been watching Wang''s sudden rebellion, just want to speak, heard her say so, immediately all relieved.

    It seems that the old lady is right. At this time, the people of the government have already stopped working. When they go, no one will take care of them. They will be released at that time. It''s not a big deal.

    Su Hao gave a sneer. She looked down at Wang and threw the man aside. The person in hand is naturally controlled by others, and she goes straight to Wang''s side.

    "If my mother didn''t open her mouth, I would have forgotten that my mother was also involved in this matter." He squinted at Wang and sneered.

    Wang''s courage is small. If it wasn''t for her daughter''s family, she would not have been sold. Naturally, his good father is responsible for this. Now that his father is dead, naturally, it should be counted on Wang''s head.

    "You also know that I''m your mother. I just went out for a walk at night and met these people. If it wasn''t for me, they would have run away." The more he said that the moon was strong, the whole Wang family stood up straight.

    The sneer in Su Hao''s heart is getting bigger and bigger. She looks at Wang standing there sophisticating. She turns around and looks at the house where Su''s family live. "My younger brother and sister-in-law really have a good rest. They haven''t heard such a loud voice yet."

    After saying this, the people around them all recognized the meaning. Feelings, the people who open the door to them, are nothing against the family. It''s all about selfishness.

 Chapter 618

    "Today''s thing I admit is that we are not right. We didn''t get anything. We can let us go." The man controlled by Zhang Chengshan opened his mouth. In my eyes, I also despised Su Hao and them.

    Instead of speaking, Zhang Chengshan takes a look at Su Hao. It''s obvious that Su Hao is in charge of everything.

    Sue looked at them. "People in the village always said that we didn''t send food to the village. Didn''t we send food to the village?"

    Smell speech, Zhang Chenglin is Leng for a while.

    It took Zhang Chenglin a long time to reflect what Su Hao meant.

    "After all, they are here to steal things. If they are put back like this, the village head will not be able to maintain public order." Su Hao said her thoughts quietly.

    As soon as she finished, everyone''s face changed. Wang always thought Su Hao was timid. When she sold her, she cried like that and didn''t want to leave.

    But never thought that such a period of time did not see, Su Hao completely a pair of appearance.

    On the contrary, all the people in the neighboring villages who were arrested changed their faces. Today, they come out of the house to know more or less, now for food, no one cares about face.

    If you really want them to go back, you have to bear the pain to cut off part of the grain. When they go back, they will not be treated well. Think of here, a few of them all look like earth color.

    On the contrary, Zhang Chenglin and Zhang Chengshan are happy. These two days, Su Hao always told them that there would be a chance for the village not to be dirty with them. Now it seems that there is a way.

    "Here you watch first, we will send people to the village head''s house." Zhang Chenglin patted Su Hao on the shoulder. With Zhang Chengshan''s complaining eyes, he took back his hand.

    These hot potatoes should be sent to the village head as soon as possible. After all, the village head has a say in the village. If we wait until tomorrow morning, when these people will come to beg for help, they will not be able to explain why.

    This should be a big deal, so that these people can not complete.

    Wang waited for a long time and no one came to take care of her, so she wanted to go back to the house. But suddenly Su Hao called, "mother, is this going to go back to rest?"

    Wang now just feel like a devil, Su Hao, she slowly designed you card Su Hao, "then what else do you want to do?"

    "My younger brothers and sisters are all asleep, and I don''t know if you will stay in the village if people in the village know about today''s events. After all, no one dares to keep such things."

    Su Hao went to Wang''s side, deliberately said the voice very big. Zhao Wan sat on the bed, looking at the Soviet Union''s anxious face, and he held the handkerchief tightly.

    But she miscalculated. This suhao is a powerful character. Unexpectedly, she fell into the hands of the Soviet Union. Thinking of this, she stopped the Soviet Union.

    "Remember to be the same as your mother at this time." She quickly told the Soviet Union that she could not come forward with this matter. If she came forward, she might follow the people of the Soviet family to drive out.

    She can see that although the people here like Su Hao very much, they just like Su Hao. She is a pregnant woman, and the second elder Zhang is very kind-hearted and won''t drive her out.

    "When you go out, just follow your sister to plead. I only say that my mother has eaten fish these two days and she always gets up at night. Don''t say anything else. "

    The Soviet Union took a look at Zhao Wan. He always thought that his wife had an idea. When he thought about it, he only felt sure. He quickly put on his clothes and rushed out.

    "Why hasn''t mother come back so late, but what happened? What''s the matter, sister? " He took a puzzled look at the yard. Now the two old men of Zhang Jia have gone back to rest, and Su Hao and Wang are standing there alone, looking very lonely.

    Su good funny look at the Soviet Union this time out, think that the woman inside has given her advice. She would like to hear what rank this woman is.

    "Sister, why don''t you go to bed so late? Like my mother, I eat fish and spoil my stomach? "

    In a word, the Soviet Union is very fast. It seems that it only cares about Wang family. It doesn''t know what just happened. Su Hao can''t help but sigh about the division of labor in this family.

    With a smile, she looked at the Soviet Union and said, "my mother is eating fish and eating bad? Will it be contagious? Is er Niu''s disease brought by her mother? "

    "Don''t think about it. Let''s not talk about this evening. It''s a big deal. There was a two girl at home. If it wasn''t for the lack of room, it couldn''t be so crowded together. If mother is really like this, she can''t live with us, so it''s better to guard against some. "

    The Soviet Union was stunned. When he went out, Zhao Wan didn''t tell him that. Naturally, he didn''t want Wang to leave here. Apart from other things, when Wang left, he had to give part of the food to Wang. After all, he was his mother, and no one would cook for them.

    And Wang didn''t care so much. Naturally, she didn''t get sick from eating fish. She knew that. Now someone gave her this step, and she was happy to agree.

    "You don''t have to be so troublesome. I''ll just build a small shed on one side. It''s summer and it''s hot at night. I can''t get sick. "

    As long as she doesn''t come here, she doesn''t have to cook for her son and daughter-in-law, and she''ll be happy at that time.

    Listening in the room, Zhao Wan''s teeth were broken. This Su Hao also has a way to think about it. He wants them to live in peace.

    Su Hao didn''t care at all. Zhao Wan handed this move to her. If they don''t do anything else, she won''t do it, just let them suffer for a period of time.

    But this life is about to come to those easy time, if she again so, can not blame her hands merciless.

    In the early morning of the next day, all the people in the village burst into flames. Several family members from the next village came over in the morning to ask for an explanation. They don''t need to think about it. It''s because of last night.

    One by one, they all came to the village head''s home. Then they saw who these people were, and another was from their own village.

    All of a sudden, there was no face in the village, but when I heard that I could get food, the people in the village didn''t care about it. All wait for the food from the next village.

    "Do you hear me? It''s all over the place The Soviet Union bowed its head to Zhao Wan, who was sitting there embroidering. In the morning, he cooked rice for Zhao Wan, who scolded him all morning.

    He had never cooked a meal. If it wasn''t for Zhao Wan''s children, he would not have been wronged.

    Zhao Wan felt her handkerchief and looked at the beautiful pattern on it. "What''s the matter? That''s good. At least it hasn''t burned us. There will be a way in the future. Let mother be patient for a while. "

    She knew that the Soviet Union was worried about the Wang family, but she could not care so much now. Because of her children, the whole person can not go out to plan, so that these strategies were exploited.

    Wang came to Panasonic these two days. Everything is good. In her heart, she only thought of the day as Su Hao, but also thought about the friendship between their mother and daughter. She was not willing to disclose everything.

    Su Hao is noncommittal about this. She is busy picking and washing all the mushrooms in her hand, so that she can feed the family online.

    Fortunately, Zhang''s people don''t need Su Hao to cook. She just needs to fight on one side. Otherwise, she will have to show the truth.

    "The food from the neighboring village has been delivered. Do you know how much the village head asked for?" Zhang Chengshan looks at Su Hao who is in a daze in front of mushrooms and finds a topic to talk about.

    These two days, people always mention their marriage intentionally or unintentionally. Personally, he hopes to make an early decision with Su Hao. After all, everything is just one last step away.

    But in the end, it''s a troubled time, and he doesn''t want to hurt Su Hao, so he thinks about it all in his heart and makes Zhang Chenglin laugh for a while. He was afraid even of his own women.

    Su Hao was stunned for a moment. Naturally, she could get the news. She didn''t care much at that time. Looking at Zhang Chengshan''s appearance, it shouldn''t be a lot, "how many?"

    "The village head only said that he gave three hundred stone grain, but I think it''s more than that. Many people in the village are worried that we will go back when we hear that there is too much food. I don''t think we can tell the truth. "

    Su nodded clearly and pinched the mushroom in her hand. Another plan slowly emerged in her heart. In a short time, she could not wait for Zhao wan to move.

    But her time is limited. If she can''t fulfill the original owner''s expectation, the system won''t let her go.

    "It''s said that many people in the village are worried about being stolen recently. They say they want to build a fence outside?" Su Hao asked casually.

    Zhang Chengshan, doubting him, nodded, "that''s what he said. But now people can''t eat enough. How can they do these things? "

    "Nothing else, the plague outside is making people panic. Isn''t it that two days ago, there were still people shopping in the village? It''s said that the city has been in chaos for a long time. Where can the people in the city keep food? Heaven forbids people to live. "

    Su Hao glanced at the weather outside. In the memory of the original owner, by this time, the temperature was already hot and suffocating.

    It''s not just a drought. It''s really like the black eyed blind people outside. It''s like a natural disaster. They want to punish these greedy people.

    The turbulence outside naturally has nothing to do with the original owner, but it is also at this time that many people get sick because of the high temperature. At that time, the original owner was also a little feverish, so he was expelled.

    It''s just like this that Zhao Wan and his family show their true colors.

    In the heart secretly calculated for a while, Su Hao had a new plan, "our family''s well water will not come out soon, now basically not much every day, say with the next room, if they want to drink water, I''m afraid they have to pay."

    "Pay?" Zhang Chengshan was stunned. He didn''t know what Su Hao wanted to do. But he instinctively felt that everything Sue did well was right.

 Chapter 619

    Su Hao knew that he didn''t understand, but only Zhang brothers could come forward with this matter, "that is, to tell them, either to hand in food or not to drink water."

    She needs to intensify the contradiction between Zhao Wan and them. I''m afraid she can''t stand without water.

    Sure enough, as Su Hao imagined, Zhang Chengshan cut off the water in that room at noon. In the evening, the Soviet Union came running over with a look of great grievance.

    "Sister, what are you doing? Even if you don''t want me to drink, it''s good to give Wan''er some water. She still has children in her stomach! "

    Su Hao was not in Zhangjia at this time. She followed Zhang Chengshan to dig wild vegetables in the mountains to avoid the Soviet Union. The Soviet Union was not willing to bow its head and talk to the people of Zhangjia. I don''t think she will say anything more. In the evening, whether he could see her or not was beyond her control.

    In the evening, news came from the village next door, saying that now someone has passed out of heat, and those with children, old people and pregnant women should pay attention to it.

    This is what the barefoot doctor in the next village said. No one else takes it seriously. I just know that even if I don''t do anything now, I can die.

    That night, Sue got hot. Zhang Chengshan''s eyes were red. He reached out to check it, but Li Yueer stopped him. "You two don''t have to pick up your relatives now. Even if you''re married, you don''t know whether the disease is contagious or not. It''s better not to touch it."

    Zhang Chengshan was so angry that he slapped the door to pieces. He looked at his elder brother, "do you want me to talk about the barefoot doctor''s invitation? Now he is the only one who can do it."

    Zhang Chenglin was more rational. He shook his head. "I don''t think so. At noon, the news came out. Now Su Hao is hot. If people know about this, they will not leave him in the village. "

    The other people in the village said that now Zhang Jia is in the hot spot. It''s time to be nervous. It''s not easy to ease the relationship with the village. If someone really knows about Su Hao''s fever. It''s estimated that they are going to let suhao drive out.

    At the time, Su was good, but there was no place to stay.

    Thinking of this, Zhang Chengshan''s face darkened. "Then I''ll stand at the door with a knife. I''ll kill one and two, I''ll kill a pair!"

    "What the hell are you talking about?" Zhang Chenglin gas gave him a slap, sound listen to let people follow pain. A red palm print appeared on Zhang Chengshan''s face.

    "Did your parents raise you to be a murderer?" Zhang Chenglin said more and more, "I didn''t say that I couldn''t save Su Hao, but now we don''t even know whether she is really hot or ordinary fever. How can you help her then? Won''t she die if she doesn''t go out? "

    Zhang Chengshan was asked speechless, dejected standing in front of Su Hao''s window. Looking at Su Hao lying there, with no blood on her face, she felt pain in her heart.

    "The most important thing now is to let others not see it. These two Tainans just say that Su Hao was unable to go out today because he sprained his foot on the mountain. After that, we can only go one step at a time. "

    Zhang Chenglin sighs. His younger brother is stubborn and has long regarded Su Hao as his own man. If anything happens to Su Hao at this time, his younger brother may not be able to live.

    Early the next morning, the news of Su Hao''s ankle sprained spread. Zhang Chengshan began to be depressed in the morning. Zhang Chenglin''s natural reason is that he can''t help it.

    Several people in the family will not disclose the matter, so the people who do it can only be the two people in the Su family.

    "Elder brother, since they have done this, they are asking back. They should also think about the food of our family. What do these white eyed wolves do with them?"

    This time, Zhang Chengshan really wronged Zhao Wan. They do know about it, but they dare not say it at all. So blatantly said, others do not think that they do, are not able to.

    But it''s like someone is doing the same thing to them. Shengsheng doesn''t let them live a good life. Thinking of this, Zhao Wan hated it.

    At present, the Wang family that can be used has been expended, and now they can''t make life very comfortable at all. Thinking of these two days, waiting for Su Hao to calm down, he called people back.

    As a result, Su Hao didn''t give them this at all. Almost a real person would not come out of the room if he hid in the room. Not to mention that the fish here can''t be eaten because of the high temperature. Now Zhangjia doesn''t give them water to drink, which is going to cut off their life.

    Thinking of this, Zhao Wan became more and more angry, and the more angry she was, the more she wanted to make Zhang''s life difficult. She took a look at the Soviet Union, which was sitting there worrying but had nothing to do with it, and she became angry.

    "I''m pregnant with your baby in my stomach. What you said at the beginning won''t make me sad about this kind of thing. Now you are going to starve me and my child? "

    The Soviet Union is also worried now. All the things Wang did before are now handed over to him. He had never done such a thing before, and now every day is extremely hard for him.

    Thinking of this, he couldn''t stand Zhao Wan''s insolence. He took a look at Zhao Wan and snorted coldly, "I''m not good for you like this. Do you plan to cooperate with northwest wind?"

    Zhao Wan, who had been out of shape for a long time, was disgusted by the whole Soviet Union.

    "I live in Zhangjia. How can people in the village treat me. Don''t think about anything else. I''m going to see my mother today. Just stay at home. "

    The attitude of the Soviet Union almost broke Zhao Wan''s teeth. He thinks that her attitude towards the Soviet Union is good enough. The Soviet Union is nothing but a waste that can do nothing. Besides her, who would like to talk to him!

    Thinking of this, Zhao Wan felt even more resentful. Thinking about the man who came to contact her two days ago, Zhao Wan couldn''t help thinking.

    "So aunt is to accompany Niuniu?" Two girls have been locked in the room these two days, and the whole person is suffocated. Now I''m very happy to see Su Hao in the room.

    Su Hao didn''t care. She chewed the Guoba that Zhang Chengshan got for her alone, and kindly gave Er Niu a few pieces, while sitting there reading a picture book.

    This picture book was picked up by Zhang Chenglin when he bought a book. They can''t understand it, but they are very kind-hearted.

    "Yes." Su Hao casually dealt with a sentence, she is seeing the key now, have no mind to listen to two Niu to say what.

    "Dad said these are not good books. Let aunt stop reading them." In fact, er Niu doesn''t know what this is. She''s just not happy about Su''s playing with her.

    Suhao couldn''t help laughing. She was just seeing an official trying to break up his daughter''s marriage. It was his cruel heart that drove them to the bottom of the world. They could only see each other from a different place. Maybe they would never see each other again. Fierce hear two Niu''s words, feel to be suitable for the scene very much.

    "I don''t read. What do you want me to do? Or my aunt will tell you to read? " Su Hao had no choice but to take out his own mace. As soon as the voice fell, Li Yuer came in from the outside. "It''s all fallen out outside, so you still have the mind to play here."

    Su Hao was a little stunned. Her news only lasted one day. No matter how powerful Zhao Wan was, he didn''t have such strong ability.

    Li Yueer naturally doesn''t know what Su Hao is thinking. She looked out of the window, as if on guard against something, and then said in a low voice, "you just didn''t see what you just looked like. Chenglin didn''t let me stay there, saying that bad luck is bad for children."

    "Don''t think about it. Cheng Shan didn''t want me to tell you. He was afraid that you might be ill and make us worry. But now that the news has spread, I want to make you prepare ahead of time. "

    Su looked at Li Yuer, waiting for him.

    "Wang is dead."

    The news came suddenly, but Su Hao didn''t expect that Wang''s life was gone so quietly.

    Li Yueer only thinks that Su Hao is sad about it. For a moment, she doesn''t know whether she told her right or not. She can only persuade Hao Sheng: "don''t be too sad. You will be my family after you. Can''t you see what we do to you? "

    "Wang heard that it was your brother who forgot to send her water. In addition to the heat these two days, she also had a fever, but no one knew when she went out. So I was sick and died. "

    Li yue''er carefully looked at Su Hao, and was relieved to see that she was no longer sad.

    "This matter has something to do with our family more or less. What my parents mean is that if you want to make a big deal of it, they will find a way for you."

    Su Hao naturally understood what Li Yuer meant. It can be said that from the beginning, she didn''t want to trouble Zhang Jia people. Although she was surprised by Wang''s death, it was reasonable.

    But now I don''t know what happened to the Soviet Union and Zhao Wan. Su Hao waved to Li Yueer not to worry, "my sister-in-law understands me. I was not very close to her, and now I don''t feel much, so don''t worry. "

    Looking at her appearance is really not very sad, Li Yuer also relaxed. She sat there and told Sue about it carefully.

    I don''t know what happened in the Soviet Union early this morning. I have to go to see Wang. In order to avoid suspicion, they haven''t visited Wang these days.

    Wang was OK at the beginning and had a leisurely life. Maybe it''s because I''ve been working hard for too long, and I''m tired and sick when I relax. Coincidentally, no one visited her all the time, and she didn''t know how many sins she had suffered alone in that room.

    The Soviet Union did not know whether it had found its conscience. See Wang Shi dead, embrace where to cry together. My nose was runny and my tears were howling. That scared people in the village not to go and have a close look, they could only look at it from a distance.

 Chapter 620

    What makes people feel more different is that after the Soviet Union found out that Wang''s death, the first one did not come to find Su Hao, but went back to scold Zhao Wan. People around her heard the voice clearly. On the contrary, suhao was sleeping and didn''t hear it.

    Hearing this, Su zazazui felt sorry that she didn''t hear such a good annual drama. Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but want to know what Zhao Wan''s idea would be after she suddenly got so much stimulation. I guess I can''t help it.

    Su Haoxiang is right. Zhao Wan really can''t bear it. But now, the Soviet Union, which dotes on her, is indifferent to her, which makes her live a miserable life.

    In the twinkling of an eye, Zhao Wanzheng lost a lot of weight. The Soviet Union was also kind-hearted. It was not too difficult for Zhao wan to worry about her having a child in her stomach. There is gas in the heart, but also cold her.

    But this is not the case in Zhao Wan''s view. He has always been obedient to her, but now he sneers at her every day. If she had not given him more than a son, the Soviet Union would have given her up.

    At the thought of this, Zhao Wan was secretly afraid. Find his eldest son and ask him to go to the east of the village to find a man with a scar on his face when the Soviet Union and Zhangjia people don''t pay attention.

    Zhao Wan met this person by chance some time ago. At that time, she felt that this practice sounded a little sensational, but now she was ready to move.

    To say who is most comfortable now, it is estimated that Su Hao is the only one. Every day listening to the news outside, either someone is sick or someone is fighting for a stutter. She is a patient, and she doesn''t need to do anything.

    "Auntie, dad said that several jars in the cellar have grown a lot of mushrooms. He asked if you want to eat them? The two girls came running over and asked triumphantly.

    Two days ago, Zhang Chengshan broke through the partition wall in the middle of the two houses, and he could go back and forth. That''s a lot of fun for ER Niu. Her range of activities is much wider.

    I always like to run errands for suhao these two days.

    Su Hao remembered that there were still several jars of mushrooms in the cellar. He had to say that the taste he made was very good. He couldn''t help but eat one mouthful after another.

    Think of here, Su Hao nods, also can be regarded as agreed two Niu''s proposal. This little guy is good at it. Most of it is because she wants to eat it by herself, and she also needs to pay attention to her patient.

    Just as the people of Zhang Jia were happily preparing to eat mushrooms here, two naked people were entwined in a thatched cottage on the other side of the village. I''m up and down doing some confusing things.

    "Wan''er, you are so beautiful, that guy doesn''t know how to cherish it." The man gave a big kiss and made a beautiful sound. When he looked up, there was silver on his mouth.

    Then the light looked carefully. It was not Zhao Wan who was lying there. Who else could it be?

    She closed her eyes and didn''t know whether she was enjoying or thinking, but looking at her expression, she was very intoxicated.

    Men also want to continue to attack the city, but Zhao Wan was anxious to stop up, "no, today is here, after a while special will come back, found that I am not, but also crazy."

    Pushing away the man, Zhao Wan got up and was about to put on his clothes. The man hugged her from behind and didn''t want to let her go at all.

    "The Soviet Union has no interest at all. I don''t know what you like about him." The man smacked his mouth and touched it wantonly. A touch of disgust flashed through Zhao Wan''s eyes.

    Push away the man, looking at him, the whole person again with a Mei Yi, "brother Jiang said where the words, this is not the thing has not been done, I can''t let people doubt it?"

    Hearing Zhao Wan talking about this, scar''s face was stunned for a moment, and then he gave a vicious smile at random. "I''ve been in the Jianghu for so many years, and I haven''t seen anyone. Don''t worry, it''s up to me!"

    Hearing his words, Zhao Wan breathed a sigh of relief, and his actions became faster and faster. I''m afraid it''s too late to leave today.

    She went out of the door, looked left and right, confirmed that no one was nearby, and then sneaked out. Fast toward Zhang Jia.

    The Soviet Union was not a tough man at all. I haven''t seen the Soviet Union in the past two days, and gradually I feel a little timid. In his mind, in addition to Wang, Zhao Wan had the closest relationship with him. Even Su Hao was only related.

    So in a few days, he also lost a lot of weight, thinking about how to coax Zhao Wan back in these two days.

    He couldn''t think of any other way. He could only think of getting some food. Maybe Zhao Wan would be happy and they would be OK. So I followed the villagers to dig wild vegetables in the mountains early this morning.

    After so many days, the wild vegetables on the mountain have already been dug up. After a whole day, the Soviet Union just found a handful.

    But he was very happy. After all, it was the first time that he got food with his own ability, and Zhao Wan would not mind that the quantity was too small.

    So in a hurry, he didn''t notice that when he just entered the house, Zhao Wan''s face flashed unnaturally.

    "I dug a lot of wild vegetables today. Don''t worry. I can take care of you without my mother." While Zhao Wan was in a daze, the Soviet Union promised to see him.

    Zhao Wan lay in bed, watching the Soviet Union busy on the ground, thinking of the same body, she was a little flustered. She really didn''t like the Soviet Union, but the Soviet Union had no reason to make her feel nervous.

    In order not to make herself feel guilty, she gave a cold hum and didn''t go on.

    The days went around like this. Until many people in the village went to the village head and said that their food had been stolen.

    This was not a big deal, but now food is more valuable than life. It has been stolen and the neighbors don''t admit it. How can people feel at ease.

    There are also people with bad minds who have to blame the zhangjias for this, saying that they are the only ones in the village who have not been stolen. Forget that they were the first to be stolen.

    In a word, people in the village are in a panic recently. None of them can have a good sleep. There are also some who have been stolen so hard that they don''t sleep at night. They play cards together in groups, just to watch the food.

    Suhao listened to all this. She remembered right. At this time, a group of people called Jiang Yidao would come to the village and openly ask them for the protection fee. Naturally, the protection fee was also calculated in terms of grain.

    Jiang Yidao was originally a gang of bandits nearby. Before that, the government wanted to take them away, but before it could start, there was a drought and there was no time to take care of them.

    Instead, they took advantage of the loopholes. The bandits on the mountain used to do things by stealth. Shangshang has never stored too much food, so now they can only come down to grab things.

    Some time ago, after Jiang Yidao and Zhao Wan got on well, these people naturally stayed nearby. Of course, Jiang Yidao has a brain. When people do it, every family takes a little.

    This will not force the family too hard, and most of them will not come out to say anything. Of course, he didn''t care if there was anything.

    "Chief, people in Zhangjia village are very vigilant now. When the night is bad, many people are waiting outside. We can''t get in."

    The following little Luo Luo watched Jiang Yidao come in with his stomach in his arms and quickly came forward to report.

    Jiang Yidao glances at him and knows that his brothers are not doing well in this period of time. He wants to improve their food. Thinking about what Zhao Wan just said to him, he has an idea in his heart.

    "What are you going to do! Who are we? "

    When Jiang Yidao said that, some of the people around him were confused. They looked at each other and asked, "are we... Bandits?"

    Jiang Yidao snorted and slapped the speaker on the back. He had a lot of strength, and the man who took the photo staggered, "well said, since we are bandits, we still care about what those fame do. Let''s go straight for it tonight! "

    Those a few people all Leng for a while, stare big eyes. They haven''t done these things for a long time. Now they don''t have much to eat, and the whole people have no strength to go with them. "Then boss, do we take more brothers with us? When there are more people, we will be remembered by the people around us, and we will not dare to resist in the future. "

    Jiang Yidao nodded dispensably. He didn''t mind whether these people could fight. On the contrary, he was worried that Zhao Wan would not change her mind temporarily.

    On one side, the second leader looked at Jiang Yidao''s appearance and noticed, "brother, I''m worried about what Zhang''s people do to Miss Zhao?"

    Jiang Yidao glanced at him. Normally, he didn''t want his brother to talk about his woman. But he also knew that the woman Zhao Wan was still carrying her stomach, and she didn''t enjoy herself every night.

    He took a look at the second leader and waved to all the people around him to go down. "What do you do when you happen to meet him?"

    The second leader touched his chin and nodded, "brother, it''s not a joke, but it''s a woman''s business. Can I make it difficult? I''ve been asked about the Soviet Union. It''s not a powerful role. My mother was killed two days ago, and I didn''t dare to pit her. "

    "I don''t know." Jiang Yidao looks down on this kind of person most, although what he usually does is not good. But as a man, can''t let his woman live a good life, also can''t protect his old mother, really live in vain.

    Thinking of this, he has something more or less. He glanced at the second leader and said, "it''s up to you to do this, but the woman Zhao Wan is more or less beautiful. I can warn you not to move her."

    "If the best way is to let the child in Zhao Wan''s stomach be killed for me, I don''t want to raise a baby for others. This green belt makes people laugh at me. "

    The second leader nodded. To him, it''s just a woman. He didn''t know when Jiang Yidao was so concerned.

 Chapter 621

    At this moment, Zhao Wan didn''t know that he had been targeted. He was in the joy of being taken care of and flattered by the Soviet Union.

    How long has it been? Almost since they lived in Zhangjia, the Soviet Union has never been so kind to her. Although zhangjiacun is just a small remote village.

    However, there are many young and beautiful girls here. Looking at the Soviet Union walking on the road, she has a pair of eyes that can''t follow others. She wants to kick the Soviet Union home.

    Now looking at this man kneeling beside him, massaging himself and cooking for himself, Zhao Wanzheng feels very comfortable.

    "How is your sister these two days?" Pretending to ask casually, Zhao Wan noticed the expression of the Soviet Union. In fact, she also knew that in accordance with the nature of the Soviet Union, she would definitely not have much contact with the Soviet Union.

    As expected, the Soviet Union was reluctant for a moment. It was very broad and organized very well. Then it said to Zhao Wan with a smile, "it''s time for both of us. The children have gone out to play, not to mention the woman."

    Zhao Wan naturally didn''t mind, nodded, thought about it, and finally couldn''t help mentioning, "where does the water in our house come from these two days?"

    When asked about this, the whole Soviet Union was a bit stiff. Even with Su Hao''s help, there are only five families in zhangjiacun who have wells. Many of these people don''t make friends with him because of Zhang''s affairs.

    These two days, he licked his face and asked for it at other people''s door. Most of the time, we still have to dig for a day and give half to others to get some water back.

    They are in urgent need of resources, and others have their starting prices. In two days, they may not even have water.

    Zhao Wan took out a small pink white bag and handed it to the Soviet Union, "I got this two days ago. Eating will make people have diarrhea. When you talk about it, if people in Zhang''s family have diarrhea, will there still be people drinking the water in the well? "

    Soviet Union Leng for a while, he looked at Zhao Wan with some surprise, "Wan''er, you are really wonderful." He was really greedy for Zhang''s well before, but he had no choice.

    With Su haozai, the people of Zhang Jia insist that if they want to drink water, they have to pay for it. If you still have three points of temper, the Soviet Union can not bow to the Zhangjia people.

    It''s like bowing to Su Hao, so even if people outside ask for more money, he still goes to someone else''s house to buy water. Now this method is undoubtedly to solve his urgent need.

    Zhao Wan smiles in her heart, and she knows that she will always have a way to hold the Soviet Union, "this thing is not easy to do now. When you go to do it at night, be careful, and don''t let people find out."

    The Soviet Union quickly cleaned up the things in its hands, and then vowed, "you can rest assured that you will give it all to me, no problem."

    The Soviet Union put the laxative in its bosom. During the whole day, from time to time, it would touch the slightly raised piece in its bosom with its hand, and it was reassuring to feel it in the heart. Although it''s refreshing to promise Zhao Wan, I''ll be a little timid afterwards. After all, it''s against my conscience to take the medicine.

    When the Soviet Union thought about it, it was true to be alive. Let''s do it for Wan''er and her children. On the surface, it was calm, but in my heart, I was planning when to start.

    Jiang Yidao and his gang are quick. They say they are ready to fight for food tonight. Take the guy to the direction of Zhang Jia. In addition to trying to get some food in Zhangjia, Jiang Yidao is more worried than his brother behind him. Zhao Wan''s heart disease is getting worse if his child doesn''t get rid of it.

    The Soviet Union was thinking about pouring laxatives into the well. As soon as it gritted its teeth, it could not be delayed. It was better to start early, but it was a big deal. Then he walked towards Zhang Jia. At midnight, it was the time when every family in the village was lack of vigilance.

    When the Soviet Union looked at it from a distance, it was murmuring in its heart that there was still a faint light in the room. The Soviet Union, where the cat was behind the wall, began to cringe again.

    The frequent footsteps in the distance attracted the attention of the Soviet Union. Looking at their aggressive appearance, they ran in the direction of Zhang Jia, who was not provoked by bandits. They''re not vegetarians. If they don''t make Zhang''s family jump, how can they give up.

    When the Soviet Union saw the movement on the other side of Zhangjia, it was not the best time to start. Throw the laxative into the well while you''re in trouble. No matter how smart the Soviet Union is, it won''t doubt that it''s not the Soviet Union. In this way, the Soviet Union immediately took a favorable view of the group in front of them.

    Jiang Yidao stands in front of his brother and looks around the house of Zhang Jia, who is really calm. It is reasonable to say that when the village is in such a mess, every family loses food and makes every family in the village feel uneasy. How can Zhangjia not make any response.

    "Big brother." The second leader came to Jiang Yidao''s ear. Jiang Yidao came back and waved his hand, indicating that the second leader would smash the door. A group of people immediately behind the second leader surrounded the house, making a lot of noise outside.

    The noise outside awakened Su Hao, who was asleep. The famine in the village had made every family restless for a long time. This peaceful sleep had been unable to sleep for several days. Hearing this, Zhang Chenglin quickly put on his coat and went out, "what are you doing?"

    Zhang Chenglin in front of such a group of people, all ruffian, the second leader came out in the crowd, "what? How do you talk? Can''t you see our elder brother here? "

    As soon as the second leader turned around, Jiang Yidao leaned on the fence and dusted his trousersˇ° Our elder brother''s visit to your home is to give you face. Cut the crap and show me something. "

    Everyone knows that it''s obvious that the bandit leader came to their house and targeted their Zhang family. When several families nearby heard the news, they all scratched the crack of the door and looked at the bustle. The Zhang family didn''t lose food and lived a stable life. It''s a good thing. If they lost a big one, they couldn''t let Zhang family drink a pot. Now let''s see what they will do.

    In front of Jiang Yidao, the scar on his face is more obvious in the light of the fire, and his fierce eyes are locked on Zhang Chenglinˇ° Recently, when we caught up with the famine, I was short of food, nothing else. Who doesn''t know that your family is rich in food and oil. Take it out at the right time to show filial respect to Laozi and me. In the future, you zhangjias will have a facade. "

    How can Zhang Chenglin be a soft hearted man, "you are a robber!"

    "Don''t push your nose on your face, boy!"

    The voice outside the door is so loud that she can''t be calm in bed. She just got out of bed and went to the door to find out. Zhang Chengshan entered through the door at this time, "where are you going?"

    "Go out and see what the bandits are doing?" Su Hao is about to step forward, but he is stopped by Zhang Chengshan.

    "Chenglin can deal with that gang of bandits. In fact, you can handle them as a woman." How could su Hao compromise so easily? She didn''t step out of the room all day. Now she just went out to relax.

    "I don''t eat for nothing. How dare I bully our family members?" Su Hao pushes Zhang Chengshan away. Zhang Chengshan, a flash God, is staggered. After waiting for Zhang Chengshan to stand firm, he quickly stepped forward and pulled Su Hao''s sleeve hard, "go out at this time, your injury will be exposed."

    Sue had a good pause. She didn''t care so much. Raised an eye to look at for a while, "rest assured, when the time comes, own method is." Sue Hao stepped out of the room. She wanted to see who was running wild at the gate of Zhang Jia.

    The Soviet Union hides behind the wall stacks in the distance, and you can have a panoramic view of what happened at the gate of Zhangjiakou. Zhang Chenglin can''t last long at all. Su Hao has a sprained ankle and is in bed again. Zhang Jia is in trouble this time. He is just thinking, who knows that the voice of the woman coming from Zhang''s family can''t be more familiar.

    "Who dares to be wild at the gate of Zhangjiakou?" Su Hao is not a weak woman. If she doesn''t come out at this time, I''m afraid she won''t be peaceful in the future.

    It''s suhao''s ankle injury. How can he appear at the door? It doesn''t look like the injured person. Could it be that Su Hao cheated with the Zhao family? The Soviet Union thought.

    Although he was surprised by Su Hao''s foot injury, the Soviet Union''s brain turned fast. When Su Hao came out at this time, he was able to add cathartic to his success. Now let''s wait for suhao to have a conflict with the bandits.

    "As a child daughter-in-law, you have no right to speak." The second leader didn''t pay any attention to the woman in front of him, which led to a burst of ridicule from the brothers behind him.

    Su Hao doesn''t care about the current group of little Luo Luo. "Roll up the sleeve," that also wants to see if you have this ability, catch up with Taisui head to move the ground

    As soon as Su Hao''s words came to an end, he took the tools at hand and swung them away. Li Chenglin looked at Su Hao''s natural power in front of him. Although he had knowledge for a long time, when it came to use, he would inevitably be scared back.

    Two in charge of the family and many brothers jumped on the guy, which was su Hao''s opponent, before he had time to fight back, he was strongly hit by Su Hao''s fence.

    It was the best time for the Soviet Union to see that the Soviet Union and the bandits had already started. He lowered himself and quickly slipped to the well behind the house.

    Looking around, the fire broke out in the front yard, but the Soviet Union was blocking the back of the house. Seeing that there was no one around, he took out a bag of laxatives from his bosom and carefully hugged them. While shaking the powder into the well, he looked left and right.

    After a while, he poured the small bag of laxatives into the well. The Soviet Union subconsciously looked down at the well. It was dark and could not see anything. After confirming that there was no laxatives scattered around the well, he ran home.

    The sound of fighting at the gate of Zhang Jia was known to the whole village overnight, and Su Hao''s ankle sprain was also known to the whole village overnight.

 Chapter 622

    Jiang Yidao is not so easy to be afraid. After fighting with these people for a long time, Su Hao smashed many things in the yard. The second leader wanted to get some food, but Su Hao caught him. Su Hao didn''t make it so easy for him to take the grain away from under his eyes. He rushed up and focused on the second leader.

    Jiang Yidao saw this, picked up the broadsword at hand and swung it. Su Hao turns around and almost injures himself. The second leader takes advantage of the opportunity to escape from Su Hao. He runs to the other end with a rolling belt. Jiang Yidao here has not been removed.

    Su Hao had to let the thief go. Reorganize the muscles and bones, run to the river, a knife is a fist, hit the river a knife has not been slow to God, chin will be raised to the sky, eyes see is the dark night. The whole person seemed to be tied by something, and turned up in the air completely uncontrollably, and became a big word in the air.

    The little Luos in the courtyard see that the eldest brother is lifted over his head by Su Hao and spins. The guys in his hands are scared to fall to the ground. They want to avoid Su Hao for fear that Jiang will hurt themselves with a knife from the air.

    Jiang Yidao was dizzy in the middle of the sky. He unconsciously begged for mercy and complained. Su Hao saw that the gang were too scared to start. He felt that it was almost time to return the sword to his brothers.

    Su Hao threw the knife to the brothers. Looking at Jiang Yidao flying over, the brothers seem to see the stones falling from the sky and run around. Accompanied by a long bitter cry of Jiang Yidao.

    Su Hao''s strength is too strong to hold up. Jiang Yidao''s falling speed is too late for those brothers to think and run. He still hit several legs.

    Yiyiya''s cry annoys Su Hao. Su Hao picks up Jiang Yidao''s broadsword, carries it on his shoulder and walks towards Jiang Yidao.

    "It''s a lesson for you to rob food today! Dare to come again, mother... "Su Hao didn''t say any more. Instead, he made two big knives. The sound of the blade rubbing against the air scared the little Luo people to lean against the stone behind them, looking for a sense of security, but not a sound of begging for mercy.

    "Why don''t you get out of here?" Su looks like they''re lying around, and their indifference is even more irritating. Where did Jiang Yidao find these rubbish.

    Many little Luoluo are either dragging their broken arms or supporting their injured legs. A few of them here are still carrying a Jiang Yidao who has been turned for a long time.

    This group of people rushed to try their best to escape as fast as possible, for fear that suhao would catch up again. Jiang Yidao had not slowed down at this time, and he didn''t care what he said to Su Hao, so he was carried away.

    When Jiang Yidao had a good rest, it was noon the next day. Seeing the brothers drooping and losing their spirits, Jiang Yidao was even more out of breath. He and Sue had a good feud.

    Just thinking that the second leader of the family came to report that Zhao Wan came to him and Jiang Yidao was relieved. Zhao Wan might be the only reason to make him feel comfortable. He could not help but incline his mouth and feel happy.

    Jiang Yidao takes people to rob food, and Su Hao has already known all over the village. Zhao Wan had already expected that Su Hao''s magical power could not be dealt with by ordinary people, but he did not expect that Jiang Yidao would fall into Su Hao''s hands, which disappointed Zhao Wan.

    "I didn''t expect you to fall into the hands of a woman." Zhao Wan''s scornful tone is very unnatural to hear Jiang Yidao, but it''s not easy to get angry with Zhao Wan. Who let this woman fascinate him.

    "If not, is Jiang Yidao such a soft person? If you plant it, I will only plant it in the hands of Zhao Wan, a woman. " Jiang Yidao said, then a hand pinched Zhao Wan''s chin and turned his head.

    "What are you going to do?" Zhao Wan pushed off his hand, Jiang Yidao was sitting back, "do you have any clever plan?"

    "I''m a weak woman. What can I do?" When Jiang Yidao saw Zhao Wan''s delicate tone, he really liked itˇ° Where are you a weak woman? "

    Knowing that Jiang Yidao wanted to be close to him, Zhao Wan quickly got up and let Jiang Yidao jump into the air. Jiang Yidao coughed and pretended nothing.

    "It seems that Tangjiang''s knife is just like that." Zhao Wan seems to have planned for a long time, but the purpose of coming here is to let Jiang Yidao and himself unify the caliber, "you go to get food because of Su Hao!" Jiang Yidao thinks he heard something wrongˇ° To get food? "

    Jiang Yidao was silent for a moment, and then he burst out laughing, "if my Wan''er is really brilliant, then Su Hao is just a savage woman, a shrew full of brute force." Zhao Wan takes an eyebrow at Jiang Yidao beside her and nestles in Jiang Yidao''s arms in a shy way.

    "I''d like to see her Su Hao. Besides her natural power, there''s nothing else they can show off!" Zhao Wan said, the mouth of that touch of evil smile, Jiang Yidao all see in the eyes.

    Jiang Yidao orders his men to release the news, saying that Su Hao colludes with the bandits to rob the villagers of food. In order to hide people''s eyes and ears, he pretends to rob food last night. People in the village are talking about Su Hao in a low voice. Unexpectedly, Su Hao, who is the child daughter-in-law of his own, has added such a black spot. How can the villagers give up? They are worried that Su Hao''s strength is not what ordinary people can deal with, so they have to keep silent and gnash their teeth.

    These words soon spread to Zhang Chenglin and Zhang Chengshan, "deceiving people too much! Look, I don''t beat them all over the place. " Su Hao is so angry that his teeth itch. Zhang Chengshan is worried that something might happen to Su Hao. He wants to stop Su Hao, but he can''t do it. He has to swallow what he says.

    Su Hao is not afraid of ghosts knocking on the door, walking in the village, watching everyone talk, he went forward, "I su Hao is aboveboard, never collude with bandits. There is a disaster in the village. We zhangjiaming people don''t talk in secret. We have so much food. We all see it. What''s the point of being unconvinced to stand up against Su Hao alone! "

    The people in the village were too scared to look at her Su for fear that Su would turn herself a few meters away like last night. But some of them were not afraid of her. They rushed up and drew two strokes toward Su Hao with their axes. "What face do you Zhang Jia have to live in this village in collusion with bandits?"

    Su Hao said that it didn''t work, so he had to use brute force. He grabbed the axe from the man''s hand and threw it at him. In the meantime, the axe flew over the man''s shoulder and cut off a piece of cloth on his shoulder, which made the man''s leg tremble.

    "Who dares to be our Zhang family again?" Su Hao stood at the door with his hands akimbo, and all the people in the village were silent.

    After returning to Zhangjia, Zhang Chenglin and Zhang Chengshan pretended to be calm as if they were hiding something in their hearts. As usual, the people of Zhang Jia are eating only a few grains left, and the water in the well seems to be less than a few days.

    When the Soviet Union came home that day, they heard from the zhangjias at home. If it is true, after that day, Zhangjia people have more than symptoms of diarrhea, one after another to go to the toilet. The Soviet Union took a look at Zhao Wan at home. They looked at each other without saying a word, but the corners of their mouths rose together.

    As usual, he drank from his well without noticing any abnormality in the water. Zhang Chengshan and Zhang Chenglin were the first to show discomfort. In the morning, they went up the mountain to pick wild vegetables, and when they came back, they were very thirsty and drank them one by one.

    After breakfast, Zhangjia almost drank the water from the well. To say that the power of this laxative is really unusual, Zhang Chengshan and Zhang Chenglin only felt slight abdominal pain at the beginning. The cat was lying on the side of the bed with his waist and hands covering his stomach. Aunt Zhang looked at the pain of her two sons. She didn''t know where the problem was. She was a little uncomfortable. It didn''t seem to be psychological.

    Since Su Hao has exposed that the foot injury is false, there is no need to continue to install it on the bed. By last night''s river a knife so noisy, the yard of the thatch scattered all over the ground, to have a good clean up.

    Su Hao is also deliberately swaggering in the yard, but just want to let the villagers around to see his family have her. One day, who dares to move a finger to their family.

    Su Hao is busy living outside. There is no movement in the house for a long time, and Zhang Chengshan and Zhang Chenglin do not go out to the mountain, so they have some doubts. Just about to put down the work at hand, come in and have a look. Zhang Chengshan rushed out of the room, covered his stomach with one hand, twisted his eyes and eyebrows together, "Hey, what''s the matter with you?" Su Hao wants to hold Zhang Chengshan in one hand, but he catches the air.

    Then I heard the crying of children in the room and Aunt Zhang''s babbling. Sue Hao rushed into the inner room to have a look. Niu Niu''s body curled up, lying on the ground, rolling all over the ground, Aunt Zhang leaning on the edge of the bed, also full of sweat.

    "What''s the matter?" Aunt Zhang saw that Su Hao didn''t have any adverse reactions. She stood in front of her and looked at them blankly. Su Hao picked up Niu Niu on the ground and said, "stomachache, stomachache..." Niu Niu repeated these three words while wiping her tears with the back of her hand. She didn''t even want to open her eyes.

    "Don''t mention it, this morning, all of our Zhang''s family had stomachache like being infected with evil. It''s not Chengshan and Chenglin..." Aunt Zhang frowned and explained. She felt the pain of abdominal knife wringing. "No, no, no, no, Su Hao... Look at Niuniu... I have to go to the toilet."

    Su Hao answered. Niu Niu is still young. She keeps wiping her tears here. The more she cries, the more fierce she is. Su Hao doesn''t know what to do. She faintly feels that this matter is not right.

    Looking back on her usual state today, she couldn''t help wondering why all the people in Zhang''s family had such symptoms today, but she didn''t have anything to do. Looking back on the wild vegetables I ate this morning, they were all picked up by Zhang Chengshan and Zhang Chenglin. They should be fresh and eaten every day. How could there be any problem.

    Besides, when we catch up with the famine, we have almost no food in a day. Except for wild vegetables, is it the well water we drank this morning? Su Hao was thinking, after Zhang Chengshan entered the house, the sweat on his forehead flowed along his cheek, and he collapsed in bed with a weak face.

    Su Hao looks at Zhang Chengshan who hasn''t opened his mouth after entering the house. He frowns and has no strength. He doesn''t find that she is the only one standing here.

 Chapter 623

    "Ouch, ouch..." Niuniu fell down from the bed and fell to the ground. Su Hao came back and rushed out with Niuniu in her arms. She rushed to the toilet. She didn''t care about the eyes of the villagers.

    On the way to the toilet, I ran into Aunt Zhang, who was moving back. Aunt Zhang was weak and seemed to be coming at any time. Su Hao quickly helped her and dragged Niuniu and Aunt Zhang to the toilet.

    Aunt Zhang sat down with the wall stack on one side and said, "ouch, my old body is not only tossing like this." Wen Yan Su Hao can only ask Aunt Zhang what she ate this morning.

    "It''s nothing special. There are only a few kinds of food. How can you get fresh. Or if you''re hungry, drink more water. " Aunt Zhang gasped, "a day has come like this."

    Su Hao takes care of Niu Niu. When she hears the well water from Aunt Zhang, she can''t help but decide that it should be the water problem. Last night, Jiang Yidao suddenly went to the door of Zhang''s house for no reason to snatch food. Looking at the situation in the front yard, someone must have done something to make Zhang look like this.

    Aunt Zhang said, also strange that the whole family was suffering from this abdominal pain, pain unbearable, weak, why only Su Hao is still like a nobody. Is it because Su Hao''s physique is hard? Besides, the girl is born with divine power, stronger than her two sons. Maybe this abdominal pain is nothing.

    Aunt Zhang couldn''t care why Su Hao had nothing to do with her. After returning to Zhang Jia, she went back and forth to the toilet several times, and the old bones were about to fall apart.

    Except that, the whole village knew about Zhang last night. In addition to this morning''s toss, this matter of Zhang Jia has once again become the focus of discussion in the village. Zhang''s family is suffering from diarrhea, but Su Hao is still in good condition. Although the villagers are scared by Su Hao, how can they give up behind his back.

    This word is passed on one by one, and it turns out that it was her suhao who put the medicine in her own well. She said Su Hao was a white eyed wolf. Bai let Zhang raise her for so many years. She didn''t shed the same blood. She was not a family in her life.

    All day long, Zhangjia was not peaceful, except in the latrine, which was spread in their respective corners of the house. When Su Hao saw that everyone was suffering from diarrhea, he thought that we should replenish our physical strength at this time. Otherwise, everyone''s life would be in danger. But in this time of famine, where can we get extra food.

    The well water in her backyard can''t be drunk any more. It seems that she has to go out and get some water. Su Hao went out without hesitation.

    Ear can also hear a little bit of chewing ear roots, "this is not sue good, she has a face to come out ah."

    Su Hao didn''t even want to twist his head. It''s a waste of time to explain to these people. It''s better to save some energy and find something to eat for Zhang Jia.

    After several days of drought, the river has been cut off for a long time. There is no water to drink. The wild vegetables on the mountain are almost picked by the people in the village.

    After a long circle, Su Hao got nothing. Fortunately, he let other villagers in the village dig some wells before, so that he could not drink a mouthful of water in the village. At this time, I had to ask the villagers to save their family.

    Seeing that Su Hao is back again, there is another burst of sarcasm. Su Hao comes to the family with a well under the villagers'' spit, and then he hears the sarcastic words, "Oh, Su Hao, you''re not coming to my well to take laxatives, are you?"

    Su Hao''s face was cold, and he was still thinking about the water. "Can we borrow some water to drink, we Zhangjia..."

    But before suhao finished, the man screamed back and said, "suhao has been ruined for a long time. You still have face to come back!"

    The villager didn''t wait for Su to do it well. It was better to do it first. Pulling Su Hao out, Su Hao was directly pulled by the man to the village head''s door.

    "Village head, that''s her. Zhang Jia has made her fly. The bandit was brought by her, and the girl also drugged her own well. How come you are such a white eyed wolf

    The village head was dubious, and before he could make any judgment, the man continued to say, "today, she came to my house to do harm, and let me catch her. If I see it later, I''m not sure how many people will die in the village. "

    Su Hao frowned at the villager''s words, which was clearly planting. After seeing the people around her, I knew that no one would listen to her even if she jumped into the Yellow River today.

    The villagers are hostile to Su Hao. With Su Hao''s strength, the head of the village is also afraid. It''s not good to be tough.

    "Well, Sue, you''d better go. The village is too small for you. How many things have happened to Zhang Jia these days, we all see in our eyes. Let''s not mention what happened before. If you are really good for the people of Zhang Jia, you might as well leave quickly. " The village head thought about it and sighed, letting Su Hao leave on his own initiative.

    After listening to the village head''s words, Su Hao looked on coldly, standing there looking at the villagers. You attacked her with your words, so she couldn''t get away.

    Even though these people talk all over the world, Su''s good thoughts are all on Zhang Jia. The village head saw that Su Hao was not angry and used force, so he took the opportunity to make a decision, so that the village could live a peaceful life.

    When Su Hao reflected it, he was almost driven out. Knowing that he couldn''t fight with them, Su Hao didn''t say much and left alone.

    Although the village head and other villagers have driven away Su Hao, they don''t have to be afraid now, for fear that a woman will use force against them. However, they are not quite adapted to the sudden peace and feel that Su Hao is not normal.

    Zhang Jia people are all lying in the room, and no one has found that Su Hao has been out for a long time. What they don''t know is that Jiang Yidao finds out Su Hao''s departure first.

    Two the reward of the eye liner was that the woman who had seen the brother''s turn was seen to be informed by the two masters. Jiang Yidao was very happy when he heard about it. The girl would fall in today''s field. Where was the prestige of that day.

    "Elder brother, if you want me to say, let''s tie this girl up when she''s on the street, kill her prestige, and rub her spirit." The second in charge can still clearly remember what Su Hao had done to himself that day, and gnash his teeth as he speaks.

    Jiang Yidao didn''t answer. He seemed to be thinking about something. The little girl was a little interesting. She was really different from the weak woman he had seen before. "You go and stare at her. If you have anything different, please tell me at any time."

    The second in charge was a little surprised at the elder brother''s reply, but he had to obey.

    This head of Zhang is still suffering from diarrhea, the body is too weak. Aunt Zhang did find out that Su Hao had disappeared these two days. She just thought she had an idea. She must have gone out to find something to eat, but she didn''t care.

    After three days of diarrhea, Zhang''s health finally returned to normal, and Zhang''s health gradually improved. Aunt Zhang inquired about Zhang Chengshan''s su Hao. Zhang Chengshan was so dazzled that she was in bed with diarrhea and pain these days. She really thought she had met Su Hao. The whole family searched around the house, but they couldn''t see suhao.

    Zhang Chengshan was a little worried. "I''ll go out and have a look. Maybe Su Hao went to pick wild vegetables on the mountain." To pacify his mother, he just got better. In order not to worry him, he had to do so.

    A few days later, Zhang Chengshan came out of his house with diarrhea, and the villagers saw that there was another discussion. Seeing this, Zhang Chengshan hurried forward to ask if everyone had seen Su Hao go out. These villagers faltered and couldn''t say a word about Su Zi''s whereabouts. They told Zhang Chengshan that it was the village head who drove him away.

    How can Zhang Chengshan believe it so quickly? What''s more, Zhang Chengshan doesn''t understand why the village head is hostile to Su Hao. It''s reasonable to say that the two people have nothing to do with each other.

    But there was no time to think so much. Zhang Chengshan turned around and went to the village head''s house. He yelled out, "village head, why did you drive Su Hao away?"

    Zhang Chengshan''s interrogation caught the village head off guard and made his eyes dodge. However, he was not afraid that Zhang Chengshan would do any harm to himself. After all, the strongest one in the village is no longer there. "Suhao left voluntarily, but I didn''t force her to leave."

    With a sneer, Zhang Chengshan would like to swing it! How could sue leave on her own.

    In the village, Zhang Chengshan was so angry that he ran to find the village head to make a theory, which spread to other villagers. They all came to help the village head. They were afraid that Zhang Chengshan would bring back the disaster he had just eliminated. Wouldn''t it be a waste of so much talk.

    Zhang Chengshan was not good at words, but he was angry when he argued.

    Everyone insisted that it was su Hao and the bandits who disturbed the village. It was also su Hao who put laxatives in his own well, causing diarrhea in the family for three days. Su Hao, the girl is so mean that she can''t leave such a white eyed wolf in the village.

    Zhang Chengshan naturally believes that Su Hao is not such a person, but Zhang''s diarrhea that day is in his eyes. Everyone has run to the toilet for several days in a row, but Su Hao has nothing to do with it. There is something strange about it, which really makes him feel speechless. But he believed in Su Hao anyway.

    The villagers see Zhang Chengshan is still stubborn, one person a sentence, everyone is eager to say something.

    Zhang Chengshan is always thinking about how to clean up for Su Hao, but he has never thought about why the villagers are so hostile to Su Hao. They were not so good at first. When there was a famine, everyone changed and became like others.

    The villagers knew about Su Hao''s Shenli earlier, but they didn''t care about it and insisted on driving Su Hao away. But this famine, Su Hao suddenly became the target of public criticism, to enlarge the power of Su Hao.

    What Zhang Chengshan can''t understand is the common thought hidden in the hearts of other villagers. Everyone knows that he has a lot of food in his family, but because Su Hao is there, who dares to covet his family''s food is not the only choice. If you drive away Su Hao, there will be no one to rely on.

    But the villagers don''t know that Jiang Yidao has already robbed Zhang''s food, and now what''s left is only some pickles in the cellar. In fact, the villagers'' wishful thinking has turned over a long time ago. If we let them know that Zhang Jia is just a shell now, it will make everyone disappointed.

 Chapter 624

    Villagers, you and I attack Su Hao. At the beginning, Zhang Chengshan tolerated Cheng Shan, holding a stomach of fire. He thought it would break out here. The villagers watched Zhang Chengshan blush with anger, but they still couldn''t stop talking.

    The village head''s house is so busy that other people in the village know about it, including the Soviet Union and Zhao Wan, the two parties who watched the good play for a few days.

    "It''s time to see the results." Zhao Wan winked at the Soviet Union and helped her go to the village head''s house to see the excitement.

    Zhao Wan and the Soviet Union went into the village head''s house in no hurry. They didn''t see Zhang Chengshan. They pushed aside the crowd and found Zhang Chengshan surrounded by the villagers.

    "Oh, what''s the matter, so busy?" Zhao Wan''s sharp voice attracted the attention of the villagers. All of a sudden, everyone was quiet and unconsciously gave Zhao Wan a way to be a pregnant woman.

    "Chengshan came out. How did your family do that a few days ago? The whole family ran to the toilet. If you want me to say, it''s all caused by the famine, and every family is not rich in food. Cheng Shan, did your family eat something unclean? I''ve told Su Hao many times. How can you eat the food you give people? " Zhao Wan is a good man and persuades Zhang Chengshan.

    Zhang Chengshan gave Zhao Wan a squint and didn''t answer.

    "Why are you looking at me like that? Am I right? Su Hao is so careless. She hasn''t been seen these days. We''ve all seen her for a few days. We all say that the married girl spilled water on her. But you have to come back to her mother''s house to have a look. That''s good. I know I''m busy all day for your family. "

    On the surface, Zhao Wan is jealous of Zhang Chengshan, but in fact, she hopes that Su Hao will not appear in her life. Although Zhang Chengshan knew that Zhao Wan didn''t like Su Hao, he didn''t expect that Zhao Wan had another plan in mind.

    "Su Hao, she likes to use force from time to time, but her beauty is good. I heard that Jiang Yidao, who came to your house that day to make a lot of trouble, ran to this girl. Chengshan, you have to pay more attention to it. Don''t let your own daughter-in-law become the wife of others. " Zhao Wan''s sarcasm made Zhang Chengshan very uncomfortable.

    In front of the villagers, Zhao Wan''s words filled in a few more disgraceful words on Su Hao. The villagers insisted that Su Hao had an affair with the bandits. Unexpectedly, Su Hao was such a girl.

    Looking at the villagers around her, Zhao Wan really listened to his words, which made her feel more relieved. Even if suhao wants to come back, she can''t have a good life in the village. What''s more, with so many villagers, she can''t watch suhao''s movements. You can rest assured.

    Zhang Chengshan''s heart is even more choked. He can''t find Su not to say. Zhao Wan is still in such a situation that all the villagers hate Su''s kindness.

    Suhao left for a few days, and there was no place to go. In addition to the famine, he was hungry for several meals. Suhao himself had no idea. His face was sallow and thin. I can''t walk any more, so I find a stone to rest for a while.

    Recalling the scene that he was driven out of the village that day, Su Hao was still angry. He always felt something was wrong. Calm down a think, found himself in the trap of others. In the memory of the original owner, Zhao Wan ate his child after he was driven out of the village. If so, now that he has left these days, does it not provide Zhao Wan with an opportunity.

    The only one who can protect Zhang''s family is himself, Su Hao thought. No, we can''t let Zhao Wan have an opportunity. He must go back and guard Zhang Jia.

    Zhang Chengshan, who is here to protect his wife''s reputation, does not intend to compromise. It''s no use for the villagers to talk for a long time. Anyway, as long as Su Hao doesn''t come back, Zhang Chengshan can''t make a name for himself, so he left in groups.

    When the Soviet Union watched Zhao Wan''s behavior and saw that all the villagers had left the village head''s house, the play was nothing to watchˇ° Soviet Union, let''s go, too. Su Hao, this girl is not a worry at all. The whole village is worried. " Zhao Wan complains delicately, holding her stomach with one hand and the Soviet Union''s arm with the other, and letting the Soviet Union help her back home.

    Zhang Chengshan was very angry at the village head''s home. When he thought of Zhao Wan''s few remarks today, his anger could hardly be put out. Except for the village head, he rushed to Zhao Wan''s house.

    Zhao Wan and the Soviet Union shuddered when he kicked open the doorˇ° What are you doing? Are you responsible for scaring my baby? " Zhao Wan''s delicate look really made Zhang Chengshan sick.

    Zhang Chengshan didn''t want to waste any more words with the two men. He just pulled the Soviet Union''s sleeve and threw it out, pushing it from behind. The Soviet Union didn''t pay attention either. It tripped over the threshold and sat on the stone steps outside the door.

    "Well, why do you still do it?" Zhao Wan deliberately raised the volume to attract nearby villagers. It''s not too big to watch the excitement. Zhao Wan intended to make it known to all. He said Zhang Chengshan was black and white, which could increase everyone''s hostility to Su Hao.

    "This is my Zhangjia''s territory, you go out, you are not welcome here." Zhang Chengshan still cares that Zhao Wan is a pregnant woman. His strength is reduced at all. He holds Zhao Wan''s arm hard and drags it out. Zhao Wan holds the door bolt and doesn''t move. The Soviet Union doesn''t see his wife being bullied. He is more worried that Zhang Chengshan will hurt his unborn child.

    "Come on, Zhang Jia people are unreasonable. Although Su Hao did that, we are still half relatives. Now you, Zhang Chengshan, have been so ruthless in imposing our sins on us. How can you say that in the past? "

    It doesn''t matter that the Soviet Union is noisy. The villagers even argue that Zhang Chengshan doesn''t know right from wrong. He is bewildered by such wild girls as Su Hao. Su Hao is not a good thing.

    Where can Zhang Chengshan take care of these? If he doesn''t drive these two people out today, he won''t give up. Let these two people cry here, Zhang Chengshan also did not stop, still go out. Seeing that they didn''t intend to leave, they still stayed in the ground and picked up the plow at hand.

    The Soviet Union and Zhao Wan were afraid that Zhang Chengshan would be forced to do any harm to themselves. They pretended to be arrogant, saying that Zhang Chengshan was unreasonable and fled.

    After a short rest, suhao comes back to her senses and decides to go back to the village to see what''s happening. If there is a child eater, suhao can stop it earlier. Su Hao thought and went back to the village.

    Counting the days, Su Hao left Zhangjia for some time. There was a famine in the village itself. Su Hao had never eaten any food in Zhangjia, so he would be driven out of the village. He was afraid that he could not even eat wild vegetables. Su Hao was thinking that his whole body was weak, and his lips were becoming dry and white. If this went on, Su Hao would starve to death here sooner or later.

    Suhao, who hasn''t eaten for several days in a row, can''t feel hungry for a long time. But in order to survive, suhao still has to find something to cushion her stomach so that she can get to the village.

    Su Hao moved slowly, trying to save some energy. Every day, suhao would pick up some bark and grass roots nearby, which seemed hard to swallow. Suhao thought that it was important to live, so he couldn''t care about them.

    For three days in a row, Su Hao barely survived by eating these things. Su Hao waited at the edge of the village for three days. It didn''t seem that there was anything unusual in the village. Could it be that there was something wrong with the memory? Su Hao began to question.

    It''s not too late to observe for a while and make a judgment. Suhao finds a stone to take shelter from the wind. When night falls, she doesn''t walk around at will relying on the stone and reduces her activity.

    When suhao is a little sleepy and plans to have a rest, a group of people''s footsteps come from the distance and pull suhao back from fatigue. It is reasonable to say that no one will move around at this time in the past. Today, the sound of footsteps is very suspicious. Sue straightened up and hid behind the stone. He wanted to see who he was.

    Su Hao side head, this sky just wipe black, Su Hao angle just can see that group of people. They are also in rags. They are all skinny. As they walk, they look around for fear of being discovered.

    Su Hao frowned a little. It''s an extraordinary time of famine. At this time, people are not rich. They know that everyone is short of food and they walk around. They are skinny but ruddy. There must be something wrong with these people.

    Su Hao watched them go straight to a haystack not far away from him, then he lowered his body and did not move, for fear that they would find him.

    Su Hao silently observed their every move from behind the stone. Fortunately, the distance was not far, and there was no one around. Su Hao could listen to what they said with breath holding.

    It seems that the group are going to settle down here tonight. I picked up the thatch and spread it on the ground. I looked around the place from time to time. I sat down when I didn''t see anything unusual.

    "It''s said that the disaster in this village is not serious. Why don''t we settle down here and escape everywhere. It''s better to find a place to settle down than to wander around all day and have a good meal. "

    Su Hao''s eyes focused on the woman who was talkingˇ° We''ve been walking for so many days. Do we have anything to eat? "

    One of the men asked quickly. It seems that he was hungry for several meals and didn''t eat.

    "There''s nothing left to eat. We are in the worst hit area! Before we left, we had eaten up all the food we had left. " The woman mentioned that she was very dissatisfied with what she ate, with a face of resentment. Relying on the haystack, no more sound. Maybe I want to save some energy for the future.

 Chapter 625

    The man saw that she did not respond any more, so he covered her stomach and lay down. Su Hao didn''t find anything different about them that night. They all seemed to be asleep, so she leaned against the stone and closed her eyes.

    For the last few days, Su Hao was always on guard against the group in front of him, worried about their intentions towards the village. I''ve been following them.

    Some of them suddenly fainted from hunger, but they didn''t seem to be too surprised, as if they had been used to this scene for a long time. The man around didn''t react to the man who passed out. Su Hao felt the coldness of his heart.

    They are all refugees, and they are all hungry. We may hope that some of them will starve to death, so that there will be fewer people robbing for food. Who can save lives?

    The man just sighed helplessly, "I don''t know how we came here these days. What''s on the roadside is to pick up the mat and take a bite. If there is nothing, we can only blame our bad life and the wrong way. There''s going to be food, but there''s one down. "

    One of the female voices followed him closely, "it''s not good. If we don''t have an equal share of food, we''ll have one more bite. The village in front of us is much richer than our broken village. If only we could help. " The woman lived a real life and didn''t hide his thoughts. This group of refugees really have nothing to do with their lives except that they can live.

    Looking at them like this, Su Hao was more and more worried about the safety of the village. A smile suddenly appeared on the woman''s face. Su Hao frowned. The group had already focused on the food in the village. It seemed that the refugees had escaped for many days before they came here.

    "If you''re hungry, you''ll have to change your food." Su Hao was so surprised that he thought he had heard wrong. He straightened his waist and moved forward.

    "How many have you eaten these days? We can''t count ourselves. At this time, I can bear it any longer. I really can''t... "The man looked back at the child behind him and sighed. Suhao heard right. If these people really want to live, they will not let anything go.

    It is estimated that this change of food is also a frequent occurrence among them. Su Hao immediately felt cold on his back. After following for several days, the abnormal behavior of these people became more and more. The more Su Hao looked, the more frightened he was. He decided that they were the source of the disaster. Su Hao thought, determined never to let these people into the village.

    As soon as they enter the village, the village will be in chaos. Maybe even the children will be taken captive by them. But Su Hao is in a bad situation now. He goes back to the village directly. He has been pushed out by the villagers. If he tells the big guy about this, no one will believe him. It''s also possible to kick yourself out again.

    This kind of situation, Su Hao is really no matter how strong he feels, he can''t make it. Su Hao continued to pay attention to their actions while thinking about ways. I don''t know what happened to Zhang Jia. Su Hao suddenly worries about Zhang Chengshan. Without Zhang Jia, who is covered by Su Hao, those villagers who covet Zhang Jia''s food will come to their home.

    Su Hao was a little worried. There were villagers in the village staring at Zhang Jia, and the danger outside the village was pressing closer to the village. Su Hao saw everything, but there was no better way. He had to wait here to see the movements of the refugees.

    Here, the Soviet Union and Zhao Wan, who were driven out of Zhangjia by Zhang Chengshan, had to move out of Zhangjia with their eldest son. Zhao Wan was angry. Besides his dissatisfaction with Zhang Jia, his resentment against Su Hao deepened. Zhao Wan was left with the Soviet Union, and he threw all his anger on the Soviet Union.

    "Why are you so useless. Let me such a pregnant woman face swept, Zhang people bully to my head, you pour good, a big man is useless. Seeing his wife and children swept out of the house. I don''t know what''s the use of asking you. " Zhao Wan pointed to the nose of the Soviet Union as she walked.

    "You say, there''s no place to live now. What shall I do with my son? " Zhao Wan was so angry that she left her luggage on the ground. The Soviet Union saw that Zhao Wan''s anger was all over him, but in order that she still had his seed in her stomach, she could not fight against Zhao Wan, so she had to admit it.

    "Don''t be angry. It''s not all Sue''s fault. Without her meddling in the middle, we would not have been driven out The Soviet Union put all the blame on Su Hao, who had been driven out of the village for a long time. Anyway, she was not in front of her. She had no fear that Su Hao would hit him.

    "That''s good. The provincial people look at them all the time. It''s comfortable for us to move out and live on our own. How about we move to the house where my mother lived? " After listening to the Soviet Union''s good words, Zhao Wan thought of Wang''s thatched cottage. Although it was simple and crude, it was also a place to settle down, but he didn''t play any temper.

    "That''s all we can do now." When the Soviet Union saw that Zhao Wan was not making any noise, it bent down and quickly picked up the clothes she had thrown on the ground. He helped Zhao wan to walk towards the thatched cottage.

    If Jiang Yidao''s people are really well-informed, the younger brother will follow the orders. Since the second leader went to make trouble in Zhangjia, he has been monitoring every move of his family, including the woman Zhao Wan. He is waiting to take advantage of the opportunity to send this woman to his elder brother to please Jiang Yidao.

    It''s said that the Soviet Union and Zhao Wan were driven out of their homes by Zhang Chengshan and left on the streets. This is not a good opportunity for the second leader to show off. Where would he hesitate, he quickly ordered people to follow Zhao Wan''s movements, and he was ready to take the opportunity to bring Zhao Wan back.

    The second leader only knew that Jiang Yidao had told him to think of a way to make Zhao Wan''s baby disappear, and then let Zhao Wan become his wife. But he didn''t know Jiang Yidao had seen Su Hao after that day, but he thought about Su Hao, and his mind had already changed.

    The second leader has been following Zhao Wan and the Soviet Union for a long time, waiting for the second leader to speak. The Soviet Union was determined not to disturb Zhao Wan''s vital energy and hurt her son. It didn''t know that someone had been staring at her behind her for a long time. Zhao Wan never thought that Jiang Yidao''s people would do it by themselves at this time.

    Both of them were thinking of themselves. Unexpectedly, Zhao Wan and the Soviet Union were surrounded by a group of people in black who were killed from behind. The two were surprised, and suddenly stopped at their feet. The Soviet Union only looked at the people in front of her, but behind her was a stick, which hit the back of her head. Before the Soviet Union had time to release Zhao Wan''s hand, it fell down and fell at Zhao Wan''s feet.

    Zhao Wan was so frightened that she let go of the Soviet Union''s grip and looked at the man who knocked out the Soviet Union behind her. Unexpectedly, the shadow appeared in front of her next second. She was about to shout, but she was covered by the handkerchief in the man''s hand.

    Zhao Wan struggled for a moment, but for a moment, she felt weak all over and her eyelids relaxed. She felt that her whole body was soft and she leaned against the man, unconscious.

    When the second leader saw that his man had got his hand, he came out of the back wall and said, "take it away!" Although Zhao Wan was pregnant, his body was extremely light. The man gently resisted and took Zhao Wan away. Only the Soviet Union fell to the ground alone, and the second leader, who was still in charge of the Soviet Union, was waiting to take Zhao Wan back and surprise Jiang.

    After the second leader came back, he went to Jiang Yidao to report the good news. Jiang Yidao first heard that Zhao Wan had been helped by the second leader, but he didn''t feel happy. Su Hao had already replaced Zhao Wan in his heart.

    But Jiang Yidao turns to think that Su Hao is not her own woman now. Zhao Wan, who got her hand, has played with her, and she can still use it to relieve her boredom. After thinking for a moment, I still smile at the second leader. The second in charge of the family was overjoyed. "I knew that my elder brother would be satisfied." Jiang Yidao has nothing to object to.

    The Soviet Union can''t afford to be stuck on the ground by Jiang Yidao. Lying in the ground all night, until the next morning, the Soviet Union slowed down and struggled to sit up from the ground. I feel a pain in the back of my head, but I can''t remember what happened last night.

    When the Soviet Union tried to recall the scenes of yesterday, it suddenly realized that Zhao Wan was no longer around. Then it panicked and suddenly remembered the gang that suddenly appeared yesterday. But how could the Soviet Union think it was Jiang Yidao''s men who did it.

    The past and the future are linked together. The Soviet Union can only assume that it is Zhang Chengshan who has prejudice against themselves. It must be their cruel hand. The Soviet Union thought, quickly patted the soil on his body, and went back to the village, intending to find Zhang''s theory.

    The Soviet Union is in a hurry to think about its son. Don''t let Zhang''s family ruin his good deeds. Back to the Soviet Union in the village, the villagers were a little surprised. How did the Soviet Union come back?

    Everyone is talking about that Zhangjia is going to play a good play again. Some people who are waiting to watch the fun are still coming to Zhangjia on purpose. The Soviet Union took care of this and rushed to Zhang''s yard.

    He smashed the door and yelled: "Zhang Chengshan, return my son. You must have taken Zhao Wan away. Don''t hide in the room. There''s seed for you to come out. "

    The Soviet Union yelled for a long time, but there was no news from the people of Zhangjia. They smashed the door harder and felt more resentful. Good Zhang Chengshan, just drive us out of Zhangjia. Now I''ve been deceiving people so much that I dare to attack my son.

    It was Zhang Chengshan and his family, who did not move at all, completely ignored the Soviet Union''s wild behavior at the door. There is no plan to come out and argue with him at all.

    Seeing this, the Soviet Union was a little at a loss, unable to find Zhao Wan, and the Zhangjia people refused to come forward, so there was no place for them to go. The Soviet Union has been staying at the gate of Zhangjiakou and scolding Zhang Chengshan.

 Chapter 626

    All the people who passed in the village could see that Zhao Wan was missing. However, it was not long before someone in the village saw Zhao Wan in the place where Jiang Yidao was stationed.

    Zhao Wan was brought back by the second in charge. When Zhao Wan was in a coma, the second in charge had already ordered his hands to give Zhao Wan medicine, and let Zhao Wan drink it without knowing it. The child must be lost. The second leader''s work was clean and neat. After he finished dealing with Zhao Wan''s baby, he gave her to Jiang Yidao.

    Zhao Wan has been in a coma for a long time. She wakes up with Zhao Wanqing. She doesn''t know how long she has been sleeping. But I feel weak all over. Looking around, I feel familiar with the ornaments around me. It was then that I suddenly realized that this is not another place, but Jiang Yidao''s territory.

    Zhao Wan was a little panicked. She didn''t know why she was here. She was very angry. But Jiang Yidao''s ability is known by Zhao Wan. Nothing he wants to do can''t be done.

    Zhao Wan is trying to figure out how to get away. She subconsciously touches her abdomen, only to find that her abdomen is flat. Suddenly, Zhao Wan is in a cold sweat. She thinks she has an illusion. She doesn''t believe her hand just now, so she touches it back and forth several times. Suddenly, her mind is blank, and she doesn''t know what''s going on.

    Why did Jiang Yidao do it when his child disappeared? Zhao Wanyue is sure that Jiang Yidao has killed her own child. Her resentment against Jiang Yidao keeps deepening, but she doesn''t dare to show it face to face. Jiang Yidao is a weak woman he can beat.

    Zhao Wan was thinking of losing her breath. After recovering her strength, Zhao Wan paced back and forth in the room, thinking about how to explain to the Soviet Union when her child was gone.

    In Zhao Wan''s mind, all kinds of things happened in recent days, not only the resentment of Jiang Yidao, but also the resentment of Zhang Jia people for being so unfriendly to themselves.

    If Zhang Chengshan had not driven himself and the Soviet Union out of his home yesterday, how could he fall into the hands of Jiang Yidao and let his children die like this.

    Zhao Wan thought that at this time, the child was gone, and he had no way back. Now I have to protect myself here. Although he is full of resentment against Jiang Yidao, he still wants to cater to him.

    It wasn''t long before Jiang Yidao came to Zhao wan to see that she had recovered her strength. Despite being driven out of the house by the people of Zhang Jia, this beauty is still unabated, ruddy complexion, people will still be moved to see.

    "Look at your recovery. It''s a relief." Jiang Yidao embraces Zhao Wan''s weak body from behind, embraces Zhao Wan''s waist, and his body fragrance is really intoxicating.

    "I didn''t expect to be here." Zhao Wan''s tone was a little cold. Although she tried her best to control her dislike of Jiang Yidao, she could not help complaining.

    "Then you will follow me and make sure you don''t have to worry about food and clothing. Besides, the Soviet Union in your family is not a man, so don''t be afraid of him. I''m not going to be a man when I grow up. " Jiang Yidao coaxes Zhao Wan and laughs at the Soviet Union in her ear.

    Zhao Wanmo was silent and had to respond to Jiang Yidao with a smile. After Jiang Yidao and Zhao Wan have been lingering for a while, someone suddenly knocks on the door from outside, which stirs Jiang Yidao''s good interest, "who?"

    Jiang Yidao asked harshly, "brother, my brothers have heard something." The second leader looks at Jiang Yidao and embraces Zhao Wan. The appearance of these two people makes the second leader feel happy. It seems that Zhao Wan is right.

    "Go out and talk about it." Jiang Yidao instantly changed his face, let go of Zhao Wan in his arms, followed the second in charge out of Zhao Wan''s room, and told renhaosheng to take care of Zhao Wan.

    After seeing Jiang Yidao leave, Zhao Wan listens to the silence outside the door and thinks about how to get out of here. Just now, the second leader said that there is news about Zhang Jia village. He wants to listen to the letter.

    Zhao Wan pointed her toes and moved step by step to the door of the house. After confirming that Jiang Yidao had gone far with the second leader, she came out from inside.

    Zhao Wan is familiar with this place. He knows where Jiang Yidao usually talks about things. After concealing the door, Zhao Wan looks around and confirms that Jiang Yidao has no one to look at him before leaving the room where she is staying.

    Zhao Wan hides behind the wall behind the place where Jiang Yidao and the second leader talk, listening to what Jiang Yidao and the second leader say. It''s really about the village.

    "Brother, my brothers recently found a group of people near Zhangjia village. They are very strange. The brothers have been watching for a long time

    "Who can make your second in charge so attentive?" Jiang Yidao sat in his seat, playing with the knife in his hand, and didn''t take it for granted.

    "I''ve been following them for some time. They are refugees from other villages. It seems that they came to Zhangjia village to look for food. These people must have been hungry for some time when they came here from the disaster area. The brothers also said that the group behaved abnormally. They were all skinny. "

    "So what? In this time of famine, everyone is as thin as a log. It''s unusual for everyone to be so rich. " Jiang Yidao didn''t wait for the second leader to finish, so he took the words.

    The second in charge knew that Jiang Yidao would definitely be interested in what he wanted to say, and he bought it at the same time, "there are more things you can''t think of." The words of the second leader aroused Jiang Yidao''s interest. Jiang Yidao raised his eyes and looked at the look of the second leader. "Let''s hear it."

    "Big brother, I can''t imagine what the refugees eat now. They all begin to change their food." What the second leader said was superb. Jiang Yidao was really shocked by what the second leader said. He didn''t expect that the famine was so serious now that it was easy to eat.

    Jiang Yidao pondered. At this time, Zhao Wan, who was hiding behind the wall, heard the second leader''s saying "change the son and eat". He took a breath and covered his mouth for fear that he would make a little noise and let Jiang Yidao find out.

    Zhao Wan''s brain is also fast. Jiang Yidao''s men don''t know anything. If there is such a group of people, as the second leader just said, then she has found a chance.

    Zhao Wan is thinking, mood soon calmed down, it seems that God is really helping me Zhao Wan, did not force me to a dead end. After a few days, Zhao Wan has been following the second leader to see the whereabouts of such a group of refugees, and wants to find a chance to revenge on Zhang Jia who has brought himself to such a field.

    Zhao Wan would like to see if they have any ability to fight with her now that they have no su Hao. After hearing about the whereabouts of the refugees, Zhao Wan quietly contacted them.

    Su Hao followed the refugees for several days, for fear that they might find him, deliberately keeping a certain distance. There was little food left in the hands of the refugees, and Su Hao watched helplessly as they changed their food.

    In this scene, Su Hao is very uncomfortable. She only stares at these people these days, and forgets to find some food to fill her stomach. Suhao, who had been hungry for several days, had to go to the neighborhood to find out if there were bark and bare grass roots to satisfy his hunger.

    Su Hao lowered his body from a distance and moved forward slowly, fearing that it would disturb them. Unexpectedly, not far behind the hill bag, he bumped into a man among the refugees. The refugees were digging the grass roots in the soil with their hands and stuffing them in their mouths.

    Su Hao was stunned for a moment, and quickly felt that the situation was not good. He turned around and wanted to turn around and leave. Who knows these days is really hungry and weak, suddenly turned back in the moment, in front of a dark, like stepping on the feet of cotton in general soft.

    Su Hao quickly wants to hold the rock at hand, but he grabs it and falls to the ground. The refugee saw that the woman who suddenly appeared was also really frightened and stopped his action.

    When Su Hao fell, the refugee suddenly reacted and yelled at his companion nearby, "come on, there''s a strange woman here!"

    When Su Hao heard the voice of the man behind, he shook his head and wanted to wake up quickly. But he didn''t have the strength to see what was in front of him. It seemed that there were many people running towards him, and it seemed that there was only one person.

    Before he could see it clearly, Su Hao felt that he was really tired. He just wanted to find a safe place to rest. When that group of refugees came around, Su Hao was already unconscious. Everyone looked at Su Hao with the same eyes. You look at me and I look at you. No one knows what to do with this woman.

    But a woman broke the silence. "Let''s carry her back first, and wait until she wakes up." As soon as the words fell, they reached out and carried Su Hao to the place where the refugees gathered.

    Su Hao''s coma lasted for several hours. When Su Hao woke up again, he suddenly found himself on the haystack, surrounded by familiar refugees. Su Hao is shocked. Isn''t this the group of refugees he has been following? What''s the matter? How can I be in their territory.

    Suhao is confused about what happened before she went into a coma. Su Hao was thinking, "this woman wakes up!" In a voice behind her, Su Hao suddenly turned over from the haystack and fell down.

    Soon suhao was surrounded by them again, "who are you?" The woman snappedˇ° I''m here to escape. I''m really hungry. I want to ask for food in the village nearby. "

    Su Hao''s reaction was faster, and he didn''t hesitate at all. It doesn''t matter if she doesn''t speak. Su Hao''s opening her mouth attracted the woman''s attention. The famine has made everyone panic, and the lives of these refugees are no exception. They all have a long mind in order to survive.

    The woman stared at suhao with the same eyes, and suhao did not show weakness, and did not avoid his eyesˇ° You don''t look like a fugitive at all The woman pointed to sue, all over her clothes.

    Although they have been driven out of the village these days, they have been living in the open all day, and their clothes have been rubbed dirty and worn out a lot, compared with the patches on these refugees, they really don''t mean to escape.

 Chapter 627

    Su Hao rubbed the dust on his face symbolically and pretended to be indifferent. "Well, I''m not lucky these days. I met a villager who died of starvation on the way. All these clothes were taken from him. I wanted to see if there was any food from him, but there was still no harvest. "

    Su Hao said, this group of refugees more and more think Su looks not so simple. Turning her back, she said, "does this woman really look like a disaster victim? At first sight, she is a person who has been wandering outside for several days. Are you really planning to come to this village to ask for food, just like us? "

    "No, don''t look at her. I think it''s probably from the village around here. If you listen to his accent, it''s not like us at all. It''s a bit similar to those villagers who went to the village a few days ago. But I heard them as like as two peas, and I followed them exactly the same way.

    Most of these refugees think that Su Hao''s identity is somewhat suspicious, and it is likely that he is a localˇ° Where are you from? It''s the people in this village. I''ve heard the accent. It''s the village. "

    One of the refugees looked at Su Hao with a little hatred in his eyes and just wanted to tell everyone not to be cheated by Su Hao. Everyone fried the pot and talked about Su Hao''s identity one after another.

    Su Hao realizes that his identity has been exposed, and he is weak. He can''t fight this group of refugees who can do anything. He is trying to find an opportunity to run away. He is planning to get up and run away, but he is held down by the man around him.

    Su Hao subconsciously wants to use his own force, but is surprised to find that he can''t even beat the man in front of him. He is pushed to the ground with a backhand. Su Hao didn''t believe that he had lost his strength. Once he got up and rushed up. The man went up and kicked Su Hao''s abdomen. Su Hao''s body completely lost its center of gravity and sat on the ground.

    This time, Su Hao really realized that it must be that he didn''t have a good meal these days, and his divine power had already disappeared. At this time, Su Hao was no different from ordinary people. Without strength and struggle, Su Hao was trapped by these refugees and bound to freedom.

    This group of refugees tied Su Hao to a stone not far away from them. They didn''t send someone to guard him every day. They pointed out that he could go to the village to collect some food.

    Su Hao is really in vain. These refugees don''t even give Su a mouthful of grass roots and bark. They just give her a sip of water to drink before he faints and save her life.

    Zhao Wan, who is staying at the base of Jiang Yidao, knows the existence of this group of refugees, so he quickly finds some people to prepare for the clean-up of Zhang Jia.

    Zhao Wan has already made a good calculation in her heart, and plans to fight against Zhang Jia in three days. Now she is ready to let Zhang Jia disappear completely, so as to pay homage to her dead son and revenge her hatred for Su Hao.

    Jiang Yidao''s people have been observing the trend of Su Hao. As usual, the second leader came to Jiang Yidao to report the situation of Su Hao in recent days.

    The second leader tells Jiang Yidao that Su Hao is in danger and has been caught by the refugees. Jiang Yidao was surprised. Unexpectedly, the powerful woman who turned herself around several times that day also fell back into the hands of a group of refugees.

    On one side, Jiang Yidao was a little incredible, on the other hand, he was worried about this woman.

    Jiang Yidao is thinking about Su Hao''s affairs. The second leader can''t guess Jiang Yidao''s mind when he looks at Jiang Yidao''s silence. I''ve never seen Jiang Yidao so worried about that woman. There''s only Zhao Wan. Now he''s in the bag. What else can make Jiang Yidao so thoughtful.

    The second leader didn''t say anything. Zhao Wangang went into Jiang Yidao''s room at this time and saw that the second leader was discussing with Jiang Yidao. He thought that he was interrupting their discussion, so he wisely said, "I really don''t know how to pick time. I''m interrupting you." Zhao Wan is really in a good mood. Under the care of Jiang Yidao these days, she has really recovered well and gained some weight.

    This ruddy face Zhao Wanguo is really a bit of beauty, two in charge of all can not help but look at so many eyes. Jiang Yidao saw that the eyes of the second leader stopped on Zhao Wan and coughed deliberately. The second in charge immediately returned to his senses, realized something, and turned to leave.

    When Zhao Wan saw that Jiang Yidao had opened up the second leader, he felt that this was the right timeˇ° What did the second leader tell you? " Looking at Jiang Yidao''s frowning and worried, Zhao Wan hurried forward to care.

    "Nothing. What are you doing here? " Jiang Yidao''s state changes quickly. For the woman who comes to the door, Jiang Yidao will never refuse.

    Zhao Wan took the initiative to throw himself into Jiang Yidao''s arms and said with a coquettish look, "I haven''t seen you for a day. You brought me here, but you didn''t accompany me. I''m a woman, surrounded by men. It''s so boring. "

    Jiang Yidao was very satisfied to see Zhao Wan take the initiative to please himˇ° What do you want me to do with you? " When Zhao Wan heard this, Jiang Yidao was really greedy for his beauty. It seems that this thing has become half done.

    "You know, before I came back to you, I was always under the influence of others. I thought I could live a safe life in the village with my tail between my legs, but who knows that Zhang''s family is still reluctant. I didn''t like it at the beginning. "

    As Zhao Wan said, she burst into tears from the corner of her eyes. "The people of Zhang Jia want to drive me out of the village. They are so cruel that they let me live in the street. If it wasn''t for you, I''m afraid Zhao Wan would not live to this day. I may never see you again. "

    Zhao Wanyue felt aggrieved in her heart. She sobbed at Jiang Yidao''s desk. Jiang Yidao seldom sees women cry like this. For a moment, Zhao Wan, who is so weak, has no way to comfort him, but he doesn''t know what to do. "Now it''s OK. You don''t have to worry about anything. I''m here and Jiang Yidao is here. I see who dares to touch me!"

    Jiang Yidao''s tone is blunt, but he wants to ask for an explanation for Zhao Wan. When Zhao Wan hears that Jiang Yidao is protecting himself, he cries more fiercely and holds Jiang Yidao''s waist.

    "If you take revenge for me, take the village as your territory. It''s really hard for me to live a human life in that village and look at people''s eyes every day. "

    Jiang Yidao touched Zhao Wan''s head without hesitation. "If Wan''er likes it, it''s nothing to clean up a village. I''ll send someone to seize the village and give it to you as compensation for their deceiving. "

    Zhao Wan nodded her head wrongly, while pretending to wipe away the moist corner of her eyes. When he came out of Jiang Yidao''s room, Zhao Wan sorted out Jiang Yidao''s clothes and combed his hair with a wooden comb. Take a long breath and smile.

    Now, Zhao Wan wants to see what Zhang Jia people can do against him. I was very happy to think that Jiang Yidao would seize the village today.

    After Jiang Yidao had a good rest, he saw that Zhao Wan had left. He remembered what he had promised Zhao Wan. He quickly called the second leader and told them to go to the village with him.

    The second in charge of the family saw that the elder brother told him to do things, but he could not refuse. He quickly agreed, and summoned his brothers to go out with Jiang Yidao. On the way to the village, Jiang Yidao and others found the group of refugees mentioned by the second leader. Jiang Yidao ordered him to stop and inquire about the news of the refugees.

    Although Jiang Yidao promised Zhao wan to stand in the village, he was still thinking about Su Hao''s safety. He happened to pass by here and wanted to find out Su Zi''s whereabouts. When the second leader came back, he was panting. Jiang Yidao sat down and waited for him to speak.

    "No, brother. The gang had a good idea. They''re going to eat SOHO. " Second in charge of a face of panic, has been the wind rushed back, the first time to inform Jiang Yidao.

    Jiang Yidao said, "what?" Suddenly stood up from the ground, "lead the way, must give me Sue good save down." Jiang Yidao raised his voice and yelled at the brothers behind him. The brothers came to fight and echoed in unison. They must live up to the elder brother''s expectations.

    Jiang Yidao and others began to shout from afar, which attracted the attention of the goods refugees. The refugees looked in the direction of Jiang Yidao one after another until they saw their shadow. All of a sudden, everyone panicked and saw that the human flesh was about to fall. At this time, where did they kill such a group of people.

    The refugees don''t know it''s a gang of bandits. Anyway, they have been fleeing for so many days, regardless of who they are. As long as they threaten their own lives, they will fight with them.

    Jiang Yidao and all of them are copying guys in their hands. Knowing how to see these clearly, the refugees are all stupid, but they are not willing to be outdone. They have to fight with them with their bare hands.

    But that group of refugees was not the opponent of the gang of bandits Jiang Yidao. Soon, many refugees were killed and injured. When others saw that the situation was not good, they did not care about Su Hao, who was half dead and tied to one side. They rushed to the distance. It was important to escape at this critical moment.

    Seeing that they are dead and injured, Jiang Yidao can''t let them go. He orders his men to catch up with them. They must pay the price.

 Chapter 628

    Jiang Yidao saved Su Hao. He quickly ate some food for Su Hao, drank some water, and saved Su Hao. Jiang Yidao saw that Su had tasted good food and drank some water, but there was no improvement. He was more worried about his health. The second leader soon caught up with the group of refugees who ran away, "big brother, the refugees have all come back. What to do with it? "

    Jiang Yidao looked at these refugees in front of him. They were all skinny, ragged and disheveled. They were really pitiful. But at the thought that Su Hao was tortured like this by them, he ordered the second leader to control all the cannibals.

    Jiang Yidao saw that it was late, but Su Hao still didn''t improve. He ordered him to take Su Hao back to his own territory. The second leader was very surprised, "what happened to the occupation of the village?"

    Jiang Yidao glared at her fiercely. The second leader understood the cold look and had to swallow the words back to his stomach.

    Jiang Yidao didn''t see Su Hao''s reaction all the way and sighed. The second leader really wants to guess Jiang Yidao''s mind. Is it because the elder brother has moved his mind to this girl, but he is not so talkative? The second leader can''t understand Jiang Yidao''s temperament.

    When Zhao Wan saw that Jiang Yidao had come back so soon, he was very happy. He was very happy to think that the great trouble in his heart had been eliminated. Who knows, when Zhao Wan saw Jiang Yidao with a black face, Zhao Wan was worried that something had gone wrong in the village.

    Just about to ask, Zhao Wan discovers that Su Hao, who is supported by the second leader, is drooping and dirty. She is leaning against the second leader''s body.

    Zhao Wan was surprised. Why is Su Hao hereˇ° What''s the matter? " Zhao Wan pretends to be nervous about Su Hao''s life and death. In fact, she is the person who doesn''t want Su Hao to live in this room.

    "I can''t imagine that these refugees have reached the point of cannibalism. I think they''re really tired of being nice to sue. " Jiang Yidao stabbed the dagger in his hand into the table. Zhao Wan was even more surprised when he heard this. He was completely out of proportion in his heart. "What? How are they going to eat Zhao Wan pretends to love Su Hao and covers her big mouth.

    Jiang Yidao glanced at Zhao Wan and saw that she didn''t ask about the village, so he didn''t go on saying, "Su Hao has been hungry for several days, so people can take good care of her. When you wake up, tell me immediately." Jiang Yidao gives orders to the second leader, takes a look at Su Hao who is in a coma, and turns to leave.

    The second leader helped Su Hao back to the empty room next to Zhao Wan, and Zhao Wan followed him all the time. Zhao Wan looks at Su Hao''s back with her teeth clenched. Unexpectedly, Su Hao''s life is so big that she can survive so many days after being driven out of the village.

    "Please take care of our Sue." Zhao Wan looks at Su Hao, the second leader of the family, after settling down, and stands outside the door to instruct the second leader. How to say before is also a family, if oneself completely regardless of Su Hao''s life and death, I''m afraid that people will be suspicious.

    The second in charge didn''t pay much attention, so he had to nod and leave. Zhao Wan looks at Su Hao''s closed door and thinks of a way to kill her directly.

    Su Hao''s body has been struggling for a long time outside. It''s hard to avoid falling down on her body. She has been lying in the room for a long time and then gradually calms down. These days, Jiang Yidao has been asking about Su Hao''s situation. Zhao Wangen didn''t have a chance to do it.

    When Su Hao was better, Jiang Yidao stopped asking so often, and Zhao Wan was able to get rid of Su Hao completely. So, Su Hao is under Zhao Wan''s eyelids, which is convenient for Zhao Wan.

    Su Hao''s body gradually recovered, and Jiang Yidao was relieved. Zhao Wan knew Su Hao''s work and rest for a long time. When Su Hao was asleep that night, Zhao Wan carefully felt into Su Hao''s room. In order not to be discovered, he changed into a man''s suit and went in masked.

    Su Hao''s room was dark, and Zhao Wansheng was afraid of startling Jiang Yidao. He had been paying attention to the sound outside the door. Zhao Wan finally went to Su Hao''s bed and looked at her sleeping. The dagger in her hand had gathered in the air. Suddenly, she heard the sound of walking upstairs. Zhao Wan was flustered. With a shake in her hand, the sound of the dagger falling startled the people outside the door.

    "Who?" The sound of Jiang Yidao is familiar to Zhao Wan. Jiang Yidao rushes into Suzi''s room one by one. The Dao ready to fight at any time is already on Jiang Yidao''s waist. Facing the shadow, he flies over. The man''s back is facing Jiang Yidao. The Dao has already been inserted into the man in black and falls to the ground.

    Jiang Yidao didn''t find it was a woman until he turned over the man in black, and the woman was no other than Zhao Wan. Jiang Yidao was also inspired by it, and he didn''t think it was a pity.

    Jiang Yidao''s men somehow leaked the news of Zhao Wan''s death. As Zhao Wan''s husband, the Soviet Union learned the news from the villagers, and it was a moment of stupidity. However, the Soviet Union still didn''t believe the news of Zhao Wan''s death.

    The Soviet Union kept asking the villagers about Zhao Wan. People said that they had seen Zhao Wan appear on Jiang Yidao''s territory long ago, and they had seen their even more unbearable behavior. However, in front of the Soviet Union, how could they spread the story everywhere.

    The Soviet Union instantly felt that Zhao Wan, who was guarded day and night by himself, had been cheated in this way. Up to now, the whole person had no strength and collapsed to the ground.

    Zhao Wan was betraying himself from the beginning. How could the Soviet Union accept this? When he got up from the ground, the Soviet Union began to laugh. At the beginning, the villagers just thought that the Soviet Union didn''t believe it was true and needed some time to slow down. However, for several days in a row, the Soviet Union was like this. From time to time, they looked at the distance with silly smiles and empty eyes, and everyone thought that he was crazy.

    The villagers just lamented that the Soviet Union was not really worth it. For such a woman, they all felt that the Soviet Union was really pitiful. First, he devoted himself to Zhao Wan, but later he came to such an end.

    Su Hao learned that Jiang Yidao killed Zhao Wan that night and tried to get rid of him. He didn''t mention the fight against Zhang Jia before. For the sake of saving his life, he doesn''t care about the past.

    At this time, the cannibal refugees have been controlled by Jiang Yidao, and Zhao Wan is no longer there. All the threats to the village and Zhangjia no longer exist. Suhao knew that her task had been finished and she was about to leave here.

    Su Hao went back to the village and came to Zhang Jia. He only left a note on the table with three words "peace".

    After writing these three words, Su Hao immediately lost consciousness and fainted to the ground.

    When Su Hao opened his eyes, he felt a little sore and cold.

    She looked around. When her eyes touched her own appearance in the mirror, she suddenly froze. The whole person seemed to be shocked.

    It was at that moment that all that had just happened, and all that the body had experienced, came to her mind automatically.

    A young girl, kind and sensible, was forced to commit suicide because of campus violence. It''s really sad and distressing.

    After sorting out the identity of the original body, Su Hao can''t help sighing and stands up. When he sees the school uniform thrown in the sink, he frowns.

    She was locked in the toilet, but in her impression, she didn''t offend anyone, and those people bullied and insulted her without any reason.

    If we have to find out some reasons, I''m afraid that people are vicious.

    Su Hao looked at his face in the mirror, with a strange look.

    There is a long scar on the forehead of this face, which extends to the corner of the eye. If you don''t peel off the thick bangs, you can''t really see it.

    Su Hao opened the bangs and looked at this face carefully. It''s not pretty, but it''s also upright and pure. It''s just that this scar is too abrupt, with thick bangs, it''s not pleasant to see.

    Su Hao shook her head. She almost forgot that what she had to worry about now was not her appearance, but how to get out of the toilet.

    The door is locked from the outside. It should be class time now. If someone comes to the toilet, she can go out. If not, she can only wait until the class is over.

    "The school life that many people admire is not necessarily so beautiful..." Su Hao sighed.

    While waiting to be rescued, Su Hao fished out the school uniform coat in the pool, simply washed it, wrung it out and put it on her.

    Fortunately, it''s summer and the weather is hot. If it''s any other season, she can''t put on the wet clothes.

    Her luck was not bad. After a while, there were footsteps outside the door.

    The lock of the toilet was opened by someone. It was a strange female classmate. When she saw Su Hao in the toilet, she was startled.

    "I thought there was no one in it..." the girl returned to her mind and murmured.

    Su Hao just smile, say thank you, then out of the toilet.

    When she returned to the classroom, everyone''s eyes fell on her.

    "How long have you been in class? How did you get in?"

    The history teacher''s class was just about emotional. He was interrupted by Su Hao, who suddenly appeared at the door. He seemed a little displeased and asked with a frown.

    "I''m sorry, teacher. I suddenly had a stomachache and went to the toilet." Su Hao said in embarrassment.

    She is not stupid enough to tell the truth. No one will believe this kind of thing without evidence. On the contrary, it will leave a dishonest impression on the teacher.

    "I fell into the toilet. How could I stink! The clothes are still wet A male classmate nearest to Su Hao said with a smile.

    As he spoke, he put his hand over his nose and made an exaggerated expression.

    As soon as the male students'' voice fell, a burst of laughter broke out in the class, and the female students who were a little closer also covered their mouths and noses in shame, with an undisguised look of ridicule in their eyes.

    Su Hao coldly looks at the male classmate who is the first to coax him. When Su Hao stares at him, the male classmate can''t laugh.

    He had never seen suhao look like that.

    "Classmate SUN Hao." Su Hao spoke slowly and calmly.

    As soon as Su Hao opens his mouth, everyone''s eyes move to SUN Hao. Everyone looks forward to it. I don''t know how Su Hao will fight back.

    SUN Hao is suddenly watched by so many eyes. He feels very uncomfortable. He just wants to speak, but Su Hao takes the lead.

    "Your stuff, it''s on the ground."

 Chapter 629

    When they heard Su Hao''s words, there was a sigh in the class. They thought Su Hao would fight back, but they still did.

    SUN Hao was stunned for a moment before he reacted. He looked down and saw that his pen had fallen on the ground. His face was embarrassed.

    "Teacher, can I go back to my position?" Su Hao no longer pays attention to SUN Hao, but looks at the history teacher on the platform and asks tentatively.

    When the history teacher saw that Su Hao was sincere, he didn''t say anything more. He nodded and motioned to Su Hao to return to his seat. Then he continued to teach.

    When standing at the door, suhao looked around the classroom and saw an empty place in the corner, which seemed to be isolated. Without thinking about it, she went over and sat down.

    After suhao sat down, she could obviously feel some eyes falling on her. She looked along her eyes and just looked at a girl with long shawl hair.

    Just at a glance, a name appeared in her mind, Xia Xiaoyu.

    At the moment when their eyes collided, Xia Xiaoyu took back her sight. She was at a loss for a moment, but after she calmed down, she was a little annoyed.

    "What''s the matter with Su hao? The look in my eyes just now is so frightening..." Xia Xiaoyu grumbled with the girl beside her.

    "Did we go too far just now, Xiaoyu? Do you think she would complain to the teacher?" One side of the girl some worried mouth way.

    "She doesn''t have the guts. Besides, who can prove that we put her in the toilet?" Xia Xiaoyu stares at one side of the girl, discontented mouth way.

    Su Hao''s eyes of Yu Guang see whispering two people, heart sneer, put her in the toilet, is this Xia Xiaoyu, the class flower, the teacher''s eyes, good character, lively good child.

    No one would believe that the good girl in the eyes of parents and teachers would do such a thing.

    "Well, students, put away all the textbooks, and we''ll have a class test the rest of the time."

    The history teacher clapped the table and said in a loud voice.

    There was a howl in the classroom, but everyone put away the textbook.

    After the paper came and went, Su Hao read it again. Maybe she was influenced by her original intelligence. She thought the topic was very simple, so after a while, she finished answering and handed in the paper.

    As soon as she handed the paper to the teacher, a loud voice began to ring.

    "Report to the teacher, I see someone cheating!"

    Su Hao turned around and saw his "deskmate" Zhang Wei, holding up his hand, looking like fighting against injustice.

    Su Hao suddenly had some bad premonitions in his heart.

    "Who cheated?"

    History teacher''s brow wrinkled, the class had some whispering voice, suddenly disappeared, the classroom became very quiet.

    "She

    Zhang Wei reaches out his hand and points to Su Hao.

    The eyes of the whole class and the teacher once again fell on Su Hao.

    "Teacher, I didn''t cheat. It''s just a classroom test." Su Hao said helplessly.

    Su Hao''s grades have always been excellent in her class. She doesn''t have to cheat on a simple test.

    The history teacher nodded, and he didn''t believe that suhao would cheat. After all, the topic was not too difficult. With suhao''s usual performance, there was no need to cheat.

    Seeing that the teacher didn''t believe him, Zhang Wei was a little worried: "teacher, you can come and have a look. I just saw her put the note in the drawer!"

    Zhang Wei said, and patted a boy with an inch on one side: "you see it, don''t you?"

    Cuntou boy was patted by Zhang Wei. He was stunned at first. After seeing Zhang Wei''s implied eyes, he hesitated for a moment and nodded slowly.

    Zhang Wei''s face showed a proud smile.

    The history teacher was a little dubious. Finally, he went to Su Hao''s seat and found a secret note full of self writing in the drawer.

    The content of the note is the answer to this quiz.

    The history teacher''s face sank, and he looked at Su Hao sternly.

    "Where did you get this copy?" History asked honestly.

    Su Hao just feels a little speechless, which is obviously Zhang Wei''s planting and framing. She has never seen this sketch!

    "It''s not my stuff, I don''t know." Su Hao raised his head and answered without hesitation.

    "Teacher, no one will admit that he cheated. There is evidence, and he still says that he didn''t cheat. Isn''t that a denial?" Zhang Wei in the side of the mouth.

    SUN Hao is his good brother. When he sees that his good brother is frustrated by Su Hao, he naturally won''t sit back and ignore him. After all, brotherhood is not for fun!

    All the students in the class gathered together as if they were watching the excitement. The history teacher saw this and quickly yelled.

    "What are you looking at? If you don''t hand in the paper, you can do it for me. If you look around again, I''ll score zero!"

    As soon as the teacher spoke, the onlookers sat down and returned to their seats.

    The history teacher took a look at Su Hao and put the note in his book.

    "Come to my office after class."

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Su Hao stood in the office, facing the serious face of the history teacher, but not the slightest timidity.

    "Teacher, I really didn''t cheat. Someone should have put it in my drawer on purpose."

    What she hasn''t done, of course, should be said with a strong sense.

    But the history teacher sighed and said, "it''s not terrible to do something wrong. It''s not a big deal as long as you admit it and correct it when you know it."

    It is true that Su Hao''s academic performance has been very good, but recently there is an obvious downward trend. Many teachers reflect this problem when chatting in the office, which makes history teachers have to doubt the authenticity of what Su Hao said.

    "Teacher, I really didn''t cheat."

    Su Hao still insists. She knows in her heart that if she is silent, she will default to cheating. Once such a thing happens, the teacher''s trust in her will be greatly reduced. What''s more, she is indeed wronged!

    When the history teacher saw that Su was not willing to let go, he had to shake his head and said, "call your parents here. I want to talk to them."

    Sue is biting her lips, trying to stop talking.

    When she heard the word "parents", she suddenly felt a strong sense of resistance. It must be that she didn''t want to be called parents.

    Although not willing, but some things can not be avoided, Su Hao''s parents after receiving the teacher''s notice, soon rushed to school.

    Suhao stood outside the office, and she couldn''t hear the conversation between her teacher and her parents. After a while, she was called in.

    "Hello, Sue, are you ashamed or not! Is that what we teach you at home? " Su''s mother opened her mouth first, with an expression of hatred for iron.

    After he learned from his teacher that Su Hao didn''t want to admit cheating in the exam, his face was burning like fire, which made him want to find a way to get in.

    Su''s father was on one side. Although he didn''t make a sound, he also looked sad.

    "Dad, mom, I didn''t cheat." Su Hao said weakly.

    "You''ve got to be tough! Take a look at your recent achievements. What''s the decline like! I only got 90 in math. What are you doing recently? How to get into university? "Ah?" Su Mu''s voice became louder and louder as she spoke.

    Seeing this, the history teacher quickly exhorted: "don''t be too angry, Su Hao''s mother. I believe in Su Hao''s conduct very much. I just want to know the recent situation of Su Hao''s classmates and the reason why their grades are declining. Cheating may be a mistake. Don''t blame the children."

    If there is no evidence, even if he is a teacher, he can''t judge that Su Hao is cheating. Besides, judging from Su Hao''s attitude, it doesn''t seem like he is lying.

    In the face of her mother''s reproach, Su Hao could not refute, so she had to bow her head and let her reproach her.

    There is no definite evidence to prove that this copy is not hers, so no matter how much it is, it will be in vain.

    "Well, Su Hao, go back to the classroom first." The history teacher spoke out.

    Sue Hao nodded, turned and walked out of the office, but she was not happy.

    It''s maddening to be wronged.

    When I came back to the classroom, I just rang the bell. The Chinese teacher was a gentle woman with long hair and waist. She was also my favorite teacher.

    Su Hao sits in his seat and looks at his diary, which records many of his feelings and experiences. It makes Su Hao feel cold.

    What is more terrible than actual violence is verbal and spiritual violence.

    "Hello, Mr. Su, could you please read the text aloud?"

    The Chinese teacher''s voice is gentle, calling out Su Hao''s name, which also makes Su Hao come back to himself.

    Looking at the expression of encouragement from the Chinese teacher, Su Hao felt warm in his heart.

    Today''s lesson is "song of everlasting regret". Fortunately, Su Hao previewed the whole text in advance, and there was no difficulty in reciting it. Just when she read the sentence "natural beauty is hard to abandon", there was a burst of laughter in the class.

    The Chinese teacher frowned slightly, but Su Hao seemed to have heard nothing. He looked calm and finished reading the whole poem.

    It''s really a bad behavior to make fun of other people''s appearance. Naturally, those who laugh are also bad people. Su Hao will not be affected at all.

    It just doesn''t mean that she will just give in.

    "Su Hao''s recitation is great, emotional, accurate and loud. Please sit down." The Chinese teacher opened his mouth with a smile.

    But suhao raised her hand.

    "Su Hao, do you have any questions?" The Chinese teacher asked.

    Su Hao''s eyes looked at a figure in front of the syncline, without any waves in his eyes.

    "Teacher, someone is playing with a mobile phone in class." Su Hao opened her mouth lightly and pointed to the boy in front of her.

    Song Shaoyong, just now he counted his biggest laugh, for fear that Su Hao would not hear him.

    Song Shaoyong didn''t expect that Su Hao would reach out and point at him. He hurriedly stuffed his mobile phone into his sleeve.

    The Chinese teacher walked over with a serious face and put his hand in front of him.

    "Teacher, I don''t have a cell phone with me." Song Shaoyong tried to muddle through, "if you don''t believe me, there is nothing in my drawer."

    "Teacher, the cell phone is in his sleeve." Sue Hao reminded.

    Song Shaoyong didn''t expect Su Hao to be so aggressive. Under the gaze of the Chinese teacher, his face turned red instantly. He reluctantly took the mobile phone out of his sleeve and handed it over.

 Chapter 630

    "As a representative of Chinese class, I played with my mobile phone in Chinese class. After class, I wrote a review and gave it to me. As for the mobile phone, I will give it to your parents for safekeeping." With that, the Chinese teacher put the mobile phone on the platform.

    Song Shaoyong turns his head and glares at Su Hao, but Su Hao doesn''t seem to see it.

    Seeing that he was ignored, song Shaoyong was even more angry, but he couldn''t show anything under the teacher''s eyes.

    Finally, after class, when the teacher came out of the classroom, song Shaoyong stood up and went to Su Hao''s desk.

    "You''re looking for trouble on purpose, aren''t you?" Song Shaoyong gritted his teeth.

    The reason why he took out his mobile phone was to take a picture of suhao''s funny appearance when he was reading the text and share it on the Internet, but he didn''t want to be seen by suhao and told the teacher.

    In his impression, Su Hao has always been introverted and not good at words. He always speaks quietly and carefully with his classmates. Why did he suddenly have the courage to sue the teacher?

    "Do you come to question me instead of reflecting on your own mistakes?" Sue Hao said with a smile.

    Seeing song Shaoyong''s angry look, she was very happy. After all, song Shaoyong used to tease her, put cockroaches in her drawer, and accidentally knocked down her water cup in PE class, so she didn''t need to save face for this kind of person.

    Song Shaoyong is blocked by Su Hao''s words and has nothing to say. His eyes darken. He picks up the garbage can beside his seat and dumps it on the table in front of Su Hao''s seat.

    Some garbage inevitably fell on Su Hao. The students on one side looked at the scene, and no one came forward to stop and persuade them. They all gathered in groups, like watching a play.

    Su Hao raised his head and looked at Song Shaoyong''s face. His eyes suddenly became cold.

    Song Shaoyong is stared at by Su Hao''s cold eyes. He feels cold all over and his throat is dry.

    Su Hao stood up, reached out and patted off the garbage. Under the gaze of many eyes, she went to the health corner of the classroom, picked up the broom and dustpan, and was ready to clean the garbage on the table.

    Song Shaoyong saw that the expression on Su Hao''s face didn''t fluctuate at all, and a strange anger suddenly rose in his heart. He grabbed Su Hao''s broom and threw it to one side.

    "What are you doing?" There was a loud bell outside the door.

    The students who were originally gathered together to watch the play were surprised. After seeing the visitors clearly, they quickly returned to their seats.

    The dean of academic affairs came in with a serious look and a big stride. When he saw Su Hao and the garbage on the desk, his brow was even tighter.

    "What''s going on?" The dean of the Academic Affairs Office spoke seriously.

    He walked from the first floor to the sixth floor, the students all abide by the discipline, he was very satisfied, but did not want to see such a scene in this class.

    Su Hao didn''t speak, but the expression on her face was cowardly and aggrieved.

    Song Shaoyong''s brain turned faster and quickly opened his mouth: "director, I accidentally brought the garbage to her desk. She wanted to clean it, so I stopped her. I was going to help her clean it..."

    Su Hao smelled the speech, lowered his head a little, his shoulders trembled slightly, raised his head again, his eyes were red, and his tears fell down.

    Seeing this, the director of the Academic Affairs Office looked at Song Shaoyong suspiciously.

    Su Hao is quietly cleaning the table.

    "This classmate, you come out with me." The director of the academic affairs office opens his mouth and takes Su Hao out of the classroom.

    "What happened? You can tell the truth, no one can bully you at school. " The opening of the director of the academic affairs office.

    Su Hao''s heart is a little laughing, no one can bully her? It''s obvious that everyone can bully her.

    After some emotion brewing, Su Hao told her the whole story. After the dean of academic affairs comforted her, she let her go back to the classroom.

    Song Shaoyong saw the director of the academic affairs office with a black face. He was unlucky in his heart. When he saw Su Hao picking up the cigarette butt on the ground, his face turned white.

    After he finished smoking, he threw the butt into the dustbin, but he forgot about it.

    The director of the Academic Affairs Office stood on the platform, looked around the classroom for a week, and slowly said: "students, as a collective, we should help each other in our study and life! Only with team spirit, our spirit can be further sublimated. Why did the Chinese people stand up? Because we are a united nation! So... "

    After a ten minute speech, the director of the academic affairs office left with song Shaoyong. Before leaving, song Shaoyong was ordered to clean up the garbage and apologized to Su Hao.

    Song Shaoyong''s apology is reluctant and insincere, but Su Hao doesn''t care. After all, people''s hearts can''t be changed in a day or two.

    What she wanted was a sincere apology.

    When Su Hao looked at the clean and tidy seat, his mood improved a lot.

    After Xia Xiaoyu came back from the toilet, she found that there was something wrong with the atmosphere in the class. She quickly grabbed a girl with short hair and slight fat to ask.

    "Miao Miao, why is the class so quiet? What happened, song Shaoyong? " Xia Xiaoyu asked with some doubts.

    The girl named Miao Miao quickly put her index finger on her mouth and motioned for Xia Xiaoyu to speak in a low voice.

    "Shh, keep your voice down. Just now the director of the academic affairs office came and took song Shaoyong away..." Miao looked around and whispered.

    Xia Xiaoyu learns the whole story from Miao Miao. He is a little out of breath. He is just about to find Su Hao''s theory, but Miao Miao stops him.

    "What are you holding me for?" Xia Xiaoyu some unhappy mouth.

    "You''d better not go to her now. You didn''t see her look. She was very fierce." Miao Miao is worried.

    Xia Xiaoyu but some disapproval: "eyes small also can''t call fierce, really funny."

    Although the mouth said so, but Xia Xiaoyu or sat back on the seat.

    She thought about it for a while, and felt that she was just a little impulsive. This is not a good time for "theory".

    "Wait, and deal with her in the evening." Xia Xiaoyu said.

    The reason why she is so angry is that Su Hao "offends" song Shaoyong. She has been in love with song Shaoyong secretly for a long time, but she has never had the courage to say so. Seeing that the boy she likes has become so unlucky because of Su Hao, she is naturally not reconciled.

    The head teacher asked for the leave of self-study in the evening, so today''s self-study in the evening is particularly free. People who play well sit together in groups, or gossip, or secretly take out their mobile phones to play games. As long as there is little movement, no one will come to check.

    Su Hao sat in his seat and looked at the famous works he had not finished before. He was absorbed in reading them. Suddenly, he was hit by someone and his book fell to the ground.

    "Oh, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to."

    Bumping into Su Hao''s boy''s exaggerated voice, Su Hao doesn''t have to look up to recognize whose voice it is.

    Su Hao plans to ignore him, so he bends down to pick up the book on the ground. But as soon as he lowers his head, he feels that something has fallen on his head.

    She reached for it, only to find something sticky.

    "Interesting?"

    Su Hao raised his head and looked at Zhang Wei with a smiley face in front of him.

    "I said it was not intentional, the classroom is so small, collision is inevitable." Zhang Wei is not afraid of heaven and earth.

    Su Hao pursed her mouth, but her eyes fell to a place.

    Su Hao unties her hair. The next second, in everyone''s shocked eyes, she picks up the scissors and cuts it off.

    The hair with chewing gum was thrown into the garbage can without hesitation. After everyone reflected it, Su Hao had returned to his seat.

    Su Hao still holds scissors in his hand and looks at Zhang Wei from the top of his head to his crotch.

    When Su Hao''s eyes fall between Zhang Wei''s legs, Zhang Wei shivers unconsciously, puts his hands in front of his pants, coughs uneasily, and then turns around to escape Su Hao''s eyes.

    See Zhang Wei hide to one side, Su Hao picked pick eyebrow, this just put the scissors in the hand away.

    After tossing all day, suhao just wanted to go back to the dormitory immediately and lie down in bed after washing, so as soon as the school bell rang, she went out the back door first.

    After returning to the dormitory, Su Hao went to the toilet to wash her teeth. As soon as she brushed her teeth, the door of the toilet was pushed open.

    "Hello, Sue. You''re very fast."

    Xia Xiaoyu holds her hands in front of her body, slightly raises her head and looks down at Su Hao. There are two girls standing beside her.

    Su Hao frowned slightly. She almost forgot that the dormitory is a good place to "solve problems". Xia Xiaoyu and her three came here today to block her. I''m afraid nothing good will happen.

    It''s just that she doesn''t understand where she offended Xia Xiaoyu today.

    "You don''t know why I came to you?" Xia Xiaoyu seems to see Su Hao''s doubts and asks first.

    Su Hao shook his head, spit out the mouthwash, light mouth: "I don''t know."

    No matter she or herself, she never wanted to provoke anyone in the past, but some people always wanted to embarrass her, and she looked so righteous. It was ridiculous.

    "Do you know that because of you, song Shaoyong was punished by the school?" Xia Xiaoyu leans on the door and looks at Su Hao in disgust.

    Su Hao immediately understands Xia Xiaoyu''s intention. It turns out that she is fighting for song Shaoyong. If she guesses right

    "You like him?" Sue doesn''t even have to think about it.

    Xia Xiaoyu was poked at the center of the matter, two red clouds suddenly rose on her cheek, and her eyes were a little flustered.

    "It''s up to you! I just can''t see it! " Xia Xiaoyu eyes a stare, angry mouth, "are students, should not help each other? You also deliberately complain to the teacher, and your classmates are criticized and punished! "

    After listening to Xia Xiaoyu''s words, Su Hao couldn''t help laughing.

    Are they all classmates? Help each other? I''m afraid they didn''t think of that when they bullied her.

    "What are you laughing at?" Xia Xiaoyu wants to stamp her feet.

    "Classmate Xia Xiaoyu." Su Hao looked directly into Xia Xiaoyu''s eyes, without the slightest timidity, and said calmly: "when you take someone to shut me in the toilet, have you ever thought that we are classmates and need to help each other?"

 Chapter 631

    The reason why Xia Xiaoyu put her in the toilet is that she corrected a wrong question on the test paper to the teacher. It is precisely because of this wrong question that Xia Xiaoyu''s ranking changed from the first to the second in the class. How can Xia Xiaoyu swallow this tone.

    "You..."

    Xia Xiaoyu obviously didn''t expect that Su Hao, who is usually introverted and doesn''t dare to speak much, would suddenly refute her words today, which shocked her. She didn''t know how to say what she thought.

    "If there''s nothing else, please excuse me. I''m going to have a rest."

    Su Hao said, then turned over, ready to go out.

    When passing by Xia Xiaoyu, she was suddenly pulled, and the whole person was pushed back to the toilet.

    "I haven''t finished yet!"

    Xia Xiaoyu is very depressed at the moment. She came to find Su Hao today, but she didn''t want to let her go out.

    The two girls behind Xia Xiaoyu consciously locked the door of the toilet, and three people blocked the door tightly.

    Su Hao squinted, without any panic, just quietly looking at the three people in front of him.

    Xia Xiaoyu reaches out her hand and pushes Su Hao. Su Hao''s body is thin. After being pushed so hard, she retreats several steps and bumps into the sink beside the wall.

    Next to it is the toilet. If Su Hao retreats further, he may fall into the pit.

    Summer light rain see Su good embarrassed appearance, the face showed a smug smile.

    "If you don''t mind your own business, you will only pretend to be in front of the teacher all day. Who is willing to mind you so much?" Xia Xiaoyu opens his mouth, and his tone is full of disdain.

    In her opinion, Xia Xiaoyu is a little pug around the teacher. Every day, she only wants to attract the teacher''s attention and win the teacher''s preference, but the teachers also like Su Hao, which makes her more and more jealous.

    Su Hao rubbed her forehead. She really didn''t understand the brain circuits of these little girls. She was not ashamed to ask. To tell the truth, how did she become an affectation?

    Shouldn''t it be them who really put on airs? In front of the teacher, it''s a different way to bully her.

    Xia Xiaoyu said, still feel not Jieqi, went forward, stretched out his hand to Su Hao''s face.

    Su Hao is not stupid enough to stand there and give a slap. When Xia Xiaoyu''s hand is lifted into the air, Su Hao grabs it and throws it aside.

    Although Su Hao''s body is thin and weak, it still has explosive power. With Su Hao''s all-out effort, Xia Xiaoyu''s whole body loses its balance and falls straight into the pit under the gaze of three pairs of eyes.

    The two girls who have been following Xia Xiaoyu seem to be petrified, looking at the scene in front of them.

    "Ah

    A scream broke the sky, Xia Xiaoyu looked at his hands and clothes on the water stains, the expression on his face twisted some terrible.

    After her reaction, she wanted to stand up immediately, but there was nothing around that she could borrow.

    Su Hao stood a step away from her, and didn''t look at her.

    reap the fruits of one''s actions.

    Xia Xiaoyu fluttered twice on the wet ground, not only did not stand up, but also got more water stains on the clothes.

    "What are you doing! Come and give me a hand The cry of Xia Xiaoyu is more hysterical.

    The two girls in a daze just reacted and looked at each other. They were embarrassed in their eyes, but they still walked over and pulled Xia Xiaoyu up.

    Naturally, such a big movement could not be ignored, and the warden soon found it.

    "What''s the noise in the dormitory! Ah? What''s this for? "

    In her early fifties, the aunt of dormitory management stood outside the dormitory with her waist crossed, frowning at the four people with different looks in the toilet.

    As soon as the cebuan''s voice fell, Xia Xiaoyu began to cry. Her tears fell like a waterfall. Su Hao was shocked.

    Xia Xiaoyu can save a lot of eye drops if he goes to play.

    With Xia Xiaoyu''s two girls see this, the brain turns fast, immediately ran to the front of the dormitory.

    "Auntie, she pushed Xiaoyu to the toilet!" A girl pointed to Su Hao and said without hesitation.

    If the warden knew that they were gathering to pick up trouble, she would end up miserable, so she had to complain first.

    Su Guan frowned more tightly, looked at Su Hao and said, "did you push it?"

    She saw that Sue was so thin and weak. How could she be so fierce?

    Su Hao is ready to speak, but Xia Xiaoyu cuts in.

    "Aunt, Su Hao, she didn''t mean to, it was me... It was me who didn''t stand firm..." Xia Xiaoyu sobbed and opened her mouth, and her voice sounded especially aggrieved.

    Aunt SuGuan is also a person who has seen "big storms". Seeing Xia Xiaoyu''s pitiful appearance and Su Hao, who seems to have nothing wrong, she has a bold guess in her heart.

    "Classmate, don''t be afraid. To be honest, what happened? If you are wronged, the school will definitely decide for you! " SuGuan Auntie''s righteous words.

    Xia Xiaoyu''s appearance, at first glance, is hiding words. If it is not threatened, how can it be embarrassed to this appearance and not willing to tell the truth!

    "Auntie, Sue, she did it on purpose! She and Xiaoyu had some contradictions. Xiaoyu came here today to apologize and reconcile with her. Unexpectedly, suhao pushed Xiaoyu into the cesspit With Xia Xiaoyu''s angry girl mouth.

    Su Hao looked at the expression on the girl''s face. If she was not the client, I''m afraid she would really believe her.

    "Who is your head teacher?" The manager asked solemnly.

    Sue Hao sighed. It seems that it''s hard to have a good sleep tonight.

    When the head teacher arrived, Xia Xiaoyu was sitting in the dormitory management room, changing into clean clothes, or crying all the time, no matter who advised all can''t stop.

    Seeing the head teacher coming, Xia Xiaoyu cried more fiercely.

    Su Hao was listening all the time. She felt that her ears would grow cocoons.

    "What''s going on? What happened? " The head teacher asked in a deep voice.

    Again.

    Su Hao didn''t plan to open his mouth this time. After listening to Xia Xiaoyu''s story, he laughed.

    Life is like a play. It''s all about acting.

    "Hello, Sue. Is there anything you want to say?" After appeasing Xia Xiaoyu, the head teacher turned to ask.

    In his impression, Su Hao and Xia Xiaoyu are both good students with excellent character and learning. He was really surprised that such a thing happened.

    "It was Xia Xiaoyu who came to me on her own initiative. She didn''t come to apologize, but she reached out to hit me first. I grabbed her hand and she didn''t stand firm before she fell into the pit." Su Hao said truthfully.

    Although Xia Xiaoyu''s performance is very touching, it can''t be concluded that her words are true just by one side.

    "You talk nonsense! It''s you who pushed the light rain on purpose With Xia Xiaoyu a woman angry mouth.

    Xia Xiaoyu quietly discussed with them, must bite to death, is Su Hao deliberately push her down, otherwise Xia Xiaoyu today''s grievance in vain.

    After listening to the two sides, the head teacher was also in a dilemma. What the two sides said was very reasonable, and it didn''t look like a lie.

    "Teacher, I didn''t lie... Su Hao may not be intentional..." Xia Xiaoyu opened her mouth, her eyes were red and swollen, and she was out of breath.

    The head teacher sighed and looked at Su Hao with a cold face. He said helplessly: "Su Hao, whether you intentionally or not, you pushed Xia Xiaoyu into the pit. It''s all true. Well, call your parents and I''ll talk to them."

    When Su Hao hears the speech, he just wants to turn a big white eye. How can he call his parents again?

    Xia Xiaoyu smell speech, the corner of the mouth but secretly raised a smile, it seems that this time or she has the upper hand.

    Su Hao''s mother came in a hurry, saw Su Hao and Xia Xiaoyu, who shed tears on one side. Without saying a word, she went forward and slapped Su Hao in the face.

    Sue was stunned, and everyone in the room was stunned.

    Back to God, Su Hao only felt that his heart was as painful as being pulled by a big hand.

    Her mother, without knowing the whole story, slapped her indiscriminately. It really made her feel cold.

    The slap on her face was hot, but Su Hao''s heart was like ice.

    After the head teacher reacted, he quickly stepped forward to stop Su''s mother and said, "what can I say? How can I beat the child?"

    "Apologize to your classmates!" Su Mu yelled.

    In her sleep, she received a call from the head teacher. She felt that her blood pressure was rising and she rushed to the school with a stomach full of fire. When she saw Su Hao with a calm face and a hot head, she slapped her.

    After the fight, she had some regrets, but time could not turn back, so she had to taunt Su Hao.

    "I''m right. If she doesn''t fall, I''ll be slapped. Why should I apologize? Should I be slapped? " Suhao spoke slowly.

    Her nose is very sour at the moment, which is forcing Wei Qucai to say these words.

    She''s flesh and blood, but everyone thinks she''s tough.

    "You''re still quibbling!"

    Su mother angry mouth, she did not expect always obedient daughter would talk back to her!

    One side of the teacher in charge of some can''t see down, quickly out of voice: "Su good mother, the child is not intentional, between the students will inevitably appear some small friction, explain clearly, just apologize."

    Su Hao dropped his eyes and went to Xia Xiaoyu.

    "I''m sorry." Sue Hao apologizes.

    Xia Xiaoyu is stunned, but she still doesn''t stop crying. What she wants is more than an apology.

    The head teacher is also at a loss. Su Hao has already apologized, but Xia Xiaoyu is still crying, so he really doesn''t know where to start.

    "Teacher, I''m so sorry. We Su Hao don''t know how to make trouble for you." Su Hao''s mother said with a smile, "well, I''ll take Su Hao home and reflect on her for a few days. I''ll educate her well and don''t let her cause any more trouble to the school."

    Su Hao is silent, no one knows what she is thinking.

    When the head teacher heard the speech, he had to nod his head with a smile. After being polite, Su''s mother left the school with Su Hao.

    Along the way, Su''s mother''s face was a little gloomy, and Su Hao didn''t say a word more.

    After returning home, Su Hao fell on his bed and soon fell asleep.

    She is really tired today.

 Chapter 632

    When suhao woke up, it was noon the next day. No one called her to get up early. When she walked out of the room, the smell of the food came.

    "The big sluggard wakes up!"

    A slightly tender voice suddenly rang out. Su Hao looked for a voice and saw that a little pink boy was jumping up and down on the sofa.

    Su''s mother came out of the kitchen and saw Su Xuan bouncing on the sofa. She quickly took off her apron and stepped forward to block her and said, "baby, how many times has mom told you not to jump on the sofa? You are so big. What can I do if I press a hole in the sofa?"

    Su Xuan is pressed by Su mu, so she has to sit back on the sofa and fiddle with the toy car.

    Su Hao sips her mouth. This is Su Xuan, her brother and parents'' baby son.

    Su''s father sees Su Hao come out of the room and greets Su Hao with a smile.

    "Hello, Sue. Come on. Your mother made a lot of delicious food today, which you and your brother like."

    Su''s father''s gentle tone warmed Su Hao''s heart.

    When Su Xuan saw Su Hao sitting at the table, he immediately turned his mouth, threw down his toys and ran to the table. Seeing the kung pao chicken on the table, he immediately grabbed a piece and put it into his mouth.

    "Ah! Have you washed your hands? " Su Hao quickly stops Su Xuan''s little hand and frowns.

    Playing with the hands of toys directly grasp the dishes on the plate, Su Xuan is really used to some do not understand the rules.

    Su Xuan pouts and makes a face at Su Hao.

    "It''s up to you!"

    One side of Su''s father also some can''t go down, preached Su Xuan a few words, Su Xuan just honest to wash hands.

    At the dinner table, the atmosphere seemed very harmonious. Su''s mother kept putting vegetables and meat into Su Xuan''s bowl, while Su Xuan was eating and playing and clamoring to watch cartoons.

    The room they live in is small. Four people are crowded in front of the table. Su Xuan runs around. Before running, he accidentally bumps into Su Hao''s elbow, and the food on Su Hao''s chopsticks falls onto the table.

    Su Hao pauses for a moment, puts down the bowl chopsticks and pulls Su Xuan to himself.

    "Everyone is eating. You don''t want to eat, but you can''t affect others, you know?" Su Hao''s words are sincere, trying to educate Su Xuan.

    If you don''t teach a fourth grader some rules, I''m afraid it will be even worse.

    Su Xuan, however, seems to have not heard him. He suddenly breaks away Su Hao''s hand and continues to run to play with toys.

    "Just eat your own." Su''s mother reminded him, "Xiaoxuan won the 10th place in the class this time. He is rare in the toys that reward him. Let him play. It''s you who let me and your father down. It''s just a few days. Your teacher has called me twice. You are more and more excessive. How can you treat your classmates like that..."

    Suhao listened to those words about himself, silent.

    In the eyes of their parents, Su Xuan is the root of their su family. The whole family is counting on Su Xuan to grow up and make a good life for them.

    Su Xuan got the 10th place in her class, so her parents happily cooked so many delicious meals and bought her favorite car toy. You know, that toy is enough for her half a month''s living expenses. Every time she takes the exam, no matter how big or small, she is the top three in the class, and she gets only a little praise from her parents.

    It''s as if her excellence is what she should be. It''s clear that she has made so much effort

    "I''m full."

    Su Hao stood up, cleaned up her dishes and chopsticks, and then went back to her room.

    Feeling the loss in her heart, she had no appetite to eat any more.

    After closing the door, suhao sits beside the bed. The mirror on the table reflects her lost look. Suhao pushes the bangs away, revealing the scar on her forehead.

    She reached out and touched the scar gently. She couldn''t help falling into the memory.

    When she was young, Su Xuancai was just born. In order to support her sister and brother, her parents got up every morning and set up a stall to make money. When there was no one at home, the responsibility of taking care of her brother naturally fell on Su Hao''s shoulders.

    Suhao likes this younger brother very much. Although it''s harder to change diapers and feed, she doesn''t resist.

    As soon as Su Xuan learned to crawl, Su''s mother made room for her and spread a soft cushion for her to practice crawling. However, Su''s mother overestimated the stability of the wardrobe.

    Because the family was small and wanted to save some money, Su''s father picked up some leftover materials for furniture from the outside, made a wooden wardrobe and put it in a corner of the bedroom.

    It''s this wardrobe that almost killed Su Xuan.

    As soon as Su Xuan learned to crawl, he was naturally curious about the surroundings. When Su Hao was looking at his younger brother, he let Su Xuan climb onto the wardrobe without noticing. Because there were too many things in it, the wardrobe became wobbly. After su Xuan climbed in, he was even more unstable and was about to fall down.

    At the critical moment, suhao rushed over without hesitation and blocked the heavy wardrobe with his body. However, Naihe suhao was still young and could not hold the heavy wardrobe full of things by himself.

    "Mom!" Sue Hao cried out with all her strength.

    When Su''s mother arrived, she immediately panicked when she saw the scene.

    "Xuan Xuan!"

    Su''s mother yelled, then ran over and took Su Xuan out of the closet. Unfortunately, when she was about to turn around and help the fallen cupboard, something happened.

    After seeing his younger brother rescued, Su Hao could no longer support the weight of the wardrobe. As soon as his wrist was soft, he was pushed back by the wardrobe.

    She felt a sharp pain in her forehead, and then she lost consciousness.

    When she woke up again, she was in a room full of disinfectant. Her parents sat by the bed and looked at her with worried face.

    And the long scar on her forehead is what she left behind.

    The first thing Su Hao said when he opened his eyes was to ask his younger brother if there was anything wrong.

    After hearing Su Hao''s words, her parents showed a look of heartache on their faces. They kept praising Su Hao and bought her a little skirt that she especially liked, but was never willing to buy.

    This makes Su Hao feel that everything she has done is worth it. Even the scar on her forehead doesn''t seem to hurt so much.

    But when she learned that her forehead would be scarred, she could not avoid some sadness. After all, no girl does not love beauty.

    Su Hao recovered from the memory, put the mirror upside down on the table, took a deep breath, sat down in front of the table, took out the exercise book, and was ready to do the exercises.

    Although it is introspection at home, but learning can not be left behind, high school curriculum is not so easy to deal with.

    The next morning, suhao was woken up by the noise outside the door. Before she could recover from her confusion, the bedroom door was pushed open.

    Su Xuan rushed in with a toy car and stood beside Su Hao''s bed.

    Su Hao doesn''t plan to get up either. He lies on his side and looks at Su Xuan.

    "Look! My new toy Su Xuan handed the toy to Su Hao''s face, and the front of the car almost poked her nose.

    This is the toy that his mother just bought for him today. As soon as he got it, he couldn''t wait to show it off with suhao.

    Unfortunately, Su Xuan''s envious look didn''t appear on Su Hao''s face. Su Hao just gave a faint "um" and pushed the toy car away from him.

    Su Xuan blinked, as if feeling very strange.

    In the past, when he showed off to Su Hao, Su Hao''s eyes would show envy. Whenever he saw Su Hao''s eyes, he would feel very happy.

    But this time he didn''t see that look.

    "Ugly! Why don''t you talk to me! " Su Xuan is a little angry and smashes the toy car on Su Hao.

    Suhao felt a pain on her back. A toy car the size of a basketball hit her. Even if she was wrapped in a quilt, it would still hurt.

    "Su Xuan, what are you doing?" Suhao sat up impatiently.

    From small to large, everyone in the family is used to Su Xuan, including herself, so Su Xuan''s character now can''t blame anyone.

    It seems that I haven''t seen Su Hao''s eyes like this. Su Xuan is stunned for a moment, and his hands are swinging wildly. I don''t know where to put them.

    Su Hao has been staring at Su Xuan, and is very satisfied to see that he is at a loss. When he sees the new clothes Su Xuan is wearing, his eyebrows suddenly wrinkle slightly.

    She remembers that Su Xuan''s clothes are not broken, and yesterday at the dinner table, Su''s mother also said that the family is a little short of money recently, how in the twinkling of an eye to buy a new suit for Su Xuan.

    She has been wearing canvas shoes for three years, but she is not willing to change a new pair.

    Su Hao just feel upset, put the toy car into Su Xuan''s hand, and carried him out of the room.

    Su Xuan is also very witty. After being carried out, he never comes to find Su Hao again.

    Suhao was lying on the bed, looking through a magazine. When she was reading it with relish, she suddenly heard the sound of something breaking.

    It should have come from the kitchen, but Su Hao didn''t plan to see it. Her parents and Su Xuan are at home. Her existence is dispensable.

    Not long after the broken voice, Su Xuan''s cry also rings. Then Su Hao hears a rush of footsteps, and then the door of his room is pushed open.

    Su''s mother was standing at the door, and behind her was su Xuan, who lowered her head and wiped her tears.

    "What''s the matter?" Su Hao looks at the two people in front of him.

    "Did you break the dishes in the kitchen?" Su Mu asked.

    Su Hao hears the speech and takes a look at Su Xuan who is peeking at him. Su Xuan''s line of sight touches her and moves to one side. She instantly guesses the whole story.

    "It''s not me. I''ve been in my own room and haven''t gone out." Su Hao said faintly.

    With that, he continued to turn the magazine in his hand.

    Su''s mother had some doubts in her eyes and turned to look at her baby son behind her.

    "Baby, what did you just tell mom?" Su Mu asked softly.

    Su Hao glanced at Su Xuan and waited for him to speak.

    Su Xuan seems to be hesitant, but after seeing Su''s mother beside her, her eyes suddenly firmed up and she stretched out her finger to Su Hao.

    "When I was playing in the living room, I saw my sister go to the kitchen to pour water, and accidentally broke the plate!" Su Xuan vowed.

    Su Hao was not as like as two peas.

    "Mom, I don''t have to lie about a plate." Sue is in no hurry.

    Su''s mother frowned, as if she thought Su Hao''s words were reasonable, so she didn''t ask any more. She took Su Xuan and left the room, saying something.

    Suhao put down his magazine and sighed.

    "I seem to understand why you committed suicide..."

 Chapter 633

    As usual, Sue went back to her room after dinner. She liked her small room because it was her own world.

    Of course, if Su Xuan doesn''t knock on the door of her room at the moment, she will be happier.

    Suhao hears the knock, but opens the door. Suxuan stands at the door, holding his homework in his arms. Without waiting for suhao to open his mouth, he rushes in.

    "Mom said, let you help me with my homework!"

    Su Xuan sat down on the bed, swinging his legs, and said aloud.

    "Do your homework and sit down." Su Hao''s expression is serious, pointed to the stool beside, motioned Su Xuan to sit down.

    But Su Xuan turned his head and said: "I don''t know, I''m going to sit on the bed and write!"

    When he said this, the remaining light of his eyes secretly aimed at Su Hao, because he felt that there was something wrong with Su Hao these two days, and his attitude towards him was also uncertain, which made him feel a little confused.

    "Then you can sit on the bed and write." Su Hao blinked and directly agreed to Su Xuan''s request.

    We can''t deal with this kind of little devil directly.

    Su Xuan hears Su Hao''s promise without hesitation, and his small face turns into a ball in an instant.

    He originally wanted to make trouble out of nothing, so as to delay some time and do his homework at the party. In this way, he will start writing immediately

    Su Xuan drooped his ears, opened the exercise book, bit the pen, and looked at the exercises with interest.

    Su Hao moved a stool and sat beside Su Xuan, staring at Su Xuan doing his homework.

    After thinking for a long time, Su Xuan still didn''t write a word, Su Hao didn''t say a word, just watching.

    "I won''t!" Su Xuan really had no patience and dropped his pencil on the ground.

    Su Hao picked up the pen that fell on the ground and put it back into Su Xuan''s hand.

    "You did these questions last week. You just changed Xiao Ming into Xiao Hong. Why not?" Su Hao kindly reminded.

    "Hum!" Su Xuan turned his head and threw the exercise book to one side. Then he reached out and took another exercise book.

    "I''ll do my Chinese homework first!" Su Xuan some angry mouth way.

    Su Hao nodded and did the same homework first. The monk could not run to the temple.

    Chinese practice homework is usually done with a pen, Su Xuan just wrote a few words, the pen in his hand will not ink, Su Xuan had to get up from the bed, took the ink from Su Hao''s desk.

    He unscrewed the lid of the ink and put the ink bottle on his leg. Just as he was about to put the pen in, his elbow accidentally touched the ink bottle.

    When Su Hao saw this scene, he had no time to stop him, so he had to watch the ink fall from Su Xuan''s legs and fall on the bed, blackening the sheets and Su Xuan''s exercise book.

    "Why are you so careless?" Su Hao couldn''t help yelling.

    She did not expect that Su Xuan would overturn the ink bottle. Looking at the dark area on the bed, she quickly dragged the sheet down, and then ran to the bathroom to get a mop, ready to wipe the ink on the floor.

    Su Xuan Leng Leng looking at his homework, a look at a loss.

    After hearing the news, her parents rushed over. When Su Xuan saw her parents, she immediately cried and ran into her mother''s arms.

    "Hello, Sue, what''s going on? How does your elder sister help your younger brother with his homework? How could it be like this... "

    Su''s mother comforted her baby son, who was sobbing in her arms, and questioned Su Hao, who was mopping the floor.

    Su Hao listens to these words of reproach, feel upset only, add Su Xuan ceaseless smoke wild, feel in the head is like frying pan general.

    "You all go out first, don''t step on the dirty ink." Sue said with a blank face.

    After all three of them left the room, Su Hao didn''t even raise her head. She slammed the door shut. She didn''t let her parents shout outside.

    She''s really had enough.

    For the next day, suhao stayed in the room, neither eating nor drinking.

    At first, her parents thought she was angry, but the next day, she was a little flustered.

    Even if you don''t eat or drink all day, you will not be able to support yourself.

    "Little good, you eat something. It''s important for your health. Your mother doesn''t mean to complain about you. She''s just a little more straight. You know that. Besides, it''s not a big deal. Don''t be angry, OK?" Su''s father is outside the door trying to persuade Su Hao to open the door.

    She didn''t eat or drink all day, so she was a little dizzy, but she felt very sad, not only for her mother, but also for her brother

    The baby brother, who used to love her so much, became more and more disgusted with her after she became sensible. Every time she went to pick up Su Xuan from school, Su Xuan didn''t even want to walk with her.

    Su Hao didn''t understand why at first, until one day he heard such a dialogue.

    "Su Xuan, is that your sister? The scar on her forehead is so scary... "

    "That clown is not my sister! I don''t know her

    "But doesn''t she always come to pick you up? You''re going home together. "

    "I said I didn''t know her!"

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Such a small child can tell the beauty and ugliness of her skin. Su Xuan hates her because of the scar on her forehead.

    But the scar is only because of him

    Su Xuan saw that Su Hao didn''t come out all day, and seemed to be aware of the seriousness of the matter. Looking at the anxious appearance of her parents, she had some desire to talk and stop.

    After hesitating for a long time, he finally summoned up the courage and went to his parents.

    "Mom and Dad, I''m sorry, I lied." Su Xuan opens his mouth, but his voice is small, like a mosquito buzzing.

    "What''s going on?" Su Fu frowned slightly and asked.

    Su Xuan bit his lip and then slowly opened his mouth a moment later: "the ink bottle was not spilled by my sister. It was my own carelessness... The dishes in the kitchen were also broken by me. I was afraid of being scolded, so I said it was my sister..."

    Su Xuan did not raise his head when he spoke. He held his clothes tightly in his hands and closed his eyes, waiting for the storm.

    Su Fu and Su Mu looked at each other and were silent for a moment.

    Su''s father stood up first, picked up a feather duster from one side, and hit Su Xuan''s ass hard.

    The dull voice is particularly clear, Su Xuan for a while to react, began to cry with a voice.

    Su''s mother is a little distressed. She wants to protect her baby son, but Su''s father''s eyes shake her away.

    "When I was young, I learned to lie? You''re going to slander your sister when you''ve done something wrong? I''m so used to you at ordinary times! " Su Fu''s face was angry, and his feather duster didn''t stop waving.

    "Take off his pants. If he can''t get meat, he doesn''t know the pain!" Su Fu said angrily.

    "Wuwu... Dad... Xuanxuan knows it''s wrong..."

    Su Xuan''s face turned red with tears and a runny nose. As soon as Su Xuan''s mother tried to dissuade her, the door of Su Hao''s room suddenly opened.

    Su Hao stood in front of the door, his eyes so flat that he couldn''t see any waves: "I''m hungry."

    Su Xuan takes the initiative to admit her mistake. Naturally, she doesn''t need to be angry any more. If she can''t do it, she has to use some soft ones.

    Su''s father saw Su Hao go out, immediately stopped the action in his hand, Su''s mother also quickly stood up.

    "Wait, Ma is going to give you a big meal!" Su''s mother quickly pulls Su Xuan to one side and turns around to enter the kitchen.

    The sticks that Su Fu hit just now really hurt my son and my mother.

    Su Hao is sitting at the table. It''s rare that Su''s parents are so enthusiastic about putting food in her bowl.

    "Hello, Sue. It''s good for your health to eat more eggs." Su''s mother said, and put a large scrambled egg into Su''s bowl.

    Then, he put a small scrambled egg in Su Xuan''s bowl.

    "Xuanxuan already knew that he was wrong, and he said he would apologize to you!" Su Mu opened her mouth with a smile.

    Su Xuan smell speech, looked up at Su Hao, see Su good-looking do not look at him, the heart also inexplicably relieved.

    "I''m sorry, sister. I know I''m wrong." Su Xuan whispered.

    Before Su Hao said anything, Su''s mother said again: "ah, Xuanxuan is so good. If we know our mistakes, we''ll be good children!"

    Hearing Su Mu''s words, Su Hao swallowed what she wanted to say and ate quietly.

    She was so weak and introverted that she was really blessed by the family. From childhood to adulthood, what her parents taught her most was to be submissive, to give in and endure.

    After three days of introspection at home, Su Hao went back to school.

    As soon as he entered the classroom, Su Hao saw that his seat was full of mess. The books that had been placed neatly were now stacked on the desk, and there were a lot of paper balls and garbage in the drawer.

    Su Hao frowned slightly and glanced at the class. Strangely enough, the noisy class was so quiet that she looked at Su Hao and the messy seat in front of her.

    "Oh, isn''t this Su Hao''s classmate? How''s your introspection at home? " Xia Xiaoyu''s voice rings behind Su Hao.

    Su Hao didn''t turn around, but bowed his head and cleaned up the books on the table.

    "Why, after three days at home, have you become deaf?" Xia Xiaoyu''s tone was mean, and her delicate facial features were slightly faded by anger.

    Su is not in these days, Xia Xiaoyu has the dormitory that day what happened to embellish said again, a pass ten pass 100, soon the whole class all know Su Hao''s "bad behavior".

    So when I saw Su Hao packing up alone, no one was willing to help.

    In other words, even without that, no one would want to help her.

    "Do you have to blame others instead of yourself?" Su Hao, who was just looking down to pack up, suddenly opened his mouth.

    Xia Xiaoyu smell speech, the expression of disgust on the face is even more: "obviously you push me there!"

    The humiliation of being pushed into the pit is really unforgettable to her. Even after taking seven or eight baths, she still felt a little uncomfortable, and one of her favorite clothes was thrown into the garbage can with the school uniform, but she was distressed for several days.

    "Oh?" Su Hao said faintly, "where will I push you? "The pit?"

    As soon as Su Hao said this, there was a burst of laughter in the class.

 Chapter 634

    "What are you laughing at?" Xia Xiaoyu flushed, pointed to Su Hao''s nose and said, "you don''t want to face!"

    Su Hao beat Xia Xiaoyu''s hand down. She hated being pointed to her nose.

    "First of all, the reason why you fell into the pit was that you didn''t stand firm when you wanted to slap me. Secondly, that day in the dormitory, you three blocked me in the toilet. Do you really want to apologize? Finally, my face is here. As for who doesn''t want to face, I don''t know... "

    When Su Hao said the last sentence, his eyes were fixed on Xia Xiaoyu, and his tone seemed to point.

    "You Xia Xiaoyu''s face turns red and white.

    She really can''t figure out how the silent receiver has become so eloquent now.

    The bell suddenly rings at this time. Xia Xiaoyu stomps her feet and turns back to her seat.

    The garbage in suhao''s place is not too much, but fortunately she is sitting in the corner, and the teacher won''t pay much attention to cleaning up in class. It took her a whole class to restore the clean and tidy desk.

    After class, suhao packed all the rubbish and threw it in the garbage can beside the toilet. After washing her hands, she was just about to go back, but she was stopped.

    "Ah, Su Hao..." a soft female voice rang out beside Su Hao.

    Su Hao stops subconsciously and looks back at the girl who called her. She has good facial features, a little baby fat, and a pair of round frame glasses. She looks very cute.

    She thinks this girl looks familiar. If you look at her carefully, it turns out that she is a classmate in the same class as her.

    "Classmate Chen Xi, what can I do for you?" Su Hao''s tone was mild.

    In her impression, Chen Xi is a kind and gentle girl who has never bullied herself and is gentle to anyone.

    "That..." Chen Xi carefully looked around. When she was sure that there was no one around, she quietly relaxed and said, "Su Hao, I want to tell you that you should be careful when you finish school. I overheard their chatting just now after class..."

    In the middle of the conversation, Chen Xi turned around, turned on the tap and began to wash her hands.

    Su Hao''s Yu Guang also saw several figures passing behind him.

    After those people passed by, Chen Xi breathed a sigh of relief: "I''m afraid that they will see me and come out secretly to tell you. They say that after school this evening, they will shut you in the classroom. You should go out earlier. Don''t wait until the end."

    Suhao was a little surprised. She didn''t expect that someone would come to her to watch out for conspiracy.

    "Thank you. I''ll leave the classroom earlier." Sue is smiling gently.

    Chen Xi is the first time to see Su Hao smile, slightly a Leng, also followed by a smile: "that Su Hao students, I go first!"

    Su Hao nodded and looked at Chen Xi''s back, but he had mixed feelings.

    Chen Xi''s words of "they" don''t even need to think about it. It''s probably Xia Xiaoyu who has several of them, because Su Hao is often the last one to leave the classroom. She doesn''t like the crowd.

    Half an hour after class, Xia Xiaoyu looks at the wall clock and shows a smile.

    Just as she imagined that suhao was shut up in the classroom and panicked, she was suddenly stabbed in the arm.

    "Miao Miao, what are you doing? It hurts!" Xia Xiaoyu some unhappy mouth.

    She followed Miao Miao''s eyes and saw that Su Hao was standing on the platform at the moment. She seemed to be talking to the teacher with a painful expression on her face.

    Then, the teacher nodded, Su Hao also turned back to his seat, began to pick up things.

    "What is she going to do?" Xia Xiaoyu frowned and suddenly had a bad feeling in her heart.

    "It seems that she has a stomachache. She asked the teacher for leave and went back first." Miao Miao guessed.

    Xia Xiaoyu''s face is more gloomy. How can it happen that Su Hao has a stomachache tonight? Do you know their plan?

    Su Hao looks at Xia Xiaoyu''s gloomy face, but she doesn''t think so. Xia Xiaoyu can keep Su Hao in the toilet, and she can''t keep her in the classroom any more. She won''t be cheated twice by the same trick.

    Xia Xiaoyu looks at Su Hao''s back when she comes out of the classroom. The rubber in her hand is pinched and deformed by her. After a while, she calms down.

    "Miao Miao, do you think Su Hao is strange recently?" Xia Xiaoyu suddenly asked.

    Miao Miao, who was stealing potato chips, threw the chips into his mouth and pondered for a while: "it seems that he didn''t have them. He still wore the old clothes and didn''t change his hair style. What''s so strange?"

    Xia Xiaoyu rolled a white eye, some speechless mouth way: "not dress strange, is the character, don''t you think Su Hao recently more and more courage?"? She used to speak so loud, and she dared to look directly at me. Her eyes seemed a little different... "

    Miao Miao listened and nodded with approval: "yes! I saw her look at Song Shaoyong that day... It''s really fierce! I didn''t know she was so good! It seems strange for you to say so, but why? How could she suddenly change her sex

    Xia Xiaoyu pursed her lips.

    "I don''t know..."

    After su Hao returned to the dormitory, he didn''t go to bed immediately. Instead, he went to the dormitory room on the first floor.

    "Auntie." Suhao stood at the door, knocked and looked into the room.

    Aunt SuGuan was sitting by the folding bed knitting. When she heard the knock on the door, she raised her head, but her knitting hands didn''t stop.

    "What''s the matter?" The warden looked at Su Hao and asked, "it''s not time to finish school yet. How did you go back to the dormitory?"

    Su Hao, with a smile, walked into the dormitory management room and stood upright.

    "Auntie, last time I gave you trouble in the dormitory, our head teacher specially asked me to do duty and cleaning for you!" Su Hao sincerely opened his mouth, blinked his eyes, a clever look.

    "Oh..." the dormitory seems to think of something, "so it''s you, I remember you."

    Su Hao continued to keep a sincere smile.

    "In this case, you should go to tidy up the things in the utility room. By the way, make statistics and write them in the pamphlet. How many kinds of living utensils should be distributed in each dormitory. Check carefully and don''t make mistakes." The warden pointed to a book on the table and a key on the book, indicating sue to take it away.

    She is worried about making a register this semester. She happens to meet suhao and comes to her home. She won''t miss such a good chance.

    "OK, I''ll sort it out carefully."

    Suhao took the key and the book and quickly assured.

    With that, she left the dormitory room, and the smile on her face disappeared in an instant.

    If it was not for the sake of avoiding Xia Xiaoyu''s entanglement, she would not take the initiative to take these dirty and tired jobs.

    Maybe it''s not the right time to get rid of the school violence.

    In the dark corridor, Su Hao''s face is unpredictable. His eyes are like a leopard in the dark. I don''t know when he will rush out and tear the enemy to pieces

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Physical education class once a week, and catch up with today is a rare good weather, physical education teacher will temporarily decided to hold a small football match.

    The boys in the class cheered up after hearing the news, and the whole playground was boiling

    On the other hand, in the team of girls, there are mixed feelings. Some girls with good sports skills have a eager look on their faces, while some girls take into account their image and are not willing to participate. They frown and look at the PE teacher pleadingly.

    Su Hao is standing on the side, bored with his feet kicking the small stones beside the plastic runway.

    PE teacher is a middle-aged man with dark skin. He seems to be used to these pitiful eyes. After announcing the rules, he didn''t lift his eyelids, so he gave an order.

    "All students, male and female, should take part in it!"

    As soon as the voice fell, there was a cry from the girls.

    "Teacher." At this time, Su Hao walked out of the team, went to the PE teacher and whispered something.

    The PE teacher didn''t change his face. He just waved his hand and said, "then go and sit on the stage. Don''t run around."

    "Thank you, teacher." Su Hao finished, then walked to the side of the viewing platform.

    Some girls who don''t want to play football are shouting.

    "Teacher, why can suhao not play football?"

    "Teacher, I have a stomachache all of a sudden!"

    "Teacher, I accidentally twisted my foot a few days ago. I can''t do strenuous exercise!"

    "Teacher, I..."

    One voice after another, all the reasons for asking for leave are not repeated, but the physical education teacher seems to be selectively deaf, blowing the whistle.

    As soon as the whistle sounded, everyone had to line up to gather. Those girls who didn''t want to play football but had to gather looked at Su Hao, who was sitting on one side. Their eyes were full of envy and dissatisfaction.

    If they had known, they would have rushed to ask the teacher for leave first!

    Su Hao felt the bad eyes and shrugged slightly. As if she didn''t see them, she just looked down at the shoes on her feet.

    It''s not that she doesn''t want to play football, but because her shoes are too worn to play football.

    The sun glared down from the gap between the trees and fell on Su Hao''s face and body.

    She raised her head and felt the gusts of wind blowing across her face, and the memories came like a flood.

    This pair of sports shoes on her feet was bought for her by her mother in the supermarket. It was 50 yuan. She had been wearing them for three whole summers. The light pink shoes had been washed white, but she was still reluctant to throw them away.

    Since she was very young, her mother has been talking to her about how bad the conditions at home are and how difficult it is for her to go to school. Especially after she has Su Xuan, her mother will buy her less new clothes and shoes.

    Her mother always told her that she was a sister and she would let her younger brother do everything. With her younger brother, the family would start to save money in order to build a new house for her younger brother in the future

    That is to say, in such an environment, Su Hao developed the habit of being diligent and thrifty when he was a child, and he was not willing to spend more money.

 Chapter 635

    Only in this way, my mother will smile happily, praise her obedience and understanding, and occasionally touch her head.

    Only in this way, she felt very satisfied.

    Su Hao couldn''t help laughing at herself. She was really stupid.

    "Be careful!"

    A cry of surprise suddenly rang out. Su Hao subconsciously raised his head and saw a black shadow constantly enlarging in front of his eyes. Su Hao''s reaction was quick. At the critical moment, he turned over and happened to pass by the UFO in the air.

    When the football hit the wall behind her, it bounced back, bounced on the ground a few times, and fell to Su Hao''s feet.

    Su Hao squinted and looked up again to see the shocked people on the playground.

    Just now when they were fighting for the ball, I don''t know who accidentally kicked the ball to the side.

    They just thought Su Hao couldn''t avoid the football. Some girls even covered their eyes and couldn''t bear to see the cruel scene.

    But beyond everyone''s expectation, Su Hao perfectly avoided the "unexpected ball" and was calm.

    Su Hao calmly picked up the ball that fell on the ground and threw it to the playground. When he sat down again, Su Hao felt his heart beat faster.

    Just now she was also a little frightened. Although she recovered quickly in consciousness, her body was uncontrollable and sweating slightly.

    When the football flew over for the second time, suhao happened to be watching the game, so he easily avoided it.

    Of course, this time she also saw the "poor" kicker.

    "Song Shaoyong, can you do it or not? It''s a shame for us boys that we can kick a ball to the side of the ball. " A boy suddenly laughed loudly.

    Song Shaoyong is a look of disapproval: "just an accident, come again, we continue."

    When the football flew to SOHO for the third time, everyone''s jaw fell off.

    This time, Su Hao just slightly side his body and aimed at the flying football with his forehead.

    One or two times can be said to be an accident, but this third time, besides, it''s an accident, so it''s a bit difficult.

    What''s more, she has just changed her position in order to avoid being hit by football, but she still can''t avoid some people''s ulterior motives.

    Football Mao full strength, and Su Hao''s brain to a close contact, but also do not forget to take some "souvenirs.".

    Su Hao covered his forehead. The place where he was hit by the football just now was hot and painful, and it swelled up a big bag at the speed visible to the naked eye, and there was a trace of blood gushing out from the skin.

    "Oh dear!" Xia Xiaoyu was the first to make a exclamation.

    She kicked the ball just now.

    She specially found a position closer to sue, and she saw the right time and saved her strength to kick that foot.

    She did it on purpose. She didn''t believe that suhao could escape such a short distance.

    "I... I didn''t mean to..."

    See Su Hao cover forehead, expression pain, Xia Xiaoyu seems to be some panic, speak also began to bring some cry cavity.

    Seeing this, the PE teacher rushed to Su Hao''s side and saw that Su Hao''s forehead was swollen with a large area of blue and purple, with congestion, and his eyebrows immediately wrinkled.

    Other students also came round one after another. After seeing the wound on Su Hao''s forehead, most of them frowned.

    Xia Xiaoyu is the first to run to Su Hao''s side. She bites her lips and looks panicked.

    "Su Hao, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to... Otherwise, I''ll take you to the infirmary to bandage it!" Xia Xiaoyu''s tone is sincere.

    She just wanted to teach Su Hao a little lesson, but she didn''t expect that her foot was a little heavy, and she even saw blood.

    Su Hao sat on the steps, feeling a little dizzy. He covered his forehead with one hand and barely supported himself. It took him a long time to relax.

    Looking at a group of people running around suddenly, Su Hao purses her mouth. When she hears that Xia Xiaoyu wants to accompany her to the infirmary for dressing, she wakes up and shakes her head.

    She saw Xia Xiaoyu''s eyes when she kicked the ball. She didn''t want to dodge, but she underestimated Xia Xiaoyu''s strength. She almost got a concussion. She didn''t dare to let Xia Xiaoyu accompany her to bandage the wound.

    "No, I can go myself."

    Su Hao said, ready to stand up, stand up for a moment, Su Hao only feel the twists and turns, almost to fall down.

    Fortunately, a pair of hands held her in time.

    "Teacher, let me accompany Su Hao to the infirmary."

    Chen Xi''s sweet voice rang out, while saying, while tilted his head looking at the side of Su Hao.

    After seeing who the visitor was, Su Hao nodded.

    Chen Xi has helped her twice. She will keep this kindness in mind.

    Seeing someone accompanying Su Hao, the PE teacher nodded and opened his mouth with concern: "go quickly. The wound must be disinfected and ice applied immediately. It''s hard for this classmate. Be careful."

    Chen Xi nodded, then under the gaze of the people, helped Su Hao leave the playground.

    People were lowering their heads and talking about it. I don''t know who yelled "light rain" first, and everyone''s eyes unconsciously turned to Xia Xiaoyu.

    Xia Xiaoyu is sitting in the place where Su Hao sat, bending over and covering her face with her hands, and her shoulders are still slightly trembling.

    "Xiaoyu, don''t cry, you didn''t mean to!"

    Xia Xiaoyu''s good friend, Miao Miao comforted him.

    Xia Xiaoyu still buries his head, but his sobbing voice is clearer.

    She seems to have done something wrong today. At that time, she only focused on venting her resentment, but ignored a very important point. The students around her looked at her!

    She and Su Hao once had a dispute, which is well known by the whole class. Now she has hurt Su Hao playing football. In other people''s eyes, isn''t she a villain waiting for revenge?

    In order to clean herself up, she can only think of ways to let others believe that she really did not mean to, only in this way, her good image can continue to be maintained!

    Physical education teacher see, also walked in the past, comfort Xia Xiaoyu a few words, onlookers of the students have come forward to comfort Xia Xiaoyu, Xia Xiaoyu this gradually stopped crying.

    To the infirmary, the school doctor examined the wound, gave Su Hao a simple cold compress and anti-inflammatory, and told Su Hao to stay here for two hours.

    After all, the injured area is the head. Although Su Hao''s body seems to be OK for the time being, he still needs to be careful.

    Chen Xi sat by the bed, looking at Su Hao''s thick piece of gauze on his head, frowning slightly, looking inexplicable.

    "Does it hurt?" Chen Xi asked with concern.

    Su Hao said with a smile that no pain was fake. She could only say that it was more painful than she thought, but it was not unbearable.

    "It''s a little bit painful." Sue put out her tongue and made a naughty expression.

    After that, suhao regretted. She almost forgot that her injury was on her face.

    Chen Xi was amused by Su Hao''s expression, but then she seemed to think of something, and her expression suddenly became heavy again.

    "Su Hao, in fact..." Chen Xi hesitated after a long silence. "In fact, many people in the class are not so bad. They are just too timid. Everyone is afraid that they are an ''exception'', so they get together to crowd out the most unsociable person, as if they have a strange disease..."

    Su Hao was a little surprised. She didn''t expect Chen Xi to suddenly say these words, which made her not know how to answer for a moment.

    Seeing Su Hao''s shocked eyes, Chen Xi showed a helpless smile: "are you curious, why do I want to help you?"

    Su Hao nodded slowly. She really wanted to know, since everyone was afraid that she was an "exception", why did Chen Xi come to help her again and again?

    "Are you not afraid to be hated or even excluded by others when you are with me?" Sue Hao asked.

    Chen Xi nodded: "of course I''m afraid, but I still want to help you, because... I used to be the same as you."

    When Chen Xi said this, a look of pain flashed in her eyes, which was fleeting.

    "You used to..." Su Hao didn''t know how to speak.

    She could not imagine that Chen Xi, such a sweet and lovely girl, had suffered terrible campus violence.

    Although Su Hao didn''t say it, Chen Xi nodded: "when I was in middle school, I was too timid, ugly and stupid, so no one wanted to make friends with me, so I became more and more lonely. At that time, I felt that apart from being lonely, it was OK to eat alone in class, but I was wrong. "

    When Chen Xi said this, she took a deep breath.

    "I don''t know where I''ve provoked the gangsters in my class. From one day on, my desk is no longer neat and my clothes are no longer clean. Everywhere I go, people will laugh at me..."

    Chen Xi''s eyes are slightly red and clenches her lips.

    It was because she had fallen into hell that she could not help standing up when she saw suhao being treated like that.

    Even if she was afraid, afraid of their own power is insignificant, and even afraid that they will fall into the hell again.

    But even so, she still has to stand up. Maybe she wants to save not only suhao, but also herself.

    "Thank you."

    Su Hao holds Chen Xi''s hand, and her eyes are full of thanks.

    She is very grateful for Chen Xi''s words today, for Chen Xi''s honesty and courage, which makes her feel the rare warmth.

    At the same time, Su Hao also made up his mind.

    Chen Xi is right. Those people seem to be sick and regard campus violence as a kind of fun. It''s disgusting to get a sense of existence and self-confidence by bullying the weak.

    She must be tough, she must resist this kind of morbid behavior, and she must teach the sick people a lesson

    Since the sports class incident, for a long time, no one has "provoked" Su Hao again, which makes Su Hao''s mood a lot more relaxed. She also takes advantage of this rare purity to make up for the lessons she left behind.

    There is no accident, Su Hao''s results have been satisfactory progress, once again returned to the top three of the class.

    The chemistry teacher has always been very interested in the results. When the experimental class was divided into groups, the best students in each group were arranged as the group leader to lead the other students to carry out the experiment together.

 Chapter 636

    Not surprisingly, Su Hao was also one of the group leaders. Su Hao wanted to refuse, but he was mercilessly rejected by the chemistry teacher and taught her. However, Su Hao had no choice but to take up the "important task".

    There are eight people in each experimental group. Coincidentally, Zhang Wei and SUN Hao, who had conflicts with Su Hao before, were also assigned to Su Hao''s group.

    Su Hao had expected that after all, they were all students in the same class. No matter how much they avoided it, they could not avoid this kind of probability.

    In the experiment class, the chemistry teacher first explained the precautions of the laboratory, and emphasized the operation requirements of the experiment. After some explanation, we let everyone do the operation by themselves.

    Su Hao soon arranged the division of labor, and arranged suitable tasks for everyone. Fortunately, all the team members cooperated very well.

    Only SUN Hao and Zhang Wei, after su Hao finished the notes, seemed not to hear them. They still chatted together and didn''t want to do the experiment at all.

    When other students in the group saw this, there was some dissatisfaction in their eyes, but no one was willing to speak first.

    Su Hao began to patiently repeat, see two people are still unmoved, eyes will gradually cold down.

    "Do you two think that''s appropriate?" Su Hao threw the form in front of them and asked word by word.

    Experimental homework is group homework, which is related to the performance of each member of the group. If these two people do nothing, it will not only reduce the efficiency of the group experiment, but also make those who seriously do experiments feel unfair.

    "What are you yelling about? You didn''t say you wouldn''t do it." Zhang Wei spoke impatiently.

    They had deliberately ignored Su Hao and wanted to make her unable to come down. Unexpectedly, Su Hao even played a powerful role, which made him feel very uncomfortable.

    "The teacher only gave one class time. If we can''t finish it before class, our group will be deducted points." Sue spoke in a serious voice.

    "Yes, I''ll do it in a moment." Zhang Wei waved his hand, turned his head and continued to chat with SUN Hao excitedly about the game.

    "Alas." Su Hao suddenly sighed, frowned slightly, and said, "I know you have a problem with me, but if I can''t finish this experiment assignment, I won''t be the only one to deduct my score. If the chemistry teacher gets angry and tells the head teacher, then..."

    Su Hao looked worried, then shook his head: "forget it..."

    "Zhang Wei, SUN Hao, what do you two want to do without doing experiments?" A thin girl couldn''t see it at last. She opened her mouth first.

    "Do you two have a sense of collective honor? It''s us who are involved in your laziness. Do you mean it? " Another boy couldn''t help talking.

    "Yes, how can you do that..." others echoed.

    In fact, some of them can''t bear to see these two lazy people taking the opportunity, but none of them is willing to be an outsider. Moreover, if their vital interests are not involved, they are not willing to say so much. After all, more is better than less.

    But since Su Hao took the lead, they also complained. After all, no one wants to be worse than others in the experimental class that can get high scores.

    Zhang Wei and SUN Hao obviously didn''t expect that all the people in the group would come to "attack" them, so they got angry and tried to argue with them.

    When the chemistry teacher heard the news, he walked over, glanced at all the people at the table and said slowly, "what are you doing if you don''t do experiments well? You want zero, don''t you? "

    As soon as the chemistry teacher''s voice fell, someone in the group complained. You can tell me the whole story clearly.

    In front of the chemistry teacher, Zhang Wei and SUN Hao are also reasonable. What''s more, they don''t have any reason this time.

    "You two don''t have to do any more experiments. Zero." After listening to the reasons for the argument, the chemistry teacher opened his mouth without hesitation.

    Zhang Wei and SUN Hao were flustered, but they didn''t dare to ask for help, because we all know that chemistry teachers are human beings, pay great attention to discipline and achievement, and always say the same thing. It''s hard to change what he decided.

    What''s more, they didn''t expect this to happen at the beginning.

    "Teacher, please wait a moment." Su Hao opened his mouth and stopped the chemistry teacher who was about to leave.

    People in the same group were surprised and puzzled. They couldn''t figure out why Su Hao wanted to stop the chemistry teacher who was obviously angry.

    Chemistry teacher stopped, looking at the mouth is Su Hao, face this just relaxed a little.

    "What''s the matter, what else?" Asked the chemistry teacher.

    Su Hao nodded, looked at the two people behind him like dead ashes, and then slowly said: "teacher, I''m sorry, today''s things are all my fault. It''s because I didn''t fulfill my responsibility as a team leader. Zhang Wei and SUN Hao are also reluctant to do experiments because they have some contradictions with me. They are also angry for a while, so teacher, can you give them another chance?"

    As soon as Su Hao''s words came out, the whole class was quiet, and the shocked eyes were also projected.

    They can''t believe what their ears have just heard. How can su Hao help SUN Hao and Zhang Wei beg for help!?

    The people in the same group with Su Hao are even more shocked. They know what happened just now. It''s SUN Hao and Zhang Wei''s fault. They don''t understand why Su Hao spoke for them.

    The chemistry teacher looked at Su Hao with a sincere attitude, but it didn''t look like he was making up a lie, so he turned his eyes to the two people with a look of pain.

    "You two big boys, you can''t get along with a little girl. Why are you so small-minded? Are you two proud to bully other girls in such a naive way The chemistry teacher opened his mouth sharply with a stare.

    He thought they just didn''t like to do experiments, but he didn''t think there was such a reason. After listening to Su Hao''s words, he became more angry.

    "No!"

    SUN Hao and Zhang Wei replied in unison, shaking their heads like a rattle.

    The chemistry teacher looks calm and serious, but in fact, he has a bad temper. They can''t stir up, they can''t stir up

    "No? Even let a little girl speak for you two, don''t you blush? You... "

    But the more chemistry teachers talk, the more energetic they are. They all seem to forget to do experiments.

    SUN Hao and Zhang Wei''s faces became green, white and red with the teacher''s reprimand.

    The chemistry teacher didn''t stop scolding until the bell rang. He looked down at the watch on his wrist and breathed.

    "Let''s finish class, and leave the unfinished experiments for the next class."

    With that, the chemistry teacher picked up the textbook and walked out of the laboratory.

    The students also left the laboratory one after another. SUN Hao and Zhang Wei sat down in their seats like a ball of gas.

    "I don''t know how to recite so much today." Zhang Wei couldn''t help swearing.

    Originally, when he was in a group with Su Hao, he felt unlucky. He was caught by the chemistry teacher and reprimanded for a whole class! The more I think about it, the more upset I am!

    "Smelly girl, it''s all because of you! Are you pretending to plead for us so that the chemistry teacher can take it out on you? " Zhang Wei turned his head and raised his voice for one degree, shouting at Su Hao.

    The more he thought about it, the more wrong he was. Suhao didn''t seem to be the kind of person who would say good things for them. Besides, they always bullied and ridiculed suhao before. Why did suhao suddenly think so much about them today?

    He always thinks that Su Hao must have a reason for doing so, maybe just to pretend to be poor in front of the chemistry teacher, so that the chemistry teacher can scold them!

    Su Hao rolled his eyes without any cover. The chemistry teacher was so excited that she never thought of it. At the beginning, she really just wanted the chemistry teacher to give them another chance to explain.

    After all, this is the 21st century of civilization. Almost everyone knows the truth of when to repay each other. She wanted to try to "influence" the two in this way, but she didn''t expect to cause such adverse effects.

    "Zhang Wei, don''t go too far. What happened today is that you made mistakes first and threw dirty water on Su Hao." A girl in the same group came out and spoke.

    She really can''t bear to see it any more. Su Hao is determined to think about the group results. Even the two troublemakers, Su Hao, are willing to fight for opportunities for them, but they still have to be blamed. It''s really hard to say.

    "Yes, we are all watching what happened today. We can''t blame Su Hao for the chemistry teacher''s criticism." Another boy in the group also spoke.

    Zhang Wei blushed and wanted to say something more, but he was stopped by SUN Hao.

    "Zhang Wei, forget it..." SUN Hao shook his head and motioned Zhang Wei to bear it.

    Today, it''s true that they made mistakes first, and the students in the group are obviously biased towards Su Hao at the moment, so they won''t get the upper hand if the argument goes on.

    Su Hao looked at the two people who spoke for her, gave them a faint smile, and then turned to look at the two people who were all angry.

    "No matter what you think, I can only say that I have a clear conscience. We are all the same students. No one has the obligation to accommodate others, and no one is willing to pay for others'' mistakes. I have no ability to manage others, but at least I can be myself, unlike you."

    Su Hao finished, then under the gaze of the people, left the laboratory without looking back.

    She is very happy today. After all, this is the first time that someone is willing to stand up for her except Chen Xi.

    In the second experiment class, Zhang Wei and SUN Hao learned a lesson and obediently participated in the experiment. Since that day, the attitude of the students in the group to Su Hao has obviously improved a lot. If they have any questions, they will take the initiative to ask Su Hao. Naturally, Su Hao knows everything.

    Xia Xiaoyu''s group is at Su Hao''s next table. Looking at Su Hao talking and laughing with her classmates, she feels very upset. When she is absent-minded, the glass stick in her hand falls into the mixed solution.

    The same group of people see this, immediately forward, looking at the mixed solution has been contaminated, have frowned.

 Chapter 637

    Xia Xiaoyu seems to have reflected his mistake and apologized: "I''m sorry, I''m not careful. I was a little distracted just now..."

    The members of the group look different. Most of the boys comfort Xia Xiaoyu, but some of the girls still frown, but have no words.

    Their group''s experiment has finally reached this crucial step. If Xia Xiaoyu is not careful, they will start over from the beginning.

    Although he was dissatisfied, but for the sake of Xia Xiaoyu''s sincere apology, no one was embarrassed, but the atmosphere in the group gradually changed imperceptibly.

    I don''t know when she started. When suhao was walking on the road, some of her classmates would take the initiative to say hello to her. She was a little surprised at the beginning, but after seeing the friendly eyes of those people, she also gave the same kind smile.

    Gradually, everyone found that Su Hao seemed to be different from before, no longer introverted and gloomy, but became cheerful and sunny, and was very friendly to everyone.

    Parents were also surprised at the change of Su Hao. At the dinner table, Su''s father finally couldn''t help asking: "Hello, Su, what''s the fun in school recently?"

    He was really curious about what could make his introverted daughter suddenly become so lively.

    Su Hao shook his head: "no, Dad, why do you suddenly ask?"

    The reason why she was in a good mood was not clear to her parents for a while. Besides, she did not intend to tell her parents that she had been bullied at school.

    Hearing this, Su''s father nodded in disappointment, but he didn''t ask any more. His daughter had a secret that he didn''t want to tell her. He couldn''t force her to say it. Anyway, he was relieved to see her happy.

    "By the way, Dad, the school has announced that it''s time to pay the tuition fee for the next semester at the end of the month, 980 yuan." Su Hao said.

    As soon as the voice fell, Su''s mother''s voice came from her bedroom: "why is it so expensive this year! Didn''t it only cost 700 yuan before? "

    Su Hao had long expected that Su''s mother would ask, so he began to explain: "next year will be senior three, the teacher said that the information fee will be higher, and the tuition fees are unified."

    "Really?" Su''s mother half believe half doubt of the mouth, she still some doubt Su Hao is intentional to want more.

    "Well." Su Hao nodded, but there was a look of disappointment in her eyes.

    She would rather live frugally than ask for more money from her family. Even all the scholarships she got were handed in. But now she is still suspected of lying. How can she not be disappointed?

    "What a broken school, so pressing students, all day long know the fees, do not know how much money has fallen into those pockets of corrupt officials, not I said..." make complaints about Sue mother.

    She just paid Su Xuan''s tuition today. Looking at the small balance left on her passbook, she was worried about Su Hao''s tuition. But she didn''t expect that Su Hao''s tuition was even more than 180 yuan, which made her feel some resistance.

    Listening to Su''s mother''s chatter, Su''s father took out the cigarette case in his pocket and lit a cigarette. After taking a deep breath, the smoke came out of his mouth.

    "Yes, I''ll get the money in two days." When Su Fu opened his mouth, he couldn''t see the expression on his face clearly in the smoke.

    Su Hao stood up and went back to her room, but she felt like a prick in her heart.

    Nine hundred yuan is not much for others, but it''s a lot for Su Hao''s family.

    Su Hao''s parents have been relying on stalls to sell snacks to support their family. Originally, their income was not low, but they didn''t save any money for several years because they wanted to treat their grandmother. After su Xuan was born, all kinds of food, clothing and use cost a lot of money, so the family''s life became more difficult. It was only in recent years that they got a little better.

    Even if life is no longer difficult, Su Hao has never spent a cent, from small to large, the word poverty seems to have been engraved in her bones.

    How many midnight dreams, she is thinking about the same problem, poverty, is really an original sin?

    Su Hao is lying on the bed, letting his mind constantly churn, and the scenes in his mind are replayed in the movie.

    After su Hao returned to school, the first thing he did was to go to the school canteen. Naturally, he didn''t go to eat.

    She remembers that the window of the canteen will recruit students to help, and the school also supports this behavior very much. Using the spare time, on the one hand, it can exercise students'' physical strength and quality, on the other hand, it can better help some poor students reduce the pressure of life.

    In the past, Su Hao was too introverted and not good at words, so he never thought of taking a part-time job in the canteen, but now it''s different.

    In the face of the chef''s gaze, Su Hao stood upright, with a bright smile on his face.

    "Uncle, I''m here to apply for a work study program. I''m very diligent. I will never be lazy. I have a small appetite. The most important thing is that my sports performance is the first in my class." Su Hao opened his mouth to introduce himself, concise.

    The chef in charge is a slightly fat middle-aged man. After hearing Su Hao''s self introduction, he immediately burst out laughing.

    "I''ve recruited those who have a small appetite and are industrious here. You are the first one who is the first in sports." The chef said with a smile.

    He didn''t like suhao very much, because suhao looks too thin and small. He has a feeling of malnutrition. He is worried about whether suhao can bear it.

    After all, working in the canteen, one stop will take an hour, but also to constantly give people rice bowl, is also a hard work.

    But after he heard Su Hao''s energetic self introduction, he changed his outlook on Su Hao.

    "I often help my mother do housework at home, so I can do everything." Sue blinked.

    She has to fight for this opportunity. The number of part-time jobs in the canteen has always been limited. She just caught up with the recruitment by chance. I have to say that this opportunity is really blessed.

    The chef thought for a while. After seeing Su Hao''s expectant eyes, he finally decided to give her a chance to have a try.

    After all, apart from being too thin, he was very satisfied with Su Hao.

    Su Hao naturally cherished this opportunity, so as soon as the bell rang, she ran to the canteen at the speed of 100 meters.

    The chef has already told her what she needs to pay attention to. Suhao is also very agile. After wearing a uniform hat and clean disposable gloves, she stands in front of the window.

    In fact, she was a little nervous. After all, it was her first time to work in the canteen.

    At the beginning, there were only a few sporadic people in the canteen, but after su Hao stood at the window, a large group of people poured in from the front door and side door, which was very spectacular.

    Su Hao took a deep breath, took the first lunch box, filled it skillfully, and then handed it back.

    Drop of swipe card sound, Su Hao eyes a bright, her "first single" so completed.

    After adapting to this process, Su Hao''s movements become more skilled, no less than the old employees in other windows.

    The peak lasted for nearly half an hour, and the number of people who came to have dinner gradually decreased. Su Hao was relieved.

    She really underestimated the work of cooking. After half an hour, her arm was slightly sore.

    Just as she was about to have a rest, two lunch boxes came in.

    "Two meals."

    A slightly familiar voice sounded at the window.

    Su Hao looked up and saw Zhang Wei and SUN Hao standing in front of the window with a sarcastic smile.

    Su Hao took the lunch box with a calm look, and soon finished two meals. Zhang Wei and SUN Hao didn''t say anything, so they took the meal and left.

    It''s just as suhao wishes. She doesn''t want someone to pick on her first day as a part-time worker.

    But Murphy''s law was perfectly verified at this time. The less she wanted, the more things would happen.

    When she saw Zhang Wei and SUN Hao coming to her window, she had a bad feeling in her heart.

    Sure enough, they went to the window and threw the lunch box in front of her. They didn''t look good.

    "Hello, Sue, you''d better explain to me why there are flies in my meal?" Zhang Wei opened his mouth with a loud voice, which attracted people around him to cast curious eyes.

    Su Hao looked down at the lunch box and frowned, as if thinking about something.

    Seeing Su Hao''s silence, Zhang Wei showed a proud smile on his face, and then spoke more loudly: "why don''t you speak? Do you mean it? "

    This movement soon attracted teachers on duty in the canteen, as well as students full of curiosity.

    Without waiting for the teacher on duty to speak, Su Hao went out with the lunch box handed by Zhang Wei in his hand.

    "What are you arguing about?" The teacher on duty looked at the three and spoke sternly.

    Zhang Wei took the lead and said, "teacher, I found a fly in the bowl when I was eating. I suspect someone put it in on purpose!"

    With that, Zhang Wei snatched Su Hao''s lunch box and handed it to the teacher on duty.

    The teacher on duty looked at the lunch box, then at Su Hao, and said in a deep voice, "if there are flies in the meal, just report to me directly. It''s the problem of the kitchen. How can you come to this classmate instead to make a theory?"

    "Oh dear!" Zhang Wei patted her thigh and said: "teacher, you don''t know, this classmate has some contradictions and misunderstandings with us before. It''s not a coincidence that we met with a meal, so we will think of her for the first time. After all, the meal passed her hand, we just want her to apologize, otherwise it''s not good to let the uncle and aunt in the canteen get wronged in vain!"

    Zhang Wei''s words were so eloquent that even Su Hao almost believed them.

    The teacher on duty looked at Su Hao without saying a word, and could not help but ask: "this classmate, what do you want to say?"

    As a teacher, he certainly can''t just listen to one-sided words.

    Su Hao hesitates for a moment, goes to Zhang Wei, reaches for the fly in the lunch box and puts it on a piece of toilet paper.

    Zhang Wei didn''t know what Su Hao wanted to do, so he had to stare.

    Su Hao handed the toilet paper to the teacher on duty with a calm look.

 Chapter 638

    "Teacher, you see, there is no oil stain on the toilet paper, which means that flies must not have been in the rice at the beginning." Suhao spoke slowly.

    Zhang Wei picks his eyebrows and looks at Su Hao''s calm face. He thinks Su Hao will say something terrible.

    "What''s so strange about that? This shows that there are no flies in the rice. You must have put them in on purpose! " Zhang Wei said with disdain.

    Su Hao hears the speech, but suddenly laughs out a voice, the facial expression also does not have the slightest fluster.

    "As you said just now, there were no flies in the meal." Su Hao said: "if I deliberately put the fly in your bowl, it''s also at the bottom of the bowl. It''s impossible to put it in the place where you can see it at a glance. I''m not stupid."

    As soon as Su Hao said this, Zhang Wei''s face turned red, even his neck and ears turned red.

    The teacher on duty nodded with approval.

    "But there''s another possibility that the fly doesn''t have eyes and intentionally flies into your bowl when you don''t pay attention." Sue Hao blinked, if she had any idea.

    Zhang Wei opened his mouth, but he couldn''t speak for a long time.

    "Well, it''s not a big deal either. This classmate, go and have a new meal as soon as possible. The canteen is closing." The teacher on duty warned.

    Zhang Wei nodded and disappeared into the crowd.

    After leaving the canteen, suhao immediately returned to the classroom.

    As soon as she entered the classroom, she felt something was wrong. Except for the students who were lying on the desk for lunch break, others looked at her with a strange look.

    Su Hao returns to her seat with doubts. As soon as she sits down, Chen Xi comes quietly.

    "Hello, Sue. How did you come back?" Chen Xi frowned and asked.

    "I work part-time in the canteen. Today is the first day." Sue Hao was sorting out the books and said, "by the way, what happened in the class? I don''t think people are looking at me, and their eyes are strange. "

    Chen Xi looks a little embarrassed, hesitated for a moment before opening: "Su Hao, do you know, our class fee is missing."

    She came quietly to tell suhao about it.

    "Ah?" Su Hao was shocked. "When did you disappear? Isn''t the tuition in Xia Xiaoyu? "

    Xia Xiaoyu is a member of the learning committee in the class. The head teacher has something to do these two days, so he arranges Xia Xiaoyu to collect the class fee and hand it in directly after collecting it. No one expected such an accident.

    "I don''t know the whole story, but it''s true that the class fee is lost. It seems that it''s at lunch time..." Chen Xi looks dignified and wants to say nothing.

    Not waiting for Chen Xi to finish, Xia Xiaoyu came over.

    "Hello, Sue. Do you know the class fee has been lost?" Xia Xiaoyu stands in front of Su Hao and asks.

    Su Hao nodded: "just know, what''s the matter?"

    The cost of books has been in the hands of Xia Xiaoyu, and she has not been in the classroom at noon, no matter how hard to pull it to her.

    "Because the amount of book fees is too large, all the students in the class volunteered to cooperate in the search, leaving you alone." Xia Xiaoyu said with a serious look.

    Su Hao immediately understood Xia Xiaoyu''s intention, but what she had not done, she would not feel guilty in any case.

    "Search as you please."

    Su Hao stood up and spoke faintly.

    Xia Xiaoyu is very satisfied with Su Hao''s cooperation. He stoops to pick up Su Hao''s schoolbag, puts it on the table, and takes out everything in it, but there are only textbooks and some stationery.

    All the onlookers looked disappointed. Just as they were about to take back their eyes, they heard Xia Xiaoyu exclaim.

    "Oh, this is the envelope I use to hold the fare!"

    Xia Xiaoyu takes Su Hao''s Chinese textbook and turns to the middle page. There is a pink envelope in it. It looks like it is full of things.

    Xia Xiaoyu took out the envelope and opened it. Inside was a thick stack of RMB, and the names of the class were written in pencil on the paper.

    Class is like a frying pan in general, instant boiling up.

    "I didn''t get the fare." Su good cold mouth, staring at Xia Xiaoyu''s eyes.

    Xia Xiaoyu was so staring at by Su Hao that she felt chilly. However, in view of the fact that "people got stolen goods at the same time", she still summoned up the courage to say: "how do you explain that the envelope with the class fee is in your textbook?"

    With so many eyes, she didn''t believe Su Hao could deny it!

    "The loss of the class fee is clearly due to your bad custody. How can you plant me instead?" Su Hao said with a sneer.

    "I planted you?" Xia Xiaoyu contemptuous smile, "how, stealing was found so anxious to exonerate himself?"

    Chen Xi seems to be a little angry, gritted her teeth and went forward: "the matter has not been clarified, how can you say that Su Hao steals things?"

    During the time when she got along with Su Hao, she got to know Su Hao more or less, so she believed that Su Hao would not steal class fees.

    Su Hao stopped Chen Xi and said slowly, "Xia Xiaoyu, although I don''t know why you wronged me, what I can tell you is that I wasn''t in the classroom at noon today. As soon as I finished class, I went to the canteen to take a part-time job, which many people can testify."

    "What if you stole it before you went part-time?" Xia Xiaoyu still does not give up.

    She never thought that suhao was not in the classroom at noon, and she went to the canteen to take a part-time job. If she didn''t go to the canteen to take a part-time job, suhao''s stealing money was a certainty.

    "I was the first one out of the classroom, and the students in the class could testify for me." Sue shrugged. "You don''t want to say that maybe I stole it yesterday?"

    Such a stupid and obvious planting can only be done by immature people. It''s a pity that the person who planted it met Su Hao this time.

    "Then you should explain why the fare is in your book!" Xia Xiaoyu is a little flustered and has to bite this sentence.

    "I just said that someone wanted to frame me." Su Hao chuckled and said, "after all, you''re not the only one who doesn''t like me."

    "What do you mean?" Xia Xiaoyu turned her lips and looked like she was about to cry. "Do you mean I put the class fee in your schoolbag on purpose and planted you on purpose?"

    Once Xia Xiaoyu said this, the class was silent again.

    Now all kinds of evidence secretly point to this conjecture, and Xia Xiaoyu naturally became the first object to be questioned.

    "I didn''t say it was you. Why are you in such a hurry to take your seat?" Su Hao, with an innocent look, takes out his Chinese book in Xia Xiaoyu''s hand and puts it back into his schoolbag.

    Xia Xiaoyu finds that she can''t say Su Hao, so she squats down and begins to cry.

    Su Hao stands up, goes to Xia Xiaoyu, picks up the envelope that falls on the ground and puts it into Xia Xiaoyu''s hand.

    "Well, I don''t mean to bully you, and you don''t have to cry. Crying too much is bad for your eyes. Since the class fee has been found, take good care of it and don''t lose it again." Su Hao opened his mouth sincerely.

    Originally is the words of comfort, who knows Xia Xiaoyu suddenly raised his head, with his eyes mercilessly gouged out Su Hao one eye, and then stood up, head also did not return to his seat.

    The farce ended in such a way that the onlookers also found it boring and scattered.

    All afternoon, Xia Xiaoyu buried his head behind the thick books, and did not say anything. He did not even leave his seat.

    People are also talking and guessing, but the most mentioned name is not su Hao, but Xia Xiaoyu.

    In the face of the class''s comments, Xia Xiaoyu seems to collapse. When the teacher calls her up to answer the question, she can''t answer a word.

    "Classmate Xia Xiaoyu?" The teacher knocked on the platform to remind Xia Xiaoyu in a trance.

    Xia Xiaoyu this just some recollection, feeling the gaze around, clenched his lips, still silent.

    The teacher had to signal her to sit down first, and then asked another student.

    After school bell rings, everyone in a hurry to pack their bags and leave the classroom, but Su Hao is not in a hurry, continue to sort out the self-study class did not finish the notes.

    After finishing the last word, Sue straightened up and tried to stretch out, but unexpectedly, as soon as she raised her hand, she knocked the cup on the table to the ground.

    "No!" Suhao bends down to pick up the cup.

    The cup was full of water. She was too focused on taking notes and didn''t drink a mouthful. Now the cup fell to the ground and spilled water all over the floor.

    Fortunately, the people next to her didn''t have the habit of putting the books on the ground. After cleaning the water stained books, Su Hao stood up and prepared to go to the water room to get a mop.

    The school bell had been ringing for a while, so now there was no one in the corridor. Su Hao trotted all the way to the water room. Just as he was about to push the door, he suddenly heard the sound of conversation coming from inside.

    Su Hao''s hand to push the door stopped in mid air, because the voice of the people inside was very familiar to her.

    "What now? The whole class thought I framed suhao! It''s all your bad ideas Xia Xiaoyu''s intonation is rising, and her words are full of anger.

    Today, she really lost face in front of the whole class. She didn''t bear the charge of stealing class fees. She also made a mess of herself. It''s not like stealing a chicken, it''s like stealing rice!

    And she felt that all this was due to the person who gave her such an idea.

    Zhang Wei lit a cigarette, shrugged and said with a smile: "I didn''t know Su Hao. She reacted so quickly. Zhang Kou washed away her suspicion. She worked part-time in the canteen. I only knew about it at noon today. This plan can''t keep up with the change."

    Su Hao stood at the door of the water room, listening to their "confession", looking calm.

    She guessed that Xia Xiaoyu was the person who framed her for stealing class fees, but she didn''t guess that there would be a second person.

    Xia Xiaoyu snorted coldly: "after all, it''s not all your fault."

 Chapter 639

    "Blame me, blame me, Mr. Xuewei. You have a large number of smart and beautiful adults. Forgive me for being confused. Don''t worry about me." Zhang Wei some flustered mouth, constantly flattering Xia Xiaoyu.

    "You must find a way to clear me! Or I''ll tell the whole class what you''ve done! " Xia Xiaoyu does not eat that set, cold mouth.

    Zhang Wei seems to be a little reluctant.

    "The problem is that I don''t have a good way. It''s useless for you to threaten me here. We are accomplices. You have a credit for slandering Su Hao." Zhang Wei said with a smile.

    The light of the street lamp shines on Xia Xiaoyu''s face through the window of the water room. You can see Xia Xiaoyu''s expression at the moment, angry and helpless.

    "Zhang Wei, if I didn''t find out that you wanted to steal the class fee, would it be like this? I''m kind enough to keep it from you, but now you want to clean it up, isn''t it a bit too much? " Xia Xiaoyu is gnashing her teeth.

    At that time, she really had water in her head, so she agreed to Zhang Wei''s proposal and put the loss of class fee on Su Hao''s head. She should have known that Zhang Wei was a scoundrel with a thicker face than the city wall! If time could come again, she would not say anything!

    Unfortunately, it''s too late to say that now, things have happened, and she has to patiently continue to talk with Zhang Wei.

    "You said that. If you didn''t hate suhao, would you agree so readily? After all, our goals are the same. Why should our teammates embarrass them? " Zhang Wei''s smiley mouth.

    Now he is not afraid of Xia Xiaoyu''s threat. If it''s a big deal, he''ll tear his face. Anyway, his face is much thicker than Xia Xiaoyu''s. If it''s a big deal, he will be criticized and punished.

    "Do you think that if this matter is exposed, teachers and students will believe you, or me?" Summer light rain slowly opening.

    Why does Zhang Wei do the same thing without paying any price? She must be unconvinced.

    Zhang Wei was stunned and said quickly, "don''t do it. My brother has a good relationship with song Shaoyong. I''ll make an appointment with him some other day. Let''s go to KTV together. I''ll make amends for you. Do you think it''s ok?"

    Zhang Wei is reminded by Xia Xiaoyu, and also wants to understand the stakes.

    Indeed, as Xia Xiaoyu said, if things really go out, Xia Xiaoyu can put the blame on him. The teacher didn''t like him very much. I''m afraid he''s really reasonable and can''t say clearly.

    But fortunately, his brain turns fast, thinking of song Shaoyong

    Zhang Wei finished, Xia Xiaoyu was silent for a while, then opened his mouth: "OK, let''s just forget it. Only the two of us know, I won''t say it, and you can''t say a word, or we''ll both have bad luck."

    Up to now, in addition to breaking teeth to swallow, she has no better way, and Zhang Weigang''s words really have a certain allure to her.

    She likes song Shaoyong, which many people can see. She has always wanted to ask song Shaoyong out to play, but in front of the people she likes, she lacks a little courage. Today, she finally has such an opportunity. Of course, she doesn''t want to miss it.

    After Zhang Wei got Xia Xiaoyu''s reply, he quickly opened his mouth with a smile: "OK."

    With that, they went to the gate of the water room. After confirming that no one saw them, they left the teaching building.

    After confirming that both of them left, Xia Xiaoyu came out of the classroom next to the water room with a thoughtful look.

    Even God can''t see it any more, let her hear the truth of the matter, and she naturally can''t live up to this coincidence.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    The next day, as soon as the Chinese class began, the teacher came into the classroom with a stack of homework.

    The Chinese teacher first praised those excellent people who had finished their homework as usual. Xia Xiaoyu was also among them. After hearing the praise from the Chinese teacher, he showed a faint smile on his face.

    The Chinese teacher praised four or five people one after another, but Su Hao never heard his name. Although he was surprised, Su Hao didn''t show it.

    Every time her homework is used as an example, it is nominated and praised by the Chinese teacher, but not today.

    Su Hao began to think in his mind whether there was something wrong with his homework.

    While she was thinking, she heard the Chinese teacher call out her name.

    "Hello, Sue." The Chinese teacher looked at her and said softly, "why don''t you see your exercise book in these assignments today?"

    As soon as the Chinese teacher said this, Su Hao frowned. In a few seconds, she figured out what was going on.

    Chinese homework was taken away yesterday. Song Shaoyong took a day off yesterday because he had a cold, so the task of taking homework fell into Xia Xiaoyu''s hands.

    Su Hao hands over her homework to Xia Xiaoyu. If she doesn''t hand over her homework to the teacher, it''s self-evident who moved his hands and feet from it.

    If she says that she has handed in her homework to Xia Xiaoyu, I''m afraid Xia Xiaoyu will deny it, and she has no evidence to prove that she has indeed handed in her homework. If she tangles up again at that time, I''m afraid she will have some trouble and leave a bad impression on the teacher.

    It''s better to take all the blame on yourself. It''s a reputation for honesty.

    Having figured this out, Su Hao was naturally more willing to admit his mistake.

    Su Hao stood up, a face of apology, tone and attitude are very sincere: "teacher, I forgot to write Chinese homework yesterday, sorry, I will not be like this in the future."

    Xia Xiaoyu obviously didn''t expect Su Hao to swallow so much, and his eyes were full of shock.

    Chinese teacher Wen Yan didn''t blame Su hao much. For her courage to admit her mistakes, she just told her to pay attention in the future, and then started today''s lecture.

    During the recess exercise, Xia Xiaoyu is lazy and doesn''t go to the playground. Instead, he lies on the pile of books to make up for sleep.

    But not long after she got down, she was woken up by a knock on the table.

    "I''m so bored. What are you doing?"

    Xia Xiaoyu raised her head in displeasure. As soon as she was about to fall asleep, she was woken up, and the whole person was a little crazy.

    After she saw who was knocking on the table, she became even more crazy.

    "Sue, are you crazy? What are you doing here if you don''t run? " Xia Xiaoyu stares at Su Hao beside him with impatience on his face.

    She was in a bad mood last night. She thought it was very late and didn''t sleep well. She wanted to take advantage of the half an hour to catch up, but she was still woken up.

    What''s more, the person who wakes her is the one she hates the most!

    "I should ask you that." Su Hao pointed to the note in his hand, "I asked the teacher for leave, and you?"

    She was a little uncomfortable today, so she asked for leave from her teacher in advance, but she didn''t expect to run into Xia Xiaoyu.

    Taking advantage of this rare time for them to be alone, she felt it necessary for her to explain something to Xia Xiaoyu.

    "It''s up to you." Xia Xiaoyu said, continue to lie back on the desk, ignore Su Hao.

    It''s true that she doesn''t make sense of the matter, so she doesn''t intend to argue with suhao at the moment.

    "Of course I don''t care about your escape, because it has nothing to do with me." Su Hao sighed, sat down and said slowly, "but I can''t ignore that you collude with others to frame me."

    "I don''t understand what you''re saying." Xia Xiaoyu does not lift his head.

    Suhao couldn''t see her face, but it didn''t stop her from saying the next thing.

    "I heard what you and Zhang Wei said in the water room yesterday." Su Hao''s fingers beat on the table in a flat tone.

    Sure enough, after hearing this, Xia Xiaoyu immediately straightens up and stares at Su Hao.

    Xia Xiaoyu originally wanted to say something, but he opened his mouth, but he didn''t make a sound, as if he thought of something.

    "I went back to my bedroom after school yesterday. I haven''t been to the water room at all. Don''t make me wrong." Xia Xiaoyu raised her chin slightly, and there was no fear on her face.

    Just now, she was in a panic and almost fell into Su Hao''s routine. Fortunately, she reacted quickly and didn''t say anything. After all, there was no evidence for her to say anything. How could she admit such a thing without evidence?

    Su Hao also early expected that Xia Xiaoyu would not so readily admit that she was not surprised. She just took out a small U disk from her pocket and shook it in front of Xia Xiaoyu.

    "What does that mean?" Xia Xiaoyu can''t help but ask.

    Looking at the U disk in Su Hao''s hand, she suddenly felt uneasy.

    "Of course, it''s a recording of your conversation, and a surveillance video of the class. I just copied it from the political and educational department this morning." Sue Hao blinked and put the U disk away.

    Xia Xiaoyu''s look immediately flustered up, eyes staring at Su Hao hands of U disk, until u disk is Su Hao put in the pocket.

    "It''s also a coincidence that I checked some information when I was sorting out my notes yesterday, so I just borrowed Chen Xi''s mobile phone, but I didn''t expect it to be used like this." Su Hao took out a mobile phone from his pocket and raised a faint smile at the corner of his mouth.

    "What on earth do you want to do?" Xia Xiaoyu looks a little pale, but he still pretends to be calm and asks in a voice.

    Since suhao has the evidence in her hand, she can publish all the evidence. There is no need to tell her about it here. If it was changed, she would do the same, but suhao didn''t.

    Then there are only two possibilities. One is that Su Hao is scaring her from beginning to end. The other is that Su Hao may have other conditions

    "I want you to promise me one thing." Suhao spoke slowly.

    Hearing Su Hao say so, Xia Xiaoyu is suddenly more uneasy. She is not sure whether the evidence in Su Hao''s mouth really exists, but she doesn''t want to gamble and can''t afford to gamble.

    If the evidence really exists, her reputation will be ruined once it is published, and she will never have the face to come to school again.

    "What''s the matter?" Xia Xiaoyu''s voice trembled slightly.

    As soon as she thought of the consequences of those things being exposed, she could not help shivering.

    Su Hao also seems to see the tension of Xia Xiaoyu, but he still says: "it''s not very difficult, I just hope you don''t do those boring things in the future, I think you should know what I mean."

 Chapter 640

    "I know." Xia Xiaoyu answered without hesitation, "I will not provoke you again."

    Now she only hopes that suhao can keep her secret.

    "I want you to promise that you will keep your word." Su Hao showed a faint smile, "as for this evidence, you can rest assured that I will completely destroy it when I graduate."

    In fact, Su Hao didn''t intend to disclose the evidence. She just wanted to have a peaceful life, that''s all.

    The reason why Xia Xiaoyu said this is that she hopes that she can be more self-contained in the future and stop pestering with her. Since then, they can be independent, and she is willing to write off everything before.

    As for the mobile phone, she really borrowed it from Chen Xi. She only borrowed it today to look up the information.

    Xia Xiaoyu nodded slowly: "I promise."

    As soon as their conversation ended, sporadic footsteps rang out in the corridor.

    Suhao stood up and went back to his seat as if nothing had happened.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    During her part-time job in the canteen these days, Su Hao gradually adapted to the manual work of cooking, and her arms were no longer sore. Whenever her uncle and aunt in the back kitchen saw her, they would always sigh. They could not imagine that Su Hao''s thin body was so sharp in working, and he was not inferior to others.

    Su Hao didn''t think it was hard, but she was very happy, because in a short week, she had already saved 100 yuan, which made her feel very satisfied.

    Suhao wiped the sweat on his forehead. Because it''s summer, and the air conditioner in the back kitchen is not very strong, he would sweat a lot after finishing his work. Suhao felt that the bangs in front of his forehead were a bit in the way, so he simply clipped them with a hairpin to expose his forehead.

    This is the first time that Su Hao exposed the scar on her forehead. When she was walking on the road, some people would cast curious eyes at her, and others would cover her mouth and talk with the people nearby in a low voice.

    No matter what others think, suhao doesn''t care. There are so many prejudices in the world that she can''t change those people with colored glasses. All she can do is to be herself.

    When the kitchen uncles and aunts first saw the scar on her forehead, their eyes were also full of shock. But after understanding the origin of the scar, they looked more lovingly at Su Hao.

    This also makes Su Hao become the "good daughter" of many uncles and aunts in the kitchen.

    On an ordinary Monday, there were as many people coming to the canteen for dinner as before. After the peak of the meal, Su Hao had time to stretch out.

    "Well, there aren''t many people now. Go and have a meal by yourself, and then go back." The head chef came out from the back kitchen, wiped his hands, and said with a smile.

    After this time point, generally no students will come for dinner. Standing here is also a waste of time. It''s better to let her go back earlier and have a rest before class.

    Su Hao Wen Yan, originally wanted to refuse, after all, she is still holding a part-time salary, so I''m afraid it''s not good to slip away in advance.

    "Your salary is paid by me. If you don''t obey the arrangement, you won''t be paid." The opening of the chef completely dispelled the idea that Su Hao wanted to refuse.

    Suhao and his daughter are about the same age, so he looks at suhao as if he were looking at a little daughter. He is more partial when he gets along with her.

    Su Hao some helpless tongue: "well, then I will obey the arrangement, thank you uncle Dong!"

    Since uncle Dong was not being polite to her, she had to be respectful rather than obedient.

    Su Haosheng had a portion of her favorite fried noodles. At the urging of Uncle Dong, she left the kitchen in a hurry.

    Su Hao sat down in a restaurant where there were few people. She picked up chopsticks and was just about to pick up the fried noodles from the bowl. Her eyes were attracted by the scene not far away.

    A thin and tall boy walked up to a boy wearing glasses. After they said a few words, the thin and tall boy sat next to the boy wearing glasses. At first glance, it seemed no problem, but Su Hao''s intuition felt that something was wrong.

    There were still some people sitting opposite them, but there was nothing in front of the other people except for the lunch boxes in front of the two people sitting together.

    Suhao sat diagonally opposite them, just able to see their every move.

    The tall, thin boy was talking to the people while eating, while the boy with glasses was silent. After careful observation for a while, Sue Hao found something wrong.

    The boy with glasses is shivering all over. It''s not that he''s silent, but that he doesn''t dare to speak. He''s afraid of the people around him!

    I don''t know why, a burst of nameless anger suddenly rose in Su Hao''s heart. She clenched the chopsticks in her hand and looked hesitant.

    She hesitated, did not know should not go to intervene in this and their own things, after all, these people did not make any actual bullying behavior.

    But the next second, this idea was completely overthrown by Su Hao.

    I saw the thin boy put down his chopsticks, then picked up his lunch box and poured the rest of the food into the boy''s lunch box without hesitation.

    After pouring the leftovers, even the lunch box was thrown in front of the boy with glasses.

    "After eating, please help me clean the lunch box and put it in my cupboard."

    The tall and thin boy grinned, and his companions laughed.

    The boy with glasses lowered his head a little harder. The knuckle of his hand holding chopsticks was slightly white. He sat there stiff and motionless.

    Su Hao couldn''t help it any more. He stood up and clapped his chopsticks on the table.

    The great movement immediately attracted the eyes of the group. They all looked at Su Hao. After seeing Su Hao''s face, they all frowned.

    "What, an ugly girl with crazy hair." A boy with disdain on his face took his eyes back.

    They were startled by the movement of Su Hao just now. They almost thought that the teacher on duty found that they were bullying their classmates. After seeing that they were just an ordinary girl student, they were relieved.

    Su Hao took a deep breath. Under the surprised eyes of a group of people, he strided towards them.

    "Well, what do you want? You want something, don''t you? " The tall boy raised his eyebrows and began to speak impatiently.

    One side of the boy quickly voice dissuade: "Zishun, forget it, don''t with this kind of person."

    The boy named Zishun gave out a sneer: "she came to the door by herself."

    He and a group of brothers have never seen such a bold girl film, even dare to run to their group of people in front of a rage, it is really commendable courage.

    It''s just

    Lu Zishun looked at Su Hao in front of him. His facial features were still correct, but the scar on his forehead was too dazzling to remind people of the word "pretty".

    "Your behavior is really excessive." Su Hao opened his mouth slowly, and his eyes were very sharp. He swept the people in front of him.

    Just now, when she saw the angry scene, she suddenly understood why Chen Xi would stand up to help her when she was excluded everywhere.

    Because I understand the pain and fear, I want to protect those who have the same experience with myself. It can also be said that this is a redemption for myself and others.

    "We''re joking with our friends. It''s none of your business." Lu Zishun stood up and looked down at Su Hao.

    I don''t know why, from the first time he saw suhao, he didn''t like her at all, because he always hated such nosy people.

    "It''s OK for you to joke, but do you think you look handsome when you joke too much?" Su Hao looks directly at Lu Zishun and says it loud.

    Such a loud voice naturally attracted the attention of people around, and some curious people came close to see what happened here.

    Seeing people coming here, Lu Zishun frowned. His face was not very good.

    In order to "have a long time" with his friends, he went out of his way to find a place with less people, but he didn''t expect to be completely ruined by Su Hao.

    "You''d better not look for trouble. Does it matter to you what kind of jokes I make? If you are wise, get out of here. I never bully women. " Lu Zishun put cruel words, his eyes also flashed a dangerous light.

    Su Hao is not afraid. Now so many people are watching, at least Lu Zishun won''t trouble her at this time.

    She was just about to open her mouth when she felt someone holding her by the corner of her coat.

    "Classmate..." the thin boy with glasses looked up at Su Hao, with a look of prayer in his eyes, "don''t misunderstand me, I''m ok, you go quickly, don''t mind your own business."

    It''s enough for him to bear all this alone. He doesn''t want innocent people to be involved because of him. This will only make him feel more painful and remorseful.

    "Oh, how touching." Lu Zishun''s strange tone of yin and Yang said, "fan Chenyang, what''s your relationship with her? She''s protecting you like this, isn''t she secretly in love with you? "

    As soon as Lu Zishun''s words came out, several boys on one side laughed again and looked at them with a little sense of ridicule.

    "I don''t know her!"

    "I don''t know him."

    Two people speak with one voice, but one is to strongly deny, the other is to calmly explain a fact.

    "Classmate, I beg you, don''t mind our business, you go quickly." Fan Chenyang''s face became anxious and began to urge Su Hao to leave as soon as possible.

    He knows Lu Zishun. If Su Hao really annoys him, there will be no good fruit to eat.

    "Don''t be afraid." Su Hao comforted, "I just can''t get used to these bullying people."

    Now that he has decided to stand up against these people, Su Hao doesn''t plan to retreat on the way.

    But it''s strange that fan Chenyang was very worried, but after hearing Su Hao''s firm reply, he felt a little relieved.

 Chapter 641

    "But..." what else did fan Chenyang want to say, but after seeing Su Hao''s persistent eyes, he swallowed everything he wanted to say.

    A girl who has never met can be so brave, but he is a boy who winces here

    He is a real failure.

    "Do you think such a joke is funny when you pour the rest of your meal into someone else''s bowl?" Su Hao turns his head and stares at Lu Zishun.

    "I just want him to eat more because he is so thin. What''s the matter? Is it wrong to care about your classmates? " Lu Zishun didn''t care.

    With so many people watching, he can''t be nice to sue, and no one dares to talk to him like this for a long time.

    "You don''t ask before you come to look for something. Who is our brother Zishun?" One side of the boys laughed.

    Su Hao frowned. When she first heard the name of Lu Zishun, she felt familiar with it, but she didn''t remember it.

    Just now, some information about Lu Zishun came to her mind.

    Lu Zishun, who was older than her last term, is a very famous "bad boy" in the school. In addition to dressing differently, he is also very willful. Several fights in the school have something to do with him, and he has several punishments on his back. Even so, he doesn''t want to be restrained at all.

    The school once dissuaded him, but I don''t know why, he hasn''t been dropped out. But since that time, he has been more comfortable, but he still often bullies some people he doesn''t like.

    Even though Lu Zishun has a lot of bad deeds, it still doesn''t affect that many girls in the school adore him. The most important reason why he is so famous in the school is that his grades have been good all the time, and he doesn''t study as badly as the bad teenagers in the novel.

    It is because of this that Su Hao has heard of this name, and such a "man of the moment" is the object that Su Hao is about to denounce.

    Su Hao looked around and saw the half bottle of water on the table. He picked it up without hesitation and poured it into the bottle Lu Zishun had drunk.

    The excess water overflowed from the bottle, flowed to the table, spilled on the ground, and splashed on Lu Zishun''s trousers.

    "Are you crazy?" Lu Zishun was shocked and quickly stepped back two steps.

    But Su Hao blinked his eyes and looked innocent: "I just saw you say too much. I''m afraid you''re thirsty. I just want you to drink more water. What''s the matter? Is it wrong to care about your classmates? "

    Su Hao imitates Lu Zishun''s tone and says with a smile.

    "You

    Lu Zishun clenched his fist and looked angry. People on one side quickly stopped him.

    "You can still be angry, you can be angry." Su Hao sneered and said, "but those students who are bullied by you, they can only endure and give in to your violence. Won''t your conscience hurt? Have you ever thought that you might be treated like that one day? "

    Obviously, they didn''t expect Su Hao to say such a thing, and they were all speechless for a moment.

    "What did he do wrong?" Su Hao pointed to fan Chenyang and said slowly, "in my opinion, his biggest mistake is that he didn''t resist you people, so that you can be so reckless and help tyrants."

    At the moment, the eyes of the people watching the scene are about to fall out. Looking at Su Hao with a cool face, they have a look of admiration in their eyes.

    Hero, this is a real hero, saying what no one dares to say.

    "There''s so much noise here that the teacher on duty is expected to come right away." Su Hao kindly reminded.

    Someone whispered something in Lu Zishun''s ear. Lu Zishun''s eyes were cold and seemed to tangle for a moment. Then he picked up his lunch box.

    "Don''t let me see you again."

    Lu Zishun took a look at Su Hao, left this sentence, then strode away.

    After Lu Zishun left, the people around him saw that there was no more excitement to see, so they scattered, and the canteen was as calm as ever.

    After the crowd dispersed, Su Hao sat down in front of fan Chenyang and put a mouthful of fried rice in front of fan Chenyang.

    "You''re not full, are you? Here''s my fried noodles. I haven''t touched them. " Sue opened her mouth in a funny way.

    Somehow, when she saw fan Chenyang, she always thought of her brother. Although they didn''t look alike, the kind feeling really existed.

    When fan Chenyang saw Su Hao''s fried noodles, he was stunned. His whole face turned red in an instant, and he hesitated to say something.

    Then under Su Hao''s surprised gaze, he stood up and ran away quickly.

    Su Hao was stunned. She didn''t expect fan Chenyang to run away, which made her feel frustrated. Was it too warm for her to meet for the first time? Or is the scar on her forehead too scary to scare people away?

    When Su Hao was feeling depressed, a rush of footsteps began to ring. Fan Chenyang took a bowl of rice and sat down in front of Su Hao again.

    "You..."

    Su Hao looked at fan Chenyang and didn''t know what to say for a moment.

    It turns out that he just left for a new meal, but his lunch box has been emptied with leftovers. The lunch box he is holding

    After seeing Su Hao''s eyes, fan Chenyang immediately understood Su Hao''s doubts, stretched out his hand and scratched his head. He was a little embarrassed and said, "this lunch box is also mine, because it''s dirty and I''m a cleanliness addict, so I won''t use it again after washing it."

    Sue nodded clearly, but still some doubts, can''t help but ask: "but how can you prepare another lunch box?"

    Hearing this, fan Chenyang flashed a gloomy look in his eyes and said with a bitter smile: "because I''m used to it, they often do so, so I bought several lunch boxes just to cope with this situation."

    Today, if Su Hao didn''t stand up for him to fight against injustice, I''m afraid he would still bear the humiliation of those people in silence as usual, and even could not eat.

    Su Hao looks shocked and looks at the brand-new lunch box in front of fan Chenyang. This lunch box costs at least ten yuan, and several of them have been prepared. It seems that changing lunch boxes is very common, and fan Chenyang doesn''t seem to be at the price of so many lunch boxes.

    "Thank you just now." Fan Chenyang opened his mouth with a faint smile on his face.

    This is the first time that someone is willing to stand up for him. Although the result is that he may get more revenge from those people in the future, even so, he is still very grateful to suhao.

    Su Hao shook his head: "you shouldn''t thank me, because I won''t help you every time. I''ve helped you once. If you still bear it silently next time, they will only double bully you."

    She also knows that she is not helping him, but making him more resentful. But even so, she decided to stand up.

    Fan Chenyang looked complicated and looked down at the rice in his bowl.

    "I know." Fan Chenyang opened his mouth slowly, with a deep tone in his voice.

    I''m afraid that Su Hao''s words are clearer than anyone else, but he doesn''t have the courage to face them. Even when he is bullied, he just clenches his teeth and is silent. He doesn''t have the courage to resist. He doesn''t have the courage to face them once

    "Then why don''t you resist?" Su Hao looked at him with calm eyes. Before he could answer, he continued: "because of fear, right?"

    Fan Chenyang raised his head in amazement and nodded slowly after a while.

    Yes, he was afraid, from the bottom of his heart.

    He also tried to resist, trying to reason with those people, but in exchange for more excessive humiliation and even physical pain.

    So he gave up, he was afraid, afraid of being pushed out by everyone in the end.

    But even if he was patient, he could not escape the result of being isolated.

    "I don''t know your name yet." Fan Chenyang took a deep breath and looked up at Su Hao with a smile.

    He always thinks that Su Hao is very much like a person, especially when arguing with Lu Zishun. He looks like a good friend he once had

    "My name is suhao. Mizi''s good. Nice to meet you."

    Suhao stretched out her hand with a smile on her face.

    Fan Chenyang saw Su Hao''s outstretched hand, and his face turned red again.

    "You... Hello, my name is fan Chenyang... Nice to meet you, too!" Fan Chenyang kowtowed his mouth and finally finished the whole sentence.

    He has never had such contact with girls. Although it''s normal contact, he always feels a little restrained.

    Sue took a good look at the LED clock on the wall and suddenly let out a exclamation.

    "Oh, it''s time for the bell to ring."

    Su Hao finished, fan Chenyang also looked up at the time, two people coincidentally accelerated the speed of eating.

    When suhao came back to the classroom, the bell just rang.

    At the moment of stepping into the classroom door, Su Hao immediately felt the long lost attention ceremony. It was not malicious attention, but more eager and expectant eyes.

    Although Su Hao was confused, the bell had already rung. She couldn''t run to ask Chen Xi what happened, so she had to sit back in her seat.

    Just in class, a small paper ball suddenly bounces to Su Hao''s desk. Su Hao looks in the direction where the paper ball is bounced. Chen Xi is squeezing her eyes and signaling her to open the paper ball.

    Su Hao unfolded the paper ball slowly. After seeing the words written on it, she was slightly surprised.

    "Do you know that you have become famous?"

    There is such a sentence on the paper, and a surprised little face is painted at the end.

    Su Hao thought for a while, wrote "don''t know" on the paper, and then threw it to Chen Xi.

    After Chen Xi got the paper ball, she bowed her head and wrote on it for a long time. After a while, she threw the paper ball back.

    "Now the whole school is saying that a girl is quarreling with Lu Zishun in the canteen, and Lu Zishun is blocked by her, and finally left in a huff! Some students in the class also saw that it was you who quarreled with Lu Zishun! He also said that you spilled water on Lu Zishun! You really have courage At the end of the text, Chen Xi also drew a praise expression.

 Chapter 642

    Su looked at the words on the group, and then looked at Chen Xi with an excited face, with a helpless smile on her face.

    She finally understood why the students in the class would show such eyes, but the speed and accuracy of the spread of the rumors made Su Hao feel a headache.

    Lu Zishun didn''t leave in a hurry, and she didn''t throw water all over Lu Zishun. She can''t afford this unexpected feat.

    "You say the whole school knows?" Suhao is not sure. Ask again.

    "Yes, the next few classes are also very popular." Chen Xi''s affirmative answer.

    Suhao couldn''t help sighing and lying on the desk.

    What evil has she done? It''s really good that she doesn''t go out, and bad things spread far away

    In the next few days, she could always hear comments about her name, and even some people came to praise her courage.

    Chen Xi also can''t help feeling: "Su Hao, I just found out that you are so brave now. You dare to fight against Lu Zishun. Do you know that those girls who secretly love him want to eat you now? You should be careful."

    Su Hao nodded wearily. Now she is not only on guard against Lu Zishun''s malicious revenge, but also against Lu Zishun''s fans coming to find fault. It''s really a lot of pressure.

    "By the way, Sue, when I went to the office today, I heard the teachers talking about the composition contest. Did you hear that?" Chen Xi suddenly asked.

    Su Hao nodded and said with a smile: "the Chinese teacher came to me yesterday and said that he hoped I would have a try. It is estimated that he would say this in class."

    Chen Xi heard that she was more excited than Su Hao: "great! This is a good opportunity, this is the provincial honor, maybe the college entrance examination or add points! Come on

    Su Hao''s eyes brightened. She almost forgot that she could get extra marks in the college entrance examination. She must not miss such a good opportunity.

    They were chatting vigorously when the Chinese teacher came in and the bell rang almost at the same time.

    "Students, I have an announcement before class today." The Chinese teacher stood on the platform, smiling.

    The class immediately quieted down, waiting for the Chinese teacher to tell the news to be announced.

    Seeing that the class was quiet, the Chinese teacher nodded his head and said, "this weekend, there is a composition competition at the provincial level. The school requires each class to launch at least three students to participate in the competition, just this weekend."

    As soon as this remark came out, the students in the class began to discuss it in a low voice, and some people''s faces were even more eager to try.

    "Teacher, is there any reward for this competition?" A boy stood up and asked.

    The Chinese teacher nodded and said, "of course, it''s a provincial honor. The first prize can also get a small amount of bonus. Not only that, this honor will play a certain role in your further education or work in the future."

    The atmosphere in the class was instantly hot, and Su Hao''s face was looking forward to it.

    "All right, everyone, be quiet." The Chinese teacher knocked on the platform, and then said: "the head teacher and I have recommended three students to participate in the competition. Of course, if other students want to participate in the competition, they can directly find me or the head teacher. The teacher hopes that everyone can sign up enthusiastically. After all, such opportunities are rare. Everyone should try hard."

    With that, the Chinese teacher turned around and wrote down three names on the blackboard.

    "Teacher, I want to sign up!"

    "Me too!"

    "And me and me!"

    ˇ­ˇ­

    The sound of boiling under the platform, Su Hao looked at the three names on the blackboard, can''t help but sigh about the cleverness of fate.

    Xia Xiaoyu, Su Hao, song Shaoyong.

    These three names seem to be expected by everyone. Xia Xiaoyu is the learning committee member of the class, and song Shaoyong is the language committee member. It''s natural for these two people to participate in the competition. Su Hao was chosen by the language teacher to participate in the competition because of his excellent writing performance. There''s nothing to question.

    The composition contest is scheduled for this weekend, so the school has arranged a bus to send all the students to the venue, which is convenient for many people.

    Because the competition respects the individual''s writing habits, so the writing pens are all brought by the candidates themselves. Su Hao brought a pen and three spare neutral pens. Before entering the examination room, the pencil bags must be handed over to the supervisor, who can enter the examination room only after checking.

    After su Hao handed the pencil bag to the invigilator, the invigilator was suddenly called away. It seemed that he had to deal with some emergencies, so he asked Su Hao and the people in the queue to go to his seat first, put the pencil bag according to the serial number, and then distribute it again.

    Coincidentally, as soon as the invigilator left, Su Hao heard someone calling his name.

    She looked back, calling her is not others, it is Xia Xiaoyu.

    Xia Xiaoyu trotted to Su Hao and said with a smile: "Su Hao, the Chinese teacher wants to cheer everyone up before the exam, so let me tell you that we should calm down and try to play our best in this competition."

    Xia Xiaoyu''s tone is natural and her eyes are sincere. Su Hao doesn''t think much about it. She smiles and nods gently.

    "I see. Thank you."

    Su Hao said, then turned to his position.

    Shortly after she sat down, a man with invigilator''s badge came up and handed her the pencil bag.

    "Classmate, is this your pencil case?" The invigilator handed Su Hao the pencil bag and opened his mouth with a smile.

    Suhao took the pencil bag and nodded.

    With ten minutes to go, the competition is about to start. At this moment, everyone has been sitting in their seats, waiting for the papers to be distributed.

    Everyone is separated by two positions in the middle, so it''s very spacious, and won''t be affected by the students around. Moreover, the seat number is random, and there are some unknown students around, which makes suhao feel relaxed.

    The whistle of the beginning of the exam sounded, and everyone couldn''t wait to pick up the pen and write on the paper.

    After seeing the topic, Su Hao had a general idea in her mind. As soon as the whistle sounded, she took out the pen in her pencil bag and wrote it carefully.

    But just after writing less than two lines, the ink faded. Su Hao quickly unscrewed the pen and found that the ink bag was empty!

    But she had just checked it before going out this morning and refilled it with ink! How did the ink disappear out of thin air?

    The pencil bag didn''t leave her all the way. If someone broke her pen on purpose, I''m afraid it''s only when the invigilator checks her pen.

    All around are strange classmates, and she has no injustice, should not do such a thing, then only Xia Xiaoyu and song Shaoyong have this motive.

    Xia Xiaoyu was talking to himself at that time, and after that, he returned to his position. Su Hao saw all this with his own eyes, and there would be no mistake, so only song Shaoyong was left.

    After thinking about this, Su Hao forced himself to calm down, and then took out the prepared spare pen from the pencil bag.

    Strangely enough, the spare pen couldn''t write a word. Su Hao was a little uneasy. He picked up the other two spare pens and scratched them on his arm.

    Sure enough.

    Su Hao looked at her clean arm and frowned.

    It''s been ten minutes since the test started, but one of her pens and three spare pens are all broken, which she never thought of.

    Up to now, there is no better way than to ask the invigilator for help.

    Invigilator in see Su Hao raised his hand, immediately came over, in the understanding of the matter, the expression on the face is also a bit embarrassed.

    According to the regulations, candidates need to bring their own spare pens. As invigilators, they are not allowed to bring any irrelevant personal belongings into the examination room, so they do not have spare pens.

    Invigilator thought for a moment, then said: "you wait a moment, I can apply to lend you a pen."

    It''s the quickest way to get a pen by applying with the chief examiner, but it may take some time, but it''s better than giving up the exam.

    "Thank you." Su Hao nodded in a hurry and looked grateful.

    As time passed, Su Hao''s forehead and palm also burst into a thin layer of sweat. Finally, when the minute hand pointed to the number 4, the invigilator came over with a pen.

    "It''s been 20 minutes since the test started. Come on and answer the questions." Invigilator teacher voice reminds a way.

    Sue nodded, took the pen, and rushed into the answer.

    Twenty minutes is not long, but it is very precious for the exam. The lost time is irretrievable. The only thing suhao can do now is to do her best to write this article and hand in a satisfactory answer.

    In the last five minutes when the prompt sounded, Su Hao finally drew a perfect ending at the end of the paper, which made her feel relieved for a long time.

    Finally, she finished the work before the closing of the paper. She had to pay attention to both the content of the article and the writing style, which made her worry that she couldn''t finish it. Fortunately, she did it.

    At the end of the whistle, everyone stopped answering and sat down. After the teacher collected all the papers in turn, he left the examination room. All the candidates stood up almost at the same time and left one after another.

    Soon after the composition competition, the results were announced. The school set the winning news on the LED scroll screen in the center of the square, printed the winning compositions and pasted them in the display columns.

    Seeing the name of the first prize, Su Hao was in a trance for a while. She didn''t recover until Chen Xi bumped her lightly.

    "Hello, Sue! You see, you are the first prize! The first prize of the provincial competition Chen Xi points to the composition on the display bar and almost jumps up with excitement.

    Su Hao is also very excited at the moment. After seeing that Chen Xi is even more excited than himself, he can''t help laughing.

    "You are really good! Xia Xiaoyu and song Shaoyong have just won the third prize! " Chen Xi can''t help exclaiming.

 Chapter 643

    "I didn''t expect to win the first prize either." Sue likes to speak, but it''s not modest.

    She really didn''t expect that at the beginning, her goal was just to get a noun. As for Su Hao''s award-winning articles, it seems that they spread all over the campus overnight, and there are always people in front of the display bar to watch them.

    Such a hot name, naturally, can not avoid the spread into the ears of Lu Zishun.

    "How''s Sue? Is that the smelly girl who meddles in the restaurant? " Lu Zishun put out his cigarette and threw it into the toilet.

    The little attendant nodded: "yes, brother Zishun, that''s the woman."

    "A celebrity, too." Lu Zishun had a faint smile on his lips. He couldn''t see his eyes clearly in the smoke.

    He is not so forgetful. Su Hao made him lose face that day, but he remembers it clearly.

    However, he also has a bottom line, that is, he will not bully women in any case, so he has never been in trouble with Su Hao.

    However, just because he doesn''t go to sue for trouble doesn''t mean he can bear it.

    When fan Chenyang was called out by Lu Zishun, his heart was extremely uneasy, and even his body was slightly shaking.

    After the canteen incident, Lu Zishun didn''t come to him once. He was worried for several days, but he finally relaxed, but he was called out by Lu Zishun again.

    During the lunch break, the campus is quiet, but the small garden is busy.

    Lu Zishun squatted on the bench and looked at fan Chenyang who was submissive in front of him. His eyes were full of disgust.

    In addition to his dislike of meddlers, his second dislike is the man who counsels.

    "Do you know why I called you?" Lu Zishun played with the lighter in his hand and opened his mouth slowly.

    Fan Chenyang shook his head, his eyes dodged, and he did not dare to look directly at Lu Zishun.

    "Really don''t know?" Lu Zishun picked eyebrows, staring at fan Chenyang in front of him, and confirmed again.

    Fan Chenyang clenched his teeth, but still shook his head.

    He really didn''t know where he had provoked Lu Zishun recently, or from the beginning, he didn''t know where he had provoked this big devil and let him bully himself everywhere.

    Why did you choose him instead of others?

    "I''ll let you know today." Lu Zishun stood up and pushed fan Chenyang with his hand.

    Fan Chenyang was pushed so hard by Lu Zishun that he staggered several steps back. Finally, his center of gravity was unstable and he sat on the ground directly.

    Pressing his hand on the rough cobblestone ground, the pain reached his heart for a moment, but fan Chenyang didn''t make any sound, just silently endured the pain.

    "Stand up." Lu Zishun looked at fan Chenyang, who had fallen to the ground, with an even more impatient look on his face.

    Then he kicked fan Chenyang with his feet.

    "What are you doing?"

    A voice came from afar, and Lu Zishun''s kicking feet stopped in the air, frowning and looking in the direction of the voice.

    After seeing the man who yelled, his brow frowned more tightly.

    No wonder he was familiar with the voice. He didn''t go to her, but she had to send it to her.

    Su Hao went forward and saw clearly the two people who were entangled. He was surprised in his eyes.

    As soon as she finished her part-time job in the canteen, she passed the small garden on her way back to the classroom. Then she heard the noise coming from it. As she came closer, she just saw Lu Zishun kicking people. Then she yelled.

    "You''re more rogue than I thought when you hit people." Sue said coldly.

    With that, Su Hao strode forward and helped fan Chenyang up.

    "Why are you again?" Lu Zishun looked at Su Hao with disgust in his eyes.

    This woman is like the God of pestilence. Although they only met twice, every time they met, she would destroy his good "interest".

    "Is that what I asked? Why are you again? " Su Hao didn''t give in to his momentum.

    Lu Zishun stopped for a few seconds, then suddenly began to laugh. With a meaningful look, he slowly said, "Oh, I almost forgot that you have a good relationship with this guy. You have to help him out every time."

    Fan Chenyang''s face was a little pale. He still lowered his head and clenched his fist. He seemed to be trying his best to endure something.

    "Why don''t you talk? How does it feel to be protected by a woman? Isn''t that cool? " Lu Zishun looked at fan Chenyang, who was silent all the time, and continued to tease, "you are lucky today. For the sake of having such a heroine to protect you, I''m sorry to make you lose face again. Don''t say I don''t speak of righteousness."

    Lu Zishun said, and he couldn''t help laughing. The little attendants looked at Su Hao and their faces also showed a meaningful smile.

    "Well, let''s go. The world is for you."

    Lu Zishun shows off his hand, does a good job without leaving a name, turns around and leaves naturally.

    Su Hao looks at the back of Lu Zishun and his party as they leave, with a complicated look in his eyes.

    "I''m so sorry to trouble you again." Fan Chenyang opened his mouth with a bitter smile and his eyes were dim.

    Su Hao quickly waved his hand and said, "how can it be trouble? Someone like Lu Zishun should frustrate his spirit. Anyone would do it if he saw it!"

    Today''s event is purely a coincidence, and she doesn''t want fan Chenyang to have any psychological burden, because even if he is not bullied this time, she will stop it without hesitation.

    Fan Chenyang shakes his head. Not everyone will come forward like Su Hao.

    "Well, he bullied you so much, didn''t you want to resist?" Suhao asked.

    "There are so many of them, how can I resist alone?" Fan Chenyang reluctantly asked.

    In the face of Su Hao''s doubt, he is not ready to cover up his cowardice. He has been used to such a cowardly himself, and his so-called self-esteem has already been consumed.

    "But if you''re so patient, they won''t bully you?" Su Hao asked seriously with a serious look.

    She could see fan Chenyang''s reluctance, but he didn''t dare to say it or express it.

    Fan Chenyang was silent and didn''t know how to answer.

    It is true that his tolerance won''t let go of that group of people, but more endless humiliation.

    But if he resists, the result will be the same.

    "If you don''t explode in silence, you die in silence." Sue said faintly.

    She hoped that fan Chenyang could understand that she had to fight for some things on her own.

    "Don''t say that. You helped me twice. I don''t know how to thank you." Fan Chenyang some embarrassed opening way.

    As he said this, he took a wad of money out of his pocket and put it into Su Hao''s hand.

    "This is all my pocket money this week. I don''t mean anything else. I just want to thank you." Fan Chenyang is afraid of Su''s misunderstanding and hastens to explain.

    Su Hao Leng Leng looked at the hand was stuffed into a stack of money, chin is about to fall to the ground.

    This stack of money is not green, nor is it purple or blue. It''s all cyan and red! Fifty and one hundred yuan! At a glance, it''s at least seven or eight hundred yuan.

    "I can''t have it!" Su Hao quickly put the money back into fan Chenyang''s hand.

    She almost did not slow God, so much money has nearly enough to pay her tuition, and this is only a week''s pocket money fan Chenyang.

    This made her sigh. It''s good to have money

    Fan Chenyang was also at a loss when Su Hao refused without hesitation.

    "No merit, no salary. I just did what I wanted to do. You don''t have to thank me." Sue opened her mouth in a funny way.

    After all, she didn''t help fan Chenyang for the reward.

    "I really envy you. You are good at study and good at people..." fan Chenyang murmured, "if only I could be like you."

    He really envies Su Hao, her bravery, her excellent achievements, her integrity and kindness.

    "Like me?" Su Hao was a little surprised and pointed to himself.

    No one has ever said that he envies her like that.

    "Yes." Fan Chenyang nodded hard, "if my grades are as good as you, that''s good..."

 Chapter 644

    When fan Chenyang said this, his eyes were full of loss.

    His grades have always been poor. His parents are busy making money and seldom discipline him. They have also found a tutor for him, but his grades have never improved.

    For his parents, his achievements may not be so important. As long as he graduates smoothly and gets the right diploma, he can take over the company at home.

    But even so, every time he saw his name at the end of the report card, he was still a little disappointed.

    "If you don''t mind, I can help you with your lessons, because I often help my brother with his homework at home." Su Hao suddenly suggested.

    She can''t guarantee anything else, but she is very experienced in tutoring.

    Fan Chenyang raised his head abruptly with a look of surprise and excitement in his eyes.

    "Really?" He could not help but confirm.

    Su Hao nodded seriously. Since she decided to help fan Chenyang, she had to help him to the end.

    In the next period of time, Su Hao will help fan Chenyang with his study whenever he is free. In just one month, fan Chenyang''s performance has made obvious progress.

    Su Hao''s make-up class has such a remarkable effect so soon, which makes fan Chenyang feel extremely excited, and the whole person''s mood is much better.

    Just like this, he almost ignored the existence of Lu Zishun.

    Lu Zishun leaned against the window of the toilet, smoking and looking at fan Chenyang in front of him.

    "I came to you today to ask you to borrow some money." Lu Zishun opened his mouth directly.

    He is a little short of money recently, so he can only find someone to "borrow" some money for turnover. Fan Chenyang is naturally the most suitable person.

    Fan Chenyang seems to have been used to this scene, subconsciously ready to stretch out his hand to take money from his pocket, but in an instant stopped.

    He thought of what Su Hao had said to him. Since it''s useless to be tolerant, why not try to resist?

    "I can''t give it to you." Fan Chenyang drew back his hand and looked up at Lu Zishun.

    Lu Zishun dusted his cigarette ash, and a look of danger flashed in his eyes: "what do you say?"

    Fan Chenyang trembled all over, but he still clenched his teeth and opened his mouth more loudly: "I said, I can''t lend you money!"

    Lu Zishun sneered and said with disdain: "don''t blame me for not saving face for you."

    When Lu Zishun finished speaking, the little attendants standing by locked the toilet door and walked towards fan Chenyang

    When the door of the toilet was opened again, fan Chenyang stumbled out from the inside. There was a bruise on his exposed arm, a broken lens of his glasses, and his hairstyle was messy. The whole person looked very embarrassed.

    As soon as he went out, he accidentally ran into a girl. He apologized quickly, and then left a little lost.

    After hearing Chen Xi''s description, Su Hao couldn''t sit still.

    "Are you sure you read it right?" Su Hao frowned and confirmed.

    Chen Xi pounded garlic like nodded: "is you often help him make up that boy, I can''t read wrong."

    Today, she was accidentally hit by that boy. She didn''t care about it, but after seeing the bruise on his arm and the footprints on his coat, she suddenly understood something.

    "Hello, Sue, do you think we should tell the teacher?" Chen Xi some worried mouth asks a way.

    Su Hao pursed her mouth. She seemed to be thinking about something. After a while, she slowly opened her mouth.

    "Of course."

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Fan Chenyang was very worried when he was called out by the teacher.

    Because Lu Zishun has threatened him more than once, if he dares to sue the teacher, he will not have a good day in the future.

    But even if he didn''t tell the teacher, his days didn''t seem to be much better.

    After learning the whole story, the instructor immediately called Lu Zishun.

    When Lu Zishun saw Su Hao and fan Chenyang standing in the room, his face became gloomy.

    "Someone reported that you used violence against your classmates. What do you want to explain?" The teacher said in a deep voice with a serious face.

    In the past few years, he has never had such a bad event, and in just one morning, this kind of scandal has been known to all! How does that make him not angry?

    Lu Zishun is also a frequent visitor of the Department of politics and education, but he is not afraid of being questioned by the director of education.

    "If there is no evidence, how can I prove that I used violence against him? Is it just nonsense? " Lu Zishun light mouth, a pair of days are not afraid of the appearance.

    "Lu Zishun, you''ve bullied your classmates not once or twice a day. Do you dare to do it or not? Is that your masculinity? How about being the boss? " Su Hao said sarcastically.

    She had thought that Lu Zishun was the kind of person who was bold and daring. It seemed that she thought too much of him.

    Lu Zishun''s face changed in an instant, but he immediately regained his calm look.

    "Whatever you say, anyway, in front of the teacher, what you good children say is right, am I right?" Lu Zishun shrugged his shoulders and looked indifferent.

    "A classmate saw you go into the toilet together, and he was injured when he came out. How do you explain?" The director asked again.

    "He did it himself." Lu Zishun answered without hesitation.

    "You lie."

    Fan Chenyang, who has been silent, suddenly opens his mouth, raises his head and stares at Lu Zishun in front of him.

    He can''t stand behind suhao all the time. When he is protected, he also wants to be the one who protects others.

    But before that, he has to learn how to protect himself.

    "You threatened me more than once." Fan Chenyang opened his mouth slowly, and his tone trembled uncontrollably. "Today, you said you wanted to ask me to borrow money. If I refused you, you would let those people beat me. If you still want to deny it, then we can go to the hospital to check how my injury was caused!"

    It''s clearly his reason, he should not show the slightest timidity, so he tried to restrain the trembling of his words.

    When hearing the word "going to the hospital", the teaching director frowned slightly and quickly opened his mouth: "Lu Zishun, don''t blame me for not reminding you. If this matter is really investigated, you can''t do without your punishment! Don''t say here, you can''t go to any school! "

    He doesn''t want things to be made big. On the one hand, this kind of thing has a bad influence on the school. On the other hand, as a teaching director, he will inevitably be criticized by his superiors and even be deducted from his bonus. It''s a hundred harms but not a profit!

    So he had to stop the second fermentation of things, but Lu Zishun was also a famous "prick" in the school, which made him feel very big.

    "What do you want me to do? Do you want to apologize to him? " Lu Zishun looked at the director and asked with a smile.

    "I have to apologize!" The instructor burst into a rage.

    According to his experience, for this kind of bad youth, must come hard, otherwise simply can''t cure!

    "I''m sorry." Lu Zishun was reluctant to speak, and his tone was perfunctory.

    When fan Chenyang heard this insincere apology, he suddenly calmed down and reached out to stop Su Hao.

    "Lu Zishun, I hope we don''t meet again in the future. Otherwise, even if I fight for my life, I will make you restless for the rest of your life." Fan Chenyang opened his mouth, and his voice was very cold, as if it came from an ice cave.

    All the people present were shocked by fan Chenyang''s words. The room was so quiet that they could hear the sound of breathing clearly.

    Fan Chenyang said, then turned and walked out of the room, leaving the instructor shouting behind him, he did not pause.

    After walking for a long time, he stopped and felt his heart beating and gasping.

    He had never experienced that feeling, like a long time backlog in the chest of a stuffy breath was suddenly hit out, pain and cool.

    What suhao said is right. It turns out that resisting is really something that needs courage. When he just said that, he almost spent all his courage.

    He was really afraid, but he didn''t regret it. He even congratulated himself on his "impulse" just now.

    Since this incident, Lu Zishun seems to have settled down a lot. He really never took the initiative to ask anyone for trouble. In the first few days, fan Chenyang still had some uncontrollable worries, but after a long time, he relaxed a little.

    When Su Hao saw the changes of fan Chenyang since then, he was even more happy from the bottom of his heart.

    However, happy days always seem to pass faster, and the weather cools up in the twinkling of an eye.

    On the last day before the winter vacation, the school was very busy. Almost all the faces were filled with excitement and expectation. Su Hao seemed very indifferent.

    For her, it''s almost the same at school as at home. It''s just a change of learning place. On the contrary, it''s better to be clean at home than at school. For example, Su Mu will entrust her with such things as buying vegetables, cooking and doing housework, and it''s called training her independent ability.

    Su Hao didn''t resent doing these things. She didn''t want to complain except for some delay in her study.

    She felt the most happy time, probably on the way out to buy vegetables, this kind of short-term freedom is particularly precious, this is a rare time that really belongs to her, so she always slowly every time, trying to feel the good mood.

    When Su Hao saw Lu Zishun, he was sitting on the lawn of the community. Next to him was an old lady sitting in a wheelchair. The old lady was white haired, but she was full of spirit. She was wearing a thick cotton padded jacket and a scarf with fashionable style and color. Now she was squinting and enjoying the sunshine.

    At noon, the sun is slightly warm. In winter, this kind of weather is rare. No wonder the old people want to come out to bask in the sun.

    Su Hao is hesitating whether she should go up to say hello, because she didn''t expect to meet Lu Zishun outside the school, so she didn''t know what to do for a moment.

 Chapter 645

    And it seems that Lu Zishun and the old lady are very close. If Su Hao guesses correctly, it should be his grandmother.

    Lu Zishun also seems to see Su Hao, and his eyes are also surprised. Then he turns his head, as if he doesn''t want to be seen by Su Hao.

    Su Hao was still hesitating, but after seeing Lu Zishun''s appearance, he suddenly made up his mind to stride in the direction of Lu Zishun.

    He doesn''t want to see himself? Then she had to walk around in front of him!

    Lu Zishun listened to the footsteps from far to near, and finally stopped in front of him, so he had to turn his head.

    "Grandma, are you basking in the sun here?"

    Su Hao directly ignored Lu Zishun and stood directly in front of the grandmother, smiling and greeting.

    "Oh, warm up and sleep soundly." Grandma saw Su Hao and replied happily.

    "Girl, is it a holiday?" She asked again.

    Su Hao nodded and pointed to Lu Zishun with a cold face. His face was still full of a bright smile: "yes, grandma, I''m still a classmate with Lu Zishun. I didn''t just meet him."

    The old woman immediately turned around and patted Zishun''s head: "ouch, you child, why don''t you say hello to your classmates?"

    When Lu Zishun was photographed like this, he could no longer pretend he didn''t know her. He turned his head bitterly and said, "I''m not a classmate with her, but I happened to meet her several times in the same school."

    He never thought that he would meet Su Hao downstairs! It''s really bad luck for a woman who he feels affects her mood at a glance.

    "It doesn''t matter, grandma. Lu Zishun is also very introverted at school." Sue Hao blinked her eyes and opened her mouth mischievously.

    "No wonder he doesn''t bring his classmates to play at home. My grandson is good at everything. His grades are good and he is handsome, but he doesn''t like making friends very much! I thought he disliked the bad conditions at home, so... "The old lady seemed to have been opened up, her eyes were full of excitement.

    On weekdays, except for her grandson, no one will accompany her to say these chatting words.

    Lu Zishun looks a little embarrassed, while Su Hao listens to the old woman''s speech with a smile.

    She has never seen such Lu Zishun. Of course, she will not be so bad as to expose Lu Zishun''s bad deeds at school in front of her grandmother.

    Old and young while basking in the sun, while laughing chat, chat is not happy, almost ignore the side of Lu Zishun.

    Lu Zishun sat quietly on one side with a complicated look and didn''t say a word.

    He really didn''t understand what suhao was going to do. At the beginning, he was very worried that suhao would tell his grandmother what he had done in school years ago. He wanted to drive suhao away again and again, but his grandmother stopped him. Later, when he found out that Su Hao didn''t have this plan, he was a little relieved, but he still said nothing.

    "Good girl, the more I look at you, the more familiar I feel. Does your family live near here?" Granny Lu took Su Hao''s hand and asked.

    Sue nodded: "my house is in the back building."

    She stretched out her hand and pointed to a corner of the building not far away. She opened her mouth in a square way.

    The place where she lives is the oldest and most dilapidated house in this area. Many people may not have heard of it, and it will be difficult for strangers to find a place.

    "That''s so close!" Granny Lu couldn''t help sighing.

    Su Hao''s clever face nodded: "I didn''t expect it to be so clever. If I hadn''t met Lu Zishun today, I didn''t know I was so close to his classmate''s home."

    Lu Zishun listens to Su Hao''s words, but he doesn''t like her at all. If it''s not for the sake of her and grandma''s happy conversation, he will drive her away. Maybe they don''t agree, so he hates Su Hao so much.

    "Grandma, you talk first. I''ll go shopping in the supermarket."

    Lu Zi stood up and strode away.

    Since grandma likes to chat with suhao, he doesn''t want to interrupt her.

    "Hey, this Hun boy..." Granny Lu looked at Lu Zishun''s back and couldn''t help blaming him.

    Granny Lu finished, then reached out to greet sue, let her sit beside him.

    "Good girl, what''s the matter with the scar on your head?" Granny Lu accidentally saw the scar on Su Hao''s forehead and asked with heartache.

    Although she only talked for a while, she really liked suhao from the bottom of her heart, and she was a classmate of her grandson''s, so she liked her very much.

    Su Hao did not mind explaining the origin of the scar to grandma Lu. After listening, grandma Lu looked at Suxi with a little more love.

    "He''s a kind-hearted child. Like Zishun, he still has to take care of me when he''s a child. I''m really wronged you sensible children..." Granny Lu sighed.

    "Grandma, does Lu Zishun usually live with you? Living so close, I always feel that I haven''t seen him near here before. " Su Hao asked curiously.

    Although she doesn''t go out much at ordinary times, she has lived here for more than ten years, but she didn''t find her classmates in the same school nearby.

    "Yes, since his parents died in a car accident, Zishun has been living with me for several years. Apart from studying, he has been chatting with me at home all day Granny Lu spoke slowly, as if she was remembering something.

    Su Hao was surprised by granny Lu''s words. For a moment, she didn''t know how to respond. She didn''t think of Lu Zishun''s parents

    "I''m sorry, grandma... I don''t know about him..." suhao bit her lip and felt guilty.

    "It''s all right, girl. Don''t worry about it. I want to tell you this. No one is willing to listen to me on weekdays." Granny Lu opened her mouth with a smile.

    Maybe it''s too boring and flustered on weekdays. Except for Lu Zishun, no one can chat with her any more. So after she meets Su Hao, she wants to say something that she can''t talk about on weekdays.

    Su Hao was relieved and continued to listen to granny Lu about her past.

    When Lu Zishun came back, grandma Lu and Su Hao were talking about Lu Zishun''s "glorious deeds" of wetting the bed when he was a child. When they were laughing, a little angry voice suddenly sounded not far away.

    "Grandma! Why do you tell her that! " Lu Zishun, with a look of displeasure, strode over.

    "It''s not something shameful. Why don''t I talk about it?" Granny Lu said with a smile.

    It''s rare for her grandson to be so angry that she felt as if she had found something new. She couldn''t help retorting.

    Lu Zishun has always been a obedient child. After his parents died, he was extremely clever, which made her feel some unspeakable worry.

    But just now, she was in a good mood. It turned out that her grandson would be angry and happy like others.

    Lu Zishun turned his back to his grandmother and looked at Su Hao fiercely. Su Hao frowned in displeasure.

    Doesn''t she seem to have offended him today?

    "It''s getting late. Should you go back?" Lu Zishun pointed to the watch on his wrist and opened his mouth coldly.

    "Ah! Really, I forgot to look at the time. " Sue clapped her head and exclaimed.

    "Grandma, I''ll go home first, and I''ll have a chance to chat with you later." Sue opened her mouth in a funny way.

    "Oh, good!"

    After hearing Su Hao''s words, Granny Lu was so happy that she couldn''t close her mouth. When she left, she waved to Su Hao.

    Since then, Su Hao always finds time to chat with granny Lu. Although Lu Zishun still doesn''t like to see her, it doesn''t affect her good mood when chatting with granny Lu.

    Time flies. In the twinkling of an eye, winter vacation has left a tail.

    Before the beginning of school, the school has sent all messages, asking to pay the tuition fee of this semester.

    As she expected, Su''s mother still showed some reluctance after receiving the news, saying that she had to wait a few more days, and it was not too late to pay Su Xuan''s tuition together.

    Su Hao doesn''t care. There''s no difference between paying earlier and paying later. She''s used to being the last one to pay tuition every time.

    But everything doesn''t seem to be as good and smooth as Su Hao imagined. Life always makes some accidents and makes people off guard.

    Su Hao went home as usual at the weekend. Just after he opened the door, he was surprised to find that Su Xuan, who was supposed to be in school at the moment, had come home ahead of time, and the look on everyone''s face was a little heavy.

    Su Hao noticed that there was a faint red mark around Su Xuan''s eyes, like crying.

    "What''s the matter?" Sue Hao asked, frowning.

    The low pressure inside the house makes people gasp. Even Su Xuan, who is usually noisy and willful, is surprisingly quiet at the moment.

    Su''s mother was just a gloomy face. When Su Hao asked, she began to sob in a low voice.

    Su''s father was smoking five yuan a pack of cigarettes, and the ashtray beside him was full of cigarette ends.

    After hearing Su Hao''s inquiry, Su''s father sighed deeply.

    "Your brother broke his wrist in a fight with his classmates at school today. They asked him to pay 50000 yuan." Su Fu spoke slowly, his voice hoarse and helpless.

    Su Hao looks shocked and turns to look at Su Xuan.

    Su Xuan quickly turns his head and doesn''t dare to look at Su Hao. He is really afraid to see Su Hao''s fierce eyes.

    "Fifty thousand yuan, all my family''s savings over the years add up to only fifty thousand yuan, which still includes the tuition fees of you two and the money for our family''s meals. What can I do?" Su''s mother sobbed.

    Su Xuan also seems to know that he made a big mistake, honest stand aside, atmosphere also dare not out for a while.

    Seeing this, Su Hao''s original words were all choked back.

 Chapter 646

    Now it''s no use saying more. Since things have happened, we can only find a way to solve them.

    Suhao turns back to the room, opens the piggy bank that she has been locked, takes out an envelope from it, goes to the living room and hands it to her father.

    "The money is sure to compensate others. There are two thousand yuan in it, which I saved from my part-time job in school. I can provide food for my family for a period of time. As for the tuition fee, let''s think of another way." Sue said faintly.

    Su''s father looked at the envelope that his daughter had handed to him. He didn''t reach for it, but his eyes showed a look of remorse and remorse.

    Suhao saw that his father didn''t reach for it, so he put the envelope on the table and went straight back to his room.

    Next week is the latest tuition payment time stipulated by the school. In such a short period of time, she can''t think of how to collect the tuition, but she can''t just give up. She''s really not reconciled

    After su Hao returned to school, she was in a low mood. Even fan Chenyang called after her, she almost didn''t hear her.

    Fan Chenyang had no choice but to trot to catch up and pat Su Hao on the shoulder.

    "Hey

    By such a sudden shot, Su Hao was relieved. Looking at fan Chenyang with a sunny face in front of him, a faint smile appeared on his face.

    "What are you thinking? So absorbed. " Fan Chenyang couldn''t help asking.

    Su Hao shook his head and looked at fan Chenyang''s dress. He was surprised.

    "You are..."

    Su Hao looked at fan Chenyang in front of him. He didn''t wear school uniform today, but he was wearing a white shirt, Baseball Jacket, casual overalls and shoes, and a white cap. If it wasn''t for the familiar face, Su Hao couldn''t believe that the person in front of him was fan Chenyang!

    Fan Chenyang was so straightforward Su Hao looked at, his face could not help showing a shy expression.

    "In fact, I''m here today to deal with the transfer of student status." Fan Chenyang opened his mouth with a smile.

    "Ah? Are you going to transfer? " Sue asked in surprise.

    Fan Chenyang nodded and said, "yes, my parents want to send me to study abroad, just as I want to see the outside world."

    When he said this, his eyes also became a little different, which flashed full of expectations for the future.

    After seeing his energetic expression, Su Hao''s expression became soft. This is what a child of this age should have.

    "That''s great. Congratulations, future returnees."

    Su Hao couldn''t help joking.

    "Don''t laugh at me. I''m here today to go through the transfer procedures, and I''m here to thank you." Fan Chenyang looks sincere and serious, "if not for your help, I really don''t know what I will be like now, and I can''t have such good academic performance, so I can go abroad all thanks to your blessing."

    He didn''t say anything polite. If he didn''t have su Hao''s courage at that time, he wouldn''t have the courage to resist, and he wouldn''t know he had such great potential.

    His grades used to be very poor. His parents had hoped that he would finish college in China and take over his family''s business immediately, but recently they changed their mind.

    Because since Su Hao helped him with his study, his grades have improved by leaps and bounds. The head teacher told his parents that his current grades can go to a university in China. That''s why his parents have the idea to send him abroad for further study.

    It''s no exaggeration to say that Su Hao is the most important person in his life.

    "It''s just telling you how to do it. It''s you who really make up your mind and have the courage to do it." Sue Hao said with a smile.

    Seeing this optimistic and cheerful fan Chenyang, she really felt happy from the bottom of her heart.

    "By the way, my parents asked me to give this to you."

    Fan Chenyang handed Su Hao his handbag with a mysterious smile on his face.

    Su Hao took the bag, just want to open, but fan Chenyang stopped.

    "You''d better turn it on when you get home." Fan Chen Yang suggests.

    Although Su Hao didn''t understand why, he nodded.

    They chatted a few more words. Until fan Chenyang''s mother drove the car to the school gate, fan Chenyang waved goodbye to Su Hao.

    The next time I see you again, I don''t know what year and month it will be, but one thing is for sure, no matter how long, he won''t forget Su Hao and everything she helped him.

    According to fan Chenyang, Su Hao opened the bag when he got home. It was full of all kinds of sweets and chocolates, all imported. Under the sweets was a paper box with exquisite packaging.

    Sue Hao took out the carton and opened the lid carefully.

    The contents surprised her a little. They were a bunch of red 100 yuan, a latest smart phone and a long letter.

    The letter was written by fan Chenyang himself. The main idea of the letter was to express her gratitude and ask her to accept the money.

    According to fan Chenyang''s words, this money is what she should get. This is a thank you from his parents to Su Hao according to the standard of make-up teacher.

    Fan Chenyang also noted at the end of the letter that if she did not accept the money, the two people would not be able to continue to be friends.

    Su Hao had no choice but to laugh. Fan Chenyang''s thanks really came in time, which made her believe that the truth of "good people have good rewards" may not be false.

    Su Hao divided the money into two parts, one used to pay tuition for himself and Su Xuan, and the other was locked in the small piggy bank.

    Su Hao''s parents look different when they see the money Su Hao gives them. After su Hao explains that it''s the money he earned from tutoring, their faces relax a little, but they are still dubious.

    However, Su Hao''s performance is not like lying, which makes them feel both happy and ashamed.

    After all, as a parent, it is not appropriate to let a minor child bear the family''s financial burden.

    Song Shaoyong only felt that he was in a bad time, and he was so unlucky that he was blocked by cold water.

    Unfortunately, he and Su Hao were assigned to the same class, and then one after another, his mobile phone was confiscated, he was called to lecture by the teaching director, and he failed in the composition competition. Today, he even received a counterfeit coin when he bought something!

    Song Shaoyong held the counterfeit money tightly in his hand, looking dejected.

    He just went to the canteen to buy a bottle of drink and changed his 100 yuan note into change, but he received a 50 yuan counterfeit!

    He took the counterfeit money to go to the owner of the store to make a theory. However, the owner said that he didn''t admit that he found the money. Instead, he took a bite and said that he wanted to take the counterfeit money to deceive people.

    This makes him reasonable, but also not clear, had no choice but to admit the plant.

    "I''m x, damn it."

    Song Shaoyong kicked the stone on the ground hard, but he couldn''t help saying something rude.

    As soon as his voice fell, there was a cry of surprise not far away.

    "Oh..."

    Xia Xiaoyu covered her eyes, half squatted on the ground, a look of pain.

    Seeing this, song Shaoyong was in a daze. After he understood the situation, he ran over.

    "Are you all right?" Song Shaoyong was at a loss.

    He didn''t expect that his random kick just now would just hit someone, and he was still his classmate.

    Xia Xiaoyu released her hand covering her eyes, and her tears overflowed from her eyes. Especially after seeing song Shaoyong coming, her tears became more fierce.

    "Sorry... I didn''t mean to. I didn''t see you there just now." Song Shaoyong see Xia Xiaoyu this appearance, quickly open mouth to explain.

    Xia Xiaoyu cried directly.

    "My eyes hurt." Xia Xiaoyu can''t help sobbing.

    Just now, she was walking on the road, thinking about things, and suddenly she didn''t know what was coming and hit her eyes.

    Just a little bit to hit his eyes, she now think of it still feel some fear.

    "I''ll take you to the infirmary."

    Song Shaoyong said, then reached out to help Xia Xiaoyu, after all, hurt the eyes is not a small matter.

    Xia Xiaoyu just stood up, the things in his arms fell to the ground.

    "But I have to send the book fee to the head teacher..."

    Xia Xiaoyu quickly picked up the envelope on the ground, looking aggrieved.

    Originally, the head teacher told her to send the book fee in the morning, but she was delayed in some things, which has been put off until now. I''m afraid she will be punished if she is later.

    "I''ll send you to the infirmary first, and then I''ll send the book fee to the head teacher for you. Do you think that''s ok?" Song Shaoyong suggested.

    He is still a little worried because Xia Xiaoyu''s eyes are red and swollen. He thinks it''s better to go to the school doctor to have an examination. After all, the wound near his eyes is not careless.

    Xia Xiaoyu raises her head and sees song Shaoyong in front of her in a trance with a worried look on his face. Suddenly, a burst of warmth rises in her heart.

    The person you like is right in front of you at the moment, and the distance between the two people is so close, the temperature of his palm, his steady breathing, and the faint smell of soap horn on his clothes, all of which make Xia Xiaoyu feel blushing, heartbeat and breathing faster.

    Xia Xiaoyu nodded shyly and went to the clinic with the help of song Shaoyong.

    Towards evening, there was no one in the infirmary. After seeing Xia Xiaoyu coming in with her eyes covered, the school doctor quickly stopped what he was doing and trotted over.

    "What''s the matter?" The school doctor asked with a serious face.

    Xia Xiaoyu released his hand covering his eyes and explained: "accidentally hit by a stone, the corner of his eye is a little painful."

    The school doctor came closer, observed it, and looked relaxed.

    "Why are you so careless? Almost hurt the eyeball, fortunately is in the corner of the eye, just a little bit broken skin swelling, I will help you clean, and then on some anti-inflammatory drugs will be OK The school doctor said.

    When song Shaoyong heard the school doctor say that, he finally let go of his heart.

 Chapter 647

    "Then you can deal with the wound here, and I''ll give the book fee to the head teacher." Song Shaoyong reaches out his hand to touch Xia Xiaoyu''s head and says with a smile.

    Xia Xiaoyu never thought that song Shaoyong would suddenly make such an action. Almost everyone stayed there. After the reaction, his whole face turned red immediately and spread to his ears.

    Feeling the burning feeling on his face, Xia Xiaoyu quickly turns his head and prays in his heart that song Shaoyong will not find his own difference.

    "Go on!" Summer light rain flustered urge way.

    Her heart is about to jump to the throat. If you look at Song Shaoyong again, she is afraid that she will not help saying that.

    Song Shaoyong didn''t feel anything. He just rubbed Xia Xiaoyu''s hair out of subconscious reaction. At home, he often rubbed his sister''s hair in this way, so he didn''t take it to heart.

    Xia Xiaoyu looks at Song Shaoyong''s back and his eyes are full of soft look.

    "Boyfriends?" One side of the school doctor can not help joking.

    Xia Xiaoyu quickly shook his head and raised a faint smile at the corner of his mouth: "no, but it will be in the future."

    Her dream is to go to the same university as song Shaoyong. By then, she will have the courage to tell him.

    She has always insisted that only by making herself excellent enough, can she be worthy of the dazzling him.

    Become excellent, standing beside him, is her goal of hard work and struggle at the moment.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    As soon as the bell rang, the head teacher walked into the classroom with a heavy look and seemed to have something in his hand.

    Feeling the coming of this low pressure, the noisy classroom suddenly quieted down, and everyone unconsciously lowered their heads and did not dare to look directly at the director''s eyes.

    "Students, something happened yesterday, which made me feel very angry." The head teacher''s eyes glanced at all the people in the classroom, and said in a heavy voice, "I counted the book fees of our class yesterday, and found a 50 yuan counterfeit coin when checking the banknotes!"

    As soon as the head teacher said this, there were some restless voices under the platform.

    "Counterfeit money? Whose is it? "

    "I don''t know. Is it a mistake?"

    "How can it be? The head teacher said it was found in the book fees of our class. It must be from our class."

    ˇ­ˇ­

    There was a lot of discussion, and all the faces were full of gossip, speculating about the origin of the counterfeit money.

    "Are there any students willing to take the initiative to admit their mistakes?" The head teacher spoke with a serious look.

    When he found out the counterfeit note yesterday, he weighed it in his heart for a long time and decided to tell it in front of the whole class.

    There are no poor students in his class, and he also believes that the students have been able to correctly identify the authenticity of banknotes. If there are counterfeit banknotes under such conditions, it is only possible that someone intentionally did so.

    If someone does hand in counterfeit money on purpose, the nature will be quite different. He doesn''t lack the money. He just doesn''t want the children in his class to continue to do such wrong things.

    At the head teacher''s inquiry, everyone was quiet, you look at me, I look at you, but no one stood up.

    "I''ve taught you for a long time, and I never thought that such a thing would happen in our class. Students, it''s not terrible to do something wrong. If you know what''s wrong, you can change it. It''s too late." The teacher in charge of the class is teaching carefully.

    There was still silence under the platform, and no one was willing to admit that the counterfeit money was his own.

    "Is it true that no one has come forward to admit his mistake?" The head teacher asked again.

    It''s quieter in the classroom now.

    "Just find out who paid 50 yuan, isn''t it?" Suddenly, a classmate made a suggestion.

    "This year''s tuition fee is 100 yuan. No one will pay two 50 yuan bills, right?" Another student asked.

    The scene once again fell into embarrassment, at this time, a voice suddenly sounded.

    "Why not? I remember some people paying a handful of change every year. "

    As soon as this remark came out, everyone''s eyes looked at Song Shaoyong, but then some of them turned to the other side.

    Su Hao feels the eyes falling on her, frowns slightly, and looks at Song Shaoyong.

    Song Shaoyong''s words just now clearly aimed at her. When she paid her tuition fees, she always had a handful of change, which everyone in the class knew.

    Su Hao has been ridiculed more than once because she always pays a handful of change. The meaning of song Shaoyong''s words is clearly to imply that she has paid counterfeit money.

    "Song Shaoyong, what do you mean by that?" Su Hao glanced at Song Shaoyong and said faintly.

    "It''s not interesting. I''m just saying my guess." Song Shaoyong''s answer is light.

    What he said just now is innuendo. As for who he meant, he believes everyone has the answer in mind.

    "Come on, don''t make any noise." The head teacher suddenly opened his mouth, "Xiaoyu, come on, do you remember when you collected the book fee, which students paid 50 yuan?"

    Xia Xiaoyu has the most say in this matter, because all the book fees have been paid by Xia Xiaoyu, and most of them are 100 yuan bills. Occasionally, there are one or two 50 yuan bills, which should be remembered more clearly.

    Xia Xiaoyu is at the moment a face of blankness, looking at the eyes of the teacher in charge of trust, she bit her lip.

    "Teacher, i... I can''t remember which students have paid 50 yuan..." Xia Xiaoyu was a little embarrassed.

    She really doesn''t want to offend anyone. Even if she remembers who it is, she can''t say it in front of so many people, so she can only say that she doesn''t know.

    "Classmate Xia Xiaoyu." Su Hao suddenly said at the moment, "in order to prove my innocence, I want to ask you to do me a favor."

    Su Hao''s eyes were clear, as if he had understood the whole story of the farce.

    Xia Xiaoyu nodded hesitantly.

    "I want to ask you to tell us that there was any change in the money I gave you at that time?" Sue said softly.

    Xia Xiaoyu a Leng, subconsciously looked at Song Shaoyong, and then slowly opened his mouth.

    "No, it''s all a hundred."

    Xia Xiaoyu''s voice just fell, the whole class was in an uproar.

    They never thought that Su Hao, who always paid a handful of change, actually paid the whole money for the first time!

    Everyone is whispering, only Xia Xiaoyu has been watching song Shaoyong. When she sees song Shaoyong''s expression change, her heart seems to be hit by something.

    There was not a lie in what she said just now. Su Hao didn''t pay a change. She was surprised at that time, and said it again with the people in the same dormitory. Once she lied, she would be exposed.

    But

    Xia Xiaoyu''s expression is somewhat irrepressible. Just after she saw song Shaoyong''s expression, she seemed to suddenly understand something.

    When she collects book fees, she will habitually check them first, so she can make sure that there is no counterfeit money in them.

    In this case, there is only one possibility, that is, after the book fee is out of his hand, the money inside has been transferred.

    Naturally, the head teacher can''t do such a thing, so only song Shaoyong, who sent the book fee to the head teacher instead of himself, has this opportunity.

    "I know that every time Xia Xiaoyu collects money, he will habitually check the authenticity of the money. This time, it must be no exception." Su Hao suddenly spoke.

    Xia Xiaoyu is used to checking the authenticity of banknotes, which is obvious to all the students in the class, and it must be found out in front of the students who pay the money.

    Xia Xiaoyu is confused at the moment, subconsciously replied: "well, I have a check every time."

    As soon as the words came out, Xia Xiaoyu regretted it.

    At this time, the head teacher also showed a look of doubt, like lost in meditation. After a while, his look returned to normal.

    "Well, let''s not discuss this matter any more. Since there are no students willing to admit it, and there is no evidence to identify a certain student, let''s stop here. Let''s start the class. Another thing, I hope it won''t happen again." The head teacher spoke slowly.

    After the head teacher finished, he opened the textbook to begin the lecture.

    For a whole class, Xia Xiaoyu was in a trance, and the textbook didn''t turn the page.

    Xia Xiaoyu is not the only one who is also in a trance. If someone notices song Shaoyong, someone will find that he is pale at the moment.

    He kept his head down all the class, and no one could see the expression on his face clearly.

    After the bell rang, the head teacher closed the textbook and didn''t want to delay the class.

    "Song Shaoyong, come to my office later." The head teacher spoke calmly.

    Xia Xiaoyu smell speech, fiercely raised his head, looking at has been silent song Shaoyong, eyes are worried look.

    After a short pause, song Shaoyong stood up and followed the head teacher out under the gaze of the public.

    Xia Xiaoyu quickly followed up, quietly lying in the office door, but nothing to hear, which makes her heart more anxious.

    She knows what the head teacher called song Shaoyong for, and she also knows song Shaoyong''s nature, so she is so worried.

    After a long time, the door of the office was opened, Xia Xiaoyu quickly stepped back two steps, or was almost hit by the people coming out.

    After going out of the office, song Shaoyong takes a look at Xia Xiaoyu standing at the door, and then walks away without stopping.

    Xia Xiaoyu is in the same place. She has made countless drafts in her heart. She doesn''t say a word to comfort song Shaoyong. She has to look at Song Shaoyong''s back with a complicated look.

    When song Shaoyong walked into the head teacher''s office, he felt that his brain was blank.

    He had a brain fever yesterday. When he was delivering the book fee to the head teacher for Xia Xiaoyu, he suddenly had the idea of changing the counterfeit money in.

    He really did that. When he handed the envelope with the book fee to the head teacher, he regretted it, but it was too late. That''s why he wanted to slander Su Hao in class.

 Chapter 648

    But he thought things too simple, in the end, he lifted a stone and hit his own foot.

    In the office, the head teacher didn''t say anything directly, but he still felt very ashamed and wanted to find a crack in the wall and go in.

    Even after walking out of the office, he did not dare to look up for fear of seeing the curious eyes of his classmates.

    He didn''t stop until suhao called him.

    "Did you come to see my joke?" Song Shaoyong said with a bitter smile.

    At the moment when he saw Su Hao''s eyes, he understood that Su Hao seemed to have understood the truth of the matter for a long time, so he always took it easy.

    Su Hao shook his head and looked complicated. After a pause, he said, "I just want to know why you hate me so much?"

    Su Hao is really curious about why song Shaoyong framed her again and again. She thinks that he didn''t do it because he was so interesting.

    Facing Su Hao''s question, song Shaoyong was silent for a long time.

    "I don''t know."

    Just now, he thought seriously for a long time, and suddenly found that he could not find a suitable reason.

    Maybe I hate Su Hao''s reticence, or maybe I hate her reporting that she''s playing with her mobile phone so that her mobile phone is taken away, or maybe I hate Su Hao''s performance is better than him.

    At first glance, there are many reasons, but when he looked back, he found them childish and ridiculous.

    "I''m sorry." Song Shaoyong suddenly apologizes.

    Su Hao was slightly surprised, but then a faint smile appeared on her face.

    Song Shaoyong looks up at Su Hao. He suddenly finds that Su Hao is not so ugly when he laughs.

    After feeling, he looked hesitant, as if he was thinking about something. Then he stood in front of Su Hao and bowed without warning. He didn''t care about the eyes of the people around him.

    Su Hao was shocked and speechless this time. He was stunned.

    She is so old that she has never been treated like this.

    Without waiting for Su Hao to react, song Shaoyong turns and strides away.

    Su Hao looks at Song Shaoyong''s back and has mixed feelings.

    Since that day, song Shaoyong has never been to the school, and his position has been empty, which makes Xia Xiaoyu sleep and eat uneasily all day long. Even in class, he can''t concentrate. The teacher called her name several times on the platform, but he didn''t respond at all.

    The head teacher also noticed Xia Xiaoyu''s strange, specially called her to have a conversation.

    In the office, Xia Xiaoyu lowered her head and looked like she was waiting for training.

    "Xia Xiaoyu, you are always absent-minded in class recently. Is there something on your mind? If there is, you can tell the teacher that we can solve it together. " The head teacher said kindly.

    After all, Xia Xiaoyu is the key training object in the class, so he naturally needs to be concerned.

    According to Xia Xiaoyu''s current performance, if the college entrance examination plays a normal role, it should not be a problem to be admitted to a key university. Recently, however, a teacher reported to him that Xia Xiaoyu''s test scores suddenly dropped. He painted wrong answer cards on multiple-choice questions and wrote wrong positions on the text. It was strange that such mistakes frequently appeared in Xia Xiaoyu''s test papers.

    Xia Xiaoyu shook his head and did not speak.

    She also knew that she had been absent-minded recently, but she couldn''t control it. Whenever she saw the empty seat, it was like her heart was empty.

    The head teacher sighed and was about to say something more when the knock on the door suddenly rang out.

    "Come in, please." The head teacher spoke.

    The one who pushed the door in was a woman dressed up with great temperament, carrying a wine red velvet satchel and a modest expression.

    "Hello, teacher. I''m song Shaoyong''s mother. I said hello before. Today I''m here to go through the transfer procedures for him." Song Shaoyong''s mother said politely.

    Xia Xiaoyu after hearing this sentence, but it seems to be five thunderbolt general, the whole person leng in situ, cold hands and feet.

    Song Shaoyong''s mother, transfer procedures

    For a whole afternoon, Xia Xiaoyu kept playing back what song Shaoyong''s mother said in her mind.

    She really didn''t want to believe that song Shaoyong was going to transfer.

    The news that song Shaoyong was going to transfer soon spread in the class, and most of the students didn''t know it. Therefore, in addition to the head teacher, only Xia Xiaoyu and Su Hao knew the truth.

    Su Hao was not surprised by the news that song Shaoyong was going to transfer. He suddenly understood the meaning of the word "goodbye" left by song Shaoyong before he turned to leave that day.

    She thinks that it''s better to change her life in a new environment. Maybe it''s the easiest way to change herself.

    It''s just

    Su Hao looks at Xia Xiaoyu, who is crying, and can''t help sighing.

    In a story, not everyone can get what they want. Some decisions are doomed to fail some people from the beginning.

    In the blink of an eye, the distance from the college entrance examination is only two months, everyone has entered the state of preparation, at this moment, everyone''s eyes seem to have only that set of papers.

    It is this set of test papers that determine their life path to a great extent. The college entrance examination is one of the few important turning points in their life. No one sitting in the classroom is willing to give up such an important opportunity.

    After song Shaoyong transferred, Xia Xiaoyu also disappeared in the school. When everyone thought that Xia Xiaoyu was going to transfer, she suddenly appeared in front of everyone.

    She also seems to have sorted out the mentality, after returning to school, all the attention will be on the study, like being full of wind in general.

    Su Hao naturally can''t fall behind. The content of chatting with Chen Xi has changed from gossip to formula, from worry to ideal and ambition.

    Although it was hard, Su Hao had a sense of fullness in his heart that he had never had before.

    On the day of graduation, the head teacher stood on the platform, wiped off the countdown and wrote a big "0". At the same time, all the students in the class stood up and bowed to the teacher deeply.

    When he walked out of the campus, Su Hao stopped and looked at the familiar campus gate behind him, and the plants and trees inside. Suddenly, he felt suddenly enlightened.

    Blue sky with white clouds, birds over the top, the sun from the shade, everything is so just right.

    Sue Hao stopped for a moment, finally turned around and strode forward.

    "Goodbye."

    ˇ­ˇ­

    "Pa!"

    A clear slap came out.

    "Bitch! Fake Qinggao, I''m not in bed now! "

    Before she recovered from her vertigo, Su Hao was slapped. The burning pain on her face made her wake up in an instant, and she immediately felt burning.

    The feeling of emptiness and dryness that swept through Su Hao made him realize what had happened.

    She raised her eyes abruptly.

    The man has a big stomach and half of his clothes. His fat face is full of pride and his eyes are full of desire. He looks at her with a straight face, but he is scared by Su Hao''s eyes.

    He stepped back and realized what he was doing. He wanted to slap Sue again.

    He is a big man, how can he be scared by a woman!

    Su Hao saw his action, quickly clasped his wrist, and took off the man''s arm.

    Without waiting for him to scream out, suhao first took a cloth to block his mouth, leaving only a low "Wuwu" sound in the room.

    Su Hao puts him down on the ground and kicks his feet. Then he sits on the bed to receive the story.

    His original name was Lu Bingjun. He was an orphan. He lived in a welfare home when he was a child. He was admitted to the Film Academy at university.

    He was beautiful, gifted, hardworking and willing to bear hardships, and soon received the script.

    At the beginning, it was just a small role, but Lu Bingjun couldn''t bear to perform well. She turned a large number of fans into the director''s eyes.

    The director used Lu Bingjun as the heroine in his second play, and Lu Bingjun won the best actress award at the Golden Rose Film Festival. He was only 20 years old and was awarded the title.

    Lu Bingjun is beautiful and has good opportunities, but she has no background after all. She has attracted many jackals and tigers to spy on her. However, she always sticks to herself and does not yield to the hidden rules in the circle, which offends many people.

    However, she has been working hard. Because of her family background, she has a good relationship with the people in the circle. She has good resources and has always maintained her popularity. She is the goddess in the eyes of many Chinese people, with a high degree of national popularity and thousands of fans.

    A year ago, Lu Bingjun met Meng Wenru when he was filming the song of besieged on all sides.

    Meng Wenru is gentle and handsome. She is two years older than her. Maybe it''s because of her bad luck. She is as handsome as jade and looks very good in the entertainment industry. However, she has never had a chance to be popular. She has been playing soy sauce in almost every drama group.

    At that time, he played Zhang Liang, the counselor of Han Gaozu. He didn''t have much drama, but he was very upright.

    Yu Ji, played by Lu Bingjun, and Zhang Liang, played by him, don''t have much in common in the play. However, once in the corner, they accidentally bump into him practicing, and then they understand why Meng Wenru has been lukewarm.

    Meng Wenru''s physical condition is very good. He works hard but lacks talent.

    Although many people pay more attention to the role of hard work, talent is still very important in acting.

    Lu Bingjun had heard about Meng Wenru before. He knew that he was from the same family as himself. He entered the entertainment industry at the age of 18 and worked hard for half a year, but his career never improved.

    He recited his lines repeatedly, but only recited them. It was so stiff that even his body movements seemed unnatural.

    After so many years of training, Meng Wenru''s acting skills have improved, but in the entertainment industry, which can only be called mediocre.

    For a moment, Lu Bingjun felt some emotion. Instead of disturbing him, he quietly walked around.

    After that, she always ran into Meng Wenru.

    He''s either working hard to hone his acting skills, or helping new people and field work, sweating.

    Lu Bingjun can''t deny that she pays too much attention to Meng Wenru.

    She felt that Meng Wenru was very much like her who had lost her talent and luck.

    The entertainment industry is too messy and complicated. Hidden rules are everywhere.

 Chapter 649

    With Meng Wenru''s appearance, if he can climb up to a big gold master and go on the flow route, he will surely be very popular. However, he doesn''t have it. Instead, he plays various small roles to hone his acting skills.

    Lu Bingjun asked his assistant to buy milk tea and distribute it to the crew. In an instant, he said hello to the director and wanted to give them a holiday.

    Meng wenruming was older than her next year. She was a little embarrassed when she received the milk tea. She ran to her and said thanks.

    A later event became the fuse for the development of their relationship.

    No. 3, who plays Han Xin, stopped.

    Lu Bingjun recommended Meng Wenru to take over the role.

    Through this period of observation, she felt that Meng Wenru was more suitable for the style of general chivalrous.

    There are many male gods and goddesses in the performing arts circle, but with a screen image, they have left a deep impression in the hearts of the audience all over the country, and become the white moon and cinnabar mole in their hearts.

    Many people may not have talent, but because they find the right style, they are still popular in an era.

    Meng Wenru is not talented enough, but he is very suitable for this type of role.

    As she expected, Meng Wenru gained a small number of fans by virtue of Han Xin''s image, and the resources were better than before.

    He specially used to thank Lu Bingjun. Lu Bingjun appreciated him and gave him some suggestions. He even recommended him to act as the man in his new film.

    One day, without his knowledge, Lu Bingjun suddenly received a grand advertising ceremony.

    The gentle man came to her with bright red and knelt down on one knee.

    Lu Bingjun ran away in a panic. She never talked about her boyfriend and didn''t know what to do.

    Women in love, IQ is generally not online.

    Meng Wenru''s pursuit of Lu Bingjun made a great noise and was scolded by many fans of Lu Bingjun. But just because of this, his popularity became popular and almost everyone knew him.

    Slowly, another voice appeared on the Internet. Many people thought he was infatuated.

    After the release of his and Lu Bingjun''s films, Meng Wenru became very popular. He received a lot of praise on the Internet. He said that his acting skills were good and he was also very good. He didn''t deserve Lu Bingjun.

    Lu Bingjun''s fans are also inclined to him.

    Finally, Lu Bingjun accepted Meng Wenru''s confession.

    Two people like glue, Lu Bingjun since childhood lack of love, want to form a family.

    Although she is young, she has won all the awards in the performing arts circle. She has no higher goal. She just wants to live behind the scenes and live a stable life.

    Just Lu Bingjun did not expect, she just and Meng Wenru proposed marriage, hind feet someone on the Internet overwhelming black her.

    All kinds of false hidden rules have come out, slandering that her present status is obtained by climbing the bed, and pulling her down from the altar overnight.

    The key is that Lu Bingjun''s agent has never done anything. At this time, she was so badly blackmailed that she didn''t want to help her clean up. She even found several gold owners to send her to them and let them help her suppress the black materials.

    Lu Bingjun vowed to die, but was accidentally drugged and sent to the producer''s bed of the film she was shooting.

    Early the next morning, Meng Wenru was in bed with countless media reporters.

    Under the magnesium lamp, Lu Bingjun was flustered, while Meng Wenru was a hit.

    A few days ago, he openly supported Lu Bingjun on his microblog and protected her everywhere, but now it is clear that he can''t deceive himself.

    Meng Wenru took a deep breath, took off his shirt and put it on Lu Bingjun and took her away.

    However, this incident was so noisy that Lu Bingjun''s fans took off their powder one after another. Countless people felt sorry for Meng Wenru and felt unworthy of him. They strongly demanded that he cut off the relationship with Lu Bingjun, a woman who is "water-borne".

    In the end, Meng Wenru seems unable to pass the pass in his heart and bear the pressure from others. He breaks up with Lu Bingjun.

    Lu Bingjun really treated this relationship. He couldn''t bear the blow and committed suicide by jumping off a building.

    But after her death, still did not clear their grievances, to prove their innocence, countless black powder still abuse her, love Meng Wenru.

    Meng Wenru is heartbroken in front of the media, but in private he has a hot relationship with a newcomer who has just entered the entertainment industry.

    Almost a year later, he took the new star and announced his love.

    Everyone is blessing them and celebrating that their brother Meng has finally found a lover.

    Only after Lu Bingjun died did he know the truth.

    Meng Wenru is not a hard-working person. He just inquired about the news ahead of time and deliberately let Lu Bingjun see it. He pretended to be gentle and hardworking in front of her.

    He got close to Lu Bingjun and used her contacts and resources to climb up step by step. Even the things behind her were created by him.

    At the beginning, he pursued Lu Bingjun in a high-profile way and created a deep-seated human design. Although he gained a lot of black powder, he made a name for himself.

    Countless people are looking forward to his starring works, waiting to see if he is qualified to be with Lu Bingjun.

    Lu Bingjun was kind-hearted to help him find a good positioning, so that Meng Wenru can play to his maximum potential, and even repeatedly mention him in the crew.

    Relying on the role of the general, Meng Wenru is as popular as a gun. His topic is frightening and he has gained a lot of fans.

    Although many people who like movies can see the weakness of his acting skills, those little girls who only see the beauty don''t care.

    Meng Wenru originally wanted to take the route of flow faction. He was an affectionate person and an actor. Because there was a public relations team behind him, he was once more enthusiastic than Lu Bingjun, who was low-key and indifferent.

    Lu Bingjun wants to retire behind the scenes and marry Meng Wenru, but he doesn''t know that he has got together with a new actress in the cast.

    On the surface, Meng Wenru is affectionate to Lu Bingjun. In fact, he dislikes her for being too conservative and refuses to go to bed with him until she gets married.

    He had promised, thinking that this woman was so easy to cheat, even if he got married, he could still play outside. As a result, the story that he got involved with the 18 line new star was photographed by reporters.

    Meng Wenru spent a lot of money on the negatives, so he didn''t let them spread the news. He was afraid of the east window incident, so he beat Lu Bingjun first.

    The original owner took the line of acting, he took the line of flow, now his fame is no less than the original owner after many times of hype, the original owner brought him almost no benefits, he doesn''t need the original owner at all.

    He spent a lot of money to bribe the media and make up all kinds of black materials about the original owner.

    However, due to the lack of real hammer, Lu Bingjun''s external image has been very good over the years. Although his fans are not as powerful as the traffic fans, they are very orderly, and have not caused any storm in these rumors.

    Meng Wenru stepped up his efforts and bribed Lu Bingjun''s agent at the same time.

    Lu Bingjun''s agent didn''t accompany her at the beginning, but later came from the relationship. It didn''t work.

    It''s just that the original owner has a good temper and won''t cause big problems. He doesn''t need an agent to deal with them at all. Those scripts are also his own choice.

    But the mediocrity of the agent eventually caused the dissatisfaction of Lu Bingjun''s fans.

    Her fans have repeatedly asked her to change her agent, so that the agent secretly resents Lu Bingjun.

    Meng Wenru also gets in touch with the boss Lu Bingjun once refused. Lu Bingjun doesn''t like the hidden rules and offends many bosses. After Meng Wenru gets involved, he makes concerted efforts to defeat her and teach her a lesson.

    The rumors are getting louder and louder, so that the fans can''t hold them down. The agent hasn''t done anything.

    Lu Bingjun originally wanted to clear up, but there was no real evidence for this, so he never wanted to clarify. Unexpectedly, the agent gave her medicine and sent her to a producer''s bed.

    Meng Wenru also contacted the reporter early and caught the traitor in bed.

    Through this farce, he gained a lot of sympathy powder, even after Lu Bingjun died, he still did not give up blood sucking.

    Some of Lu Bingjun''s fans still believe her. They scold Meng Wenru, but they are scolded bloody.

    Doesn''t he love their idols very much? Why break up with idols? Why did the idol die less than a year before he had a new girlfriend.

    They are called mad dogs by Meng Wenru''s fans.

    Their brother loved her so much at the beginning, and his career was booming. When he announced his love and marriage, he was hurt so hard by her.

    Now it''s not easy to get out of Lu Bingjun''s shadow and fall in love with others. They are too happy, but the watch powder still has to touch porcelain to discredit their brother.

    After browsing Lu Bingjun''s memory, Su Hao couldn''t help sneering.

    Meng Wenru''s fans seem to have forgotten that their good brother picked her up at the beginning!

    That kind of scum man, she will never let her go!

    Now the plot has progressed to the point that Lu Bingjun was beaten down by those people who had offended him before, and was sent to the producer''s bed by the agent. It is estimated that Meng Wenru will bring the media reporters to encircle her immediately, but she is afraid that she will jump into the Yellow River.

    Su Hao''s body effect is not small, but her endurance is amazing, her face is red, just did not make an ambiguous voice.

    She knocked the producer unconscious, then turned out the window and ran to her room for a cold shower.

    After a while, there were noisy footsteps outside, and her door was knocked open.

    "Jun Jun, are you there? We''re going to have an interview with reporters tonight to clarify the scandal and rectify your name. " Meng Wenru called gently.

    Su Hao closed the shower without making a sound. She sneered.

    This Meng Wenru is really disgusting. He knocks on the door without saying hello.

    She is taking a bath now. What if she is photographed by the media?

    The original owner has always acted with propriety, but he was cheated by this hypocrite. It''s really sad.

    "Jun Jun doesn''t seem to be here. Why don''t you wait for a while? I''ll see where she has gone."

    Meng Wenru had known for a long time that Lu Bingjun was in the producer''s bed. After two tentative shouts, he frowned. There was worry in the bottom of his eyes, but he said with a gentle smile to the reporter, as if he was afraid that the reporter would scold Lu Bingjun for playing a big card.

    "Well, we''re not in a hurry."

    Sue turned her lips.

 Chapter 650

    Meng Wenru''s acting skill is actually very good. He can cheat the original owner. Who dares to say that his acting skill is not good? It''s disgusting!

    When the door closed, everyone seemed to leave the room. Sue put on her clothes slowly.

    She looked at the mobile phone and found that the person she contacted had already responded when she came back. She put the mobile phone in her pocket and quietly opened the door.

    Lu Bingjun has worked hard in the entertainment industry for so many years, and naturally he knows some reporters.

    Meng Wenru''s reporters are all bribed by him. Even if he didn''t do anything wrong, she has to say a few words to frame you. She can''t rest assured.

    Before long, there was a cry of worry in the corridor.

    "Jun Jun, where are you?"

    "Please, please help find Junjun. The director just said that she was unwell. Today she came back from the play ahead of time, but now she can''t find anyone. What''s the matter?"

    Meng Wenru starts everyone to find Lu Bingjun, but everyone seems to ignore Lu Bingjun''s room.

    Su Hao looked at her face through the mirror. She was fanned a little red by the producer just now, so she put a layer of powder on it. While everyone''s attention was not on her, she slipped out quietly and took over the reporter she contacted.

    At this time, Meng Wenru has led people to the producer''s room.

    "Do you want to go in and have a look?" Asked one of the reporters who was bribed by Meng Wenru.

    Meng Wenru frowned, a little unhappy: "is it hard to be a king? Can you still be here? What''s she doing here when she''s free? "

    "Mengge asked us to come here today to clarify the rumor of Lu yinghou a few days ago? What if it''s not a rumor, it''s true? Mengge, you are just too kind. How dirty is the entertainment industry? We don''t know? "

    Some media are not bribed by Meng Wenru, but they all want to get big news for the first time. When they are provoked by him, they all look at the door eagerly.

    "Let''s go in and have a look. In case Lu Ying has something to discuss with the producer, is it really in there?" One of them said.

    Meng Wenru frowned and agreed: "OK."

    After knocking on the door for half a day, no one answered.

    Meng Wenru winked at the people in a certain drama group.

    The man immediately said, "no, someone really saw the producer come back to have a rest before. It seems to be at the same time as Lu Ying. What''s the matter?"

    Meng Wenru was surprised: "by the way, the person who went to the monitoring room before asked if he had seen Jun Jun''s trace."

    What he said seemed to be defending Lu Bingjun, because he was afraid that Lu Bingjun would be inside. If he rushed in with so many reporters, he might be destroyed.

    If he had asked in advance, he would not have told the reporters that even if Jun Jun really did that.

    He... Believes in the king

    If Su Hao is here now and sees his appearance, he will definitely praise his acting skills and instantly praise Meng Wenru''s IQ.

    It''s really deep-seated. After arranging the people, I still look like I''m thinking about everything for Lu Bingjun. Even if the video goes out, people won''t find anything wrong, and even feel sorry for him sitting for Lu Bingjun.

    The reporter obviously didn''t like each other and smiled viciously.

    "We''ve looked for the rest of the rooms. This is the only one left. It''s troublesome to check the monitoring again. Why don''t we go in directly?"

    "But it''s not good to break into the room, is it?" Meng Wenru continued to block.

    Su Hao and Lu Bingjun''s reporter friends are watching the farce around the corner.

    "Xiaojun..."

    "Shh..." Su Hao raised her middle finger and motioned her to keep it down. "Remember to take a good picture of Meng Wenru''s face. Don''t miss his slightest expression."

    When he turned his head, Su Hao''s eyes flashed a touch of cold.

    She doesn''t believe it. Meng Wenru is so resourceful that he doesn''t show any schadenfreude when things are successful!

    They didn''t know when they got the key to get in. After opening the door, all the reporters'' faces were ferocious, as if they had been hungry for a long time.

    On the surface, Meng Wenru pretended to stop them and took a few pictures. When the reporters'' attention left him, a smile appeared uncontrollably on his face.

    The smile destroyed his handsome face, which looked dignified and frightening.

    Chu Jingxian, the reporter accompanying Su Hao, suddenly shivers.

    She suddenly remembered that Su Hao''s words had been aimed at Meng Wenru.

    In a flash, she understood everything.

    "Xiaojun, is that what you''ve made in this period of time?"

    Su Hao said sarcastically: "yes, he just gave me the medicine and sent it to that room."

    Chu Jingxian opened her mouth incredulously, and her eyes were full of anger: "I didn''t expect Meng Wenru to be such a scum! Why did he do that to you? "

    Su Hao has been paying attention to that group of people. After everyone goes in, she quickly takes Chu Jingxian''s hand and follows her.

    "It''s a long story. I''ll tell you more about it later."

    After the reporters rushed into the room, they frantically photographed the bed.

    But after taking several pictures, they realized that only the naked producer was on them.

    "What about Lu Bingjun? Look for it quickly! Did she wake up and hide in the bathroom? "

    A group of reporters are going to start a carpet search, but they didn''t expect Su Hao to walk in from the outside. Her hair is a little wet, and several reporters and photographers are behind her.

    "After Lu Ying? What are you doing here? You shouldn''t be... "

    "Where should it be?" Suhao glanced at him and asked confusedly.

    The reporter looked at the bed and said, "did you just hide in the bathroom and walk out of there when we didn''t pay attention?"

    Although Meng Wenru was very confused about Lu Bingjun''s awakening, he had to take it seriously at this point.

    "Jun Jun, don''t say it! I don''t care. Let''s go home. " Meng Wenru looks bitter. He takes Su Hao''s hand and drags her out.

    Chu Jing Xian sees his this appearance, realized not proper, displeased ground Cu eyebrow.

    When she saw Meng Wenru''s smile just now, she had a very bad impression of the person praised by the outside world.

    "Stop!" Sue Hao shook off his arm and stood in the same place with a cold face.

    A mass of media saw her face, instantly excited to shoot up.

    As long as there are a few pictures to prove it, plus words, the overwhelming number of marketing numbers are sent out, those netizens who don''t believe it will be brainwashed to believe it.

    They are only concerned with making money. It is their job to write news. As for what harm these lies will cause to the parties, they will not take care of them.

    Now the entertainment industry all know that Lu Bingjun is targeted by those big men, and it is likely that he will get cold.

    Even if they write some false reports, Lu Bingjun has nothing to do with them.

    "Lu Bingjun caught the traitor in bed. Meng Wenru took care of her and left, but she was rebuffed."

    They''ve all figured out the name of the news.

    At that time, Lu Bingjun will definitely be scolded bloody.

    Su Hao put the look of those people under his eyes, frowned slightly, and a trace of coldness flashed across his eyes.

    She immediately turned around and asked the reporter who just spoke: "what do you mean by that? Why am I hiding in the bathroom? "

    "You know what you''ve done!" The reporter was so staring at her, a little guilty to back a few steps.

    "You look guilty?" Su Hao''s lips lightly hook, suddenly turned his head and looked at Meng Wenru, "by the way, what are you doing here with the reporter?"

    Meng Wenru is flustered. He always feels that Lu Bingjun''s look is not right.

    Her eyes were too deep for him to see what she was thinking.

    The only thing to be sure is that she didn''t love him as much as she used to. She was as cold and distant as a stranger, even more distant than the first meeting.

    Meng Wenru shakes his mind. When he looks at it again, he finds that Lu Bingjun''s indifference has faded from the bottom of his eyes. It seems that what he saw just now is an illusion.

    Now the woman''s eyes are full of confusion, and there seems to be interrogation hidden in the depth.

    "After Lu Ying, we are all in bed. Do you still pretend?"

    "Mengge is protecting you. If you want to take you away quickly, aren''t you smart? These days, I have never seen such a righteous person who derails? "

    "Oh," said Sue with a sneer, "you mean I was sleeping with the producer?"

    Su Hao''s eyes swept around, and his face suddenly cooled down: "anyone else has an idea with him, just say it, and wait for my lawyer''s letter!"

    Chu Jingxian also stood up at this time, with a strong irony in her words: "these days, some media dare to make up and smash everything for the sake of popularity, and everything can be said to have nothing!"

    Sue''s eyelashes quivered.

    It is not easy for the original owner to have a close friend to help her when she is in trouble.

    Unfortunately, she didn''t think of Chu Jingxian at that time, so she committed suicide full of grievances.

    Su Hao''s words with Meng Wenru seem to have the flavor of questioning: "Wenru, did you just pull me away in a hurry because you think I had a relationship with the producer?"

    "No..."

    Before Meng Wenru finished, Su Hao interrupted him.

    "It''s strange that I came in after you, not in this bed. Why do you all seem to be determined that I have a dirty relationship with the producer? Huh? Who can answer for me? "

    Su Hao''s eyes fall on Meng Wenru.

    Meng Wenru took a deep breath: "it''s nothing. I''ve just been looking for you for a long time and can''t find you. It''s hard to avoid some confusion when I see you here."

    Su Hao narrowed his eyes and laughed sarcastically: "some time ago, I was haunted by black materials, but there was no real evidence to support those nonsense, and the agent didn''t help me deal with it. He said it was the Qing who cleared up."

    "I didn''t pay attention to these black materials. After all, I''ve been in the circle for so many years. I know that these may be written by some unscrupulous media for the sake of popularity, which can''t cause any trouble to me. Then you suddenly find them."

 Chapter 651

    Meng Wenru''s brow frowned and his hand clenched. He seemed a little nervous, but his face didn''t reveal any emotion, waiting for him to go on.

    "You said that these fake materials are bad for my reputation. You will arrange everything to help me clarify. I agree."

    "Did I say something wrong?" Meng Wenru''s eyes are full of confusion and deep feeling, "I just don''t want to see those spurts scold you, love you."

    Sue was so cold.

    "Meng Wenru, you''ve been in the entertainment industry for so many years. Even if you don''t accept the hidden rules, you can''t be so simple."

    "Which star doesn''t have black powder? Even some stars and fans will scold each other, just like when you were chasing me and being scolded by my fans, will it affect our relationship? Are the words of black powder worth our attention? "

    Under the camera, the woman looks cold and inviolable. Even if she is aggressive, she seems to have a aura. She looks bright and confusing, making life not dissatisfied.

    Of course, in the eyes of fans, they may be so handsome that they scream. In the eyes of these evil people in the house, they hate their teeth.

    She breathed a sigh, smile a little far fetched, momentum suddenly fell down, looking rather pathetic.

    "You said in the interview that you would not mind whether those things were true or not. When you got home, you proposed to find a reporter to come and do an interview to clarify the black materials. I thought you still mind. You believed those rumors. In order to make our feelings harmonious, I agreed and wanted you to relax."

    "Jun Jun, what are you talking about? Do you think I''m trying to figure you out? I really love you, how can I hurt you

    It''s beyond Meng Wenru''s control, which makes him panic.

    Su Hao''s eyes were red and her eyes were full of tears: "love me? If you really love me, you won''t say in front of the media ''whether it''s true or not, you won''t mind''

    "When these black materials came out, my fans still had the same caliber. They felt that someone was deliberately blackmailing me and organized them to fight against them in an orderly way. But you said that, as if you were trying to confirm that the black materials were true. It was really cool, but I still believe you, until today..."

    She laughed at herself and raised her hand to wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes.

    Meng Wenru was so angry that he could hardly control the expression on his face.

    Everything is out of order!

    Lu Bingjun''s agent clearly said that he had given her medicine.

    She should be lying on the bed of this producer, and she is not careful. Why can she stand in front of him now!

    "Jun Jun, what''s good for me if I hurt you?" Meng Wenru still tries to explain.

    "At such a time, what you are measuring in your mind is only the benefits?" Su Hao sobbed, but her heart was full of sneers.

    How can he not get any benefit?

    It''s really a good hand to take Lu Bingjun''s blood to a higher level and create deep feelings.

    Su Hao thinks that if a person with a bad temper is treated like this, he is likely to tear up his face!

    However, she has a mild temperament, and still advocates convincing people by reason. She won''t give the handle to this scum man.

    "Meng Wenru, although I agreed to your proposal before, you have to tell me in advance when you contact the reporter?"

    "After Lu Ying, we asked mengge not to tell you that he wanted to make a surprise attack. After all, this is more real. Your reaction now seems to feel guilty."

    Su Hao glanced at the reporter: "although I associate with Meng Wenru, he doesn''t know all the itineraries, and your surprise attack is to enter my room directly without knocking on the door?"

    "You..." Meng Wenru was a little surprised. Even though he reacted, he quickly asked, "you were in the room just now, why didn''t you respond to me?"

    He frowned and seemed to be angry: "I heard your colleagues say that you didn''t feel well and came back ahead of time. I was afraid of what happened to you, so I took everyone to help me find you. Finally, I found this room. I made a mistake, but I was also in a hurry. I was just afraid of the media arranging you..."

    "It''s my fault you didn''t knock and bring a group of people into my room?"

    Su Hao covered her lips and coughed twice. She followed her hair.

    "I want to take a hot bath when I come back because I''m not comfortable, but a group of you burst in. How do you want me to answer you?"

    Meng Wenru didn''t know that Su Hao had already said hello to the people Chu Jingxian had brought. He asked them to open the live broadcast and follow them all the way.

    She is now being beaten down by many people. Even if it gets noisy, most of the reporters present can''t say Meng Wenru is not good.

    Even if Chu Jingxian wants to help her, she can only be dragged into the water without any benefit.

    It''s better to go out live and beat Meng Wenru unprepared.

    At the beginning of the broadcast, because there was no advance publicity, the popularity was a little low, but now a large number of fans have touched it.

    There are Lu Bingjun''s and Meng Wenru''s.

    This scene fell into the eyes of fans, which immediately made Lu Bingjun''s fans very dissatisfied.

    "What''s the matter with Meng Wenru, who broke into my Junjun''s room without saying hello?"

    "I have a cough. Is she tired?"

    "I used to think Meng Wenru was a handsome and gentle man, but now I don''t think he has a deep heart!"

    "The fart is so deep that it''s Lu Bingjun''s watch who designed our brother Meng!"

    A disgusting remark suddenly inserted into the barrage, causing a riot of fans.

    "Brother Meng is a fart. Without us, what is he, Meng Wenru? Now his fans dare to scold us?"

    "Dare to scold our monarch, set him up!"

    "Our brother is handsome in appearance, superb in acting, gentle and polite. It''s obviously because of his own efforts. Don''t put gold on his master''s face for Lu Bingjun''s fans!"

    "Ha ha, just like Meng Wenru''s poor acting skills, it''s only at the middle and upper level in the idol school. Do fans shut their eyes and brag?"

    "That''s to say, as soon as our monarch came out, there was a big fire. Meng Wenru had been in the circle for so many years, but it was only after the role introduced by the monarch that he became popular."

    "Lu Bingjun has provided resources for our brother, but if his own strength is not enough and he can''t play a good role, he still can''t be angry. He has nothing to do with Lu Bingjun!"

    "It''s true that a group of ungrateful fans have been cultivated by the scheming masters, who have left our family completely."

    "Meng Wenru does not rely on strength at all, or on sucking the blood of the monarch, the virtual red of marketing hype."

    Meng Wenru is blocked up by Lu Bingjun, but the live broadcast room is noisy.

    After a while, he finally came up with a breakthrough.

    "Then why didn''t you show up when we went out and looked for you here? Jun Jun, what do you want to do? "

    Meng Wenru looks at Su Hao sadly.

    This acting... Is a bit far fetched.

    Su Hao made a deep evaluation.

    Before the performance has been so good, it is difficult to be now hit too much, she was too excited to control his expression.

    But she was happy with the change.

    The more out of control Meng Wenru''s expression management is, the happier she will be.

    "When I came out, I didn''t see anyone. I just received a text message from Jingxian. She and I made an appointment for an interview. After I went out to pick up her, I was just about to call you. I happened to meet the front desk attendant, who said that you brought a large number of reporters to the producer''s room and followed her."

    Meng Wenru tried hard to suppress the anger in his heart, so he hooked his lips far fetched: "is that right? That''s good. I''m afraid something''s wrong with you. "

    Sue nodded slowly and made an appearance of echoing him.

    Isn''t it just to set up infatuated people? Who can''t?

    I hope Meng Wenru can keep a low profile and be careful during this period of time. Don''t be caught by her as evidence of his cheating!

    "Since it''s OK, why don''t we go to your room and have an interview with the reporters?"

    "All right." Su Hao''s eyelashes trembled and her face turned white. She turned her head and didn''t look at Meng Wenru any more.

    Meng Wenru instantly realized what he had done.

    Before, he wantonly pursued Lu Bingjun, which made the outside world feel that he was very infatuated. Lu Bingjun seemed reluctant to accept him.

    Just now, if the public knew about that one, they would think that Lu Bingjun loved him very much, but he was not good at expressing himself. However, he doubted Lu Bingjun because of some rumors, and now he still asks Lu Bingjun to prove his innocence.

    The entertainment circle attaches great importance to the chastity of female stars, because in most people''s minds, the entertainment circle is dirty.

    If it doesn''t come out, then they have a good impression of actresses.

    If it comes out that a female star is close to a man, especially when she has a husband and a boyfriend, netizens will spray you to death like scavengers.

    However, in modern society, we advocate equality between men and women and don''t attach much importance to women''s chastity.

    It is easy for some women to hate his words.

    "Forget it, Jun Jun, we''d better not be interviewed."

    "How can that be? Isn''t that a waste of your efforts? "

    Meng Wenru always feels that Su Hao''s words have something to say, as if he is mocking him.

    "These reporters you invited are really not easy to provoke. They broke into the producer''s room and gave me a big hat for no reason. It''s really terrible. Fortunately, I invited other media reporters to come here."

    "If they dare to tell lies, some of them will tell the truth. I don''t have to be afraid of being hacked any more." Suhao smiles.

    Some people in the studio also seem to see Meng Wenru''s difference, and their impressions of him suddenly fall down.

    Meng Wenru was popular with Lu Bingjun before. Later, the movie starring in him performed well, which made the fans more stable.

    But after all, many fans are brainwashed marketing pile up, although the combat effectiveness is strong, but others are not stupid.

    What''s more, Lu Bingjun''s many years of operation have always been very good in the impression of ordinary people.

    Now there are so many things that are caused by falling in love with Meng Wenru.

 Chapter 652

    "The mad dog reporter was invited by Meng Wenru? I have to pour dirty water on my monarch. It''s disgusting. "

    "In other words, since Meng Wenru invited reporters to help Lu Bingjun clarify the dark materials, he should say hello in advance. Why do they all seem to want to put a hidden rule on Jun Jun? Is there a deep hatred?"

    "My Jun Jun is ill. Isn''t Meng Wenru a man who has always been infatuated with his boyfriend? Why don''t you want to let Junjun have a good rest and let her be interviewed? "

    With the increasing popularity of live broadcasting, Meng Wenru''s online wind reviews are snowballing worse and worse.

    Although his fans still scold Lu Bingjun for being shameless and cheating, few people agree with him.

    Meng Wenru''s agent saw the news and was scared out of his wits. He called Meng Wenru immediately.

    Did he know he was on the air? He was so bad!

    Meng Wenru has no resistance against Su Hao. He is in a bad mood. His mobile phone rings constantly, which makes him more irritable.

    He cut off a phone call, and then another one came.

    Su Hao glanced at him: "I have plenty of time. I''m not in a hurry. You can answer the phone first. Maybe it''s something urgent."

    Meng Wenru thought about it and answered the phone.

    "Wenru, do you know the live broadcast is on over there! Now the Internet is calling you a jerk! "

    Meng Wenru''s face instantly drained blood color, but tried to maintain calm, dare not show the slightest difference: "I know, I will deal with it."

    He thought, even if Su Hao said so many words, it was bad for his situation, but here were all the reporters he invited.

    As long as they explain, they are afraid to put out these pictures.

    As for the few people Su Hao brought, it was not the case at all.

    But he never thought that someone had opened the live broadcast.

    He had just been taken away by Su Hao, and didn''t notice at all.

    As long as Meng Wenru thinks that his actions are exposed to the public, he is in a panic.

    However, he must not be anxious now. If he behaves even worse, it will be a heavy blow to his career.

    Meng Wenru encouraged him to keep calm. Although he wanted to rush over and grab the man''s mobile phone, he threw it out, but he laughed at the camera.

    "Jun Jun, I''m afraid you haven''t had time to see a doctor before you come back from the cast. Why don''t we go to see a doctor first?"

    Su Hao coughed twice and shook his head: "no, it''s just a little cold."

    "How can we do that? We have to treat minor diseases in case they become serious diseases!"

    Chu Jingxian frowned and touched Su Hao''s forehead.

    "Jun, you have a fever!"

    Just now, in order to suppress the effect, I took a cold bath. It''s normal to catch a cold.

    Su haowengdi said, "it''s OK. I''ll just have a sleep and have a rest. Let''s finish the interview first."

    Meng Wenru quickly drags his coat and puts it on Su Hao.

    "Wow, my brother is so warm. Lu Bingjun is very lucky to have a boyfriend like his brother."

    As soon as he made this move, a large number of fans in the studio came out and boasted.

    At this time, Su Hao has settled the media.

    "I just want to say that the black materials suddenly appeared on the Internet some time ago are nothing. As you know, if you don''t give in to some people, you will certainly offend them."

    "For those marketing numbers with more than 500 forwarding volume on the Internet, please be ready for my lawyer''s letter."

    "I don''t want these things to affect my relationship with Wenru. We had decided to get married, but we were delayed because of this. I''m still very clean. I haven''t shared a room with Wenru so far. "

    After the interview, Su Hao shivered and turned pale.

    Meng Wenru is thinking about how to deal with the online curse, carelessly care for her two, said to take good care of her.

    After being rejected by suhao, he left soon.

    All of a sudden, Su Hao and Chu Jingxian were left in the room.

    Chu Jingxian frowned discontentedly: "this Meng Wenru is really a hypocrite. We didn''t see it at the beginning! It''s time to take a picture of his perfunctory appearance and put it on the Internet for everyone to see. "

    "After today''s incident, we have completely torn our faces. Naturally, he doesn''t have to be insincere with me any more. Besides, he doesn''t have to rely on me to obtain resources any more. Even if it''s filmed and put on the Internet, it won''t pose much threat to him."

    Chu Jingxian gave her a puzzled look.

    Su Hao pinched his eyebrows: "he cooperates with a marketing company. Now his popularity is rising by bundling me. Even if there is a black story, he can continue to stabilize his fans as long as he sends some brainwashing manuscripts."

    Chu Jingxian was originally a record of entertainment. As soon as she reminded her, she instantly figured out the key point: "it''s really irritating. His fans have strong fighting power, but as long as his commercial value is still there, they can''t be yellow."

    "But cheating, drug addicts and other artists are destined to be yellow." Suhao supported her jaw and gave a smile.

    Chu Jingxian is at a loss.

    "He keeps the little stars behind my back." Sue is very slow to solve her doubts.

    After Chu Jingxian listened to it, she was very angry.

    "Meng Wenru relies on me to build up a good boyfriend. If this thing goes out, it will definitely cause a huge blow to his career. In order to untie me, he wants to destroy my reputation."

    "He bribed my agent, drugged me and sent me to the producer''s bed. Fortunately, I tried to stay awake and knocked the producer unconscious and ran back, otherwise Meng Wenru would take a lot of photos with reporters that made me unable to turn over."

    Chu Jingxian listens to Su Hao''s light descriptive tone, but she is frightened.

    "He''s just not human!"

    "Thank you so much for coming to help me just now." Sue took her hand.

    "If there''s anything else I can do for you, just say it. I''ll do it!" Chu Jingxian patted her chest and put on a look of going up the mountain and down the sea of fire for her.

    "Nothing for the time being. I have to wait for the time." Suhao smiles.

    Chu Jingxian scratched her hair with some chagrin: "is there really nothing that can help you?"

    "Let me see..." Su Hao pondered for a while, suddenly said, "can you help me pay attention to the trend of Meng Wenru and his little star Weng Siqing?"

    "Well, I will help you find the evidence and tear up his hypocritical face!" Chu Jing Xian Mou son a bright, even the mouth agrees to come down.

    Su Hao smiles and says nothing more.

    Meng Wenru has a deep mind. He used to play Lu Bingjun around, which shows that he is not easy to deal with.

    She took advantage of the plot and caught him by surprise.

    Meng Wenru is now a hit, although there is a bit of abuse on the Internet, but for him, it can stabilize the popularity.

    When he calms down, he will soon adjust his mood, buy the online marketing number to wash white, and then deal with her.

    The unknown is even more frightening.

    If Meng Wenru can deliver her to the producer''s bed, he may not dare to kidnap her and ruin her reputation.

    Su Hao sees Chu Jingxian off and makes a calculation.

    For the sake of today''s plan, we must first pull out the evil feelings of the original owner.

    As for the news of Meng wengru and Weng Siqing, it''s not that she can''t trust Chu Jingxian, but that Meng wengru''s plan failed this time, and she must be on guard.

    He had covered the news tightly, but now he would be more careful, even if he and Weng Siqing could not see it, so it was hard to grasp it.

    On the one hand, she will let the system control and monitor to see if it can help her capture the video.

    On the other hand, we should start from Weng Siqing.

    Weng Siqing is just a new actor. She looks very beautiful. She looks simple, but in fact she is a bit of a gold digger.

    She and Meng Wenru get together, just want to let Meng Wenru pull her and introduce her some resources. Of course, Meng Wenru is mature, steady and handsome, which is the most attractive to little girls. Her feelings for Meng Wenru are not fake.

    Think of here, Su funny a little ironic.

    Meng Wenru is such a deep-seated person who deceives the original owner, but falls into another woman''s net called love. It''s really sad that she can''t see her careful thinking.

    She should sigh, is it true that home flowers are not as fragrant as wild flowers?

    Everything outside is treasure, and everything at home is grass.

    Weng Siqing is so young. Although she is scheming, many of them are superficial. She is not as resourceful as Meng Wenru.

    As long as she appoints someone to stir up a few words in front of Weng Siqing, she must be in a panic to find Meng Wenru.

    At that time, as long as the picture of their quarrel is taken, Meng Wenru will be destroyed.

    Su Hao thought about everything, because she had a cold bath just now, and she was a little feverish and dizzy. After locking the door, she went back to bed to have a rest.

    While she was sleeping, her agent, Feng Ge, almost blew up her cell phone.

    "This bitch!" Brother Feng is so angry that his eyes turn red. He throws away his cell phone and looks at Meng Wenru angrily.

    "I''m sure I filled her with medicine and helped her into the producer''s room! Who knows how she got out! "

    Meng Wenru sat in front of the computer, browsing the news on the web page, not in the mood to listen to him.

    "Did you check the video in the hotel?"

    "Check, only I help her into the picture, no she came out, Lu Bingjun appeared in the camera again, is to follow you in."

    Meng Wenru''s agent Luochuan said.

    "Why don''t we clip the video of her going in behind you, and then find someone to make a picture of her going into the room alone and send it out?" Feng suggested.

    "I''ve seen all the pictures of the live broadcast. It started from the room. I didn''t see her coming in from the outside."

    Smell speech, Meng Wenru stares at him one eye.

    "Lu Bingjun has so many witnesses, and her fans are not vegetarians. If fake videos are found, who can bear the responsibility?"

    "What shall we do?" Brother Feng is a little flustered.

    He is a grasshopper tied to Meng Wenru by a rope now. If Lu Bingjun finds out what they have done in private, Meng Wenru will be saved and can be excused. After all, he didn''t do it directly, but what can he do?

 Chapter 653

    "Since Lu Bingjun can escape this time, most of us have found out that we are dealing with her." Meng Wenru pursed his lips, frowned, and looked very dignified.

    Lu Bingjun has always been upright. Even if she bought so many black marketing numbers before, it would not help her because there was no real hammer.

    He managed to make a real hammer, but he was seen through.

    Lu Bingjun was so indifferent to him just now. Maybe he knew that he had done it.

    No... impossible!

    He didn''t show a trace of footwork.

    Maybe she found that he and the reporter entered the producer''s room, and the reporter''s attitude, and had a little doubt about him.

    As for other things, she couldn''t have known.

    He still has a chance to wash white!

    After all, he has no reason to deal with Lu Bingjun at all. He just needs to be nice to that woman, keep his old style, and then kill that woman after dispelling her doubts.

    Meng Wenru''s eyes crossed a trace of ruthlessness, and Huodi stood up from his seat.

    "Lu Bingjun is ill. I''ll go back to take care of her. She doesn''t know how much now. We''ll stop what we did before."

    "Brother Luo, you buy more marketing numbers, continue to fry our CP, and don''t let people blackmail her for the time being."

    "All right, listen to you."

    Meng Wenru decides everything and goes to Su Hao''s hotel.

    It was less than midnight.

    "Jun Jun, are you in there? I''m in a hurry. "

    Sue Hao was sleeping soundly when he woke up with a knock on the door.

    Meng Wenru knocked twice, but there was no response. He quickly opened the door and came in.

    He fell in love with Lu Bingjun for a long time and gained her trust. Lu Bingjun shared almost all his things with him and had two keys to his room.

    As soon as Su Hao gets up from the bed, he sees Meng Wenru rushing in.

    "Jun Jun, are you ok? I yelled for a long time, but no one paid attention to me. I thought something was wrong, so I opened the door and came in. "

    Meng Wenru looks a little hesitant. It seems that he feels guilty about something in the afternoon.

    "It''s OK," Su Hao turned on her mobile phone and looked at the time, looking even colder. "It''s early morning now. I''m going to the production team at five o''clock tomorrow morning. I''m usually sleeping at this time. Don''t you know?"

    She looked at Meng Wenru and asked sarcastically.

    "Yes... I''m sorry, I''m so busy that I can''t handle everything easily. When I think of you having a fever, I rush to come here and care about you. For a moment, I forgot to look at the time."

    "I rushed into your room with a reporter this afternoon. I felt very guilty. That''s why I knocked on the door. You didn''t respond. You were sick and nobody took care of you. I thought you fainted in the room..."

    Meng Wenru pinches the corner of his clothes in a cramped way.

    After watching his performance, Su Hao immediately lowered his eyes and covered the look at the bottom of his eyes.

    He said so many words and emphasized everywhere that he was thinking for her. It seemed that he was very kind to her, and the expression on his face was quite in place, which was very deceptive.

    Since he wasn''t ready to tear his face completely, she thought nothing had happened, to see whose acting was better than who.

    Su Hao shuttles through so many faces, and her acting skills are perfect. Is she afraid that she can''t compete with Meng Wenru?

    "I''m sorry, I''m in a bad mood today. I think things are a little extreme and I don''t speak very well to you. Don''t blame me." Sue apologized for everything.

    Meng Wenru took her hand in his backhand and laughed gently: "how can I blame you? You''re right to blame me for not handling things properly. "

    When he said that, Su Hao''s face looked more ashamed. He put his hand around his waist and fell into his arms.

    "Why are you in a bad mood? Can you tell me something? I don''t want you to keep those things in your heart. We will be husband and wife soon. We should share happiness and difficulties together. "

    "I... Found that brother Feng betrayed me."

    Su Hao hesitated a little, looked at him, and said with the encouragement of the man.

    "Well? What did he do? " Meng Wenru was very surprised.

    "He gave the medicine and sent it to the producer''s room. Fortunately, I noticed something was wrong and pretended to cooperate. After he left, I came out quickly and went to the monitoring room to delete the video."

    She said, a little ashamed and angry: "but the medicine is too strong. I took a cold bath after I came back and fell ill. At that time, you came too coincidentally. I thought you colluded with brother Feng, so I angered you."

    "After that, I thought about it carefully. You can''t have anything to do with it. Those reporters are definitely not invited by you, but arranged by brother Feng. After all, my first work is arranged by him. You are so considerate that you can''t handle it without authorization. Brother Feng must have concealed the news ahead of time."

    Meng Wenru''s heart rises and falls with Su Hao''s words, and finally falls steadily.

    While she wasn''t paying attention, he pulled his lips.

    It seems that the image he created in front of Lu Bingjun was very effective. This silly woman didn''t doubt him at all, and put all the mistakes on brother Feng, so he didn''t have to find any excuses to explain.

    "Even I think he arranged for you to go there on purpose, but why, why did he do this to me? Is it not good enough for me to give him salary and benefits? "

    Meng Wenru said, "now think about it, I also feel like I''ve been taken into the ditch. Those reporters seem to be convinced that you''re in that room. I won''t go in, but they want to go in. So when I see you, I want to pull you away, because I always feel something wrong. It seems that someone wants to frame you. I''m afraid they''ll really catch clues."

    "Thank you, thank you for believing me and protecting me, but I doubt you."

    Su Hao sucked his nose, looking very strong, not to let the moving tears fall down.

    "Fool, as a man, I should have protected you. I didn''t notice that it was my fault to put you in danger." Meng Wenru nodded her nose, but suddenly he raised his head to her forehead.

    "Jun Jun, your fever has not subsided? The temperature is too hot. We can''t. let''s go to the hospital as soon as possible! "

    Su Hao raised his hand and touched his forehead: "I don''t feel much. I feel better after a sleep. I don''t need it."

    "You don''t care because it''s a minor illness. You always don''t care about your body. Do you know that I will feel sorry when I see you sick?"

    Meng Wenru looks serious, directly picked her up, took the coat to her.

    "Come on, it doesn''t matter if you take a day off tomorrow."

    Su Hao nodded gently, pretending to have found nothing.

    She has a good constitution. She has a low fever. She has a good sleep.

    Now people on the Internet are guessing that their two feelings have changed, and they are even scolding Meng Wenru.

    Now he took her to the hospital in the middle of the night, and "accidentally" was photographed by the media, and these "rumors" were broken.

    At that time, as long as he can keep up with the marketing, he can continue to hype good boyfriends.

    With Meng Wenru''s shrewd nature, I''m afraid she''ll make plans when she comes. How can she not cooperate.

    The higher he is being held up, the more painful he falls when the truth comes out, and the more painful he hits his face.

    Su Hao is protected by Meng Wenru and goes to the underground garage. He keenly feels a flash of light in the dark.

    She took a look at the corner and suddenly said, "steady, I''m still in a bad mood. Maybe it''s because I''m sick. I can''t help thinking."

    "Still thinking about why brother Feng betrayed you?"

    Su Hao fastened his seat belt and nodded: "since sister Mo left, my agent has changed to brother Feng. He is not as competent as sister Mo, and I usually don''t give him any work. He is so idle, because my existence bears the title of gold medal agent, and all the treatment is given according to the treatment of gold medal agent, I really don''t understand why he did this to me. "

    "Jun Jun, don''t you think you''ve been very lucky since you came out? You are so young now, but your strength and flow coexist. It''s no exaggeration to say that all the actresses of the same era are pressed down by you. Can they not be jealous? "

    "You mean someone tried to deal with me and bribed brother Feng?" Su Hao is thoughtful.

    "It''s just a reason for my guess. It''s also possible that brother Feng knew that he was not capable enough and became too extreme after he felt inferior. He wanted to destroy you." Meng Wenru told another story.

    Sue closed her eyes wearily: "forget it, don''t guess. This has happened, and it''s so bad that I can''t forgive it. I''m going to terminate my contract with him tomorrow."

    Meng Wenru heard her saying this, and he said: "do you plan to choose the next agent? Shall I recommend one to you? "

    Feng GE has been acting as an insider for Lu Bingjun. If Lu Bingjun dismisses him, it will be more difficult for him to do anything in the future.

    Now I just hope he can put in one person.

    "Not for the time being. I didn''t use brother Feng before. I can handle things well by myself. Besides, I have two assistants with me."

    Meng Wenru''s face was calm, and he thought quickly about the current situation.

    Brother Feng is useless. He has no channel to get information from Lu Bingjun. It''s better to try to bribe her assistant.

    There are few things in the world that money can''t buy.

    As long as they make enough profit, they don''t believe they don''t help.

    Even if he refuses, with Lu Bingjun''s trust in him, he can find a reason to drive them away, so that they can''t reveal any information.

    The car stops at the door of the hospital. Meng Wenru and Lu Bingjun are wrapped up and go inside.

    Meng Wenru contacted a good reporter in advance and took a few photos. Soon, the news that "Meng Wenru escorted Lu Bingjun into the hospital late at night" was sent to hot search, and even the rumor that "Lu Bingjun was suspected to be pregnant, and Meng Wenru took her to obstetrics and gynecology department" came out.

    Lu Bingjun''s fans immediately realized that it was wrong.

    All the remarks are developing in the direction of being beneficial to Meng Wenru, which is somewhat unfavorable to Lu Bingjun.

    Junjun of their family just said in the live broadcast today that she was clean and had never had a relationship with Meng Wenru. In the middle of the night, such news as "pregnancy and examination" broke out. Isn''t it obvious that she is black?

 Chapter 654

    Moreover, under the news, Meng Wenru''s fans seemed to have fun criticizing and commenting on Lu Bingjun, praising him for his kindness, but they didn''t think about Meng Wenru''s face in the live broadcast.

    Lu Bingjun''s fans quickly organized to get rid of Meng Wenru''s fans'' criticism and didn''t contact Lu Bingjun''s agent at all.

    They have known for a long time that brother Feng is a waste wood. He often doesn''t do anything, and even always helps others, so that they don''t like him at all, and they don''t contact him when they encounter things.

    Although Lu Bingjun doesn''t take the traffic route, she is young and beautiful. She is not worse than the top stream at all. She is just a little worse than the top stream in making data lists.

    Once something happens, their cohesion is still very strong.

    Su Hao, through the system, looks at the situation on the Internet and glances at Meng Wenru.

    Tut Tut, if he knew that the situation on the Internet did not develop as he imagined, would he be angry to death.

    At this time, Su Hao saw another broadcast through the system.

    It''s about Weng Siqing.

    Meng wengru and Weng Siqing are in the same production group. They have already discussed that they should thoroughly break up Lu Bingjun and destroy her achievements for so many years. Then Meng wengru and Lu Bingjun break up and let their underground love go to the light.

    But now the development of things and the original design is completely different!

    Weng Siqing''s eyes turned red with envy when she looked at the comments on the Internet.

    Meng Wenru''s fans still boast that their brother loves Lu Bingjun so much that they have a good relationship and there is no sign of breaking up.

    Lu Bingjun''s fans protect her so much that people envy her.

    Weng Siqing''s nails are deeply embedded in the palm of her hand, and her eyes are scarlet. She stares at Lu Bingjun''s photo.

    In terms of appearance, she is not inferior to Lu Bingjun at all, and even younger than her.

    In terms of family background, Lu Bingjun is just an orphan. What''s better than her.

    Isn''t she a bed climber? Otherwise, how could it have the present status.

    This bitch didn''t know how many paunchy men had slept, but still pretended to be pure. It was disgusting!

    Weng Siqing switched the trumpet directly and sent a lot of scolding words to Lu Bingjun on Weibo.

    That is to say, she is dirty and disgusting, not worthy of Meng Wenru.

    Lu Bingjun''s fans have noticed this abusive trumpet a long time ago. Some time ago, when she broke the news, the trumpet was fighting on the front line of splashing dirty water on Lu Bingjun.

    But upholding the principle of not giving the mad dog heat, they purposely ignored it together, but secretly looking up the origin of the trumpet.

    As for Meng Wenru''s girlfriend fan, many young people are brainwashed. They feel that Lu Bingjun is not worthy of their brother''s heart and lungs, so they pay attention to Weng Siqing''s trumpet and scold Lu Bingjun with her.

    Weng Siqing vented on Weibo for a while and wanted to call Meng Wenru.

    She would like to ask him if he is soft hearted to Lu Bingjun, or if he is still interested in Lu Bingjun and has no heart to destroy her.

    Su Hao hangs a little bit, and suddenly he hears Meng Wenru''s mobile phone ring.

    Meng Wenru is now busy paying her medical expenses, and her mobile phone is right here.

    Su Hao knew it was Weng Siqing, and a sneer rose from the corner of her lips.

    This young man is still a little immature. He can''t stand the stimulation.

    When something unexpected happened, he couldn''t calm down and called to question Meng Wenru.

    How can Meng Wenru fall in love with him like this?

    Su Hao lowered her eyes and was ready to pick them up.

    Suddenly, a hand came over and grabbed the mobile phone.

    "Jun Jun, what are you doing?"

    Meng Wenru reprimanded, saw the name of the caller ID, eyes slightly deep, quickly hung up the phone.

    In the future, we must never put mobile phones in front of Lu Bingjun, or she may find something unusual.

    "Who''s calling? Why don''t you take it? "

    "Now I am working with a new actress. I think she is very diligent, so I gave her a little help."

    Suhao let out a meaningful voice and said clearly: "then she called you in the middle of the night. I''m afraid there''s something urgent. I want to ask you for help. Isn''t it good if you hang up?"

    Meng Wenru explained: "of course, I want to avoid suspicion, and now no one is as important as you."

    The man''s love words at hand, said also incomparably natural, let Su Hao are embarrassed.

    "I thought the actress was from the same family as us. I wanted to help her, but she didn''t know how to call me in the middle of the night. Even if she didn''t pay any attention to her, it was OK."

    Meng Wenru is telling the truth.

    He guessed that Weng Siqing didn''t sleep so late. He was afraid that he saw the news on the Internet.

    Now that you see him, you should know that he is with Lu Bingjun now. She calls at this time. What if Lu Bingjun finds out!

    Meng Wenru thought more and more, looking at Lu Bingjun beside him, his mood eased down again.

    It is undeniable that Lu Bingjun seems to have been favored by the creator. She is extremely beautiful. Few female stars in the entertainment circle can match her beauty.

    Even if you have her face, you don''t have her talent and acting skills.

    Although he was deliberately close to her at the beginning, he was still very fond of Lu Bingjun.

    After all, who doesn''t like such a beautiful girl.

    However, after the two of them confirmed their relationship, Lu Bingjun''s fans scolded him every day as a soft eater.

    Even if the films he and Lu Bingjun make a big hit, and he becomes popular with an irresistible trend, her fans still look down on him, which makes Meng Wenru''s heart beat.

    Gradually, Meng Wenru became disgusted with Lu Bingjun.

    Besides, she was always reserved and refused to have sex with him.

    As a man, he is full of blood. He doesn''t really love Lu Bingjun. After being rejected several times, he becomes more distant from Lu Bingjun. Because of his appearance, he has no pity for her.

    Nowadays, the hospital''s pale light shines on the face. The age of a woman''s youth, even if she doesn''t have makeup, looks elegant and beautiful. Her face is flushed with fever, which makes her feel beautiful.

    Meng Wenru stares at a few eyes and suddenly regrets his previous thoughts.

    Why did he send Lu Bingjun to other people''s bed directly?

    He has never tasted this beautiful silly woman himself. It would be too bad to give it to others.

    He is now suddenly a little lucky that Lu Bingjun has seen through the trick and has not been taken advantage of by that big bellied old man.

    It seems nice to marry her

    When he''s tired of playing, it''s good to make some gossip about Lu Bingjun and get a divorce?

    Lu Bingjun can still bring him a lot of benefits, not to mention her so beautiful.

    Who is not envious of such a good wife?

    Suddenly rising vanity let Meng Wenru a series of ideas.

    He is not worried about the divorce at all.

    Lu Bingjun has a good audience. If she doesn''t get married, she will make all kinds of black materials and have a reputation of cheating at most. Even if she bribes countless marketing companies to blackmail her, she will be wasting money and causing no trouble to her.

    If it''s after marriage, it''s definitely a fatal blow.

    However, Lu Bingjun also mentioned to him that he wanted to quit this circle after he got married.

    A woman who wants to quit the circle doesn''t seem to be of any use to him.

    Meng Wenru frowned, some tangled.

    "Why are you staring at me?" Su Hao suddenly raised his head and looked at Meng Wenru. He knew what he was thinking, but he didn''t show it. Instead, he pretended to ask him.

    "Look, I don''t see who you''re looking at." Meng Wenru blurted out.

    A blush of shyness appeared on the woman''s face. She turned her head and pushed him, complaining: "where did you learn it from?"

    "It''s all in my heart." Meng Wenru held her hand, and the bottom of her eyes was sincere.

    The news on the Internet is so loud, but it seems like a pure land.

    Meng Wenru used to dress in front of people, but now he is very intimate with Lu Bingjun.

    There are many girls on duty in the hospital in the middle of the night, including Lu Bingjun and Meng Wenru''s fans. Even if they are not fans, they are very familiar with big stars.

    A little girl, a nurse, took a picture and posted it to the Internet.

    Candy V: "I think people''s feelings are good. Fans are suspicious of anything. They have to destroy their feelings. Do you feel comfortable# Picture # "

    This micro blog was soon found by Lu Bingjun and Meng Wenru''s fans and was pushed up.

    There are plans to guarantee, but it''s not the marketing numbers that do all kinds of evil that have made most people believe in the authenticity.

    "Our monarch seems to be shy? Judging from this picture, Meng Wenru is very good to our monarch. I have reservations for the time being. "

    "It''s estimated that my brother and Junjun had a quarrel during the live broadcast this afternoon, and now they are as good as ever. Sprinkle flowers!"

    "What kind of fairy love is this?"

    Soon, the comments on Meng Wenru on the Internet became prosperous.

    When Meng Wenru asked Lu Bingjun for leave in the cast and sent her home, he turned on his mobile phone and found that there was less black material about him on the Internet. He was relieved.

    Sue Hao took the medicine and was lying in bed drowsy.

    Meng Wenru saw that her attention was not on his side. She was relieved and ran to the balcony to call Weng Siqing.

    Weng Siqing was hung up by him before, choked a bellyful of anger, where still can sleep.

    See Meng Wenru call, some small affectation, looking at the phone has been ringing, but it is not to pick up.

    Meng Wenru called several times before she picked up the phone slowly.

    "Hello?"

    "Why don''t you answer the phone?" Meng Wenru''s voice was a little fierce.

    "I... I just fell asleep."

    Weng Siqing originally wanted to wait for Meng Wenru to admit her mistake, but what she didn''t expect was his question, and her heart was even more aggrieved.

    "You just hung up on me, and now you''re still killing me..."

    Meng Wenru''s affection for Weng Siqing is not deep enough, but a little better than the nature of playing with tickets.

    In his mind, nothing is more important than his future and position.

    Meng Wenru was a little impatient with this kind of Weng Siqing: "do you really think I can''t hear it? Do you look like you just woke up? What''s wrong with you? Do you want me not to be angry when you do something wrong? "

    "I..." Weng Siqing was so angry that tears came out of her eyes. "You lied, so what?"

 Chapter 655

    "You keep saying that you like me and want to get rid of Lu Bingjun, but just now you hung up my phone. I feel very sad. I''ve been waiting for your reply until now, but I''m late. You''re so cruel to me!"

    This makes Meng Wenru feel guilty.

    Just at this time, suhao''s voice sounded in the room.

    "Wenru, what are you doing?"

    Meng Wenru instantly frowned, but lost the thought of comforting Weng Siqing: "you know that I am with Lu Bingjun, and we are now in a relationship of boyfriend and girlfriend. If she finds out your existence, if she makes a big deal, my position will be plummeted at that time. Why do you have to call me?"

    "I thought you were sensible, but before you do something, can you think about the consequences? Your behavior just now is obviously to kill me!"

    Meng Wenru is more and more angry, especially now that Lu Bingjun is in the room. He takes great risks to call Weng Siqing. Unexpectedly, she is still angry and doesn''t answer the phone.

    What''s wrong with it!

    Does she have a brain?

    Weng Siqing opened her mouth and didn''t know what to say for a moment.

    Meng Wenru also did not wait for her to speak, immediately said: "forget it, do not call me during this period of time, I do not take the initiative to contact you, you do not make any noise."

    Lu Bingjun doubted brother Feng. He was not sure when he would find out that he was wrong.

    Although he contacted a lot of important people in the circle to deal with Lu Bingjun, she has been in the circle for so many years, and her contacts are far beyond his imagination.

    What should Lu Bingjun do if he is caught dead and let him have a hard time.

    Weng Siqing soon heard the voice of Dudu hanging up on the other end of the phone. Her expression became extremely ferocious, unable to manage her emotions.

    Weng Siqing was already guessing that Meng Wenru couldn''t bear to move Lu Bingjun.

    Now his series of actions make her firm in this idea.

    Meng Wenru is soft hearted to Lu Bingjun!

    It doesn''t bode well for her.

    Although Weng Siqing was very jealous of Lu Bingjun, she thought her appearance was not worse than her.

    Meng Wenru''s cheating on Lu Bingjun only strengthened her self-confidence.

    But Meng Wenru hesitated now.

    Weng Siqing didn''t want to admit it, but he had to.

    Lu Bingjun''s appearance is good, her position is higher than her. I don''t know how much, and her ability is strong. Few men can resist her charm.

    She has a lot of self-knowledge.

    Lu Bingjun''s status is higher than Meng Wenru''s, and her fans despise Meng Wenru, which makes Meng Wenru feel depressed.

    As a young woman, she is soft and can rely on others. She completely satisfies Meng Wenru''s male complex, so she can hook up with Meng Wenru by virtue of her beauty and "simplicity".

    But she has been very guilty, afraid that Meng Wenru will change her mind to Lu Bingjun.

    Now, the original plan has been shelved. Meng Wenru escorts Lu Bingjun to and from the hospital late at night. He is even so impatient with her that Weng Siqing has to think more about it.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    After a good sleep, Su woke up and began to deal with brother Feng.

    Soon, her company issued a statement announcing the termination of her contract with Feng Ge.

    Lu Bingjun signed a contract with a small company, but he was well-known in China. At his peak, he even became a big player in domestic entertainment companies.

    But now a hundred flowers are in full bloom, her company is in decline, and many artists have signed up to terminate their contracts. Only Lu Bingjun is still thinking about his old love, insists on staying in the company, and even takes a stake in the company.

    She is the most famous and has the best resources in the company. Occasionally, she can give some new people to the company, and even bring them to her new drama group, which can be regarded as the pillar of the whole company.

    Lu Bingjun is a gentle man. She is always lenient to assistants and brokers. Even if brother Feng is not competent enough, she doesn''t say anything.

    Now as soon as she opens her mouth, she must be the first person in the company. She will terminate her contract with brother Feng without even thinking about it.

    This matter immediately caused a hot search.

    Although the statement didn''t say that brother Feng was terminated because of something, fans have always had a bad impression on him. Now he likes to go to puben, and even has a lucky draw on Weibo to celebrate.

    They didn''t like the agent for a long time.

    Everything must be dealt with by their monarch. They only care about their own enjoyment and never think about him.

    Some time ago, Junjun was hacked so miserably on the Internet. He didn''t do anything. It seemed that he was indulged.

    Some fans even speculated that Lu Bingjun''s termination of his contract with Feng Ge was due to Feng GE''s behind the scenes operation of being hacked.

    The company''s attitude is tough, no matter how Feng Ge requests, there is no room to turn around.

    He called Lu Bingjun, and Lu Bingjun did not answer the phone. It seemed that he had been blackmailed.

    Brother Feng was so angry that he suddenly dropped his cell phone on the wall and smashed it into pieces: "bitch! Do you really think I can''t do without you? At least I''m a gold medal broker. Where can I not be confessed? "

    But he didn''t know that the people in the industry were very clear about his ability. They all knew that his title as a gold medal broker was established by Lu Bingjun.

    Now Lu Bingjun doesn''t want him, and his reputation as a gold medal broker is gone. Who dares to accept him.

    Unless brother Feng still holds some secrets, he can be treated differently.

    But what value can he have after using it.

    Brother Feng thought about it and called Meng Wenru.

    He was the last one to know such a big thing.

    He is sure that Lu Bingjun did not have this idea yesterday.

    Everything changed after he sent her to the producer''s room!

    As long as Lu Bingjun checked the surveillance, he could find something different, but he failed to destroy the surveillance in time.

    But Meng Wenru was with Lu Bingjun all the time yesterday. Lu Bingjun had nothing to say to him. He would never hide anything from Meng Wenru. Why didn''t Meng Wenru say something nice for him? Why don''t you let him know in advance!

    All he did at that time was to help Meng Wenru!

    Feng Ge calls Meng Wenru.

    Meng Wenru is in a bad mood these two days. He is also impatient in the face of incessant calls.

    Seeing that it was brother Feng, he was filled with disgust.

    Brother Feng has no effect on him now. He doesn''t care about him at all.

    But after thinking about it, he picked up the phone.

    He cooperated with brother Feng before. Who knows if brother Feng has a handle on him.

    It''s bad if he jumps out of the wall and shakes out his affairs.

    "Brother Feng, you don''t have to say it. I know all about it."

    "You know why don''t you tell me in advance!" Brother Feng roared angrily.

    Meng Wenru''s eyebrows moved: "I just saw the news from Weibo. Lu Bingjun didn''t tell me. I suspect that she is also on guard against me now."

    Meng Wenru opens his eyes and tells lies.

    Brother Feng instantly transferred all his anger to Lu Bingjun: "that bitch is so scheming!"

    "Brother Feng, don''t worry. You stay at home for a while. I''ll keep a distance with you for a while. When Lu Bingjun''s guard is relieved, I''ll do it again."

    Meng Wenru comforted him.

    "I know you''ve helped me a lot. It''s also because of me that I''ve become what I am now. I''ll never forget it. You can rest assured."

    "The money that I asked you for help has already been put into your account."

    Brother Feng''s eyes brightened when he heard the money. He went to check it. His heart finally fell down and he was not ready to ask.

    Su Hao returned to the crew and was immediately heckled by the producer.

    "Bitch, how dare you knock me out!"

    Suhao dodged to avoid his attack.

    "You should know what you have done in your heart." Sue''s lips are cold.

    The producer''s face was livid.

    "I don''t know. Your agent has already talked to me about giving you to me!"

    Then he gave a vicious smile.

    "It''s an agent, no, it''s still you. Pretend to be pure! Didn''t you get those movie resources from the director''s bed? If you serve me well, I''ll continue to invest in this film, or you''ll be waiting for the divestment! "

    Some men, for the women they can''t get, are always not afraid of the most malicious speculation about others, as if they are so noble.

    Su Hao''s eyes show a trace of ridicule. Suddenly he takes out his mobile phone and plays his words again.

    "Oh, then you divest. I can tell you plainly that there is no shortage of investors in my films. Many people want to invest in my films. You are not the only one."

    "Don''t give yourself too much face. At the beginning, you begged to invest in this film, not us. When you leave, a lot of people will come to replace you. You invest because I can make money for you, not because you are the gold owner. "

    Su Hao said that the producer''s face turned red, but he could not refute her.

    In the upper class, there are many bigwigs who like Lu Bingjun. Unless they are particularly coquettish, the rest of them will not lose their status and ask for help, even occasionally.

    They don''t need money at all.

    He is not the same. His money is limited. He can only invest in this film after breaking his head, just to make more money.

    Lu Bingjun is the box office guarantee in China. All the films she takes part in only earn money, and even a cameo can at least double the box office of that film.

    "Are you going to withdraw or not? If you withdraw, hurry up, so that I can contact other friends. If you don''t withdraw, don''t force me

    "You... Lu Bingjun, you are deceiving people too much!"

    "I deceive too much?" Su haoxie smile, eyes deep cold, "if I didn''t knock you out yesterday, we two fruit according to now I''m afraid all over the sky."

    "My agent wants to ruin me. You''re a brainless man, too! Why did he give me to you? Isn''t it just because of you? "

    The fat filmmaker was in deep thought.

    "You have some money in your hand. You are lustful, but you don''t have a deep foundation. You can''t organize the media to send out those photos."

    "When the scandal comes out, it will have a great impact on me, but you will never be much better. The stock of your little broken company will drop to the limit, and then you will go bankrupt and have nothing."

    The producer''s face became more and more dignified with her words. He was full of resentment and wanted to drag brother Feng to settle the accounts.

    Su Hao saw that he was not ready to continue to pester, and left slowly this time.

    From the memory of the original owner, the producer who violated her at that time didn''t come to a good end.

 Chapter 656

    The reason why Meng Wenru and Feng Ge sent the original owner to this producer''s bed was that they took a fancy to him, who had no deep influence.

    When the time comes, the original owner will be dirty, and those who are interested in her will surely abandon them like shoes.

    If the original master is sent to the bed of those big men who have been rejected by her, let alone whether the scandal can break out, what if those big men are happy, obey the original master and help her revenge them?

    So, Su Hao just warned the producer and didn''t intend to move him.

    Now the most important thing is to pull Meng Wenru down and into the mire!

    The producer was so scared that he didn''t dare to keep on pestering Su Hao and even hated brother Feng.

    He is now Su Hao got the evidence of that kind of words, so he can''t easily move Su Hao, otherwise she will send out the recording, and her reputation won''t be greatly damaged, but his company is likely to be in a slump.

    But he can''t move Su Hao for the time being, but he can move brother Feng!

    It''s the guy who did it. He''s waiting for his revenge# 160;

    When suhao arrived at the crew, the director immediately welcomed him.

    "Xiaolu, aren''t you sick? Xiao Meng asked for leave for you. Why did you come here again? "

    Su Hao said with a smile: "it''s just a slight illness. He''s just too nervous for me. I took some medicine and had a sleep. Now I''m almost better. I can''t delay the progress of the crew."

    "Well, well, I''ll arrange for you to make up first, and we''ll shoot according to the plan before."

    The film is called "chivalrous woman", which is adapted from Liaozhaizhiyi. The director has great ambition. He combines traditional literature and art films with commercial films. He not only wants to win the foreign awards, but also wants to make a big box office hit.

    So he chose Lu Bingjun, one of the best actresses in China.

    Lu Bingjun won all the domestic awards, but he never won the foreign awards. After reading the script, he was very excited and took the script without hesitation.

    This film focuses on the performance of Chinese ancient costume martial arts culture, which is intertwined with strength and beauty.

    The director also won the golden maple leaf Award for best director before. Every shot advocates perfection, and the effect after shooting is as beautiful as mountain ink painting.

    Lu Bingjun''s heroine Feng Xi Che has a heroic spirit that is not used in traditional women''s soft beauty.

    She has played many kinds of roles before, but most of them tend to be modern, and she has not made great achievements in costume movies.

    When she saw the play before, her eyes lit up.

    For Lu Bingjun, the most difficult part of the film is to shoot martial arts drama in diaowiya.

    Although she always pays attention to exercise, it''s the first time for her to shoot the show, not to mention dancing sword in the air.

    But it''s not hard for Su Hao to cross so many faces.

    With the help of her assistant, she dressed and stood in front of the mirror.

    A long fir with green bamboo leaves, clean and concise, holding a long sword in his hand, carrying it behind him, and picking it up between his brows, his eyes changed instantly, sharp and cool, full of chivalry.

    Because of the director''s strict requirements for martial arts drama, a martial arts drama segment that originally only took seven minutes in the film has been filmed for half a month.

    In the eyes of outsiders, Lu Bingjun''s performance is smooth enough.

    In the case of not being a star performer, his action is crisp, graceful and moving, and even no worse than some actors who specialize in martial arts drama, but the director has always been dissatisfied.

    The original owner died early because of the scandal.

    The film was also dragged down and was not shot successfully.

    The director found many actresses, but they didn''t perform as well as the original director.

    He always strives for perfection. Since he can''t do it well, he won''t do it in the end.

    Therefore, this film is the biggest regret of the original owner and director.

    When the makeup artist came over, he saw Su Hao, and his eyes flashed a touch of amazing color.

    "After Lu Ying, how do you say today? It''s like you''ve changed a person. You look cool. I don''t think you need make-up at all to look heroic."

    "Make up still needs to be painted, but we are going to participate in the evaluation. Every detail must be perfect."

    Suhao sat in front of the mirror and said with a smile.

    "I suddenly found my own oversight last night. I want to perform in another way. Maybe I can satisfy the director."

    A lot of people in the crew know that shooting has been stagnant these days.

    Lu Ying''s acting is in place, but the director is not satisfied.

    Therefore, while helping Su put on her make-up, the makeup artist encouraged her: "it must be OK. If the director is no longer satisfied, I don''t think there will be any satisfactory effect in the world."

    Sue laughs and quietly waits for the makeup artist to make up for her.

    Her eyebrows are thickened and her cheekbones are shaded to make her face look more solid.

    "After Lu Ying, OK."

    Su looked good and said, "thank you for your hard work."

    She rose from her chair with a free and easy movement.

    Long hair is not combed into women''s hair bun, but with hair crown, vigorous.

    When Li Dao saw Su Hao coming, his eyes lit up in a flash: "Xiao Lu, I feel like you have changed a person today. This kind of feeling... Very good!"

    "I hope you can keep this state all the time. Let''s fight for one today!"

    "I''ll try." Suhao made a promise.

    "It''s OK. You don''t have to put too much pressure on yourself." Director Li is very relaxed here. "You were ill yesterday. Just try your best to come."

    He also knew that Lu Bingjun''s acting skills were all in place. It was his fault finding that he was not satisfied and always felt wrong.

    Today''s Lu Bingjun brightened his eyes. He was always dressed the same as before, and his temperament didn''t change much.

    But it just feels like she''s chivalrous.

    Yes, chivalry!

    Today''s Lu Bingjun makes him feel chivalrous.

    Great chivalry is for the country and the people.

    It needs not only courage and perseverance, but also a compassionate temperament.

    Today, Lu Bingjun''s eyes are full of hatred and compassion.

    This is the temperament that chivalrous women need most!

    The chivalrous girl was young and beautiful. Her father was killed for opposing Wei Zhongxian.

    She was wanted by the imperial court and hunted down by the East chamber. She lived in a dilapidated courtyard, but she still remained chivalrous.

    Su Hao tied the Weiya line with the help of the staff, raised his eyebrows and eyes like a sharp blade, which made the people on the scene hold their breath involuntarily.

    No matter how many words I read, I still have to admit that Lu yinghou is young and beautiful and has acting skills. It''s a visual pleasure to watch her perform.

    She is very sensitive to the lens. She can always show the best side in front of the lens. She doesn''t need a cameraman to capture the lens. The effect is very good. Every frame is like ink and wash.

    Su Hao stood there with his sword, his waist straight, one hand behind him, his eyes slightly raised.

    Dark eyes seem to open the thick ink, quiet and deep, showing the maturity of age.

    The chivalrous woman has a cold face. She seems to be far away from people, but she has a kind of temperament that makes people want to be close to her.

    If you have to use a word to describe it, it is cold face and soft heart.

    This fight is relatively basic. In the film, it may be only a few seconds. It''s a picture of chivalrous women dancing swords in the bamboo forest.

    She has a deep blood feud. She never slackens. Whenever she has time, she will dance sword in the nearby woods.

    Lu Bingjun had already shot this scene.

    However, when the director saw Su Hao''s current state, he wanted her to shoot the previous shot again. If the effect was good, he would shoot the long shot again.

    The woman put out a killing move, cold eyes full of hate, lips tight.

    The sword swept across the ground, bringing dust after dust.

    The bamboo leaves floated down gently, and she turned abruptly. The light of the sword flashed by, and the bamboo leaves split in two.

    When the chivalrous woman cleanly draws back her sword, her intention to kill at the bottom of her eyes converges, and she stands there coldly. It seems that the clothes of Zhuyeqing are integrated with the bamboo forest behind her, which has the strength of bamboo.

    At this moment, a voice suddenly rang out in the forest, and the chivalrous girl looked up warily, her eyes full of alert.

    "Good! Perfect

    The director clapped his hands and his face was full of joy.

    "Xiao Lu, you are so good. You are likely to win the grand prize in the International Film Festival!"

    "The director was wrong."

    Sue Hao nodded modestly.

    In fact, in many places, she used the skills left by Lu Bingjun in her memory. However, Lu Bingjun was kind-hearted and soft hearted. Even if she performed heroism and character, it was difficult for her to show decisive momentum.

    Especially killing!

    Although the chivalrous woman is compassionate, there are more than these. After all, there are also several lives lost in her hands.

    "You''re doing well today. Let''s go on shooting and fight for one. The supporting actor will come to prepare quickly."

    Soon, the court was set up.

    It''s still this place.

    As soon as the chivalrous woman finished her sword practice, she heard the footsteps coming from the bamboo forest.

    It''s extremely light. The internal power of the comer is unfathomable, and there is more than one person.

    The chivalrous woman''s thin lips were slightly pursed. She waved her sword in her hand and put on a posture of facing the enemy. Her shoulder muscles were slightly raised.

    Her father was determined to serve the country and impeach the traitors. But the traitors killed her and her family was destroyed. She fled here with her mother and assassinated many of the traitors'' accomplices along the way.

    When I met the kind-hearted Gu Sheng to help me, my mother was sick and hit again. She didn''t last long.

    Yang Ping feels for the ease with which Gu Sheng and his mother helped each other at the beginning. She serves Gu Sheng''s mother, and gradually develops some friendship with Gu Sheng.

    It''s just that after all, she is thinking about her family''s blood feud and doesn''t get closer to Gu Sheng. She gradually alienates him and often goes out early and comes back late, which makes Gu Sheng unable to trace.

    First, she went out to root out the traitor''s accomplices. The traitor''s defense was tight. She was always good at martial arts and had no chance to get in touch with the traitor. She had to root out his accomplices first.

    At the same time of catching his accomplices, he tried to find out the trace and route of the treacherous officials from them, in order to find out his weakness and attack.

    But more times, Yang pin often injured home, and even treacherous officials on her guard, began to wantonly search for her trace.

    At this time, Yang pin was found by his enemies.

 Chapter 657

    The enemy got the information and went all the way to the mountain. He didn''t see her in the thatched cottage. He thought it was false information. When he was about to go down the mountain, he found her trace in the bamboo forest.

    The enemy came from all directions. Seeing that there was no way to survive, Yang pin stopped and was ready to fight with the enemy.

    Long sword sweep, kill a group of soldiers.

    The bright red blood sprayed on the bamboo leaves looks shocking.

    The woman''s clothes were stained with a few drops of blood, and her white face was sprayed with blood, just like Shura climbing up from hell, with cold eyes.

    For a moment, many people were afraid to go forward.

    She raised her hand and wiped the blood on her face. She blinked. She didn''t dare to be slack.

    Now that they have been found and surrounded by so many people, it is impossible for them to be alone.

    There must be many experts who are as good as her. They want to take advantage of her distraction to attack suddenly!

    Hidden in the dark, the experts saw that the soldiers who interfered with Yang pin did not dare to step forward. One by one, they jumped out of the forest and attacked her.

    Yang pin stepped on the bamboo and made a circle to avoid the killing.

    However, facing the siege of so many experts, she had no chance of winning at all, and soon fell into the disadvantage.

    As a woman, there is a natural gap with men in physical strength.

    Even though she is good at martial arts, her physical strength is still passing little by little.

    Just listen to "tear" a, her sleeve was cut a hole, blood gurgling out.

    Yang pin had no time to take care of the wound. He endured the pain and insisted on the hilt. Since he was fighting with the group of people.

    She knew that she was falling into a bad situation and wanted to escape, but the defense around her was tight and the group didn''t give her a chance at all.

    Someone kicked her in the heart with a bang, and Yang pin smashed on the ground and coughed up a mouthful of blood.

    The bottom of the woman''s eyes could not help but emerge a trace of the color of failure.

    Will she die here today?

    no Her eyes were full of determination.

    No matter when, she can''t give up.

    Even if you die, you will bring heavy damage to this group of people!

    Fierce sword wind hit, life and death only in a moment.

    Maybe those people think that Yang pin will die, and their mentality is a bit lax, which gives Yang pin a chance.

    She took advantage of this opportunity, Huo ground rolled a circle on the ground, copied the long sword that landed not far away, and swept it with a backhand.

    This is the end of a master.

    The woman pursed her lips, adding some confidence to her heart.

    Every time a master dies, it proves that the chance of her escape is a little higher.

    If you want to fight, come on!

    I, Yang pin, never fear anyone!

    Sword light, sword shadow, corpses everywhere.

    I don''t know how many injuries she has suffered. It seems that her blood is going to run out, but she doesn''t feel any pain. She doesn''t move slowly. She tries her best to kill, as if she is trying to find a way out.

    This kind of posture made many people feel cold and the offensive slowed down.

    Yang pin knew that his body couldn''t support him soon, so he took this opportunity to use his lightness skill to fly out.

    But that group of people kept up.

    "Good! CUTŁˇˇ±

    After director Li called to stop, Su Hao was finally relieved.

    It''s not easy to hang on to waya.

    Two thin thread hanging in the side of the body, a careless may strangle, and the waist and abdomen were also strangled tightly, leaving a wound.

    Director Li is very strict with martial arts parts, and his movements are beautiful and difficult. Different from the current fast-food movies, he just hangs up with a strong hand, swings two times, and then uses 50 cents special effects to add blessings.

    Her most basic action is to volley two consecutive back somersaults, in the back somersault, but also to make some sword action, at the same time need to pay attention to expression, expression must be in place.

    Dignified, resolute, murderous, hatred... Are indispensable.

    Director Li played back the camera and nodded his head with satisfaction.

    In these shots, Su Hao''s every look and action undoubtedly reflects the word "Xia".

    At the thought of taking such a long time to shoot, and only leaving about ten minutes of lens at the end, he suddenly felt a little reluctant.

    Because suhao''s performance is so good that every shot is perfect. He is not willing to cut any shot.

    "Xiao Lu, you are very good today. Have a good rest and let''s continue shooting."

    With a wave of the director''s hand, the work of the whole crew was suspended.

    After half a month''s delay, the drama finally passed, and the atmosphere of the crew was jubilant.

    Li Guizi held the camera and looked at it again and again, but he was not willing to put it down.

    Isn''t there that kind of boasting language on the Internet recently?

    Director Li almost wants to roar out now. Lu Bingjun is really a treasure girl!

    With such excellent talent, any director would not give up on her.

    Now he is a little regretful. Why did he meet Lu Bingjun so late? In the past, his good friends have been praising Lu Bingjun in his ears. He still doesn''t believe it. Now

    Emma is so fragrant!

    It is said that my good friend is going to take Lu Bingjun to shoot another TV play, which is not good!

    Lu Bingjun is so gifted that he doesn''t have to go to the TV circle at all. He is very good in the film circle.

    He has another movie on hand. He has been struggling with the choice of the heroine, but now he doesn''t have to worry about it. It''s settled!

    When this "chivalrous woman" is finished, take Lu Bingjun to shoot his next work!

    He is going to let Lu Bingjun be his heroine. No one wants to rob him!

    Li Dao couldn''t help but watch the video he just shot. He was so old that he couldn''t help blowing rainbow farts.

    Lu Bingjun, the little girl, is a fairy. How can she be so powerful? What does she act like.

    This martial action is really powerful.

    You know, there are very few actors who can do two back somersaults with the power of hanging and ensure the smooth and elegant movements. She can do more complicated martial arts movements than martial arts actors.

    Don''t you see the martial arts actors who play against her?

    Compared with Lu Bingjun''s movement, it was a little worse, not to mention the expression on his face.

    The more he looked at them, the more he felt that they were like rat excrement in a pot of good soup. It was really irritating.

    I really want to play those people for several times. How can he stand this Virgo who strives for perfection!

    But director Li also knows that no matter how critical he is, those martial arts actors can''t do better.

    Just now Lu Bingjun did so well that he brought them all into the play. Their performances can be regarded as extraordinary.

    If they do it a few more times, they will not be able to perform better. On the contrary, they are likely to show fatigue, and it will not be easy for them to do the next work.

    Su Hao sat down on the seat and looked around. He found that the two assistants didn''t know where they had gone, and there was a chill at the bottom of their eyes.

    The original master''s temper is so good that all the people under her hands don''t do business.

    If other people want to hang Weiya, they will prepare some small cushions for them to put on the back, which can relieve the pain.

    Today, she came all of a sudden. She had asked for leave, so she was excused for not preparing.

    But the crux of the problem is that the original owner has been shooting this scene for half a month, but they haven''t noticed and prepared this kind of thing.

    The original master was tired to death every day. He mentioned it to them several times, but they didn''t remember it for a long time.

    After she came here, she took a cold bath and had a fever. Suhao felt that it had something to do with her being too tired to get a good rest some time ago.

    Now, she has been busy for a long time and has no one to prepare a glass of water.

    It seems that Feng GE''s dismissal has not left them a long memory. In this way, the two assistants can''t stay.

    Otherwise, in the future, they will bring her a cup of tea, and she will not dare to drink it. Who knows if there is any ingredients in it.

    Suhao sat on the chair and lay dead for a while, picked up the tea cup to get hot water.

    Just at this time, she suddenly saw a man in white with wide sleeves coming from her.

    Man temperament cold, clearly dressed in scholar clothes, but people dare not look directly at.

    He has a cool temperament and sharp eyebrows. He is the hero of this film. He is well-known in China, no less than Lu Bingjun.

    Even if Meng Wenru is in the top traffic, he is not as good as this man.

    Ji Yu''s temperament doesn''t match Gu Sheng''s scholar image at all. Even in this scholar suit, he looks like a cold swordsman.

    But I can''t bear to be good at acting.

    To tell you the truth, Ji Yu has played countless roles for so many years, but it''s basically a strong type. It''s her first time to play this kind of soft and weak type.

    And this man is mysterious, almost no news on the Internet, but the fighting power of fans is very strong.

    Su Hao estimated that he had a lot of power behind him. He nodded to him and walked back with his cup.

    The man after she leaves, the footstep tiny Dun, stares at Su Hao''s back figure, the eye bottom flashed a doubt.

    In the circle, many women want to pick him up. Lu Bingjun is the first woman who has no response to him.

    Even if she had been in the group for such a long time, she didn''t have much contact with him. Except for the play, they had almost no intersection.

    I didn''t expect there would be such a clean actress in the entertainment circle. It''s really a clean stream.

    But turning around, Ji Yu forgot her.

    He looked up at the woman, but he had no other idea.

    Besides, Lu Bingjun seems to have a boyfriend now

    I just didn''t expect that Lu Bingjun would run to the tea room to pick up the water himself.

    Su haorun moistened the throat, almost had a rest, and told the director that he could continue shooting.

    Props and makeup artists came up to help her make up.

    Her clothes had a lot of damage, her face also left a few shallow bloodstains, a lot of blood stains on her clothes.

    ˇŞˇŞ

    Yang pin finally broke out of the siege, and many people came after him.

    She ran away in a hurry. Suddenly, she put out her hands in the grass and covered her mouth.

    Yang pin was very surprised. He was about to take his life with his sword, but suddenly he smelled a familiar smell. He pressed the sword and let him take her into the bush.

    She turned her head and frowned at her familiar eyes.

    He didn''t speak, but seemed to ask, "Why are you here?"

    A weak scholar, don''t you want to die here?

 Chapter 658

    Although Yang Pei guessed that Gu Sheng wanted to help her hide, she ran all the way now and couldn''t stop her blood. That group of people will soon find her here.

    They''re both going to die!

    Gu Sheng''s eyes are firm and he pinches her palm to make him feel at ease.

    He noticed when the soldiers ran to the village.

    Yang pin goes out early and comes back late. Although he has never told him what it is, Gu Sheng believes in her.

    He saw the group of officers and soldiers searching the thatched cottage opposite, and guessed that Yang pin might be in danger. Fearing that she would be caught, he followed her quietly.

    Of course, Gu Sheng also knew that he was a weak scholar, and his breath could not hide from the officers and soldiers.

    But after all, there are too many people to be noticed.

    Then he saw the picture of Yang pin fighting with those experts.

    Gu Sheng has never seen such a bloody scene since he was born. He thinks that Yang pin can''t get away with it. He can only rely on her support for a while. He runs back to the village and spills some blood on the road.

    Although he has no martial arts, he has brains!

    "What about people? Where have you been? "

    The group of officers and soldiers saw that Yang pin''s back suddenly disappeared and yelled a few times.

    "Why don''t you look for it?"

    "My Lord, there is blood on that road. Let''s chase it quickly."

    When it was quiet here, Yang pin held Gu Sheng and said in a low voice, "leave quickly. My aunt is still at home and needs to be taken care of. What should I do if those officers and soldiers find you on your head?"

    Many people in the village have seen her associate with their family. What if someone can''t resist the temptation or threat of heavy money and expose him?

    "Don''t worry, I guess something may have happened. Before leaving home, I let my mother go to the temple on the top of the mountain without telling anyone. They won''t look for it for a while. Let''s hurry to discuss the next escape plan."

    "Well, let''s get there quickly. The longer we delay, the more dangerous it will be."

    Yang pin stood up, ready to go, but Gu Sheng held her sleeve: "wait a minute."

    He pointed to her bleeding wound: "you have to stop the bleeding first."

    If the blood continues to flow, Yang pin will die soon. What''s more, if those people can''t find anyone, what should they do when they come back and follow the bloodstain she left.

    Yang pin''s cold face seemed to show a touch of shame and annoyance, as if he was blaming himself for his stupidity, and his cheek was slightly red.

    Gu Sheng looked at her, a little crazy for a moment.

    As if aware of his gaffe, he quickly lowered his head, gritted his teeth, tore off several sections of his robes and bandaged Yang pin.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    After this shot, Sue was relieved.

    Just now Ji Yu suddenly changed the part of the play, staring at her crazily, which made her a little surprised.

    But since the director didn''t stop, she didn''t dare to let slip.

    After waiting for the next play, Ji Yu didn''t even look at her and went directly to the director: "what about the plot I just changed?"

    Director Li gave an enigmatic and arrogant reply: "it''s not bad. I hope you can keep up your efforts."

    "Gu Sheng and Yang pin have emotional lines. They support each other. It''s good for you to deal with them like this. The emotional lines in the script are also a little unclear."

    "But don''t always have a whim. At least tell me. Fortunately, Xiaolu is strong enough to catch your play. Otherwise, a scene I''ve been working hard for a long time will be destroyed in your hands!"

    Suhao was a little relieved to hear their conversation.

    It''s not that everyone loves her. Besides, Ji Yu''s family background should not be bad. How can she suddenly fall in love with her.

    She must have thought too much!

    Li Dao criticizes Ji Yu for a moment and looks back at the shot.

    Gu Sheng covered the Xianv''s lips, dragged her into the grass, and then quickly took back his hand. The palm of his hand seemed to be burned, and his ears were slightly red.

    Talented men and beautiful women, a match made in heaven, beautiful young women

    Several idioms flashed through Li Dao''s mind.

    Gu Sheng is handsome and scholarly, but he is not as stubborn as a scholar. On the contrary, he knows how to be flexible. He has a set of rules in his heart, but he still abides by the etiquette.

    Because she covered the girl''s lips, she blushed, but she couldn''t resist the girl''s charm. She stared at her face for a moment.

    Women have a strong personality, are full of heroism, have a heart for the world, and are not knowledgeable about their feelings. They don''t want to indulge in their children''s private affairs.

    But she was young after all and couldn''t resist the charm of men.

    Under the scholar''s care, he could not hide his little daughter''s mentality and blushed.

    Director Li looked at it several times, but he still couldn''t help sighing.

    These two guys are so good! He deserves to be the most talented film queen in the history of China. He really made a lot of money this time!

    It looks like it''s real!

    If he didn''t know that Lu Bingjun had a boyfriend and Ji Yu didn''t have much to do with her, he would have thought they were in love!

    Ji Yu and he talked a few words, see Li guide in self intoxication, did not continue to pay attention to him, walked away.

    In the angle that people can''t see, the man rubbed his palm and felt itchy.

    A woman''s lips are slightly cool. When she sticks them up, her breath is like a feather swept lightly, which makes her heart jump suddenly.

    Ji Yu lowered her eyes, and still felt that there was a trace of temperature in her palm.

    What''s the matter with him?

    Are you interested in Lu Bingjun?

    Ji Yu finds a remote place to sit down. He wants to suppress his thoughts, but he can''t help thinking more.

    He remembered the scene he saw last night.

    The woman''s cheeks were flushed, her clothes were a little messy, and her brows were slightly frowning, turning the window.

    By that time it was getting dark and there were not many people on the street.

    The floor where Lu Bingjun is located is not low, and the appearance of climbing the wall outside is really frightening.

    Ji Yu just stood upstairs and looked down. He just saw her.

    Thinking of what happened to Lu Bingjun these two days, he guessed what happened to Lu Bingjun at that time.

    It''s a bold woman to turn over the window and escape under the condition of taking medicine.

    Didn''t she think that if she was careless, she might step on the air and fall bloody?

    But at that time, Lu Bingjun really looked like the chivalrous woman in this movie, even more moving than the chivalrous woman.

    Her skill is very good, and her movements are very difficult and graceful.

    The more Ji Yu thought about it, the faster her heart beat.

    He seems to be really interested in Lu Bingjun.

    Although she has a boyfriend, but look at the situation yesterday, Lu Bingjun''s boyfriend is not a good thing, she now estimated that she has seen through her boyfriend''s true face, two people will soon break up.

    He may not have no chance.

    In this way, Ji Yu began to act on his hand, edited a text message and sent it out to let people investigate the affairs of Lu Bingjun and Meng Wenru.

    The filming continues.

    After the play, there are still a lot of scenes left.

    Although Li Dao is strict, Su Hao and Ji Yu are not poor in strength, and almost never have.

    On rare occasions, Li Daocai asked for a remake when the supporting actor Longtao couldn''t catch the play or didn''t perform well.

    This evening, as soon as Su Hao played, Meng Wenru came.

    The man was holding a bunch of roses. He had been standing in the shadow for a long time. When he saw suhao come out after changing his clothes, he immediately stepped forward and knelt down on one knee.

    There was a great cry in the crowd.

    When Ji Yu came out, she saw that Su Hao was holding a bunch of flowers, which made people more charming than flowers.

    Meng Wenru has a faint smile on his face and a ring box in his hand.

    Ji Yu looks at Su Hao almost instantaneously, observing the expression on her face.

    He had her and Meng Wenru investigated.

    Ji Yu doesn''t understand that Meng Wenru''s scum is so obvious. She even tore Meng Wenru''s mask of hypocrisy. Why would she accept this scum man.

    Su Hao didn''t know his psychological activities. A faint smile appeared on his lips and his eyes were light, as if everything was under control.

    Ji Yu saw her cold feeling hidden in the deep, so he let go.

    "Jun Jun, we are both very busy. We are not in the same place now. After thinking for a long time, I decided to give you a marriage proposal ceremony here. This is your crew, and you have countless friends and colleagues as witnesses. Although it''s a little crude, I''m willing to offer my heart."

    "Please, marry me."

    "Marry him! Marry him There was a loud noise all around.

    Ji Yu felt a little uncomfortable.

    When he walked in, he could see the diamond ring on Meng Wenru''s hand.

    Small as a grain of dust, dim, you can imagine how cheap.

    This kind of man is disgusting.

    The place is chosen here, and then put on an affectionate gesture, is not to let Lu Bingjun can not refuse it?

    He can see things, suhao obviously also see.

    The smile on her lips became more and more intense, which was a bit frightening.

    However, in the eyes of the crowd around, it seems that she is extremely happy.

    Su Hao is really happy.

    She can fully guess how many media reporters Meng Wenru has found in this proposal. As soon as they go back, I''m afraid these news will spread all over the Internet.

    At that time, Meng Wenru''s reputation will surely go up to a higher level.

    But he seemed to forget that the higher he stood, the worse he fell.

    Lu Bingjun had such strong strength at the beginning, but he was forced to commit suicide by internet speech. What''s more, Meng Wenru didn''t have much strength, and his popularity was accumulated in a short time.

    When he breaks out the scandal, what a blow it will be!

    "I will."

    Once again, there were deafening cheers on the set.

    Ji Yu stood in the shadow, holding his hands tightly.

    Li Dao suddenly came over and patted him on the shoulder: "you see, Xiaolu has talked about boyfriends. Why are you still a single dog? What are you doing here? Are you jealous?"

    He did have some jealousy. Ji Yu said secretly.

    "Hey, you don''t have any thoughts about Xiao Lu, do you? Don''t go too far into the play. "

    Li Dao said again.

    Ji Yu gave him a cool glance: "shut up."

    Li Dao had the cheek to keep his mouth shut.

    Others are afraid of Ji Yu, but he is not.

 Chapter 659

    "Although, I don''t think that Meng Wenru is worthy of Xiaolu, as the saying goes, it''s better to demolish a temple than destroy a marriage. You''d better go on alone. Don''t think about it. All the girls of good families have been taken away by wolves."

    "Besides, although Xiao Lu has a good reputation in the circle, you two are not compatible. Can your family agree to this marriage?"

    Ji Yu

    Ji Yu said that although he had this idea in his heart, he didn''t seem to say it, did he?

    How did Li Dao make up such a big brain?

    Ji Yu thinks that he conceals his emotions so tightly that it is difficult to reveal his true emotions.

    So, guide Li, which eye did you see it!

    "Shut up Ji Yu once again impatient expression, eyes fall on not far away golden girl body, jealousy eyes almost angry.

    Meng Wenru stood up and hugged Lu Bingjun excitedly.

    Everyone not far away clapped.

    The camera kept snapping.

    That night, the headlines of major mobile software were blown up by Meng Wenru''s proposal to Lu Bingjun.

    Before long, Lu Bingjun also sent a photo on his microblog.

    A woman''s fingers are as long as jade, with a silver ring on it and a smile on her face.

    A group of fans were crying and Howling below.

    "Jun Jun, you are still so young. Why have you been abducted so early?"

    "Jun Jun, don''t make up your mind so early. There are so many good men in the world. We should pay attention to our feelings."

    This comment quickly attracted Meng Wenru''s fans.

    "What do you mean? Dare you say our brother is not good? My brother is good enough to Lu Bingjun. We don''t want him to marry her yet! "

    "Our elder brother is the best man in the world. Lu Bingjun is blessed with our elder brother. Are you not satisfied?"

    At the same time, another comment was topped with a hot one.

    "Is it so perfunctory for Meng Wenru to propose? The scene of the proposal is simple and crude, we can bear it, and we can comfort ourselves that he is to surprise the king. Although it is simple and crude, the friendship is here, but what is the ghost of this ring? Counter style, does the diamond have a carat? It''s estimated that you can take it down for thousands of yuan. "

    All of a sudden, Lu Bingjun''s Micro blog is more boiling.

    "Misty grass! Did Meng Wenru take all his money to buy a hot search? The proposal ring for our king is so cheap

    "Fart hot search, my brother is very hot, so he won''t buy hot search!"

    "You must be mistaken. How could my brother give Lu Bingjun such a cheap ring?"

    "Meng Wenru''s dogs open their eyes and see clearly. They say that the goods on the counter are overestimated. No matter how poor my husband is, he bought me five carats of rings and diamonds!"

    "Does Meng Wenru really love our king? Jun Jun, you must see it clearly. "

    "Yes, don''t be cheated by some scheming man!"

    "What sucks blood? You Lu Fen are still talking about blood sucking! Our brother is obviously on his own. Don''t forget to put gold on your face, OK? "

    Meng Wenru found that Su Hao''s operation was so angry that he almost had a cerebral hemorrhage.

    He managed to control his expression and ran to question Lu Bingjun.

    "Jun Jun, why didn''t you tell me when you suddenly posted the ring photo on the Internet?"

    Su Hao had a blush on her face. She looked very shy. At the end of her eyes, she was confused: "can''t you send it?"

    "No, I just want you to let me know before you send it." Meng Wenru said angrily.

    Lu Bingjun used to be a man who didn''t like to show. How could he make so many moths in this period of time.

    Just because she doesn''t care about anything, Meng Wenru doesn''t think about buying her a good ring.

    Just as Lu Bingjun''s fans pointed out, he didn''t care about Lu Bingjun at all. He just wanted to perfunctory her.

    It''s a pity that she has changed her core now. How can she still let this scum man perfunctory him.

    "I''m... I''m just so happy that I can''t help it. I just want to share my joy with you."

    Su Hao gathered his eyebrows and said wrongly.

    "Forget it, I don''t blame you either. You go to have a rest first. I''ll take care of the wedding. Don''t take any other notice for the time being after your movie is finished." Meng Wenru pinched his eyebrows.

    "Good." Su Hao smiles and bends her eyebrows.

    After waiting for her to go upstairs to have a rest, Meng Wenru''s look sank instantly.

    The little broken ring he bought was recognized by those smart netizens. What can we do now!

    He can''t help being hacked again!

    Meng Wenru originally wanted Su Hao to delete the microblog, but she did it too much to ensure that she would not have doubts.

    She had already had a bad influence on him because of brother Feng. Although he repaired it, the cracks existed, and the relationship between them was much more fragile than before.

    Meng Wenru is a little regretful now. He knew this would happen. At the beginning, he might as well spend more money.

    Lu Bingjun was born in poverty. Even if she had money now, she didn''t pursue material living conditions very much, so he didn''t spend more money at the beginning.

    Now think about it. It''s a mistake.

    The next morning, when Su Hao woke up, he found Meng Wenru had dark circles under his eyes.

    "What''s the matter with you? Didn''t you sleep all night? It looks so haggard. "

    I''m glad you''re haggard.

    Su Hao said in his heart.

    Meng Wenru''s voice was hoarse, and he held her finger: "Jun Jun, I''m just too happy to sleep. As soon as I think we''re going to get married, my heart is filled with happiness."

    "Me too." Su Hao gave him a hug again.

    It''s just acting on occasion. Who can''t.

    "I''ve thought for a long time that you don''t like extravagance and waste, so I didn''t spend too much money to save the money for your proposal venue and ring. Let''s donate it to welfare agencies."

    Su Hao''s eyes were filled with tears. He looked at him incredulously, and finally nodded in tears: "OK, I know that you know me best."

    Lu Bingjun is an orphan. He was adopted by the orphanage since he was a child, so after he became famous, he donated a lot of money.

    Meng Wenru has thought about it for such a long time, and the idea he came up with is really good.

    Later, she specially coaxed Su Hao to send a microblog to clarify for him.

    Su Hao, as if he didn''t know anything, cooperated very much and sent a microblog.

    Meng Wenru was easily washed white, but "Lu Bingjun" got a lot of abuse.

    His fans were scolded all night by Lu Bingjun''s fans yesterday. Now, with the news, their brother Meng''s image has been raised and they are not willing to show weakness.

    Although Lu Bingjun''s fans still feel that something is wrong, but Lu Bingjun has spoken, they naturally dare not chase Meng Wenru to curse the street.

    Su Hao and Meng Wenru get bored for a while, then they go to the cast.

    Before entering her exclusive dressing room, a hand suddenly came out next door and dragged her in.

    Sue raised her foot reflexively and kicked it three inches under the man''s navel.

    "Wait!"

    Ji Yu felt the danger and immediately called out.

    Sue looked up and saw the man''s sharp and aggressive face. She reached out to push him away and stepped back.

    "What''s the matter with Ji Yingdi? Why did you pull me in all of a sudden? "

    Ji Yu saw that the bottom of her eyes was full of defense. She sipped her lips unhappily and took out her mobile phone.

    The picture on it is the one Su Hao put on Weibo yesterday.

    "Why? Meng Wenru is not a good thing. I think you should know why you still accept his proposal and didn''t break up with him? "

    This problem has been bothering him for a long time.

    Su Hao frowned: "this matter should have nothing to do with Ji Yingdi? And the relationship between us doesn''t seem to have reached the point of saying nothing? "

    So... What position do you stand on to ask me this?

    Ji Yu understood the hidden meaning in her words.

    Yeah, what''s your position?

    Although he was attracted to Lu Bingjun, they had never had a deep friendship. Although they had worked together for so long, they were not even friends.

    Lu Bingjun and men always keep a distance.

    The only one who doesn''t keep a distance is the director and Meng Wenru

    "Don''t you really agree to Meng Wenru''s proposal? He is not a good man. Be careful that you are cheated by him

    Su Hao''s brows were even tighter.

    She thinks that she hasn''t contacted Ji Yu very much. He is already a cold and inhumane figure. How can she suddenly ask her so many inexplicable questions.

    It seems like I like her

    "No comment, Ji Yingdi, please pay attention to your image."

    Su Hao finished lightly and turned to leave.

    Ji Yu held her by the wrist.

    "Wait a minute, after Lu Ying, I like you and like you, so I don''t want you to be cheated by a scum man."

    "With all due respect, just because you like me doesn''t mean I should like you too." Su Hao''s face is even colder. "I''m a bachelor, and I don''t want to have a sexual relationship with any man."

    Ji Yu Mou son a bright: "that Lu yinghou why didn''t jilt Meng Wenru?"

    "He took advantage of me to get so much. If he broke up, it would not hurt him in the slightest. On the contrary, it would damage my reputation." Su Hao''s lips are slightly upturned.

    "If you believe me, I can help you with everything!" Ji Yu said quickly.

    "No, I''ll take care of my own affairs. I don''t need your help." Su Hao lightly refused, "I will not let him go so easily!"

    After waiting for her to leave, Ji Yu stood there for a long time and followed Su Hao''s words again.

    Did she become a bachelor because she was hurt?

    Lu Bingjun''s reputation has been very good over the years. The only boyfriend he has ever met is Meng Wenru, but Meng Wenru is taking advantage of her.

    When she found out, she was disappointed in her feelings.

    She just said that she would not let Meng Wenru go easily, that is to say, she and Meng Wenru could never be together.

    Now maybe in order to confuse Meng Wenru and collect the evidence that he is holding her?

    Ji Yu was in a good mood when she thought about it.

    Lu Bingjun is a bachelor now, which is also very good, at least to make him feel at ease.

    He has no chance, and no one else has!

    Ji Yu Mou son a turn, gave birth to an idea again.

    Would he like to help in secret?

    Before he asked people to investigate Meng Wenru, he also found many wonderful stories about him.

 Chapter 660

    Ł¦#160; The wedding of Lu Bingjun and Meng Wenru is in full swing, making a great noise in the outside world.

    Almost everyone knew they were going to be together.

    Of course, Weng Siqing is one of them.

    Meng Wenru did not take the initiative to contact Weng Siqing during this period, not to mention meeting with her, which made Weng Siqing very anxious.

    Su Hao didn''t panic at all.

    After she got to know Weng Siqing''s character, she put a hundred heart into this matter.

    After Weng Siqing knows that they are going to get married, and Meng Wenru has almost broken the relationship with her, she will find Meng Wenru to make trouble.

    At that time, the system will be able to completely reveal their video and audio.

    When Su Hao was filming the last scene of chivalrous woman, he received the news through the system.

    The corners of her lips curled up slightly.

    Ji Yu just came over and glanced at her smile: "after Lu Ying, what makes you so happy?"

    "The fish has taken the bait. It''s time to take in the net. Naturally, I''m happy."

    Since Ji Yu and Su Hao made their confession that day, they began to approach her consciously.

    With the same crew, there is nothing wrong with his behavior, words and deeds. Su Hao can''t ignore him all the time.

    Gradually, two people can also say a few words.

    Ji Yu''s eyes passed a dark light.

    Does she mean Meng Wenru?

    Will she deal with Meng Wenru soon?

    "It''s the beginning. Let''s go quickly and fight for one."

    Sue nodded.

    Today, she is dressed in a strong black dress and looks very self-cultivation. She also wears a hat on her head, which looks like a swordsman in the seclusion of the river and lake.

    This is the grand finale of chivalrous women.

    With the help of Gu Sheng and the abbot of the temple on the mountain, the chivalrous woman escaped the chase and went back to the Jianghu.

    Gu Sheng was also very disappointed with the imperial court. After reading the books of sages for so many years, he didn''t go to the party. Instead, he wandered around the world with chivalrous women to save lives.

    This ending, however, is a very conscience ending.

    After all, for so many years, almost all the films and TV plays that have remained in the history of films and TV plays have ended in tragedy.

    Tragedies are always the most impressive, and they are more likely to win prizes.

    The ending of chivalrous woman is completely different.

    But because of the color and plot, people feel a touch of sadness.

    The pattern of this film is not so big that people are full of confidence in its future achievements.

    "It''s over! We''re all going to the shaqing banquet tonight. " Director Li said hello.

    Su Hao didn''t refuse. He was just going to drink less tonight. After all, there was still a lot to see.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Weng Siqing finally found Meng Wenru''s trace, and even boldly ran to Lu Bingjun''s home!

    Lu Bingjun and Meng Wenru have lived together for a long time. Most of their fans know about these things.

    One of the reasons why Meng Wenru is looked down upon is that he lives in Lu Bingjun''s home.

    When Meng Wenru heard the knock on the door, he still had some doubts: "don''t you have a green banquet tonight? Why did you come back so early? "

    Before she could react, a shadow flashed by, and then the girl jumped on him and hugged him by the waist.

    Meng Wenru''s face suddenly changed. He wanted to drag Weng Siqing in, but he suddenly changed his mind and pushed her away coldly.

    "Why did you come here all of a sudden?"

    He and Lu Bingjun''s news is so hot now. There are many paparazzi around him. It''s not good if they are photographed.

    But he didn''t notice just now that he had been hugged by Weng Siqing. It would be even worse if he pulled her in and sent a complete video to the Internet.

    You might as well push her away!

    Although the risk of being photographed by paparazzi is greater, there is a camera in front of Lu Bingjun''s house.

    Push him away and play Weng Siqing''s video up

    No one can say that he cheated!

    As long as he pushes all the pots onto Weng Siqing, what can he be afraid of.

    This thought, Meng Wenru looking at Weng Siqing''s eyes are also a bit bad.

    At the green banquet, Su Hao, after dealing with a steady stream of people, took a glass of champagne and ran to the corner to have a rest. By the way, she listened to the system report.

    "You must find a good angle to shoot, don''t let people find the clue, shoot a clear version and a fuzzy version, and record their voices to me too!"

    "After Lu Ying, how did you come here?"

    Su Hao just finished, suddenly felt a shadow on his head.

    A man''s voice is elegant and cold, but it seems to suppress the cold.

    Su Hao raised his eyes and glanced at Ji Yu. The eyes under the long eyelashes were a little impatient.

    "How did Ji Yingdi come here?"

    "I just want to stay with Lu Ying for a little leisure."

    Ji Yu''s complexion was light, as if he had kept a gentleman''s friendship with her. Without too much anxiety, he sat down beside her.

    He didn''t act too much, and this is not a private area. Suhao has no reason to drive him away.

    She lowered her eyebrows, gave a faint sound, raised her glass, sipped the champagne, and then leaned back on the sofa to keep half asleep. In fact, she was watching the real-time broadcast of the system.

    Ji Yu looks up and sees Su Hao sitting there.

    ˇŞˇŞ

    "You haven''t come to me for a long time, and you haven''t called me. Besides, the news about your marriage to Lu Bingjun is making a big stir on the Internet now. Can I not be in a hurry?"

    Weng Siqing said wrongly.

    Meng Wenru lowered his face: "I don''t want to talk to you now. Leave quickly, or don''t blame me for being cruel!"

    "I''m not going! You killed me! You told me clearly that you just used Lu Bingjun to make fun of her. You planned to destroy Lu Bingjun and stay with me. Why do you go back now? "

    Weng Siqing has a sharp voice.

    Meng Wenru''s tone is not very good. He wants to cover Weng Siqing''s mouth and not let him jump out a word.

    "Didn''t I make it clear to you some time ago? Lu Bingjun has discovered my abnormality. I can''t expose it now. If she discovers it, my career will be destroyed. "

    "Then you won''t destroy her? Or are you soft on her? It''s clear that you''ve drugged her to the producer''s bed before. Even if she avoids her, won''t you buy someone to kidnap her and take some naked photos? "

    Weng Siqing looks more and more ferocious.

    Meng Wenru''s pupil shrinks.

    Naturally, he thought about it and even did it. However, Lu Bingjun''s defense around him is stronger than before. He even changed his assistant agent. He can''t find a chance at all.

    It''s just... He thought Weng Siqing was a naive and ignorant newcomer who just entered the entertainment industry. He just cheated her a little. He didn''t expect that she could write such a vicious way.

    Meng Wenru had a bad feeling for a moment.

    Does she want to harm Lu Bingjun because she loves him and envies him, or because she just wants to rely on him?

    Meng Wenru is not a good man. Now he has not developed too deep feelings with Weng Siqing.

    Only a little doubt about her, attitude immediately changed a lot.

    "Weng Siqing, you are just a little star I raised before. You sleep with me, and I will introduce resources to you. What qualifications do you have to intervene in my affairs?"

    Meng Wenru''s face suddenly cooled down.

    "Don''t show up in front of me again, or I won''t show mercy! You''re just an 18 line star now. I think there''s no difference between crushing you and an ant. "

    Weng Siqing''s face changed greatly. She screamed incredulously: "Meng Wenru, how dare you do this to me!"

    "How dare I? What face do you have to threaten me?" Meng Wenru has a sneer on his lips.

    "I still have some evidence against you, so you''d better think about whether you want to get back at me, and don''t hurt yourself."

    Weng Siqing seemed to think of something and stepped back in horror.

    In this world, women are more strict than men.

    When an actress comes out with indecent photos or something, she will be attacked by all the people, scolding her for being shameless and immoral. There are even all kinds of men posting YY on Weibo.

    But it''s more tolerant of men.

    An actor who''s cheating or something will disappear quietly for a period of time. As long as the backstage is hard and some operations are carried out, he will still be in a trance.

    Besides, although she had a heart to climb Meng Wenru and wanted to use it as a ladder for her promotion, she was still too simple.

    With Meng Wenru, a man with deep intention, she should be on guard.

    He must have left a lot of things against her.

    Even if she wants to revenge, Meng Wenru derailed the news to the Internet, few people can believe her.

    What''s more, Meng Wenru is now a popular little girl. She has a good public relations team behind her. She can have a few dollars in her hand. Once the news is sent out, she will be deleted by the public relations team behind Meng Wenru immediately, which can''t cause any damage to his career.

    "You are so... Cruel!"

    Meng Wenru looked at her with disdain and slammed the door.

    ˇŞˇŞ

    Su Hao watched the live broadcast of the video and gave a curious hum.

    "System, what is the evidence Meng Wenru used to threaten Weng Siqing? By the way, send the blurry photos and stir fry them. "

    Soon, the major web forums have emerged news.

    "Meng Wenru, a popular young man, is a star of the night party

    The news quickly caught everyone''s attention.

    After all, Meng Wenru did everything for his popularity.

    Lu Bingjun has no sense of external affairs, and now he has no agent or assistant to help.

    Although the company takes a fancy to her, they will not intervene as long as the turn of things is not bad for Lu Bingjun.

    As a result, public opinion was manipulated by Meng Wenru.

    Almost now when people mention Meng Wenru, they know that he is a good boyfriend, renshe, and will marry Lu yinghou soon.

    After some people were curious about who he was, a large number of sailors and fans went to Amway to play his show.

    Meng Wenru has been on the stage for so many years, but he has played a lot of plays. Unfortunately, his acting skills are tough, and almost all of them are mediocre. He is suppressed by the actors of the same crew, and has never left a deep impression on people.

    A long time ago, only by virtue of face value left some fans, but the number is too rare.

    He has a high face value, and other actors are not bad. His acting skills are more brilliant. Most people know who to choose.

    Until he met Lu Bingjun, Lu Bingjun helped him find two suitable roles for him to play.

    One male No.2, one male lead.

 Chapter 661

    It''s these two characters that make him hot and attract a lot of fans.

    Many of those fans can''t go down to watch his previous TV movies. Amway''s dramas are the two films that Lu Bingjun cooperates with.

    Passers by point in to have a look.

    Oh, it''s a good performance. I have a good impression on him.

    Some of them are powdered directly.

    It can be said that the constant online hype during this period has made many people familiar with Meng Wenru.

    Now, as soon as the news of his cheating comes out, netizens point in one after another, and many people scold "scum man".

    Soon, Meng Wenru''s fans began to wash white for him in an organized way.

    "Our brother just met a woman. Who knows if he came in? Why do you scold him?"

    "Now the media is too unscrupulous, just pull two pictures to say that my brother cheated, obviously to rub the popularity of my brother!"

    "That is, is it difficult to get married with Lu yinghou, so our brother can''t get in touch with other women?"

    "Isn''t it a land actress who bought our brother? Don''t forget that she was exposed to a lot of black material some time ago. "

    A connotation microblog immediately attracted Lu Bingjun''s fans to attack.

    In fact, they are all old people. They are very Buddhist at ordinary times.

    In particular, they are not optimistic about Lu Bingjun and Meng Wenru together, advised Lu Bingjun, but Lu Bingjun did not accept, but also sent micro blog to protect Meng Wenru, so that after these news came out, did they not scold Meng Wenru.

    On the contrary, there are many passers-by who have some impression on him some time ago.

    After all, passers-by are not fools. They can''t see the hype so clearly.

    "You can die without us

    "Meng Wenru is a hot thing. We didn''t intend to end it. After all, we want to wait for the emperor to deal with the emotional affairs, such as drinking water and knowing the cold and warmth. But you licking dogs are deceiving people too much!"

    "Junjun''s materials are all fake materials, and there is no evidence at all. But your brother''s picture is clearly placed here, embracing with the woman!"

    After Meng Wenru''s fans were scolded, they changed their strategy.

    "If you hold them together, it shows that they have a bad relationship. Do you think my brother is cheating? Maybe the fans want a hug from my brother. "

    "Tut, as a fan of Junjun for many years, I would like to ask Meng Wenru''s fans to have a clear look. The gate above and the appearance of this villa are all the places Junjun lives in. Some time ago, it was revealed on the Internet that they lived together. Meng Wenru''s fans went to other people''s home to ask for a photo, but no one else."

    "It''s just because he''s in front of Lu Bingjun''s house that it''s even more impossible. If my brother really has to cheat, does he dare to do it with Xiao San in front of the main room?"

    "Ha ha, it''s really hard to say. After all, Junjun is still attending the green killing banquet. He won''t go back in a short time. Maybe Xiaosan likes to wear pinru''s clothes?"

    Meng Wenru thought of what might happen when Weng Siqing came to him.

    He informed his agent, let him pay attention to the news of each site, and strive to buy this kind of news before they send it out.

    But I didn''t expect the news to leak out.

    Meng Wenru is right about this. He always feels a little flustered when he finds that he can''t find out which marketing number or newspaper company sent the news.

    He took two deep breaths, released the surveillance video at the door, and hit Weng Siqing with maisaike in the face.

    "That''s what happened. I didn''t expect any girl to touch here. Originally, it was because Jun Jun came back. I realized that it was not Jun Jun and pushed him away soon."

    Meng Wenru attached a video on his microblog, with a tone of self mockery.

    "I really can''t imagine that paparazzi are so capable of catching such pictures in a short time. They''re going to spread rumors. It''s bad for my reputation. I''ll go to the law. "

    "Brother doesn''t cry, we believe you."

    "Those spitters who scold my brother scum, have you hit me in the face?"

    "I have some doubts about whether it''s a fan or not. Either it''s an illegitimate meal, or maybe it''s a family arrangement to deal with my brother. Otherwise, how can the reporter shoot so accurately? They must have been prepared a long time ago. "

    Just when the public opinion was getting better, a complete and fuzzy video broke out on the Internet.

    There''s even audio in the video.

    People who heard the audio were disillusioned.

    Meng Wenru has been hyping about a good boyfriend in the outside world. Even in front of people, he is always polite and very gentle. It turns out that he is just a wolf in sheep''s clothing.

    By sucking Lu Bingjun''s blood, he took care of the little actors. After his fame came up, he wanted to get rid of Lu Bingjun.

    It''s ok if we break up peacefully, but he wants to destroy Lu Bingjun, and then take another wave of Lu Bingjun''s blood and trample her on her feet.

    People who hear Meng Wenru''s words can''t help feeling cold at the bottom of their heart.

    After Meng Wenru made a clarification, he found that the situation was getting better and better. Instead of reading microblog, he thought about the feasibility of Weng Siqing''s proposal.

    As long as Lu Bingjun''s indecent photos are taken, whether she is forced or voluntary, it will be a great blow to her reputation.

    At that time, as long as he guides the public opinion a little, Lu Bingjun''s position will plummet.

    He had just thought about all his plans when his mobile phone rang anxiously.

    "Steady such as, bad, things have reversed, you go to the Internet to see!" The agent is in a hurry.

    Meng Wenru quickly opened the microblog and saw the red words on the top of the hot search. He was strongly stimulated and almost fainted.

    Things... How could things be like this!

    How can this video flow out!

    If it''s just the video, it''s better to say, after all, from the perspective of shooting, they didn''t take pictures of the mouth.

    Meng Wenru and Weng Siqing don''t look very well. They seem to be in a state of quarrel.

    At that time, Meng Wenru will be able to explain clearly as long as he argues that he is very angry about private food and so on.

    But why is there a recording!

    Is it difficult for someone to install a bug at the door?

    Meng Wenru is like falling into the ice cellar. He quickly calls out the monitoring. He looks at it several times, but no one is installing an eavesdropper at the door.

    But how on earth did they record sound without eavesdroppers?

    Meng Wenru calmed down his discomfort and said, "help me to suppress the hot search first, and then buy the water army, saying that the sound is post production, not mine."

    It couldn''t have been his!

    Meng Wenru''s eyes are red.

    Although he said every word, Meng Wenru could also say that it was his voice.

    But how could anyone record these sounds?

    The agent quickly listened to Meng Wenru''s words, suppressed the hot search, and then informed the major fan groups, including the water army they had been cooperating with, so that they could tell that the voice was not Meng Wenru''s.

    Although it''s very similar, there are many people in the world who can imitate other people''s voices. This is what other people specially made to frame their brother.

    I have to say that this statement is very convincing.

    After all, the distance is so far, the video is fuzzy, how can the sound be recorded so clearly.

    But there are a few people who don''t believe them.

    "Don''t you feel guilty when you withdraw the hot search? Wash white what? It''s cheating! I want to harm our monarch

    "If you know people, you know faces, but you don''t know hearts, Meng Wenru is like nmsl."

    "Why do you scold our brother? The audio is obviously produced by someone else. It''s a premeditated action against our brother!"

    Su Hao closed his eyes and leaned on the sofa, looking at the news on the Internet and gently raised his mouth.

    Ji Yu has been sitting in the opposite staring at her, mobile phone suddenly vibrated, he quickly took out to see the news.

    When he saw the content, he opened his eyes incredulously and turned to the microblog.

    He actually has a lot of say in this matter.

    At that time, he saw Lu Bingjun turn over the window and return to his room. It was obvious that he was drugged. He also guessed that Meng Wenru didn''t really mean anything to her, but what he didn''t expect was that Meng Wenru was so cruel.

    He felt sorry for Lu Bingjun and didn''t know how much she knew

    This incident has fallen out on the Internet, and there are many reporters at the scene of the "chivalrous woman" killing banquet. They are looking for Lu Bingjun to get first-hand news from her.

    "After Lu Ying, after Lu Ying, what do you think of Meng Wenru''s cheating time?"

    Su Hao was still taking a rest with his eyes closed when he heard a sharp cry.

    Before she could react, she was surrounded.

    The microphone in the hands of the media reporter almost poked into her mouth.

    "What are you talking about?" Sue frowned.

    "After Lu Ying, you don''t know what happened on the Internet, do you?"

    The people looked at her with sympathy.

    Su Hao quickly took out his mobile phone in public and browsed the entertainment news section. His face quickly turned pale as snow.

    She stepped back incredulously, almost falling to the ground.

    "It''s impossible. How can Meng Wenru do it? It''s my agent..."

    In the middle of the speech, she shut her mouth tightly.

    But journalists have figured out most of the reasons from the passage.

    "After Lu Ying, you fired your agent some time ago because he drugged you. Do you want to ruin your life?"

    "Don''t you remember that day, Meng Wenru said that he would help Lu Ying clarify the dark information. He asked a group of reporters to go there, and finally found the producer''s room. The next day, Lu Ying fired his agent, and a few days later, he fired his assistant. God, I''m afraid."

    "If Meng Wenru really did it, this man''s position is too deep, and he''s going to destroy Lu yinghou?"

    "Listening to the dialogue in the video, Meng Wenru and that woman''s plan seems to have been escaped by Lu yinghou. Fortunately, if Lu yinghou loses her mind and has a relationship with the producer, her acting career will be ruined."

    "I won''t talk about the most poisonous woman in the future!"

    Someone sighed.

    "Don''t worry after Lu Ying. This voice may be synthesized later. Maybe it''s not mengge. Don''t you understand mengge''s heart to you?"

    You have a good friendship with Meng Wenru. You get a lot of money and are ready to help Meng Wenru.

    Su Hao took a deep breath and closed her eyes wearily.

 Chapter 662

    "No, I know the voice. Meng Wenru has some special features in his speech, and the voice at the end can''t help rising. I think ordinary people can''t imitate such a small habit, and the imitators must be very familiar with him."

    The reporter who spoke turned black.

    "After Lu Ying, do you mean that this video and audio is really mengge''s own? Are you not afraid to divorce mengge after the truth is clarified? "

    Su saw that it was a dog following Meng Wenru, and a trace of deep irony flashed in her heart.

    Does he think he can turn over?

    Su Hao is not so hypocritical, but also like Meng Wenru, ready to fire a god lover set, sell miserably in front of the audience, let the audience favor her.

    What''s more, since she has made a move, she must fight Meng Wenru so hard that he can''t turn over and let him taste the taste of being ruined!

    Su Hao ignored the reporter and openly browsed the video in front of various media. His face became more and more ugly, and even clenched his fists.

    "After Lu Ying, don''t make a conclusion too early. How can a good man like mengge betray you? Maybe the video and audio are all synthetic. "

    Su Hao took a deep breath, frowned and sneered.

    "He can''t betray me? I was wrong about him! I know the woman in the video! I recommended him to play a TV play at that time. He said that he met a girl whose family background was similar to ours. The girl worked very hard. He didn''t have the heart to ask me to take a walk and put the girl in! "

    As soon as the words came out, the media were instantly quiet, but the exclamation in their hearts flashed like brushing the screen.

    Scum man splits, give small three benefits, this benefit or let original match give!

    This kind of plot can be called a surprise!

    They are also convinced!

    Let the original arrangement for small three play, small three also went to the original home to find slag man.

    Meng Wenru is the most scum man in the history of entertainment industry!

    "After Lu Ying, you can''t say that. The video is so vague. How can you be sure that this is mengge and the actress he introduced before?"

    The reporter suddenly jumped out again.

    Su Hao glanced at him coldly: "I''m not blind, and I have a good memory! You''re defending Meng Wenru everywhere. Is that enough? "

    "I put down my words here today. Meng Wenru and I are not finished!"

    "I''m sorry, everyone. I have something urgent to go home. I can''t continue to attend the youth killing banquet. Please forgive me."

    "Wait!" The reporter still kept jumping up and down, blocking Su Hao''s way, "I doubt that this matter, even if you direct and act yourself, is to ruin mengge''s reputation."

    The anger and coldness on Su Hao''s face could hardly be suppressed. Looking at him, it seemed that he was looking at a dead man: "get out of here!"

    The reporter''s face turned red in an instant: "come and have a look. Lu Ying is so incompetent and scolds us reporters in public. We don''t know how to be arrogant and domineering at ordinary times."

    Everyone quietly watched the reporter do demon, did not go forward to echo his meaning.

    A Meng elder brother, for fear that others don''t know his relationship with Meng Wenru?

    Su Hao stared at the reporter for a long time. His eyes were full of pressure, which made him shiver.

    "How much did Meng Wenru give you? I''ll give you double! "

    "What did you say?" The reporter was a little confused.

    Sue was so cold that she walked around him and left.

    The reporters behind her snapped at her.

    "The scammers are really hammering. Lu yinghou is furious and leaves the green killing banquet to rush back. This is big news!"

    "It''s really worthwhile to come to the youth killing banquet of chivalrous woman today! I''ve got a piece of news. Call back quickly and send it out to the news editor. "

    Su Hao looked at the director apologetically: "director Li, sorry, I have something to go first."

    Director Li patted her on the shoulder and sighed: "go ahead, go ahead and deal with things earlier. Don''t be too sad. It''s Meng Wenru who doesn''t deserve you."

    Su Hao, well, soon left the green killing banquet.

    Ji Yu looks at her behind, although her face is expressionless, but she is not as worried as Li Dao.

    He knew that Su Hao had known Meng Wenru''s story for a long time. Now this result might be made by her, so he didn''t think she would be very sad.

    Even if you are sad, you have already passed the stage of sadness.

    This woman''s heart is very strong.

    What happened to the "chivalrous woman" crew was soon posted.

    This incident has caused a great stir, which undoubtedly has also hyped the film, and has given the film unprecedented attention.

    After all, only the fans of actors and directors would pay attention to this kind of green killing banquet. The exposure rate is not enough, and it needs later publicity.

    Meng Wenru and Lu Bingjun left the youth killing banquet in a rage, which undoubtedly let more people know about Xianv. A large number of melon eaters gathered on the Internet to watch the movie. Undoubtedly, they had some impression on the film and saved a lot of publicity expenses.

    Ji Yu quietly sent a text message to his agent after he left, asking him to release all the black materials about Meng Wenru that he found some time ago.

    "Lu Bingjun recognized the man in the video as Meng Wenru" appeared in the headlines of major websites.

    Some media reporters smell the bigger gossip and directly follow Su Hao back to her villa. Some of them are not at the green banquet, but they rush there after they get the news.

    Meng Wenru didn''t expect that things would develop to this point. He was so worried that he was almost at a loss.

    "Jun Jun? Are you back? "

    When he saw Lu Bingjun coming in, a glimmer of hope appeared at the bottom of his eyes. He quickly rushed over and grasped Lu Bingjun''s hand.

    "Jun Jun, you have to believe me, I really did not betray you!"

    "Those words... Those words must have been synthesized in the later stage. The video is too fuzzy, and even the mouth shape is not exposed. How can we record such a clear voice?"

    "And I checked the monitoring at home, no one has ever installed an eavesdropper, these are framed by others!"

    Su raised his eyes and pulled out his hand indifferently: "there is a camera installed at the door. It should be able to record your mouth completely. The picture quality is also very clear. You can tell if it''s true or false at a glance."

    Meng Wenru''s face turned white instantly, and looked at Su Hao with a kind of sad eyes: "Jun Jun, don''t you believe me?"

    "Why should I believe you! Meng Wenru, do you treat me as a fool? "Ah?"

    "Since you pursued me, how many rumors about our relationship have spread on the Internet? You need heat. I give it to you. I acquiesce in this kind of behavior. No matter how much influence this behavior has on me, I have never complained with you. What about you? What have you done to me

    "I doubt now that you even approached me early on because you had designed it!"

    Meng Wenru opened his mouth.

    It is undeniable that what Su Hao said is true.

    His eyes flashed a touch of sinister color, and his face became more and more aggrieved: "Jun Jun, I''m really innocent. Someone must be trying to harm me."

    Su Hao ignored him and went upstairs to check the surveillance video.

    Meng Wenru followed her with a bitter face, but there was no tension on her face.

    After he intercepted the video he needed, he deleted the video that was not good for him.

    Su Hao Yu Guang glanced at him and almost guessed what he had done.

    Turn on the monitor and watch it again. Sure enough, that video has been deleted.

    Meng Wenru''s pupil shrinks and grabs Su Hao''s arm: "Jun Jun, someone must have set me up, otherwise why is this video suddenly gone! When I made the clarification just now, it was clear that there was something else. This is the only one that can prove my innocence! "

    Su Hao sneered and shook off his arm: "don''t pretend. This is also a video that can completely convict you. As long as you delete it, you can buy it. Shuijun said that the popular videos on the Internet are made by hackers."

    "Meng Wenru, I don''t want to see you any more. Get out of here now!"

    "Jun Jun, don''t you really believe me?" Meng Wenru couldn''t believe his eyes. "You''ve been with me for such a long time. You know my character."

    Su Hao hooked up her lips in an uncertain way: "maybe I''ve never seen you clearly. Do you need me to help you pack things myself?"

    She quickly got up, rolled up all Meng Wenru''s things, threw them out through the window, and then pushed him out.

    Meng Wenru''s heart is extremely cold.

    He can''t figure out what went wrong now.

    Where did that video come from?

    He asked his agent to contact Xu multimedia, and no reporter came here tonight.

    Although most of the media and fans know about Lu Bingjun''s villa, the security in the community is very strict, and not many people can get in at all.

    Only Weng Siqing didn''t know how to get in.

    He didn''t know that before suhao let the system help block many cameras, Weng Siqing was able to get in.

    By the way, Weng Siqing!

    Just her!

    This woman looks pure. I didn''t expect that she was so vicious and scheming.

    She must be carrying a camera, a recorder!

    That''s the wrong angle... But it''s also possible that she installed the camera in a remote location.

    With this thought, Meng Wenru was even more frightened.

    If Weng Siqing recorded it, she may not have a clearer version.

    If the clear version comes out, it''s over!

    Although all the media reporters came here, they were blocked outside the door and couldn''t get in at all, so they didn''t get a picture of Meng Wenru being driven out.

    Many of the money Meng Wenru has made since the Big Bang has been invested in public relations, buying and marketing, and there is very little left.

    Let him buy a house now, he can''t buy it at all.

    And although those media reporters can''t get into the community, he will be photographed if he leaves with most of his things. At that time, these photos will undoubtedly make his reputation worse.

    Meng Wenru doesn''t want to leave here at all.

 Chapter 663

    "Jun Jun, how can you be so cruel? I''m not really the one to do that. "

    Sue''s lips are hooked.

    Isn''t this scum man that kind of person? Who is that!

    "Meng Wenru, do you remember when you carried a lot of media reporters to the producer''s room? From then on, I began to doubt you! But I''ve been comforting myself to believe you! "

    "After that, I tried you many times, but your performance really disappointed me! Why do you ask for my trust? Come back to me when you find the evidence to prove your innocence! "

    Su Hao said, mercilessly closed the door and locked Meng Wenru outside.

    Meng Wenru''s eyes widened in disbelief.

    Lu Bingjun testing him? When was it and why he didn''t realize it all the time!

    Meng Wenru''s brain is running rapidly, and his heart suddenly cools.

    From the time Feng Ge and her assistants were fired one by one, he should have found something wrong.

    He had just contacted Lu Bingjun''s assistants and wanted them to help reveal Lu Bingjun''s itinerary. It wasn''t long before the two assistants were dismissed one after another for being lazy.

    Until now, Lu Bingjun''s all kinds of things are her own personal, there is no intention to find a broker and assistant.

    He should have found something wrong earlier!

    When Lu Bingjun obviously raised his vigilance, he should be calm.

    Although Meng Wenru felt secure enough before, he never contacted Weng Siqing again and concentrated on preparing for the wedding, his proposal seemed to be pleasantly surprised and amazing, but in fact he didn''t pay attention at all.

    After that, he also bought a lot of water army to publicize their wedding.

    I''m afraid Lu Bingjun has been secretly sending his movements for a long time.

    In front of Lu Bingjun, he had set up the image of being gentle, hardworking and not accepting the hidden rules.

    But if Lu Bingjun finds out that he bought the Navy, isn''t that a slap in the face?

    "Lu Bingjun, did you design all this? You''ve known for a long time, but you''re designing me in private, right? "

    "Weng Siqing was able to break in so easily because you did something in the dark?"

    Meng Wenru''s spirit flashed, and suddenly asked.

    Su Hao hooked his lips, but he didn''t mean to solve his doubts.

    Yes, she did it all.

    But so what? If Meng Wenru is clean and has no black spots, as for being caught with so many pigtails by her?

    No, it''s more than that!

    "It''s very kind of you, Lu Bingjun. It''s very good!"

    Meng Wenru took a deep breath and gritted his teeth.

    Regardless of his clamor, Su Hao made a phone call to the security department at the gate and asked them to help Meng Wenru "please" out for disturbing the people.

    Since someone doesn''t want to take the initiative to go out, she can only use violence.

    When this idea came out, she felt that the depression in her chest relaxed a lot. It was obvious that the original owner was also happy for her idea, and even she didn''t feel happy at the bottom of her heart.

    Su Hao covered his chest and comforted: "don''t worry, he will never come to a good end."

    Think of here, she Huo ground raises an eye, show a bit of coquettish posture.

    Although Su Hao had already calculated that Weng Siqing would not be able to find Meng Wenru, she did not expect that Weng Siqing would block the entrance of Lu Bingjun''s villa. She had no idea.

    Of course, it is precisely because of this that the blow to Meng Wenru will be even greater after things are exposed!

    Soon, Meng Wenru was driven out by Lu Bingjun, and the news was also pushed to the headlines. Everyone was scolding him for being a scum man and spraying him to the skin.

    No matter how many fans Meng Wenru has, he can''t beat so many people.

    They said that the video was too vague, and the person in it was not their brother at all, so someone pasted the appearance of Lu Bingjun''s villa.

    "Not Meng Wenru? Is it difficult that Lu Bingjun keeps a man who is similar to him and lives in his own home, and that man brings a wild woman back? "

    "Are we blind? As like as two peas in the world, Lu Bingjun''s family is exactly the same as that. What''s more, your brother clarified that the microblog is still hanging there, but he clearly put out the clear version of the video on his microblog, and the fans are also amazing. "

    "Well, even if my brother released the video, he was all glaring at the heroine. It seemed that he had something to do with her. As for the audio that came out later, it was completely post production!"

    As soon as this kind of words came out, it immediately aroused the ridicule of most people.

    After Meng Wenru settled down, he immediately asked people to spend money to tear down the hot search.

    But this kind of practice is tantamount to irritating the melon eaters. Meng Wenru''s Square is almost slaughtered by a group of crazy sunspots.

    He has accumulated so much popularity in a short period of time, but also "good acting" as an excuse, stepped on a lot of "face only" traffic Xiaosheng, offended a lot of people.

    Now that he broke out such a scandal, he was eager to step on his family.

    But the fans who always protect Lu Bingjun didn''t rush up. Instead, they stayed under Lu Bingjun''s microblog to comfort her.

    "Jun Jun doesn''t cry. If you are so good, you will find a better man."

    Long before they started falling in love, Lu Bingjun''s fans resisted the two of them being together. It turns out that they were right.

    However, at this time, none of the fans wrote the words "I have seen Meng Wenru is not a good person for a long time", but they are willing to comfort her together.

    They didn''t want to get involved in Meng Wenru''s affairs, which saved Lu Bingjun''s popularity.

    It turns out that their family Junjun has a good reputation as a passer-by. There is not much black powder at all. But since they were together with Meng Wenru, they have absorbed a lot of black powder, and even their original reputation has declined a lot.

    It''s really bad luck for the king of their family to have such a peaceful day.

    Fortunately, Meng Wenru''s true face has been exposed.

    They both discussed getting married. If they found out after they got married, the monarch of their family would be wronged to death.

    Looking at the development of the situation, Meng Wenru didn''t know what to explain.

    He wanted to say that the audio was deliberately made by someone who wanted to frame him, but he was afraid that he would be beaten in the face by someone at the speed of light after he posted it on Weibo.

    Now that the scandal has been exposed, the other party is likely to come prepared.

    If he clarifies, reverses and is beaten in the face, it will be miserable.

    In the entertainment industry, there are many lessons from the predecessors'' blood and tears, not to mention that he has just been beaten in the face.

    The more trouble we have now, the more serious things will become.

    Meng Wenru is disheartened and finds a hotel to stay. Looking at the development of the Internet, he looks disheartened.

    What should I do? He doesn''t have much money left on hand now. He can''t afford to buy a hand to wash his hands. Moreover, without Lu Bingjun''s protection, it''s of little use to the company. The company will just give him up and can''t help him at all.

    The more Meng Wenru thinks about it, the more he collapses. He calls his agent, but his agent doesn''t answer. He wants to give up his performance completely.

    Ji Yu has been paying attention to the comments on the Internet. Seeing Meng Wenru''s situation, he adds fire directly.

    For a time, online about Meng Wenru''s black materials fly together, and every piece is a real hammer.

    That blurred video fans can also rely on someone to create a false audio.

    But later, the news about Meng Wenru''s temperament came out, such as beating his assistant.

    Another example is a recent event.

    That''s about Meng Wenru''s proposal.

    The ring he sent was picked out as a stall product. It was too cheap and was attacked by Lu Bingjun''s fans.

    The next day, Lu Bingjun and Meng Wenru sent a message together, saying that the money saved would be donated to charities. However, the post above said that the organization Meng Wenru donated was his own. It was a fake organization and embezzled a lot of money.

    Since he became angry, all the money he called on his fans to donate went into this place and finally went into his own pocket.

    This news is more than cheating, because it''s legal liability.

    The vast number of netizens have been completely indifferent to his promise to Lu Bingjun is all false.

    Who dares to like this kind of person who is going to prison soon?

    Meng Wenru''s previous fans on Weibo were not happy to retreat. He comforted himself that his brother didn''t cheat, but now he ran away one by one.

    The real hammers are in front of them. No matter how strong their psychological endurance is, they can''t hold.

    Meng Wenru''s number of fans on his microblog has dropped rapidly by more than 30 million, and by several million in a short time.

    It''s also because some people don''t go on Weibo and don''t know the news, and part of it is the zombie powder bought with money.

    It''s not over yet. Soon, some news came out on the Internet. It was someone who checked the IP address of Lu Bingjun.

    Those IP addresses obviously bought the Navy.

    The most important thing is the exchange of some information, which is obviously Meng Wenru''s buying water army and Hei Lu Bingjun''s.

    Now Meng Wenru couldn''t deny it.

    All the words in the video are true!

    Su Hao was going to let the system choose a time to send these data.

    When she tweeted that Meng Wenru donated all her money to charity, she planned everything, but she didn''t expect that someone would send the message first.

    To this end, she did not hide, quickly let the system send the rest of the information, and then gave Chu Jingxian a call.

    "Jingxian, please send the video you recorded during the live broadcast."

    "Don''t worry, hold on to me."

    Chu Jingxian feels that she has done nothing to help. Although Meng Wenru''s true face has been exposed on the Internet, she still feels guilty and agrees.

    "Yes, thank you." Sue laughs.

    "I won''t say anything between us. I''ll go and help you with the business."

    Soon, Meng Wenru''s video with a group of reporters and filmmakers was uploaded to the Internet and forwarded crazily that day.

    "The trough! He''s laughing? Meng Wenru''s smile looks frightening! "

    "What''s the operation of sending your girlfriend to the producer''s bed and bringing a bunch of people to catch the rape? What the hell does he want to do? "

    "It''s unforgivable to treat me like this! Fortunately, my king ran away and did not stay there, otherwise he would not have been sprayed to death! "

    "In other words, Lu Bingjun may really have slept with the producer, but he runs fast, tut tut." Some obscene men came forward to put in a word, and there were many followers below.

 Chapter 664

    They immediately quarreled with Lu Bingjun''s fans, but this added to the heat and made it worse.

    Most fans believe that Lu Bingjun didn''t have anything to do with the producer, only a very small number of lewd men were there.

    There are also some who remain neutral in favor of Lu Bingjun.

    Even if something really happened, did Meng Wenru hurt it?

    Soon, the topic was cheated again.

    Meng Wenru''s success depends on Lu Bingjun''s blood. After becoming famous, he doesn''t want to be restricted by Lu Bingjun. He also keeps a little lover, so he wants to ruin his real girlfriend.

    "Meng Wenru''s acting skills were very good before, but I have seen some of his works, and they are basically mediocre. Only the two films cooperated with Lu yinghou are relatively good. I suspect that they were brought by Lu yinghou, but since watching this video, I think that who dares to say that Meng Wenru''s acting skills are not good, I''m anxious with whom!"

    "Yes, I thought that he had cheated the public and Lu Ying for such a long time because he was a gentle, hardworking and progressive male god. I didn''t expect that he was so insidious."

    "I think it''s a modern version of Chen Shimei! No, no, no, he''s more ruthless than Chen Shimei! "

    "Chen Shimei abandoned her wife, but she had a high vision and married at least a princess. Is Meng Wenru blind? Now there are several women who can compare with Lu yinghou. He wants to make Lu yinghou lose his reputation! "

    "I''m afraid to think it over!"

    "Think carefully, fear extremely + 1."

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Looking at the comments on the Internet, Meng Wenru felt that his eyes were splitting.

    "How could that be? Why is that? "

    According to his assumption, this is clearly not the case.

    All of a sudden, he felt that Lu Bingjun had done all this harm.

    Lu Bingjun''s acting skills are so good that even if he finds out his abnormality, he can still talk to him. How can he ignore it?

    You know, when he was in the producer''s room at that time, Lu Bingjun used the media on the scene to recruit a group of gangsters for him.

    Although she soon forgave him, she probably pretended, even for the sake of bewitching him, and then secretly collected evidence.

    Later, when he proposed, Lu Bingjun''s ring photo microblog was also very meaningful, and he recruited a number of black people.

    Meng Wenru''s teeth itch with hatred. He immediately picks up his coat and prepares to fight in Lu Bingjun''s villa.

    Even if he died, he would never make Lu Bingjun feel better!

    But before he could open the door, a group of police knocked open the door of the hotel.

    Meng Wenru felt that his ears were buzzing and his words were not clear.

    "Mr. Meng, you are suspected of..., please come with us to cooperate with the investigation."

    Meng Wenru just felt his ears buzzing and couldn''t hear what they said.

    As soon as the wrist got cold, I put on the handcuffs.

    The magnesium lamp flashed in front of his eyes, reflecting his present appearance.

    Meng Wenru thinks that he may be in a mess now, and all of this mess will be taken into the camera, which will soon be pushed to the headlines and ridiculed by everyone.

    Meng Wenru is too unwilling. He originally imagined that he could go to the top of his life. He is also used to the fans'' pursuit, Lu Bingjun''s love, and the envious eyes of his peers.

    But now all the illusions are shattered.

    He is penniless and lives in a hotel. The reporters around him are eager to peel off a layer of skin from him. All kinds of black materials are flying around. Everyone is abusing him with the worst words, and no one is willing to help him.

    Lu Bingjun broke up with him and drove him out of the house.

    He also fell out with Weng Siqing.

    The agent and the company abandoned him.

    Those colleagues usually envy and hate him. They resent that he stepped on them before. Now he has come to this end. They just want to hit the bottom of the well, and no one wants to help him at all.

    Why on earth? Why is it like this!

    Meng Wenru almost collapsed.

    When he arrived at the police station, he immediately asked to contact his agent, but only received a breach of contract from the company and high compensation costs.

    Because of his reputation problems, the parties who signed up for reality TV shows and TV dramas and movies called one after another to terminate their contracts with him.

    Because the problem does not lie with the other party, he needs to pay compensation after the termination of the contract.

    But he didn''t have much money at all!

    Meng Wenru almost begged everyone, but no one asked him for a lawyer.

    Finally, he had to make a phone call to Lu Bingjun.

    "Hello?" A woman''s voice is very lazy, with incomparable pride, as if to say one more word is blasphemy to her.

    Meng Wenru pursed her lips, calmed her mind, but her voice still couldn''t stop shaking.

    "Jun Jun, help me, now only you can help me... If you don''t help me, I''m really finished..."

    Sue listened to him slowly, didn''t hang up, and didn''t show any pity.

    She chuckled: "Meng Wenru, how can I help you? By conspiring with others to destroy my innocence and reputation? "

    "No, Jun, someone framed me! You believe me! Now the Internet is full of black materials about me. Someone must have premeditated me! "

    Meng Wenru holds the microphone tightly, as if holding the last straw.

    Su Hao''s face is colder: "even if someone is planning to harm you, is it difficult that what they say is false?"

    Meng Wenru opened her mouth and wanted to cheat her that all the news was false, but immediately she heard the woman''s light voice.

    "Meng Wenru, don''t treat me like a fool! I can tell you plainly that I did most of these things! "

    Meng Wenru seems to have been strangled in the throat, but he can''t spit out a word.

    Yes, he had this kind of conjecture for a long time, but Lu Bingjun was too easy to cheat all the time, and he didn''t suspect her in the end.

    "You bitch!" Meng Wenru couldn''t restrain his anger and finally revealed his true face.

    Suhao let out a whisper.

    "Meng, it''s good for you that I didn''t go to the court to sue you again."

    "Besides, I think it''s better for you to stay in prison than outside now."

    At the beginning, the original owner was framed by him and took unbearable photos. He was scolded by everyone. He had no way to survive and could only ask for death. But after she died, Meng Wenru never let anyone go, and he took advantage of her death to hype.

    Suhao felt soft enough.

    Meng Wenru is being scolded severely now, but the entertainment industry is changing so fast that he has been locked up in prison for several years, and no one knows him after he comes out.

    If he stops on the street now, it''s not only reporters who want to surround him, but also many people who want to smash rotten eggs on his head.

    When the original owner was hiding at home, Meng Wenru''s fans "complained about their brother''s injustice" and carried sulfuric acid, which almost disfigured Lu Bingjun.

    Afterwards, the incident made a big fuss on the Internet. No one sympathized with her. They even said that she deserved it and scolded that women like her should not live in the world.

    It''s this thing that stops the original owner''s idea of living in the world at last.

    Of course, when Meng Wenru comes out, she can''t control what will happen.

    After all, he not only has to go to prison, but also spit out the charitable funds he embezzled before. In addition, there is a large amount of liquidated damages waiting for him.

    Men like Meng Wenru just like to take shortcuts and don''t work hard at all.

    With such a large amount of debt, he will be crushed, and he will not be able to fight against fate.

    Staying in prison can avoid being scolded, and it''s nice to have someone to eat and drink for him without spending money.

    After thinking about it, Su became more and more indifferent and hung up directly.

    Meng Wenru hears the beep from the other end of the phone, and his eyes are covered with blood.

    It''s Lu Bingjun. It''s Lu Bingjun who hurt him!

    Why did he show mercy? You should hire someone to kill her quietly!

    When she died, he could still climb up through her.

    After many years of waiting, everyone forgot Lu Bingjun. He could make his girlfriend as he wanted, and he would not end up like this.

    But now it''s too late for him to turn over.

    Meng Wenru''s only idea now is to hire a good lawyer. If he can spend less time in prison, he will spend less time. If he can lose less money, he will lose less.

    After struggling for a long time, he called Weng Siqing again.

    Now he has no money to use. Although Weng Siqing is a little poor, he is at least better than him. As long as he has a loan or something, he can still hire a better lawyer.

    He still has evidence to threaten Weng Siqing. He is not afraid that Weng Siqing will not help.

    But Meng Wenru was disappointed.

    If Weng Siqing had some friendship with Meng Wenru before, but after last night, the two of them broke their faces completely.

    Weng Siqing is aware that she is not well-known now, even if those black materials are released, it will not have much influence on her.

    When the first video burst out, there were a lot of people who took away her identity with indignation, but soon their attention was diverted by Meng Wenru, and not many people cared about her at all.

    She''s not afraid at all!

    Even if Meng Wenru now put her black material out, I''m afraid not many people pay attention to her.

    Meng Wenru is completely desperate.

    The news about his arrest spread all over the Internet, and many people are calling him a deserved punishment.

    The heat of the matter continued until he was taken to court.

    Many people who eat melons come to join in the fun and surround this section of the road.

    Many of Meng Wenru''s fans have changed from true love powder to immortal black powder because of the burst of news one after another.

    "Liar! You big liar! You deserve to be in prison. Why don''t you die? "

    The security around the court is still relatively strict, and the black powder who made trouble was soon lazy.

    But Meng Wenru''s situation is not so good.

    The rotten egg that the fan threw directly hit him in the face, slimy down his cheek.

    He has been detained in the police station these days, and has not been cleaned. Although the people there did not treat him badly, Meng Wenru is still haggard.

    His face was bearded and his eyes were deeply sunken. He used to be a charming and sunny image in the spotlight, but now he looks very gloomy, and it seems that people don''t want to get close to him.

    He was rigidly brought in by the police, and soon began the trial. Finally, he was sentenced to three years'' imprisonment and sent directly to prison.

 Chapter 665

    But before he left, Meng Wenru suddenly burst into a rage, staring at the media reporters, shouting that Lu Bingjun had done him harm, cursing Lu Bingjun and cursing him, which shocked everyone present.

    Some media reporters took this opportunity to make trouble and asked Su Hao if there was such a thing.

    Su Hao sneered at the camera: "so what? What if not? Is it difficult or I forced him to sit down? "

    "Besides, you wanted to frame me before, but I didn''t investigate with him. Otherwise, he would have to add a lot to this prison disaster. I''ve done my utmost."

    In fact, Meng Wenru still had some brain damaged loyal fans left behind.

    They only love Meng Wenru''s beauty, regardless of everything else, like the product of successful brainwashing.

    They believed what Meng Wenru said.

    Meng Wenru said that he was framed by Lu Bingjun, and that was Lu Bingjun.

    It''s not their brother''s fault. It''s Lu Bingjun who is too cruel.

    Some fans even launched attacks to pull Lu Bingjun down from the altar.

    There are also some gourd eaters who think that Lu Bingjun is too cold and heartless. Why should he be so cruel to Meng Wenru? At least he is a boyfriend who has been dating for a long time, and even is about to get engaged.

    When Su Hao saw these remarks, he just laughed with indifference at the bottom of his eyes.

    It didn''t happen to them, they never knew what pain was.

    A woman was taken advantage of by her boyfriend and sent to other people''s bed. Her boyfriend framed her and wanted to ruin her reputation. In the end, there were still people who loved such a man?

    Yes, she did, but what about the situation like the original owner?

    Even if people die, even if the truth is revealed, they will not say sorry for what they have said.

    What''s more, Meng Wenru came to this end by himself, not by her step-by-step guidance. She never forced this man to do that kind of thing.

    Su Hao takes back her eyes, moves her fingers and sends out a microblog.

    Lu Bingjun V: I''m going to quit the show business forever. The movie "chivalrous woman" will be my last work.

    This micro blog immediately caused a great sensation.

    "A woman who is shameless and cheap, even her boyfriend will set up! It''s really heartless of you to pretend to be deaf and dumb for such a long time, just to promote the film. "

    "Isn''t it hype? Can you get out of this gold ring? "

    These taunts were soon suppressed by Lu Bingjun''s fans.

    "Jun Jun, don''t do it. You have so much talent. Why bury it? You are still young. We haven''t seen enough of your works yet... "

    "Jun Jun, is that pair of dog men that you don''t want to mix in this circle? Don''t be sad, there are so many fans with you."

    Su Hao browsed the news one by one, but there was no reply.

    But after turning to the satirical comment that she didn''t care about Meng Wenru, she suddenly hooked her lips and sent out a small video.

    In that video, Meng Wenru was sent to the court. Su Hao also said, "I''m really happy to see this scene.".

    Go to TM, get together and get together!

    Can they get together and disperse well in this situation?

    In Su Hao''s opinion, she is kind enough to Meng Wenru.

    As for Weng Siqing, although she had been involved in setting up the original owner, she was not the mastermind after all.

    Now, even if everyone''s attention has been diverted by Meng Wenru, Weng Siqing is not so good.

    There are still fans clutching out her true identity.

    With the name of a small three, she can''t continue to mix in the entertainment industry.

    Unless she is willing to contribute her body, it will be hard to save.

    With this micro blog, Lu Bingjun''s fans are more convinced that his family is hurt by Meng Wenru.

    Sue looked good and finally couldn''t help explaining.

    "I just want to go behind the scenes and stop being an actor. It''s a decision made a long time ago."

    The original owner''s decision is like this. She has already won three gold medals in the circle. When "chivalrous woman" comes out, it is possible to add an international award for film queen, and she has already reached the top of the domestic entertainment circle.

    Moreover, she has already seen all the red dust flashiness in this circle. She is not keen on this circle, and she prefers a plain and stable life.

    After the original owner''s accident, many fans still believe in her and comfort her. Their opinions to Lu Bingjun are always for her sake, so Su Hao doesn''t want to let them down.

    Lu Bingjun''s fans know the news, no longer noisy, have blessing up.

    It''s their idol''s decision, and naturally they have to support it.

    Su Hao has no agent or assistant now, so he talked to the company directly.

    The company has always regarded her as a cash cow, which is very reluctant, but suhao said that she wants to inject capital into the company, and will be an agent in the future to bring a group of artists to the company.

    When the conditions are enough, she will try to be a director again.

    The company is very happy with the news, and the voice of opposition is not so loud.

    Su Hao''s excellent acting skills, the intersection of the circle than their whole company to earn more resources.

    If she comes as an agent, she will do her best.

    She has so many fans that the artists she brings will be attached to her name. Compared with the newcomers of the same period, she is sure to be the first to make her famous.

    What''s more, her acting skills are so good that it''s not unusual for her to choose some good young people and come out with a few more Movie Masters and empresses under the guidance of Su Hao.

    As for why does the company not doubt her ability as an agent?

    In the past, brother Feng and her assistant were so inactive that Lu Bingjun became the queen of the three golden movies. It can be seen how strong her skills are and how broad her contacts are.

    Sue looked at the news for a while. She was just about to lie down and have a rest, but suddenly she received a phone call.

    "Why quit the show business? Your talent should not be buried. "

    Ji Yu asked.

    Su Hao blinked, feeling that his remarks were funny.

    "Ji Yingdi, it doesn''t seem to have much to do with you. I''m just tired, and I''ve accumulated enough fame and money. I don''t want to continue to aggrieve myself."

    This sentence instantly blocked Ji Yu''s throat, let him eyebrow emerge a trace of chagrin.

    Yes, he is Lu Bingjun. He is not even an ordinary friend. People don''t want his help at all.

    "Well, I respect your decision. Will Lu Ying follow up the follow-up publicity of chivalrous woman?"

    "Yes Su Hao said firmly.

    Ji Yu''s eyes brightened in an instant.

    "This is my last job, and of course I have to finish it beautifully."

    From Su Hao''s words, Ji Yu recognized her great ambition.

    Su Hao wants to use this film to give a satisfactory answer to the original owner''s acting career. Even if she quits the film industry and lives behind the scenes, many people will remember her after many years!

    Her other goal is to be the queen of the International Film Festival!

    "I wish you success." Ji Yu said a word and hung up.

    The post production of the film may take half a year. By that time, Lu Bingjun has almost forgotten Meng Wenru. This love wound should have been exposed. He can take advantage of the activities of press conference and premiere to pursue Lu Bingjun.

    It couldn''t be better.

    Ji Yu has confidence in himself.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    In the imperial prison, although each cell is clean and well lit, Meng Wenru feels boundless coldness.

    He huddled tightly in the quilt, wrapped himself up, and frowned uneasily.

    Every day, men suffer from resentment and unwillingness, such as being tens of years old.

    His hair was so dirty that he had some white skin on his lips. He couldn''t see that he was a famous star before. Without the brilliance, he looked even worse than ordinary people.

    In fact, the treatment in prison is very good, and it also provides the prisoner with the opportunity to go to school and apply for the examination, but he does not want to learn.

    He feels that he has been abandoned. He feels that he is a star. When he goes out in a few years, the public may forget him. At that time, half a pseudonym will cover up his miserable past, and he will be able to climb up again.

    If he succeeds once, he will succeed twice.

    He is so good-looking and can act. Why do you read books like those idiots.

    You know, they have a criminal record in their files. Even if they are admitted to a certain university and have a diploma, there are still not many companies that will want them when they go out, and they will still run into walls everywhere.

    Entering the entertainment industry is different. They don''t pay attention to their resumes. As long as they look good and operate properly, they are likely to soar.

    Meng Wenru thought that when he went out, he was only 29 years old. As the saying goes, men have 41 flowers.

    Actresses don''t have enough stamina when they are 30, but men of this age are often at the top of their careers.

    Of course, Meng Wenru can''t sleep every day. He wants to participate in the reform through labor.

    Men want to keep their handsome face, even if they go out to work, they have to find something to cover themselves, so as to avoid tanning.

    This kind of behavior has been ridiculed by many people.

    But he didn''t realize that the prison was not as secure as he thought.

    There are too many male prisoners here. They are all normal men. How can there be no demand.

    Without women to ease their needs, they can only find men to solve them.

    And pretty little white face is the first to bear the brunt.

    After Meng Wenru discovered this phenomenon once, he no longer paid attention to his demeanor. Instead, he dressed himself up in coarse clothes and even wore long hair to cover his face.

    However, he is still a little uneasy and often has nightmares.

    On this day, he suddenly had a very strange dream.

    In his dream, he also ascended Lu Bingjun''s design career and stepped onto the peak of his life.

    In the hotel, he successfully designed Lu Bingjun and broke in with a group of reporters.

    When Lu Bingjun was abused, he offered to break up with her.

    Lu Bingjun couldn''t bear the blow and jumped off a building to commit suicide, but he pretended to be an affectionate boyfriend through Lu Bingjun''s death, and his career rose step by step.

    After a long time, he and Weng Siqing announced their association and were blessed by everyone.

 Chapter 666

    Meng Wenru felt that it was too sweet for her to be immersed in the dream and never come out.

    But at this time, the painting style suddenly changed.

    Meng Wenru rolled a kind of small fresh meat and operated it properly. Although he didn''t win a big prize, he was regarded by the public as having acting skills. The small fresh meat changed one after another, but he always stood at the top of the flow.

    In front of the media, he has always been a gentle gentleman and affectionate person, but behind his back, he is very open.

    For Weng Siqing, he was tired of dating for a while.

    But at that time, Weng Siqing was not so easy to deal with.

    At this time, Lu Bingjun''s old fan and her friend Chu Jingxian suddenly found evidence that Lu Bingjun was wronged.

    At that time, the most beautiful young actress, who was afraid of dying miserably, remained in the hearts of the public with her role, and never died.

    Those who used to curse on the Internet were mature and quiet. When they heard the truth, they turned their gun heads and began to curse Meng Wenru.

    Meng Wenru''s inconsistent image has been exposed. How prosperous he was relying on Lu Bingjun, how embarrassed he is now.

    There was no way to clean up the matter. He was soon abandoned by the company and faced with a lot of liquidated damages and debts.

    He wanted to help Weng Siqing, but Weng Siqing already held a gold owner''s thigh and taunted him everywhere.

    The entertainment industry is changing too fast. In the face of such a scandal, he soon disappeared. His previous roles are all money grabbing works, nothing impressive, basically completely forgotten.

    Meng Wenru''s final fate is no better than that of this life.

    When he was dying, he regretted that he had done something wrong to Lu Bingjun.

    If he hadn''t designed Lu Bingjun and had been with her well, would the result be different now?

    But there is no if.

    Meng Wenru was scared by the end of the dream, suddenly woke up, behind a cold sweat.

    Just then, a rough voice came from outside the iron fence to call him out to work.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Half a year passed quickly, the original storm has long gone.

    Fans can feel that Lu Bingjun''s focus of work is shifting.

    She is going to be an agent and will continue to stay in this circle. The news made them happy and said that they would support the artists brought by Junjun.

    The people Su Hao selected were all from the same family background as her, but she polished her eyes and did not dare to find a white eyed wolf like Meng Wenru.

    Her vision is not bad indeed, there are several beautiful and coquettish little girls, the key is that they are willing to work hard.

    She first found some supporting roles for them, and within half a year, she helped them become well-known and became a third tier actress. When they had almost finished their training, she began to receive screenplays for them.

    They are not protagonists, but they are also good supporting roles, which can make them improve in their experience.

    Just after the script had been arranged for them, Lu Bingjun''s last film "chivalrous woman" was finally ready for release.

    Countless fans know that this is her masterpiece. In the future, even if it''s publicity, it will only be publicity for the young newcomers she brings. They will live behind the scenes and no longer appear in front of people.

    Therefore, "chivalrous woman" this movie''s popularity unprecedented high, has attracted the innumerable people''s attention.

    There is no doubt that Lu Bingjun has a lot of passers-by.

    Director Li originally wanted to create a film with commercial value and artistic value, which he certainly loved.

    However, for Lu Bingjun out of the performing arts circle, he still sighed.

    "Xiaolu, do you really not want to stay?"

    Director Li asked this question for the first time.

    "You are so talented. I want to play you in my next movie. Why do you want to quit the circle? It''s a waste of time."

    "Director Li, I''ve won all the awards, and an actor''s peak has been reached. There is not much pursuit, so I''m going to retire naturally."

    The original owner''s wish is flat and light. She has reached the top,

    Li Tao sighed. He thought Lu Bingjun would work hard. With her young age, it would not be a problem for her to enter the international arena.

    "Well, now that you''ve made up your mind, I won''t say more. Let''s go. Let''s fight for some big prizes." Li Dao sighed helplessly.

    Sue said yes.

    "Chivalrous woman" was sent abroad to participate in the awards, so the premiere ceremony was also abroad.

    Their film is the only Chinese film selected in the main competition unit of Golden Bear Film Festival.

    Director Li won the best director award before.

    He has worked with Ji Yu before. Ji Yu won the best actor award here a few years ago with the help of the film directed by Li. He is still well-known here.

    Lu Bingjun is here for the first time.

    It''s much more peaceful here than in China where there are unprecedented fans.

    Many Chinese stars are so excited when they get an invitation to the red carpet that they want to stay on the red carpet for a while and let foreign media take more photos to expand their popularity.

    Ji Yu is still a cold and pure appearance, wearing a star black dress, while temperament such as snow lotus, cold and inviolable.

    He got out of the nanny''s car first, ran to the other side, helped Sue open the door, and even helped her lift the dress.

    "Tut, it''s amazing. Ji Yingdi is so considerate now." Director Li joked.

    Ji Yu''s brows moved and he didn''t speak.

    Two people dressed like lovers, but Su Hao''s temperament is quite different from him.

    The collision of one ice and one fire looks even more dazzling.

    The surrounding magnesium lights flickered, and soon many pictures were taken.

    Some fans and domestic newspapers came to the live broadcast. As soon as Ji Yu and Su Hao appeared, they focused on them.

    Live room crowded in many fans, almost the network collapsed.

    Li Dao takes Su Hao by the arm, and Ji Yu stands on the other side, half a step behind.

    Behind him is the main creative team of more than ten people.

    They walked slowly past, and both Li Dao and Ji Yu were interviewed by several reporters.

    "Director Li, are you confident that this film will win the prize?"

    Li Dao hit ha ha: "this can only listen to destiny."

    "Ji Yingdi won the Golden Bear trophy a few years ago. Now do you have the confidence to win twice?"

    Ji Yu glanced aside: "this time my performance is not as good as that of Lu Ying. She may be much older than me."

    A mass of media, like smelling fishy fish, rushed to Su Hao.

    But at this time, director Li politely raised his wrist to look at the time and stopped them.

    "I''m sorry, we can''t take too long. We''ll know when the awards are announced."

    Su Hao, they sit in their seats, waiting for the award to be announced.

    "Chivalrous woman" is shortlisted in the main competition unit, which means that the actors in the film can compete for the best director, best actor and actress, best supporting actor and actress.

    "Are you nervous?"

    Ji Yu glanced at Su and asked in a low voice.

    Su Hao shook his head and gave four words: "let it be."

    Winning the best prize is the perfect ending of Lu Bingjun''s life and the peak in the real sense.

    If she doesn''t win the prize, it''s no pity. She has tried her best and I believe the original owner won''t care.

    For this reason, Su Hao is incomparably calm.

    "It''s going to be a prize." Ji Yu hooked his lips, and his tone was full of determination.

    Su Hao gave him a puzzled look, did not speak, and continued to listen attentively to the awards announced on the stage.

    "Chivalrous woman" won the "Best Photography Award" and "best vision Award" for its beautiful composition and unique aesthetics.

    It''s been a long time, and it''s not easy to enter the real fighting period.

    The best actor competition, four nominations, but Ji Yu did not enter.

    This is actually quite normal.

    It''s too hard for an actor to win the same award twice at such a big film festival.

    It''s just that I didn''t even give the nomination, which shows how fierce the fight for this award is.

    Li Dao smilingly patted Su Hao''s hand: "Xiao Lu, next you have to be ready."

    Ji Yu is a little jealous.

    His identity always makes Lu Bingjun keep away from him in order to avoid suspicion. He can''t do this kind of kind behavior. However, Li Dao often has intimate behavior with Lu Bingjun because he is old and treats Lu Bingjun as the younger generation he likes.

    "Well." Su Hao answered. Her face looked calm, but her fist clenched involuntarily, and her palms were almost sweating.

    "Next we are going to announce the best actress shortlist of this Golden Bear award!"

    "The little town of Florida, Hurst Isabel."

    "By the Seiya, Bernice miser."

    Two places left

    Su Hao''s heart is high in the sky.

    Just now I said I was not nervous. Now I really care about it at this moment.

    "The chivalrous woman, Lu Bingjun."

    The big screen on the stage immediately played a movie of the movie, which intercepted the scene of chivalrous women dancing swords in the bamboo forest.

    The bamboo leaves are green, the white long clothes brush the ground, and the sword is in full bloom. It gives people an extreme visual impact and deserves the best visual award.

    The woman raises her eyes, sends out cold and murderous intention, and purses her lips firmly. Her actions are crisp and neat. Every look in her eyes can make people''s mood fluctuate with her.

    "The wolf dog, celise met."

    "Next, let''s welcome the awarders..."

    Ji Yu just said he was going to the toilet.

    Lu Bingjun doesn''t have anyone who is familiar with him in foreign countries. Generally, the important awards are presented by people who the winners know and have won.

    Now Ji Yu is not here, should it be

    Su Hao figured out something and didn''t feel nervous.

    "Have you found out at last?" Director Li laughed twice.

    Su Hao secretly glared at him: "you know, but he and Ji Yu are hiding from me. Why don''t you tell me in advance?"

    "Don''t be angry. We''re trying to surprise you." Director Li said wrongly.

    At this time, on the stage, a foreign woman in a long dress spoke fluent English.

    "I''d like to announce that the winner of the 37th Golden Bear Award for best actress is --"

    "Chivalrous woman, Lu Bingjun!"

 Chapter 667

    A beautiful male voice suddenly rang out. The man slowly came down in the shadow and read the award-winning words for her.

    "Since her debut, she has won numerous awards and is known as the most gifted actress in China. In" chivalrous woman ", she left a deep impression on the audience with her vigorous posture and sharp eyes... She is Lu Bingjun."

    "Jun Jun, congratulations. You won the best actress in the first foreign Film Festival Award."

    Everyone''s eyes were focused on Lu Bingjun, and all the cameras turned around.

    With a smile on her lips, Su Hao stood up politely, bowed around and walked up with her long skirt.

    After hugging Ji Yu and the Foreign Actress respectively, she took the trophy from Ji Yu and went to the microphone to talk about the award.

    Ji Yu stood there, still indulging in the embrace just now.

    This is the first time that the two of them are so close apart from the play.

    Ji Yu looks at the woman in the middle of the stage. She is like a bright light. Standing there alone attracts everyone''s attention.

    She talks with a smile, and from time to time she can say something that makes people laugh, which is humorous and appropriate.

    Finally, Su Hao bows and goes back to his seat with Ji Yu.

    Fans in China cheered at the sight.

    "Lu Bingjun won the Golden Bear Award for best actress" news instantly on the hot search list.

    A lot of people cheered for her.

    You know how rare it is to be an international film queen.

    She has been known as a Grand Slam Queen in China before, and now, with her international fame, her value is soaring. No female artist in China can surpass her.

    Unfortunately, Lu Bingjun announced his withdrawal declaration some time ago.

    If she can stay and even win three European awards, everyone will be proud of her.

    The awards ceremony ended, but the festival lasted two weeks.

    After su Hao and Ji Yu attend the premiere, Ji Yu suddenly proposes to show her around the film festival and watch more movies.

    "Ji Yingdi, as I said, I don''t plan to fall in love. We''d better not be so close."

    Su Hao saw Ji Yu''s mind and said again.

    Ji Yu rigidly pulls the corner of the lip.

    "I just want to make friends with you. Aren''t you going to be an agent? It''s always good to have a little more relationship. "

    There was a lot of media at the festival.

    Although not many people here know Lu Bingjun and Ji Yu, Lu Bingjun has just won the Golden Bear award. I''m afraid that many domestic media have come here to win first-hand news.

    As a result, they were still wrapped up before going out.

    After all, Su Hao still has to work in the circle. He also wants to see how foreign actors interpret their roles.

    There are so many good films at the festival that people can''t see them.

    The two of them choose the movies that are popular on the Internet and go to the cinema for two hours.

    But unexpectedly, Lu Bingjun and Ji Yu have been identified.

    "After Lu Ying? Ji Yingdi? Is that you? "

    An excited voice suddenly sounded in my ear. Su Hao and Lu Bingjun looked at each other.

    "Shh, please don''t shout too loud. We want to enjoy the movie quietly."

    "Good, good!"

    The man was obviously a Star chaser. He came here to try his luck and see if he could meet a famous actor. Unexpectedly, his dream came true.

    Su Hao and Ji Yu watch a movie together. Occasionally, they lower their heads and exchange a few words to discuss the structure and theme of the movie.

    The fan tried to restrain his scream and made a paragraph on Weibo.

    "I met Lu yinghou and Ji Yingdi to watch movies together here. I''m so lucky!"

    "Give up the address[ [knife] "

    "[knife] + 1"

    "Wait, what do I notice? Lu yinghou and Ji Yingdi go to the cinema together? Is there no one else around them? "

    The fan replied excitedly, "I didn''t see anyone else."

    "They''re not dating, are they? My God, a queen and an emperor, that''s the match

    "Strongly support them together!"

    After a while, many fans of our media microblog also suddenly sent a message, is secretly photographed Su Hao and Ji Yu.

    "Lu yinghou and Ji Yingdi are suspected to be in contact and watch movies together in the cinema."

    Su Hao noticed the click in the dark, which was like the sound of a camera, and immediately looked over from his seat.

    Ji Yu was not as keen as she was. She stood up and said, "what''s the matter?"

    "Someone''s taking pictures!"

    Su Hao narrowed his eyes and was just about to pass by. But the reporter took another photo, turned around and ran out quickly.

    Ji Yu''s face is not very pretty either.

    It''s one thing for him to pursue Lu Bingjun, but it''s another thing for him to be secretly photographed.

    Who knows how these people will make it up!

    "I''ll take care of it. Don''t worry."

    Su Hao glanced at him and was not interested in the movie.

    "Ji Yingdi, we''d better keep a distance. I have something to do now. I''ll go first. Goodbye."

    Ji Yu was a little dejected when he saw the sound and shadow of her leaving in a hurry.

    He thought he was cold all the time, but when he met Lu Bingjun, he knew what real indifference was.

    Before, he watched Lu Bingjun deal with Meng Wenru with that kind of thunder method. He thought that she should hate that man very much and didn''t like him at all. Now he can''t help doubting what she thought at that time.

    Lu Bingjun may be serious about Meng Wenru. After all, she has never had a relationship with Meng Wenru.

    She attaches great importance to that relationship, so she finds that Meng Wenru is hurt after betrayal. She hates Meng Wenru and refuses to believe in love.

    The news of Lu Bingjun''s association with Ji Yu instantly spread to the Internet, making a stir.

    Meng Wenru still has a group of fans. Seeing the news, they all come here.

    They felt that their brother was hurt by Lu Bingjun, so they all turned into Lu Bingjun''s black powder.

    "Lu Bingjun was still in contact with our elder brother during the shooting of chivalrous woman. She would not have been cheating on our elder brother at that time, and then framed our elder brother?"

    "Go to your uncle! Is a bunch of dog lickers all brained? Up to now, I still bite our monarch. Your brother is a criminal. Who can do wrong to him? "

    "Don''t change the concept upstairs. My brother is embezzling and donating money, but we can''t conclude that he betrayed Lu Bingjun on this basis, can we?"

    "With so much evidence, someone''s fans still open their eyes to tell lies and refuse to admit that they vomit like cheating. It''s so disgusting that they really follow their own rules."

    "Who said that Junjun and Ji Yu of our family are in love too much? It''s normal for them to go to the film festival because they were shortlisted for the film. Is there any evidence to prove that they are in love?"

    "It''s normal for everyone to go to the cinema together, but it''s not normal for only the two of them." Some netizens made sarcastic remarks.

    He was immediately attacked by Lu Bingjun''s fans.

    "If we''re reasonable, we''ll show the evidence. Don''t be blind to anyone who can''t show the evidence!"

    "Even if I''m in love, I think Ji Yu is very good. He is hundreds and thousands of times better than Meng Wenru, the vicious man who depends on our monarch."

    "Why do you say that Junjun cheated first? Maybe they knew each other in the production group. Later that happened. Junjun fell into EQ, Jiyu cared about everything, and then came together."

    "Don''t pull us upstairs. It''s better for us to be the movie king. We are always cold and not close to women. We refuse to bundle and hype."

    "Junjun is going to quit the performing arts circle, and he''s still tied up to hype a fart!"

    The news soon became loud.

    Because Lu Bingjun got the news of international film queen, she has been hanging on the hot search these days, so more and more people see and forward this microblog.

    Su looked at the development trend of the Internet and didn''t want to take care of it any more.

    A few clowns with rhythm can''t make a big deal.

    What''s more, she''s ready to transform into an agent. She doesn''t care what she does. Time will tell.

    After coming back from the film festival, Su Hao promoted the publicity of "chivalrous woman".

    The popularity of her previous posthumous success, together with Ji Yu''s fans, is enough to support the box office of the film.

    Sure enough, as she expected, after the film was released in China, the box office went up all the way and the public praise burst.

    It has risen from one billion to five billion, breaking the highest box office record of Chinese films, which can be regarded as a visual feast.

    Since then, there have been many "fish cakes" made by Lu Bingjun and Ji Yu, editing various videos between them.

    Su Hao completely quit the performing arts circle, transformed into an agent, and brought a few new people.

    Because of her popularity, many fans of Lu Bingjun pay close attention to these new people after they sign a contract with her, hoping to see what they will become in the future.

    Those little girls can be said to have saved millions of fans before they came out.

    Occasionally, Lu Bingjun also interacts on Weibo.

    Although not in the entertainment industry, but the flow has not become small, since the "chivalrous woman", her die loyal fans several times.

    Even if she doesn''t produce any new works now, there are reporters occasionally taking pictures of her.

    In addition, Lu Bingjun shot six movies and four TV dramas in his first few years, and they can edit and produce their own food.

    Lu Bingjun helped several artists to plan well, let them start from small roles, hone their acting skills step by step, and occasionally give lectures.

    Ji Yu and her contact reduced, but still can not avoid meeting.

    After a long time, she began to formally pursue Lu Bingjun, which caused a sensation in fanquan, but Lu Bingjun never agreed.

    Ji Yu is not discouraged, always in a relaxed way at her side, Su Hao always want to distance.

    Ji Yu knew that he was hopeless, so he stopped pursuing and made friends with her.

    The fans of the two people sigh every time they mention it.

    Clearly very worthy, Lu Bingjun has not agreed, it can be seen that the original ex boyfriend was heartbroken.

    Three years later, one of Su Hao''s artists won the best supporting actress award in one of the three golden movies, and another won the post TV award.

    There has been some change this year.

    Meng Wenru is out of prison and heavily in debt.

 Chapter 668

    He is not willing to live such a miserable life. He thinks that Su Hao has done him harm, so he touches Su Hao''s door and tries to kill her with a knife.

    Su Hao intentionally did not escape completely, suffered a little injury and was sent to the hospital, while Meng Wenru was sent to prison again on the charge of "attempted intentional wounding".

    It wasn''t long before he went completely crazy.

    As for Weng Siqing, she really hooked up with a gold owner and got a role by climbing the bed. Although she was beautiful, her acting skills were so poor that she was crushed by the artists of the same period brought by Su Hao.

    Someone mentioned that she and Meng Wenru were boycotted by the whole network, and finally reduced to the point that they could only make level 3 movies.

    In a few years, Su Hao''s artists gradually grew into the top pillar of the entertainment industry, and one of them even won the post movie award.

    Su Hao felt too tired, so he gave all the artists to another agent. He went to Director Li''s crew to learn how to shoot movies.

    During this period, she had more communication with Ji Yu.

    Director Li watched a piece of Pu Yu playing in front of his eyes. He wanted to catch her in front of the camera to shoot. Then Su Hao just stayed behind the camera.

    Her talent is very good. She really learned a lot from director Li and began to set up her own production team to try shooting.

    Ji Yu wants to be the hero of the movie she made.

    Su Hao wants to refuse again. Although she is confident that her level will not be bad, it''s too bad for her to make her own small production.

    It''s a pity that Ji Yu couldn''t be defeated, so he finally got into the group.

    In the first play, the audience''s expectation of her is not high, but there are still many people running for the name of "Lu Bingjun".

    There are also many "fish cakes" who feel that this is another work of cooperation between Lu Bingjun and Ji Yu, and run to support it one after another.

    However, the result is beyond expectation.

    Although her shooting is not as good as that of many famous directors, the content and depth of the script are very good. She also has a good control over the plot. The plot is full of ups and downs, which makes everyone win.

    With this film, Su Hao won the best new director award of the year, and the box office was not low.

    Ji Yu finally got married.

    Suhao died alone.

    She died at the age of 45, which made countless fans sad.

    "Hello, Sue! How''s Sue? Wake up The middle-aged woman''s voice reverberated in her ears, with some faint impatience and impatience.

    Su Hao opened his eyes in a daze and found himself sitting in a classroom. He had just fallen asleep on his desk.

    All the students in the classroom looked back at her, as if laughing at her funny sleeping face, with a bit of undisguised malice and ridicule on her face.

    Just wake up her middle-aged woman should be a teacher, her face with a bit of pressure can not go down the anger.

    Su Hao raised his arm to wipe the saliva hanging in the corner of his mouth, and said awkwardly, "sorry, teacher."

    She has not yet figured out what the new world is like. She can only make the present situation better.

    The teacher slammed the book on the table and stretched out a hand to wring her ear: "I don''t know what''s going on in your mind every day! If the alarm goes off, you can''t hear it. Just stay here and feed those strange people! "

    The teacher''s hand was hard, and Sue showed her teeth in pain. Fortunately, the teacher didn''t embarrass her too much. She just twisted a few times, picked up the book on the desk and walked away, and went back to the platform to continue teaching.

    Several students on one side whispered and glanced at Su Hao. The sight was not very friendly, so Sue felt uncomfortable.

    She lowered her head and found that her desk was full of words in black and red markers, such as "slut" and "whore", which were ugly words.

    It seems that the original owner was subjected to campus violence. The table was ruined like this, but no one took care of it.

    Obviously, the teacher also knew about it. She not only didn''t pay attention to it, but also turned a blind eye and bullied the original owner with her classmates.

    Su Hao''s ear was twisted and hurt. She stretched out a hand to rub it. Suddenly, she felt the pain all over her body. She carefully opened the sleeves of her school uniform and found that her arms were covered with bruises or red wounds.

    Su Hao was surprised. The wounds were big and small. He could probably tell whether they were twisted, burned by cigarette ends, or smashed by things, etc. There are fresh red and swollen wounds, and there are also some that are about to dissipate. The new wound overlaps the old wound, which makes people feel shocking.

    As soon as Su Hao looked up, she saw several girls sitting not far away looking back at her unkindly. Their eyes were full of sarcasm, which made people feel chilly.

    Su Hao is feeling chilly. There is no doubt that these people are the root of campus violence. Is her mission this time, is to replace the original owner to fight back these campus violence her people?

    Su Hao is secretly thinking, suddenly found on the table slowly emerged a line of small words: "Your Highness, don''t forget your task."

    Sue was stunned. She was quite sure that there was no such small words on the table.

    Is she wrong? Or are you blinded? Sue can''t believe to stretch out a hand, that line of small words but slowly fade, finally disappeared on the desk.

    "My God." Su Hao couldn''t help muttering. She stretched out her white fingers and rubbed the small words where they had just been shown. There was nothing left on the table but the harsh words of abuse.

    When the bell rang, the teacher on the platform put down the book and said solemnly: "recently, the scale of alien invasion is getting larger and larger, which is likely to affect our school. If you hear the alarm, don''t worry about other things. Go to the shelter as soon as possible. The school is not responsible for your safety. "

    The classroom rang out a few sparse response, the teacher went out, the students immediately began a heated discussion.

    Su Hao was sitting in the original seat. On the surface, she was reading with her head down. In fact, she was listening to and screening useful information for herself.

    However, what kind of information did she get, there were several girls who were all pungent perfume, and stood staggering to her desk.

    Standing in front of the girls dyed a shiny yellow hair, ears also hit a row of ear holes, mouth with a lollipop, a bad girl look.

    Su Hao''s eyes fell on the school board on her left chest, where her name was engraved: Huang Chengcheng.

    Su Hao couldn''t help but smile. glistening yellow? The name goes well with her hair.

    Looking at the petite girl on the seat with a smile on her lips, Huang Chengcheng takes out the lollipop in her mouth and sneers: "why, I''m in a good mood and still smile? Class sleep saliva flow like that, who is thinking? Flower maniac

    As soon as the voice fell, the two girls standing behind Huang Chengcheng couldn''t help laughing. One had clean short hair and blue framed glasses. His name was Wu Xiaoyu. The other was small and beautiful. His name was Zhao lanmeng.

    Zhao lanmeng stares at Su. She doesn''t even want to cover up her sneer: "that''s needless to say, she must be thinking about Zhang Qirui!"

    Zhang Qirui? Su Hao thought in his heart that this should be a man''s name.

    Sure enough, Wu Xiaoyu echoed: "Zhang Qirui is the class grass of our class, the school grass of our school. How can we look at her?"

    As she said, she stretched out her hand to pull Su Hao''s face: "I don''t pee. I look like I''m following Zhang Qirui''s ass like a flower maniac every day. We''re all ashamed of you."

    Wu Xiaoyu''s strength is no worse than the teacher''s strength to wring her ear. Su Yutang is painful, and her heart is even more unhappy. All the students around her are looking at her with a face full of jokes. Su Hao knows that these three people are not the only ones who suffer from campus violence.

    She threw Wu Xiaoyu''s hand away. Taking advantage of Wu Xiaoyu''s surprise, she raised her arm and slapped her face.

    Everyone was surprised, especially Wu Xiaoyu. She covered the beaten face with her hand, and she didn''t recover for a long time. Su Hao, who is always submissive and willing to be slaughtered, how come he has changed his temper today?

    Su Hao looked at the shocked three people in front of him and slowly stood up from his seat. These people have just called her "flower maniac" and mentioned Zhang Qirui, the school grass. They don''t even have to think about it. It''s just because of this little thing between men and women that these people are violent on campus. It''s extremely hateful.

    Su Hao put her upper body slightly close to Wu Xiaoyu. Her eyes were cold. She bit her teeth and said, "to tell you the truth, I''m ashamed of you, too."

    Su Hao''s two eyes were fixed on Wu Xiaoyu, and his eyes were cold as never before: "it''s ridiculous for such a big man to do such a childish thing."

    There was a moment''s silence in the air, and suddenly bursts of laughter.

    "Hey, Wu Xiaoyu, you''re too shameful!"

    "Yes, it''s a shame to be beaten by Su Huachi. Hahaha, I don''t think you should go on in our school!"

    "Huachi, you''ve made progress. You know you''ve resisted. Come here, all come and bet. Let''s see if it''s su Huachi who beat Wu Xiaoyu violently today, or Wu Xiaoyu who was hammered into a dog by Su Huachi!"

    In the classroom, you and I all hold the mentality of watching the crowd and not afraid of big things, and ask them to have a good fight.

    Wu Xiaoyu blushed and raised his hand to smash a fist. Su Hao dodged. In this way, the laughter in the classroom is louder.

    In the confusion, Su Hao saw a boy poking another boy madly with his arm: "Zhang Qirui, if you don''t go to have a look, your little fellow of Huachi will be beaten by Wu Xiaoyu!"

    Zhang Ruiqi sat in front of the classroom, leaving Su a good figure. He did not move, as if he had not noticed the disturbance in the classroom.

    Su Hao sneered in the bottom of her heart. That boy should be the one that the woman is searching for? It seems that they are not good people, otherwise, they will not be allowed to bully the original owner blindly.

    At this time, the playground suddenly pulled up a harsh alarm. The sound was so loud that sue felt her eardrum hurt.

 Chapter 669

    The attention of the students in the classroom was immediately pulled away, and even Wu Xiaoyu no longer chased Su Hao. All of them rushed to the door of the classroom like crazy and flew out.

    Although Su Hao is ignorant, but also understand that this thing must not be a small matter, instinctively stood up and ran out with these students.

    There was chaos in the teaching building. Su Hao ran along the corridor and looked out from the window. He found that the earth trembled and large cracks appeared. The cracks continued to expand. Some strange looking people were climbing along the cracks.

    If there is no wrong guess, these people should be what the teacher called "strange people".

    The school broadcast: "please come to the shelter as soon as possible! Please go to the shelter as soon as possible! The coalition government has sent special forces to clear the school! "

    Su Hao was coerced by the crowd and came to a shelter not far from the school building. She was standing at the back of the crowd, and the entrance of the shelter was small. All the people pushed forward as if they were fighting for their lives. Sue Hao was soon pushed to the back.

    It''s not that Su Hao doesn''t want to fight for it. It''s really that the original owner''s body is too weak to squeeze these people. If she really fought with Wu Xiaoyu just now, it is estimated that the consequences would be really unimaginable.

    Su Hao sighed, but found that the door of the shelter was slowly closing. The rest of the students outside rushed inside like crazy. Su Hao was coerced by the crowd and finally moved to the gate of the shelter. At this time, the gate of the shelter was about to close, leaving only a gap that could barely enter.

    Su Hao was about to squeeze inside, when someone in the shelter called out: "Su hao?"

    Su Hao looks up and sees Zhao lanmeng standing at the gate of the shelter. She was so small that she was pushed to the back. But unlike suhao, she is now in the shelter.

    Su Hao has a bad feeling in her heart. Sure enough, Zhao lanmeng smiles at her unkindly, reaches out her hand and pushes Su Hao away from the door. With a bang, the door of the shelter is closed.

    Some of the other students who failed to enter the shelter howled and scattered to find other places to hide.

    Su Hao cursed in his heart. There were more and more cracks on the ground. Countless strange looking people came out of the cracks. The roar of vehicles came from outside the school. Soldiers jumped from the car with guns. Countless helicopters appeared in the sky. It seemed that they were going to fight one battle at a time.

    Su Hao did not care so much, turned and ran back to the teaching building. She was not very familiar with the terrain here, so she had to find a classroom, lock the door and hide, praying silently in her heart not to involve herself.

    In the school soon came the sound of guns and explosions, the intensity of which made Su Hao feel flustered. She stood by the window, watching the fighting.

    On the one hand, the army mainly uses guns and gunpowder, but on the other hand, it is different. Some of them can spray fire, some can control the length of their limbs, or their bodies become smaller and larger. The two sides fight fiercely, but they can''t tell the difference for a moment.

    The war is fierce, and the explosion has even entered the teaching building. Suhao is shivering in a classroom. She can even feel that two people are close to her.

    Su Hao was praying silently that those people should not implicate her when a loud noise came out of the door, the window broke, and an alien fell in.

    Su Hao shivered all over her body. She covered her mouth and didn''t let herself cry out. She shrank back and hid behind a table to minimize her sense of presence.

    The stranger was injured, covered his chest and fell to the ground with a trace of blood on his mouth. A fully armed soldier came in, pointed his gun at the alien''s head, and said sarcastically: "I really don''t understand. Don''t you live in your underground well? Why do you have to go to the road of death?"

    The stranger spat and said, "we also want to live underground. If you don''t squeeze resources blindly, where can our underground world face destruction? Instead of waiting to die underground, it''s better to come out and fight, so that we underground people can experience the taste of living on the ground! "

    The soldier sneered: "sorry, you are to live, we are to live."

    He was about to pull the trigger when a hand suddenly penetrated his chest from behind. The blood gushed, and the soldier''s breath was broken before he could even take back the smile on his face.

    Su Hao felt that her hair had been blown up, and the blood was all over the floor. She couldn''t help but feel dizzy. She had to work hard to support herself.

    The soldier was stiff and his body fell to the ground. The stranger standing behind him looked at all this coldly, and then whispered to the stranger who fell on the ground: "if you can''t carry it, go back, if you can insist, continue to fight."

    With that, he turned and left.

    Suhao covers her mouth tightly with her two hands. However, her breath is still too short to stop. She couldn''t accept all this at once.

    The stranger who was lying on the ground before supported himself with his arms and stood up slowly. He also looked injured and limped towards the door.

    When Su Hao was about to breathe a sigh of relief, the strange person seemed to be aware of her existence, slightly side of the head, looking in the direction of Su Hao.

    Su Hao''s heart beat has missed a beat, the next second, the stranger has come to Su Hao, the face is a bit terrible in front of Su Hao''s infinite amplification, told her to swallow back the scream in her throat.

    "Don''t kill me!" Su Hao used up all his strength and yelled at the stranger in front of him.

    Strange person''s pupil shrank, his whole body''s movement stagnated, stood motionless, the eyes slightly some dull look to Su Hao.

    Su Hao breathed heavily. The stranger didn''t dare to move. She didn''t dare to move either. But when she was watched by the stranger, she felt flustered.

    For fear of the stranger suddenly embarrassed, Su Hao said: "I''m just a student, I don''t know anything, and I''m not your enemy."

    She said, looking at the stranger, hoping that he could give himself a reaction or something, even nodding. As a result, the strange person still maintained the same posture as before, without blinking, staring at her all the time.

    Just then, another stranger came outside the door. Suhao was blocked by the table. The stranger could not see suhao outside the door. He could only see the stranger standing in front of her! Don''t come out to help

    Su looks at the stranger in front of him, but he still doesn''t move, as if he can''t hear the sound outside. Su Hao was afraid that he would attract more strangers. He whispered: "your partner is looking for you. Do you want to join him and leave here?"

    Su Hao wants to say something more. The stranger in front of him suddenly turns around and goes out of the door.

    The stranger who had been guarding the door could not help complaining: "what are you doing standing there motionless? In a daze? I''m not afraid that others will attack you. I''m so worried. Let''s go. "

    Sue huddled behind the table, listening carefully to them.

    The stranger scratched his head and showed a puzzled expression on his face: "ah? Did I stand there in a daze, as if not? "

    "You are really confused. I don''t think you should come to the battlefield next time."

    Two people talk, all the way slowly go far.

    Su Hao was totally relieved, but when she recalled the scene, she had a keen sense of what was wrong. When she talks to the stranger, the stranger seems to be controlled, and the whole person is like a dull puppet.

    At that time, Su Hao was too nervous to find anything wrong. But in retrospect, I feel very suspicious.

    It''s no longer safe here. Suhao decides to risk going out and hide in another place.

    When the sound outside was a little lower, Sue quickly slipped out of the classroom and changed to another classroom. As soon as she closed the door of the classroom, she couldn''t help gasping.

    Outside the window stood a strange person with wings, who was opposite her eyes at the moment.

    Suhao has no time to react. The stranger has already broken the window and flies to suhaoˇ° Don''t kill me Su Hao screamed and subconsciously closed her eyes.

    She sighed in her heart about her bad luck and how she met another stranger. However, the pain didn''t come. Su Hao was surprised. He slowly opened one eye and saw that the stranger was close to him, but he didn''t move. He looked the same as the stranger before.

    Su Hao opened his other eye, but the stranger still didn''t move. His eyes were slightly dull. Sue is so brave that he reaches out his hand and shakes it in front of him. He doesn''t respond at all.

    "Do you mean --" a bold guess appeared in Su Hao''s heart. She stretched out a finger and asked, "what''s this?"

    "One." The stranger in front of him replied dully.

    Su Hao was so shocked that she braved herself and said, "well, let me see your wings, can you?" As soon as the words came down, the stranger spread his wings in an instant.

    The huge wings couldn''t even hold the classroom. Su Hao looked at the stranger in front of him and said in a soft voice, "really, really, you can go."

    The stranger nodded and flew out again along the hole when he came in. Sue Hao quickly hid and poked out a head to see. Sure enough, that strange person just flew out not far to recover consciousness, some confused in mid air circled a few circles, flew elsewhere.

    Suhao is a little ecstatic. Can she control these strange people?

    She can''t believe it. Although she hasn''t figured out how to control it and how long it will last, such discovery is enough to make her tremble.

    It took a long time for the fighting outside to end. When it was almost dark, the gate of the shelter slowly opened.

    The students came out of the shelter, and the teachers of each class took the students back to the classroom to count the number.

 Chapter 670

    The space of the shelter is not very large, and there are many people in it. After hiding in the shelter for an afternoon, their smell was not so good.

    When Su Hao came back to class, she wiped her nose gently with her index finger. On the one hand, the smell of these people is really bad. On the other hand, it can be regarded as a provocation.

    Sure enough, seeing Su Hao''s action, the faces of the people around him were not so good. Especially when Zhao lanmeng saw that Su Hao was not only alive, but also undamaged, how ugly her face was. You know, most of the students who didn''t have time to enter the shelter were injured and sent to the hospital, and some even lost their lives.

    When Zhao lanmeng passed Su Hao''s seat, she lowered her voice and left a vicious sentence: "you are lucky."

    Su Hao smiles at her and shows her white teeth: "thank you, but I suggest you go home and take a bath first."

    Zhao lanmeng''s face is more ugly, but Su is in a good mood. The teacher counted the number of students in the class, made sure that no one was missing, and told them something else, so he let them go.

    Sue good avoid Huang Chengcheng several people, lest be entangled by them again. When she came out of school, she was in a bit of trouble for a moment.

    Where does she live?

    Su Hao was in trouble for a while. She walked around the school a few times. Just as she didn''t know what to do, a man in a black cap suddenly came to her.

    Su Hao recovered and found himself in a remote alley. The suspicious man''s eyes were fixed on her tightly, which made Su Hao''s back hairy.

    What does this man want to do? Abduction? Or robbery? No matter what it is, it''s not good news for Su Hao. She''s just a student who has no strength to bind a chicken. If she really starts, she can''t fight this man.

    Su Hao forced down her inner panic. She calmly turned around and walked away, listening attentively to the man''s voice.

    Su Hao''s steps are very fast. As a result, the man also speeds up. Su Hao''s heart thumped and ran at last.

    The man didn''t want to let Su Hao off so easily, and he also started to catch up. The original owner''s body is really weak, did not run a few steps has begun to wheeze, wheezing, legs are also acid to death, the distance between the two sides will soon be closer.

    Su Hao only felt that his arm was tight, and he was pulled by a force of hegemony, and he leaned back uncontrollably.

    The expected pain did not come. Her wrist was clamped and she fell into the man''s chest. Under the shadow of the cap, the sharp eyes of the Falcon stare at Su Hao.

    Su Hao was in a panic and was about to struggle. He heard the man ask some questions: "Your Highness, what''s the matter with you?"

    Your highness? Su Hao was slightly stunned, and suddenly thought that the line of small words appeared on the desk before, also called her highness. Is it this man who left small words on the desk before?

    Su Hao knew that this man should not hurt her. She calmed down and stood up straight: "it''s OK. I''m just scared by you. What can I do for you? "

    Because she didn''t understand the character of the original owner, she didn''t say much for fear of exposing her identity. The expression on the face also has a bit of indifference and alienation, try to open the distance between oneself and the man.

    The man released the hand holding her arm and nodded slightly to her: "subordinate Liu Feng, just scared your highness, you deserve to die." Liu Feng''s mouth said the lines of fear, but his tone was very relaxed. There was no respect at all. It seemed that the person standing opposite was an unimportant person.

    Su Hao looked at his relaxed expression and realized that his so-called highness might be just an empty shell, as if he could not get the respect of his subordinates at all.

    Liu Feng cleared his throat: "Your Highness, please forgive me. You come to the ground to find the secret devices hidden in this school, not to make love. If you blindly indulge in unrealistic love, it is undoubtedly a waste of our precious time

    Su Hao is slightly stunned. She looks at Liu Feng, and suddenly raises her hand to take off the cap on his head.

    Sure enough, under Liu Feng''s cap, there are a pair of small horns. Liu Feng is a stranger.

    Through today''s war in school, Su Hao has a vague definition of the difference between alien and human. Human beings, the so-called people on earth, are the same people she met in the previous world. The underground people, that is, alien people, are somewhat different from ordinary people in appearance.

    Some are huge differences, such as the wings behind, or the third eye on the forehead, full of scaly limbs, some are like Liu Feng, the difference is very small, such as the small horn on the top of the head, which can be hidden, so as to blend into the ranks of people on the ground.

    Su Hao knows that Liu Feng calls her highness. Then, she should also be an underground person. However, her alien characteristics are not obvious and can be hidden among the people on the ground. This time, she came to the ground to find a secret device, but because the original owner was a flower maniac, addicted to Zhang Qirui''s appearance, she forgot her task.

    Liu Feng was startled by Su Hao''s action. He quickly put on his cap again, and his voice was a little more angry: "Your Highness, don''t play around. If people on the ground find out our identity, all our hard work will be in vain."

    Suhao coughed awkwardly twice. She just wanted to verify her guess. Now it seems that her action is too impulsive.

    Just as she was about to say something, a burst of laughter came from the corner: "it''s really interesting. Princess Huachi, who is addicted to love, if you let the old lord know about this, you can''t turn your nose off?"

    Liu Feng''s face sank. A man in a Hoodie came out from the corner and walked to Liu Feng with a smile.

    Liu Feng whispered: "Uzi, you can''t be rude to your highness." Uzi saluted Su Hao perfunctorily, leaned lazily against the wall and said with a smile, "Your Highness is telling the truth. Don''t blame him."

    Su Hao raised her chin, pressed what she was going to say back into her stomach, and said with a smile, "whatever you want to say, just say it."

    Uzzi said, "as our princess, you have been treated with dignity since childhood. It''s just that you don''t have any features in your appearance, and you never awaken your powers. I have to wonder whether you are the princess or the wild seed of the people on the ground? "

    Uzzi''s words are very blunt. If it was the original owner, he might have been angry or ran away crying. But Sue is different. She wants Uzzi to say more so as to provide her with some useful information.

    Su Hao picked the eyebrows, fundus a little excited and looking forward to: "continue to say."

    Usually very delicate little princess, and did not run away as they expected, Uzi slightly surprised. But Su Hao told him to continue, and he continued: "we have got the exact information that the space warping device is hidden in this school. This time you come to the earth to turn on the device, so as to transfer us all to the earth. But you''re like this -- "

    "So obsessed with love all the time, reluctant to start looking for space warping devices?" Suhao can''t help interrupting. If she doesn''t interrupt, Uzi will say a lot of sour love words. The original owner may be addicted to the love between men and women, regardless of the overall situation. She is not the same.

    She thought her task was to solve the campus violence, but she didn''t expect to solve the scuffle between the two worlds. It''s interesting. Sue has a smile on her lips.

    The expression on Su Hao''s face was never revealed by the original owner. Before the alien little princess, although the status is noble, but always a submissive appearance.

    Now the man standing here, his eyes clear and clean, revealing a sharp. Liu Feng and Uzi shook God at the same time. They felt that the little princess standing in front of them seemed to be different.

    Su Hao quickly arranged the information she got in her mind.

    In order to obtain the right of survival, the underground alien fought with the people on the ground. For some reason, the alien could not send a large number of troops directly to the ground. So Su Hao came to the school and wanted to open the entrance of the army by opening the space warping device. The body of the original owner is no different from that of the people on the ground, and the successful incorporation into the school has not attracted attention.

    But the original owner is a flower maniac, indulging in love delayed the plan. These two people should have come to urge her to carry out the plan.

    However, looking at what Liu Feng and Uzi said, they didn''t know that the princess had awakened. In their eyes, the princess is a waste.

    However, what they didn''t expect is that the princess''s power is actually very powerful, that is to be able to control other aliens.

    Uzzi quickly recovered, but the irony and disdain in his eyes didn''t mean any Convergence: "since your highness knows, please find the device of space distortion as soon as possible, and don''t waste time on irrelevant people and things."

    Uzzi looked scornful, as if he were a strange highness. Although Liu Feng had something to stop at the beginning, he ignored it later. Perhaps in all the other people''s eyes, this royal highness is really a useless piece.

    Su Hao was a little resentful. This strange princess was really weak. Even if the subordinates are not convinced, they dare not say a word even if they are lurking in the school and are attacked by campus violence.

    Thinking about this, a nameless fire sprang up in her heart, and then she turned cold: "you''ve finished, can I say it now?"

    Uzzi laughed, his face is not care about the expression: "Your Highness want to say, naturally can say."

    Su Hao frowned slightly, her eyes fixed on Uzi. Uzzi was a little surprised at the beginning. Soon, he was frightened to find that his body began to get out of control.

    Su Hao''s eyes turned into dazzling scarlet, and the wind and waves were blowing around her. Liu Feng naturally found something wrong with them, but he didn''t dare to speak.

 Chapter 671

    Su said coldly, "first of all, you have to understand that I''m the princess of a stranger, and you''re just my subordinate."

    Uzzi''s right hand was raised uncontrollably and pressed on his left shoulder. His lips were trembling, but he could not speak. Su Hao continued: "since you are subordinates, you should always look like subordinates. Don''t you want to die talking to me like this? "

    Uzzi''s right hand, with uncontrollable force, tore his left shoulder, as if to tear off his whole left arm. His face had been painfully twisted and his teeth were creaking.

    A cold sweat fell from Liu Feng''s forehead. He immediately knelt on the ground and said in a loud voice: "please forgive me, your highness! UZ, he has no words to hide, but actually he has no malice

    "You know for yourself whether there is malice or not." Su Hao sneered and said, "please remember that I''m a princess from another country. I can''t be trampled by anyone."

    As soon as the voice fell, Su Hao took back his mind, and his eyes became the normal color. Uzzi''s body loosened and fell to the ground. His whole face changed shape in pain. After a while, her left arm would be removed by her own hand.

    Su Hao looked down at Uzi, who fell on the ground in agony: "the device of space distortion, I will do it as soon as possible. However, if you dare to show any disrespect to me in the future, it will be your neck instead of your arm. "

    Every word she said was like a sharp knife, inserted into them.

    Uzzi gasped for several breaths, and then he squeezed out a few words from his teeth: "subordinates, subordinates know their mistakes."

    Liu Feng''s face is very pale. He is probably scared by Su Hao. He was not shaken, and his face was no longer careless, but full of awe: "please allow me to send you back."

    Sue nodded. She was worried that she couldn''t find a place to live.

    Liu Feng and Uzi will su Hao escort back to her place, two people this just stepped down. Compared with the time when Su Hao met them not long ago, they seemed to be totally different and respectful to Su Hao.

    Su Hao finally breathed a sigh in his heart, and his mood was much better. She went to the drugstore to buy some medicine and treated all her wounds.

    Su Hao really can''t understand that the original master, as an alien princess, has such a soft temper. But now she is different, she has to complete the task of looking for space distortion device, at the same time, those who have been violent on campus, she will not easily let go.

    Suhao arrived at school early, not that she wanted to study actively, but that she wanted to spare some time to explore the terrain of the school.

    But before she got out of the classroom far away, a boy called her softly in the back: "Hello, Sue."

    Su Hao turned around. The boy was tall and handsome. When he laughed, his eyes seemed to have stars in general, shining light.

    Suhao quickened her heart beat for no reason, but she understood that it was not her feeling, but the memory of her body. Recalling yesterday''s figure, Su Hao guessed 89 points in his heart. This boy should be the so-called school grass Zhang Qirui.

    Zhang Qirui saw that Su Hao didn''t run to his face to be gallant as usual. He was surprised. However, he still showed a smile that he thought was impeccable: "why did you come to school so early today?"

    Su Hao wanted to turn his eyes and scold him again: "it''s none of your business." After all, the original master so wholeheartedly like him, but he did not stand up when the original master was violent on campus. If it''s such a simple refusal, he still has to come to talk to the original owner early in the morning, obviously hanging on the original owner.

    It''s just a sudden change of character. I''m afraid people will see the clue. Su Hao can only resist the discomfort in his heart and squeeze out an indifferent smile: "ah, I just got up early today."

    She didn''t want to have any more contact with Zhang Qirui. She waved to him and left.

    Zhang Qirui a Leng, looking at Su Hao slowly away from the back, and even suspected that he had an illusion.

    How did the girl, who was always around his feet like a dog, become so cold today? He bit his teeth, a little unwilling in his heart, actually raised his foot to catch up.

    It''s always him who gets rid of suhao, and it''s never suhao who gets rid of him.

    See Zhang Qirui and catch up, Su good heart gush out bursts of irritability. She wants to touch the layout of the school, this annoying person has been following, how can she touch the layout?

    Before Su could speak, Zhang Qirui smiled and said, "what''s the matter? Is it shy to hide from me?" Su Hao had a chill all over her body.

    To tell you the truth, Zhang Qirui has a handsome face. Even at the moment when Su haozai saw him, he couldn''t help sighing. In fact, the original owner''s vision is good.

    However, there is a handsome face, bad character, how can it be? Sue smacked her lips and said, "you think too much. I have my own things to do. Please don''t follow me."

    Zhang Qirui was stunned for a moment. The expression on his face was temporarily stiff, but it only lasted for one second: "are you angry?"

    Su Hao shook his head and said nothing.

    Zhang Qirui still follows Su Hao all the time. Su Hao''s heart is a little irritable. Doesn''t it mean that the original owner chases Zhang Qirui with a dead face? Now, it seems that Zhang Qirui is pestering her?

    Just when Su Hao''s patience was about to run out, Zhang Qirui suddenly said, "I know that you have been giving me money. I also know that I should not accept your money. But every time you sincerely give it to me, I''m sorry to refuse you, for fear of refuting your face. "

    Su Hao was stunned. Did the original owner give Zhang Qirui money back? Although she was a little surprised, she covered up very well and didn''t make too much expression, waiting for Zhang Qirui to continue.

    Sure enough, Zhang Qirui continued: "my family is not good, you have been supporting me, I am also very moved."

    He stammered for a while, and said with some embarrassment: "yesterday they bullied you. I didn''t want to do it. I also had my troubles. Can you stop being angry? Can you forgive me? "

    Su Hao was really annoyed by what he said. If the original owner still believed Zhang Qirui''s words, she didn''t believe a word.

    She was busy walking around the school. She didn''t want to have a fly buzzing in her ear all the time: "I''m not angry with you. I just want to walk around and get some air. Go back."

    "Really?" Zhang Qirui''s face showed a happy look, he approached Su Hao for a few minutes: "that''s really great." Su Hao was thinking about how to drive him away. He suddenly sighed and said, "by the way, I''ve recently taken a fancy to a keyboard. It''s a new one. It''s very good-looking."

    He said as he looked at Sue. Su Hao didn''t react at first, until Zhang Qirui added: "I just don''t have any money on me recently. I''m afraid I''ll have to save for a long time to buy it, but I really like that keyboard."

    Su Hao''s heart moves and he looks into Zhang Qirui''s eyes. Those eyes were excited, expectant, and a little disgusting.

    Su Hao finally understood, no wonder Zhang Qirui just stuck to her so tightly, it turned out that she asked for money! It seems that the original owner is also stupid. I didn''t know how much money I paid Zhang Qirui. It is estimated that Zhang Qirui took her as an ATM.

    Moreover, according to what Zhang Qirui said just now, it was su Hao who offered him the money. He had no choice but to take Su Hao''s money.

    I really want to build a memorial archway when I''m a whore. Green tea among men, best, best. Su Hao''s silent emotion in his heart.

    Su Hao''s stomach turned upside down. She tried to resist her nausea and said coldly, "since you like it, save money to buy it."

    Zhang Qirui was stunned. Su Hao continued: "you just said it yourself. You don''t really want to take my money. In that case, please give me all the money I gave you before. "

    Zhang Qirui''s face is green and wonderful. Su Hao wants to clap his hands. She suppressed the smile of the corner of her mouth, pretended to be careless and said: "it''s just that I have something I want to buy recently. You give me the money back so that I can buy it as soon as possible. I can''t sell what I can save. It''s a limited edition."

    She patted Zhang Qirui on the shoulder: "remember, pay back the money quickly. It''s better tomorrow morning."

    Zhang Qirui''s face was stiff and speechless. Su Hao was in a good mood when he looked at his face like a fly.

    After a while, Zhang Qirui grinned again and stammered: "I, I''m a little short of money recently. I may not be able to pay you back."ˇ° It''s not impossible to divide by stages. " Su Hao did not care about blowing his nails, fiddling with his fingers: "I don''t mind, as long as you pay back."

    Zhang Qirui stood in the same place, trying to see something from Su Hao''s face. Mingming is the same person as before. Why is it completely different from inside to outside?

    Zhang Qirui couldn''t say a word for a long time. Su looked at his face, deliberately raised his tone, pretended to be surprised and said, "what''s the matter? You don''t want to pay back, do you

    At the moment, there are more students in the school. Su Hao''s call has attracted many people''s attention. Zhang Qirui''s face was hot, as if there was a fire burning, and soon turned red.

    Several passing students whispered.

    "What''s the matter? I heard that Su Hao was pestering Zhang Qirui?"

    "Yes, how did Zhang Qirui owe Su hao? Is he a white faced, soft eater? "

    "If you want me to say that the rumor is not credible, maybe Zhang Qirui has been pestering Su Hao. Although Zhang Qirui is a school grass, Su Hao is not bad!"

    Several people whispered, Zhang Qirui''s face was also blue and white, white and purple.

    Su Hao deliberately held his arm and asked aloud, "what''s the matter with you? Does it look like you''re not feeling well? " After tossing about for a long time, the two people were like a landscape, which was appreciated by passing students.

    Finally out of breath, Su Hao did not intend to continue the stalemate. After all, Zhang Qirui is just a soft eater, not involved in campus violence.

    She patted Zhang Qirui''s shoulder: "forget it, since you don''t want to return it, don''t return it. Just don''t ask me for money any more. After all, everyone has arms and legs. No one is a beggar, isn''t he? "

    Su Hao bites the words "beggar" very hard. She is satisfied to see that Zhang Qirui''s face turns green again.

 Chapter 672

    Rao is Zhang Qirui''s psychological quality. No matter how strong he is, he doesn''t know what to do when he meets Su Hao.

    What''s more, in his cognition, Su Hao is just the little flower maniac who always revolves around him before, and only keeps paying attention to him.

    Now this little flower maniac suddenly changed, not only refused to give him money, but also sneered at him in front of so many people, which really caught him off guard.

    Zhang Qirui had to smile. Su Hao didn''t care about him at all. He turned around and left. This time, he left Zhang Qirui completely.

    Although I was entangled with Zhang Qirui for a while, it was still a long time before class, which was enough for Su to get a clear idea of the structure of the teaching building.

    She walked and stopped and returned to the classroom ten minutes before class. Before she walked in, Su Hao saw the students in the classroom from a distance. Their eyes fell on her, and her face was a little schadenfreude.

    These people have absolutely no good intentions. Su Hao was a little upset and went back to his seat. Sure enough, things were spilled on her desk and chair. Sue Hao reached out and touched it gently. It was sticky, with a little aroma, as if it was syrup.

    Huang Chengcheng stood on one side, the expression on her face was very happy. If it is ordinary water, wipe it with a handkerchief and it will be clean. But if it''s syrup, it''s not easy to clean, even if it''s cleaned, it''s sticky.

    Su Hao silently looked at Huang Chengcheng, turned and went out. There were still people in the classroom shouting: "Su Hao, why don''t you cry! Is it really changing? "

    After a while, Su Hao came in with a huge basin. I don''t know what''s in that basin. It gives off a bad smell.

    The pot was huge. Compared with Sue, her figure was several times smaller. She walked wobbly, like a newborn fawn.

    Before Huang Chengcheng reacts, Su Hao pours everything in the basin on Huang Chengcheng.

    Huang Chengcheng was shocked. She stood in the same place and looked at the sticky and smelly things on her body. She couldn''t help screaming: "ah! Hello, Sue! What are you doing! "

    Sue Hao took a breath and put the empty basin on the ground: "you treat me to drink syrup, and of course I will treat you to eat. But the school canteen hasn''t opened yet, so I borrowed a big basin from the swill bucket. How about it? It tastes good, right

    Her yellow face was twisted, and her body was covered with food residues, most of which were rotten and smelly.

    The pungent soup drips slowly along the yellow body, and the classroom is filled with an unpleasant smell. Other students can''t help covering their noses, and some people coax: "Huang Chengcheng, you stink too much, you''d better go out first, don''t be disgusting!" Even Wu Xiaoyu and Zhao lanmeng could not help covering their noses and retreating two steps.

    Huang Chengcheng''s stomach is also a sea of suffering, she raised her hand to hit Su Hao, Su Hao stepped back, kicked the empty basin on the ground, the basin just caught Huang Chengcheng''s leg, she screamed and fell to the ground.

    The classroom burst out laughing, sitting in the front of the classroom Zhang Qirui thoughtfully looked at Su Hao, lips tightly, did not speak.

    Huang Chengcheng''s face turned red with anger. She wanted to scold Su Hao, but her nose was full of bad smell. As soon as she opened her mouth, she couldn''t help retching.

    Su Hao is very disgusted with his hands to block his nose, moved a set of spare tables and chairs from other places: "Huang Chengcheng, you stink, you''d better go out and take a bath first."

    The classroom is in a mess, the bell rings, the teacher came in, naturally also smelled the smell. Without Huang Chengcheng''s explanation, she rushed people to the water room and told her to clean up and come back.

    Sue is in a good mood. If she wasn''t in class, she would have been singing.

    Sure enough, after class, Huang Chengcheng angrily blocked her in the corridor. Sue looked up at her lazily and said with a smile, "what''s the matter, can I help you?"

    "Hello, Sue. You''re good." Huang Chengcheng sneered: "but you are too confident. You can''t fight me." Su looked at her coldly and said with a smile: "can''t you fight? Why do you think so? "

    "Because people are social animals. As long as you are the weak side, you will never survive. " Huang Chengcheng is determined.

    "Who said I was the weak side?" Su Hao was a little surprised: "don''t you know --" she quickly covered her mouth with her hand, pretended that she had missed her mouth, lowered her head and left in a hurry.

    Huang Chengcheng is stunned. When he pursues, Su Hao has disappeared. She was about to leave when she heard two girls whispering.

    "Isn''t that yellow?" One of them said and pointed at her.

    "Yes, I heard that she was drenched with swill by Su Hao this morning. It''s so funny."

    Two girls gloating smile, continue to say: "she is also very poor, even if they were sold do not know."

    "She has no brain and doesn''t think about it. On the day of alien invasion, the students who failed to enter the shelter were either dead or injured. How could sue be ok? How could a weak girl student be unharmed if she didn''t enter the shelter? "

    Then they went away.

    Huang Chengcheng stood in the same place. At the beginning, she was still angry with Su Hao. When she heard the conversation between the two students, something became clear in her heart.

    Yes, on the day of alien invasion, in the chaos, she told Zhao lanmeng to stay at the end, and Su Hao couldn''t get into the shelter. Zhao lanmeng told her that Su Hao didn''t come in. There were so many people and confusion that day that she didn''t have time to confirm whether Su Hao really didn''t come in.

    But in addition to Su Hao, the other students who failed to enter the shelter were either dead or injured. How could su Hao be ok? According to what Su Hao just told the girl student, did Zhao lanmeng cheat her?

    Two female students walk into the corner and take off their disguises. They are Liu Feng and Uzi.

    "I didn''t expect your highness to have such a boring hobby." Uzzi whispered that since he was cleaned up by suhao last time, he has become a lot more honest and respectful to suhao.

    Liu Feng didn''t speak, just warned him with his eyes, and took him away quickly.

    Huang Chengcheng is kept in the dark, surprised and angry, and wants to settle with Zhao lanmeng.

    Huang Chengcheng rushes back to the classroom, but Zhao lanmeng is not there.

    She was dazzled by the suspicion in her heart. She stood in the middle of the classroom, thrusting her waist and yelling angrily: "where''s Zhao lanmeng! Where is Zhao lanmeng? "

    Wu Xiaoyu was startled by her appearance. He looked at her for some inexplicable reasons and pointed to the outside of the classroom: "there is a handsome senior looking for her. He just went out."

    Huang Chengcheng rushes out of the classroom and goes around a corner. Not far away, he sees Zhao lanmeng standing by the wall. She was just about to step forward when she found a man standing opposite Zhao lanmeng and quickly hid in the corner.

    Huang Chengcheng squints and sees Su Hao standing opposite Zhao lanmeng. Su Hao naturally saw Huang Chengcheng, but Zhao lanmeng didn''t because she turned her back on him.

    Su Hao squeezed out a dogleg smile, holding a small cake in both hands, and handed it to Zhao lanmeng: "thank you for your care these days."

    Zhao lanmeng is a little confused. Just when she was sitting in the classroom, she saw a very handsome senior waving to her to come out. She watched the senior turn over the corner, but Su Hao was waiting on the other side.

    Zhao lanmeng was very alert and lowered her voice: "what are you going to do?"

    "Nothing, nothing." The expression on Su Hao''s face was a little cramped: "thank you very much. If you hadn''t let me into the shelter that day, I would have been lying in the hospital now."

    Zhao lanmeng is confused. Huang Chengcheng, who is hiding in the corner, seems to have heard some amazing secret. His two fists are clenched tightly and creak.

    Su Hao continued to politely say: "since I''ve been with you, I''m sure I''ll give you the lead! Don''t worry. I will keep a secret for you and serve you when I get rid of Huang Chengcheng! "

    What Su Hao said was very powerful. Zhao lanmeng faintly felt that it was wrong and stepped back.

    Su Hao put the cake into Zhao lanmeng''s hand: "sister Meng, I know we still have to keep a distance in school. Don''t worry, I won''t let Huang Chengcheng find it! This cake is my wish. Take it

    Su Hao suddenly shook his hands and stammered: "yellow, yellow!" Zhao lanmeng was surprised and turned around. As expected, he saw Huang Chengcheng standing at the corner behind him with a bad complexion.

    Su Hao quickly lowered his head and shook Zhao lanmeng''s hand: "sister Meng, I''ll go first!" She ran away like a rabbit. Huang Chengcheng came over and slapped Zhao lanmeng in the face.

    "You are so hard that you can unite with outsiders to punish me!" Huang Chengcheng''s voice is broken. It sounds a little scary.

    Hiding behind the wall, Su Hao smacked his mouth and sighed that Huang Chengcheng had just slapped him with 100% of his strength.

    "I didn''t!" Zhao lanmeng also reflected that she was schemed by Su Hao, but now she can''t say clearly: "it''s alienation! That bitch is acting! I have never betrayed you

    Huang Chengcheng''s eyes were bloodshot, and she was dazed: "how can you explain that she didn''t enter the shelter, but she was unharmed? And this cake. I saw her give it to you with my own eyes! "

    Zhao lanmeng grabbed Huang Chengcheng''s hand: "I said it was her acting. She was intentional. We have been friends for so long. Can''t you trust me?"

    In this way, Huang Chengcheng''s brain is calm at last.

    Su Hao didn''t worry at all. She was totally in the mood of watching a good play.

    Zhao lanmeng quickly explained: "Su Hao didn''t know where to find a senior and seduced me. I definitely didn''t take the initiative to find her and didn''t collude with her."

 Chapter 673

    Wu Xiaoyu had been waiting for them in the classroom. Seeing that they didn''t come back, he followed them. Seeing their quarrel, he was puzzled: "what''s the matter with you?"

    As soon as Zhao lanmeng''s eyes brightened, she grabbed Wu Xiaoyu''s hand like a straw: "I said it was a frame up. Wu Xiaoyu can testify that a senior came to see me."

    Wu Xiaoyu frowned, his face more puzzled: "senior? Never had a senior come to you? "

    Zhao lanmeng was surprised. She stammered: "how can it be! He''s standing at the door. He''s tall. He''s as handsome as a fox. " As she said it, she drew with her hands.

    Wu Xiaoyu''s face was a little ugly: "it was you who suddenly stood up and said that a senior wanted to see you. I''ve never seen a senior. "

    The face of yellow Cheng Cheng instantly gloomy rise.

    Su Hao tilted his head and looked at Uzi standing beside him. It has to be said that it''s good for Uzi to dress up in school uniform and pretend to be a senior. It''s so interesting that Zhao lanmeng was hooked once. It''s really good.

    Uzzie looked at suhao and looked at himself, with a dogleg smile on his face.

    Zhao lanmeng has a mouth, but he can''t say clearly: "it''s clear that there will be!" She made a few hasty gestures and saw that Huang Chengcheng and Wu Xiaoyu''s faces were gradually ugly. She knew that no matter what she said, they would not believe her.

    Su Hao watched the play and began to talk.

    Zhao lanmeng suddenly sneered and said, "I''m wrong. Maybe, this is a play you played with suhao to separate me. It''s interesting. It''s really interesting. "

    Su Hao is a bit surprised to pick eyebrows, it seems that there are additional programs.

    Zhao lanmeng''s eyes floated to Wu Xiaoyu''s face. Wu Xiaoyu was a little uneasy when she stared at him: "I really didn''t see the senior. It''s the truth."

    "I didn''t expect that at this time, you still want to splash dirty water." Huang Chengcheng agrees, grabs the cake in Zhao lanmeng''s hand and pastes it on Zhao lanmeng''s face.

    Zhao lanmeng was caught off guard and staggeredˇ° I''ve had enough She screamed, "you did it on purpose! For such a long time, do you think I don''t know! You treat me as a friend on the surface, but in fact you are using me to run errands for you

    Zhao lanmeng jumps up and grabs Huang Chengcheng''s hair. They tear it up.

    She knew in her heart that on the day of alien invasion, Huang Chengcheng told her to go at the end, which was actually abandoning her chess piece. She had a complaint in her heart, but she didn''t dare to say it. Now this matter has been picked out again. She really can''t bear it any longer. She just took this opportunity to burst out.

    As soon as Zhao lanmeng starts, Huang Chengcheng is more determined. It must be Zhao lanmeng who betrays her. They fight each other, and Wu Xiaoyu can''t pull them apart for a while.

    Su is in a good mood: "time is almost up. It''s time for the teacher to come."

    The fight between Zhao lanmeng and Huang Chengcheng was very serious. The school invited the parents of both sides to come.

    Zhao lanmeng bit to death. At the beginning, there was a senior who stood at the door and called her. However, all the other students in the classroom said that they had never met any senior. Huang Chengcheng heard more Qi and blood surge, two people in front of the school leader''s face and fight, chaos also caught the head teacher''s face.

    The headmaster was so angry that he immediately decided to stop their classes and told them to stay at home and reflect on themselves. They were not allowed to go back to school without notice from the school.

    All of a sudden solved two people, Sue good mood is very good. What she didn''t expect was that they caught the head teacher''s face in the confusion. It was a surprise.

    Among the campus violence, none of the people in this class are innocent. Su Hao knows very well that Huang Chengcheng and Zhao lanmeng, who she solved, are just two buddies. They are all accomplices, including the head teacher and other students in the class.

    However, Su Hao is not in a hurry to deal with these people. This is not her main task. When she found the space warping device, opened the entrance, and was able to transfer a large number of alien troops, it was the real moment of revenge.

    It''s hard to find a leisure time. Su Hao has almost touched the map of the whole campus. This day, she was sitting on the playground drawing a map of the school. Suddenly, a voice came from behind her: "Hello, Sue, what are you drawing?"

    It''s Zhang Qirui. Sue was so tired of the greasy school grass that she put the map she was about to draw into her pocket: "what am I doing? It seems that it has nothing to do with you?"

    Her tone is not good, Zhang Qirui is not angry, smiling sitting beside her: "don''t be so fierce. I see. Are you drawing a map of the school? " He was very curious: "what do you do with the school map?"

    Suhao repeated, "it''s none of your business."

    She said that, stood up and left. This man, when the original owner was pestering him, he didn''t like him. Now Su Hao hates him to death, and he sticks it up like a dogskin plaster.

    Zhang Qirui stood in the same place, looking at Su Hao''s back, a little irritable. He hated the feeling of not being in control of others.

    Su Hao didn''t go far away when he saw Wu Xiaoyu standing by and waving to her.

    Suhao didn''t hesitate. After all, she had nothing to fear, so she went overˇ° What can I do for you? " Sue laughs. She seems to be in a good mood.

    Wu Xiaoyu looked in the direction of Zhang Qirui and said with a smile, "you seem to be in a good mood. Is it because you met Zhang Qirui just now?"

    Su Hao didn''t deny it. Wu Xiaoyu showed some pity: "Su Hao, I''m not brainless. I won''t be fooled by you in the palm of my hand like Huang Chengcheng and Zhao lanmeng."

    After a pause, she continued: "you think you solved Huang Chengcheng and Zhao lanmeng, but I think you are a little pitiful."

    Su Hao did not speak, but motioned Wu Xiaoyu to continue. Wu Xiaoyu looked at her this look of indifference, some expectations will break her confidence, what will be the outcome.

    "Do you think we bully you just because we don''t like you? When it comes to the root, it''s Zhang Qirui. " Wu Xiaoyu''s mouth raised an irrepressible radian, showing a smile: "the whole class bully you, despise you, these are actually Zhang Qirui do."

    Every word, she told Su Hao in front of her to listen more clearly: "on the one hand, he dislikes your flower mania, on the other hand, he wants to spend your money. He disguised himself as a lamb in front of you. In fact, he instigated all this behind your back. "

    "But you, like a fool, are all around him, busy and busy, but you don''t know that the person who does all these disgusting and dirty things is Zhang Qirui." Wu Xiaoyu smiles with satisfaction. She looks forward to seeing Su Hao''s face.

    Want to see the smile on her face slowly crumble, filled with shock, disappointment, anger and fear. However, Wu Xiaoyu was confident that the scene he wanted to see did not appear.

    The person in front of her didn''t show any waves because of this incident. She calmly looked at Wu Xiaoyu. If she had to say something about emotional fluctuation, it might be the disgust on her face.

    The expression on Wu Xiaoyu''s face was slowly stiff: "you, don''t you want to say something? What I said is true. The whole class knows it. If you don''t believe it, go and say hello! "

    Su Hao lowered her eyelashes and sighed slowly: "I don''t believe what you said."

    "Do you believe me?" Wu Xiaoyu was incredulous. She grabbed Su Hao''s shoulder and said, "don''t you have anything to say?"

    It''s impossible. Wu Xiaoyu doesn''t believe that Su Hao, who always surrounds Zhang Qirui like a pug, can be indifferent when he learns that Zhang Qirui is behind the scenes!

    She was full of confidence and wanted to see Su Hao collapse. She didn''t expect that Su Hao just accepted it so lightly and very insipid.

    Is Su Hao crazy, has completely fallen in love with Zhang Qirui, no matter what he does can accept it? When Wu Xiaoyu thought of this, her eyes were filled with pity.

    Su Hao noticed the change of Wu Xiaoyu''s eyes and said helplessly: "you think too much. What you have told me just adds to my dislike of him. "

    What Su Hao said was sincere, without any deception.

    Wu Xiaoyu''s hands are cold, which is not the same as what she imagined. She imagined crying, collapsing, nothing. Sue yawned lazily, as if she had heard something very boring.

    She bypassed Wu Xiaoyu: "if it''s OK, I''ll go back to the classroom first."

    It is impossible to say that there are no emotional fluctuations. Su Hao is not the original owner, so when you know such a thing, you just feel a little nauseous.

    But she knew in her heart that if the original owner had heard such a news, he would have collapsed on the spot.

    Originally, she was a little princess who had nothing to worry about. Why did she suffer such hardships. Su Hao thought, the more hatred he felt.

    She took out the crumpled map in her pocket and unfolded it gently. What she can do now is to find the space warping device as soon as possible, bring the alien to the ground and clean up the dirty world.

    Bai Jing''s fingers gently tap on the map. She has gone through all the teaching buildings and classrooms without finding any useful information. The next place to go, Su Hao thought about it and decided to go to the library.

    When Su Hao returned to the classroom, Wu Xiaoyu was leaning against the door of the classroom waiting for her.

    Compared with Huang Chengcheng and Zhao lanmeng, Wu Xiaoyu''s hostility to Su Hao is much lower. Her face with a decent smile, voice is soft and warm: "you come back late, the bell is almost ringing, come on in."

    Su Hao did not relax her vigilance because of Wu Xiaoyu''s care. Her eyes swept coldly from Wu Xiaoyu''s face. Wu Xiaoyu just looked at her with a smile, as if nothing had happened.

    Su Hao went to the door of the classroom and suddenly raised his foot and kicked the door.

 Chapter 674

    Creak, the door of the classroom back, a basin full of water instantly fell down, bang fell to the ground, the water scattered all over the ground.

    The expression on Wu Xiaoyu''s face, who was ready to watch jokes, was stiff. The students in the classroom did not expect that it would be like this. After a pause, they burst into laughter.

    Wu Xiaoyu clenched her teeth. Su Hao just grinned at her and walked into the classroom.

    As soon as she got in, the students in the classroom began to shout: "Sue, what a fork! Wu Xiaoyu, we support you It seems that in response to the shouts of the students, Su Hao turned around and said to Wu Xiaoyu, who was standing outside the door, "I will find a chance to repay today''s things."

    Su Hao naturally returned to his seat, no matter how Wu Xiaoyu used his eyes to protest.

    During the break, suhao took the map to the library. At this time, there were few people in the library, and she would not arouse suspicion when she walked around.

    The library is so big that it can''t be finished for a while. Su Hao walked and stopped, not noticing that someone else was approaching him from behind.

    It''s Zhang Qirui. Once upon a time, Su Hao was always pestering him, but now Su Hao is indifferent to him, which greatly arouses Zhang Qirui''s curiosity. He wants to know what is going on in the girl''s head.

    "Hello, Sue." He deliberately lowered his voice, making it magnetic, charming and charming.

    Su Hao was startled by him. She turned around and looked at Zhang Qirui''s face angrily: "you?" Her voice was a little loud, which immediately attracted the attention of other people in the library reading room.

    Su Hao lowered his voice and said, "what are you doing with me?"

    Zhang Qirui didn''t seem to see the expression on Su Hao''s face at all. He took a step towards her: "are you angry? I''ve come to apologize and ask for your forgiveness. "

    Su Hao stepped back and opened the distance between them: "you really think too much. I have nothing to do with you. Why should I be angry?"

    Although their voice is very low, some students have seen it.

    Su Hao doesn''t want to get involved with Zhang Qirui, and there are more inexplicable rumors in provincial schools. She walked out of the reading room, trying to get rid of those hateful eyes, but Zhang Qirui followed her closely and never left.

    Suhao didn''t like Zhang Qirui very much. After learning that he was the backstage of campus violence, she became more disgusted.

    As they walked out of the reading room, Zhang Qirui suddenly stepped forward and held her by the wrist. Su Hao wants to struggle, but the original owner''s body is like a hypoplastic rabbit, and he can''t get away from it.

    "Let go." Su Hao''s voice trembled slightly, trying to suppress his anger. In Zhang Qirui''s opinion, Su Hao is aggrieved and about to cry. It''s a signal to beg for mercy from him.

    Su Hao''s eyes are covered with faint blood, and the physical contact with Zhang Qirui makes her feel like a sea of nausea in her stomach.

    "I know you''re playing hard to get, aren''t you?" Zhang Qirui said with his trademark smile.

    He grasped Su Hao''s wrist more tightly. Su Hao''s wrist was delicate and white. Zhang Qirui made a little effort, and several red marks appeared on her wrist.

    "I know that you have always liked me, but I have never given you an answer, so you want to retreat and pretend to hate me, so as to attract my attention, don''t you?" Zhang Qirui''s face showed a doting smile: "Congratulations, you have succeeded, you have successfully attracted my attention."

    Su Hao''s heart is a little complicated. This Zhang Qirui is probably a playwright. He lives in the world of his brain and moves himself to tears.

    Her eyes with a bit of indifference and disgust, whispered: "you really think too much. Maybe I used to like you, but now, as long as I see you, I feel sick and tired from the bottom of my heart. "

    Zhang Qirui a Leng, Su Hao took the opportunity to pull out the wrist: "also trouble you later don''t bother me again."

    Suhao turns around and walks away. The bathroom of the library is not far away. She turns on the tap and puts her slightly red wrist under the galloping water column.

    Zhang Qirui''s touch makes her feel sick. She wants to wash her wrist clean. It''s better to wash off the man''s smell and temperature, and there''s nothing left.

    What she didn''t expect was that Zhang Qirui caught up with her again.

    At a glance, he saw suhao washing her arm. As soon as her pupils shrank, the volume of her voice could not be controlled. "Do you feel sick when I call you that?"

    Before Su Hao came and answered, Zhang Qirui rushed over and took the man into his arms: "Su Hao, what''s the matter with you? Why do you start to become disobedient?"

    Su Hao frowned slightly. The boy in front of him suddenly became soft and slowly slipped down. Su Hao retreated, Zhang Qirui''s body lost the place to rely on, "bang" all of a sudden fell to the ground.

    Behind Zhang Qirui stood Liu Feng with a blank face.

    He was holding a wooden stick with a thick wrist in his hand. Liu Feng stood facing Su Hao and gently pinched his tiger''s mouth. It seemed that he had used a lot of strength. Just now, he had a hard hand. Even the tiger''s mouth was numb.

    Zhang Qirui was lying on the ground, his brows wrinkled in pain. It seemed that he would not wake up for a while and a half.

    "Are you all right, your highness?" Liu Feng rubbed the tiger''s mouth and said slowly.

    Su Hao nodded and looked at Zhang Qirui who fell to the ground. In fact, she wanted to clean up this person for a long time. Liu Feng''s stick today really made her angry.

    She raised her leg, kicked Zhang Qirui''s body like a dead pig, and after confirming that he had passed out, she squatted down.

    To be honest, Zhang Qirui is really good-looking. She had a flash of inspiration in her heart. She didn''t know where the evil taste came from. She started to smile and said to Liu Feng, "go and find me a pair of scissors."

    Liu Feng a Leng: "scissors?"

    He really can''t think of the purpose of the scissors. Looking at the smile on Su Hao''s face, it''s cold. Does Su Hao want to kill?

    For today''s world, there are endless disputes between strangers and Earthlings, so it''s no big deal to kill people. But now suhao is lurking in this school, so we should try to reduce the possibility of her being found.

    Liu Feng pondered for a while and said, "Your Highness, you are not suitable to do it. If you have to do it, you can do it."

    "Where do you want to go? Of course I won''t do it." Su Hao only looked at Liu Feng''s face to know what he was thinking. She sighed helplessly and then grinned: "what I want to do is something else. Just help me find a pair of scissors."

    Liu Feng shakes his mind. In his impression, Su Hao never shows such a happy and proud expression. Once upon a time, the strange princess was always submissive and hung her head down. Now, Su Hao seems to be different.

    He answered, and it didn''t take long to retrieve the scissors.

    Su Hao took the scissors in his hand, and his eyes flashed fox like eyes. Now of course, she can''t do anything to Zhang Qirui, just as she does to Huang Chengcheng and Zhao lanmeng, she just asks them to stop classes and go home.

    If you want to punish them, you have to ask someone else to take over the world.

    However, she can do something else to embarrass others.

    When Wu Xiaoyu came back to the classroom, Su Hao was leaning against the door frame waiting for her, with a polite smile on her face. It was the same scene that she was waiting for Su Hao that day, but the positions of the two sides were changed.

    "What are you doing here?" Wu Xiaoyu immediately stopped and looked warily at Su Hao. At the same time, his eyes wandered to see if there was something hidden above the doorframe.

    Su Hao said with a smile, "you''re so late. The bell is going to ring. Come on in." It''s the same as Wu Xiaoyu''s lines that day.

    Wu Xiaoyu looked at her coldly. She didn''t believe that Su Hao would do nothing. After all, Su Hao was cruel on that day. She was very alert to look at the door frame, sure enough to see something hidden in the door.

    Wu Xiaoyu sneered: "Su Hao, you are so childish. Other people have already played the means, but also brought it to shame." Learning from Su Hao, she raised her foot and kicked it on the door. Sure enough, a basin full of water fell down.

    Wu Xiaoyu looked at Su Hao with some pride and walked to the classroom. However, when she stepped on the liquid, she suddenly felt that something was wrong.

    She''s stuck to the ground! Wu Xiaoyu was surprised and moved his feet. He found that his sole had been firmly glued to the ground. Originally, the basin is not filled with water, but super glue!

    Su Hao stood behind him with a faint smile on his face. It''s impossible to pull out the shoes unless Wu Xiaoyu takes them off. However, the super glue sprinkled all over the place. Wu Xiaoyu didn''t have such long legs to step out of the range of super glue all at once.

    "Hello sue, you bitch!" Wu Xiaoyu said angrily with indignation on his face. She can''t move now, she can only stand in the same place and swear.

    The other students in the classroom didn''t know that Wu Xiaoyu had super glue under his feet, and they all had an expression of watching the excitement and inexplicable.

    Su Hao was smiling, and another man came behind him, wearing his school uniform. In his school uniform, the hat of his Hoodie was on his head, and inside he wore a cap to hide himself.

    "Oh, Zhang Qirui!" Su laughingly extended his hand to greet him, and at the same time extended his foot to mix, Zhang Qirui center of gravity is not stable, suddenly fell forward.

    Su Hao''s eyes are quick and quick. At the moment when Zhang Qirui falls down, she pulls the hat off his head. Unfortunately, Zhang Qirui just pours on Wu Xiaoyu. Wu Xiaoyu can''t escape. Zhang Qirui presses Wu Xiaoyu and they fall to the ground together.

    In an instant, the classroom became noisy. In this way, Wu Xiaoyu was covered with super glue all over his body, so he couldn''t get up when he was lying on the ground.

    Zhang Qirui didn''t stick super glue on his body because he had Wu Xiaoyu under him, but Su Hao pulled all his hats off, revealing his bald head.

    "My God! Zhang Qirui, where''s your hair? "

    "Are you going to become a monk?"

 Chapter 675

    The noise in the classroom is getting louder and louder, and Su Hao''s mouth is smiling. What Zhang Qirui attaches most importance to is the name of his school grass, so he just cut his proud hairstyle and make him lose face.

    Sure enough, with the sound of the classroom getting louder and louder, Zhang Qirui covered his head and ran out of the classroom like a runaway, just bumping into the teacher who came to prepare for class.

    "What are you doing! Wait a minute, Zhang Qirui! "

    Regardless of the teacher''s obstruction, Zhang Qirui ran away. In the blink of an eye, there was no shadow. The teacher couldn''t catch up with him.

    Su Hao slipped away quietly. When the teacher came into the classroom, she was startled by Wu Xiaoyu lying on the ground. However, it was too late and she had already entered the scope of super glue.

    The teacher''s beloved high-heeled shoes were glued to the ground, so they were completely scrapped. After all, the teacher doesn''t believe that Su Hao''s advice package flower maniac dares to do this kind of thing, and this pair of high-heeled shoes cost her three months'' salary, which really makes her sad.

    Wu Xiaoyu was strongly glued to the naked skin and had to go to the hospital for a while. Originally, she could have lost only one pair of shoes, but Zhang Qirui was mixed up by Su Hao, and it can be said that she was pressed tightly, and her whole face was pasted on the super glue.

    All of a sudden picked up three people, Sue is in a good mood. She took advantage of no one to disturb, the whole library will also touch again, but there is no special discovery.

    Uzzie was holding a bowl of fruit in his hand. He followed suhao with dogleg: "Your Highness, haven''t you found the space warping device yet?"

    Su Hao did not look him in the eye. He took a toothpick and put an apple into his mouth. "Don''t worry, I''ve been looking for it."

    Uzzi was a little embarrassed, but he still squeezed out a smile: "the old lord has been urging you. You have been addicted to love for a long time. Now, although you are moving fast, the whole time is too long, and the old lord is worried."

    Addicted to love? Su Hao laughs like self mockery and looks at the scar on his arm. Where is the addiction to love? Is it clear that he has been subjected to campus violence by his classmates before?

    She suddenly remembered that when she was harassed by Zhang Qirui, Liu Feng suddenly appeared and knocked Zhang Qirui unconscious with a stick.

    When the original owner was violently attacked by his classmates in the past, did these strange people never want to help the original owner? Or because she has changed her temperament now, so these people want to protect their Royal Highness''s personal safety?

    Su Hao scratched his hair and drove Uzzi away: "I''ll do something about the space warping device. I''ll ask the old lord to wait a little longer."

    Uzzi picked up the fruit and left.

    Su Hao took the map out of his pocket and looked at it carefully. At present, she has not been able to explore the place, only the teachers'' offices. Would space warping devices be hidden in a crowded place like the teacher''s office?

    Her fingers click on the map and finally stop at the location of the principal''s office. After all, the principal is the most powerful person in the school. It''s not impossible for the space distortion device to be hidden in the principal''s office. After all, not everyone can enter the principal''s office. Even if they can enter, they can''t stay in it for too long, and they can''t turn it over at will.

    Sue thought about it for a while, and it''s impossible to enter the headmaster''s office directly.

    Uzzi hasn''t gone far. Suhao shouts in his direction: "Hello, Uzzi!"

    Uzzi immediately turned his head and ran back: "what do you want from your highness?"ˇ° Can you create a riot? " Su Hao raised her head and asked seriously.

    After all, the day she came to the world, there was a riot of alien invasion in the school. If we can create another riot, maybe we can get rid of the headmaster, so that she can enter the headmaster''s office.

    Uzzi''s face was a little embarrassed: "you don''t know, your highness. Every time we come to the earth, we rely on the short time of the natural earthquake. Our time is limited and the conditions are harsh. If you ask us to make a riot, if there is no earthquake, we will be powerless. "

    No wonder the old country is mainly looking for space warping devices. Alien people can''t enter the ground in large quantities. Without this device, they can''t launch an official attack on the people on the ground.

    Originally, she wanted to make a riot, so that she could get into the headmaster''s office. In this way, it didn''t work.

    Suhao waved and told Uzzi to leave. Uzzi took the fruit and left again.

    The headmaster always stays in his office. If he is not in the office, he will take the key with him. If you want to enter the office, you can only steal her key when the headmaster leaves.

    After thinking about it, Su went to the teacher''s office and found her own head teacher. The head teacher casually looked at her: "Hello, Sue, what can I do for you?"

    Su Hao, holding the corner of his coat in both hands, hesitated, with a look of wanting to say but not daring to say. Head teacher some impatient "tut" A: "have what matter to say quickly, the teacher will help you."

    Su Hao silently rolled a white eye in the heart, if she really will help, where is the original owner bullied like this? Even so, Su Hao, with an aggrieved face, drew his upper body close to him and said in a low voice, "teacher, I lost my bank card."

    The head teacher didn''t pay attention to it: "where is it? Look for it."

    Su Hao muttered and said in a soft voice, "I''ve searched all the places I''ve been, but I haven''t found them. What can I do, teacher? I have 800000 yuan in my bank card. "

    "80000, 800000!" Teacher a Leng, with a full three seconds to respond: "you go to school with so much money for what?"

    She soon realized that her voice was too loud, and quickly lowered down: "are you serious? Have you lost 800000 bank cards? "

    Su Hao nodded, her eyes were red, as if she was about to cry: "yes, I can''t find it. My parents are so angry that they want to come to the headmaster. "

    The teacher seemed to have a fishbone stuck in his throat. He stammered for a long time without saying a smooth word: "but we didn''t lose it. What do you want to do with the headmaster? "

    Su Hao tugged at the corner of his hand: "my parents said that there must be a thief who stole it. They want to communicate with the headmaster. 800000 is not a small amount. Of course, we need to find the headmaster. "

    The head teacher forced himself to calm down. Su Hao continued: "my parents are busy with business. They are very busy every day. They don''t have time every day. Well, teacher, when will the headmaster have time to meet my parents? "

    "I''ll ask for you." The head teacher''s brain was in a mess. She went out with her mobile phone and talked for a long time. Then she came back angrily: "it''s too late today, it''s too late. The headmaster will be away from school for a meeting tomorrow. If your parents come here, come the day after tomorrow. "

    "I see. Thank you, teacher." Su Hao solemnly gave the teacher a gift, and then he left the office. His eyes were red, as if he had been wronged.

    She didn''t stop. She went upstairs to the headmaster''s office. She patiently hid outside and waited for a while. Finally, when the headmaster opened the door, she came out.

    "Headmaster!" Suhao jumped on it and bumped into the headmaster''s arms.

    The headmaster is a woman in her sixties, but she can''t help Su Hao''s bumping. Her feet soften and she is about to fall. Su Hao is quick-sighted, hugs the headmaster, and quickly takes off the key to her waist.

    "Ouch, which class are you in, so reckless?" While complaining, the headmaster kneaded his waist and pushed his gold rimmed glasses. Su Hao lowered his head and whispered, "I''m sorry, principal. I''m the student who lost his bank card. "

    Her voice was low, with a faint sob. Two hands behind, but it is the key pressed into the mud they have already prepared, printed the shape.

    "I know that. Don''t worry. I will help your parents find the bank card." The principal perfunctory a few words, obviously do not want to and sue a lot of trouble. Su Hao said in a low voice, "thank you, headmaster. I''m here to thank you for your trouble."

    "You''re welcome." The headmaster casually replied, two hands around touch: "strange, where is my key?"

    Su Hao gently moved one foot back, released the key in her hand, and fell on the instep without making any sound. She tilted her foot and the key fell to the ground.

    "You see, is that it?" Sue Hao asked, pointing to the key on the ground.

    Sue Hao stepped back and showed the key at her feet.

    Her eyelashes are long. When they fall down, they cast a light shadow. It seems that people and animals are harmless and not aggressive.

    The headmaster saw the key on the ground and was relieved: "fortunately, I haven''t lost it." She murmured in a low voice. Suhao was about to bend down to help her pick up the key, but the headmaster had already bent down and fished it first, and held it tightly in her hand.

    "Don''t worry. When your parents come, I will communicate with them and get your lost bank card back." The principal said as he pinned the key back to his waist.

    Su Hao nodded and said thanks to the headmaster. Then she left.

    She went a little further and took out the mud she had hidden. On it, the shape of three keys was clearly printed.

    Liu Feng didn''t know where to get out and saluted Su Hao: "Your Highness, what can I do for you?"

    Su Hao put the clay into Liu Feng''s palm and solemnly said, "these three keys, you can make them according to the template. Don''t lose it. "

    The first time she approached the principal to get the key, she would not be noticed. If she did it again, she would be doubted. Liu Feng naturally also understands the seriousness of the matter, he will put away the soft mud, in a twinkling of an eye and no trace.

    Su is in a good mood. She has got the key template of the headmaster''s office now. Tomorrow, the headmaster will have a meeting in other places. As long as she sneaks into the headmaster''s office, she can see where the space distortion device is.

    She was thinking in her heart when Zhang Qirui suddenly stood in front of her again.

 Chapter 676

    Compared with the school grass in the past, Zhang Qirui is now in a mess. His hair was cut clean by Sue Hao. He was really bald.

    Zhang Qirui''s head is wearing a cap. To tell the truth, even without hair, Zhang Qirui''s face is one of the best in this school. But Su Hao won''t be attracted to him, so Zhang Qirui looks like this now. She can''t help laughing when she looks at it.

    The corner of Su Hao''s mouth curved a little. Naturally, Zhang Qirui took it in.

    Zhang Qirui''s face is not very good. After all, his hat was once taken off by Su Hao in public. It can be said that he lost face. His lips pursed in a straight line, a pair of words and stop.

    "What are you doing here? Do you want money again? " Su Hao is not polite. She puts down her smile and asks coldly.

    "I won''t let you go so easily." Zhang Qirui took off his usual face with a gentle smile. His expression was three crazy and seven paranoid. He looked at Su Hao like a beast looking at the prey, trying to control people completely in his own hands.

    Su Haocai ignored him and went away.

    Looking at Su Hao''s leaving figure, Zhang Qirui''s heart turns to gush a kind of sour emotion. In fact, he has been here for a long time. He just wants to stop suhao and say a word or two to her.

    However, he saw a strange man come out from nowhere. Su Hao gave him one of his things. Who is that man? Zhang Qirui has never felt like this before. It seems that a paw is scratching his heart. He is suffering to death, but he can''t say what kind of feeling it is.

    Zhang Qirui has never met Liu Feng. Naturally, he doesn''t know who he is. Liu Feng didn''t wear his school uniform. He took it for granted that he was a little gangster who came over the wall outside the school. Su Hao gave one of his things to the little gangster. What is it? Is it a token of love?

    The more Zhang Qirui thinks about it, the more angry he feels. Su Hao keeps saying that he likes him. No wonder he suddenly turns cold to him. He must be ganged up by this little gangster outside the school!

    Zhang Qirui was dazzled by the inexplicable anger in his chest. It''s not allowed to fall in love in school, not to mention outside the school. Zhang Qirui unknowingly clenched the mobile phone in his pocket. If he could secretly take pictures of the two people''s date, and threaten Su Hao, maybe Su Hao would come back and make up with him.

    Zhang Qirui''s mouth unconsciously stirred up a smile, as long as he can get Su Hao''s handle, Su Hao will be like before, back around him!

    Su Hao naturally does not know Zhang Qirui''s dirty mind. She is planning how to sneak into the headmaster''s office.

    After school in the evening, Su Hao meets Liu Feng at the place where he has made an appointment. The wind at night was a little cool, so she wrapped her coat more tightly.

    The broad coat was blown up by the night wind and rustled in the wind. It looked like a leaf falling from the branch, thin and helpless.

    Liu Feng quickly appeared: "Your Highness, what you want is ready." He spread out the palm of his hand. It was just the bright keys.

    "Not bad, not bad!" Su Hao was very satisfied. Her eyes were shining. She took the keys and put them in her pocket solemnly.

    Liu Feng saluted: "if your Highness has no other orders, his subordinates will leave first."

    "Your Highness!" Uzzie''s voice suddenly sounded from a distance, startling Sue. Liu Feng some dissatisfied side head, is about to reprimand, saw Uzi in the hand to carry a person, walked toward him.

    Liu Feng frowned and swallowed the second half of the sentence back to his stomach.

    Uzzie grinned like an old fox who had caught a chicken. His mouth was almost behind his ears. He walked up to them and shook the man in his hand.

    In this way, it''s more like an old hen in her hand. Su Hao looked at the man''s naked head and raised his eyebrows: "it seems that this is still a chicken without hair."

    Uzi is very warm with his arm around Liu Feng''s neck: "brother Liu, you can''t do it, you don''t know if you are being followed."

    Liu Feng''s face became gloomy in an instant. He looked down at Zhang Qirui in Uzi''s hand. His mouth didn''t feel good for a moment. Su Meiliang said to Zhang Qirui, "what''s the matter with him?"

    Uzzi took out a mobile phone from his pocket and put it in front of suhao, shaking it: "he secretly photographed you." With that, Uzzi lights up the screen of his mobile phone and puts it in the palm of suhao''s hand.

    Su Hao slides the screen of her mobile phone and sees several pictures of her talking to Liu Feng.

    I didn''t expect it was still a voyeur. Su Hao scratched his hair, but Liu Feng''s face became more and more ugly: "Your Highness, this man --"

    Before he finished, Zhang Qirui woke up with a dull hum.

    He slowly raised his head and saw Uzzi standing behind him, still holding his collar.

    Zhang Qirui turns his head and sees Liu Feng standing beside him with a murderous face and Su Hao with a schadenfreude face.

    He slowly swallowed saliva, I do not know why, feel his neck are tight.

    Uzzi shook the man in his hand, as if shaking a weak chick. Zhang Qirui was carried away by him. He didn''t dare to move, let alone speak or resist.

    "Come on, why are you following them and taking pictures of both of them?" Uzzie said slowly, his voice is very casual, but his eyes have a murderous air.

    Zhang Qirui dropped his eyes. Liu Feng was a little impatient. He put one hand on his neck and said, "say!"

    Not to mention Zhang Qirui, even Su Hao was scared. In her heart, she understood that Uzi and Liu Feng were angry not because Zhang Qirui secretly filmed and followed them, but because they suspected that the plan of the stranger had been exposed.

    It''s not a peaceful time. Su Hao sneaks into the ranks of the people on the ground as a spy. The people on the ground can''t be unprepared. It''s very likely that Zhang Qirui was sent by the people on the ground to watch them.

    "I, I suspect you two have a puppy love." Zhang Qirui''s voice trembled: "I want to take your pictures."

    "What do you do with photos?" Uzi bent down, fox like eyes on Zhang Qirui''s face: "you want to report to the school leaders?"

    Zhang Qirui almost cried out: "I didn''t, I just want to take the opportunity to threaten Su Hao, let her change her mind to me."

    Liu Feng "tut" a, even Su Hao can''t help but roll a white eye. This man is really insane.

    Liu Feng took Zhang Qirui''s mobile phone, deleted all their photos, and then carefully checked the photo recycle bin, cloud space storage and so on, and solved all the possible ways to recover the photos.

    It seems that he can''t get rid of his anger. Liu Feng pauses and throws his mobile phone into a bucket not far away.

    "Hello Zhang Qirui was in a hurry. He was stared at by uzzie. He had to swallow his words back.

    Liu Feng fished out the mobile phone and blinked. He broke it in half and threw it on the ground. He stepped on it several times until it was crushed into pieces of iron.

    Not to mention Zhang Qirui, even Su Hao felt bouts of pain.

    Zhang Qirui almost cried, Liu Feng attached to Su Hao''s ear: "Your Highness, let us handle this human relationship."

    Su Hao has been very relaxed, and his nerves suddenly tightened: "how to deal with it? What do you mean by that? " Liu Feng''s face is expressionless: "he has met the scene of our meeting, and naturally he will be disposed of."

    There are no emotional ups and downs on Liu Feng''s face, but Su Hao knows that Liu Feng means to kill Zhang Qirui.

    Su Hao doesn''t think it''s a big deal. After all, their world is not a peaceful one. The war between alien and earthly people is becoming more and more fierce, and it''s normal for civilians to die. Their school is peaceful, not necessarily in other places.

    What''s more, Zhang Qirui is the leader of campus violence. Even if he dies, he deserves to die.

    Su Hao was about to speak when he suddenly felt dark. Her body shakes a little, Liu Feng''s eyes are quick, quickly hold Su Hao''s body: "Your Highness! Your highness, what''s the matter with you

    Su Hao wanted to speak, but she felt that there was a lump of cotton in her throat, and she couldn''t say a word. Her ears were buzzing. At the beginning, she could hear Liu Feng and Uzi calling her name anxiously. Later, she could only see their mouths open and close, but they couldn''t hear at all.

    "Please, don''t kill him."

    In this chaotic world, a voice sounded in Su Hao''s ear. The voice was very clear. It didn''t seem to be said in suhao''s ear, but directly in her mind.

    Su Hao was in a trance for a while, and soon recovered: "who are you?"

    As soon as Su Hao finished this sentence, the answer appeared in his heart. This voice is as like as two peas, and there is no doubt that the original is in doubt.

    Her eyes were dark. She could not see the appearance of the strange little princess, but she could hear her shallow breathing.

    Su Hao pondered, and the little princess added anxiously: "please, don''t kill him."

    "Why?" Suhao frowned slightly. She doesn''t understand very well. Zhang Qirui is behind the scenes of campus violence. He secretly planned all this. Since the little princess has been staying in this body without leaving, then she must also know this.

    If the reason why the little princess has been suffering from campus violence before is that she loves Zhang Qirui, now she has no reason to worry about this man any more, unless the little princess is Stockholm syndrome and falls in love with someone who hurts herself.

    Su Hao''s tone was not very good. The little princess hesitated and muttered, "I know what you are thinking. I know. You don''t think I can do anything well for such a long time. "

 Chapter 677

    "I don''t think you''re down." Su Hao explained patiently: "I just think that you are a superior princess, why waste yourself."

    The little princess hesitated for a long time. After a long time, she seemed to have made great determination and said in a low voice, "stranger, I thank you very much. If you hadn''t taken over my body, I might not have known that I was so brave. Thank you for helping me with these things for such a long time. "

    If suhao could see the little princess, she would see the dense water vapor in her eyes. The little princess continued: "I used to love the wrong person, I know. But this is the last time. For the last time, I let him go. Since then, I have nothing to do with him any more. "

    "Are you sure?" Su Hao frowned slightly. She was just communicating with the voice in her mind. Naturally, she couldn''t see the little princess''s face, but she could hear the grievance in her voice.

    "This person is not worth paying. You should be clear. You are soft hearted at the moment and let him go. He is likely to do something to hurt you in the future. " Su Hao said patiently.

    "I know. This is the last time. " The little princess''s voice was low: "from then on, we two have nothing to say."

    Sue Hao sighed: "well, this time, I promise you."

    "Thank you." The little princess''s voice drifted for a while, and slowly weakened.

    The black in front of his eyes slowly dispersed, and the scene became clear. Su Hao was shocked to see Liu Feng and Uzi''s faces sticking in front of him.

    Sue opened her mouth and felt like she was smoking in her throat, as if she hadn''t drunk water for half a year.

    "What are you two doing?" Her voice was a little hoarse. Sue Hao cleared her throat again, and her voice returned to normal.

    "What else do you say we do, your highness? You just passed out suddenly, but you scared us to death." Uzzie blinked his big eyes. He looked dissatisfied.

    Su Hao lowered her eyelashes to hide her unnaturalness: "nothing. How long have I been dizzy?"

    "About four or five seconds." Liu Feng in the side is very honest answer way. Fortunately, Su Hao was relieved. If she woke up, Zhang Qirui had been executed by these two people, it would be terrible.

    Her eyes floated to Wuzi''s feet. Zhang Qirui was lying on the ground, his eyes closed, and he was unconscious. Obviously, he just wanted to run away and was stopped by Uzzi.

    Su Hao stood up straight and rubbed his sore Temples: "it should be that he has been in bad health recently and has written about hypoglycemia." Liu Feng nodded and pointed to Zhang Qirui stepping on Wuzi''s feet: "Your Highness, what should we do with this man?"

    Sue frowned. In fact, she really wanted to give Zhang Qirui to these two people and get rid of them. However, the little princess came out to plead in person, and she could not say anything more.

    Zhang Qirui hummed twice and woke up leisurely. After I found a foot on my back, I broke out in a cold sweat.

    Su Hao sighed: "let him go."

    "Leave him alone?" Uzzi was surprised: "Your Highness, are you serious? If his identity is not so simple, our long-time efforts will be in vain! "

    Liu Feng is not very in favor of it. His face is slightly ugly.

    "He did." Su Hao repeated: "if anything happens in the future, just push it on me."

    Liu Feng and Uzi look at each other. They look at Zhang Qirui who is trampled on his feet and groans. They have to step back in silence. Even if this person really wants to do something that is not good for other people, they just need to send people to watch it closely.

    In fact, Zhang Qirui doesn''t need these people to be nervous at all. Up to now, he is in a daze and thinks that he has been beaten by a gangster outside the school.

    Uzi pulled Zhang Qirui up from the ground and pinched his chin: "boy, my brother -" Uzi said while pointing to Liu Feng: "he is really in love with Su Hao. But it''s not something you can manage, it''s not something you can intervene in. "

    Although Uzi is always a playful, no serious look, but in the key time, the hand is still very hard. He only used three points of strength, Zhang Qirui had tears in his eyes.

    Uzzi continued: "if you dare to continue to do these furtive things, brother, I''ll unload your half leg next time. Do you understand?"

    Su Hao stood aside and couldn''t help laughing. This Uzi, learning from the social elder brother, is quite similar. No matter the tone or the look on his face, he can really fool Zhang Qirui, who is still in school.

    Zhang Qirui was really hit. His legs were shaking, and his vocal cords were shaking: "I know. I''ll never dare again."

    Uzzi nodded with satisfaction. As soon as his hand was released, Zhang Qirui almost fell to the ground. As soon as he lowered his upper body and got up, he raised his head and looked into Liu Feng''s eyes.

    Liu Feng was a stare, Zhang Qirui is a soft leg, hit a stagger, almost fell back to the ground. The two of them ran away.

    Liu Feng and Uzi talked to Su Hao again, and then they left.

    The next morning, Su haohuai, holding a stack of notebooks in his arms, pretended to send materials and made several rounds at the door of the principal''s office. After confirming that the principal was not in school, he finally let go.

    She took the keys out of her pocket and tried them one by one. When she tried the last one, the door locked and opened. Su Hao was overjoyed. She looked around warily and made sure that no one was looking at her. She quickly got into the headmaster''s office and closed the door.

    The layout of the headmaster''s office is very simple, just a huge table, in addition to a chair, a small soft sofa, and several large bookshelves.

    Su Hao quickly touched the sofa and chair, and found nothing. She began to touch the bookshelf one by one, which was full of all kinds of books, as if there was nothing special, and there was no hidden box when she knocked.

    Su Hao finally went to search the headmaster''s desk. It was full of unimportant things. There was only a small drawer at the bottom with a lock hanging on it. It was tight and couldn''t be pulled open.

    Su Hao tried with several keys she had copied, but none of them could be opened.

    She carefully recalled the scene of her meeting with the headmaster that day. She couldn''t remember that she had any other key on her body. The only possibility was that the key was very valuable, so she didn''t put it with the usual key.

    Su Hao was worried about the small drawer. Suddenly there was a clatter outside the door.

    She was so shocked that her whole body was excited and her back was in a cold sweat. Then she realized that it was the wind blowing on the door that made the sound,

    Su Hao took a long breath in an instant. Before she was completely relaxed, she heard someone outside say, "Gee, how did the door of the headmaster''s office open?"

    The sound of footsteps came. A female teacher with long soft hair came in and looked around the headmaster''s room strangely: "it''s really strange. Did the headmaster forget to lock the door this morning?"

    She went into the headmaster''s office and made sure that there was no one in it and that there was nothing missing. With a sigh of relief, she went out of the door and said to herself, "ask the teacher with the spare key to come and lock the door, but don''t lose anything."

    The principal''s room was empty.

    Su Hao was standing on the edge of the balcony outside the window, his whole back was close to the wall, and his whole body was wet with cold sweat. Fortunately, it''s time for class. There is no one outside the school. Otherwise, a student standing on the window balcony is really worth watching.

    Suhao''s throat was a little tight. She had never felt her breath so loud. She looked down at her feet and felt dizzy for a moment, as if sweating on her back. She quickly raised her head and tried to relax herself.

    Just before the female teacher entered the headmaster''s office, she jumped out of the window. Now looking at the scenery under my feet, I finally began to feel afraid. This is the sixth floor. If you fall down, you will die.

    The wind was a little cool, and it was blowing through Su Hao''s naked skin, which made her have goose bumps all over her body.

    Sue Hao took a deep breath and tried not to look down. But the more she thought about it, the more fear she felt.

    Su Hao''s back was wet with cold sweat. Her hands clung tightly to the edge of the balcony. Her feet seemed to be filled with lead, and she did not dare to move.

    The best way for her to get away now is to turn back while there is no one in the headmaster''s office, and leave before the teacher with the spare key comes back. But Sue Hao''s legs were trembling, and she couldn''t move for a while.

    When she finally made up her mind to turn back, a voice came from the room.

    "The door of the headmaster''s office is not locked? I remember the headmaster would lock the door every time he left

    "Maybe I''m in a hurry to leave. Forget it. When people are careless, just lock it as soon as possible."

    The people in the room said something unimportant. Suhao heard a "click" inside and knew it was the sound of the door locking.

    Sue Hao sighed softly, which was terrible. Now she is hanging outside the balcony, and it''s easy to be found. If you go back to the headmaster''s office now and study the small drawer again, the door will not be able to go. She still has to turn out the window. Now there is no one outside. If you turn it out, you will not be found. If you delay in it, you will be found easily.

    If you leave now, you will have to find a way to enter the headmaster''s office in the future. At that time, it is easy to arouse suspicion.

    Suhao was worried. She thought about it and decided to leave when no one found her. However, this is the sixth floor after all. Her best way is to walk slowly along the edge of the balcony and turn back to the teaching building from other balcony windows.

    The layout of the school has been firmly in Su Hao''s mind. She closed her eyes and recalled that there should be a long-term locked library next to the principal''s office, and the public toilet next to the library.

    It seems that her best way now is to turn into the toilet.

 Chapter 678

    Su Hao took a deep breath, and her palms began to sweat. She gently moved her foot in the direction of the toilet. If Liu Feng and Uzi are there, maybe they can find a way to pull her or something.

    But she and these two people want to see also rely on fate, they also have their own tasks to do, is not always accompanied by Su Hao''s side.

    Sue Hao tried to relax herself and moved her leg to one side.

    She felt that she must be too nervous. She even felt that her body began to shake slightly. What suhao doesn''t know is that it''s not her illusion. In a square not far from the school, cracks are slowly appearing on the ground.

    At the moment, of course, she didn''t notice this and was still moving slowly.

    All of a sudden, Su Hao''s feet relaxed. Her hands rubbed against the wall, but she didn''t catch anything that could support her. She fell on her back.

    Today''s sky is very blue. Suhao feels that time seems to be half a beat slow. It''s the sixth floor. I''m afraid she will break half her leg or lose her life.

    Sue closed her eyes nervously. She felt a warm embrace behind her. The breeze blew across the cheek, the expected pain did not come, the wind came from the ear, and the cheek was pasted with a touch of warmth.

    Su Hao opened his eyes and found himself lying in the arms of a man with huge wings behind him.

    Su Hao felt that the stranger was a little familiar. He was stunned. He immediately reflected that he was the stranger who broke through the window and came to him that day.

    "It''s you!" Su Hao exclaimed in surprise. She thought she would die this time, but she didn''t expect to get a life back this time.

    Alien landing, put her gently on the ground. When Sue had not yet had time to speak, the stranger fell to his knees and made a courtesy to her. "The royal highness of your honor, the last time I was impolite, I asked your highness to forgive me."

    "Nothing. Didn''t you hurt me last time? What''s more, you saved my life this time. " Sue laughed, and the stranger stood up from the ground.

    At the moment, Su Hao''s feet stood on the ground, and finally realized that the ground was shaking slightly.

    Su Hao moved in his heart and looked thoughtfully at the stranger in front of him: "the ground is shaking. Are you here again?" The alien with wings nodded: "this time, we are just taking advantage of the earthquake to grab some resources. I just met your highness. I came to save you when I met danger. "

    Sue nodded: "thank you very much."

    "If nothing happens, my subordinates will leave first." Inhumanity.

    "Go ahead." Suhao waved. She knew that they had other tasks to do.

    The stranger saluted her and left. Su Hao stood in the same place, stretched his muscles and bones, and looked up at the window of the headmaster''s office. She was very concerned about the locked drawer. If only she had asked the stranger to take her to have a look. However, it was difficult for them to open the drawer for a while. Even if they did, they would leave traces of damage.

    In that case, we can only think of other ways at another time. Suhao sighed and turned away.

    Not far from the corner, Zhang Qirui covered his mouth, exhausted all his strength to not let himself scream out.

    The school is not far away from the earthquake, alien invasion. All the students were hiding in the teaching building. Zhang Qirui happened to come out to buy water. Just as he was going back, he saw the terrible scene of Su Hao falling from the balcony,

    Before he could react, he saw a strange person with wings, Suu Hao''s steady reception, and called her "royal highness of the princess" and so on.

    Zhang Qirui''s heart is like a tsunami. He has never thought that the person he bullies is actually a princess of an alien! Recalling Liu Feng and Uzi before, Zhang Qirui instantly understood.

    i see! Fortunately, he just covered his mouth and didn''t cry out, otherwise, he might have been killed.

    Recalling the scene that Su Hao told Liu Feng to let him go before, Zhang Qirui felt strange in his heart.

    "Hello! That student, come back to the teaching building! " Not far from the door of the teaching building, a teacher called to Zhang Qirui.

    Zhang Qirui answered and ran back in a hurry. The teacher left the door lock and closed the door of the teaching building. While locking it, he could not help complaining: "you students are not afraid of life and death. The more the earth moves, the more you run out! It''s worrying. My hair is white! "

    Did not notice Zhang Qirui''s strange expression, the teacher continued to complain: "those strange people are not sentimental, no matter whether you are students or not, no matter whether you have any offensive power, they will kill you before they see you raise your hand!"

    He locked the door, repeatedly confirmed that it was impossible to unlock it, and continued: "if I hadn''t happened to pass by just now, I wouldn''t have found you outside, otherwise you would have died!"

    The teacher confirmed that the door was locked and turned back. Zhang Qirui knew that Su Hao was still outside. After all, they just went in the opposite direction. Su Hao could not have entered the teaching building.

    Zhang Qirui followed the locked teacher and asked softly, "teacher, are all strangers cold and heartless?"

    "Of course." The teacher replied without thinking: "if it were not for them, we would not be frightened every day."

    The teacher chattered away, Zhang Qirui walked in the corridor for a few circles, and finally returned to his classroom.

    Naturally, Su Hao didn''t know that Zhang Qirui had just met her in the scene of meeting a stranger. Now it''s time for chaos outside. Of course, she has to take advantage of this time to take a good walk in other places she hasn''t been.

    In fact, there is a certain distance from the school. Suhao is not afraid of being attacked by other people. On the one hand, some of them recognize her as a princess. On the other hand, suhao has the ability to control other people. Even if these people want to attack her, she has the ability to protect herself.

    What''s more, these strange people haven''t come to school yet. Su Hao has nothing to worry about. She took a good walk in other places and found nothing.

    After a while, the earthquake was over. Su Hao knew that the alien must have gone back to the underground world along the crack. She counted the time and thought it was time for her to go back to the classroom.

    Several things Su Hao has done recently have caused a sensation among the students. Naturally, no other students in the class dare to bully Su Hao. They all hide away from her, and even some people have begun to get close to her.

    Su Hao didn''t bother to pay attention to these people. He still went his own way. School life finally stopped for a while.

    Only Zhang Qirui always pastes it like a dogskin plaster. Su Hao thought like this, and looked at Zhang Qirui who was standing opposite him.

    Obviously, he''s been standing here waiting for her.

    Su Hao pretends not to see him, turns around and leaves, but is stopped by Zhang Qiruiˇ° Hello, Sue His voice is low, with a bit of temptation.

    Su Hao silently rolled a white eye and wanted to walk away around him. As a result, Zhang Qirui stopped in front of him and refused to get out of the way. The anger in Su Hao''s heart comes up. She grabs Zhang Qirui''s shoulder and blocks his knee with her other foot. With a clever effort, she throws Zhang Qirui to the ground.

    Of course, her strength is not as good as Zhang Qirui, but Zhang Qirui is not on guard now, and she uses her clever strength, so she throws Zhang Qirui to the ground all at once.

    Su ignored him and went away on his own.

    Zhang Qirui looks at Su Hao''s back. There is a kind of paranoia in his eyes. The teacher said that strange people are ruthless, but Su Hao clearly loved him at first, and now he hates him so much.

    Suhao is not a ruthless stranger. Zhang Qirui looks at the direction where suhao leaves. Even if she can''t be seen there, he says silently in his heart that since suhao loved him before, he has the determination to make suhao fall in love with him again.

    The headmaster soon came back from a meeting in other places. Suhao asked Liu Feng to disguise herself as her father and played a puzzling play in the headmaster''s office. The headmaster promised that he would definitely help suhao find the bank card.

    Suhao wanted to say that the bank card had been found. But if she did, she would have no chance to go to the headmaster''s office again, so she would have to do so. First, she would delay the loss of her bank card.

    After a few days of calm, Zhang Qirui unexpectedly didn''t come to harass her. It should have been a happy thing. As a result, Huang Chengcheng and Zhao lanmeng were punished and came back to school from home.

    The situation in the class can be said to be earth shaking. Huang Chengcheng and Zhao lanmeng are surprised to find that many students in the class have begun to talk to Su Hao.

    Sue Hao has no time to care about this. Now she just wants to find another chance to sneak into the headmaster''s office and see what''s in that little drawer. UZ was very efficient and soon got her a master key.

    One day, Su Hao took advantage of the headmaster''s absence to slip into the headmaster''s office again. She learned the lesson of the last time and locked the door first, then went to look at the small drawer.

    The small drawer is still locked. When suhao inserts the master / key, it takes a long time to open the drawer.

    She thought there would be Pandora''s box in the drawer, but it turned out to be a thick pile of documents.

    Su Hao was a little lost, but she picked up the documents and put them in front of her eyes and looked at them carefully. The above photos are all unimportant things, such as the minutes of the teacher''s meeting, or the teaching plan.

    The more Su Hao looked at it, the more he felt that something was wrong. If it was the teacher''s teaching record, there was no reason to hide it in such a secret place.

    She speeded up and turned a few more pages, and finally found that the last pages of the document had nothing to do with teaching. It''s full of strange icons, instruments, and some technical terms that Su doesn''t understand.

    However, Su Hao was able to see clearly the most striking Title: space warping device.

    Su Hao''s heart moved, and she quickly turned over the pages related to the space warping device, which only describes how the space warping device works, but does not record where the device is hidden.

    Su Hao went back and forth several times, but no relevant records were found. In order to prevent being found, she put the document back to its original place and left the headmaster''s office quickly.

 Chapter 679

    Su Hao''s heart is a little happy. After searching the school for so long, she found nothing. She even doubted whether the space warping device was really hidden in the school, or whether it was just a rumor.

    However, seeing the documents recording the space distortion device today, Su Hao was convinced that the device had absolutely nothing to do with the school. As previously reported, space warping devices are actually hidden in this school.

    In any case, find it out as soon as possible.

    However, in this way, the direction Su Hao had been looking for was broken. According to the records in the documents, the volume of the space warping device should not be generally large. There are only two places to hide such a huge device.

    That''s the library and the gym.

    It''s just that Sue has been to the library and gymnasium before. There''s no special discovery.

    She racked her brains to think, could it be said that the school people buried the device in the playground underground? It''s not impossible. It''s just that every time a stranger comes to the ground, he has to rely on the earthquake. If he is hiding underground, he should have been discovered for a long time. It''s impossible.

    Moreover, the playground has not been renovated for a long time. It should not be a playground.

    Su Hao was a little confused for a moment and turned her eyes to the two buildings in the distance. One is the library, the other is the gymnasium.

    She was in a trance when a voice suddenly interrupted her: "Hello, Sue!"

    It''s a voice that Su Hao doesn''t want to hear. It''s Zhao lanmeng''s voice. She turned her head and saw Zhao lanmeng standing in her waist, staring at her angrily.

    Su Hao''s eyes move slightly. Seeing Huang Chengcheng hiding behind the wall, she instantly understands what Zhao lanmeng''s idea is. She tried to treat her in the same way, trying to deceive her into telling the truth.

    But Su Hao doesn''t like her. She tries her best to make the smile on her face look dogleg. She grabs Zhao lanmeng''s arm with two hands and says, "sister Mengmeng, you''re back!"

    Startled by Su Hao, Zhao lanmeng steps back and throws Su Hao''s arm away.

    Su Hao was very aggrieved, two eyebrows were wrinkled up: "Mengmeng sister, what are you doing, don''t you mean to let me be your little follower forever?"

    Zhao lanmeng looks puzzled, eager to get rid of the relationship between himself and Su Hao: "what nonsense are you talking about? I never said I would let you be my little follower!"

    She asked Huang Chengcheng to come here this time, just to let Su Hao show her fox tail automatically, so that they can make up with each other as before, and continue to play tricks on Su Hao.

    But Su Hao didn''t like her and wouldn''t cooperate with her. Zhao lanmeng can even imagine how ugly Huang Chengcheng''s face should be now when he''s eavesdropping not far away.

    Su Hao sighed and said sincerely: "sister Mengmeng, I know you are blaming me and blaming me. Because the last time I left you, I ran by myself

    "Please forgive me." Su Hao''s two hands scratched Zhao lanmeng''s arm again: "I swear, this kind of thing will never happen again, I will firmly follow you, you say one, I will never say two, you say east, I will never go west, pull Huang Chengcheng off the horse, just around the corner!"

    Huang Chengcheng''s face is becoming more and more ugly. Zhao lanmeng''s angry face is almost green. Su Hao smiles in his heart, but his face is still the same as the original dogleg expression: "don''t worry, sister Mengmeng, I still keep a hostile relationship with you in front of outsiders."

    Zhao lanmeng was annoyed by Su Haoqi and said angrily, "Su Hao, I have never told you any bullshit agreement! Don''t act here

    "Acting, yes, yes, acting!" Su Hao is just and awe inspiring: "Zhao lanmeng, I will never bow my head to admit defeat to you!"

    With that, she let go of Zhao lanmeng''s hand, stepped back, winked at her again, and compared with an OK gesture: "don''t worry, leave everything to me!"

    Su Hao hopped away, leaving Zhao lanmeng standing in the same place, angry.

    Huang Chengcheng appeared from behind the wall, his face was very bad: "Zhao lanmeng, how do you explain?" Zhao lanmeng suddenly remembered that there was a god of pestilence hidden behind him, and quickly turned around: "Huang Chengcheng, you listen to my explanation, I really don''t know anything, these are all performed by her!"

    "Do you believe these words?" Huang Chengcheng''s face was cold, as if all over the body were emitting a chill: "people can say that you are always a little follower, and in front of outsiders to act, sooner or later, I will pull Huang Chengcheng off the horse!"

    Zhao lanmeng was still anxious to explain to Huang Chengcheng at the beginning. When she said this, her face became cold: "Huang Chengcheng, I treat you as a friend, so I try my best to keep our relationship. If you say that, don''t blame me for being impolite."

    Su Hao hid in the corner, listening to their conversation, very happy in the heart. All the time, she didn''t like to knock down her enemies directly. Instead of doing it by herself, it''s better to watch them bite their dogs.

    Su Hao is in a good mood. She hears that Zhao lanmeng and Huang Chengcheng quarrel again, then she copies her hand and leaves slowly.

    These two men are no longer a threat to her. Su Hao''s task now is to find the space warping device as soon as possible. She decided to try the gym again.

    The ground in the gymnasium is littered with messy sports equipment, and some students are working out in designated areas. Su Hao carelessly walked over, actually scanning with his eyes, looking for suspicious places.

    "Classmate, please, can you help me A girl didn''t know where she came from, holding a thick pile of cushions in her hand.

    Su Hao Leng for a moment, the girl some embarrassed smile, wiped his forehead sweat: "I''m really sorry to trouble you, but these things I really can''t take over, want to ask you to help."

    She said, shaking the mat in her hand: "these things are not heavy, but it''s hard to pick them up."

    Suhao looked at the mat behind her and nodded, "OK, I''ll help you with it."

    "Thank you, classmate. You are so warm-hearted." The girl nodded to her, two people holding the mat, toward the stacking machinery room.

    There are all kinds of things in the storage room. Most of them are covered with a thin layer of dust. Some of them are choking and can''t help coughing.

    "Is it here?" Su Hao saw as like as two peas in the corner, she put down the cushion in her arms and rubbed some confused eyes.

    No one answered her. There was only a "Dong" behind her, and the door was closed.

    Sue was so surprised that she felt something was wrong. She rushed to the door, but couldn''t push it. It was obviously locked. Su Hao slapped the door hard: "Hello! What are you doing? Let me out

    The door was thumped by her, and the girls outside laughed. Their faces were full of the joy of success. "I know you, but you don''t know me. What''s the matter, Sue? Isn''t it nice to be locked up?"

    Su Hao''s face suddenly became gloomy: "let me out, otherwise, when I go out later, you will feel better."

    The girl laughed: "who can''t talk big, you are locked in now, what can you do to me?"

    Su Hao bit his teeth, and his heart was full of discontent and resentment. Indeed, this time, she was too careless to come here with a stranger without any scruples. She deserved to be put in the storeroom.

    This girl is right. She''s locked in now and can''t do anything about her.

    Su Hao forced down his anger and said patiently, "I never know you, and I never offend you. I don''t understand why you want to lock me in."

    The girls outside gloated, and their voices were full of joy: "you offended Zhao lanmeng, you know? Zhao lanmeng is not only Huang Chengcheng''s friend. I''ll take a breath for her. What''s the matter? "

    "The way you take it out on her is to lock me in the storeroom?" Su Hao sneered and thought that the girl outside the door was really naive: "I''m here. Sooner or later, someone will find me. I''m not trapped in it all my life."

    The girl outside is not in a hurry: "what do you know? Today is Friday. This is the last PE class. No one else will come to the storeroom except me. "

    Sue hung her head and said nothing.

    The girl chuckled and continued, "do you understand what I mean? You''re being locked up in a storage room, and you''re going to have to go through Saturday and Sunday on your own, and no one will find you until the P.E. class starts on Monday. "

    Although suhao can''t see the girl''s face, she can imagine her proud expression at the moment: "I will go out one day, but you can''t run away."

    Her voice is full of chill. The girl thinks her back is hairy, but now suhao is locked in it, and she can''t lift any storm.

    "I don''t care what you think. Anyway, have a good weekend. See you later Girls close to the door, their voice into the storage room, and then in a good mood to go away.

    Su Hao''s hands clenched into fists and slowly loosened. The storage room is a certain distance away from the sports ground of the gymnasium. No one will come here on weekdays. No matter how she smashes the door, no one will hear her.

    Otherwise, someone would have come to see the situation just because she had just talked with the girl.

    Suhao coughed a few times. She covered her nose and mouth with her sleeve and looked at the pattern of the storage room. Here is a place where people come occasionally. The high shelves are full of all kinds of sports equipment, and there are dust of different depths on them.

    There is a small window on the side. The sunlight shines in along the crack of the window. There is a little dust floating in it. Sue Hao leaned over to the window and looked out, facing a deserted garden. There was nothing and no one passed by.

    There is a layer of anti-theft railings installed outside the window. The gap is only arm thick. It seems that Su Hao can''t escape for the time being.

 Chapter 680

    She scratched her hair in chagrin. Just now, it was too hasty. How could she believe the girl''s words? She must have gone to Zhao lanmeng for credit now.

    Su Hao was a little tired, so she stacked the cushions she had just picked up, and then the whole person lay down with her. She raised her head, looking at the broken sunlight and dust on the ceiling, and sighed softly.

    All of a sudden, as if she had noticed something wrong, Sue jumped up from the mat.

    She was a little puzzled and went to the wall opposite her. She put out her hand and touched it gently. This wall is weird. You know, few people come to the storeroom, so there is so much dust.

    Whether it''s other walls, ceiling floors, or the shelves and equipment inside, there''s more or less dust inside. But the wall opposite suhao had only a thin layer of dust.

    When Su Hao touched the other walls, he would leave clear fingerprints on them. In front of the wall, the dust is very thin, fingerprints or shallow.

    Suhao wiped part of the dust off the wall and looked at it carefully. He found that the white paste painted on the wall was still very new. It looked like it had just been painted for a long time.

    That''s strange. Su Hao stood up with his arms in his arms. According to the principle, even if this room is decorated, all the walls should be decorated together. Why only this wall is painted?

    She moved in her heart and reached out to knock on the wall.

    "Dong Dong Dong."

    There''s room behind the wall! Su Hao was startled by her discovery. She quickly knocked a few times in a low voice, and even knocked on other walls for comparison. Finally, she confirmed that there was space behind the wall.

    Sue Hao looked up at the wall in front of her. She went into the corner and observed carefully. The gap between the walls is well connected, and there is no oversight.

    Su Hao pushed the wall, but naturally he couldn''t. It seems that if you want to reach the space behind the wall, you have to find a way out to find the door.

    Although suhao has just arrived at this school, she has kept the layout of the school in mind. Behind the storeroom, there should be an abandoned garden. There shouldn''t be an extra space.

    Is the space warping device hidden here?

    Su Hao''s heart bursts of excitement, maybe this time she called the blind cat ran into the dead mouse, found the last place! Su Hao is not reconciled, looking carefully along the wall, and finally found that there is a place where the wall joint is loose.

    She was about to reach out and push when there was a knock on the door.

    Su Hao frowned. Who are the people outside? Except for the girl who kept her here, no one should know that she is here.

    She walked slowly to the door and didn''t speak. The knock on the door was very small, as if to test if there was anyone inside.

    Su Hao lowered his voice and said impatiently, "stop it." The knock stopped immediately. After a while, a voice whispered, "Hello sue, are you in there?"

    That''s Zhang Qirui''s voice. God knows how much suhao wants someone to come and save her and pull her out of here. But when she found out that this person was Zhang Qirui, she was disappointed for a moment.

    "How do you know I''m here?" Su Hao asked, but his attitude was not good.

    Zhang Qirui rubbed his palm nervously. He can''t say that he has been following Su Hao in recent days. Su Hao will definitely hate him.

    "I just happened to pass by and heard a girl boast that she had locked you in the storage room of the gymnasium. I don''t believe it, so come and have a look. "

    Zhang Qirui cleared his throat awkwardly and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that you are really here, ha ha."

    Su Hao was silent and didn''t make a sound. Zhang Qirui wanted to continue to be gallant. He cleared his throat and said in a hurry, "don''t be afraid. I''ll go to the teacher now to get the key and let you out."

    Su Hao looked back at the mechanism that she hadn''t pressed yet, hesitated for a moment, and said, "forget it, I''m fine here. Don''t worry about it."

    She has her own plan. If the back of the wall is really a place to store the space warping device, then she just needs an undisturbed environment to start the device. Now this time is about to finish school, not to mention the gym, even if there are not many people in the whole school, it is the best stage for her to start planning.

    Even if it''s not a mechanism, the back of the wall is empty, and Su Hao is willing to. After all, she doesn''t want to be with Zhang Qirui. Instead of meeting Zhang Qirui, it''s better to be honest and shut in.

    Moreover, Uzi and Liu Feng find that they can''t find her, and they will certainly find a way to search for her and rescue her.

    Su is not in a hurry. Naturally, she doesn''t want Zhang Qirui to save her. Zhang Qirui was confused: "why don''t you come out? By the end of the week, there will be no one in the school! "

    Su Hao was patient and explained, "you misunderstood me. I was not locked in. I came here voluntarily to clean up the equipment. When it''s done, I''ll go out. "

    Zhang Qirui was stunned. He just hid in a place not far away. He heard Su Hao arguing with the girl. How can he come in voluntarily now? Or is it that Su Hao would rather be locked up than rescued by him?

    Zhang Qirui''s heart is full of bitterness. Once upon a time, when the girl had been pestering herself, he tried to make fun of her and embarrass her. But now she is blindly avoiding herself, on the contrary, he is getting deeper and deeper.

    "I don''t care what you think." Zhang Qirui said: "I''ll go to the teacher right now, open the door and let you out, you wait!"

    "Zhang Qirui, I don''t need you to be sentimental. Do you hear me?" Su Hao cried out, but there was no answer outside.

    Su Hao stamped her foot angrily. She went to the right place and pressed the mechanism hard. Sure enough, there was a rumbling sound from the wall, and a secret door opened beside it.

    Su Hao was surprised. Looking at the dark door, she calmed down and walked in patiently.

    The dark door was so deep that I couldn''t see it to the end for a moment. Dim light bulbs were hanging on both sides. It looked like it was in disrepair and was about to burn out.

    Su Hao walked inside for a while. She really felt that it was dark and frightening, and it seemed that other people''s voices came from outside.

    Su Hao gave a "tut" and thought that it was Zhang Qirui who had come back, so he got up and went back to the storeroom, closed the secret door and reset the mechanism.

    However, the door has not been opened, outside the window stood a person, is the expressionless Liu Feng. See Su Hao, his eyes just slightly a light: "Your Highness, how did you come here?"

    Su Hao breathed a sigh of relief: "it''s a long story. I was plotted by boring students." Liu Feng patiently said: "I can''t find you all the time, so I just look around. Shall I help you break the window and get you out? "

    After all, Liu Feng is a stranger and can''t move freely in the school, so he can''t go into the gym to open the door for Su Hao. He can only hide outside the window and give her advice.

    "Come on, if you smash the window, the school will charge me the bill." Su Hao quickly waved his hand. At this time, there seemed to be another voice outside the door. She hurried Liu Feng away: "people are coming from outside, you''d better go first, don''t be found."

    Liu Feng nodded, and instantly disappeared into the grass. At the same time, the door of the storeroom was opened. The PE teacher stood at the door and looked at Su Hao inside and said in a loud voice: "come out quickly!"

    Su Hao nodded and walked out of the storeroom without forgetting to say thank you to the teacher.

    Zhang Qirui stood on one side, a face of meritorious expression, physical education teacher some irritable: "go, go, don''t delay my work, this is what time, next time be careful, don''t be locked in the storage room."

    Su Hao walks away in the chatter of the PE teacher. If it wasn''t for Zhang Qirui''s sudden appearance, she might have entered the secret passage to have a look at what was hidden inside.

    However, since there are organs and secrets, there must be some secrets hidden. Although she thought it was a pity that this opportunity was wasted today, she finally found a clue.

    Su Hao only thinks about his own affairs, and doesn''t notice Zhang Qirui''s eyes.

    Zhang Qirui wants to have a showdown with Su Hao. He wants to hear Su Hao say that she is an alien princess. After all, the alien Princess once groveled to him. It''s exciting to think about it.

    However, Zhang Qirui also knows that if he reveals that he knows Su Hao''s identity, then he is not far from death.

    Su Hao thought of a way to get rid of Zhang Qirui and went back to the place where she lived. Uzi was waiting for her there.

    "Oh, your highness, why did you come back so late today?" Uzzi saw him, his eyes brightened, and he said hello to her with a smile.

    Suhao put down her backpack and looked very serious. Uzzie saw her serious appearance, the smile on her face slightly solidified for a moment, but soon returned to that kind of idle appearance: "what''s the matter, do you have something on your mind?"

    "I may have found the location of the space warping device." Su Hao whispered.

    Uzzi instantly withdrew his smile, and the whole person was extremely serious: "really? Did you see it with your own eyes? " Su Hao shook his head: "it''s just speculation. I found a mechanism and a secret way in the storage room of the gymnasium today, but I was interrupted before I could go deep."

    Su Hao recalled the appearance of the secret passage and said firmly, "I''m sure there must be some secret behind the secret passage. Even if it''s not a space warping device, it must be something good."

    Uzzi rushed to the door and yelled, "what are you waiting for? Go and have a look. Finish work early and go home early!" As soon as he opened the door, he ran into Liu Feng''s arms. He was dazzled.

    Liu Feng slightly frowned, but soon spread out: "what are you going to do?"

    Uzzi hastened to repeat what suhao had just said, and excitedly urged: "let''s go and start the device! I can''t wait to get a reward for finishing the old lord''s task earlier! "

    "It''s too late." Liu Feng''s face is dignified and stops the excited Wuzi.

 Chapter 681

    "What do you mean by that?" Uzi''s face changed, he grasped Liu Feng''s collar and his wrist trembled slightly.

    Su Hao also had a bad feeling in his heart. Liu Feng pulled Uzi''s hand from his collar: "as soon as your highness left the school, a large number of special forces surrounded the school."

    Liu Feng stretched out his hand and rubbed his eyebrows: "they went to the storage room of the gymnasium. They stayed in it for a long time before they left."

    He continued: "I didn''t understand what it was for at first, but I think I know the reason just now."

    Uzzi patted his thigh: "does it mean that someone is watching the mechanism secretly? Your Highness has just activated the mechanism, so they know that it has been found here. The special forces are rushing to make sure whether the space warping device is still there? "

    "Very likely." Suhao clenched her fist with regret. If she had known that, she should have rushed in, started the mechanism directly, and moved the stranger up. Why bother!

    Liu Feng lowered his eyelashes and his eyes were dim: "I don''t know how the special forces plan to deal with these things. They may transfer the space warping device, but it''s not certain."

    Su Hao''s face is not very good, Liu Feng raised his hand, comfortingly pressed her shoulder: "but fortunately, your highness left early, otherwise, they might have found out. Although we can get rid of it, it''s always troublesome. "

    After a period of silence, Uzzi poured two cups of hot water into the hands of the two men and said, "what shall we do next?"

    "They''re definitely moving the space warping device." Liu Feng sipped a mouthful of water and continued: "but I don''t know when it will be. Maybe tonight, maybe tomorrow morning. "

    "Maybe now." Su Hao muttered, and Liu Feng shook his head: "no, if they move now, they will surely expose this secret to the eyes of the masses. They want to hide all the time, and they won''t transfer openly. "

    Su Hao thought of something and put down his water cup: "you mean that if there are a lot of people around the school, maybe the special forces won''t transfer the space warping device?"

    Liu Feng some doubts, but still nodded. Sue Hao turned to look outside. It''s late now, but it''s not dark yet.

    "Try to go out and spread the news, saying that Liu Xiaoxiao, the big star, will come to our school to do an interview secretly tonight." Su Hao''s voice is very low, but it reveals an excitement that is hard to hide.

    Liu Feng stayed in the same place, or Wuzi''s reaction was faster: "Liu Xiaoxiao? You mean the big singer with seven million fans? "

    "That''s right!" Su Hao said loudly: "if you spread this news and make it up a little more decent, there will be countless people to surround our school. Those special forces will not choose this time transfer space warping device in order to hide people''s eyes and ears!"

    Uzzi then said: "there are so many special forces outside the school. We can say that they are sent to protect Liu Xiaoxiao. How about that?"

    "Smart!" Su Hao slapped: "time is pressing, the sooner the better!"ˇ° It''s on both of us! " Uzi vowed to clap his chest, pulling Liu Feng out of the room.

    Su Hao''s heart was beating with excitement. What happened was too sudden. He was locked in the storeroom, found the mechanism, and was damaged by Zhang Qirui. The special forces wanted to transfer the device and spread the news to uzhiliufeng. It was only a short evening, and so many things happened.

    Su Hao believes in the speed of Wuzi and Liu Feng''s work. After all, the most important thing for an alien to survive on the earth is to have information channels to circulate. They must have a way to create a sensation in a short time.

    Su Hao took off her school uniform, changed into her daily clothes, covered her face with a mask and hat, and then went out.

    Uzi and Liu Feng work very fast. By the time she arrives near the school, the school has been surrounded by enthusiastic fans. The inner three floors and the outer three floors can be said to be impenetrable. Even some fans have brought light signs, which read: "Liu Xiaoxiao, I love you!"

    Su Hao secretly laughed. Although the enthusiastic fans were irresistible, the special forces still did their duty and kept them firmly outside the school wall.

    "Let''s go in and meet Liu Xiaoxiao!" Fans protested.

    Special forces army is very helpless: "I have said countless times, there is no Liu Xiaoxiao, you''d better go back early." The voice of the special forces is hoarse. At first glance, they have explained it countless times, but no one wants to believe it.

    "If it wasn''t for Liu Xiaoxiao, why are there so many special forces around here? Get out of the way, we want to see Liu Xiaoxiao! " The fans protested even louder.

    Some of them are fishing in troubled waters, which should be arranged by Uzi and Liu Feng, deliberately provoking a quarrel between the masses and the special forces.

    Su Hao lowered her hat and walked quietly around the back of the Abandoned Garden of the school. She was still a little far away from there, and she was petite, so she was not found by others.

    Sure enough, the gymnasium was surrounded by special forces. In the storeroom, there were several people standing with guns. At first glance, they looked like they were protecting some treasure.

    The space warping device should be right here. Su Hao narrowed her eyes, but there were so many troops guarding. Although she had tried to stop their transfer plan, she couldn''t get in and get the device for a while.

    Su Hao made some mistakes for a while. No matter how enthusiastic those fans outside are, if they find that Liu Xiaoxiao is not in this school at all, they won''t stay long, and they will leave soon.

    She''s going to have to find a way to get rid of these people and get in front of the space warper.

    Su Hao cat waist, is brainstorming, suddenly saw a person not far away. She narrowed her eyes and looked carefully, and found that she was the girl who had locked herself in the storeroom.

    "What is she doing here?" Suhao was a little surprised, but she soon responded. She should also know the rumor that Liu Xiaoxiao came to the school. She''s afraid that her imprisonment of Su Hao will make a big deal, so she''s not sure to come and have a look.

    Sure enough, the girl''s face became ugly when she saw that the storeroom was full of special forces.

    The small garden at the back of the school has been deserted for a long time, overgrown with weeds, and some places have gone beyond the waist. Su Hao hid himself in a place where the shrubs were relatively luxuriant, and hid himself well through the trees.

    The girl was different. She was just a student, and now she was worried that her imprisonment of Su Hao would be discovered. Although she was hidden, her figure was still obvious.

    Su Hao took advantage of the fact that the troops hadn''t found her, and whispered to her, "Hello!"

    The girl was startled, and her whole body was full of excitement.

    Her body swayed, hiding around the weeds also swayed a few minutes. The troops in the storeroom are all specially trained soldiers. Naturally, they don''t have much effort to send letters to the figures in the grass.

    "Who is there?" A man with an army badge pinned to his shoulder held out his hand and roared.

    The girl''s legs are soft with fright. Su Hao smiles at her evil taste, and her eyes fall on her badge: Yan kaimianˇ° Hello, Yan kaimian, where are you looking? I''m here. "

    Suhao lowered her voice and continued. Yan kaimian''s eyes turned a few times, and finally fell on Su Hao: "you? How do you know my name is Yan kaimian? No, no, how did you get out? "

    A few sporadic soldiers had already run out of the storeroom. Yan kaimian was scared. Maybe he was too nervous, and his IQ went offline, forgetting his chest badge.

    Her legs were weak and she tried to run but couldn''t. Su Hao spoke very fast: "do you think I''m a bully? Before Zhang Qirui has been crazy bullying me, but now he follows me like a licking dog. Why don''t you think about it? "

    Yan kaimian Leng Leng, white lips, slightly shaking. Several soldiers have come after su Hao, but there is still a long way to go.

    They haven''t found suhao yet. Suhao continued: "I have a background behind me. Otherwise, why do you think there are so many special forces troops around the school? Knowing your name is just a trivial matter. "

    Su Hao''s eyes turned and fell on the soldiers who were getting closer to them: "when they catch you, you''ll be dead. At that time, I will pay back what you have added to me

    Su Hao said, and grinned and rubbed his ankle: "it''s a pity that my foot twisted, I can''t catch you all at once, but it doesn''t matter, they''re coming soon, and you''ll see them then!"

    Su Hao''s play is full, but also pretends to reach out to Yan kaimian, pretending to catch her.

    Yan kaimian was originally timid. She had been so nervous that her brain was blank. She was so scared by Su Hao that she didn''t react. Naturally, she believed what she said.

    Seeing the special forces getting closer and closer, Yan kaimian even though his legs were shaking, he still ran away. In this way, she aroused the suspicion of several special forces behind her, and immediately followed her.

    Su Hao hides very well, watching these people run away after Yan kaimian. When they ran out of sight, Su Hao was relieved.

    Yan kaimian is just an ordinary student. The special forces have undergone professional training. According to the normal level, they should be able to catch Yan kaimian soon.

    However, the terrain of the abandoned garden behind the school is complex, and the special forces certainly don''t know as well as the students of the school, so those people should be unable to catch Yan kaimian for a while and a half.

    Su Hao carefully pokes out her head and looks into the storage room. A few people who had been guarding outside had been attracted away by Yan kaimian, and some of them even came after him.

 Chapter 682

    Now, there are only about five or six people left in the storeroom. The next step is to find a way to get the remaining people away, and then she can enter the secret room and start the device.

    Su Hao was in trouble. At this moment, the grass behind her moved slightly. A familiar person appeared behind her: "Your Highness."

    Su Hao was startled. Fortunately, the man immediately held her down, which did not arouse the suspicion of the special forces.

    "You scared the hell out of me!" Su Hao patted her chest and gasped. Just now, her heart almost jumped out.

    The strange person with wings behind him smiles at her: "Your Highness, what can I do for you?" At the right time, suhao cheered in his heart: "can you find a way to help me take away the people guarding the door?"

    Alien very confident nodded: "small things, please rest assured your highness."ˇ° Take care of your own safety. " Su Hao warned.

    "Don''t worry." Strange person is very confident toward her smile: "I have wings, they can''t catch me. Don''t worry, your highness. Do what you want to do. "

    Su Hao had seen his skill before and naturally believed in his strength.

    The alien stealthily goes around to the other side of the storeroom under the cover of weeds and shrubs, then suddenly opens his wings, breaks through the window and catches one of the special forces.

    Other special forces immediately picked up their guns and chased them out. Alien''s skill is very flexible, and he even performs better than Su expected. Facing a small team of special forces by himself, he is still at ease.

    The strange man soon took this small group of special forces away. It seems that he will not come back for a while and a half. Su Hao breathed a sigh of relief, cat waist along the direction of the Bush all the way back to the storage room.

    The window of the storage room has been broken by an alien, and the protective fence has been deformed. She holds the window frame and jumps lightly, and has entered the storage room in the blink of an eye.

    She pressed the mechanism at the corner of the wall, and the secret door opened slowly. Su Hao turned aside and entered the secret passage.

    The secret way is the same as what she remembers. It''s still the dark and damp that makes people feel flustered. On the wall hang a few dim lights, because the filament contact is not good, flicker, let a person see and feel terrible.

    Su Hao''s palms were sweating and her body was chilly. Nevertheless, she forced herself to calm down and keep going down the stairs.

    Su Hao''s eyes slowly adapted to the dim light here, but the hanging lamp on the wall was so dim that she couldn''t see clearly.

    She took out her cell phone from her pocket, lit up her flashlight and took pictures around her.

    On the left is the wall with a small lamp, at the foot is an endless downward ladder, and in front is the darkness beyond the horizon. Su Hao stretched out the tip of her tongue and licked her dry lips, holding her cell phone to the right.

    On her left is the rough wall, but on her right is different.

    If you have to say, it''s very similar to a metal material, reflecting a light luster under the bright reflection of the mobile phone. Su Hao reached out and touched it. It wasn''t the smooth feeling he had imagined. It seemed that there were some small lines on it.

    Su Hao felt strange. She pasted the light of the mobile phone closer. She pasted it on the wall and looked carefully. Only then did she find that many dense symbols were engraved on the wall. The concave part of the symbol glittered with golden streamer, which looked a little strange.

    "What is this?" Su Hao couldn''t help but talk to herself. She gently rubbed her palm on the wall and found that the whole wall was not very smooth and curved.

    Su Hao took a step forward, and suddenly his feet were empty.

    She swallowed the scream she was about to scream, and the whole person stuck to the wall. The whole person leaned against the wall by the strength of the wall, so she didn''t fall down.

    Su''s kindness is lingering. How can there be a gap between the wall and the steps? She used the light of her mobile phone to shine at her feet, only to find that it was empty below. Looking down, it was endless darkness, and those strange patterns flashing with streamer.

    Su Hao''s heart flashed an inexplicable idea, but that moment of thought flow too fast, so that she did not catch.

    Su Hao grasped the mobile phone in his hand, lit it up, and continued to walk deep down the stairs at his feet.

    The more she walked, the clearer the thought in her heart became. When Su Hao finally stepped on the ground, he was shocked by the scene in front of him.

    Behind the secret door is not so much an endless secret passage as a huge cellar.

    The stairs she had just stepped down were repaired along the direction of the wall. In addition to the stairs, only one thing was stored in the open space, which was the space warping device in front of her eyes.

    It was a huge sphere, so big that sue looked up, only to see the extended plane, not the top of the sphere. The whole body of the sphere is covered with metal, which is engraved with strange symbols. The sunken part of the sphere is flashing, and the whole sphere looks mysterious.

    She just thought that the sphere she touched was a wall because it was so huge that it could be described as spectacular.

    "My God." Suhao couldn''t help sighing in a low voice, but she quickly responded and went forward to find a way to turn on the space warping device.

    Before, she had imagined many kinds of space warping devices, such as huge fluorescent screens and instruments full of buttons, but she never thought that it was a sphere.

    Suhao walked around the huge sphere for several times, and didn''t find any place that could be pressed.

    "Damn, how should this thing start?" Su Hao''s forehead exuded a few drops of cold sweat unconsciously.

    No matter Yan kaimian or the alien with wings, the time they can hold the special forces is limited, and they will come back soon. By then, suhao will be found.

    We have to find the mechanism to turn on the space warping device! Su Hao walked around the huge sphere for several times. Her legs were sore and her waist hurt. She didn''t find anything like a switch.

    When Su Hao didn''t know what to do, a small sound came from the stairs.

    In this huge open space, even if it''s just a small sound, it''s also very obvious.

    Someone''s in! This is Su Hao''s first idea. She immediately held her breath, turned off the light of her mobile phone, walked away from the door of the stairs and hid behind the sphere.

    A figure slowly came down the stairs. The man didn''t light up. Su Hao couldn''t see his face clearly for a moment. He didn''t know whether he was a friend or an enemy.

    But no matter who he is, it''s always the right choice to hide first. Suhao hid and stood still, waiting to see the man''s action. It should not be the special forces. If they want to come in, they should be in groups, and they will light up.

    Su Hao speculated that this man must have sneaked in like himself. Is he a stranger? Liu Feng or Uzi?

    At this time, Su Hao''s mobile phone in his pocket suddenly rang out a shock. Su Hao takes out the mobile phone in a hurry, and a message is displayed on the screen of the mobile phone: "Your Highness, Liu Feng and I have successfully completed the task, how are you?"

    The sender is UZ.

    Su Hao felt cold in his hands and feet for a moment. He was neither a special forces unit nor wuziliu Feng. Who was he? The vibration of her mobile phone has exposed her position, and the person has come towards her in the dark.

    Su Hao had no weapon in his hand and was sweating all over for a moment.

    The man came closer and whispered, "Hello sue, is that you?"

    It''s Zhang Qirui again. Su Hao''s tight nerves relaxed in an instant. She gritted her teeth and scolded: "Zhang Qirui, are you a stalker?"

    Although recently Zhang Qirui just blindly followed her, did not carry out campus violence against her, and did not do other bad things, Su Hao still didn''t like him.

    It''s not clear that we can redeem the past sins if we don''t exchange the money for the prodigal son.

    Zhang Qirui stood not far from her, silent for a long time. Just when suhao felt that the quiet atmosphere was really weird and numbing, Zhang Qirui suddenly said, "suhao, are you an alien princess?"

    Su Hao''s heart roared. How did Zhang Qirui know?

    She wanted to explain, but hearing Zhang Qirui''s tone, she understood that it was not a question sentence, but a positive sentence. It must have been Zhang Qirui who saw Liu fengwuzi when he met him!

    Recalling the scene of being caught by a strange man with wings in midair, Su Hao''s heart was clear. Zhang Qirui knows.

    Her fist hidden in her sleeve was slowly clenched, and she had already killed her heart. This person can''t be kept any more, no matter how much the original owner likes him, and the original owner has said before, this is the last time.

    Su looks at the shadow in front of him. Before the space warping device is turned on, Zhang Qirui is like a time bomb. Even if he doesn''t kill him, he can''t tell his true identity.

    Sue had a good pause, trying to make her tone seem relaxed: "what are you talking about? I don''t understand

    As she spoke, she took a few steps back under the cover of darkness, put one hand on the ball and began to search for the mechanism to open the device.

    Su Hao felt a little remorse at the moment.

    When she sneaked into the headmaster''s office before, she had already seen the drawing of the space warping device. Why don''t she take a good look at it at that time and study the opening mechanism of the device?

    Now this situation is really embarrassing. The special forces may come back at any time. If she can''t find the organ, she will waste this opportunity.

    When the device is transferred, it''s hard to find it again!

    SOHO groped in the dark and got to the bottom of the sphere. This huge ball doesn''t fall directly on the ground. It''s supported by a bearing on its side, which is a bit like a globe.

 Chapter 683

    globe? As soon as Su Hao''s heart came to light, it was hard to say that the operation of the sphere was the same as that of the globe? She reached out and pressed her hand on the ball, trying to move the huge ball.

    However, I don''t know if her strength is too small. The sphere doesn''t move. Su Hao was a little embarrassed for a moment. If she really moved such a huge ball, it would be fantastic.

    Sue sighed low. She was thinking about how to turn the space warping device. Zhang Qirui said, "you don''t have to disguise anymore. I know you are an alien princess."

    Sue gave a sneer and didn''t care about him. She went to touch the bearing of the globe again and still found nothing. Zhang Qirui continued: "can we continue to be friends? Although you have been playing tricks on me all this time, I think you are much more interesting than you used to be. "

    Now that he knows that Zhang Qirui is on one side, Su Hao is not afraid. He turns on the light of his mobile phone and pastes it on the sphere to observe it carefully.

    "Although you are still not as good as my girlfriend''s fantasy, I can try to accept you. I''ve made a big concession. What else do you want? " Zhang Qirui watched Su Hao light up her mobile phone, but she couldn''t help raising her voice a little bit.

    Su Hao picked his eyebrows: "brother, you feel better about yourself. I admit that before I have some brain damage, otherwise I would not like you scum. But now I have no feelings for you, even feel sick, please don''t be amorous

    After su Hao''s words, Zhang Qirui was really stunned. Su Haocai ignored his feelings. After touching the sphere for a long time, she had no effect. She couldn''t help patting the sphere angrily.

    It''s just that the ball vibrated with this light clap. Then, just where Sue was ready to clap, those strange symbols lit up a dazzling golden light.

    Sue Hao was startled. She stepped back, but the ball did not move. There was no sign of change except for the shining place.

    She boldly put out her hand and knocked on the part next to the one she had just slapped. The place was also lit up.

    Su Hao is surprised, only feel the scene in front of a bit distorted, her ears ring buzzing sound, eardrum seems to follow the bulge a bit, until Su Hao see the scene in front of her, she even stood back on the stairs in the dark road.

    Su Hao Leng Leng, then heard Zhang Qirui''s cry: "Su Hao!? Where have you been! "

    Su Hao looked down at his hands, and then quickly ran back to the original position. The part she had photographed before was already dark. Although suhao had not yet figured out the operation rules of the space warping device, he probably understood a bit.

    Just, how to open the entrance to the underground world?

    Su Hao stood in the same place. Zhang Qirui leaned over warmly and cared: "Su Hao, where did you go just now? What''s the matter?"

    Su ignores Zhang Qirui. She picks up her cell phone and dials Uzi.

    The other end of the line was soon connected, and uzzie''s rambling voice rang out over there: "Hello, your highness, what''s the matter with the call?"

    "I''ve found the space warping device." Suhao whispered, though her voice trembled slightly with excitement.

    "What! You''ve found it! Where is it? " Uzzie''s voice suddenly increased several degrees. Suhao took the mobile phone far away and felt that her ears were aching.

    "As I told you before, under the storeroom. But I still don''t know how this device should open the entrance to the underground world. " Suhao continued.

    Uzzi grasped the mobile phone, palms were sweating slightly because of excitement: "Your Highness, do you know what is the reason for this device to achieve space distortion?"

    Su Hao shook his head and remembered that Uzzi couldn''t see. He continued: "I don''t know. Don''t play tricks. Tell me quickly."

    Uzzi''s voice speed increased a bit: "this device, like a seal, has a lot of quantum energy stored inside. It compresses the huge quantum energy in the same space, and only with this force can space be distorted. "

    Uzzie stopped and continued: "that is to say, if you can break the balance and pour these huge energies out in a flash, you can destroy the space and open the entrance to the underground world."

    Su Hao Leng for a moment: "you mean, tell me to destroy this device?"ˇ° Indeed Seems to feel the difficulty of this task, Uzzi''s voice a bit guilty: "this is our latest research findings."

    Sue Hao raised his head and looked at the huge sphere in front of him. It seems so indestructible. How can it be destroyed?

    "I''ll try." Suhao said softly. Uzzi touched his nose and continued: "when the device is destroyed, the energy will tilt, which may cause a moment of space imbalance. Your highness, you must be careful. Well, maybe you wait there. Liu Feng and I will come to you now. "

    Uzzie grabbed his cell phone and rushed to the school storage room. Although Liu Feng didn''t hear their conversation, he had already guessed a few points and ran with them.

    "It''s too late." Suhao put down her mobile phone, and then delay, or the two of them come, it is likely to be found. She''s going to have to break the device.

    Zhang Qirui was still talking. Su Hao tilted his eyes and said in a cold voice, "if you don''t want to die, get out of here. I''m not sure what will happen next. "

    Zhang Qirui had never seen Su Hao''s expression before. He was indifferent and serious. He closed his mouth subconsciously.

    Although Zhang Qirui couldn''t guess what Su Hao wanted to do, he couldn''t get away from the huge strange iron ball in front of him.

    Su Hao had never shown such a serious and terrible expression before, as if something great was about to happen. Zhang Qirui has seen many of her expressions, smiling and sad, but not now, with a bit of solemnity.

    Su Hao looked up at the huge iron ball in front of him and didn''t speak.

    Zhang Qirui hesitated for a moment and said in a low voice, "Hello, Sue. What can I do for you?"ˇ° Help me? " Su Hao seemed to be amused by him: "what the hell are you talking about? You just said that I was a princess of an alien. Why, are you going to help an alien now and forget your identity on the ground?"

    Zhang Qirui was speechless.

    Suhao walked slowly around the space warping device, looking for a possible breakthrough direction. This spherical machine is made by nature, as if it is a perfect sphere, and there is no crack.

    How to destroy her, Su Hao also made trouble for a while.

    At this time, Su Hao noticed that there was a rustle on her head. It didn''t sound very real, but Sue held her breath and put the tiny sound in her ears.

    Sure enough, after a while, several flashlights appeared above the secret road.

    Su Hao''s nerves tensed instantly. Oh, no, it should be the special forces. They''re back! Even if Yan kaimian can hold them for a while, he can''t hold them for a lifetime!

    Su Hao held his breath for a moment, stepped back and hid behind the huge sphere. When Zhang Qirui saw him, he hid with him.

    The light of those flashlights went down the stairs, and Su Hao heard Yan kaimian crying.

    "I''m really not a stranger. I thought you were going to catch me. Of course I''m going to run away. If you want to ask me, I''ll ask Su Hello! I don''t know anything. I''m just a student! "

    A man''s thick voice rang out: "if you say you are not, then you are not? It''s you who lead us away that gives your accomplices a chance to enter this chamber. We''ll take you back to the military base to test whether you are a stranger or not! "

    Yan kaimian heard the words "military base" and trembled with fear. The difference between the alien and the earthly is not only limited to their appearance and whether they have superpowers or not. Maybe it''s because the alien got the gift of superpowers from childhood, and their vitality is weaker than the earthly.

    There is a device in the military base, which can distinguish the alien from the terrestrial. It is just to lock them into a huge closed space for multiple torture. After several tests, the alien may have been out of breath for a long time, and the man on the ground can still recover half his life.

    Having said that, no one is willing to go to the military base without any reason. Yan kaimian eyes a red, big big tears will fall down along the cheek, crying voice more helpless.

    Several officers had been used to the scene for a long time and didn''t care about her at all.

    Yan kaimian''s cry is like a rope, which makes Su Hao''s heart tighter and tighter. Those people with Yan kaimian into the secret room, it is obvious that someone has come in here.

    Before long, they will find Su Hao and Zhang Qirui. How to explain it then?

    I''m afraid it''s too late for Uzi to come to the rescue. Suhao held his breath, lowered his body slowly, and got to the bottom of the ball. He wanted to hide first and see the machine again.

    At this time, Zhang Qirui had already been scared out of courage by this situation. He shrank in one place, his lips trembled, and could not say a word.

    Sue took a deep breath. Since the special forces entered the secret room, she had muted her cell phone and turned off the flashlight. Her vision has completely adapted to the darkness here.

    Suhao''s neck is a little uncomfortable. She raises her head and moves a little. Her eyes fall on a bulge of the sphere.

 Chapter 684

    Strange, this should be a perfect sphere, how can there be such a bulge?

    Su Hao put out his hand and touched the bulge carefully. She realized that it was a small ball, inlaid here. Before she blindly observed the outside of the ball, but did not pay attention to the bottom of the ball.

    Suhao reached out and turned the ball. The ball followed her fingers and turned flexibly, as if it were floating in the air.

    Sue pulled hard, but the little ball didn''t move, tightly attached to the big ball.

    Maybe this little ball is where the mechanism is opened. Suhao is trying to get the ball down. The special forces have come over.

    She was small, curled under the ball, and kept silent, so she wasn''t noticed. But Zhang Qirui''s legs were so scared that he couldn''t move. Naturally, he was found all of a sudden.

    Zhang Qirui''s face was illuminated by the leading officer''s bright flashlight. Subconsciously, Zhang Qirui covered his eyes with his hands. His voice trembled: "I, I don''t know anything!"

    The bearded officer sneered, "you said you don''t know, but you don''t know?" He took a step to the side and let out Yan kaimian, who was crying behind him and had tears on his face: "why, do alien agents like to dress up as students now?"

    Yan kaimian muttered in a low voice: "I''m not a stranger, I''m not." As if he didn''t hear her, the bearded officer waved his flashlight in her face again: "do you know this man?"

    Yan kaimian opened his eyes and said in a low voice: "I know Zhang Qirui. This is the school grass of our school."

    "Zhang Qirui." The bearded officer repeated, "Why are you here?"

    "I, I -" Zhang Qirui stammered for a long time, but he couldn''t say a word. What should he say? Said that suhao is a strange princess. Did he come here with suhao?

    The bearded officer narrowed his eyes and stared at Zhang Qirui like a falcon: "why, if you don''t tell the truth, I will take you back to the military base."

    Zhang Qirui shivered all over, and the bearded officer''s eyes swept his face: "if you can be honest, I will consider letting you go, not necessarily."

    During this period of time, suhao has been trying to turn or take off the top ball. Meanwhile, her eyes have been observing the movement of Zhang Qirui.

    Zhang Qirui''s lips turned white and stood still.

    "If you don''t say it, the instruments of torture in our military base will be happy to taste the taste of students." The bearded officer''s eyes were dim, and fell on Zhang Qirui like a poisonous snake.

    Zhang Qirui is just a student. He has been in school for many years. When did he experience this. His active thinking is just bullying his classmates. Now, facing the officers, naturally, they are so scared that they can''t use anything.

    Zhang Qirui''s body was shaking violently. His eyes moved slowly and looked at Su.

    Su Hao had an ominous premonition in his heart that his hand was faster, but the ball seemed to grow on the space warping device, and could only rotate, not pick up half a point.

    Zhang Qirui''s eyes fall on Su Hao''s face. Su Hao''s expression in the dark reveals a bit of stubbornness and hostility. His eyes twinkle in the dark, just like a small animal in the forest, always alert to the hunter''s gun.

    However, this little beast has been surrounded by hunters now.

    Zhang Qirui is very clear that Su Hao is an alien princess. If she is taken to the military base, there is absolutely no way out. However, he was just a student, and he didn''t want to be punished on those instruments of torture.

    Zhang Qirui''s lips moved, and several officers around him also noticed his eyes. The bearded officer, holding a flashlight, leaned down and shone at the bottom of the sphere.

    The light of the flashlight came, and Su Hao was dazzled for a moment. Subconsciously, she turned her head to avoid the light of the flashlight. She heard the bearded officer smile and say, "Oh, I didn''t expect there was one hidden here."

    Zhang Qirui immediately pleaded: "I say everything, can you not take me to the military base?"

    Su Hao''s heart sank, and everything was finished. If he was taken to the military base, he would be dead.

    The bearded officer got up, and a lower ranking soldier lay on the ground, stretching his arm to pull suhao out. When the light dissipated, Su Hao reluctantly opened his eyes and suddenly saw a light spot on the ball.

    In a flash, the light disappeared. A thought flashed in Su Hao''s heart. The soldier had grasped her clothes at the moment. Su Hao''s eyes were quick and his hands were quick. He turned the ball slightly, and the light point was right in the center.

    Nothing happened.

    Su Hao just felt a tight shoulder, and then he was dragged out from under the ball by the soldiers. Her back was rubbing against the rough ground. The soldier used a lot of strength and some pain. It was estimated that his clothes were worn out.

    The bearded officer looked at the three men in front of him with satisfaction. Su Hao was very aware of the current affairs and lowered his head. His eyes were red and he looked very scared.

    The bearded officer said with a smile, "tell me, what are you two doing here?" Although he had a smile on his face, he had an endless sense of oppression.

    "We''re just curious, sneaking in to play." Su Hao whispered, "please don''t take us to the military base, OK?" Her hands rubbed the corners of her clothes and her body trembled slightly.

    Moustache smiles but doesn''t speak. His eyes turn to Zhang Qirui, as if to imply something.

    The soldier next to him was very insightful and reminded: "if you are all honest now, maybe you don''t have to go to the military base." Zhang Qirui was shaking all over.

    Su Hao squints at him. Sure enough, Zhang Qirui''s teeth are trembling. For fear of going to the military base, he wants to pour out all the things he knows.

    "She lied! We didn''t come in to play at all. She opened the mechanism herself. I came in with her! "

    The bearded officer''s eyes were cold and fell on Su Hao''s face. Several other soldiers nervously picked up their guns. Zhang Qirui continued: "catch her, she''s a strange princess! I don''t know anything. I just followed her in! "

    Hearing the words "strange Princess", the bearded officer''s eyes lit up as if he had gained some treasure. Yan kaimian also said in a loud voice: "that''s right! She used me to lead you away. I don''t know anything

    For a moment, the atmosphere became very strange. Su Hao''s eyes were red and he argued: "they are talking nonsense. I don''t know what a strange princess is!"

    "After all, don''t you know all about going to the military base?" The bearded officer''s tone was not good, but his eyes were already glowing with excitement. After all, the alien princess was a big fish. Zhang Qirui and Yan kaimian realized that they were almost all right, and they were relieved at the same time.

    Suhao gritted her teeth and showed a resentful expression. She stepped forward and slapped Yan kaimian and Zhang Qirui in the face.

    "It''s interesting that when I said I wanted to be loyal to the princess and offer my hands to the world on earth, I may have given you the highest honor, but you betrayed me at such a critical moment!"

    Su Hao held her chin high and looked like a princess for a long time. Zhang Qirui and Yan kaimian were stunned, and the bearded officer''s eyes fell on them.

    Yan kaimian''s first reaction came over. She stepped forward and couldn''t make her words clear: "Hello, Su, what''s your loyalty? I don''t know what you''re talking about

    "You know it or not." Su Hao was not in a hurry, and his eyes were cold: "when a stranger rules the world, you two traitors, wait for the trial!"

    She clenched her teeth and said it almost in a vicious manner. The soldier next to him covered his mouth and whispered with a smile: "the dog is biting the dog."

    Zhang Qirui immediately panicked: "she''s lying! I don''t know anything at allˇ° You don''t know? " Su not angry smile: "since I''m a strange princess, it''s too late to hide my identity, how can I be found by you? If you are not my subordinate and I am known by you, how can I tolerate you to expose me alive? "

    Su Hao said, reached out and poked Zhang Qirui''s shoulder: "traitor, I will let you understand later, what is worse than death!"

    Zhang Qirui''s face turned white in an instant. Su Hao sighed in her heart. Unexpectedly, the original owner begged her to leave Zhang Qirui. Today, she has become a handle to drag Zhang Qirui into the water. After all, is it nature that makes people?

    The bearded officer was very satisfied to see the scene in front of him and said with a smile, "it''s OK. What''s the matter? Just take all of you back to the military base."

    As soon as Yan kaimian and Zhang Qirui heard this, their bones softened and they wanted to faint immediately.

    Although Su Hao was a little flustered, he kept calm all the time. On the surface, she was just clearing her suspicion and arguing with others. In fact, she was procrastinating.

    When she just turned the ball, there was no change on the surface, but Sue was acutely aware that there was a "click" in the space warping device.

    And with the passage of time, the frequency of this sound is more and more frequent, and the sound is also more and more loud, but they are just quarreling, and all of them pay attention to the three suhao, and no one notices the strange sound.

    As soon as the bearded officer thought that he had made contributions and would be promoted soon, he was happy: "come on, handcuff all three of them and take them back to the military base. It''s a mule, isn''t it? It''s a stranger or a man on the ground. Just walk on the instruments of torture once. "

    Yan kaimian and Zhang Qirui immediately cried, but Su Hao was calm. A soldier came forward and just about to grasp her wrist, the space distortion device gave out a "click".

    Compared with the previous several sounds, this sound is particularly huge, especially attractive in this silent and open space.

    The bearded officer soon found something wrong: "what''s that sound?"

 Chapter 685

    The soldiers held up their flashlights and looked around. One of them had a sharp eye and soon found something wrong: "the sound just now seems to be from this device."

    Suhao turned around and saw that the streamer in the groove on the sphere was flowing away rapidly, as if there was life. The light is more and more dazzling, and the sound in the sphere is more and more loud.

    Sue is right. This huge sphere, in fact, is not a space warping device, it is just a screen used to hide people''s eyes and ears. The real subject is the little quantum computer at the bottom, which is made into a sphere.

    And the flash of light just above should be the opportunity to destroy this computer.

    No matter how slow the reaction is, everyone present also feels the strange atmosphere in the air. Even the bearded officer''s voice trembled a little: "quick, quick retreat! Withdraw -- "

    Before she could say the word "retreat", Su Hao only felt that the huge sphere in front of her was shining with a dazzling light. Then her eyes were all white, and she couldn''t see anything clearly.

    Other people''s voices also disappeared in her ears. When the white light in front of suhao''s eyes slowly dissipated, she found that she had come to a strange place.

    Su Hao raised her head. It was still the sky she was familiar with, which she could not be familiar with any more. It was just that the sky had changed its color. It was bloody red, and it looked strange.

    There was a breeze in my ear. The wind was a little dry, like rough sand flying by, which made me feel uncomfortable. Su Hao looked around and saw the desolation everywhere. There was nothing here. There were abandoned houses everywhere, some like the end of the world.

    Several images flashed through her mind, and Sue understood that she should be in the underground world now.

    Although it is called the underground world, this space does not really exist underground. If the above ground world is a scenic line, then the underground world is the reflection of the above ground world in the water.

    It''s just that she has just destroyed the space warping device. Why does she come to the underground world now?

    Suhao recalled Uzzi once said to himself that if the space warping device is damaged, it will cause the internal energy to pour out in an instant, and nothing will happen.

    She is confused, a person suddenly jumped to her side: "Your Highness, are you ok?" Su Hao was startled and turned back to find Uzi and Liu Feng standing beside him.

    Uzzi scratched his chin with embarrassment: "I''m sorry, your highness. Because of the installation, there are many special forces beside the school. We have come as soon as possible, but I didn''t expect you to face all this alone. "

    "It doesn''t matter." Seeing the familiar, Su Hao was relieved: "the space warping device has been destroyed by me. But why are we in the underworld now? "

    "Your Highness, we are not in the underworld now." Liu Feng said: "to be exact, we are now at the junction of the two worlds."

    "At the junction?" Su Hao was stunned, Liu Feng continued to explain: "the space warping device has been destroyed, but the destruction is not complete, there is still part of the energy remaining in the device, not completely penetrated out."

    As he said this, he pointed to the blood red sky: "look, your highness, this sky is the sky of the earth, but the color is the color of the underground world. The two worlds meet, but the entrance is not completely open

    Uzzi nodded: "that is to say, we can see the underground world now, but we are not really in the underground world."

    Recalling the scene of turning the ball at last, suhao sighed a little. If she had a hammer or something at that time and destroyed the ball all at once, maybe there would not be so many things.

    "Don''t lose heart, your highness. You''ve done a good job." Liu Feng comforted: "next, we just need to find the device and completely destroy it."

    It''s easy to say, just looking for a small sphere in this vast space. How can it be that simple? Su Hao made a mistake, just destroyed the device, resulting in a series of space distortion. Other people don''t know where they''re going, let alone the device itself.

    However, although the sphere itself is small, the display screen is quite a big one.

    Su Hao cheered himself up, and divided into three routes with wuziliu''s frontiers, and each went to find the device. The two worlds have come together, and now it''s only one step away to open the entrance.

    Su Haoshen, with one foot deep and one foot shallow, ran in the boundless open space, looking for the shadow of the sphere.

    "Su, how are you?"

    A person lying on the ground, his clothes are broken in several places, the whole body is covered with soil, looks embarrassed. He had a hoarse voice, but he did his best to shout it. It sounded old for several years.

    Su Hao turned around and saw a naked head not far away.

    Why Zhang Qirui again? This is a damned evil relationship. When Su haoquan didn''t see it, he turned his eyes and left.

    "Hello, Sue! You, don''t go Zhang Qirui cried out again and slowly got up from the ground.

    Sue good foot meal, stop, standing in place, turned to look at the embarrassed boy.

    Zhang Qirui''s eyes flashed a ray of joy. He rubbed his face with some embarrassment. It seemed that he wanted to wipe down the dirt on his face. Instead, he rubbed the whole face even dirtier and looked a bit funny.

    "What can I do for you?" Su Hao''s voice is cold, with a sense of indifference that keeps people away from thousands of miles. Her eyes at Zhang Qirui are not warm, just polite.

    Hearing Su Hao''s cold response, Zhang Qirui''s tone softened: "I think I can explain. I didn''t mean to. Can we still be friends in the future?"

    Su looked up and down at Zhang Qirui as if she were mentally ill, then turned around and left.

    She never regarded Zhang Qirui as a friend or an enemy. For her, Zhang Qirui is just a dispensable ant on the roadside.

    After all, Su Hao has more important tasks to complete. For all the small fights in the school, it''s enough for her to take revenge on the original owner once. She doesn''t need to waste her feelings on this passer-by.

    "Hello, Sue!" Zhang Qirui stumbles up and tries to catch Su Hao''s arm, but Su Hao dodges. Zhang Qirui pleaded: "I didn''t mean to betray you. At that time, you also saw that the situation forced me to do so!"

    "You think too much." Suhao tried to make her voice sound calm: "I never imagined that you would keep a secret for me. In order to save your life, it''s reasonable for you to say what you know. I don''t blame you, but please make it clear that you are never my friend

    Su Hao finished and glanced at Zhang Qirui with a slanting eye. He kept walking at his feet. She has more important things to do. Now that the two worlds have converged, it is necessary to completely destroy the space warping device as soon as possible.

    Su Hao was thinking of something else in his heart. Suddenly, his feet were empty, and a chill came from his legs.

    That cold idea along her leg upward conduction, Su good scream, the whole body up and down were frozen a heart cold. She looked down and found her lower body in the sea!

    Suhao can be sure that when she just walked in this direction, there was nothing in front of her, let alone a sea?

    Su Hao is still in shock. At the moment, Zhang Qirui also comes after him. He wants to reach out to pull Su Hao. Su Hao avoids him, so he has to watch the stubborn girl climb onto the bank slowly.

    In order to break this embarrassing situation, Zhang Qirui looked left and right and said in a low voice, "it''s really strange. Where does this sea come from?"

    Suhao sat on the bank, her trousers were wet, her whole body shivered with cold, but her face became more dignified.

    If she is not wrong, the distortion of space does not stop, but continues to destroy the balance here. This sudden appearance of sea water is proof.

    She raised her head, and sure enough, she saw that the sky seemed to be distorted. Some clouds seemed to be cut by a knife to form a horizontal line. It was obvious that there was a split of space.

    The more so, the more quickly you have to find space warping devices.

    Su Hao is thinking, not far away suddenly ran over a person, it is Yan kaimian. Yan kaimian was startled by the sudden change. He finally saw a figure in front of him. He wanted to ask for help, but unexpectedly it was su Hao and Zhang Qirui.

    Most of the joy on her face faded in an instant, and then she was full of vigilance and precaution. She also waved to Zhang Qirui: "Hello! What are you doing there! Come here and watch out for her

    Zhang Qirui stood in the same place, seemed to be tangled for a while, then stammered: "don''t worry, she won''t hurt us, you come here."

    Yan kaimian stood in the same place, neither coming near nor walking. Su Hao knows that the environment here is strange to all of them. She would rather form a team than be alone.

    Su Hao recalls what happened after she entered this space. She met Uzi and Liu Feng, Zhang Qirui and Yan kaimian.

    At the moment when the space warping device was destroyed, the distance between them was not too far. Maybe the device just scattered them? In other words, space warping devices are likely to be very close to them.

    There was a trace of confidence in Su Hao''s heart, but it also meant that the bearded officers were nearby. They had to find a way to escape, but they must not be caught.

    Sue looked at her little white hands. Even if she lifted something a little heavier, it was hard. How could she beat an officer?

    Su Hao stepped forward and went on in another direction, with Zhang Qirui following. Yan kaimian hesitated for a moment, or trembled to follow.

    Compared with Su Hao, she still trusts Zhang Qirui more. Yan kaimian carefully grabbed Zhang Qirui''s clothes and asked in a low voice, "where are we going?"

 Chapter 686

    "I don''t know." Zhang Qirui smiles. Yan kaimian''s face is stiff. He points to Su Hao again: "do we really want to go with her? Didn''t you say she was an alien princess? What if she killed us? "

    Before Zhang Qirui could answer, Su Hao said, "please don''t be sentimental. It''s you who follow me, OK? And it''s not your turn to ask me where I''m going. "

    After all, the other is an alien princess. They have seen reports about alien people before. They are all demons who kill people without blinking an eye. If they offend Su Hao, Su Hao may attack them.

    After walking for a long time, suhao didn''t find the location of the space warping device. For a moment, he was a little agitated. Such a big sphere, how can we say it''s gone if it''s gone?

    She was worried, Uzzi suddenly jumped in front of her from nowhere: "Your Highness, found it!"

    Zhang Qirui was startled, and Yan kaimian screamed. Liu Feng, who followed him, threw an eye knife. Yan kaimian immediately closed his mouth. His eyes were full of tears, but he didn''t dare to say a word more.

    Su Hao didn''t care about the two people behind: "did you find them? Where is it? "

    Uzzi''s face was a little ugly. He reached out and pointed to a hill not far away: "it''s on that hill."

    Su looked at the past, but saw bursts of smoke from the top of the hill, and his heart was in a mess: "it''s like a volcano?"

    Su Hao even doubted that something was wrong with his eyes. He raised his hand and rubbed his eyes to make sure he was not wrong.

    Light smoke, and orange light, Liu Feng nodded, confirmed Su Hao''s conjecture: "it is indeed a volcano, right, and it seems to be an active volcano."

    "Where is the space warping device? It would be bad if the volcano suddenly erupted Su Hao scratched his hair a little impatiently: "how about we hurry up to the mountain and destroy the device?"

    Uzzi''s face was even worse: "Your Highness, that device fell into the crater." When Su Hao heard this, he felt as if he had been burned by the fire.

    She reached out and rubbed her arm: "into the crater of the volcano?"ˇ° Yes Uzzi made a mistake: "this is actually a good thing for us. If the volcano erupts, it can completely destroy the device, even without our hands. But if the volcano doesn''t erupt, we need to send people to destroy the device. "

    Liu Feng echoed: "if this stalemate continues, the special forces on the ground will arrive soon. At that time, all our efforts will be in vain. A decision has to be made as soon as possible, whether to wait for the volcano to erupt or to risk pushing the device into the volcano. "

    Two people looked at Su Hao, Su Hao, Su Hao knew that they were just asking for her Royal Highness''s advice. Su Hao just hesitated for a second and cut off the railway: "let''s go in person and destroy the device. One more minute, one more minute. "

    Uzzi nodded, as if eating a reassuring pill. Several people rushed to the direction of the volcano. Su Hao learned that other strange people were coming here, but because the entrance of the two spaces had not been fully opened, they could not quickly come to reinforce.

    Yan kaimian''s legs softened when he heard the words "active volcano". Then he heard that several Su people wanted to go to the crater, which he naturally did not want to go. He ran away while no one noticed.

    Su Hao ignores her, but Zhang Qirui follows her for the first time. The closer a few people are to the crater, the drier the air will be. The wind blows on their faces like a knife.

    The temperature is getting higher and higher, and Su Hao''s mouth is dry and her body is sweating a little.

    The other people''s faces were not much better. The temperature was too high, and Zhang Qirui was not even angry. Several people soon came to the crater, Su Hao looked down, a little dizzy for a moment.

    In the crater of the volcano, there is boiling hot magma, steaming thick hot gas. As soon as Su haogang poked her head out, the burning sensation rushed on her face, and told her to almost breathe.

    "Look there, your highness." Uzi reached out and pointed. Suhao looked along the direction. Sure enough, a device was quietly placed on one of the platforms in the crater. Although it''s broken, Su Hao can still see that it''s the space warping device.

    She squinted and saw the main ball right next to the broken machine.

    It was an independent platform. Su Hao looked around and found that the other protruding rocks in the crater could barely get there. It''s just that the stones are so small that they can''t bear the weight of many people.

    She looked at Liu Feng and Uzi, estimated that the stones could not bear the weight of the two men, and chopped the railway: "let me go, I will destroy the machine myself."

    Two people a Leng, Liu Feng is more anxious: "Your Highness, what nonsense do you say! This kind of thing is too dangerous! " Su Hao had some helplessness: "otherwise? What else can we do? I can''t get reinforcements for a while. I have to do it myself. Or do you think those protruding platforms can bear your weight? "

    Uzi was silent for a moment. Su Hao didn''t speak. He got up and walked to the edge of the platform. He stretched out a leg and was about to go down.

    In fact, Su Hao''s heart is very afraid, but the hot magma below, as long as it falls down, it will be dead. But if she can''t finish the task, it''s no big difference with death. She has to stick to it.

    The hot air floated on Su Hao''s face, and her little white face was flushed by the heat. It seems that the temperature of suhao''s legs here is much higher than that of the crater. So far away, suhao even feels that he is about to be baked. When the fire comes, she is likely to die.

    Su Hao is a little flustered. She wants to escape. However, the fire light has completely surrounded her. She has no place to escape. Suhao stepped back a few steps. When the flames were about to burn her body, suhao closed her eyes in despair.

    "Click." Familiar sound came, followed by a mechanical sound in the sky: "detected - external, partial damage, system - unable to execute, command."

    Sue opened her eyes in surprise and found that the white light and flame in front of her were slowly fading away. Her feet were still the familiar platform.

    "Hello, Sue! Don''t be afraid Zhang Qirui is not far away from her, his face is full of crystal clear sweat, his eyes are shining light, and there is a hemp rope hanging around his waist.

    As soon as Su Hao looked up, he saw Uzi and Liu Feng''s expression of guilt. UZ was the first to say: "I''m sorry, your highness. If we go down, this place will collapse completely, so we let this boy go down."

    "The protection system has been destroyed, your highness. You are going to destroy the ball, and then come up." Liu Feng added.

    Su Hao found that the surface of the ball had been slightly damaged. Zhang Qirui is still holding a stone in his hand. It seems that he destroyed part of the ball and rescued her from the sea of fire.

    Sue bent down and held out her hand carefully, holding the ball in her hand. She was very alert at the beginning, but she was relieved when she found that the ball had lost its ability to distort space.

    Although the small ball was small in size, it was unexpectedly heavy in weight. It was heavy in the palm of the hand, like taking a shot put.

    "Hello, Sue." Zhang Qirui looked at her, eyes a bit complex: "you are not the same."

    Su looked at him and recalled that he had just been saved by him. Her voice dropped a little: "thank you for saving me just now."

 Chapter 687

    "I like you!" Zhang Qirui blushed and suddenly cried out. His face was red by the volcano, and now he summoned up the courage to say such words, his face was even more red, as if to bleed.

    Su Hao a Leng, Zhang Qirui nervous swallowed saliva, and whispered: "I like you."

    He looked funny: "at the beginning, I really didn''t pay attention to you. But I don''t know when you''ve changed completely, just like a cat, holding my heart

    He looked at Su Hao, his eyes blazing and direct: "I don''t know when, I found that I like you, I want to keep you by my side, want to always look at you, look at your face stubborn, unwilling to admit defeat."

    Su Hao frowned slightly. Zhang Qirui continued: "I like you. Can you associate with me?"

    Su Hao looks at the boy in front of her, and a wave of grief emerges in her heart. She knew that it was not her own feelings, but the body of the original owner, who responded instinctively.

    Whether it''s su Hao or the original owner, they all know that Zhang Qirui''s object at the moment is not the original owner, but Su Hao.

    Su Hao was about to say something when a voice flashed in her mind: "refuse him for me, Su Hao."

    Su Hao a Leng, can be together with Zhang Qirui, is not always the original owner''s wish? It seemed to understand what suhao thought, and the voice in his mind continued: "as I said before, that was the last time. Hello, Sue. Thank you for helping me see Zhang Qirui, and let me see my own heart. I don''t like him, and I can''t be with him in the future. "

    The expression on Su Hao''s face relaxed slowly. At last, she seemed to be relieved. She sighed gently, but a smile rose at the corner of her mouth: "I''m glad you can see all this in front of you."

    Seeing Su Hao''s expression, Zhang Qirui thought he had a play. I didn''t expect that Su Hao would soon put away her smile. When she looked at him, it was her indifference: "Zhang Qirui, I thank you very much for saving me. But if you don''t like it, you don''t like it. What''s more, you''ve done so much to me. "

    She narrowed her eyes slightly: "I''ve never been the kind of person who would feel grateful and cry when others treat me a little better. What are the excesses you have done to me compared with the present grace? "

    Zhang Qirui''s expression slowly became stiff. He wanted to say something more, but his words seemed to be stuck in his throat. He couldn''t pronounce half a syllable.

    Yes, he had done so many excessive things to Su Hao before. Compared with those injuries, this kind of favor is nothing at all.

    Su Hao reached out and threw the ball into the hot lava. The main body of the space warping device has turned into a wisp of smoke in the blink of an eye.

    Uzi and Liu Feng work hard on it and pull them up. The surrounding landscape was slightly distorted and finally returned to normal. Uzzi exclaimed excitedly, "look, the entrance is open! In this way, the alien can come to the earth! "

    Su Hao looked at it from a distance. Sure enough, there was a huge whirlpool on the ground. Liu Feng''s face, which had remained unchanged for thousands of years, was finally a little happy. Zhang Qirui was stunned and didn''t know what he was thinking.

    Su Hao sat on the ground, more happy, suddenly felt dizzy head, she quickly with her arms to support the body, just to make himself not fall down. She knew that she had finished the task and it was time to leave the world.

    Su Hao is in a trance, and the voice of the original owner rings in his ear again: "Su Hao, thank you. Thank you for helping me to complete the task, but also to help me solve the problems of life. If it wasn''t for you, I really don''t know how to come here. "

    "It doesn''t matter." Su laughs. The corners of her mouth curve and her voice is gentle: "I can only help you get here. In the future, you have to go by yourself, but don''t cry any more. "

    The girl in her mind chuckled. Su Hao felt that she was in her arms, like someone was holding her.

    "Good bye."

    Su Hao''s head deviated and completely lost consciousness. However, it doesn''t matter. She knows that in a few seconds, the original owner will take over her body. This period of time can be as short as Uzi and Liu Feng can''t find anything different from her.

    "Good bye." Su Hao said in a low voice: "lovely strange little princess."

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Eyes slowly open, is still that hell red, in front of the familiar tall figure, is that cheap system.

    Su Hao regained consciousness, the more she thought about it, the more angry she was. If you have the power to topple the mountain at this time, the system has been dead for many times.

    The system looks at Su Hao with a smile, "not used to it?"

    "Used to be a ghost?" Sue complained.

    "This time, the reward of the system is good. It''s ideas."

    "What?" Sue is puzzled, "what does this system reward?"

    System evil smile, "you can also call it" invisible hand "or" God''s hand. "

    "But I still don''t know what it does?" Su Hao is speechless.

    But just as she finished, the system slapped her.

    With a light body and dark eyes, Su Hao only heard the system say: "feel for yourself. This task is not simple."

    Sure enough, it''s a familiar routine. It''s always been like this.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    "Su Hao, Su Hao, why are you asleep? Wake up, the chief is coming."

    A woman''s voice floated into her ears, which made her wake up gradually. The bright sunshine and the cicada''s cry in summer made everything look so harmonious and beautiful.

    "All rise to welcome the chief."

    A sonorous and powerful male voice made Su Hao and others stand upright naturally.

    Su Hao doesn''t dare to turn her head now. For some reason, it seems to be the instinct of her body. She can only look at the middle-aged man with a pair of black sunglasses who is not tall in front of her.

    "You are all the elites of our country Z among the elites selected by many special forces. This time we enter the zombie City, we will die. But for the sake of our country, for the sake of human beings, and for the sake of purifying the crystal, we human beings must win it." The middle-aged man pauses and sighs, "so please."

    "Please rest assured that the special team will resolutely complete the task." This is the male voice that made people stand up in the beginning.

    Then the rest of the people also repeated this sentence, so did suhao, but now she is receiving the body''s information, her behavior and language are just normal reactions.

    "Well, warriors, you are the hope of Z country."

    With that, the middle-aged man left in the company of others.

    The team continued to sit down and rest, only three hours before they entered the zombie city. This is the last sunshine and beautiful outdoor environment they can enjoy. For the city of zombies is dark and bloody.

    Su Hao sits on the ground, her beautiful eyes gradually open. She is now a member of the special team. Their task is to obtain the purification crystal in the zombie city.

    The world was first infected by the Zombie King''s virus, and the end of the world came. Because of the large number of human beings, it ensures that there are still people alive, and stimulates the potential in the body and possesses powers in the extreme environment.

    Then, after nearly a few centuries, human beings continued to multiply and develop, launched a war against the zombies and recovered the territory belonging to human beings.

    At the end of the first World War, the top powers of all countries fought against the Zombie King. The Zombie King fled back to the zombie city and closed the zombie city.

    This closure can not be completely broken. All countries choose to send a special team of their own country to take out the purification crystal. At the same time, this is the first time for all countries to compete.

    Su Hao understood that, I''m afraid this is her task this time. She swallowed her saliva and was slightly excited.

    "Hello, Sue, what are you doing? Let''s enjoy the sunshine. You are sleeping."

    Before the female voice appeared again in suhao''s ear, she looked at the past, in front of this short hair, facial features delicate, like animation boys are very yearning for sister, called dream summer.

    "You don''t understand, Mengxia, since it''s enjoyment, how can you not sleep?" Suhao replied carelessly that they were the only women in the team.

    "Yes, I can''t tell you. I won''t tell you any more." Mengxia looks to the other side and no longer talks to suhao.

    At this time, a fat man suddenly appeared in front of Mengxia, and then an obscene voice was about to come out.

    "Sister Mengxia, what''s the matter with you? Let brother Xiaotian care about you. Brother Xiaotian is the one who cares about little sister most. "

    Then the fat man controlled his body to be close to Mengxia, and he was about to meet the long-awaited softness in his heart. His luminous eyes were about to form electric lights.

    All of a sudden, there was a strong wind in his ear. He jumped away in a hurry and said in his heart: "fortunately, my brother is flexible enough."

    This slap is of course a dream summer hit, although fell empty, but her anger is to make other people clearly feel.

    "Fatso Wu, if you dare to be obscene to me again, be careful that I will make your younger brother no longer exist. You know that."

    Don''t mention it. When Wu Xiaotian heard this, his body became tight. All his illusions were broken, so he had to go to the team leader to play. He didn''t dare to challenge a sniper any more. He had to carry on the family line.

    This scene makes Su Hao laugh. Meng Xia suddenly looks at her.

    "What are you laughing at?"

    Su good forbearance, "I did not laugh ah."

    "You just laughed again." Mengxia''s face is getting worse and worse.

    "No, you have to believe me, Mengxia. I''m trained professionally. I won''t laugh easily." Su Hao said nothing seriously, but she couldn''t help laughing again.

    Dream summer say what also can''t help, two people happily scuffle.

    On this side, Wu pangzi, who was scared away, came to the captain. The captain was the one who had made a sonorous voice before.

    "Captain, when can I win the heart of sister Mengxia?" Asked Wu pangzi.

    It seems that the team leader who has been through a lot of vicissitudes, with half a cigarette in his mouth, glanced at fat Wu and said, "it''s hard to say."

 Chapter 688

    Looking forward, Wu nods his head crazily, patiently waiting for his dear captain to encourage him.

    "You''d better live another 500 years."

    "Captain, you want me to live five hundred years longer. Are you telling me that as long as I persevere, I can catch up with my sister Mengxia

    "Fatty Wu, you are misinterpreting the meaning of the captain again. I think the captain wants to tell you that you can''t catch up with Mengxia even if you live another 500 years."

    The crowd burst into laughter, and Wu pangzi turned black. Looking at this man, he cried, "get out of here, you know what a fart, you know how to tear down my platform. I went to sleep."

    Wu pangzi hates this publicity. Every time he breaks down his platform, his twin brother Zhang Fan, Captain Hu Xin, sister Mengxia and Su Hao are not good things.

    Night, soon came, a team of six people came to the zombie wall, accompanied by a group of researchers specialized in breaking the wall.

    This wall is made by the Zombie King. Even if it is broken, it can be restored automatically. There are many zombies in it. In order to preserve the overall strength, it will not come out.

    "Are you ready, ladies and gentlemen?" A researcher asked Su Hao, six of them.

    The six looked at each other and nodded.

    Then the researchers pressed the button, the wall was so silent to be broken into a big hole.

    "Take care, everyone. Time is running out. Let''s get in."

    A group of people are not nonsense, quickly led by team leader Hu Xin, into which.

    Just entered the zombie City, it was quiet and dark, everything looked so monotonous and cold.

    "Captain, why is it so quiet? Are we in a fake zombie city?" Wu pangzi said humorously.

    "The quieter, the more dangerous. Don''t talk yet." Hu Xin''s face was dignified.

    Suddenly a dark wind blew by.

    "Danger." Hu Xin, the leader, yelled and jumped away.

    In the dark, a huge axe fell straight down, shaking the ground straight and making a sound. A big man came out with a ferocious zombie, and his mouth gave out a gloomy cry.

    The team has never seen anything in the world, but it''s just a medium-sized axe zombie. It''s hard for them.

    "Shoot." Hu Xin said calmly.

    Six people shot together. Before the zombie could wave the axe again, he fell to the ground.

    "Danger''s over, everybody move on." Hu Xin continued to take the lead.

    But Su Hao didn''t move. Her face became more and more dignified.

    "Hello, Sue, what are you doing? Let''s go." Dream summer urges a way.

    "No," Su Hao sensed, "let''s run, there''s something underground."

    With that, she ran away. Speed is her power.

    Then the ground continued to shake, countless land ruptures, the other five people also reacted and fled.

    They see their own thermal imager, countless red spots constantly appear, dense, if you do not look carefully, you think it is a piece of red.

    Su Hao, who escaped the fastest, became an important Scout at this time.

    "Don''t panic. It''s a low-level crawling zombie. Although its vitality is weak, its attack is strong and fast. You should avoid it. I''m going to look for a high ground, and I can solve them. "

    Su Hao made a quick analysis, and it was not difficult to find a high ground with her speed.

    Although the speed of crawling zombies is very fast, the other five people are not as fast as Su Hao, but they are not so easy to catch up.

    From time to time a bomb, sensitive response, cooperate with each other, so that they will not be easily overtaken in any case.

    Come to the highland, six people can finally turn escape into attack.

    Hu Xin said excitedly: "now, it''s our turn to fight back."

    For a moment, the electric arc fire flashed everywhere, blooming like flowers in the crawling zombies, and soon wiped out the front group of crawling zombies.

    Hu Xin''s ability can control electricity, while Wu pangzi''s ability can control fire. Both of them can increase their ability to their weapons and upgrade their weapons. Their attack power and range are greatly improved.

    Looking at the large number of zombies killed by himself and the captain, Wu pangzi yelled: "come on, you bloody crawling corpses, grandfather Wu will treat you to the flame set meal."

    The number of crawling zombies is really terrible, Hu Xin and Wu pangzi solved a lot, but the corpse tide behind is still boundless.

    Seeing more and more zombies crawling and getting closer to them, Wu pangzi yelled, "no, no, what are you brothers Zhang doing? Move quickly. The captain and I use the ability to attack. We are all cool today. "

    Even in this case, Zhang Yang still does not forget to dismantle Wu pangzi''s platform, "Wu pangzi now knows, please, brother Zhang Yang?"

    Then, Zhang Yang and Zhang Fan took down a box from their back respectively, "next, let''s see our brother."

    They each opened the box, and then a magical scene happened. The box turned into a kind of liquid, constantly attached to the two people, and the two people became one.

    In an instant, a body like a zombie with a medium-sized giant axe appeared. This is the power of the two brothers. They can integrate into one, become more powerful super weapons and control more powerful weapons.

    "Open your sails, don''t go down for hand-to-hand combat. Use missiles for long-distance output." Hu Xin said.

    In the past, as long as the two brothers fused, they would definitely use their ability to change weapons to fight hand to hand. The feeling of the hand blade zombie was not to mention how comfortable.

    But now in this situation, they naturally choose to listen to the captain''s words, such a crawling zombie, their bodies will be wrapped as soon as they enter, it will be very difficult.

    Then the two cannons were transformed in the whole arms of the two people.

    "Ha ha, go to hell, you damned zombies."

    In the mixed sound of the combination, several missiles were sent out in this way, causing countless splashes in the zombie group.

    For a time, it will just be a massive crawling corpses were suppressed, they were controlled outside the safety line.

    "It seems that you two brothers didn''t eat for nothing all day. Although there is still a gap between my power and that of grandfather Wu, I can barely get by."

    Wu pangzi looked at Mengxia, who was with Su Hao on the other side, and said: "sister Mengxia, can you also perform? Let''s all come here and take it as training. I really want to see you shooting..."

    "Fat Wu, shut up, or I''ll tear you alive."

    With a strong anger, Mengxia takes out a folding sniper cannon from her box. This sniper cannon is specially made, which is not only powerful, but also convenient to carry.

    This is all because Mengxia''s ability is to ignore defense. You can''t underestimate it. It metamorphosis to what extent, in addition to absolute strength, just two brothers of Zhang''s combination can be killed by dream summer.

    What''s the situation? It''s abnormal. Well, it''s also what makes Wu fat man afraid. Otherwise, he would have been a bully for a long time.

    As long as Mengxia wants to kill him or hurt him, his current defense has no effect at all.

    But the dog can''t change to eat excrement. After being deterred for a while, he will change from the rules back to that wretched fat Wu, which makes Mengxia miserable.

    Only see, dream summer will sniper cannon end, one knee a kneel, plus she is wearing shorts. How can this scene not haunt Wu pangzi, but only he is so obscene.

    After Mengxia took aim, a bullet was fired at the moment when she pulled the trigger.

    The bullet was like a broken bamboo all the way, spreading towards the depths of the crawling corpses.

    Until the end, all you can see is a straight line of fire, just like a painter''s heavy strokes on a piece of white paper. It''s chilly and very straight.

    Under the joint attack of several people, no matter how many crawling corpses there are, they will be wiped out. The elites among the elites are not in vain.

    However, Su Hao is a little bit of soy sauce in the whole process. His teammates are all hot to attack, but he can only attack with submachine gun, or ordinary attack, without any ability increase, which is not cool at all.

    But it''s not su Hao''s fault. Who let her power be speed.

    If at this time there are other powers to laugh at suhao, then this person will be very wrong, and will receive the disdain of the team.

    Because only the special ability team can feel Su Hao''s ability.

    In many cruel battles, Su Hao is the one with the least degree of injury every time, because of her speed ability.

    With this ability, as long as she does not encounter absolute strength, she can easily escape. If you keep green hills, you are not afraid of no firewood.

    Su Hao''s ability is also the most enviable ability of the team members, because as long as there is life, they are not afraid to fight undead zombies. They have seen too many dead lives. They are more aware of the value of life.

    Finally, it''s over. The six of them have time to breathe. However, it''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. They should move on. There are endless corpses below.

    The next journey is easy. If you can avoid zombies, you can.

    After all, like the zombie tide before, although it can be solved, it affects the journey very much. Their ultimate goal is to reach the center and find the purification crystal of the Zombie King.

    "Captain, I think we can have a rest." Cried Wu, looking tired.

    Although it is dark in the zombie City, compared with the night in the zombie City, the darkness is indeed brighter, and the night represents more danger.

    Hu Xin nodded, then Wu opened the way, six people into a building.

    There are no lights in the building. People have to turn on their own light sticks for lighting.

    Although everyone is wearing protective clothing, the protective clothing still can''t withstand the attack of zombies very well. Everything should be careful.

    It''s easy to see zombies in the building. Although most of them are ordinary zombies, if they don''t resist, their protective clothing will still be opened by the zombies, and then they will become a zombie themselves.

    Fortunately, although there were zombies on the first floor, they were killed quietly.

    For safety, Wu pangzi even volunteered to eradicate the zombie on the second floor.

    When he was ready to go up to the second floor, Su Hao stopped him, "no, you don''t want to go, fat Wu."

 Chapter 689

    "Why? Hello, Sue. If we don''t deal with the zombies on the second floor, if one comes down, then we''ll all be finished. " Wu pangzi has some doubts about Su''s good practice.

    Su Hao shook his head. "I always think we can''t go up there. Let''s seal the stairway."

    Wu pangzi looked at the captain Hu Xin, Hu Xin said: "listen to Su good, her intuition has always been good."

    So a few strong men found a huge object to seal the stairway.

    Next, we will stop wasting time and start to rest. However, everyone will have one and a half hours less rest to watch the night, otherwise if a zombie sneaks in, everyone will have to finish.

    The first watchman is captain Hu Xin, the second is Wu pangzi, the third is Zhang brothers, the fifth is Su Hao, and the sixth is Meng Xia.

    Soon, it''s su Hao''s vigil.

    This is just the first day in the world. The color here makes her feel uncomfortable. She wants to get the purified crystal quickly and leave here.

    Vigil is boring, and slightly makes people feel a little long, endless night, looking like a abyss.

    Su Hao thinks of his reward, and Taolu says that reward is an idea. It can also be called the invisible hand or the hand of God.

    What can you do with your mind?

    Thinking about it, Su Hao had an impulse to be eager to try.

    The idea, she knows, is the existence of human thinking.

    She put her charge on the floor and then whispered "up."

    One second, two seconds, half a minute later, the charge did not move.

    "Isn''t that the use of ideas? I just wanted to get it up, but it didn''t move. Damn Taoyu, he doesn''t explain it to me every time. Let me study it myself. " Su Hao had no choice but to get a reward, but he couldn''t use it, just like chicken ribs.

    After studying for a while, Su Hao still couldn''t figure out how to use her ideas. She used all the methods she could think of.

    "Hello, Sue. Go to sleep. I''ll watch the night." Mengxia wakes up. It''s her turn to watch the night.

    Sue said, "well," and then she lay down to have a rest. However, she couldn''t sleep any more. If she didn''t figure out the idea, she would be worried about it all the time.

    She suddenly thought, "no, invisible hand and God''s hand, why would taofan tell her these two names? Why didn''t he tell me the rest? Will these two names be the way to use ideas

    Both names have hand characters. Does it mean that ideas are like hands.

    Then the hand is the entity, the invisible and the God are illusory.

    The more she thought about it, the more thorough she was. She thought she knew how to use it.

    Idea is invisible. If you want it to be an invisible hand, you have to let it exist and become your own hand before it can become an invisible hand.

    When the idea becomes an invisible hand, Su Hao''s eyes are closed, but she can still feel around, but the scope is not very large.

    This made Su Hao very excited. She quickly controlled the invisible hand, rushed to her own charge and lifted it up.

    Su Hao was so happy that he succeeded.

    At the same time, she also had the idea of trying to make fun of others. Anyway, everyone is sleeping except Mengxia.

    She controls the submachine gun and wants to move towards Mengxia, but she stops when she is about to touch Mengxia.

    Su Hao gives up playing tricks on Mengxia, because women are the most sensitive. She is afraid that if Mengxia is scared, she will be in trouble. This is the zombie city.

    Then Su Hao manipulated the submachine gun to turn a direction and came to Wu pangzi. Next to Wu pangzi is Hu Xin.

    This requires Su Hao to focus on his own attention to control, not to make any mistakes, otherwise they will wake up.

    Every step Su Hao is controlling, and finally the head of the submachine gun reaches Wu pangzi''s butt.

    Su Hao didn''t dare to play more and quickly controlled the submachine gun to retreat.

    After putting down the submachine gun, Su Hao felt that he was about to collapse, but there was a sense of relief in the collapse.

    She didn''t know where to start with this lightness. In fact, it was just the increase of her way of controlling her mind, so she had some lightness.

    After everyone got up, Wu pangzi looked at Hu Xin in surprise and said nothing.

    "What''s your expression?" Hu Xin said that when Wu pangzi looked at him like this, he wanted to touch his face.

    Wu puzzling fat, do not know what to say, Hu Xin no longer pay attention.

    The others don''t know what happened to Wu pangzi, but Su Hao Snickers. The whole Wu pangzi is pretty good.

    Then, six people are ready to leave here, Wu fat man runs the fastest, but he just went out, was suddenly dragged back.

    "What for?" Cried Wu pangzi.

    Dream summer scolds a way in the side: "you are a little bit low voice, oneself see what circumstance is outside."

    "What''s going on out there?" Wu pangzi looked at it with his eyes and said, "isn''t it dark?"

    One side of the publicity really can''t see down, again demolished, "you idiot, with the equipment to see ah."

    At this time, Wu pangzi found that there were zombies outside, and they were not crawling zombies, but human zombies.

    "Damn, there are so many human zombies." Cried Wu pangzi.

    According to the development of zombies, the main body of zombies is human zombies at the beginning, but human zombies are not infinite.

    After centuries of fighting, there are few human zombies left, and the number of crawling zombies and medium-sized axe zombies is gradually increasing. However, the zombies derived from this kind of zombies are transformed by the Zombie King.

    Although they are better than human zombies in many aspects, the strongest is still human zombies. As long as they are large enough, no matter how fierce your firepower is, they will be captured.

    "I didn''t expect there would be so many human zombies in the zombie city. It seems that the Zombie King has made a lot of preparations to fight back. This scale should be similar to the crawling zombies we met before." Sue said analytically.

    "Go up to the second floor. You can''t get through here." Hu Xin gave the order.

    Even if there''s danger on the second floor, it''s better than confronting the zombies.

    Zhang''s brothers have been combined, walking in the front, now everything has to be carried out carefully, everything is mainly safety.

    Come to the second floor, the whole floor can only hear water drop by drop in the fall, annoying.

    But the players of the team are used to this kind of scene.

    After checking all the places on the second floor, no zombies were found. The second floor was safe, and the nervous tension relaxed.

    But this made Su very confused. He clearly felt that there was danger on the second floor yesterday, but now why didn''t he find the existence of a zombie on the second floor.

    Including the sound of dripping water at this time, Su Hao felt suspicious every time.

    Looking at Su Hao thoughtfully, Wu pangzi ran over and said, "OK, Su Hao, don''t think about it any more. There''s no danger on the second floor, and we won''t blame you."

    Looking at Wu pangzi''s appearance, Su Hao really wants to slap him in the face, but the scene does not allow her to do so.

    Suddenly, the dripping water stopped, and then Wu pangzi cried, "Oh, no, how can I have water on my head?"

    Wu fat man said while touching his head, is a sticky.

    Everyone understood, heart thumping straight jump, the party Wu fatty is heartbeat to the throat.

    They slowly looked up and looked at the ceiling, which was a huge body and almost filled the whole ceiling.

    It''s a huge airfoil zombie, a zombie that can fly in the air. I didn''t expect that there would be one attached here.

    Soon after that, the huge airfoil zombie spat, and the viscous substance continuously ejected from his mouth and fell on the people.

    But now, where can we care so much? People hold up their guns and start shooting, and the giant airfoil zombie has also left the ceiling, falling down in a free falling motion.

    This down, not to mention the infection, on this huge body, everyone will die, they all want to escape, but there is still room for them to escape on the second floor.

    The only one who can escape from it is Su Hao''s speed ability.

    The gun was still on fire, and there was only a moment of despair.

    Just an inch away from the crowd, the giant airfoil zombie stopped. He could not enter any more, even though he had been spitting out his saliva and pawing.

    But these can''t let him advance half a point, the public Leng for a while.

    "Shoot, I can''t last long." Cried Sue.

    Then the five men quickly concentrated their fire and successfully solved the huge airfoil zombie.

    Su Hao manipulated the idea and threw the huge airfoil zombie out. A huge hole appeared on the second floor.

    No one knows how this huge airfoil zombie got here in the first place.

    Everyone was surprised to see that Su Hao had completely collapsed. Hu Xin said, "Su Hao, is this your second power?"

    You know, there are very few people who can have two kinds of powers. It''s quite good to have one in a country.

    They are the most powerful protectors of a country and the only ones who are qualified to fight the Zombie King.

    Sue nodded, she was a little weak to speak, just huge airfoil zombie almost exhausted her energy, let her tired.

    "No, Captain, the human zombies below seem to have found us." Dream summer reminds a way.

    For a moment, the atmosphere became tense again.

    "Go, go to the top, these damned zombies," Hu Xin also felt some trouble, "Mengxia, you help Su Hao walk in the middle, open up Zhangfan, you two open the way, Wu pangzi and I break up."

    Now the most dangerous thing is the zombies in the back. Everyone can feel the vibration caused by a large number of zombies rushing into the building towards the second floor.

    "Fat Wu, throw a grenade and blow up the stairs on the first floor. Let''s find another way out." Hu Xin ordered.

 Chapter 690

    "Good!" Wu pangzi took out a grenade and threw it down. Suddenly, the stairs collapsed.

    All the way up, they also met many zombies, but they were killed by cold weapons.

    When they came to the roof, they had another chance to breathe.

    "Let Su Hao have a good rest. Mengxia stays to take care of Su, Wu pangzi and Zhang Yangfan. You three are looking for a route to leave. I''ll be responsible for the reconnaissance." As the captain of Hu Xin orderly arrangement.

    Su Hao is in the side into a wonderful link, although she is in a state of rest at this time, but her consciousness will be clear about all the reactions around.

    And her consciousness is recovering very quickly.

    She thought to herself, "is this the so-called death and posterity?"

    Just now, she tried her best to control her consciousness, which can be said to have reached a critical point.

    Her consciousness can leave independently, just like invisible eyes, but it can''t leave her too far.

    The human zombies downstairs are constantly entering the building. They don''t know how they stand in it. Isn''t it crowded?

    After searching, Wu found a small shopping mall in the southeast of the building, about 50 meters away. It should be safe there. As long as you pull a sliding rope, there should be no problem in the past.

    Hu Xin nodded, "OK, we''ll go there."

    "Captain, otherwise we''d better work with these bastards. I''m too lazy to run." Wu pangzi said angrily.

    "I don''t think you''re too lazy to run. I''m afraid you''re worried that your weight will break the rope, and then you''ll fall down and feed the zombie," he joked

    This words Wu fat person didn''t like to listen to, conveniently even want to give a fist.

    Zhang Yang took advantage of the situation and said defiantly, "what''s the matter? Are you sure you want to practice with me at this time

    "That''s enough. It''s too late. You still want to fight." Hu Xin showed the dignity of his team leader.

    They immediately separated, but there was still some displeasure in their eyes.

    "In the present situation, the best choice is to escape. Don''t forget, our task is to get purification crystal, not to waste ammunition here to kill these little monsters, so you can escape. Don''t worry, fatty Wu, this rope is special and won''t let you fall. "

    After Hu Xin finished, everyone agreed.

    Then, a shock came from the building, and everyone knew that it must be the human zombies who broke through the first floor.

    To block the stairs is only a temporary measure, and it can''t stop the human zombies at all. As long as there are enough of them, it''s very easy to break through the first floor.

    With that, Zhang Fan took out the rope on his back and shot the gun into the wall of the mall building.

    "All right, Captain, you can go." Zhang Fan pulled the rope and said.

    "Zhang Yang goes to explore the way first, and then dreams of summer, Su Hao, Zhang Fan and Wu pangzi in turn. I''ll cut off the queen."

    Then, Zhang Yang was the first to go there. After confirming that there was no danger on the other side, Meng Xia passed.

    The speed of the crowd is getting faster, because they can feel the approaching of the human zombies under them more and more.

    By this time, suhao was sober.

    "Hello, Sue. You go first." Zhang Fan said.

    Su Hao shook his head, "you go first, time is pressing, but I have two powers."

    Too late, they pushed off and sailed on the rope, followed by Wu fatty.

    Everyone in the team knows Su Hao''s temper, how dare they argue with her, let alone under such circumstances.

    "Captain, you go, I''ll cut off the rear." Sue is in a hurry.

    Before Hu Xin could speak, he was pushed onto the rope by Su Hao and slid to the opposite side.

    At this time, the human zombies had rushed out of the building and came to the roof.

    Su Hao takes up his charge and shoots at the front zombie.

    But now is not the time for her to fight. She uses her speed ability to slide from the rope to the opposite side.

    The human zombies kept moving forward, yelling in the direction of Su Hao''s slide, and there were more and more human zombies.

    Suddenly, the wall of the roof collapsed and the end of the rope fell down. At the same time, countless human zombies also rushed down from the roof like jumping from a building.

    Su Hao''s danger frightened the five people on the other side. Everyone was sweating.

    At this critical moment, the end of the rope fell off actually flew up, flying high.

    Let suhao slide again and spend safely.

    Naturally, this was carried out by suhao, who controlled her consciousness. She had long expected that this group of human zombies might break down the wall at the edge of the roof.

    So she let the other team members go first, because she is the only one who can survive in this situation. If it is replaced by others, there is only one way out.

    "Hello, Sue, you scared the hell out of me." Mengxia immediately gave sue a hug.

    But Su Hao was calm and said, "don''t worry, my second ability is to operate some objects."

    The crowd nodded, but Hu Xin said: "next time I''m not allowed to do this again. I''m the team leader. I don''t allow my team members to sacrifice one step ahead of me."

    Su Hao nodded. She didn''t care about it. She only knew that the more capable she was, the more responsible she was.

    After that, they left the shopping mall building safely without any danger.

    On the way, people ask Su Hao how she discovered this second power.

    Of course, it''s impossible for suhao to tell them that it''s his own reward, not his own discovery.

    So she had to make it up and hesitated to reply, "somehow I found it. Maybe it was the huge airfoil zombie that inspired my potential, because just now I always thought that he would not fall down."

    After listening to it, they thought about it, but they thought it was reasonable.

    Su Hao''s first ability is speed, so she has not been in a prominent position in the battle, so there is a kind of pressure in Su Hao''s heart. This pressure is stimulated, so that Su Hao''s potential can be developed, and finally he opens up his second ability.

    I don''t know how long Su Hao would laugh if he knew that they were actually explaining his words in this way.

    Next, everyone left the area safely. Perhaps the biggest obstacle here is the human zombies, followed by the giant airfoil zombies.

    Even if there were other zombies, they didn''t show up.

    The most important thing is that Su Hao makes his consciousness a second power, which is like a tiger.

    "Captain, how long will it take us to get to the Zombie King''s place?" Fat Wu is a little tired.

    Hu Xin looked at his map and said, "it''s going to be a long time. Although this zombie city is a city, it''s actually very big."

    Fat Wu shook his head and muttered in his heart. He knew that he shouldn''t have been fighting for the limelight in the competition at the beginning. Maybe he was having a good time in which bed. Why did he come here to suffer.

    Just as he thought about it, suddenly a dark shadow flew towards him. He quickly dodged and fixed his eyes. It turned out to be an arrow.

    This scene also scared the other team members. The client, Wu pangzi, was even more furious.

    He stamped his foot and cried, "who is it? It''s something that doesn''t have eyes. I dare to attack you, grandfather Wu. I''m tired of living. "

    "Yo Yo, the people of Z country are of low quality, no noble blood, and low race."

    In fact, this sentence is a string of foreign languages, but they have translators, so they will hear it in their own familiar language, which is for the convenience of communication with other countries.

    As they looked at the source of the voice, there was also a group of six people, who were wearing the clothes of M country.

    Hu Xin walked forward blandly and said, "it''s the brothers of country m, but the quality of our country Z is a little poor. But I heard that the zombies like high-quality talents to strengthen their team."

    The man of M, who just spoke, sneered and hit back: "son of Z, don''t fight for me. You Z are the first to die. If you have the ability, you can do it for us."

    Su Hao on one side can''t listen any more, which is equivalent to saying that she can''t finish the task, how can she continue to watch.

    Immediately, Su Hao took out a look of prestige, "Oh? You''re not afraid of toothache even if you talk big. Why don''t we have a competition here to save some garbage for the zombies? "

    Of course, Su Hao doesn''t really mean to pick things up here, but he can''t lose in his momentum. He must give these Chinese some color to see, otherwise they always feel superior.

    To Su Hao''s surprise, he was not afraid of his threat at all. Instead, he sneered and said, "OK, let''s have a competition to see how capable you pigs are."

    For a time, the smell of gunpowder on both sides became strong.

    Members of both sides have raised their guns at each other, as if as long as the other side has a little movement, their side will shoot at any time.

    "Don''t worry, everyone. Look at me," suhao said in a voice that only the players can hear

    Hu Xin yelled in a hurry: "Hello, Su, don''t act rashly. We are one of their opponents for purifying crystal. They are just waiting for us to give them a legitimate reason to kill us."

    At this time, Su Hao would not choose to listen to Hu Xin''s words. She took a step, and all the muzzle of the M team pointed at her.

    "Damn Z people, don''t force us." The Chinese yelled.

    Su good evil smile, "I will never force people, because they have no qualifications."

    At the end of the speech, all the weapons of the M team were launched automatically and flew to the side of suhao. They were in a row in the air, and each weapon had entered the launching state.

    "If you still have weapons, take them out, and sister Su will take them." Su Hao looked at the M countryman opposite him. He must not lose his momentum.

    Suddenly, the scene became a bit awkward.

    Su Hao continued to talk, "didn''t you just be arrogant?"

 Chapter 691

    Now the M team, without weapons, is just like a mole ant, which is slaughtered by others.

    But after all, it''s still in the zombie City, and Su Hao doesn''t plan to embarrass them any more. "Well, sister Su, I won''t embarrass you any more. Your national team m apologizes to all the staff of our national team Z, and I''ll return the weapons to you. This matter has also been exposed."

    Looking at the other side indifferent, Su Hao turned and left, other players are also very cooperative, immediately left. With so many weapons, they also made money.

    On the other hand, the m people are still struggling. Watching Su Hao leave, they put down their self-esteem and yelled, "don''t go, we apologize and give us back our weapons."

    Suhao and the players turned around again, looked at them and said, "come on."

    "I''m sorry." After making some eye contact, the national team bowed to Su Hao.

    This bend suddenly made Su Hao and them smile. That kind of feeling was really cool.

    "Well, here are the weapons, but I have to keep this bow and arrow. Who made it want to hurt my brother just now?"

    Suhao returned all the other weapons, but she kept the bow and arrow.

    On one side of the fat man Wu, the worship in his eyes is about to fall out.

    "Sister Su, I don''t think you are so charming today." Cried Wu pangzi.

    "Roll, roll." Su Haocai doesn''t want to hear his nonsense.

    She wanted this bow and arrow for her own fun. She didn''t want to help Wu fatty win back any face.

    M team saw that the bow and arrow fell into the hands of Su Hao, their faces became a little gloomy, but they could not resist Su Hao''s terrible power, which they had just seen.

    I saw the captain of the M country gritted his teeth and said, "you are very good in Z country. Let''s go."

    Then they left, leaving sue on one side to help them.

    Su Hao shook his head and sighed in his heart: sure enough, when people are not strong enough, they always need to add some domineering words to cover up their weakness.

    As for the other side, Hu Xin has nothing to say about Su Hao''s disobeying orders. Everyone knows Su Hao''s temper.

    "Hello, Sue. I think I''ll give you the captain." Hu Xin said with a smile.

    Su Hao was surprised for a while, then said: "Captain, you are joking with me. I won''t do it again next time."

    Hu Xin shook his head and said, "no, you are more suitable than me. I mean it."

    Su Hao shook his head crazily, "no, no, it''s still you. I''m not competent. I just have my own ideas occasionally. If you let me lead, no, no, it''s absolutely not."

    In this scene, we can see that the other players around are speechless.

    "Are you two interesting? If you don''t want them, just give them to grandfather Wu. I''ve long wanted to be a team leader. " Wu fat man looks obscene.

    Of course, the only word that welcomed him was "get out."

    Wu pangzi broke the topic, and everyone continued to move on. The next storm was not big. It seems that the zombie group before was really the most difficult.

    "Captain, look ahead, there is a wall."

    Along with the words of Mengxia, everyone looked up and looked ahead. It was a wall, the same as the wall outside the zombie city.

    People are surprised, but there is no wall in the national information.

    For a moment, thunder and lightning flashed in the sky.

    All of a sudden, there was a huge figure standing on the wall. It was a huge iron fist zombie. Generally, one blow could kill one person, and one blow could destroy a weapon. Its defense and blood were excellent.

    His fists are wrapped with huge chains, and I don''t know how he raised them. It is precisely because of the chains that his attacks become powerful.

    "How can we meet huge zombies here? They can be regarded as the elite troops of the Zombie King, and each one can be regarded as the existence of a super weapon." The sails were surprised.

    "Maybe the Zombie King already knows the plan of our countries. This huge zombie is to weaken our strength, so that he can easily kill us in the end." Su Hao said with analysis.

    The huge iron fist zombie on the wall jumped down, shaking the earthquake.

    With his appearance, many medium-sized axe zombies appeared behind him.

    "It seems that the Zombie King has made a big contribution this time. Such a team is a huge loss for him now," Hu said. "We should try our best to preserve our strength. Mengxia and suhao attack from a long range, while others interfere from a short range."

    After receiving the captain''s order, the crowd nodded.

    Medium sized is about a few laps larger than a person, while giant is twice as big as a person.

    Hu Xin and Wu pangzi bear the brunt of the attack, attacking from both wings, while Zhang''s two brothers, who have long been integrated, are responsible for the middle attack.

    On the other side, the medium-sized axe zombies also began to attack one by one.

    After the integration of the two brothers, they are probably bigger than a medium-sized giant axe zombie, but they are still less than a giant iron fist zombie.

    The arms of the two people become two huge long blades. For the medium-sized giant axe zombies, it''s one kill, and the flexibility of the two people is far more than that of the medium-sized giant axe zombies.

    On the left, Hu Xin has thunder and lightning ability. He attacks abnormally overbearing. Basically, the zombie with a medium-sized axe that he encounters will be electrified nine times out of ten.

    Although these medium-sized axe zombies are still unconscious, they will still be attacked by lightning.

    Wu pangzi on the right, his attack is not very sharp, but his fire attack will also bring heavy distress to the zombies.

    The fire is constantly spreading among the zombies. Unconsciously, they will not extinguish the fire on their bodies. Sometimes they fall to the ground when they are burning, but they still want to attack.

    In the rear of Mengxia and suhao, they naturally become the best menders. One has sniper cannons, the other has bows and arrows.

    As long as their own team members have too much time to take care of the place by the medium-sized axe zombies, then the two men''s attack will be immediately until.

    The attack of Mengxia, let alone the increase of her ability, is safe and steady, and straight lines appear constantly.

    The most amazing thing was the bow and arrow in Su Hao''s hand. The bow and arrow not only shot fast, but also killed him as soon as it hit the head of a zombie with a medium-sized giant axe.

    The six cooperated with each other. Even though the medium-sized axe zombies had an advantage in number, they still had nothing to do with them.

    Soon, more than half of the medium-sized Tomahawk zombies were wiped out.

    "Mengxia, don''t help them. I''ll help them. You attack the giant iron fist zombie. He''s the most important play." Su Hao said.

    Su Hao continues to help the four people in front, while Meng Xia turns her gun to the giant iron fist zombie.

    First, it aimed at the other side''s head, and a bullet flew out magnificently. After a while, the giant iron fist zombie waved his right fist and hit the bullet directly on the ground.

    Of course, there was some damage to the heavy chain on his right fist, but it wasn''t deep, because the bullet was just passing through.

    This scene makes Mengxia a little unhappy. Her bullet is blocked like this. As a sniper, she feels humiliated.

    See only, she ejects a thick bullet that is several times bigger than before from her own bullet bag.

    This is a kind of special bullet. Even if it is blocked, it will separate into several small warheads and explode.

    She called this kind of ammunition a daughter bomb.

    Mengxia skillfully loaded ammunition, mouth said: "to taste the power of this bullet."

    Bang, the bullet flew out, no matter the speed or the sound, it was incomparable with the ordinary bullet before, but the recoil force also became more powerful.

    The giant iron fist zombie roared and tried to stop it in the previous way, but this time, it seems that it is not so effective.

    Several small explosion clouds exploded on his huge arm.

    Giant iron fist zombies cry out in pain. Although zombies of his level can''t speak, they can already make some basic sounds.

    After the smoke, the chain on his right fist was almost gone.

    It''s a pity that if the bullet is not interrupted and goes straight into the body of the giant iron fist zombie, then the explosion just now can completely destroy the giant iron fist zombie.

    This is the weakness of Mengxia''s ability. Although it can abnormally ignore the defense, it can be broken by the giant iron fist zombie.

    But now the situation is special, the giant iron fist zombie is not a fool.

    It turns out that although Mengxia wasted this bomb, her attack was very effective. She not only injured the giant iron fist zombie, but also bought time for the four people in front to kill the medium-sized giant axe zombie.

    Seeing the huge iron fist zombie injured at the moment, Hu Xin immediately issued an order to the others, "Wu fatty, Zhang Yang, Zhang Fan fly a kite."

    The four of them withdrew from the front war and used long-range weapons to clean up the remaining medium-sized axe zombies in front.

    The giant iron fist zombie has been angered. At this time, no one wants to be hit by him. It must be a death.

    "Dream summer, Su Hao, you two also step back a little, carry on the long-distance contain." While flying kites, Hu Xin gave orders.

    "Mengxia, step back. I''ll help them."

    Su Hao is not idle. Since she has a professional sniper, it''s better to let her join the melee.

    Su Hao, who has the power of speed and consciousness, directly controls the two iron fists of the giant iron fist zombie as soon as he comes forward.

    Not to mention, the power of this iron fist was so great that it was hard for Su Hao to control it.

    "Come on, open your sails, you two, take out one of his arms." Said sue, laboriously.

    It''s a good time not to be missed.

 Chapter 692

    The two of them immediately combined their arms into a big sword and cut down the right arm of the giant iron fist zombie.

    But in a flash, the right arm, which had no chain, fell to the ground.

    The giant iron fist zombie screamed again, and the strength of the left arm was beyond suhao''s control.

    Su Hao quickly retreated and took out his bow and arrow to shoot at the giant iron fist zombie.

    If this giant iron fist zombie could talk, I''m afraid it would have scolded suhao for many times.

    "You have the rest." Sue uses her speed ability to leave quickly.

    After su Hao left, Hu Xin and Wu pangzi entered the battle.

    As long as the two giant iron fists of the giant iron fist zombie are gone, then he will be slaughtered, so the rest of the left arm is the key.

    Hu Xin and Wu pangzi look at each other and smile, then attack the left arm of the giant iron fist zombie together. The combination of lightning and fire must be very pleasant.

    Giant iron fist zombies waving their own iron fist, which not only has lightning walking, but also has the spread of fire. It looks very cool.

    "Mengxia, blind his eyes." Su Hao, who returns to the rear, says to Mengxia.

    Immediately, two bullets flew towards the eyes of the giant iron fist zombie. At this time, the giant iron fist zombie had no time to protect, and his eyes were firmly hit by the bullet.

    Then, Zhang brothers gave a fatal blow to the giant iron fist zombie, and a big gun appeared in front of him.

    With a bang, the head of the giant iron fist zombie was blown open, and the rest of the body was not supported by the head, and fell to the ground in five seconds.

    People wipe sweat, the war is finally over, it is a bit hard.

    It''s not that they are weak, but that they have to preserve their strength to deal with the last Zombie King, if they use a lot of ammunition to deal with these little shrimps.

    I''m afraid that if they find the zombie queen, they will be the only ones who are dead, not to mention competing with the players of other countries for purification crystal.

    "Although this huge iron fist zombie can only be regarded as medium strength among the zombies, today we still owe it to Mengxia and suhao, otherwise we will lose more today." Hu Xin summed it up.

    They helped Su Hao collect the arrows first, then gathered together and took out the dry food to replenish his energy.

    But Su Hao is excited. She finds that her consciousness is powerful again.

    If we just say that she can only make the giant iron fist Zombie''s fists temporarily controlled. So now she can make the giant iron fist zombie unable to struggle, let people friction.

    Su Hao said in his heart: sure enough, the stronger his consciousness is, the stronger his consciousness will be. As long as he keeps challenging, he can make his consciousness stronger. This is the invisible hand.

    After the people replenished their energy, they began to move on.

    When they came to the wall, they found that the wall was not completely closed, but there was a big hole.

    On the opposite side of the big hole was an invisible black mist.

    The impatient Wu pangzi couldn''t wait to walk inside, and was picked up by Hu Xin.

    "Don''t go in first. This hole is not in the information given by the state." Hu Xin said.

    Zhang Yang picked up a stone from the ground and threw it inside, but there was no movement inside.

    Su Hao suggested: "we definitely want to go in. Let''s go in hand by hand. In this way, we can not only prevent accidents, but also ensure that the staff are together as much as possible."

    They agreed, so Su Hao naturally joined Meng Xia, Hu Xin joined Wu pangzi, and Zhang''s two brothers.

    Hu Xin and Wu pangzi bear the brunt, and the first group enters.

    "No problem. Come in." Hu Xin''s voice came from the intercom.

    Then Su Hao and Meng Xia went in, and finally Zhang''s two brothers.

    After entering it, there is still black fog inside. You can only see the route ahead through the equipment.

    All of a sudden, the black fog moved.

    The next second, in the middle of Su Hao and dream summer two people will find the person in front and behind are missing.

    If not for their high psychological quality, I''m afraid this scene will scare them to death.

    "Hello, hello? Captain, publicity, can you hear me? " Suhao began to try to use the walkie talkie to contact the other two groups.

    However, the only response to her was the Zizi sound from the walkie talkie. Obviously, the other two groups couldn''t hear her.

    They made a quick decision to move on, of course.

    Su Hao tried his consciousness for a while, but it didn''t work in the dark fog, so he gave up.

    They don''t know how long they''ve been walking, and gradually the black fog is less. It seems that they have gone out.

    Before they were familiar with the terrain, there were some zombies in front of them. They turned their heads towards them.

    It''s a human zombie, which makes both of them slightly uncomfortable.

    Su Hao immediately took out his bow and arrow to shoot.

    But Mengxia didn''t choose to use her own sniper cannon, but took out a pistol to attack. As long as she aimed gently, she could make a bullet penetrate three zombies.

    In a short time, the two men finished solving the human zombies in the open area. The only trouble was that Su Hao had to recover his arrows, but it was good to be able to save the ammunition.

    Su Hao goes to retrieve the arrow by himself, while Meng Xia is responsible for contacting other people again.

    But it''s the same as before in the black fog, only the sound of the intercom, no response.

    "Hello, Sue. I think the six of us were separated by the black fog." Mengxia said.

    Su Hao nodded, put the recovered arrows into the quiver, and said, "yes, I''m afraid that''s the purpose of the Zombie King. He just wants to break us up and break us down one by one, so as to weaken our strength."

    "What shall we do now?" Mengxia asked.

    Su looked at the distance and said, "I have a map. Let''s move on. There''s no problem for both of us. So is everyone else."

    From six to two, the team was divided into three groups, although fewer people will advance faster, but the risk factor is also greatly improved.

    This place is really vast. Suhao and Mengxia haven''t seen a city for a long time.

    "There should be a river ahead," suhao said, looking at the map. "After this river, we can see the city."

    Dream summer nodded in the back, two people also really want to find a place to rest, it is impossible to rest in this deserted place.

    Sure enough, there was a river in front of them. To their surprise, it had not dried up yet. I just didn''t know if I could drink it.

    But Su Hao and his wife did not dare to try it easily. They explored it. There was no bridge in the river, so they had to swim there.

    This is indeed a choice worth considering. Although the river looks calm at this time, they can not guarantee that there are no zombies under the river, and they are still small water monkey zombies.

    Compared with other zombies, they can survive underwater, and other zombies may soon be soaked loose when they step into the water.

    "Swim, there''s no other way," suhao decided. "Take out all your hot weapons, just a pistol and a cold weapon. For the rest, I''ll use my powers to help you. "

    Mengxia takes down his own equipment, and suhao also takes down his own equipment. There is no better way to carry it with consciousness.

    "And take off your coat. You can''t make it all wet." Su Hao said.

    In a short time, the equipment and clothes were controlled by suhao and went to the opposite side.

    They looked at each other, nodded, jumped into the water and swam to the opposite bank quickly.

    Fortunately, the flow rate of the river is not too fast, the two can maintain a balanced speed.

    In the middle of the swim, the water changed. There are more and more shadows in the water. Su Hao and Meng Xia all know this shadow. It''s the zombie of a small water monkey.

    The number looks like more than a dozen.

    "Ah," Mengxia suddenly called, "Hello, Sue, my foot is caught."

    Facing the scene at this time, Su Hao quickly takes a deep breath, drills into the water, and sees the zombie like a monkey, just about to bite Mengxia''s leg.

    How can su Hao let her succeed? Taking out a pistol is a bullet to solve him. But the other little zombies are getting closer.

    Su Hao holds Mengxia, rises to the surface and pushes her to the other side.

    "You go first, and I''ll take care of this."

    After that, Su Hao went into the water again to fight with the zombies of these small water monkeys. With her conscious control, her pressure was greatly reduced, and she was a little more comfortable.

    However, underwater combat is not su Hao''s strong point after all. She kicks the zombie under her body and swims to the shore quickly with this strength.

    The zombies of small water monkeys in other places are also gradually approaching Su Hao''s location.

    But dream summer has been on the shore, she took out her pistol, for Sue good cover.

    Finally reached the shore, Su Hao lying on the ground, back to the land feeling good.

    Mengxia is responsible for solving those restless zombies. They even want to be afraid of coming ashore. How can it be? Only a few bullets can solve them successfully.

    After a little rest, they put on their own equipment and moved on.

    Soon they saw the city, with scattered zombies on the streets.

    The zombies in the city are more dangerous. They can''t act rashly. They quickly get into a residential building.

    But it was late, and the fighting during the day made them tired.

    Enter a room, confirm safety, the two people live in.

    Take out your walkie talkie and call other people again, the result is the same, only the sound inside the walkie talkie.

    "Hello, Sue. What do you think of the rest of them now? Is there any danger? " Mengxia worried.

    Sue Hao chewed a mouthful of food, shook his head and replied, "I don''t know."

 Chapter 693

    "Ah," Meng Xia sighed, "I hope everyone is OK. We can finish the task as soon as possible and go out as soon as possible, then we can live a peaceful life."

    In fact, everyone in the team thinks like this, who likes to live a bloody life every day and hopes to live a happy and stable life.

    Find a suitable partner, until you get old.

    "Don''t worry, it''s going to be a day soon," Su Hao said with a smile. "Let''s have a rest. We can have a rest tonight. There is only one door in this room for the zombies to enter. As soon as there is any movement, we can wake up quickly."

    With that, Su Hao went into his sleeping bag without waiting for Mengxia.

    And dream summer, looking out of the window, I don''t know what I''m still thinking about. Maybe I''m homesick and I miss peaceful life.

    Soon, the night became quiet, not out of time, there are still some human zombies howling outside, which will cut through the night sky, but does not affect people''s rest.

    But there are always some people will become restless, in the corner of the room, suddenly appeared a clear sound.

    This man thought that he was exposed. When he looked at the corner, he had nothing. When he turned back, he found that the person in front of him had disappeared.

    Just as he was surprised, a voice suddenly appeared.

    "Are you looking for me?"

    This is Sue''s voice naturally, and only she has such a fast speed.

    Just now, the sound in the corner is also easy for sue to make. When this person enters the room, she has already found it, so as to attract his attention.

    One side of the dream summer is suddenly wake up, see oneself in front of the stranger, she subconsciously immediately took out a pistol.

    The stranger in black didn''t move. Sue Hao gave a funny smile and said, "come on, what do you do?"

    The door of the room is closed, this person can still appear in the room, so he must have some ability such as blinking or wall piercing.

    The man raised his hands and took off the mask on his face. It was a man. He said with a smile: "excuse me, I just want to make a joke with you. I have no other meaning."

    "Are you kidding?" Dream summer a backhand embraces own body, "you should not have what scheming idea?"

    With these words, Mengxia felt that her face was going to be red.

    Su Hao looked at each other calmly and said, "if you''re not honest, tell me your real purpose, or you won''t want to leave here today. Sister Su, where I am, you can''t go in if you want."

    The stranger was a little embarrassed. He was a little embarrassed and said, "ladies and gentlemen, I really don''t mean anything. I just want to make a joke with you. I think you should be from Z national team

    When he finished this sentence, he saw Su Hao pick his eyebrows, close to him, and the muzzle of the gun pointed to the stranger''s head.

    "Do you think we two women are easy to bully? Or do you think we''re just teasing you and not daring to shoot? " Su Hao stares at each other with a scanning eye, just like a poisonous snake stares at her prey.

    The other side swallowed saliva, the head has begun to sweat.

    He said in a good voice: "I said, I said, I got here before you. When I saw you come in today, I recognized you as members of Z national team. What about me? It''s sneaking in from the outside again, and I want to find you as a companion by myself. "

    Sue nodded and said, "and then?"

    The nod seemed to give each other an encouraging thing, and the other side continued to speak.

    "Then, because my power is teleportation, I want to play a trick on you, but I didn''t think that man could catch you, instead, he got himself in."

    On one side, Meng Xia frowned slightly and said, "I don''t think you''re a joke. You see color..."

    Later, Mengxia has no good meaning to say.

    Su Hao is staring at each other for five seconds. It seems that as long as the other party is a little abnormal in these five seconds, the gun in her hand will fire bullets, and use her invisible hand to control it.

    Five seconds later, the other side did not have any suspicious phenomenon. Su Hao put down his gun, went to one side, turned his back to the man and said, "I believe what you said. The door is over there. Let''s leave by ourselves."

    The man laughed twice and said, "no, I really don''t have any malice. Take me one."

    "Take you? Why should I take you

    Su Hao''s tone seems to be a little cold, but Meng Xia wants the other party to stay.

    "I came here earlier than you, and I am familiar with the situation here, so that you can leave here as soon as possible," the man said after a pause. "I also know where there is delicious food here. I think your food is not very delicious."

    When it comes to the topic of food, Su Hao and Meng Xia both touch their pockets. This is for sure. There is no food in the zombie City, and they have to bring a lot of equipment, so they can only eat such small but full food as compressed biscuits.

    But speaking of this, suhao frowned and said, "it''s been centuries. How can there be food in the zombie city? How can it be preserved now? Do you think we are three-year-old children?"

    I saw the man smile again. He found a floor and sat down. Then he said, "my name is Tom. I''m from m country. Now we can make friends."

    Sue nodded and said, "well, now you can tell us."

    Finish saying Su Hao sat down, dream summer saw Su Hao sat down, oneself also followed to do.

    Tom cleared his throat and said, "in fact, this is what I found when I came in. It turns out that the food in the zombie city has not been damaged. Although it has been several centuries, the things in the zombie city seem to have been fixed. For example, the house has been several centuries, and it is still the same. At most, there is more dust."

    After hearing this, Su haomengxia immediately went into thinking. Let alone, it was such a thing.

    Then Tom went on: "so I found that there was a lot of food in the supermarket, which was delicious. The food from centuries ago had a different flavor."

    Said, unexpectedly let Su haomeng Xia two people had a fantasy, a trace can''t wait for the idea.

    "Then why did you come into zombie city?" Su Hao asked suddenly.

    "To purify the crystal." Tom answered without thinking, almost in one breath.

    Seeing that Su haomeng and Xia had no reaction, Tom continued: "the value of purified crystal is very high now. Everyone wants to get it. That''s a huge fortune. If you can get it, you won''t have to worry about your whole life."

    But after that, Tom showed a burst of sadness, "but I don''t know. After I came in, this zombie city is not as simple as I imagined. Just coming here, I almost became the same kind of zombie several times."

    Dream summer good strange way: "then why don''t you go back, since you can come here, that also go back."

    Tom took a long breath and said, "I want to, too. It''s a pity that I lost my equipment in the last fight with the zombies. Now I have only a pistol and a box of bullets to defend myself. How can I go back?"

    Then he looked at Su haomeng and Xia, his eyes shining, and he said, "but my kung fu is not bad for those who want to. I know I can meet people here. Sure enough, I can meet you. You must take me with you."

    "Would you like to follow us to the Zombie King?" Suhao asked.

    Hearing this, Tom knew that he had a play and said quickly, "yes, of course. I won''t fight for any purification crystal. I just want to be safe. It''s better than waiting to die here. If you two want me to be a coolie, I won''t say a word."

    Su haomeng couldn''t help laughing. Tom''s words were really interesting.

    Then they looked at each other and made a decision.

    "Yes, it''s OK to take you, but you have to take us to the supermarket to eat delicious food." Su Hao said.

    On one side, Mengxia clapped her hands and said, "yes, the compressed biscuits are too nutritious."

    Tom swallowed his saliva. He was surprised in his eyes, but he recovered immediately and said, "shall we go now?"

    "Of course," Su Hao said angrily, "people depend on food. Don''t you know? In addition, we can''t sleep and we are a little hungry after being tossed by you just now. "

    "Well," Tom said with a confident face, "but you must tell me your name."

    "Hello, Sue."

    "Dream summer."

    So they got up at the same time and followed Tom.

    "Where is your supermarket?" Suhao asked as she walked, "you''ll blink. Don''t lead us to those strange roads."

    "Not far. Don''t worry. You can all go."

    Tom took them to the top of the building. From the rooftop, we could see that it was full of human zombies. Compared with day and night, it was just a small thing.

    "Jump from here to the opposite. On the third floor, there is a balcony of one house connecting with the balcony of another building. After passing, you can cross an alley."

    "It''s almost there?" Mengxia asked.

    Tom shook his head and said, "no, there will be some trouble when we get to this position. There is a road here, but there are not many zombies. Enter the opposite floor, finally on the roof, jump a few times on the roof, and you''re there. "

    After listening, Su Hao and Meng Xia nodded slightly. It''s not a big problem. It can be solved.

    Then Tom began to lead the way. The three people jumped over the distance of about two meters between the two buildings, and then went down to the third floor of another building, from this balcony to another balcony.

    These two balconies are not prominent, nor are they connected by what Tom said, but are in a state of up and down, while suhao and they are at the bottom.

    Make complaints about two words, Tom was not less than Su Hao and Meng Xia two people Tucao.

    Although for ordinary people, such a window certainly can''t pass, but it''s not a problem for suhao and them. Tom just blinked past.

 Chapter 694

    Down the stairs, the three people went to the alley, where there were several human zombies. As soon as the three people appeared, several human zombies immediately caught their smell and rushed towards them.

    Of course, it''s the choice of hand blade. This is the natural time for fighting.

    Within ten seconds, the zombies were disposed of.

    The three people should pay attention to the human zombies on the road outside, because a little neglect will form a chain reaction and attract more zombies.

    Three people stick to the wall and walk, it seems that the alley to the outside, where the zombies are still few?

    Suhao and Mengxia look at Tom again. They seem to be saying: is that what you said?

    Tom could only smile, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry."

    "It''s you who lead the way. What do you say?" Su Hao said.

    Tom held out his index finger and timidly pointed to the drain on one side, "or we''ll drill into the drain."

    "The three of us can''t all go through the sewer. As long as the people in front of us just go out, they will immediately attract these human zombies. Won''t the people behind be finished?" Dream summer reminds a way.

    Tom said with a smile, "at this time, of course, I need my help. I''ll attract them here as bait. You go first, and then I''ll teleport again. Can''t you all go?"

    "Well!" Sue said heavily, "well, this is a good way."

    Three people said to do, after su Hao lent his submachine gun to Tom, immediately and dream summer into the sewer.

    About three minutes later, Tom began to attract the attention of the zombie.

    He also kept scratching his head and changing his shape to attract the attention of human zombies, who just wanted to eat his meat.

    As the zombies approached, Tom had to use the charge to clean up, but in return, the zombies became more crazy.

    While Tom attacked the zombie, he had to pay attention to whether the two people on the other side came out. Time seemed to be a little slow for him at this time.

    The zombies were getting closer and closer, and Tom couldn''t resist it. He swore in his heart, "hurry up, you two. I can''t hold on."

    Finally, suhao and Mengxia come out of the sewer and reach the opposite house.

    At this moment, Tom, like a liberated general, quickly performed his teleportation ability, leaving behind a group of human zombies from the ground to the sewer.

    He quickly reaches the opposite sewer, uses the blink ability again, returns to the ground, and enters the house.

    Inside the house, suhao and Mengxia are waiting for him.

    "Why are you so slow?" Mengxia complained.

    "What?" Tom opened his eyes and looked at Mengxia. "I''m still slow. In less than three minutes, you''re relaxed, but I''m exhausted."

    Su Hao interrupted them, "OK, go, this is not a long stay."

    Tom continued to lead the way in front, came to the roof, the three started the roof of Parkour.

    Not to mention, this kind of feeling has a special flavor.

    After the last jump, only two floors down from the rooftop is the floor where the supermarket is located. This is a commodity building.

    There was no zombie in it, and Tom had solved it.

    In the face of this dazzling array of food, Tom said, "look, I didn''t cheat you."

    At this time, they didn''t care what Tom said. They rushed straight into the supermarket and began to clean the food.

    Potato chips, coke, chicken legs... There are a lot of things. Su Hao and Meng Xia have their eyes shining.

    They started to eat without any hesitation. We have to say that the food of these centuries is really good.

    While eating, Mengxia suddenly looked at suhao and said, "suhao, do you think your head is a little dizzy?"

    "It seems a little dizzy to hear that." Sue put down the food and touched her head.

    After a while, they fainted to the ground.

    But outside Tom saw this scene, rushed in in in a hurry, pushed two people, his face showed anxious expression, "Hello sue, dream summer, what''s the matter with you?"

    He picked up the food they had just eaten and said, "I''ve eaten all these food before. It''s no problem. How could you faint?"

    He pushed them a few times again and found that they still had no reaction. Then he slowly got up and showed a sinister smile.

    Then he looked at Su Hao and Meng Xia with a condescending attitude, and said, "if the Oscar several centuries ago is still there, I will be the winner, and I have captured them."

    Tom turned and nodded to the camera behind him.

    After a while, four people in white experimental clothes picked up suhao and Mengxia and went out with Tom.

    In the twinkling of an eye, they came to the third floor of the commodity building.

    The third floor is very busy. There are not only many people in white coats, but also many instruments.

    Like Su Hao and Mengxia, there are three or four comatose people from other countries.

    "Put them here." Tom conducted skillfully.

    Then he walked quickly to the other side, where was a tall man in a suit with a red wine glass in his hand.

    Tom stood behind him, bent slightly and said respectfully, "chief, my subordinates have succeeded in capturing them again."

    Just listen to the tall man drink a mouthful of red wine, Jie Jie a smile, mouth issued a word, "reward."

    Tom looked at the man in front of him with joy on his face.

    Then a man in a white coat took out a box from one side. As soon as the box was opened, there was a capsule in it.

    Tom took it out, but instead of eating it immediately, he put it in his pocket.

    "The chief, I went on patrol?"

    The tall man''s arm flicked and agreed, and Tom went out the way he came in.

    However, before he left, he took a look at Su Hao and Meng Xia. What a beautiful girl he was thinking was, it''s a pity. Who made you so stupid.

    "Chief, we''ve got five people together. I think we can start the experiment." A short hunchback in a white coat came towards the leader.

    "You can start, muliao. You are in charge. I want to have a rest. Besides, I only want the result."

    Then the tall leader went to another room.

    Then he began to direct others to play with the instruments. Obviously, their experimental objects are su Hao and three people earlier than them.

    These three people have woken up, and those who wake up at this time are more painful than those who are in a coma, because there will be a strong fear in their hearts.

    "Put them on the chairs." Muliao said, then he fiddled with some capsules.

    He took exactly five, and then told a man beside him to feed them.

    The sober three tried their best to resist. They showed fear and wanted not to swallow the capsule, but they were bound. How could they resist the power of the person who fed the capsule.

    Seeing this scene, Mu Liao sneered and said, "although you are the elites of any country, you are still far behind the experimental ones in terms of physical function. First, I will give you a strong body pill, which may make up for a little defect."

    Then muliao looked at them with a kind of intoxicated eyes, as if he was looking at the clothes of his favorite items peeling off one by one, gradually revealing the most essential things.

    "Next, let''s start today''s experiment." Mu Liao laughed wildly.

    But at this time, suddenly there was a sound in the corner.

    People look at it. It''s a submachine gun floating in the air.

    That is to say, the endless black muzzle pointed at them in the moment when people looked at them.

    At this moment, the submachine gun had a supernatural event in full view of the public, and its trigger was pressed.

    Close to the experimental personnel were killed in an instant, and the scene became chaotic.

    Muliao roared: "all look for shelter, quick."

    Even so, there are still at least half of the people who have just been killed. All this happened so fast that not many people can respond in time.

    "Hell, how did that gun shoot itself," Mu Liao said indignantly. "It ruined my experiment. Damn it."

    If the submachine gun was not still shooting in the air, I''m afraid Mu Liao would be furious at this time.

    He casually pulled a person next to him, took out a capsule from his body and gave it to him, "eat it, go out, grab this damn submachine gun for me, break it."

    After taking the capsule, the man hesitated and ate it.

    Then, the man''s body began to expand and become a giant. He broke his white coat and became a few white strips.

    Because of the size of the body. There was no place for this man to hide. When he appeared, he became the target of submachine gun attack.

    A series of bullets were fired from the submachine gun into the man''s body, slightly making his huge body back.

    However, in front of this huge body, the bullet attack of submachine gun is very small.

    Until all the bullets in the gun were gone, the man still stood, looking grim and full of vitality.

    The series of bullets, at least more than ten or twenty, failed to bring the man down.

    With a howl, he rushed to the submachine gun, grasped the gun tightly with both hands, bent hard and cooperated with his cry.

    The submachine gun was broken.

    Looking at the broken submachine gun, it seemed that this man''s task had been completed. His body began to shrink and bend forward, just like the broken submachine gun, he died.

    Muliao looked outside and found that after the submachine gun was solved, he stood up and wiped his sweat. Just now, it was really soul stirring.

    Just as he was about to regroup and continue the experiment, another submachine gun flew in the corner.

    Everything seemed to be calculated. When everyone relaxed their vigilance, the second submachine gun, like a Silent Hunter, began to attack his prey.

 Chapter 695

    There was another round of strafing. This time, almost all the experimenters were killed. None of them except muliao.

    Strangely enough, the submachine gun didn''t continue to fire this time after it was successful. Instead, it fell from the air without any reaction.

    At this time, talents from outside are attracted. I don''t know what the reason is. No one comes.

    First, they were shocked by the scene in front of them, and they had a strong doubt in their hearts. Who killed these researchers?

    When muliao saw these guys with weapons in their hands, he roared: "arrest the terrorists for me. It''s the terrorists who do everything here."

    When people were puzzled, the "it" in Mu Liao''s mouth turned out to be a submachine gun.

    People, you look at me, I look at you, some at a loss.

    Muliao looked at them motionless, still whispering, for a time more angry, but also afraid that they do not believe.

    "What are you doing? Don''t you believe what I said? It''s all done by it. You''ve got to catch it. "

    Once again, you look at me and I look at you, thinking: is it because people who study science are so good at their heads that they have become like this?

    Muliao saw that there was still no movement in the crowd. He also chose to give up. He walked quickly to the submachine gun, and the first thing he did was to hit the submachine gun.

    Then he began to curse: "didn''t you just fly up and shoot by yourself? Why don''t you dare now that there are so many people? "

    Hearing this, people almost burst out laughing, but they all tried to hold back. At this time, there must be no laughter.

    All of a sudden, everyone forgot that so many researchers died here.

    Muliao kicked a few more times and found that the submachine gun still didn''t move. He felt that his endurance had reached a limit. He felt that the gun was an insult to his personality.

    In this silent way, insulting him can not solve the mystery of submachine gun self sweeping with scientific methods.

    As a researcher of science, Mu Liao did not allow such blasphemy to appear on himself.

    Looking at this picture of muliao, everyone shook their heads. In fact, they heard the first shot. They just thought it was an experiment. But when they heard the second shot, they thought it was wrong and rushed in.

    "You can keep silent all the time, but you will be controlled by me."

    At this time, Mu Liao reached out to grab the submachine gun and held the handle of the gun.

    "In this way, you are also in my hands. I''ll see how you can cause trouble."

    Suddenly, when Mu Liao didn''t notice, the trigger was automatically pulled.

    At this time, the muzzle of the submachine gun was aimed at the crowd.

    Next, there was a burst of blood, but they were all powers. Some people''s powers could be avoided, while others could not react or their own powers could not be used at all. They still could not escape the close range submachine gun.

    After hearing "click" twice, the submachine gun ran out of ammunition. This strange scene not only scared the people standing opposite muliao, but also scared the other three people in the experimental position on the other side.

    "What else do you have to say now?" The rest of the powers pointed their guns at muliao. They never thought that he was playing tricks on them.

    In the face of such a scene, Mu Liao threw his gun to the ground in fright and hastily explained: "I didn''t do it. You believe me, it was the gun that was firing. I didn''t pull the trigger."

    "You didn''t do it? Thanks to the leader for treating you as his own. Now I will eradicate you for the leader. " Finally, one of the rest couldn''t bear it.

    Hearing these words, Mu Liao''s face became ferocious. He didn''t know what he took out of him. He said darkly, "don''t force me."

    Just as he was about to do it, the door of another room opened. "Wait a minute."

    It was the tall leader who came out with a glass of red wine in his hand.

    "Enough, put down your guns," the leader said in a dignified voice. "Muliao, you can also put away what you have in your hands. It''s not good for your own people."

    After hearing this, both sides gave up fighting. In their hearts, the leader is the unique king in the world, and the leader''s words are the truth.

    Then, the leader showed a playful smile and looked at the three sober people on the experimental platform. Every inch of his eyes could give them abyss cold.

    These are the eyes that the three of them have never seen in their lives, evil, cold, heartless... You can''t even find a suitable word to describe them.

    However, he just swept, and did not stay on the three. But his eyes moved slowly, but he stayed on Su Hao and Meng Xia.

    He once again showed a playful smile and drank a mouthful of red wine in his hand.

    "I don''t know when else you want to put it on?"

    At this time, all eyes here are focused on Su Hao and Meng Xia because of this sentence, and Mu Liao and the other three sober people are even more incredible.

    "It''s very calm. Don''t you want to wake up?" The leader looked at them, his eyes full of disdain, "then never wake up."

    The next second, the leader''s wine glass disappeared, in exchange for his double fists.

    Sooner or later, Su Hao and Meng Xia opened their eyes at the same time, and their physical shackles had long been destroyed by Su Hao''s assault with submachine guns. As soon as they earned, they immediately defended with their hands.

    But the moment they touch each other''s fists, they regret it.

    All that could be heard was a crisp click. The bones of both hands were broken.

    Su Hao is a little better, while Mengxia sends out some gentle moans, and they kneel to the ground.

    "Oh, you can resist my double fists. You are really excellent, but you are still two little bugs. Do you think I didn''t notice you? In the surveillance room, I can see everything clearly. I''m just a little curious about what you want to do. As for the people you killed, you should be buried with yourself. "

    With that, the leader uttered Jie Jie''s voice in his mouth, which made his hair stand on end.

    "Well, muliao, let''s continue the experiment. I began to be curious about their ability to control submachine guns. The rest of us will try our best to assist muliao''s experiment, and don''t make any mistakes again."

    Then, a red wine glass appeared in the leader''s hand. He walked leisurely towards his room, as if something happy was coming.

    Muliao looked at Su Hao and Meng Xia and said: "it turns out that you two bitches are responsible for everything. Are you national team Z? Don''t worry, I''ll find other members of your team and draw out all their powers. You won''t be alone

    But at this time, no one thought that the change happened.

    An invisible force suddenly fans Mu Liao to the rest of the powers. They collide, resulting in a short relaxation, which creates favorable conditions for Su Hao and Meng Xia.

    They had been waiting for a long time. They got up quickly and jumped out of the opposite window. They also flew out with their equipment.

    In this scene, I was stunned by the three people who were still on the experimental platform. How they wished they were one of the people who flew out. Inadvertently, tears will have the meaning of want to flow.

    When muliao and they reacted, it was too late. Came to the window, looked down, where there is anyone else, only no soul zombies walking on the road.

    Mu Liao clenched his fists. He was a little angry. He wanted to catch Su Hao and Meng Xia and tear them alive.

    Looking at the remaining powers, Mu Liao roared, "what are you still looking at? Go after it. "

    These people also just react, just when they are ready to chase, the leader''s room spread the leader''s words.

    "Don''t worry about the two of them. There will still be opportunities. Now continue the experiment, and three of them will do it. I just want the results."

    There was a pause in the room for a second, and then the leader''s tone became more low and terrifying, full of dignity, "otherwise, all the heads of all the people present today will fall, I will do what I say."

    Hearing this last sentence, everyone''s heart seemed to clap. Dare not have the slightest stagnation, immediately cooperate with Mu Liao to carry out the experiment.

    The three people in the experimental platform can only be said to be tragic, they can not escape the disaster.

    The upper floor is experimenting with the heat, while the lower floor, two people are lying on the ground, panting.

    Yes, they are suhao and Mengxia.

    How did they get here? In fact, when they were kneeling down, one of them was to recover their physical strength, the other was that sue made good use of her consciousness to open the window downstairs.

    After finding the right chance to escape, Su Hao uses his consciousness to push Mu Liao away. Then they rush to the window and push them into the next floor from the air.

    The most dangerous place is the safest place to achieve the goal of being unconscious.

    There are so many human zombies on the road below this building. Su Hao and Meng Xia are not stupid enough to jump directly, and they are sure to die if they jump down such a high floor.

    However, the whole process, the most test is the tacit understanding of the two, they did.

    At this time, the metacarpal bones of the two men had been broken. What they did not expect was that the power of the leader had gone beyond the scope of human beings.

    In other words, this is not the power that a person can exert at all. If not for their strong will, they would have been in a coma for a long time.

    In fact, suhao and Mengxia had seen through Tom long ago and knew that he must have some ulterior motives.

 Chapter 696

    Can one really come to this place? What''s more, a person really dares to clean up the crystal without even dying. He''s wandering around the zombie City alone. No matter what, he still needs to call some people.

    There is no doubt that this makes Tom a flaw.

    But they still chose to comply with Tom''s plan. They pretended to be unconscious because they wanted to see what Tom and his organization were going to do. Unexpectedly, such a scene happened here.

    This reminds them of an organization. It''s said that no matter which country it is, as long as there are isolated powers, they will be arrested by this organization and their powers will be removed.

    Before, this organization made several countries want to unite to eradicate them, but their whereabouts are so secretive that it is difficult to catch them. Even if a single member of the organization is caught, he will commit suicide very quickly without leaving any survivors.

    Today, Su Hao and Meng Xia also heard Mu Liao''s words about pulling away the power. With the leader''s terror, they can conclude that the two organizations are the same.

    Of course, this time, neither of them came in vain. Thanks to the capsule Mu Liao gave them, if not, I''m afraid they would not be as simple as broken bones, but flesh and blood.

    They sat up hard.

    "Hello, Sue, what shall we do now?" Dream summer asks a way, there is pain on the face that can''t hide.

    "Slowly, bandage your palm and go to Tom. He has something good there. He didn''t eat the capsule given to him by this organization immediately. It must be something to save his life in case of crisis." Su Hao calmly analyzed.

    The reason why she can be so calm now is that her consciousness is too strong. Although the injury is very serious, the pain is not very strong for her.

    Later, Su Hao bandaged himself and Mengxia with consciousness. Both of them were equipped with bandages. Although they didn''t have much effect, they were better than exposing their palms.

    After that, they went up the stairs to the rooftop, but mu Liao could not guess that they could still go up to the rooftop and just slipped away under their eyelids.

    The route that Tom took them to was excellent. Almost every building was the same height. There was no difficulty in jumping.

    Back to the place where we need to cross the road, this time, Su Hao and Meng Xia are simple and rough, and they just force through. With Su Hao''s awareness, no human zombies could get close to them, not to mention Tom killed many of them before.

    Up to now, Su Hao really understood the strength of his reward.

    So before Tom made a sound, he didn''t use consciousness any more, so that he wouldn''t be aware of his second power, and only when he used it could he have a surprising effect.

    In the room where suhao and Mengxia lived before, Tom was lying on the ground, playing with a knife.

    He is now complacent about his success. He has no idea that his doomsday is coming. The smile on his face could not stop, which may be the expression he did not know how many times.

    "Ha ha, two silly women. In the past, I needed some trust before I could easily succeed. But this time, I could be so relaxed. I really don''t know whether to say they are stupid or that I am smart."

    Tom said to himself happily. After a pause, he suddenly got up, swallowed his saliva, slapped himself in the face and said, "but those two chicks are really good. How can I be so stupid? I should enjoy them first. It''s a pity."

    With that, Tom regretted more and more, but when he thought of the benefits he had gained, he felt that life was infinitely good. As long as he became powerful and wanted no woman, he became proud again.

    All of a sudden, he heard the sound of footsteps coming from the stairs outside, and immediately sat up. His heart was filled with joy.

    "Is someone coming again? I have to leave quickly so that they can enter my lucky room. "

    Tom quickly got up, walked out and went to the roof. He didn''t need to see it. He just needed to blink in later and repeat what he had been like before in front of suhao and Mengxia.

    Counting the time, Tom thought it was about time, so he went down and entered the room in a blink.

    But he didn''t see anyone resting in the room.

    All of a sudden, a voice that made his hair stand on end appeared, "are you looking for us?"

    This voice is familiar to Tom. This is Sue''s good voice.

    Tom turned his head and saw that it was su Hao and Meng Xia.

    He was so scared that he immediately staggered and trembled, "how can you be here?"

    Looking at him, Su Hao had the same playful expression as the leader''s, "why? Why do you say that? Of course we are here to kill your dog. "

    Hearing this, Tom immediately wants to leave, but how can sue let him succeed.

    Su Hao''s consciousness is always ready for Tom, as long as he has the idea of blinking, he will be controlled.

    This is the invisible hand. No matter what blinks, it can capture it.

    Looking down on the ground, Tom, suhao and Mengxia are close to him.

    "You keep blinking." Sue laughs.

    Tom''s face became ugly, he felt very subdued, and his teleportation ability failed for the first time.

    He sneered two times and said, "if you want to kill or cut, don''t play any tricks here. I won''t say anything." That sounds a bit tall.

    However, Su Hao and Meng Xia are not three-year-old children. They have long heard that the organization''s means of punishing traitors are extremely cruel. Their evaluation is that life is not like death.

    If Tom could not move at this time, he would have killed himself. He just didn''t think much about it. He thought he could escape easily. How could he know Su Hao''s powers.

    "We don''t talk in secret, so I''ll ask again. Do we talk by ourselves or do we do it?" Sue looked at Tom with a sharp sword like look, and though he trembled a little, he didn''t say anything.

    The atmosphere in the room stopped for a few seconds. Tom knew that a storm was coming.

    Su Hao and Meng Xia''s hands are injured, which doesn''t mean their feet are not easy to use. Su Hao kicked Tom over and immediately stepped on one of his palms.

    The next second, suhao stepped on it hard. In the whole process, she didn''t intend to give Tom any chance to speak. This organization has strong control over its members. In that case, let''s start with some hard ones.

    Tom felt the pain. His pupils kept dilating, his face skin became tight, his sweat suddenly came out, and his nerves were constantly transmitting the feeling of his palm.

    He frantically wants to break free, but the power of Su Hao''s consciousness is like an invisible Tong, which makes him feel the pain with his nerves and do nothing else.

    Tom screams. He hopes his cry can relieve his pain. He also hopes his cry can relieve Sue''s good behavior, but it can''t.

    Next, Su Hao raised the soles of her feet and stepped on them. Very relaxed, Tom''s hand bone fracture, he issued more than before, mouth saliva also began to overflow with the call.

    This scene, it is to let the dream summer that watches in the side is a little bit frightened on the psychology.

    And Tom still didn''t want to answer, which prompted suhao didn''t want to stop.

    She quickly hooked Tom with her feet and fixed him on the wall in a standing posture.

    At this time, Tom was in pain and had no time to think about anything. Su Hao''s attack continued to come. Tom only felt that his body had been kicked dozens of times, and the bile would be kicked out.

    Although there was no pain just like the concentrated pain of the palm, it was really hard to feel like being hit by a "car". What''s more, when he couldn''t do anything, it was undoubtedly a double injury to Tom both physically and psychologically.

    He felt that his psychological defense line was about to be broken. How he wanted to reach out and touch his injured place, even if it could make him have the slightest movement. However, under the power of Su Hao''s consciousness, he did not move.

    This scene is so similar to the one in my memory. At that time, I was just like this. I couldn''t do anything and couldn''t move.

    All of a sudden, Tom''s tears ran down inadvertently. He didn''t know what he thought. His tears were full of sadness. If suhao let him go at this time, his first thought was death.

    Su Hao did not continue to work, a big man''s eyes shed tears, she also some can''t go down, but her consciousness strength is still not a bit lax.

    "Give me a break. I''ll tell you what you want." Tom looked a little crazy, as if he had just been stimulated on his nerves.

    Sue Hao found a suitable posture, like examining the prisoners, and asked, "why did you catch us?"

    "Catching you is to extract your powers. The powers that come into zombie city are all elites. Your powers must be excellent. That''s the real power." Tom was very straightforward and didn''t have much embellishment.

    "How much do you know about your leader?" Suhao wants to know about the leader. She feels that this leader will be a big trouble in the near future. It''s always beneficial to know his information as much as possible. The more the better.

    Tom replied, "I don''t know. I don''t know anything. I only know the strength of the leader. I don''t know anything else."

    "What are your capsules for? Take them all out. " Sue controls the power of consciousness, releases Tom''s intact hand and lets him take out his capsule.

    Tom did it. He was in a trance and didn''t know why he wanted to do it, but the memory was so clear that he couldn''t pursue anything from his life.

    "The white ones are used to treat injuries, and the red ones are used to improve body functions. To some extent, they also improve powers."

 Chapter 697

    After taking Tom''s capsule, Su Hao naturally did not eat it immediately, but looked at Tom suspiciously, thought for a moment, and put the capsule away.

    "Do you have any last words?" Sue Hao asked, consciousness has controlled a pistol floating in the air, Tom''s value has been exhausted, the rest needs his life.

    Tom wanted to make something shaking his head, but he found that he couldn''t make it. He laughed at himself two times, "no, no, no, send me away, plant it in your hands, I recognize it."

    The next second, the trigger of the pistol was pulled, and with a bang, a bloody hole appeared on Tom''s forehead. His eyes were fixed on the front, and gradually became gray.

    This kind of scene, naturally, will not bring any negative impact to Su Hao and Mengxia. Instead, Mengxia stepped forward and said, "Su Hao, do you think the capsule he said is true?"

    The reason to ask is that Mengxia really can''t hold on any longer. She can''t compare with suhao. Seeing that the healing capsule has been obtained, she wants to recover as soon as possible.

    Su Hao takes out the capsule with consciousness. It''s a small box. Most of the white ones in it are about ten, while the red ones are only four.

    "Tom didn''t cheat us, and there seems to be something wrong with his spirit just now, so this capsule should be true," Su Hao continued after a second''s pause. "I''ll try one first, and you can eat it after it''s OK."

    Then Sue Hao used his consciousness to feed himself a white capsule, and the feeling of swallowing it was almost the same as eating an ordinary capsule.

    But within half a minute, Su Hao felt the heat flow from his stomach to his whole body, and more concentrated on his two palms, because this was the most important injury to his whole body.

    After a while, the heat flow disappeared, but Su Hao''s whole body was still hot. He moved his palm for a while, without any pain, and even a little comfortable.

    Su Hao laughs happily and takes out a white capsule to feed Mengxia.

    After a while, the injury of Mengxia''s palm was healed. Two people''s mood becomes very happy, maybe this capsule also has the function of regulating mood.

    They didn''t expect that there was such a magic healing capsule in the world, and the recovery speed was so fast. Later, they can understand why this organization can be so powerful. They all have such powerful capsules. Can the whole organization not be terrible?

    "Hello, Sue, why did Tom just have a nervous breakdown? It''s too painful for him to tell the truth. " Dream summer good strange way, she doesn''t know how psychological this piece, anyway, she felt that if change oneself, just pain again ten times, oneself won''t speak.

    Su Hao sighed and said, "it should be that I think of something in the past, just like the past of the scene just now. The overlap of the two makes my nerves collapse. I don''t know if you''ve ever heard such a sentence? "

    "What?"

    "What causes people to collapse is never how much pressure they are currently under, but the overlap in their memories."

    Hearing Su Hao''s words, the dream suddenly brightened up.

    As a matter of fact, a straw can''t kill a camel, because the last straw is very heavy.

    After packing up, suhao and Mengxia leave, leaving only a cold corpse with a blood hole on the forehead, a corpse that may never be found again.

    At this time, the number of human zombies has not changed much, but it does not affect the departure of Su Hao and Meng Xia.

    With the previous experience, they walk more smoothly, but they still need to pay attention to the people of this organization on the way.

    Because, such as Tom is certainly not a person, and certainly not everyone will adopt Tom''s way of deceiving and coaxing. If we meet a tough one, it will be another battle, which may lead to more troubles.

    They don''t want any more trouble. That''s not their main purpose in zombie city.

    But the good thing is that they are careful all the way. Although they met each other twice, they were not found. Although this organization is powerful, it does not mean that all its powers are strong, because the strong have been absorbed by the state in large quantities, except for a few.

    Like Su Hao and Meng Xia, they are the elites among the elites. Compared with them, these other people are small minions and can''t be on the stage at all.

    Out of the city of two people, feel more comfortable, there is a return to nature feeling. But what they don''t know is that in the city, the leader with the red wine glass in his hand is looking in the direction of their departure.

    Mouth also read: "must support to the inner circle of the zombie City, girl, you are mine, everything you will be mine." Then he gave out a chuckle.

    On the other side, muliao came in with his head bent down, his body shaking.

    "Chief, the experiment failed. Three are not enough to support the completion of the experiment. The probability is too low."

    Looking at the leader did not speak, Mu Liao''s heart was cold at this time. He had already guessed what kind of anger and punishment he would face next.

    After a few seconds, the leader spoke in a relaxed tone. For a moment, the tense atmosphere in the room was relieved.

    "Well, it''s time for us to go to the inner circle. There will be more people there."

    Just this sentence, Mu Liao felt relaxed all over, but the next sentence immediately beat him back to the prototype.

    "But if you fail again, you can come to see me."

    Mu Liao didn''t dare to say anything more. He replied heavily, "please rest assured. As long as you give me enough samples, the experiment will be successful."

    "Go down, get ready, let''s get out of here."

    When he heard that the leader asked him to leave, muliao did not dare to stay much. He quickly left the room, leaving him alone.

    With a happy mood, Su Hao and Meng Xia naturally chat, so that the atmosphere doesn''t lag behind. The most active one is Meng Xia, which she always does. Although it is in the zombie City, this dangerous place, but also to look vibrant.

    "Hello, Sue, you say that we both encounter such a dangerous thing. Will the rest of them also encounter it?"

    Su thought for a while and said, "this organization should not be easily dispersed. They should not be exposed to the dangers we encounter. Even if they do, they will be safe. As for us, it''s all because of our own suffering and good luck. "

    They both want to laugh. Sure enough, it''s true that curiosity killed the cat. If we didn''t follow Tom at that time, maybe there wouldn''t be such a dangerous thing in the end. But who is right about all this.

    "But don''t tell me, we''ve collected very important things. For example, the food here doesn''t disappear with the passage of time, and it can still be eaten. Did you eat the chips? What does it taste like? " Mengxia had a smile on her face, as if it were a big secret.

    Su Hao''s eyes turned up, and after a long aftertaste, he replied, "I feel thin and crispy, with the taste of potatoes. On the whole, it''s pretty good."

    As soon as she finished, Mengxia continued: "I tell you, I drink coke, but it''s just delicious. The feeling of bubbles bursting on the taste buds and in the mouth, not to mention how cool, if it''s iced, I think it will taste better. It''s a pity. It''s a pity. "

    "It''s OK. When we get back, we can take some back. At that time, hehe." Su Hao shows a strange smile, which only she and Mengxia can understand.

    They are also helpless. Human beings and zombies have been fighting for centuries. Snacks and other things that were used centuries ago have long been eliminated. Today''s development is mainly aimed at the elimination of zombies. The most important thing is to enhance the strength of science and technology.

    Maybe there are some cities that are recovering snacks and other things outside. But who knows, suhao and Mengxia never experienced the taste of snacks when they were outside the zombie City, let alone centuries ago.

    "Hello, Sue. Let''s see if there are any cities on our route. I miss the taste of last night." Dream summer said, already had some desire.

    "Yes, there is one, but as far as the straight direction of our walking is concerned, it''s still nearby, but it doesn''t affect us. We can supplement our physical strength."

    Two people looked at each other, they all knew the meaning in the eyes, it was the same.

    There was a long way to go. Along the way, they met several zombies, but they were all small or humanoid zombies. As for the medium and large ones, they thought that they were mostly summoned away.

    The Zombie King is not a fool. It''s clear that there are human beings in the zombie city. It''s impossible to disperse his troops around.

    After walking for almost a day and a night, they arrived at the city, which is quite fast. In terms of the distance, if ordinary people walk, it may be at least 10 days and a half months.

    Of course, it has something to do with Su Hao and Meng Xia, who were fed capsules by Mu Liao before. Their body functions have become stronger. There is also su Hao''s speed ability, but some embarrassing thing is that Su Hao needs to carry forward Mengxia, which makes Mengxia enjoy a bit.

    Compared with the city we met before, this city seems to be more peaceful. Naturally, they hope that there won''t be too much danger in it. At least they should have a good rest and come back.

    When they went to the street, they didn''t find any zombies and abnormal existence. They felt that the whole street was empty and very quiet. Although it was peaceful, it made people feel a little gloomy.

    But their goal is still the supermarket. They just want to make a good supplement.

    "Hello, Sue. There''s a supermarket here. The door is open. Come here." Mengxia whispered to Su Hao.

    After professional training of two people, in this case, their first reaction is to hold the gun in their hands, in case of emergency. They approached the supermarket cautiously, trying not to make a sound, just like two ghosts.

 Chapter 698

    As we get closer, we can hear some sounds more clearly. If we get closer, the sound will be clearer. Mengxia suddenly recognized that it was the sound of opening snacks. Sue Hao motioned to her to calm down.

    Entering the supermarket, they quietly pass through a lot of shelves, and finally in a place between two shelves, they gradually see a figure, this figure back to them, there are a lot of snacks in front of him, and he is enjoying them with relish, unaware of their arrival.

    Until they were only seven or eight steps away from this person, the person seemed to feel something, stopped his action, and hit a spirit all over.

    So he turned his head slowly. When he saw Su Hao and Meng Xia, he suddenly yelled and jumped up from the ground. Then he suddenly fell on the ground, hugged his head and said:

    "I''ll give you all the snacks. Don''t come to eat me. I''m not delicious at all..."

    He read for a while, found that dangerous things did not seem to happen, he got up again, saw the strange smile of suhao and Mengxia, he quickly blindfolded his eyes.

    After a while, he looked at them through his fingers.

    "Enough of that?" Su Hao looks like a big sister next door. She looks very harmless to people and animals.

    The man put down his hand and said, "I''m sorry. I thought I met a zombie. It turned out to be two beautiful sisters."

    Just after he finished this sentence, the anger from the two people came immediately.

    "Who do you think is like a zombie, boy? Are you forcing sister Su to fight you?" Su haodao.

    "You say who is elder sister, uncle, you look older than me." Dream summer road.

    Hear two people''s words, that person suddenly wants to give oneself two slaps in the face, oneself say what words at random.

    He immediately said, "I''m a zombie, I''m a zombie. Don''t be angry with my two younger sisters. I know that you people in Z are very kind and won''t care much with my brother."

    There was some joy in his heart, so he should be able to successfully escape the disaster.

    But what he didn''t expect was that his voice had just dropped, and their dissatisfaction came as usual.

    "Do you dare to call me sister without paying attention to your sister Su? Do you want to be thrown to feed the zombie?" Su haodao.

    "You are a zombie. How can I let you stay in the world and harm mankind? My occupation is to kill you." Dream summer road.

    Hearing these two words, the man almost wanted to vomit blood. He thought to himself, "come and help me, I can''t stand it.".

    But Su Hao and Meng Xia look at his wronged appearance and laugh. The performance of the two people is just natural, without any moisture, fully play the career of actor incisively and vividly.

    The man looked at them and laughed, but he didn''t dare to make any noise. It was not because he was timid, but because they were all from the special team, not to mention from the Z country. They were still two people. We should know that we met two Z people two days ago, so we don''t want to make trouble with them any more in our life.

    The idea of escape germinated. The man pushed the snacks in front of him towards Su Hao and all of them. He lowered his head and said, "two aunts, don''t embarrass me any more. These snacks are all yours. I don''t want to take any of them. I don''t need you to do it. I''ll leave right away."

    With that, he took the opportunity to run away, but before he could take five steps, he was brought back by Su Hao with the power of consciousness.

    Looking at his sad expression, suhao said, "did I let you run? You leave without your sister Su''s permission. Don''t you look down on sister Su? " Su Hao a serious appearance, "say your name, I know you are y people."

    "Seagate. Sister Su, don''t be angry. I''m joking with you. " Seagate''s tone was more respectful and did not dare to make mistakes.

    Seagate answered, sweating all over and thinking in his heart: it''s over. Why do your Z countrymen always have trouble with me? You all kill zombies. What''s wrong with me.

    Su Hao said with a smile, "remember, I''m your sister Su Hao."

    "Hello, I''m Mengxia." At this time, Mengxia no longer cares about suhao and Xijie. She has already sat on the ground and started the fight between herself and food.

    Su Hao looks at Xijie. He looks a little skinny. He is not very handsome. On the contrary, he feels malnourished.

    The look in his eyes made Seagate feel uncomfortable. He wanted to avoid the look, but he found that he had nowhere to avoid it. He could only swallow his saliva and forced himself to survive.

    After the survey, Su Hao said, "you stay here. I''ll deal with you when sister Su finishes my work."

    With that, Su Hao no longer pays attention to Seagate, but joins Mengxia''s lineup and begins to fight with snacks.

    "This..." Seagate was speechless and let himself watch. Is this a punishment for himself? It''s the place I found out. Why did Seagate become a spectator in the end? It''s a pity that Seagate''s resentment can''t be released and has to be stifled.

    On this side, the struggle between Su Hao and Meng Xia and snacks is also hot. They don''t just eat on their own, but when they find something delicious, they immediately share it with each other. This is a supermarket. There are not only many kinds of snacks, but also a lot of each kind.

    After a long time, they felt that it was not good for Seagate to watch alone, so they were allowed to walk around freely to find their favorite snacks.

    Seagate doesn''t have any mood to eat snacks at this time. His only idea is how to escape the two female demons. Anyway, he doesn''t dare to provoke the people of Z any more. He is really afraid.

    Now that he can walk freely, Seagate sees hope. He pretends that he is also immersed in the world of snacks. He takes the circuitous tactics of getting close to them and staying away from them, and wants them to relax their vigilance and keep approaching the supermarket door.

    Just when Su Hao and Meng Xia concentrate on snacks, Seagate sees the opportunity. He seizes the opportunity and uses all his strength to escape to the supermarket door.

    Looking at the door close at hand, his eyes were full of hope, about to succeed, just a few steps away from success. But the next second, he only felt a gust of wind blowing by his side, and then when he looked forward, he found that Sue was leaning against the wall of the door and eating the drumsticks carefully.

    Then Su Hao looked up and asked, "Seagate, what are you doing? Is there anything delicious here? " With that, Su Hao looked around.

    Xijie laughed awkwardly, looked around, pulled his collar, made a very hot appearance, and replied, "no, no, I just feel a little stuffy inside. I want to go to the door. Sister Su, you can continue your business and don''t care about me."

    After hearing this, Su Hao made a sudden appearance and said, "I thought you wanted to run away. Since you don''t have this idea, I think I''ve thought too much. I''ve passed."

    Then, Su Hao walks past Seagate and continues to fight with Mengxia against snacks.

    And Seagate? Standing at the door, the whole person''s expression was about to cry. He didn''t expect that the other party was so abnormal and had speed ability. Where would he have thought that the result would be like this? What else could he do? He could only return obediently.

    But he did not give up the idea of escape, he thought, as long as the night to rest, he must be able to leave the two female demons.

    This is what Su Hao never thought of. His behavior not only didn''t make Seagate give up the idea of escaping, but also made him more determined to leave them.

    If let two people know, their image is already female devil head, don''t know what expression they will have. As for why they want to be funny, they just think it''s fun. The second time they meet other people, the last time Tom comes close to them, this time Seagate wants to leave them as soon as possible.

    What''s more, both Su Hao and Xi Jie have seen his national y team uniform, together with a series of behaviors of Seagate, they are basically sure that he is not a bad man, so they want to tease him.

    If it was someone else, maybe Sue would have let him go long ago, but it was the first time that she met a teaser like Seagate, so she became interested and wanted to relieve her boredom.

    As for why Seagate saw them like this, it was only because two people from Z came across them two days ago. They were originally isolated and had little food on them, so they wanted to ask for something from them.

    As a result, they failed to ask for it. They took advantage of the fire and robbed nearly half of their dry food. The most exasperating thing is that they said "it''s a good way to get it" when they left

    Seagate is very sad when it comes to this matter. It took almost two days to come to this city.

    Fortunately, God is not too harsh on himself. He came to the supermarket by mistake. He just wanted to take a chance to see if he could find anything to eat, but found that all the snacks in the supermarket are intact and can be eaten. You know, this is the food of several centuries ago.

    Seagate was so happy that it immediately started to eat. However, it wasn''t long after this wonderful time that two ghosts suddenly appeared. They walked soundlessly, which made them startled. As a result, I found that it was two women who calmed down their mood.

    But what he didn''t expect was that the two women were from Z country, and they could find fault with every word they said, which made Seagate deeply afraid and just wanted to escape from them.

    Unfortunately, the escape failed. Now he is controlled like a little brother. Seagate is suffering when he thinks about it. Why is he so miserable.

    After a while, suhao and Mengxia are both full of food. They put some food in their backpack, and then they are ready to leave.

    Seagate, on the other hand, was sitting on a floor in a daze with a sad look.

    Until Sue Hao called him and said, "Hey, boy, I''m leaving with my sisters."

    After hearing this, Seagate, like an unconscious life, said nothing, kept silent and followed them.

 Chapter 699

    After finding a place to live, the three entered a room, and the night almost came at this time.

    Su Hao and Meng Xia are a little tired and want to have a quick rest, but Seagate is sitting on one side in a daze.

    This can make su inadvertently shook his head, said: "sleep, little Seagate, you can rest assured, sister Su I cover you, will not let you die in this zombie city."

    After hearing this, Seagate seemed to be relieved and immediately lay down to rest. When Su Hao saw that he had begun to rest, he was relieved to lie down.

    Until in the dead of night, Su Hao and Meng Xia are sleeping soundly. Suddenly, Seagate opened his eyes, which were full of cunning.

    "After pretending for so long, I finally cheated both of them." Seagate thinks it''s smart enough to have such a great idea.

    I saw him stand up, then bow, stand on tiptoe, walk carefully, for fear of waking them up.

    Next, he is facing the biggest difficulty of leaving here, which is the door.

    Seagate thought in his heart, but don''t be too loud. God bless. While holding out his right hand, he held the door handle, made a slight downward force, and then gently pulled the door. He was extremely careful in the whole process, for fear of making a little noise.

    But it''s very difficult to keep rusty hinges quiet. All of a sudden, he didn''t master his power well, and a piercing sound made a cut in the night sky.

    Seagate was so anxious that the sweat on his right hand holding the door handle seemed to flow to the ground. He thought to himself: it''s over. These two female demons have to skin me.

    But after a few seconds, to Seagate''s surprise, the two female demons didn''t wake up, which reminds him of the word "pig."

    When they were full, they went to sleep, still sleeping so deeply. This is the words Seagate has Tucao their two people at this time. He is also fortunate to make complaints about this situation, after all, it is very beneficial for him to escape.

    "It seems that God is still looking after me."

    Seagate didn''t hesitate any more, but hurried out of the crack in the door just for him to leave at the cost of making a piercing sound.

    Out of the door, Seagate began to let himself fly, jumping and jumping. Every time he breathed freely, he felt that he had never been so free or so comfortable in his life.

    He even wanted to shout, "it''s great to be free."

    Along the way, he was so happy that he didn''t know what direction he was going. But no matter what, as long as you can leave the claws of the two female demons, wherever you go is heaven.

    But as he walked, he seemed to be aware of something. He suddenly stopped, stopped for a second, and suddenly put out his hand and patted his head.

    "How can I forget such an important thing? How can I do it? I will starve to death."

    Then he hurried back, remembering that he had arrived in the city just to find food. But now I leave without taking any food away. Wouldn''t it be very bad?

    This was not what he wanted, so he went back the same way, and he had to take some food with him, so that he could not starve and have the strength to beat the zombies.

    Soon, he returned to the supermarket where he wanted to escape. But before I got inside, I heard someone''s voice. I said in my heart that it was not good. Look a flustered, this foot also becomes unnatural rise, issued a few sounds.

    The sound was immediately found by the people inside, "who is it?" A voice came from the supermarket.

    Seagate quickly turned to leave, but he was still slow. Someone in the supermarket had already chased him out and yelled at him, "don''t run."

    Just in a flash, he was caught. When he saw these people, he almost wanted to cry in his heart. To sum up his mood at this time with one sentence, that is, "just out of the tiger''s den, and into the wolf''s mouth.".

    He really wanted to cry. How could he be so unlucky? He knew that he had just returned a fart.

    "Boy, are you from the Y team?" A man asked him.

    "Yes, Mr. m, please. Let me go. I''ll leave now. I won''t disturb you." Seagate is not happy in heart, but it is humble. He doesn''t want to provoke these wolves. He just wants to leave here safely.

    "Oh?" The man who looked like the captain said to the players, "did you all hear that? This y countryman asked us to let him go. He looks really cute. Are we so terrible? "

    Then, the M national team all laughed, this laughter also contains the ridicule to Seagate.

    However, he is still very humble and does not dare to resist. If he can successfully escape here tonight, I''m afraid his only idea is to leave the zombie city and find a place where there is no one to live for the rest of his life.

    After everyone laughed enough, the captain looked at Seagate and said in a sarcastic tone: "Hey, boy, tell me about the information of your y team. If you are comfortable, how about letting you go?"

    Every member of the M national team is now looking at Seagate, because they all know that the Y national will bring them considerable information.

    But then, Seagate''s words are undoubtedly pouring cold water on their heads.

    "No!" Seagate''s tone looks very firm, which is completely different from what he showed before, and even makes other people feel that he is not the same person as he was just now.

    "Don''t you want to be free?" The captain of team m stares at Seagate and says that the voice is full of temptation.

    But not really. Seagate''s face became very firm. He was not moved by his words, and he wanted to be angry.

    "I said no, just no, what do you want?"

    Hearing this, all the members of the M team became arrogant, and their faces were full of ridicule for Seagate.

    "What do we want?" The captain looked at his team and said, "who will let him know what we want?"

    I saw a tall man step forward, in the process of stepping out, he said: "let me give you this ignorant boy..."

    But this foot has not yet completely stepped out, and the words have not finished, an arrow will break the wind.

    The fast speed scared the big man. Fortunately, the arrow didn''t really want to hit the big man''s foot, but it still made the big man quickly retract his foot.

    Then he subconsciously raised his head, roared: "who is such a troublemaker?"

    The members of the M team also looked up and looked in the direction of the arrow.

    The big man was just a little worried, while others, as onlookers, saw the arrow clearly. Although everyone had the answer in their heart, they still raised their heads. They wanted to confirm whether their answer was correct.

    Yes, it''s suhao and Mengxia.

    See Su good a pair of overbearing tone, said: "he said no, what do you want?"? Do you cheat the less with the more? I don''t know if there will be fewer of us? "

    They did not expect that they could meet the M team again. This fate is not a little big. But the people of team m don''t think so. Their mood at this time is slightly similar to Seagate''s. why did they meet two people of team Z here? Even if they did, why are they still the strongest.

    The captain of national team m once again faced Su Hao, but he didn''t dare to treat him like before. He immediately said with a smile, "no, we are playing with the younger brother of country y. if you don''t believe me, you can ask him, but we didn''t hurt him at all."

    After the captain said that, his team members were a little stunned. The captain''s eloquence is very good. He deserves to be the captain.

    But Su Hao and Meng Xia are speechless. They all know what kind of people the M national team is. In the face of this shameless answer, they are worried about the captain''s face.

    But at this time, Seagate said darkly, "you are forcing me."

    Hearing this, Su Hao looked at the M team, showed a evil smile, said: "this time, the parties have explained the facts, how do you say?"

    This is something that the team leader didn''t think of. He didn''t think that the y-man didn''t cooperate so much. He was afraid of Su Hao, but even a y-man could stand up to others and was no longer afraid of him. He even talked to him in such a tone, which made him extremely uncomfortable.

    His heart is next horizontal, then think regardless of everything, anyway, the trouble has been provoked out, what can hide it, to fight on the fight, who is afraid of who.

    Then, he looked at Seagate and erupted his anger.

    "You''re nothing. If I say no, I won''t. are you tired of living? boy. I don''t believe it today. Your Z national team is too busy. It''s our m national team''s business

    Naturally, the last sentence is to say to Su Hao and them, but he doesn''t know that when he says this, he will cause trouble for himself. The storm is coming, but it''s not su Hao but Seagate.

    Seagate didn''t know where the power came from, so he broke away from the man who controlled him and came to the captain. This scene makes Su Hao and Meng Xia very comfortable, even a little excited.

    Su Hao also exclaimed, "yes, Seagate looks like a man."

    In order to ensure that Seagate would not be attacked by the crowd, Su Hao immediately helped him and said, "it''s their own business. If anyone dares to intervene, don''t blame sister Su for interfering today."

    The players who wanted to go forward also stopped. They didn''t dare to challenge the authority of Su Hao. Even the man just now didn''t dare. He even wanted to hide himself for fear of being counted by Su Hao.

    Let''s look at Seagate and captain M. although captain m was a little surprised by Seagate''s action at this time, he still didn''t pay attention to the Y countryman. What''s the use of fast speed? His ability is beyond the imagination of the other side.

 Chapter 700

    "What did you just say? Please say it again? " Seagate bowed his head and said coldly. I didn''t look at the captain of the M country. The cold look made women want to see little stars in their eyes.

    On the other hand, Su Hao and Meng Xia have already taken out snacks, and they are eating while discussing how Seagate will teach each other next.

    At this time, the captain of country m was not willing to be outdone. He just said who was afraid of whom. He held his chest and said again, "what are you..."

    But before he finished, Seagate''s fist hit him firmly in the face. He was disdainful. He thought about the strength of the thin arm, but when he took the blow, he found that he was wrong.

    Just this punch, he was hit by Seagate and flew out into a parabolic shape. And all this is not over, Seagate quickly pursued up, its speed is even faster than the captain of M country flying out.

    At the moment when he was about to fall, Seagate kicked the captain of the M country up again, kicking him back like a parabola.

    This scene surprised everyone.

    The M national team is thinking about why the Y national guy who is still begging for their mercy just a few minutes ago has beaten their captain twice in the sky. It''s amazing that they start to want to thank suhao. If it wasn''t for suhao, I''m afraid they would do the same.

    But Su Hao and Meng Xia are surprised that they even forget to put snacks in their mouth. Is this the Seagate they know? It''s totally different. It''s incredible for both of them. Was Seagate always teasing them before? This is the real him, his real strength.

    The captain of M country flying in the sky is even more incredible. He is so powerful that he is now beaten to fly in the sky and watched by so many people. This is a shame of life. But he didn''t have time to think about it. He just wanted to go back to the ground. He didn''t want to play like this any more.

    Looking at Seagate''s way of pursuing, Su Hao also knows that he can''t be allowed to go on like this any more. He will be killed. At the same time, she said to Seagate, "Seagate, you have saved your dignity. Don''t hurt him any more."

    At first, Seagate didn''t respond. He was trying to break away from Su Hao''s power of consciousness, and there were signs of breaking away, which made Su Hao feel a little bad. Put the captain of country m on the ground from the air, and she concentrated on binding Seagate.

    But in the end, Seagate gasped as if his strength had been vented. His chest was also up and down, and his mood gradually stabilized. He didn''t look angry just now.

    Su Hao gradually released his control and let him slowly lie on the ground for fear that he would make any more noise. Although suhao let go, her attention was still on him, just in case. She knew that Xijie was very cunning, but he didn''t make a big move. He even went to sleep with his eyes closed, which made suhao feel relieved.

    Needless to say, Su Hao just clearly felt the power of Seagate. If he really wanted to kill the captain of M, I''m afraid that the first punch would be enough to kill him, but he didn''t do it.

    "It seems that the boy has a little secret." Sue laughs.

    Then she and Meng Xia looked at the M team together, and she scolded: "now you know, the weak you think are actually the strong you can''t provoke. Don''t be so arrogant in the future. Today''s experience is your profound lesson. You should leave here as soon as possible to avoid causing visual pollution."

    Team m has no face to do more and no strength to stay here. With the help of the half awake and half unconscious captain, he left here quickly.

    But Su Hao and Mengxia go to help Xijie up. At the moment of lifting up, Xijie opens his eyes. He is a little dizzy and looks around. What comes into his eyes are the beautiful faces of Su Hao and Mengxia.

    But in Seagate''s eyes, it''s like seeing two female demons. He quickly breaks away from Su Hao and Meng Xia and jumps to the front.

    He turned his back to them, crouched down with his head in his hands, and said, "why did I finally fall into the hands of you two female demons? It''s terrible."

    This sentence is Su Hao and dream summer two people listen to one Leng one Leng, what? Female devil head. In retrospect, they suddenly want to laugh again. I really don''t know whether Seagate pretended it or whether he became stupid again.

    After a while, suhao and Mengxia still didn''t speak. Xijie couldn''t bear it any more. She stood up and turned to look at them. "Why aren''t you angry? Shouldn''t you be angry? "

    Su Hao and Meng Xia look at each other. They both give out a smile and turn away from the fool.

    Seagate looked at the two people''s ignorance of him and felt inexplicable shame in his heart. He stamped his foot and pretended to be angry: "how can you do this? You shouldn''t do this. If you don''t come back, I won''t leave today."

    Looking at their back, Seagate still moved. He quickly ran after them and asked, "what''s the matter with you two female demons? You should teach me a lesson. Why don''t you react? Are you stupid? "

    At this time, they were already a little confused. They thought Seagate might be really stupid. Seagate, however, did not care at all and spoke to them selfishly.

    Finally, Su Hao couldn''t stand it any more and yelled, "enough, you calm down for me." With that, she regretted that if Seagate changed back to the way she had just fought, she would be miserable.

    But in fact, after hearing this sentence, Seagate immediately became obedient and said, "that''s the feeling. Yes, that''s the feeling."

    This also let Su Hao feel relieved, thought: really is a fool. Then he ignored his existence and lay down to sleep. Seagate was just yelled by Su Hao, and he didn''t dare to make any more moves and words. He also obediently lay down to sleep. This time, he really went to sleep.

    The three didn''t have a long rest before dawn.

    After waking up, Mengxia took out three barrels of instant noodles and two barrels of mineral water and said to suhao and Seagate, "we just need to heat the water to enjoy this kind of food called instant noodles."

    The mineral water was soon heated, and the three people made instant noodles according to the operation on the instant noodles packaging. After a while, the fragrant instant noodles were ready.

    At this time, three people want to sigh, "Wow, really sweet." So, one person and one bucket began to eat.

    "This is really good. It seems that you two female demons are not so bad." Seagate said as he ate.

    Mengxia sucked a piece of noodles, looked at him again and said, "hum, do you think we are female demons? What do you think? Female devil head, female devil head, you still call hard. "

    Seagate said discontentedly, "that''s not true. Who let you Z people bully people? Those two people robbed me of dry food before. You robbed the supermarket I found yesterday. That''s the supermarket I found first."

    With that, several black lines appeared on Su Hao''s and Meng Xia''s forehead at the same time, but Seagate''s words brought them good news.

    They asked hastily, "did you meet any other Z people before you met us?"

    "Yes." Seagate said leisurely, and then told Su Hao and Meng Xia about his tragedy. After that, he couldn''t help crying, which made them want to laugh and speechless.

    "I tell you, especially the fat one, I want to kill him. It''s disgusting." With that, Seagate also picked up his fork and made a few strokes in the air.

    "Yes, if you meet me later, you can go. Sister Su won''t stop you."

    Dream summer said: "if you have the ability to kill that fat Wu, I dream summer will not stop you, give you gas."

    Hearing this, Seagate''s eyes lit up. "Are you serious?"

    They nodded heavily and said in the same voice, "of course it''s true." Both of them had cunning eyes. Finally, they found someone to teach him a lesson. And if Wu pangzi knew that Su Hao and Meng Xia had set up such a powerful opponent for him, what would he think.

    "Little Seagate, can you tell sister su what happened to you last night?" Su Hao is a little curious about how Seagate can switch between the two styles. It''s hard to see any clue.

    Seagate laughed and said with pride, "this is my power. As long as I''m really angry, the person who provoked me will have some bitter fruit to eat. Of course, it won''t be completely out of control."

    After hearing this, Su Hao and Meng Xia probably know that this kind of power should be that after the power is angry, all aspects of itself will be greatly improved, forming a strong contrast with before. Maybe the higher the rage, the stronger the power.

    Sure enough, none of the powers that can enter the national team in zombie city are weak, only stronger. Obviously Seagate is one of them. It''s terrible.

    Now think about it, Su Hao and Meng Xia are happy for Hu Xin and Wu pangzi. Fortunately, they didn''t make Seagate angry, otherwise they would be doomed.

    Although Seagate is very powerful, Su Hao can still be subdued. She suddenly stood up with instant noodles and said, "but your sister Su is still your sister su. I''m not afraid of you."

    This scene really makes Seagate a little scared. In his heart, suhao is a more evil woman than Mengxia. The other two didn''t know why he was like this. They thought, maybe he is a fool.

    After a while, the three people all finished their instant noodles. They had a good breakfast and had a good morning.

 Chapter 701

    With this breakfast, they even speed up a lot, but suhao and Mengxia also slow down a lot because they have Seagate.

    "Well, look, what''s in front of that?" Cried Seagate.

    "Another wall." Su Hao and Meng Xia share the same voice.

    The wall is the same as what they saw before. Su Hao analyzed: "I''m afraid there will be zombie handles again. A fierce battle is inevitable."

    Seagate also said: "yes, my teammates and I were separated because of the last battle, so should you? But you are better than us. You are still in pairs. "

    Su Hao and Meng Xia gave him a white look at the same time, and Su Hao said: "I''m afraid that this time, just with the strength of the three of us, it may be difficult to get through here. Let''s wait, maybe someone will come."

    This place is very open, there is no building, but the grass does grow very high, as if it is a natural place for fighting.

    Then the three went to the other side, far away from the road they came to, and lay down in the grass on the other side. As the elite of the elite, let alone lie down here, even if they lie down here for a day, they will not say anything. This is normal. In addition, they have a lot of food, so there is no need to be afraid of any problems.

    However, they will not just lie on their stomach and do nothing. Instead, they will have to wait around to investigate in case other people come. This place is so big that they can''t predict where people will come from, so they need all-round investigation. And it''s not just the national team, it''s also the sneakers like that organization.

    In this way, half a day later, the three did not see any traces of the emergence, but they still can not act rashly. Suddenly, Mengxia smiles at suhao and Seagate. She wants to bring them some fun. She reaches out her hand and says, "what do you think this is?"

    It was a bag of melon seeds, which made the other two immediately have incomparable admiration. They could even have melon seeds. They were all rude and ate them immediately. If you are outside the zombie City, this kind of behavior is certainly not allowed, but now it is inside the zombie City, and the three people are really bored. Eating melon seeds while investigating can be regarded as constantly adding a little weak energy to themselves.

    A night later, the bag of melon seeds, three people have already eaten, but still no one came.

    Seagate can''t help it. His character is not a quiet type. To make him wait here all the time, he feels that he can''t do it.

    "Two female demons, I don''t think we can wait any longer. Let''s kill them directly. No matter what zombies they are, I don''t want to fight them."

    After he finished, he was met by Su Hao and Meng Xia''s two big chestnuts, "shut up."

    Xijie touched his head, and the tears in his eyes were about to fall out. He was so wronged, so wronged. He didn''t know what he said wrong, and he met two female demons with chestnuts. He complained: "the female devil head is the female devil head. It''s a creature that can''t change anything."

    Seagate said to herself, but the other two didn''t pay any attention to him. Suddenly, Mengxia''s eyes seemed to catch something. She said, "Hello, there seems to be a black spot moving over there."

    Then, Su Hao looked in the direction of Meng Xia. As expected, there was a small black spot moving. She was not sure what it was, so she could only say: "it should be people. Finally, I don''t know who it is. Let them explore the wind first."

    However, when the black spot got closer and closer, they could see clearly where the man was, and it was a chariot.

    The three people were shocked. They were surprised. They didn''t know who was in it. They could even get this huge thing into the zombie city. It''s amazing.

    At the top of the chariot, there is a turret like a hat that can rotate. Around it, there are gun barrels. At the four corners of the chariot, there are also small hats, which should be a place for people to hide.

    "With this big guy, we can follow them and fish through the wall."

    Then, after watching the chariot show, they wanted to scream even more. One of the tanks of the chariot went up, and then a shell was fired straight at the wallˇ° With a bang, countless medium-sized winged zombies sprang up and attacked the chariot madly. This scene looks like a big black arm grabbing at a toy car.

    This scene was so thrilling to the audience that Su Hao asked, "Mengxia, do you have any melon seeds? It''s a good play. "

    Only see, dream summer quietly took out a bag of melon seeds, distressed to say: "you two give me save a little, this is the last bag of melon seeds, I have no stock, I swear absolutely not."

    But the other two didn''t listen to her at all. They quickly opened the melon seed bag, grabbed a handful and watched the battle while eating.

    In the face of such a powerful medium-sized wing zombie group, what tactics will the chariot use to respond? All of a sudden, the top of the chariot turned and switched a muzzle, which was several times larger than the former.

    All of a sudden, a stream of heat came out of the muzzle and turned out to be a flame. A large number of flames prevented the medium-sized winged zombies from moving forward. These charred flying zombies kept falling from the air and slowly piled up into a hill.

    Looking at this, Su Hao casually exclaimed: "it''s really powerful. It has the function of ejecting flames."

    Looking back on the battlefield, the chariot was no longer standing still. It began to move towards the wall, and the medium winged zombies were constantly being pushed back. Obviously, this group of medium-sized winged zombies is not the opponent of this chariot at all, and the zombies are easily swept away by the chariot.

    However, with the passage of time, the medium-sized winged zombies become more and more vulnerable, but they do not change their tactics at all, or charge like moths to the fire.

    This scene, let suhao smell some conspiracy flavor, but she can''t say exactly what''s wrong.

    "Why have they been fighting for a long time? Why hasn''t the zombie leader here appeared?" Seagate asked suspiciously.

    This sentence made Su Hao wake up. She said: "yes, there is no leader. The Zombie King''s game is endurance war. He doesn''t want these zombies to stop the invaders, but wants to use their number to make the enemy consume a lot."

    Su Hao''s words made Mengxia have some thoughts, and said: "Su Hao, I think you''re right. Maybe after we go in, we will face the first heavy blow of the Zombie King. We didn''t have much resources. This chariot is so consumed that it should be running out of resources. "

    As they said this, Seagate suddenly said, "you two female demons, don''t guess. Although your words are all right, the D team is not stupid. I heard that one of them has the ability to provide unlimited energy for this kind of chariot, as long as he doesn''t die, and the chariot doesn''t die, It can be said that some cars and people are in one

    "This is the D team?" Su Hao and Meng Xia asked in unison.

    Seagate nodded and said, "yes, I just didn''t say it. I can''t disturb you because you are just so surprised. I just can''t listen to you."

    Afterwards, Seagate didn''t know what he had said wrong. Only Su Hao and Meng Xia''s fists met him. After a hard beating, Seagate did not dare to try to provoke the two female demons any more, but he told them all his thoughts.

    "This chariot should be specially made by the D team for that player. From the beginning to the present, the people of the D team are the best preserved in all countries, because their people are hidden in the chariot. Of course, this chariot is not invincible. As long as it has absolute strength, it can be killed by people and vehicles with one strike. "

    "Hello, Sue, what is the boy talking about?" Mengxia asks Su Hao in a misty way.

    Su Hao also did not know how to reply: "who knows? Maybe it''s stupid. "

    After that, they ignored the fool and set their eyes back on the battlefield.

    At this time, medium winged zombies had been killed all over the place. Countless corpses, if they were not people who often experienced the war, might be the first reaction to see this scene was to vomit. But for Su Hao, they were not surprised, let alone the corpses of zombies, which were not human.

    It''s easy to predict the outcome of the war. Of course, the chariot won. Without a pause, the chariot passed through the wall.

    Seeing the situation, Su Hao immediately took Mengxia and Seagate to go there. This was their luck. This time, they could get through safely without any loss. This kind of thing is simply wonderful.

    However, before they took two steps, the change happened.

    There was a loud noise. It was the chariot that exploded. Five of them flew out of the wall.

    This scene shocked three people. What''s the matter? How could the chariot suddenly explode.

    Then they saw a huge figure, the width of which could match the explosive chariot, and the height of which was one story high. It was a huge eagle''s head, and there was a pair of huge wings behind him, but one of those wings had become incomplete. Not only that, if you look carefully, you can see that there are many other zombies on his body.

    "I am the deputy leader of the eagle under the Lord of the wing. I am ordered by my king to guard Zhongwei." Cried the great zombie.

    Looking at this huge object, the three people cried that it was not good. It was a huge zombie. As for what kind of zombie it was, there was no division, just according to what he called the giant eagle zombie.

 Chapter 702

    Why is there no specific classification? Each giant zombie is made up of a large number of small and medium-sized zombies. Their brain system has been restored to a certain extent. Unlike small and medium-sized zombies, they can only control their bodies unconsciously.

    In the war history of zombies invading mankind, there are a large number of such war machines. If it wasn''t for the later human awakening ability, it was not its opponent at all. Any giant zombie could suppress one side.

    But now this giant eagle zombie seems to be more powerful than the ordinary one. It can make the chariot explode with one blow. Is this kind of attack powerful.

    But the five D people who flew out were not vegetarians either. They quickly entered the fighting state, and there was no time to mourn the dead member who controlled the chariot. The primary task now is to eliminate the big zombie in front of them as soon as possible.

    Seeing the five men attack, Su Hao sighed and joked: "although the chariot is gone, the friends of D team are very friendly and dedicated. It''s so funny. Let them help us out again. "

    I don''t know if the surviving D team members who are fighting at this time will be mad with anger when they hear Su Hao''s words, while Seagate and Mengxia both laugh. The three are not fools. Of course, they can''t go out now, but they are suspected of watching the war. What''s more, although the giant eagle zombie is powerful, if the D team can''t even solve this huge zombie, it''s impossible to kill the Zombie King.

    Although some of the remaining five members of the D team lost their lives, they still cooperated in an orderly way. The giant eagle zombie was soon solved, but the elimination of the giant zombie consumed a lot of ammunition.

    However, this is the best situation. If it was not for the previous chariots, the D team would have exhausted their physical strength against the front minions, and then beat the giant eagle zombie. Even if it would win, it would be a tragic victory. How could it be so easy as now.

    "Don''t you see how much ammunition other D teams use?" Seagate suddenly said something.

    Su Hao and Meng Xia nodded, yes, it seems that there are many.

    Seagate said with a smile, "but as far as I know, one of them has the ability to reduce a armory to a small thing..."

    Before he finished, Su Hao and Meng Xia''s fists came again. With two dark circles under his eyes, he is ready to commit suicide. What''s the matter with him? He has suffered so much. Isn''t it a classic saying that he needs to be bullied?

    "I swear, I say one more word, I''m not human, you are too bullying people." Seagate is not happy.

    Su Hao and Meng Xia had already got up and walked to the wall. He rushed to catch up with them, but the D people had already passed the wall.

    As soon as the picture turns, the angle of view keeps going to the core of the zombie City, where there is a palace. The palace is black and looks gloomy and terrifying.

    Among them, there is a throne, on which sits a man in a black and white robe. He is just a man in name, the size of an ordinary man. Through his torn mouth and scaly skin, it is difficult to combine him with a normal man. He is the king of zombies.

    Under the palace, there were four people standing side by side. They looked similar to the Zombie King. They were the Lord of crawling, the Lord of human, the Lord of sea and the Lord of wing.

    "My four lords, I''ll see you perform next. I don''t want to see too many humans in my last battle." The Zombie King held his chin. His eyes had no emotion. As long as he existed, he could make these four lords at any time.

    "Yes, please rest assured." The four lords bowed to the Zombie King.

    The Zombie King waved and said, "go back to your respective territory and let me see your skills."

    The four lords all left. The Zombie King showed a ferocious smile and said to himself, "these damned human beings are really troublesome. Why, why send these so-called elites to me to recover?"

    We are about to cross the wall. This time, with the experience of the last time, the three people will no longer walk alone, but hand in hand to avoid getting lost.

    Just like last time, the scene is full of black fog, with no end in sight.

    The three are about to go out. When they see the land, they go out. It''s a piece of land. It is not so much a land as a closed fighting field.

    As soon as they came out, they all saw their acquaintances.

    Su Hao and Meng Xia see Zhang Yang and Zhang Fan, and Seagate sees the players of his country.

    After a simple understanding, they all know each other''s experience. Zhang Yangfan and Zhang Yangfan are also lucky. They can reach an alliance with countries y and E and form a team of nine. They have passed through all the way. Even in the danger of Zhongwei, they are safe, but now they are scattered.

    When the two brothers knew that Su Hao and Meng Xia had only three of them safely arrived here, their whole chin would fall off, and they all thumbed up and said, "you are so strong that you are worthy of being two strong women in our team."

    There are about twelve people on this land.

    Just listen to a word from the sky, saying: "now that we are all here, let''s start today''s theme."

    The Lord of man came out from a distance, holding a long gun with a dragon pattern on it, as if there was a dragon lying on the gun.

    The Lord of this man seems to be similar to ordinary human beings, and he also has a mind, but the essence of his zombie can''t be changed. If he bites him, he will still be a zombie.

    "I am the Lord of the people under the throne. I am ordered to take your lives today. You are the king. It took a lot of effort for you hateful human beings to separate and reorganize. I believe you don''t have time to understand each other. Let me do it first. "

    With that, the Lord of man quickly launched the first wave of shock.

    However, zombies are still zombies. Their brains are still inferior to those of human beings. They also underestimate the wisdom of human beings. All the people present are elites. Even if they don''t know each other, everyone knows their own position and can immediately find their own position to fight.

    The long-range output is contained in the rear support, while the close combat output is in the front output. But now the lack of a leader, who do not want to become a pioneer death squads, who want to die? No one wants to die.

    Here, the number of Z country is the largest, the others are basically two. Su Hao understood, immediately made a command, "you don''t want to hide, our Z team has the largest number of people, so our Z country is the first to bear the brunt, and it''s up to you to spread your sails."

    To say this is not to say that Su is stupid enough to take his own team members to death, but in this case, we must immediately take out the appeal and organize everyone to take action, otherwise everyone wants to be timid and want to preserve their strength, which is not conducive to the elimination of human Lords.

    Zhang Yang and Zhang Fan all know that there is no coward in Z country when they merge into one quickly. Seagate naturally caters to Su Hao''s call. He immediately mobilizes his powers and constantly improves his anger.

    One of them attacked the Lord of man from the left side, and the other attacked the Lord of man from the right side.

    However, the Lord of the man with the gun doesn''t seem to pay attention to them. He looks at these two people who are beyond their ability, and a sneer appears on his face.

    But all of a sudden, he felt that he could not move. "What strength is this?"

    Xijie and Zhangyang Zhangfan see this situation, they know that Su Hao is using the power of consciousness to launch an attack on this man''s Lord.

    And Mengxia is not idle, she can finally use her own sniper cannon again. It''s really comfortable to see her partner for a long time. She takes out a special ammunition and immediately loads it.

    The Lord of man had no place to avoid the common attack from all sides, so he could only take it.

    After a puff of smoke, people asked, is it so easy to be defeated? Only the four parties concerned know that there is no such thing.

    "Are you tickling me? You look down on me. Although my defense is not as good as Lord crawling, you are too weak. "

    All of a sudden, suhao felt a strong force. Suddenly, the Lord of man successfully broke away from suhao''s control. In front of him, Xijie and Zhangfan feel the rising power of the Lord of man. They can''t resist the Lord of man who has no control.

    "And you two little human beings, go to die, too." The Lord of man yelled, waved his long gun and shot Seagate fiercely, which made him fly straight out, and a blood in the air was also spilled.

    Then, as soon as his spear head turned, he set up the Spurs to open the sails. Zhang Yang and Zhang Fan quickly let their arms form a shield to block the coming of the spear, but when they touch each other, the spear passes through the shield like a piece of paper and stabs Zhang Yang and Zhang Fan''s body. In an instant, the head of the gun came out from the back of the body, with steaming blood on it.

    But they didn''t lose their lives quickly. Instead, they took advantage of this opportunity to fight back. The shield turned into two steel spikes, and Zhang Fan yelled at the LORD: "you monster, go to die."

    The steel spikes went straight into the body of the Lord of man, but he didn''t seem to be affected much. Looking at the steel thorn in front of his body, the Lord of man sneered: "the guy who can''t measure his own strength."

    He picked out the long gun and raised Zhang Yang and Zhang Fan''s body, but it did great harm to them. They screamed.

    "Go to hell."

    As soon as the Lord of man drew and waved his spear, the body of the spear hit them severely, making them fly out just like Seagate before, but they suffered more damage than Seagate.

    The departure of the steel thorn did not bring much damage to the Lord, and even no blood was seen flowing out. The two holes gradually healed, but the blood holes on Zhang Yang and Zhang Fan were clearly visible.

    "Do you want to watch the war? If we don''t unite, we will die together today. " Suhao yelled at the remaining seven.

 Chapter 703

    At the call of Su Hao, people no longer look at it, but show their strongest strength. They know that if they keep their hands, everyone will die here today, and no one can escape.

    With this group of people to restrain the Lord, suhao also has a chance to breathe. She takes out the box of capsules from her body, and takes out two white capsules from it, one of which she gives to Mengxia.

    Dream summer immediately understand her meaning, two people separate action, dream summer to give Zhangyang Zhangfan medicine, Su Hao is to give Xijie medicine.

    It''s a long story, but in fact, it''s within ten seconds.

    The power of the Lord of man is really powerful. With just one blow, Seagate and Zhangyang are left with only a faint breath of life.

    They don''t know if the white capsule will be as useful as last time, but feed them first.

    Seagate is the fastest reaction. Because of Su Hao''s speed ability, he was the first to eat it. He only felt a warm current in his lower abdomen, which restored all his muscles and bones, and his strength was constantly rising.

    He suddenly opened his eyes, slapped his hands on the ground, then stood up and said, "thank you, female devil. You see, Lord of this hateful man, I just haven''t been completely angry. Now I''ll let you know what my real strength is

    The angry look was as like as two peas, who saw Seagate last time. Seagate just now is not in the current state, it may just be a warm-up stage. At this time, he will be hit by the Lord of man, and his weak body will be destroyed.

    But with suhao''s capsule, he felt that he had inexhaustible power.

    On the other side, Zhang Yang and Zhang Fan ate it. The blood holes in their bodies began to grow and finally healed, and the damaged functions of all parts of their bodies were restored.

    They looked at and touched their bodies and exclaimed, "it''s really amazing. Where did you get this kind of capsule? If there are any more, please take two more capsules."

    "It''s good to have a lot of them, but Sue and I managed to get them. Stop talking nonsense and do whatever we should do." Mengxia explained.

    Zhang Yang and Zhang Fan nodded. They were just joking. How could there be so many precious things.

    The battle between the front and the Lord of man has started, and some people have died. However, this sacrifice is more powerful than that of Seagate and Zhangyang Zhangfan. It is enough that the Lord of man has broken a palm, but this palm is slowly recovering.

    The Lord of man cried, "you mole ants, you will all die today." He is waving a long gun, one blow can make people''s weapons damaged, can only choose to use cold weapons to fight with him.

    Then Seagate went into the battle. With the power coming from afar, he punched the Lord of man. Seagate has no weapons, because it is a weapon and does not need any weapons.

    The Lord of man looked at the coming Seagate, waving a long gun in one hand and resisting it in the other.

    The Lord of man thinks he will win this blow. Although he doesn''t know how Seagate recovers his life, he can hurt Seagate the first time and hurt him the second time.

    A powerful force burst out from the fists between the two people. The two forces, regardless of the upper and lower levels, even hit a stagger backward.

    Seagate''s faltering had little influence, but the faltering of the Lord of man made him fall into a weak position.

    It is only because of Seagate''s punch that the Lord of man is really hurt.

    Under the fierce attack of the crowd, he kept retreating, unable to fight back at all, and could only resist with his own long gun.

    On the other hand, the combination of Zhang Yang and Zhang Fan has arrived. The steel spike just now is not enjoyable at all. Next, it''s a long sword.

    "Monster, try your grandfather''s knife."

    The blade of Zhangfan wants to take off the leader of the Lord of man. When people think that the Lord of man will choose to use a long gun to resist the big knife, they only see the Lord of man stop his body and quickly change his position. This change makes the blade that originally attacked his head can only attack his left arm.

    However, he took the opportunity to kill the nearest e citizen, but the blade of Zhang Fan also went down and cut off his left arm.

    Can this be regarded as a way of "injuring the enemy by one thousand and self injuring by eight hundred"?

    This scene not only did not make the rest of the people afraid, but also stimulated their morale. They knew that the Lord of man was in a panic, because he could hardly bear it.

    It''s true that the defense of the Lord of man is declining. With his left arm cut off, his defense is falling by a large margin. However, the initiator Zhang Yang and Zhang Fan didn''t love to fight, so he retired long ago.

    "You hateful human beings," he cried

    That is to take advantage of this time, a silver bullet whistling from the distance, the target is the head position of the Lord of man.

    This makes the Lord unprepared. He can''t resist the greatly reduced defense. What''s more, it''s a bullet fired by Mengxia. With Mengxia''s power penetration increase, he can only be penetrated without absolute defense. I saw the bullet straight through his head, without the slightest stop, making the whole body of the Lord fall back.

    This blow brought heavy damage to the Lord of man, and people attacked him immediately. Finally, dense ammunition began to leave blood holes in his body.

    Under the barrage of bullets, the Lord of man became motionless, and his long gun naturally fell to the ground.

    They stopped shooting, and a cloud of smoke rose from the Lord''s body, which was the result of the burning of the bullet and body. He looks like a pool of rotten meat. Anyone who looks at him will think that he is really dead.

    This scene, let not far away Seagate show a smile, can be regarded as a waste of his arm, dream summer smile, her blow to the head is not in vain, and open sail, they cut off the arm, also played a huge role.

    But just as everyone was ready to cheer, the change happened. All of a sudden, a faint light flashed from the Lord''s eyes, and he suddenly got up. Although his flesh and blood were blurred, he didn''t know how the broken body supported him.

    He quickly caught a person, this speed is only blink of an eye, people have no time to react, then, he bit at the human he caught.

    They fired at the Lord of man again, but this time, I don''t know why, the bullet can no longer cause any damage to him.

    Then, he bit the man, showing a painful expression, the body kept breaking away, and unable to break away. Finally, the body became more and more gray, lost life, like a piece of waste paper was thrown to the ground.

    But the Lord''s body became a little swollen. He licked his mouth and said with a gloomy smile, "it''s delicious. It''s not enough. Come here."

    Now he has been able to get up, his speed, and quickly grasp a person, once again bite down.

    This scene, scared the rest of the people, they did not have the heart to fight, even want to escape. The Lord of this man did not hurt at all. He did not lose anything at all.

    But what they did was not faster than the Lord of man. With the smoking of human beings, all aspects of him are improving rapidly, and the speed of smoking is also faster and faster, and those who escape can not escape at all.

    In the end, there were only five of them, Su Hao, Mengxia, Xijie and Zhangyang.

    And the body of the Lord of man seems to have recovered, and the broken arm has grown back. He turned back to pick up his gun, looked at the remaining five people, said: "there are a few of you, come together."

    Everyone has a handful of sweat in his hand. Why does the Lord of this man suddenly become so strong? Is he hiding his strength all the time?

    Everyone is a little bit negative, as if there is no hope.

    Seeing that the five didn''t move, the Lord of man gave a smile and said, "Oh? It seems that we still need our Lord to break you one by one. Why don''t you go together? Are you scared? "

    Suddenly, Su Hao seems to be aware of something. After careful analysis, she decides to try. She took out a red capsule and ate it without hesitation. This red capsule is used to improve your strength, and your powers will also be improved.

    After that, she can feel the power that the capsule has brought to her, and she is improving in all aspects. Although the range is not large, her main purpose is not to improve much, but to restore her consciousness.

    "In that case, you might as well break us one by one. I''m a little tired. I don''t want to attack you together. That also shows that we are bullying less, so you can break us one by one." See Su good leisurely ground says.

    Others were surprised when they heard her words. They didn''t understand why suhao was still like this at this time. Shouldn''t they be united?

    Even the Lord of man turned a little pale, but he immediately returned to normal and looked fearless, "you humble human, take your life."

    His first goal is suhao. Suhao is not afraid, but she still frowns and takes it seriously. On the other hand, Zhang Fan and Meng Xia on both sides have begun to attack the Lord of man, hoping to help Su Hao contain some firepower.

    Su Hao was also ready. When the Lord of man came into her control, she immediately used the power of consciousness to hit him fiercely, which was not comparable to the one before Seagate.

    Although the Lord of man had been on guard for a long time, he was surprised because he didn''t know what direction the invisible hand would attack him from.

    Sure enough, the power of the Lord of man at this time was a little stronger than before, but Su Hao could clearly feel his power passing away through his invisible hand.

 Chapter 704

    Seeing that the Lord of man wanted to break away from his attack, Su Hao quickly called to Zhang Yang: "hit him with shells."

    It was awesome to publicize Zhang Fan''s side, and quickly turned his arm into a muzzle, and a cannon shot towards the leader of the human race.

    In the face of two attacks, the Lord of man chose to intercept the shell. With a wave of his long gun, the shell exploded in the middle of the attack. The shell did not cause him any damage. But on this side, Su Hao has a chance. She said to Seagate, "Seagate, let''s play volleyball."

    Then, taking advantage of the gap between the attention of the Lord of man, she grabbed him with the power of consciousness and threw him towards Seagate. Although the Lord of man could not break away from the power of consciousness of suhao, he could quickly adjust his state in the air.

    He pointed his long gun at Seagate, as if he could kill Seagate as long as he kept this posture.

    But he was wrong, Seagate is fully prepared, although an arm was injured, but his leg is still no problem.

    "Lord of man, try my true power."

    After calculating the position, Seagate jumps hard. Although the brave win in the narrow road, from other people''s eyes, the gun of the Lord of man still passes through Seagate''s body, and everyone''s heart beats to his throat.

    But it''s just a tiny gap. It seems that the spear passed through Seagate''s body, but in fact it just passed through his clothes, wiped his skin, and did not penetrate his body.

    Then, Seagate hit the Lord of man''s long gun to one side with a quick punch, and his leg was towards his chest, which made him tremble all over. Although it failed to make the Lord of man fly out, it also made him suffer a lot of damage.

    At this time, Su Hao quickly uses her speed ability to bring Seagate from there to this side, away from the Lord of man. This is what she just planned in her heart. Everything is just right.

    "I think you should have a time limit. Do you want us to attack together and solve us quickly?" Su Hao sneered at the Lord of man and said, "let''s break it one by one."

    Hearing this, the Lord of man clearly showed a look of panic. Yes, what he just used is his own mace. By sucking flesh and blood, he can improve his strength for a short time. As time goes by, his strength will become lower and lower, and finally he will return to what he looked like before. Of course, smoking is not unlimited, he just smoked a few people has reached his limit.

    The Lord of man stood up. He twisted his neck, regained his gloomy expression and said, "so what do you know? You''ve had enough. "

    "Next, it''s my strongest blow. You''re going to die."

    The Lord of man put all his strength into the long gun, and let it fly to Su Hao as if it were a dragon.

    In the face of this long gun, Su Hao uses his consciousness power again. He wants to beat down the long gun in this way. When the dragon shape on it swings away, Su Hao''s consciousness will bounce away and cause an anti shock to her.

    "Get out of the way and give me the gun." Su Hao''s face shows perseverance. She can''t let anyone here die. She is the only one who can resist the long gun attack.

    She gathered her remaining strength of consciousness and constantly resisted the advance of the spear. It was impossible for her to attack from the side. It was obvious that the spear also wanted to confront her head-on.

    Spear also felt the invisible power, although the speed became a little slow, but did not affect its progress.

    In this way, it is closer and closer to suhao, and suhao is also more and more powerless. Other people shout to suhao: "suhao, no, you get out of the way."

    Su Hao knows that she can''t hide. After the Lord of man injected power into the spear, she has become more intelligent. If she didn''t kill someone, she would not give up. Su Hao thinks that maybe this is the truth of "who will go to hell if I don''t go to hell".

    Then, the long gun penetrated Su Hao''s body, making a mouthful of blood sprayed out.

    Others rushed forward, Su Hao stopped them, "don''t come here, you don''t look at me, Zombie King, you have to deal with it well, you can''t be distracted by me."

    Everyone''s eyes are a little wet, dream summer and she stayed the longest, know how much she paid, that tears have already begun to flow.

    Su Hao stood like this, blood flowing down the gun, her eyes gradually closed up, she thought: is this the end?

    Suddenly, a strong sense of survival erupted from her body! No, it''s not the end. I haven''t killed the Zombie King and got the purification crystal. It can''t be the end. It can''t be.

    Originally closed eyes, actually in this sense of survival gradually open, efforts to open, to see the world.

    The others are so happy and miserable that they don''t understand what''s going on with suhao. But when they see her eyes moving, they know that she''s not dead. Everyone is waiting quietly and doesn''t dare to make any noise to disturb suhao.

    And Su Hao himself entered a strange state, his desire for survival, even made his consciousness become extremely strong, to the state of supporting his life, this power has been climbing.

    Su Hao finally knew the horror of the power of consciousness, and its promotion did not only come from the outside world. If he could produce a strong consciousness, the power would become very powerful.

    Su Hao completely opened his eyes, and the spiritual spear trembled slightly, as if he was afraid of something. Although it passed through Su Hao''s body now, any action of it could no longer cause any harm to Su Hao.

    As for the power injected by the Lord, it was absorbed by Su Hao.

    Su Hao yelled, "ah!" Holding the gun in both hands, she pulled it out and pulled it out of the body, and the wound on her body quickly healed under the power of the Lord of man.

    "This..." calm down Seagate, that mouth surprised already can put down an egg, "female devil head is worthy of female devil head, so can not die."

    As soon as he said this, he accepted the chestnut attack from others.

    "What are you talking about? Do you want sue to die? "

    Seagate hugged his head, and he didn''t dare to speak any more. These people were so terrible that they always bullied him. Seagate complained in his heart: when I use my powers next time, you people will be bullied.

    However, the scene of Su Hao really shocked everyone. The ability of resurrection is really powerful.

    Suhao looked at the long gun in his hand. It had a little spirit and trembled slightly. It didn''t want to be destroyed. But in order to make it surrender, Su Hao knew that he had to use some means. Then, the invisible hand will attack the lance, which can lead directly to the interior of the lance.

    With the constant approach of Su Hao''s consciousness, the long gun kept shaking, faster and faster.

    After reaching a critical point, Su Haofeng turned his head and said, "you are still useful. Fight with the Zombie King with me. If you dare to make mistakes, don''t blame me for being merciless."

    So the spear was settled down, and Su Hao thought about it and named it dragon grain spear.

    Then she looked at everyone with a smile and said, "it''s OK."

    Mengxia rushes up and gives sue a hug.

    Then, suhao explained all her strange behaviors, that is, her own analysis. It turns out that the Lord of man is at a dead end. As early as Su Hao attacked him with the power of consciousness, she knew this. His strong appearance is just the appearance he showed after smoking. In fact, his strength can''t be preserved all the time. Finally, she injected the Dragon grain gun to make su Hao cheaper.

    Suhao took out the capsule box. Suhao and Mengxia each used a white capsule, Zhangyang Zhangfan used one, Seagate used one, adding up to four white capsules, and suhao also used a red capsule. Now there are only six white capsules and three red capsules left in the box.

    "Come on, Seagate, take two white capsules and one red capsule. One white and one red capsule will be used immediately, and the other white capsule will save your life." Su Hao took three capsules from the capsule box and gave them to Seagate. The reason why he gave him one more white capsule was that his arm was injured again in the battle just now.

    Later, Su Hao gave Zhangyang and Mengxia one white and one red, and Zhangyang and Zhangfan were considered one person, because after they fit together, one was enough.

    And she left two white capsules, which may be used by herself or others. It all depends on the specific situation.

    Other people have no opinion on Su Hao''s distribution. Even if they have any opinion, they are not qualified to put forward it. Except for Mengxia, they have no contribution to the capsule. They are very lucky to have something to eat.

    Su Hao told them to eat the red capsule as soon as possible, because it is a capsule to enhance their strength. They are about to face the Zombie King. Everyone must gather all the strength that can be gathered.

    Then, the five people carried out a wave of search for the equipment of the dead people. Of course, when they left, the five people also paid high respect to these dead people. They died in their proper place.

    But the corpse is not cold, some desolate, but Su Hao they have no time to bury the body for them. Here, zombie City, everyone has decided the moment they come in, their lives may be exposed outside the wilderness at any time, there is no way.

    Su Hao, they left and headed for the deep part of the mainland. Gradually, there was more black fog. Five people held hands, just in case.

    After the fog gradually dissipated, the five came to a castle. It was a black castle. The gate of the castle was half open, as if waiting for them to enter.

    Looking at the castle, the other four looked at Su Hao with a question in their eyes, "go in or not?"

    Su Hao nodded and said, "let''s go. Maybe this is the last nest of the Zombie King. Now that they are all here, there is no turning back, but everything needs to be done carefully."

    Under the leadership of Su Hao, the people went to the inside of the castle.

 Chapter 705

    They had just appeared at the door, and before they could see what was going on inside, a haughty voice came out.

    "It seems that the most powerful Lord of man is just like that, but he is really a waste."

    As Su Hao and Zhang Fan walked in, they saw the real face of the person who said this. They were still sitting on the throne with a pair of black-and-white robes, but their body became a little bigger, which was about the same size as Zhang Yang and Zhang Fan, instead of ordinary people''s body before. Of course, suhao, they naturally don''t know about this change.

    "You must be the king of zombies." Su looked at the Zombie King with a sharp sword like look.

    See this Zombie King evil evil evil smile, on the face unexpectedly appear a bit of interest to Su Hao, "it''s a little interesting, you know my strongest Lord is the Lord of people, originally thought he can destroy all twelve people, didn''t expect him to put in five of you."

    "Is that interesting to you?" Sue laughs.

    "Jie Jie, don''t you want to wait for your other partners? Let''s see what surprises my other three Lords will bring us. "

    There are seats on both sides of the palace, and there are four projections in front of the throne. The first side is the territorial projection of the Lord of climbing, the second side is the territorial projection of the Lord of wing, and the third side is the territorial projection of the Lord of man. However, there is no movement now. The fourth side is the territorial projection of the Lord of the sea. This projection is actually an ocean scene. This scene surprised Su Hao and his five people. It was a bad scene that they had to fight in the sea and water.

    Su Hao, look at me and I''ll look at you. I''m afraid it''s the Zombie King''s trick.

    "Oh, are you human beings so stupid? How can my royal family cheat? It''s just that you are too weak. I can destroy you with just one finger. If you want to die, you can try now. "

    Su Hao took a look at everyone and gave them a look. The message in her eyes was: first sit over and have a look at the situation.

    Then the five went over and sat down. Although the Zombie King just couldn''t believe it all, it might be really difficult for the five of them to destroy the Zombie King. After sitting down, the five also cast their eyes on the sky.

    "Human beings, let you guess, who will be my second Lord of death?" The words of the Zombie King are full of contempt, not only for the five of them, but also for his own Lords.

    This gave them a kind of pressure and created a strong feeling for the Zombie King. However, some people didn''t fall into the trap of this discourse. Naturally, it was su Hao.

    She has been thinking that the Zombie King must have some conspiracy, but the chance of winning the Zombie King with her own strength is relatively low, so she can only stand still and see the situation.

    In the face of the Zombie King''s question, no one dares to answer it. Su Hao knows that it''s impossible not to answer it. After analysis, she said, "I think it''s the Lord of the sea."

    "Oh?" The Zombie King looked surprised and said, "it seems that you are underestimated. It seems that your skills are really superb. The weapon of taming the Lord is no accident."

    Hearing these words, suhao smiles without any flaw. In fact, her heart has been stormy for a long time. She realized that she had also entered the trap. When she saw the projection, she didn''t think of a key point in time, that is, through the projection, the Zombie King could master the strength of all people.

    As the saying goes, "know yourself and know your enemy, and you will win a hundred battles". This is a very dangerous thing.

    Although there is no change on the surface, there are some changes in her heart, which makes her a little flustered. But what she didn''t notice was that there was a smug smile in the corner of the Zombie King''s mouth.

    The battle among the three projections seems very fierce. As Su Hao said just now, the Lord of the sea is the fastest to die, and there is no change in his projection.

    After a while, a man appeared at the gate of the castle. He was from D country.

    This D countryman, soaked through, appeared at the gate of the castle. He was shocked to see the scene inside. He didn''t understand why there were humans sitting in this castle.

    "Human beings, don''t worry. They are all waiting for you." The Zombie King laughed.

    The d-man didn''t understand and was afraid. Look at sue and ask for some explanation.

    Seagate leisurely said: "no way, can''t win him, only wait for other people to come out together."

    D people are still very difficult to let go of the entanglement in their hearts. He just stood at the door and did not move. He took out something as big as a palm from his body, and "whoosh" it became a weapons depot.

    "Human, are you sure you want to fight me now? If you look at the partners in front of you, none of them made any rash moves. "

    I saw that the D Chinese sneered and said, "what if I win or not? My brothers are all dead. Do you think I''m afraid of death? You look down on us D people. Even if I can''t beat you today, I''ll fire two shots. At least I''ve been here, and I won''t be like these five of them. They don''t move, don''t take the initiative to create opportunities, and wait for opportunities. I don''t know if this will give you a chance as the Zombie King? "

    It was this sentence that immediately eliminated Su Hao''s panic. She wanted to understand.

    In fact, the Zombie King has not changed anything. He is still dragging. Why does he drag? It is clear that he knows the strength of all people. If he comes on the stage in person, who can enter the palace, but he does not do so, then he has no strength or can''t leave.

    Before contacting again, he came back here after fighting against the strong of human beings, then everything will be clear. It''s that he can''t leave here, he needs to heal.

    Others looked at Su Hao and didn''t know what to do, but the d man didn''t look at Su Hao. He took out his weapon and attacked the Zombie King.

    "Hum," the Zombie King snorted coldly. Looking at the incoming ammunition, there was no fluctuation in his eyes, and said, "dry, if you don''t do it again, the moment when I die is also the moment when you die."

    Suddenly, a figure appeared in the air. With a wave of his hand, he grabbed all the ammunition and threw it back at the d man.

    Looking at the incoming ammunition, D people know that they can''t escape, roaring: "brothers, I''ve come to see you."

    Then, in this way, a human life disappeared in front of them.

    If you look at the man called Qian, Xijie and Zhangyang Zhangfan, they may not know each other, but suhao and Mengxia may not know each other. This is clearly the leader of the organization.

    Before Sue could make them speak, he said, "ladies, we''re so lucky to meet again."

    "You went to the zombie. Do you know what you''re doing? Aren''t you human? " Su Hao scolded.

    Qian shook his head and said, "of course I''m human, but what''s the matter with you and the zombies? Anyway, I''ve got the purification crystal."

    This is like a stone breaking the sky.

    However, everyone also understood that there must be a deal between the Zombie King and the monk, and it was purification crystal that they traded.

    At this time, suhao stood up, burst into laughter and said calmly, "Zombie King, do you think you can hide it? The more hidden you are, the weaker you are now. And you, Qian, our last battle is not over yet. "

    When they heard Su Hao''s words, the other four knew that they were going to fight. They couldn''t bear it for a long time. After listening to the words of the dead d people, they were all like beating chicken blood.

    It''s the same routine as before. After the combination of Zhangyang, Zhangfan and Xijie, suhao is used as the control and Mengxia as the remote output.

    Qian''s face was full of disdain. He didn''t put Su Hao in his eyes. In his eyes, only the Zombie King could compete with him.

    Next, Qian then feels Su Hao''s strong control, but he doesn''t break free. Facing the attacks of Seagate and Zhangyang, he doesn''t choose to avoid them, but smiles.

    But all of a sudden, Qian became transparent, and all the attacks were gone. He easily passed through the control of suhao. Although he was transparent, his attack was solid. With two simple fists, Seagate and Zhangyang could not resist.

    He is like a ghost. No attack can do any harm to him.

    Seeing Xijie and Zhangyang and Zhangfan defeated, they were both seriously injured. The injury was internal, but Qian didn''t seem to have changed at all.

    Suddenly, Su Hao finds Qian''s eyes slanting to the right.

    At the same time, Qian said: "you people, look, your attack can''t hit me right at all, it will only pass through my body. What else can you do to fight me? Those who don''t know what to do. "

    All of a sudden, Mengxia understood that she installed a daughter-in-law bomb and aimed at Qian. It should be said that she aimed at the Zombie King behind Qian. There was no doubt that the daughter-in-law bomb went through Qian''s body and headed for the Zombie King.

    Looking at the coming bomb, Zombie King face appeared panic, no longer before the calm.

    "Well, you''re going back." The zombie king cursed, and then the explosion came from him.

    Qian didn''t attack Seagate any more. Instead, he turned and looked at the Zombie King and said, "how can I count my turn back? Anyway, we all use each other. I''m just one step faster than you. If I let you turn back, it''s not me who will die?"

    The Zombie King said angrily: "Damn it, you will pay the price, you will pay the price..."

    Finally, the Zombie King''s voice became smaller and smaller, and his whole body became puffy, and bubbles kept popping out of his body. Suddenly his body broke, a pool of bright red blood from the throne, wet his robe, flowing to the ground, still steaming hot, looking disgusting.

    However, there is a bright thing in it. Although it has only half of it, it is purification crystal, and the other half is in dry hands.

    Dry body gradually become solid, at this time, the other two lords were also destroyed, the remaining survivors all came, about ten people. But they all seem a little confused. Agreed. Where''s the Zombie King.

 Chapter 706

    Qian looked at the people in front of him and said, "since everyone is here, I''ll say that the Zombie King has died. Since he and our strong man after World War I, he has become very weak. One bullet can kill him. I did have a deal with him before. The trade is purification crystal. But I just figured it out. It''s not good for me

    Qian went to pick up the other half of the purified crystal in front of everyone, took out the half of the purified crystal on himself, and combined them into one to become a real purified crystal.

    "You guys, I don''t think it''s useful to purify the crystal," Qian said with a horrible smile. "In my opinion, it''s better to destroy it."

    With that, he fell to the ground. How could su Hao allow him to do so? He used the power of consciousness to seize the crystal.

    At this time, suhao is also very excited, she can leave here immediately, as long as she can grasp the purification crystal, she can leave here. She launches her speed ability and rushes out to grab the purification crystal.

    But seize the moment, and no good imagine things happened, she immediately turned pale. And every country can''t bear to see this scene. If they want to rush up, they can win glory for their country as long as they snatch the purification crystal, and their task is completed.

    Su looked to one side, but Qian had not been seen for a long time.

    She immediately controlled the crowd and said, "this purification crystal is fake. It''s a real Zombie King. What just died in front of us is just a puppet."

    But they didn''t listen to her at all. They rushed forward wholeheartedly, trying to seize the crystal in her hands. Without saying a word, Su Hao crushed the fake purification crystal in her hand.

    She waved the Dragon grain gun angrily and said, "I don''t know who dares to step forward. The purified crystal is fake. I have already said that the real Zombie King is Qian. Now it''s time to chase him. Those who believe in it will follow me. Those who don''t believe in it can choose to stay here. Anyway, the purified crystal is gone."

    Now, suhao is very angry. She just wants to tear it up alive, the cunning Zombie King.

    Just as the crowd was in chaos, suddenly a sound came from the corner of the palace. Su Hao rushes over to check. It turns out it''s muliao.

    But he was dead, and no one noticed him at all. The reason for the sound was that an iron box fell out of him, square and about the size of a fist.

    Su Hao opened it and saw that it was full of capsules. Each capsule had a word written on it. This word is the description of the capsule itself.

    She took out one and saw: telepathy, telepathing to people in her mind, can detect the position of each other.

    This is really a power capsule in the snow. Without saying a word, Su Hao swallowed it, and then she got it.

    Then she threw the box of power capsules to the public and said, "I''ll choose one. Now I''ll go after him first. He''s the real Zombie King. I can''t let him leave the zombie city."

    People seem to gradually understand, and they begin to choose their own power capsules.

    Su Hao has already started her speed ability to track Qian. She imagines Qian''s appearance in her mind and immediately senses his position.

    "Qian, you real Zombie King, you don''t want to escape."

    Su Hao is really angry. She has never been teased like this before. He has to pay the price.

    Under the speed ability, Su Hao catches up with Qian faster, which makes him surprised.

    "Dry, you can''t escape."

    In a flash, the Dragon grain spear went to Qianci and ran away. He looked at Su Hao. He didn''t understand how his plan would be exposed.

    "You''re the king of zombies, or you''re a jerk, and then you make a fake on the throne, and you want to steal the beam and exchange the pillar." Su Hao sneered.

    Qian showed the color of doubt, he clearly planned seamlessly, "how do you know?"

    Su Hao continued to sneer: "do you know what is called tianwanghuishu? The more you hide, the more you expose. Now die. "

    Then the two start a fierce fight, and Su Hao feels that his power of consciousness is rising with his anger.

    "Qian, let me show you what is called the hand of God."

    An invisible big palm fell from the sky. It was facing Qian, but Qian didn''t know anything about it. As soon as Su Hao''s voice fell, the palm hit Qian.

    Qian wants to break free and become transparent, but he still can''t escape the attack of the hand of God.

    Su Hao finally understood that only by transforming into the hand of God can the power of consciousness burst out into real power. The so-called hand of God is omnipotent. No matter what state you are in, can you escape from the hand of God? It represents the will of heaven.

    There is a big pit on the ground. It is a big pit on the palm of the hand. Qian is pressed in it. He can''t move. He is pressed to death.

    "How''s it going?" Su Hao said, "is the power of my God''s hand OK?"

    Qian laughed, "your powers are really strong, but Qian is a little silly. He should have destroyed you before."

    "You calculated him. He didn''t destroy me, but let me destroy you." Su Hao waved the Dragon grain gun and pointed the gun head at Qian''s head.

    Su looked at Qian playfully and said with a smile, "do you have any last words? I like to say that at the end. "

    Suddenly, Qian laughed. The smile looked strange and said, "do you think I''m really the king of zombies? Will it be so easy for you to catch and destroy it? "

    Su Hao also laughed and said, "whether you are or not, now you have to die."

    Then, without any stop, Su Hao inserts the Dragon grain gun into Qian''s head. Without any scream, Qian gradually turns into a pool of blood.

    In which there is an eye size green bead, which should be the purification crystal.

    Sue has a good look. Not far away, the team members who ate the power capsule have arrived, but they are late. Su Hao has successfully solved the Zombie King, which may or may not be true.

    Looking at the purified crystal on the ground, Su Hao shook his head. It was quite different from Qian just now, but the power of his God''s hand had already surpassed Qian.

    I don''t know if it''s true or not, but it doesn''t matter any more. The important thing is that suhao can leave here and is about to leave.

    Looking at Xijie, Zhangyang, Zhangfan and Mengxia who are rushing towards her, she waves to them, and then grabs the purification crystal.

    In the dark, she finished her task and left the world.

    There was no rest for a while, but a new task was started. Su Hao is very dissatisfied in her heart, but she has nothing to do. She accepts the appointment.

    How is it so painful? It''s not better to do tasks every time. After adapting to the new body. Gradually, Su Hao''s head is going to explode. Why does it hurt so much?

    Before waiting for the pain to pass, Su Hao began to accept the memory passively.

    This is also a story worth lamenting. Su Hao can clearly feel his grief, and his memory starts to unfold little by little.

    The original family is very good, is a group of big miss, or the kind of only child.

    Coincidentally, it''s the same name as her again, suhao.

    According to the truth, such a good family, why would she be recruited? Su Hao resisted curiosity and continued to read the original memory.

    It turned out that her parents died unexpectedly when she was a child. When she was a child, she was also a capricious and lawless devil, but one thing happened, which completely changed her character.

    Chumanman, who is equivalent to the original friend, her father died because of Su Hao''s willfulness. Little suhao saw chumanman''s father die in a pool of blood, leaving a shadow in her heart.

    Since then, his character has changed greatly, from perverse and capricious to cautious.

    As for why he had such a headache, Su Hao continued to read the memory, and couldn''t help sighing.

    Originally, he was also a poor man. After his character changed, he was angry with chumanman. Chumanman is not a simple man. He takes pleasure in bullying suhao all day long.

    But Su Hao feels that she owes chumanman. She is angry with chumanman but doesn''t say it. She has been enduring it silently. She let Chuman do everything big and small.

    As a result, chumanman''s understanding was not exchanged, but his disgust intensified.

    Su Hao has been fond of a person for ten years.

    Ten years later, Su Hao only felt that his head was big. How much did he like it? It''s not boring to face a person for ten years.

    Su Hao''s favorite person is Zhao Mingzhen. She finally hopes that Zhao Mingzhen is willing to take care of her, and even agrees to be her boyfriend. However, she finds that the so-called boyfriends are just a well-designed scam.

    Zhao Mingzhen himself is the biggest chip of chumanman''s deliberate revenge.

    Chumanman not only wanted Su Haosheng to die, but also her shares, so there was such a careful design.

    In other words, chumanman and Zhao Mingzhen got together as early as ten years ago.

    In order to make sue feel better, chumanman really took great pains.

    There''s a way.

    If it wasn''t for the good thing of breaking them that time, I''m afraid Su Hao would still be kept in the dark.

    Moreover, chumanman even killed his grandfather, which was really cruel. Yuanshen didn''t know that grandfather Chu''s death was not an accident until he overheard the two people''s talk, but was designed to be killed.

    Tut, Su Hao looks at the memory of the original body. It''s really... Dog blood.

    Su Hao, the original body, was deeply distressed to hear that Chu Manman told Zhao Mingzhen of her grand plan in her arms. According to the truth, it is the normal person''s job to break the two talents.

    But this Su Hao, shocked, ran out and fell down the stairs. I didn''t expect that Su Hao would be killed by such a fall. No wonder he has such a headache.

    It''s really the virgin. It''s all like this. I can endure it. I really admire it.

    "Are you awake? Great

    Su Hao, should not say Su Hao, opened the first eye to see chumanman''s hypocritical face.

 Chapter 707

    Chumanman really had some capital. He was still decent. His eyebrows were slim, his lips were thin and red, and his eyes were affectionate fox face and small face.

    Su Hao looked coldly and sat up slowly, holding her head.

    "You are too careless to fall down the stairs. If you don''t wake up again, Mingzhen and I will send you to the hospital." Chumanman saw her get up and put out her hand to help su.

    Her face was full of false concern. If she hadn''t seen the memory of her original body, maybe Su Hao would have been cheated by this woman.

    Sue Hao waved her hand, sat up and leaned against the head of the bed. She had to sum up what to do to get revenge. She had to be careful when dealing with chumanman.

    Seeing Su Hao''s refusal, chumanman''s eyes flashed a sharp color.

    "You scared me and Mingzhen." Chumanman looks at suhao nervously, and his face looks worried.

    She didn''t know that the Su Hao in front of her was not the Su Hao she used to be. The soul in her body was another person.

    Su Hao sneered in his heart and looked at chumanman in a confused way.

    "It''s me that worries you."

    Chumanman looked at Su Hao''s face, endured the disgust in his heart, and pulled out a smile.

    "Is there anything else wrong? Why don''t we go to the hospital and have a look? "

    hospital? Now she wakes up and goes to the hospital. Why didn''t she see so positive just now?

    In other words, if this suhao died, it would suit her better.

    No, no, Su Hao''s shares haven''t been cheated. How can chumanman let Su Hao die?

    "No

    Su good want also don''t want of refuse, another day oneself go to the hospital to see, also don''t want chu Manman hypocritical.

    One after another rejected, chumanman frowned impatiently.

    "I don''t hurt."

    Su Hao saw chumanman''s impatience, restrained his disgust and said.

    "Then how did you fall? Is it... "The reason why chumanman is so concerned is that he is worried about what suhao should not hear.

    Otherwise, why did Su Hao fall so coincidentally? Just after she finished her plan with Zhao Mingzhen, she just happened to have an accident.

    Thinking of this, chumanman was more and more suspicious and had been observing Su Hao''s expression.

    Suhao has experienced so much, chumanman''s mind is very clear, and she begins to doubt her.

    "It''s just an accident. I''m fine now." Su Hao pretended to be his own reaction and laughed.

    Chumanman looked at Su haorou''s face and showed a simple smile. He pressed the doubt in his heart. Also with a smile, after the sweet play, casually find an excuse to slip away.

    Sue could not wait for the God of plague to disappear. When she was the only one left in the room, she slowly went down to bed. She had a head fall, but nothing happened to her legs.

    Looking around, the layout of the room is a little princess style, and all of it is vulgar pink.

    It''s a big room with a cloakroom. Su Hao glanced over and found that the clothes in the cloakroom were all oversized. She looked down at her legs and her stomach. She was not so fat.

    There was also a large floor mirror in the cloakroom. Sue took a deep breath and went to look at the people in the mirror.

    The first feeling is fat, thanks to such a beautiful name.

    The man in the mirror has a swollen forehead, which is quite high. Sue Hao is good at touching it.

    "Hiss, it hurts."

    She did not dare to touch again, but looked at the people in the mirror.

    Well, the facial features are pretty good.

    However, Su Hao pinched the meat on her stomach and finally experienced the rich lady. Later, she had to go on a diet to lose weight.

    He shook his head and sighed. There was no other way but to accept his life.

    Weight loss business from now on, Su Hao made a fist in front of the mirror, Su Hao''s fat in the mirror trembled, Su Hao silently took back his hand.

    Sure enough, one fat destroys all.

    Su Hao sat down and went back. When he was stunned, there was a knock at the door. Su Hao quickly lay down and thought it was chumanman who came back again.

    "Hello, Sue. May I come in? I heard Manman say you''re awake

    Slightly worried voice sounded, Su Hao frowned, with the memory of a person on the number.

    "Come in." Su Hao said in a loud voice.

    It was Zhao Mingzhen who pushed the door in. Su Hao pretended to look at him casually, but he was actually looking at his appearance.

    Zhao Mingzhen was white and wore a pair of gold rimmed glasses on his face. Not only did he not look rustic, he was particularly suitable. Soft features, beautiful eyebrows and handsome.

    Zhao Mingzhen is also a handsome man with a unique style. No wonder he can fascinate himself.

    Su Hao sweeps Zhao Mingzhen''s clothes again, and his heart can''t help sneering.

    Although the original body is fat and bloated, it has a very good vision. Zhao Mingzhen''s clothes are all selected from the original body. Each piece is made by hand abroad, and each piece is expensive.

    It''s really infatuated, but people didn''t lead her at all. Instead, they got on well with chumanman.

    "I''ve brought your favorite casserole. Are you hungry? Do you want some?" Su Hao''s eyes are uncomfortable. Zhao Mingzhen takes the initiative to break the silence.

    Su Hao saw that Zhao Mingzhen''s look was unnatural. He coughed and moved his eyes away from his face.

    "I''m not hungry, chumanman..." Su Hao thinks that the death of grandfather Chu has something to do with the man in front of her. No matter how beautiful Zhao Mingzhen looks, she doesn''t like it. "Manman asked you to come to see me?"

    In the original memory, Zhao Mingzhen looks very gentle, but he is actually a cold person. During the intercourse, Zhao Mingzhen would not come to see her, even if she had a high fever.

    This time, he just fell on his head and ran over. It seems that chumanman and Zhao Mingzhen got angry, but they still doubt what he heard.

    "Can''t I come and see you?" Zhao Mingzhen was stunned by Su Hao''s question, and he replied uneasily. Subconsciously held a pair of glasses.

    Su Hao nodded, "sit down. Let''s put the pot rice aside. When I''m hungry, I''ll eat it myself."

    Zhao Mingzhen moves gracefully to find a chair to sit down, and puts the pot rice where Su Hao can get it. Then she moves her eyes to Su Hao, and looks at her with some strange eyes. Subconsciously, she moves her eyes away.

    "You said engagement... I thought about it. How about..."

    "Don''t worry about the engagement." Su Hao interrupts Zhao Mingzhen.

    Zhao Mingzhen''s eyes are full of doubts. He never thought Su Hao would say such words.

    You know, the most anxious thing for suhao before was the problem of engagement. How could he not be in a hurry to get engaged with him?

    "Oh, it suddenly occurred to me that this year is also the third anniversary of my grandfather''s death. I want to be engaged to you after paying homage to my grandfather. I''m not in a hurry, am I? A granddaughter must be filial. "

    Su saw through Zhao Mingzhen''s idea at a glance, and found an excuse to see the past.

    "You''re right, not in a hurry." Hearing Su Hao mention the dead grandfather of Chu, Zhao Mingzhen''s eyes twinkled, obviously a few silk guilty.

    Su Hao looked at him, bowed his head and put on a sneer. He killed his grandfather. The revenge must be recovered from these two people.

    The game has just begun.

    "That share..." after Zhao Mingzhen felt guilty, he did not forget what Chu Manman had told him. He hardened his head and said.

    As soon as Su Hao picked up her eyebrows, she remembered about the shares. Yuanshen promised to give Zhao Mingzhen half of her shares as long as she was engaged to Zhao Mingzhen.

    Half of the shares are not a small amount. They are worth hundreds of millions of assets.

    And once these shares are given out, she is not the largest shareholder in the company. Zhao Mingzhen must be on the side of chumanman. With chumanman''s original shares, the company should change its ownership.

    From the original Su surname to the Chu surname.

    "Don''t worry about the shares. Wait a second." Su Hao''s mind was full of twists and turns. He pulled a slightly painful smile on his face. "My head hurts a little again. Mingzhen, can I have a rest?"

    Su Hao showed a look of pain, she can imagine her expression will not be how beautiful scenery, Zhao Mingzhen this hypocritical person is certainly not willing to see more.

    "Take a break, and I''ll see you later." Zhao Mingzhen looks at Su Hao and shows her weakness that goes against her looks. A trace of disgust flashed from the bottom of her heart and she quickly stands up.

    "Well." Suhao smiles again.

    Zhao Mingzhen nodded to her and turned away.

    After Zhao Mingzhen left, Su Hao was mercilessly relieved. One by one, these two people really bothered her.

    Suhao didn''t pretend just now. She was really a little uncomfortable. You know, the fall was not light at all.

    After another two days, Su Hao''s head recovered a lot, and the swelling on his head was obviously smaller. Taking advantage of chumanman not at home, suhao also went to the hospital to see, the doctor prescribed medicine, good will be so fast.

    After the pain, Su Hao began to think about how to deal with the dog man and woman.

    But what makes suhao sick is that chumanman lives with her and sees her face every day. He is not happy.

    Especially every night, those who can''t hide should eat at the same table with chumanman.

    Su Hao''s head is still uncomfortable, and she doesn''t want to go out with a big bag on her head.

    And that''s what happened.

    "Xiao Hao, eat more. You''ve lost weight these days." Chumanman kept putting vegetables into Su Hao''s bowl and wanted her to eat them.

    Suhao was so disgusted by her call that she almost didn''t spit out the food in her mouth. She silently lowered her head and looked a little cowardly.

    He raised his face to show a smile and deliberately squeezed his eyes very small. Suhao practiced in front of the mirror for a long time, which was enough to make people sick.

    "Thank you, Manman."

 Chapter 708

    Chumanman saw suhao''s greasy face, and his eyes flashed a trace of disgust. Caught by Su Hao''s sharp eyes, he laughs more happily.

    "Well, eat more." Chumanman lowered his head, suddenly lost his appetite, "I have work to deal with, you eat more, I''ll deal with it."

    Su Hao pretended to be confused and nodded. With a smile, he watched chumanman quicken his steps to go upstairs.

    Su is in a good mood because she can disgust chumanman away. Yu Guangli sees the maid and takes away her proud look. The maid is chumanman''s person too. She can''t be too proud.

    Su Hao pretended to eat a few mouthfuls, deliberately patted his stomach and belched.

    "Auntie Wang, clean up." With that, Su Hao belched again, looking like she was full.

    Aunt Wang should be a, low browed came over, hands and feet agile began to clean up.

    Su Hao didn''t rush back to her room, so she took out her mobile phone and played for a while until Aunt Wang finished. She stopped her again, "Aunt Wang, make some porridge, which Manman likes to eat. She eats too little for fear that she will be hungry."

    The original body is full of virgin heart. It''s too good for chumanman. Usually chumanman handles his work very late, so the original body will let the kitchen do some more.

    Auntie Wang didn''t have much doubt, "well, I''m going to make it."

    "Good." Su Hao wanted to laugh, but she thought of her face now. It''s better not to laugh than to laugh.

    Sue is inexplicably a little fidgety, weight loss is imperative, she went out to exercise.

    "I''ll go out for a walk and bring Xiaomei over." Su Hao has a dog at home. She''s a white Bomei. She can''t say she''s going to exercise. It''s a little too conspicuous.

    "Good." Aunt Wang didn''t think much about it. She brought Xiaomei from the kennel.

    "Go and make porridge." Suhao took the leash and went out.

    The expression on Su Hao''s face changed as soon as she went out. She looked at the meat on her body and felt cold.

    The Bomei looked up at her, and Su Hao kneaded down and rubbed the dog''s head. "Today, it''s hard for you to run ten kilometers with me. If you can''t do it, you should do it too."

    Xiaomei looks at Su Hao with her dog''s head up. She looks innocent.

    Su Hao first did the warm-up action, breathed, looked around, did not see Su''s servants, so let go of the action.

    Su''s villa is very big. She walked around it yesterday and estimated that it''s two kilometers in a circle. That is to say, she can run around it five times.

    "Let''s go, Xiaomei. The hard road to beauty begins." Su Hao finished warming up, pulled the dog rope and led her to run.

    At the beginning, suhao was very slow, and Xiaomei could still run in front of her. Later, suhao slowly accelerated, and Xiaomei couldn''t keep up with her in the third lap.

    "Hurry up, four legs are not as fast as my two hundred kilos one?" Su Hao stops to pull the dog rope. Xiaomei opens her big watery eyes and puffs out her pink tongue.

    Sue good helpless, tied it to one side, "you wait for me here."

    After Xiaomei was tied up, suhao bit her teeth, felt the sweat on her head, and continued to run. It''s not enough to run only one or two kilometers to lose weight, and she also wants to lose weight quickly, and her mood is not very good when she looks at the meat on her body.

    In the last lap, suhao ran down with his teeth biting. He could hardly be said to have run. It was just fat on his body. He took Xiaomei back and quickly went upstairs to take a shower when there was no one. He lay on the bed with a dead body and unconsciously went to sleep.

    When she woke up the next day, it was already daybreak. Sue moved and her legs were sore. Yesterday, after running, I was lying in bed. I didn''t have much activity. My thigh was sore.

    But at least she could run down. The body was not as bad as she thought.

    "Up? I just want to call you. Why did you sleep so dead yesterday? The quilt was not covered Truman began to care hypocritically again.

    As soon as Su Hao finished washing and went downstairs, he saw chumanman sitting in the living room, with delicate makeup and professional clothes. He looked like he was going to work.

    "Oh, I took a long walk yesterday." Su Hao lowered her head and took away the look from her eyes. Yesterday, when Truman came into the room to see her, she knew.

    Chumanman raised his eyebrows and nodded carelessly when he remembered that Su had slept like a dead pig yesterday.

    "Your head injury is much better. Do you have any plans in the future? You say you like painting, do you want to open a studio or something? I''ll ask someone to find the best location for you. "

    Suhao went downstairs, sat opposite chumanman and drank milk. She thought about what she said.

    "Painting is just a part-time job. I don''t have to worry about it now. I want to keep it for another two days." Su Hao did not refuse so obviously, pointed to his head, "wait for a good point to say it''s not too late."

    Chuman said, "eat."

    Sue nodded and took another sip of milk.

    Chumanman asked her to open a studio for a purpose that was not as simple as it seemed, but he just didn''t want her to work for sushi. He really took great pains.

    Sue good ponder, revenge chumanman way she has not considered well, but look at her so care about money, also gave her a general direction.

    It''s just the first step to take what Truman cares about the most.

    Sue lowered her head and put a sneer on her lips. Chuman, we''ll see.

    Chumanman goes out to work, but suhao is not idle at home. Suhao''s villa is big, and there are gyms and swimming pools. Want to swim, but the head injury is not good, so she went to the gym.

    In the face of all kinds of equipment, Su Hao was a little worried. She didn''t know how to use so many tools. Treadmill, forget it. She nearly broke her leg yesterday.

    Just when Su Hao hesitated, Aunt Wang came over.

    "Miss, someone is looking for you." Aunt Wang with a kind smile, gentle way.

    "To me?" Su Hao pointed to herself and recalled that she didn''t seem to have any friends. How could anyone find her?

    "It''s a gentleman, the young master of the Xia family." Auntie Wang was also curious, but seeing Su''s puzzled appearance, she wisely didn''t inquire.

    Su Hao hit the equipment at hand, touched his chin, and was a little curious.

    "I see. I''ll go now. You''ll serve first." Su Hao looked down at his clothes, so it''s not suitable to go out and meet people.

    Aunt Wang nodded and said, "yes."

    With that, he turned and went out. Su Hao stood there thinking about the Xia family. Clearly in the original body''s memory, this summer far away, but did not like her at all, even can be said to be annoying.

    It''s interesting to hate her coming to her again.

    Su Hao has just started to lose weight, and there is no obvious change in her weight. She lingered in the room for a long time before she went out to see Xia Zhiyuan. When she went downstairs, she saw Xia Zhiyuan sitting on the sofa.

    Seems to be aware of someone looking at him, Xia Zhiyuan side head looked over, eyebrow slightly move.

    As Su Hao went downstairs, he looked at the people in front of him. Xia Zhiyuan wore a snow-white shirt, rolled up his sleeve, opened two buttons on his neck, and vaguely revealed his clavicle.

    Clavicle... Su Hao just felt that he had been severely hit. When he looked down at himself, his eyes were full of fat.

    Summer vision Su good look at themselves, also did not make a sound to urge, good time to adjust the posture for her to look at, the disdain in the eyes did not hide.

    "What can I do for Mr. Xia?" Su Hao went over, took the tea from Aunt Wang, sat on the opposite side of Xia Zhiyuan, and looked at him humbly.

    Xia Zhiyuan hooked his lips, slightly picked up the corner of his eyes and dyed a smile.

    "My father asked me to see if Miss Xia broke her brain."

    He said that he was coming to see her, but he was so mean. Su Hao bowed his head and took a sip of tea, and took away the look from his eyes.

    What''s more, her head is almost healed. What else can you see at this time? See how she recovers?

    "Thank uncle Xia for me." Su Hao stared at Xia Zhiyuan for a while, put the tea cup on the table, and turned to Aunt Wang, "Aunt Wang, you go to my room to find some coffee beans. I bought them a few days ago. I think Mr. Xia would prefer coffee."

    Auntie Wang was suddenly called on one side, stunned, quickly nodded, "yes."

    With that, he went upstairs to find the coffee beans according to Su Hao''s instructions. I was curious when suhao bought it, but I didn''t dare to ask.

    "Mr. Xia, are you interested in working with me?"

    When there was no one in the living room, Su Hao''s face changed and put away her previous cowardice.

    Xia Zhiyuan''s eyebrows and thin lips sparked a mocking smile.

    "Cooperation?" His voice was low, and his ending was up, with some doubt.

    Su Hao also bent the corners of her lips. She could imagine that the facial expression made by her body would not look good. She put away her smile. "It''s inconvenient to say more here. If Mr. Xia is interested, we can have a private talk."

    She didn''t make this decision on a whim. She thought about it when she was changing clothes upstairs just now.

    Xia Zhiyuan is a man with strong ability. Although he looks down on people, he also has the capital to look down on people. Su Hao thought about it carefully. She couldn''t beat chumanman in a short time by herself.

    It''s the most sensible way to get a few proper help.

    "I didn''t expect Miss Su to be able to talk about cooperation with others, which is beyond my expectation." Xia Zhiyuan didn''t say whether he agreed or not. He just cocked up his legs, supported his chin with one hand, and looked at Su Hao with great interest.

    Su Hao looks at him candidly. She knows that Xia Zhiyuan is a cold person. If she doesn''t show enough sincerity, she won''t move her at all.

    She thought for a moment and held out five fingers.

    "If Mr. Xia is willing to cooperate with me, I will give Mr. Xia a 5% share of Su''s. If Mr. Xia thinks about it, we can talk about it in detail another day and sign a contract. " Su Hao made a direct offer. She has 51% of the shares in her hand. It''s not too difficult for her to take out 5%.

 Chapter 709

    Xia Zhiyuan put away his cynical look and his legs. When he was about to say something more, Aunt Wang''s footsteps came.

    "Thank you for your concern. I''ll see Uncle Xia another day." Su Hao deliberately spoke loudly. She knew Xia Zhiyuan was a smart man and couldn''t understand it.

    Sure enough, Xia Zhiyuan picked an eyebrow and didn''t mention what happened just now.

    "Are you sure the coffee beans are in your room, miss? I can''t find it anywhere. " Aunt Wang bowed her head in embarrassment and rubbed her hands at a loss.

    Su Hao pretended to be surprised and opened his eyes, some sorry looking at Aunt Wang.

    "It''s my mistake. I put the coffee beans in the fridge. Go to the fridge and have a look."

    "Yes, miss." Aunt Wang said, looked at the two people sitting on the sofa, turned and walked away.

    After Aunt Wang left, Su haohun shrugged and looked at Xia Zhiyuan again. "You can see that it''s not convenient for me to talk at home. Exchange my contact information. You can call me when you think about it."

    Su Hao said to take out the mobile phone, Xia Zhiyuan to see her eyes have changed. He knew more or less about the Su family and heard his father say it, but he never cared about it.

    He didn''t pay attention to Su Hao at all, but chumanman had some means, but he was too eager for quick success and instant benefit, and could not be a great tool.

    After the exchange of contact information, Xia Zhiyuan didn''t stay much, and left with doubts about Su Hao''s change.

    When Aunt Wang grinds the coffee and brings it over, Su is the only one left in the living room.

    "And Mr. Xia?"

    "Oh, he has just left. It seems that there is something urgent." Sue playfully mobile phone, casual said a sentence.

    "So this..."

    "Just how about you help me taste the coffee." Su Hao interrupted Aunt Wang''s words and stood up to stretch. She''d better continue to fight with the fat on her body.

    This pair of leather bag must lose weight quickly. It must be done hard.

    In the evening, chumanman came back. As expected, he heard from Aunt Wang that Xia Zhiyuan had been here. He inquired about it intentionally or unintentionally at the dinner table.

    Sue good exercise in the afternoon, tired do not want to talk, but still play up the spirit of serious perfunctory her.

    "You said Xia Zhiyuan, he came to me or uncle Xia asked him to come. He was reluctant, but I didn''t force him to come. When he sees that I''m bored, I''m still bored with him! " Su Hao chewed and said indistinctly.

    "Uncle Xia has always been very concerned about you. It''s too much for you to say so." Chumanman put a chopstick dish in Su Hao''s bowl. He said that he was a kind of parent who hated iron but not steel.

    Sue almost didn''t spit out the food in her mouth. Chumanman''s acting is really not so good. Mingming wanted her to be such a waste all the time, and he still said such high sounding words.

    "I know. I''m not afraid to offend him. Anyway, there''s Manman. You protect me, right?" Su Hao reluctantly swallowed the food in her mouth, deliberately pulled a smile and showed her teeth.

    Chumanman saw Su Hao''s smile, his face almost didn''t stretch.

    Su was even more amused. For the first time, she thought that being fat had its advantages.

    "Eat more. Look at your thin ones." Su Hao came to work hard and tried to put food in chumanman''s bowl.

    After seeing Xia Zhiyuan that day, Xia Zhiyuan contacted Su Hao and said that he could cooperate. His agreement is expected by Su Hao, but she is not in a hurry to meet him. Now is not the time.

    The injury on Su Hao''s forehead is getting better and better, and the recovery is better, leaving no scar.

    For a long time, suhao didn''t go out and concentrated on exercising in the gym. At night, he was still ten kilometers away. She knew that her little actions could not hide chumanman, and she was too lazy to hide them.

    Chumanman really can''t sit still. Su Hao seems to have changed a lot. She doesn''t like the snacks she used to like, and even Zhao Mingzhen doesn''t care.

    Su Hao saw Zhao Mingzhen while swimming. He hasn''t seen Zhao Mingzhen for nearly a month. Zhao Mingzhen hasn''t changed much. She dived into the water, then came out, stroked her hair and stepped up the stairs.

    "Mingzhen, are you here?" Suhao looked at him as she wiped the water on her head.

    Zhao Mingzhen is a little stunned. Before coming here, Chu Manman said that Su has lost a lot of weight, but he didn''t expect it to be so obvious.

    At this time, Su Hao lost 20 jin. Her nose and eyes were no longer pinched by the fat on her face, but she seemed to like her eyes a lot. But from the standard weight is still a little bit less, or a little fat.

    A month''s time, to the present level, is also very good.

    "Do you think I''m getting thinner?" After wiping her hair, Su Hao walked over with a smile and took Zhao Mingzhen''s arm. According to the shape of the memory revealed the look of Zhong mu, a bit shy and appreciate.

    Zhao Mingzhen''s body was obviously stiff, and then slowly relaxed.

    He also laughed, "yes, you don''t look for me these days. I thought you were busy with something important."

    Su Hao couldn''t help but sneer at the bottom of her heart. It''s still a relationship between man and woman. If she doesn''t look for him, won''t he take the initiative to look for him? Or is she sure that Su Hao will be bold enough to stick it up?

    "I... I want to show you the best of me, and I''ve been working hard for that." Su Hao lowered his head and explained in a low voice, "besides, we often contact each other on the mobile phone, and you say you are very busy with your work..."

    Su Hao did not go on, but looked up at Zhao Mingzhen.

    From Zhao Mingzhen''s point of view, you can see Su Hao''s eyelashes sticking to the water. Her eyes are so big that they are pleasing to the eye.

    Zhao Mingzhen was soft in her heart and swallowed her words.

    "Nothing. If you don''t come to me, I''ll come to you." He said.

    Sue gave a good sound and put her head on his shoulder. Thought, said so sincere, she almost believed.

    "Mingzhen is here, too."

    Just when the atmosphere is harmonious, chumanman''s voice comes over, and Zhao Mingzhen subconsciously pushes Su Hao away.

    Su Hao felt Zhao Mingzhen''s nervousness. He gave a sneer from the bottom of his heart and a smile on his face.

    "Manman, aren''t you at work?" Su Hao looks at chumanman in surprise.

    "Little fool, I can''t work all the time this Saturday." Chumanman came over, shaved Su Hao''s nose, and pinched her face intimately. "Look, you''ve lost a lot of weight recently. You don''t have the same feeling as before."

    Chumanman''s face was very happy, and his disgust flashed by.

    "I''m about to get engaged to Mingzhen. I can''t be so fat. It''s not good to wear a wedding dress like that." Su Hao also took a look at Zhao Mingzhen and said coyly.

    "That''s true, but don''t get tired of losing weight. Mingzhen is also here. How about I invite you to dinner? The three of us haven''t been together for a long time Chumanman gave Zhao Mingzhen a wink.

    The latter understood and echoed, "Manman is right."

    Su Hao looked at the two people in front of him, some can''t stand rubbing shoulder, she didn''t want to go out with the two people. But if she refuses, it will only be a lot of trouble.

    "Yes, yes, let''s go together." Su Hao deliberately took chumanman''s arm and pretended to accidentally rub the water on her body.

    Chumanman''s face was stiff, and his disgust for suhao was one more point.

    The three went out in a row, and chumanman took them to a restaurant that looked high-end. Su Hao naturally pulls Zhao Mingzhen. The two of them sit together, and chumanman sits opposite them.

    Zhao Mingzhen has some resistance, but it''s not very obvious. If she''s a real person, she can''t see his resistance, but she''s not the Su Hao she used to be.

    Su Hao grins and leans his head on Zhao Mingzhen''s shoulder, with a sweet face.

    "Mingzhen smells good."

    Zhao Mingzhen looks down at Su Hao''s head and looks at Chu Manman to make su better. Su Hao let her go, but she got closer.

    Chumanman''s envious eyes jumped. She wanted to make sue good. She took a deep breath and just calmed down.

    "Xiaohao''s character seems to have changed a lot. He didn''t stick to Mingzhen so much before."

    Su Hao opened his eyes, pretended to be naive and looked at the past, with a happy smile on his face. "I haven''t seen Mingzhen for nearly a month. I want to die. Besides, he is my boyfriend. I still want to marry him. It''s nothing to be close to."

    She said, but also a naughty wink, "Manman, you say I said right?"

    Chumanman took a mouthful of tea in disguise, but didn''t say a word.

    Zhao Mingzhen is sandwiched between these two people, and he just feels uneasy. Hold the face red, "I''m a little urgent, want to go to the bathroom."

    Su Hao picks her eyebrows. She can''t stop people from going to the bathroom, can she?

    "Go ahead." She smiles to loosen Zhao Mingzhen, the latter fled also like left.

    "I''ll go too." Chumanman can''t sit still. It''s not easy to bear up to now.

    Sue bent her lips and said nothing.

    When she was the only one left, suhao took the smile away from her face and looked around at the restaurant. She was rather dispirited.

    They came back together, and chumanman''s face was obviously better. It seems that Zhao Mingzhen has worked hard to coax her. Su is kind-hearted and knows Tu Ming, but he doesn''t pull Zhao Mingzhen any more. It''s hard to eat honestly.

    After the meal, chumanman suggested shopping in the mall. Zhao Mingzhen echoed, and Su Hao naturally followed.

    Su Hao was not very interested at first. Later, she was a little happy when she looked at such a big shopping mall. She had been in Su''s house for so many days. It was rare for her to come out once, and her desire for shopping also rose.

    And if she remembers correctly, the store is still the property of the Su family.

 Chapter 710

    "Mr. Chu, are you here to inspect the work?"

    The manager saw chumanman from a distance and came over with a shy smile. The flattering look was very obvious.

    "No, I''m just here to do some shopping." Chumanman enjoyed being treated like this. He was in a good mood and hung his lips.

    Su Hao looked at Chu Manman holding such a shelf, frowned in disgust, and really regarded himself as an onion.

    Su''s not her chumanman.

    She adjusted her facial expression and asked with a puzzled look, "Manman, who is he?"

    "He''s the manager of the store." Chumanman said casually, without introducing Su Hao.

    "I also want to imagine Manman''s style. Manman, can you arrange a job for me in the company and get me a manager, at least better than..." Sue Hao pointed to the male manager, "much higher than his position."

    The manager looked at suhao curiously. He didn''t know the identity of suhao, "who is this?"

    "Me, I''m Su Hao, Su''s daughter. This mall belongs to me, don''t you know?" Su is so happy to introduce himself. Yu Guangli sees chumanman''s face obviously sinking down and smiles more happily.

    The manager looked at chumanman suspiciously, trying to get the answer from her.

    "You go ahead and let''s have a look." Chumanman waved to the manager and endured the anger of Su Hao.

    "Oh, don''t let him go. I want him to show me around." Su Hao turned his lips reluctantly, but he didn''t force anyone to stay.

    Chumanman pulled an ugly smile, "little good, don''t be willful, I''ll show you around, OK?"

    "Manman, I want to be just like you. I''ve decided to work in the company." Su Hao is worried that he has no excuse to work for su.

    Chumanman at this time incomparable regret, just that point of pride are gone, Su several words remind her, she has not completely control su.

    In addition, this idiot Su Hao even has to go to Su''s work, which makes her feel worse.

    "Can we talk about it later?" Chumanman winked at Zhao Mingzhen.

    "Yes, Xiaohao, this is not the time to say that." Zhao Mingzhen''s invisible man can''t be any more, so he has to frown to make it over. He naturally understands chumanman''s meaning.

    Today''s su Hao is particularly difficult, and Zhao Mingzhen obviously feels it.

    Su Hao frowned and didn''t insist any more. She just lowered her head in frustration. "I know I''m not as good as Manman..."

    "Well, look at that shop. Let''s go there and have a look." Zhao Mingzhen''s face was thin, and his eyes were watching the people around him, as well as chumanman''s compelling sight.

    Zhao Mingzhen said, played his advantage once, not very gently took Su Hao to the store over there. Chumanman looked at Zhao Mingzhen holding Su Hao''s hand, eyes dark, some regret out of the door.

    After entering the store, Zhao Manman''s face became darker, because Su Hao had an argument with someone again.

    "You fat bastard, you stepped on me on purpose?" Chu Mingyue''s voice is extremely sharp.

    Su Hao goes into the shop and sees Chu Mingyue. At the first sight, she knows that trouble is coming. Chu Mingyue followed Chu Manman before and bullies yuan Shen in the dark. Every time she sees yuan Shen, she ridicules him.

    This time, Su Hao didn''t wait for Chu Mingyue to ridicule her. She stepped on her foot.

    That foot was deliberately stepped on by Su Hao. If she remembered correctly, Chu Mingyue was also arranged by Chu Manman in Su''s family, and the position was not low.

    Chu Mingyue is about to say something again. In a twinkling of an eye, she sees chumanman, and her mouth is shriveled. She begins to accuse Su Hao.

    "Cousin, you are here too. You judge me. Look at my feet. She stepped on them all. She did it on purpose Chu Mingyue points to her feet, which are red when Su Hao steps on them. It looks serious indeed.

    Su Hao''s heart is cold to hum a, think at the beginning this Chu Mingyue but put the original body to die in the whole, what dirty means didn''t use? It''s shameless to be stepped on by her. She''s a little regretted that she didn''t work harder.

    Chumanman frowned irritably. She faintly felt that Su Hao had changed, but she couldn''t say for a moment. This time I realized that Su Hao''s character was very timid before, but now it seems a little different.

    "Xiaohao, what are you doing with Mingyue? Apologize to her. " Chumanman pacified patted chumingyue''s hand, and opened his mouth with a bit of temptation.

    Su took a good look at Zhao Mingzhen and Chu Manman. He bowed his head and pulled his sleeve. He was at a loss.

    "I didn''t mean to. I stepped on it without seeing it clearly."

    "You''re talking nonsense. You know it''s intentional. Zhao Mingzhen sees it clearly. Do you think it''s Zhao Mingzhen?" Chu Mingyue is not a person who can bear her temper. She never looks at cowardly su. This time, of course, is no exception.

    "Xiaohao, you apologize to Mingyue." Zhao Mingzhen sighed, put his hand on Su Hao''s shoulder and gently coaxed him.

    "That last time, Chu Mingyue made me make a fool of myself in public. Did you have to apologize to me? Don''t think I forgot. I remember it very well Because this memory for the original body is more profound, also left a deep impression on Su Hao.

    The original body is not stupid, like an idiot, she knows a lot of things, but has been quietly endure it.

    "Well, don''t make any noise. It''s all a family. What''s it like?" Chumanman is the one who knows the inside story. It''s not twice that chumingyue sets up a trap for Su Hao. If Su Hao entangles, chumingyue is really wrong.

    "I''m not a family with this kind of people." Chu Mingyue snorted coldly and glared at Su Hao. "I''m disgusted to be in the same place with this kind of person. Cousin, only you can stand her!"

    Finish saying to take Baotou also not to return of walk.

    The atmosphere is a little embarrassed for a moment, Su Hao looks aggrieved on the surface, and silently puts Chu Mingyue on the list of revenge.

    "Well, what''s the matter with you today? Again and again and again Chumanman''s good temper is over. He can''t help but get angry with suhao.

    Su Hao, aggrieved, hid behind Zhao Mingzhen, only showed his eyes and complained, "Manman, do you believe what she said? I didn''t mean to

    The blue veins on chumanman''s forehead jump. Today''s su Hao is especially disgusting to her.

    "Does Chu Mingyue work in Su family? She can go. Why can''t I? I want to be Chu Mingyue''s boss! " Su Hao didn''t forget her purpose. She had to break into Su''s family and find out about her situation.

    After all, Xia Zhiyuan''s information is limited, and she can''t be passive all the time. She is led by chumanman''s nose.

    Chumanman looks stiff, but Su Hao brings the topic back.

    Su Hao''s wish came true. That day in the shopping mall, chumanman''s cracked face made her feel happy every time she recalled it. As an airborne soldier, she came to Su''s family and attracted a lot of onlookers, especially those who love to watch.

    Today has been a day of attention, Su Hao just came to the tea room to take a breath.

    I just didn''t expect to hear gossip about her again.

    "What is the origin of the new prime minister? Can you let president Chu take care of it in person? "

    "I don''t know. As subordinates, we should do our own work honestly."

    Su Hao strolls to the tea room and hears the conversation between the two. Zhu Tian, a little assistant beside him, glances at Su Hao and gives a clear cough.

    The two people who just talked to each other looked back at the news and saw that Su Hao''s face had changed. Some guilty of low head, gray Liuliu left.

    "Mr. Su, do you want me to teach them a lesson for you?" Zhu Tian asked Su Hao cautiously, observing Su Hao''s face.

    Zhu Tian is the person that Chu Manman arranged for su. Its function is to stare at her.

    Think of here, Su Hao side head swept her one eye, shook his head, sighed, "still don''t, they didn''t say other too much."

    Su Hao still thinks that she should be a little bit restrained. It can''t be like a changed person in such a short time. That will attract more attention from chumanman.

    "What should I do next?" Su Hao took the coffee from Zhu Tian and sipped it carefully. The coffee is high in calories. She has to control it.

    Zhu Tian slightly a Leng, very quick reaction.

    "Mr. Su, when you come to work on the first day, get used to it first, and it''s not too late to start real work in a few days." Zhu Tian is just in danger, to the parachute when assistant, as for Su Hao what she really don''t know.

    "Oh, all right." Sue nodded, tapping her fingertips on the coffee cup. "By the way, where''s Manman? Take me to her

    "President Chu, President Chu is in a meeting at this time." Speaking of this, Zhu Tian''s heart is still a little uncomfortable. Originally, she was the most popular person around chumanman, but Su Hao sent her to Su Hao as a little assistant.

    Although she was told to keep her eyes on suhao, what''s good about suhao?

    attend a meeting? Sue touched her chin.

    "I''m going to see what the meeting looks like." Sue put down the cup and went out.

    Zhu Tian a little Leng for a while, quickly catch up, "Mr. Su, it''s not suitable for you to go, Mr. Chu, they are discussing the company''s business."

    "Why is it inappropriate for me to go? I''m also a manager. Why can''t I go to the meeting? I''m going. " Suhao waved, "besides, I miss Manman too. I''ll go and see what''s wrong?"

    "This..." Zhu Tian had never encountered such a situation, and was blocked by Su Hao''s words.

    Su Haocai ignored Zhu Tian, who was in the way. He stepped on the elevator and pressed the top floor. She knew that the conference room of the company was on the top floor, and that Truman''s office was also there.

    It used to be grandfather Su''s place. When I was young, I used to run to that place.

    Zhu Tian comes back to her senses and finds that Su Hao has already taken the elevator upstairs. She stomps her feet with a little annoyance. She''s afraid that Su Hao will do something wrong. She''ll lose her job again.

    Since chumanman became the CEO of sushi, it is strange that he has never been to the company. Chumanman also deliberately refused to let suhao come to the company, and even rarely mentioned the company in front of suhao.

    Elevator Ding, to the top floor, Su Hao stepped out of the elevator to have a look. The front desk is full of new faces. The people in my memory are gone.

    "What can I do for you, miss?"

 Chapter 711

    Suhao walked there a few steps, and was stopped. These people obviously didn''t see suhao, and they didn''t know her identity.

    "I''m looking for Manman. You take me." Sue really wanted to think, or no impulse directly to the meeting room, now she can''t so soon and chumanman tear face.

    Mr. Chu is in a meeting. Do you have an appointment The front desk looks at Su Hao with vigilance, and her face is full of precautions. The president can''t be met by anyone who wants to. The front desk looks at Su Hao, who is a little fat and greasy, a little more despised.

    Suhao stares at her for a while, remembering the face. Every one of chumanman''s legs will be driven away.

    Anyway, she has nothing to do. It won''t be good to wait outside.

    Zhu Tian took the elevator to catch up. Seeing Su Hao sitting on one side and waiting honestly, he was suddenly relieved.

    Also, how can su Hao have the courage to enter the conference room directly?

    When Su Hao saw Zhu Tian''s nervous follow, he sneered in his heart and felt a little sympathy for Zhu Tian. Because she will not lead a stable life in the future.

    Bored waiting for a while, the door of the conference room suddenly opened, and the people inside came out one after another.

    Chu Mingyue and her colleagues are laughing happily. She looks up and sees Su Hao sitting on the sofa. Her face changes immediately.

    "Why are you here? This shouldn''t be where you came from. "

    Sue Hao took back her mobile phone and took out her ears. How could this sentence sound so harsh? This is su. Why shouldn''t she be here?

    "Bright moon!" Chumanman sternly called the name of chumingyue.

    She has the imposing manner stepped on the high-heeled shoes to come over, other people automatically gave her a way.

    Other people have tacit understanding to slow down and look over. I''ve heard that there''s a new manager in the company for a long time. It''s time for them to be curious.

    Suhao''s whole life has changed so much that it''s hard to recognize her before. Besides, only a few of her grandfather''s old subordinates have seen suhao.

    "Chu Mingyue, from today on, I''m your direct superior. What''s my position again? " Said Su to have a good look at Zhu Tian, she really did not remember that title.

    Zhu Tian, with Chu Mingyue''s poor eyes, said, "general manager of marketing department."

    "What?" Chu Mingyue''s face changed, but she waited for that position for a long time. How could she easily fall into Su Hao''s hands?

    "Cousin! What''s going on? " Chu Mingyue pointed to Su Hao''s dissatisfaction, "she doesn''t know anything at all. Do you want her to be the general manager?"

    Chumanman doesn''t want to take away suhao, but she has too few shares now, and the position of president is very unstable. If this suhao is suddenly enlightened, her position can be removed with her shares.

    She has been working hard for so many years, but she didn''t expect her fat mouth to fly away.

    "I asked her to come. If you are dissatisfied, you can tell me in private." Chumanman gives chumingyue a warning look.

    Chu Mingyue receives Chu Manman''s warning eyes, slightly converges a little, and doesn''t say anything more, but her expression is obviously angry.

    "While everyone is here, I''d like to introduce you. This is Su Hao, the granddaughter of former chairman su. Now I''m the general manager of the marketing department. In the future, we will all be colleagues. We need to help each other. " Chumanman introduces Su Hao to the public with a smile. He looks very considerate of Su Hao.

    People looked different when they heard this, and many people showed their disdainful eyes.

    Su Hao swept around, and the people here didn''t see much of it, so they didn''t have much memory. However, the way they looked at her didn''t seem very friendly.

    "All right, you all go and get busy." Chumanman is very satisfied with their reaction, and hopes that these people can give Sue some hardship so that she can leave the company quickly.

    Chu Mingyue angrily stares at Su Hao and turns away.

    Look at her appearance is not willing to give up, Su Hao has met, after the day in the company will not be calm. When the soldiers come to block her, she will only know how to do it.

    Thinking of this, Su Hao noticed chumanman''s slightly ugly face, and quickly put on a cowardly look, with an innocent face.

    "Manman, am I disturbing you?"

    Chumanman''s eyes were a little cold when he just looked at her. He noticed his gaffe and controlled his expression a little. At least pulled out a smile, affectionately holding her hand.

    "Look at what you say. I''m too happy you can come."

    "I knew Manman was the best for me." Su Hao took back his hand without leaving any trace, a naive look.

    Chumanman''s eyes flashed a trace of disgust, hoping to let suhao disappear from her eyes immediately.

    The onlookers left one after another. Su Hao found chumanman unhappy, and the goal was achieved. He patted his ass and left.

    Chumanman gives Zhu Tian a look. Zhu Tian catches up again. Su Hao is almost gone.

    On her first day at work, she was quite comfortable. Sue drove home by herself. The car she drives is still a limited one. It was bought for her by grandfather Su when she was alive.

    Recalling the two faces of Chu''s sisters, Su whistled happily and went back to Su''s villa with light steps. At the door, I sorted out my expression before I pushed the door in.

    Auntie Wang set up the meal and saw Su Hao come back to greet her warmly.

    "Miss, how was your first day at work today?"

    "Good." Su Hao sat down and reached for his chopsticks to pick up a dish.

    "Miss, won''t you come back to eat with Miss Chu?" Aunt Wang felt that Su Hao had changed, but she couldn''t figure out what had changed.

    Sue is kind-hearted. When she sees chumanman''s face, she''s afraid she can''t eat it.

    Just thinking about it, something came from the door. Su Hao had to sort out her expression and look at it.

    "You''re back. Aunt Wang just cooked the meal." Su Xiaoxiao stood up and saw Zhao Mingzhen behind Chu Manman, a trace of cunning flashed through his eyes.

    It seems that chumanman still can''t help it, which brings the rescuers here again.

    "Mingzhen? You''re here, too? Didn''t you say you were busy today and didn''t have time for me? " Su Hao is bored in the afternoon. He wants to do a whole set of plays. He can''t ignore Zhao Mingzhen and sends a text message to the other party. Zhao Mingzhen said he didn''t have time, and Su Hao had a good time secretly.

    Zhao Mingzhen''s eyes flashed, some guilty.

    "Mingzhen deliberately put off his work to see you, so don''t be dissatisfied." Chumanman makes it right, pulls Zhao Mingzhen to the table and lets him sit next to Su Hao.

    Su Hao kept a surprise smile on her face. As Zhao Mingzhen sat down, she even took the initiative to take the dishes and chopsticks and put them on the table for him.

    "Sit down, little boy." Zhao Mingzhen did not smile naturally.

    After dinner, Chu Manman looked at Zhao Mingzhen and Su Hao, "Mingzhen, you accompany Xiao Hao, I have some work to deal with upstairs."

    Chumanman finished with a meaningful look at Zhao Mingzhen, turned upstairs.

    "Mingzhen." Su Hao endured impatience and perfunctorized him. "Will you go out with me? I ate a little too much just now. "

    Su Hao knows that Zhao Mingzhen will not stop until she reaches her goal. She takes the initiative to go out for a walk.

    "Good."

    Zhao Mingzhen nodded.

    Su Hao goes to the kennel and takes out her first friend in the world, Xiaomei. She rubs her head and leads her out with Zhao Mingzhen.

    Not long after dinner, it wasn''t completely dark, just a little dark. Su Hao leads the dog and waits for Zhao Mingzhen to speak.

    Zhao Mingzhen looks at Su Hao beside her, and suddenly finds that she has become a little strange, not only because she is thinner, but also because she is a different kind of change.

    In the past, Su Hao was always submissive. It was not so bright or so dazzling.

    "Mingzhen, look at Xiaomei, isn''t she cute?" Su Hao noticed that Zhao Mingzhen was staring at her eyes. He felt uncomfortable and made a noise intentionally.

    Zhao Mingzhen was stunned for a moment and realized that he had been staring at Su. When he turned his head, his ears turned red.

    "Pretty... Pretty cute."

    Since Su Hao realized Zhao Mingzhen, he really realized that people should not be superficial.

    Who would have thought that a man with such a thin face would have such a cruel heart?

    "Do you have something to say?" Su Hao can''t stand this kind of atmosphere. He reminds Zhao Mingzhen and suggests that he ask quickly.

    Zhao Mingzhen revived and helped his glasses.

    "I heard you went to sushi today. Are you still used to it?"

    But I think it''s important. Su Hao is worried about him.

    "Not bad." Suhao took the dog and sat on the stone pier.

    "Why do you suddenly want to work for Su? You don''t like painting very much. You said before that you would open a studio. "

    Zhao Mingzhen didn''t look directly at Su Hao when he spoke, so he didn''t see Su Hao''s boredom.

    "Let''s go step by step. I just want to make Chu Mingyue unhappy. She used to bully me all the time. Now I don''t want her to bully me any more. " Su Hao shrugged. "Actually I don''t know anything. Going to work is just passing the time."

    Su Hao said casually. Zhao Mingzhen was suspicious and secretly wrote down what she said.

    "You can''t see the same thing as Mingyue. She''s a bit headstrong." Zhao Mingzhen also wants to persuade.

    "I see. Mingzhen, it''s not easy for you to come to see me once. You always tell me about her. Are you interested in her?" Su Hao didn''t want to hear him chant scriptures like an old monk. He pretended to be jealous and interrupted him. He took Xiaomei a few steps forward.

    "No, I don''t like her." Zhao Mingzhen has some anxious arguments.

    Su Hao pretended to deal with him for a while, and then sent Zhao Mingzhen away.

    This Zhao Mingzhen has interrupted her plan, ten kilometers have not been completed.

    "That''s all I can find." Xia Zhiyuan''s voice came from the microphone with a little impatience.

    Su Hao, with a mobile phone in one hand and a keyboard in the other, looked at the information sent by Xia Zhiyuan at a glance. "It''s hard for Mr. Xia, but as you know, the information is not painful, it doesn''t have much effect."

    Those materials are all about the development of Su family in recent years. Although they are very detailed, they are not what Su Hao wants.

 Chapter 712

    "Of course I know." Xia Zhiyuan snorted coldly, "I''m not a detective, what I give you is what I use all my relationships to get, Su Hao, don''t be unkind."

    Su Hao shook his head and said, "I''m in a hurry. I''ll think of another way to get in touch."

    As soon as Su Hao finished, Xia Zhiyuan hung up the phone.

    "It seems that we have to think again." Su Hao put his cell phone aside, opened Su''s employee watch, and looked at it one by one. The mouse stopped on a person''s photo, "well, this person is a little interesting."

    "It''s time for breakfast, miss."

    Aunt Wang''s voice came, Su Hao closed the computer, should be a, "come!"

    After breakfast, suhao drove her Limited car to sushi in a very high profile, and took a pair of necessary sunglasses, not to mention how proud she was.

    Su Hao noticed that people around him were either envious or contemptuous, and he was in a good mood.

    The eyes under the sunglasses dribbled around, and when they saw a person, they obviously stopped. Took off the glasses, Shi ran walked past.

    "You just came, too?" Su Hao enthusiastically came up to the other side, showing a polite smile, "I know you, Lu Yu."

    Lu Yu, as Su Hao said, is the person Su Hao watched on his computer this morning. She wants to woo Lu Yu and cooperate with Xia Zhiyuan.

    It''s just that Lu Yu doesn''t look so... Gentle.

    Specific performance in Lu Yu cool look at her, did not pay attention to her chat up.

    Su Hao touched his nose, but he didn''t expect that Lu Yu was still a cold beauty.

    She likes to do challenging things. Su Hao looks at Lu Yu''s back and thinks about how to move him in the fastest time.

    "Oh, isn''t this Su''s daughter, Mr. Su? Yes? Have you been punished? " Chu Mingyue''s sarcastic voice rang out, clapping her hands and looking provocative.

    Su Hao turned her eyes silently, and didn''t want to pay attention to the woman with chest and no brain.

    Zhu Tian came here early in the morning. Yesterday, chumanman called her to give her a good explanation. But she repeatedly promised in front of chumanman, staring at Su Hao''s every move.

    Yesterday, chumanman specially explained that he would not let suhao fight with others. When Zhutian saw the tit for tat posture between suhao and chumingyue, he was a little worried.

    "Is Mr. Su here? Your office is ready. Would you like to see the new office with me? It''s all at your request. " Zhu Tian knows that these two are not the people she can offend. Su Hao''s identity is self-evident. Chu Mingyue is also Chu Manman''s cousin, and she can''t be ignored.

    "Good morning, director Chu." Zhu Tian smiles and greets Chu Mingyue.

    Chu Mingyue glances at her coldly, remembering what chumanman said to her. After all, I didn''t say anything more and left with high heels.

    Su Hao picked to pick eyebrow, have a little accident this Chu Mingyue can so easily walk away.

    "Come on, show me the office."

    Zhu Tian was relieved and followed Su Hao closely.

    When she arrived at her new office, Su Hao looked around carefully and nodded with satisfaction. It''s all in accordance with her requirements. There are sofas and tatami. It''s a kind of leisure.

    Zhu Tian''s following Su Hao is also an eye opener. The rich second generation can come as they want.

    The office is the place to work, but Su Hao can make it home, I have to say I admire it.

    "What do I do today?" Su Hao sat on the boss''s chair and turned around. He asked Zhu Tian excitedly, "am I going to have a meeting, too?"

    Su Hao''s expectation made Zhu Tian speechless. Su Hao seems to understand nothing, but also a positive look, looks a little disobedient.

    "Mr. Su is no longer used to two days? You don''t have to start working so soon. " Zhu Tian didn''t know what Su Hao could do, so he laughed.

    "Well, I won''t do anything." Sue nodded clearly, "can I see how they work and learn?"

    Su Hao is still thinking about landing Yu and wants to find a chance to meet Lu Yu and have a talk.

    Zhu Tian felt that Su Hao had no way to refute her excuse. After thinking about it, she was watching, and nothing would happen. She nodded, "OK."

    "Well, I''m going to study." Sue was so happy that she stood up and went to the office area.

    Zhu Tian follows her and stares at her tightly.

    With a small tail, Su Hao''s movement is limited, and she can''t go to Lu Yu directly.

    Su Hao pretends to walk around the office area. Yu Guangli looks for landing feather''s office and finally finds it at the end of a corridor.

    She silently wrote down the location of Lu Yu''s office, went to other places for a walk, and went back to her office.

    Zhu Tian ran around with her. Seeing Su Hao''s curious and ignorant face, he despised her a lot.

    "A little hungry." Suhao sat on the boss''s chair, holding his stomach and looking sad.

    Zhu Tian looked at the time, but it was only ten o''clock, so he was hungry?

    "I want to eat." Su Hao smashed his mouth, "Zhu Tian, can you do me a favor?"

    "The dining hall hasn''t opened yet. Why don''t I order takeout for you?" Zhu Tian is an individual, and he guesses Su Hao''s intention.

    "I want to eat baozi rice, just this one." Su Hao, with a smile, turned out the map from his mobile phone and gave Zhu Tian a look. "Can you help me buy it back?"

    Zhu Tian took a look at it, and the corner of his mouth gasped. This family is in the east of the city, and Su''s is in the west of the city. It''s not close at all.

    "Mr. Su... It''s a little hard for me."

    Su Hao''s face changed and Zhu Tian compromised.

    "OK, I''ll buy it now." Zhu Tian is afraid that Su Hao will make trouble again. She can''t bear it yesterday. Today, she just wants Su Hao to stop.

    "Thank you Sue smiles with satisfaction.

    Looking at Zhu Tian on the elevator, the smile on Su Hao''s face is clean.

    Stretch a waist, according to the memory of the route to the direction of Lu Yu''s office.

    When he got to the place, suhao knocked on the door politely.

    "Come in, please."

    Lu Yu''s voice is a little cold.

    "It''s me."

    Sue opened the door and went in.

    "What are you doing here?"

    Lu Yu''s eyes suddenly sharpened.

    "Lu Yu, five years ago, went abroad to study for two years, and now holds the position of financial director in Su''s company." Su Hao walked to Lu Yu''s desk, looked directly into her eyes and said, "my grandfather appreciated you very much when he was alive. He even mentioned you to me."

    Lu Yu''s hand, which had been knocking on the keyboard, stopped, and her eyes changed a little.

    "You''re very different from the outside world."

    Su Hao chuckled and opened his chair to sit opposite Lu Yu. Wen Yan slightly picked eyebrows, "many things are not as simple as they seem."

    Lu Yu also smiles. It''s like ice and snow melting. Her facial features are not very beautiful, but when combined, they have a different kind of beauty.

    "Miss Su, what can I do for you?" She was a little curious.

    "I know director Lu is very capable and courageous. I''ll ask you, what do you think of the current Su family compared with the past? " Sue''s arms are full of time.

    Lu Yu frowned slightly, looked at Su Hao for a while, and said, "I don''t know if Miss Su wants to hear me tell the truth or lie."

    "The truth."

    "Su''s is not better than before. It seems that he is in revenue, but he lacks stamina. There are still some problems in the direction of decision-making. President Chu''s vision is good, but too short-sighted. " Lu Yu said a few words about Su''s current situation, with some regret between the words.

    What she said was similar to what Xia Zhiyuan analyzed. Su Hao nodded casually and agreed with her point of view.

    "You are like a friend of mine." Sue Hao couldn''t help saying more.

    "Well?" Lu Yu doubts.

    "Nothing. You''ll meet." Su Hao chuckled a little, then there will be a good play to watch. However, she did not forget the real purpose of this visit. She stopped laughing and said seriously, "director Lu, if you are interested in cooperating with me, I will give you what you want."

    Lu Yu sees Su Hao playing the role of a pig and eating a tiger. He just thinks it''s a bit interesting. But the other side also wants to pull her into the water, which is not just interesting.

    It''s very dangerous to stand in line since ancient times. She doesn''t want to lose her job even if she succeeds.

    So she didn''t agree at the first time.

    "Don''t worry. You can take your time. Here''s my card." When Su Hao came, she took a piece of paper. These were all prepared by Zhu Tian. She glanced at it and hissed, "Tut, it''s still gilded. It''s very high."

    Lu Yu singled out an eyebrow and took it without hesitation.

    "Looking forward to your call." Su Hao smiles and tilts his head. "I won''t disturb you. Director Lu is a smart man. He knows what to say and what not to say."

    Lu Yu nodded and put away his business card. "Miss Su, take your time."

    Su Hao went back to her office and bored with her mobile phone. After a while, Zhu Tian came with the pot rice she ordered.

    "Thank you, Xiao Zhu." Suhao was really hungry, so she ate it impolitely.

    Su Hao had nothing to do in the company for several days. He didn''t do anything else, but he knew almost all the people in the company.

    Most of the senior managers are fresh faced, and almost all the old subordinates who used to be Su''s grandfather left Su''s family.

    Su Hao could understand that chumanman''s ambition was to master the whole Su family. How could he not support his subordinates?

    The company is full of chumanman people, which makes it more difficult for suhao. We have to weave a big net for chumanman and let her throw it willingly.

    It''s just that the net can''t be made up in a moment.

    She needs time.

    Lu Yu is more cautious than Su Hao. It took several days to call suhao back, which was expected by suhao. Su Hao said to Lu Yu that he would wait for her instructions, but Lu Yu didn''t say anything about it.

    As time goes by, Su Hao also comes into contact with some of the company''s work, but what she comes into contact with is far from the core of the company.

    Even so, some people don''t like Su Hao and try their best to get rid of her.

    Chu Mingyue, in particular, doesn''t bother to hide her disgust. As long as Su Hao meets Chu Mingyue, there will be a burst of chicken flying and dog jumping.

    Zhu Tian is the sandwich biscuit among them, in a dilemma.

 Chapter 713

    "Mr. Su, if you do this again, I can''t do my work." Zhu Tian can''t bear to complain.

    "Are you afraid of Chu Mingyue? What are you afraid of her for? Are you still afraid of me as your backing? " Su Hao is playing with her mobile phone with a casual look on her face.

    Wish the farmland has bitterness not to say, long sigh tone.

    Speaking of Cao Cao, this time Chu Mingyue chose to take the initiative and knocked on the door of Su Hao''s office.

    When Chu Mingyue goes in, Su Hao lies on the tatami and plays games. Knowing that she''s coming, she doesn''t give her a corner of her eye and plays by herself.

    "This document needs your signature." Chu Mingyue see Su Hao so aboveboard play, the corner of the mouth smoked.

    Su Hao, it''s like finding one more person, "put it there, wait until I finish this game. Don''t disturb me playing games. Get out

    The blue veins between Chu Mingyue''s forehead jumped, hoping to smash the document on her face.

    "Director Chu, Mr. Su said that she will see it for a while. You can put it there first." The smile on Zhu Tian''s face is a little stiff. He just wants to send Chu Mingyue away as soon as possible.

    "This document is urgent. You asked her to sign it as soon as possible." Chu Mingyue didn''t pay attention to Zhu Tian at all. She glanced at Su Hao with disdain. Then she turned and left.

    Zhu Tian is a bit of an accident. This time Chu Mingyue leaves so simply, they will not stop until they have a few quarrels.

    When Chu Ming left, Su Hao cheered, "win, tut, it''s not easy."

    Zhu Tian Gan said nothing with a smile.

    "Show me the documents Chu Mingyue took." Sue seems to have just remembered and asked for the documents.

    Zhu Tian doubts whether Su Hao can really understand it. He hands over the document.

    "Pour me a cup of coffee." Suhao took it and took a cursory look.

    "All right." Zhu Tian nodded and went to the tea room.

    After she left, Su Hao took a photo of the document and sent it to Lu Yu.

    SOHO: help me see if there is any problem with this document.

    Lu Yu: good

    After sending, a message pops up in the mobile phone, which is from Zhao Mingzhen.

    Zhao Mingzhen: pick you up from work

    Sue thought about it and quickly answered.

    SOHO: if you''re busy, you don''t have to come here. I drove here myself

    Zhao Mingzhen: I want to see you

    Sue frowned and her fingers flew.

    SOHO: come on

    Zhao Mingzhen: Yes

    After returning the news, Su Hao sighed slightly. Compared with Chu Mingyue, she doesn''t want to deal with Zhao Mingzhen.

    Su Hao and Zhao Mingzhen went out for a meal. Fortunately, Zhao Mingzhen is not a talkative person. She just keeps her head down and doesn''t need to be too perfunctory.

    Zhao Mingzhen takes Su Hao to another movie and makes her sleepy. She just feels like a lullaby to those love movies.

    "Okay, wake up."

    After the movie, Zhao Mingzhen had to wake up Su Hao who was sleeping.

    Su Hao suddenly woke up and rubbed her eyes, "ah, is it over? I''m sorry. I fell asleep

    "This movie is what you always want to see, how can..." Zhao Mingzhen came to see her this time, remembering that before the movie was released a few months ago, Su Hao said he would come to the cinema.

    "I''ve seen it. It''s the second time, so I''m a little sleepy." Su Hao just won''t remember this kind of small details, she yawned casually perfunctory.

    "This is definitely the premiere." Zhao Mingzhen whispered.

    "What did you say?" Sue didn''t hear clearly.

    "Nothing. I''ll take you home." Zhao Mingzhen smiles and stands up.

    "Well." Sue doesn''t care about him.

    On the way back, Zhao Mingzhen always looked at her from time to time. Su Hao was so tired that he simply closed his eyes and pretended to sleep.

    "Home." Zhao Mingzhen stopped the car and gently pushed Su Hao.

    "Well? I fell asleep again Su Hao pretended to yawn, "I don''t know what happened today. I''m always sleepy."

    Sue laughed and got out of the car.

    Zhao Mingzhen also followed the car, holding Su Hao''s hand.

    "What''s the matter?" Su Hao does not flinch, she stares at him with big eyes and doubts.

    Sue has lost a lot of weight, like a completely changed person. Her facial features used to be very beautiful, and her eyes looked big and bright after she lost weight. Looking at him from this angle made Zhao Mingzhen''s heart jump.

    Zhao Mingzhen a little flustered to move a vision.

    "Well?" Suhao was already impatient.

    "Are you... Are you angry with me?" Zhao Mingzhen thinks that Su Hao has become a lot these days. He used to pull him to keep talking, and he would always look at him if he didn''t speak.

    Now Su Hao has become elusive. Is it because he didn''t spend time with her a few days ago?

    Sue almost laughed, angry? Why are you angry?

    She turned and threw herself into Zhao Mingzhen''s arms and said, "I''m not angry with you, Mingzhen. Don''t you know what I do to you? I''m just too sleepy. I''m addicted to a game these days. I played it until midnight yesterday. "

    Su Hao said with a silent smile, and then quickly came out of Zhao Mingzhen''s arms and gave him a smile.

    As soon as Zhao Mingzhen''s hand touched Su Hao''s waist, Su Hao came out of his arms. Somehow, he was a little lost

    "Xiaohao, are you back?"

    Chumanman walked over in her pajamas, with her back to sue. She didn''t stop her jealousy.

    She saw the scene just now. Zhao Mingzhen was intoxicated!

    "Well, Mingzhen sent me back, and he took me to the cinema." Su Hao heard chumanman''s voice, turned and stood beside Zhao Mingzhen, holding his arm tightly.

    She even leaned on Zhao Mingzhen''s shoulder with a happy face, not to mention how happy she was.

    Chumanman''s expression unpredictable looked at Zhao Mingzhen one eye, the latter guilty did not look at her.

    "It''s so late. Mingzhen should go back as soon as possible." After a while, chumanman seems to find his voice, still calm mouth way.

    "Well, yes, it''s so late." Zhao Mingzhen is very uncomfortable when he is questioned by chumanman. He didn''t communicate with chumanman in advance when he went to find Su Hao. He made his own choice.

    Su didn''t seem to notice the strange atmosphere between them. As soon as she heard that Zhao Mingzhen was going to leave, she showed a little reluctant to part. "Are you going now? Won''t you come into my house? "

    Seeing chumanman''s green face with envy, Su feels very happy.

    "No

    Zhao Mingzhen didn''t dare to stay more. After that, he looked at chumanman casually. Then he got into the car and walked away.

    Chumanman watched his car go away and didn''t greet suhao any more. She was too lazy to talk to suhao so much and went directly into the room.

    Suhao shrugs. She just did it on purpose. Seeing chumanman''s angry face, she felt very happy. Today, she rewarded herself for not running that ten kilometers.

    I went back to take a bath, so I had time to take out my cell phone and have a look. Seeing the news from Lu Yu, Su Hao sat up straight.

    "Is Chu Mingyue really manipulating the documents?" Su really thought about it. He didn''t call Lu Yu. It''s not appropriate to be so late.

    The next morning, Su Hao sent a message to Lu Yu at work, asking her to point out the inappropriate parts of the document.

    Lu Yu''s action is very fast. At noon that day, he sent what Su Hao wanted.

    Sue looks like she doesn''t understand. To be honest, she is not very good at these professional fields.

    "Xiao Zhu, talk to the people below and have a meeting."

    Zhu Tian this time really Leng, doubt a way, "have a meeting?"

    Did she hear that right? Sue is such a loafer all day. What kind of meeting does she have? Isn''t that a joke?

    "What are you doing? I said, "go and call all the people in the marketing department to the meeting room. As the marketing manager, I can''t hold a meeting yet?" Su Hao doesn''t want to endure any more. This Chu Mingyue must give her some color to see.

    "Well, I''ll... I''ll go right now." Zhu Tian didn''t dare to object.

    But the first time she didn''t go to the convener, she told Truman about it. Chumanman asked her to do what suhao said. She was also curious about what suhao wanted to do.

    With chumanman''s permission, Zhu Tian will have the bottom to do things. Anyway, everything will be supported by chumanman, and she doesn''t have to be afraid to take responsibility.

    Zhu Tian called all the people in the marketing department to the office one by one. They didn''t know what was going on and talked in a low voice.

    Chu Mingyue was the last one to go.

    Sue had been waiting there for a long time. She looked through the documents at will.

    Chu Mingyue looks at the document on Su Hao''s hand, and suddenly she feels a little beat in her heart. But on second thought, she was not afraid of anything. Anyway, suhao was an idiot. What was she afraid of?

    "Is everyone here? Xiao Zhu, have you printed the information I want? " The information Su Hao said was sent to her by Lu Yu, which is about the loopholes in that document.

    "It''s printed." Zhu Tian read the information, but didn''t understand it. He handed it to Su Hao.

    "Chu Mingyue, did you sign this document for me?" Su Hao took the document, chuckled and threw it in front of her. "You go to the personnel department and resign. Su doesn''t want to keep people like you."

    As soon as Su Hao''s words came out, all the people on the scene looked at each other with a look of surprise.

    "You, what are you talking about?"

    Chu Mingyue''s eyes are sharp, pointing at Su Hao and yelling out.

    "If I have any nonsense, you can have a look at it. Zhu Tian, send all this information to all of you here to have a good look." Su Hao, the old God is here. Today she''s going to take Chu Mingyue''s knife.

    Zhu Tian didn''t know what medicine was sold in Su Hao''s gourd, so he sent all her printed medicine according to Su Hao''s orders.

    "What you have in your hands are the loopholes in that document. Here, the document is in your director Chu. She gave it to me. Yesterday, Zhu Tian also saw it. Do you mean Zhu Tian? "

    Zhu Tian was suddenly named and nodded. She found that Su Hao was a little strange. It didn''t seem that she had seen Su Hao these days.

    Su Hao smile, fingers crossed folded together, "Chu director does not review the contract, give me sign, you say if I really signed, effective. How much does it cost the company? "

    None of the people on the scene dare to speak. They all look at the information with their heads down, as if there is a flower on the information.

    Chu Mingyue''s face changed. She didn''t expect that things would develop to this point. She just wanted to borrow this document to drive suhao out of the company. Suhao is so stupid. In her imagination, suhao would not find out.

    But I didn''t expect this scene.

 Chapter 714

    "Director Chu, do you have to give an explanation about this? Or are you ready to pack up and leave? " Su Hao is not satisfied with Chu Mingyue''s silence.

    Don''t you know how to talk? Just let her say enough.

    Chu Mingyue''s face turned red, biting her lips and staring at Su Hao.

    For a long time, Su didn''t speak, Chu Mingyue didn''t speak, and the conference room was silent.

    At this time, the door suddenly heard the sound of opening.

    "What''s so busy?" Chumanman''s voice sounded, and everyone stood up and looked at the door of the conference room.

    Su Hao took a meaningful look at Zhu Tian, and then stood up with a smile on his face, "is Manman coming? You''re just in time. Help me make the decision. "

    Zhu Tian felt that Su Hao''s eyes seemed to see through everything. She was inexplicably scared and subconsciously helped her glasses.

    "Cousin." Chu Mingyue saw chumanman and his mouth was shriveled.

    "Call me president Chu. There''s no cousin here." Chumanman just saw the news from Zhutian, put down the work in hand and rushed over. She was on fire, and didn''t look good at chumingyue.

    "Chu general..." Chu Mingyue noticed the change of chumanman''s attitude. She was flustered, her eyes were red, and her eyes were full of tears.

    "Xiao Zhu, tell me what happened?" Truman asked.

    Zhu Tianyuan told the story once and for a long time.

    "Director Chu, write a review of 10000 words and hand it to President su. Do you have a problem? " Truman road.

    Chu Mingyue knew that Chu Manman was looking for her steps, and immediately wiped her tears. No matter whether she had face or not, she nodded vigorously, "I listen to general Chu."

    "Xiaohao, are you satisfied with what I have done?" Chumanman ignores chumingyue, but looks at Su Hao, with a gentle smile on his face and a cold light on his eyes.

    "Ten thousand words?" Sue good Du mouth a naive, "well, I want to handwritten, do not print."

    Chu Mingyue clenched her teeth and held back the fact that she didn''t refute Su Hao.

    "That''s settled." Chumanman nodded, glanced around, "you are all busy, Mr. Su, you stay."

    Su Hao picks her eyebrows and knows that chumanman can''t help it.

    All the people in the meeting room soon disappeared, leaving only the two of them.

    "Xiaohao, are you hiding something from me?" Truman changed his name.

    "No? Don''t you know what I am? We live together all the time Sue Hao pretended not to understand what she said, with an innocent face.

    Chumanman looked at her and suddenly laughed, "where are you from?"

    She picked up the information left by those people and let it go.

    "Oh, this is what I asked my classmates to watch for me." Su Hao began to tell lies with her eyes open again. She was very familiar with it and said, "you know, Chu Mingyue and I didn''t deal with each other all the time. She suddenly gave me a document to sign. Of course, I doubt it. No, I just let my classmates have a look and found out these. To tell you the truth, I was quite surprised. "

    Chumanman squints and stares at her tightly. Sue is innocent.

    "Your character has changed a lot." Truman road.

    "You mean I''m beautiful? It seems that my efforts to lose weight are not in vain. " Su laughs, "besides, people always change."

    "I''m not used to you." Chumanman didn''t pretend to be the confidant''s elder sister. He said coldly, "since that time you fell your head, you have changed a lot, as if you were a different person."

    Su Hao eyebrows slightly pick, but feel that this chumanman is not as stupid as she imagined.

    "I''m still me, how can I change a person? Manman must be very busy, so I won''t delay you

    Chumanman didn''t stop her, his side hand clenched into a fist.

    Sue Hao came out of the office with a long breath and a smile on her lips.

    Zhu Tian has been waiting outside. Seeing Su Hao''s smile, he feels uneasy again.

    After work in the evening, Su Hao didn''t go back to Su''s house directly, but turned the corner and went to a bar.

    The manager leads Su Hao to the private room. Xia Zhiyuan looks at the computer with a serious face. He doesn''t look at Su Hao when he hears the news.

    Su Hao didn''t make a sound and sat there waiting for the arrival of landing feather.

    "Coming?"

    Lu Yu pushed the door in and saw Su Hao smile at her. She nodded slightly.

    "This is Xia Zhiyuan, our partner." Su Hao tilted his head and pointed to Xia Zhiyuan, who was still watching the computer.

    Xia Zhiyuan was wearing a black suit without a tie. He opened two of them, revealing a small piece of white skin. His features were hidden in the dim light, so that people could not see clearly.

    "I''m Lu Yu. Nice to meet you, Mr. Xia." Lu Yu smiles. His first impression of Xia Zhiyuan is that he is very good at putting things on the table.

    "Well." Xia Zhiyuan at least gave face a reply.

    "Lu Yu, sit down first. Let''s talk about it slowly." Su Hao rolled his eyes and didn''t know what Xia Zhiyuan was up to.

    Lu Yu nodded and sat beside Su Hao, not looking at Xia Zhiyuan.

    "Thank you very much today. I''m in a bad mood." Su Hao hands Lu Yu a can of beer and thanks sincerely.

    "A little help." Lu Yu said faintly.

    Su Hao is the middle of the matchmaker, and Xia Zhiyuan is willing to condescend to tell Lu Yu his plan. Originally, Lu Yu didn''t pay much attention to Xia Zhiyuan. After hearing this, his attitude changed obviously.

    After a brief discussion, the current plan is to attract the older generation who own Su''s retail shares.

    Xia Zhiyuan doesn''t like dealing with people very much, and Su Hao is a layman who doesn''t know anything. Finally, the three agreed that Lu Yu would accompany Su Hao.

    After talking about business, Su Hao didn''t stay much and drove her rather ostentatious car home.

    When Sue changed her slippers, she felt chumanman''s sight, and she didn''t escape. She looked over her side.

    "OK, let''s talk about it." Truman sat on the sofa, as if he had just come back from the company.

    Su Hao yawned and refused. "I''ll talk about it tomorrow. I''m tired."

    "Do you think I took your place? After all, you are Su''s successor. " Chumanman stopped her, his face a little cold, "but this is the meaning of grandfather, if you have any dissatisfaction in your heart, you can tell me."

    "Don''t tell me about grandfather." Su Hao replied, feeling a little bit flushed again, and relaxed, "I''m going to bed. Good night."

    Chumanman''s eyes were cold. He didn''t stop Su Hao. From this moment, he really changed his attitude towards her.

    When suhao woke up the next day, chumanman wasn''t there. Aunt Wang said she went to the company early in the morning. Sue was so happy that she didn''t have to see her. She had dinner by herself, went to do morning activities, and took a rest to go to the company.

    She has lost a lot of weight, which is quite different from before.

    "The young lady is more and more beautiful."

    Auntie Wang praised as she wiped the table.

    Su Hao also thought that he was very beautiful, but he was too fat. Now he looks much better.

    "Not bad." Su Hao said with a smile, "I''m going to work. Goodbye, Aunt Wang."

    "Oh, be careful on the way." Aunt Wang waved to her with a smile.

    Su Hao was praised. She was in a good mood all morning. When she entered the company, she even said hello to the security guard.

    "Good morning."

    The security guard was stunned by Su Hao and nodded to her heavily.

    Chu Mingyue saw Su Hao waiting for the elevator there and hit her on purpose.

    "Excuse me."

    Su Hao takes a picture of the place that Chu Mingyue bumps into and laughs, ignoring Chu Mingyue''s childish provocation.

    ......

    A month later, Su Hao''s weight-loss plan was a complete success.

    She has changed from a fat girl full of flesh feeling to a beautiful woman with bone feeling.

    Meanwhile, Su Hao and Lu Yu visit grandfather Su''s old subordinates one by one. Some said they were very willing to support Su Hao, while others were not so willing.

    Su Hao doesn''t want everyone to support her. During this period, Lu Yu''s attitude towards Su Hao has changed a lot.

    "Do you want to attend the annual meeting mentioned by Mr. Chen?" Lu Yu and Su Hao are walking together. They just went to Chen Sheng''s house, one of the elders of Su''s generation.

    This Chen laoyuan is easier to speak than they think, and almost no hesitation agrees to Su Hao to help her.

    "Yes, Mr. Su is very capable. He is willing to give me face. Why don''t I go? What''s more, chumanman is sure to go. I can be angry with her when I go. Why not? " Su Hao puts one hand on Lu Yu''s shoulder and smiles like a fox.

    Lu Yu shook his head helplessly and pondered for a while.

    "Why do you hate Truman so much? Can you tell me why? " She is not a inquisitive person, but this question makes her curious for a long time.

    Su Hao picked the next eyebrow, "you go with me to buy a dress, I''ll tell you why."

    Lu Yu did not expect that Su Hao would be so relaxed. Driven by curiosity, he agreed to Su Hao''s request. Nodded, agreed to her, "good, I accompany you to buy."

    "Before that, let''s shake off the tail behind us." Su Hao inadvertently looked back, saw the furtive figure, disdained to curl his mouth.

    She had long known that she was being followed.

    "Are we being followed?" Lu Yu looks surprised. Why didn''t she find out?

    "Don''t look back. I''ll try to get rid of him." Sue laughs, and Layu speeds up.

    Su haolisuo throws off the tail behind her, and makes Lu Yu have a new understanding of her.

    Two people went to a store, Su Hao happily picked clothes, Lu Yu has been thinking of looking at her.

    "How do you know someone is following us?" Lu Yu held on for a long time, but he couldn''t help asking.

    Su Hao picked out a dress and was about to try it in the fitting room. Wen Yan looked at Lu Yu and said, "I have eyes behind me. What do you think of this dress? "

    "You can answer my question. Who sent this man to follow you?" Lu Yu was annoyed by Su Hao''s attitude and snatched the dress back from her hand.

    "Who else? You are usually very smart. Why are you so dull today? Hurry up. It won''t be long. The annual meeting will start soon. " Su Hao stares at Lu Yu and reaches out to her, "give me the clothes quickly."

    Lu Yu can''t stand Su Hao''s eyes and gives her the clothes. Su Hao went to the fitting room. Lu Yu felt his chin and thought about Su Hao''s words. After a while, he thought about it.

 Chapter 715

    If you can send someone to follow sue, chumanman is the most suspect. How can she forget.

    "Isn''t it good?" Suhao pushes open the door of the fitting room and comes out.

    Lu Yu looked up and saw that his eyes were bright and beautiful.

    "Well, it''s beautiful."

    Su looked at her suspiciously, "is it true or not?"

    Then he went to the mirror and took a look. Well, it''s really good.

    "That''s it." Sue is too lazy to choose.

    "This lady has a good eye. This is the latest dress of this year. There are only two dresses. The other one was bought by a lady this morning." The waiter is painted with exquisite makeup, with a standard professional smile on his face and a soft voice.

    Suhao didn''t listen carefully, so he waved to the waiter to install it.

    Lu Yu moved his mouth. Then he thought that there were only two of them. The possibility of hitting the shirt was very small, so he didn''t mention that mouth.

    "How are you going to get there?" She was worried about it.

    "Drive by yourself. Isn''t the limited edition one imposing enough?" Su Hao smiles and looks forward to the annual meeting.

    "Even if chumanman goes, you can''t fool around at the annual meeting. The people there are different." Lu Yu has a headache. How can she feel like Su Hao''s mother?

    "I know, I know." Su Hao doesn''t give face yet.

    He made Lu Yu laugh.

    Suhao drove her particularly fashionable car to the annual meeting mentioned by Mr. Chen, and also wore a pair of sunglasses. The waiter parked her car and gave her the key back.

    "Thank you."

    Sue thanks politely with a smile on her lips.

    "You''re welcome." The waiter blushed.

    Sue Hao didn''t stay any longer. She put the car key in her bag and went to the door with her bag.

    "Please show me the invitation."

    There are still people checking the invitation at the door of the venue. Su Hao turns out a red invitation from her bag and hands it over.

    "Come in, please." The waiter let it go.

    Suhao walked in slowly. She came a little late, and there were many celebrities in the meeting.

    The banquet hall is very large. It''s a bit like the flowing water banquet. You can eat and drink by yourself. The venue was beautifully decorated and the waiters wore uniform.

    Pretty good. Su Hao made a simple evaluation in his heart.

    Su Hao with sunglasses was a little abrupt, and soon someone cast their eyes on her.

    "Isn''t this president Chu? Why didn''t you change your hairstyle after a while? Where did you get these sunglasses from? " A woman in bright clothes came towards suhao, with a slightly sharp voice.

    Su can''t bear to frown. Is this man blind? I think she''s the woman chumanman.

    She took off her sunglasses and looked at them coldly.

    The woman stopped awkwardly, looking a little surprised.

    Su Hao''s hair is draped on her shoulders. The stylist gives her a hairstyle and a delicate make-up. Sue has not put on makeup for a long time. She has been plain for a long time. Suddenly, she has something on her face and doesn''t adapt to it.

    "I''m not president Chu, I''m Su Hao." She gave her name in a low voice.

    Chen was surrounded by several people in the meeting hall. Hearing Su Hao''s voice, he went to say hello to Su Hao, "is Su Hao here? Come here and let Grandpa have a good look. It''s beautiful today. It looks like a child. "

    Xia Zhiyuan held red wine in the corner, looked at the shining Su Hao, took a sip, and the expression on his face was unpredictable.

    "Far away, where are you looking?" A enchanting woman beside him gave a rather disgruntled voice.

    "Miss Sun, come down on this set." Xia Zhiyuan impolitely pushed away miss sun''s leaning body, put down her wine glass and stood up.

    Miss sun rolled her eyes silently and gathered her hair with all kinds of charm. "You are really boring. Forget it, I don''t have the same opinion with you."

    Xia Zhiyuan''s response to miss sun is a figure.

    "Grandfather Chen." Su Hao saw Mr. Chen and cried sweetly.

    Chen has a big machine and a little white hair, but he is in good spirits. Smile quite kind, looks very eye edge.

    All the people present couldn''t help looking sideways. What''s the identity of the person who can let Mr. Chen take such care of? They are curious about Su Hao''s identity.

    "The dress is pretty. It''s just this dress. It''s not very suitable." Old Chen answered with a smile and frowned at Su Hao''s clothes.

    "What''s wrong? Isn''t it pretty? " What Sue likes to choose is a water blue dress, which makes her skin white, pure and flexible.

    Mr. Chen was just about to speak when he saw the man behind Su Hao and pulled her for a while.

    Chumanman just went to the bathroom and came out to hear that someone bumped into her shirt, which made her wonder who was wearing the same clothes as her.

    Zhao Mingzhen follows Chu Manman closely for fear that she will lose her mind and do something impulsive. All the people at this annual meeting are dignified and can''t afford to offend easily.

    "Old Chen." Chumanman greets Mr. Chen from a distance, and his eyes are on the woman in front of him again.

    "How''s Sue? Why are you Chumanman walked over with a smile. When he saw Su Hao, his face became tense.

    Su Hao turned around and gave her a smile. "Why can''t it be me?"

    Chumanman and suhao are in a tit for tat situation when the people next to them begin to talk one after another.

    "This is suhao, the only granddaughter of master Su?"

    "I haven''t seen it before. I didn''t expect it to be so beautiful."

    "Yes, I also heard that suhao is a fat man."

    These people speak in a loud voice. Chumanman and Zhao Mingzhen beside her, together with Su Hao, all listen clearly.

    "Little good." Zhao Mingzhen called with some warning in his eyes.

    Su seems to have just discovered the existence of Zhao Mingzhen, "Mingzhen? Aren''t you busy? How could... "

    Zhao Mingzhen''s face changed a little, and he regretted talking to Su Hao in the afternoon. He told suhao that he had no time, but now he is here with chumanman.

    "You came by yourself? That''s just right. I''m short of a boyfriend. You''re my boyfriend. It''s natural to be my boyfriend. " Suhao walked towards him, took his arm intimately, with a little woman''s face.

    Xia Zhiyuan saw Su Hao''s affectation, and unconsciously put a smile on his lips.

    "Why are you so happy? See who this is? " Miss sun still couldn''t bear to get close to the past, who let her just see the distance of summer.

    Miss sun followed Xia Zhiyuan''s vision and saw two people in the same dress.

    "You''ve got a crush on chumanman?" She guessed.

    Xia Zhiyuan didn''t say a word. He stood a little away from Miss Sun.

    "That''s the little girl next to her?" Miss sun added.

    Su Hao''s coquetry with Zhao Mingzhen makes chumanman angry. If it wasn''t for her self-cultivation, she would have been unable to control her mood.

    "Hello, Sue, come and talk to me, an old man. I''ll take you to meet your grandfather''s friends. They must really want to meet you. " Mr. Chen is a good person. He can see the twists and turns at a glance, and he is kind enough to help Su Hao.

    "Good." As soon as Su Hao''s eyes brighten, he is not an ordinary person who can make friends with his grandfather.

    Su Hao himself is not interested in a group of old men, but Chuman is interested. These old men are all people with status, and Chuman is eager to make friends with them.

    Sure enough, as soon as master Chen said this, chumanman''s face became ugly again.

    "Mingzhen, you stay here to accompany Manman. I''ll accompany grandfather Chen." Su Hao also considerate let Zhao Mingzhen accompany Chu Manman.

    Su Hao went with grandfather Chen. He was as proud as he could be.

    When Xia Zhiyuan finished watching the excitement and was ready to go back for a drink, grandfather Chen saw him with sharp eyes.

    "The distance is coming? Let''s go. Let''s get together with Sue and stay with us old guys. " Grandfather Chen patted Xia Zhiyuan on the shoulder.

    "Good." Xia Zhiyuan respects grandfather Chen very much, but does not squint at Su Hao.

    During the whole annual meeting, Su was in a good mood. Although Xia Zhiyuan''s ice face didn''t appeal to her, it couldn''t stop her from being happy.

    "Why are you so abnormal today?" At the end of the annual meeting, Su Hao stopped Xia Zhiyuan, who wanted to leave.

    Xia Zhiyuan looked at her for no reason, eyebrows picked to express doubt.

    "I said," Why are you so honest in front of grandfather Chen today? Do what you want? " Suhao poked him in the shoulder.

    "He''s an elder, and he''s got a good wrist." Xia Zhiyuan didn''t avoid it. There was a little impatience in his tone.

    Su Hao touched her chin. "Well, I still don''t understand."

    Xia Zhiyuan didn''t pay any attention to her this time and left without looking back.

    "It''s boring." Sue rolled her eyes and went back.

    Since then, chumanman no longer disguised himself in front of suhao, and no longer ate at the same table with suhao when he went home every day. At ordinary times, she avoided face-to-face contact with Su Hao, which was just what Su Hao wanted. She was very satisfied with the change, anyway, she didn''t want to play any more.

    After a while, the third anniversary of his death came. Su Hao still remembers what she said to Zhao Mingzhen. After the third anniversary, Su Hao will marry Zhao Mingzhen.

    Obviously, Zhao Mingzhen didn''t forget that he was very diligent in running to suhao in the near days, which annoyed suhao.

    "See if there''s anything wrong. I''ll arrange for someone to do it." One by one, Zhao Mingzhen talked about the preparations for the day of his death.

    Su Hao listened to it carefully, and thought there was nothing wrong with it.

    "By the way, isn''t Chu always going on a business trip in those days?" Suhao asked.

    Zhao Mingzhen a Leng, don''t know Su Hao said this words have what meaning, carefully observed her look, nodded, "yes, Manman has business to talk about."

    "You''re so manly, you''re very close." Su Hao changed her posture to play with her mobile phone and said something sour.

    "I... Xiaohao..." Zhao Mingzhen was a little worried.

 Chapter 716

    "Come on, don''t say it. I know all about it." Su good pun, "you go, I have a meeting to open, no time to accompany you."

    Zhao Mingzhen should a, deeply looked at Su Hao one eye, moved a mouth, after all did not say what left.

    "Zhu Tian? Change this cup for me. " Su Hao is a little appreciative now that Zhu Tian is here. She can do everything quickly, but it''s not good at all. She''s from chumanman.

    "This cup is fine. Why don''t you use it?" Zhu Tian said, "isn''t this your favorite mug a few days ago?"

    "Don''t like is don''t like, which so much nonsense?" Sue choked.

    Zhu Tian spat out his tongue, said nothing more and went down with the cup in silence.

    It''s nothing, just because Zhao Mingzhen accidentally touched it just now. Su Hao won''t tell Zhu Tian this reason.

    When the third anniversary came, Su Hao was dressed in black, and the condolence was held in Su''s old house.

    Even if the person in the Lingtang is not su Hao''s own grandfather, but he is original. Su Hao, the soul who occupies the original body, has to do something for the original body more or less.

    It''s just that she didn''t expect so many people to come. Xia Zhiyuan also came.

    "What are you doing here?" Taking advantage of no one''s attention, Su Hao pounded Xia Zhiyuan with his elbow. It was a bit of a surprise for her that he could come back. "You are really a friend."

    Xia Zhiyuan couldn''t bear to give her an eye knife and didn''t say a word.

    "Why are you so impolite? What do I ask you? " Su Hao also likes to tease Xia Zhiyuan, who let him carry a face all day.

    "My dad asked me to come." Xia Zhiyuan''s tone is not friendly.

    Hello, Sue

    "Forget it, when I didn''t say anything."

    Thanks to her, she thought it was Xia Zhiyuan who saw her friend in the eye. In the end, she still listened to the orders of the old man.

    Xia Zhiyuan knew where she wanted to go. She smoked at the corner of her mouth and didn''t break it.

    "Hello, Sue."

    "Lu Yu? Thank you for coming Su Hao is in a good mood when she hears Lu Yu''s voice. This time, she can be sure that it''s not that she''s too failed in life, but that someone is willing to treat her as a friend.

    Lu Yu is also very solemn. She gives Su Laozi incense and goes to Su Hao to talk with her.

    Su Hao is not the only one in the Su family, but he is the only one in the Su family who likes to do business. Mr. Su has several brothers. They are good at learning one by one, but they are not in business.

    The only son also died, leaving Su Hao a granddaughter.

    Most of the Su family are abroad, and most of them are not well-off economically. Most of them have been helped by Su. At this time, they all came from abroad and were willing to give Mr. Su a last ride.

    Su Hao is happy and relaxed. She doesn''t care much about her relatives, and people don''t pay much attention to her family''s wealth. This is just what Su Hao wants. She can have a little errand.

    "Why aren''t you... Upset?" Lu Yu doesn''t know whether what she said is appropriate or not, but Su Hao is nothing.

    Su Hao didn''t expect Lu Yu to hit the nail on the head. She''s not a person in this world, and she doesn''t have so much awe for life and death.

    "How can my sadness float on the surface?" Sue laughed.

    Xia Zhiyuan heard her saying this and gave her a cool look.

    Sue felt her head, a little embarrassed.

    "Little good." Zhao Mingzhen looked around and finally found Su Hao. In the twinkling of an eye, I saw her standing with a man, and a trace of complex emotion flashed through her eyes.

    Suhao frowned as he came over.

    "Uncle Su asked for you just now. Would you like to come over?" Zhao Mingzhen intentionally or unintentionally blocks in front of Xia Zhiyuan and looks down at Su Hao with a focused face.

    Su Hao knows who uncle Su is, cousin Tang. He has a little memory of him, but it''s not very deep.

    "Well, go and see what my uncle says." Sue is too lazy to laugh any more. Anyway, this kind of occasion is not suitable for laughing.

    Zhao Mingzhen let out a sound. When he left, he took a look at Xia Zhiyuan. The latter just raised his eyelids.

    After su Hao follows Zhao Mingzhen, Lu Yu feels his chin and looks at Xia Zhiyuan.

    Xia Zhiyuan looks at her and waits for her to speak.

    "What''s the difference between you and Sue?" Lu Yu looked at him with his arms in his hands.

    "What are you talking about?" Xia Zhiyuan can''t bear it.

    Lu Yu sniffed, "look at Zhao Mingzhen''s eyes? Isn''t that what it''s like to guard against you? "

    Xia Zhiyuan looked at Lu Yu like an idiot. "He didn''t defend me because I robbed his girlfriend."

    With that, without waiting for Lu Yu to say anything more, he turned and left.

    "What is it all about?" Lu Yu shook his head.

    "Uncle Su, I''ve called suhao for you."

    No matter who Zhao Mingzhen is in front of, he is gentle. Su Hao doesn''t want to look at him and goes to the so-called uncle su.

    "What can I do for you?" Sue bent her lips and gave a polite smile.

    Su Cheng helped his glasses and patted Su Hao on the shoulder.

    "Xiaohao has changed a lot. I don''t know my uncle anymore." Su Cheng''s glasses are thick and short-sighted, but that doesn''t mean he can''t see Su Hao''s change.

    It can be said that Su Hao is totally different from before.

    Su used to be nice, ugly and fat. He was famous in Su''s family. Today, on the third anniversary of grandfather Su''s death, it was enough to make people lose their chin.

    "My uncle is very serious. I don''t know what I want to do with him." Sue Hao lifted her hair and asked politely.

    Su Cheng coughed and thought of the business. "When are you and Mingzhen going to get married? In the Su family, your grandfather has helped me a lot. If you need uncle''s help in your marriage, you can tell me. "

    As soon as Su Hao heard what he said, he could tell something about it. Together, he came to urge the marriage. I''m afraid this is not what Su Cheng wants to care about, but what Zhao Mingzhen wants to care about is true.

    "Everything will wait until my grandfather''s work is finished. Thank you for uncle Su''s concern." She took a look at Zhao Mingzhen.

    Su Cheng also wants Su Hao to have a good family to rely on. "Aren''t you talking to Mingzhen? I think he''s a good fit. "

    All the expenses of Su Cheng''s coming to a city were taken by Zhao Mingzhen, and he also bought a lot of valuable gifts. These Su Hao don''t know, but they can also guess that Su Cheng has gained a lot of benefits from Zhao Mingzhen, otherwise they would not help Zhao Mingzhen to find out.

    "It''s natural. I was going to marry Mingzhen." Su Hao smiles and walks over to hold Zhao Mingzhen, holding his arm with a face of shame.

    "Xiaohao, happiness is the most important thing." Su Cheng smiles happily, and the wrinkles on his face are very deep. "My project is still waiting for me to study, and I don''t want to stay any more. Let Mingzhen call you here to tell you goodbye."

    Su Hao is a little surprised, "let Mingzhen send you?"

    "It''s no trouble." Su Cheng was embarrassed to shirk.

    "Mingzhen, go to see Uncle Su off." Su Hao is happy to support Zhao Mingzhen, "you go, here I am."

    Zhao Mingzhen hesitates for a moment, but doesn''t refuse, and follows Su Cheng to leave.

    Su Hao watched them walk away, relieved and twisted his neck. Turning back to find Lu Yu, she wants to say a few words to Lu Yu.

    "Come back so fast?"

    Lu Yu is still standing there thinking about what Xia Zhiyuan said just now. He can''t understand it. Before he can understand it, he sees Su Hao coming back.

    "What about the distant people of summer?" Sue swept around and didn''t see him.

    "I don''t know." Lu Yu shook his head and came up to Su Hao. "Can I ask you something?"

    Su Hao looks at her inexplicably. When has Lu Yu become such a gossip? Is she still the strong son and daughter of Gao Leng fan she used to know?

    "You asked She can''t stand Lu Yu''s gossipy eyes.

    "When Zhao Mingzhen came to you just now, looking at Xia Zhiyuan''s eyes, I said he was looking at his rival, but Xia Zhiyuan said he was not. Can you tell me what''s going on here? " Lu Yu thinks about it carefully, and thinks that it is unlikely that Xia Zhiyuan will fall in love with Su Hao, but that Zhao Mingzhen is a bit interesting.

    Su Hao thought it was something. After a long time, he asked this question.

    "I only told you to deal with chumanman before. I forgot to tell you about the relationship between Zhao Mingzhen and chumanman."

    "What? Isn''t Zhao Mingzhen your boyfriend? " Lu Yu doubts.

    "I don''t have an outspoken boyfriend like him." Su Hao sneered, "he thinks that I am close to Xia Zhiyuan, and he must think that I am in collusion with Xia Zhiyuan. It''s not jealousy, it''s watching out for me. "

    When Su Hao said this, Lu Yu wanted to understand that it was a blessing to the soul.

    "You mean that Zhao Mingzhen and Chu Manman..."

    "I don''t want to talk about him. How are you and Xia Zhiyuan planning? Did Chuman take the bait? " Sue is too lazy to say this. As soon as the conversation changes, she asks about how to deal with chumanman.

    Talking about business, Lu Yu put on a serious expression, "the fish has been hooked, you wait for the good news."

    "Well, when it''s done, it''s your turn, and you won''t be missing." Su Hao nodded with satisfaction, looking forward to that day.

    Su Hao has been busy all day, and his third anniversary is finally over. Lu Yu is very interesting to stay until the end, helping Su Hao and those people Zhou Xuan.

    Many people came back one after another, most of them not empty handed. After su Hao and others left, they began to count. They were surprised that grandfather Su''s interpersonal relationship was so good.

    "Auntie Wang, put all these in the warehouse on the second floor, make a list, and remember all the gifts clearly." In the end, Sue didn''t bother to clean up. She waved her hand to Aunt Wang.

    Aunt Wang''s ability, she does not doubt that this little thing can be done well.

    "Yes, miss."

    "Well, I''ll give you more bonus this month." Su Hao won''t let people work in vain.

    "Thank you, miss." Aunt Wang is more happy.

 Chapter 717

    Sue nodded, yawned and went upstairs. She was so sleepy. To lose weight successfully, she only needs to maintain well, and she doesn''t have to run the ten kilometers every day.

    The next day, Su Hao woke up very early. She turned over several times in bed and didn''t fall asleep. She simply turned over and sat up, rubbed her eyes and washed vaguely.

    Down the stairs, you see chumanman, who hasn''t appeared in the living room for a long time, sitting there dressed neatly, obviously waiting for Su Hao.

    Su Hao looked down at her nondescript clothes. She seemed to lose a quarter of chumanman.

    "Aunt Wang, you go down first." Chumanman saw suhao and waved to Aunt Wang.

    Auntie Wang quickened her steps, cleaned up the dishes and chopsticks, and lowered her head.

    Sue slowly went downstairs and sat opposite to chumanman. Chumanman didn''t speak to her, so she pretended not to see her and ate breakfast silently.

    "OK, let''s talk about it." Truman finally opened his mouth.

    Su Hao slowly swallowed the food in her mouth, clapped her hands and looked at her suspiciously, "haven''t we all talked about it? What else to talk about? "

    "Why are you so hostile to me all of a sudden? What did I do? I''m sorry for you. I''m sorry for the Su family? Who has been taking care of you since my grandfather left? Who is working hard in the company? " Chuman manteng stood up and pointed to Su Hao''s question.

    "Yesterday was the third anniversary of my grandfather''s death. Why didn''t you come?" Su Hao raised her eyelids with a mockery.

    Chumanman''s face flashed a little flustered, quickly recovered his composure, "I''m on a business trip."

    "Oh? Do you have no time, or do you feel guilty? " Su Hao also stood up and stared at her.

    "What are you talking about?" Chumanman inexplicably some flustered, moved his eyes, no longer with Su Hao.

    "I''m talking nonsense? Chuman man, if you want to be unknown, you can''t do it yourself. " Su Hao knew that she would not admit it, and was too lazy to talk nonsense with her, "I''m full, I won''t accompany you."

    With that, Su Hao turned to go upstairs. She didn''t feel comfortable when she looked at chumanman.

    "Don''t forget, my father died because of you." Chumanman said coldly behind suhao. Seeing suhao stop, he said, "you owe me all this."

    Sue Hao grasped the handrail of the stairs and put a sneer on her lips. Chumanman couldn''t answer this. Owe her is also the original owe her, rather than the present suhao owe her.

    By the time Sue was ready to pack up, chumanman was no longer in the living room.

    Su Hao came to the company and met Chu Mingyue. This time Chu Mingyue didn''t dare to show any other look. She learned Su''s good methods and was more honest.

    Chu Mingyue''s performance pleases Su Hao and makes her feel better when she is destroyed by Chu Manman in the morning.

    "Mr. Su is fine."

    Zhu Tian said hello to Su Hao respectfully.

    Su Hao''s step stopped at Zhu Tian. After looking at her for a while, he pointed at her and said, "come in, I have something to tell you."

    Zhu Tian followed in a little uneasily.

    "Close the door." Su Hao pointed to the door, "the best anti lock."

    "Yes." I wish you all the best.

    Suhao then took off his coat and sat down on the sofa. Lao Shen poured himself a glass of water. The water is warm. It was changed when Zhu Tian came in the morning.

    She is not in a hurry to drink tea, from time to time to look at Zhu Tian, Zhu Tian see very nervous.

    "What can I do for you, Mr. Su?" Zhu Tian can''t help asking.

    Sue put the cup on the table, raised her chin and said, "sit down."

    Zhu Tian sat down.

    "How much do you report me to Truman?"

    Zhu Tian''s buttocks just sit steady, was surprised by Su Hao''s words, Teng stood up.

    "Su... President su." Her eyes flickered, and she looked very guilty.

    "I''m not Mr. Su." Su Hao put soft body lying on the sofa, "just like me, who is always being watched, also called President Su? I don''t have any real power yet. "

    Zhu Tian didn''t expect this situation. She thought she was perfect, but she didn''t expect Su Hao to find her. And look at Su''s good appearance, I found it early.

    "I had to." Zhu Tian bowed his head and knew that she was going to lose her job. Chumanman knew that she would be fired if she was exposed.

    Su Hao nodded, stood up, went to Zhu Tian and patted her on the shoulder. "Don''t be so nervous. I''ll give you a chance. It depends on whether you want this chance."

    "What chance?" Zhu Tian doesn''t want to leave Su''s family. She has been working here for five or six years, and her contacts are all here. Besides, Su''s salary is good. She still has a mortgage to repay.

    "You''ll keep an eye on me as she asks you to." Su Hao hooked his lips and didn''t care much.

    Zhu Tian understood Su Hao''s meaning, but

    "President Chu found out that I had done this, but I still couldn''t get away with it." She can''t fight chumanman, and it''s only chumanman''s words that she left Su''s family.

    "She won''t be president for long." Su Haoleng snorted, "you are so considerate. My patience is not so good."

    Hearing Su Hao say this, Zhu Tian''s eyes widened in surprise.

    "I... I will." Zhu Tian thought twice and bowed his head.

    "Good. Now go and get me the CFO." Su Hao nodded with satisfaction, "from now on, you know what to say and what not to say."

    "Yes." Zhu Tian''s mood is more exciting than riding a roller coaster. What Su Hao said to her today is enough for her to digest for several days.

    Su Hao didn''t wait long before Lu Yu was brought by Zhu Tian. Zhu Tian took the people to, retreated, and closed the door thoughtfully.

    "It''s taking people in? You have a lot of means Lu Yu is also a personal essence, and the twists and turns can be seen at a glance.

    "It''s quite clever at the moment." Su Hao said with a smile, "sit down."

    Lu Yu is not polite to her. He sits down and turns his eyes several times.

    Suhao knew that she was looking at her office and didn''t disturb her. She poured her a glass of water and waited for her.

    "I want to have one of your offices, too." Lu Yu sighed, "it''s no different from being at home."

    Said she also enjoyed leaning on the sofa behind, a face of intoxication.

    Sue looked at her affectation and glared at her, "come on, what''s going on? Today, chumanman blocked me. Did Xia Zhiyuan make another big move? "

    Lu Yu put away the look of enjoyment, sat up straight, and looked at Su Hao with some surprise, "how do you know?"

    "Chumanman is making inquiries both inside and outside. She is so anxious to confirm her conjecture that she must make a big decision." Su Hao says it without hesitation, and then he calls Lu Yu in such a hurry.

    She can call Xia Zhiyuan, but she is too lazy to deal with him.

    "You guessed right." Lu Yu really admired su. Her eyes were a little different. "Xia Zhiyuan has registered a company over there. The person he arranged has already talked with chumanman. Chumanman is very excited. If you don''t ask me, I''m going to tell you. "

    Su Hao''s eyebrows were as expected.

    "How is this net woven?" She asked with interest.

    "These summer distances are the clearest, and I don''t know much about them." Lu Yu shrugged, "if you want to ask specific questions, you have to find him."

    "Then I''ll ask you a question. Will the net made by Xia Zhiyuan make chumanman invest a lot of money?" Sue is concerned about this problem.

    Lu Yu nodded, "yes, a large sum of money is enough for her to use the funds of her shares."

    These are all according to the requirements of Su Hao, Lu Yu is very clear. But Xia Zhiyuan did so well that she was so impressed with him that she could also think of a sinister move.

    Fortunately, she didn''t offend Xia Zhiyuan, otherwise, it would be very chilly to think about it.

    "Then it''s necessary for me to call you here." Su Hao squinted, "chumanman will not be so easy to start in the shares."

    "What do you mean?" Lu Yu regained his mind and looked serious. "I understand."

    After seeing Lu Yu off, Su Hao played the game for another day. Don''t say, playing games is very tiring. When it''s time to get off work, Su Hao''s mobile phone comes up with the news.

    Zhao Mingzhen: I''ll pick you up from work

    Su Hao chuckled and quickly returned to him.

    Suhao: good

    Zhao Mingzhen: right away

    Su Hao didn''t come back. She put her cell phone aside, stretched out and stood up.

    "Sue''s going to get off work?"

    Zhu Tian didn''t dare to talk to Su Hao that day. When he got off work, he summoned up the courage to say something.

    "Well, after work, tell chumanman that I''m going to meet Zhao Mingzhen." Su Hao was going to leave. Zhu Tian stopped her.

    "Yes." Zhu Tian listens to Su Hao''s orders.

    Zhao Mingzhen didn''t come up, but waited at the door of the company. Seeing Su Hao from a distance, he waved to her.

    "What an idiot." Su was kind-hearted and reluctant to go step by step.

    "How long have you been here?" She hugged Zhao Mingzhen''s arm, because maybe chumanman was looking down from upstairs at this time.

    Zhao Mingzhen''s performance is much better than before. At least his body is not as stiff as a stick.

    "Not long ago." He returned.

    Sue said, "where are you going next?"

    She felt that Zhao Mingzhen''s trip was not easy, especially at this juncture.

    Zhao Mingzhen took Su Hao''s hand, "get on the bus, I''ll take you to a place."

    "What place is so mysterious that it can''t be said?" Su Hao is not afraid of Zhao Mingzhen''s bad ideas. Zhao Mingzhen doesn''t have the courage.

    "You''ll know when you get there." Zhao Mingzhen''s eyes dodged.

    Su Hao took a closer look and saw that Zhao Mingzhen was a little different today. He was very formal. Zhao Mingzhen''s skin is very white, wearing a black dress, it looks even whiter by contrast.

    His facial features on the number of eyes the most beautiful, not like a man''s eyes, beautiful too.

    "What are you looking at me for?" Zhao Mingzhen sat in the driver''s seat, aware of Su Hao''s eyes, did not start the car, but asked in a stuffy voice.

    "It''s a pity." Suhao shook his head and looked back.

    "What a pity?" Zhao Mingzhen a Leng, subconsciously turned to see her.

    "Nothing." Su Hao would never say that it''s a pity that his picture, "aren''t you going to take me to a place? If you don''t go, it will be dark. "

 Chapter 718

    Suhao digs the subject and bows her head to fasten her seat belt.

    "Well." Zhao Mingzhen takes back her eyes and starts the car.

    Su was tired of playing the game. Her eyes were sour. She simply leaned on the co pilot and squinted.

    Unconsciously, he fell asleep. Su Hao was awakened by Zhao Mingzhen.

    "Here we are?" There was a slight nasal note in her voice.

    Zhao Mingzhen looked at her deeply, motionless.

    "Why don''t you wake me up?" Suhao looked at him and stretched. His neck was uncomfortable.

    I don''t know when Zhao Mingzhen opened the car window. A gust of wind blew in and it smelled a little salty.

    Su Hao pushed the door open and went down. It was dark and the lights were on, but the light was not far away. She got out of the car and walked a few steps. After hearing the sound of the water, she knew it was by the sea.

    "Do you like it here?" Zhao Mingzhen didn''t know when to get off and walked behind Su Hao.

    The wind by the sea is a little strong, and Su Hao''s hair is a bit disordered by the wind. She reaches out her hand and looks back at Zhao Mingzhen.

    "Well." She nodded.

    Zhao Mingzhen looks at her with complicated eyes.

    Sue''s brain turned around and she understood what was going on. Together or can''t help it, the seaside proposal?

    "I like it." In that case, she''d better face up.

    After all, the play has to be well done.

    Zhao Mingzhen''s eyes brightened, "Xiao Hao..."

    "Well?" Su Haopai looks up at him naively. She thinks that Zhao Mingzhen is quite tall.

    "I love you." Zhao Mingzhen''s eyes are full of tenderness.

    If the person in front of him was su Hao, he might be moved to cry.

    "I love you, too." Su Hao was just stunned for a moment, and quickly replied.

    The light in Zhao Mingzhen''s eyes brightened a little, and he reached out to take Su Hao to his arms. Su Hao put his hand behind his back in spite of his disgust.

    "I love you all the time. You are the person I care about most after my grandfather died." Su Hao''s voice was full of emotion and seemed very sincere.

    Zhao Mingzhen hugged her more tightly.

    Su Hao also increased his strength, but his lips were filled with a smile of irony.

    "Will you marry me?" Zhao Mingzhen suddenly took her hand and knelt down on one knee. With the other hand, she took out a velvet box and looked at Su Hao expectantly.

    Su Hao didn''t respond immediately. He watched him for a long time.

    "How are you Zhao Mingzhen''s voice gently urged.

    "You propose to me, Truman, do you know?" Sue good ghost to come to such a sentence.

    Zhao Mingzhen was obviously stunned for a moment. His expression flashed and he was flustered. He bowed his head. "Xiao Hao, what do you mean? I propose to you. Why should I let her know?"

    "Oh, I''m kidding you. I''ll make you nervous." Su Hao suddenly smiles, takes the velvet box from Zhao Mingzhen''s hand, opens it and takes a look, "what a beautiful ring."

    Zhao Mingzhen is still kneeling on one knee, a little overwhelmed by Su Hao''s reaction.

    "What are you doing?" Su Hao glared at him, "stand up! I have promised you

    Suhao reached out and pulled her, "put it on me. I like this ring very much."

    Zhao Mingzhen gave a hum, took the box from her hand and put it on Su Hao.

    "It''s beautiful." Su Hao smile with satisfaction, took out the mobile phone, "this moment is very memorable, come, take a picture for me, I want to send a circle of friends to let everyone know."

    At this moment, what Su Hao said is what. Zhao Mingzhen took a picture according to Su Hao''s request. It was their first group photo.

    "Send it to me now." Sue urged him, looking a little excited. She''s already imagining chumanman''s face at the news. It must be wonderful.

    "Good." Zhao Mingzhen ordered it and sent it to Su Hao.

    Su Hao''s finger on the mobile phone screen several times, "OK, you give me a like."

    "Well." Zhao Mingzhen nodded.

    After that, suhao put away her cell phone and took a few more steps to the seaside.

    "That''s good." Suhao is smelling of sea.

    Zhao Mingzhen slowly embraces her from behind and breathes on Su Hao''s side face. Su Hao skillfully breaks away from his arms.

    "Itch." Suhao blushed slightly.

    "Make a date." Seeing that she was so happy, Zhao Mingzhen couldn''t help trying to strike while the iron was hot.

    "I''ll talk about it tomorrow. I just want to blow the wind now." Suhao doesn''t want to think any more.

    "Listen to you." Zhao Mingzhen returned.

    After a cold night at the seaside, Sue caught a cold the next day. When I got up, I found that my head was dizzy. I went downstairs to ask Aunt Wang for some medicine and swallowed it with water.

    "Miss, would you like to go to the hospital instead of going to work today?" Although Aunt Wang is the eye liner of Chu Manman, she is really concerned about Su Hao.

    Su Hao rubbed his head and waved his hand, "no, go to work in the company."

    "Then you can''t drive here, in case there is a good or bad..." Aunt Wang worried about walking back and forth, "I''d better call Xiao Li and let him pick you up."

    Xiao Li is Su''s driver, and now he is chumanman''s driver. Su Hao met Xiao Li several times and didn''t like his flattery to chumanman.

    "No, I''ll take a taxi." Su Hao stood up and asked Xiao Li to pick her up. It was better for her to take a taxi by herself.

    Aunt Wang retreated, "OK, I''ll take miss out."

    Su Hao should be Aunt Wang''s kindness, let her see her off for a while, got into a taxi, also waved to Aunt Wang, motioned her to go back.

    On the car reported the address, Su Hao began to close his eyes, the head is really hard. Maybe it''s her excessive weight loss. She can''t bear the cold. She can''t bear it.

    "Here we are, miss." Master stopped the car and woke up suhao.

    "Well." Su Hao gave him a piece of money, pushed the door open and got out of the car, "don''t change it."

    After getting out of the car, I felt more and more headache and turned pale. Finally on the elevator, Sue good wilting against the elevator wall, someone said hello to her, she just lazily should.

    "Mr. Su, what''s the matter with you?" Zhu Tian came earlier than su. Seeing Su''s ugly face, he asked with concern.

    Sue is very uncomfortable and weak. "You buy me some cold medicine. It doesn''t work this morning."

    "Well, I''m going." Zhu Tian went out of the office without saying a word. He didn''t forget to pour a glass of water for Su Hao before he left.

    Sue lay on the sofa and closed her eyes.

    Confused to hear someone knocking at the door, Sue is lazy to pay attention, did not say a word. I thought that person would leave, but I didn''t expect her to push the door directly.

    "Oh, what''s the matter? He looks like he''s dying. " Chu Mingyue''s sharp voice rang out, full of the look of watching.

    Su Hao recognized her voice, turned over and sat up, stroked the broken hair in front of her forehead, and looked up.

    "Why, director Chu, is it full of blood again? Have you forgotten how I taught you before? " She hates to see someone in front of her, not to mention Chu Mingyue, or Chu Manman''s sister, which makes her hate.

    Chu Mingyue is very happy to see Su''s weakness. She almost forgot the purpose of her coming.

    "Why do you come to me? Can''t you find it in a hurry? It''s nothing. Get out of my sight. " Sue is too lazy to deal with her. She wants this man to leave quickly.

    Chu Mingyue snorted, "do you think I want to find you? This is the purpose that President Chu asked me to give you. "

    "Put it there." Su Hao has no spirit.

    "You should read it earlier and wait for your signature." Chu Mingyue didn''t move. It''s hard to see Su Hao so hard. I have to watch her for a while.

    "I don''t think you should be that stupid. Do the same trick twice." Sue is so lazy that she rubs her forehead and deliberately shows the ring on her middle finger.

    Chu Mingyue''s eyes are very sharp. Su Hao shows them deliberately. Naturally, she sees the shining ring at a glance.

    "You are..."

    Sue is satisfied with a smile, nodded, "you guessed right, I''m about to get married."

    "With whom?" Chu Mingyue''s eyes turned, "shouldn''t it be Zhao Mingzhen?"

    "Yes." Su Hao knows that telling Chu Mingyue means telling the company owner that she did it on purpose.

    "Zhao Mingzhen." Chu Mingyue bowed her head and laughed, with a mocking smile on her lips. "Then I''ll congratulate you and wish you and her a hundred years of happiness."

    "Thank you." Sue Hao smiles and plays with the ring on her hand.

    When Chu Mingyue left, Su Hao put away her smile and went to the sofa. Can this cold be cured?

    Soon after work, Sue''s headache was finally over. Zhu Tian hesitated all the time. He wanted to ask but didn''t dare to ask. Su was worried.

    "Are you really engaged to Mr. Zhao?" As soon as Zhu Tian came back, he heard that his colleagues outside were discussing this issue.

    Su Haoyang raised the ring in his hand, "yes, I''m going to get married. Wait till you give me the money. You can''t lose it. "

    She''s in a good mood now that her headache is over, and she''s in the mood to joke.

    "This... You and Mr. Zhao..." Zhu Tian knows that Zhao Mingzhen''s relationship with general manager Chu is unusual, and she doesn''t know whether to say this.

    "Needless to say, I understand." Su Hao chuckled and patted her on the shoulder. "I know that."

    Zhu Tian looks at Su Hao''s determined face, and it''s hard to say anything more. After all, she''s just a small worker.

    "You can clean up and get off work, too. I have to go on a date with my fiance." Sue put on her coat and took her bag out of the office.

    As soon as she gets out of the office door, suhao can clearly feel that there are a lot of gossip eyes on her. She stroked her hair carelessly, deliberately lit her wedding ring and walked forward with her chest straight and head up.

    Out of the company, Zhao Mingzhen has been waiting there.

    He was dressed in a black suit, tie and hairstyle. Gold frame glasses in the bridge of the nose, it is very gentle.

    Su Hao looked at others like a dog, and his heart was cold.

    It''s a wolf with a big tail. What kind of sheep?

    "Where to eat today?" Zhao Mingzhen opens the door for Su Hao.

    "I''m not feeling well today. I don''t want to eat out." What suhao said is not a lie. She really has a cold.

    "What''s wrong?" Zhao Mingzhen showed concern.

 Chapter 719

    "The headache is much better now." Su Hao stops Zhao Mingzhen and tries to fasten her seat belt. He buckles it up and says, "go home and eat. I promise you to get married. I haven''t told Manman yet."

    When Zhao Mingzhen heard that she mentioned chumanman, he immediately closed his mouth.

    "Besides, the three of us haven''t been together for a long time." Sue laughed with a very mild tone.

    "Good." Zhao Mingzhen couldn''t find out what was wrong with Su''s good words, so he agreed.

    Recently, Chu Manman has changed a lot. In the past, he always looked down on Su Hao. During this period, he spoke ill of Su Hao every day in front of Zhao Mingzhen. And if he gets closer to suhao, he will suffer.

    Chumanman always said that Su Hao had changed. Zhao Mingzhen grasped the steering wheel, and he also felt it.

    Chumanman knew that Su Hao and Zhao Mingzhen had gone out, and the whole company spread the news. She also heard from Chu Mingyue that Su Hao wore the ring given by Zhao Mingzhen, which she asked Zhao Mingzhen to do, but her heart was not comfortable.

    Especially after going home, seeing Su Hao''s hypocritical face, her anger went up. Inadvertently glanced at Zhao Mingzhen, found that he was staring at Su Hao has been looking.

    "Manman, are you back? We''ve been waiting for you for a long time Su Hao saw the changing look on chumanman''s face, his heart was dark and cool, and he was still polite on the surface.

    "Well." Truman hung his bag to the door and changed his slippers.

    Sue Hao picked her eyebrows and knew that she was so angry that she didn''t even bother to talk to her.

    "I was a bit blunt a few days ago, but I didn''t mean to." Sue Hao began to act pathetic. "Who asked you to go out to work on the third anniversary of your grandfather? What a pity to leave me there by myself. "

    Chumanman looked at Su Hao suspiciously. That day she didn''t say that. She thought for a moment. When Yu Guangli saw Zhao Mingzhen, she understood Su Hao''s intention.

    It''s a pity that she didn''t know that Zhao Mingzhen was her person.

    "I''m busy with my work." Truman''s expressionless way.

    Su Hao, with a smile, took Zhao Mingzhen''s hand and said, "we''re going to get married."

    "Oh? When did it happen? " Chuman raised his eyebrows.

    "Yesterday, Mingzhen took me to the seaside. It was romantic." Su''s funny teeth are gone and she looks happy.

    Chumanman was a little sour, but he didn''t show it on his face, but Zhao Mingzhen''s face was a little strange.

    "Congratulations to both of you." Chumanman said without salt.

    "Since we''re going to get married, we''ll fix the day as soon as possible. You''d better take it easy and think less about what you don''t have. " Truman sat down and served himself a bowl of soup.

    If it wasn''t for Su Hao''s share, chumanman would not have been with her in the play.

    This is very clear to both of them, but they pretend not to know.

    "Mingzhen, when do you take wedding photos? Manman, you''re going with me that day Sue can make chumanman unhappy.

    "Any time will do." Since Chu Manman came back, Zhao Mingzhen has been able to say nothing.

    "Hurry up, it''s up to you. I don''t care about anything." Su Hao put his head on Zhao Mingzhen''s shoulder and gave him a kiss on the cheek.

    Zhao Mingzhen''s face turned red, and chumanman''s face turned red, too. But Zhao Mingzhen is shy and chumanman is angry.

    Chumanman couldn''t stay any longer. Her beloved and her most hated people were like this in front of her.

    "I''ll take care of the work, you eat."

    "That''s enough?" Su Hao pretends to care. Seeing that Chu Manman goes upstairs, he quickly releases Zhao Mingzhen.

    After Zhao Mingzhen is finally sent away, Su Hao goes back to his room and takes a bath. As soon as he comes out, he sees many messages on his mobile phone, all from Lu Yu.

    Some are about tricking chumanman, others are asking her some gossip questions.

    Su Hao simply called Lu Yu.

    "Hello"

    "It''s me." Suhao wiped her hair and sat on the bed.

    "How''s Sue?" Lu Yu there is a bit chaotic, she changed a quiet place, "what''s the matter?"

    "I just want to ask you, is there any action on chumanman''s side, financial?" Su Hao said seriously.

    Lu Yu is a business, lowered his voice, "not yet, but I heard that she is selling fixed assets."

    Su Hao raised her eyebrows, "really?"

    "Is there a fake Lu Yu''s volume can''t help raising a few degrees, "I listen to Chu Mingyue in the bathroom."

    Sue laughed.

    "What are you laughing at?" Lu Yu doubts.

    "I laugh. You listen to the corner." Su Hao still remembers seeing Lu Yu for the first time.

    "It''s not what I want to hear. Stop laughing. Do you and Zhao Mingzhen really want to get married? " Lu Yu was a little annoyed and turned away from the topic.

    Sue was so good that she knew she was thin skinned and said, "yes, she promised yesterday."

    "I always think that he is not very reliable. Have you really thought it over?" Lu Yu always has a good eye for people. Although Zhao Mingzhen looks gentle, she always feels that something is wrong.

    "Think about it? I don''t have to think about it at all. " Su Hao said with a smile, "this marriage is impossible."

    "And you promised him? Do you want to play with him? " Lu Yu did not know that Su Hao had such a bad taste.

    "It''s not what you think. I''ll make it clear to you when I have time. Well, I''m tired. I''ll hang up. " Su is very tired of yawning, the key thing she asked, sleepy also came up, "by the way, don''t forget to tell Xia Zhiyuan, let him work harder, let chumanman early show fox tail."

    "I know, I know. If you don''t tell him yourself, you ask me to send a message." Lu Yu complained in a low voice.

    Su Hao ignored Lu Yu''s words and hung up the phone without hesitation. When her hair was dry, she lay down on the bed and went to sleep.

    ......

    A few days later, suhao announced the wedding news in public.

    "When you are free, you can go. Welcome." Sue is very funny and happy.

    "We will definitely go to President Su''s wedding." Someone replied.

    Other people are also tongue in cheek, only a few people did not say a word, that is, those who have a good relationship with Chu Mingyue, or do not like Su Hao.

    Su Hao doesn''t care much about what other people think of her. She just wants to see how Zhao Mingzhen can get off the stage.

    Back in the office, Su Hao showed his true colors and lay on the sofa without any image.

    "Mr. Su, coffee." Zhu Tian has been used to Su Hao for a long time.

    "Thank you." Sue sat up and twisted her neck. "Is Truman in the company?"

    "Yes, I saw her coming this morning." I wish Tian huidao.

    "Just stay here. I''ll find her." Sue had a few sips of coffee and put the cup on the table.

    These days, suhao and chumanman haven''t met each other several times. They can''t make chumanman unhappy. Suhao''s heart is not very smooth.

    Zhu Tian''s face slightly changed, "Mr. Su, what are you going to do with her?"

    "Don''t worry, I''m not going to make trouble. I just want her to accompany me out. She won''t trouble you." Sue laughed, "if you don''t worry, you can go with me."

    "No, you''d better go yourself." Zhu Tian quickly waved her hand, and she didn''t want to send it to the door as cannon fodder.

    Sue Hao didn''t say anything and turned out of the office.

    "Good morning. Congratulations to Mr. Su." A clerk saw suhao and said hello to her.

    "Thank you." President Su also responded politely.

    Suhao went to find chumanman, so there was such a scene.

    "Manman, do you think I look good in this dress or just that one?"

    Chumanman forced to endure anger, perfunctory, "are good-looking."

    "It''s all pretty. How can I choose?" Su Hao curled his lips and his face was tangled.

    Chumanman certainly won''t come so easily. She was forced by suhao. Su Hao said that if she did not come, she would not marry Zhao Mingzhen.

    Is there such a threat? Chumanman was almost angry on the spot. She didn''t want to see two people, you Nong and I Nong, hate Su Hao.

    But for the sake of Su Hao''s promise to give Zhao Mingzhen shares after marriage, chumanman came biting his teeth.

    Zhao Mingzhen is waiting outside. He''s worried. He''s afraid that chumanman can''t help doing bad things.

    "Mingzhen, is it beautiful?" Su Hao came out of the fitting room and asked Zhao Mingzhen sweetly.

    Zhao Mingzhen was stunned.

    Su Hao looks at him with a smile. She is wearing a snow-white wedding dress. The skirt of the wedding dress is very big, which is dragged on the ground. The face is painted with delicate makeup, elegant and intellectual, yet it does not lose its playfulness.

    After she lost weight, her figure ratio was very good, and her facial features were beautiful. It''s amazing to dress up like this.

    "Beautiful."

    Zhao Mingzhen began to stammer.

    As soon as Truman came out of the fitting room, he heard him say this, and his face turned black again.

    "That''s it." Sue nodded with satisfaction.

    "Sir, you need this to go with that dress." The staff of the wedding dress shop came to him at the right time and brought him a suit.

    Zhao Mingzhen subconsciously looked at Chu Manman and nodded, "OK."

    He went to the men''s fitting room. Suhao looked in the mirror outside, while chumanman waited impatiently.

    "I have a lot of work to do." Truman just wanted to be out of sight and out of mind.

    "No way." Su Hao turned to look at her, "you are my only relative. You have to accompany me at this time."

    Chumanman can''t help but gasp. This Su Hao is no worse than her in acting. How can I find out now that she still has this ability? Did she pretend before?

    "What did you mean by that last time? What do you mean I dare not go to my grandfather''s third anniversary? " She didn''t forget this. She even suspected that suhao knew something.

    Suhao knew she would ask, "nothing, just casually. You may think that I''m different from before. Then I can tell you this. It''s my cough that opened my mind

 Chapter 720

    Chumanman felt that the matter was far from as simple as she said, but she sent someone to follow sue for so long and didn''t see anything.

    "Mingzhen has come out." Sue Hao let out a cry on purpose and diverted chumanman''s attention.

    "That''s handsome. You must be the most handsome groom." Su Hao''s face was slightly red, and her head was slightly lowered. She didn''t dare to see him.

    Zhao Mingzhen subconsciously wants to help the glasses, but finds that the glasses are taken down by him and put in the fitting room. He takes back his hands in embarrassment.

    "Manman, do you think Mingzhen is very handsome?" Su Hao embraces Zhao Mingzhen''s arm and asks her complacently.

    "Well." Chumanman only felt dazzling and twisted his head.

    "That''s it. I love it." Su Hao told the staff nearby.

    Later, Su Hao tried several wedding dresses, and Zhao Mingzhen also tried them together. When chumanman''s patience was running out, suhao finally stopped.

    "Thank you Manman for being with me today." Su Hao saw her anxiety and said with a smile, "I won''t leave you any more. Mingzhen and I are going to have dinner. Go ahead."

    Just now Su Hao received the news from Lu Yu, saying that chumanman had to pay more money. It seems that when she tries on the wedding dress, chumanman is not idle, and has been in contact with Xia Zhiyuan.

    Chumanman didn''t say a word, just took a meaningful look at Zhao Mingzhen when he left.

    "Tired?"

    Zhao Mingzhen didn''t speak much all the time. After chumanman left, he seemed to open his voice.

    Su Hao only thinks that his acting is not as good as chumanman''s. His performance is so bad that he doesn''t look like a boyfriend.

    "Why are you tired? As long as I''m with you, I won''t be tired. " Su Hao finished this sentence, and he felt chilly.

    "Where to eat?" Zhao Mingzhen didn''t answer. He didn''t know how to answer.

    "No, I want to go home. I''ll go back myself. You don''t have to send me." Su Hao has something else to do. Just now Lu Yu asked her out to meet Xia Zhiyuan. She has to go.

    Although Zhao Mingzhen is not a qualified boyfriend, but there should be some demeanor, "or I send you back to safety."

    When he said that, the mobile phone in his pocket rang. He took a look and was obviously nervous. "I''ll take a call."

    "Go ahead." Su Hao guessed that it was chumanman.

    After waiting for a while, Zhao Mingzhen hung up with some apology on her face.

    "I have something to do, so you go back by yourself. Be careful on the way and call me when you get home." Zhao Mingzhen''s voice is very gentle and a little cautious.

    "Well, go and do your work." Sue tilted her head and looked naive.

    "Well." Zhao Mingzhen waved and turned away.

    Su Hao saw that he didn''t show up. She took out the phone and gave Lu Yu a short message.

    SOHO: where is it?

    Lu Yu: the old place

    Hello Sue: wait for me. I''ll be right there

    Lu Yu: I''ll wait for you

    Suhao collected her mobile phone and went out to get a taxi. Her car is too eye-catching, so it''s better to put it in the parking lot of the wedding dress shop for the time being.

    Last time, suhao remembered the location of the bar. He got on the bus and went straight to the driver.

    As soon as he got out of the car, Su Hao saw Lu Yu waiting at the door of the bar. Su Hao trotted past.

    "Aren''t you afraid of being accosted?" There are so many people in this bar. Lu Yu is really brave.

    "What are you afraid of? I didn''t come alone. Besides, no one accosted me. " Lu Yu put his hand on Su Hao''s shoulder, "go in, Xia Zhiyuan has been waiting for you for a long time."

    Sue Hao also grabbed her hand and said, "is there any good news this time?"

    "Let Xia Zhiyuan tell you, you should be happy." Lu Yu smiles mysteriously and takes Su Hao into their former private room.

    Xia Zhiyuan didn''t take the computer this time. Instead, he shook his wine glass. He didn''t know what he was thinking. Seeing Su haolai, I squinted, with more expression in my eyes.

    "Are you really playing with Zhao Mingzhen?"

    Su Hao did not expect that Xia Zhiyuan''s first sentence was to ask her this question. She took a look at Lu Yu, who laughed.

    "Of course not. I''m not stupid. Zhao Mingzhen and Chu Manman cheat me. How can I marry him?" Suhao also told the truth.

    "Tell me the details." Sue asked straight to the point.

    Lu Yu closed the door tightly, sat beside Su Hao and looked at Xia Zhiyuan seriously.

    "Chumanman is already transferring money here, and it''s a lot of money." Xia Zhiyuan''s voice was low and pleasant. He looked at Lu Yu and said, "is there anything wrong with Su''s finance?"

    Lu Yu sat up straight and shook his head, "there is no problem at present."

    She frowned, thinking that Su Hao had told her to pay attention to the company''s accounts last time, she suddenly understood.

    "Do you mean that Truman will use / use / public funds privately?" Lu Yu suddenly realized.

    Su laughingly nodded, "that''s right, Xia Zhiyuan, you''d better step up your efforts and ask her for more money."

    "Of course." Xia Zhiyuan has hooked his lips and looks evil.

    "Well, with your assurance, I''m relieved." Su Hao believed in his ability and poured himself a glass of wine. "Then I wish you success."

    Xia Zhiyuan looked at Su for a while, and also laughed, "OK."

    Lu Yu looks like an outsider, looking at the two people''s eyebrows.

    "I said Xia Zhiyuan, you are indifferent to others, but you are so devoted to Su Hao. Do you like others?" Lu Yu tut said what she had wanted to ask for a long time.

    "Lu Yu." Su Hao doesn''t know what she''s talking about, "don''t mess with the mandarin duck spectrum."

    Like Xia Zhiyuan who is not at a loss, he rarely shut up and did not refute.

    Su Hao''s expression is becoming more subtle, isn''t it?

    "Well, I''ll go to the toilet." Suhao can''t accept it. She finds an excuse to leave. It''s too embarrassing.

    "Oh, wait for me. I''ll come with you." Lu Yu won''t let Su Hao go so easily and chase him out.

    Xia Zhiyuan''s face is hidden in the dim light, and his look is not clear. After a long time, I took a sip of the wine in my hand.

    As soon as Su Hao came out, he glared at Lu Yu, "you are too much."

    "How can I go too far?" Lu Yu''s innocent face, "anyway, you won''t really marry Zhao Mingzhen. Xia Zhiyuan obviously likes you. What''s the matter with me?"

    "It''s impossible for us. Don''t say that again." Su Hao categorically refused. Besides, even if Xia Zhiyuan likes her, it''s just like her. Stop there.

    "What do you think? It''s like a cat with fried hair. I''ll say something about it." Lu Yu turned his lips and was not happy.

    "Go to the bathroom." Sue was too lazy to tell her that she went to the toilet with her head closed. She really wanted to solve it.

    Lu Yu also followed. She couldn''t go back to the private room. How embarrassed was she to be with Xia Zhiyuan''s ice face?

    "Don''t move."

    Su Hao stops Lu Yu.

    "What''s the matter?" Lu Yu looks puzzled.

    "Who do you think that is?" Suhao pointed to two people in the corridor.

    Chumanman a face of anger, Zhao Mingzhen at a loss to coax him. Sue picked up her arms and looked at it with great interest for a while. She understood what was going on.

    These days, she gives chumanman too much stimulation, I''m afraid she''s already uncomfortable.

    Su Hao''s eyes turned and gave Lu Yu a look.

    "What do you want?" Lu Yu is getting to know Su Hao better and better. What bad idea does Su Hao have in mind.

    "Of course I caught the traitor." The corner of Su Hao''s lips was hooked, and she was eager to try.

    Lu Yu looks at her some speechless, this Su good any bad idea all can think out. However, she would like to see chumanman''s excitement.

    Su Hao saw Lu Yu''s face change and knew what she was thinking. "You should pay attention not to be found. Look at me."

    "I know, I will hide well, even if exposed, I will pretend not to know you." Lu Yu rolled his eyes, she is not so stupid.

    "Well, Xia Zhiyuan... You can do it." Su Hao said that he hated Lu Yu''s talkative.

    "I see." Lu Yu covers his mouth and laughs. It''s rare to see Su Hao blushing.

    Zhao Mingzhen doesn''t know that Su Hao is watching his every move around the corner. He just wants to make chumanman return to normal as soon as possible.

    "Manman, it''s all in accordance with the plan, and I don''t want to..." he is also innocent. Besides, it''s not all chumanman''s request for him to do so?

    "You enjoy it, Zhao Mingzhen. You don''t like that bitch, do you?" If Zhao Mingzhen''s words were put in the past, chumanman would believe it, but now, how can she believe that Zhao Mingzhen has not changed her mind at all.

    "Manman... I did it for our future." Zhao Mingzhen hands hold Chu Manman''s shoulder, anxious to explain to her, "when the shares to hand, I will divorce her."

    Chumanman moved his mouth. When he was about to say something more, Zhao Mingzhen coughed.

    "How are you? What are you doing here? " Zhao Mingzhen quickly took back his hand, and his face was stiff.

    Su Hao looks at them angrily and does not speak.

    Chumanman found out that suhao didn''t know when she appeared. Her face changed slightly. She didn''t know if suhao had heard what she had just said.

    "I also want to ask you, why are you here Su Hao''s face was jealous and her tone was sour.

    Zhao Mingzhen''s face was flustered and turned red quickly.

    "We just happened to meet, not what you think." In the end, chumanman couldn''t look down and opened his mouth, but the tone was not very natural.

    "Oh? I need Mingzhen to hold you when I meet you? " Su Hao is more and more sharp.

    Chumanman lowered his head, and there was a sharp flash in his eyes. Soon recovered calm, pulled wipe smile, stroked his ear hair, "sorry, I''m not in a good mood, he just comfort me."

    "Comfort?" Su Hao chuckled and went over to pull Zhao Mingzhen to his side. "This time, I''ll take the comfort of the letter. Mingzhen, send me home."

    When Su Hao saw chumanman''s black face, he felt very happy. What he wanted was this result.

    "Good..." Zhao Mingzhen helped his glasses, but he didn''t dare to look at Chu Manman and Su Hao''s face. He kept his head down.

    Around the corner, Xia Zhiyuan comes to Lu Yu.

 Chapter 721

    Ł¦#160; Ł¦# 160; Ł¦# 160; Ł¦# 160; Ł¦# 160; Ł¦# 160; Ł¦# 160; ˇ° Do you look good? " He asked.

    "Good looking."

    Lu Yu nodded heavily. After a while, he looked back and saw Xia Zhiyuan''s face.

    "Want to be discovered?" Xia Zhiyuan glanced at her faintly.

    Lu Yu sees Su Hao walking this way and pulls Xia Zhiyuan away quickly.

    "What''s the matter with you? Don''t you remind me when you see someone coming? " Lu Yu stares at Xia Zhiyuan.

    Xia Zhiyuan just looked at her holding his hand, and Lu Yushan''s hand loosened.

    "Idiot." Summer is a long way.

    A few days later, Su Hao urges Zhao Mingzhen to prepare for her marriage, while she is the shopkeeper. As long as she feels that she can be angry with chumanman, she will do it, and still pull chumanman together.

    Su Hao also wants to finish this task quickly, but chumanman is smart. Xia Zhiyuan needs to set a trap slowly.

    This morning, suhao went downstairs. It was rare to see chumanman having breakfast happily there.

    She felt her chin, puzzled.

    What makes Truman so happy?

    "How are you getting ready for your marriage?" Chumanman is in a good mood. Seeing Su Hao, he gives a good look.

    Sue is not rare for her good face. "Soon."

    She sat opposite chumanman and took a sip of the milk.

    Chumanman wiped his mouth and stood up. "You eat slowly. I''ll go to the company first."

    Su Hao didn''t say a word. When Chu Manman left, he held his chin and thought for a moment. When he went back to the company, he wanted to ask Lu Yu what happened.

    "Miss, I''m leaving before I eat?"

    Aunt Wang called Su Hao.

    "Not hungry." Su Hao replied, and no one was seen.

    Su Hao drove to the company. He walked very fast all the way and went directly to the office. He didn''t respond to people''s greetings.

    Zhu Tian is cleaning. Seeing Su Hao coming in, he looks at her suspiciously.

    "Go and call me director Lu." Sue Hao took off her coat and told Zhu Tian.

    Zhu Tian put down his things and prepared to go to the finance department. As soon as he opened the door, he saw Lu Yu at the door.

    "Director Lu, Mr. Su is looking for you. It''s just right." Zhu TianChao smiles. When Lu Yu comes in, she carefully closes the door and goes out.

    "What''s going on?" Su Hao put his arms in his arms, and his face was firm.

    Lu Yu bent his lips and said with a sly smile, "you guessed right. There is a capital cup. Chumanman has moved away."

    "Is there any evidence?" Sue is always picking eyebrows. It''s time for this day.

    "Of course." Lu Yu nodded, "otherwise I would not come to you."

    "Good." Sue good smile, "now notice the general meeting of shareholders, I want to let chumanman give me a good explanation."

    "Are you ready to start?" Lu Yu leaned against the table and asked.

    "Well, you''re in." Su funny like a fox, "Zhu Tian called in today''s Su is about to change the president."

    Lu Yu let out a cry and called Zhu Tian in.

    "President su." Zhu Tian smelled something wrong.

    Suhao walked over and patted her on the shoulder. "You''re very capable. It''s too hard for you to be my assistant."

    "What are you doing?" Zhu Tian looks puzzled.

    "I''m sure you can do it. As long as you can do it, Chu Mingyue''s position will be yours. " Suhao can''t wait. After staying in this world for a long time, she gradually finds it boring.

    Zhu Tian looked at Lu Yu and nodded solemnly, "yes."

    Su Hao is right. Zhu Tian''s ability is really strong. In the afternoon of that day, all the big and small shareholders were called to the company. Chumanman knew nothing about it, but he couldn''t figure out what it was like.

    "What''s going on?" Chumanman was walking in the corridor in high-heeled shoes. Her destination was the conference room.

    The Secretary beside her was so scared that her face turned white that she said, "President Chu, I don''t know what''s going on."

    Chumanman turned his head and glared at her, and then came to the meeting room. When the matter was over, she would settle accounts with her secretary.

    "Coming?" Su Hao sat on the throne and looked at Chu Manman, "President Chu."

    Chumanman''s face suddenly changed. She looked at Su Hao fiercely, "what do you want to do?"

    "Sit down and say, you''ll know what I want to do in a moment." Suhao smiles, not irritated by chumanman at all, but she has been waiting for this opportunity for a long time.

    Chumanman gritted her teeth and didn''t argue with suhao in front of so many people. She hasn''t forgotten that suhao is the biggest shareholder.

    Many shareholders came, including Mr. Chen, who said last time that he would help Su Hao. Mr. Chen has few shares, but he is also qualified to attend the shareholders'' meeting.

    "I''m also curious about why I''m called here." Grandfather Chen took a good look at Su and opened his mouth.

    Other shareholders are not in the situation, they just received the news that there is an urgent meeting to be held. But I don''t know what the content of this meeting is, and I feel a little uneasy.

    "Miss Su, did you bring us here?" Someone asked at the bottom.

    Su Hao looked over with a smile and nodded politely, "it''s me."

    "What right do you have to hold a general meeting? What are you up to? " Chumanman not heavy not light patted the table, a face of questioning.

    Su Hao sat there with a calm face.

    "Don''t worry. Just be quiet for a while." She sent someone to find Chu Mingyue, and Lu Yu didn''t come back to get the evidence.

    Chumanman''s face is very gloomy, looking at Su Hao''s eyes, just want to kill her.

    The shareholders at the bottom whispered to each other.

    The door of the conference room was pushed open, and Chu Mingyue saw Su Hao sitting in the main seat. Her face changed, "how do you sit in this position? Why do you sit here? "

    She pointed to Sue''s provocative face.

    Su Haoyang raised her eyebrows and looked at the crystal nails she had just made.

    "With my biggest stake, 51 percent, I can sit here." In the end, she gave Chu Mingyue a cold glance. It''s just a dog beside chumanman who dares to bark in front of her.

    "Moon, stop it." Chumanman shouts chumingyue, who almost loses his manners.

    Chu Mingyue takes a look at chumanman, and her arrogance slowly drops down. She can not listen to anyone''s words, chumanman must listen, chumanman is to support her to the present position.

    "I''ll see what you''re going to do." Chu Mingyue sat down with scorn on her face.

    Sue picked her eyebrows, but said nothing.

    The door of the conference room was opened again. Su Hao stood up this time and glanced at everyone in the conference room

    Chumanman see Zhu Tian, the heart has a little understand. These days, she has a feeling that Zhu Tian is a little different. Today, it turns out that she was lured away by Su Hao.

    Lu Yu is dressed in a professional suit, which has the air of elite.

    "I''m here to expose a person who privately appropriated / used 20 million public funds." Lu Yu a face of serious, Yang Yang Yang hand U disk.

    "Zhu Tian, put the contents in the U disk." Su Hao gives Zhu Tian a wink. The latter takes Lu Yu''s U disk and turns on the projector.

    The quiet needles in the conference room can be heard.

    Chumanman nervously grasped the pen, and the blood vessels on the back of his hand protruded because of excessive force. She didn''t expect that the funds just used yesterday would be discovered by Su Hao today.

    And when Lu Yu was bribed by Su Hao, she didn''t know at all.

    When did suhao become so resourceful?

    Chumanman is very confused, but Su Hao won''t answer her questions at this time.

    "Look, this is the evidence." Su Hao stood up and pointed to the screen, which was the evidence collected by Lu Yu. "Director Lu, please explain to us how this happened."

    Lu Yu nodded slightly and stood in front of the screen.

    "President Chu used the capital flow of our company to transfer the capital into his personal account quietly." Lu Yu''s tone does not have the slightest emotion, "and I used some extraordinary means to find the whereabouts of the funds, the money went to a stranger''s account."

    "What does that prove?" Chu Mingyue couldn''t hold her breath. She clapped the table and stood up.

    Lu Yu just a light look at her, just like looking at a clown who makes trouble out of no reason, "director Chu, listen to me."

    Chumanman didn''t stop chumingyue this time. The moment she saw the information, she knew that the situation was over. She couldn''t clean it up.

    With so many shareholders present, chumanman has no chance to cover up. Su Hao''s move really caught her off guard.

    "Needless to say." Chumanman stood up and looked straight at Su Hao. "I recognized him."

    When she said this, the meeting room exploded.

    "Even the president can''t use public funds without permission." Some people are filled with righteous indignation.

    "Yes, it breaks the rules." The people next to him echoed.

    Chumanman ignored these people and only looked at suhao.

    "Be quiet, everyone." Su Hao looks at chumanman in an unassuming way, stands up and makes a quiet gesture.

    The people in the meeting room are all in high spirits. They don''t see Su well. They are still talking in their own low voice.

    Lu Yu knew that she was no longer needed here, so he stepped back quietly, went to Su Hao and stood behind her.

    Mr. Chen didn''t expect to see such a wonderful scene when he came here. He was also curious about what Su Hao wanted to do. He raised his hand and said majestically, "be quiet."

    "Thank you, Grandpa Chen." Su Hao nodded to Mr. Chen.

    "You go on." Mr. Chen said.

    Su Hao said, "everyone has seen that President Chu uses his power for personal gain. I don''t think she is suitable for the post of president any more."

    As soon as she said this, the meeting room exploded again.

    "That''s not good. President Chu is gone. Who will be the president? Who can match the ability of President Chu? " Among the shareholders, there are also supporters of chumanman, who have voiced their opposition.

    "I''ll be the president." Su Hao continues what he said just now.

 Chapter 722

    Chumanman understood Su Hao''s real purpose and sniffed, "besides shares, where else are you suitable to be the president? You don''t know anything. "

    "Who says I don''t know anything?" Su Hao said with a smile, "what major did you forget I studied in university?"

    "Hello, Sue, don''t daydream there. People in your company are very clear. Do you dare to shout here? You are the least qualified person here! " Chu Mingyue laughed loudly.

    "It''s not your has the final say." Su smiled coldly, "with my shares, it''s useless for everyone to object. I just want to let you know that I don''t need your approval. "

    Su Hao''s goal today is to drive out Chu Manman and Chu Mingyue. With her shares, she has an absolute advantage.

    "Sooner or later, Su will be defeated by you." Chumanman knows the importance of shares better than anyone else. The shares in suhao''s hands give her no room to turn over. "Don''t forget, I also have 20% shares in my hands, and I am also a major shareholder."

    The shares in chumanman''s hands were given to her by grandfather Su in order to compensate for chumanman''s father''s death. It was with these shares that she became the president.

    And in the past, grandfather Su always brought chumanman to his side for cultivation. People in the company thought chumanman would be Su''s successor.

    At least it''s going to be Su''s president.

    At that time, suhao was nothing at all.

    "I know you are also a major shareholder. Mr. Chu, you''d better make up the 20 million first." Su Hao hums and laughs, "if you don''t make it up, I will send you to prison impolitely."

    It''s a crime to misappropriate public funds. Truman knows better than anyone.

    "Don''t you think I can''t get 20 million?" Chumanman thought of the promising investment and felt confident.

    "We''ll see." Su Hao blinked, "and Chu Mingyue left the company with President Chu."

    Chu Mingyue hasn''t reacted yet, and things have developed to this point. When she hears Su Hao''s words, she will retort, but she is held by Chu Manman.

    "Mingyue, don''t talk to her. Let''s go." Chumanman said in a cold voice, "it''s not sure who laughs to the end."

    Chumanman took chumingyue and left the conference room without looking back. Other people in the conference room, you look at me and I look at you. They are not in the situation.

    "The meeting is over." Su Hao was satisfied and left the meeting room with Yu and Zhu Tian.

    "What is it all about?" Small shareholders around Mr. Chen are angry.

    "If you don''t think sue is good enough, sell your shares as soon as possible." Chen Laozi casually perfunctory a, no longer pay attention to him.

    As soon as Su Hao came back to the office, he lay on the sofa. She was too tired from the fight just now. Now she relaxed and sighed comfortably.

    "By the way, Zhu Tian, keep an eye on chumanman. Don''t let her make any small moves." Su Hao closed his eyes and told Zhu Tian.

    "Yes." Zhu Tian hesitated, but at this point, she could only listen to Su Hao.

    When Zhu Tian left the meeting room, Lu Yu sat beside Su Hao and patted her hand. "I don''t see that you still have a few brushes, so you get chumanman out of the company. Tut, chumanman''s face was black like something

    Su Hao suddenly opened her eyes, sat up straight and raised her lips.

    "Lu Yu, the game has just begun, and my goal is far from being achieved." What she wanted was suhao. She was sorry and had nothing.

    Lu Yu finds out that she doesn''t know Su Hao. Su Hao''s momentum is compelling. She is not alone with the lazy people she usually sees.

    "I''m looking forward to it." Anyway, she chose to take suhao''s side.

    Sue nodded her head, restrained her momentum, and leaned back on the sofa like a mollusk without bones.

    "Miss, why do you leave work so early today?"

    "Aunt Wang, there''s something I want you to do for me." Su Hao put down her mobile phone and waved to Aunt Wang.

    Aunt Wang just came back from shopping, and saw suhao sitting in the living room. She quickly put the food in the kitchen. He wiped his hands, went over and stood in front of Su Hao.

    "Auntie Wang, please go up and get rid of chumanman''s things." Suhao came back so early just to wait for chumanman at home. She wanted to sweep chumanman out of the house.

    "For... Why?" Aunt Wang is an old man in this family. Besides, chumanman gives her a lot of benefits.

    "You don''t care." Sue was too lazy to explain to her. After that, she was ready to go upstairs. "If you''re still with her, tip off the news or something, you''ll pack up and leave with her. And call me when she comes back

    She read that Aunt Wang is an old man in this family, and in the memory of the original body, Aunt Wang is good to the original body. Su Hao didn''t give a hard hand. She just gave Aunt Wang a little warning.

    What''s Auntie Wang''s face? Sue didn''t see it again. She was upstairs, waiting for chumanman to go home and get her things out of the old house.

    Chumanman, who used to be high spirited, is tired today. After she left the company, she went to Zhao Mingzhen. Zhao Mingzhen comforted her for a long time, but her mood was a little better.

    Originally, she planned to stay in the hotel, but she had to ask some questions, why did suhao treat her like this. How long has the plot lasted?

    But when she came back to see the things at the door, she was very angry.

    This sue is good, dare to touch her things!

    "Who let you touch my things?" As soon as chumanman came back, he saw his suitcase in the porch of the door. There were too many things in the suitcase, and some of them were outside.

    Aunt Wang wanted to buy another suitcase, but suhao didn''t let her go.

    "Back?" Suhao is bored with her mobile phone in the living room. She thinks chumanman won''t come back.

    "Hello, Sue! Why do you move my things? " Chumanman''s nose is almost crooked. She was pampered and grew up. When did she suffer this kind of injustice.

    "Why? You killed my grandfather! Truman, do you really think you don''t know what you''re doing? " Su Hao gave a cold smile, and her eyes were cold.

    Chumanman denied it and shook his head, "it''s not me, empty talk!"

    "You know if you did it or not." Su Hao squinted and pointed to the things on the ground. "Take all your things away, or you will appear in the garbage can outside the door later."

    Chumanman was impatient, and there was no more half of his old demeanor. He wanted to hold suhao, but suhao dodged him.

    "Don''t move your hands." Su Haowu said, "Aunt Wang, if she doesn''t leave, she will go to the security guard and ask her out."

    Su Hao finished, and no longer looked at her, turned and went upstairs.

    Instead of going to rest, she went to the room and looked downstairs. She could see the location of the gate upstairs. Su Hao didn''t wait long before chumanman showed up at the gate with his luggage.

    Looking at chumanman himself struggling to move things to the car, Sue happily hooked the corner of her mouth and drew the curtain.

    That night she slept very deeply, which was the most comfortable day for her to sleep in the world.

    I woke up naturally the next day. It was Saturday. It didn''t matter whether I went to the company or not.

    In any case, the company has Lu Yu in charge. With Lu Yu''s ability, she doesn''t have to worry.

    Originally, Su Hao planned to spend a day at home. She went to the gym and swimming pool where she had not been for a long time.

    She also took Xiaomei out for a walk. Bomei saw her kiss and rubbed against her.

    When Zhao Mingzhen finds Su Hao, Su Hao holds Xiaomei hand in hand and leans against the tree with her eyes closed.

    Suhao felt someone standing in front of her. She waved her hand and said vaguely, "get out of the way. It''s blocking my light."

    Zhao Mingzhen saw Su Hao squint slightly, a face of enjoyment, his impetuous mood also strangely followed to calm down.

    "Little good." Zhao Mingzhen looked at Su Hao, a little bit usually not common severe.

    Su Hao realized that he was coming, and the one with the dog rope in his hand let go. Xiaomei ran away happily with the dog rope dragging on the ground.

    "When did you come?" Suhao lay still, light and shadow sprinkled on her face through the Cross branches, while her skin became more and more white.

    Zhao Mingzhen is not in the mood to appreciate Su Hao''s appearance. He was haunted by chumanman all night yesterday. Chumanman told him about the pain of the night.

    "If you''re here for Truman, you don''t have to say." Su Hao snorted, clapped her hands and stood up, "if you come to pick me up to play, it''s another matter."

    If Zhao Mingzhen is ready, he is blocked by Su Hao. He came here for the sake of chumanman.

    "Why do you want to drive her away? What''s going on between you?" He hesitated and asked.

    "What''s the matter? You ask me what''s wrong Su Hao turned around and didn''t want to see Zhao Mingzhen''s hypocritical face. "I know it''s because of me that chumanman''s father had an accident, but I''ve paid off the debt for so many years. Even if it''s a human life, my grandfather has cultivated her for so many years and given her everything. She doesn''t know how to be grateful. "

    Speaking of this, Su Hao turns around angrily and looks at Zhao Mingzhen fiercely.

    "Why does she want to harm my grandfather? Embezzlement / public funds? Twenty million, that''s not a small sum. Zhao Mingzhen, you still speak for her. Are you my fiance or her fiance? " Su Hao said with a cold smile.

    "She didn''t harm your grandfather." Zhao Mingzhen dropped his eyes, still arguing for Chu Manman.

    "No?" Su Hao asked back and snorted coldly, "Zhao Mingzhen, if you still want to marry me, don''t tell me that."

    She knew that as long as he said that, Zhao Mingzhen would have nothing to say. Sure enough, there was no voice behind him, and Su was so sarcastic that he hooked his lips.

    "Let''s go back. You should prepare for the invitation card." Su Hao has to find Xiaomei. The fence of the villa is not very close. She is afraid that Xiaomei will be lost again.

    Zhao Mingzhen closed the door and looked at Su Hao''s back. His eyes just now made him feel a little scared. The expression on his face changed and frowned.

    If it wasn''t for Su Hao''s shares, he wouldn''t be so humble.

    However, he was also humble in Truman''s place.

    Zhao Mingzhen closed his eyes and left.

 Chapter 723

    "What do you say if Nancheng group wants to withdraw its capital? We can''t normally start a project that is so big. Mr. Su, you are the president now. Do you have to find a way out? "

    The speaker was chumanman''s former staff, who was also in charge of the project. His face was full of disdain, and he didn''t take Sue seriously.

    Before Su Hao removed him from his post, he himself came to the door. The twists and turns in this can be clear after careful thinking. Is it not the ghost of chumanman?

    "Don''t bewitch people here. We Su''s family haven''t reached that point." Zhu Tian can''t help but speak. Her loyalty to Su Hao can be seen.

    Su Hao raised his hand and asked Zhu Tian to say less. He said with a smile, "if we withdraw, we will withdraw. We have no shortage of cooperators. Manager Yang, I have something else to ask you

    Manager Yang is in the mood. He has come to find fault. He looks at Su with disdain. "What''s the matter? I''m very busy. I don''t have time to listen to your nonsense here. "

    "How much oil did you eat in this project? Shall I find someone to figure it out for you? " Suhao is not idle all day. Although she doesn''t understand these engineering matters, she is good at employing people.

    There are several people under manager Yang who have been looking down on him for a long time. Su Hao uses coercion and inducement to shake everything out.

    "I advise you to spit out everything you eat. Before I really want to turn my back on you, I''ll take your things and get out of sushi." Now that manager Yang is here, she''ll make an operation on him.

    Everyone in this company who has connections with Truman has to get out of this company.

    She''s going to do everything, not give chumanman a chance to turn over.

    The grandfather who killed him colludes with Zhao Mingzhen to cheat him and wants to rob the company. Why not rob him?

    Manager Yang''s face changed a little, just toe high gas all gone. His face flushed and he slapped the table.

    "What are you? Why are you driving me away? "

    Su Hao impatiently pulled out his ear, "Zhu Tian, call the security guard over and send manager Yang out. Tell the security guards that they can''t let him in any time. "

    Zhu Tian is how can see facial expression, early called the security over, she bent lips, "security is waiting at the door, manager Yang, please?"

    Just seeing off manager Yang, Su Hao relaxed and leaned on the sofa.

    The office she is using now is the one of chumanman''s, but chumanman has changed all the things she used before. These are all new office appliances bought according to her requirements.

    This time, Su Hao didn''t do anything fancy, but the arrangement was simple and generous.

    "Mr. Su, you are very good." Zhu Tian sent people away, and when he came back, he flattered Su Hao.

    "I''m not good at all." Su Hao waved her hand. She didn''t like doing this kind of thing very much. "I''ll give you a task. I''ll find out all chumanman''s former cronies and drive them out of Su."

    Zhu Tian''s face has changed. This job is not so easy to do. It''s too offensive.

    Su Hao knew what she was thinking and turned her eyes. "If you do well, I''ll give you a promotion and a raise. It''s a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. You can think about it. I''m not in a hurry."

    "Yes." I wish Tian a happy face, just hesitation has disappeared, "I will work hard to complete the task."

    Su Hao knew that she had already wanted to open up. Well, she said, I wish Tian could go down to work.

    After suhao left, she was the only one left in the office. She got up and went to the window to look down. This floor is the top floor. From top to bottom, the creeping car looks like an ant.

    She has been in this world for a long time and is getting used to the life here. But it''s almost the end of it. Su Hao slightly hooked his lips and turned to sit back.

    In recent days, she has been busy with Su''s work. Some people deliberately find fault with her, and some are Su''s normal work. Su Hao hasn''t done this kind of work as a president. At least with the help of Lu Yu, he passed it without danger.

    Seeing the wedding coming day by day, Su Hao was worried about the progress of Xia Zhiguang.

    When Truman sold her shares, she couldn''t wait.

    This day after work, Su Hao stopped Lu Yu.

    "What? Mr. Su has something else to tell you? " Lu Yu flicked his hair.

    "No, I can''t find you? What is Xia Zhiguang doing in the end? It''s been so long, but there''s still no movement in his side. " Suhao can''t sit still. She wants to speed up the progress.

    Lu Yu pick eyebrow, "this matter is not urgent, chumanman so many years also saved some capital, I did not expect that she would be so rich."

    "Don''t you see how much blood she sucked from my grandfather? It''s no surprise. " Su Hao took a cursory look at Su''s daily account, which was far more wealthy than she thought.

    In addition to shares, he also has a lot of assets, including real estate and movable property. And grandfather Su likes to collect. Any collection is worth a lot of money.

    "You are in such a hurry that you can''t eat hot tofu. You are about to get married. Such an adult is not stable at all." Lu Yu deliberately teases her.

    "How do you speak?" Sue gave her a good look, "you are not allowed to go then."

    "No, I want to see this. How can you not let me go?" Lu Yu grabs Su Hao''s hand. "I''m wrong. I''ve just said the wrong thing."

    Su Hao just looked at her faintly, "want to go? If you want to go, let Xia Zhiyuan do it as soon as possible, and the play will be more wonderful. "

    "Well, well, I''ll rush him." Lu Yu also has some bad taste. The more Su Hao says that, the more she looks forward to it. All the curious insects in her stomach are hooked up.

    Su Hao knew that Lu Yu had such a side. To say that the world, she was most reluctant to part with this good friend. When the task is over, they will be separated forever.

    She could not help feeling a little sad at the thought.

    "Why are you unhappy again?" Lu Yu is very observant, and Su Hao''s expression has obviously changed.

    "No, you''re wrong." Su Hao quickly put away her emotions, turned away from her, "don''t want to get off work? I''m not going to work here with you. I''ll go first. "

    Su Hao wants to go back to liuliuwan. Su''s family is so big that she wants to have a good look before she leaves. And Xiaomei. She''s very good, and she''s reluctant to give up.

    Looking at Su Hao''s back, Lu Yu shrugs. It''s hard to guess Su Hao. Sometimes she finds that she can''t see Su Hao at all. Thinking of their first meeting, she looked down on suhao.

    I never thought that she would become friends with Su Hao. Otherwise, fate is really wonderful.

    Guangming Hotel.

    The sixth floor of the hotel is decorated with beautiful crystal lights. The bride is covered with rose petals on her way into the hotel. Although the layout is full of sweet and greasy pink, but the design is good, very little girl''s dream.

    Many guests have come to the venue, talking in twos and threes.

    In the corner of the hotel, chumanman sat alone, with a sneer on his lips, waiting for the wedding.

    Su''s old house.

    "Will you help me? Help me and I''ll give you another promotion. " Su Hao took Zhu Tian''s hand and looked at her with a pleading face. "Besides, I can give you a month''s leave and double the year-end bonus. What do you think?"

    Lu Yu was excited to listen. It''s a month''s holiday. Apart from maternity leave, there will never be such a long holiday.

    If she hadn''t held an important position in the company, she might have waded through the muddy water for Sue.

    Zhu Tian is obviously also very hesitant, Su haokai''s conditions are too good, she can''t help but heart.

    "That''s all. Don''t you help me? If you don''t help me, I''ll find someone else. " Sue is so aggressive that she calls people with her mobile phone, deliberately stimulating her.

    "But what if I''m found out?" Zhu Tian still has some resistance.

    "What are you afraid of? There is a cover. I specially asked the wedding dress shop to prepare it. I also said hello to Zhao Mingzhen. I can''t lift the cover until I get to the wedding scene. " Sue Hao had made plans early in the morning. She didn''t plan to attend the wedding.

    She is to let Zhao Mingzhen face in front of everyone, by the way to expose the true face of Chu Manman.

    Lu Yu looked at the time and clapped his hands. "There''s not much time left. The bridegroom will arrive soon."

    "Well, we can''t break our promise for a good month''s holiday." Zhu Tian finally compromised, who let Su Hao give the conditions too tempting.

    "If you have any problems, ask Lu Yu and she will help you solve them." Su takes a good look at Lu Yu in her bridesmaid suit and gives her a look.

    "I know. I''ll help Zhu Tian." Lu Yu rolled his eyes, then thought that Su Hao, the busiest, had become a big idle man, a little upset, "what about you? What are you going to do? "

    "I, I have to get people to keep a good eye on chumanman. In case she leaves halfway, my plans will not all be disrupted?" Sue is very serious.

    Lu Yu had to admit that what she said was reasonable and nodded, "well, it all depends on what you mean."

    Su Hao nodded with satisfaction. Wouldn''t it be better to listen to her earlier? I have to grind here.

    Su''s old house didn''t dress up very much, just casually pasted a happy word, and the rest didn''t change much. This is Su Hao''s special explanation. Aunt Wang is not allowed to work blindly. This wedding is all fake, and there''s no need to waste time doing these tricks.

    When Zhao Mingzhen''s motorcade came, Su Hao led Xiaomei in the back garden. In order to prevent anyone from finding her, she also wore a mask.

    "Xiaomei, look, the heartless one is coming. How do you think I should punish her for being so bad to your master? " Su Hao touched Xiaomei''s head and squinted slightly. "How about letting him and his lover have dinner together?"

    Xiaomei certainly won''t answer Su Hao, but it is comfortable to be touched. She cleverly rubs Su Hao''s hand, and even sticks out her pink tongue to kiss her.

    "Oh, my little ancestor." Suhao was given a kiss.

 Chapter 724

    Zhao Mingzhen went into the old house of the Su family. He looked around and saw that there was almost no change in peacetime. Although I have some doubts in my heart, I have come to this point, and there is no room to go back.

    He took a deep breath and knocked on the door.

    "Is the bridegroom so gentle? How can you get a wife like this? " The best man looked at Zhao Mingzhen, hesitant and worried.

    Zhao Mingzhen did not say a word, just a light look at him.

    "Brothers, come and help Mingzhen, let him marry the bride quickly." The best man is a good friend of Zhao Mingzhen. He is very familiar and can play with anyone.

    "That''s nature." There was a echo behind him.

    "Bridesmaid, why don''t you open the door?" The best man slapped the door loudly, hoping to knock it open.

    Lu Yu in the inside, the old God in the crack melon seeds, smell speech in the hands of those who did not finish throwing back to the plate, walked to the door.

    "I won''t give it to you without any sincerity." Lu Yu learns from other bridesmaids and asks for a red envelope.

    "I understand." The best man outside the door was very good at business and stuffed in the prepared red envelope.

    Soon the bridegroom and his party went into Su Hao''s room. Zhao Mingzhen took the bride downstairs in person. Zhu Tian didn''t dare move in Zhao Mingzhen''s arms for fear of being found.

    Su Hao saw Zhao Mingzhen holding Zhu Tian on the car, stood up and led Xiaomei back to the kennel.

    I went to the garage and drove a low-key car, ready to go to the wedding hotel.

    The bridegroom''s motorcade is very slow. When Su Hao arrives at the hotel, Zhao Mingzhen has not arrived. She parked in the garage of the hotel and went to the wedding party.

    Su Hao felt vulgar at the first sight of the meeting. She didn''t like the color of such tender powder at all.

    This Zhao Mingzhen, really never put her in mind, even her preferences are not clear. She looked around and saw a familiar figure in the corner.

    Su good hook lips a smile, Xia Zhiyuan''s person is also very good use.

    To find out where chumanman is, suhao also finds a seat and sits down at will. The good play will begin soon.

    Although the wedding scene was very vulgar, the food was very good and the food was very good. Su Hao got up in the morning and didn''t eat anything. At this time, she was a little hungry. She took some things and began to fill her stomach.

    While eating, a man came by. Su Hao and Yu Guangli saw that the man was wearing a suit without any wrinkles and swallowed the food in his mouth silently.

    "Are you still in the mood to eat?" The cold voice of Xia Zhiyuan came.

    Su Hao didn''t plan to eat it, but Wen Yan took another mouthful. The gills are puffy and chew like a hamster.

    "What''s the matter? Can''t I have something to eat? " Su Hao said and choked accidentally. She quickly put down her chopsticks and patted her chest hard.

    Xia Zhiyuan looks at Su Hao who is so stupid. Some of them don''t know what to say. In silence, he poured a glass of water for suhao and handed it to him.

    Su Hao took it impolitely and gulped it down.

    "It''s choking me." Su Hao finally came over, and then she looked up. She pointed to herself, "I''m like this. Can you recognize me?"

    Xia Zhiyuan smokes the corners of his mouth and sees that she is stupid and speechless.

    Xia Zhiyuan didn''t say a word. He took out a piece of paper and handed it to him. Su Hao took it over, wiped her mouth angrily, and belched.

    "Have you brought something? Recording. " Su Hao wiped his mouth and reached out to ask Xia Zhiyuan for something. Yu Guangli saw that chumanman seemed to look at her side and stretched out his hand to pull Xia Zhiyuan.

    Xia Zhiyuan was caught off guard by her, almost didn''t fall down.

    His expression changed and he gave sue a cold look.

    "Don''t look at me like that." Su Hao is not used to Xia Zhiyuan''s expression, just like how much money she owes her. "You don''t see that chumanman just looked this way. If she finds me here, my plan will be in vain?"

    Su Hao justifies for himself, and then reaches out his hand to Xia Zhiyuan, "give it to me, recording."

    Xia Zhiyuan has never seen such a cheeky person, standing there for half a day without action, just looking at her.

    "Tut, you can rest assured that those shares are inseparable from you." Su Hao and so on some impatient, thought that Xia Zhiyuan is to give her benefits, impatient perfunctory.

    Xia Zhiyuan couldn''t bear it. He took out his cell phone from his pocket, bowed his head and left here.

    "Hello

    Sue Hao yelled, and was afraid that someone would notice her. She covered her mouth tightly.

    "In your cell phone." Xia Zhiyuan turned around and left a sentence, then went to other places.

    "That''s right." Su Hao claps her hands, takes out her mobile phone from her pocket, and squints slightly when she sees the audio file from Xia Zhiyuan.

    Zhao Mingzhen''s motorcade finally arrived. Firecrackers came from the door. All the guests went to the door to see the bride and bridegroom.

    Suhao sat there and didn''t move, just looked at chumanman from time to time. Seeing that chumanman''s face became a little ugly, she hooked her lips in a happy mood.

    "Here comes the bride."

    Someone in the crowd said a word, and the crowd began to confuse.

    Zhao Mingzhen is wearing a snow-white suit with the bridegroom''s flowers pinned to her chest. He is like prince charming in fairy tales, a bride holding a white wedding dress with one hand.

    "The bridegroom is so beautiful!"

    There was a little girl who didn''t understand.

    Zhao Mingzhen obviously also heard this sentence, his face slightly red.

    He leads Zhu Tian Cong and Su Hao to walk by. Su Hao looks at the man with a human face and a beast heart through his sunglasses and feels disgusted.

    The priest is waiting for the bride and groom at the end of the carpet. Zhao Mingzhen leads the bride step by step.

    Chumanman also nervous stand up, she waited for this day, don''t know how long. When she gets married, Su Hao will give Zhao Mingzhen half of her equity, so she can return to Su''s family, and she will never have to be afraid that Su Hao will drive her out of the company.

    "Bridegroom and bride, come to me." The priest was an old foreigner with blue eyes and a gentle smile.

    But Zhu Tian stops. Under her veil, she looks nervous. How can su Hao not come out? She doesn''t want to marry Zhao Mingzhen.

    "Xiaohao, what''s the matter with you?" Zhao Mingzhen noticed Zhu Tian stopped and asked softly.

    Zhu Tian nervously grabs the wedding dress and lowers her head. Su Hao, the prayer, comes to rescue her quickly.

    "I''m here."

    Sue Hao took off her sunglasses and stepped on the red carpet.

    When she appeared, the whole wedding scene was in an uproar.

    "What''s going on? Isn''t this the bride? Who is the man next to the bridegroom? "

    "I don''t know what kind of trouble it is. Rich people are playing so hard."

    Xia Zhiyuan in the crowd, coldly looking at all this.

    Chu Manman stared in surprise and looked at Su. She frowned fiercely. She had an ominous premonition.

    "Xiaohao, how can you..." Zhao Mingzhen''s face changed, and he looked at the people around him, "who are you?"

    Zhu Tian lowered his head and said nothing. Su Hao walked over and pulled Zhu Tian behind him.

    "This is none of your business." Su Hao sneers. Seeing Lu Yu over there, he gives her a look. Lu Yu comes over.

    "Lu Yu, take her down." Su Hao explained.

    "Good." Lu Yu nodded and led Zhu Tian to the dressing room.

    The guests at the scene were all talking and didn''t know what the situation was.

    Zhao Mingzhen''s face became very ugly. He didn''t care much, but his face was tight. Su Hao, no doubt, is beating him in the face.

    "Well, what are you doing?" Zhao Mingzhen''s face was so bad that her always gentle eyes were cold.

    "I just want you to announce something." Su Hao turned to the guests below and bowed deeply to them. "Everyone present will receive a small gift from me later. Now please be a witness."

    The guests all quieted down and watched the development. You know, all of you here are dignified people. They don''t care about gifts, but they are very curious about what the president of sushi is going to do.

    Suhao bows, then smiles and walks to the priest.

    The priest is also a face of doubt, do not know what this is.

    "I''m sorry, sir. Your salary is the same." Su Hao gave him a polite smile and asked him to move away from the microphone. "I have something to say to you. Please excuse me, sir."

    The priest had never experienced such a ridiculous thing before. He didn''t hesitate for a long time to get out of the way.

    Zhao Mingzhen clenched his fists, and the veins on the back of his hands came out.

    "Well, what do you want to do? If there''s anything we can do in private. " He strode up to suhao, trying to pull suhao away.

    "Don''t touch me." Sue Hao yelled into the microphone, loud.

    Zhao Mingzhen froze.

    Chumanman had a bad feeling. She stood up and was ready to leave. She couldn''t afford to lose this man.

    "Miss Chu, hold on."

    Chumanman did not walk a few steps, behind a man stopped her, her face black down.

    "Get out of here!"

    That man is Xia Zhiyuan''s subordinate. He is ruthless.

    "Miss Chu, if you want to follow me, you might as well try it." The man didn''t give in at all. Instead, he took a few steps forward.

    Xia Zhiyuan noticed the movement of chumanman''s side, glanced at it, put a sneer on the corner of his mouth, and shook the red wine in his hand.

    "Asshole! Are you threatening me? " Truman''s face was unbelievable. "Are you Sue''s good man?"

    The man was silent this time. He had no obligation to answer Truman''s question.

    Su Hao on the stage has no time to pay attention to chumanman. Her attention is on Zhao Mingzhen.

    "Zhao Mingzhen, don''t pretend. Don''t think I know nothing about the good things you''ve done." Su Hao gives a cold smile, and his tone is cold. The little bird in peace day is very different from others.

    Zhao Mingzhen''s eyes flashed a trace of cold, and his lips collapsed into a straight line.

 Chapter 725

    "Listen to this recording. This is the recording of our bridegroom and chumanman, the former president of sushi." Suhao takes out his cell phone and turns it on.

    Chuman''s voice came out first.

    "Mingzhen, when on earth do you want shares from chumanman? I can''t wait. " Chumanman''s voice sounds very coquettish, with a strong coquettish tone.

    "Manman, it''s not urgent. I asked last time. Suhao said that she would give me the shares only when she married me. " Zhao Mingzhen''s voice sounds rather helpless, but also can clearly hear out doting.

    "You have to hurry. I''ve been expelled from Su''s family by Su Hao. Didn''t you embezzle 20 million? As for what she did to me? I don''t know how much I''ve paid for Su''s family, and my father died because of her. " Truman didn''t like it.

    After a moment''s silence, Zhao Mingzhen continued, "Manman, how did she know that Su Hao said you killed her grandfather last time? Have you left something behind? "

    Chumanman''s voice was also full of doubts. "I don''t know. According to the truth, it''s done without knowing. Who knows how that fool of hers knows? And I wonder. "

    "It''s OK, as long as she still loves me and is willing to marry me, and then give her shares to me and I''ll give them to you, can''t all this be retrieved?" Zhao Mingzhen''s voice was more compassionate, and his tone was a little softer.

    "Mingzhen is better to me." Chumanmanjiao angry way, words a change, "but as long as she half of the shares I can not be satisfied, I want her hands all the shares."

    "What do you want?" Zhao Mingzhen asked.

    "She''s dead. Who''s going to inherit the shares?" All Truman''s evil ways.

    "Manman..." Zhao Mingzhen was confused in his voice.

    "Why don''t you help me? You want to spend the rest of your life with her? " Chumanman''s voice was a little sharp. "Don''t forget, I have your seed in my stomach."

    Zhao Mingzhen seems to be silent for a while, after a long time just way, "OK, listen to you."

    This is the end of the recording. All the people on the scene are silent. The content of the recording is so shocking.

    Zhao Mingzhen''s face turned white and white.

    "Xiaohao, when and when did you record it?" He and Truman didn''t even notice.

    Su Hao sneered at the corner of his lips and looked at his disdain, "Zhao Mingzhen, what else do you have to say?"

    These recordings were all obtained by Xia Zhiyuan''s people. Although Su Hao thought of them, he had to admire Xia Zhiyuan''s strong handling ability.

    Chumanman was completely flustered. He didn''t know that suhao had this skill.

    "Chumanman is here, right there, and everyone has a look at her greedy face. Kill my grandfather, for the sake of my shares, and want me to die. What a cruel woman, don''t you think? " Suhao pointed to chumanman''s position.

    The guests all followed Su Hao''s place to look in the past. Chumanman''s mask was taken off by the man around her, and she was exposed in front of everyone.

    "Is it human? Is such a good man as master Su killed by this kind-hearted woman? " There was an outcry in the crowd.

    "That''s right. Mr. Su really raised a poisonous snake and killed himself. He almost killed his granddaughter."

    ......

    Guest, you are commenting on me. Chumanman feels that everyone is criticizing her, and everyone is criticizing her. She covered her face, feeling a little out of control.

    Su Hao looked at everything in front of her with her lips hooked. She finally achieved her goal of discrediting chumanman.

    All of a sudden, chumanman took out a pistol and hurt the man who was watching her and rushed out.

    Xia Zhiyuan was the first one to come over and chase. The crowd was in chaos and screamed constantly. Chumanman had a gun in his hand, and no one dared to stop her, so chumanman ran out.

    The guests responded that someone called an ambulance.

    Fortunately, some of the guests were doctors, and some of them were dressing up urgently. Chumanman did not avoid the key position to play, so only the bleeding is very serious, the injury is not very serious.

    When Su Hao heard that the man was not seriously injured, he was relieved. At least he didn''t kill anyone, otherwise it would not be a good ending.

    Zhao Mingzhen looks at Chu Manman shooting, his body softens and kneels down. He didn''t have chumanman''s courage. He slowly covered his face with a sense of despair.

    Chumanman had a gun. Su was so good that he didn''t expect it, but it didn''t hurt. The old monk couldn''t run to the temple. In the twinkling of an eye, seeing Zhao Mingzhen kneeling on his knees, Su Hao came to him from the corner of his eye.

    "Zhao Mingzhen, why don''t you have a gun? Let''s get to know ourselves. " Su Hao said sarcastically that after acting in front of Zhao Mingzhen for such a long time, she complained to him, "I''m ashamed of you as a man who has been eating such a soft meal for such a long time."

    Zhao Mingzhen knelt motionless, as if he had not heard Su Hao''s words.

    "Hello, Sue. I''ve run away." Lu Yu came over and looked at Su Hao solemnly, "I have already called the police."

    "Thank you." Su Hao sincerely thanks, "Xia Zhiyuan chases out, has he come back?"

    Su Hao is really a little afraid of chumanman''s cruel hand. If Xia Zhiyuan is shot, her guilt will be great.

    "He''s back. He''s fine." Lu Yu''s expression is still very serious, "she ran away, you will be in danger in the future, and she has a gun."

    What Lu Yu said is not without reason. Chumanman can be said to have run away with his life.

    But Su Hao didn''t care so much about picking eyebrows. "I know, don''t worry."

    Lu Yu''s frown still doesn''t loosen. Chumanman has a gun. As long as he can''t catch her one day, Su Hao will be in danger one day.

    "Zhao Mingzhen, have you invested all your money in chumanman? It''s a good thing. I don''t have to deal with you any more. " Su Hao looked at Zhao Mingzhen, who was still kneeling on the ground, and sneered, "you are destined to live like a street mouse in your life. I''ll publish the photos of you and chumanman in the headlines of various newspapers. I''ve thought about the headlines."

    Su Hao knows that Zhao Mingzhen is a face lover, and she does it to make him never turn over.

    Zhao Mingzhen was silent from the beginning to the end. He was completely immersed in his own world and seemed to have no perception of what happened around him.

    "Hello, Sue." Xia Zhiyuan called.

    "Well?" Sue answered and looked over.

    "I have something to tell you." Xia Zhiyuan''s expression is as serious as Lu Yu''s.

    "Here we are." Su Hao finally glances at Zhao Mingzhen and walks towards Xia Zhiyuan.

    Xia Zhiyuan expressed his worries. He and Lu Yu thought that they were all worried about the nationality of chumanman.

    What they said about Su Hao is not unexpected. It''s really difficult for chumanman to keep such a good hand.

    At the strong request of Lu Yu and Xia Zhiyuan, Su Hao accepts their arrangement for her bodyguard. Su Hao also believes that this task will not be completed until chumanman is completely solved.

    "I said," why do you follow me all the time? Isn''t it enough to have bodyguards with me? " Su Hao is not happy to stare at Lu Yu. Lu Yu doesn''t have a gun. She is a live target beside her.

    Lu Yu only thinks that Su Hao is a white eyed wolf. She is not willing to accept her kindness.

    "Just do it. I don''t think you''ll be very happy when you come out from any corner when you''re alone and take your life with one shot." Lu Yu was irritated by Su Hao, and he was not so polite.

    Sue knew she was kind and didn''t care so much about her. Anyway, she can''t stay in this world for a long time, so it''s nothing for Lu Yu to say a few words.

    "I know. I have bodyguards here, don''t I?" Su Hao coaxes her patiently. In fact, she hopes that without these bodyguards, she can lead to chumanman as soon as possible and make an end.

    "Just know." Lu Yu''s face was full of disbelief, but there was no other way, "when you get home, I should go back."

    "Well, go back." Su Hao smiles.

    Lu Yu goes back step by step. Su Hao looks at Lu Yu disappearing outside the door and then turns back to his room. Lu Yu is to see once less than once, to tell the truth, Su Hao is still a little reluctant.

    For such a long time, this chumanman is really calm and doesn''t come to her.

    She was worried about waiting.

    That night, suhao got off work a little late. She specially asked the bodyguard to leave ahead of time. When I got to the parking lot, I saw chumanman, whom I haven''t seen for a long time.

    Chumanman was wearing a cap, low pressure, light clothes, the gun in his hand reflected the cold light.

    Sue saw her from a distance, put her hand into her pocket and ordered her cell phone twice. She set the shortcut, call Lu Yu, Lu Yu will understand her meaning, as soon as possible.

    "Hello sue, you bitch!" Chumanman points a gun at SOHO.

    "Truman, how many bad things have you done? Do you need me to tell you one by one? " Su Hao looked at her and sneered at her. "You ask yourself, what''s wrong with the Su family? My grandfather is also very kind to you. You have to kill him. "

    Chumanman looked a little crazy. She changed her hand to hold a pistol and screamed, "what about Mingzhen? He didn''t do anything to hurt you. I did everything. Why do you want to ruin him! Why?! "

    Su Hao didn''t know that chumanman''s Three Outlooks could be so crooked. Also, if she had a little gratitude, she wouldn''t have done anything to kill her grandfather or attempt to kill her.

    For such a long time, she had seen chumanman clearly. Chumanman is an insatiable person. She does a lot of things for herself. Maybe some of them are for Zhao Mingzhen, who is also insatiable.

    "Zhao Mingzhen? You still have the face to tell me about him. Isn''t he cheating me from beginning to end? I''ve been kind to him. " Su Hao thinks for a moment and gives her answer. Zhao Mingzhen, in her opinion, is also unforgivable.

    "Manman."

    Just when the two people are in a stalemate, another male voice comes. Su Hao looks back and turns out it''s Zhao Mingzhen.

    He came, too.

    "Mingzhen?" Chumanman''s face looked surprised, and his gun shook.

 Chapter 726

    Compared with chumanman, Zhao Mingzhen is much more embarrassed. The beard on his face was obviously not taken care of for several days. He looked very decadent, and his old style was gone.

    "Manman, I can''t find you anywhere." Zhao Mingzhen also red eyes, slowly toward chumanman walked past.

    Chumanman can''t help but relax his guard and watch him come. His tears are more fierce.

    At this time, Su Hao just turned around, and chumanman''s spirit became tense again.

    "Don''t move Chumanman clenched the gun and aimed it at suhao.

    Zhao Mingzhen has come to her, his face is dejected, looking at chumanman slowly stretched out his hand.

    "Manman, you''re thin." There was trembling in his voice, and his voice was shaking.

    Su Haowei is hooking her lips, which is so sensational, but her victim seems to be a bad person. She looked at them coldly and asked them to be gentle for a while. The police came soon.

    She doesn''t care much about her own safety. Anyway, she won''t die. This task is over, and the next one is waiting for her.

    "Mingzhen, how did you become like this?" Chumanman also saw the change of Zhao Mingzhen, and stroked Zhao Mingzhen''s face with his other hand shaking. Suddenly, with a cold look, he pointed his gun at Su Hao with both hands, "it''s all because of her, Su Hao! I want you to die

    Most likely, seeing Zhao Mingzhen''s desolate appearance, chumanman''s emotion began to get excited again.

    Su Hao looked on coldly, just like an outsider looking at chumanman.

    "You still look at me like this when you''re dying?" Chumanman was stabbed by Su Hao''s eyes, and his index finger slowly tightened.

    When Zhao Mingzhen saw that chumanman was so excited, his eyes flashed a little flustered, and he soon fell silent. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath, as if he had made a decision.

    "Manman, you can''t go wrong any more."

    "What did you say?" Chumanman showed an incredible look, looking at Zhao Mingzhen suddenly burst out laughing, "do you think I did wrong? Mingzhen, Zhao Mingzhen, who am I doing this for? Is it all for myself? "

    With a smile and tears, she touched her belly with one hand, revealing her mother''s special kindness.

    "The child is gone. I ran too fast that day and miscarried." Chu Manman looked decadent and looked at Zhao Mingzhen, "I''m here to end Su Hao and bury my child. I don''t have any regrets to see you again."

    Zhao Mingzhen stares at her tightly, slightly shakes his head, and suddenly steps forward to grab the pistol in chumanman''s hand.

    Chumanman panicked and subconsciously hid back.

    Touch!

    "Mingzhen!" Chumanman looks at Zhao Mingzhen, who is lying in a pool of blood. He shakes and throws his gun on the ground.

    In the process of struggling just now, I don''t know who pulled the trigger.

    Zhao Mingzhen does not seem to feel the pain. She smiles on her face, takes a deep look at chumanman, and slowly closes her eyes.

    Chumanman holds Zhao Mingzhen''s body and cries bitterly.

    The sound of the police car sounded.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    "System prompt, system prompt, new task has been opened, you will have one immunity."

    Su Hao wakes up from her deep sleep and feels her brain is in chaos. The surrounding environment is so white that she can''t distinguish the southeast and northwest.

    She reluctantly stood up, looked around and shook her head. "Where is this?"

    No one answered her question. There was a voice in the vast void: "a new task is about to start. Please be prepared."

    Hello, you haven''t answered my question yet!

    Sue was very upset, but the system didn''t care what she thought. A dazzling white light flashed through the void. She quickly raised her arm to cover her eyes.

    When she regained consciousness again, she felt that there was a lot of noise around her, and there was a constant sound coming into her ears.

    "It''s over. What if we accidentally play her to death?"

    "What else can I do? I''ll move her body quickly to avoid being found and causing trouble."

    "That is, quickly find someone to get her away, and bury her anywhere. Don''t be found."

    what?

    Are they talking about her?

    She felt wet all over, as if she was lying in the water, and there was a smell around her.

    Think, Su Hao slowly opened his eyes, after opening eyes to see the first eye is a pile of... Legs?

    Many people were standing beside her, talking about something, and the noise was endless, which made her very tired.

    She raised her hand and rubbed her head, which attracted the attention of the girls around her.

    "What''s the matter, isn''t she dead? Why is it still moving? "

    "Yes, it''s difficult. It''s deceiving a corpse?"

    "Deceiving the corpse!"

    The girls stared at her, stunned for a moment, then spread their legs and ran out. At the moment of running out, she heard a girl shouting: "ah! Haunted! Ghosts

    Ghost?

    Su Hao sat up and looked at the water stains on her hands for a moment.

    The water on her hand comes from the bucket beside her, and there is a mop beside the bucket. It seems that the water on her body should be the dirty water that mops the floor. No wonder there is a strange smell on her body.

    She slowly got up, and didn''t know what she had experienced before waking up. She felt that her muscles were very sore, and even the movement of getting up was a little difficult.

    She stood up and shook for a moment. There was a buzzing pain in her head. She heard a voice in her head again: "please, please help my mother."

    This voice has been noisy in her mind, she listened to some impatience, in this voice lasted for a minute and 30 seconds, she finally asked: "who is this?"

    System: "original owner."

    Well, this pitiful and shrill cry actually comes from the original owner of this body?

    Being disturbed by the original owner, Su Hao repeatedly promised: "OK, OK, I know. I will take revenge for you. "

    The voice of the original owner gradually disappeared, and she vaguely heard that the original owner seemed to say, "thank you."

    Finally, the surrounding area was quiet again, and Su Hao was able to observe the surrounding environment.

    She looked around and saw several compartments and toilets. It was obvious that this was the toilet, and the original owner should have been killed in the toilet.

    A gust of wind from the toilet did not close the window blowing in, his body smell again into the nose.

    Suhao wanted to ignore the smell, but it was so smelly that it was beyond her tolerance, which made her want to find a place to clean it.

    There is a hand washing table in the mirror. Suhao hobbles towards the mirror with smell and muscle ache. She turns on the tap and washes her face. But when she sees herself in the mirror, suhao is stunned.

    The girl''s facial features in the mirror are very beautiful, but her skin is a little waxy yellow, and there is a particularly large scar on her forehead, which looks particularly ferocious.

    When Su Hao saw herself in the mirror, her first thought was - how could this woman be so ugly?

    Ugly is ugly, but who let this woman be herself? She still has to take it.

    She turned on the water to wash her face and hands. While there was no one coming in, she took off her clothes and washed them. After wringing the water, she put them on again.

    Fortunately, she''s wearing a coat now, so even if she''s all wet, she won''t expose her body curve, so she won''t be too embarrassed.

    After she had taken care of this, she shook her clothes and was ready to go out to have a look.

    But before her hand touched the handle, the door was opened and a woman came in.

    The woman came in very quickly. Suhao was almost hit by her. She quickly stepped back and looked at the person in front of her with her eyebrows twisted.

    The woman lay with delicate curly hair, and looked a little luxurious in her dress. At least she looked like she was wearing famous brands.

    Seeing the familiar famous brand clothes, suhao has a trance of familiarity and surprise. Has she returned to her own world?

    But the woman''s first words instantly sobered Sue up.

    When the woman saw her standing in front of her, she murmured in surprise, "how are you still alive?"

    The woman''s muttering voice was very light, but suhao was very close to the woman, so it was easy to hear the woman''s muttering.

    Yes, she is now the dead little girl, not suhao at all.

    Suhao soon adjusted her mind. She coughed and looked at the woman in front of her, who was also looking at herself with suspicion.

    All of a sudden, the woman poked her neck with her finger. Before she could Dodge, Sue was stabbed by the woman.

    The warm touch reminded the woman of something. The woman''s face suddenly changed and looked very happy.

    "Miss, you''re OK. It''s really good. Let''s go. I''ll take you out now."

    Then the woman took Sue''s arm and went out.

    The woman took suhao out of the bathroom. There was a long corridor in front of her. At the end of the corridor was the elevator.

    "Come on, kid, let''s go this way."

    Instead of taking suhao to the elevator, the woman turned a corner and took suhao to the other side.

    "Here, the elevator is over there!"

    Sue stopped and pointed to the elevator not far away.

    The woman was stunned, and then showed a smiling face again: "child, good, there are too many people in the elevator, let''s take the fire passage."

    What are people afraid of? Is she still in the dark?

    The woman pulls Su Hao and wants to go to the fire passage, but Su Hao doesn''t intend to do what she wants.

    Su Hao immediately changed into a voice of complaint: "Oh, it hurts. Just now they hit me so hard. I want to call the police."

    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no Before waiting for Su Hao''s voice to fall, the woman quickly covered Su Hao''s mouth, and looked around nervously.

    Her behavior makes Su Hao even more suspicious. Knowing that she has been tortured and hurt, she refuses to let herself take the elevator on the ground that her clothes are wet, and she is not allowed to call the police

    "Why not!"

    Su Hao opened her hand and raised her head, a posture of breaking the casserole to the end.

 Chapter 727

    Su Hao''s attitude seems to be challenging the bottom line of women''s patience. The woman angrily grabs Su Hao''s hand, "you''d better walk from the fire passage obediently, and dare to shout that I want you to look good."

    ha-ha!

    If she doesn''t yell, she may encounter any danger again, and if she encounters any danger again, her present physical condition may not be able to bear it!

    But the other side''s hand held his hand tightly, and Su Hao couldn''t let it go.

    Su Hao tried to break free. Although the woman looked like she was in good health, her strength was really strong. When she realized that she couldn''t earn her hand, she gave up the struggle.

    She might as well respond to all changes with constancy and see what she wants to do.

    Seeing that suhao was no longer struggling, the woman gave a cold hum and dragged suhao to the fire passage.

    The fire passage is quiet, no one is walking here, and no one is monitoring them here.

    Sue really thought that if this woman did it herself here, she might be hard to escape.

    So at this time, she should try to get rid of the woman''s control, find out where it is, and then find out what her task is, so as to finish the task and leave here as soon as possible.

    Thinking, while Su Hao followed the woman down, she watched carefully to see if there was any way to save herself.

    Wait, what''s that!

    Seeing the things hanging on the wall of the lower floor, Su Hao had an idea in his heart.

    As she passed by with the woman, she broke her hand with all her strength.

    The woman turned her head and looked at her regretfully: "what are you doing, smelly girl?"

    Su Hao grinned and kicked the woman.

    The woman screamed and rolled down the stairs like a ball. Without the shackles of the woman, suhao ran to the fire emergency button at the corner of the floor.

    She turned her back to the fire button and slowly raised her arm.

    The woman fell black and blue, climbing up the railing, she looked at Su Hao indignant way: "smelly girl, you want to die, right?"

    Sue Hao pursed her mouth and watched her quietly.

    She looked at Su Hao, more and more angry, cursing close to Su Hao: "believe it or not, I''ll kill you! There''s no monitoring here anyway! "

    Suhao looks back at the position of the fire button, then looks at the woman.

    The woman thought that suhao was afraid to escape. She slowed down and approached suhao.

    But Su Hao bumped her elbow into the location of the fire alarm device when she lifted her leg.

    That hit her with enough strength, the glass frame of the protection button was smashed by her, and the alarm went off quickly, ringing through the whole fire passage and the whole building outside.

    The woman''s face suddenly became very ugly. She stared at Su Hao in disbelief: "what do you want to do, dead girl?"

    What else can she do at this time? When is it better not to run away?

    So suhao didn''t answer her question and ran upstairs.

    Seeing that suhao was about to run, the woman behind him also rushed to catch up.

    Listening to the approaching footsteps behind, Su Hao''s scalp is numb.

    Su Haocai didn''t wake up for long, and her physical strength didn''t recover at all. After a few steps, she found that her strength was seriously insufficient.

    No, if you run like this again, it won''t work at all. Her physical strength won''t be allowed to support so long!

    Su Hao thought and stopped again. He looked up and saw that the door of the fire passage was not closed. Su Hao immediately cried out, "help, help, help!"

    As she cried, she ran up. Originally, the woman behind her was still chasing, but Sue ran forward desperately. She couldn''t catch up for the time being. In addition, there were footsteps in the corridor. The woman was stunned for a moment and turned to run downstairs.

    After su Hao ran out of the fire passage, she was completely soft. She pushed the wooden door open, and her feet had no strength, so she fell forward heavily.

    The anticipated pain didn''t come, and Su Hao was suddenly held by someone.

    She opened her eyes slightly. In front of her eyes was a refined young man, wearing a pair of gold glasses, looking at her solemnly.

    "Xiaomi, what''s the matter with you?"

    Suhao doesn''t know who the man is, but the body reaction of the original owner tells suhao that this man has no malice to the original owner and is a trustworthy person.

    Sue was struggling to pick his clothes. She felt that her consciousness was also a little fuzzy. When her consciousness was fuzzy, she quickly said: "brother, help, help..."

    Before she had finished, she had already fallen into the young man''s arms.

    Holding Su Hao in his arms, the young man felt a piece of water stains, and Su Hao was all wet.

    The young man''s face suddenly changed, and many people gathered around him. He yelled: "call an ambulance quickly!"

    When Su Hao''s consciousness was in chaos, many pictures flashed through his mind.

    Her name is Su Hao. The young man who saved her just now, Su Bo, is her brother and the person who loves her most in the world

    In the endless darkness, suhao watched all the scenes like a horse watching the lights, and she seemed to understand everything at once.

    Why she was bullied, why she was persecuted to death, why the people who should have protected her didn''t appear around her, she understood everything, understood everything.

    Once again, a voice sounded in the void: "system task, resolve Su Xiaomi''s resentment."

    After reading these, Su Hao sighed, she thought silently: "Su Xiaomi, don''t worry, I owe you, I will get it back for you. I will take revenge on those who humiliate you. "

    When Su Hao opened his eyes again, he did not smell any pungent smell of swill, but a faint smell of lysol.

    She turned her head. There was a drip shelf on her side. There was a constant drip of liquid in the needle.

    Is this a hospital?

    "Millet, you wake up!"

    There was a kind greeting in her ear. Su Hao looked up and stood by her bed with a food box. It was Su Bo, the young man who hugged her and the elder brother of the original owner.

    Su Hao''s voice is a little dry, hard to say: "brother."

    Su Bo''s eyes suddenly turned red. He quickly put the food box aside and squatted down to look at Su Hao: "I''m sorry, Xiaomi. It''s my brother who doesn''t work. He can''t protect you."

    Hello, Sue

    As a vigorous man, is it appropriate for him to cry like this?

    Su Bo sobbed for a while, but he didn''t cry for long, so he raised his head, touched Su Hao''s head, and said gently, "let''s go home."

    Su Hao is bullied by her classmates. Her family must be very poor, right?

    No, on the contrary, the sous are very rich.

    And she is the daughter of Su Dong, the owner of the rich Su family, Su Hao.

    The door of Su''s house opens. Qin''s mother, who is cleaning the yard, takes a good look at Su and takes the vacuum cleaner to other places with a disdainful look on her face.

    The original owner is not taken seriously in Su''s family. There''s no way. She''s not Mrs. Su''s daughter.

    Different from Su''s servant''s attitude, Su Bo held Su Hao''s hand tightly and walked into the main hall with Su Hao.

    Su Dong was sitting on the sofa watching TV when Su Bo came in and called, "Dad."

    Su Dong did not look back, heard Su Bo''s voice, should be a, "come back, hurry up to rest."

    Su Bo looks back at Su Hao and says, "Dad, Xiaomi has just been discharged from the hospital, but he hasn''t recovered. Today, can we ask mother Qin to make some nourishing food for Xiaomi? "

    Before Su Dong could answer, there was a voice behind them. The voice was sour and mean. Su Hao was very uncomfortable.

    Of course, the uncomfortable feeling didn''t come from suhao.

    "Since I''m not in good health, I can''t get out of the hospital! Make tonic Soup for her with minor diseases and disasters. It''s exhausting for mother Qin! "

    Su Hao and Su Bo look back. A tall girl is standing at the door, looking at them with disdain.

    Girls are also famous brands, from clothes to hairpin earrings are the most fashionable items, looking particularly bright.

    Compared with the young girl in front of her, she looked a lot shabby.

    Su Bo was upset by the girl''s mean words. Su Bo frowned at her and said, "Su Lei, how can you talk? Xiaomi is your sister!"

    Yes, the girl in front of her is Su Lei, Su Hao''s elder sister and the apple of Su Dong''s eye.

    Sue frowned. She felt her body trembling.

    Su Lei''s face began to appear in her mind, and it still kept coming to her. Su Lei appeared in the office, classroom, corridor, abandoned factory, and deserted alley. When Su Lei appeared, the original owner was particularly afraid.

    Su Hao had a headache for a while, and the doubts and conjectures in her heart were magnified a little bit.

    The original owner will always see Su Lei. Does Su Lei have something to do with the death of the original owner?

    Su Lei glanced at her and said contemptuously, "is she my sister? I don''t admit it. "

    With that, Su Lei raised her legs and walked up the stairs.

    Su Hao''s room is on the second floor. Because she is the most neglected daughter of the Su family, she can only rest in the utility room every day, and she doesn''t even have a decent bed.

    Even the quilts and pillows are still Su Bo''s.

    But now that something has happened, Su Hao can no longer slip out under the eyes of the Su family. She has to continue to live in the sundry room and check the cause of the original owner''s death.

    That night, suhao went to the kitchen to heat a glass of milk and quietly went upstairs with a tray.

    In her memory, the biggest room on the fifth floor is Su Lei ''.

    She was still on the phone when she approached her room.

    Su Hao quietly approaches the door of Su Lei''s house, takes out the stethoscope from the hospital, and leans one end of the stethoscope on the door.

    She holds her breath and listens carefully. Su Lei doesn''t realize that Su Hao is outside, and she always speaks loudly. So Su Lei basically hears what she is discussing in the room.

    "Didn''t I tell you how to toss and how to come?"

 Chapter 728

    "What''s the matter with you? Didn''t you say you killed that little bitch? Why didn''t she die! How do you do things? Do you want money or not? "

    Su Hao can guess that the little bitches in Su Lei''s mouth one after another are actually the original owners.

    In other words, her intuition is not wrong. Su Lei is the murderer who killed the original owner Su Hao.

    She heard the sound of dragging the chair. Did Sulei get up?

    Before waiting for sue to think much, Su Lei''s voice sounded again: "you wait a moment, I''m hungry, I have to go out to eat something."

    Su Lei is coming out!

    Su Hao quickly took off the stethoscope, quickly hid it in her pocket, and then knocked on Su Lei''s room door.

    "Sister."

    Su Lei opened the door and saw that it was su Hao standing outside. Her face turned ugly.

    "Why are you?"

    Su Hao lowered her head and pretended to be pathetic: "I''m sorry, sister, I made you angry today. You can drink a cup of warm milk to calm down. Don''t be angry."

    Su Lei looked at her and couldn''t figure out what she wanted to do. Why did she suddenly apologize to herself? Is it a brain stroke?

    However, Su Hao''s soft attitude to her is very useful.

    Su Lei snorted coldly. She looked down at the steaming milk and suddenly had an idea.

    She picked up the milk, but did not drink it. Instead, she slowly poured it on Sue''s head.

    Suhao''s head is low, so there is still some hot milk flowing along suhao''s head to suhao''s face. It''s hot, wet and uncomfortable.

    Seeing Su Hao''s embarrassed appearance, Su Lei thinks it''s a little funny, "I won''t drink any milk. I''ll give you a milk spa. How about it? I''m very considerate."

    Su Hao bowed his head and didn''t move, and his anger flashed through his eyes.

    No, she can''t hit her yet.

    She has to endure, endure!

    When she finds the opportunity, she must let Su Lei pay a hundred times for her past and present behavior, and she will avenge the original owner Su Hao!

    So SOHO tried to keep calm.

    "Thank you, sister."

    "Don''t call me sister. Since you like to give me milk so much, you can follow mother Qin to do housework. I think it''s quite suitable for you."

    Su Lei said this to insult Su Hao, but it was in Su Hao''s heart. Su Hao wanted to find a chance to find out Su''s room, but he had no chance.

    If you help mother Qin do housework, you will have to go in and out of every room,

    Suhao was thinking about things and didn''t speak.

    Su Lei glanced at her and said with a smile, "why don''t you? You don''t think you are Miss Su''s, do you? I tell you, you are a wild seed, and you are not fit to carry shoes for me

    Su Hao replied repeatedly, "no, no, no, I do, I do. What my sister says is what she says."

    Let suhao and Qin Ma clean the room together, which is equal to providing her with a good opportunity to "spy on the enemy".

    Su Hao just came to this world, and was tossed before she woke up, so she is very tired now.

    Although she was in the utility room and the bed board in the utility room was very hard, she still slept soundly.

    At six or seven o''clock the next morning, suhao was still sleeping soundly under the quilt. There was a crackling sound outside the door.

    Su Hao is very tired. She wanted to have a good rest first, but she was disturbed by Qingmeng on the first day when she came to Su''s house.

    Suhao wanted to ignore the knock and continue to sleep, but the knock was too loud. The sound insulation effect of her room was the worst, and the people who knocked on the door outside persevered and tried to wake her up.

    Su Hao is helpless. She slowly gets up and puts on her clothes and shoes. She goes to open the door.

    Standing at her door is mother Qin.

    Qin Ma took a look at the disheveled Su Hao. She didn''t hide her disgust. "I knocked on the door for so long and you didn''t answer. I thought you laid eggs in it."

    Qin''s mother usually listens to Su Lei''s words, but she can''t have a conflict with Su Lei now, so she can''t say anything when Qin''s mother makes trouble for her.

    Su funny, "Qin Ma, what do you need me to do?"

    Qin''s mother gave her a white look, "don''t you do it if you don''t need it? Why is there no consciousness! What does the Su family do to support you as a waste? "

    Qin''s mother swearing, put it clearly is to make things difficult for Su Hao.

    It''s su Lei who put forward the idea of picking up the housework with mother Qin. It''s probably Su Lei''s idea to make things difficult for her. Su Lei really wants to make things difficult for her.

    In the early morning, Su Hao was arranged by Qin Ma to wipe the corridor with a cloth. Qin Ma said that the sound of vacuum cleaner would disturb Su Lei''s rest, so she let herself wipe the floor with a cloth.

    Now they are so afraid of disturbing their rest. How can they not be afraid of knocking on the door just now?

    You don''t have to guess it''s an excuse.

    She lowered her head and said with a smile, "well, mom Qin, I''m sorry. I''ll clean up and do housework with you right away."

    With that, Su Hao turned and went into the room. She quickly changed her clothes and arranged her hair. Then she went out of the door, "Mom Qin, what are we going to do today?"

    "Where dirty do where chant, so adult how to do housework also need me to say?"

    Even if Su Hao is very humble, Qin''s mother is still cursing. In her eyes, Su Hao''s identity is humble and can''t be compared with Su Lei.

    In the early morning, mother Qin scolded Su Hao as if she had taken gun medicine. Su Hao let out a cry and went to work with mother Qin.

    Where mother Qin goes, Su Hao follows her. She works with her every step of the way. After cleaning up the housework for a while, she looks impatient again when she sees Su Hao behind her. "What do you want to do with me? Oh, I have gray on my face

    Su Hao stepped back and stood quietly.

    Seeing Su Hao''s silly appearance, Qin''s mother looked disgusted: "you are really stupid!"

    Su Hao lowers her head and purses her mouth without saying anything. Yes, the original owner is just like that in the Su family. The whole Su family, from Su Lei to Qin Ma, takes her as the target of bullying. As for how the original owner Su Xiaomi died, Su Hao guesses that it should have something to do with Su Lei.

    Qin Ma said a lot, and then looked at Su Hao. Su Hao stood there like a quail, shrinking her neck. She didn''t know whether she had listened to her words or not, which made her feel powerless.

    She waved her hand to urge Su Hao to leave. "Don''t follow me. I''ll see what''s not clean and clean it myself."

    Su Hao, it''s just like he suddenly understood it. Oh, he backed out.

    Before she could walk for a few steps, she heard her own back. Mother Qin swore in a low voice, "what a fool, do you still want to compare with our eldest lady?"

    Su Hao didn''t pay attention to her curse, just as she didn''t hear her curse herself, she left Qin Ma''s side quickly.

    She first went back to the grocery store. Qin''s mother asked her what she was doing. She quickly pulled a reason and said to Qin''s mother, "some cleaning things have been left at home. I''ll come back and pick them up."

    Qin Ma glared at her, "you talk about you, you are procrastinating."

    Su Hao went to the fifth floor with her head down and her cleaning tools.

    She cleaned Su Dong''s study, the bathroom and other rooms.

    When cleaning the bathroom, suhao hears a sound in the corridor. She hides behind the door and observes. She finds that Sulei comes out of the room in a silk nightgown and yawns as she goes down the stairs.

    She looks like she''s going to have breakfast.

    Watching Su Lei go down the stairs, Su Hao estimates that Su Lei doesn''t come back so soon, so she sneaks into Su Lei''s room quietly.

    She put the cleaning tools aside, looked in Su Lei''s room for a while, and found Su Lei''s mobile phone on the head of the bed.

    What a chance!

    Su Hao trots to pick up her cell phone and takes out her phone card

    With Qin''s mother working together for a whole morning, she cleaned Su''s house clean, which made Su very tired.

    Sue is ready to pack up the housework and go to school. She has not forgotten that she is a student and needs to finish her studies.

    As she wiped the water stains on her hands, she went downstairs. Suddenly someone stopped her downstairs.

    "Hello, Sue!"

    Su Hao raises her eyes. It''s su Lei who calls her.

    Su Lei has taken off her silk nightgown and put on other clothes. Unexpectedly, she looks at herself with a smile on her face.

    Su Hao can''t figure it out. Is the sun coming out in the west? How can su Lei smile at herself? She used to see herself with a cold face. Now she looks at herself with a smile. Is that a hidden sword in her smile?

    Think, Su Hao immediately vigilant, carefully down.

    "Hello, Sue. Sunday is my birthday party. I''ve prepared a skirt for you, which I specially selected for you. I think it''s suitable for you. I''ll ask mother Qin to send it to you in a moment. You must remember to wear it!"

    Quietly, Su Lei''s tone of voice tells us that she has bad intentions!

    But Su Hao was not sure what she was doing. She had to pretend to be clever and nodded, "I know. Thank you, sister. My sister''s eyes must be excellent."

    Su Lei smiles and glances at Su Hao, but Su Hao detects a trace of bad intentions from her eyes.

    She had a hunch that sue Lei wanted to take care of her.

    Su Lei said that she would hold a birthday party on Sunday. Isn''t Sunday the day after tomorrow?

    Su Hao thought, pretending to go forward normally, with an innocent appearance of no doubt about Su Lei''s motive.

    The second day is Saturday. The school is open for the weekend.

    Suhao used to live in the Su family. Although she could have lived in the Su family with Su Lei, Su Lei didn''t want to see her in the Su family, and the Su family treated her badly. The original owner suffered a lot in the Su family, so the original owner would rather stay in school than go back to the Su family.

    But even if the original owner gives in step by step, Su Lei doesn''t want to let go of the original owner. She even bribes Su Hao''s roommates to take special care of her every day. Therefore, Su Hao''s life is very hard both at school and at home.

    Fortunately, the original owner has a Su Bo brother who loves her so much that he will take the initiative to protect the original owner.

    Su Lei said hello to her gang of dogleg followers, so Su Hao didn''t get bullied again after returning to school.

 Chapter 729

    In fact, even if they bully themselves, Su Hao is not afraid. Do they still think they are the weak and bullying Su Xiaomi before? The rebirth of her is not at their disposal.

    In the dead of night, everyone around is sleeping, but Su Hao, who lives in the debris room, has no rest.

    Sue Hao is lighting up and hiding in the corner of the utility room with a small computer on her lap.

    She was wearing headphones, listening to the sound coming from the computer.

    What''s coming out of the computer is Su Lei''s voice. Su Lei is on the phone with someone else.

    Su Lei said: "you just wait to see a good play. Su Xiaomi, that silly girl, really thinks I''m good to her. I''m so happy. I''m really curious about her expression that day."

    A voice from the other end of the phone said, "OK, you, Su Lei, you are really cruel. If that girl really catches your way, she will have to peel off her skin if she doesn''t die."

    Su Lei said with a cold smile, "hum, what''s this? Who let her mother seduce my father, so that my father had to bring their mother and daughter into Su''s house, so that my mother became a laughing stock. They gave my mother such a big gift. Of course, I have to treat them well."

    And the voice over there was a little worried: "but if you accidentally play big, make a human life how to do, or that girl care about things to make big, you can''t end well."

    Su Lei doesn''t seem to be worried about this problem. "Don''t worry, that girl doesn''t dare to make it public. Don''t forget, her mother is still living in the hospital. If we want the Su family to continue to pay for her mother''s treatment, no matter how many crimes she charges, she has to be next to me. "

    After listening to the recording, suhao took off the earphone and sighed softly.

    No wonder they bullied the original owner so much. The original owner had to be next to each other, but they didn''t dare to resist.

    It turned out to be because of the original owner''s own mother.

    Su Hao closed the computer, but her eyes fell on the skirt not far away through the darkness.

    The next day, mother Qin didn''t come to disturb suhao. Suhao could have a good sleep.

    She put on the skirt that Su Lei gave her. It was a long blue dress with buttons on it. It looked a little luxurious, but it didn''t look very old-fashioned. It was just in line with Su Hao''s age.

    Suhao put on the clothes, the size of the clothes is still appropriate, she just put on the body.

    After putting on her clothes, suhao goes out of the utility room. As soon as she goes out, she finds that Sulei is waiting for her downstairs.

    Su Hao is a little surprised. Is Su Lei waiting for her outside the door?

    Su Lei, who was waiting outside, frowned and looked in the direction of Su Hao. She saw Su Hao standing in the corridor and said: "what are you still standing there for? Hurry up. We have to go!"

    Sue said, carrying her skirt step by step down the steps.

    Before suhao walked down the stairs, someone came out from the fourth floor and suddenly grabbed suhao''s arm.

    "Sue, don''t go yet."

    Su Hao turns around and stands beside her. It''s her brother Su Bo who holds her hand.

    Su Bo grabs her hand and looks at Su Lei warily: "where do you want to take Xiaomi?"

    Su Bo suddenly appears, Su Lei''s face is a little ugly, "where do you think I can take her? Today is my birthday party. She''s my sister. I''ll take her to a birthday party. Isn''t my brother worried? Don''t you believe that if you look at the clothes she is wearing, I will buy her such beautiful clothes if I want to harm her? "

    Su Lei raises her head and pleads with Su Bo. Su Hao finds that Su Lei''s face is painted with heavy makeup.

    Su Bo is not moved by Su Lei''s words. He looks at Su Lei calmly and says indifferently: "do you know that there is a sister?"

    He didn''t believe Su Lei.

    Su Lei is afraid that Su Bo will see something, so she rushes forward to pull Su Hao away. If Su Bo sees something, her plan will fall short.

    Su Hao follows Su Lei into the car. This is her first time in Su Lei''s car. Su Lei''s private car has a large space and comfortable seats. There is a faint smell of sandalwood in the car.

    Recalling that the original owner usually takes the bus to and from school by himself, Su Hao suddenly feels that the world is really unfair. It is clear that they are all daughters of the Su family, but the treatment is very different.

    The driver stopped in front of a large winery with all kinds of red wine.

    Su Hao gets out of the car and looks around with Su Lei. Last night, she heard that Su Lei wants to deal with herself with several classmates. How do they want to design themselves? She has to feel the terrain.

    Su Hao is a little slow. After walking dozens of steps forward, Su Lei finds that Su Hao doesn''t seem to keep up, so she looks back and sees that Su Hao is looking at the scenery.

    She immediately became impatient: "I said how can you rub slowly like a tortoise? I said, "can you hurry up? If you don''t get lost in the winery, we don''t care about you."

    Sue Hao turned back in a hurry and shrunk her neck.

    "I''m sorry, sister. The main reason is that it''s so beautiful here. I can''t help looking more."

    Although Su Hao was disgusted with her way of doing this, she was forced to bow her head by the current situation. In order to save herself, she had no other way but to bow her head.

    Seeing that she apologized seriously, Su Lei didn''t say anything. She turned around and went on.

    Su Hao followed closely.

    They walked into the villa area in the center of the winery. When they got to the door, someone helped them open the door. There were several young boys and girls sitting inside.

    Su Hao looked around quietly for a week. This is a group of acquaintances!

    Aren''t the girls sitting not far away the ones who bullied the original owner to death?

    Now they come to Su Lei''s birthday party, thinking that the original owner''s death should have something to do with Su Lei, or that these girls obey Su Lei''s orders and want to kill her.

    Thinking of Su Lei, he gathered all the hatred on his face, pretended to be a low brow and stood behind Su Lei, and did not dare to stand out or speak.

    "Oh, Miss Su, why did you bring your sister who is a receiver with you?"

    Someone saw that Su Lei came with Su Hao and immediately began to make fun of her.

    Su Lei smiles but says nothing. She turns around and sits down.

    Su Hao didn''t follow Su Lei, but stood there in a state of embarrassment.

    Seeing this, those people continued to tease Su Hao: "Yo, Su Hao, your dress is pretty good. Why, did Miss Su buy it for you?"

    Su Hao didn''t look up.

    "Tut Tut, it''s a waste of clothes to wear on you. Do you really think you can compete with Miss Su by wearing some nice clothes and combing a nice hairstyle? Rotten mud is always rotten mud. How can it be worthy of the white clouds in the sky? "

    As soon as they said this, people around them began to laugh. When Su Hao came here, he became the laughing stock of them.

    "Oh, don''t say so, Su Hao. She is a girl, and she will feel inferior."

    A girl said, then stood up from the seat, she went to suhao side, action affectionately took suhao''s arm.

    Before Sue understood what she was going to do, the girl''s eyes suddenly fell on her skirt.

    "Hello, Sue, how come there are threads on your skirt?"

    Before suhao spoke, the girl pulled the thread on suhao''s clothes.

    Then she quickly pulled off the thread.

    It doesn''t matter. As soon as the thread ends are pulled off, several thread ends are pulled out again, but after a while, Su Hao''s clothes are broken.

    Suhao''s skin around her waist is exposed. Although she is not as respectable as Su Lei, her skin condition is also very good, white and tender.

    "Ah, I''m really sorry. I''m kind enough to help you with the thread. I didn''t mean to."

    The girl pretended to be frightened, but her face was full of smiles.

    Where is this not intentional? This is clearly intentional.

    Then another girl also stood up, she and the girl went to Su Hao to observe Su Hao''s clothes.

    "Oh, is there a bug here?"

    With that, the girl grabbed the other side of her clothes. With a crash, a large piece of cloth slipped from suhao. Suhao squatted down and hugged her knee subconsciously.

    "Oh, I''m so sorry, Sue. I thought it was a white bug. I''d like to help you drive away the bugs..."

    Squatting down, Su Hao felt her heart beat very hard, and the blood flowing in her blood vessels seemed to be boiling.

    This is an expression of anger, but she is not angry now. This is the scene she expected, but why does she feel angry?

    Angry, she even wants to stand up and stab these people with a nearby knife!

    Another voice welled up in her mind: "the original owner is in a dangerous mood, please pay attention."

    original owner?

    Does this anger come from the original owner?

    Suhao felt pain for a moment. Some scenes flashed in her mind again. The original owner was once stripped of her coat by several girls who bullied her in front of the whole class

    She has been bullied, so she will be very angry when facing the same scene again.

    But what can she do if the original owner is so angry?

    She knew that once the anger value of the original owner reached a height that she could not bear, she would be ejected from her body, and the original owner would die, while she would fly to ashes, or the mission would fail.

    Now suhao is in great pain. She takes a few deep breaths, pays attention, and continues to communicate with the system with brain waves.

    "How can I placate the owner?"

    System: "this way, please."

    In the blink of an eye, suhao appeared in a place surrounded by mirrors. She looked around and saw her own pale face.

    "Su Xiaomi?"

    As she walked on, Su Hao watched the movement around her.

    She noticed a low sob coming from behind a mirror. She walked quietly around the mirror and found a little girl squatting in the corner crying.

    The little girl was wearing a blue skirt, but it was torn artificially, which made her look shabby and embarrassed.

    Su kind-hearted under the click, the girl''s cry so bleak, let her some can''t bear to listen to it.

    There is no one else here except this little girl. Is this little girl the original owner?

 Chapter 730

    Thinking of Su Hao, he squatted down and touched the little girl''s head. He called the original owner''s name softly: "Su Xiaomi?"

    The girl raised her head, opened her eyes and sobbed, "what are you doing here?"

    She didn''t come, she didn''t come to appease her mood, lest her unstable mood lead to her own ashes.

    "Why are you crying?"

    The little girl wiped her tears and lowered her head, unwilling to answer.

    Su Hao said, "I know the reason, because you are bullied, aren''t you?"

    The little girl immediately raised her eyes and stared at Su Hao, with an unbelievable expression.

    Seeing the little girl''s reaction, Su Hao knew that she must have guessed right. The little girl should be the original owner.

    Suhao asked, "can you see what I''m doing here?"

    The little girl nodded, "yes." She said, pointing to the mirrors in the corridor. "I can see what you''re doing through these mirrors."

    OK, just see it.

    Sue, you can rest assured if you like this.

    "You usually don''t get angry, just watch here, watch how I punish Su Lei and them, watch how I avenge you, OK?"

    The little girl tilted her head and thought for a while, then replied, "OK."

    Sue felt the little girl''s head as a comfort.

    When she left the mirror room, Su Hao suddenly thought of something.

    After her rebirth in this world, her task is to help the original owner eliminate the resentment.

    But in her weak situation, where is the resentment so easy to eliminate?

    "Why doesn''t sue talk?"

    "Are you angry? Wronged? "

    Someone began to comfort her, but it was better not to comfort her.

    "Sue, don''t be angry, or I''ll give you a coat to wear?"

    Listening to the sarcasm of the people around her, suhao stood up, and the figure of the original owner hiding in the corner crying appeared in her mind.

    She silently promised, "don''t worry, I will make these people pay the price."

    Thinking, Sue Hao said, "no need."

    She reached out and grabbed a corner of the rest of the cloth. With a little puff, all the rest of the cloth fell to the ground.

    Seeing Su Hao''s action, Su Lei was stunned for a moment. She was stunned for a few seconds and opened her mouth with a smile: "why, are you angry?"

    Sue is very nice to see her. Although she looks like comforting herself with a smile, the irony in her eyes is too obvious.

    So... Su Hao dropped her eyes slightly, so these people often tear her clothes. In fact, Su Lei deliberately asked them to do so.

    Sure enough, Su Lei didn''t have a good heart.

    Since the original owner came to Su''s house, Su Lei was very jealous of her more beautiful sister. She deliberately made a scar on Su Hao''s face. Not to mention, she often let so many girls in the class bully her and make her die in humiliation.

    She thought and clenched her fist tightly. It seems that if she wants to resolve the original owner''s resentment and calm the original owner''s anger, she must make su Lei pay enough price, and she must destroy Su Lei!

    There is hatred for suhao''s eyes. Fortunately, suhao''s eyelashes are long enough to cover suhao''s vicious eyes. She looks up again, just like the timid little girl.

    Suhao is cowardly again. Although most of her clothes have been torn off, there are still a lot of cloth in this dress, so there are still a lot of cloth hanging on suhao.

    Everyone in front of her couldn''t help but smile when he saw her embarrassed.

    She held on to the broken clothes for only a moment, then she didn''t speak any more.

    "Millet!" Just when Su Hao was embarrassed and didn''t know if she should fight back, a man called her to break in.

    In addition to Su Bo, no one will take the initiative to call Su Hao Xiaomi.

    Seeing Su Bo breaking in, Su Lei''s face is a little ugly.

    She and Su Bo are in the same position in the Su family, but because Su Bo is a boy and a son favored by Su Dong, sometimes her position in the Su family is not as good as Su Bo.

    How can Su Bo suddenly appear here? Su Lei was a little surprised and a little scared.

    "Su Bo, what are you doing here?"

    Su Bo looks down at Su Hao, takes off his suit and puts it on Su Hao. Then he looks at Su Lei again.

    "What''s the matter with your birthday party? I can''t be a brother, can I?"

    Su Lei didn''t speak.

    Of course he can''t.

    He usually protects Su Hao so much. If he sees them bullying Su Hao, how can he just sit back and do nothing?

    Su Bo came to protect Su Hao. Su Hao was a little relieved.

    Fortunately, Su Bo came in time enough to prevent her from being bullied by these scum.

    Moreover, if she is here, they will use countless ways to deal with her, embarrass her and make her angry. If Su Bo is here, at least they dare not act rashly.

    Su Lei doesn''t dare to quarrel with Su Bo too much. Su Dong trusts Su Bo. In case they quarrel, Su Dong doesn''t know who he will help.

    Su Bo sat down beside Su Hao, and the attendant beside him added a pair of dishes and chopsticks for Su Bo.

    Su Lei angrily looks at Su Hao sitting beside Su Bo. How can this smelly girl be so lucky every time?

    In the second half of the banquet, Su Lei didn''t dare to make trouble for Su Hao because of the appearance of Su Bo.

    But not ten minutes after su Hao and Su Bo sat down, Su Lei began to scratch her neck, cheek and forehead with her hands frequently. As she scratched, she showed a painful expression.

    Several little sisters who played better with her quickly asked, "what''s the matter with you, Lei Lei? What''s wrong? "

    Su Lei scratched her face and replied, "nothing, just a little itchy these days. I don''t know what''s going on."

    The girl approached Su Lei, and looked at her face carefully. He explained, "what''s wrong is that you have a lot of small knots on your face. It should be a season changing season. It''s easy to cause dry skin and lack of water in the season.

    Su Lei, oh, didn''t take it seriously.

    When she went back, Su Hao didn''t take the bus. When Su Bo came, she could take Su Bo''s car directly.

    Su Bo looked back at her ragged clothes, "I''ll drive you to buy a suit."

    Su Hao: "no need."

    Then she took off her coat and pulled off her clothes.

    When she did this, Su Bo turned his head quickly, and there was an inconspicuous blush on his cheek. He said angrily, "what are you doing, Xiaomi?"

    Seeing Su Bo''s shy appearance, Su laughed, "brother, you should turn back first."

    Su Bo tries to look back. Su Hao does pull the clothes off, but it''s not like Su Bo''s imagination. She still has a set of clothes on her body.

    It''s just that her clothes are short now, with a simple bra on her upper body and a skirt with long thighs on her lower body. It''s not exposed, but sexy at most.

    In fact, Su Hao doesn''t worry that they will continue to bully her there. Anyway, she still has clothes on her. She knew that Su Lei''s gang would calculate themselves here for a long time, so she was ready for it.

    She''s just a little sorry. She won''t see a good play that will happen soon.

    Su Bo takes Su Hao back to Su''s home. It''s Qin Ma who comes out to open the door.

    Seeing Su Hao standing in front of her face, Qin''s mother was stunned. She looked at Su Hao standing in front of her face alive and "intact". She was surprised and asked, "how did you come back?"

    This sentence is very interesting. Su Hao squints at her. Why can''t she come back at this time?

    Then Qin Ma asked again, which made Su Hao more suspicious of Qin ma.

    Qin said, "what about the dress you are wearing? It''s the one the first lady bought for you. "

    Qin''s mother was indifferent to her. How could she suddenly ask about her and her clothes?

    Su Hao still doesn''t speak, but quietly looks at Qin Ma''s movements and looks. She always feels that the relationship between Qin Ma and Su Lei is not so simple.

    But before Su Hao could observe Qin''s mother for a long time, a voice came from his side.

    Seeing that Su Hao didn''t answer, Qin''s mother wanted to scold Su Hao, but her scolding started, and she heard Su Bo''s voice behind her.

    Su Bo said: "mother Qin, I brought Xiaomi back. What''s the problem?"

    Of course... No problem.

    Qin''s mother laughed awkwardly, "no, it''s not that the young lady finally took Su Hao to the classmate party. Su Hao just came back so suddenly. It''s not that it''s spoiling the young lady''s interest. Will it make her unhappy?"

    Oh, yeah? Is that so?

    After listening to her explanation, Su Hao smiles and doesn''t speak.

    If she is willing to make it up, let her continue to make it up. She is willing to cooperate with the other party''s performance.

    However, as for whether Su Bo would like to believe it or not, there are two things to say.

    Su Bo gave Qin Ma a cold look and said, "if I don''t bring Xiaomi back, Xiaomi eight will die."

    Qin Ma''s face was flustered.

    It''s not surprise, it''s panic.

    Her eyes some dodge: "how, how possible, young master, you are joking."

    These changes of expression can make su Hao know that there must be something wrong with the Qin MA in front of her, but as for the relationship between her and Su Lei, she still needs to find an opportunity to have a good look.

    Thinking of this, Su Hao doesn''t think it''s necessary to spend more time with Qin Ma here, so she said, "brother, I''m tired. I want to go back and have a rest first."

    Su Bo looked at Su Hao with concern, and said with some heartache, "go back and have a good rest. Don''t be afraid of anything. You''ll be covered by your brother."

    Su Hao nodded, raised his leg and went in over Qin ma.

    Of course, she knew that she would be OK, and she didn''t need to be afraid of anything. Anyway, she had a brother who was very fond of the original owner.

    Su Hao returned to the room and did not immediately rest, but picked up the computer.

    She plugged in her headphones, clicked on a page and began to listen carefully.

    Originally, she wanted to hear Su Lei''s voice, but unexpectedly she heard Qin Ma''s voice.

    At the other end of the computer, she heard Qin''s mother anxiously ask, "Miss, why did Su Hao come back? Is there something wrong with you?"

    Su Lei replied impatiently: "what''s the matter? What else can happen? It''s not half way to kill a Su Bo! If it wasn''t for my father''s favor of Su Bo, I wouldn''t be so cheap! "

 Chapter 731

    She also heard Su Lei cry: "Oh, it hurts me so much!"

    Qin Ma then anxiously asked: "Miss, what''s the matter with you?"

    Su Lei: nothing, nothing. Just remember that little hoof of Su Hao

    Then Su Lei hung up.

    Suhao has experienced many worlds, and has already developed an extraordinary intuition.

    It''s no surprise that Qin''s mother cares about Su Lei. After all, Qin''s mother is Su Lei''s dog leg. After all, Su Lei is adored and arrogant, so it''s no surprise that Qin''s mother wants to hold Su Lei''s thigh.

    But what really makes Su Hao feel strange is that mother Qin really cares too much about Su Lei. Her concern for Su Lei is more reflective.

    After staying in her room for more than an hour, suhao heard a noise coming from the door.

    The sound insulation effect of the utility room is not very good, so Su can hear the noise outside the door clearly.

    Su Hao heard Su Lei''s wailing outside the door, as well as the accusation and command of several little sisters around.

    "Come on, mother Qin, get some hot water."

    "No, use warm water to remove makeup!"

    "What kind of warm water do you need at this time? Call the doctor quickly!"

    Take off your make-up? It seems that there is something wrong with Su Lei''s face.

    Su Hao quietly opens the door and looks at it. Su Lei covers her face and lies on the sofa. Her sobbing sounds all over the villa.

    "Qin Ma, why are you alone? Su Hao, let Su Hao come out to work!"

    Some people think of Su Hao and directly ask mother Qin to call her out.

    But as soon as the other person''s voice fell, he was stopped immediately. The man said, "Su Hao, when she sees Miss Su like this, she may not be happy. It''s better not to let her know."

    Don''t let her know? Sorry, she already knows.

    But since the other party didn''t want her to know, she could barely pretend that she didn''t know.

    So suhao quietly closed the door and went back to her little bed, looking down at an alcohol bottle in the utility room.

    Su Lei''s crying outside the door has not been cut off. Su Hao gives a cold smile. Is it so painful to cry? Su Lei, it''s just interest. You owe Su Xiaomi. Sooner or later, I''ll make you pay it back.

    Su Lei howled downstairs all afternoon. Su Hao stayed in the utility room and didn''t go down. Anyway, the bathroom is not far from the utility room. She doesn''t need to go down at all.

    Suhao stayed for a while, and soon someone came up and knocked on her door.

    Su Hao went to open the door. As soon as he opened the door, he saw Mother Qin standing at the door, her face full of sadness.

    When she saw suhao, she asked directly, "did you see anything just now?"

    What Qin Ma said is to see, of course, refers to the scene of seeing Su Lei''s face disfigured.

    Where does she need to see? Just guess.

    But it''s necessary to play dumb in front of Qin ma.

    So Su Hao shook his head with a nervous and frightened face and said, "I didn''t see it. I was a little scared and didn''t dare to go down."

    Then she continued, "so what happened? Is something wrong with my sister? I just heard her look very painful. "

    Where does Qin Ma really dare to let Su Hao know? So he hastily replied: "nothing, nothing, miss is a little hurt, the pain is severe, but you''d better shut up for me, if you dare to reveal a word about Miss''s injury, I will make you look good."

    Qin Ma said, but also a vicious threat to Su Haoyitong.

    So Su Lei''s disfigurement is a real blow. Her threatening expression can almost explain everything.

    Su Hao''s heart is dark and cool, but he doesn''t show any joy on the surface. Instead, he looks sad.

    "Since my sister is fine, fine."

    Qin''s mother looks at Su Hao. She doesn''t think she knows about Su Lei''s injury, so she threatens her for several times. Then she leaves to do her own business.

    Su Hao suddenly let out a cry, and her hand fell on Qin Ma''s shoulder.

    Qin Ma looked back at Su Hao in surprise, "what else do you want to do?"

    Su Hao quickly took his hand back, "mother Qin, do you need my help?"

    Qin mother white her one eye, "need not, you obediently stay here, forbid to walk."

    With that, mother Qin pushed suhao into the groceries room and closed the door of the groceries room. Obviously, she didn''t want suhao to go out.

    She didn''t want to go out. Qin''s mother locked up the utility room, which just gave her a clean and secret place.

    She quickly ran to the bed, picked up her computer and plugged in the headphones again.

    "Dad, my face, my face will be fine, please don''t let Su Bo go to s City, I can."

    Over there, Su Lei is crying and talking to Su Dong.

    "What can you do? I''ve heard about your face. You don''t want to see how it''s destroyed. How can you go out to meet people? You, Doctor Li, have also said that your face is like this because your face is injured and you are still using cosmetics, which leads to wound infection and decay."

    Over there, Su Dong''s voice was extremely impatient.

    Su Lei continues to plead with Su Dong. The father and daughter talk a lot.

    While they were talking, Su Hao''s face began to smile. The longer they talked, the deeper the smile on Su Hao''s face.

    The next day, Su Hao was released. She put on her clothes and went to school with Su Bo.

    When she went down the stairs, Su Bo was waiting for her. Su Bo looked at her and said, "do you still have breakfast?"

    Su Hao shakes her head. Even if she wants to have breakfast, she has to eat on the way back to school. The original owner didn''t dare to eat breakfast at Su''s house before, and she can''t eat breakfast at Su''s house after she came.

    When Su Hao and Su Bo talk, Su Lei suddenly runs down the stairs.

    "Qin Ma, Qin Ma!"

    Qin Ma quickly turned to hold Su Lei, "Oh, miss, what are you doing?"

    Su Hao turns around and looks at Su Lei. Although she is wearing a mask now, the little mask doesn''t cover her face with scars and pustules.

    A quick glance at Su Lei, Su Hao quickly turned his head and subconsciously stroked the scar on his face.

    Since Su Lei dares to leave scars on the original owner''s face, she will destroy her whole face!

    Su Bo also looks at Su Lei with a slightly complicated look, but he doesn''t say anything. Instead, he turns to look at Su Hao.

    "Let''s go."

    Sue is ready to go out with Su Bo, but here Su Lei notices them and suddenly breaks away from Qin Ma''s hand and runs to this side.

    She grabs Su Hao''s arm and pinches her long nails into Su Hao''s meat. Su Hao feels a little sore and subconsciously wants to get rid of her arm.

    Su Lei stares at Su Hao, her eyes are splitting: "Su Hao, do you think you can fly to the branch to be a phoenix if you destroy my face? I tell you it''s impossible, you''re a garbage! It''s the rubbish we should have thrown away by the Su family

    Suhao can feel the pain from the bottom of her soul, but she still pretends that she doesn''t understand.

    "Sister, what are you talking about? I don''t understand. But what you pinched really hurt me. "

    Su Hao said a scream, Su Bo''s attention also fell on the hand that Su Lei tightly grasped Su Hao''s arm.

    He opened Su Lei''s hand and yelled, "Su Lei, what are you doing?"

    But Qin''s mother immediately protects Su Lei behind her. In front of Su Bo, Qin''s mother, who has always been afraid to go out, suddenly looks like a cat with teeth and claws.

    "Young master, miss is your sister. How can you scold her like this?"

    Su Bo glanced at her indifferently, "so Qin Ma, you mean Xiaomi is not my own sister?"

    How dare mother Qin say that Su Hao is not Su Bo''s sister? She has no words to refute Su Bo.

    Su Bo takes a look at her and walks out with her.

    After getting on the bus, Su Bo suddenly said, "don''t tell me about your sister''s face injury."

    Su Hao subconsciously want to ask why, but turned to see Su Bo cold face, Su Hao did not ask export.

    Her current questioning is likely to appear deliberate.

    Su Hao came to school because she followed Su Bo, so few of the girls who had bullied her dared to make trouble for her.

    They can bully and despise Su Hao, but they never dare to show a little disrespect for Su Hao in front of Su Bo.

    Su Hao followed Su Bo into the school and didn''t notice the change of these girls'' expression.

    She''s thinking about things right now.

    She needs to understand two things. First, is there any special relationship between Su Lei and Qin ma; Second, why doesn''t Su Bo allow himself to tell about Su Lei''s disfigurement? Why doesn''t the whole Su family allow Su Lei''s disfigurement to be told?

    Of course, the second one may be easy to understand, but Su Hao''s intuition told him that there should be other secrets here.

    Suhao''s mobile phone suddenly vibrated during class. She quietly opened it under her desk and saw that it was the computer that received the new recording.

    Who did Su Lei call again?

    Sue is ready to leave the classroom after class, but she is stopped before she gets out of the elevator.

    The visitors are wearing black jackets, sunglasses and masks. It seems a bit mysterious, but this dress is too conspicuous in this campus.

    It seems that the other party doesn''t care whether his dress is conspicuous or not, but looks at Su Hao.

    "Are you miss SOHO?"

    Su Hao looked up at the people in front of her and said, "yes, I''m Su Hao. What''s the matter?"

    Who knows this mysterious person suddenly stepped forward and grabbed Su Hao''s arm, "you come with me quickly."

    Su Hao stopped and didn''t move. Did he go with him? She doesn''t like it.

    Who is the other party? Why should he follow him? Is he a good man or a bad man? Does he want to hurt himself?

    "I''m not going. My brother is waiting for me."

    Su Hao said that she would turn around and go to another row of classrooms. If she guessed correctly, Su Bo should still be in the classroom.

    Su Bo is a sophomore, usually after class will be late, they have more classes.

 Chapter 732

    But the other side doesn''t seem to want Su Hao to go to Su Bo for help, so he vigorously drags Su Hao''s arm. The students around him have been walking about, and Su Hao has no one to ask for help.

    At the moment when Su Hao was about to scream, the other party quickly took out a handkerchief from his pocket.

    I don''t know what''s on the handkerchief. Suhao feels that a pungent smell rushes into her nose. Before waiting for her to resist, her brain loses consciousness and falls into someone''s arms.

    A security guard came up and asked, "what''s the matter?"

    "She fainted from hypoglycemia, so I''ll take her to the hospital," he said

    With that, the other side leans down and hugs Su Hao. Under the gaze of the security guard, the other side goes away with Su Hao who has passed out.

    When Su Hao woke up again, he found that he was tied up in an old warehouse, surrounded by some semi new equipment, and weeds in the corner.

    Su Hao looked around, feeling a little flustered.

    "Are you awake?"

    When Su Hao woke up and looked around, a cold voice came out of the door.

    Su Hao looked back. The iron door of the warehouse was pushed open. The man with a mask came in with an iron bar in his hand.

    It''s obvious that this man meant badly.

    So, was she kidnapped by a stranger, an orphan girl who had no weight in the Su family?

    Sue looked at him warily, "why did you kidnap me? What do you want to do?"

    The other side took the iron bar and gently knocked on the palm of his hand, "I don''t want to do anything, I just want to ask Miss Su for something."

    Su Hao''s scalp is a little numb. Why does she feel that the man in front of her is an outlaw?

    She continued to speak calmly to the man: "what do you want from me? You know my identity in the Su family. It''s very embarrassing. It''s a burden to the Su family."

    So what does he want from himself?

    What can he get from himself?

    The other side stares at Su Hao, gnashing his teeth to say three words, "recipe table."

    What''s the recipe?

    She had never heard of it.

    Is it because there is a secret hidden in the original owner?

    So, Su Hao tilted his head and looked at the man, blinking and blinking, looking at the man in front of him with some doubts.

    "What kind of ingredient list are you talking about? Could you please make it clear? I don''t know."

    The man was angry and went up to imprison Su Hao with his arm. His face was very close to Su Hao. Su Hao could even see the murderous spirit in his eyes.

    But she really didn''t know what the man said about the ingredients list.

    Such a so-called ingredient list, as to get so angry?

    And she just came across, and she only got a rough idea about the memory of the original owner. The original owner has lived in the Su family for so many years. If there is a list of ingredients, will she still be bullied by the Su family?

    "It''s the ingredient list in your blind mother''s hand. Will you take it out or not? If you don''t take it out, I''ll kill you! "

    Sue frowned. She didn''t know the ingredients list.

    Suhao shook his head. "I don''t know."

    The other side was silent for two seconds, staring at Su Hao. Su Hao shuddered at the murderous air in his eyes.

    As if it was the instinct of the original owner, she shrunk her neck subconsciously to show that she was afraid.

    The other party suddenly laughed. Although he was wearing a mask, Su Hao could see that he was smiling. He looked at Su Hao twice and said, "it seems that Miss Su is toasting instead of drinking."

    What? Hearing his words, Su Hao''s scalp suddenly became hairy. She didn''t know what he wanted to do.

    Then he picked up the iron bar from the door and walked towards Su Hao step by step.

    Su Hao''s eyes were fixed on the iron stick in the man''s hand. Will she die or won''t she?

    Wait, she has immunity!

    But is this immunity going to be wasted at this time?

    Su Hao felt distressed when she thought about it.

    Just when the other party was about to approach Su Hao, the door of the warehouse was pushed open again, and a group of people burst in.

    "Stop it

    It''s Su Bo, Su Hao''s brother, who leads the group. Su Bo nervously looks at the man with the iron bar, and nervously looks at Su Hao who is tied tightly on the stool.

    Suhao was saved in the end. After she was taken into the car by Su Bo, she still felt like she was dreaming. She was saved in this way. She had not informed Su Bo, and the man didn''t even have time to hurt her, so she was saved?

    "Brother, how did you find me?"

    It''s hard to believe how good sue is.

    Su Bo is driving. He doesn''t seem to want to answer this question. He says, "I''m driving. I''ll go home first."

    She has no place to say when she goes home, because Su Bo''s father, Su Dong, has come back.

    This Su Dong is the chairman of Su''s group. As soon as he comes back, he sits on the sofa and reads the newspaper. After su Hao enters the door, he looks up at Su Hao''s direction with a stern expression.

    Su Hao slowed down and approached Su Dong quietly.

    "Dad."

    Hearing this, Dad, Su Dong''s eyes floated on Su Hao like a knife. Su Hao lowered his head and changed his name, "uncle."

    In this way, the original owner in the Su family can not call Su Dong his father, but must call Su Dong his uncle.

    The reason for this is that Su Dong is not willing to admit that he has a daughter like Su Hao. In his eyes, Su Hao is just a bottle of oil.

    Seeing this, Su Lei gave a sneer.

    Want to butter up? Did you get it on the hooves?

    Su Hao bowed her head and was slightly annoyed. This father was not what she wanted to call, but the original owner.

    The original owner has been longing for father''s love, and the voice of father just blurted out.

    Su Dong raised his eyes and looked at Su Hao, "I heard that you were kidnapped by Quan bin?"

    Su Hao looked at him suspiciously: "who is Quan bin? Is the name of the man who kidnapped me Quanbin? "

    She didn''t pretend these doubts. She really didn''t know.

    When Su Dong looked at her, he looked at her a little more. He doubted Su Hao: "yes."

    Sue nodded cleverly: "well, that''s it."

    Su Dong asked again, "did Quan bin say anything to you?"

    Su Hao shook his head: "he has been threatening me..." the rest of the words Su Hao didn''t say directly. She heard Quan bin say that she would take out the ingredients list, but she didn''t know if Su Dong knew the ingredients list.

    Su Dong looked up at Su Hao and said, "so, are you still not willing to give me the ingredients list?"

    Well?

    Su kindly speculated: is it that Su Dong knew that the original owner had the ingredients list in his hand and asked Su Hao for it, but the original owner never gave it to him?

    So, later, the original owner was put into the sundry room, and his life in the Su family was not as good as pigs and dogs. Was it because of this ingredient list?

    It seems that she has to go back and think about the ingredients list. Maybe the ingredients list can play a leading role.

    After half a minute, Su Hao didn''t answer Su Dong''s words. He scolded Su Hao with some chagrin: "what do you think?"

    How dare Su Hao say that she is thinking about how to deal with Su Dong and find out where the original owner''s mother is?

    So, Su Hao said in a hurry, "I''m thinking about the ingredient list you said. It''s just that it''s been a little long, and I''ve been afraid to think about it, so I forget it."

    Su Hao''s answer made Su Dong unable to find any reason to object. After all, people did not say that they would not give it to him or that they would.

    But Su Dong''s question really made Su Hao aware of a problem. Maybe there is a secret hidden in her.

    Su Dong asked Su Hao some questions, and Su Hao answered him casually.

    She knew what Su Dong wanted to ask. They mentioned the ingredients list in their conversation, so Su Dong wanted to get some information about the ingredients list from her.

    Finally get rid of Su Dong''s questioning, Su Hao went upstairs to enter the debris room, feeling full of physical and mental fatigue.

    Quanbin kidnapped her with a kind of drug, which will damage her body more or less and make her feel uncomfortable.

    She yawned, stretched, and fell on the bed ready to rest, but she couldn''t sleep again. She was full of the ingredients list.

    Intuition told her that she must know something, but she did not remember the original mother and the original said about the ingredients list.

    She remembered the scene of the separation of the original owner''s mother and the original owner.

    At that time, the original owner was still young, almost eight or nine years old. Her mother took her to flee from one city to another city. The mother and daughter lived part-time life day and night in hiding.

    Until one day, several vans and cars stopped next to their rental house, and a dozen men in suits got out of the car.

    At this time, the mother suddenly grabbed the young owner and said anxiously, "you can''t say anything they ask you. Try to run out of their hands. Do you know?"

    Then she hung a sandalwood pendant around her neck.

    She looked down at the pendant, which is usually used to protect the safety of sandalwood pendant.

    Then the original mother pushed the original master back to the room and told her to go back to sleep quickly and never come out.

    After setting up the original owner, my mother opened the door and was ready to run out. But when she opened the door, more than a dozen men in suits swarmed in,

    Mother looked at these people who came in all of a sudden in panic, and cried out in fear: "you go out, who are you, what do you want to do?"

    The men in suits looked at each other, then closed the door, covered his mother''s mouth and dragged her to the sofa.

    The man in suit said, "Miss Su, you''d better not toast or drink. We just want something in your hand. If you hand it in obediently, we won''t embarrass you, we''ll give you a sum of money, and you don''t have to wander."

    Mother yelled, "no, I have nothing!"

    Then a loud slap fell on the mother''s face, "you are really shameless! Search me! It must still be here! "

    Seeing these people coming towards their own room, the original owner quickly covered his mouth and ran back to the bed, covered the quilt and pretended to sleep.

    These people who bully their mother at will outside are really abominable!

    She can''t escape in this room, so it''s only a matter of time before these people find her. Soon she was dragged out of the room by these gangsters.

    She was thrown to the ground so hard that her knee was broken.

 Chapter 733

    See the original owner was dragged out, the original mother''s face appeared a moment of panic, "millet!"

    "Miss Su, this should be your daughter. It''s beautiful. Do you think what we want will be on her?"

    The original mother suddenly laughed, it seems that struggling is useless, so she calmed down.

    "You think that thing can be here? I know you''ll find it. I''ll take it with me and wait for you to find it? You look down on me, Su Yue

    With that, she glanced at the demons in front of her, smiling sarcastically.

    The natural consequence of such provocation is that she was slapped again.

    This is the last time Su Hao sees his mother. Su Hao is immediately taken to Su''s home by the gang, to Su Dong''s side, and becomes a brother and sister with Su Bo and Su Lei.

    But she was brought back by Su Dong from the outside, so the Su family looked down on her and thought that she was the daughter of Su Dong and Xiao Sansheng.

    Recalling the past of the original owner, Su Hao sipped her mouth.

    In fact, she is not even the daughter of Su Dong. She is a girl who was abducted by Su Dong.

    When she first came to Su''s house, she lived in the guest room at first, but Qin''s mother thought that she would dirty the sheets and quilts when she slept in the guest room, so she rushed her to the sundries room.

    Therefore, she has been living in the cold winter and hot summer in the utility room.

    The original owner lived in Su''s house for a few days. When Su Dong came back, she ran to Su Dong and said, "uncle, where''s my mother?"

    Su Dong took her little hand and said, "your mother is sick. She''s very sick, so now she''s in the hospital. If you stay here obediently, will your father take out the money to treat your mother?"

    Su Hao didn''t believe what Su Dong said.

    But Su Dong hopes to keep Su Hao. He takes out his mobile phone and searches a picture from the album to show it to su.

    "You see, isn''t this your mom? Dad didn''t cheat you?"

    Su Hao took the mobile phone from Su Dong and saw that it was Su Yue in his photo.

    Su Yue in the photo is dressed in a hospital uniform, pressed on a chair by a nurse, staring at the person in front of her.

    It''s Su Yue. It''s mom.

    Su Yue was dressed in a hospital uniform, with nurses and doctors standing beside her. She was really ill.

    The original owner was too simple to believe what Su Dong wanted to show her.

    Since seeing that picture, Su Hao has been imprisoned in Su''s home by Su Dong and others.

    At the beginning, Su Dong often asked Su Hao about the ingredients list, but where did the original owner know?

    Su Yue didn''t tell the original owner anything about the ingredients list, so even if Su Dong asked the original owner, he couldn''t say it.

    With more times of asking, Su Dong gradually lost patience. He began to be indifferent to the original owner. The original owner wanted to escape from the Su family several times, but he was worried about Su Yue''s safety, so he couldn''t escape from the Su family.

    Su Dong seems to be aiming at the weakness of the original owner, threatening, luring and reprimanding. All kinds of means are used on the little girl.

    It''s not just that Su Dong ignores the original owner. Seeing that the original owner is not in his favor, Su Lei and Qin Ma begin to frequently target Su Hao. Su Lei even uses those little sisters in school to bully the original owner, or even kill the original owner. Only in this way can she have her own arrival.

    After recalling all the past of the original owner, Su Hao sighed about the original owner.

    The first half of the life of the original owner is also a little too cowardly, but there is so much helplessness in her coward.

    However, she remembers that in order to let the original owner stay in the Su family, Su Dong once told the original owner that the original owner''s mother was in the hospital for treatment, and then never told the original owner about her mother''s condition. So what disease made the original owner''s mother treat for such a long time? If it is a terminal disease, then whether the original owner''s mother is still alive.

    Su Hao began to doubt whether the original owner would live in a big scam these years and lie to her brought by Su Dong.

    She thought, her eyes on the only small table in the utility room.

    It seems that there is a small box in the drawer of that table. Sue Hao gets out of bed and goes over to open the drawer. As expected, she finds a small box in it.

    The original owner has always cherished this small box. Suhao is thinking about whether there is anything important in this small box.

    She thought that she had already opened the small box. There was nothing else in it, just a small wooden pendant. It looked rough and worthless.

    But why did the original owner put up a small, worthless pendant so carefully?

    Su Hao looked at the pendant carefully, and suddenly felt a little familiar. Isn''t the pendant Su Yue gave to the original owner?

    Su Yue said, let the original owner take good care of this pendant, Su Yue also said, we must find a chance to escape from the Su family.

    Su Hao always thinks that Su Yue''s words are very strange. It seems that there is something else hidden in it. But she can''t infer what Su Yue wants to say, and the original owner is worried about her mother''s safety, and it''s even more impossible to escape.

    Su Hao is thinking, her mobile phone vibrates, there is a new message receiving prompt.

    She quickly held the computer, turned on the headphones and listened carefully.

    But listen, Su Hao''s expression became dignified.

    It seems that this Su Dong is really not a simple character.

    Deep in the night, Su Hao feels that the door of the utility room has been opened. She lies on the bed and closes her eyes.

    At this time, who will take the initiative to look for trouble in her utility room?

    Is it su Lei and Qin Ma again?

    Thinking, Su Hao closed her eyes tightly, but her hand under the quilt became a fist. In case of danger, she would punch.

    She heard the footsteps, which were getting closer and closer to her. She even felt the heat around her.

    She quickly opened her eyes and saw Mother Qin standing beside her, holding a hot kettle.

    "Qin Ma, what do you want to do?"

    As soon as Su Hao''s voice fell, the hot water bottle threw at him.

    Sue Hao is quick and skilful, but she is still accidentally scalded by the splashing hot water. Fortunately, only her legs and arms are scalded, but there is still burning pain on her body.

    Sue jumped out of bed in a hurry.

    Looking at mother Qin''s posture, I think I want to kill her.

    What should she do at this time? Call for help, of course.

    So before Qin''s mother reacts, Su runs from Qin''s mother like a slippery loach. Qin''s mother wants to catch her, but Su Hao tries her best to get rid of her. Of course, Qin''s mother can''t catch Su Hao.

    Sue Hao quickly opens the door of the utility room and runs to the corridor. She stands on the corridor and looks around. Who can help her?

    Su Dong, for sure, will not help her. Su Dong is always thinking about how to get the ingredients list in her and Su Yue''s hands. As for her safety and death, Su Dong doesn''t care so much.

    Su Lei, who also lives on the fifth floor, is even less likely to help herself. Maybe mother Qin''s coming this time may have been inspired by Su Lei.

    I''m afraid that Su Bo is the only one in the family who can help himself.

    It''s too late!

    Sue responded in a second, turned around and ran to the fourth floor.

    Standing at the door, mother Qin was stunned for a while, and immediately realized that Su Hao was going to ask Su Bo for help. She also knew that Su Bo was the best person in the Su family to help Su Hao, so she rushed out with a kettle.

    Su Hao stumbled all the way and ran to Su Bo''s door in a panic. She ran and yelled: "brother, help, help

    Running to Su Bo''s house, Su Hao bangs on the door. Now she is very dangerous. The only person who can ask for help is Su Bo.

    But although Qin''s mother is older than Su Hao, she is not a respectable person. She is very quick and quick. She soon catches up with Su Hao.

    She grabbed Sue''s arm and dragged her back.

    "Brother! Help me, help me! " Su Hao shouts for help and shouts at the same time. One after another, some servants are woken up by Su Hao, and Su Bo is also woken up by Su Hao.

    Su Bo opened the door, saw Su Hao, and saw Qin Ma who grabbed Su Hao. At that time, he frowned and said, "Qin Ma, what are you doing?"

    Of course, mother Qin didn''t dare to let go of Su Hao''s hand. She said with a smile: "sorry, Su Hao had a nightmare, so she ran out to disturb you. I''m really sorry, young master. You can have a rest first."

    She didn''t have nightmares.

    Su Hao grabbed Su Bo tightly, "brother, please help me, they want to kill me, they want to kill me!"

    Qin Ma''s face changed at that time, and she twisted Su secretly.

    "Su Hao, what are you talking about? It''s none of your business!"

    Su Hao looked back: "why do you pinch me? Why do you appear in my room with a knife in your hand? If I didn''t wake up in time, would you kill me?"

    Su Bo smell speech, step forward to hold Su Hao''s arm, "Qin Ma, Su Hao can''t go back with you."

    At this time, other people were also quarreled by Su Hao''s yelling, and they spontaneously set their eyes on Su Bo''s room on the fourth floor.

    Even Su Dong was quarreled by Su Hao''s cry. He went downstairs to them, frowned and asked, "what''s the noise? What''s going on?"

    Qin Ma looks at Su Dong with a look of embarrassment.

    "Sir, I don''t know what happened to suhao. I had to say I killed her, and then I ran to the fourth floor to yell."

    With that, the other side looked at Su Hao with an angry face.

    Su Hao stares at Qin Ma, vaguely can see from Qin Ma''s eyes a bit proud.

    "Dad... Uncle, Qin''s mother said that she asked me to hand in the ingredient list. She said that I must know where the ingredient list is. She insisted that I give it to her, or she would scald me with boiling water. Uncle, I really don''t know why I want to give it to her."

    With that, Su Hao raised her scalded arm with "fresh" blisters on it.

    Sure enough, after that, Qin''s face changed.

    In fact, not only Qin Ma''s face changed, but also Su Dong''s face became very ugly.

    Su Hao knew that for Su Dong, the so-called ingredient list was very important.

    Therefore, she just used the ingredient list to stimulate Su Dong.

    "What do you want the ingredients list for?"

    Su Dong stares at Qin Ma and questions harshly.

    Qin Ma quickly denied: "no, nothing."

 Chapter 734

    Su Hao hid behind Su Bo and said, "nonsense, you asked me about the ingredients list. You see, your hot water kettle is still in your hand, just to force me?"

    Su Hao said, pointing to the kettle that Qin Ma didn''t have time to put down, plus the injury on Su Hao''s arm caused by the hot water, that''s a solid evidence.

    Su Dong''s face was a little ugly again.

    It''s impossible to live in the utility room. Su Bo asks Su Hao to sleep in the guest room.

    His son asked, but Su Dong couldn''t object directly, so Su Hao moved from the utility room to the guest room to have a rest.

    The bed in the guest room is big and soft. Suhao is lying on the bed, feeling relaxed even her breathing.

    Over the years, the original owner has been on the wooden bed in the utility room, and has long forgotten what a real bed feels like.

    Before suhao lay down long, the knock came from outside the door of the guest room.

    Hearing the knock on the door, Su Hao''s originally relaxed nerves were tense again.

    Who will come to her room at this time? Qin ma? Su Lei? Su Dong?

    Su Hao''s vigilance was raised again. She walked to the door carefully, took a deep breath, and then opened the door with a neckless.

    Standing at the door is not the people she worried about, Su Bo''s hand holding a tube of medicine, is frowning at her red arm.

    Su Hao looks at Su Bo doubtfully, "brother?"

    "Brother, what brother, you haven''t taken medicine yet, what do you want to sleep?"

    Sue was surprised.

    Before Su Hao reacts, Su Bo pulls Su Hao to the bedside.

    He unscrewed the tube and spread the scald medicine on suhao. At first, suhao felt very painful, but gradually he began to adapt to the pain.

    She looked down at Su Bo''s beautiful hair and began to feel warm in her heart.

    In fact, some people care about the original owner.

    In Su Bo''s effort to give Su Hao medicine, Su Hao has thought a lot.

    Su''s family often bullies her, but Su Bo is the only one who won''t hurt her, and she doesn''t want to.

    But Sue''s, she''s going to run.

    After giving Su Hao good medicine, Su Bo looked up at Su Hao and said, "what are you thinking?"

    "My mother''s birthday is coming, but I haven''t seen her for a long time. Everyone else has her protection, but I don''t have it."

    Su Hao said, but also melancholy lowered his head.

    All these years, Su Dong has been reluctant to tell her where Su Yue is, so she can only find a way to get some information from Su Bo.

    The greatest wish of the original owner before his death was that his mother would be safe.

    Su Bo was also silent for a moment. Suddenly he reached out and patted Su Hao on the shoulder.

    "You should take good care of yourself at home first. I''ll check the whereabouts of aunt Su Yue for you."

    Su Bo knows something about Su Hao. He knows that Su Hao''s mother Su Yue was sent to the hospital.

    Su Hao nodded and said sincerely, "thank you." Thank you.

    Su Bo is here to help check Su Yue''s whereabouts. Naturally, it''s a good thing. Su Hao is very relieved.

    She had a good night in bed, but the bed in the guest room was comfortable. She had been sleeping on the hard wooden bed in the sundries room for several years. Even if Su Bo took her out to the hotel, the bed in the hotel was also the kind of hard mattress, which was not particularly comfortable.

    After a comfortable sleep, Su Hao finished washing in the guest room and came out.

    As soon as she went out, she ran into Su Lei, who had already finished her make-up and changed her clothes. She was standing at the door of the guest room, frowning and looking up and down at her.

    Su Hao was surprised at what Su Lei wanted to say to her when she appeared at the door of her room, but Su Lei''s words made Su Hao feel full of malice: "you don''t really think that your father treated you as a daughter when he let you live in the guest room. I tell you, Su Hao, you are a wild seed."

    Sue Hao shook his head. "I didn''t think about that."

    Of course, she doesn''t have to think like this, because Su Dong is not her father, and her mother''s name is Su Yue, but now her whereabouts are unknown.

    Su Lei asked Su Hao again, "then why did you set up mother Qin?"

    Su Hao now understands Su Lei''s intention. It''s not true to hiss or ask questions. It''s also false to deliberately warn and remind her. In fact, she just wants to hold injustice for Qin ma.

    But what did Qin ma do? Isn''t it obvious to all?

    So Su Hao deliberately pretended to be innocent and shook his head, "I don''t know what you''re talking about, I don''t have it."

    Su Lei originally raised her hand to beat Su Hao, but thinking of her father''s warning, the hand that originally wanted to beat Su Hao fell down.

    But it''s so easy to let Su Hao go. This is not what Su Lei wants to see.

    So Su Lei said, "now that mother Qin is not at home, there is no one to clean the house. In the future, you will be responsible for cleaning the house."

    With that, Su Lei went away.

    Su Hao looks at Su Lei''s back when she leaves, but the corner of her mouth raises a radian.

    Cleaning, going in and out of everyone''s bedroom and study?

    Sorry, suhao is very popular.

    One morning after su Lei got up, Su Hao came to Su Lei''s room with cleaning tools.

    Su Lei''s hair is long, so it''s easy to lose her hair. During the cleaning, Su Hao found a lot of hair on the ground.

    Seeing the scattered hair on the ground, Su Hao''s smile became deeper and deeper. He really had no place to look for his broken iron shoes. It took no effort to get them.

    She grabs some hair from the ground, rubs it on her body, and then quickly cleans up Su Lei''s room and goes out.

    After returning to her room, suhao took down her hair and found a small plastic bag to put it in.

    After cleaning, Su began to go to school as usual. Looking at Su Lei, who was walking in front of her, she felt a little resentful in the corner of her eyes.

    Wait, Sulei. She''s going to avenge the death of suhao.

    However, revenge is not convenient for her at this time. After all, she is still in the Su family. She managed to bring down mother Qin. Now there are su Lei and Su Dong in the Su family.

    Su Hao is very clear, she wants to find the whereabouts of Su Yue, want to revenge for the original owner, must first leave the Su family.

    But how to leave the Su family?

    This is a problem that makes Sue very tangled.

    Su Hao also wants to secretly sell the information about the ingredient list to Su Dong''s opposite home, get protection from Su Dong''s opposite home, and escape from Su Dong''s hands. But she is not sure whether the plan is safe.

    She didn''t know whether her mother was alive or dead.

    After returning to the classroom, the teacher has not arrived, and there is no one in the classroom.

    As usual, Su Hao chose to sit in the last row, where mops are usually placed. Most of the students in the class like to sit in the back row because they can play with mobile phones in the back row, but no one likes to sit in the last row. They feel dirty.

    As the object of being bullied by the whole class, the original owner can only be driven to sit in the last row.

    After putting down her schoolbag, Su Hao takes out her mobile phone from her pocket, and a friend verification appears on the screen.

    Who will add her friends!

    Su Hao thought, click on the friend authentication, each other''s head when a pot of green plants, and each other''s wechat name is a dash.

    She tried to pass the verification, politely asked each other a: "excuse me, are you?"

    Before Su Hao finished sending the message, the other party suddenly said, "are you Xiaomi?"

    Yes, although the original owner''s name is suhao, people close to her prefer to call her Xiaomi.

    However, now that Su Yue has been imprisoned by Su Dong, she has not appeared in front of her for several years. Besides Su Bo, who else can call herself Xiaomi so intimately?

    Her name made suhao more messy.

    "Well."

    Sue Hao wanted to know who he was, so she sent the message.

    A few seconds later, the other party did not answer Su Hao''s question, but asked Su Hao: "would you like to come and see me? I have something to tell you."

    Su Hao is a little puzzled. What''s the matter? I need to see her again?

    But the other party calls herself Xiaomi, which makes her feel very strange.

    After 15 seconds of silence, Su Hao sent a message: "OK."

    The other party soon sent a location link to suhao.

    At this time, some students came in one after another. It was inconvenient for Su Hao to continue to look at the mobile phone. He quickly put the mobile phone back in his pocket, and then calmly continued to read books.

    After a while, Su Lei came in. She subconsciously looked up at Su Lei. Su Lei was wearing sunglasses and a mask. The acne on her face seemed to have disappeared.

    Needless to say, Su Hao also knows what''s going on. Su Lei wipes medicine on her face and makes up heavily.

    Su Lei also saw Su Hao. She wanted to teach her a lesson. Su Hao was waiting for her to teach herself.

    But before her feet came out, her hand caressed her cheek under the mask. Then she went in another direction and sat down in front of another row of seats.

    Su Hao was surprised to see her actions. Did Su Dong''s words play a role? She didn''t dare to do anything to herself?

    But it''s good that Su Lei doesn''t trouble herself. She can move freely.

    Afternoon is the time she and the dash agreed, and the students are in the lunch break, suhao is covering his stomach out of the dormitory.

    "What''s the matter with you, girl?" she said

    Su Hao covered her abdomen with a painful look: "aunt, I have a stomachache. I want to go to the infirmary."

    Where can aunt SuGuan refuse such a reason?

    She waved: "go, go. Be careful on the way. "

    Sue was so clever that she covered her stomach and slipped out of the dormitory.

    She did go to the infirmary, but there was an exit in the northwest corner of the infirmary where a car was parked.

    Su Hao saw a child waving to him outside the window, and dashed a wechat message: "I''m waiting for you."

    Suhao put his cell phone back in his pocket, then straightened up and walked towards the car.

    The driver was a young woman. There was a child sitting in the back of the car. Next to her was an aunt.

    The aunt looked less than 40 years old, wearing sunglasses, and her face was covered with delicate makeup.

    "Hello."

    Su Hao quietly looked at the aunt in front of her and opened her mouth.

 Chapter 735

    "Don''t talk now. I''ll tell you everything you want to know."

    Aunt coldly interrupted Su Hao''s inquiry.

    The speed was very fast. It took Su Hao five minutes to get to the destination.

    After arriving at the place, the aunt asked Su Hao to enter the hotel, while the secretary who drove the car quietly left with the baby.

    After su Hao stepped into the room arranged by her aunt, she looked at her curiously, and then turned to look at her aunt.

    "Can I help you

    Auntie said: "in the Su family so many years, do you still remember your mother?"

    Hearing the first question asked by the other party, suhao was silent.

    How could she not remember her mother? Yuanzhu suffered a lot in the Su family, but he never wanted to run away. Isn''t it because Yuanzhu''s mother is still in the hands of the Su family that Yuanzhu has to be constrained by the Su family?

    Su Hao was silent for a long time. A kind of sadness and indignation lingered in her mind. It seemed that she felt the same for her thoughts.

    She knew that it was not her emotion, but the resonance between her heart and the original owner.

    So silent for a moment, Su Hao finally slowly looked up at the woman in front of him.

    "Of course I miss her. I haven''t seen her for many years. Do you know where she is?"

    But the woman turned and left.

    Su Hao is surprised at her way of doing it. Before long, she came out with the computer in her arms. She opened the folder of the computer and saved some photos here.

    Aunt opened the folder and opened the photo for Su to look good. The person in the photo was wearing a medical suit, and her appearance matched Su Yue''s in the original owner''s memory.

    "This is..."

    Looking at Su Yue in the photo, Su Hao has some doubts.

    The aunt looked at suhao and said, "this is your mother''s picture. We found her."

    Su Hao''s emotion is inexplicably excited: "well, where is my mother?"

    Mention this, aunt''s look then dim down, she looked at Su Hao, melancholy way: "she has passed away."

    To die?

    Su Hao felt her heart sank, and all kinds of discomfort and disbelief poured into her heart. She shook her head in disbelief. "What are you talking about?"

    The aunt looked at Su Hao: "it''s true. When we found your mother, we found that she was imprisoned in a mental hospital by Su Dong. We tried to get in and found that your mother was imprisoned alone. They imprisoned your mother and forced her to say the contents of the formula. But your mother didn''t say that. We managed to escape with your mother, but there was an accident on the road. Your mother was killed by a retrograde car. "

    Su Hao red eyes, continue to ask in front of the aunt: "this is when the matter."

    The aunt looked up at Su Hao: "three years ago, the year before your disfigurement."

    "So..." Su Hao murmured and looked up, "in fact, the so-called help my mother cure, in fact, is Su Dong cheating me?"

    The aunt stares at Su Hao, and finally says something cruel to her.

    "Yes, it is."

    Yes, Su Dong is just trying to cheat her.

    It was for the sake of the recipe that she was detained at Su''s house for not telling her mother the truth of her death.

    Su Hao was shocked, but very sad.

    After being sad for a long time, suhao said, "I want to leave."

    The most urgent thing is that she has to leave the Su family.

    My aunt said, "I''ll help you!"

    Su Hao turned to look at the aunt, "but I don''t know who you are."

    The aunt calmly looked at Su Hao: "Xue Ying, your mother''s good sister."

    Xue Ying arranges for someone to quietly send Su Hao back to the school''s infirmary. The doctor in the infirmary quietly takes Su Hao back to the ward. The nurse asks Su Hao to lie down and put on a quilt to sleep.

    But ten minutes later, suhao heard the door of the infirmary was pushed open, and there was a warm voice above suhao''s head.

    Su Bo asked the nurse, "how''s Xiaomi?"

    The nurse stood not far from Su Bo and said softly, "Su Hao''s stomach is not good. She has acute gastroenteritis, so she''s in infusion now."

    Su Bo said, sitting beside Su Hao and looking at her sleeping, he didn''t say a word.

    In fact, it''s too easy for the original owner to pretend to be ill. She has suffered a lot of neglect and treatment in the Su family in recent years, and now she is ill all over.

    When Su Hao comes back to Su''s home with Su Bo, Su Dong is sitting on the sofa with Su Lei crying beside him.

    Seeing Su Lei crying, Su Hao was a little surprised.

    Why did Sulei cry again?

    Was she reprimanded by Su Dong again?

    No, Su Dong loves her daughter very much. How can she scold Su Lei?

    I don''t believe it. She doesn''t believe it anyway.

    Surprised suhao didn''t wait to be surprised for a long time. Su Lei raised her head and glared at herself. This glare made suhao extremely surprised. She went to the infirmary except for class on this day. She saw Xue Ying in private, but she didn''t offend Su Lei very much!

    However, it is obvious that Su Lei''s anger is not caused by Su Hao.

    Because Mr. Su said, "Hello, there will be a bidding meeting and a dinner party in three days, and several good companies want to talk about cooperation with us, so you clean up and we will leave the day after tomorrow."

    "No, Dad!" Su Lei jumped up again to stop, "the young master of the family can''t be robbed by Su Hao. She is so ugly. How can the young master of the family take a fancy to her?"

    How beautiful do you look now?

    But Su Hao''s happiness and anger are always out of shape.

    She deliberately pretended to be very surprised: "ah, sister, you have someone you like, so uncle, you''d better let sister go. How can I rob the person my sister likes. Besides, I''m so ugly. If I go, I''ll be disgusted to become a young master. "

    Sue Hao waved his hand and said that he was innocent.

    Su Lei thinks that Su Hao knows the current affairs very well, and she is very proud, but Su Dong''s slap directly confuses her.

    He glared at Su Lei angrily: "I asked you to go to the party for business, not to find a man for me!"

    Su Lei, who was beaten by Su Dong and was a little confused, had tears in her eyes again and wanted to cry.

    It''s no use for Su Hao to refuse. She still has to go to the bidding meeting with Su Dong.

    This makes suhao very upset and disappointed.

    She originally wanted to discuss with Xue Ying, or take advantage of Su Dong''s business trip to escape from Su''s home.

    After returning to her room, Su Hao looks unhappy. She looks down at the wooden pendant hanging around her neck.

    Now that she has understood the secret of the wooden pendant Su Yue gave her, she should take good care of it.

    The next day, Su Hao still quietly went to Xue Ying from the infirmary. She told Xue Ying about the situation she was facing.

    Xue Ying ponders for a long time. Both of them want to help Su Hao escape from Su''s home while Su Dong is on a business trip. But now Su Dong has to take Su Hao with him when he is on a business trip. Obviously, this plan doesn''t work.

    Xue Ying thought for a long time, said: "or you''d better go first."

    Su Hao lowers her head and is disappointed. Suddenly she thinks of something and holds Xue Ying''s hand.

    "I have a way."

    After coming back from Xue Ying, Su Hao followed yesterday''s little nurse into the ward of the infirmary. The nurse hung a drip for her and put an empty drip bottle on the table beside her.

    As for why he has to give a drip every time he comes back, there is no way. Who makes Su Dong so suspicious? Now it is a "very" period.

    Su Hao thought it was his brother Su Bo who came to see him this time. Unexpectedly, Su Dong and Su Lei also came.

    Seeing Su Dong''s figure at the door of the infirmary ward, Su Hao was surprised for a moment, but then his expression returned to normal.

    Su Dong came in and looked at Su Hao. Then she looked at the drip bottles on her hands and overhead. There were still some empty bottles of glucose and normal saline beside her. Then her eyes became more complicated.

    Su Bo can''t help but scold Su Lei.

    "Leilei, you see, Xiaomi is really in the hospital. How can you tell Dad that Xiaomi is going on a date?"

    Su Lei''s expression is also a little ugly, "this is what Yang Meiyu told me, I don''t know."

    Su Bo was even more angry: "Oh, can you take the hearsay seriously?"

    Su Dong glanced at Su Bo: "OK, OK, don''t talk about it."

    Then Su Dong fixed his eyes on Su Hao. Su Hao raised his eyes and looked at him calmly.

    No wonder Su Dong suddenly appeared in the infirmary. He suspected her.

    "You have to get ready to leave tomorrow for the bidding and the banquet, do you hear me?"

    Before waiting for Su Hao to answer, the nurse who came in to change Su Hao''s dressing first held up grievances for Su Hao.

    "What''s the matter with you parents? Children are like this, how can you still have the heart to work? If you want your child to participate in your work, at least wait until the child recovers? What kind of parent are you

    Nurse''s little mouth, please. You can''t make complaints about Sue Dong.

    Su Lei immediately scolded the nurse: "what do you know about a little nurse?"

    Of course, Su Dong is not su Hao''s parent, and Su Hao is just a prisoner who is held in custody by Su Dong.

    "It''s all right, sister nurse. Can you help me prepare some medicine? I''m afraid I won''t have time for a drip tomorrow."

    Su Hao deliberately made a very sensible appearance and asked.

    The nurse raised her eyes to see her, the speech pause seemed to be some embarrassment, "good." Then she gave Su Dong a white look: "what kind of parents?"

    Make complaints about the nurse''s Tucao, Su Dong feel shy. Su Dong looks at Su Hao: "good boy, you are hard, and when things are successful, I will benefit you."

    Su Hao pretended to smile shyly. It''s not sure whether things can succeed or whether they can come back.

    The next morning, the driver came to pick them up. Suhao walked out of the room with a suitcase, only to find that Subo also had breakfast quietly in the living room.

    In the living room to see the figure of Su Bo, Su Hao suddenly a little flustered.

    Doesn''t it mean that she and Su Dong went to the bidding meeting together?

    Why is Su Bo here?

    forget it!

    Su good chagrin of helped to help the forehead, wait until there still think of a way to Su Bo to support to open.

    Thinking, suhao carried the box downstairs, the driver took the box from suhao, and suhao sat down to have breakfast.

    Su Dong didn''t take a good look at Su. Instead, he grabbed the rice porridge in his bowl and said, "I prepared some clothes and cosmetics for you. Remember to cover the scar on your face when you attend the bidding meeting and banquet."

    Su Hao subconsciously reached out and touched the scar on her face.

    She almost forgot that she had a scar on her face.

 Chapter 736

    When Su Hao arrived in Shangyi, it was already very late.

    In fact, before he came to Shangyi City, Su Dong had already arranged the hotel and staff here. When Su Bo got off the plane, he saw the hotel car parked outside the airport.

    The manager of Hilton Hotel in Shangyi stood in front of the car door and saw Su Dong come out. He ran up.

    "Mr. Su, you''ve come at last. It''s been a hard journey."

    Su Dong: we have a reservation at the Hilton Hotel. Are you ready

    The manager replied with a flattering smile: "ready, this way, please."

    This time, there are not many cars in the hotel. One car has to put their suitcases, and another car has to sit with Su Dong''s secretary and assistant. So Su Hao and Su Dong have to be in the same car.

    Su Dong was dissatisfied with this way of distribution.

    "Are there only a few people in your hotel?"

    Seeing that Su Dong''s people were angry, the manager quickly explained to Su Dong, "don''t worry, Mr. Su. It''s not that we don''t find people. There are more people coming today. Our people can''t come here for a while."

    Being scolded by Su Dong, the manager was also wronged. Originally, they arranged it well. Su Dong had a car, Su Bo a car, and Su Lei a car. In the two cars sat Su Dong''s assistant secretary, and one car was pulling their luggage.

    But who knows that in the past two days, there have been some changes, and more people come to the Hilton Hotel to book rooms, and these people also come from other cities and need to be picked up by the Hilton Hotel.

    Hearing that someone was coming again, Su Dong''s scalp felt a little numb. He felt a sense of crisis.

    He turned to the manager and said, "who are the people in these days?"

    The manager recalled, "I don''t know about other people, but I know about one person, that is, Mr. Xue of Hengyue also came."

    Hearing the name, Su Dong stopped for a moment. Then he asked again, "what did you say? General manager Xue of Hengyue? Is it Xue Ying

    Xue Ying is here, too?

    Su Hao didn''t react on the surface, but in fact, she was shocked.

    She only informed Xue Ying yesterday. Unexpectedly, Xue Ying has arrived at Shangyi now.

    Su Dong was polite to Su Hao, who came to Shangyi city with him. He prepared a room for Su Hao alone.

    After returning to the room, Su Hao immediately turns on the mobile phone, finds Xue Ying''s message list, and sends an audio stored in the mobile phone to Xue Ying.

    In the past few days when he came to Shangyi City, Su Hao never saw the manager with him again. Su Dong also asked others for information about the hotel residents, but no one was willing to disclose it to him. Su Dong was very upset.

    Seeing Su Dong''s expression of chagrin, the corners of Su Hao''s mouth inadvertently curved.

    Sure enough, that manager is Su Dong''s person. He works in the hotel just to give Su Dong a little report.

    If the manager is allowed to stay in the hotel, I''m afraid it will threaten her and Xue Ying''s plans.

    Therefore, she secretly took the video and recording of the manager''s report to Su Dong, and handed it to Xue Ying. Then Xue Ying made a challenge to the senior management of the hotel, so she naturally got rid of Su Dong''s one of his followers.

    However, the day after they came to Shangyi City, they met Xue Ying in the hotel hall.

    At six o''clock that morning, she was awakened by Su Dong, who arranged for a makeup artist and stylist for her.

    The stylist made her a figure of a lady of fame and wealth. The makeup artist covered the scar on her face with thick foundation. Make only superficial changes to Su Dong.

    When Su Hao was dressed up by Su Dong and came out of the room, he felt a little strange to himself.

    She had never worn a formal dress before, and the original master and follower never came into contact with fashionable clothes after they came to Su''s house. She wore school uniform of inappropriate size every day.

    Su Dong looked Su Hao up and down, nodded his head in praise, and said, "it''s not bad. You can still come out to see people with a little dress."

    Su Hao pretended to be shy and lowered his head, "this kind of occasion, should be my sister."

    "Be generous when you go to the bidding meeting. Don''t be like a quail now."

    Before Su Dong''s words were finished, Xue Ying came out from the other end of the corridor, ready to cross the hall to the door of the hotel.

    Su Dong hurried up.

    "Mr. Xue, are you going to the bidding meeting?"

    Su Hao despises Su Dong''s way of doing things. She is so afraid of Xue Ying coming, but she deliberately shows her intimacy with Xue Ying in front of her.

    Facing Su Dong''s news, Xue Ying gives a sound, and then looks at Su Hao and Su Bo who are not far away. "This is Miss Su Lei, the daughter of President su. They all say that women have changed a lot. After a few years, Miss Su Lei has become unrecognizable to me."

    Well

    After a long time, Su Hao reflected that Xue Ying was talking about herself just now. She was in a trance just now, and almost thought that Su Lei was really here.

    She saw that Su Dong was stunned for a while, and then quickly admitted, "yes, this is little girl Lei Lei. Lei Lei, come and say hello to President Xue."

    Su Hao Oh, trot forward, "Xue always good."

    President Xue looked at her and nodded.

    Why does Xue Ying admit her mistake?

    On purpose?

    What Xue Ying did just now made Su Hao a little confused.

    Several people came to the bidding meeting by car. Although the bidding meeting was held in the most luxurious hotel in Shangyi City, it was still crowded.

    The main reason is that these people are sure to win this commercial competition, so this bidding meeting is not only attended by businessmen from Shangyi City, but also businessmen like Su Dong from other cities. The pressure from the bidding meeting can be imagined.

    As soon as he entered the venue of the bidding meeting, Su Hao noticed that Su Dong''s face suddenly became very ugly.

    Indeed, she was surprised that so many people came here all at once.

    Su Dong has been in the shopping mall for so many years. Naturally, he has some contacts. It wasn''t long before someone came to say hello to him.

    A young man in a suit and shoes came to Su Dong. He was wearing a straight suit, his hair was combed meticulously, and he was wearing a pair of gold glasses and a gentle look: "Mr. Su, you can make me wait."

    "Hello, Master Cheng." When Su Dong saw the people coming towards him, he was also smiling.

    Master Cheng

    So, this man is the Young Master Cheng who makes Su Lei remember, and also the Young Master Cheng who makes Su Lei come to Shangyi city to see him even if she quarrels with her father?

    Seeing Su Hao, I dislike Su Lei from the bottom of my heart. I didn''t expect that Su Lei is not only a bad person, but also a bad eye.

    Su Dong takes Master Cheng to exchange greetings and begins to introduce Su Hao and Su Bo to Master Cheng. He points to Su Hao and says, "this is Su Lei, the little girl, and this is Su Bo, the dog. Come on, say hello to Master Cheng."

    Su Haowei frowned. How can it be su Lei again? Does she have to communicate with others as Su Lei?

    At the same time, there is another strange feeling that invades Su Hao''s heart. She feels that the system is frantically reminding her that the Young Master Cheng is in danger. The system is reminding her that she can''t be too close to the Young Master Cheng.

    The reaction of the system makes Su Hao wonder. He is an ordinary man. How can he be a source of danger? Is the system running for a long time, so there is a bug?

    Thinking, Su Hao still pretended to shake hands with Master Cheng as usual and said hello to each other.

    At this time, Su Hao heard Su Dong say: "this time the land auction, also trouble into young master many help."

    Young Master Cheng: "no problem, I will try my best to help."

    But within three hours, the bidding was over.

    Young Master Cheng takes Su Dong out of the hotel. Su Bo and Su Dong are chatting with other business partners, while Su Hao approaches her car. Anyway, her role in Shangyi city has been achieved. With Su Lei''s reputation, she meets many business people with Su Dong.

    When she was about to get close to the vehicle, the system gave a crazy prompt again: "this car is dangerous. Please don''t get close to it."

    This is the second time the system has given such a prompt. Su Hao sighed. She calmed down and silently asked the system in her heart.

    "So what''s my danger?"

    No matter how crazy the system prompts, suhao still gets on the car.

    Su Bo and Su Dong wanted to get on the bus, but they were called away at the moment before they got on the bus, so Su Hao went back in this car first.

    At first, suhao didn''t understand what the system was pumping, but when the vehicle was driving for about ten minutes, suhao understood why.

    Because in the process of driving, the driver said: "no, miss, our brake system is out of order!"

    What?

    Su Hao looks around. They are now on a mountain road. If the brakes fail, they will not survive.

    Before Sue could speak, she heard the driver exclaim, "no!"

    Then the car flew straight out of the road, bumped down the ridge, and the engine began to smoke.

    At the critical moment, Su Hao managed to keep calm.

    "I ask for immunity!"

    The car crashed to the bottom of the mountain with a roar, and a large amount of black smoke came out of the car body, and then a flame began to burn.

    Vehicles began to stop on the winding mountain road, and many people stood by the road to watch.

    "Oh no, one of the cars is self igniting!"

    "What happened to the people in the car?"

    "The car is like this, and the people in it will not survive."

    A car rolled down a cliff from a winding mountain road due to brake system failure. The driver died on the spot, while another passenger in the car was missing.

    Such news soon spread all over Shangyi City, and also to Su Bo and Su Dong.

    Looking at the news on TV, Su Dong was still trembling. He sat on the sofa and said: "fortunately, we didn''t get on that car at the beginning, otherwise the dead people would not be just Su Hao, we would also die in that car."

    Su Bo smell speech, frowned, and then a glass cup heavy broken in Su Dong''s feet.

 Chapter 737

    The cup suddenly broke at his feet, which made Su Dong jump.

    Su Dong subconsciously stood up from the sofa, looked at the cup, and then looked at Su Bo. He was very angry.

    "Su Bo, what are you doing?"

    Su Bo stares at Su Dong, his face is full of anger: "millet died, you are not sad, but so proud and happy, do you deserve to be a father?"

    Su Dong also stares at Su Bo: "that little bitch, she''s not my daughter, don''t you know?"

    Su Bo: "but she died for your daughter! If it''s Lei Lei, your daughter will be dead! "

    Su Dong finally did not hold back, jumped up and slapped Su Bo.

    "She is an outsider after all. If an outsider dies for us, it''s not us who killed her. What do you care? Do you want me to die in that car, or your own sister Lei Lei? "

    Su Bo didn''t speak any more. At the same time, Su Hao slowly opened his eyes and woke up from the bed.

    Seeing Su Hao open her eyes, Xue Ying rushes to Su Hao.

    "Xiaomi, are you ok? What''s wrong with you? "

    Su Hao opened his eyes and looked empty for a moment.

    She remembered the moment when the car rushed down the cliff. She chose to use the immunity in time. So when the car was about to fall to the bottom of the mountain, suhao was bounced out by the system, and she fell on the edge of the bush about 10 meters away from the car.

    When the car fell off the cliff, there was a fire, and people came to check it one after another on Panshan Road, so Su Hao ran out along the bush.

    She couldn''t get out of the bottom of the mountain, but she called Xue Ying after running a certain distance, so when she woke up, she was already lying in such a strange but safe place.

    Memories end, but Xue Ying is still asking.

    "You said, you child, I was really scared when something happened. How did you get out of danger? The car is burning like that! "

    When she thinks of Su Hao''s accident, Xue Ying has a lingering fear. If Su Hao''s accident happens, Su Yue will have no daughter.

    Of course, Su Hao can''t tell Xue Ying about her immunity. She can''t tell Xue Ying about it until she helps the original owner get what she deserves. Fortunately, she still has some injuries on her body, so it''s not difficult to explain.

    "I was thrown out when I fell, so I wasn''t in the car."

    Xue Ying nodded and looked at Su Hao with a sad face.

    But Su Hao doesn''t think it''s a bad thing. At least now she''s safely away from Su''s house, and the car is destroyed like that. In Su''s family''s mind, she should be dead.

    Now Su''s car rushes down the cliff, and the news that Su''s daughter died on the spot has spread in Shangyi city. Su Hao can''t go out at this time, so he can only stay here honestly.

    Xue Ying asked her about the accident? Is it a way for her to escape from the Su family.

    Su Hao was quite surprised at first, why Xue Ying would think so about herself, but she soon understood that it was a coincidence that she had an accident.

    Xue Ying talks about her doubts, Su laughs, "I also think it''s a coincidence. But if you think about it carefully, there are only two possibilities. One possibility is that Su Dong wanted to kill me originally, so he asked me to take the car first. Just when I got on the bus on the way, there was an accident and I died. Of course, there is another possibility that there are people in Shangyi city who want to kill Su Dong. After all, Su Dong is crafty and has many enemies in Shangyi city. "

    In a word, if accidents are ruled out, these are the only possibilities.

    During this period of time, Su Hao was here to heal Xue Ying, but he heard a lot about Su Dong.

    After his accident, Su Dong came to the scene of the accident surrounded by the media. Seeing the car that had been burned to pieces, Su Dong shed two drops of tears and cried very sad.

    After confirming the identity of the dead, Su Dong said that the girl who died was not her own daughter. She said that Su Lei had gone back for the exam, and that the girl who died here was only Su Lei''s Playmate and secretary.

    On the TV screen, Su Dong wailed and explained to the reporter, by the way, how sad he was.

    Su is too lazy to see Su Dong. Her goal falls on Su Bo, who is standing behind Su Dong.

    Su Bo''s face is very ugly. Unlike Su Dong, his face is very blue and his brow is frowning. It seems that he has something to worry about.

    Some reporters asked Su Bo about Su Hao, but Su Bo didn''t want to answer coldly, so the reporter didn''t continue to ask.

    After watching the news, Su is in a good mood and feels very uncomfortable.

    The Su family is not good to her, so only Su Bo treats herself as a sister sincerely. But now she wants to deal with the Su family, but it doesn''t involve Su Bo

    If only Su Bo could leave the Su family.

    Su Hao is deliberating. Xue Ying comes back from work and walks into the door.

    Xue Ying''s expression is serious. She seems to have learned something very important.

    Su Hao looked up at Xue Ying, looking puzzled: "Aunt Xue, what''s the matter with you?"

    Xue Ying seems to be very angry. Instead of answering Su Hao''s question immediately, she takes two steps and then sits down.

    Nanny brought green tea, Xue Ying picked up the cup and poured it. She drank several cups of honey green tea in a row. Her anger was slightly relieved, and then she opened her mouth.

    "After the news of your death came out, did you know Su Dong''s reaction?"

    Su Hao nodded: "I know, you are not angry about this, are you?"

    Think of Xue Ying said he was angry for this kind of thing, Su Hao felt a little funny, "in fact, you don''t have to be angry for this kind of thing, Su Dong what virtue you should also have some understanding."

    Because Su Dong won''t care about his own life.

    "Not because of Su Dong." Xue Ying looked down at the cup in her hand, inexplicably melancholy, "I found out, in fact, the accident is Cheng Junhua''s handwriting."

    Cheng Junhua is the young master of Su Lei''s family.

    Now Su Hao was a little confused. "Isn''t Cheng Junhua a business partner with Su Dong?"

    Xue Ying turned her head and glanced at Su Hao. Her expression was like looking at an idiot. "Do you think there will be friends in business? Su Dong is a man who can do anything immoral for money. Cheng Junhua doesn''t need Su Dong to go anywhere. It can be said that the two people share the same bad taste and collude with each other. However, the two people seem to be in harmony with each other, and their relationship is not as good as it seems. "

    So... What is Xue Ying worried about?

    "I met Su Dong and Cheng Junhua today!" Xue Ying thought of today''s experience and was very angry, "Su Dong, who is mentally retarded, actually thought I did it? Damn it, no matter how much Xue Ying hates them, she won''t use such mean means

    Xue Ying''s reaction is so big, Su Hao has vaguely thought of something.

    "Is it that they want to join hands to deal with Hengyue?"

    Xue Ying lowered her head in frustration and muttered, "yes."

    A car accident, Cheng Junhua planted the blame to Heng Yue, so Su Dong and Cheng Junhua are ready to work together to deal with Xue Ying.

    She can be a little aware of Cheng Junhua''s motivation. His idea is probably this style: if Su Dong dies because of a car accident, he has one less competitor. If they can frame Xue Ying and let Heng Yue carry the pot, they can benefit from their marriage. If Su Dong doesn''t die, he still puts the blame on Hengyue, so that Su Dong will hate Hengyue. He can still use Su Dong to deal with Hengyue. In this way, he can still make a family.

    Think of these, Su Hao had to sigh, Cheng Junhua is really a scheming man, if Su Lei that arrogant and arrogant silly white sweet really hook up with Cheng Junhua, also must be eaten to death by Cheng Junhua!

    Heng Yue out of such a thing, which makes Su Hao very upset.

    Different from Su Hao''s reaction, Xue Ying is calm and not nervous.

    The next afternoon, Xue Ying went into Su Hao''s room again with some medicine cream in her hand.

    "These pills will soften the scar on your face."

    She said and handed the cream in her hand to suhao.

    Su Hao took the cream with one hand, and the other hand stroked his cheek consciously.

    She always forgets that she still has scars on her face.

    Xue Ying looked at Su Hao''s face, with a little melancholy in her tone: "I don''t know whether this medicine cream works. If it doesn''t work, I''ll take you to the beauty salon to get rid of this scar."

    Suhao doesn''t speak quietly. In fact, the scar on her face has little influence on suhao. Anyway, she borrows the body of the original owner. When she finishes the task, she will leave, and the original owner may die.

    The scar doesn''t seem so important to the dying.

    Su Hao doesn''t care about the scar on her face, but Xue Ying cares about it. Xue Ying doesn''t want Su Hao to be beautiful because of the scar.

    Hengyue beauty salon that day came two women, a beauty salon people basically know, she is the head of Hengyue Xue Ying.

    But the girl beside Xue Ying is wearing a mask and sunglasses, and even her clothes are high collar. The front desk can''t recognize who this girl is.

    Xue Ying enters the door, and the front desk stands up to greet Xue Ying.

    "President Xue."

    Xue Ying: "prepare the VIP room and ask Messi to come over."

    With that, Xue Ying took Su Hao, who wrapped herself tightly, to the elevator.

    At the sight of the waiter''s surprised eyes, suhao quietly spat out her tongue.

    She didn''t want to go out in this way.

    But I can''t help it. The news of her death is flying all over the sky, and Cheng Junhua and Su Dong are staring at Hengyue now. If they find that they are still alive, the plan will fall short.

    Messi is Xue Ying''s confidant and she is trustworthy. After Xue Ying takes Su Hao into the VIP room, no one comes in except Messi.

    They came here quietly this time to get rid of the scar on Su Hao''s face, which had existed for three years.

 Chapter 738

    Seeing suhao, Messi came in a little surprised.

    She closed the door, looked at Su Hao standing in front of her, and looked at Xue Ying doubtfully: "Mr. Xue, this is not..."

    Isn''t this the girl who died in a car accident on the news that day?

    Xue Ying didn''t say much, just nodded, a nod action indirectly verified all Messi''s conjecture.

    Seeing Su Hao, a living man, Messi is surprised, but she has followed Xue Ying in Hengyue for so many years. What big storm has she never seen?

    So she was surprised for a minute and soon calmed down.

    She checked Su Hao''s face, then picked up the instrument to remove her scar.

    Four hours later, suhao opened her eyes and saw herself in the mirror again.

    In the mirror, her whole face looks very white. Although the scar is still there, it is much lighter than before. The medicine cream and the instrument are still very effective.

    Suhao looked at her face and was very satisfied.

    Xue Ying is very satisfied with the scar removing effect. Xue Ying looks at Su Hao, who is gradually recovering her beauty, and nods with satisfaction.

    "That''s right. Only such a face can be worthy of Su Yue."

    Xue Ying inadvertently mentioned the name of Su Yue, Su Hao''s heart trembled slightly.

    "What kind of person is my mother? Why... "

    Su Hao has too many questions about the original owner''s mother.

    Since coming to this world and walking in this world as the body of the original owner, Su Hao has been thinking about the mother of the original owner.

    But it''s very helpless that when his mother had an accident, he was still young. She couldn''t catch the information about Su Yue from his memory, so now she can only turn to his mother''s former good friend Xue Ying.

    After leaving the beauty salon, Xue Ying did not take Su Hao home immediately, but went to another place.

    They shuttled through the university town to a residential building.

    Xue Ying stopped the car and took Su Hao upstairs. These buildings seem to be some years old. The lights in the corridor are broken, and even the railings are rusty.

    Xue Ying familiar with Su Hao came to the sixth floor, but also from the bag to find the key to the door.

    The furnishings in Room 601 are neat, the room is also very clean, and it is clean.

    In fact, not only 601, but also Xue Ying can open the door of 602. When Xue Yingqi opened both doors, Su Hao''s eyes widened, expressing some disbelief.

    Xue Ying sees Su Hao''s surprised expression in her eyes. She smiles generously and says, "you''re right. I bought these two houses."

    Su Hao looked at her, some do not understand: "you buy so many houses for what?"

    Xue Ying looked at the corridor and said softly, "601 is the place where Su Yue lived. When we were in college, we were close friends, so we lived together."

    So... Xue Ying bought the two houses purely as a memorial?

    It is said that this is the place where her mother lived. Su Hao looks at the furnishings in the house, and quietly goes to her heart.

    It is said that the furnishings here are the same as those of my mother''s life. Everything is the same as before, and there is a close group photo of Su Yue and Xue Ying on the wall of the room.

    Every time I look at Su Yue''s photos, Su Hao always has a kind feeling in her heart. It turns out that the woman with a kind smile is her mother Su Yue.

    In recent years, she has seen her mother very few times, basically through Su Dong''s mobile phone photos.

    Looking at these pictures about his mother, Su Hao''s heart began to emerge with some sad feelings.

    Of course, she also knew that these feelings did not come from herself, but from the emotions of the original owner.

    As Su Hao looks at Su Yue''s photo, Xue Ying tells her a story about Su Yue after she closes the door.

    "Yueyue is the daughter of Mingyue group. On weekdays, she doesn''t like shopping. Instead, she studies biochemistry in the laboratory. She seems to be very gifted in this field. Some popular cosmetics and health care products of Mingyue group are the research results of Yueyue. In fact, Mingyue group was not called Mingyue group at first, but later became famous in the business world because Su Yue developed several cosmetic formulas. The chairman likes this little girl more. In order to express his love, the chairman renamed the group Mingyue group

    Su Hao nodded, so later, they deliberately wanted to find Su Yue''s whereabouts. They took a fancy to Su Yue''s talent of studying cosmetics and health care products, and wanted to catch her for their own use.

    "It''s a pity that there is something unexpected. The chairman''s health is not very good. In addition, Yueyue''s brother is fighting for property. This was seized by the competitors of Mingyue group. They cheated the sons of the chairman of the board of directors to invest. The investment failed, and the whole Mingyue group was compensated. "

    With that, Xue Ying also reaches out her hand to touch Su Yue in the photo.

    "Those competitors say that they can let Yueyue''s brother work in the company, so as to ensure that they have no worries about food and clothing, but the condition is to give Yueyue to them and let Yueyue willingly study cosmetics for them."

    The rest of Su Hao also understood that the memory of the original owner could explain the rest.

    In order to avoid being coerced by them, Su Yue takes her young self to hide, abandons her own pharmaceutical technology, and works as a coolie to earn money.

    But in the end, they found her whereabouts, and she was put into a mental hospital.

    Therefore, as the original owner of Su Yue''s daughter, she was sent to Su''s home and tortured to death by Su Lei.

    It''s obviously someone else''s story, but Su Hao looks at it with some resentment.

    Recalling the experience of the original owner, Su Hao quietly determined to find a way to avenge the original owner.

    Xue Ying''s situation is not optimistic. Originally, Su Dong was afraid of Heng Yue and Xue Ying, but everyone was in the shopping mall. It''s not good to tear her face directly.

    Now Cheng Junhua''s frame up directly gives Su Dong and Hengyue a chance to tear their faces. Su Dong openly opposes Hengyue.

    At the beginning, Xue Ying didn''t tell Su hao much. She didn''t take Su Dong seriously. She also thought that Su Dong''s ability could not make a big storm.

    Besides, Hengyue is in Shangyi City, and the power of the Su family is in another city. Even if Su Dong wants to deal with Hengyue, he may not have enough time to deal with it.

    But Xue Ying obviously belittles Su Dong. Su Dong is a man who always pays attention to everything. Besides, he thinks Xue Ying is trying to kill him.

    At first Xue Ying didn''t take it seriously, but when Hengyue began to carry out commercial activities, Su Dong stopped her everywhere. Xue Ying could cope with it at first, but it was hard for Xue Ying to resist after a little longer.

    Su Hao looks at Xue Ying, who is worried.

    Su Hao has heard about Xue Ying. Now they haven''t got the exact evidence about Cheng Junhua''s murder of Su Dong, so Xue Ying can''t even defend herself.

    "If not, Hengyue, don''t be active..."

    Su watched the news about the competition between Hengyue and Su''s group recently. Recently, Hengyue has been at a disadvantage. If it carries out business activities again, it will be very unfavorable to Xue Ying.

    Xue Ying obviously doesn''t understand Su Hao''s intention. Su Hao thinks of the wooden pendant she has been wearing. She quickly gets up and goes back to her room to take it down.

    "Aunt Xue, look at this."

    Say, Su Hao handed the wooden pendant to Xue Ying.

    Xue Ying took the wooden pendant, slightly surprised.

    "Why did Su Dong leave me in Su''s house and use my mother''s news to force me to stay in Su''s house? I couldn''t understand it before. I finally understood the reason a few days ago."

    Xue Ying asked subconsciously: "why?"

    "Because they''ve been looking for an ingredient list, they think my mother gave it to meˇ°

    Su Hao''s eyes fall on the wooden pendant that has been given to Xue Ying.

    Xue Ying noticed Su Hao''s eyes and subconsciously looked down at the wooden pendant. She opened it and found a small USB flash disk inside.

    Su Hao goes upstairs again and moves Xue Ying''s laptop down.

    Xue Ying inserted the USB flash drive into her laptop and opened it. As expected, she found a folder in it.

    The contents stored in the folder are the ingredients list that Su Dong cherished.

    Su Dong wants to get the ingredients list by imprisoning her. It''s right, but it''s only half right. The ingredients list is on her, not on Su Yue.

    Xue Ying looked at the ingredients list in the computer, surprised for a long time did not say a word.

    Her reaction was expected by Su Hao, who just looked at her calmly: "can this ingredient list give Hengyue a chance to make a comeback?"

    Su Yue is a genius in researching medicine and cosmetics. Her painstaking research on the formula can certainly help Hengyue become famous.

    But now Su Dong and Cheng Junhua are all eyeing, they need to be careful.

    Su Hao has been recuperating here for a month. The scar on her face has already faded, and her skin is much whiter than before.

    Once she got up in the morning and looked at herself in the mirror, she was so surprised that she couldn''t speak.

    If the skin congeals fat, the lip petals are bright red, a pair of peach blossom eyes are bright and flexible, and the contour of facial features is handsome and straight.

    Suhao stroked the face, which became more and more beautiful, and couldn''t put it down.

    She thought that the original master''s face was very common, but she didn''t expect that the original master was so beautiful? No wonder Su Lei wants to destroy the original owner''s face.

    Such a jealous guy as Su Lei, when he sees such a pretty face, of course he will be crazy to destroy it.

    Su Hao, who appreciates herself in the mirror, is excited for a long time before she comes back to herself. She still needs to spy out some news about Su''s family!

    After changing clothes and going out, suhao looks at the street passing by the window, and the flame of revenge burns in her heart.

    The scene of Su Dong bullying Su Yue comes to her mind. The scene of how Su Lei bullies Su Yue when the original owner is in Su''s family also comes to her memory.

    In the past, she couldn''t take revenge for the original owner, but now she can take revenge on Su Dong with Hengyue.

    Su Hao said silently in his heart, "Su family, I''m back."

 Chapter 739

    Su Hao came to Su''s house in Q city and quietly bought a house in the hotel near Su''s house.

    In order to ensure that she is not suspected by others, she also takes great pains to disguise herself as a working girl who comes here to apply for a job.

    Su Hao took the certificate of a secretary of Xue Ying company to check in. After entering his room, he immediately turned on his portable computer.

    Now she is only two or three kilometers away from Su''s home. She can hear Su Lei''s phone call again.

    Unfortunately, this time, Su Lei is on the phone. Her voice is soft and even numb.

    My intuition tells sue that she has a boyfriend.

    But

    Su Lei''s face has been ruined like that. She can''t even go to Shangyi city to attend a dinner party. How can anyone look up to her?

    As for who is Su Lei''s boyfriend? Suhao soon got the answer.

    Because after su Lei hung up the phone reluctantly, she made another call soon.

    As soon as he got through the phone, Su Hao heard Su Lei complain: "your effect is too slow. The acne on my face is disappearing so slowly. When can I date Cheng Shao?"

    How much? Cheng Junhua?

    Su Hao is surprised again. Is Su Lei with Cheng Junhua?

    Does Cheng Junhua have such a "look" that he doesn''t dislike Su Lei''s face?

    No, Cheng Junhua hasn''t seen Su Lei yet. He should have just heard that the real Su Lei is still in Q City, and the one who died is Su Hao, the unpopular daughter of the Su family

    But Su Lei will actually associate with Cheng Junhua, which really surprised Su Hao.

    After listening to the phone content of Su''s family, Su Hao picked up her mobile phone and sent a wechat to Xue Ying.

    "Find out why Cheng Junhua and Su Lei are together."

    Su Hao''s intuition tells Su Hao that the relationship between the two must not be simple.

    Originally, suhao wanted to continue monitoring, but at this time, a knock came in.

    "Have you eaten, little girl?"

    Su Hao can''t figure out the intention of people. She quickly turns off the computer, takes off the earphone, and hides the computer in the quilt.

    No matter who they are, they must not find their own computer.

    After hiding the computer, Su Hao got up and opened the door.

    The visitor is a kind-hearted woman, she smiles and talks with Sue.

    It''s said that Su Hao, looking at the woman with a kind smile, could not help but put down her vigilance.

    The woman said, "the girl is living here. Are you going to find some jobs here?"

    Suhao looked at her and nodded hesitantly.

    She asked what she wanted to do with it?

    Naturally, the good-looking woman also saw the vigilance in Su Hao''s eyes. She immediately explained with a smile, "I am the intermediary in this area. Many employees come to me to introduce their work. Girl, you should know that being a nanny in this area pays at least two to three times the salary of other big cities. I think the girl is so young, It''s not hard to find a job. But it''s not easy to find without a middleman''s introduction. "

    The woman claimed that she was an intermediary. On the surface, Su Hao believed the woman''s words, but in fact, she still had doubts in her heart.

    Although this face has been almost repaired, it is still the original owner''s face in the final analysis. In addition, the original owner is too beautiful and too ostentatious, so it''s hard to guarantee that no one will move his mind.

    "Girl, we have a ten day job now. We go to Su''s house to work three hours a day for ten days. It''s three or four thousand yuan in total."

    Su house?

    Why is it Su''s house?

    Su Hao doubts again in his heart.

    Now she is thinking about how to enter Su''s house, but just when she needs it, the business comes to her. It''s a coincidence.

    Thinking, Su Hao pretended to be ordinary and asked, "how do you charge for this intermediary?"

    She pretended to be excited, but there was doubt in her heart.

    "Oh, not much, not much, one tenth of your salary."

    Ten days, three hours, a total of three or four thousand wages, but only three hundred

    It''s a bit abnormal that this agency is so generous.

    Sue nodded in a funny way, intending to "play the game." she continued to ask, "when can I go to work?"

    The smile of the intermediary magnified infinitely: "tomorrow, tomorrow is OK, tomorrow we will pick you up."

    Su Hao pretended to be calm, but she felt that the intermediary obviously didn''t have a good heart.

    She turned and looked at the computer hidden in the quilt. If it was found, she would also be exposed. She had to find a way to protect it.

    The next day, not long after suhao got up to wash, the agent who came yesterday came and knocked on suhao''s door.

    The agent said, "little girl, what''s your name, please register."

    Su Hao thinks of the certificate she got from Xue Ying and tells a lie: "my name is Shuyan."

    "Shuyan, Shuyan, that''s a nice name. Let''s go."

    With that, the agent took suhao out of the hotel.

    Su Hao saw that there were several young girls waiting downstairs. She called them to sit together. When she spoke, her smile disappeared and became very serious.

    "We go to Su''s house to do hourly work. Su''s house pays us a lot, but we only ask for one. No matter how well we do it, we can''t disclose what we do there. Do you hear me?"

    Can''t reveal... Su Hao subconsciously thought, what''s the danger?

    She was thinking, and the breakfast that the hotel had prepared for them came up.

    Su had a hasty breakfast and followed the agency to get on the bus to Su''s house.

    As soon as she got into the car and found a seat to sit down, the girl beside her took Sue Hao''s arm kindly.

    "Why didn''t the agency let us talk about it?"

    The girl obviously didn''t pay attention to the agency''s instructions. She went on and said, "we''re going to work in Su''s house. Why do we have to hide and tuck in this kind of work?"

    Su Hao has never seen such a familiar girl or such a nervous girl, but the other side has been pestering her to ask questions, but Su Hao doesn''t answer.

    But the agency told her not to discuss it, and she couldn''t really answer.

    So Sue put out her finger and made a hiss gesture.

    "Didn''t the intermediary say that? We can''t discuss disclosure, so you''d better not

    Originally, the girl was speaking with great enthusiasm and high interest, but Su Hao''s indifference directly poured a basin of cold water on her.

    The girl lowered her head unhappily, "Oh, I see."

    Well, just know.

    Su Hao''s world is finally quiet. She quietly looks at the scenery outside the window and quietly remembers the way to come here.

    The place they went to was Su''s house, but this Su''s house was not that Su''s house. This villa was much smaller than the real Su''s courtyard.

    The agent knocked on the door of Su''s house with them, and another beautiful young woman came out.

    "Hello, Miss Sun. These are the new hourly workers. They will be in charge of your hygiene in the future."

    When Su Hao saw the people in front of him, he was slightly disappointed. It turned out that this was not Su Dong''s home.

    She also wants to follow these hourly workers into Su Dong''s home, and then find some information from Su Dong to see if she can use the information to ease the pressure on Hengyue.

    Some disappointed suhao followed them into suhao''s house. After entering the living room, suhao saw a scene that surprised her.

    Just the living room is a mess, with pieces of clothes everywhere, and pet hair mixed between them.

    There is water on the smooth floor, as well as various colors of liquid, and even some liquid has dried up on the floor, it is difficult to clean.

    It''s just the living room. It''s already a headache. No wonder miss sun wants to hire hourly workers to clean it.

    But we did not say anything, quietly went to take the vacuum cleaner, broom, mop, rag and other cleaning tools, began to clean up.

    Suhao is sweeping the floor. As she sweeps, she accidentally finds a card on the edge of the steps.

    She picked up the card casually and found that it was a business card with the name of Su Dong on it.

    Su Hao looked up at Miss Sun in surprise. Didn''t the intermediary say that it was Su''s house?

    Soon Su Hao gave up the idea. Maybe Miss Sun and Su Dong are business competitors or partners, so they have business cards at home.

    When she got to miss sun''s bedroom, she found Su Dong''s tie and men''s shirt and socks. Although it didn''t mean they were Su Dong''s things, she had seen Su Dong wear them before.

    Not only that, when she came out after cleaning Miss Sun''s bedroom, she saw Su Dong who had already entered the door.

    Su Dong holds Miss Sun affectionately and watches TV on the sofa. He calls Miss Sun Yuanyuan affectionately.

    Needless to say, this scene has confirmed all Su Hao''s doubts.

    Su Dong did raise a junior outside without telling his wife, and the junior''s name was Sun Yuanyuan.

    Su Dong knew his face, so Su Hao just looked at Su Dong and quickly lowered his head to continue cleaning.

    At the end of three hours, suhao finished cleaning, with a full shock in her heart.

    I didn''t expect that there would be a little Su''s house here. The women in the house had a relationship with Su Dong.

    Su Dong has a wife, and Su Lei''s mother is still alive. If Su Lei''s mother knows that Su Dong is setting up a family outside, she doesn''t know what she can do?

    Just thinking about it, Su Hao thought he was looking forward to it.

    Sit in the car, sitting next to suhao or that let suhao feel very noisy girl, she continued to pull suhao''s arm, happily discussed.

    "Shuyan, I think you are much more beautiful than that sun Yuanyuan. Otherwise, you should try your best to make Su Dong pay attention to you, and then hook up with Su Dong. You''ll never have to worry about food and clothing in your life."

    Hearing this, Su Hao''s mouth puffed.

 Chapter 740

    She went to hook up with Su Dong?

    Su Hao guessed that if Su Dong saw her standing in front of him, he would have fainted at that time.

    Looking at the little girl, "it''s hard to be gracious", Sue laughed awkwardly, "no, I don''t want to be like this."

    The little girl''s eyes brightened, and Su Hao was very uneasy. She had a premonition that if the little girl continued to make trouble, she would be exposed.

    If she is discovered by the Su family, the plan will be lost.

    Su Hao thought, slightly drooping eyelids, long eyelashes covered her eyes.

    She has to find a way to get rid of this little girl full of gossip.

    This little girl''s name is Yan Xiaoyue. She has no scheming, even a little silly. It''s really not difficult to kill her.

    So Su Hao quietly told Yan Xiaoyue his room number, but also slightly revealed that he actually had the intention to be Su Dong Xiaosan.

    Yan Xiaoyue didn''t notice Su Hao''s thoughts. He saw that Su Hao also had the idea of being Su Dong''s wife. As expected, he was deceived and fell into the trap of Su Hao.

    When Su Hao got up the next morning, he was waiting for Yan Xiaoyue to knock at the door.

    After waiting for a long time, Yan Xiaoyue''s knock came in.

    Su Hao didn''t open the door immediately, but waited for a while, yawned and went to the door of the room, opened the door.

    "Here you are."

    "Hello, Shuyan, I think you can really consider being Su Dong''s honey. If you really succeed, where can you still work for others? Just look at Sun Yuanyuan, who was just a clerk of the company. Later, I don''t know what means you used to climb into Su Dong''s bed. Now, the work is smooth and there are villas."

    Yan Xiaoyue spluttered a lot, in her tone also revealed a derogatory to sun Yuanyuan from the heart.

    Listening to Yan Xiaoyue talking about this, Su Hao was a little surprised.

    She knows that Yan Xiaoyue likes to gossip, but she didn''t expect that Yan Xiaoyue could gossip to this extent, and she even picked out the details of sun Yuanyuan.

    But out of goodwill, Su Hao kindly reminded me.

    She said, "is it not good to say miss sun like this?"

    But Yan Xiaoyue didn''t care: "what''s wrong with this? I''ll tell you, this sun Yuanyuan has even adjusted her face. She used to look ugly."

    Before Sue could say anything, there was a voice behind them.

    "Yes? I didn''t expect you to know our employer so well. So I think you''re not listening to what I said before, are you? "

    The agent came this way from the end of the corridor, with a smile on his face, but the smile was a little cold.

    Yan Xiaoyue was excited by the smile, and then he could not help shivering.

    In this case, she decided to throw the pot to sue.

    "It''s Shu Yan. It''s Shu Yan who wants to take me to discuss sun Yuanyuan. It''s none of my business!"

    The intermediary raised his eyes and looked at Su Hao. Su Hao also calmly looked at the intermediary and said nothing.

    The intermediary''s eyes fall back on Yan Xiaoyue.

    "But I have been observing in this corridor for a long time. You are the only one talking about sun Yuanyuan from the beginning to the end. Our temple is too small to accommodate you, the omniscient Bodhisattva. So, Yan Xiaoyue, you''d better go."

    Said, the intermediary and Yan Xiaoyue also made a please gesture.

    Yan Xiaoyue was stunned for a moment. He took a look at Su Hao, another look at the intermediary, and went out angrily.

    Only Su Hao and the agent were left in the corridor. The agent looked up at Su Hao and said, "clean up, girl. We''re going to work in Su''s house."

    Sue gave a good sound and turned to clean up.

    After learning that sun Yuanyuan is Su Dong''s honey, Su Hao makes preparations.

    She remembered Sue''s room now, and her mother was very tired of Su Dong''s entanglements with other women outside, even if he had just had a meal with other women because she would make complaints about her.

    If the jealous wife knew that Su Dong was not only entangled with other women, but also kept honey outside, then Su Hao would love to hear about the consequences.

    Suhao went to xiaosuzhai to do some work this time. By the way, he installed an invisible camera on his sleeve.

    Su Dong seems to be quite free during this period of time. He often comes to see sun Yuanyuan in Xiao Su''s house. The two of them often talk behind closed doors and let their hourly workers clean outside.

    Su Hao is very curious about what they said, but she has no way to install any monitor in sun Yuanyuan''s house. Moreover, during this time, Su Dong doesn''t go home very much, so she can''t hear the conversation between Su Dong and his family.

    In order to be able to hear a little content, Su Hao often takes the initiative to approach Su Dong''s room during the cleaning period.

    In order to prevent Su Dong from finding herself, she used to keep away from Su Dong''s room whenever she could, but now she can.

    Finally, Su Hao heard one or two important messages.

    When she was sweeping the floor at the door of sun Yuanyuan''s room, she just heard sun Yuanyuan say: "now Hengyue, Su Dong, don''t you continue to deal with it?"

    Su Dong said.

    But Sun Yuanyuan said, "Hengyue is your enemy. I heard that one of your little daughters, Su Hao, was killed by Hengyue."

    She heard Su Dong sneer: "I don''t think Cheng Junhua really thinks I''m stupid? I believe what he says? How could I not know that the car accident might have something to do with him? What''s more, it''s suhao who died, not my real daughter. "

    When Su Dong said this, sun Yuanyuan was puzzled. In surprise, sun Yuanyuan asked Su Dong, "but why do you work with Hengyue to fight against Xue Ying? Instead of dealing with Cheng Junhua? "

    Su Dong said: "the Su family and the Chengjia family are partners, which will affect the relationship between the two families. As for Xue Ying, I''ve long been unhappy with her, and Cheng Junhua is willing to help. Since he can help me solve Xue Ying''s big trouble, I don''t mind pretending to be stupid and letting him help me deal with Xue Ying. "

    Su Dong speaks vigorously in the room, but Su''s pleasant face is shocked.

    She thought that Su Dong really didn''t know that Cheng Junhua was setting up Xue Ying, so she thought that Su Dong was just confused.

    I didn''t know what was going on. Su Dong was very clear and pretended to be confused to deal with Xue Ying. She felt that Su Dong was really terrible.

    No, I have to tell Xue Ying the news!

    Thinking about it, Su quietly left Su Dong''s room and cleaned it with others, so as not to be noticed by Su Dong.,

    She told Xue Ying the news she heard from Su Dong. To her surprise, Xue Ying was also shocked.

    They originally wanted to deal with Su Dong, but in the process of her work in Q City, there is a turning point again - Su Bo.

    The third day after su Hao overhears the conversation between Su Dong and sun Yuanyuan, Su Hao meets Su Bo and Su Dong in the process of quietly going out for a walk and eating.

    At first, Su Hao was walking and saw Su Dong, who also came out for a walk. She subconsciously wanted to go back, but after turning around, she stopped.

    At that time, he noticed a familiar car coming from the end of the mountain road. Su Hao subconsciously hid behind the stone beside the road.

    There are many rocks beside the road from the foot of the mountain to Su''s house, and some green trees are planted beside it. It''s just good to use it as a cover.

    Suhao heard the car passing by a stone in front of him and stopped steadily.

    Then she heard a familiar greeting.

    Su Dong asked Su Bo, "where are you going? Why did you come back so late? Didn''t you know your mother was waiting for you? "

    She heard Su Bo''s voice very cold and strange.

    "I''m investigating the cause of Xiaomi''s death. Why did Xiaomi die? Is Xue Ying really related to her death? "

    Hearing this, Su Dong''s face changed: "why did you mention that little bitch again? Dead is dead, Xue Ying is killed. Why do you care so much? "

    Su Bo shook his head, "I don''t believe it. I don''t believe Xue Ying killed Xiaomi. Xue Ying and Xiaomi have no hatred, and Heng Yue didn''t win the bidding meeting. Su didn''t win the bidding. Heng Yue doesn''t have to be an enemy of Su, let alone kill an innocent illegitimate daughter."

    Su Hao''s heart trembled.

    Is Su Bo suspecting the cause of his death?

    Su Dong was speechless and used his anger to cover up his embarrassment: "you''ve had enough. What are you talking about? If she died, she would die. I didn''t kill her. Why do you question me like that? "

    Su Bo didn''t want to let Su Dong go this time. He looked at Su Dong with his eyes: "however, Xiaomi died unjustly, but you didn''t even check it and decided that it was Xue Ying who did it. Is it really Xue Ying who did it? I don''t understand why you don''t investigate the cause of Xiaomi''s death and turn around to believe Cheng Junhua''s group of sayings? "

    Su Hao thought silently in his heart: of course, he doesn''t believe Cheng Junhua''s words. On the surface, he believes and shares a common hatred with Cheng Junhua. In fact, he uses Cheng Junhua to deal with Xue Ying and Hengyue.

    While Su Hao was thinking, a clear slap sounded. Su Hao was so surprised that he took a peek. Su Dong actually hit Su Bo?

    Because Su Bo didn''t want to believe she died in a car accident?

    Su Dong said: "if you dare to interfere in the affairs of little bitches, you don''t want to go home. Now you have two choices, either deal with Hengyue obediently, or we break the relationship between father and son, and you get out of Su''s house!"

    The intensity of the matter was beyond suhao''s imagination.

    Su Hao didn''t hear Su Bo''s answer, just heard the sound of the car engine starting.

    After a while, shocked suhao came out from behind the stone and returned to the hotel with a full of disbelief.

    She told Xue Ying about it. She felt that the separation between Su Dong and his son was a good opportunity to fight back against Su Dong.

    But it would hurt Su Bo, who was so good to the original owner.

 Chapter 741

    The next morning, Su Hao went to bed with Xue Ying and said, "it''s published in the newspaper. Su Bo and Su Dong have cut off their father son relationship."

    what?

    Sue was so excited that she was a little confused at that time.

    She turned on her cell phone in a hurry to see what was going on. Why did Su Dong and Su Bo cut off their father son relationship?

    Xue Ying is not joking with Su Hao. Su Dong has indeed announced that she has severed the father son relationship with Su Bo.

    Su Hao was surprised for a long time. She thought of the sentence Su Dong threatened yesterday: "if you go further, don''t go into Su''s house!"

    It should be because of this that Su Dong and Su Bo cut off their father son relationship.

    It seems that she not only wants to revenge for the original owner, but also helps Su Bo take a breath.

    Su Hao comes back and immediately arranges Xue Ying to find Su Bo and tries to keep Su Bo in Hengyue.

    As far as she knows, Su Bo is also a talent, and can play a huge role in her revenge plan against Su Dong.

    After seeing Su Dong''s attitude towards Su Bo, Su Hao felt that his plan should be advanced.

    Su Dong is so arrogant that he will try every means to deal with Xue Ying. If he studies new products at this time, he will be found by Su Dong.

    And according to Su Dong''s character, she will try every means to stop Xue Ying, so she must find a way to help Xue Ying hold Su Dong.

    As soon as the ten day work was over, Su Hao left the villa area with the money settled by the intermediary and went to Xue Ying''s old house in Q city.

    Not only that, she also sent the video of Su Dong keeping a woman outside to Su Dong''s wife.

    After dealing with these problems in a row, suhao lay on the bed, a little relieved.

    During this period of time, she lived near Su''s house and breathed every day. How could she sleep well?

    In Xue Ying''s house, Su Hao had a good sleep. When Su Hao woke up, another good news came to Su Hao''s mobile phone.

    Su Lei and Qin''s mother''s paternity certificate came out. Su Lei is Qin''s own daughter.

    Seeing the paternity certificate, Su haole wanted to jump high.

    She just doubts that there is any unusual relationship between Su Lei and Qin ma. Qin Ma is too protective of Su Lei. It''s unbelievable to say that Su Lei and Qin Ma are only employers and servants.

    Su Hao sits on the bed, looking at the video stored in his mobile phone, and thinks wickedly - if Su Dong''s real wife sees this video, will she support Su Dong as she did before?

    Before Su Hao could finish thinking about what would happen next, the agency called.

    On the phone, the intermediary changed the old gentleness, and his voice was especially strong. Through a mobile phone, Su Hao could obviously feel the other party''s anger.

    "Who are you? Are you not working at all? "

    The more the agent thought about it, the more angry she was. Her words were crackling. If suhao was here, she might rush up and strangle suhao.

    But Su Hao pretended to be innocent, "what''s the matter?"

    The agent was angry and anxious. "I''ve said it many times. I thought you could understand something. I didn''t expect that you were so deep in your mind that you would tell Mr. Su''s news. Shuyan, Shuyan, I really misunderstood you!"

    Of course, suhao couldn''t let them doubt her, so she said, "what happened? I didn''t say a word after I went home?"

    When Su Hao said this, the intermediary was puzzled.

    "Not you? Who could have said that? "

    Su Hao continued to pretend to be confused, "then I don''t know."

    After a few seconds, she heard the intermediary gnash his teeth and say three words: "Yan Xiaoyue!"

    It''s Yan Xiaoyue who was dismissed by an intermediary because of gossip.

    Sue was stunned and didn''t say much.

    When they suspect Yan Xiaoyue, they really can''t blame themselves. Who let Yan Xiaoyue be so unlucky? It''s just because gossip was caught by the intermediary.

    Then she heard the agent say in a hurry, "I know who it is. You have a rest first." Then he hung up.

    She successfully leads the doubt to Yan Xiaoyue, but Su Hao knows that she will definitely go to Yan Xiaoyue according to the posture of intermediary, and Yan Xiaoyue is greedy for wealth, so she should not leave Q City, so it is only a matter of time for the intermediary to find Yan Xiaoyue.

    What she has to do is to carry out her own plan with Xue Ying in the limited time.

    So, then she called Xue Ying who was far away in Shangyi city.

    "Plan, let''s go."

    The first step of their plan is to study the formula left by Su Yue, but this plan is only carried out quietly, and they can''t let Su Dong and Cheng Junhua notice.

    Xue Ying takes care of the cosmetics research in Shangyi City, while Su Hao needs to disrupt Su Dong''s life, so that Su Dong and Cheng Junhua can''t take care of Xue Ying''s actions.

    After calling Xue Ying and discussing the plan, Su Hao closed her eyes and said softly, "Su Hao, I will take revenge for you. I will certainly double the humiliation you have suffered before. Those who bullied you before, I will make them pay for it. "

    After all, it was su Hao who was weak and kind, but now Su Hao is evil.

    During this period of time, Su Hao lived in Xue Ying''s house. While watching the news, he happened to see the news about Su Dong.

    Now the news of Su Dong and his wife''s quarrel and divorce is on the hot search list of Q city.

    People in Q city all say that it was because of the love between Su Dong and Xiao San that Su Dong''s wife was annoyed, and the wife couldn''t accommodate Xiao San, so they started to quarrel with Su Dong.

    Inadvertently point into the hot Search about this lady, Su Hao just know the name of this lady.

    Su Dong''s wife, Ming Gaoya, is the daughter of the Ming family in Q city. When Su Dong started from scratch, he still relied on the support of the Ming family.

    Because he had a relationship with Mingya, and because he was thick skinned, Su Dong fawned on Mingya, he got a sum of money from the young lady of the Ming family. He used the money to develop his career. After marrying Mingya, he got the support of the Ming family.

    People in Q city know something about Su Dong and Ming family, so as soon as the news about Su Dong''s cheating on Ming elegance and sun Yuanyuan came out, it was condemned by people in Q city.

    People in Q City accuse Su Dong of abandoning his wife. But how dare Su Dong abandon Minggao and divorce Minggao?

    So after the news of cheating was exposed, Su Dong has been praying for Mingya''s forgiveness.

    However, where can su Hao really let Su Dong get forgiveness from the Ming family?

    About Su Dong and sun Yuanyuan, Su Dong kept it from the Ming family and did not dare to let the Ming family know.

    After all, Minggao is now the leader of the Ming family, and Minggao is also Minggao''s elder brother, who usually dotes on Minggao.

    If Minggao knows that her beloved little sister has been insulted and bullied, how can she let Su Dong go?

    However, Minggao refuses to let go of Su Dong, but Su Hao likes it very much. So after getting minggaoye''s contact information from Xue Ying, Su Hao sends the news about Su Dong''s cheating to minggaoye''s mailbox without saying a word.

    Moreover, in the name of sun Yuanyuan.

    On the second day after su Hao''s news, the Ming family followed Su Dong on the hot search. On the online hot search list of Q City, the popularity of the Ming family, Su family and sun Yuanyuan continued for a long time.

    Now the Su family is really a mess. Su Hao estimates that Su Dong, who is dealing with his family affairs, should not pay attention to Xue Ying. Xue Ying can also confidently and boldly study the ingredient list left by Su Yue.

    Looking at the abuse of Su Dong on the Internet, Su Hao is sitting on the balcony drinking watermelon juice and eating fruit. Looking at the computer, he is very happy.

    Su Dong is so exhausted, but she looks very happy.

    Is Su Dong poor? No, this is his price. Since he dares to kill Su Yue and destroy the life of the original owner, he should bear the price he should bear.

    But she put aside the phone suddenly pop up a friend authentication application.

    Sue is so confused. Who is going to be her friend at this time.

    She opened the friend authentication application, and the other party immediately said, "did you do something about Su Dong?"

    Well, that''s a little confusing for Sue.

    She Leng for a few seconds, puzzled for a few seconds, slowly replied: "who? I don''t know. "

    The other side said, "did you tell the agency that I disclosed the story of Su Dong? Why are you doing this? "

    It turns out that the person who came to question her was Yan Xiaoyue!

    Su Hao still calmly replied: "since you doubt it''s me, why don''t you ask the intermediary directly?"

    Of course, she didn''t tell the agency that Yan Xiaoyue did it. She wasn''t so stupid, but as for whether she guided the agency to think about Yan Xiaoyue, she was not sure.

    Yan Xiaoyue asked, "what do you mean?"

    Su Hao: "it''s meaningless. I hate gossip. Don''t bother me if you have something. I have nothing to do with Su''s family. If it matters, it''s ten days of hourly work. "

    Then, she doesn''t plan to continue to take care of Yan Xiaoyue, who is absent-minded. She is still waiting to see Su Dong''s excitement.

    During this period of time, Su Dong was scolded miserably. On the Internet, he was talking about sun Yuanyuan''s cheating on him. As a third child, sun Yuanyuan''s situation was no better than Su Dong''s.

    She was fired by the original company for her improper style, and had to go back to her hometown in Lizhou because she couldn''t bear the pressure of the Internet.

    Looking at Su Dong, who was scolded by the Internet as if he were a mouse holding his head, Su Hao felt very happy. She turned her head and looked at Xue Ying''s express delivery of the parentage appraisal, and she had an idea in her heart again.

    Now that the Su family is in a state of anxiety, she doesn''t mind adding fire to Su Dong.

    Su Hao reaches out to get the paternity certificate. Suddenly, the mobile phone vibrates again. Su Hao goes to get the mobile phone in a hurry.

    It''s a wechat from Xue Ying.

    "Su Bo suspects that you are not dead. Do you want to confess to Su Bo?"

    Su Hao frowned. Unexpectedly, the first person who suspected that he was still alive would be Su Bo.

    She thought Su Lei or Su Dong would be the first one to doubt that she was still alive.

 Chapter 742

    Xue Ying doesn''t know what Su Hao is thinking. She is silent for a moment and asks Su Hao, "do you want to meet Su Bo? I think he is trustworthy and has broken with Su Dong."

    Su Hao wanted to promise to meet Su Bo, but he thought of his own plan.

    She still has one last gift to give to Su Dong. She has to watch Su Dong''s family go restless. She has to watch Su Dong and Su Lei''s father and daughter go back to Shangyi city.

    So, Su Hao deleted the good word he had typed, and then re entered a sentence: "now is not the time."

    Indeed, now is not the time. When all the dust is settled, she will let the original owner meet Su Bo.

    It took half a minute for Xue Ying to reply to Su Hao.

    "OK, I''ll talk to him."

    Su Hao, um, hung up the phone and began to get busy with what she was doing.

    She made two copies of the paternity certificate, and asked someone to investigate the past of Su Dong and Qin ma.

    In fact, Su Dong and Qin Ma had nothing to do with each other at the beginning. If there was any intersection between them, it should be that both of them had something to do with Mingya.

    The private detectives in Q city are very efficient. The detectives soon found out the past of Qin Ma and Su''s family, and sent the investigation results to Su Hao''s mailbox.

    Yes, it does. Su Lei is Qin''s daughter.

    Su Dong has two children, Su Bo and Su Lei. Now it can be confirmed that Su Lei is not his own daughter, so Su Bo is the only child Su Dong can entrust.

    However, because of his death, Su Bo broke off the relationship between his father and son. I don''t know whether Su Bo will take the initiative to contact Su Bo in the later stage and make up with him. I don''t know whether Su Bo will be moved by the relationship between his father and son, and then forgive Su Bo for coming back to Su''s home.

    Think of this heavy trouble, Su Hao reluctantly rubbed his head, also don''t know later Su Bo will favor his father or her sister without any blood relationship.

    However, no matter who Su Bo will turn to later, she will carry out the next step.

    In the early morning of Q City, the Su family welcomed an unexpected guest.

    Su Hao came to Su''s home again, but he had some different feelings.

    She had no one to protect her before, and her life in the Su family was extremely difficult. The Su family did not treat her as a human being, but as an animal that could be easily beaten and scolded.

    Even the reason why she was not expelled from the Su family was that she might know the secret of the ingredients list.

    But this time it was different. She came back with a bright and strong spirit.

    Su Hao raises his hand and knocks on the door. The one who opens the door is the worried mother Qin.

    Mother Qin opened the door and saw Su Hao standing in front of her. She was stunned. She didn''t believe it. There was a puzzled expression on her face.

    "Who are you, little girl? Who are you looking for here? "

    Can she say that she didn''t actually look for anyone, just came to see the jokes of the Su family?

    Forget it, she''d better be kind. Don''t sprinkle salt on people''s wounds.

    Thinking, Su Hao looks at the confused Qin Ma with a smile.

    "Mother Qin, don''t you know me? I''m back. "

    Qin Ma stares at Su Hao for a long time, and her face becomes ugly gradually.

    "Hello, Sue!"

    She stared at suhao, shivering and trembling.

    "Are you still alive?"

    Sue is so crooked, "yes, I''m still alive."

    Her attitude seems to be calm, and she seems to be asking: are you surprised to see me come back alive?

    In fact, mother Qin was so surprised that Su Hao understood that when she had an accident, the car had already been destroyed like that, and even the driver was not spared. But Su Hao survived, and the scar on her face was gone.

    Su Hao looked at mother Qin: "you just asked me who I''m looking for? Of course, I want to ask Uncle Su to repay him for his upbringing. "

    As soon as Su Hao finished this sentence, a voice came from the room, which Su Hao knew.

    "Who is it?"

    Speak of Cao Cao to Cao Cao, Su Hao''s lips curved.

    "Uncle Su, it''s me. I''m Xiaomi."

    Su Dong also ran to the door in a hurry. When he saw Su Hao, his face was the same as that of Qin ma.

    Seeing Su Hao standing in front of them, the faces of Su''s family were filled with shock.

    After several seconds, Su Dong came back to his senses and asked Su Hello, "how did you come back from that serious car accident?"

    Yes, the car accident was very serious. Even the driver died so miserably. How did he survive?

    Su Hao dropped his eyes: "when I had an accident, the door was not closed tightly. Then when the car fell off the cliff, I was thrown out and fainted. Then I was sent to the hospital. After a period of rest in the hospital, I came back."

    Su Dong felt that Su Hao''s explanation was strange, but he couldn''t say anything strange.

    Sue laughs and raises her portfolio.

    "Uncle, I remember the list of ingredients about cosmetics you said before, and then printed it out."

    Hearing Su Hao talking about the files and the ingredients list, Su Dong''s eyes lit up and quickly welcomed Su Hao into the room.

    "Come in and have a rest."

    As long as you can get the ingredients list left by Su Yue, he will recognize Su Hao even if he is not a human being.

    Su Hao walks into Su''s house with her file bag in her arms. As soon as she enters the house, she sees Su Lei standing on the stairs and staring at herself.

    Su Lei is surprised to see Su Hao standing in front of her. She is not only alive, but also healthy.

    What''s more, her face is the same as before.

    Mingya soon walked out of the room. When the Su family saw Su Hao, their reaction was surprisingly consistent. The only regret was that she didn''t see Su Bo.

    But that''s good. What she''s going to do next won''t hurt Su Bo.

    Su Dong sat upright on the sofa opposite Su Hao. "Su Hao, can you show me that file?"

    Su Hao chuckled: "don''t worry."

    Su Dong looked at Su Hao in surprise: "are you going to go back? Hello, Sue. I''ll tell you, you have to give me this ingredient list, otherwise... No one should know that you are still alive. "

    Obviously, Su Dong was threatening Su Hao.

    Su Hao had long thought that Su Dong would have such a reaction, which was expected. She calmly looked up at Su Dong.

    "Don''t worry, uncle su. I have something to tell you before I give you the ingredients list."

    Su Dong''s eyes became more complicated and puzzled again. Su Hao said: "in fact, I was very confused at the beginning about this matter. Whether I should tell you or not, but I also felt that I should not hide from you when you raised me for several years, so I intend to tell you what I learned."

    Say, Su good eyes fell on Su Lei and Qin Ma''s body.

    "Aunt Ming, are you sure sister Lei is your daughter?"

    Mingya is stunned for a moment. There is a trace of confusion in her eyes. Then she looks up and looks at suhao rightfully.

    "Yes, Lei Lei is my daughter. What''s the problem?"

    Su Hao shook his head: "there''s no problem. I found a paternity test. The data on it are from sister Lei and mother Qin, and the paternity between mother Qin and sister Lei has reached 99 percent."

    Su Dong was surprised, and so was Mingya.

    Su Hao said and handed the file to Su Dong.

    "As for whether what I said is true, uncle Su, take a look at this."

    Su Dong hesitated to take over the portfolio. When he saw the contents of the portfolio and the paternity certificate, his face suddenly became very ugly.

    He jumped up when he was sitting on the sofa.

    He glanced at Su Lei, Ming Ya Ya and Qin Ma and dialed the Secretary''s phone with a gloomy face: "secretary Liu, come here for a while."

    Mingya looks at Su Dong with a green face, "what do you want secretary Liu to do?"

    Su Dong completely changed his face this time. If Ming Gaoya had questioned him like this before, Su Dong would never have treated him like this. He would try his best to coax him.

    But this time, he was indifferent.

    And Su Hao is quiet sitting on the sofa, watching this farce, but also from time to time to see the mobile phone.

    Mingya wants to fight Su Hao, but Su Dong is in front of him this time.

    "How dare you try to be nice to sue? Believe it or not, I''ll hit you. "

    After all, Su Dong is a man. He is superior to Mingya in physical strength and force. Mingya purses his mouth, stares at Su Hao fiercely, and then retreats to Su Lei''s side.

    Su Hao was a little surprised by Su Dong''s action. Unexpectedly, Su Dong was the first one to protect himself at this time, although Su Dong''s protection was purposeful.

    Because of Su Dong''s pressing, secretary Liu soon came.

    Secretary Liu walks into Su''s house, walks up to Su Dong, and sees Su Haoshi sitting on the sofa with an unexpected expression on his face.

    But Secretary Liu has not seen any big waves? After a few seconds of astonishment, he soon regained his composure.

    She stood beside Su Dong and asked calmly, "Mr. Su, what can I do for you?"

    Su Dong didn''t speak. Instead, he went to Su Lei and pulled off her hair. In pain, Su Lei held her head and her eyes were full of tears.

    "Dad, what are you doing?"

    Su Dong turned and scolded Su Lei: "shut up!"

    Obviously, Su Dong was angry, and he was very angry.

    He not only pulled the hair from Su Lei''s head, but also pulled several hairs from his own head. He gave these hairs to his secretary.

    "Take it to test whether Su Lei and I have a father daughter relationship."

    Su Dong''s expression is so serious that she can''t see that he is joking. When she hears the four words of father daughter relationship, Su Lei is stunned and looks at Su Dong in disbelief.

    "Daddy

    Mingya''s expression suddenly became a little tense. She came forward to quarrel with Su Dong angrily.

    "Su Dong, what do you mean? I gave birth to Lei Lei in October. Why do you doubt her?"

 Chapter 743

    Mingya is very emotional, and the momentum of Su Dong is no lower than Mingya.

    Mingming used to be a harmonious husband and wife, but now he''s angry with no one. Su Hao thinks that this scene is really ironic.

    Secretary Liu is Su Dong''s secretary, so naturally he listened to Su Dong''s words and went out with the hair of Su Dong and Su Lei.

    Mingya wants to stop secretary Liu, but is blocked by Su Dong.

    Mingya''s action makes Su Dong suspect that Su Lei is not his own daughter. However, Mingya doesn''t want to be discovered by Su Dong, so he quarrels with Su Dong. They fight in the hall and are very ugly.

    And Su Hao sat on the sofa, picked up the cup on the tea table, poured himself a cup of green tea, and watched the farce leisurely.

    They quarreled for more than ten minutes, and there was a new movement at the door of Su''s house.

    There''s Maserati at the door of Sue''s house.

    Qin''s mother noticed the movement outside the door. She said and looked out: "who, who is it?"

    Suhao heard a sound that made her feel familiar at the door.

    "Hello, I''m here to see Miss Su and discuss the wedding with her."

    Hearing this familiar voice, Su Hao turned and looked at the door. It was Cheng Junhua.

    Did not expect that Cheng Junhua would come to Q City, did not expect that Cheng Junhua actually said to marry Su Lei?

    Su Hao turned to look at Su Lei again. Su Lei''s face is full of red spots and purulent acne. Her skin condition is so bad that she looks totally different from her beauty.

    Of course, there''s a reason why Su Lei is so ugly. It''s not that she added too much in her cosmetics.

    As Su''s big lady, Su Lei''s cosmetics were always the best, so she was very relieved and didn''t notice the difference between cosmetics and facial mask.

    Su Lei sees Cheng Junhua''s face full of potholes and ravines. She is shocked and subconsciously hides behind Mingya.

    Su Hao Snickers in her heart. Does she feel inferior?

    But when the original owner was destroyed by her face, she also used a lot of classmates to bully her, and the pain was not only made up by destroying her face.

    Thinking, Su Hao turned to look at Cheng Junhua again.

    Cheng Junhua also noticed Su Hao''s eyes. When he saw Su Hao''s face, he was shocked for a moment, but it was amazing instead.

    Because of the laser surgery, although Su Hao still kept his original facial features, it was different from before.

    Now suhao''s skin is white, smooth and delicate, even the scar that could not be covered by makeup has disappeared.

    See her, Cheng Junhua Leng for a while, and then quickly step forward to Su Hao''s side.

    "This is Miss Su Lei. As expected, she is very beautiful. Not only her voice is beautiful, but also her appearance is very beautiful."

    Su Hao held his cheek and looked at him slightly askew: "who are you, please?"

    Cheng Junhua was fascinated by Su Hao''s beauty and quickly introduced himself: "I''m Cheng Junhua, your fiance. Have you forgotten?"

    Su Hao picks eyebrows. Oh, she glances over Cheng Junhua''s shoulder at Su Lei.

    At this time, Su Lei is staring at Su Hao angrily, as if she is going to eat her alive.

    Her fame was robbed by her, and her fiance, whom she had always been optimistic about, was also robbed by her. No wonder Su Lei would be angry.

    But Su Lei is angry now. It''s a little early.

    So Su Hao continued to keep that reserved smile, "Young Master Cheng, I think you recognize the wrong person. I''m not su Lei. I''m Su Hao. Su Hao survived."

    It''s su Hao who replaces Su Lei, who is disfigured, but falls off a cliff in a car accident.

    "What?" Cheng Junhua stood up in surprise, "are you still alive?"

    Then he looked around and asked, "where''s su Lei?"

    Su Hao''s lips curve more and more. She picks her eyebrows and glances at Su Lei, who has been shrinking behind Qin Ma and Ming elegant.

    Following Su Hao''s eyes, Cheng Junhua looks in Su Lei''s direction. When he sees Su Lei''s face full of acne, he feels sick in his heart and asks: "are you su Lei?"

    Can she not be su Lei?

    So far, does she not admit that it is useful?

    So, looking at Cheng Junhua timidly, Su Lei nodded her head carefully.

    Cheng Junhua took a cold breath. He took a few deep breaths to calm himself down. Then he turned and looked at Su Dong.

    "Mr. Su, I''m sorry I''m going to retire. I can''t marry such a bride."

    With that, Cheng Junhua didn''t wait for Su Dong to answer, so he turned and walked out of Su''s villa.

    Looking at Cheng Junhua''s back, Su Lei originally wanted to catch up with him, but he left quickly and quickly, so she got on the car and drove away, but she couldn''t catch up.

    Looking at Cheng Junhua, Su Lei can no longer hold back her grievances and squats on the ground crying.

    Where is Qin Ma willing to see Su Lei so sad? She came forward to appease Su Lei, but Su Lei pushed her away.

    Unable to pacify Su Lei, Qin''s mother subconsciously wants to vent her anger for Su Lei. She goes to Su Hao and angrily rebukes her.

    "Little bitch, did you mean it?"

    Su Hao pretended to be aggrieved: "how can I do it on purpose? Am I su Lei? "

    She knows what mother Qin means. She scolds her for not admitting her identity on behalf of Su Lei at that time, but I''m sorry. In fact, Cheng Junhua is also invited by her.

    She has learned from the phone that Su Lei and Cheng Junhua are in love, and she knows that Cheng Junhua is her hope for the disfigured Su Lei.

    After returning to Su''s home, Su Hao didn''t leave again. Su Dong still needed the ingredients list she had.

    Now she goes in and out of Su Dong''s study every day and tells him about the formula, so people like Qin Ma don''t have a chance to attack Su Hao.

    It''s not too dangerous for suhao to return to her home, but she also lost her freedom for the time being. How could Su Dong be willing to let her leave?

    Of course, this is what Su Hao expected.

    When she came back to Su''s home, she wanted to show the original owner how those who had bullied her were punished.

    Su Hao stayed in Su''s home for almost a week. After a week of peace, Su''s family fell into a dignified and depressing atmosphere with the arrival of secretary Liu.

    Paternity test results out, the secretary is about to know the results, so the face is particularly not good-looking.

    Su Dong took the file bag from the Secretary''s hand. When he opened the file bag and saw the watch, his face was extremely blue.

    His eyes fell on Su Lei. Su Lei shivered with cold eyes.

    Su Lei shrunk her neck and carefully aimed at Su Dong, "Dad, what''s the matter with you?"

    Hearing this, Su Dong felt very sick.

    "Don''t call me dad! You are not my daughter at all

    It''s really

    Su Hao''s eyes fall on Mingya ya. She sees Mingya close her eyes and sighs.

    She also saw that Qin''s mother''s face changed greatly and she was flustered.

    Su Dong put the paternity certificate on the coffee table, walked back and forth for several steps, and then slowly opened his mouth.

    "So Sulei is a nanny''s daughter? It''s not my son at all. Ha ha, I just said that you always drank me wine in those days of marriage, and every time I did that I was in a daze. As soon as you announced that you were pregnant, you went to T country and came back ten months later with a wild seed! "

    With these words, Su Dong suddenly fell into a situation of embarrassment and embarrassment.

    Su Hao didn''t have the heart to make them so embarrassed, so he just put in a word.

    "As far as I know, Mrs. Su has no fertility, so she has to ask mother Qin to help Mrs. Su surrogate, right?"

    Mother Qin blushed and immediately scolded Su Hao, "shut up!"

    If you tell her to shut up, she''ll shut up. That''s not sue''s style.

    Su Hao said with a slight smile, "am I wrong?"

    Of course, she was right. It was just that she couldn''t stand it.

    Su Dong seemed to understand something. He said twice, "so not long after we got married, you''ll go to T country and bring me a child ten months later. How dare you think it''s the nanny who gave birth to the baby with someone else? Surrogacy? I dare to say that the person who put me to sleep in those days was this nanny? "

    Look, what an ironic story it is!

    Sitting on one side watching the fire, Su Hao thought that the play was very good-looking.

    The story of the play is that Mrs. Su has no fertility, so she lets a nanny to surrogate her, and the nanny doesn''t have a baby, so she has a baby with someone else, and the baby Li Daitao becomes the eldest daughter of the Su family.

    So from beginning to end, Su Dong had only one son, and this son was born with others.

    After a series of blows, Su Dong fell heavily on the sofa and felt powerless.

    She is not her own daughter, but a daughter who has been raised by others for 20 years.

    When I was married on my honeymoon, I was drunk by my wife and slept by other women.

    Think of these, Su Dong feels drowsy, headache wants to crack, he can''t help but press his temple.

    But there was a man who set his eyes on Su Hao.

    Qin''s mother looked at Su Hao with hatred. If Su Hao hadn''t appeared here, their scandal would not have been brought to the stage, so it was su Hao''s fault.

    Especially seeing Su Hao''s light appearance, Qin''s mother became even more angry.

    She approached Sue step by step with a China in her hand.

    Su Hao is still playing with her mobile phone, so she doesn''t notice Qin''s action.

    Just as mother Qin was about to get close to Su Hao, there was a rebuke at the door.

    "What are you doing?"

    Qin''s mother was shocked by the roar, and her porcelain fell to the ground. Su Hao heard the voice behind her and stood up subconsciously.

    She looked at Qin''s mother behind her and at the porcelain at her feet, and suddenly understood something.

    Does mother Qin want to take risks?

    But now that it''s done, what''s the use of killing her? It''s just in vain.

 Chapter 744

    Seeing this, Xue Ying quickly runs to Su Hao to block her.

    "What are you doing? Do you want to kill people in broad daylight?"

    When Su Dong glimpses Xue Ying, he is also surprised.

    "Xue Ying? Why are you here? " He looked at Su Hao who was blocked behind her, and he was even more puzzled.

    "When I saw you in Shangyi City, you didn''t know Su Hao. How could this Huizi be so familiar with Su hao?"

    Xue Ying appears so suddenly that Su Hao doesn''t know how to explain it.

    Compared with Su Hao, Xue Ying seems a lot more calm.

    "Because she is Su Yue''s daughter!"

    As we all know, Xue Ying and Su Yue are college classmates and best friends. Before, Su Yue often helped her when she was on the run.

    Su Hao is Su Yue''s daughter, so Xue Ying naturally can''t help caring about and protecting Su Yue.

    Su Hao guessed what kind of explanation Xue Ying wanted to give Su Dong, so he turned to look directly at Su Dong and said, "at that time, I was thrown out of the car. Aunt Xue went down to find me. I was saved by Aunt Xue."

    This time Xue Ying is here, which naturally means that Su Hao doesn''t have to wait for Xue Ying here.

    Xue Ying came to Q city this time. She came to Su''s house to take Su Hao away. Su Dong came forward to block Su Hao''s way.

    Su Hao knows the ingredients list clearly. The ingredients list is a big business opportunity. How can Su Dong be willing to let Su Hao leave so easily?

    Xue Ying noticed Su Dong''s action and said: "do you want to imprison Xiaomi? You are not Xiaomi''s parents, and you are not Xiaomi''s guardian. You are not qualified to imprison and restrict Xiaomi''s personal freedom. "

    Su Dong''s eyes were gloomy again.

    "What if I insist?"

    Su Dong threatens Xue Ying, but Xue Ying doesn''t panic.

    "I know Mr. Su, you always cherish feathers. If someone knows that you are illegally imprisoning Su Yue''s daughter, how will people talk about Mr. Su?"

    Su Dong''s pupil slightly shrinks, "what do you mean?"

    Xue Ying said with a smile: "it''s meaningless. I''m used to being careful. So when I went up the mountain, I contacted the media reporter. Now the reporter is on the way."

    Su Dong subconsciously looked up at Xue Ying, unable to hide the panic.

    Xue Ying said: "I''m Su Yue''s sister and Xiaomi''s aunt. When she fled, Su Yue sent me a document saying that if Su Yue was unfortunate, I would be the guardian of the child, so it''s reasonable and legal for me to take Xiaomi away."

    Therefore, Xue Ying came to Su''s house, which means that Su Hao can follow Xue Ying to leave safely.

    Xue Ying takes Su Hao down the mountain by car, but Su Dong can''t stop her. Xue Ying is completely prepared this time, and directly takes Su Dong by surprise.

    Xue Ying left with Su Hao, but now the Su family is in a mess.

    After Xue Ying leaves, Su Dong has a quarrel with Ming Gaoya and Su Lei, and Ming Gaoya goes upstairs to her room.

    The more he thought about it, the more upset he was. He simply sat on the sofa and turned on the TV.

    Q city''s TV station is currently broadcasting news, and today''s news happens to be related to Xue Ying.

    The news is that Hengyue, who has been keeping a low profile for several months, has developed a new product that can effectively moisturize, clean and refine pores.

    It is said that the formula of this product comes from Su Yue, a genius in biology.

    After reading the news, Su Dong again did not steady, quickly stood up from the sofa, quickly returned to the study.

    Suhao said that she had remembered about the ingredients list. She also said that now the ingredients list is only in her brain, that is, time has gone by too long, and her memory is a little fuzzy.

    Su Dong was overjoyed to get the news about the ingredients list, so Su Dong didn''t embarrass Su Hao, but let Su Hao remember the contents of the ingredients list at Su''s home.

    And Su Hao didn''t let him down too much. He could think of one or two things every day.

    Now in retrospect, where did Su Hao not let him down? It''s clear that suhao is teasing him.

    Only Su Hao knows the ingredients list. Su Hao must have told Xue Ying in advance

    After reflecting this, Su Dong angrily threw his laptop on the ground.

    Su Hao is Su Yue''s daughter. She follows Su Yue''s temperament.

    On Su Hao''s side, Su Hao sits on the co pilot and talks to Xue Ying.

    Xue Ying said while driving the steering wheel, "fortunately, you stay at Su''s house during this period, which helps us divert Su Dong''s attention, otherwise the plan really can''t go so smoothly."

    Today is the day for them to return to Q city for a press conference. The ingredients list given by suhao has made them develop popular cosmetics. Now Hengyue has become one of the top cosmetics companies in Shangyi city and Q city again.

    And this achievement can''t do without Su Hao.

    Hearing Xue Ying say so, Su Hao is also relieved.

    Xue Ying plans to go to the press conference. After su Hao comes out of Su''s house, she has nothing to do, so she goes to the press conference with Xue Ying.

    After changing her clothes in a shopping mall, she followed Xue Ying to the venue of the press conference. As soon as she came out of the garage, she heard someone calling her.

    "Millet?"

    It''s a familiar voice, a familiar address. You don''t have to guess who it is.

    Su Hao turned his head, and it was Su Bo who was standing at the door of the hotel.

    The only person in the world who wants to be safe except Xue Ying.

    Xue Ying is still busy with the press conference, so she walks into the hotel first, leaving Su Hao and Su Bo to "reminisce".

    Su Bo watched her for a long time, "how are you? Fortunately, you are still alive."

    He always thinks that Su Hao is not dead. It turns out that Su Hao is not dead and has come back from nirvana.

    Thinking of what happened in the Su family and the relationship between the Su family and Su Bo, Su Hao''s expression was a little uncomfortable.

    She lowered her head, silent for a long time, looked up again and said: "brother, I''m back."

    Su Bo found a coffee shop and ordered her favorite dessert.

    After pouring the coffee for Su Hao, Su Bo sat opposite Su Hao, with a little melancholy on his face.

    "I heard president Xue say that you have come back to the Su family. There have been a lot of incidents in the Su family recently. My father... Mr. Su didn''t embarrass you."

    Su Bo originally wanted to talk about his father, but he changed his words to general manager su.

    Su Haoxiang thinks that he should not adapt to severing the father son relationship with Su Dong.

    However, she didn''t want to hide from Su Bo any more.

    "Brother, what happened to the Su family, didn''t you doubt me?"

    Su Bo was surprised, "what do you suspect you do?"

    Su Hao: "actually, I gave the paternity certificate to President su. Su Lei is not president Su''s own daughter."

    Su Bo didn''t know about it. He would be surprised to hear Su Hao''s words.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Su Hao told the truth in full.

    Su Bo naturally didn''t know what even Su Dong didn''t know. After listening to Su Hao, Su Dong was shocked beyond words.

    He was silent for a long time before he said, "how do you know that?"

    How did she know?

    Su Hao opened her mouth. She wanted to tell the truth, but she suddenly realized that she was speaking to Su Bo as the original owner Su Hao. If she told Su Bo that she had doubted the relationship between Su Lei and her mother Qin for a long time, she would certainly make Su Bo suspicious.

    So when the words came to her mouth, Su Hao changed the story abruptly.

    "Sister Lei has been bullying me before, but mother Qin has been helping sister Lei to make trouble for me. Then I found that as long as there is something wrong with sister Lei, the best one must be mother Qin. So I doubt their relationship. Then when Qin''s mother asked me to clean up, I took this opportunity to get the hair of Qin''s mother and Lei''s sister and quietly did the identification. Only then did I find that they were mother and daughter. "

    She deliberately said things more coincidentally and deliberately mentioned her past.

    When Su Hao talks about the past that makes her feel sad, Su Bo should know that her family often bullies her.

    So Su Hao easily saw a trace of intolerance on Su Bo''s face.

    Su Bo waved his hand, "well, don''t talk about the past."

    Su Bo is comforting Su Hao, but there is another voice in the coffee shop.

    "Hello, Sue! You little bitch

    The sound

    How did Sulei come here?

    Seeing Su Hao turn his head, Su Lei''s anger finally finds a burst point.

    She came menacing towards Su Hao.

    "I should not have let you come back if I had known that you were upset and kind-hearted. I should have found someone to kill you if that car accident didn''t kill you! Su Hao, you are a fox spirit who is afraid of chaos in the world

    This time, Su Hao''s return directly put Su Lei into hell. The deep resentment of Su Lei towards Su Hao can be imagined.

    "Su Lei, how do you talk to your sister?"

    Hear Su Lei blame Su Hao, Su Bo did not resist, subconsciously for Su Hao.

    Su Lei''s eyes were red. "Why do you teach me? Do you know that her father is ill? It''s all Su''s fault. She comes back to hurt her father. She helps Hengyue and Xue Ying deal with her father! Even if you cut off the relationship with your father, she did it. She also did it when I was abandoned by Cheng Junhua, and my face, my face was also ruined by her! "

    Su Lei said a lot, and every word really has something to do with Su Hao.

    Su Hao bowed his head, did not admit it, but did not deny it.

    Someone comes forward to pull Su Lei away. Although Su Lei struggles hard, Xue Ying arranges several bodyguards for Su Hao, but she can''t fight those bodyguards at all.

    After su Lei was pulled out, the cafe was quiet again.

    After drinking two cups of coffee, Su Bo hesitated for a long time and asked, "are those things that Lei Lei said true?"

    When things got to this point, Su Hao had nothing to admit, so he simply nodded to admit it.

    "Yes, I did it all."

    Unable to understand, Su Bo frowned and asked, "why, why do you want to do this?"

    Su Hao looked up at Su Bo, his eyes were no longer gentle.

    "Because I''m Su Yue''s daughter, if you help me check Su Yue''s affairs, you should also know that Su Yue has died and was killed by Su Dong."

 Chapter 745

    Su Bo was silent for a few seconds, "you know."

    Yeah, she knows.

    Su Hao said: "over the years, Su Dong has been torturing our mother and daughter, conniving Su Lei to bully me, bullying me and imprisoning me everywhere. How can I not hate Su Dong? Even I nearly died in a car accident because of him. "

    Su Hao is determined not to hide any more, and simply tells all the grievances and hatred in his heart.

    Su Dong killed her mother and imprisoned her. She hated Su Dong.

    After su Hao finished, he didn''t make a sound and looked at Su Bo quietly.

    In fact, she was a little nervous. When she realized her true features, Su Bo should hate her as much as Su Lei.

    After all, Su Dong is his father and the Su family is his family.

    But Su Hao waited for a long time. Su Bo just looked at her and said, "I didn''t know that you have become so... Cruel after spending years with you."

    Cruel?

    Su Hao''s smile is bitter, "just think I have ulterior motives. They all say that the fittest survive, but my change is just to live."

    If she doesn''t make changes in time, she will be killed by Su Dong and Su Lei sooner or later.

    Su Bo continued to be silent, and the atmosphere was somewhat depressed.

    Su Hao was a little nervous at first, and he really let Su Bo down.

    But a little longer, Su Hao''s mentality changed.

    Su Bo should have hated herself, and she didn''t regret her choice.

    Su Hao looks up at Su Bo quietly, waiting for Su Bo''s reply.

    Su Bo said, "I''m sorry, I can only regard you as my sister in the future."

    Su Hao''s heart trembled, a little painful, but soon relieved.

    "Thank you for having a good brother like you. In terms of our past love, I won''t kill you all. But I will certainly get all the debts I should get back. "

    Su Hao said and stood up.

    "I''m really sorry that I hurt you."

    But her revenge will not end with the guilt.

    The words that should be said have been finished. Su Hao felt that he had nothing to say, so he picked up the bag and went out.

    Su Bo looks at Su Hao''s back and suddenly feels that his sister is becoming more and more strange. Su Hao would never have been so fierce before.

    Breaking up with Su Bo, Su Hao is not happy.

    But the plan couldn''t be stopped. Su Hao got up and went on to deal with Su Dong.

    Now whether it''s Shangyi city or Q City, Hengyue has become the largest leading company in the local area.

    In addition, Xue Ying is usually more enthusiastic about public welfare, basically 10% of the company''s profits are used to do public welfare activities, which is favored by the majority of netizens.

    Due to Xue Ying''s good reputation in public welfare and the foundation of cosmetic effect in Shangyi City, Hengyue''s products soon sold well in Q City, and the scale of Hengyue''s company expanded 1.5 times, even became a synonym of cosmetics.

    After dinner, Xue Ying and Su Hao talk about the company''s business situation, Su Yue is really a genius, her cosmetics research really worthy of her reputation.

    Sue''s listening, but she''s gone.

    Now she is helping the original owner to get revenge. Sooner or later, the Su family will be destroyed.

    But after all, she gave up on the original owner. The only task for her to live on behalf of the original owner is to avenge the original owner. When the task is completed, will she leave after the task is completed.

    It doesn''t matter if she leaves, but Su Yue only has Su Hao''s daughter. If the original owner dies like this, isn''t it a pity.

    Thinking about Su Hao, I feel worried.

    Xue Ying thought of something and patted Su Hao on the shoulder. Su Hao came back and looked at Xue Ying.

    "Aunt Xue, what''s the matter?"

    Xue Ying said, "when I went to the party today, I saw Su Lei."

    Sue said, "and then what?"

    Su Dong is a man who can''t tolerate sand in his eyes. He will never do such a loss making business as raising a daughter for others. Now that he knows that Su Lei is not his own daughter, Su Dong will definitely drive Su Lei out of the house.

    But Su Lei is spoiled after all. How can she suffer?

    However, Su Lei''s situation in the end, Su Hao is still very curious.

    Xue Ying said: "she''s pregnant and eating at the party. She also wants to chat with some celebrities, but they keep away from her as soon as they see her face. Those managers and CEOs don''t want to get close to her, so she can only eat alone in the corner. "

    Su Hao nodded, which sounds like Su Lei''s ending is pretty miserable.

    But she was a little confused: "but whose child is that?"

    Yes, whose child is this?

    Now she is no longer the daughter of the Su family, no one will flatter her, and her face has been destroyed by herself.

    When it comes to children, Xue Ying''s face is full of sarcastic smile.

    "It''s ridiculous to say that in order to get money, she gave surrogacy to rich people."

    That child is just a tool for her to make money.

    Sue laughed and did not comment.

    Not long after the press conference, Su Hao was hired by Xue Ying to work in Hengyue.

    Although Su Bo also works in Hengyue, they usually don''t have much intersection because of their different fields of jurisdiction.

    This arrangement is good, at least Su Hao will not be embarrassed to see Su Bo again.

    But Su Hao once went out to see Su''s family.

    She went downstairs to buy coffee and heard a familiar voice in the cafe.

    Follow the voice toward the corner of the coffee shop, Su Bo is sitting in the corner of the coffee shop, and the person sitting opposite him, Su Hao, is very familiar.

    Isn''t that the secretary next to Su Dong?

    How could the Secretary of Su Dong find Su Bo?

    Waves of uneasiness welled up in Su Hao''s heart.

    Did Su Bo want to betray them, return to his family, and return to Su Dong?

    After she went back, she told Xue Ying about it, but Xue Ying was not surprised.

    Xue Ying: "I know about this. Not long ago, Su Bo encountered a lawsuit. The company''s reputation was destroyed, and he suffered a stroke. His health was not as good as before, so I wanted to let Su Bo come back to take care of the company."

    She knows about Su Dong''s stroke and paralysis, but what is the lawsuit?

    "You also gave Su Dong a recipe. Su Dong wanted to use this recipe to fight back against us. Who knew that there was a big loophole in this recipe, and their technical department didn''t study it well, which led to consumers'' bad face after using it, so Su was sued. Su''s employees couldn''t withstand the pressure and they all changed jobs, so Su Dong was ill. Today''s Su Dong is very sorry that he broke off the relationship with Su Bo at the beginning. He''s trying to win over his feelings now. "

    "Oh. So it is. " Su Hao nodded. Since Su Bo didn''t want to betray Hengyue, Su Bo decided whether to stay or not.

    Anyway, Su Bo didn''t know much about Hengyue.

    That night, Su Haocai closed her eyes and fell into a bright light again. There was white light all around her. She couldn''t distinguish between the real and the virtual.

    She heard the sound of the system in the light.

    "Players, please note that the task will end from time to time. Please be prepared in these days."

    As soon as the system appeared, Sue Hao asked, "what about when I leave? What happens after you leave? "

    The system''s response was cold.

    "After the player leaves, it has nothing to do with the player."

    In other words, she has no right to know.

    Su Hao also wants to argue with the system. A white light flashes by. When she opens her eyes again, she finds herself in the room.

    She was sent back by the cold system.

    Sue thought about it and sighed with remorse.

    Everything here has nothing to do with her. She shouldn''t be so indecisive.

    Anyway, she will deal with the world earlier and prepare for her departure.

    The next day, Su Hao, who has always been loose, seems to have changed a person, and also seems to have beaten chicken blood.

    She began to deal with the Su''s family affairs, pursued the Su''s family fiercely, and finally made Su Bo unable to see it, and returned to the Su family.

    After the return of Su Bo, Su Hao gave up fighting against the Su family and began to deal with other small companies in Q city.

    The children of the chairman or manager of the other small companies were all the students who had bullied the original owner and led to the death of the original owner. The company in the students'' home was greatly hurt. After learning that the children had bullied the original owner, their parents came to make amends one after another and even agreed to transfer the shares of the company to Hengyue in exchange for forgiveness.

    Su Hao also heard that he didn''t know who exposed the scandal between Mingya and Su Dong, which made Mingya have to go abroad to avoid the limelight.

    The day before she left, suhao felt that she was very tired and had no strength. She felt that she was sick, but all aspects of her body were normal.

    Suhao knew that it was the system that asked her to leave.

    At eleven o''clock in the evening, she arranged her letters, lay down on the bed and closed her eyes.

    I didn''t expect that she left in such a hurry. She didn''t say goodbye to Xue Ying and Su Bo.

    This time, however, the system did not take her to any place surrounded by light, nor did it take her to the middle of the Heibu winter.

    When she opened her eyes, she saw that there were mirrors all around her. This scene is a little familiar, isn''t it when she first met the original owner?

    Sue is full of doubts and tries to move on.

    Is the original owner here?

    This idea just floated in my mind, and there was a familiar voice beside me: "sister, I''m here."

    The owner came out of the mirror beside her.

    "Sister, thank you for your revenge."

    The original owner bowed to Su Hao, and the tone was full of gratitude.

    Gratitude is secondary. Su Hao is worried about another situation: "I''m gone, but what about you?"

    The original owner shyly smile: "I did not die, so, you go, I will go back, continue to live."

    Suhao was relieved to hear the answer.

    "That''s good."

    With a flash of light, Su Hao disappeared in front of the original owner again.

    The original owner watched Su Hao''s leaving direction and murmured softly: "take care, sister."

 Chapter 746

    Suhao appears in the system space.

    This number of times has made some people confused, can you change some novel play.

    Su Hao speechless, looking at the system, the eyes seem to say: know you have to arrange a task, quickly say, aunt I go.

    The system looks expressionless and speechless.

    But the more he didn''t speak, the more flustered suhao was.

    Suddenly a small sword fell from him and fell into Su Hao''s hands.

    It''s not so much a small sword as a fragment. If you use it as a sword, it will work.

    "Next, you will go to this continent. Remember not to lose the pieces of the sword in your hand."

    what!

    Before suhao could speak, it was dark and he didn''t know where to go.

    When she woke up, there was a lot of voices around her. The sound of crowds made her ears numb.

    "Look, our Su Hao player has successfully recovered. Can she win her opponent Gou Yue? Let''s wait and see. "

    Su Hao realized that he was a competition platform, and there were a lot of people under it. Their clothes were unified, as if they were the clothes of a clan.

    A man close to the table yelled at Su Hao: "Su Hao, get up, don''t disgrace your sisters."

    Suddenly, a sword, a light flew into Su Hao''s eyes, she suddenly realized that she was in the game, the sword was stabbing at her, and then some scattered memories poured into her mind.

    However, she didn''t have time to tidy up. Her face was dignified, and her right hand and sword resisted each other''s attack.

    Su Hao stamped his foot on the ground, and the whole person got up and beat the other party''s attack to one side.

    The person who presided over the contest exclaimed in surprise: "it seems that after a few seconds in a coma, Su Hao has gained amazing explosive power and can even cut off Gou Yue''s sword."

    The game is more and more wonderful, but Su Hao has no time for these, she began to absorb the memory in her brain.

    Su Hao''s fighting experience and distraction can also resist the attack of the other side.

    Finally, she understood that she came to a place called the land of sword.

    People here worship Kendo, make friends with swords and make enemies with swords. Everything they cultivate is related to the sword. The stronger the sword in their hands, the stronger the man will be.

    They are jianzhe, Jianshi, Jianshi, Jianwang, Jianhou, Jiandi, Jianshen, Jiansheng and jianzun.

    Gou Yue and Su Hao are both senior swordsmen. This competition is to find opportunities in today''s empty sky. However, the quota is limited. They can only get the quota through the competition. Su Hao and Gou Yue are the last group.

    But just now, Su Hao was about to lose. After a short coma, he was so powerful in the end.

    This is what the audience is puzzled about. Of course, they don''t know whether the Soviet Union is better than the Soviet Union.

    After su Hao understood that this was a fight, he gave a smile to gou Yue.

    This makes Gou Yue frown slightly. Now how does Su Hao make her feel a little upset. But she still fiercely attacked Su Hao in her hand, and she wanted to end the battle as soon as possible.

    But unexpectedly, Su Hao changed the way of fighting, always defending after a smooth, she took out a sword, attacking Gou Yue''s leg.

    Gou Yue withdraws her legs in a hurry, a little flustered, but this is what Su Hao wants to see. As soon as she turns her sword head, she points it straight at Gou Yue''s throat.

    "Give up?" Su Xiaoxiao said that she was not su Hao before. Her combat experience was also her abnormality.

    Gou Yue swallows her saliva. Of course, she doesn''t admit defeat. It''s su Hao who has the most wounds. She has only a few sword wounds, which is just Su Hao''s fluke.

    "Come again."

    Sue Hao takes back the blade to help her. They''ll come back. After all, I just took over this body. Of course, I need to adjust to it.

    The next few times, Su Hao failed the other side in the same way, and did not let the other side get hurt again.

    Gou Yue finally admits defeat. She knows in her heart that Su Hao has been playing with her all the time. If she tries again, her physical strength will be exhausted by Su Hao sooner or later, and she will also be a loser.

    The host announced, "the winner of the last quota in xutianjing is Su Hao."

    People are stunned. What''s the matter? Was it su Hao before? Why, now it''s her victory.

    It''s really shocking. People with clear eyes can see that Su Hao was not as good as Gou Yue at the beginning, but now, after a coma, he turned defeat into victory.

    Some strange guesses have come out.

    "Could it be that the coma just now has great power?"

    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no

    "I don''t think you are right. It should be at a special time and place."

    ˇ­ˇ­

    But it had nothing to do with suhao. She came out of the stage, bypassed the crowd, and came to a path, which was the road to accommodation.

    The sect door where she is located is called Xuantian gate, which is the fourth level sword sect.

    Su Hao''s strength can be regarded as an elite in the door, so she is allowed to fight for ten places in the virtual heaven.

    Suddenly, a man appeared behind Su Hao. He was a little younger than Su Hao. He looked lovely and had two dimples. She''s Xia Wu. She''s su Hao''s sister.

    "Sue, I know it''s right to press you every time." The girl Xia Wu is very happy. Today she can''t hold the Lingshi storage bag.

    Sue looked at her and poked a finger at her.

    She also really took this summer dance. She didn''t practice well all day and gambled with others all day.

    At the beginning, suhao was very unhappy with her behavior. As for why, suhao himself didn''t know. After talking to her for several times, the little girl still didn''t listen, until the last two people negotiated five or five points, which solved the problem.

    They know each other because of this. Today, so many people don''t believe Su Hao can win. She insists on it, and finally makes a lot of money.

    "Hello, Sue. I''ll treat you to dinner today." Summer wood a hook Su good neck, smile Xi way.

    Although she is not as high as Su Hao, she is more than enough to hook Su Hao.

    Su Hao released her hand, stopped, stretched out her hand, and said, "what about today''s?"

    This little girl even wants to break the debt. Su Hao is a different person, but the memory still exists.

    Xia Wu slowly took out some spirit stones and gave them to Su Hao. She whispered, "that''s all."

    Sue is so depressed that she feels confused when she is in a coma.

    "Hurry up, I haven''t lost my memory, I haven''t forgotten, and I''m not stupid."

    Under the pressure of Su Hao, Xia Wu has to hand over the half of Lingshi that belongs to Su Hao.

    Su Hao looked at the fruits of the victory, indeed quite a lot, his face also showed a victory smile.

    But it''s time for Xia dance to be depressed. These are all the spirit stones she won back. They were swallowed by Su Hao. Those spirit stones have been enough for her for a long time.

    In the land of sword, in addition to some special treasures used for cultivation, the most common one is spirit stone, which can be divided into inferior, medium, superior and best.

    Most of the Lingshi Su Hao has just obtained are inferior ones, and a few of them are intermediate ones. As for the superior ones, they can''t be found.

    After all, it''s just a small level Four sword sect. It''s not exaggerating that everyone has a lot of medium quality spirit stones in the hands of the disciples. As for the top quality spirit stones, they are all treasures and don''t show them easily.

    "Don''t you agree to invite me to dinner?" Suhao asked back.

    She just walked happily to the front, only to find that the Xia dance behind didn''t follow.

    Looking at her depressed look, change Sue good hook her, said: "don''t sullen, we bet more time in the future, also let you win."

    As soon as he heard that there was still Lingshi earning, Xia Wu raised her head happily and said, "but this meal is for you."

    "No, no, no, please."

    In this way, they came to the place to eat.

    Naturally, there is a place to eat in the clan. Although they practice, they still have to eat three meals a day. When they hear that they are above the realm of the sword king, they can use their aura to make the food they want. I don''t know if it''s true.

    However, it''s true that practice can increase people''s life span. Ordinary people will die at most a hundred years, while practitioners have monsters of ten thousand years. However, they have ignored age. Age is at most an experience for themselves.

    When he came to zongmen''s restaurant, Su Hao ordered more than ten dishes at a time. He just came to this world. How can he do without enjoying the food here.

    This scene makes Xia Wu spray the tea on the ground, a look of shock.

    "Hello, Sue. Did you lose your head on the stage today? I used to eat only one dish. "

    With that, the little girl will reach out and touch Sue''s head.

    Su Hao opened it with one hand and said angrily, "your head is broken. I eat a lot today. What''s the matter?"

    Then Su Hao called out, "another jar of osmanthus wine."

    This shocked Xia Wu again. It''s OK. Su Hao never used to drink before, but now he still drinks.

    Su Hao said with a smile: "it''s OK. I''ll take you to have a drink today."

    Xia Wu shakes her head. She doesn''t want Su Hao to drink, but she can''t stop her. It''s all a stone to spend on her. Her heart is like cutting flesh.

    Finally, the food and wine came up, just as Sue was ready to start.

    A long sword attacks, so Hao hides, but the wine cup in his hand is broken.

    All of a sudden, Sue''s anger burned in her heart. She could beat her, but she couldn''t beat her glass. But before she got angry, the other party was already shouting.

    "Su Hao, you can''t win. You can''t win my sister. I''ll meet you with gou Xue."

    This scene startles the people who eat next to him. Su Hao, they are all high-level swordsmen. How can they be provoked by these swordsmen and swordsmen.

    Even the doorman who opened the restaurant was startled, and did not dare to urge them to go out to fight.

    Su Hao pulls out the blade on the table and stabs Gou Xue directly behind him.

    The other side quickly backed back, out of the restaurant, shouting: "Sue, come out to fight."

    Su Hao is very helpless, want to eat a meal are restless.

    She took up her sword and ran after her, stabbing in the air.

 Chapter 747

    Gou Xue dodged quickly and was overjoyed. She said, "Su Hao, you are really opportunistic. You can beat my sister in your Kung Fu."

    But Su Hao laughed, this smile is very intriguing, "really?"

    "Ten thousand swords pierce the heart."

    As soon as the words came to an end, the swords in Su Hao''s hands were as numerous as ten thousand, dense and indistinct.

    Gou Xue looks flustered and wants to escape, but Su Hao''s sword speed is too fast.

    Then, the blades were torn on Gou Xue''s body. The last sword just penetrated the clothes on Gou Xue''s waist, and Su Hao''s palm was at the end of the hilt.

    Take another look at Gou Xue. Her clothes are all cut, but they don''t fall on the ground in strips.

    The beauty of it is the blade in Su Hao''s hand. If her hand is loose, the falling of the sword will make Gou Xue''s clothes fall like a cloth.

    Gou Xue looks frightened, and she can feel that her clothes are controlled by the sword.

    She understood that Su Hao didn''t take any chances. She even used dozens of seconds to deal with herself.

    Now she just prays for Su Hao not to let go, otherwise she will lose face in Xuantian gate.

    Others will not say that Su Hao is vicious, because the strong are respected, and can control the swordsmanship to such a degree, so Su Hao''s strength is obvious.

    Su Hao looked at Gou Xue with a smile and said, "I didn''t mean to. You can do it yourself."

    Say, Su Hao is about to leave, but in fact her fingers still control the blade not to let it fall.

    The color of fear on Gou Xue''s face became more intense. He begged for mercy and said, "Su Hao, I admit defeat. Don''t let go of it. Please."

    It''s about a woman''s reputation. Of course, she is afraid. There are so many men around watching.

    "What?" Su Hao leaned over her ears and asked.

    Gou Xue blushed and cried out: "I said I give up, you su Hao really have strength."

    This time, Su Haocai nodded with satisfaction, giggled, let the other party grasp the sword, and left with a whoosh.

    This time, she startled Gou Xue again. Fortunately, she caught her, but looking at Su Hao who left, she was still dissatisfied with her.

    In this way, Gou Xue left under the gaze of the public, she is also a beauty, and most of the people present are men.

    She was depressed and did not dare to yell at these people for fear of shaking off her clothes.

    A humanitarian: "it''s a pity. It''s just a pity that the sword should fall off. It''s a pity, it''s a pity."

    Most people have such exclamation, but what they want has not happened in the end. After waiting for Gou Xue to leave, everyone will be disheartened to do everything.

    Su Hao can be said to return to the restaurant with a sense of kingliness. The people in the restaurant automatically avoid her for fear of provoking her and making themselves the second "Gou Xue".

    Su Hao doesn''t think so. He smiles triumphantly. It seems that his creativity is really good.

    Seeing Su Hao, Xia Wu looks Xuxu and asks, "Su Hao, you are too bold. In case of the clothes..."

    Su Hao took a bite of the dish and said with a smile, "it doesn''t exist. I use this technique."

    "Why didn''t you treat others like this before, and you''re not afraid that the two sisters will come to trouble you?"

    Although it''s true that the strong are respected, Xia Wu is afraid of the consequences of Su Hao. It''s more shameful than hurting the other party. She gave a pep talk, hoping that sue would not do this to her in the future.

    "Just think of the idea, they come together to enjoy the fun just now."

    Suhao didn''t want to talk and couldn''t see the expression on her face. She threw herself into the meal.

    Summer dance has no language, can only say cattle.

    More than a dozen dishes have been solved in this way. Xia Wu is so impressed that Su Hao has completely changed.

    In the end, she took the money for the meal and spent a lot of soul stone.

    Then he helped Su Hao back to the place where they stayed.

    Of course, it won''t be a cave or something, but a regular restaurant style dormitory.

    In this way, the fourth level sword sect is not too rich. It is mainly divided into two areas, one is the dormitory under the swordsman, and the other is the dormitory of the swordsman. Among them, men and women are also separated. Of course, the clan does not object to double cultivation and can apply for sharing.

    As for the swordsman above, it is natural that he has his own residence.

    But fortunately, everyone''s room is very big, there is no problem for five or six people.

    The main reason is that the mountain top of xuantianmen is not very big, otherwise everyone can have an independent mansion.

    Of course, there is no reason for xuantianmen to be distributed like this. There are small spiritual veins under the two dormitories, which can speed up the cultivation. The lower the floor, the greater the acceleration, the higher the cultivation, and the better the cultivation place.

    As for Su Hao and Xia Wu, they have already applied to live together. They are on the second floor.

    It''s also thanks to Su Hao. Otherwise, with the strength of Xia dance''s junior swordsman, he can only go to the fourth floor. Of course, he has to give Su Hao a spirit stone.

    There are a lot of people who do this kind of thing in order to earn the spirit stone.

    The dormitory is cylindrical. As soon as they go to the second floor, they find that there are more than ten people on the second floor.

    Needless to say, it must be the two Gou sisters.

    Xia Wu''s face is ugly. She can''t worry about Su Hao''s strength. But with so many people, what can su Hao do? I''m not sure even she will suffer.

    Su Hao looked at Gou Yue, yawned and said plainly, "are you determined not to die? Don''t you mind

    Anyway, no matter what, her heart is a little restless, these people keep coming, delay her precious time.

    But all of a sudden, Gou Yue asked Su Hao with an expression of request, "how do you control your swordsmanship so subtly?"

    It turned out that after Gou Xue came back, everything was clear.

    After the long sword fell, her clothes also fell in the form of cloth strips, but there was no wound on her body, which surprised Gou Yue, who was going to be furious.

    She finally realized that she had lost well today. What a wonderful technique of controlling the sword.

    After a careful examination of the cloth, she found that Su Hao''s method of adding it was more exquisite, and it was an uncanny skill.

    So, when a group of sisters are ready to avenge for Gou Xue, they see what Gou Yue has analyzed, and they immediately rebel with her.

    There is no idea that they want to challenge Su Hao. Instead, they want to learn from their teachers. After learning, they have a qualitative leap in their own strength.

    A group of people just looked at Su Hao, making Su Hao feel at a loss.

    Including Xia Wu, she was shocked, and then she also turned around. Just now she wanted Su Hao to teach her, and finally she had the chance to ask.

    "Cough." Sue had a dry cough.

    After pondering for a while, she couldn''t stand people''s eyes and said, "if you are not alone, I will teach you."

    Originally, Su Hao thought that he said it was expensive, but he didn''t expect that everyone would take out a piece of Zhongpin Lingshi for tuition without saying a word.

    How can this satisfy the greedy Su? She smiles and says cunningly, "I''ve just got a slip in my mouth. It takes two yuan."

    She closed her eyes and didn''t look at the crowd any more. When she opened them again, there were two pieces on each hand.

    She is ready to raise the price again. She thinks that everyone is not easy. Let''s forget it.

    But where could she think of it? People consciously took out three pieces of Zhongpin Lingshi, five pieces of Zhongpin Lingshi for each.

    Su haole, it''s the rhythm of big hair.

    She put it into her pocket and said with a smile, "in this case, I''ll start teaching. Each of you will go back to your room and come to teach when I''m ready. But I said first, I''ll only demonstrate it once. How much you can learn depends on your understanding."

    In order to learn things, everyone is very conscious, and Su Hao has no problem. What''s more, they are all on the second floor, and they are not afraid that Su Hao will run away like this.

    After that, Su Hao started his own teaching. In every room, there were women''s clothes as strips from time to time. Fortunately, there were women and no men. The key is that this move is very cool, if it is used on men.

    After running every room for more than ten or twenty times, Su Hao finally finished the teaching.

    Go back to your room and immediately want to lie down.

    But how can Xia Wu push Su Hao up angrily and say, "Su Hao, you forget, I haven''t taught you yet?"

    Su Hao patted his head, "if you don''t tell me, I forget. You have to charge twice as much."

    "You''re not the one who''s cheating."

    Summer dance is about to cry. Su is so cruel that she starts from the ground. Everyone else is rich and doesn''t want to go to other people''s fields. She''s so cruel.

    "Twice." Su Hao closed his eyes, didn''t watch Xia dance at all, and spoke mercilessly.

    "No, you''re really cheating on me?" Xia Wu was really angry and wanted to beat Su up.

    "Three times."

    "Well, aunt, I''m wrong, twice."

    ˇ­ˇ­

    In order to learn something, Xia Wu finally gave up. After a discussion, they finally made a deal with 13 pieces of medium quality spirit stones and 50 pieces of low quality spirit stones.

    As the cohabitation of Xia Wu, Su Hao naturally knows how much wealth she has. She doesn''t know how much money she has won just by betting. This is cheap for her.

    "You''re still not honest."

    When Xia Wu heard Su Hao''s words, she almost didn''t fall down. She almost wanted to cry.

    However, Su Hao''s treatment of his own people is naturally different. He has received a lot of Lingshi, which is also a guarantee of quality.

    She didn''t give up the guidance until Xia Wu finally reached the entry level, because she had learned it, but Xia Wu still felt that she was suffering a lot, but Lingshi would not come back.

    Although they live together, each room has its own small room for cultivation.

    Su Hao plunges into her small room, hands on her chest for a while, and takes out a small sword.

    That is, the fragment called emperor''s sword by the system. She carefully looked at this fragment and found nothing strange.

    However, after a little meditation, this is not only a reward, but also a task. Now that there are fragments, we need to find the emperor''s sword and make it complete.

 Chapter 748

    From his memory, Su Hao knows that the land of sword is wide spread. So far, no one has drawn a complete map. He only knows that the area of Xuantian gate is broken airspace.

    Su Hao was distressed, just because he broke the airspace, the area was immeasurable.

    "Forget it." Su Hao sighed and put the fragments of the sword back to his chest.

    Let''s slow down this task. The most urgent task now is to enter the virtual heaven. There are only ten people in this quota, which is enough to show the danger and opportunity of this virtual heaven.

    Only the strong can enter. As long as suhao reaches the peak of this continent, it''s not easy for her to find an emperor''s sword.

    The sect decides to be led by an elder three days later. There is a special place for transmission in the virtual heaven. The token of the sect can be used to transmit to the outside of the gate. Then all the sect will go.

    While Su Hao was thinking, there was a flustered call of Xia dance outside the door.

    "Hello, Sue, no, no, someone''s coming to trouble you again."

    Su Hao frowned slightly. These people are really annoyed, just like fleas. Didn''t they say there was only one chance? Come back.

    She burst out of the wind, opened the door and looked at the scene outside. It was Gou Xue and an angry man standing outside.

    This man is introduced in Su Hao''s memory. He is Gou Xue''s pursuer. His name is Wu Liangyu. He is the top swordsman, ranking third under the xuantianmen sword king.

    He is also one of the ten people who went to xutianjing this time, but Gou Xue didn''t catch a cold with him all the time. This boy has to be someone else''s lover.

    It''s not. Today, after he came out of cultivation, he heard someone say something about Gou Xue.

    After hearing this, he was furious. In his eyes, this is his woman. He was humiliated by Su Hao in public. How can he bear it.

    Hurry to find Gou Xue. After a care and inquiry, he comes to find Su Hao''s trouble. No matter how Gou Xue blocks it, it''s useless.

    Gou Xue looks at Su Hao helplessly and says that she has nothing to do with her, but she is afraid that Su Hao may misunderstand her. She has just been her master for a while.

    Su Hao gave her a reassuring look. It''s not the first time that Wu Liangyu''s behavior has been known to the whole clan.

    "Wu Liangyu, why don''t you come to me if you''re not well prepared to go to the empty heaven?" Su Hao said angrily, of course she knew the other party''s purpose, but she just wanted to ask.

    A Wu Liangyu, if put before, Su Hao may only be rich in heaven, but now she does not put it in the eyes.

    Wu Liangyu was angered again, the other party''s appearance of pretending not to know made him very upset, "what am I doing, you don''t know?"

    Su Hao shook his head, an innocent look, "I really don''t know what I did to provoke you Wu Liangyu."

    "It has nothing to do with me that you humiliate Gou Xue so much?" Wu Liangyu''s eyes are wide open.

    "Ha ha," Su said with a smile, "other people don''t say anything about Gou Xue. It has nothing to do with you."

    Wu Liangyu is angry. What he hates most is that people say such things to him.

    Su Hao continued to provoke each other, making faces, "why, do you still want to fight with me?"

    "You..." Wu Liangyu attacked Su Hao with one fist. He couldn''t bear it.

    But Su Hao, like a loach, slipped out and said with a grimace, "come after me if you have the ability."

    Wu Liangyu has gone crazy. He looks angry. Today he must make this Su look good. It''s too hateful.

    Two people chased out of the dormitory, so the door appeared in such a funny scene, the woman in front of the escape, and the brain behind the chase.

    But this kind of escape is different from the one you see. It''s like walking a dog.

    Su Hao''s face not only did not panic, but also kept making faces behind him, constantly provoking the people behind him.

    Wu Liangyu was furious behind him, just like Su Hao owed him tens of millions of spirit stones.

    Every time I met a few passers-by, I took a gust of wind. First, the wind came slowly, then the anger was raging.

    "What is elder martial brother Wu doing?"

    "Brother Wu is learning to chase girls."

    "In my opinion, elder martial brother Wu is practicing kung fu."

    ˇ­ˇ­

    "Hello, Sue, I''m going to kill you. Don''t say any more." Wu Liangyu''s eyes were red, and his eyes were covered with blood. He gradually felt tired.

    As for Su Hao, she is very energetic. Every time Wu Liangyu wants to catch up with her, she will quickly pull out a distance.

    When Wu Liangyu wants to give up, she constantly provocation, let Wu Liangyu angry to catch up again, leading to exhaustion.

    "How''s it going? How dare you give it to my aunt? " Su Xiaoxiao chants the tunnel.

    "I''ll kill you, Sue."

    Wu Liangyu''s voice resounded through the sky.

    Finally, Wu Liangyu was defeated. He was too tired to run, but he just didn''t understand why Su Hao was so energetic.

    In his memory, I don''t remember that Su Hao is such a powerful man. His energy is more abundant than the realm of sword king.

    Su Hao looked at Wu Liangyu from the top and said, "don''t annoy me next time, or you''ll feel like the cabbage leaves are peeled off."

    As he was about to leave, Su Hao suddenly remembered something and said, "don''t think that you can force others to deal with difficulties if you are strong. Others Gou Xue clearly doesn''t feel for you. As a man, you should pursue openly instead of being overbearing."

    For Wu Liangyu, she and the other party have no grudge, there is no need to fight, punishment will get.

    However, she suddenly thought of another thing. She took out her long sword and put it around Wu Liangyu''s neck. She said with a bad smile, "give me all the spirit stones on you as compensation for your offence to me."

    At the beginning, Wu Liangyu didn''t follow at all, but later he felt that Su was really playing. He was so scared that he handed over all the spirit stones. He still had the sense of crisis in his soul.

    Su Hao made an inventory, and was overjoyed. There were thousands of low-grade spirit stones and about 100 medium grade spirit stones. After that, there were two high-grade spirit stones.

    Su Hao was so happy that he secretly told the top swordsman that he had a lot to store. Then he let Wu Liangyu go.

    Wu Liangyu is also sad. He doesn''t dare to attack Su Hao against the crisis. In addition, he can''t deal with Su Hao at this time.

    That''s all his belongings. He was robbed in this way. He must appeal to the school and let Su Hao lose his reputation.

    But Su Hao was walking on the path back to his nest. Today was a good harvest. Just one day later, the stone in his pocket was almost full.

    Just when she was still happy, suddenly, a dark shadow appeared in front of her, standing on the big stone in front of her head.

    Su Hao looked up and couldn''t see his face clearly.

    After that, Su Hao felt dizzy and didn''t know where to go.

    After waking up, she was in a cave, looking at the person in front of her, a tall figure.

    Su Hao remembers that this is the leader of Xuantian gate, known as the king of Xuantian sword.

    "I don''t know who you are. It''s a little mean to take advantage of this despicable means to enter our Xuantian gate."

    Because Xuantian sword king is facing Su Hao, so she can''t see the expression of Xuantian sword king, she can only hear his dignified voice.

    what? To give up.

    Su was so confused that he didn''t want to give up, but he thought it was a little bit.

    However, how can a sword king find out his own situation? Let alone him, even the strongest one in this plane, it''s impossible to find out.

    Su Hao has a helpless expression, "suzerain, I''m Su Hao, where have I been taken away."

    Suddenly, Xuantian sword king turned around, approached Su Hao, looked at Su Hao with questioning eyes, and said: "do you think you can cheat other people and avoid my bright eyes?"

    Then he said, "I''ve been staring at you all day. Since you were in a coma for a few seconds, all your behaviors have changed. It''s strange. Moreover, your attack means are not what my disciple can do at all, so I''m sure you are giving up. "

    Xuantian sword King admired his idea and was very proud. After all, he was the only one who found out the secret. He was supposed to be an expert, but now he won it, but he still couldn''t escape from me.

    Su Hao was speechless and said to the Xuantian sword king, "Lord, I''m really Su Hao. Why don''t you believe me?"

    "Hum," the Xuantian sword King snorted coldly and said, "you can''t cheat me. The evidence has come out. You''re still quibbling. Do you look down on the sword king?"

    Su Hao is unable to explain. She knows that she can''t escape the change of her behavior after and before the coma. She is ready to take risks. Since you say I''m a loser, I''m a loser.

    "The sword king? How dare you be king in front of me

    For a moment, the atmosphere suddenly changed, Su Hao calmly looked at each other, a pair of old look.

    Don''t say, it makes Xuantian sword King hesitant and excited. Don''t be a swordsman, he is a swordsman.

    He explained again, but his momentum dropped a little. "I don''t know who you are? But now with your strength, can you get away from me? "

    He didn''t dare to use this sword, but he still wanted to test his opponent''s real strength before he won. In fact, his heart was full of joy.

    "Jie Jie," Su Hao said with a disdainful smile, "little sword king, do you think Ben Sheng didn''t make enough preparations before he won? The strength of the swordsman is beyond your estimation. "

    what!

    That''s the tone, that''s the smile. Xuantian sword king suddenly felt a little thirsty, even some cold sweat appeared on his body, although he had never seen the sword saint.

    But Su Hao''s invisible pressure from his soul at this time made him feel that in the face of practitioners who were higher than his own strength, he was still short of several big realms.

    Xuantian sword King believed that Su Hao''s strength before "seizing" was really a sword sage. At this time, he contacted him to find out the news, and even he couldn''t do the exquisite sword skill.

    This must be a sword skill made by a sword sage.

 Chapter 749

    Xuantian sword king was very excited. A sword sage was right in front of him. He felt that this was the first time he had been excited since the foundation of Xuantian gate.

    "Master Jiansheng, I don''t know which clan you are. Why do you want to take away my clan Xuantian sword king asked respectfully. He was still curious.

    "Well? Hum, "Su Hao Leng snorted," I need to report to you when I do something? "

    Su Hao''s heart is also very excited, her experience can completely pretend to be vivid, without Ruth''s flaws, at the same time, she also has her own small abacus.

    Xuantian sword, Wang Hanyan, is afraid to refute. He thinks that you have to explain to me if you want to give up in my sect.

    At this time, Su Hao was already sitting on the ground, while Xuantian sword king was sitting opposite her.

    Su Hao glanced at him as if he was looking at his younger generation. "Well, I''ll tell you, Ben Sheng is a Hakka elder of wanjianmen. He likes to travel all over the world. Unfortunately, he was plotted by some thieves and his soul fled here. Seeing that your younger generation was in a coma, he took over. This is also the blessing of your clan."

    Wanjianmen? Xuantian sword king was very confused and confused. He didn''t know what ten thousand sword gate was on the land of sword.

    Looking at Xuantian sword King''s appearance, Su Hao yelled, "what kind of sword king are you? I haven''t heard of wanjian gate."

    In fact, the ten thousand sword gate was made up by Su Hao. Xuantian sword king was scared, but he didn''t hear of it.

    But he didn''t dare to show it. "I just wonder what kind of strength can make you fall. If I don''t know wanjianmen, I will live in vain."

    Hearing this, Su Hao laughs in his heart. Xuantian sword king is successful.

    Su Hao continued to be old-fashioned, "that''s not what you should consider. Since Ben Sheng is here, you will not suffer from Xuantian gate. Look at your disciples, Ben Sheng teaches them one by one, without any selfishness.

    You also don''t want to disturb this saint''s cultivation. In the future, there will be a day when your Xuantian gate will ascend. "

    Xuantian sword king looks excited. How glorious it is to have a sword saint with his own clan.

    Su Hao continued: "if you let me know you exposed my identity, Jie Jie."

    Suddenly, Xuantian sword king was excited. He didn''t dare to imagine the consequences. The laughter just made him feel cold.

    Su Hao didn''t stay much and turned to leave. She has already said what should be said. Let Xuantian sword King imagine the rest.

    But as soon as he got to the door, Xuantian sword King stopped her.

    "What?" Su Hao is still calm, thinking that he has been seen through?

    "Master," Xuantian sword King respectfully said, "I see you are collecting spirit stones today. I think you must need to recover. I have about 100 top-grade spirit stones, thousands of middle-grade spirit stones and hundreds of thousands of lower grade spirit stones. I''m filial to you."

    He took out a storage bag and gave it to suhao.

    Su took a good look at him, and then accepted, "you are a boy with extraordinary vision and good performance. Can you learn that move today?"

    Xuantian sword king was very happy. He thought that the elder was really interesting and finally mentioned the skill. Today, although he watched it dozens of times, he didn''t experience it personally and couldn''t experience the beauty of it.

    Then, Su Hao taught him again, which can be regarded as doing things with a spirit stone.

    Seeing Su Hao leave, Xuantian sword king knows that he has done the most correct thing in his life. Sooner or later, his Xuantian gate will carry forward, and he will become the God and saint of Xuantian sword.

    Out of Xuantian sword King''s cave, Su Hao finally breathes a sigh of relief. Although she is not afraid of Xuantian sword king, her strength is not as strong as her opponent, so she can''t escape.

    Back to the dormitory downstairs, she was afraid that Xuantian sword king would follow her secretly, so she yelled, "follow me, aren''t you afraid to die?"

    There was no sound around, and she was smiling triumphantly.

    "Where have you been?" As soon as he entered the door, Xia Wu asked, "I heard you cheated all of Wu Liangyu''s spirit stones."

    "I Pooh," Su Hao said, "I''ve been playing with him for so long. Of course, there''s a charge."

    Then, Su Hao takes out two pieces of top quality spirit stones and throws them to Xia Wu.

    For a moment, it was a "wow".

    "Hello sue, are you rich?" Xia Wu''s eyes are shining with stars.

    "Hey, hey, they were all captured from Wu Liangyu."

    Su Hao didn''t forget Xia Wu, a good sister. Although she has few superior spirit stones, it''s a rich resource for Xia Wu.

    Sure enough, money makes the devil push the mill.

    "Su Hao, you are right. You should kill Wu Liangyu. I support you." Xia Wu talks nonsense seriously.

    After that, Su Hao began to practice in his own independent room.

    With Shangpin Lingshi, the speed of cultivation is much faster than before, plus Su Hao''s experience in his brain.

    In one night, she used 50 pieces of high-quality spirit stones. She could feel the edge of the top swordsman, but she felt that part of the spirit was not absorbed by herself, but swallowed by the fragments of the emperor''s sword in her chest.

    She took out the fragments, looked at them, and found that there was nothing unusual. Forget it, we''ll study it later.

    After some grooming, suhao went out.

    Today, Su Hao is ready to go to the library to learn. Although there is no skill in her mind, her learning ability is beyond doubt, and she can also transform the skill, which has almost become her talent.

    "Xia Wu, go to the library with my sister."

    Xia Wu shakes her head and looks disgusted. What she hates most is going to the library.

    "Su Hao, do you forget that if you want to enter the library, you have to either get a piece of high-quality spirit stone, or get a reward after completing the mission of the clan, or get the instructions from the clan leader. Are you willing to be a top quality spirit stone

    Compared with cultivation, entering the library will waste a top-grade spirit stone, which is obviously not cost-effective. No one is willing to waste a top-grade spirit stone to enter the library.

    But for Su Hao, it''s totally different. If she chooses another sword skill, she can get more benefits, not only from herself, but also from Xuantian sword king.

    "If you don''t want to, come with me."

    So Su Hao went out with Xia Wu.

    When he came to the restaurant again, the door keeper saw that it was su Hao again and rushed forward to serve them. He still remembered what happened yesterday.

    "Hello sue, come out."

    what?

    Sue Hao is very upset. What''s the matter? She bothers me when she''s eating. Is she really a paper tiger?

    With yesterday''s experience, Xia Wu decided to go with Su Hao.

    At the door stood Wu Liangyu, his master and elder in front of him.

    "Hello, Sue. I ask you, did you take all liang''er''s spirit stones?" The other side has a dignified look.

    Su Hao raises her head and doesn''t get scared. She''s seen Xuantian sword king. Is she afraid of a little elder?

    "That''s right. That''s my reward. Of course I have to play with him for so long."

    "Smart mouth," the elder said, "it''s forbidden to cheat other people in the clan. Don''t you pay attention to the clan''s rules?"

    It''s obvious that the elder is here to settle accounts with Su today.

    "What do you want to do?" Su Hao asked flatly and didn''t want to talk about anything with the other party.

    "Either return the stone or come with me to see the Lord."

    The elder thought that Su Hao would be afraid, and finally he would hand over the stone.

    But unexpectedly, Su Hao said, "OK, let''s go."

    This shocked the elder. What''s the matter? There are people who are not afraid to go to the Lord.

    Su Hao said that she was about to leave. Xia Wu held her and reminded her: "is it really OK? Hello, Sue

    "Nothing." Suhao gave her a reassuring smile.

    When passing by Wu Liangyu, Su Hao sneered: "Wu Liangyu, what kind of man are you?"

    This made Wu Liangyu angry. He looked at the elder. His master was here. He was OK.

    "Su Hao, are you a little bold?" the elder said sternly, "do you want me to do justice today?"

    Su Hao is not afraid of people. Looking at the elder, he calmly said, "you can do the same. I am Su Hao. If there is any problem, the patriarch will judge."

    "No respect, look at the sword."

    The elder can''t help but teach a disciple a lesson. He still has the right. He just didn''t find a suitable reason, but now he has.

    And Su Hao had already prepared for the battle, so she was asked to meet the strength of the sword King realm for a while.

    But in this moment, there was a change around.

    A huge sword appeared from Su Hao to resist the elder''s attack.

    The elder was wondering who had the courage to stop him, but he looked up and found that it was the patriarch.

    "See Lord." The elder knelt down on one knee immediately.

    Other disciples also hastened to meet, and Su Hao had no choice but to make an appearance.

    As everyone knows, she makes Xuantian sword King''s heart very flustered.

    "Suzerain, we''re looking for you to judge!" Su Hao said solemnly.

    Hearing this, Xuantian sword King stirred his spirits and thought Su Hao was complaining that he came too late.

    He coughed, "this sword king just passed by. If you have any problems, you can solve them here."

    Without waiting for Su Hao to speak, the elder asked for her guilt first.

    "Su Hao first cheated Tongmen Lingshi, and then he was disrespectful. According to the clan''s laws and regulations, he should confiscate his Lingshi and get fifty big boards."

    The elder is very relieved that the patriarch will definitely stand on his side. It''s just a disciple. It''s not shame.

    "Oh?" Xuantian sword king thought a little, but in fact he glanced at Su Hao. Fortunately, Su Hao didn''t have any expression fluctuation.

    He wants to beat the elder to death in his heart. Master Jiansheng is something you can accuse. It''s like an egg against a stone. There''s no way back.

    Seeing that Su Hao didn''t explain anything, Xuantian sword king thought to himself that this must be an opportunity to show himself.

    Then he pointed to Wu Liangyu and said, "you, as the party, tell the story back and forth."

    This is the inquiry of the patriarch. Wu Liangyu did not dare to hide it. He told the whole story in a polite way.

 Chapter 750

    In fact, the king of Xuantian sword asked this on purpose. He was there all the time. How could he not know. But the elder was a little puzzled. He didn''t understand the intention of Xuantian sword king.

    "Lord, what''s up?" The elder respectfully came forward to ask, he has a slight sense of each other''s anger.

    Xuantian sword King clapped his thigh and said: "how about it? Wu Liangyu is the first to pick things up. It''s already a great kindness and virtue that others haven''t hurt you at all. You are a man who is not promising enough to find your master to settle the accounts. Are you ashamed? "

    It was su Hao who said that just now. He could not listen to it or be angry. But now the king of Xuantian sword is telling him, and a man is telling him that his face turns red in a moment.

    When the elder was puzzled, the king of Xuantian sword pointed the spearhead of his words at him again, with an iron blue face.

    "As an elder, if you don''t consider the pros and cons, you are still here. If I were Su Hao, your precious disciple is dead. Although I am in the sect, the whole land of sword is bloody.

    The clan should have a sense of hardship. In order to tell you this truth, Su Hao only took away the spirit stone. It''s good if he didn''t take Wu Liangyu''s life. What''s your crime? "

    The elder and Wu Liangyu bowed their heads, and their faces were wronged. They were told that they were right.

    They think about it carefully. At that time, Su Hao could get rid of the roots, but in the end, she only took away the spirit stone. All the deceptions were unnecessary words.

    "Do you understand?"

    "I understand."

    "Listen to understand, still don''t apologize, I xuantianmen also can be regarded as reasonable place."

    This surprised the elder and Wu Liangyu. His forehead was sweating. This kind of thing has never happened before.

    "I didn''t listen to the master''s words." Xuantian sword King yelled and apologized to master Jiansheng. You all dare to delay. You are impatient.

    They then reluctantly apologized to Su Hao and had to accept what Xuantian sword king said. Wu Liangyu really died long ago when this matter was left out.

    Su Hao is a generous appearance, people and animals harmless, "nothing, just as the LORD said, that is my wish, Wu Liangyu, you have to understand."

    This makes people fall, give you a pole, you will follow the climb.

    In fact, Su Haocai didn''t want to do that. She just wanted to cheat some spirit stones. She didn''t have much interest in killing people.

    Next, the elder and Wu Liangyu left. There was no business for them. It would be a shame to stay.

    After all, there are so many disciples here. The king of Xuantian sword still looks like his own master.

    "Where are you two going?"

    This is to ask Xia Wu. The king of Xuantian sword dare not ask himself this master of sword sage in this tone.

    Suddenly mentioned, Xia Wu was stunned, and quickly replied: "back to the Lord, we are going to the library to learn tricks."

    How did she know that she, an outsider, would be questioned by the patriarch, which almost didn''t scare her.

    "Learning?" The king of Xuantian sword showed great interest and said, "well, you two have been offended today. I''ll give you the instructions from the library."

    Xuantian sword King took out his storage bag, which was two hand instructions signed by him.

    Su Hao and his wife quickly thank him, but he refused. They are depressed. They dare not treat the respected Master Jiansheng like this.

    After that, he left, and Su Hao went to the library.

    With the Oracle, you don''t need to use the top quality spirit stone to enter the library.

    Looking at the volume of swordsmanship, they were all low-level. Su Hao turned her lips. She wanted to go upstairs to have a look.

    "The sword language is falling? It''s a good name. " Su is so surprised. It''s also a swordsmanship suitable for women.

    Finally, after considering it again, it was decided.

    As for Xia Wu, she reluctantly chose a sword that she was slightly interested in. She hated practicing. It''s better to bet on Lingshi.

    Everyone can only choose one of them in the library, not more.

    After that, they went back to the dormitory to practice. When they used it, it was like a long sword whispering. It was like a falling flower declining, so it was called "falling sword".

    It''s not a good swordsmanship. It''s not bad. It''s not very difficult to practice. The most important thing is that Su Hao can correct it.

    In this way, the remaining two days are gone.

    Among the ten places, only four are senior swordsmen, and the other six are top swordsmen.

    Originally, it was led by an elder, but the incident happened suddenly. I don''t know why. The patriarch asked to lead the team in person.

    This can bring a lot of excitement to ten people. All of them are full of smiles, except Su Hao, who is just acting.

    When leaving, Xia Wu felt sad and hugged Su Hao and said, "Su Hao, after you leave, what should I do? My spirit stone."

    This didn''t make su so angry that she left with a few words of abuse. In fact, she was still a little reluctant.

    When you come to the transmission array, you can directly transmit to the outside of Xutian.

    Xuantian sword king put the spirit stone well, and the transmission array was opened. Looking at the ten disciples, he was helpless. It''s not for Su Hao''s sake that he leads the team in person. If he is targeted by an old thief, what can he do without someone with high strength? He is also a high-level sword king, and he has little strength.

    Soon I arrived outside Xutian. Many people have come here.

    Virtual heaven is opened every 100 years. There are countless treasures in it, but crises also coexist.

    See an old friend, Xuantian sword king immediately say hello, smile.

    Ten people followed him, and they didn''t dare to run around in this barren place. After all, there are so many schools here.

    After greeting his old friend, Xuantian sword king looked for a place, settled down with ten people, and quietly waited for the opening of the empty sky.

    Suddenly, Xuantian sword King''s palm waved in the air, which could be regarded as isolating the contact with the outside world and preventing the outside world from eavesdropping on the sound inside.

    "I''d like to talk to you about the virtual heaven."

    With that, Xuantian sword King secretly glanced at Su Hao and found that the other side didn''t care what he said. Sure enough, master Jiansheng was powerful. He must know the situation of xutianjing.

    But in fact, Su Haocai didn''t know, she just pretended not to care, but actually her ears were listening very seriously.

    The virtual heaven is a different space in the land of sword. It is said that it was a battlefield many years ago. Only the realm below the king of sword can enter. After entering, it can only come out at the top. There are countless people entering, but the number of people coming out is only one percent or thousands.

    Hearing this, people were surprised. The chance of survival was too small.

    Su Hao was surprised, but she didn''t show it, which made Xuantian sword King admire her more and more.

    "That''s right. Whatever you want in the virtual heaven, you can find it if you are willing to find it. Now if someone wants to quit, you can say it and leave with me when the virtual heaven is opened."

    Xuantian sword king had no choice but to do so. He chose the best ten and told them about the virtual heaven before he went in again, so as not to dare to go.

    Finally, all the senior swordsmen except Su Hao chose to quit. They didn''t want to go in and become cannon fodder. After all, they were not the top swordsmen.

    Xuantian sword King respected their choice. After all, everyone had their own aspirations. Although the rest of them were a little afraid, they were actually resolute and had to make a breakthrough.

    "Well, you are worthy of being the elite disciples of Xuantian sect. My Lord is here to give you some amulets."

    The Xuantian sword King took out seven small swords and gave them to them. He explained earnestly, "you can wear them on your chest. The attack of the advanced sword king can be resisted three times. Remember, don''t be greedy. It''s important to protect your life. "

    Suddenly, one of them asked, "master, have you ever been in the empty heaven?"

    The king of Xuantian sword laughs. The answer is self-evident.

    But when the man asked, "why didn''t the Lord tell us something about it?"

    Suddenly, the king of Xuantian sword was so surprised that he quickly covered his mouth and kept looking at the sky. Fortunately, everything was calm, so he was relieved.

    Xuantian sword king said: "you are looking for death. You are not allowed to talk about things in Xutian. Otherwise, there will be disaster. That''s all I can tell you. You will know everything after you go in."

    Then, the king of Xuantian sword removed the shield and took out a pot of wine with his friends on the other side. His eyes were full of memories.

    Su Hao was silent all the time. She was thinking about the mystery of the virtual heaven.

    "Quick, the empty sky is about to open."

    The crowd let out a cry.

    The man who had been sitting on the ground stood up excitedly and looked ahead. A door of emptiness appeared. Its length and width could not be expressed by numbers.

    At this time, the door of the void was slowly opening, and the two doors were rotating inward.

    Until the door was completely opened, a majestic voice came down from the sky.

    "Those who enter the void heaven will enter."

    The crowd began to flow towards it. These are all elite youths of the same sect. I don''t know how long it will take.

    Xuantian took the remaining three people and watched Su Hao leave from a distance.

    Suddenly, Xuantian sword king sent a secret sound for her.

    "Please be more careful. I''m waiting for you to come back. I''ll trouble you to take care of the six kids of xuantianmen."

    After hearing this, Su Hao smiles in his heart and nods to Xuantian sword king.

    How many old monsters are there in the land of sword? For the sake of the virtual heaven, there are some who have given up the younger generation to enter, and there is the old monster suhao. Maybe the people in xuantianmen can really survive, which makes him happy. But on the whole, it''s more or less bad.

    When you look at the gate of the virtual heaven, you can''t see through it at a glance. Whenever someone wants to see through it, it seems that there is a film in front of you, which is actually the film between the gate and the outside world.

    Entering this film, Su Hao felt that everything she had seemed to be clearly seen. This feeling made her very uncomfortable. However, it was also something to identify her strength, so as to prevent practitioners above the realm of sword king from mixing in.

    What''s more, when they want to talk, they find that they can''t speak at all. They can only see with their eyes and listen with their ears.

 Chapter 751

    At this time, they seemed to be on a platform. They couldn''t see the edge at a glance. There were people everywhere. Naturally, the entrance to the virtual heaven is not only here. The land of sword is vast, and there are countless places with the gate of the virtual heaven. No wonder there are so many people.

    It''s a strange place.

    Before the majestic voice outside the gate, this time appeared again.

    "The total number of people entering the virtual heaven this time is... In line with the official opening number."

    "The first level is the rule of virtual heaven. Listen carefully."

    "There are only half of the winners. The throne of the winner is randomly distributed. Once a throne is occupied, 99% of the rest will fall."

    Everyone was shocked, what! They were shocked. What''s the opportunity? It''s a meat grinder.

    Unfortunately, none of them could speak, but their faces were shocked.

    It''s no wonder that things in the virtual heaven are not allowed to be said. It''s against human relations and natural principles to do so. If we let them know in advance that the first floor is like this, at least half of the people will never enter. In fact, what we are afraid of is the 99% fall, because it really sounds chilly.

    Su Hao was also shocked. She never thought that the virtual heaven would be like this, but she was calm.

    Then, after the rules were finished, the platform began to shake. Suhao saw that the boundless crowd suddenly became less, and her vision could see the edge.

    I don''t know why, the people around her are gradually disappearing.

    Su Hao has a strange look. This empty sky is really mysterious.

    It wasn''t until the platform gradually stabilized that Su Hao''s surroundings became bright.

    You can also open your mouth and talk. There are trees all around. If you look from the sky, it''s like a boundless primeval forest.

    All of a sudden, a man jumped from the tree. He was hairy and his nails were sharp and long, like a sword.

    "How long have you been waiting for someone to come at last." On the other hand, he was ferocious and attacked Su Hao.

    Su Hao dodged in a hurry. Before he could stabilize, the other party''s attack came up again.

    The sharp nail crossed Su Hao''s hair and dropped a few. If you look at the incision carefully, you will find that it is very neat.

    Sue is very angry. Although her hair is not very expensive, it''s her hair after all. It''s a shame to be cut off like this.

    She took out her long sword and got serious. She hasn''t tried her power yet. Now she can practice.

    A move to the top, nails to the sword, even makes the sword a shock, and the other side''s nails are not any damage.

    Sue was so surprised that she didn''t have such hard nails.

    "The words of the sword are falling."

    The long sword in Su Hao''s hand makes a sound, and she steps on the air with a sword. The feeling of decline around her makes people sad.

    Can be a crack in the corner of the other side''s mouth, do not care, "diaozhixiaoji."

    Five fingers apart, directly opposite Su Hao''s long sword.

    Su Hao laughs in the dark and wants the effect.

    "Ten thousand sword formula."

    After two sets of moves, each other''s nails finally broke, but it also became very crazy.

    What else can a tiger with lost teeth do.

    Su Hao jumped in the air, a long sword fell from the sky, and killed the man.

    "Hoo." Su Hao took a deep breath and realized that he was a man in the realm of sword king.

    Obviously, from his appearance and strength, it can''t be that he just entered with Su Hao.

    In addition, as the previous rule says, 99% of the half has been eliminated, then this person must be the remaining one%.

    Fortunately, the other side has no aura, in this environment, the body has some changes, nails become a weapon, the body is still the realm of the sword king.

    As for this man, Su Hao planed for a while, but there was nothing.

    Then, Su Hao thought of a serious problem. She sensed the aura of heaven and earth, and found that there was nothing wrong with it.

    It''s no wonder that those who have used up their spirit stones and are lower than the realm of the king of swords have to wait to die, while those who have reached the realm of the king of swords have no spirit to supplement, they just keep their lives.

    Then Su Hao chose a direction to leave. With so many people coming in, we can imagine the size of the first floor of the virtual heaven.

    Not a kilometer ahead, she heard the sound of fighting.

    She was surprised to get into the bushes and watch.

    This is not Wu Liangyu. The people opposite him don''t look like the kind of people he just met. It seems that they should all just come in.

    Seeing the two fighting, Su Hao is not in a hurry to go out for rescue. It''s better to let Wu Liangyu suffer. He doesn''t look like a man for a day.

    Just as Sue was enjoying the fight, another thing appeared in her eyes.

    A throne like position, as if from the ground out of the general, there are grass and soil above.

    Now Su Hao understood that they were fighting for this position. Wouldn''t it be a real bargain to give her Su hao.

    Just as she was about to grope for the past, she thought back and promised Xuantian sword king. Let Wu Liangyu be her son. Then again, she didn''t have to be so obscene.

    On this side, the two men''s battle has entered a white hot process, Su Hao said that sooner or later, a lunge rushed out, launched his own sword language.

    Before that time, the falling flowers of sword language didn''t open completely, but this time it was different. The invisible falling flowers were produced by the sound of sword, and each of them was an attack.

    A move all fell on the other side, even the pain is too late, Su Hao cut off his head. The head fell and rolled to one side.

    Wu Liangyu was shocked. How could he not recognize Su hao? What''s more, Su Hao''s fighting power shocked him.

    If it were someone else, Wu Liangyu would have come forward to say hello, but Su is not the same. He is even afraid that Su Hao will kill him at this time.

    So he held his sword in his hand all the time. He didn''t dare to relax.

    Su Haoshou sword, generous way: "look at you scared."

    Su Hao looks for the storage bag and finds out the spirit stone inside. As for other things on this person, she doesn''t want any good things.

    "Wu Liangyu, let''s have some men. I''ll give you the rest. I can''t compete with you for that position."

    After finishing his own business, Su Hao left, leaving Wu Liangyu with a look of astonishment and anger, shouting that Su Hao must look good next time.

    After that, Wu Liangyu picked up the remains of the dead man and sat on the seat. The moment he got up, a protective cover appeared outside the seat, which made him unable to leave. It was also equivalent to protecting him. Maybe he would have to wait until all the seats were full before he could leave here.

    Su Hao seems to have found a way to earn the spirit stone. After passing the man she just came here, she thinks it''s necessary to collect a wave of spirit stone to avoid lack of spirit power.

    So she started her own plan to earn Lingshi, but she still hasn''t found a place.

    Come to the virtual heaven, after this rule, to make it clear that everyone else is their own enemy, only their own can be trusted.

    With Su Hao''s strength, everything seems to be more comfortable. These top swordsmen are obviously not her opponents.

    However, she met two thorny problems. One was a junior sword king. The former survivor didn''t say a word. He just fought Su Hao with his sword. In the end, Su Hao won, but he also suffered a little hurt. However, he was so poor that he cried. Only a long sword weapon was useful.

    But this is much worse than Sue''s injury.

    Su Hao picked up the sword and reluctantly showed a smile. The sharpness of the sword was tolerable, better than her previous one.

    The second time I met a top swordsman. He had a lot of treasures to protect his life, but they were all disposable products. This also made Su have a little loss. Fortunately, in the end, there were hundreds of top quality spirit stones on him, which gave Su a little comfort.

    As for the others, they all have the same things as the life preserver given by Xuantian sword king, but under Su Hao''s fierce attack, they all have only fallen.

    Looking at the spirit stone in his storage bag, Su haole is very satisfied with his achievements. There are thousands of top quality spirit stones,. And there are countless medium and low grade Lingshi.

    It''s time to look for this position.

    Otherwise, like some people before, they will either fall or stay here.

    Su Hao no longer collects Lingshi, but seriously finds the location. He can only make a mistake to find it. Most of them depend on luck. The ones with good luck are found at the beginning, while the ones with poor luck are found by others. The ones with bad luck may not be found at all.

    So in the first layer, besides strength, luck is also the key. Suhao knows this very well. She can only improve her mobile speed and quickly find out, so that she can catch up with others.

    Along the way, she saw that there were people in several positions. When she saw other people, she would not fight with the other side, and the other side consciously did not cause trouble, because they all wanted to find positions quickly.

    Finally, in a small hill, Su Hao found a position, she showed a happy smile, finally did not run so much in vain.

    But around the location, she was not the only one. Because she was located in a small hill, people came from all directions.

    However, no one first step to seize, or to other people, are scattered standing outside a cordon.

    Almost a dozen people gathered around and shot the first bird. No one wanted to be the first bird. It might have been attacked by all the people before it reached its position. At this time, it would give other people a chance. Therefore, no one wanted to see such a result.

    Su Hao looks at these ten people, looks thoughtful, and doesn''t dare to act rashly. But the more time goes by, the more people there will be. What should we do.

    And so do others.

    Su kind next horizontal, since all don''t want to do this outstanding bird, that she comes.

 Chapter 752

    "Ladies and gentlemen, it''s not the way to drag on like this. I think we''d better snatch by our own abilities?" Suhao said aloud, her voice can be heard by more than ten people.

    The reason why I want to say this before is that she can''t be the target of public criticism. In this way, everyone will make a little mental preparation. Therefore, everyone is their own opponent, and Su Hao will not be their common opponent.

    But it''s also risky to do so. As soon as the voice fell, Su Hao rushed straight away, and then he caught up with her.

    People see, this can''t, that person is not honest, all angry want to kill that person.

    So the spearhead of the crowd was a little bit smaller for Su, and their attention was thus diverted.

    Unfortunately, the man was attacked, and his speed slowed down. Su Hao was better than the other party, but this made her in a bad situation, and the dense sword Qi came towards her.

    At this time, she was half the distance from her position. She took out the long sword she had got from other hands and used it with one move.

    I resisted a lot of sword Qi, and then I need to avoid it.

    But someone on the other end was closer to the position. Su Hao frowned. How can this work? It''s another trick of ten thousand swords.

    With her precise attack, many people suffer here.

    But there is still a move, while she did not pay attention to the time, hit her in the back.

    There is a person rushing to the position next to her. Su Hao''s face is angry. She is hurt in such a way. How can she bear it.

    Then, she used ten thousand sword Jue again to attack the man''s leg in front of her.

    The other side fell like a lost horse. Su Hao gritted his teeth and stepped on his back. As a springboard, he jumped directly to the position.

    The crowd panicked and rushed to the position in a swarm.

    But it''s too late. Su Hao stands firmly in his position and makes a cool move. A protective cover has begun to appear around the position.

    The crowd rushed up and pasted it on the protective cover, where could they enter the half point.

    However, any attack will be absorbed by the shield.

    Su Hao shook his head slightly and sat in his seat, looking at the people outside.

    If she was outside at this time, what kind of scene would it be.

    Then, these people began to leave with disappointment and rushed to other positions. After all, time is opportunity.

    Su Hao also restored her own state, in which she found that she could practice.

    So he quickly took out a pile of inferior spirit stones, because there are so many inferior spirit stones.

    A lot of aura was absorbed by Su Hao to improve her strength. With the accumulation of the previous two days, now she can enter the realm of top swordsman.

    She adjusted her aura and attacked the top swordsman. Within three times, she broke through the barrier.

    After the impact, a lot of aura is fed back to her body, making her body strength reach the peak of swordsman''s strength.

    If you use the two moves of sword language and wanjian Jue now, it will not be the strength of the ordinary peak swordsman.

    As for why Su Hao only uses these two moves, it''s completely because there are too many moves and they are too cumbersome. Some of them directly integrate them into ordinary attacks, so that they can better integrate them. Su Hao knows this.

    She did not know how long, as if the position had been fully occupied, so her surroundings began to blur, and when it was clear again, she returned to the previous state.

    I didn''t say anything. It was full of heads. Fortunately, there were seats under me.

    A majestic voice appeared.

    "The first layer of virtual heaven has been successfully completed. Ninety nine percent of the execution fell and one percent survived."

    "The number of successful promoters... 83 of the successful promoters who entered the virtual heaven this time."

    "The reward of this layer will be given, and the small realm will be promoted by one level."

    As soon as the words were over, Su Hao felt that he had broken through and became the primary sword king. After a careful examination, he found that there was no problem. It was no different from ordinary breakthrough.

    She was glad that she had just succeeded in breaking through the cultivation of the top swordsman. Otherwise, some of her own sufferings now, we should know that the span between the two great realms is relatively large.

    It''s good to avoid this problem.

    Many of the people present were very excited. Sure enough, opportunities and dangers coexist in this virtual heaven. They soon forget the cruelty of the first layer of virtual heaven. Now they are thinking about how to get the benefits of virtual heaven.

    "Take an hour off to open the second level of the virtual heaven."

    At this time, many people choose to sit in the position, to consolidate the strength just to break through, or adjust their own state.

    It''s the same with suhao at this time. She sat down. Although she was adjusting her state, she thought deeply.

    This virtual heaven is like a huge cage game. It''s a game of clearing people and rewarding people. What''s the matter with all this?

    Is there anyone else behind the virtual heaven?

    The more Su Hao thought about it, the more he felt terrible. He thought too much about it.

    The voice of majesty sounded again.

    "The second level of virtual heaven is opened to keep the position from being robbed. The time limit is three days."

    People wonder, how do you do this? It''s hard to get the position. Now you have to defend.

    Then, switch the scene as before.

    The only thing that hasn''t changed is the position under the body.

    Even now, it''s not just the scene of virgin forest, but a barren place with no green. These places are full of green grass, which is very conspicuous in this barren place.

    Some people soon appeared in Su Hao''s eyes. It seems that they should have stayed here a long time ago.

    They are obsessed with the position in their eyes. As for Su Hao, they are doomed to die.

    Su Hao yelled, "aunt''s position is here. Come and get it."

    In any case, first of all, we need to show our morale.

    But the other group of people did not act rashly, gathered together, as if to discuss something in general.

    This makes Sue very puzzled, don''t understand what they are doing.

    Finally, as if they had agreed, they all attacked Su Hao.

    Su Hao quickly evaded, the most important thing is that the position must not be occupied by them.

    At the moment of jumping away, Su Hao quickly put out his sword language.

    This group of people, one by one, are the primary sword king strength.

    Su Hao is glad that he has also broken through the strength of the primary sword king, otherwise he will lose.

    Several people started to unite and wanted to attack Su Hao.

    These people are all good guys. They even make su Hao suffer a little.

    But suddenly, a voice came into her ear.

    "You and I work together to destroy them."

    When Su Hao was confused about this, one of the crowd suddenly changed and attacked others.

    The attacked people are very angry. They didn''t expect that they would be attacked by their teammates.

    When he was about to attack the man, he forgot Su Hao behind him.

    Su Hao was also oppressed by the crowd. She finally had a breath. Naturally, she wanted to seize the opportunity to attack hard.

    The joint efforts of the two left only two people.

    The remaining two have anger and fear on their faces, and their eyes are constantly on suhao and the rebellious people.

    They asked the mutinous hostage, "LuoMing, why do you want to mutiny? What about our feelings? "

    Luo Ming grinned grimly, spat a mouthful of saliva on the ground and scolded, "who has any feelings with you? How long have I been waiting for this day? Ha ha."

    The two people looked puzzled. They didn''t understand why LuoMing would do such a thing.

    Luo Ming wiped the blood on his face, a little bit ferocious, "since you want to know, let you die to understand. Remember that woman in ''90? "

    Two people quickly recall, suddenly, their looks become very surprised, "is she your woman?"

    Luo Ming laughs and scolds again: "you finally remember. I''ve been waiting so long, and I can finally eradicate you dog thieves."

    Then, Luo Ming said to Su Hao, "nvxia, let''s join hands and kill them."

    Su Hao''s face was a little confused, but the sword in his hand still moved.

    "LuoMing, you have to die."

    "You''ll pay for it, LOMIN."

    Let''s not talk about the fighting power of LuoMing. It''s su Hao alone. They can''t beat him.

    He was killed with three or two knives.

    "Thank you for your help." Luo Ming says respectfully to Su Hao.

    Without Su Hao, he alone would never have succeeded in killing these people.

    But Su Hao didn''t accept his respect immediately. He looked at him carefully, and then played with him: "tell me, what''s your purpose? I''m afraid it''s not because of that woman."

    Why does suhao use force words? At the beginning, she thought she had to deal with everyone, but suddenly someone wanted to help her, so she naturally agreed to become a teammate with the other party.

    So even if it was a kind of coercion, Su Hao had no other choice.

    Hearing this, Luo Ming was surprised. He wiped his sweat and thought for a few seconds. Then he said, "nvxia is really a smart man, so I don''t want to talk in secret.

    I naturally want to get a seat. "

    Seeing that Su Hao''s face changed slightly and showed an alert look, Luo Ming quickly explained: "of course, it''s not to rob you, but to share one with you."

    "Share one?" Sue is very angry, "do you want to sit on me?"

    There is only one person in the position, so Su Hao can only think like this.

    Unexpectedly, Luo Ming blushed first and explained, "of course not. I just need to hold the position by hand."

    Su Hao pondered a little, feeling some meaning, "talk about it, how to do it?"

    Luo Ming was overjoyed. He didn''t feel the same as a smart man.

    Then he told Su Hao that as long as they kill 100 people together, there will be hidden loopholes. The rules will think that two people are one, so the other person only needs to be next to each other and will be taken away.

    Of course, there is nothing in the rules. This is handed down by his ancestors, which is equal to the loophole hidden in the rules.

    Su Hao frowned and said, "I can''t be convinced by a few words."

    In this world, how can we not have more heart? Suhao, she is not a three-year-old child. How can she believe other people just because of two or three words.

    Su Hao''s doubts, as if Luo Ming had expected, he confidently said: "don''t worry, this method can only be used with the same blood."

    "Then what''s the point of talking so much nonsense," Su Hao scolded, and then immediately looked on guard. "If you want to fight, come on, motherly."

    Knowing that Su Hao misunderstood again, Luo Ming quickly explained, "although you and I are not of the same race, I can recognize you as the Lord and swear."

 Chapter 753

    Su Hao naturally knows that this oath is nothing more than to acknowledge the Lord to the swearing party, willingly become enslaved by the other party, and then hand over a drop of his own blood essence. Generally, only those who are especially loyal or forced will make such a vow. If they violate it, they will be punished by the highest law of sword land.

    "Yes, as long as you have my blood essence in your blood, the rules will mistakenly think that I am a part of you."

    This, Su Hao is to understand, a sudden appearance.

    But then she said mercilessly, "what does all this have to do with me?"

    She doesn''t believe that the other party is so willing to recognize themselves as the main, but there must be some way to get rid of themselves.

    Luo Ming didn''t expect Su Hao to say that. Don''t they all say that women are weak and kind?

    He wiped the sweat on his forehead and said to Su Hao, "naturally, you won''t suffer for nothing. It''s said that there are many treasures in the upper layers of the virtual heaven. I''ve become your slave. Then all the things I''ve found are yours."

    Su Hao shakes her head. It''s impossible to cheat her with these words.

    "I can do it myself without you looking for it."

    Luo Ming is speechless. How can there be such a difficult person? He doesn''t believe in the oath of recognizing the Lord.

    Then, Su Hao said with a bad smile: "in your body, I think there must be some good baby, right? Give me this and I''ll agree to help you

    Luo Ming never thought that he would be passive in a short time.

    Looking at Luo Ming''s struggling eyes, Su Hao put on a fighting look and said: "otherwise, you and I should fight."

    Luo Ming sighs in his heart that he''s not lucky. He doesn''t dare to fight Su Hao. Although he has a treasure, even if he can defeat Su Hao, it''s not a wise choice. After all, he has never entered the upper layers of virtual heaven.

    After some meditation, LuoMing made a decision to take out a green stone from the storage bag.

    "This is to repay you. I hope you don''t break your promise."

    Sue took it, looked at it carefully, and asked, "what is it?"

    LuoMing Juhan, he can''t believe that suhao doesn''t even know this stone. No matter how strong suhao is, he will be a member of a large family.

    However, he was also relieved that the less the other party knew about the stone, the more likely he was to succeed.

    Luo Ming explained: "it''s a grindstone. After it''s polished, the sword''s level will rise one level. I''ll give you this grindstone, but any level can be polished."

    Su Hao has no memory of this thing, but she has heard the name of grindstone. Every time she uses it, it will make the grindstone smaller. It''s really a rare thing.

    Swords are divided into one to nine grades. Each additional grade can bring great power to swords.

    Su Hao laughs. Before he agrees with Luo Ming, he first takes out his sword and grinds it.

    Sure enough, after some polishing, the sword was upgraded to a third-order sword.

    This scene was admired by LuoMing. He had never seen such an elf before, but he was a little flustered.

    Su Hao nodded and used his third-order sword. Then he put away the sword and grindstone with satisfaction and said, "tell me about your plan."

    They finally entered the theme, and LuoMing was very excited. After a hundred years, he was finally able to leave.

    He quickly said: "I first recognize the Lord to you, and then I''ll find someone to come over, and then we''ll solve it together."

    Su Hao agreed, and LuoMing began to recognize the Lord. Everything went well.

    Luo Ming forces a drop of blood essence into Su Hao''s forehead, which can be regarded as her master''s weapon to control the enslaved party. As long as she dies, the enslavement will die.

    After all, it''s for his own interests. After Luo Ming recognized the Lord, he didn''t stay any longer and went out to look for the crowd.

    Suhao doesn''t worry. She stays obediently in her position. Although she doesn''t know what LuoMing is doing, this kind of thing is good for her after all. One more helper will provide more protection in this virtual world. What''s more, they are still masters and servants. They can recall each other through blood essence. At least she is safer than others on this level.

    Soon, LuoMing brought back a wave of people, also don''t know what method he is through to let the other party believe, seven or eight people team.

    Then there was a massacre. According to Luo Ming, in the second layer, many people chose to join hands.

    It is precisely because of the large number of people and great strength, which can improve the probability of seizing the position. However, on the issue of the ownership of the position, each team has its own allocation method. However, no matter how many points are scored, it is certain that someone will not be able to own it. Every time you get a position, someone will be divided out, and the strength of the team will be smaller and smaller, so the probability of seizing the position will be smaller.

    Su Hao secretly regretted that if only these people had enough spirit stone treasures, but they were not LuoMing. They seldom had anything on them.

    Their bodies were turned into powder by LuoMing with a special potion, which floated in the wilderness, leaving no blood.

    This makes Su Hao really admire. There''s no way to say how to deal with the corpse.

    When Luo Ming went out to look for people again, Su Hao also came to the exposed position. This time, the crowd was bigger, with more than ten people.

    "I didn''t expect to be a little girl. The captain just got a position. It''s my vice captain''s turn this time." A person with a facial expression said.

    Looking at his expression, Su Hao felt sick and wanted to kill him immediately.

    "You don''t look in your own mirror. Are you worthy of your aunt?" Su Hao side anger way, one side already through the essence blood call Luo Ming to come back.

    This said, let the other party angry, his most disgusting is looked down upon by the woman.

    "Little lady, I don''t have to pee today. I deserve it or not."

    Then he began to attack Su Hao. Seeing that other people were going to rush up, Su Hao said in a hurry: "what kind of man are you? So many people beat me. It''s a kind of single choice."

    Oh, the other party is happy. I heard such a request for the first time.

    He looked at Su Hao, the color does not change, think that Su Hao is afraid, "little lady, if you follow me, I will spare you today."

    Su Hao''s face is dignified. It seems that the other party is still smart. She doesn''t have the sense of singleness. She doesn''t want to hide it. It''s just more than ten people. What''s the big deal.

    "I bah, you this kind of, give elder sister, elder sister all dislike ugliness, come quickly to die." Su was ready to fight. He took the third-order sword in his hand.

    Each other a gloomy smile, make a gesture, people from all directions began to sue good start.

    If you want to fight, fight.

    Su Hao takes the lead in attacking. Then she uses ten thousand sword Jue to attack the person with filthy language. The opponent is the intermediate sword king, who is the strongest of all.

    Su Hao''s fighting power surprised the other side. Just as he retreated, Su Hao had already solved one problem, which made him pay more attention to it and no longer despise it.

    "Brothers, cheer up, this girl is a little bit strong."

    For a moment, Su Hao''s situation became ugly.

    Suhao clenched her teeth and tried to resist with a long sword in her hand, but there were still too many people to deal with.

    Suddenly, a man flew out of the horizon.

    Facing the vice captain''s back is to insert a sword, even to give the other side no chance to react.

    It''s LuoMing.

    With the participation of Luo Ming, Su Hao''s situation also becomes cheerful.

    "Let you just suppress me, come on."

    Su Hao is not a bully. As long as she is given the chance to fight back, she will immediately seize it and never relax.

    More than a dozen people of the other party were stunned. They didn''t expect that Su Hao had any helpers.

    "Why do you still have a helper, you should not."

    Su Hao, with a smile and a sword, sent him to the West. "You''d better leave these words to old man Yama."

    There are six people left. They are not near suhao, but far away from her and surround LuoMing.

    One of them is ferocious: "this woman didn''t send out, let''s kill this son of a bitch first."

    Six people have a good idea, but can they really stop LuoMing?

    Suddenly, he took out a handful of dust like sand from his waist and sprinkled it on people''s faces. Suddenly, six people''s eyes tingled, as if they were blind.

    LuoMing took the opportunity to kill them, with a smile of victory on his face.

    Six people fell to the ground, LuoMing again, as before, will dispose of their bodies.

    Su Hao looked at him and said with a smile, "you''ve come in time."

    In fact, she knew that Luo Ming had come long ago. He just wanted to make himself spend more time on these people. It seems that Luo Ming still has many strange things in his heart.

    Luo Ming is also embarrassed smile, "not in time, received your message, I hastened to come."

    After that, Su Hao didn''t say much. At least he still has the essence and blood of the other party. At least his life is guaranteed. He just needs to be more careful in the later layers.

    As for LuoMing, in addition to consuming Su Hao, he is also testing Su Hao''s strength to see how far Su Hao can fight.

    And just the first World War, he is clear, Su Hao is not very strong, just a couple of dozen will not work.

    But it''s good for him to act.

    His idea is that the more serious Su Hao is consumed, the more he cares about his existence, the more inseparable he is, and the more he hopes to leave the second level.

    LuoMing goes out to be a bait again. He is happy for his guess, but he has been trapped by Su Hao.

    As he saw, it was su Hao who deliberately showed it to him. Su Hao''s real means have not been shown yet.

    After that, Luo Ming led several waves of people, plus two waves of people who came to the door on their own initiative, and the 100 people they killed together.

    LuoMing doesn''t run around, but quietly stays beside the position, waiting for the end of the rest of the time with suhao.

    All of a sudden, Sue Hao asked curiously, "did you come here a hundred years ago?"

    "Yes," said Luo Ming, "I was besieged by more than ten people, and I ran away to save my life. Then I didn''t get the position. Well, I didn''t fail in the first level, otherwise I would have been dead. "

    Su agreed with this, but she still thought that since the people who enter the virtual heaven have rules, the people trapped in the virtual heaven should also have rules.

    She spoke out what was in her heart.

 Chapter 754

    Luo Ming explained: "yes, the rule of people in the virtual world is that no matter what means we use, as long as we can win the position, we can leave here successfully."

    Speaking of this desolate place, Luo Ming is a burst of melancholy, "there is nothing in this place. If it is not the realm of the sword king, you can make food through aura, maybe many people will starve here."

    Looking at the two people''s chatterbox has been opened, Su Hao took the opportunity to ask: "Luo Ming, how is your family?"

    Luo Ming shook his head, very helpless, "don''t ask me these questions, I don''t want to answer."

    After hearing this, Su Hao frowned slightly. In this case, she could not ask anything. How could she know each other? The so-called "know yourself, know your enemy, win all battles".

    Su Hao changed the question, "I''m interested in what you said about the woman before."

    Luo Ming sighed deeply, "it''s nothing. It''s just a woman I know who was maimed by the animals. Killing them is an account for her."

    Later, Su Hao knew that he couldn''t ask any more questions, so he meditated and practiced and didn''t speak any more.

    She just let practice not long, Luo Ming called a, "Su hao?"

    Su Hao opened his eyes, gave him a look, and said, "what''s the matter? I''m practicing

    In Su Hao''s opinion, cultivation is a big event, and she can''t be disturbed. Before, she was disturbed by Xuantian men, and it was a light punishment if she didn''t kill them.

    But at this time, the slavery in front of her dare to disturb her, which makes her very uncomfortable.

    "Then what?" Luo Ming was embarrassed and said, "can you get me some spirit stones?"

    LuoMing hasn''t been in contact with Lingshi for a long time, and the aura in his body is not enough. In previous battles, he was able to win by relying on some of his items.

    So at this time, he saw Su Hao''s spirit stone and wanted some.

    But Su Hao was not so friendly. Xie Xie said with a smile, "do you want a spirit stone?"

    Luo Ming nodded with enthusiasm.

    Su Hao immediately woke him up with a cold water and said, "exchange the treasure for it."

    Her suhao spirit stone is not so easy to take. It''s all earned by her hard work. How can she give it away casually? Naturally, she has to exchange things for things.

    LuoMing falls sharply. He secretly tells us who this person is. In this way, he gave the grindstone before. I don''t know how many spirit stones he can change.

    But if Su doesn''t buy it, it''s the same thing.

    Luo Ming turned his eyes and said, "I''ll give you the powder I just used. How about giving me all the spirit stones in your hand?"

    All of them?

    How can it be? Su Hao immediately vetoed it. It''s absolutely impossible. At most, it''s a top-quality spirit stone.

    Luo Ming is also depressed. His powder that hurts people''s eyes can be called killing powder. As long as he uses aura to sprinkle it into the enemy''s eyes, he will make the enemy''s accomplishments below his accomplishments lose all and lose his eyes.

    This powder can destroy people''s eyes without aura, but it can cause a bloodbath outside. Su Hao even said that it is only worth a top-grade spirit stone.

    No matter how Luo Ming praises his killer powder, Su Hao always has an attitude, "you picked it up on the Lingshi street of my aunt. You can change it if you want. A top-grade Lingshi thinks highly of you."

    At last, the two discussed again.

    Finally, the price will be set at 100 pieces of Shangpin Lingshi.

    But it''s not so easy for suhao to send out the stone.

    At the moment when she was about to hand it over, she suddenly took it back and held it in her arms.

    Seriously said: "I now regret, you need to add a treasure, or not to a piece."

    Luo Ming was so angry that he saw that the stone he was about to get suddenly came back, which made him itch in his heart.

    Su Hao did not force him to think for a while.

    After a while, he seems to have figured it out, reluctantly said: "then you have to add two thousand Zhongpin Lingshi and ten thousand Zhongpin Lingshi."

    He didn''t dare to ask too much, because just now, Su Hao''s bargain was more terrible than him.

    "OK," Su Hao readily agreed, "I''ll give you 20000 pieces of soul stone."

    This can make Luo Ming happy, quickly take out another thing, quickly exchange with Su Hao, for fear that the other party will regret.

    Then they did their own things. Luo Ming sat down to practice, and he was glad that he had taken advantage of himself.

    And suhao is another object that he studied from LuoMing.

    It''s a blade fragment, only thumb joint long.

    When Su Hao touched it again, he had a reaction on his chest. It was a fragment of the sword of the emperor. Was it not that this fragment was also a fragment of the sword of the emperor?

    Then, while Luo Ming was still in cultivation, Su Hao took out the fragments of his emperor''s sword from his chest. They were just in his hands.

    All of a sudden, it started to merge automatically.

    Su Hao was very happy. She never thought that at this time, she could get a small piece of the sword of the emperor. Although it was only a small piece, it could at least show that she could gather the sword of the emperor.

    Looking at the emperor''s sword in his hand, Su Hao felt that he could use it as a weapon. His name was so domineering, and his power would not be weak. When should he try it.

    Su Hao put the sword of the emperor back into his chest. He was very happy. He made a lot of money. He also had a bag of killer powder, which could be regarded as his mace.

    In the process of cultivation, Luo Ming hears Su Hao''s laughter and thinks that Su Hao is so stupid.

    I picked up that fragment in the desert. It looks like a sword piece. It''s very sharp. It can fool Su Hao. He is also very happy.

    Both of them are in a state of excitement, and LuoMing doesn''t know that he has helped Su Hao a lot.

    After that, some people came again, and Su Hao didn''t do it. Since there was slavery, why did the master do it by himself? This also made Su enjoy the happiness of being a master.

    Soon, the time of three days is coming. LuoMing holds the position. He is very excited and is about to leave this ghost place. Finally, LuoMing can leave.

    Su Hao coughed twice, "LuoMing, you have to calm down, or I will lose face when I am the master."

    Luo Ming had a dark stomach, but he was still excited. He had been waiting for a whole hundred years.

    Then the position with two people disappeared as before, and LuoMing was really taken away together. Not only he was excited, but also suhao felt some surprise.

    "It seems that you still haven''t cheated me."

    "That''s," Luo Ming said with a smile, "it''s all from the ancestors."

    Immediately after that, a lot of people appeared around them, and LuoMing was hiding behind him. Naturally, someone around him saw him and was shocked.

    But we can''t speak, but we all want to, how can there be people who don''t sit on the second floor.

    A majestic voice sounded.

    "The second level is over."

    "Those who have successfully promoted..., those who have successfully occupied the position and promoted 5550..."

    When it comes to the last number, the voice of majesty stops.

    Then, suddenly said: "found abnormal promotion, against the rules, die."

    Then, suhao felt that there was a pair of big eyes staring at him in the sky, or should be said to be staring at LuoMing behind him.

    Luo Ming''s heart screamed that it was not good. He clenched his fist and did not dare to act rashly. Didn''t his ancestors say that it would be ok? How come the rules have changed again.

    Then, a light appeared in the sky, shining down, just through Su Hao''s body, aiming at LuoMing.

    "Those who are not normally promoted have been determined and killed."

    LuoMing is afraid. He wants to run away and finds that he can''t move at all, just when he is desperate.

    The sword on Su Hao''s chest flashed. She didn''t even find it. After all, the light just covered her chest.

    The next second, the light from the sky disappeared.

    "Those who are not normally promoted have obtained the promotion permission and give up killing."

    People were shocked, and the most exciting thing about this operation was LuoMing. He just felt the cold meaning of Xiao Sha in the light, and it was as if he was going to kill him into dust.

    But somehow, suddenly the light became soft and disappeared.

    Everyone is surprised, can see Luo Ming, also remember his appearance, one by one in the eyes revealed a different light.

    Luo Ming says in secret, this is just getting out of the tiger''s mouth and into the wolves.

    Then he stood up unambiguously and sat on the edge of his seat.

    Su Hao said angrily, with a fierce look in her eyes, "what are you doing? Is that what you can do? Just squat aside. "

    But after that, Su Haocai realized that she didn''t speak at all, but just her eyes startled Luo Ming and squatted on the side of the position.

    Finally, he realized that his life was controlled by the other party, but he could find a chance to leave Su at the next level.

    "There are 5558 successful promoters who have occupied the position."

    "Promotion reward, promote a small realm."

    Then the reward came, and everyone was excited. They thought that they could be promoted to two levels in just a few days, without any side effects. It was really worthwhile to come to this empty heaven.

    If Luoyin heard their thoughts, they would loudly make complaints about them. It is only that you have not experienced the elimination. Otherwise, you will know that virtual sky is actually a very terrible place.

    But Luo Ming was very excited at this time, because his realm was also improved, which was not mentioned in the records of his ancestors.

    Whatever he is, it''s good.

    But Su Hao has been thinking about why LuoMing, who was supposed to be eliminated, suddenly became a promotion permit.

    There must be some secret in this, otherwise the rules of virtual heaven will not be changed easily.

    Su Hao thought of the light, which just passed through her chest. She felt it and asked, "is it related to the fragments of the emperor''s sword?"

 Chapter 755

    It seems that the mystery of the sword of the emperor is very deep.

    Su Hao understood that only when he finished the virtual heaven, maybe he could touch some secrets.

    "Rest for an hour, and open the third layer of virtual heaven."

    As before, everyone entered the cultivation state. After the second level, although they were all promoted successfully, the promotion was not easy.

    Ghosts can think of what they will encounter in the next layer, so it''s better to improve their strength.

    So are suhao and LuoMing.

    An hour later, the voice of majesty appeared again.

    "The third level of virtual heaven is opened, and each person who has killed 20 or more people is promoted to enter the ranking list. Those who have not met the conditions, like the first level of punishment, fall 99% randomly and survive 1%

    With the experience of the previous two levels, everyone knows the horror of the virtual heaven. Of course, opportunities are also justifiable. Of course, there is nothing to say, just follow the rules.

    Then, as before, the scene around everyone''s position began to change, and in turn, it was a dark night sky.

    This makes Su Hao feel a little interesting. The scene of each layer is different. After arriving at the third layer, the position is gone. This layer can move freely.

    Su Hao was finally able to make a big start. For three days in the second floor, he was about to shut himself up and could only keep his position.

    "LuoMing, you are free at the third level. If you are let go, you must have a way to get rid of yourself. I won''t say anything more."

    Su Hao said that and left towards a place without seeing his expression.

    She is a person who likes to be on her own. It''s better for other people to use her as a slave. Anyway, she can''t use it. She always feels uncomfortable to be followed.

    Besides, the relationship between her and LuoMing is purely of interest. Since the goals of both sides have been achieved, it is meaningless to get together again.

    She thought LuoMing would leave, but LuoMing came with her.

    See Luo Ming hey hey a smile, "Su is good, you why drive me to leave, have me such a help in, your survival probability also want to go up a lot of big."

    Luo Ming doesn''t say this because he flatters Su Hao, but because he thinks Su Hao will definitely need him. After all, she knows her strength very well before. It''s really difficult to kill 20 people.

    In fact, LuoMing doesn''t really want to go alone, because after all, it''s much safer for them to go together, and other people should do the same.

    He thought, although Su Hao''s fighting power is not particularly powerful, he is still a man, and that is also a strength.

    Su Hao shook his head, refused: "I still like to be alone, do not want someone to follow."

    This makes Luo Ming confused. It''s impossible. Su Hao''s strength shouldn''t say this. Did she hide her strength in front of her all the time before.

    At the thought of this, Luo Ming was a little flustered. If Su Hao was hiding his real strength before, it would be too terrible.

    He swallowed and said, "you think it''s better for us to walk together than one person."

    Su Hao refused again, ignored him and walked forward on his own.

    Just as they were about one meter apart, suddenly five people jumped out of the grass.

    Seeing this, they quickly took out their swords to resist.

    Su Hao''s mouth slightly tilted and said: "LuoMing, let you see my strength."

    Su haoba jumped, and before the five men landed, he launched the attack first.

    "The words of the sword are falling."

    The current sword language is not the same as before. There was a rest time before. Although Su Hao was really practicing, she was also optimizing her sword language after so many battles.

    Just now, she developed the combination of sword language and wanjian Jue.

    At this time, with the sound of the sword, there was a declining scene of flowers around, and then the sound of the sword turned into reality and stabbed at the people.

    The five resisted and fell to the ground.

    Su Hao quickly found a man, broke out his strength as an intermediate sword king, and cut him down. He had no time to resist Su Hao''s precise attack and fell into a pool of blood.

    Then the other four, Su Hao, blinked in front of one and attacked him.

    This person was deceived by her, and even thought that Su Hao wanted to kill him, but Su Hao just wanted to lure others to relax.

    Then there was a fierce turn. This abrupt turn made everyone can''t believe it, but Su Hao did it.

    With a sword in her right hand, she rowed to the other three people. With her left hand, she quickly took out another sword from the storage bag and pointed it at the man who had just attacked.

    "Double sword version, sword language flower falls."

    Two hands at the same time issued the sword language, the strength of which combined, not four people can resist, especially a single person.

    And this move focuses on that person.

    After two moves of sword language, the man also poured into the pool of blood.

    The remaining three were afraid. It was only a long time before Su Hao solved the two intermediate sword kings. They were still under the attack of five.

    Luo Ming on one side has dropped his chin in shock. Is this still the passive Su he saw before?

    He rubbed his eyes. He felt incredible. He couldn''t believe it.

    But he had to believe that this was the fact, the fact before his eyes.

    Luo Ming realized that he was the one who was fooled.

    Su Hao''s two swords stretched out to two places and slowly walked to the three people in front, just like a female devil''s head.

    "Are you men? How can you tremble?" Su Hao disdains a way, what she despises most is these cowards.

    The three people are enraged and don''t talk about any tactics. They rush directly to Su Hao and fight her fiercely. Anyway, they are all dead, so have a good fight.

    Su Hao is also excited. Naturally, he wants to have a good fight.

    Under the three men''s attack, Su Hao not only did not suffer, but also wielded his sword faster and faster, which was not comparable to the three men.

    It''s the first time Luo Ming has seen such a powerful sword. The key is that Su Hao''s two hands are equally skillful, which makes people unable to resist.

    After a while, the three men''s heads fell to the ground, and Sue finished the sword perfectly.

    Then she looked at Luo Ming and said faintly, "now, do you understand? So leave me alone, I have the strength to be alone, and I don''t need any enslavement. "

    Luo Ming is shocked. Su Hao has the strength to walk alone.

    Now the situation has been completely out of the track he expected.

    In this way, there are only two roads in front of him, or he still insists on walking with Su Hao, but he is in a passive position. Or go on their own, but a person is always not two people together with a high chance of survival, he can not guarantee that he can now find other people to form a team.

    The new comer to xutianjing, who was a hundred years ago, does not know anyone.

    After careful thinking, Luo Ming recognized and said, "what else do you want?"

    LuoMing understands that the reason why suhao does this is to make himself active. It''s LuoMing who can''t do without suhao, not suhao who can''t do without LuoMing.

    The reason, of course, is for the treasure.

    Su Hao coughed, looked decent, and said solemnly, "look what you''re saying. I''m Su Hao. It''s right for you to throw your treasure to me. We honest people don''t pit honest people, right?"

    Luo Ming has a lot of treasures. Su Hao laughs in his heart. No matter how many treasures he wants to get.

    Luo Ming''s face was heavy. Nevertheless, his hands were tossing in the storage bag, while Su Hao''s eyes were shining. Looking at his storage bag, what would be good?

    Luo Ming''s hand slowly pulled out, he took a gourd in his hand, and gave it to Su Hao without looking.

    Su Hao took it and shook it. There was movement in it. She asked, "what is this?"

    "Pulp washing liquid is a good treasure that can transform the body. Most people''s physique is very general, which means that when they control high-level weapons, the body can''t bear it. Even the swordsman can use it once, no matter what physique."

    Know Su Hao is an idiot, Luo Ming one-time explanation is very clear, save her don''t understand.

    "Oh." Suhao uses four tones, with a look of understanding.

    Put the gourd into his storage bag, Su Hao said with a smile, "OK, sister, I won''t drive you away, let''s kill people."

    LuoMing is speechless.

    After the two people along the path, along the way also met a lot of enemies, collected treasure, Su Hao nature is very moral.

    Instead of corrupting his own head, he first equalized LuoMing''s head with his own, and then one more person.

    Along the way, Luo Ming is also in a good mood, which is different from Su Hao. The treasure has no white flowers. If you go alone, there are so many dangers that it must be difficult to deal with.

    "It''s so comfortable. It''s only so long since we''ve been together for 15 people."

    Luo Ming has spent a lot of treasure. Naturally, he wants to talk about it well.

    But Su Hao felt that he was a little bit gone with the wind, and he inadvertently wanted to pit his treasure.

    At this time, suhao heard the sound of fighting not far away, and hurriedly took LuoMing to the past.

    To hide around, Su Hao two people a look, Luo Ming is nothing, Su Hao surprised.

    It is Wu Liangyu who is surrounded outside. It seems that the scattered corpses around him are his teammates, but now it seems that his situation is not very good.

    Su Hao chuckled. He and Wu Liangyu are really predestined friends. Even if they can meet on the first floor, they can still meet on the third floor. I don''t know what surprised expression Wu Liangyu will make when he sees Su Hao later.

    "Hello sue, do you know him?" One side of Luo Ming asked, "if we don''t do it again, maybe this boy will be destroyed."

    In fact, Luo Ming paid more attention to these heads. If he could get them, he and Su Hao would be closer to the number of twenty heads.

    Su Hao had a pair of swords, nodded, flew out and chopped them from the sky.

    They didn''t have time to see Su Hao''s attack, so two of them got her two swords.

 Chapter 756

    Then came LuoMing. He rolled and got close to the enemy. His sword was merciless.

    Wu Liangyu was shocked. He didn''t expect that Su Hao appeared at this time.

    He was covered with bruises, including the amulet given by Xuantian sword king, which he had already used up. It was not easy for him to get to the third level, but Su looked like nothing happened.

    "Hello, Sue." Wu Liangyu gave a cry.

    But Su Hao''s long sword stopped him and put him in his rear. He said to the enemies in front of him, "leave the rest to me. You can have a good rest."

    LuoMing and suhao stand together. They just attack each other, but they make six people feel bad.

    One of them didn''t get hurt. On the contrary, he said with a smile: "finally, some of them can fight. I''m tired. I''m Su Yupeng. What''s your name

    Naturally, Su Yupeng asked Su Hao. He understood the strength of his two swords, not to mention the people holding double swords. This is not very common in the land of swords.

    "Me?" Su Hao was surprised and said, "you''d better not know."

    In Su Hao''s opinion, it''s a waste of time to say one''s name to a dying man.

    Oh.

    Su Yupeng also felt that he had a hard bone to chew today. His face was cold. "Since you don''t want to say it, I''ll beat you to say it."

    Then Su Yupeng took out his sword and attacked first.

    And Su Hao followed up, and then LuoMing and the other five also played together.

    This time, being encircled by five people, Luo Ming cried bitterly: "Su Hao, you are not kind, you pit me, easy to use big head."

    Anyway, LuoMing thinks that it''s su Hao''s plan for the first time. He deliberately lets himself deal with five people, and finally wants to cheat his own Lingshi.

    Luo Ming''s face was horizontal, showing a resolute look, and said in a loud voice: "Hello, Su, you see, I Luo Ming left immediately with twenty heads, and I will never let you pit me again."

    Then he and five people entangled together, and Su Hao''s side, although the words are heard into the ears, but there is no expression on his face.

    Su Yupeng took Su Hao''s sword and was shocked. The accuracy of this force is really terrible. Fortunately, he is sensitive.

    "Unexpectedly, you are more powerful than I imagined. Let me show you my sword skills," Su Yupeng danced with his long sword, "and Feipeng spread his wings."

    At the foot of a burst of sand, flying a sword, as if Feipeng attack general sharp and fast.

    Su Hao smiles a little, draws a circle on his right foot, retreats, and makes his opponent''s sword fall.

    Su Yupeng once again shocked, this is impossible, his Feipeng wings did not make a mistake.

    For suhao, there is nothing impossible, because she is impossible.

    A ten thousand sword formula is sent out, which makes Su Yupeng have nowhere to escape. At such a short distance, he has no time to escape, so he has several swords on his body.

    Then, Su Hao got close to him and kicked Su Yupeng to the ground with a powerful kick.

    Su Hao shook his head, no way, sister''s strength is as strong as I am.

    On the other side of LuoMing, the situation is completely different.

    He was beaten by five people, and there were many scars on his body. Why did this happen? The people in the second layer were different from those in the third layer.

    After a elimination, the strength of those who stay here is naturally stronger than that of the second tier, and everyone''s strength has been improved.

    It''s more than enough for five intermediate sword kings to deal with one intermediate sword king.

    Su Hao looked at Luo Ming struggling hard, not a bit flustered, said to Su Yupeng: "take out your mace, your strength now, it''s still very difficult to win me."

    Su Yupeng stands up and keeps his body steady. He is a little angry. He has not suffered such a big loss since he entered the virtual heaven.

    With a sneer, he drew out a long sword, on which the electric arc was swimming. It looked cool.

    When Su Hao saw the sword and looked at the two long swords in his hand, a funny smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.

    It happened that his sword also needed to be replaced. Su Yupeng brought it to him.

    "This sword is called Lei Guang Jian. It''s a five step sword."

    It''s good for Sue. It''s not bad. It''s in line with her own taste.

    "Come on, cut the crap and let me see what your five step sword looks like."

    Having said that, Su Hao held his double swords tightly and did not dare to belittle the enemy.

    Su Yupeng moved, extremely fast speed, "thunder flash."

    "Take my sword."

    This speed, Su Hao can''t escape, in that case, then ruthlessly on a move.

    The two blades work together to resist the thunder.

    But this time, Su Hao made a mistake. The strength of the five level sword was not what he could have imagined.

    At the moment of brushing the ground, the second-order sword had been cut off, while the third-order sword had a huge gap under it.

    The most important thing is that Su Hao felt numb all over, and his hands were numb. Maybe this is the strength of Lei Guangjian.

    "Ha ha," Su Yupeng was very happy when he saw that he was able to pull back one city. "My five level sword is not weak."

    Thunder lightsaber''s attack is indeed accompanied by arc, which will be transmitted to other people''s bodies along the sword, causing paralysis effect.

    Su Hao retreats, and the situation in LuoMing is getting worse and worse. If it goes on like this, it''s doomed to lose both ends, not to mention saving Wu Liangyu. Both of them will be planted here.

    Without weapons, Su Hao didn''t panic either. Instead, she threw her arms and let them regain some consciousness.

    As for Su Yupeng, he was not in a hurry to attack, but looked at Su Hao and asked, "now you can tell me your name."

    "Hello, Sue."

    Although Su Hao didn''t want to talk to her, she still wanted to give her respect.

    Su Yupeng''s face was shocked and he said, "I have the same surname as you. It''s no wonder that as a female, you are so powerful."

    "Thank you very much." Su Hao''s arms are much better, but there are still some muscle injuries. She smiles and says, "I have a sword, too, but it doesn''t look like much."

    Then, Su Hao took out the fragments of the emperor''s sword from his chest. Although it was only the size of a slap, it could also let Su Hao hold it in his hand.

    Seeing the fragments of the emperor''s sword, Su Yupeng laughed, "Su Hao, you call it a sword. You''re too funny. I, Su Yupeng, don''t take advantage of women. You''d better change one. "

    Su Hao sneers. She believes that the fragments of the emperor''s sword will never be bad, even though they are fragments.

    "If you look down on it, you''ll take care of it."

    Su Hao has a fierce look in his eyes, which gives Su Yupeng a signal to start a war.

    Just when Su Yupeng is ready, Su Hao suddenly turns around and goes to the five people who are besieging LuoMing.

    As soon as the fragments of emperor''s sword came out, they immediately saw blood and ground it to one''s neck. That''s instant killing. They didn''t give each other any chance to survive.

    Everyone was shocked. Even Su Hao was shocked. It''s too comfortable to use the fragments of the emperor''s sword. It''s more comfortable than the previous three-level sword.

    Su Hao is not idle. Since the fragments of the emperor''s sword are so easy to use, she naturally wants to be more and better. As soon as she swings her arm, she swings it at another person and kills again.

    The whole audience was shocked and killed two people in a few seconds. The power of this sword is too big.

    Su Yupeng did not dare to underestimate Su Hao''s weapons, otherwise he would suffer a great loss.

    "Su Hao, you go to fight with Su Yupeng. I''ll take care of the three." Luo Ming said to Su Hao, you can''t forget that there is another Su Yupeng.

    Without the pressure of two people, Luo Ming suddenly relaxed, plus Su Hao''s instant killing, it can be regarded as cheering for him.

    Then, Su Hao doesn''t care about the situation of LuoMing. Su Yupeng is her opponent.

    They went to war without saying a word. In order to avoid Su Hao''s new situation, Su Yupeng pulled the two men''s battlefield far away, just for them to fight.

    In the first few moves, the two sides did not dare to fight each other. They only used swordsmanship to interfere, and then there were some small frictions.

    However, after so many collisions, if Su Yupeng looked at his Lei Guang sword blade carefully, he would find that there were some small gaps, which were made of fragments of the emperor''s sword.

    Not only that, but when the fragments of the emperor''s sword came into contact with the Lei Guang sword, some electric arc always came into the fragments of the emperor''s sword. However, Su Hao no longer had the numbness, as if those were swallowed by the fragments of the emperor''s sword.

    Su Yupeng''s thunder light sword, he wants a snow before shame.

    He once again used the previous move, "Feipeng spread his wings."

    Unexpectedly, Su Hao continued to use the same move to avoid.

    Su Yupeng chuckles in his heart. He already knows Su Hao''s weakness. As long as he waves the wings of Feipeng upward, Su Hao''s evasion is useless.

    But that''s the truth. At the beginning, Su Hao laughed.

    Su Yupeng suddenly understands that this is Su Hao''s weakness. In order to make him succeed, he has just set up this game.

    For a moment, Su Yupeng quickly took back his sword. Although he lost some power, he still had time. He didn''t suffer a big loss. The two swords just got together.

    The fragments of the emperor''s sword are against the thunder light sword. In front of the thunder light sword, the emperor''s sword is very weak.

    For a moment, the electric arc splashed, and they rushed towards the fragments of Su Hao''s emperor''s sword.

    Su Yupeng made more efforts to shine the glory of thunder lightsaber.

    But all of a sudden, those arc gradually disappeared, they were absorbed by the sword of the emperor.

    Su Yupeng was shocked. He had no idea that Su Hao''s sword had such power.

    What can be seen later is that there is also a little electric arc on the fragments of emperor''s sword.

    "What kind of sword are you? How can you be so strong?"

    Although at this time in the battle, Su Yupeng still put forward his own doubts.

    Su good mouth a Qiao, "take it, this is tough."

    Suddenly, Su Hao and Su Yupeng open a short distance, this is not to escape, but to use the move.

    "The words of the sword are falling."

 Chapter 757

    This sword attacks Su Yupeng in this way. In such a short distance, maybe only Su Hao can make such a quick response.

    Thunder lightsaber is defeated and is broken by one move. Su Yupeng is also under this move. He has a lot of wounds on his body, and he goes back and forth.

    In this way, the five step sword Lei Guangjian broke into a block in front of Su Yupeng.

    Su Yupeng''s face is full of disbelief. He''s a five level sword, thunder light sword. How can he be destroyed so easily? He''s not willing to be destroyed by a small sword.

    Su Hao was overjoyed. She knew that the fragments of the emperor''s sword would not give her face. She didn''t have to know. She was scared when she used it. It was really powerful.

    "How do you feel about the broken sword, Auntie? I call it treating people in their own way."

    Looking at Su Hao''s happy expression, Su Yupeng slaps the land. He is very upset. Su Yupeng has never been so angry.

    No matter what sword it is, since it appears, it must be su Yupeng''s.

    "Hello, Sue. It''s a good fight, but don''t be too happy too soon." Su Yupeng''s tone is threatening.

    Su Hao made a grimace and said, "I don''t have it, but you don''t have a chance to be happy. I''ll die!"

    Then, Su Hao used a move to kill Su Yupeng.

    See the other side a sneer, don''t know to take out what thing to throw to the ground, a huge palm clap to the ground.

    The most important thing that caused the boom was that the sound wave on the ground spread all around, and suhao couldn''t escape from it.

    She quickly used the fragments of the emperor''s sword to resist. Although she unloaded a lot of power, some of them entered Su Hao''s body and hurt her.

    Spit out a mouthful of blood, Su Hao kneels on the ground, uncomfortable way: "sword Hou realm of a palm, really powerful."

    This is at least the strength of senior sword marquis.

    Next, she doesn''t need Su to look good. She also knows that Su Yupeng has already run away. Why doesn''t he hit Su Hao directly? I''m afraid he just wants to make some noise, attract others and make some trouble for Su Hao.

    In Su Yupeng''s opinion, Su Hao can only die in his hands now.

    Not far away in a grass, Su Yupeng hiding here, just Su Hao''s attack made him hurt, he bit his teeth, in the heart called a "hateful", he su Yupeng will come back.

    As for Su Hao''s side, she also helps Luo Ming kill the other three people with her injuries.

    Just as she wanted to leave with Luo Ming and Wu Liangyu, the crowd who had been attracted by the sound had already arrived, with nearly 20 people.

    The three leaned together and were surrounded by the crowd.

    In such a scene, all three people were injured. What should we do.

    Su Hao''s face was calm. Compared with Wu Liangyu''s reaction, it was on the ground and in the sky. She cried: "LuoMing, at this time, don''t hide it."

    Why does she say this? It''s because LuoMing has a back hand.

    Luo Ming Tucao make complaints about what she can not hide from her, and then take three pills from her storage bag.

    "If you eat it, you can get back to your peak immediately."

    Su Hao and Wu Liangyu happily took it. Wu Liangyu saw that Su Hao ate it without hesitation, and then he ate it.

    Sure enough, after five seconds, the strength of the three recovered quickly.

    Su Hao took out the sword he had just picked up and held it in his hand. He felt full of strength. It was really cool.

    "Wu Liangyu, how many heads are you short of?"

    Although Su Hao''s injuries are recovered, they still don''t act rashly. Everything is waiting for Su Hao to give orders.

    "Fifteen."

    Wu Liangyu is a little embarrassed. He didn''t expect that Su Hao would help him to kill people. You know, he had a festival with Su Hao before.

    Naturally, Su Hao is not a mean person, and she promised Xuantian sword king that she would take care of Xuantian men. She didn''t meet any other people, but Wu Liangyu met them. If you can help, please help.

    "Well, I''ll leave you 15 heads. LuoMing wants two more. I want three. Twenty are just right." Su Hao''s eyes quickly swept over 20 people. They were no longer human, but Su Hao''s corpses at their feet.

    Although Su Hao''s voice is not big, someone on the other side still hears her and retorts, "tut Tut, twenty of us are still afraid of you. Let''s see what you can do to take our heads, arrogant little PI Niang."

    Su Hao''s eyes were refined, and he murmured, "really?"

    Then the whole person flew to the man like an arrow ready to go. The speed was extremely fast. This was su Hao''s hit at the peak.

    "The words of the sword are falling."

    One man died.

    Twenty people suddenly lost one person, and the others were scared. The attack speed and strength were also terrible.

    Luo Ming and Wu Liangyu also rush into the battle. After that, Su Hao doesn''t take the head. First, beat the rest of them and let Wu Liangyu take it.

    This combat experience is great for suhao.

    That crazy sword, let LuoMing and Wu Liangyu two people are surprised.

    It can be said that Su Hao''s fighting power is the strongest female nun they have ever seen in their life, even stronger than most male nuns.

    At this time, Wu Liangyu was also excited. He thought he would die if he met Su Yupeng on the third floor. But he never thought that he would meet Su Hao.

    These people, who were injured by Su Hao and were repaired by him, made his head count soar to 19.

    Now there are only five people on the other side. They are afraid. They are afraid of suhao.

    Su Hao quickly captured their escape direction and said to LuoMing and Wu Liangyu, "LuoMing and I have two heads each, and Wu Liangyu has one head. Don''t let them escape."

    Five people become defeated soldiers, and they are seriously injured by Su Hao. The rest is a piece of cake for Su Hao. Luo Ming and Wu Liangyu can also solve it.

    Twenty people were full, and then the dignified voice of the rules sounded in the minds of the three.

    "Killed 20 people, successfully promoted, ranked 68834."

    "Killed 20 people, successfully promoted, ranked 68835."

    "Killed 20 people, successfully promoted, ranked 68836."

    This surprised Su Hao. He didn''t expect so many people in front of him. It seems that this ranking is a preliminary strength ranking.

    If it wasn''t for Luo Ming and Wu liangyupeng, Su Hao could have been faster and ranked higher, but she didn''t.

    The reason for this is not because I want to pit LuoMing''s treasure, but because in terms of the first two levels, the rewards are not very rich, just to improve a small level.

    So the major rewards must be in the later level. If only the third level can make the real ranking list, then the rules are too rough.

    So Su Hao decided that although the treasures will be layered this time, the gap will not be too big. Maybe the ranking at the back is good.

    When the majestic voice ended, the scene around Su Hao and his three men began to change.

    At this time, Su Hao suddenly remembered something. The people he had just killed all entered the empty heaven. There must be a lot of spirit stones on them. He forgot to put them away. It was a big loss, a blood loss.

    Su Hao complains about his carelessness and looks at the scene day and night.

    This scene is not as good as what they saw before.

    At this time, the scene is on a high mountain like a cone, and suhao''s position is on the surface of the cone, rising in a spiral from the bottom.

    The higher the ranking, the higher the ranking, and Su Hao''s position is a little bit down the mountainside. You can see the number on each position, and people are sitting on the back.

    The only thing that has not changed is that the people present are still unable to speak and make any sound.

    In this case, we all just like the previous practice, slowly waiting for all the positions to be seated. If we follow the position to the last position, we can see a number of 100000.

    Yes, it''s only 100000.

    In this way, we can understand the punishment mentioned in the rules. There are so many people entering the virtual world, but the number of promotion in the third level is only 100000.

    If you let people know, it must be another shock.

    In the battle just now, Su Hao gained a lot of fighting experience. If he didn''t practice at this time, it was a waste of time.

    The most important thing is the fragments of the emperor''s sword.

    Su Hao saw how the fragments of the emperor''s sword absorbed the arc. She remembered how she felt when she first absorbed the aura from the spirit stone. At that time, she felt that part of the aura was absorbed by the fragments of the emperor''s sword.

    Now it seems that it should be true, and then in order to verify it, Su Hao took out the spirit stone and began to test it.

    Sure enough, after absorbing the arc, the feeling of the emperor''s sword fragments absorbing aura became clear.

    Although Su Hao was a little happy, he was a little unhappy.

    It''s the fragments of the sword of the emperor who openly snatch the aura from her body. She can''t let it snatch the light, otherwise she can''t cultivate anything by herself.

    So she began to stop the pieces of the emperor''s sword and snatch too much aura, but the pieces of the emperor''s sword didn''t want to stop.

    Even more crazy to absorb aura, which will make su Hao feel a little bad, what''s going on.

    She also did not believe, a small fragment, also dare to be arrogant with her.

    She forcibly controlled the aura to prevent it from being absorbed by the fragments of the emperor''s sword.

    When she did this, she was shocked to see the fragments of the emperor''s sword come out of Su Hao''s chest and swish into Su Hao''s storage bag.

    Su Hao didn''t even have time to see this scene, it was over.

    Then she looked inside her storage bag and saw that a lot of aura flowed out of all the spirit stones and was absorbed by the fragments of the emperor''s sword.

    Su Hao''s eyes are about to fall out. The fragments of the emperor''s sword are absorbing aura.

    Just when she wanted to reach out to stop, the shocking thing happened again. The fragments of the emperor''s sword had absorbed all the aura in the spirit stone.

    It''s only a few seconds.

    Without waiting for Su Hao to respond, the pieces of the sword slipped back to her chest.

    Looking at the spirit stone that had been piled up into a hill, it was empty now. Su Hao couldn''t help but get angry in his heart.

    These are all the spirit stones she has earned. How can she say that if she doesn''t have them? She is sad for the spirit stones in her heart. It''s a pity that she has nothing to do with this sinner.

    Looking at the hands of only a few pieces of medium quality spirit stone, Su Hao face like ashes, this is her last spirit stone, just did not absorb.

 Chapter 758

    She picked up one and tried to absorb it. She was afraid that the fragments of the emperor''s sword would be snatched by her. Fortunately, the fragments of the emperor''s sword seemed to have eaten enough and fell asleep without any reaction.

    Su Hao just let go of heart, cough, next let her surprise things happened again, Emperor''s sword fragments unexpectedly is cheating her, suddenly a suction.

    Su Hao''s few remaining medium quality spirit stones were robbed by the fragments of the emperor''s sword.

    Sue was so crazy that she said in her heart: black sheep, black sheep.

    If the fragment of emperor''s sword was a person, it might have been cut by suhao. Unfortunately, it was a sword, and suhao had no way to take it.

    The most important thing is that the fragments of the emperor''s sword absorbed so much aura that they didn''t even react, which made Su Hao most angry.

    But it''s no use to be angry, just sit quietly.

    All of a sudden, she thought of the pulp washing liquid from LuoMing, which was a gourd.

    In fact, after opening, there is not so much, only one third of the capacity of the gourd.

    Su Hao is not ambiguous, since it is to change the constitution, then drink it directly.

    If Luo Ming saw it at this time, she would say that she was crazy and dared to drink so much pulp washing liquid at one time. This is the amount of ten people.

    LuoMing gave it all to her because she didn''t need it anymore. At that time, it was just to satisfy Su Hao.

    But Sue was so good that she drank it all at once.

    Then, Su Hao felt the domineering power of pulp washing liquid, and made a strong stimulation in the meridians of his whole body. If it wasn''t for the rules that made people unable to speak, I''m afraid Su Hao must be crying in pain at this time.

    Not only the meridians, but also a series of organs, such as bones and muscles, have been baptized by pulp washing fluid.

    No matter how overbearing the pulp washing liquid is, Su Hao finally gritted her teeth to overcome it. Although it was painful, nothing could destroy her because her will was immortal.

    After a long time, Su Hao opened her eyes and felt sticky and smelly. For a woman, it was intolerable.

    Then, with a shock of her aura, and then a shock on the surface of her skin, these sticky objects were shaken off and became powder scattered outside her body, giving her a clean and comfortable feeling.

    The powder is naturally the booty removed from her body. The reason why she can do what she just did is that Su Hao''s body has become stronger.

    It''s like using aura to generate some sound waves when it vibrates, which naturally shock it into powder.

    "Aura is more pure. This pulp washing liquid is really good. It''s a pity that everyone can only drink it once. I knew I should have more."

    Su Hao was not satisfied with the amount of pulp washing liquid. He didn''t know what he was drinking. There were ten people. It was lucky that he was not defeated by the pulp washing liquid.

    As soon as Su Hao''s voice fell, the voice of majesty began to ring.

    "The third tier is over."

    "One hundred thousand people were successfully promoted, and ten thousand people remained in the previous empty sky."

    "No.1, lonely Xiaotian."

    "Promotion reward, first place, enhance two levels of small realm, life saving secret method once, top ten thousand spirit stones, combat effectiveness increased by 5%."

    "Promotion Award, the second to 100, enhance two levels of small realm, the best Lingshi 8000, combat effectiveness increased by 4 percent."

    "Promotion Award: from the 101st to the 10000th place, the first level small realm will be promoted, the best Lingshi will be 5000, and the combat effectiveness will be increased by 3%."

    The third level reward is really different from the previous two levels. The best spirit stone, Su Hao''s eyes shine, and the reward will soon appear in everyone''s position.

    However, this reward also deviates from Su Hao''s analysis, and the treatment of the first place is also very good. Su Hao does not believe in the heart, the rule is so simple will be ranked down, then the first place has become too strong.

    She doesn''t think much about it any more, but now the most important thing is the best spirit stone. She even envies the people who have many spirit stones in front of her.

    Su Hao clenched his fist and comforted himself: "I''m not in a hurry. There must be a lot of excellent spirit stones in the back."

    Her strength has also been promoted to the high-level sword king, and now she has come to the Xuantian sword king, but she wondered, didn''t the Xuantian sword king also come in? Why is the strength of the advanced sword king only now.

    Can''t allow her to think more, dignified voice sounded again, "rest for an hour, open the fourth layer, the final battle."

    As before, everyone entered the state of cultivation and reached the peak of their momentum. The fourth level was the last one, and everyone had a spirit of 12 points.

    An hour later, a majestic voice sounded.

    "The fourth level of virtual heaven is opened. The fourth level is the battlefield of the land of sword and the field outside the sword. There are many treasures in it. Everything is chance. After entering, no matter life or death, the time limit is seven days."

    When did xutianjing become so good? People wonder, the first three layers are not like this, but now there is no punishment.

    Su Hao was stunned. The empty heaven was really strange. It must be that the fourth floor really let everyone start the massacre. This is a contest between people and treasure.

    Then, the surroundings of suhao began to change, and the scene of Xiaobai appeared again. There was no life here, and everywhere was incomplete.

    Su Hao''s position is gone, and there are no other people around. It seems that everyone is scattered.

    Su Hao saw a broken palace, with a trace of light in his eyes. "Since the rules of virtual heaven say there are treasures here, let''s look for them."

    As soon as she got close to the door, Su Hao felt a wave, as if there was a sound. She moved forward cautiously, and her voice became clearer.

    "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. Come to me."

    The voice was repeating this sentence all the time. Sue was so curious that she followed the direction of the voice. During that time, many skeletons and bodies could be seen. They had probably died for a long time, many of them were killed by a single blow.

    Of course, this is not the purpose of Su Hao''s trip. She has come to a palace with a sword blade on the ground in front of it.

    As for the edge of the sword, Su Hao felt a strong taboo, and there were several skeletons. They were arranged in different positions. It seemed that it was not easy here.

    "I''ve been waiting so long, son, and I''ve finally come to you."

    Sue looked puzzled and looked around. In this space, she didn''t know where the voice came from. "Do you know me?"

    Try the other person first.

    "I don''t know."

    Hearing this, Su Hao turned around and left, and dropped a sentence, "I don''t know. What do you want me to do?"

    In fact, she didn''t really want to go, she wanted to see the other person''s reaction.

    Sure enough, the other party was worried and said, "wait a minute, child. Although I don''t know you, I know something about you. It''s a very interesting thing."

    Su Hao stopped and wondered, is there anything interesting in him? If there were any, there would be only fragments of the emperor''s sword in my chest.

    It''s impossible. How could this fragment of the sword of the emperor be seen by this person? She had never seen it before when she met so many people.

    "Child, you don''t have to be confused. I''m a swordsman. I can see your interesting thing."

    "Hum," Su Hao said with a sneer, "don''t tease me. You think I don''t know. You must be some old ghosts who want to cheat me. When you come out, you will take me away. I tell you there''s no way."

    With that, Sue is ready to leave again.

    All this seemed to be expected by the other party. His voice showed a flat tone, "boy, you think too much. My body is under the sword. How can I take you away? You just need to pull up the sword, and I can tell you the real secret of that thing. Don''t think it''s as simple as you think

    Su Hao stopped. She felt that the other side said that it was really the sword of the emperor, but she was not stupid. There were scattered skeletons around the sword, but what was the meaning of the other side directly telling her that she needed to draw the sword? There''s no such attraction. There''s no steady state of mind.

    Naturally, everything is under suhao''s control.

    Although what she was thinking was ordinary people''s thinking, her real thoughts were secret.

    As the saying goes, if you know yourself and the enemy, you can win a hundred battles, only for a long time, and you are not afraid that the other side will show up. What suhao wants to know is clear.

    Su Hao turned around and said, "if you don''t want to take me away, why are there so many skeletons around the sword? It''s obvious that they can''t pull the sword but die."

    "They?" The other side clarified the truth, "son, you think me wrong. These people have nothing to do with me. It is because of the existence of that thing that you can hear my voice. As for them, they can''t hear me.

    When they see the sword on the ground, they think of greed. They don''t have that thing, so once they touch it, they will be punished by imprisonment, and they can''t run away. "

    This time, Su Hao understood that only he had what the other side said, while others didn''t, so only he could pull the sword.

    But don''t say, this sword looks really good. If you can get a hand, it should be a great combat power.

    "Then why are you trapped here?" Su Hao asked suspiciously.

    "Boy, it''s a long story. In a word, it''s just that the demon cultivation outside the sword broke into the land of our sword. I started a battle with a demon cultivation, and he sealed it here."

    The speaker''s tone revealed a deep sense of helplessness, plus the previous words, how to see what he should say is true.

    That thing should be the fragment of emperor''s sword.

    Su Hao said with a smile, "I have the thing you said. You and I both understand its importance to sword land, but why should I save you? It''s mine."

    Hearing this, the other party seemed to be a little stunned, unexpected feeling, silent for a few seconds.

 Chapter 759

    Then he said to Su Hao, "yes, child, that thing is very important. It''s the hope of our sword land. So I beg you to use it to untie the seal. I want to be selfish. Even if the thing can''t be kept by me, please let me protect you with my strength."

    This is a righteous speech. Ordinary people don''t sound flawed.

    But Su Hao is different. She said what she had just said to the other party on purpose. As for the identity of the other party, she also guessed it.

    In this story, the fiend outside the sword is supposed to be the one who was sealed.

    However, Su Hao has never been a quitter. Since she''s here, she has to ask for something and take advantage of it.

    Then Sue Hao looked surprised. "Is that really OK? Sword saint, it''s too far away from me. "

    Since the other party expects to take the bait, then he will show it to him. This is the idea in Su Hao''s heart.

    "Son, you need to know that the sword saint is not the end. It''s nothing. Come here and pull up the sword so that I can protect you."

    After that, Su Hao, with an innocent and obedient appearance, went to the side of the sword, pulled his sleeves, and was ready to draw the sword.

    The voice seemed to be able to feel Su Hao''s state at this time, even a little more urging, "boy, that''s it. As long as you pull it up, you will be the one who makes contribution to the land of sword."

    But Su Hao was planning to start. Hearing this, she stopped and asked, "master Jiansheng, what does it have to do with my contribution to the land of sword?"

    This makes the other party fall sharply, and at the same time, he realizes that he is in a bit of a hurry, so he must go step by step.

    "Why don''t you, son? I''m a strong swordsman. That''s the mainstay of sword land. If you save me, you will make outstanding contribution to sword land."

    Su Hao suddenly realized and said excitedly, "since master Jiansheng praised you like this, I''ll help you out as soon as possible."

    For a moment, the moment that excited the voice came again. He couldn''t help saying, "child, you are the best. Pull it quickly."

    It''s the same scene again. When Su Hao''s hand is about to touch the hilt, she stops again, looking confused.

    The sound seemed to send out a little sullen.

    Su Hao asked: "master Jiansheng, my strength is only high-level sword king. Can''t I pull up this sword?"

    The voice forbeared and said, "child, how can it be? You don''t have to worry. I will help you. You can put your hands on it and pull it out boldly."

    "All right." Suhao made a clear voice.

    Then, Su Hao began to do it again, and the exciting moment came. The other party held back this time and didn''t say any more words.

    But at the moment when his hands were about to touch the hilt, Su Hao hesitated again, looking sad.

    The voice was already a little angry, but he didn''t dare to show it. He asked Su Hao again, "son, do you have something on your mind? Tell Ben Jiansheng, I''ll help you to ease your mind. "

    Su Hao sighed and said, "I''ve been ridiculed by them since I was outside. They say I''m not good at swordsmanship. They say I''m worthless and don''t deserve to use swords. They keep beating me. I hate them. So I just asked you so many questions. Thank you for your encouragement, but I still don''t think I can do it. "

    After a pause, Su Hao said, "I''m sorry, master Jiansheng. At first I thought you were a bad person. It''s OK. Now I understand. I can''t. I''ll go out and find someone better than me to help. You wait for me

    With that, Sue was ready to leave.

    When the other side saw this, he got it. He immediately called Su Hao to stop, "son, you don''t have to go. You can do it. You believe me. You come here and I''ll teach you some unique swordsmanship, so that no one will laugh at you any more."

    Su Hao showed a sly smile, continued to be aggrieved just now, and said, "no, those are the swordsmanship of master Jiansheng. How can I learn from you?"

    Hearing this, the other party believes that Su Hao is ridiculed by others, which leads to some self-confidence and inferiority complex.

    "It''s OK. You should save me. I can''t protect you alone. You need to grow up by yourself. You should sit next to the sword and I''ll teach you."

    After hearing this, Su Hao, with a look of belief, sat down beside the sword, and a great project of teaching swordsmanship began.

    The other side is oral, so Su Hao needs to be very focused.

    However, Su Hao always focused on his study. What''s more, he asked Su Hao every time he finished a sword, "what else do you don''t understand?"

    Su Hao shook his head, said he heard very clearly, and praised the other party''s good speech.

    Once you wear this high hat, it will make the other party more energetic and smooth.

    There are two swordsmanship and one body skill.

    The first sword skill, Tianguang poisonous dragon breaking, breaks all kinds of skills with a single point. Once this move is made, the speed is amazing. What''s more terrifying is the power explosion. The other side tells Su Hao that this is what he realized in a shackle.

    The second sword skill, sky shattering, makes the sky shatter with extremely fast speed. This speed is the peak, and it can be easily broken in the face of people''s oppression. This is a move that the opponent feels when he looks up at the sky at the top of the mountain.

    The third technique of body method is "temporary move" Jue. This body method is specially created by the other party for the use of the former two. Every step has the feeling of sudden temporary move, which not only gives the enemy a kind of psychological pressure, but also gives the user time to think.

    The three moves are simply invincible.

    This even made Su Hao have some admiration for him. How powerful a character must be to create such a powerful move. It seems that the opponent''s strength is credible.

    After su Hao''s integration, the other side said kindly and confidently, "son, you can draw your sword now."

    He believes that he has paid such a high price, Su Hao will not let himself down.

    Get cheap, who still stay here, Sue good clever one, "OK."

    But the next second, she moved to the outside of the forbidden area with a look of excitement and surprise, and said, "master Jiansheng, you are really powerful with this temporary move Jue. It can be so fast. Thank you."

    "What? What are you doing? Come back and draw your sword. "

    There was a sense of anxiety in the other party''s tone, which was obviously panic about Su Hao''s behavior.

    "Nothing? Dear master Jiansheng, you''d better stay here. The life outside is not suitable for you. It''s very good here. "

    Hearing Su Hao''s words, the other party was completely confused. He didn''t understand why Su Hao had changed? Does Su Hao lie to him all the time? That''s the answer.

    "How can you be so shameless? If you don''t pull out your sword, you''ve cheated me out of my unique sword skill. You should die. I''m Hou Jiantian. I''ll chase you one day..."

    Suhao swaggered toward the door, and her voice was farther and farther away from her. No matter what the other party said, her heart was full of joy. This was the first time that she was so happy in the empty sky.

    However, this unique skill is tailor-made by the other party. Suhao may not be as fluent as the other party when using it, but suhao has her own ideas, and she can also change it into something that really belongs to her.

    As for what the other party said, just take it as his nonsense. It doesn''t matter. What''s important is that Su Hao made money today.

    Su Hao didn''t stay much and went to other places, but after she left, she entered here alone, so the same scene appeared again.

    After a careful transformation of Lindong Jue, Su Hao used it easily.

    She has already figured out where she is. It''s a floating island. It can be said that outside the floating islands, there are many floating islands, countless floating islands.

    As for the way to leave the floating island, it should be at the edge of the transmission array.

    After searching the floating island carefully, Su Hao didn''t find much valuable things. Many places have been emptied.

    In addition, there is a sword waiting day, so it is not suitable to stay here for a long time.

    Coming to the teleport, Sue is ready to leave.

    But at this time, she suddenly felt a wave in her chest. Like the last time she got the fragments of the emperor''s sword, she followed the wave and came to the stone pillar beside the transmission array.

    There is a fragment embedded in it. Isn''t it the fragment of the emperor''s sword? Su is very happy. He has no place to look for. It''s not a waste of time.

    If it''s someone else, they won''t notice here. After all, the fragment is embedded too deep.

    The fragments of the sword on Su Hao''s chest were too much to bear. He leaned on the stone pillar and then returned to Su Hao''s hands.

    On the stone pillar, however, a small hole appeared.

    The fragments of the sword of the emperor are merging here, and the small sword with big palm has expanded a circle in this way.

    Su Hao is very happy. She feels that the power of the fragments of the emperor''s sword is stronger, and her ability to sense other fragments is also improving.

    And this is the second fragment of the emperor''s sword in the virtual heaven. If the emperor''s sword has nothing to do with the virtual heaven, she can''t believe it.

    Put the emperor''s sword back to his chest, and Su Hao will enter the transmission array and put in a top-quality spirit stone. It should be able to start.

    At least four more can be put into the groove.

    Su Hao looks discontented. He thinks that the teleportation array is too deep. He wants five top-quality spirit stones, which are top-quality spirit stones.

    Then, Su Hao had to put in four spirit stones.

    Now, the teleport is up.

    She didn''t know where the teleportation array would send her. She only felt a slight shake, and Sue got better.

    As soon as she went out, she came to another floating island.

    Compared with the previous one, the scenes here are almost the same, but you can clearly see that the scenes here are different from the previous one.

    She quickly looked for the stone pillar to see if there would be fragments of the emperor''s sword on it. After some searching, the answer was No.

    "Well," sighed Su Hao, "sure enough, I was just so lucky."

 Chapter 760

    However, all of a sudden, an idea came into her mind. Since there are so many floating islands here, she should look for each one of them to see how many pieces she can get together.

    Su Hao said to do it, and immediately began to search the floating island. The sword of the emperor is the most important thing. For the time being, other items should be aside, which has little influence on her.

    Just because the last floating island didn''t meet anyone doesn''t mean it won''t.

    Su Hao soon met one person. They met and looked at each other.

    But surprisingly, the other side seemed to feel Su Hao''s extraordinary momentum, so he didn''t choose to be the enemy of Su Hao and left consciously.

    This made Su Hao a little confused, but as long as she didn''t make trouble, she helped her. Now her time is tight, so it''s urgent to find the fragments of the emperor''s sword. It''s not good for her to delay for a while.

    So they left in two directions with tacit understanding, and no one bothered anyone.

    Not long after that, Su Hao found a fragment on the wall of a palace, which was also embedded in the wall, very deep.

    Ordinary people can''t find it anyway.

    For Su Hao, there is nothing more pleasant than to get the fragments of the emperor''s sword.

    After fusing the fragments with his own, Su Hao quickly went to other places.

    However, she finally collected only one piece of debris on this floating island, and then she went to other floating islands through the transmission array.

    These transmission arrays are all unidirectional. No one knows which floating island will be next, and Su Hao can only go on passively.

    Of course, what Su Hao doesn''t know is that when she is trying to find the fragments of the emperor''s sword, another person is looking for her, that is Su Yupeng.

    In the last war, he suffered a loss in suhao. He was determined to defeat suhao. Things in this empty sky could not be dragged out.

    Su Yupeng''s story will not be mentioned until Su Hao has searched dozens of floating islands. In the palace where she first appeared, the sword has been successfully pulled up.

    Without the central hub like sword, prohibition can''t stop the power of waiting for the sword heaven.

    A huge force burst out from the floor, and the man who drew the sword was scared to the ground.

    Then, a black fog figure came out of it. This is Hou Jiantian.

    Without saying a word, he went into the brain of the man who was scared to the ground. First, he was afraid, then he was in pain, and finally he gradually calmed down, showing an evil smile.

    "I''m waiting for Jiantian to come back at last. Land of sword, tremble."

    After a pause, he said, "for many years, I haven''t found a suitable person to pull out the sword. Today, God has finally sent it to me. There are also those who cheat me. I''ll kill you first. "

    Immediately after that, the opponent left quickly and went to the teleportation array. There was only a remnant shadow behind him.

    But Su Hao is happily looking for debris, almost every floating island has debris, even in one of the floating islands she looked for, she found two pieces of the sword of the emperor.

    Now the emperor''s sword has the length of a dagger. Since the battle with Su Yupeng, she has seen the power of the sword.

    All the swords are not as powerful as her emperor''s sword, which is why Su Hao is eager to find the fragments of the emperor''s sword.

    Of course, there are also people looking for death along the way. Seeing her running so fast, they think that she has got something and wants to snatch it. As a result, she tried her new swordsmanship, and then snatched all her spirit stones.

    Emperor''s sword is not idle. It''s faster than Su Hao. A pile of top-quality spirit stones is gone. Su Hao is so angry that he almost threw it away. It''s a waste.

    Su Hao is still searching for fragments. Suddenly someone comes in front of him. This is LuoMing.

    Luo Ming sees Su Hao and immediately asks for help. He''s in a bit of a mess, but there are two people behind him who are ferociously chasing him.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Now LuoMing hasn''t used his own method to break the master servant relationship between him and suhao, so suhao can''t watch him being chased by others.

    "It''s a long story. I got a treasure. They both saw me and chased me." LuoMing''s lips trembled.

    In fact, he did not dare to tell Su Hao, because once people are greedy, they will not tell them anything.

    But now only Su Hao can save him.

    See Su Hao go out a step, she takes out the sword of emperor, don''t want to waste too much things.

    "Girl, give him up, we can let you go, or we''ll stay."

    Su Hao gave a sneer, and didn''t say much. Tianguang poisonous dragon broke first, and it was this move to one person.

    Next, what surprised everyone happened. The strength of the peak sword king was killed in seconds.

    Another person was afraid. It was not just a collision with the steel plate, it was a collision with an iron mountain.

    What treasure? He didn''t feel any more at the moment. He just wanted to run away quickly and save his life.

    But can he escape under Su Hao''s impending move?

    Of course, it''s impossible. Then Su Hao used the sky smash with the help of Lin Dong Jue, and it was a second kill.

    LuoMing has been completely shocked, don''t know what opportunity suhao got, this just how long, she has been so strong.

    Second kill at the same level is not words, even higher than their own small realm, she can also do second kill.

    Luo Ming swallowed saliva, but Su Hao didn''t want to pay more attention to him.

    After taking away all the spirit stones, Su Hao is ready to leave.

    Before leaving, she turned to LuoMing and said, "you can find a place to hide. I need to walk alone."

    Without giving LuoMing any chance to answer, Su is ready to leave.

    But just two steps, she thought that she''d better take LuoMing. It''s not a big problem, so she won''t be caught by others. After all, they have cooperated with each other, and suhao asked for some treasures.

    After that, every time Su Hao searched for a floating island, he let Luo Ming search for the treasure himself, and there were many people searching for death.

    It affects Su Hao''s search speed, but the good thing is that the opponent''s spirit stone can also help the emperor''s sword. This very clear feeling is what Su Hao felt after the emperor''s sword absorbed the best spirit stone.

    Luo Ming doesn''t understand Su Hao''s behavior. He doesn''t dare to ask any more questions along the way. Every time he sees Su Hao kill someone, his heart will be shaken.

    Finally, she met her opponent.

    It turns out that the other side is already in the initial state of Jianhou.

    However, Su Hao just likes challenges. Although the gap between the two realms of Jianwang and Jianhou is a little big, it''s not a problem for Su Hao.

    The two men''s fight left Luo Ming on one side in a daze, especially after each other''s weapons changed from the initial domineering to pieces, the other side was obviously anxious.

    Without swords, the combat effectiveness will be greatly reduced.

    As the saying goes, while he is ill, Su Hao uses the Tianguang poisonous dragon to destroy and kill the opponent at the moment when he loses his weapon.

    She is more and more satisfied with the swordsmanship she cheated from Hou Jiantian. Hou Jiantian is really a powerful person. These moves are simply too subtle.

    Of course, this is where Su Hao changed the difficulty for himself, because this move was tailor-made by Hou Jiantian.

    So Su Hao also has to learn how to change herself and make it suitable for her. At this time, in essence, it''s not Hou Jiantian''s swordsmanship, but her own.

    In a flash, four days passed.

    Three demons were born in the third layer of virtual heaven.

    Su Hao, the first devil, moves frantically between the floating islands. He doesn''t know what he is looking for. He will kill anyone who stops him. He never fails. He has a servant beside him.

    Su Yupeng, the second devil, is looking for Su Hao, the first devil, while looking for treasure. He also catches Wu Liangyu in the middle of the way. As long as Su Yupeng meets anyone with treasure, he will never be alive.

    Hou Jiantian, the third devil, is more terrifying. He will kill anyone he sees and is also looking for Su Hao, the first devil. However, like him, he doesn''t want treasures.

    As for the lonely Xiaotian that everyone expected, he had already lost his life at the time of Hou Jiantian. Even if there was a life guard, it was useless, and he still could not escape.

    Su Hao has been to Fudao for more than half of his life. Now the sword of the emperor is half the length of his arm. It looks like a dagger, but it''s not enough for Su Hao.

    LuoMing is very tired, he said to suhao: "suhao, can we have a rest? We can''t find the treasure in this way. What are you looking for? "

    He couldn''t understand why Su Hao didn''t look for treasure on the floating island. Instead, he went to the next floating island after a search. At first, he thought it was su Hao who was looking for treasure, but now most of the floating islands are gone, and everything should be found.

    Su Hao shakes her head and walks on her own, ignoring him. Time is a precious treasure for her. If she finds more pieces, the sword of the emperor can be gathered as soon as possible.

    She also understood why LuoMing was confused, because the more pieces of the sword of the emperor she collected, the wider the fluctuation range of other pieces, and the shorter the stay on the floating island.

    Suddenly, in front of a person, stopped Su Hao, "Su Hao, I su Yupeng finally found you today."

    He also has a Wu Liangyu with him, which he found on the way of treasure hunting and used to threaten Su Hao''s hostages.

    Looking at Wu Liangyu, Su Hao said calmly, "what do you want? You''d better let him go first. "

    For Wu Liangyu, Su Hao is also convinced. Other xuantianmen people may have died long ago. If this boy hadn''t met himself, he would have been killed easily.

    Su Yupeng a little smile, said: "you and I fight again, win, he will give you back."

    Su Yupeng doesn''t know everything about Su Hao''s experience in the fourth floor. The only thing he knows is that he has got a lot of treasures and a seven level sword. He believes that he can defeat Su Hao and regain his own glory this time.

    "That''s it?" Su Hao doesn''t want to waste more time. It''s better to solve the problem as soon as possible. If she hadn''t promised Xuantian sword king, she would have left long ago.

    Su Yupeng in the heart a sneer, secret way Su Hao do not know heaven and earth, today is not what it used to be.

    "Yes, that''s right. That''s it."

    "OK, let''s start." Su Hao said while taking out his own sword of the emperor.

    As soon as her voice fell, she rushed out with the help of the temporary movement formula. This speed startled Su Yupeng. She quickly took out a bronze mirror and looked at Su Hao. The mirror flashed a light. Su Hao was immediately stopped and his whole body was golden.

    "Ha ha, sure enough, this stationary mirror is easy to use. Sue, you''re so good." Su Yupeng laughs. It''s a treasure that he finally gets. No one with the same level of strength can escape.

    But when he was overjoyed, he didn''t notice that the golden light of Su Hao was flowing. The end of the flow was the sword of the emperor in her hand.

    When he reacts, Su Hao is already free. Close to him, it''s a move of Tianguang poisonous dragon.

 Chapter 761

    Su Yupeng pulled out his seventh level sword to stop him, but Su Hao''s attack was too strong. He flew out like a broken kite, spitting blood at his mouth, and his internal organs were seriously damaged. What''s more, the seventh level sword in his hand had been damaged and could not be used any more.

    Su Yupeng was shocked. How could it be? This is a seven level sword. How could it be damaged by one blow? His shock even exceeded the pain of his whole body, and Su Hao''s moves. These are too strong.

    "How can you be so strong all of a sudden?" Su Yupeng asked miserably.

    Su Hao, with a smile, asked Luo Ming to save Wu Liangyu from the other side, and said to Su Yupeng, "in the fourth floor, we all depend on opportunities. I just have better opportunities. My aunt won''t tell you more. Let''s go first."

    With Wu Liangyu, Su Hao knew that his speed would be delayed again, so he had to seize the time, especially in the first World War. Su Hao deeply realized the power of emperor''s sword, that is, he didn''t know if it could absorb everything.

    If it wasn''t the sword of the Emperor just now, after he was fixed by the mirror, he would only be defeated by Su Yupeng.

    And just as Sue was about to leave, there was a sudden change in the sky.

    "I, Hou Jiantian, have finally found you, you vicious little man who cheated me on my swordsmanship."

    When Su Hao heard Hou Jiantian''s words, his face changed and he frowned. The other party came out.

    Then, a shadow in the sky came towards Su Hao, and she naturally recognized that this body method was the temporary movement formula.

    "Do you know how to use it?" Su Hao shouts out and shows his temporary move.

    The figure showed an expression of surprise. Although he knew it was his temporary move, Su Hao''s move was so smooth. It was his move.

    "You damned thief, even if you cheat me, you should die for tampering with my body method." Hou Jiantian cursed crazily, attacking Su Hao like a poisonous snake.

    The speed of this sword was too fast, which surprised Su Hao and took it seriously.

    "What I have learned is mine. How can I change it is also my will. It has nothing to do with you. It''s a move you gave me. How can I be said to be a liar? Are you talking nonsense? " Su Hao said reluctantly that she didn''t want to bear the slander of that word. If she didn''t cheat, she didn''t cheat.

    Hou Jiantian was blown up by the air, and the speed of his sword was faster and faster. He had never seen such a shameless person as Su Hao.

    The shock of receiving the sword made Su Hao''s body unable to carry it. The reason for this was that the opponent was a high-level sword Hou. Su Hao''s strength, including his ability to stick to it, depended on his own Lin Dong Jue and Emperor''s sword.

    "Xiaodai, let''s see the real Tianguang poisonous dragon."

    Su Hao''s secret way is not good, so he wants to retreat, but Hou Jiantian''s speed is too fast, so Su Hao just confronts and gives up to avoid.

    Everything happened in an instant, and Su Hao also used his own light to destroy the dragon.

    What kind of fireworks will burst out when two identical moves collide.

    Both of them quickly retrogressed, and a puff of smoke rose, enveloping Su Hao and Hou Jiantian. Everyone wondered who would continue to stand under this move.

    When the smoke cleared away, everyone''s eyes were wide open, and they both stood. However, it seemed that Hou Jiantian was still in a mess, especially the sword in his hand was almost broken.

    Su Yupeng looks at each other''s swords with a happy look on his face. His seven level swords are all destroyed by the swords in Su Hao''s hands, let alone his own. But what makes Su Yupeng''s psychological balance is Hou Jiantian''s strength.

    Such a strong strength, did not take advantage of Su Hao there, it seems that he su Yupeng lost too much shame.

    It''s true that Su looks embarrassed now, but she looks much better than Hou Jiantian, which shocked her strength.

    In fact, they didn''t notice that Su Hao changed his right hand to his left, while Hou Jiantian noticed this.

    He had a little advantage in this battle. Su Hao''s right hand was seriously injured by the earthquake. Although the emperor''s sword can fight without damage, it doesn''t mean that Su Hao will be undamaged. Anyway, the collision between swords will make the anti shock force more powerful.

    "Younger generation, your sword is good, but it''s mine. Now I''ll give you a chance to recognize me and let you live." Hou Jian said proudly.

    In his heart, he thought that as long as he was willing to drag on, Su Hao would not be able to resist him, and the sword in her hand would be her own. However, Hou Jiantian doesn''t want to kill Su Hao like this. He just lacks a cauldron. Su Hao''s strength and beauty are the best choice.

    "I bah, let me recognize you as the master, and you don''t see who your aunt is?" Sue Hao said angrily.

    Even if one of her hands has been injured, she doesn''t think she has no chance to win. She is Su Hao. Don''t forget that there is something on her that can be used as an assassin''s mace. How can an old thief kill her.

    Oh, Hou Jian''s eyes are full of power. A nun can''t take her three moves.

    "In that case, I''ll fight until you give up."

    Hou Jiantian attacks again. He has changed a sword, which has five levels.

    As for Su Hao, the use of the emperor''s sword in his left hand didn''t go wrong at all. This surprised Hou Jiantian. You know, his left hand can''t be used as freely as his right hand, but Su Hao''s performance is completely the same as his right hand.

    This kind of feeling makes Hou Jiantian want to conquer Su Hao even more and make the other party recognize himself as a stove.

    Other people, especially Su Yupeng, have completely accepted the fact that he lost to Su Hao. Su Hao is so strong that it''s hard for him not to lose.

    Luo Ming and Wu Liangyu are also glad that they have met Su Hao in this empty heaven. They simply meet other strong people. How can they live so easily.

    Of course, the three only dare to be spectators. If they can help Su, they will not dare. The main reason is that Hou Jiantian''s strike is too terrible. Su Hao can catch it, but they are only killed by one blow.

    "Younger generation, you''d better recognize me. If you go on like this, you won''t last long." Hou Jiantian cried. He was very happy in his heart. He had already felt Su Hao''s fall. As long as they played each other for a while, he would be able to defeat Su Hao.

    Su Hao tried his best to resist and said, "you dream, you are delusional."

    However, in other people''s eyes, Su Hao is indeed a little bad, gradually in a weak position.

    "Do you think suhao will lose?" Wu Liangyu asked.

    Luo Ming shakes his head. He doesn''t know if suhao will have any more moves. He and suhao have been together for the longest time. Every time there is a crisis, suhao can always get rid of it. As for this crisis, the power gap is too big for him to handle.

    Similarly, Su Yupeng shakes his head. He has already issued a death notice for Su Hao. He can clearly feel the difference between them. He knows that Su Hao will only suffer more and more under such delay.

    Hou Jiantian''s pressure is more and more tight. Su Hao''s face shows a struggling expression. Suddenly, she has a flaw. Hou Jiantian seizes the opportunity to wield a sword.

    However, when the sword was used, Su Hao even showed a faint smile, and then the injured and unimportant right hand, holding a handful of powder, shook Hou Jiantian''s eyes.

    Hou Jiantian quickly realizes that this is a trap set by Su Hao, but it''s too late. The powder falls into Hou Jiantian''s eyes precisely.

    The other two may not know, but when Luo Ming saw this scene, he immediately thought of the killer powder he had been killed by Su haokeng. It was a very painful consequence for this kind of thing to enter his eyes. Even when he was thinking about it, he was shocked.

    Su Hao''s plan is successful. She takes the opportunity to blow Hou Jiantian''s sword away. It''s just that she wants to kill him when he is ill. She stabs him with a sword and repels him.

    Hou Jiantian touched his eyes with both hands. The pain in his eyes even made him have the impulse to buckle his eyes. But everything just made the powder melt faster.

    The other two realized the horror of the scene. They were shocked, but only LuoMing knew the inside story.

    "Hou Jiantian, don''t you want me to recognize you as the master? Why, why don''t you say it now? " Su Hao waved the sword of the emperor and said leisurely.

    At this time, everything makes her feel very comfortable. Just now, she is so oppressed. She looks at LuoMing, thanks to the boy''s killer powder. Otherwise, it''s really hard for suhao to turn over today.

    Hou Jiantian screams bitterly. Su Hao''s move is something he never thought of. Being stimulated by Su Hao just now, he lowers his heart and stabs his eyes with both directions, destroying his eyes.

    Su Hao saw his behavior, now he is like this, also can''t change the fact that he was destroyed.

    Later, Su Hao didn''t talk much nonsense. He took a step forward and then used Tianguang to kill Hou Jiantian.

    At the time of his death, Hou Jiantian was still unwilling. He kept yelling and swearing at Su Hao. If his eyes were still there, he would see the unwilling and angry inside. But now it was just two blood holes, and the blood flowed out of the corner of his eyes. He fell back heavily, which was a complete death.

    Suhao wins completely. She takes the sword of the emperor and walks towards the other three with the posture of a winner.

    Luo Ming and Wu Liangyu didn''t feel anything, but Su Yupeng was a little afraid and inadvertently stepped back two steps. He was afraid that Su Hao''s anger had not been completely released.

    As a result, Su Hao didn''t give a bird at all. He went straight to LuoMing and said, "is there anything to heal? Give me some. "

    Now Su Hao''s strength is not what it used to be, and Luo Ming doesn''t dare to have any defiant psychology. Without saying a word, he quickly takes out the healing items and gives them to Su Hao.

 Chapter 762

    "Protect the Dharma for me," Su haopan sat down, recovered for a while, and said to LuoMing and Wu Liangyu, "let''s go."

    Now the only thing left is to collect the other pieces of the sword on the floating island as soon as possible. There is no room for any delay.

    Luo Ming and Wu Liangyu don''t understand why Su Hao is so worried, but they don''t dare to ask any more questions. They have to leave. As for Su Yupeng, he doesn''t dare to find any fault with Su Hao any more. He knows that he has not been killed, which is a great fortune in misfortune.

    Next, Su Hao continued to shuttle among the floating islands. After two days, until she came to the last floating island, she finally collected all the fragments of the emperor''s sword on the fourth floor. The emperor''s sword has some rudiments. It seems that this virtual heaven is the place where the fragments of the Emperor''s sword are scattered most.

    I just don''t know if there will be any on the second floor. After all, the first fragment that suhao collected was given by LuoMing. Needless to say, suhao could guess that he found it on the second floor.

    "Cough, brother LuoMing, suhao, it seems that he is collecting some fragments. Is it a treasure?" Wu Liangyu asks Luo Ming.

    Seeing Luo Ming with a serious expression, he replied, "why do you care so much? If it''s a treasure, it won''t be yours. It''s better to keep your mouth shut."

    When Luo Ming says this, Wu Liangyu doesn''t dare to talk. He can only see what Su Hao plans to do next. After all, they have to rely on Su Hao.

    There''s only one last day left.

    Su Hao looked at Luo Ming and said happily, "it''s been hard these days. You''ve been running around with me. Now there''s still one day left. You''d better choose some floating islands to search for treasures. If you have any problems, I''ll solve them."

    Hearing this, they were very happy, and finally they could look for a treasure.

    After that, Su Hao became their bodyguard. She was not interested in those treasures any more. It''s just like you already have a peerless treasure. Naturally, you won''t be interested in other treasures any more.

    However, Su Hao will not be idle. Every time they go to a floating island, she will heal herself and enter a state of cultivation.

    Although she did it intermittently during the day, she managed to break through to the top of the sword King''s strength in the end, and her injury was much better.

    LuoMing two people also encounter some danger, but for Su Hao, it''s just a matter of soot blowing that can be solved.

    At the end of the day, they also got some treasures.

    All those who survived were guided by the rules and left the floating islands.

    It''s the same place as before, but now there is no place and no ranking. More importantly, everyone can talk.

    A majestic voice sounded.

    "Congratulations, you have successfully passed the virtual heaven. The virtual heaven is a place where opportunities and crises coexist. Those of you who have successfully passed it should have gained a lot and understood a lot. Congratulations again. After an hour''s rest, you can leave the virtual heaven. You can''t fight or die."

    Su Hao walked around, and there were about 30000 or 40000 people. Many people wanted to kill people at this time. But when they heard what the rules just said, they didn''t dare to act rashly. They had to wait until they got out of the void.

    All of a sudden, a voice came into Su Hao''s ears. It was the majestic voice of the rules.

    "It''s you at last."

    What the hell?

    Su Hao looks around, others are indifferent, as if they don''t hear the sound at all. Even Luo Ming and Wu Liangyu look at Su Hao in confusion, and don''t understand her strange behavior.

    Sue understood. Only she could hear the sound.

    Dignified voice, sounded again, "ready, for you to send."

    As soon as the voice fell, the scenery around suhao began to change, so that she disappeared without any movement.

    That''s what happened when Luo Ming and Wu Liangyu turned their heads. When they saw whether Su Hao had seen them, they were a little panicked. They mistakenly thought that Su Hao had gone to other places. As a result, they found out in the crowd.

    On Su Hao''s side, when he saw it again, it was a starry sky. There was a platform. Looking down from the platform, he could clearly see the floating islands.

    What''s all this about? Su Hao doesn''t understand that on the other side of the floating island is a dark boundary, endless darkness.

    "That''s the boundary between the land of the sword and the land outside the sword." A majestic voice sounded.

    "The floating island was set up by the land of the sword against the land outside the sword. Thousands of years ago, the land outside the sword broke into the land of the sword. In that battle, the strong of the land of the sword was defeated and died. The most important thing was the suppression of the land of the sword. The sword of the emperor was destroyed and scattered everywhere. In the end, the land of sword had no resistance, so it had to make an agreement with the land outside the sword. Every 100 years, the land of sword would annihilate some people and control the population, so the virtual heaven was born. "

    Su Hao understood. It seems that his sword of the emperor is really useful. He didn''t expect that it was the suppression treasure of the land of the sword. No wonder it was so powerful and other swords could be destroyed at will.

    At this moment, Su Hao had an idea. She wanted to see what could destroy the sword of the emperor.

    The majestic voice continued: "originally, there were only three layers in the virtual heaven, but with the concerted efforts of the only remaining strong men in the sword land, the fourth layer was just opened up, so that the last surviving people could go to find the treasure left in the floating island, conserve their energy, and wait for one day in the future to catch all the demons outside the sword."

    Su Hao savors the pictures of the rules carefully. Although she doesn''t quite understand why the rules say that, since she said it, it must be useful, so she needs to think about it.

    However, this can also explain why the punishment of the first three levels of virtual heaven is so serious. Sure enough, there is a huge hand behind all this.

    Then, the majestic voice said, "you are the master of the new generation of emperor''s sword, which proves that the time has come for the rise of our sword land."

    "You may not understand the power of the emperor''s sword. If it had not been reborn, how could it have been broken."

    "Now your mission is to make the sword of the emperor complete, so that the future of the sword land will be guaranteed."

    Su Hao understood, and sure enough, the sword of the emperor should be his own mission. Although the solemn voice said that the mission and task were different, their final results were the same.

    Now there is a problem that suhao doesn''t know where the debris is.

    "Do you know where the pieces of the sword of the emperor are?" she asked

    The majestic voice replied, "I don''t know, so I need you to look for it. The sword of the emperor can sense the fragments. You don''t have to worry."

    This matter is Su Hao already knew, but the remaining fragments are still very difficult to find, she sighed, it''s just, just looking for fragments, it''s no big deal, who let her pick up this mess.

    "Next, you can practice in the virtual heaven for 50 years. In fact, the first three layers of the virtual heaven are all three different excellent cultivation places. I sealed their aura before, but now others have left the virtual heaven. Let me send you in."

    Su Hao agreed to come down without saying a word and went to the first floor for cultivation. However, Luo Ming and Wu Liangyu didn''t expect this. They don''t know why Su Hao suddenly disappeared and left without saying a word.

    Coming to the first level again, this feeling is totally different from Su Hao''s. at this time, the aura is filled with a lot of terrifying things. It''s really a great place for cultivation.

    In this case, Su Hao, naturally, can''t waste a minute and a second. Let''s start fighting.

    With that, Su Hao sat down. At this time, the sword of the emperor came out of her chest and swam freely in the first layer of heaven and earth, looking very happy.

    Su Hao smiles a little, and then he doesn''t care about the sword of the emperor and starts his own cultivation.

    In the past 50 years, Xutian hasn''t changed much outside China. In Xutian, the first three layers have been repeatedly practiced by Su Hao, and their actual strength has reached the peak. The sword God is only one step away from the strength of the sword saint.

    Su Hao''s guess was right. There were pieces of the sword scattered on the third floor, but there were still a few pieces that she couldn''t find when she went all over the empty sky.

    Today''s emperor''s sword looks almost the same as the normal sword, but there is always something missing, which has something to do with the remaining pieces.

    After being sent out by Xu Tian Jing, Su Hao sighed. She left the place where she had lived for 50 years, and she also had some taste in her heart.

    However, she still has her mission. The fragments of the sword of the emperor must be found, otherwise the strength of the sword of the emperor will not be perfect.

    Su Hao relies on his memory to find the transmission array of that year, wondering if he can still use it.

    In it, she put in the spirit stone, and the teleportation array started. It seems that it has not been scrapped in 50 years.

    When you get out of the transmission array, it''s not far from Xuantian gate.

    In the transmission array, Su Hao thought, if Xuantian sword king saw himself, what would he think, and what would Xia Wu see himself? It''s funny to think about it.

    At this time, at the gate of Xuantian gate, all the disciples gathered here. Behind the gate, there were also a group of people, two groups of people at each other''s throats.

    "Xuantian sword king, you can''t do it any more. Your strength hasn''t changed since you were injured. Give up your Xuantian gate territory, I can let you go."

    Hearing these words, the Xuantian sword king group had some angry atmosphere and murmured in a low voice, holding the swords tightly one by one.

    Xuantian sword king stretched out his big hand to signal everyone to relax.

    Then, with his sharp eyes, he didn''t change his seriousness. "Fu Mo Li, you and I can be regarded as figures of the same period. Your magic sword sect has a larger territory and more abundant resources than our Xuantian gate. Why do you have to fight me again?"

 Chapter 763

    In fact, the Xuantian sword king didn''t want to compete with this demon. There was no way. The rule of the land of swords was that the strong was respected. The other side''s strength was a high-level sword Marquis, and his strength was still a high-level sword king. The gap between them was too big.

    The man who was called Voldemort grinned, "tit for tat? Xuantian sword king, do you think my strength is similar to yours? We are not what we used to be. I''m here to take your xuantianmen as the second sect. "

    There was a helpless look in Xuantian sword King''s eyes. Fu Mali was right. How much he expected the master of sword sage fifty years ago.

    Fifty years ago, the Xuantian sect sent seven men into the virtual heaven, but only one came back, that is Wu Liangyu, whose strength reached the advanced sword king.

    Listen to him, he''s been helped by Su Hao all the way to survive. At this time, Xuantian sword King admired his original decision, but master Jiansheng never heard from him, just like evaporation in the world.

    And Wu Liangyu, ten years later, also left xuantianmen.

    Today''s Xuantian gate can be regarded as a weak sect, so there are people like Voldemort.

    The king of Xuantian sword knew that the battle with mojianzong was inevitable, but was it a battle or not? With so many disciples, can he watch them die?

    He''s the Lord.

    "Lord, fight with them." Said a man standing beside Xuantian sword king.

    Then, another person also echoed: "yes, fight it."

    Xuantian sword king is in a tangled state. Later, more and more Xuantian disciples want to fight against mojianzong. Their combined voice shakes Xuantian sword King''s heart. He wants to understand that no matter what, he can''t let his disciples die.

    "Voldemort, let go of my people, you demon sword clan, I will fight." Xuantian sword king looked at Voldemort standing, a face of perseverance.

    Xuantian gate was founded by him, so he will guard until the end. As for the disciples, there is no need to die in vain.

    The crowd behind the king of Xuantian sword came forward slightly, and they were all full of blood. They wanted to coexist with Xuantian gate, and the king of Xuantian sword was not allowed to fight alone.

    Voldemort looked at them and said, "in my opinion, you''d better perish together. I won''t leave you alive."

    Under the command of Voldemort, the people of magic sword sect began to attack Xuantian gate, and Xuantian sword king was immediately restrained by Voldemort.

    "Voldemort, don''t go too far in life." Xuantian sword king said to Voldemort with his teeth clenched.

    He didn''t want his disciples to die in vain. It was clear that Voldemort could not kill him, but he didn''t want to.

    "Too much?" Voldemort made a ferocious smile, "when you hurt me, why didn''t you think too much? After such a long time, my injury has been healed and my strength has been enhanced. Now you''ve told me too much. "

    With that, Voldemort immediately took his sword to the Xuantian sword king. He didn''t want to solve the Xuantian sword King quickly, which was too simple for the strength of his senior sword marquis. He had to torture the Xuantian sword King slowly and let him know what pain was.

    After a while, the king of Xuantian sword was injured, and Voldemort knocked him to the ground.

    "Xuantian sword king, you can''t do it." Voldemort laughed.

    Xuantian sword King propped up from the ground. Many disciples had already died. His face was painful, as if every dead disciple was him.

    Voldemort was not willing to let go of his sword. He wanted Xuantian sword king to enjoy this painful scene.

    "Enjoy it, Xuantian sword king. You are going to perish."

    On the other hand, Su Hao had already left the teleportation array, and it was only a short time before he arrived at Xuantian gate.

    More and more disciples died. Xuantian sword king had already broken down, but he was powerless. He could only watch his disciples die, but there was no solution.

    He looked up at the sky and sighed, "why, God, why do you treat us like this, treat xuantianmen like this?"

    Then he looked at Voldemort with angry expression and said with hatred: "all the people of the demon sword clan are damned. Sooner or later, you will go to hell. You wait, you wait for Voldemort, and I will not let you go as a ghost."

    This kind of words was heard by Voldemort, but he never took it seriously. He thought it was to frighten the children.

    Voldemort''s face changed, the sword in his hand had been raised, and he yelled: "in that case, you go to die."

    Seeing this, Xuantian sword king was full of despair and sadness. He knew that he and Xuantian gate could not escape this disaster today. He closed his eyes and everything was over.

    Countless fantasies and memories surged in Xuantian sword King''s mind. He suddenly wondered how this sword could last so long.

    When you open your eyes, you can see a figure behind you. It''s the figure behind you that blocks the sword. In the eyes of Xuantian sword king, this figure is strange and familiar, and finally coincides with a figure in his memory.

    Xuantian sword king was about to say "master Jiansheng" excitedly. Fu morli was already angry and blurted out, "who are you? Do you dare to stop me from surmounting the demons and live impatiently? "

    It was su Hao who came here. For the first time in 50 years, she heard someone speak to him in such a tone. She was still a senior sword marquis.

    "Oh," Su Hao replied flatly, "my question, I should look for that group of people." Su Hao pointed to the disciples of Voldemort.

    Su Hao''s words made Voldemort a little confused.

    Next, Su Hao''s behavior surprised them, disappeared in front of Xuantian sword king and Voldemort, and appeared in the crowd of magic sword sect.

    Then came a bloody storm. All the people in the magic sword sect died in a few seconds. They didn''t even feel Su Hao''s action.

    Xuantian sword king looked surprised, and his face looked excited. "It must be the strength of the master of the sword saint has been restored. That''s right. It must be so."

    Although his voice was not loud, he was also heard by Voldemort. Coupled with the shock in front of him, he suddenly felt cool in his heart, and his feet slowly turned.

    The people of Xuantian gate are looking at Su Hao as if they were heroes, and she appears in front of Fu morli the next second, which makes him surprised. With such a fast speed, it must be the realm of swordsman.

    For a moment, Voldemort was a little flustered, his heart became a little uneasy, and his legs were shaking.

    Su Hao asked calmly, "am I tired of living now?"

    Although she is this kind of tone, but under the suppression of the strength, this words in the ear of Fu Mo Li is like the feeling of self anger, scared him to kneel on the ground.

    "Master Jiansheng, it''s my fault. I don''t know Taishan if I have eyes. Please forgive me. I don''t want to die." Voldemort kept kowtowing to suhao and said.

    Just now, he was still swaggering, but now he''s in the mood. He doesn''t dare to say a word. He only dares to beg for mercy in a regular way. Maybe he can get a chance of life.

    But Su Hao was happy. This was the first enemy she met when she came out of the empty sky. She had something in her heart.

    "Oh?" Su funny taste: "then you talk about it, where are you wrong?"

    This

    Fu Mo Li stops his behavior. Su Hao''s words really put him in question. Then he thinks that the Xuantian sword king called Su Hao the master of sword sage before, and he has an answer in his heart.

    "Master Jiansheng, I shouldn''t attack Xuantian gate, and I shouldn''t hurt your disciples. Please spare me your life. I''m willing to be an ox or a horse when I''m conquering the devil, as long as you don''t kill me." The expression on Voldemort''s face is eager to survive. He really doesn''t want to die.

    Su Hao nodded slightly. She felt funny again. She took Xuantian sword king as her disciple. However, she had already dealt with Xuantian sword king in her heart.

    "Not to kill you?" Suhao asked softly.

    Voldemort immediately answered. This is a chance.

    Su Hao shook his head again. "I think it''s better to forget it. It''s useless to keep this kind of disaster..."

    This time, before Su Hao finished, Voldemort quickly interrupted and said, "I''m useful. Master Jiansheng, if you want me to go east, I''ll go east. If you want me to go west, I''ll go west. I can also guard Xuantian gate."

    "Oh," Su Hao answered softly, and then said to himself, "but what if one day you have compassion? There is no guarantee. "

    Voldemort immediately thought of a way to meditate in his heart. Without saying a word, he was about to start. "Master Jiansheng, I understand. I recognize the Lord. I recognize the Lord now."

    Just when he is ready to recognize Su Hao, Su Hao stops him and goes to one side, revealing the Xuantian sword King behind him.

    What does Su Hao mean? It''s obvious that the facade of subduing demons shows a bitter color. His purpose today was to destroy Xuantian gate, but now he wants to recognize it as the main.

    Xuantian sword king is also confused. He didn''t expect that Su Hao would let Fu Mo Li recognize the Lord to himself.

    Fu Mo Li hated it in his heart. He hammered his chest and recognized the Lord to Xuantian sword king.

    After that, Su Hao was relieved. It was the first gift to Xuantian gate.

    "Master Jiansheng, you are back at last." Xuantian sword king has been slow to God, respectfully said to Su Hao.

    Just now Su Hao''s intention, he knew that master Jiansheng didn''t forget his promise. He was worthy of being master Jiansheng.

    Sue nodded.

    The king of Xuantian sword asked: "I don''t know if the power of master Jiansheng has been restored? Xuantian is willing to serve as a saddle for his predecessors

    This is exactly what Xuantian sword king thought 50 years ago. Up to now, he still has the same idea, and has not changed.

    Su Hao is also very clear, but she still has her own things to do. She can''t promise Xuantian sword king, so she avoids this topic.

    Plain way: "in those days, I only found one person under your door, Wu Liangyu. Keep protecting him until you get out. I wonder if Wu Liangyu can come back? "

 Chapter 764

    In the past, Su Hao was a pretender, but now she is only one step away from Jiansheng''s strength. Her tone and action all reflect the style of a strong man.

    Xuantian sword King''s eyes flashed a dim, his question Su Hao had already answered.

    "He left forty years ago. How many days will master Jiansheng stay?"

    Su Hao replied, "it shouldn''t be too long."

    After that, Su Hao already wants to enter Xuantian gate. There is no Xia dance in the crowd just now. I don''t know if she is OK now.

    Xuantian sword King follows Su Hao. Respectfully, the disciples of Xuantian gate clean up the battlefield. After all, Su Hao just killed him.

    "Don''t you think the man just now looks like Sue?" Gou Xue said quietly to her sisters.

    Everyone nodded. They all felt like Su Hao, but they didn''t dare to say it. After all, Su Hao has disappeared for 50 years. What''s more, the Xuantian sword king just respected him so much and called him the master of sword sage. They don''t believe that Su Hao can achieve the real power of sword sage in 50 years. Now they are all middle-level sword kings, maybe they just look like Su Hao.

    On the way, Xuantian sword King seemed to know Su Hao''s purpose. He hesitated and blamed himself, and finally said it.

    "Master Jiansheng, Xia Wu was taken away by a master Jianshen 30 years ago."

    Said, Xuantian sword King eyes is thick fear, Su looked at him, slightly nodded, "nothing, you don''t have to blame yourself."

    No one can blame this kind of thing. Su Hao silently prays for Xia Wu in his heart, and there is a trace of ruthlessness in his eyes. If this sword God is interested in Xia Wu, it''s OK. If it''s hurting her, he will never forgive her.

    After that, Su Hao and Xuantian sword king went to his palace.

    After a few days'' rest, you can set out.

    Among them, Su Hao also solved some of his doubts. It turned out that Xuantian sword king was injured and his strength could not move forward. This has always been the strength of a senior sword king. However, it was a piece of cake for Su Hao, and he solved it easily.

    The matter of Xuantian gate is the next stage. Su Hao has also fulfilled his promise to Xuantian sword king, which is also the end of his wish.

    After solving these problems, Su Hao left xuantianmen and began her long and boring journey of looking for fragments. The land of sword is too big, but fortunately, the range of fragments her emperor''s sword senses is also very wide, which makes Su Hao feel better.

    Finally, her Kung Fu is worthy of those who want to. In the third year of her tour of sword land in suhao, she got the first fragment of this trip from a family in the east of sword land. There is no strong one above the realm of sword God in this family, so it takes no effort to get it.

    After that, Su Hao went to the north of the land of swords again. This is the tenth year. For ordinary people, such a long-term search is torture, but for Su Hao, it is a kind of enjoyment.

    In another family, Su Hao''s sword of the emperor sensed the existence of fragments. However, this fragment was different from the previous situation. Instead, it was hidden in a box by a junior sword God. It seems that he was a little strange to detect the fragments of the sword of the emperor.

    Naturally, Su Hao came forward and forced himself to get the fragments of the emperor''s sword with the strength of his peak sword God. Just as he was about to leave, he saw an acquaintance in the family.

    This person is Su Yupeng, Su Hao eyes with a trace of joy, to be able to see an old friend, for her, is also a good thing.

    She went down and quietly came to Su Yupeng''s side. Of course, she didn''t let Su Yupeng know of her arrival. After leaving an article, she left.

    Su Yupeng got the things Su Hao gave her. He was puzzled, but the smell of the things reminded him of something, a person who was about to disappear from his memory. He wondered, could it be her? But he quickly rejected it. For 60 years, he did not believe that Su Hao could have the strength of sword God.

    You know, their su family still has the strength of the sword God. Unless their strength is stronger than his, they can''t enter the Su family quietly. However, Su Yupeng''s doubts about the items are not reduced by half.

    After leaving Su''s home, Su Hao went on. She walked toward the West. Ten years later, she had spent countless years in the spring and autumn. In the west, there were many continuous deserts, which were very dry and hot.

    Come to the south, it is a burst of ice and snow, snow is also boundless. Finally, three years later, she found a piece of debris in an iceberg. At this time, there was only one piece left from the complete sword of the emperor.

    Su Hao was so excited that she was finally about to collect the sword of the emperor. She quickened her pace and spent about 17 years searching the south. Unfortunately, there were no fragments.

    At this time, she had already searched for most of the land of the sword. With her strength as the top sword God and the induction of God''s sword, she would have been tired to death.

    Next, Su Hao''s goal is the center of the land of swords, which has a wider scope and a large number of talented people. It''s impossible to find a hundred and eighty years old one.

    Su Hao slowly moved towards the center, and some people came to seek death, but they all died under her sword.

    Fifty years later, she found the middle position of the sword land about one third of the range, and the speed was relatively fast.

    However, in the outside third, she didn''t find any debris, so she was the last one. Su Hao thought that she would never give up like this.

    What''s more, this time she met an old friend, Wu Liangyu.

    He told suhao that after suhao disappeared, he and LuoMing also parted ways. When they left, they told him that if he wanted to be strong, he had to go to the center of sword land, so there was the scene of suhao and him now.

    However, Wu Liangyu doesn''t know the whereabouts of LuoMing. As for Su Hao''s experience, Su Hao doesn''t tell him, but the only thing he can feel is Su Hao''s terrible strength.

    After that, it took Su Hao another 70 years to spend the second third, but there were still no fragments left. However, her strength broke through to the level of a junior swordsman, which also made Su Hao a righteous swordsman.

    Along the way, some strong people have begun to appear. Su Hao exchanges with them and finally makes a successful breakthrough, which provides her with great help in searching for fragments.

    However, Su Hao''s calm mind was a little bit volatile. She was afraid that the last fragment could not be found on the land of the sword. It was also possible that the demons in the outer world of the sword took the fragment away.

    Su Hao soon put out her fluctuation. If she can''t find it on the land of sword, she can go to the Outland of sword.

    After another 50 years, Su Hao''s strength has been upgraded to an intermediate swordsman, and it only takes a few days to reach the most central position of the whole sword land. This is really the last area. If not, Su Hao can only be prepared to go to the outer realm of the sword.

    Now, 260 years have passed, and Su Hao has won a lot of fame along the way. Many strong men above the sword God know that there is a sword Saint woman who is wandering the whole sword land, which makes many people want to fight against this sword saint.

    Of course, Su Hao does not refuse anyone who comes. She also needs to learn from others. Only in this way can she improve herself and become the peak of the mainland.

    Three days later, she arrived at the most central city. After a scan, she was a little frustrated and had no sense of debris.

    She sighed a little, which could be regarded as a successful ending to her 260 years of experience.

    But just as she was about to leave, suddenly, the sword of the emperor on her chest had a reaction. It was a sense of fragmentation.

    It''s not only Su Hao''s surprise, but the emperor''s sword can''t help flying out and flying towards the last fragment. Su Hao quickly catches up.

    One person came to a mansion with one sword, and directly penetrated into the hidden place in the depth. There was a man in it. He was sitting with white hair and long eyebrows. One person stopped with one sword. It seemed that the fragment was in the other party''s storage bag.

    Because of the backlight, suhao can''t see each other''s faces.

    Before waiting for Su Hao to speak, the other side said: "I heard that there is a sword saint, who is wandering the whole land of sword. It must be you."

    Su Hao said with a dull smile, "good guess. I''ll take something. I can satisfy you whatever you want."

    The strength of the opponent''s top swordsman is already the peak of the land of swords. As for the strength of the swordsman, it is even more remote. The reason why the land of swordsman has such a phenomenon is that the sword of the emperor is broken.

    "Fight with me, not to mention one thing. I can give you my whole storage bag." The other side is afraid to say domineering, Su Hao also smile.

    They began to fight against each other, from the ground to the sky, and from the sky to the ground, for three days and three nights, no one lost.

    This spectacular scene was staged in the sky of the Luo family. The children of the Luo family only knew the identity of their ancestors. As for Su Hao, they were shocked.

    You know, Laozu has been the first man in sword land for thousands of years. Now someone challenges Laozu. After all, he can not be separated. How can this not be shocking. However, they still support their ancestors, and hope that through this battle, they can successfully break through the top swordsman and achieve the strength of a generation of swordsmen.

    Three days later, suhao looked at each other and asked, "do you have any feelings?"

    The other side shakes his head disappointedly and throws his storage bag to Su Hao. He loses. In three days, he loses. Su Hao gives him three more days in order to let him find a chance in the battle, but he still doesn''t feel anything.

    Su Hao took out the debris and threw the storage bag back, with the corner of her mouth cocked, "LuoMing, thank you."

    Hearing this, the other side showed a look of shock. Unexpectedly, he was recognized, and then he laughed.

    In fact, LuoMing was only his part in that year, but now he pushes Su Hao''s purpose and finds a fragment of the emperor''s sword in order to fight Su Hao. Now the result comes out and he loses.

    The emperor''s sword is complete. The sky is full of clouds and changes. At this time, people in the whole sword land can see this scene. Moreover, Su Hao can feel that he has the feeling of breaking through with the powerful breath of the emperor''s sword. Su Hao quickly put it away.

 Chapter 765

    "How do you recognize me?" Luo Ming asked curiously.

    "It''s a secret."

    With that, Su Hao left. The sword of the emperor was complete. She had more important things to do. However, she was very happy to see the last old friend and fight.

    Next, Su Hao wants to go back to the empty sky, take out the emperor''s sword and start to break through. All the way, he successfully achieved the strength of jianzun. This power made the whole sword land produce a strong shock, and everyone was a little uneasy. He didn''t know what happened.

    Su Hao comes to the fourth floor of the virtual heaven. She wants to drive away the darkness of the land outside the sword and give the land of the sword a piece of light.

    What she saw more than 300 years ago has not changed. She picked up the sword of the emperor and thought, let me give life to the land of the sword.

    Then she waved a sword fiercely towards the darkness outside the sword. This is the sword of jianzun''s strength. This sword is extremely powerful and can shake the whole stars.

    It''s all over. Su Hao''s eyes are on the land of sword. Luo Ming should have found an opportunity to break through the sword statue. Wu Liangyu is still moving towards the center, and the Xuantian sword king is still his master.

    It''s time to leave. The sword of the emperor nestles up to Su Hao and is unwilling to let her leave. But she still leaves. The sword of this generation turns into a star, guarding the land of the sword forever, and does not let the land outside the sword invade half a point.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    In the autumn of Yan Kingdom, the weather is a little cold. The autumn wind blowing from the battlefield is cool. Even if there is sunshine on the body, it is also very cold.

    Moreover, the battlefield is still filled with the smell of smoke, and even can hear the wolf howling nearby.

    Su Hao opened her eyes slightly and felt a little heavy on her body. When she looked down, a corpse pressed on her body.

    Oh, my God!

    Bodies!

    Sue was so scared that she forgot the pain and sat up.

    She soon found that she was a little surprised, because when she sat up and looked around, she found that there were mountains of corpses all around, and she seemed to be in an ancient battlefield.

    Ancient battlefield?

    Su Hao was also surprised by his idea. This is the ancient battlefield. No wonder there are so many corpses.

    This system

    Su Hao''s heart make complaints about it.

    It''s really a chicken bone.

    Su Hao reluctantly supported himself to stand up and look at the corpses around him. Then he looked at the lone wolf who was eating the corpse. Su Hao swallowed hard.

    Seeing these wolves gnawing so well, her heart was a little hairy.

    At the moment when Su Hao was struggling with how to escape from the wolf''s eyes, there were calls from a distance.

    "Sister Luo, sister Luo!"

    Sister Luo?

    Who is it?

    Suhao looked in the direction of the sound. She saw a little girl riding a horse towards her.

    The little girl obviously saw her standing in the body and ran towards her happily.

    "Brother, I found sister Luo."

    Where does Su Hao really dare to let her come here?

    So suhao yelled at her immediately.

    "Be careful, there are wolves!"

    At this time, the wolves who were eating the corpse noticed the movement here, and also saw her and the little girl with a frightened face. They began to shift their targets and slowly approached them.

    Su Hao''s hand held the sword, quietly and nervously staring at the approaching wolves, waiting to fight with these wolves all the time.

    But the system is too bad.

    Go through, go through, and be reborn. Why do you have to bring her to such a place as the ancient battlefield? Aren''t you afraid she died when she crossed over?

    The targets of these wolves are basically Su Hao. In fact, I understand that she is still alive after being injured.

    In the eyes of these wolves, she is a piece of good fat, and it is also a piece of fat that can easily reach the mouth.

    A wolf pounced on suhao.

    Before the brain had time to think, Su Hao''s body had already soared up and heavily stepped on the wolf''s back. Then he took up the sword and fell. The cold sword just penetrated the wolf''s body.

    Several other wolves saw this scene, instantly red eyes, howled and then rushed towards suhao.

    But Su Hao, who was alone, didn''t show any panic. Her face was full of calm and calm.

    Her body is agile, the hand rises the sword to fall, a knife one.

    But in a moment, the wolves who were still on the battlefield had been killed by suhao.

    Seeing the body of the wolf lying beside her, Sue couldn''t believe that she was so powerful when she suddenly cut so many wolves.

    Thinking, Su Hao looked down at her hand. She didn''t have the ability to dodge. She thought that the instinct of dodging should come from the original owner.

    The wolves have been killed. They are all safe now.

    The girl ran to suhao in a hurry, took suhao''s hand and prepared to check suhao''s injury. When she saw the blood stains all over suhao''s body, her eyes suddenly turned red.

    She flattened her mouth, holding Su Hao''s hand, the other hand carefully touched Su Hao''s wound, "sister, does it hurt?"

    Su Hao looked down. When she first came here, her senses were rather dull. She killed the wolves just now because of the original owner''s instinct, but she didn''t feel much.

    "It''s okay, I don''t hurt."

    The two of them were talking when the little girl seemed to find something and waved in one direction.

    "Brother, I found sister Luo. She''s here!"

    With the girl''s wave, Su Hao took a look in that direction.

    A young man riding a black horse also ran to this side. Su Hao half narrowed his eyes and looked at him for a moment. He was pale and looked sick in a white robe.

    "Sister!"

    The boy got off the horse and saw suhao. Then he quickly came forward to a bear hug. He hugged suhao tightly and choked in his voice.

    "Fortunately, you are still alive, younger sister. If you really die in the battlefield, how can you let your brother meet the ancestors of the merchants?"

    Well

    Su Hao lowered her head slightly. Is that exaggeration?

    Three people leave from the battlefield together, under the little girl''s chattering, Su Hao gradually recovers some memory.

    Her name in this life is Shang Youluo. She is the fifth daughter of Shangjing merchants.

    The boy beside her is called Shang Youhan, the eldest son of the merchant, and the little girl beside her is called Shang Youwei, her sister.

    As for why she was such a young lady from a business, she appeared on the battlefield and was still scarred. She didn''t understand before she completely recovered her memory.

    The merchants in Shangjing did not live in Shangjing at this time, but settled in Yuzhou.

    It is said that because the merchant''s old prince was too arrogant and offended the emperor, he was expelled from Beijing by the emperor and had to settle in Yuzhou.

    Su Hao followed Shang Youwei and Shang Youhan back to the business together. Before Su Hao entered the house, he felt the anger from the old man of Shang.

    "Go and find it for me! Is it true that the Shang Youluo is not busy enough to collect the soul of the king of hell, and he has to go to the battlefield to make trouble? "

    Although the old Duke is scolding Shang Youluo, Su Hao feels warm in her heart. Although she hasn''t recovered all her memories of Shang Youluo, Su Hao can tell from his scolding that he really loves Shang Youluo.

    Before Su Hao moved Shang Youluo, the voice of Shang Taigong came out again.

    "When the dead girl comes back, I have to let her go to the ancestral throne to reflect."

    Then there was a crackle, as if something fell to the ground and broke. Then there was a cry of surprise. According to the sound, there should be a woman standing next to the Lord Shang.

    "Oh, my Lord, if you are angry with that girl, why do you have to smash things? We don''t have much money to buy teapots now. "

    Old lady Shang didn''t say a word. After standing at the door for a long time, Su Hao adjusted his mood and came in.

    "Grandfather, I''m back."

    Old Duke Shang was very familiar with the voice of the original master. He had been worried about the original master, but now he ran out in a hurry after hearing his voice.

    Seeing Su Hao with blood all over his body, his eyes turned red.

    "You dead girl, let you go to the battlefield, you see, do you want to suffer?"

    Su Hao knew that the old merchant was worried about her, so she went to hold him.

    "Grandfather, I''m ok... Ouch, it hurts."

    The old man of Shang loves his granddaughter. When he hears Su Hao''s cry, his face suddenly changes.

    At first, old Shang was so angry that he wanted to punish Su Hao to kneel down in the ancestral hall. But seeing Su Hao''s scarred appearance, he couldn''t bear to punish him.

    Shang Youhan and Shang Youwei help Su Hao down in a hurry. Shang''s family asks a doctor in Yuzhou City to see Su Hao.

    The old man took a doctor to rush into Su Hao''s room. The old man was in a hurry. Looking at his old bones, Su Hao had the illusion that the bones would fall apart all the time.

    In fact, it''s not just Su Hao who is worried about the old Duke of Shang. Even Shang Youhan can''t help but remind him.

    "Grandfather, sister Luo''s injury is not as serious as you think. Take it easy."

    Shang Youhan''s words directly annoyed old lady Shang.

    He hammered Shang Youhan angrily, "if you say it''s not serious, it''s not serious. If it''s not hurt on you, you don''t care, do you?"

    Shang Youhan felt his nose and said nothing.

    Su Hao doesn''t want Mr. Shang to care too much about his own affairs. Mr. Shang is very old. If he''s worried about something, isn''t it bad?

    But I can''t help it. Mr. Shang is a stubborn man. Usually he is very precious. His granddaughter, Shang Youluo, will not worry when she comes back with injuries.

    Su Hao looks down and feels helpless. She feels that there is a look around her that falls on her. Her excessive sensitivity makes her feel that the look is very unkind.

 Chapter 766

    She followed her eyes. The woman who followed Mr. Shang just looked at her. Her disgust and anger were obvious.

    Who is this man?

    Is it a businessman?

    Who is Shang Youluo?

    Why does she look like she hates Shang Youluo?

    Thinking of this, suhao was annoyed again. She didn''t know if there was something wrong with the system. She had been here for almost a day, but she still didn''t have any memory of shangyouluo in her mind.

    However, according to the attitude of Shang Youhan and Shang Youwei and the performance of Shang Laotai Gong, Su has no difficulty in judging that Shang Youluo, the original owner, should have gone to the battlefield instead of her brother, but she was very unlucky. She died unexpectedly in the battlefield because of her excellent martial arts.

    This is just a general conjecture of Su Hao himself. What is the specific situation on the battlefield, we have to wait until we recover our memory.

    "Old man, since the merchant was demoted to Yuzhou, his money is running out. If he is ready to prescribe a prescription for a doctor for a minor injury, I''m afraid it''s not enough for us to spend."

    As soon as he said this, the old man was annoyed.

    "Look at you, are you speaking human language? If it wasn''t for luo''er to fight for han''er, I''m afraid the imperial court would investigate your son''s responsibility and bring disaster to our business. Would you like to make our business worseˇ°

    This sentence just hit the woman''s pain, the woman closed her mouth, did not say anything, by the way also glared at Sue.

    Sue likes to stand up. She thinks she''s innocent. Now she doesn''t think about Shang Youluo

    The doctor gave sue a good pulse and looked strange.

    Su Hao''s heart is also a little nervous. Shang Youluo is dead, and his body is just right. If the doctor thinks his pulse is different, will he think he is a monster?

    Suhao was nervous when he heard the doctor say: "the girl''s injury is very dangerous. Fortunately, there is nothing serious to her life. It''s just that her injury is so serious that she has to be repaired."

    It''s no big deal to hear Su Hao. Not only Mr. Shang, but also Mr. Han and Mr. Wei are relieved.

    "From today on, the whole family will tighten their belts for me and save money to buy tonic for alo," he said

    Mr. Shang made an order, but no one objected. Su Hao saw a trace of anger on the face of the woman standing beside him.

    It seems that this lady doesn''t like Shang Youluo.

    After the doctor diagnosed Su Hao, he left the room and left Su Hao to lie on the bed.

    As soon as they left, Sue withered.

    When she came back from the battlefield, she was seriously injured. Even if she didn''t endanger her life, she was still very tired. She just wanted to lie in bed and have an early rest.

    She''s back in bed, sleepy and sleepy.

    Some strange images began to appear in her mind, which was not surprising to suhao. After all, her body was Shang Youluo''s, so the memory in her mind was naturally about Shang Youluo.

    It''s more a memory than a fragment. She saw a miniature version of herself in her memory. She thought it was when Shang Youluo was a child.

    Shangyouluo is pushed to the ground by the children in the alley. The children bully shangyouluo and sneer at him.

    The children said: "Shang You Luo, without his mother, Shang You Luo, not striving, Shang You Luo, father does not hurt, Shang You Luo, stepmother beat..."

    At that time, the miniature version of himself collapsed on the ground, his wrist and knee were broken, sitting on the ground motionless, stubborn refused to shed tears.

    Young Shang Youhan came out of the house and saw Shang Youluo being bullied, so he ran up to help.

    Shang Youhan stood in front of Shang Youluo and angrily yelled at the children: "what are you doing? Why bully my sister? "

    Many of those children look stronger than Shang Youhan, but Shang Youhan is not afraid at all, but stubbornly stands in front of Shang Youluo.

    Shang Youhan is naturally beaten by those children. Seeing that he is weak but still trying to protect his brother, Shang Youluo''s eyes are red.

    Su Hao saw the injured Shang Youluo get up from the ground and hit the man who took the lead in bullying his brother.

    Shang Youluo had a lot of strength, and in order to protect his brother at that time, he used a lot of strength, so the young man who took the lead was almost unable to stand up.

    Shang Youluo raises Shang Youhan and stares at the teenagers in front of him angrily.

    "If you still want to fight, I''ll be with you."

    Looking at Shang Youluo''s deadly posture, how dare these teenagers continue to fight with Shang Youluo? They fled one after another.

    Seeing them running away, Shang Youluo was a little relieved and turned to look at Shang Youhan.

    This is the first fragment of Shang Youluo''s memory that Su Hao saw.

    I think Shang Youhan is very good to Shang Youluo, so I can leave such a deep memory in Shang Youluo''s mind.

    Then there were some tragic scenes. The merchant was convicted inexplicably. The merchant''s people were in exile. Even the merchant''s men were sent to fight on the battlefield and never came back.

    In recent years, the business seems to have gone downhill, home in a little bit of broken, once glory no longer exists.

    The eldest brother of Shang Youluo, a businessman, sent troops to fight and died on the battlefield for no reason. He never returned to the businessman. Finally, even Shang Youluo''s father was killed for political reasons, and the whole family of the businessman was helpless.

    But the bad luck didn''t stop, because before long, Youhan, the last man in the business, would be sent to the battlefield.

    If Shang Youhan goes to the battlefield, it means that the merchant will be the last, so the merchant is worried.

    Su Hao saw Shang Youluo lying outside her grandfather''s house in her memory. She quietly watched her grandfather in the house, her eyes sad and bright.

    Then there is the scene of the merchant''s family lying in bed. Shang Youluo cuts off one of his long hair, changes into a suit of armor, and rides away from the merchant in Yuzhou as a man.

    She wants to join the army for Shang Youhan!

    Su Haoxiang, this is what the old man Shang said: "to die for Shang Youhan!" Let''s go.

    The fighting on the battlefield was naturally cruel, so cruel that Su Hao could not imagine.

    What Shang Youluo experienced in the cannibal battlefield, why Shang Youluo died, and why she Su Hao wore Shang Youluo. She didn''t see all these memories. All she saw was fighting in the battlefield, and the young Shang Youluo struggled to survive in this fighting.

    After reading Shang Youluo''s life calmly, Su Hao calmly said, "so what''s the specific task I''m here for this time?"

    Avenge Shang Youluo?

    But Shang Youluo died in the war. If she wants to avenge Shang Youluo, she can''t kill all the soldiers, can she?

    System: "of course not, not all."

    Su Hao chagrined: "can we not say half of what we are talking about? What are we going to do?"

    System: "guess for yourself."

    Before Su Hao could react, the system would automatically stop and say nothing.

    A series of operation gas of Su Hao want to curse.

    Can this system rely on point spectrum?

    But there''s no way. She still has to guess for herself what tasks the system will arrange for her.

    Sue thought and opened her eyes. She heard some noise in her ears. Then she put a hand on her forehead.

    Su Hao also reached out and covered the hand.

    "Lol, are you awake?"

    Su Hao looks up. Shang Youhan looks at her pleasantly and says in a trembling voice.

    Sue Hao is surprised by his reaction. She just sleeps. Sooner or later she will wake up. Why is he so excited?

    "What''s the matter?"

    Seeing that Su Hao opened his eyes and began to speak, the merchant was also relieved and said, "well, the imperial court heard that you have come back from the battlefield and asked you to go to Beijing to report your work."

    Say, the brow of business old son also followed closely to wrinkle.

    Looking at Mr. Shang''s expression, Su guessed that it might not be so simple. The so-called going to Beijing to report on his work might be another trap.

    "What do you think of, grandfather?"

    Shang Youhan looked at Shang Youluo, then turned to look at the old man, "grandfather, will luo''er make any mistakes when he returns to Beijing to report his work?"

    Under the gaze of his brother and sister, Mr. Shang nodded solemnly.

    "It''s true that there will be a problem. Luo Er is a daughter. If she goes to the battlefield with her daughter, I''m afraid she will be suspected by her majesty. Moreover, Luo Er''s army is almost destroyed, but Luo Er comes back alive. After Luo Er comes back, she has never reported to the court. It''s against the rules. If there are villains in the court, Luo Er may be doomed."

    So, this is a very serious issue.

    She almost forgot that she was still in ancient times. The ancient rules were strict. If she was not careful, she would die.

    Su Hao bowed his head and thought for a while. He asked, "do you know my daughter''s identity in the capital now?"

    Mr. Shang smoothed his beard. "I don''t know. Now no one except my family knows about your daughter."

    Sue bowed her head. No one knows. It''s easy to do if no one knows.

    After a few days, Su Hao''s injury almost improved, and this time also happened to be the day when Su Hao went to Beijing to see the emperor.

    On this day, it rained in Yuzhou, and the air was a little damp. Su Hao got up from the bed, picked up the sword and danced for a moment.

    Now she can confirm that the original master really knows martial arts, and if not as she expected, the original master''s martial arts must be very high.

    After all, it is enough to see the original master''s martial arts and perseverance to kill the wolf when he is seriously injured. However, Su Hao was surprised that the original master with such perseverance and strength would die in the battlefield.

    It is reasonable to say that such a girl with excellent martial arts and always careful should not die on the battlefield. Su Hao guessed the task assigned to her by the system. Does the system want her to find out the truth of Shang Youluo''s death?

    Of course, Su Hao also knows that according to the characteristics of the system to arrange tasks, the system will never just let her revenge Shang Youluo.

    As for the specific tasks, we can only go one step at a time.

 Chapter 767

    Su Hao thought, and began to pack up his things, waiting for the next day to report to the capital.

    It wasn''t long before she packed up that the door was knocked.

    Suhao turned to look at her. The woman who had been looking at herself was standing at the door, looking at her.

    What''s the matter with this woman coming to her alone?

    Su kindly flashed a little thought, and looked up at her.

    "Madame, but what''s the matter?"

    Some uneasiness flashed across the woman''s face, then she walked quickly into the door and closed it with her backhand.

    "There''s something for you."

    oh

    This reaction made Sue confused and curious.

    "Go ahead, ma''am."

    This woman is not someone else, it is the merchant''s wife Wan Jiawei.

    She did see Wan Jiawei''s shadow in the original owner''s memory. After the decline of the merchant''s family, the merchant''s people went to different places, but the merchant''s wife didn''t remarry. Instead, she never abandoned the merchant. The only bad thing is that Wan Jiawei didn''t like Shang Youluo.

    However, Shang Youluo has always thought of Wan Jiawei''s kindness. He has always guarded the business and respected Shang Youluo.

    However, Shang Youluo should be the only one who is so stupid. It is clear that Wan Jiawei is so hostile to her that she still spares no effort to protect her family.

    Shaking his head and shaking off the memory of the original owner in his mind, Su Hao looks up at Wan Jiawei calmly.

    "What are you going to say to me, ma''am?"

    Wan Jiawei suddenly stepped forward, took Su Hao''s hand, and said in a low voice: "your majesty will inevitably blame you when you enter the capital this time. I don''t ask for anything else. I just ask you not to recruit Youhan from the merchant. I beg you for your mother, the merchant is hard enough, so you don''t bring any more hardships to the merchant."

    Wan Jiawei said intermittently, but Su Hao already understood Wan Jiawei''s meaning.

    Wan Jiawei wants to say that let Su Hao bear all the sins alone, no matter what, it can''t involve the business.

    When I first went to the battlefield, I hoped that I could keep Shang Youhan for the merchants. However, I still wanted to sacrifice myself for the safety of the merchants.

    Wan Jiawei''s practice made Su Hao feel a little cold. Su laughed, "madam is right, I really shouldn''t be involved in the business."

    Seeing Su Hao''s own words, Wan Jiawei was a little relieved, and her eyes relaxed.

    Wan Jiawei said: "as a mother, I know you are a good child and will listen to her."

    Su Hao is calm on the surface, but sneers in his heart.

    Hehe, for mother?

    She is a mother one by one. Has she ever regarded herself as her child?

    After sending Wan Jiawei out, Su Hao turns around and goes back to the bed to continue to pack her luggage. However, as she is packing, Su Hao suddenly feels powerless.

    It''s not a big deal for her to take on a small task, and it''s not a big deal for her to die, but she will die before the task given to her by the system is finished, so the trouble will be big.

    She can''t really be accused by the emperor. She has to find a way to help herself escape.

    The next day, Su Hao left the business quietly with a letter.

    She doesn''t like to say goodbye and doesn''t want Mr. Shang to worry too much about himself. It''s the best choice for her to leave quietly.

    There are some differences between the capital and Yuzhou. Yuzhou is beautiful and peaceful, but the capital is bustling.

    Su Hao went to the gate of the capital, looked at the high gate, and went in with the troops.

    After several officers, Su Hao heard the guards mutter in a low voice.

    "What about the Shang family? What about Shang Youhan? I haven''t seen him for days

    "No, he shouldn''t have come. Isn''t he afraid that the emperor will blame him?"

    Su Hao, who passed by them, sneered. Sure enough, they didn''t guess wrong. They just wanted to stop Shang Youhan before entering the capital. But why did they draw her face on the paper they were holding?

    Su Hao casually found an inn and took out his own armor and carefully protected talisman.

    Fortunately, she found that the original owner still had this one. She thought that the original owner had got it from the commander. If it fell into the hands of the thief, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    Think, Su Hao will pack up these things, about to the time when the emperor went to court, Su Hao swaggered toward the palace.

    But Su Hao hasn''t come to the palace gate, and the guard immediately stops Su Hao.

    "Who are you? How dare you break into the palace

    Su Hao looked at him and said calmly, "Hu Ben Jun Shang You Luo, please see your majesty."

    Sure enough, the bodyguard''s body trembled a little when he heard the word "Huben army".

    Su Hao still looks at him directly, without any evasion in her eyes. She knows that now she has changed into a woman''s dress. Although she has escaped the pursuit of those people, whether she can enter the palace is the key to her safety and the business.

    "Huben army is all men, how can there be women? It''s a capital crime to break into the palace under the banner of Huben army

    The bodyguard didn''t really believe Su Hao''s words.

    Su good hook lips, "you don''t believe I''m tiger Ben army, but this you have to believe it." With that, she took out the belt she had worn and the Huben army bracelet, on which the words Shang You Luo were clearly written.

    "And I also have something about why the whole army of Huben was destroyed. Tell the emperor, if you stop me and delay something, can you afford it?"

    Su Hao''s threat is very effective for bodyguards. How dare bodyguards continue to block Su hao? So get out of the way and let suhao go in.

    Before Su Hao entered the court hall, some palace people reported to the emperor, and the emperor also knew about the Huben army, so Su Hao went all the way to the court hall under the guidance of the palace people.

    In full view of the public, Su Hao came to the emperor in a woman''s dress.

    Seeing Su Hao, the courtiers in the court couldn''t believe, "how can there be women in the Huben army?"

    Su Hao knelt down in surprise. "My daughter Shang Youluo pleaded with your majesty. My father and brother died in the war, and the imperial court conscripted them. My grandfather wanted the descendants of the merchants to continue to be loyal to the country. But my brother was weak and sick, and my daughter had been practicing martial arts since childhood, but she was not suitable to join the army as a woman, I have committed the crime of deceiving you, so I would like to apologize to your majesty. "

    The emperor''s mind was on Hu Ben''s army, and he didn''t want to hear her talk about these unimportant details, so he waved his hand, "excuse your innocence, tell me about Hu Ben''s army."

    Su haonuo took out the talisman from her arms.

    "Your Majesty, the commander should protect the talisman before he dies. I hope the talisman can be handed over to his majesty one day."

    Su Hao said, bowing his head and handing over the talisman.

    At first, she said that she would go back to Beijing to report her work, but she was still a little worried. If she went back like this, it was inevitable that the emperor would not ask for a crime, and she had no good excuse to help her escape.

    Fortunately, there is no way out. When she was searching for Shang Youluo''s things, she found this talisman in Shang Youluo''s armor.

    And this talisman is Su Hao''s life chip.

    Sure enough, when he saw the talisman, the emperor''s eyes suddenly changed. Su Hao could even hear the surrounding courtiers breathing heavily. When they saw the talisman in their hands, they all changed their faces.

    Now everyone''s attention is on the talisman. Who else cares about the details of being a woman on the battlefield.

    But the emperor is the emperor, will not be in front of the surprise to easily confused.

    After the emperor ordered people to take back the talisman, he took a few deep breaths to calm down his excited mood. Then he looked down at Su Hao kneeling below.

    Although Su Hao took back the talisman, for the emperor, Su Hao still had many doubts. The emperor could not be careless.

    "You just said, how did you get this talisman?"

    Su Hao bowed his head and continued to reply: "that day, the enemy was about to fight. Our army''s grain and grass were cut off, and there were many casualties. We were outnumbered. It was hard for us to have any more vitality. When the minister''s daughter enters the commander''s barracks to report the military situation, the commander gives the military talisman to the minister''s daughter, and asks the minister''s daughter to escape with the military talisman. After she survives, she gives the military talisman to her majesty, so that the military talisman will not fall into the hands of thieves. The minister''s daughter wanted to live and die together with the soldiers. As far as the minister''s daughter is concerned, this is tantamount to defection. However, the minister''s daughter had to comply with the former military order. Please forgive me

    With that, Su Hao kowtowed again.

    What she said was high sounding and well founded. How could the emperor really blame her?

    The emperor waved his hand and said, "although you are suspected of deceiving the king, there is a reason for it. In addition, if you protect the talisman well, you will protect the whole world. The contribution is greater than the fault. Can I blame you?"

    The emperor said, motioning Su Hao to get up.

    But as soon as Su Hao stood up, a voice of ill will came from his ear.

    A minister standing not far from Su Hao glanced at Su Hao and said indifferently, "since Shang Youluo is responsible for escorting military amulets, why did he come to the capital for such a long time to report his work? Although Shang Youluo is not guilty of deceiving the king, he is suspected of dereliction of duty. "

    Meet a hard stubble that is not easy to fool.

    Su Hao sighed helplessly and knelt down again to explain: "this adult really wronged my daughter. She didn''t come late. That day, the war was fierce and the whole army was annihilated. My daughter was only spared. However, she was chased by the enemy in the process of escaping from the battlefield and was seriously injured. Fortunately, my daughter''s sister took her back from the battlefield for medical treatment. I just woke up that day when I got the order to return to the capital. "

    Obviously, the adult who found fault didn''t believe Su Hao''s words.

    "Nonsense."

    Su Hao pursed his mouth and said again, "there are many doctors who are skilled in traditional Chinese medicine in the palace. If adults don''t believe it, you can find a doctor to come and have a look at the physical condition of the courtiers."

    In fact, without any diagnosis, Su Hao knew that the body was seriously injured. At that time, it was completely at the end of the rope. Even if the doctor really came to diagnose, the result was mostly that her pulse was weak and her vitality was greatly damaged.

    Seeing Su Hao''s resolute and confident appearance, the minister who found fault didn''t know what to say for a moment.

    The emperor waved his hand to the minister to keep quiet.

    "It''s not easy for you to send the talisman all the way. I''ll give you whatever reward you want."

    But Su Hao was very surprised, did not want to reward, after thinking for a moment, Su Hao spoke again.

    "I don''t want to give you a reward. I just ask your majesty to investigate the case of the annihilation of Huben army."

    This speech once again attracted all the people.

    The emperor half narrowed his eyes and looked at Su Hao in a puzzled way.

 Chapter 768

    "What do you mean by that? Didn''t the Huben army be defeated by the enemy because of the lack of food and grass?"

    Su Hao bowed his head, "of course not."

    She recalled the scenes she saw in Shang Youluo''s memory and said it quietly and steadily.

    "Cutting off food and grass is only one of the reasons for the defeat of Huben army, but it is not the most important reason. The most important reason is that there is a traitor inside Huben army, and the reason why Huben army failed is because of the traitor''s betrayal. It''s a pity that at that time, everyone was too busy to find out who the traitors in the Huben army were. "

    Therefore, the death of the coach, Shang Youluo''s death, are not purely accidental.

    "What?"

    The emperor stood up from the Dragon chair in shock. He looked at Su Hao in disbelief. It was obvious that the news was unexpected.

    The emperor''s shock was expected by Su Hao, who lowered his head and repeated what he wanted to say again.

    "Minister and daughter Shang Youluo pleaded with your majesty to try the case of the total annihilation of the Huben army, find out the traitors, avenge the commander and the 100000 soldiers who died in the Huben army."

    Su Hao''s voice was sonorous and forceful. He attacked the emperor''s heart and shocked the emperor.

    Huben army was the most important army in the great Yan Dynasty, which made great contributions to the stability and peace of the great Yan Dynasty. Moreover, the emperor of the Yan dynasty always cultivated soldiers to serve in Huben army intentionally or unintentionally. So now that Huben army had an accident, the emperor naturally answered Su Hao''s request without thinking about it.

    "Zhun, immediately investigate the case of Huben army."

    Now the focus of Yan Dynasty is on the event that the whole army of Huben was destroyed and the talisman returned to the emperor''s hands. No one would pay attention to the fate of Su Hao. So after reporting the event of Huben army, Su Hao took some money from the eunuch and swaggered away from the capital.

    Her task has been completed for a period of time. The next step is to carefully study the task assigned to her by the system. After completing this task, she can leave the world as soon as possible.

    Su Hao thought he would be safe after he finished his job, but he didn''t.

    When suhao rode out of the city gate and entered a tree lined path, several strong men in night clothes suddenly appeared in the bush. They all had bright knives in their hands and glared fiercely at suhao sitting on the horse.

    They opened a picture in their hands, compared Su Hao''s face, and said, "are you Shang Youluo?"

    Sue rolled her eyes.

    It''s a group of idiots. They all have her picture in their hands. They still ask her if she is Shang Youluo. Isn''t it riding a donkey to find a donkey?

    "Yes, what do you want me to do?"

    As soon as several strong men threw the portrait, the knife was aimed at Su Hao.

    "Shang Youluo, since you dare to come to the capital, you should know that the capital is not so easy to leave."

    Sue tilted her head to look at them in her spare time.

    "So what do you mean?"

    Strong man: "you should keep your life in the capital."

    As soon as the words fell, the knife flew towards Su Hao without eyes.

    Although Su Hao doesn''t know much about martial arts, the original owner of this body is a martial arts expert. These shrimp soldiers and crab generals are not good enough for the original owner.

    Shang Youluo leaped from the horse''s back and pulled out his sword from the saddle. After several rounds, the strong man''s knives fell to the ground one after another, while Su Hao fell gracefully on the horse''s back.

    Su Hao looked down at his sword blade, picked his eyebrows and looked at several strong men who looked at each other and were at a loss.

    "Well, do you want to come back?"

    Are you still here?

    In the face of such martial arts experts, they don''t dare to continue. If they continue to fight with Su Hao, I''m afraid it''s them who will give their lives here today.

    So they looked at each other, picked up the knife from the ground and ran towards the exit of the avenue in a panic. It seemed that suhao standing behind them was a poisonous snake and beast that could come up at any time.

    Suhao was a little relieved to see them run away.

    How powerful she thinks these people are, they are just a few cowards.

    However, Yuzhou

    Mr. Shang, Shang Youhan, Shang Youwei and WAN Jiawei are still in Yuzhou. She has to go back and have a look.

    Thinking, Su Hao raised his whip and quickly ran out of the Avenue outside the capital.

    It was dusk when she arrived in Yuzhou, and it was dusk rain in Yuzhou.

    In this hazy rain, Su Hao saw several malicious people sneak into the business quietly, and then the business issued a cry of surprise.

    As she expected, the person hiding behind not only wanted to fight against her who came to the capital to report her work, but also wanted to fight against the businessmen in Yuzhou.

    Su several leaped into the yard of the merchant. Shang Youwei, Shang Youhan and his brother and sister hugged each other tightly. They looked at the assassin who might rush up at any time in front of them. In the eyes of Shang Laozi, who was always crying, they were also in a bit of panic.

    Su Hao''s long sword was in front of the businessmen.

    "Why, I didn''t succeed in assassinating outside the capital, and now I come to my home to attack my family? You have a lot of guts. "

    Seeing Su Hao appear in front of them, the Assassins'' faces are also shocked. Maybe they didn''t expect that the assassin lurking outside the capital failed to kill Su Hao.

    It''s not that they can''t kill Su Hao, but they can''t fight Shang You Luo.

    The assassins looked at each other, then rushed to Su Hao.

    Su Hao didn''t worry. He quickly ordered Shang Youhan and Shang Youwei to hide in a safe place. Then he took a long sword and killed an assassin immediately.

    Before she didn''t leave the capital, she didn''t want to make trouble for herself, so she was lenient when fighting with the assassin.

    But now this is Yuzhou, which is far away from the emperor.

    Even if she''s killed here, no one will pursue her.

    Moreover, since these people have the intention of harming her family, she can''t let it go easily.

    Because this time, Su Hao did his best, but in a moment, the assassins who came to assassinate the merchant had fallen into the merchant''s yard and became a cold corpse.

    Seeing this scene, although the businessmen were scared at first, they soon calmed down.

    "Grandfather."

    After getting rid of all the killers in the courtyard, Su Hao turns to look at the old man.

    Mr. Shang stepped forward quickly, took Su Hao''s hand, looked left and right, and saw Su Hao standing in front of him. Mr. Shang was a little relieved.

    "It''s OK, it''s OK, it''s OK."

    Seeing Mr. Shang worried about his safety, Su Hao felt warm in his heart.

    She reached out to take master Shang''s hand and comforted him in a soft voice: "grandfather, I''m ok. Today, your majesty is very observant and doesn''t blame me. Instead, she asked about the situation of Huben army."

    Su Hao deliberately didn''t say anything about the military talisman of Huben army. Anyway, the military talisman has been handed over to the emperor, and the matter has been solved. There''s no need to deliberately put it forward to worry grandfather.

    Seeing that Su Hao himself admitted that he was ok, Mr. Shang was a little relieved.

    "It''s good you''re OK."

    At this time, Shang Youwei came back to himself and quickly took Su Hao''s hand. He said happily, "if you don''t come back again, my grandfather will go to the capital to intercede for you."

    Sue laughed.

    So, in fact, the one who is most worried about Shang Youluo is Shang Laozi.

    Although the Emperor didn''t say what he wanted to reward Su Hao, he didn''t mean to punish the merchants. It was enough for Su Hao that the merchants could walk through the disaster peacefully.

    Looking at the merchant old man''s excited appearance, Su Hao''s heart has bursts of stability.

    It''s really good to be worried about being cared for.

    At this time, Wan Jiawei came out of the kitchen and saw the dead bodies all over the floor. At first, she was also surprised. But when she saw Su Hao walking into the door, she was even more surprised.

    Suhao looks up at her and smiles.

    "Ma''am, I''m back."

    Wan Jiawei was stunned for a moment, then said faintly, "just come back." Turn around and walk into the kitchen again.

    Su Hao stares at her back and purses her lips, but says nothing more.

    forget it.

    Seeing that she is also a businessman, this is also for the good purpose of the businessman. She let her go for the time being.

    If you go to the capital to report on your work, hand in what you should hand over to the imperial court, hand in what you should say, and admit what you should admit, there will be nothing wrong with her.

    Su Hao thinks that the days after going to Beijing to report on her work should belong to Ansheng. She can stay in Yuzhou and think about the tasks assigned to her by the business system, but the fact tells her that her idea is still too simple.

    Before long, a matchmaker knocked on the door of the business.

    Not long after that, Wan Jiawei invited the matchmaker into Su Hao''s room.

    The matchmaker came into the door and saw Su Hao with a look of consternation. She quickly stepped forward, held Su Hao and looked at her.

    "It turns out that this is the girl of the business. Miss Luo is really pretty. Just look at this face, you should marry her to a good family."

    What kind of marriage?

    Su Hao looks at the matchmaker with a puzzled face.

    "Auntie, what are you talking about?"

    Su Hao didn''t react to anything. Wan Jiawei quickly came forward and explained: "this is sister Hua, the matchmaker of Yuzhou. Luo Er, you should be able to get married now. In this year''s war, a girl''s family, it''s better to marry a good family as soon as possible."

    Su Hao looks back at Wan Jiawei, who looks at herself with a smile and a kind and peaceful face.

    But it is such a kind face, but hidden a lot of evil.

    "Sister Hua." Sue said, "do you know what I''ve done with my hands?"

    Matchmaker sister Hua doesn''t know why she looks at Su Hao.

    "My hands, stained with blood, have killed a lot of people, and I am also stained with a lot of hostility. It''s really hard to find a good family for a girl like me. "

    Sister Hua looks up at Su Hao seriously, but what Su Hao says is also very serious. She doesn''t mean that she is joking.

    She said it seriously.

 Chapter 769

    "You..." sister Hua wanted to say something, but when she saw Su Hao''s half true smile, she was afraid and didn''t know what to say.

    "I read an ancient book recently. It says that a female general was demobilized and returned to the field. Her family also found a big family for her. She was a concubine in that big family. But in the end, the big family was broken and died. Even the child of the big family died of a serious illness and died from then on."

    Sister Hua''s face became more and more pale.

    Su Hao looked at sister Hua with a smile again, "sister Hua, do you think any good family can carry my life?"

    In fact, now the whole Yuzhou knows that it was su Hao who took the place of Shang Youhan to go to the battlefield, and the whole army was destroyed.

    In ancient times, women''s deviance was taboo. Now that she has killed so many people, who will marry her? Who dares to marry her?

    Sister Hua has been frightened by Su Hao''s words, where dare to continue to stay in the business, so she said in a hurry, "I have to leave in advance." Then he ran away, leaving Wan Jiawei at a loss.

    Wan Jiawei looked at the flower sister who ran away, and then at Su Hao, who was calm and calm. She suddenly understood what had happened.

    She was furious.

    "Shang Youluo, you mean it, don''t you? Make up an evil story to scare people, don''t you

    Su Hao: "madam, this is really unfair to Luo Er. Luo Er didn''t frighten her. It''s recorded in history books, and I''m a general who has lived on the battlefield. If ordinary people marry me and can''t bear my fate, I''m afraid I will suffer. I''m also good for the business."

    Wan Jiawei is very angry, and Su Hao knows the reason why Wan Jiawei is angry.

    The reason why Wan Jiawei is angry is that her plan has failed. In fact, it''s not only the people in the court who want to get rid of Shang Youluo, but also Wan Jiawei doesn''t want Shang Youluo to stay in the business.

    Now that she has returned safely, Wan Jiawei is naturally unconvinced. That''s why Wan Jiawei tries to find a matchmaker to come to her door. The water thrown by her married daughter is another way to drive her out.

    Su Hao, who had already understood Wan Jiawei''s idea, just bent his lips and laughed.

    "However, for the sake of Han''s safety, luo''er suggested to his wife that it was better to leave luo''er at home."

    Wan Jiawei''s face changed slightly.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Of course, Luo Er doesn''t mean much, but since Luo Er can fight for brother Han for the first time, there must be a second time. In case of another war, your majesty wants to recruit again and comes to the merchant again, and Luo Er is married again. What should your wife do? Well

    Wan Jiawei didn''t say a word. Her mind is in a mess now.

    Suhao knew that she was thinking, patted her on the shoulder, picked up a fruit from the fruit basket, and swaggered out of the room.

    The system task has not been confirmed. Before she has finished the system task, she must not marry anyone. Wan Jiawei wants to harm her. She must not let Wan Jiawei be happy.

    But in ancient times, it was not only marriage that shackled women. If Wan Jiawei really wanted to punish her, there was not only one way to force her to marry, but there must be other ways.

    Su Hao is lying on the railing, quietly watching the sky not far away.

    The sky is blue and the white clouds are melodious, just like the day when she came back from the battlefield.

    What should she do?

    Su Hao is very sad. Wan Jiawei can''t hold her.

    However, Su Hao''s sorrow didn''t last long, because only one day, a VIP knocked on the door of the business.

    A group of Imperial Envoys stopped at the door of the business, shouting: "business is expensive, female business has Luo Jiezhi."

    Su Hao opened the door and saw a group of Imperial Envoys standing at the door. He was surprised.

    The imperial envoy took a good look at Su and shook his hand with the bright imperial edict.

    "The merchant''s daughter, Youluo, joined the army for her brother. She was filial, benevolent and righteous. She was brave enough to lead the army. She escorted all the soldiers and Fu to the rebellion and attacked Gao laoku. I read that he was arbitrary, felt his loyalty and righteousness, and made him the head of the bodyguard and an official in the court. "

    This imperial edict is like a light of dawn reflected in the hearts of businessmen. The businessman looked at Su Hao in disbelief. He couldn''t believe it.

    "Did not expect, our family''s Luo wench, has argued for our business breath."

    Su Hao, who didn''t know what to say, was suddenly appointed as the bodyguard chief. Su Hao''s inner shock could not be explained.

    She was still worried just now. The emperor asked the imperial envoy to come here, and she didn''t want to cure her own crime of bullying the king, did she? I didn''t expect that the imperial envoy came here to make himself an official?

    Chief bodyguard?

    What kind of official is this?

    Isn''t he a nameless official?

    Su Hao busily took the order and pondered it silently in her heart.

    Different from Su Hao''s complicated mood, Mr. Shang, Shang Youhan and Shang Youwei are all very happy. They are busy sending silver to the imperial envoy, sending him to the house for tea and offering him as a guest of honor.

    Su Hao was absent-minded for a moment, and immediately went to greet the imperial envoy. When she entered the room, she saw Wan Jiawei.

    Wan Jiawei''s expression is a little strange. She becomes the bodyguard chief, which means that the whole business family is happy, but Su Hao doesn''t see the joy on WAN Jiawei''s face.

    But Su Hao doesn''t want to take care of Wan Jiawei at all. Last time, she told Wan Jiawei that she would also protect the business of Youluo, but she hopes Wan Jiawei won''t make up her mind.

    Su Hao is a man who has revenge. Everything here can be done one or three times. The first time and the second time Wan Jiawei tries to harm her, she can see that Wan Jiawei is a businessman. Let Wan Jiawei go. But if Wan Jiawei doesn''t take her tolerance and tolerance seriously and continues to offend herself, don''t blame her. Su Hao is not polite.

    The imperial envoy did not stay in the business for long. After passing the imperial edict, he left Yuzhou in a hurry.

    But Yuzhou was boiling because of the arrival of the imperial edict. Everyone heard that Shangyou Luodai, the daughter of the merchant, went to the battlefield for her brother, but she was not accused. On the contrary, she got a reward and became one of the few female officials in the Yan Dynasty.

    After the imperial envoy left, Su Hao helped with the housework and met Wan Jiawei again.

    Wan Jiawei said: "your luck is really good. You can become a female official of Dayan."

    Sue has a smile.

    "Madam, don''t be so flustered. In fact, I''m still saying that, as long as Madam doesn''t do anything to me and doesn''t want to harm me, I won''t embarrass madam. Besides, I''m a Shangguan and revitalize the business, which should not be a bad thing for madam."

    Su Hao said, over Wan Jiawei will enter the kitchen.

    But wan Jiawei opened her mouth behind her, and the tone was a little irritated.

    Wan Jiawei said: "it''s Shang Youhan, not Shang Youluo, who should really be in the limelight in business. Shang Youluo is a concubine''s child, and his status is not suitable at all."

    Su Hao was stunned, squinted, and understood something in a trance.

    So Wan Jiawei is very concerned about her husband?

    Su Hao vaguely seems to understand why Wan Jiawei is so hostile to her. She cares about her identity. She cares about Shang Youluo''s father and concubine giving birth to Shang Youluo.

    Inexplicably, suhao felt stuffed in her heart, which should not be her own feeling.

    It''s the owner!

    She thought, this should be the original owner for WAN Jiawei''s words and sad.

    Thinking of this, Su Hao did not respond to Wan Jiawei''s words, but walked into the kitchen to do his own business.

    Back in the room, as soon as she lay down, the system reappeared.

    System: "Congratulations, the first step to the task."

    Hearing this, Sue sat up from the bed in surprise.

    What did the system say just now? She''s finished? What is the mission? Did she finish the first step without doing anything?

    Su Hao''s doubts are deep, just want to ask the system, but after saying this, the system disappeared again, leaving Su Hao sitting on the bed in consternation.

    I didn''t do anything. Today, an imperial envoy came to say that I''m an official. I''m an official

    Sue Hao is in a trance to understand what she''s coming over.

    Is her task in this world to be an official instead of Shang Youluo?

    Of course, this can''t be the whole thing. In the process of thinking, Su Hao''s brain hole seems to open up all at once. Businesses are declining and she is exiled in Yuzhou, and her official career is the first step to success

    In other words, the task assigned to her by the system this time is to revive the business?

    It''s not a simple task for suhao to lie back in bed again and revive the business.

    Because Shang Youluo became an official, and Shang Youluo protected the talisman, the emperor also pardoned the merchant''s crime and allowed the merchant''s family members and Shang Youluo to return to the capital as officials.

    After hearing the news, Su Hao was a little happy.

    For businessmen, returning to the capital may be the beginning of the opportunity.

    After su Hao became an official, she was the key protection person of the Dayan court. In addition, the businessmen now attach great importance to Su Hao, and WAN Jiawei is not good either. She always finds trouble with Su Hao. Therefore, during the period from receiving the imperial edict to leaving Yuzhou and returning to the capital, Wan Jiawei has settled down a lot, but she does not continue to find trouble with Su Hao.

    When she arrived in the capital, Su Hao realized how high her position was. Her position was just eight grade classic instrument. Although the name of the head of the bodyguard sounded very high, it was also because she was a special woman, so her position sounded a little bigger.

    Su Hao looked at his official Edict and then his court clothes. He cried out and buried himself in the bed of the inn.

    The so-called completion of the task is to start from the bottom, from the eight products of dianyi, step by step to revitalize the business, right?

    Sue wants to cry. This task is too difficult for her.

    Su Hao is a dianyi from eight grades. He usually works in the government. He doesn''t need to go to the early court, but he has a leisure time.

    Shang Youhan saw the loss in Su Hao''s heart, and quietly came to comfort Su Hao, "you see, the courtiers in the court are all crafty old men, and you are just a girl of sixteen or seventeen years old. If you want to deal with them, you may not be able to deal with them, do you? Therefore, it is not necessarily a good thing to be a small official. "

    Sue Hao nodded with a bitter smile.

    Maybe it''s a good thing.

 Chapter 770

    She is too anxious, she always want to finish the task of the world earlier, and then continue to the next task.

    In fact, it''s good to have a good experience of life in this world, and to have a promotion of official addiction.

    To understand these, Su Hao''s heart suddenly brightened.

    And put the White Deer between the green cliffs, you must ride to visit the famous mountains.

    This is my hometown.

    She cares so much about what to do. It''s good for her to play the role of good businessman Youluo and experience a different life?

    Thinking, Su Hao suddenly stood up from the chair.

    "Brother, thank you. I will do my job well."

    Su Hao thought very well, but she didn''t expect that the process of entering the government was not very peaceful.

    Most of the people who work in the government are men. There are not only young men, but also big uncles. Of course, not all of them are men, but also women.

    But those women are all cooks and maids in the government. They are not old, but they are very quiet.

    Su Hao is a special existence in the government.

    Standing on the long street, looking at the gate of the yamen, Su Hao took a deep breath, quietly prepared himself, and then got up to walk towards the door of the Yamen.

    But as soon as Su Haocai went in, he was stopped by the official of the government.

    The official of the government looked Su Hao up and down, and asked him, "what are you doing in the government? Report the case to the police

    Su Hao said, "I''m on duty in the Yamen. I''m not here to redress the injustice."

    "On duty?"

    The official narrowed his eyes and looked at Su Hao more seriously. He obviously didn''t believe it.

    "A woman comes in to be a servant. Who can she cheat?"

    They don''t believe it is reasonable. Su Hao sighs helplessly and lowers his head to take out his official ultimatum from his sleeve.

    Shang Youluo was appointed as the official official of zhengbapin dianyi because of his military achievements.

    Seeing Su Hao''s official ultimatum, the official was even more surprised and even more uncertain.

    He can''t say that Su Hao''s official ultimatum is false. If he says it, it is likely to be a crime of great disrespect, with the slightest being decapitation and the heaviest being lingchi.

    But it was not very common for women to be officials in the Dayan Dynasty.

    The official couldn''t make up his mind and said in a hurry, "you wait here first, I''ll report to our adults."

    With that, the official rushed into the Yamen.

    Su Hao stood in the same place, a little helpless, a little bored, but also a little nervous.

    As for it? I''m going to the Yamen for a job. As for the twists and turns?

    However, she didn''t wait long before a person in charge of the government came out. He was wearing a court dress embroidered with birds and a black hat. He looked 40 or 50 years old.

    "Mr. Jing Zhaoyin, the woman, said she was a new official."

    Jing Zhaoyin stroked his beard and looked at Su Hao.

    Su Hao stepped forward, arched his hand, and said, "you Luo, a merchant of eight grade classic instruments, have you met an adult."

    Su Hao is very polite to Jing Zhaoyin, but Jing Zhaoyin doesn''t want to be polite to Su Hao.

    He waved his hand, and many officials surrounded Su Hao.

    Su Hao looked at his actions, his face puzzled, "what do you mean, my lord?"

    Jing Zhaoyin smoothed his beard and continued, "I''ve heard that the new shangdianyi is good at martial arts. No one who can survive from the battlefield is good at it. In order to prevent people from being confused, I need to test the girl. If she can defeat the officers under her, she will be allowed to enter the government office."

    Looking at Su Hao, Jing Zhaoyin added, "if the girl can''t beat her, she will be punished."

    Su Hao stands up straight and looks at these officials who are ready to rush up at any time. All of a sudden, he understands what Jing Zhaoyin means.

    In other words, she needs a fight in her last job?

    Su Hao looked up again, looked around for a week, and said, "in this case, it''s better for Shang Youluo to be respectful. I just have no eyes. If I hurt you accidentally, I hope you don''t blame me. "

    Jing Zhaoyin snorted coldly, "naturally not."

    Then, without any hesitation, the officials rushed up.

    This kind of posture in the eyes of Su Hao at this time is a child, not worth mentioning at all. Shang Youluo is a master who comes back from fighting in the battlefield. How can he care about these shrimp soldiers and crab generals?

    But after all, it''s a busy market. There are so many people observing themselves that they can''t show their strength too much.

    So Su Hao deliberately restrained his strength when fighting with these officials.

    Shang Youluo''s style is to fight quickly, but this time Su Hao was very slow. Originally, she could beat these people to the ground all at once, but she dealt with them one by one.

    Not only that, she also deliberately avoided the other side''s fists and feet, to avoid injury.

    Although Su Hao only put forward one or two percent of the strength of the original owner, it was more than enough to deal with these officials. So in a moment, these officials fell to the ground.

    It turns out that these officials are not su Hao''s rivals.

    Su Hao clapped his hands and looked at Jing Zhaoyin calmly.

    Jing Zhaoyin''s question Su Hao answered so well that Jing Zhaoyin naturally said nothing more.

    He glanced at the official on the ground and said faintly, "come in."

    Su Hao gave a sound, looked back at the officers who fell on the ground, bowed a long way to make amends, and then quickly followed Jing Zhaoyin into the room.

    Jing Zhaoyin pointed to a library not far away, "you will be working here in the future, and you will be asked what task you have."

    Su Hao listened to Jing Zhaoyin''s words and went into the library. When he saw the dusty books all over the room, he was speechless.

    Jing Zhaoyin made it clear that she was going to make trouble for her. She was a military general and a soldier who came back from the battlefield. Did Jing Zhaoyin let her settle the case here?

    Although Su Hao is very speechless and dissatisfied with this, there is no way. After all, she is only an eight grade dianyi now, but the other party is Jing Zhaoyin, a famous four grade official. Besides, Jing Zhaoyin is so much older than her.

    Jing Zhaoyin asks Su Hao to work in the library. Without saying a word, Su Hao cleans the dust in the library quietly.

    She sorted out a few tables and chairs, took out a book from the shelf and looked at it carefully.

    It''s not bad to steal half a day''s leisure.

    However, every day I work in the library. When will I be able to stand out!

    Su thought, and drank tea.

    After several days as a "bookkeeper" in jingzhaoyin yamen, Su Hao''s life was boring and boring. Maybe he had a fight with those officials on his first day in office, which offended many people. Therefore, Su Hao had no friends in jingzhaoyin Yamen.

    However, in recent days, the government of jingzhaoyin has been busy again. Su Hao heard that it was because of the emergence of a flower picker in the capital. This flower picker made people panic and frequently received reports from the common people. The government of jingzhaoyin was also very busy.

    But no matter how busy jingzhaoyin yamen is, it has nothing to do with Su Hao. It''s not su Hao''s turn to go out to do official business. Su Hao can only watch the officials in the Yamen go in and out.

    Late one night, Su Hao sorted out the files of the library in the Yamen and walked carelessly on the open streets of the capital.

    The expenses in the capital are large. Their businesses, old and young, have moved to the capital, and they are a little short on expenses.

    Su Hao was walking. Before she had gone far, she heard the sound of horse''s hooves in the long street. It was not very loud, but Shang Youluo was a martial arts practitioner, and her hearing was very good, so she could clearly hear the movement coming from not far away.

    "Ah! What is it

    It''s a girl''s panic call.

    Su Hao suddenly thinks of the flower picker incident that has made Jing Zhaoyin''s house busy recently. The girl is so miserable. Can''t it be the flower picker again?

    Think, Sue several jump from the ground, she easily jumped to the roof, just to see the scene of the capital street.

    A carriage stopped on the street of the capital.

    In the sunshine of the capital, Su Hao saw several men in night clothes beside the carriages in the long street, accompanied by the screams of the women in the carriages.

    It seems that the woman is in danger.

    Suhao didn''t want to take charge of it, but she is the dianyi of jingzhaoyin government after all. All kinds of thoughts come to her mind. Suhao thinks for a while, doesn''t hesitate, and flies to the direction of the carriage.

    "Stop yelling. Who will be here in the middle of the night? Even if you show up, you must be abducted by our brother. "

    Ji may stares at the clamorous flower picker, shrinks to the car in fear, stares at a pair of big black and white eyes, and can''t cry for help in fear.

    Ji may in the carriage has a pretty face. The flower gatherer looks at it and smashes it in the mouth. He reaches out his hand and goes to Ji may with bad intentions.

    Ji may wanted to retreat, but now she was at the end of the carriage, and there was no way to retreat.

    "Help

    The servant girl, who was shrinking to one side, could not bear the panic in her heart. Wow, she cried out. Now the flower picker was very busy. With a knife in her hand, the servant girl fell into the pool of blood.

    Seeing this scene, the servant girls next to them were scared and shivered. They wanted to shout, but the ruthlessness of the flower picker made them dare not make a sound.

    Seeing the hand about to reach over and touch his cheek, Ji may closed his eyes in pain.

    Who can help her?

    Who can save her?

    Is her innocence going to be destroyed in the hands of the flower picker?

    Ji may is waiting for the arrival of the salty pig hand, but the expected touch doesn''t come. Instead, she hears a scream, and then bursts of exclamation.

    A woman in a simple martial arts uniform was standing on a horse with a Tang knife in her hand and her back to her.

    Ji may can''t believe the scene in front of her. Is it someone who has come to save her?

    Before he had time to think about it, Su Hao flew down from the horse, and the Tang Dao in his hand quickly cleaved to the arrogant flower picker.

    Before, in front of jingzhaoyin yamen, Su Hao had already beaten the officials in the Yamen with only 10% of his strength. Although these flower pickers have more martial arts than the officials, they are still inferior to the original owner Shang Youluo.

    So Sue Hao is nothing to do with these flower pickers.

 Chapter 771

    Su Hao beat down several flower picking thieves to the ground. The flower picking thief looked at Su Hao standing on the horse in panic and asked in surprise: "who are you?"

    Su Hao takes back the Tang Dao in her hand and glances at some of the thieves indifferently. Suddenly, she is a little disgusted.

    Do you have no recognition in your clothes? Doesn''t it look like an official?

    "Who am I? Can''t you see that? "

    As the thief retreated, he shook his head in fear.

    I can''t see. They really can''t see which chivalrous woman in the capital is.

    "I''m an official of the jingzhaoyin government. It''s bad luck for you to fall into my hands."

    Su Hao didn''t report her name directly. Now she is just an eight grade dianyi, powerless and powerless. In the eyes of these officials in the capital, she is just a mole ant. Isn''t it a trouble for her to report her name at this time? She won''t do such a stupid thing.

    Su Hao turned to come down from the horse, entered the carriage, picked up the frightened Ji may, and asked, "are you ok?"

    Ji may weakly shakes his head, to Su Hao''s caring eyes, wronged little mood suddenly on the head, suddenly hugged Su Hao and began to cry.

    Seeing Ji May''s fierce action, the faces of the surviving maids suddenly changed. They all looked at Ji May''s action in surprise.

    The same surprise was not only the servant girls, but also su Hao.

    Su Hao was also surprised by the sudden embrace. After she came to the world, no one had ever held her so strongly except Shang Youwei.

    But the little girl just hugged her and cried bitterly. After crying for a while, she was very embarrassed to stop her tears. After saying goodbye to suhao, she cleaned up with the servant girls and left the street that scared her.

    After watching Ji may safely leave the long street, Su Hao sighs with relief. But she turns around and sees that several flower pickers who have just stayed here have disappeared.

    I think these flower pickers escaped quietly when they didn''t pay attention.

    However, these thieves thought that they could escape from their own hands in this way. They really underestimated the original owner Shang Youluo.

    Su Hao once again several leaps, fell on the roof, she stood on the high roof of the capital, overlooking the streets and alleys in the capital, she also saw a few figures running deep into the alleys.

    I think those are the flower pickers who just ran away.

    Looking at the thief running in front of him, Su Hao didn''t rush to chase him. Instead, he quietly watched the thieves running back to his own home. After writing down their address, Su Hao leaped back to his home again.

    The lights of the merchant have not been put out yet, and Shang Youwei is pacing up and down the room with a worried look on his face.

    Su Hao enters the courtyard from the wall and walks into the house quickly. At this time, several people are waiting anxiously in the house. When they see Su Hao coming back, they rush to meet him.

    "Sister Luo, why are you back now? Is something wrong?"

    "Recently, there are many flower pickers in Beijing. You''d better not go out. If you meet a flower picker, it''s not good."

    Shang Youwei hugs Su Hao and complains about his worries sentence after sentence.

    Flower picker?

    Shang Youwei also heard about the flower picker?

    "What''s wrong with meeting the flower picker? I caught the flower picker and just took it to ask for credit. Now jingzhaoyin yamen is very busy about the flower picker. If I really meet the flower picker, won''t I solve the trouble for the Yamen? "

    "What''s better."

    Shang Youwei cried bitterly and said, "if you really meet him, you are a girl. You must suffer a lot."

    Su Hao is helpless again.

    She coaxed Ji may, but also coax business Wei?

    "Well, don''t cry, your sister. I''m an official. I''m sure I''ll deal with them, but I met them tonight."

    When Su Hao said this, not only Shang Youwei, but also Shang Youhan looked at Su Hao in surprise.

    Shang Youhan stepped forward and looked at Su Hao, "what did you say? You met them? What''s up? Are you all right? "

    Su Hao shook his head. "I''m fine. The rest depends on how the government deals with it. It''s a pity that I didn''t watch them and let them run away."

    This is the most pitiful point, but now she has written down the addresses of these thieves. If she can run away from the monks, she can''t run away from the temple. It shouldn''t be difficult for her to catch them again.

    Shang Youhan looks at Su Hao and wants to ask him something else, but Su Hao is exhausted after a busy day, so Shang Youhan''s question is choked back.

    "You go back to rest first."

    Sue said hello and went back to the room yawning.

    The next day, Su went to jingzhaofu yamen as usual, but when she got to the long street where jingzhaoyin yamen was, she heard the noise coming from the gate of jingzhaoyin Yamen.

    She heard people quarreling.

    "How does Jing Zhaoyin do things? The flower pickers who have been rampant for a long time have not been caught yet. Last night, the flower pickers came out again. Are all your officials idle?"

    Su Hao, who was coming this way, felt his nose and flattened his mouth.

    That''s right. She very much agrees with the cloth clothes. The people in jingzhaoyin yamen, for example, are really idle eaters.

    Su Hao thought, over the noisy crowd, struggling to enter the Yamen.

    Things outside have nothing to do with her. Su Hao doesn''t even pay attention to them and goes straight to the library.

    But the noise didn''t last long, and then someone brought Jing Zhaoyin''s order, asking all the clerks in the government to come to the main hall.

    Su Hao put down the file in his hand. He felt a little strange, but he was also a little worried. Was it because the case couldn''t be solved, so the imperial court planned to take the whole jingzhaoyin yamen for questioning?

    That''s too bad for them, isn''t it?

    On the way to the main hall, Su Hao''s mind can be described as a hundred turns.

    Thinking of the reporter''s strange face, Su Hao was even more nervous. Seeing that their faces were so terrible, what would she do if something happened to jingzhaoyin yamen?

    Is it difficult for her to go to the battlefield again as Shang Youluo and make a contribution back?

    Su Hao''s heart was in chaos, but the main hall was very quiet.

    Su Hao walked into the main hall with several officials. She hung her eyes and waited for the orders from the people above. At this time, she heard a sentence: "Your Highness, this is all the officials of jingzhaoyin mansion."

    With that, suhao heard someone jump down from the chair. Before long, there was a fragrance lingering in front of him.

    She raised her head with the fragrance and just faced a smiling face. Standing in front of her was a young girl. She was wearing a haze colored Haitang brocade dress with Yunfei makeup, while her feet were wearing a pair of Baoxiang pattern Yuntou brocade shoes. Looking up, she was wearing a cloud bun, with a treasure inlaid deer Crane Tongchun gold hairpin on her head.

    Su Hao didn''t make a sound on his face, but he sighed in his heart.

    It''s really worthy of being a child of a noble family. Even his clothes are so gorgeous.

    The girl looked at suhao and looked up. There was a surprise in her eyes.

    Suddenly she reached for Sue''s hand.

    "It''s you, it''s you, it''s you who saved me that night."

    What?

    Su Hao was stunned for a moment. She looked at her. When she saw the little girl''s face, Su Hao''s memory revived a little bit.

    She remembered that the girl she saved that night in the streets of Beijing was her.

    Su Hao said with a smile, "girl, it''s you."

    Looking at Su Hao''s expression, Ji may knows that Su Hao must have remembered. She nodded hard, "Mm-hmm."

    After nodding, Ji may kindly took Su Hao''s hand, "this is the official elder sister who saved me in the street that day."

    Seeing that Ji may was talking about Su Hao, Jing Zhaoyin''s face was a little ugly. He went forward and said, "I''m afraid the princess is wrong. Shang Youluo is just a small official in the library. Where can he save the princess from the flower pickers?"

    Su Hao hummed in his heart. It seems that Jing Zhaoyin forgot how she beat a group of experienced officials all over the place to find her teeth when she first came to Jing Zhaoyin''s Yamen.

    However, the current situation is not very clear, so it is very difficult for Su to speak rashly for himself, so he rarely kept silent.

    Ji may looked back at Jing Zhaoyin, "do you mean there is something wrong with the princess''s eyes or her brain? Can''t even recognize his Savior? "

    Ji may just finished, Jing Zhaoyin has not opened his mouth, Ji may side of the maid will pick up the stubble.

    "Mr. Jing Zhaoyin should think twice. You can''t talk nonsense."

    It seems that the maid wants to stand up for Su Hao and threatens Jing Zhaoyin without any politeness.

    "We were there when the girl saved the princess. We watched with our own eyes how the girl defeated the villain to save the princess. Jing Zhaoyin is guilty of slandering the princess in public. "

    Of course, the blame is not light.

    As soon as these words were finished, Jing Zhaoyin himself was frightened.

    He took a good look at Su and knelt down in front of Ji may.

    "Forgive me, forgive me, I don''t mean that."

    Ji may snorted, "that''s not the best meaning. Of course, our palace is not here to make trouble for you, master Jing Zhaoyin. We just want to come here to find a life-saving benefactor."

    With that, Ji may patted Su Hao''s hand.

    "Good sister, I will repay you."

    Then Ji may swaggered away from the government office of jingzhaoyin, leaving a su Hao who was stunned in the original place.

    Su Hao hasn''t responded to this. Who is Ji may? Why is she so arrogant that even the arrogant master Jing Zhaoyin has to bow to her?

    Is... Su Hao a little surprised to guess that the person she rescued that night was actually a dignitary?

    Su Zhaoyin said to Jing Zhaoyin, "my Lord, the princess is..."

    Just lost face in front of subordinates Jing Zhaoyin where willing to give Su a good face? He did not have the good spirit way sentence: "calculates your stinky wench good luck." Then he left the main hall in a rage.

 Chapter 772

    Sue''s mouth curled. Did she do something wrong? She didn''t seem to have done anything wrong, and she seemed to have done everything wrong.

    Looking at Jing Zhaoyin''s figure, Su Hao quietly returns to his library and continues to organize his books.

    However, when Su Hao was sorting out the books, he had a strong curiosity about the sudden arrival of Ji may.

    Who was that season in May? Why do people say that she is a princess, and there is a kind of presumptuousness, a kind of boldness and a kind of arrogance between her words and deeds.

    Su Hao originally wanted to ask these officials, but they didn''t like Su Hao. They all took the initiative to tell Su Hao how far away they were. They didn''t want to tell Su Hao, and they didn''t want to talk to Su Hao.

    This makes Su Hao feel helpless.

    Only in the afternoon did Su Hao know the identity of Ji may. Ji may was the third daughter of the emperor Xiaoyao, the little princess of Ning''an who was granted by the emperor.

    That is to say, it was a little princess that Su Hao saved last night.

    Everyone thinks that suhao must be lucky to save the little princess on her way home, but suhao doesn''t think so. She has a faint worry in her heart.

    Since Ji may is a superior princess, why is there no bodyguard to protect her? So close to being bullied by the despicable flower picker.

    Maybe it''s her natural keenness that makes suhao feel that it''s not as simple as it seems.

    It''s not easy. On the evening of the day when Su Hao met Ji may in yamen, the latest news about Ji may came to Yamen.

    Ji May''s servants came to the Yamen to bring the message of Xiaoyao king, saying that they asked Ji may to come to the Xiaoyao palace the next day.

    That servant said these words and left, and did not explain anything, leaving a stunned Su Hao Leng in place, she was a little flattered.

    At this time, Jing Zhaoyin took a look at her and gave a cold hum. Once again, he couldn''t help but say, "don''t think that if you hook up with the Xiaoyao palace, you can ascend to heaven. The water of the government is still deep."

    With this sentence, Jing Zhaoyin seems to be too lazy to explain too much and leaves.

    Su Hao looks at Jing Zhaoyin''s back in amazement. She hasn''t said anything yet. Why does Jing Zhaoyin gasp?

    As Jing Zhaoyin walked away, the other officials left the main hall with Jing Zhaoyin. Like Jing Zhaoyin, everyone looked at Su Hao strangely, which made Su Hao feel speechless.

    She just accidentally saved Ji may, and then she happens to be familiar with Ji may. She just goes to a carefree palace. Why do they look at themselves as if they have made a great progress.

    Speechless, she is really speechless.

    Back to the hasty cleaning of some files, Su Hao heart is still very upset, she can''t accept the fact that she will inadvertently save the next season in May.

    As for going to Xiaoyao palace, she was more worried than happy.

    However, it''s said that the carefree king, who has high power, sometimes doesn''t even pay attention to the emperor. He''s really an arrogant figure.

    Su Hao originally wanted to find a reason to directly refuse to go in a few days, but he inadvertently heard the story of Xiaoyao king from other people and then gave up the idea.

    It is said that the king Xiaoyao was the assistant minister appointed by the former Emperor. He had a whip in his hand. This whip beat the king and beat the sycophants. The power and status of the king Xiaoyao was at the top of the Dayan Dynasty with this whip.

    The authority of King Xiaoyao is superior to that of the emperor. Su Hao must meet each other.

    Thinking, Su Hao sighed and quietly prepared for the worst in her heart.

    The next day, Su Hao came to Xiaoyao palace as promised. Standing on the street in front of the gate of Xiaoyao palace, Su Hao looked up at the plaque hanging at the gate of the palace, on which the four characters of Xiaoyao palace were mounted in rolling gold, looking very imposing.

    Looking at the Xiaoyao palace, Su Hao thinks that if she can reach such a position one day, does it mean that she has revived the business? Does it mean that she can end Shang Youluo''s mission and leave the world?

    Looking at the high gate, Su Hao tilted her head and thought for a while.

    Before long, the gate of Xiaoyao palace opened, and Su Hao came back to look at it.

    The housekeeper appeared at the gate, squinted slightly, looked up and down at Su for a moment, and said, "are you the eight grade Dian Yi Shang You Luo who saved the princess?"

    Su Hao make complaints about his identity on the surface, but he is actually crazy about Tucao.

    Just say whether she is shangyouluo or not. Why mention the four words of bapindianyi? It makes her feel so insignificant.

    Under the leadership of the housekeeper, Su Hao stepped into Xiaoyao palace.

    "Follow closely. The palace is big. Don''t lose it."

    When the housekeeper brought her in, he did not forget to remind her that sue said hello. In fact, she was totally wrong.

    No matter how big the Xiaoyao palace could be, if she lost her way, she would jump directly to the roof and pay attention to the position of the housekeeper. However, it''s day and night now. Considering that it''s unreasonable for her to jump to the roof suddenly, Su Hao followed the housekeeper cleverly and didn''t dare to slack off.

    The housekeeper was right. Xiaoyao palace is really big. Su Hao followed the housekeeper to turn left and right, walked through the hall, the corridor and the rockery, and then came to the backyard of Xiaoyao palace.

    The legendary Xiaoyao King Ji Chang is practicing martial arts in his backyard.

    "Lord." Seeing Xiaoyao king, the housekeeper quickly bowed his head to greet him.

    Xiaoyao King Ji Chang practiced martial arts, put down his long gun and looked at Su Hao who was following the housekeeper.

    "Is this the instrument that may said saved her?"

    Ji Chang looks at Su Hao. Looking at the girl in front of him, who is slim and thin, Ji may says that the flower pickers are all big men. Ji Chang doesn''t believe it. It''s the bean sprout beauty who defeated the flower pickers.

    But Su Hao did not hesitate to admit it.

    "It''s a humble duty to return to the Lord."

    "Is it?" Ji Chang''s meaning is unidentified, and then the long gun rustles. With the housekeeper''s exclamation, the bright sharp point of the gun stabs Su Hao.

    Su Hao feels a cold wind, subconsciously shrinks back, can avoid the shot from Ji Chang.

    She managed to get a firm foothold and looked at Ji Chang in surprise.

    "Mr. Wang, who are you

    "Shangdianyi said that she could defeat the flower picker. Maybe she would believe that, but does shangdianyi think that she can cheat me?"

    Ji Chang''s voice is cold, without any friendship, but with a little doubt.

    Suhao was speechless.

    Dare feeling that night she shouldn''t help Ji may!

    If you don''t save it, it''s because Jing Zhaoyin''s office is not good at handling affairs and connives at the rampant flower pickers. If you save it, it''s because she has ulterior motives?

    Su Hao feels aggrieved and wronged.

    But obviously, Ji Chang won''t listen to his own explanation, and Su Hao is too lazy to explain so much to Ji Chang.

    "That is to say, the Lord thinks that his subordinates deliberately put the princess in danger, and then attract the flower pickers to hurt the princess, so as to arrange such a heroic trick to save the beauty?"

    Su Hao thinks a little, but also guesses Ji Chang''s idea. Ji Chang just suspects that he has a bad intention to save Ji may.

    "But the Lord is wrong. He really wronged his humble position. He came to the capital from Yuzhou and became an official. He never met the princess, let alone knew her."

    With that, Su Hao looked straight at Xiaoyao king.

    "I don''t know the princess, and I don''t have any direct interests with the princess. Now I''m in power. I''m so humble. How dare I hurt the princess? Therefore, it''s really unfair for the Lord to say so. "

    She didn''t lie. All these reasons are true. She really doesn''t know Ji may. It''s just a coincidence to save Ji may.

    "Don''t you want to get involved with the king by rescuing the king''s daughter, and then ascend to heaven step by step?"

    The Lord narrowed his eyes again and looked at Su Hao in front of him with a complicated look.

    He suddenly had a strong interest in this modest and unassuming ceremony in front of him.

    Su Hao firmly shook his head, "Lord, there''s no need to do that in a humble position."

    With that, Su Hao arched his hand and continued: "I want to ask the Lord to come to the palace, just for the sake of saving the princess and the flower picking thief. Now it''s almost said, so I''ll go back to jingzhaoyin''s house first, and the adult is still worried about catching the flower picking thief."

    Suhao turned around and was about to leave, but she just took a step, and countless soldiers surrounded her. They stopped suhao''s way, and the meaning was very clear.

    This is Xiaoyao palace. These soldiers will not dare to do anything wrong. Only Xiaoyao Wang Jichang can make them do it.

    Su Hao turns his head and looks at Ji Chang, "it seems that the Lord still doubts his humble position, so he doesn''t want to let it go."

    Ji Chang did not deny it.

    "Yes, there are many doubts about the plot of the little girl by the flower picker this time. I can''t let you leave so easily. Before the flower picker is caught, you should stay in the dungeon of the king''s palace for some time."

    With that, without waiting for Su Hao to argue, Ji Chang asks several soldiers to escort Su Hao down.

    Although Su Hao was unwilling, he didn''t resist.

    It''s no better than other places. It''s the palace of the king. Xiaoyao''s palace is so big and Xiaoyao''s power is so high. It''s like she''s in a tiger''s den here. She can''t take advantage of it if she tries to break into it.

    So now

    Sue looks at the blue sky sadly.

    She can only do it step by step now.

    The dungeon of Xiaoyao palace is not far from the backyard. It is under the ground of a rockery. There is no sunlight in it, only sporadic candlelight.

    It''s dark inside, and there''s always the pain and wailing of prisoners.

    Su Hao listened in silence. She was really sweating in her hands. Not only her hands, she was sweating all over.

    When I go to the dungeon, I don''t know what the carefree king wants to do with her?

 Chapter 773

    After arriving at his own cell, the soldiers behind him rudely pushed Su Hao in, and then quickly locked the door.

    They stare at suhao who is locked up in the prison, and they don''t forget to threaten suhao fiercely.

    "Stinky girl, be honest in the dungeon."

    Su Hao looks at them with a speechless face. Now she is in the dungeon. Xiaoyao palace is so big, and there are so many capable people in Xiaoyao palace. Even if she is given the ability to communicate with heaven, she can''t escape. Moreover, she is just a little ritual, a weak girl.

    How can she be dishonest if she is a butcher?

    The soldier saw that Sue was like a quail in the corner of the cell and didn''t say a word, so he walked away from the cell.

    When she saw them leave, Su Hao was a little relieved. She felt her back was wet. When she touched it back, her back was wet. I think she was wet with sweat.

    "Oh, little girl."

    While the soldiers in the Xiaoyao Palace are far away, the prisoners in the nearby cells lean out their heads one after another and look curiously at Su Hao in the corner of the cell.

    "How did you offend the Lord and how did you get locked up?"

    Su Hao gave a bitter smile. How did she offend Xiaoyao king?

    If she knew how she had offended King Xiaoyao, would she be put in the dungeon by King Xiaoyao?

    "I don''t know."

    Su Hao didn''t explain much, but continued to pack Quail in the corner.

    Now she is thinking about the question just now. How did she offend Xiaoyao king? Did she show any abnormality in saving Ji may? Why does Xiaoyao King suspect that she has ulterior motives and that she really wants to rescue a little girl who is threatened by a flower picker?

    Su Hao thought for a long time, and finally came to the conclusion that there was no solution.

    She did not know where she had offended Xiaoyao king.

    Think, Su Hao suddenly feel a little tired, she put the body slightly to the corner, back against the wall, she held his knee deep sleep in the past.

    She saw Shang Youluo again, but she was still bullied miserably.

    According to the background, shangyouluo is now in the capital, and it is also a very busy street in the capital.

    Shangyouluo is pushed on the street by some kids. The kids are still humming songs and throwing stones at shangyouluo. They laugh at shangyouluo for losing his mother in his early years. They laugh at the decline of once famous businesses. They laugh at shangyouluo for having no one to rely on and no one to protect.

    Shang Youluo''s performance did not disappoint suhao.

    She just cowered in the corner and let these kids bully her. The only response she made was that Balabala shed tears and cried miserably.

    When Su Hao saw this scene in her dream, she was so angry that she wanted to beat Shang Youluo.

    Tell me how capable you shangyouluo are now. A few hungry wolves can kill them as soon as they say they will. How come they used to be so counsellors?

    But Su Hao''s Tucao didn''t last long, because soon make complaints about Luo''s savior.

    A small figure came from afar. She opened her arms to protect Shang Youluo.

    "You mustn''t bully her!"

    The little girl stares at the bear kids in front of her, fierce and resolute.

    But those little kids didn''t pay attention to the little girl in front of them. They glanced at the little girl without care.

    "You want to protect her? Be careful we fight with you. "

    The little girl was not frightened by the threat of these teenagers. She stubbornly choked her neck.

    "Do you dare to touch me and her? Do you know who I am? "

    The children just wanted to say, "we don''t care who you are? If you dare to help this smelly girl, we will fight with you. " But before they could say these words, someone came in a hurry not far away. It was a group of young men and women in servants'' uniforms. They quickly ran to the little girl and looked at her with concern.

    "Little princess, are you all right? I''m scared to death. Why did you come here when I didn''t pay attention?"

    Now there are more servant girls and servants around the little girl. When these children saw the scene and the battle, they were scared.

    They want to run away like greasy feet, but the little girl is chasing them.

    The little girl looked back at them, raised her young face, and ordered the servant, "take these villains away."

    No matter how slow these children were, they understood what they had come over. They quickly told the little girl, "don''t, little sister. I''m sorry that we were wrong. Please forgive us this time."

    The little girl coughed twice, "then you apologize to your sister, and promise me that you will not bully her in the future."

    No matter how arrogant these children are, they are just fighting against the common people. How can they get along with these dignitaries?

    So they quickly knelt down and apologized to Shang Youluo, who was still huddled in the corner.

    Shangyouluo is very grateful for the little girl''s appearance. After a short time, she finally put down her vigilance, stood up and walked to the little girl, and sincerely said, "thank you."

    But the little girl looked at her and said seriously, "little sister, I can help you once. You have to be strong yourself to avoid being bullied and protect others. That''s what my father taught me. "

    Only when you are strong can you not be bullied and protect others. These three words must have stirred up a lot of waves in Shang Youluo''s heart. Su Hao saw that Shang Youluo''s eyes changed slightly. He was no longer frightened, but added some firmness.

    The scene of the busy streets darkened again. Su Hao opened his eyes again, but he saw the scene on the battlefield.

    She had a talisman in her arms and fought hard all the way.

    It should be Shang Youluo who grew up. During this period, Shang Youluo had been practicing martial arts. She had excellent martial arts skills at a young age, which made her very dominant in the battlefield. At least she could protect herself when other soldiers were killed by the enemy.

    But at this time, a small figure appeared in the corner of the battlefield. It was a little girl. She was not a few years younger than shangyouluo.

    The little girl was dirty and dusty. Her black and white eyes looked around in horror.

    At this time, Shang Youluo suddenly ran to kill several enemies around the little girl.

    "What should I do, brother?"

    The little girl grabs Shang Youluo''s hand, but she calls him brother.

    Shangyouluo didn''t answer the little girl''s question. Instead, he whistled. A red horse ran to shangyouluo. Shangyouluo pulled the little girl to the horse.

    After confirming that the little girl had been seated on the horse, Shang youluosha said in a hoarse voice, "you leave here quickly, run straight ahead, and don''t look back."

    Then, without waiting for the little girl to say anything, Shang Youluo slapped the horse''s ass hard, and the horse galloped forward.

    At this time, Shang Youluo''s back was slashed by the enemy who came quietly.

    The sun is as bloody as blood, the bones around are mountains, the sand is broken and the horses are wailing.

    Su really thought that this should be the final appearance of the Shura Hall of the state of Yan.

    However, the little girl saved by Shang Youluo, how could she feel so familiar?

    Su Hao thought hard for a long time, but he couldn''t figure out who the man was. Instead, there was a commotion outside the prison door, which made Su Hao wake up in a flash.

    "Come out."

    As soon as Su Hao opened his eyes, the cell door was opened. Several soldiers came in and dragged Su Hao out rudely.

    "What are you doing?"

    Su Hao is very surprised. What is the purpose of this Xiaoyao king to imprison her here? What''s more, she just saved the little princess. What did she do wrong?

    Su Hao wanted to struggle and resist, but how could she catch her soldiers? They were all powerful. She wanted to struggle, but she couldn''t do it for a moment?

    The soldiers dragged her to the upper courtyard of the dungeon and then opened the door. Su Hao saw Duan Xiaoyao Wang Jichang sitting on a chair drinking tea.

    "What on earth is the reason why the Lord imprisoned me here?"

    Su Hao looks at Ji Chang and can''t figure out the purpose of this wayward king. She only hears that Xiaoyao king doesn''t play cards according to common sense, but she doesn''t expect Ji Chang to be so wayward?

    Ji Chang put down his tea cup, laughed and asked, "let me ask you, did you see a girl in Dayan barracks that day?"

    The meaning of Ji Chang''s question is not clear. Su Hao can''t figure out his purpose.

    She did meet the girl in the Yanjun barracks, and she protected the girl to leave. But before knowing Ji Chang''s purpose, Su Hao did not dare to tell Ji Chang that shangyouluo was the soldier who saved the girl.

    "What is this for?" asked the king

    "Just tell me the truth. Have you ever seen that girl?"

    Xiaoyao Wang is very stubborn to this question. He seems to be determined to hear Su Hao''s answer.

    "I don''t know." Su Hao also raised his eyes and looked directly at Ji Chang, "that day I was full of how to protect the talisman and how to escape. I didn''t pay attention to other things."

    Besides, she didn''t remember who the girl was.

    Ji Chang stares at her.

    "If you don''t tell me, I won''t let you out of the palace. I heard that you have a brother, a sister, a mother and a grandfather in your business, right?"

    Su Hao feels the evil intention in his words. She stares at Ji Chang, "what does Wang Ye mean?"

    Ji Chang snorted coldly and threatened: "if you don''t tell me, I will have to attack your family."

    Suhao was annoyed.

    It doesn''t matter to move her, but this family is the family of Shang Youluo, the original owner. The purpose of her coming to the world is to complete her mission for Shang Youluo. In her mission, there is the item of protecting Shang Youluo''s family. Ji Chang says that it''s different to let her not complete her mission?

    "Father, don''t threaten your sister."

    Just when Su Hao was nervous, someone pushed the door in.

 Chapter 774

    The sound of her sister''s call was so kind that she knew who it was as soon as she heard it.

    Besides Ji may and Shang Youwei, who else would call his sister so kindly?

    Ji may walked into the room and suddenly noticed some strange atmosphere in the room. She quickly ran to Su Hao and pleaded for her, "father, don''t treat sister Luo like this. If you have anything to say, just discuss it slowly."

    Said, as if for fear of Xiaoyao king again make what hurt Su good action like, season may also subconsciously protect in front of Su good body.

    Her little action not only surprised Ji Chang, but also surprised Su Hao. Ji Chang''s uncertain attitude seems to kill her, but Ji May''s attitude is to save her. What medicine did the father and daughter sell?

    Su Hao, puzzled, calmed down a little. Then he said, "I really can''t figure out what''s going on. Please tell me."

    Directly tell her, look at the attitude of the father and son, she can save next season may should not be an accident.

    But what she couldn''t understand was why?

    She is just an eight grade dianyi who gets a little grace by virtue of her military achievements. Although she has an official position, she is still humble. She really doesn''t understand what is worth caring about.

    At this time, Ji may suddenly said, "sister, can you still remember a little girl saved in the battlefield?"

    Ji May''s problem is the same as Ji Chang''s problem. They are all entangled with the little girl who was almost killed by the enemy on the battlefield at that time.

    Looking at their serious faces, Sue hesitated for a moment and nodded.

    "At that time, the situation was too chaotic. I can''t remember clearly, but a little girl did appear near the Yan army camp. I figured that the girl should be the common people nearby, so I let the girl ride away. I can''t remember the details

    With these words, Su Hao closes his mouth and quietly observes Ji may and Ji Chang''s reaction. Who expected Ji may to be excited.

    "Sister Luo has been to the battlefield. In what capacity did she go?"

    This... This reason is a little difficult

    Su Hao lowered his head in a hurry and said: "the humble position is to join the army as an elder brother. The elder brother is weak. The humble position just wants to contribute to Dayan and make him live..."

    She only explained this reason in front of the emperor. At that time, the emperor was happy that the talisman had been lost and recovered. She didn''t care about the fact that she had joined the army instead of Shang Youhan. She thought it would never be mentioned again. She didn''t expect that Ji Chang would suddenly mention it today.

    Ji Chang feels Su Hao''s tension, and a little smile finally blooms on his serious face.

    "You don''t have to be so nervous. I don''t mean to blame you."

    Sue, I''m a little relieved.

    "Sister, I was the one you saved on the battlefield that day."

    Ji may raised a smiling face, looking at Su Hao, said particularly happy.

    When Su Hao heard this sentence, she was stunned. She looked at Ji May''s face blankly. It seemed that it really coincided with the little girl''s face on the battlefield in her memory.

    She had some accidents. Was it really Ji may that the little girl she saved on the battlefield that day?

    "No way? How could her royal highness Jinzhiyuye appear in such a dangerous battlefield? "

    Ordinary people know that the battlefield is very dangerous, and they will not run to the battlefield, not to mention the golden branches and leaves like Ji may.

    But the next truth really shocked suhao.

    "In fact, the defeat was not really due to the outnumbered, nor was it entirely due to the betrayal of the traitors."

    Dayan''s fierce army will lose to the enemy, not because of its own strength, but because some people don''t want this army to make contributions on the battlefield.

    This man is no other than the emperor of Yan.

    When Su Hao heard this, he looked back at Ji Chang and said in surprise, "no, this is your Majesty''s own army after all. Why does your majesty want to take off his wings?"

    Ji Chang sneered, "what he broke is not his wings, but the king''s wings."

    Ji Chang said that Su Hao didn''t understand, but Ji Chang didn''t seem to expect Su Hao to understand. He said it again.

    From Ji Chang, Su Hao is in a trance and knows a terrible truth.

    Now, the emperor of Dayan is afraid of the Xiaoyao king as much as the power of the Xiaoyao king in Dayan Dynasty. He always wants to break the Xiaoyao King''s clique and get rid of it.

    Therefore, the Xiaoyao palace is very beautiful on the surface, but in fact, it is watched by countless eyes. The emperor always wants to find a mistake to hurt the Xiaoyao king, and the generals of the Yan army are his confidants.

    I don''t know what the emperor thought, but he wanted to attack the generals in order to hit Xiaoyao king?

    The little princess Ji may accidentally learned the news. Ji may has always been friendly with the general. She can''t bear to see the young general die in vain, so she eagerly ran to report to the general in the hope that the general can take timely measures to save his life.

    But who knows, Ji may is a little late. Yan''s army is attacked, and the only general who can protect her is also killed in the war. She hides around in the battlefield and sees that she is about to die under the sword. Fortunately, Shang Youluo appears in time and saves herself from the other side.

    Because of the emperor''s suspicions, he lost a great general. Xiaoyao King dared to be angry.

    In fact, the story of the flower picker was just a coincidence. With Ji May''s cunning, the flower picker couldn''t do anything about Ji may. But who knows, at that time, Su Hao appeared and just saved Ji may again.

    Ji may has been saved by Shang Youluo on the battlefield, so Ji may knows Shang Youluo''s martial arts, so when she sees Su Hao dealing with the flower picker, she feels a little familiar with him. She thinks Shang Youluo in front of her should be the one who saved her on the battlefield, so Su Hao, who is in the wrong Yin and Yang, becomes the "guest" of Xiaoyao palace.

    After understanding the general situation, Su Hao helplessly helped her forehead.

    She just wants to spend her life in an ordinary way. She only wants to find a way to complete the task of system explanation and revitalize the business. She doesn''t want to be involved in these contradictions, but why did the contradictions come to her like having eyes?

    It annoyed Sue.

    Ji Chang takes a panoramic view of Su Hao''s expression changes. He says again, "it''s a pity that you''ve made great contributions to saving may. How about being a teacher in our house?"

    Coach?

    What kind of officer is the instructor?

    As for being the head of Xiaoyao palace

    Su Hao subconsciously wants to refuse, but she estimates that with Ji Chang''s posture, if she doesn''t agree to Ji Chang, it''s hard for her to get out of Xiaoyao palace.

    A good man does not suffer from immediate losses!

    Su Hao clenched his teeth, arched his hands and clasped his fist, "thank you for your love. I''m very grateful for your humble duty."

    Xiaoyao King''s meaning is clear. From then on, she is no longer the eight grade xiaodianyi of jingzhaoyin mansion, but the six grade zhengdianyi of Xiaoyao mansion.

    It''s a good thing for others, but it''s a hot potato for Su Hao.

    Being an official of the Xiaoyao palace is tantamount to showing his position to the people all over the world. The emperor is afraid of the Xiaoyao palace. He may think that he and the Xiaoyao Palace are in a group. In the future, he may think of some tricky ways to deal with himself.

    Not only that, but she also has her family. If they attack her family, they will undoubtedly seize her weakness. If something happens to the business, all her efforts will be in vain.

    Su Hao is struggling with how to protect the business family. It''s a good time for Ji Chang to help Su Hao.

    Although Ji Chang didn''t give Shang Youhan a clear official position, he quietly arranged a secret guard near the business to protect Shang Youhan''s family, and gave Shang Youhan an idle position, so as to transfer Shang Youhan''s family to other places.

    At first, Su Hao was a little disgusted with Ji Chang''s arrangements. Originally, she was worried about the comfort of the businessmen, but Ji Chang transferred them to other places. Didn''t she deliberately make herself worried? But it wasn''t long before Su Hao understood Ji Chang''s intention. The capital is the most dangerous place. Anyone can move her here, and naturally her family.

    But it''s different for Ji Chang to arrange a casual job to transfer the business to other places. Even if someone in the capital wants to move the business family, he has to go beyond Ji Chang''s level, which means that Ji Chang is using his right to help Su Hao protect the business family.

    Although Ji Chang is very considerate on this point, Su Hao just can''t be grateful to Ji Chang. Maybe it''s Ji Chang''s unpredictable attitude, or Ji Chang''s previous exploration, or Ji Chang''s own ambition. In short, all the arrangements made by Ji Chang for Su Hao make su Hao feel at a loss.

    After finishing his official business in Xiaoyao palace, Su Hao came home yawning.

    She just closed her eyes and felt a white light coming towards her again. Needless to say, it must be the system again.

    The system said, "Congratulations, the second mission is a success."

    what?

    Su Haoteng sat up and looked around in surprise.

    Su Hao: "I didn''t do anything. Where did I get the second task?"

    Is it because of my promotion? But it''s not right. If she was promoted in jingzhaoyin''s mansion and gradually entered the court, it''s easy to say, but she just made a ceremony in Xiaoyao''s mansion, which is not a promotion at all.

    This time, the system didn''t disappoint Su Hao. He honestly said the content of the second task.

    System: "the second task, enter the carefree palace."

    So... Suhao is incredible.

    Is her second task related to Xiaoyao Wang Jichang? So her next tasks are all about Ji Chang?

    Sue thought sadly, so her previous idea that the task was to promote and revitalize the business was at least half of the deviation. Her task is not just these?

 Chapter 775

    Su Hao thinks that she can''t go on guessing aimlessly. She must figure out what the task is, so as not to make mistakes.

    Thinking about it, Su Hao quickly looked around and said, "what is the task? If you don''t tell me, I''ll give up the task. You can do whatever you like."

    It was quiet around, which made suhao a little nervous.

    Is it difficult to become this mysterious system or refuse to explain the task content?

    Su Hao''s heart is restless. The system suddenly opens its mouth, which makes Su Hao startled.

    System: "assist Mingzhu to accomplish great cause."

    Huh?

    Su Hao was stunned again. She was completely shocked by this sentence.

    In fact, when she wore Shang Youluo and saw the surrounding battlefield, she also thought that the task might not be so simple, but it was so arduous?

    Help Mingzhu achieve great achievements? Where is master Ming? Will she betray the present emperor and become a traitor?

    After hearing the content of the task, Su Hao was very dissatisfied and subconsciously wanted to refute, but the system didn''t give her the chance to refute at all.

    Su Hao just wants to open his mouth, the system disappears decisively, leaving Su Hao alone in a mess.

    With no trace of the system, Su Hao is helpless and languidly lying on the bed, looking at the wooden ceiling. He begins to think and plan his life quietly.

    The system says that she should support Mingzhu to achieve the world. Such a "high sounding" task can be said to be "generous", but it is really difficult to do it.

    First of all, where is the master? Is it a descendant of the current emperor or a folk?

    Sue good think, sleepy mind swept, she fell asleep in the past.

    Unlike jingzhaoyin''s, jingzhaoyin''s doesn''t take her seriously, so she doesn''t pay much attention to her at ordinary times. As for going on official errands, no one cares whether she comes or not.

    But it''s different in Xiaoyao palace. She has a good relationship with the little princess, and her official position is not low, so she will naturally stare at her with countless eyes. Therefore, she can''t be lazy after entering the palace.

    The next morning, Su Hao obeyed her biological clock, got up early, yawned and washed her face.

    When she was ready to go to the palace, someone was waiting at the door of the palace.

    Su Hao guessed the identity of the person at a glance.

    Looking at the palace man wearing a Purple Palace suit, holding a brush in his hand, making a proud gesture, I think it should be a message for someone in the palace.

    Su Hao thought, took a deep breath, calmed down, and quickly walked to the palace.

    "Weichen Shang Youluo has met his father-in-law."

    The father-in-law looked at Su Hao''s good attitude and was polite to him. He snorted coldly and said, "we have passed the decree of the Empress Dowager that Lord Luo will enter the palace."

    Empress Dowager?

    Su Hao''s heart leaped suddenly. Didn''t the emperor want to see her? How come even the empress dowager, who is said to have lived in the deep palace for a long time, is coming to see her?

    Although there are a lot of doubts in my heart, Su Hao dare not show it in the face.

    When his father-in-law finished, Su Hao quickly bent down and bowed his hand, "yes, thank you, father-in-law."

    The palace man snorted again, glanced at Su Hao, and swaggered to the palace in the sedan chair.

    Su Hao looked at the figure of the palace man, but frowned.

    She always had a hunch that it might not be good to enter the Palace this time.

    It''s less than two months since he came to shangyouluo. This is the third time that Su Hao has entered Dayan''s palace. Looking up at the high wall, Su Hao is filled with emotion.

    The first time she went to the palace, her daughter was exposed. She went to the palace to plead guilty and return the military talisman. The second time she went to the palace, she escorted the military talisman for meritorious service, and the emperor wanted to reward her.

    As for whether this third visit to the palace was a blessing or a curse, she did not know.

    Su Hao had been in the palace twice before, and this time he served the Empress Dowager''s will, so he didn''t encounter the guard''s obstruction all the way.

    Under the guidance of the palace people, Su Hao came to the Empress Dowager''s Kangning palace unimpeded.

    As soon as she walked into the main hall of Kangning palace, Su Hao smelled a strong smell of sandalwood. In fact, it''s not hard to understand that the Empress Dowager is a person who devotes herself to Buddhism. She usually shrinks in Kangning palace and devotes herself to worshiping Buddhism. Therefore, the Kangning palace exudes a mellow smell of sandalwood every day, but the smell of sandalwood is quite fragrant.

    When Su Hao entered the main hall, a woman in brown clothes was kneeling on the futon, her hands folded, holding a string of Buddhist beads, and she closed her eyes to recite.

    Instead of disturbing the woman, Su Hao stood quietly behind her and listened to her read a long Diamond Sutra.

    After about a cup of tea, the murmur of the woman finally stopped, and her eyelids slightly opened.

    At this moment, Su Hao spoke in a hurry.

    "Wei Chen Shang You Luo has met the Empress Dowager."

    With the help of the maid, the Empress Dowager stood up, looked down at Shang Youluo, and said softly, "are you Shang Youluo? The canon instrument valued by King Xiaoyao? "

    Su Hao was surprised. He didn''t expect that his name was so loud. Even the Empress Dowager who lived in the deep palace knew it.

    The Empress Dowager''s eyes fell on Su Hao for a moment. It seemed that she wanted to see through Su Hao''s whole life.

    She asked Su Hao, "what do you think of Xiaoyao king?"

    Su Hao: "Xiaoyao''s throne is powerful, and he has made great achievements in war. He is the king of dayande who is highly respected."

    Su Hao didn''t know whether such an answer satisfied the empress dowager, but it was better than no answer.

    The Empress Dowager snorted. She didn''t know if it was her own illusion. Su Hao felt that the Empress Dowager was relieved, and seemed quite satisfied with her answer.

    Before Su Hao was relieved, the Empress Dowager suddenly said again, "what do you do every day when you are on duty in Xiaoyao palace?"

    What she can do is nothing more than some military affairs in Xiaoyao palace.

    "Wei Chen is in dianyi, and his daily work is to deal with some military affairs under Wang Ye. He doesn''t do anything more."

    Su Hao replied like this, but seeing the Empress Dowager''s face, she didn''t seem to think so. The Empress Dowager asked, "Xiaoyao king asks you to deal with some military affairs every day, but doesn''t ask you to do anything else?"

    Su Hao asked: "I don''t know what else I can do. As a dianyi, I will do what the Lord tells me."

    After a long time, the Empress Dowager opened her mouth.

    "Well, I have something to tell you to do."

    An hour later, Su Hao came out of the palace, looking a little shocked.

    She walked along the long palace road, full of the things that the Empress Dowager told her.

    The Empress Dowager said, "in the future, you should tell the mourning family immediately what the king of Xiaoyao does. You can''t hide anything."

    The empress dowager, who is devoted to Buddhism, is obviously changing her ways to let her watch Xiaoyao king. Unexpectedly, the royal family is still eyeing Xiaoyao king, who has just been promoted to liupindianyi by Xiaoyao king.

    Su Hao is immersed in his own thoughts. Suddenly, a painful voice of begging for mercy comes from her ear. She looks in the direction of the voice and sees several palace people kneeling on the ground and kowtowing. Their bodies are bloody. Everyone is left with only white tunic, but the white tunic is red with blood.

    It seems that each of them has been beaten and tortured, so their bodies are mottled with so many wounds.

    These palace people were begging for mercy. In front of them stood a young man of fifteen or sixteen years old. He was dressed luxuriantly and his brows were full of anger.

    "What can I do to beg for mercy from Prince Ben? Didn''t you also say that? The prince''s order is heaven. Heaven wants you to die. How can you not die? "

    With that, the boy kicked the palace man out of the pool next to him.

    Two boa constrictors came out of the pool. As soon as the palace man fell into the water, the boa constrictor immediately jumped up, opened his mouth and bit the poor palace man. After a few bites, the poor palace man disappeared in the pool.

    This scene scared the palace people who were still kneeling by the pool. They were so scared that they screamed. Two of them wanted to escape. They were kicked into the pool by the bodyguard beside the prince. Then the snakes tore again. But in a moment, two or three palace people lost their lives.

    The rest of the palace people looked at the angry prince. They were scared and didn''t dare to move. The prince in front of them was so terrible that they couldn''t escape. They couldn''t do anything.

    In fact, not only the palace people kneeling by the pool, but also su Hao, who was watching, was afraid.

    She had only heard of this bloody and violent way to deal with palace people.

    The young man in gorgeous clothes is the prince of Dayan and the future emperor of Dayan.

    Su Hao took a look at the young prince intentionally or unintentionally. He heard that he was the most favorite candidate for the king of Dayan emperor. His elder brother was a good minister, but he was given death by Dayan emperor.

    Regardless of the cause of death of the elder brother, if the prince becomes the emperor of Dayan, according to the prince''s conduct, it will certainly arouse popular resentment, and Dayan will surely perish.

    Moreover, if the prince is really made emperor, the merchants may not be able to be alone.

    She has some understanding of the task arranged by the system. The emperor of Dayan is really not a virtuous monarch. Dayan should choose another suitable emperor, but who is really suitable to be the emperor of Dayan?

    Su Hao''s mood is complicated all the way back to the Xiaoyao palace. Unexpectedly, when he arrives at the Xiaoyao palace, Su Hao meets an acquaintance.

    Her former boss, now Jing Zhaoyin, is standing respectfully at the gate of Xiaoyao palace, waiting for Ji Chang to meet her.

    Su Hao was stunned to see Jing Zhaoyin. Then he walked quickly to Jing Zhaoyin and said, "I''ve seen you in your humble position."

    When Jing Zhaoyin sees Su Hao, he has more disdain in his eyes.

    "Who should I be? It turns out that I''m a business model climbing the high branch. I heard you were in the palace? Are you going to be promoted again? Congratulations

 Chapter 776

    Jing Zhaoyin is very ironic in his words. He is very dissatisfied with Su Hao''s promotion to liupin dianyi.

    Su Hao didn''t get angry with Jing Zhaoyin. In fact, she was not in the mood to get angry with a pedantic old man who didn''t know anything. She glanced at Jing Zhaoyin faintly, "please be more lucky. I hope I can be promoted and become the boss of an adult."

    Jing Zhaoyin replied, "you!" In the future, the rest of the words didn''t come out. In fact, according to the current promotion rate of Su Hao, and the fact that Xiaoyao palace really put Su Hao in high position, it''s not difficult for Su Hao to surpass Jing Zhaoyin.

    Su Hao is too lazy to argue too much with Jing Zhaoyin. She got a lot of news today when she went to the palace. She still needs to go back to digest it.

    So she saw that Jing Zhaoyin didn''t say anything more. She said goodbye in a soft voice and quickly entered the palace.

    Outside the palace, Jing Zhaoyin is waiting for the prince, but as soon as Chad enters the palace, Su Hao finds Ji Chang waiting for her in the front yard of the palace.

    Seeing Ji Chang, Su Hao can''t help slowing down. She walks slowly to Ji Chang and says, "Wang Ye, you are..."

    Ji Chang just looked at her faintly, "I heard that you entered the palace today?"

    Sure enough, it was for her to enter the palace again, but she was not surprised. After all, she was called away by the palace people at the gate of Xiaoyao palace. How could Ji Chang not know?

    Sue, admit it.

    "Yes, the Empress Dowager''s will. I dare not refuse my humble duty."

    Ji Chang glares at her. She feels as if there is an invisible pressure on her head, which makes her feel suffocated.

    It seems that in front of the prince, she has to tell the truth.

    "Will of the Empress Dowager?"

    Ji Chang swept Su around and narrowed his eyes, with a little deep meaning in his words.

    Sue bowed, "yes."

    Xiaoyao king asked: "what questions did the Empress Dowager ask you when she came to you?"

    Su Hao opened her mouth to answer, and there was no intention of concealing anything in her words. For her, there was no need to hide it for the Empress Dowager.

    She is not stupid. She knows that the Empress Dowager has a mind to frame her, and she is more willing to use her as a chess piece.

    After listening to Su Hao''s narration, Ji Chang''s lips were full of smiles. He lifted his lips and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that my good aunt would care so much for me."

    Su Hao could hear something wrong in the other person''s tone. She pursed her lips and didn''t speak.

    But looking at Ji Chang''s attitude, Su Hao realized that she was out of danger temporarily this time.

    As for her meeting with the Empress Dowager in the palace, there were some rumors in the Xiaoyao Palace at first. Many people were talking about the new dianyi. Su Hao took these rumors as a breeze in his ears and didn''t pay attention to them at all.

    What they are talking about is nothing more than the relationship between themselves and the royal family, nothing more than the feeling that they are the people sent by the Empress Dowager or the emperor to monitor the king Xiaoyao, and they are all spies.

    For these rumors, Su Hao thinks the best way is to ignore them. Ji Chang''s attitude is enough to prove that he is not a spy.

    Su Hao wants to live in peace, but some people don''t want to live in peace. One of them is the Empress Dowager who lives in Kangning palace.

    A few days later, the arrogant palace man came to Xiaoyao palace again, and again brought the Empress Dowager to ask Su Hao to come into the palace to see her will.

    This distresses Su Hao. It''s the will of the Empress Dowager. She can''t help but accept it and can''t resist it. But the Empress Dowager clearly shows her uneasiness and kindness

    In full view of the public, Su Hao took the order, took off his martial arts uniform and put on his official uniform. He followed his father-in-law into the palace.

    This time, before she got to Kangning palace, she met an "acquaintance" on the way. She was more familiar with her than an acquaintance. After all, she didn''t know her.

    Before she got to the palace of Corning, someone stopped her. She recognized the boy who stopped her at a glance.

    Isn''t this the cruel prince she saw when she entered the palace a few days ago, killing palace people by the pool?

    The prince stopped Su Hao and said, "are you Shang Youluo whom my grandmother summoned?"

    Su Hao''s heart is hairy, did not expect that the prince has heard his name?

    Su Hao quickly bowed his head, "Wei Chen Shang You Luo has seen the prince."

    The child said with a smile, "I heard that although you are a daughter, you have good martial arts and can come back from the battlefield alive. I''ve read countless books and seen many outstanding martial arts. I''ve never heard of a woman with such excellent martial arts. Today I want to see shangdianyi''s martial arts. "

    Su Hao was even more flustered. She heard that Prince Dayan had very tricky ideas and could come up with all kinds of vicious strategies. If he wanted to make things difficult for himself, he would not be able to get away with it.

    So Su Hao quickly arched his hand and said, "Your Highness really praises Wei Chen. How can Wei Chen be so powerful? It''s just a fluke to come back from the battlefield. It''s just that outsiders spread false information. Wei Chen is really useless."

    Looking at Su Hao, the prince hummed twice. Obviously, the boy didn''t believe Su Hao''s words at all.

    "To pass on the wrong? Nonsense? Does shangdianyi think Prince Ben is so easy to fool? I just want to see shangdianyi''s martial arts. If you don''t follow my heart, even if I kill you in this deep palace, uncle Xiaoyao doesn''t dare to say anything. "

    The prince is so unreasonable that he doesn''t want to hear Su Hao''s explanation at all. Su Hao''s body pauses, and he''s dead hearted.

    It seems that she is being targeted by the prince.

    Su Hao looked down at the gray road. She knew that she would not escape this time.

    After a moment''s silence, Su Hao looked up at the prince again, "I don''t know. How does the prince want to test my martial arts?"

    As long as it''s not very tricky and vicious, she should be able to resist.

    But it turns out that the prince in her heart is still too kind.

    The prince looked at her with pride and said, "in fact, it''s not difficult. I heard that martial arts are all about strength. I asked several bodyguards with big arms to come and play Cuju with you. If you win, I will admit that you are good at martial arts. If you lose, it means that you are a smelly girl. I will punish you and throw you into the pool to feed my snake."

    Su Hao, well, kicking Cuju is equal to kicking football. With Shang Youluo''s martial arts, it should not be a problem to surpass the prince''s bodyguard.

    Su Hao, with a fluke in mind, gets up to ask the palace people around him for Cuju, but he is stopped by the prince.

    The prince said, "wait a minute, I''m not talking about their Cuju, but..."

    As the prince said this, a palace man beside him knelt down and shrunk himself into a ball, shivering at the prince''s feet.

    Su Hao is a Leng, the moment understands come over, have the anger that pours the sky to arise spontaneously.

    Is this cruel and cruel Prince going to kick people as Cuju?

    Not to mention whether she will win, even if she has the strength and ability, she may not be able to do it!

    Su Hao stood in the same place, embarrassed. The prince noticed her reaction and looked at her with pride.

    "Why, do you dare not look at shangdianyi?"

    If she doesn''t dare, she''ll be fishing for fame and reputation, and she''ll be killed.

    When Shang Youluo is dead, the mission will be interrupted or even ended.

    Forget it, just kick it!

    Suhao gritted her teeth and walked towards the shivering Little Palace man.

    The man in the palace looked like a teenager. He was petite and pitiful on the ground.

    I can''t help it. For her life, she has to do something!

    Thinking, Su Hao slowly raised his feet.

    Just when Su Hao is about to meet the palace man, the prince suddenly stops. Su Hao feels that the palace man at his feet is a little relieved. She also thinks that the prince is going to let the innocent palace man go.

    But the prince''s next words made Su Hao angry again.

    The prince pointed to the pool not far away, where there are some bloodthirsty and cruel boa constrictors. He looked at the pool over there and said, "I didn''t ask you to play Cuju here. If you hurt people by playing Cuju here, it''s not good. What I mean is that I want you to play Cuju above the pool. If Cuju falls down, you will lose, and you will have to accept my punishment, If the prince''s bodyguard loses, he will die. How about shangdianyi? Is Prince Ben a fair man

    Fair! How big he is!

    Su Hao felt that he was trembling with anger from the cruel prince. No matter who they lost or who won, the palace people who were used as the tools of the game would surely die. They might be kicked to death because of their excessive force, bitten to death by the cruel boa constrictor in the pool, or scared to death.

    This kind of competition, Sue is very resistant, she does not want to participate in.

    However, she can''t really admit defeat

    Su Hao is in a dilemma that has never been seen before.

    The crown prince has always been happy to make trouble for himself. Seeing Su Hao''s reaction, he is more proud than proud.

    Prince: "shangdianyi, hurry up. My bodyguards are ready."

    Su Hao closed her eyes and recited many times in her heart. I''m sorry. She really has to be sorry for these palace people. She can''t help following the prince''s advice

    After a while, Su Hao opened his eyes and walked slowly towards the palace people step by step.

    Looking at her approaching steps, the palace people''s heart beat like a drum, and their body trembled even more.

    Just at the moment when Su Hao was about to touch the little maid in waiting, a sweet cry came from behind.

    "Sister Luo, what are you doing?"

    After hearing the sound, Su Hao turned around and saw the face of the visitor. He was a little relieved.

    It was Ji may, the little princess of Xiaoyao palace.

    Different from the past, Ji may is wearing a light pink Palace Dress and combed in a neat and delicate bun, with pinting standing not far away from them.

    "I have seen the princess."

    Ji may tilted her head and looked at her a few eyes, then quickly walked toward her, "I heard that the Empress Dowager asked sister Luo to come to the palace to discuss business. Why sister Luo stayed outside the Kangning palace? If the Empress Dowager blamed her, we Xiaoyao palace can''t afford it."

 Chapter 777

    Whoa, why did she almost forget that reason?

    Su Hao quickly turned to make amends to the prince and said, "prince, I have something to see the Empress Dowager. I have to enter the Kangning palace as soon as possible. I hope the prince will forgive me."

    With these words, Su Hao turned around and wanted to enter the Kangning palace. The prince Dayan was so terrible that she didn''t dare to play with him.

    By comparison, she would prefer to see the empress dowager, at least she would not torture people in such a tricky way.

    Before Su Hao took a step, he was stopped by the prince.

    "Stop, Prince Ben didn''t mean to let you go. Don''t you look down on the prince like this? "

    Su Hao hastily replied: "naturally, I dare not. It''s just that the Empress Dowager has orders. I dare not refuse. I hope your highness will let me go."

    For today''s plan, she can only move out of the Empress Dowager first. The status of the Empress Dowager is higher than that of the prince, which may help her avoid the difficulties of the prince.

    "You stop!"

    Once again, the fact proves that Su Hao''s idea is too simple. The arrogant and domineering Prince is not willing to let Su Hao leave. He just wants to make things difficult for Su Hao. Even if he moves out of the empress dowager, it''s useless. After all, the prince doesn''t pay attention to the Empress Dowager.

    "It''s just an old woman. She only knows how to eat fast and chant Buddhism every day. It''s useless. I''m the king of Dayan. I''m the heaven of Dayan. You have to listen to me!"

    Sue stopped and helplessly helped her forehead.

    She has a kind of sorrow is not greater than the feeling of heart death, is it difficult for her to escape the devil''s claw of this son of a bitch?

    Like Su Hao, Ji may is also nervous, but Ji may has never been a master who is afraid of things.

    She stared at the prince, angry round stare, word by word, "prince, please respect yourself, Empress Dowager is highly respected, is your elder, is your Majesty''s mother, please pay attention to your words."

    The Prince did not expect that Ji may would dare to reprimand him. He was immediately annoyed and began to reprimand Ji may.

    "You''re just a bastard. What''s your qualification to teach Prince Ben here?"

    Su Hao, who was still shocked, was stunned when he heard this sentence.

    Is this prince in May of the humiliating season?

    She turned to see Ji may in a hurry. As she expected, Ji May''s face turned red with anger.

    Ji may is a person with such strong self-esteem. How can he be so humiliated by the prince?

    "What are you talking about?"

    Ji May''s eyes are red. She shouts angrily, but suhaola can''t hold it.

    "What Prince Ben said is you, you little bastard!"

    The prince doesn''t realize how much damage his words have done to Ji may. He is still intentionally or unintentionally provoking Ji may. Ji may wanted to get angry, but the palace people of Kangning palace suddenly came out of the palace.

    "What are you doing? What''s the point of shouting? "

    The appearance of the palace man successfully prevented their quarrel. The palace man frowned at Su Hao, saw Ji may standing beside Su Hao, and saw the prince standing opposite them. His face changed slightly.

    Su Hao felt that he was a humble man, and he didn''t dare to speak out in front of the people of Kangning palace. But Ji may was different. Ji may had the capital of willfulness and arrogance.

    Ji may stepped forward in a fierce manner.

    "I want to see the Empress Dowager. I want to ask her to make the decision for Yueer."

    It''s the master who quarrels with the prince.

    Even if the prince is arrogant, he doesn''t dare to let Ji may make trouble in front of the Empress Dowager. Although he has great power, he can''t be more powerful than the emperor and the Empress Dowager.

    But the prince is used to being arrogant after all. In case of this kind of thing, the first solution in his mind is threat.

    Ji May''s words just came out, but before the palace people answered, the prince quickly approached Ji may.

    "Ji may, please listen to me. If you dare to say anything in front of the emperor''s grandmother, I will kill you."

    The prince''s threat is so obvious. The original owner is a martial arts practitioner, and her hearing is much better than that of ordinary people. So she heard the prince''s threat clearly.

    She is also a little nervous. After all, her arms can''t twist her thighs. Even if Ji may is too horizontal, she can''t get along with the prince!

    But let Su good accident is, stubborn season may really with the prince on the bar.

    "Empress dowager, please make the decision for Yueer."

    With that, Ji may pours down on her knees. The palace people are inclined to the prince. She wants to stop Ji may from shouting in the Kangning palace. Before she speaks, Ji may suddenly says, "if the Empress Dowager doesn''t make the decision for yue''er, yue''er will splash blood on the spot and defend her innocence with death!"

    Ji may even said this. The faces of the palace people and the prince became ugly at that time. The prince was afraid and wanted to beat Ji may.

    Su Hao quietly flicks his finger. Although Shang Youluo is young, his internal power can''t be underestimated.

    When the crown prince had a pain in his knee socket, he fell to the ground and screamed.

    "Oh dear!"

    The servants around rushed forward to help the prince. Even Su Hao pretended to help him.

    After a lot of noise, the empress dowager, who was sitting in the Kangning palace, finally couldn''t help coming out. With the help of the palace people, she came down to the door of the Kangning palace, looked at Su Hao and Ji may who were kneeling on the ground, and then looked at the prince who was lying on the ground in a mess. She sighed and opened her mouth slowly.

    "Yuer, what are you doing?"

    Ji may said: "yue''er doesn''t make trouble. Yue''er and her father are loyal to Dayan, but the prince everywhere slanders and humiliates yue''er and her father, and keeps her mouth shut. How can yue''er not be cold hearted? Yue''er pleads with the Empress Dowager to make decisions for yue''er and rectify her name for her father. "

    Kneeling on one side of Su Hao slowly closed his eyes, Ji may still couldn''t help but speak out.

    The Empress Dowager''s eyes fell on the prince.

    "Prince, isn''t it?"

    The prince cried out in a hurry: "grandmother, she''s talking nonsense. These two little bitches are talking nonsense. I don''t have it. I don''t have it."

    Ji may knelt straight and said softly, "Your Highness, you are not young. You should be responsible for your words. How can you dare to do it or not? How can this be called a man? "

    Ji may is humiliating the crown prince. The crown prince is not stupid, but also arrogant. He has a small mind. How can he tolerate Ji May''s humiliation?

    At that time, he was so angry that he stood up and raised his legs to fight Ji may.

    Su Hao wants to stop her. She is the dianyi of Xiaoyao palace. She can''t really hurt her master, can she? But Ji may pushed her away. She took the prince''s foot and spat blood on the cobblestone ground.

    "Princess!"

    Sue is so scared that she rushes forward to check the situation in May.

    Not to mention Su Hao, who has experienced life and death on the battlefield, even the Empress Dowager was startled by the action of the prince. When she saw Ji may, who was in a coma and fell to the ground with blood in her mouth, the expression on the Empress Dowager''s face changed from astonishment to anger.

    She stared at the prince and said angrily, "come on, take down the naughty Prince for the sad family!"

    The crown prince was also startled by Ji May''s reaction. He didn''t expect that he would kick Ji may with his feet, and he would vomit blood and coma.

    Su Hao called Ji may several times, but she couldn''t wake up. The Empress Dowager''s face became worse and worse.

    Ji May''s identity is there. If something really happens in Kangning palace, she can''t explain it to Ji Chang.

    Therefore, the Empress Dowager with a cold face, staring at the struggling Prince: "put the prince into shoufo hall to think about his faults, waiting for your majesty to deal with it!"

    Then the Empress Dowager looked at Ji may, who was lying on the ground, and said again, "I will arrange the doctor to treat the princess immediately, and make sure that the princess is cured for me."

    When he heard that the Empress Dowager punished himself, the prince was not calm. He was too careful to speak and act. At that time, he yelled at the Empress Dowager.

    "You smelly motherfucker, you''re just my father''s own mother, not my own mother, not even my own grandmother. Why do you treat me like this?"

    This really angered the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager was staring at the prince with a red face.

    "What did you say?"

    The prince was addicted to scolding and didn''t realize that the crisis was coming.

    "I said that you are just a poor woman who has no son and no daughter. You have no right to move my prince. Did you move my father''s own son with my father''s consent?"

    "Come on, put this beast in shoufo hall for me, and get the emperor for me quickly!"

    In this way, in full view of the public, the prince yelled and was dragged into shoufo hall by the guards.

    And the imperial doctor was also ordered to come in a hurry. The bodyguard picked up Ji may and went to the side hall of Kangning palace in a hurry.

    For a moment, most of the people dispersed. In front of the Kangning palace, only Su Hao was still kneeling there. The Empress Dowager gasped for breath and her chest heaved violently. It took a long time for her to gradually subside.

    After she was angry, she turned her eyes to see Su Hao kneeling quietly on the ground, "you come in with the sad family."

    When Su Hao left Kangning palace, Ji may also woke up. She also heard that not only the empress dowager, but also the emperor severely punished the prince.

    When she heard the news, Su Hao was walking out of the palace. She was full of doubts.

    She was called into the palace by the empress dowager, why the prince appeared, and still blocked her on the road.

    The prince just appears, but when she is embarrassed by the prince, Ji may appears, and Ji may helps her regardless of everything, even if she is kicked by the prince to vomit blood.

    Doubts are like wisps of thread, winding in Su Hao''s heart, finally winding into a hemp ball, stirring together, cutting constantly, but also chaotic.

    Before leaving the palace, Su Hao went to see Ji may in the side hall of Kangning palace. She wanted to take Ji may out of the palace. After all, it''s not a matter to let Ji may stay in Kangning palace, but she was rejected by Ji may as soon as she opened her mouth.

    Ji may said: "I''m not well yet, so I''m healing in Kangning palace now. Go back and pick me up another day."

    Sue doesn''t understand. Before she asks, she is pushed out by Ji may.

 Chapter 778

    Although Su Hao doesn''t understand why Ji may wants to stay in Kangning palace, he has to obey Ji May''s order.

    With a stomach of doubts, Su Hao slowly returned to the palace, but this time it happened that she just walked into the front yard of the palace and saw Jing Zhaoyin standing in the yard talking with Ji Chang.

    Last time she came back from the palace, she met Jing Zhaoyin. Is Jing Zhaoyin still here?

    Su Hao, puzzled, walks towards the study. She is not in the mood to pay attention to what Jing Zhaoyin wants to do with Ji Chang. She has her own business to deal with.

    What''s more, she is worried that Ji may, who is now in the Imperial Palace, is such a dangerous place, and the Empress Dowager is so afraid of Ji Chang. Why does Ji may have to stay there to die?

    Su Hao''s mind is full of Ji May''s affairs now. When she passes by Jing Zhaoyin, she hears coldly: "Lord, it''s not that the humble job is bad, but that the group of flower pickers are too cunning. The humble job can''t find their trace. I hope that the Lord will give the humble job some more time, and the humble job will try to find the group of flower pickers and arrest them."

    Su Hao stops when she hears the words. After so many days, she almost forgets that the reason why she met Ji may at the beginning was because of the flower picking thief. Now she is already doing the ritual in Xiaoyao palace, but the flower picking thief is still rampant outside.

    At first, Su Hao thought that the flower picker was just Ji Chang and Ji May''s father and daughter trying their own tricks. Now that the purpose of testing her is over, the flower picker will naturally stop.

    But now the flower pickers are still making trouble, which makes Su Hao confused. Is it a coincidence that she saved Ji may from the flower pickers?

    Thinking about it, Su Hao''s pace of going to the study to do the errand gradually slows down. She also wants to listen to the conversation between Ji Chang and Jing Zhaoyin.

    Looking at her back, Ji Chang said, "dianyi in my house has some skills. She saved her daughter at night before. I think she knows something about the flower picker. Why don''t you let shangdianyi go to jingzhaoyin''s house to help him handle the case?"

    Let Su Hao, whom he has always looked down upon, return to jingzhaoyin''s house to help him. Of course, jingzhaoyin won''t like it, but this mouth is opened by Xiaoyao King Ji Chang, and Xiaoyao King Ji Chang is the one that jingzhaoyin can''t afford to offend

    Jing Zhaoyin looked at Su Hao in embarrassment, hesitated and said, "no, don''t bother shangdianyi..."

    Looking at Jing Zhaoyin in front of him, Su Hao suddenly came to rectify his interest. Who let him embarrass himself when he came to Jing Zhaoyin''s office?

    So Su Hao looked at Jing Zhaoyin innocently and said, "Mr. Jing Zhaoyin doesn''t want to let his humble job interfere in this matter. Is it because he''s afraid that his humble job will be involved in the matter, or is it because he''s afraid that his humble job will find out the murderer and make him lose face? He''s afraid that his humble job will take advantage of him, so he doesn''t want his humble job to interfere?"

    With an embarrassed smile, Jing Zhaoyin quickly explained, "what is shangdianyi saying? I, how could I think that? "

    He knows best whether he thinks so or not.

    Su Hao looked at Jing Zhaoyin with a smile and continued to dig a hole for him. "Then what do you think of him?"

    Jing Zhaoyin can''t answer this question for a moment. He looks at Su Hao awkwardly, but he wants to tear Su Hao''s mouth.

    Su Hao smiles and listens to Jing Zhaoyin''s awkward explanation: "it''s just a small matter of Jing Zhaoyin''s house. How dare you do it yourself?"

    Su Hao continued to smile and said, "how can this be regarded as personal? There is no trivial matter in Beijing. The rampant flower picking thieves affect the safety and tranquility of the people. If the government can''t arrest the flower picking thieves all the time and the people''s life is restless, it will lose confidence in the government, and then lose confidence in the imperial court and your majesty, and your majesty will lose prestige in the hearts of the people. Can you afford these consequences and influences, Mr. Jing Zhaoyin? "

    Jing Zhaoyin was speechless for a moment.

    As a minister, Su Hao can''t bear to describe things so seriously.

    Therefore, Su Hao''s involvement in the case of the flower picker, Jing Zhaoyin naturally has no reason to stop it.

    Seeing Su Hao''s words, Jing Zhaoyin was speechless. Ji Chang said in a timely manner: "in this case, Shang dianyi, you should go to Jing Zhaoyin''s Yamen tomorrow to deal with the case. You must help Jing Zhaoyin solve the case in time."

    Su Hao arched his hand and said, "yes, I''m in a humble position."

    Ji Chang has arranged for someone to deal with the case. Naturally, there is nothing wrong with Jing Zhaoyin.

    Jing Zhaoyin quietly stares at Su Hao and leaves Xiaoyao palace with a full stomach of anger.

    For a moment, only Su Hao and Ji Chang were left in the front yard of Xiaoyao palace. Su Hao looked directly at Ji Chang, but he was thinking about Ji may.

    She hesitated for a moment and slowly opened her mouth.

    She said: "Lord, your highness, she..."

    Ji may offends the crown prince and has a big conflict with him. She also chooses to stay in Kangning palace to recover. Her behavior makes Su Hao feel strange. For a moment, she doesn''t know how to report it.

    However, to her surprise, Ji Chang doesn''t seem to put her daughter''s injury in her heart. She hears Ji Chang sigh helplessly: "this girl is really a girl."

    What color?

    This makes Su Hao confused. There are no beauties around Ji may.

    Thinking, Su Hao tried to open his mouth: "really don''t you need to take your highness back? I feel that, according to the prince''s will, I will certainly attack her highness. "

    In a word, it''s not safe to let Ji may stay in the palace alone.

    But Ji Chang is still not worried. "Although the prince is domineering, he has no brain. In terms of strategy, he is not the opponent of Yueer. You don''t have to worry. Yueer will naturally have something to do with her when she stays in the palace. As for you... "Speaking of this, Ji Chang looked at Su Hao seriously.

    "Just finish what I have assigned you. I know it''s not difficult for you."

    Yes, it''s not difficult for Su Hao to find the flower picker. She knows exactly where the flower picker lives.

    Originally, Su Hao insisted on letting Ji Chang take Ji may back, but seeing that Ji Chang didn''t really worry, Su Hao stifled what he wanted to say.

    Forget it, maybe Ji may will be OK in the deep palace.

    Sue arched her hand and walked towards the study.

    For Ji may, the prince''s IQ is not enough.

    Ji may stayed in the palace for only two or three days, but Su Hao outside the palace unexpectedly heard a news that the boa constrictors kept by the prince suddenly left the water pool and came to the prince''s bedroom. When the prince fell asleep, the boa constrictors ate the prince''s inner ministers and concubines. The prince was awakened by the movement. When he opened his eyes, he saw blood stains and debris on the ground, He was terrified at that time.

    What''s more, the boa constrictors obviously came for the prince. The prince was usually violent and offended a lot of people in the palace. In addition, the snakes he raised were really fierce, and the officials who could protect and were willing to protect the prince had been eaten by the boa constrictors. The rest of the people didn''t dare to protect the prince.

    In this way, although the prince was at a loss to escape, he was still bitten off by the ferocious boa constrictor. Fortunately, the emperor''s bodyguard arrived in time and killed the boa constrictors, so the prince saved his life.

    But the prince was bitten off his limbs by a boa constrictor. Although he was alive, he was in agony every day. Life was not like death, and people were completely abandoned.

    When Su Hao heard the news, he was stunned for a moment, then he looked serious, but he clapped in his heart.

    Good bite, good bite, good bite.

    I really didn''t expect that these big insects raised by the prince actually made a human affair in the end.

    The prince is so fierce and cruel, and he treats people''s lives like weeds. He deserves such a fate.

    However, this accident happened so suddenly that Su Hao felt strange. It was hard for her to imagine that it was not designed.

    But if it is designed, who has such superb means to design such an almost perfect "murder"? In the eyes of outsiders, this murder is more like the prince''s doing something wrong, which makes the God arrange the python in the pool to bite off his limbs to punish him.

    Su Hao vaguely thinks that this matter may have something to do with Ji may, who lives in the deep palace. Before, when she wanted to take Ji may back, Ji may refused. She proposed to Ji Chang to take Ji may back, but Ji Chang didn''t take it seriously. Ji Chang even said that the crown prince''s IQ was not Ji May''s rival.

    In this way, the reason why Ji may wants to stay in the deep palace is because of the prince''s "disorderly officials and thieves"? Is it because the prince insults Ji Chang, so Ji may will not hesitate to hurt himself to stay in the palace to revenge on the prince?

    After all, when Ji may was injured and fainted that day, she quietly gave Ji may a pulse. She was surprised to find that Ji May''s internal injury was not caused by the prince, but by herself.

    Su Hao didn''t mention any of these doubts. Now it seems that Ji may is really cruel, and she has a lot of tricks and means. She always thought that Ji may is the kind of silly white sweet who doesn''t know anything and the kind of sheep who will be bullied at any time. Now it seems that Ji may is the master of playing pig and eating tiger.

    However, the injury of the crown prince in the palace has nothing to do with her. She didn''t take part in it. Even if we have to blame her, we can''t blame her.

    As for Ji may, I''ve heard that I don''t doubt Ji may. I believe Ji may should be able to retreat completely.

    Su Hao silently pressed down a small heart that was about to jump out. She led a fast horse out of the palace, turned over and quickly galloped toward the palace of jingzhaoyin.

    Ji Chang seems to hope that he can solve the case of the flower picking thief, but he doesn''t know why.

    When he came to jingzhaoyin yamen again, Su Hao did not encounter any obstruction.

 Chapter 779

    When the guard of jingzhaoyin yamen saw Su Hao, there was a trace of anger on his face. Obviously, he was still very angry.

    But if you are angry, you have to have etiquette.

    The guard gave way and arched his hand to Su Hao. It was just a courtesy.

    "I''ve met Lord Shang."

    In the past, when Su Hao was the eighth grade dianyi of the jingzhaoyin government, these guards could not take Su Hao seriously. After all, she was just a sesame official dianyi.

    But now Su Hao''s official residence is liupin, and he is also a red man relied on by Xiaoyao king, so they have to be respectful to Su Hao.

    Returning to jingzhaoyin mansion again, Su Hao felt a sense of revisiting his hometown.

    It''s said that Su Hao came to the Yamen. Jing Zhaoyin lingered in the Yamen for a while, and slowly came out to see Su Hao.

    He saw Su Hao standing in the courtyard, arched his hands casually, "Shang Dian Yi."

    Su Hao doesn''t care about Jing Zhaoyin''s disrespect. She knows that Jing Zhaoyin doesn''t agree.

    "Take out the file about the crime of the flower picker. I want to have a good look."

    Jing Zhaoyin didn''t dally, but asked his subordinates to take the files.

    In fact, Su Hao didn''t need to look at the files at all. She knew exactly where the thieves lived, but the play had to go on.

    So Su Hao pretended to look at the contents of the dossier and threw it to the new official in charge of the library affairs.

    Jing Zhaoyin has been looking at Su Hao''s action. Seeing Su Hao put down the file, he can''t help but say: "what''s the discovery of shangdianyi?"

    The unkind sarcasm in Jing Zhaoyin''s tone is too obvious. Su Hao also knows that Jing Zhaoyin is jealous now, and she is going to be angry with the arrogant Jing Zhaoyin.

    "The discovery is really not very big. Since the Lord has asked me to deal with this case, I will try my best to solve it, and the rest will not bother Mr. Jing Zhaoyin. Mr. Jing Zhaoyin, you''d better do what you should do first. "

    Said, Su good hook lips, a cold smile in the lip bloom.

    Jing Zhaoyin is not so sour as Su Hao. Instead, he is ridiculed by Su Hao. He is very unhappy.

    But after all, now Su Hao is the one with "high power". Jing Zhaoyin has no choice but to hold Su Hao. He angrily throws down a sentence: "I hope you are lucky to catch the flower picker, otherwise the king of Xiaoyao will blame you. I can''t protect you." Then he left.

    Su Hao''s sarcastic smile is growing.

    Can''t keep her?

    How dare she expect Jing Zhaoyin to keep her? If Jing Zhaoyin doesn''t harm her, it will be very good.

    At night, a carriage appeared on the streets of the capital.

    It was dark, and the people around the long street had already fallen asleep early, so it was very quiet, only the rustle of the night wind across the road, and the sound of the carriage moving slowly on the road.

    It''s very quiet around, but it''s a little weird after being quiet.

    A girl dressed as a maid looked at the silent street outside the carriage, and felt a little flustered.

    She quickly put down the curtain of the carriage and said to another girl sitting in the carriage, "it''s so terrible here. Let''s hurry back."

    The girl nodded. The maid went out to urge the coachman to drive away, but as soon as she went out, she couldn''t help exclaiming.

    "You, who are you? What do you want to do? "

    In front of them stood a few big men, they looked at the maid in the car, smiling particularly obscene.

    "What are we doing? Haven''t you heard that it''s better not to come out at night? "

    The maid was so scared that she shivered all over. She was afraid to step back. She said, "picking... Flower picking thief..."

    The strong man approached the carriage and said, "come and play with my brother."

    With that, the flower gatherer''s hand would reach out to the frightened maid.

    But before his hand touched the maid''s face, there was a voice in the carriage.

    "Can you afford to play with you?"

    There was no fear in the voice, and the flower pickers were puzzled. At this time, the curtain of the carriage door was lifted, and a beautiful face appeared in front of them.

    The girl is no other than Su Hao, who came to catch the flower picker at the order of Ji Chang.

    The flower gatherer continued to move forward, laughing more wantonly.

    "I thought the little servant girl was beautiful enough. I didn''t expect there was a more beautiful one inside. It was really cheap for me."

    He wanted to reach out to sue, but then there was a scream on the silent street.

    Su Hao clasped the thief''s wrist, folded it back, and broke the thief''s hand abruptly.

    Other people see this, just want to leave the thief who broke his hand to escape, but there are dozens of officers pouring up from all directions in the surrounding alleys.

    The official who first ran to Su Hao immediately caught the thief and said hello to Su Hao, "shangdianyi."

    Su Hao frowned at them and said, "who asked you to come here?"

    In order to avoid frightening the snake, she did not arrange any officers and soldiers at all. If the flower pickers found that there were officers and soldiers, it would not be so easy to catch them.

    The officers and soldiers said, "we have come to support shangdianyi on the order of the Lord."

    After listening to their conversation, the flower picker reflected the identity of the woman in front of him, and also remembered the woman who hurt them that night.

    "Shang, Shang You Luo?"

    Yes, the girl in front of her couldn''t walk normally in this long street for several days a month ago.

    Sue looked at him askew, "yes, it''s me. Long time no see. Are you all right?"

    Su Hao''s tone was familiar, as if some of them were old friends. Some flower pickers wanted to cry without tears, so they didn''t want to meet her.

    Su Hao didn''t pay attention to the expression on their faces. She turned her head and looked at the dozens of soldiers, "the flower pickers have already appeared. Take them back."

    The soldiers took orders, tied up several flower pickers and escorted them to the direction of the cell.

    Suhao looks at their back and yawns. She looks up at the night. It''s very late now.

    "Come on, go back and rest. We''ll talk about the rest tomorrow."

    But the next day, before she left the palace, she was blocked at the door of the room.

    The next day she opened her eyes. As soon as she opened the door, she saw a man standing in front of her room.

    "Princess?"

    The princess Ji may, who has been staying in the palace for several days, suddenly comes back and appears at the door of her room, which makes Su Hao a little surprised.

    "I heard you caught the flower picker?"

    Ji may looks happy, as if the prince humiliated her and hurt her things did not have much impact on her.

    Su Hao nodded, and the accident deepened a little.

    What happened last night, I didn''t expect Ji may to know so soon?

    After getting Su Hao''s confirmation, Ji may was obviously more excited. She patted Su Hao on the shoulder and her face was full of happy smiles.

    "That''s great. It''s my father''s favorite."

    Huh?

    When she says Su Hao in this way, she can''t understand. What is she that Ji Chang likes? Is Ji Chang still interested in her?

    Ji may didn''t explain much. Su Hao wanted to ask and was afraid of being misunderstood, so he didn''t speak.

    But when Ji came back in May, there was an extra bodyguard.

    Su Hao hasn''t been on duty for a long time, so he''s not very clear about the people around Ji may. For example, Su Hao has never seen the bodyguard before.

    It''s just that the bodyguard looks handsome. Standing here, it''s a good match for Ji may.

    "This is the ritual in my father''s palace, sister shangyouluo."

    Seeing Su Hao come out, Ji may quickly introduces Shang Youluo''s identity to the bodyguard.

    The bodyguard arched his hand, "I''ve heard a lot about you, Mr. Shang."

    Su Hao was stunned, and then laughed, "this is the first time we meet. It seems that you have known me for a long time."

    The bodyguard said: "I heard about the girl''s reputation in the palace. I heard that she was brave and good at fighting, and she did her duty to escort the talisman back."

    So

    Sue good embarrassed scratched head, "so it is."

    She almost forgot that the news that she came back alive from the battlefield had already spread in the capital.

    In addition, Su Hao also found that the relationship between Ji may and the little bodyguard was not so common. The little bodyguard was ordered to see the king. Ji may watched the bodyguard leave, and there was a hidden friendship in his eyes.

    Su Hao was surprised when he saw Ji May''s eyes.

    This look... Does Ji may like the little bodyguard?

    "Your Highness, who is the bodyguard?"

    Ji may came back to see Su Hao, "he is the palace guard, Mu Yan, recently transferred to protect me."

    I don''t know why, when Ji may talks about the name of Moyan, Su Hao can vaguely feel a different taste.

    With doubts, Su Hao asked Ji may: "princess, do you like him?"

    Ji may subconsciously gave a sound, then reacted and shook her head in a hurry.

    "What are you talking about? I''m a princess. How can I like a bodyguard?"

    It seems that she likes it. Su Buyu''s first reaction is often more real. Just now, when she asked the other party if she liked the bodyguard, the other party nodded. After the reaction, she refused so strongly... In fact, Ji may is not an accountant at all!

    What''s more, she doesn''t believe that the Empress Dowager will send a bodyguard to protect her. Maybe this is the real reason why Ji may wants to stay in the palace, right?

    Su Hao was silent for a short time. He asked Ji may again, "the princess is looking for me today, but what''s the matter?"

    "Oh." Ji may just reflected his purpose of looking for Su Hao this time.

    "My father, on the ground of arresting the flower gatherer and bringing him to justice, expressed his hope that he could make you a better official. How about that? Are you happy?"

    Su Hao''s mouth was full of smoke, and there was a circle in her mouth for a moment.

    So the reason why Ji Chang let himself solve the case of the flower picker is to give himself a reason for promotion?

    I have to say that the mind of Xiaoyao king is very ingenious.

    After an hour, a new will came into the palace.

    Xiaoyao palace six classic Yi Shang You Luo, was unconventional Jin as the palace chief history, the management of Xiaoyao palace size military affairs.

 Chapter 780

    Su Hao feels that this is very mysterious. At first, she was just a soldier who came back from the battlefield without any position, and could be executed at any time. Now, in just a few months, she has become the chief of three grades in Xiaoyao palace. Basically, everyone who sees her should call her Lord Shang.

    When she first came to this world, she learned that her task was to help businesses to gain a firm foothold in the court. She thought it would take a long time for her to do it, but she didn''t expect that in just a few months her task would be almost half finished.

    It seems that the task of the world is not as difficult as I think.

    From the sixth grade to the third grade, the speed of promotion made Su Hao doubt that no matter how powerful the Xiaoyao king was, it was impossible for the emperor to be so obedient!

    It seems that she was promoted to the rank of chief historian of three grades at once, which should not only be the meaning of Xiaoyao king, but also the emperor and Empress Dowager.

    Soon after she was promoted to the rank of long historian, the Empress Dowager of Kangning palace sent another oral order to call her into the palace.

    For this kind of behavior of the empress dowager, Su Hao is not surprised. She knows the Empress Dowager''s mind, and she also shares the cards with Ji Chang, so she has nothing to worry about.

    But this time, Su Hao''s journey into the palace was very smooth. She didn''t meet the annoying Prince again. Now the prince has become a waste. He can only stay in his palace and can''t go out.

    Brain fill out the image of the Prince now, Su Hao is to think of an allusion.

    Mrs. Liu Bang, who was in favor of the Han Emperor, was bullied by Lu * pheasant. Later, when she died, Lu Zhi had mastered the power. He broke his wife''s hands and feet, dug her eyes, destroyed her ears, drank the dumb medicine, and then put the ruined lady in the toilet, called the man''s hoof.

    In addition to the fact that he has not been gouged out and cut off his ears to drink dumb medicine, the prince is in the same state as Madam Qi.

    This time, Su Hao soon entered the Kangning palace and met the empress dowager, who was still sitting in the Buddhist hall reading Buddhist Scriptures as usual.

    Seeing the Empress Dowager again, Su is in a mixed mood.

    "Weichen Shang Youluo met the Empress Dowager."

    Hearing Su Hao''s voice, the Empress Dowager raised her eyes to look at Su Hao, and then staggered her eyes: "Shang Youluo, you are an understanding person. You don''t need to be sad to say something to you, you should understand it yourself."

    Su Hao pursed his lips and continued: "I don''t know what the Empress Dowager wants me to understand."

    The Empress Dowager said, "they all say that one minister is not the second leader. I want to ask, is your leader the imperial court or the king of Xiaoyao?"

    This issue... Is very sensitive.

    When Su Hao heard this question, he almost understood the Empress Dowager''s mind.

    They all doubt and fear Ji Chang!

    Su Hao said: "the shore of the world is not the land of the king. The shore of the earth is not the land of the king. Your majesty is the master of the world, and naturally is also the monarch of my ministers. "

    Her words are true, yes, she is loyal to the emperor, but which emperor is not necessarily.

    After hearing Su Hao''s answer, the Empress Dowager seemed relieved.

    "It''s very good. It''s worthy of being a minister valued by the AI family."

    After leaving the palace, Su Hao immediately returns to the palace and stops Ji Chang on the way to the study.

    "Lord, I have something to say to you."

    She took a deep breath to calm her excitement.

    "Your Majesty is afraid of the Lord and wants to attack him."

    Ji Chang squints and stares at Su Hao: "how do you know?"

    Su Hao said bluntly: "guess."

    Ji Chang

    The next situation is just like Su Hao''s "guess". The emperor finds a reason and takes away Ji Chang''s military power. Most of Ji Chang''s military power in the capital is in the hands of the emperor.

    The return of power does not mean that the emperor let go of Ji Chang. Not long after, Ji Chang''s Xiaoyao prince was demoted, and he was exiled to Chuzhou from a superior prince.

    The emperor decreed that Ji Chang was arrogant and domineering. In order to punish him, he was demoted to Chuzhou to be the king of Xiaoyao.

    The Xiaoyao Prince''s house was also copied after Ji Chang left. Su Hao looked at the sealed door of the house and was at a loss for a moment.

    She managed to make a long history in Xiaoyao palace, but now she has to live on the streets... This world is really changeable.

    Su Hao is melancholy, suddenly a bodyguard riding a fast horse appeared in Su Hao''s side.

    "Lord Shang, the Empress Dowager calls you to the palace."

    After hearing the news, Su Hao was stunned. She had a bad premonition.

    Anyway, she has to go there first.

    When Su Hao got the news, she entered the palace as soon as she could, but as soon as she entered the palace, she was dumbfounded.

    There was a man kneeling on the main hall of Kangning palace, who had been missing for many days.

    Ji may kneels in front of the Empress Dowager. She is frail and looks at a loss.

    Fortunately, Ji may is OK, and Su Hao''s heart finally settles down. Ji may has disappeared since Ji Chang left. Su Hao has been looking for Ji may for several days, but she hasn''t found her. She worries about Ji May''s accident all day long.

    Seeing Su Hao walking into the hall, the Empress Dowager chuckled and suddenly said, "Lord Shang, I have to thank you for the incident of Xiaoyao princess. Fortunately, you report Ji Chang to your Majesty in time. If not, Dayan will be in danger."

    Ji may suddenly turned back, shocked.

    "Empress dowager, you mean..."

    It seems that the Empress Dowager doesn''t care what she said. She continues to say with a happy face: "although your father is guilty, you are really innocent as a daughter. The mourning family and the emperor won''t embarrass you. Ji Chang is exiled to Chuzhou, and you can still be your princess in the Palace. Your favor is as good as ever."

    Su Hao frowned. She did tell Ji Chang that the imperial court would attack him, but Ji may didn''t know.

    Ji Chang was suddenly relegated, and she was reduced from the child of the carefree prince to the daughter of a crime minister. Looking at Ji may, it''s hard to avoid misunderstanding herself.

    Sue is so upset. How can we do that.

    But the Empress Dowager was not willing to explain it to her, and she added something to her story: "for the sake of making such contributions to Dayan, Lord Shang is still an official in the capital."

    Su Hao couldn''t refute the Empress Dowager. She had to bow her hand and say, "I thank the Empress Dowager for her kindness."

    The words that should be said are finished, and the things that should be explained are finished. Su Hao quit the Kangning palace.

    Subsequently, Ji may also chased out.

    "Shang Youluo, stop!"

    Su Hao heard the footsteps behind him, stopped and turned to look at Ji may.

    "Your Highness, what can I do for you?"

    As soon as Su Hao''s voice fell, he heard a crackling sound. Su Hao''s cheek hurt. Ji may, who was angry, slapped Su Hao.

    Ji may stares at Su Hao with red eyes.

    "My father was so kind to you, why did you betray my father? Even if my father is wrong, it''s wrong for my father to be disrespectful to the emperor. I beg you to change a gentle way... Shang Youluo, why do you do this? "

    Standing in front of Su Hao, Shang Youluo''s question was very sad, and Su Hao''s voice was temporarily blocked.

    She can''t explain to Ji may what''s going on. She can''t explain to Ji may now.

    Seeing that Su doesn''t speak, Ji may is even more angry. She grabs Su Hao''s collar and roars, "Shang Youluo, you talk, you talk!"

    Su Hao didn''t say a word. Ji may raised his hand again and wanted to greet Su Hao''s face.

    But this time Su Hao didn''t wait for Ji May''s loud slap.

    A hand fell from mid air and firmly grasped Ji May''s arm.

    "Your Highness, you can''t treat Lord Shang like this."

    This voice... At this time, standing beside Ji may, the person holding Ji May''s arm is the bodyguard Mu Yan. Mu Yan holds Ji May''s arm, frowns at Su Hao, and his eyes fall back on Ji may.

    Ji may flat mouth, suddenly turned around and hugged Mu Yan, began to cry.

    "Lord Shang, I''m really sorry. Your highness can''t withstand the attack for a while. He offends you. I hope you can forgive her for seeing the attack."

    Of course, she will forgive Ji may. Of course, she won''t blame Ji may for anything. It''s just Mu Yan''s attitude. How can she be so strange?

    Su is good-looking. She wants to explain something, but she wants to say nothing.

    She said, "please take good care of your highness."

    Before Su finished his good words, he was interrupted by Ji May''s roar.

    Ji may raised her head from Mu Yan''s arms and glared at Su Hao with dim tears: "get out of here!"

    Su Hao closed her mouth, arched her hand and left Ji may.

    At present, although the royal family of Dayan has convicted Ji Chang, the carefree king of Dayan, they will not attack Ji may. Su Hao knows this very well, so Ji may is safe in the palace now, except for the embarrassment.

    When Dayan punishes Ji Chang, countless pairs of eyes are staring at the actions of the Dayan royal family. If the Dayan royal family has a clear distinction between public and private, it''s good to say that if they try to kill Ji may, they are forcing Ji Chang to revolt, and they will also arouse criticism from the whole world.

    Although emperor Dayan was tyrannical, he was not so confused.

    Now that Xiaoyao palace is no longer there, Su Hao can''t continue to be a long history of Xiaoyao palace. The emperor reappointed her as the leader of Xiaoqi, and she is still the third grade official residence.

    What''s more, unlike in the past, she can also enter the imperial court to participate in the government. But after all, she is a military officer. She has to deal with the affairs in Beijing on weekdays, and she doesn''t need to deal with anything in the government, so naturally she can not go to the court.

    Su Hao knows that those ministers do not want to see her now, and they will talk about her behind her back, about her betrayal of Ji Chang and about her exile.

    Su Hao walks around the barracks aimlessly. Naturally, there are people in the barracks who know about her reporting Ji Chang. Some people hide when they meet her, and some people will call her Lord Shang when they see her.

    But on the whole, she is the purest in the military camp. She doesn''t have to listen to the gossip about her betrayal of Ji Chang.

    Moreover, she did not really betray Ji Chang.

 Chapter 781

    Ji may lives in the palace. Although there is a basic guarantee for her personal safety, Su Hao will still worry about her.

    It''s just worry. She can''t visit Ji may from time to time. On the one hand, it''s easy to arouse suspicion. On the other hand, Ji may doesn''t want to see her. There is a misunderstanding between them.

    However, I don''t know why. The Empress Dowager often asks her to enter the palace. There is nothing important for her to enter the palace, just to talk to her about the battlefield, or about being in Xiaoyao palace.

    At first, Su Hao felt strange about the Empress Dowager''s behavior, but she soon figured it out.

    The people of Dayan royal family should still doubt her. After all, she has been in Xiaoyao palace. Even if they "betray" Xiaoyao palace, they will still doubt their loyalty.

    The Empress Dowager ordered her to enter the palace, which is bound to meet Ji may.

    When Su Hao and Ji may meet on a narrow road, they have a headache about how to get along with Ji may.

    But to her surprise, Ji may only glanced at her lightly when she saw her, and then walked into the palace to talk with the Empress Dowager.

    Ji may didn''t fight with her or make any noise with her, but he ignored her.

    Su Hao felt her nose, a little melancholy in her heart.

    But when she came to the palace, she not only saw Ji may and the empress dowager, but also the other two princes of the emperor came to the palace to greet the Empress Dowager.

    Su Hao quietly looked at the two princes. They looked about the same age as the prince, and they looked a little more beautiful than the prince.

    Different from the prince, the prince is arrogant and domineering, but these princes look much more peaceful.

    Empress Dowager in front of the public, asked Ji may recent situation, Ji may light perfunctory a few words.

    The Empress Dowager said, "I''m looking at the princess. When you are old, I want to find a good family for you. How about these two grandchildren?"

    The Empress Dowager just said this, not only Ji may looked up at the Empress Dowager in surprise, but also su Hao was too surprised to speak.

    This time, the Empress Dowager called the two princes to arrange the wedding for Ji may? But Ji May''s favorite is bodyguard Mu Yan, and the prince of Dayan royal family is not Ji May''s good match at all!

    Su Hao is quietly watching Ji may. The Empress Dowager personally gives her marriage, and Ji may is now a prisoner. If she refuses directly, Ji may will offend the Empress Dowager.

    But Ji may has to refuse

    Ji may didn''t speak. She sat under the Empress Dowager and looked a little ugly.

    Su Hao takes a look at her. She has an idea in her heart and turns to look at the Empress Dowager.

    "Empress dowager, I have some suggestions for the wedding of the princess. I don''t know if I should talk about it or not?"

    Hearing Su Hao speak, Ji May''s face changes again. She looks at Su Hao and looks more nervous.

    "What do you want to say?"

    Su Hao looked at her: "the princess''s father is guilty, and the princess is the daughter of the guilty minister. It seems that it is not proper for the princess to marry the prince as the daughter of the guilty minister."

    Su Hao''s words are clearly humiliating Ji may. Ji may stares at her angrily. The reason why she becomes the daughter of sin minister is not because of Su Hao''s betrayal? If it wasn''t for Su Hao''s betrayal of Ji Chang, how could Ji Chang be exiled, and how could Ji may become the daughter of a crime Minister?

    The Empress Dowager didn''t care much about Ji May''s reaction, but turned to look at Su Hao.

    "So, Mr. Shang, how do you think you should arrange Yueer''s marriage?"

    Su Hao said: "not long ago, I saw a bodyguard named Muyan around the princess. He is handsome and has excellent martial arts skills. Since ancient times, heroes and beauties have been matched. If he can match the two, it would be a natural match."

    She deliberately stressed the identity of Muyan''s bodyguard. After she finished the proposal, she looked at the empress dowager, who didn''t seem to deny it.

    "But this Moyan is just a bodyguard. How can he be worthy of the moon of the mourning family?"

    Su Hao: "it''s natural and simple. If you add an official to become a marquis, you will be able to match the princess naturally."

    In Dayan, the prince can not be granted, but a prince can be granted for fun.

    After listening to Su Hao''s suggestion, the Empress Dowager nodded and seemed to agree with her.

    "Yes, Shang Qing''s suggestion is really good."

    After these words, Su Hao turned to look at Ji may again. At this time, although Ji May''s face was full of anger, his face improved a little.

    Su Hao can see that Ji may actually likes Moyan. Under the name of humiliating Ji may, it''s better to let the Empress Dowager marry Ji may to her beloved than to let Ji may marry the prince and become a victim.

    After discussing Ji May''s marriage, the Empress Dowager felt tired and asked Su Hao and his party to go out.

    At the gate of Kangning palace, Ji may stares at Su Hao and angrily leaves Kangning palace, as if she is angry for Su Hao''s involvement in her marriage.

    Su Hao looks at Ji May''s back and feels a little relieved. Now Ji Chang can''t protect her. Letting her marry the person she likes is the only way she can protect her.

    Su Hao wants to go to the palace to do the errand, but someone stops her behind her back.

    "Mr. Shang, please stay."

    Su Hao followed her voice and turned back. The person who stopped her was one of the princes who came to see the Empress Dowager just now.

    "What can I do for you, prince?"

    Su Hao looked at him askew and asked in surprise.

    "It''s nothing important. I just heard about Lord Shang''s reputation and wanted to make friends with him."

    Suhao can''t help smoking.

    Her prestige? Where did she come from?

    The prince said, "I wonder if Mr. Shang can take a step to speak?"

    Su Hao is upset. What does the prince want to say to her?

    Quietly with the prince came to a secluded place, the prince said: "Prince disability, I believe adults have heard."

    He began to say that the prince was disabled, and Su Hao was vaguely aware of his intention.

    Su Hao asked: "then, Prince, what do you want to say? Let''s get straight to the point. "

    Listening to Su Hao''s words, the prince was stunned and then laughed.

    "Lord Shang is really a pleasant person, and he is also a smart person. The prince likes to talk to smart people."

    Su Hao was silent. He said, "since Lord Shang knows that I am the prince, I believe that Lord Shang must know what I want most."

    What else do you want, the throne? Isn''t that the ultimate goal of every Royal?

    She dares to say that no prince can resist the temptation of the throne.

    She finally raised her eyes and looked at the prince in front of her, "so prince, what do you mean?"

    Prince: "Lord Shang has also seen that the prince has become a useless man. Moreover, the prince is cruel and ruthless, which makes him full of complaints. Naturally, such a straw bag is not suitable for inheriting the grand unification. But I''m different from you. I''ve learned benevolence and filial piety from celebrities since I was a child, but I''m more suitable to be a prince or even an Emperor than that prince. "

    Su Hao nodded and said, "so the prince means that you want to be the emperor."

    The prince turned to look at Su Hao, did not admit, but did not deny, which is equivalent to acquiescence.

    Su Hao looks up at him. She sees ambition in his eyes?

    Think of what, Su Hao said: "these words, the prince should not and micro Chen said."

    She is just a minister with a sense of justice, and he is the prince who wants to fight for the throne. There is a great distance between them.

    "I said, Mr. Shang, you are a smart man." The prince said, walking slowly to Su Hao''s side, "you should know the simple truth that good birds choose trees to live in."

    oh

    Su Hao made a clear expression.

    "But your highness, even if the prince is a useless man, your majesty should have more than one prince, and you are also more than one of the wise. How can your highness be so sure that your majesty will pass on the throne to you?"

    Your heart is unfathomable. Even if the prince is the emperor''s child, you can''t be sure that the emperor will pass the throne to the prince in front of you.

    The prince''s face changed slightly: "so what does Lord Shang mean?"

    "It''s not certain yet, your highness. It''s better not to draw a conclusion so early."

    With that, Su Hao went over the prince who was a little stunned and marched toward the distance.

    The prince turned to look at Su Hao, and there was a trace of evil in his stunned expression.

    Su Hao''s words were heard by the Empress Dowager. The day after she left the palace, Su Hao heard that the Empress Dowager had made an order to make Muyan, the second-class bodyguard of the imperial family, King Cheng, and ordered Ji may, the daughter of the former Prince Xiaoyao, to marry him.

    When this will came to the ears of others, it changed its flavor.

    On the way back from the army camp, Su Hao heard that the people along the way were discussing the emperor''s will. Everyone said that the royal family of Dayan was clearly humiliating the princess. Jinzhiyuye, the daughter of the carefree prince in the past, is now reduced to the daughter of a crime minister and can only marry a second-class bodyguard. Indirectly, Ji May''s status is similar to that of a high palace maid.

    She proposed the idea of marrying Ji may to Muyan. On the surface, she seems to want to take this opportunity to humiliate Ji may. In fact, she doesn''t want Ji may to be a victim. She really has a good heart. I just don''t know if Ji may can understand her heart?

    Even if I don''t understand now, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, she can''t live a long time.

    Su Hao listened to the people''s comments and went back to the mansion without expression.

    At the door of the house, suhao saw a beggar squatting on the front steps.

    The beggar looked as if he hadn''t eaten for several days. He was so hungry that he squatted on the steps decadent. When he saw Su Hao coming over, his tired eyes showed some brilliance.

    He stooped forward with a broken bowl in his hand: "my Lord, kind-hearted man, please do me a favor. Give me some silver. I haven''t eaten for several days."

    Su Hao frowned, took out a ingot of silver from his sleeve and handed it to the old beggar.

    "This silver is enough for you. Don''t come back to my house."

    The old beggar nodded his thanks and took the silver from Su Hao.

    "Thank you. Thank you, Mr. Shang. Thank you, Mr. Shang."

    With that, the old man left here with silver.

 Chapter 782

    Su Hao entered the mansion, quickly walked into the study, closed the door and slowly extended his hand, where there was a small paper ball.

    The beggar came to tell her.

    So, is xiaoyaowang ready for action?

    After reading the contents of the letter, Su Hao put the paper on the candle and quietly watched the little note burned to ashes above the candle.

    Xiaoyao king wants to act, and she should be ready for Xiaoyao King''s action.

    Late at night, in the Hengjun palace in the west of the city, there are still candles flickering in Hengjun''s study.

    But Heng Jun Wang did not read in the room. Close to his room, he could hear the women''s laughter.

    Listening to the voice coming from the room, Su Hao''s scalp was numb outside. She sincerely felt that she was not coming by chance.

    Just when Su Hao was in a dilemma, she heard the sound of footsteps in her ears. She judged that it was the servants in the palace of Prince Heng who came to find Prince Heng.

    Think, Sue good quickly into the dark.

    After a while, the door of the study was knocked, and he was disturbed at the moment when he was interested. Prince Heng felt that it was very disappointing, and he yelled out impatiently.

    "What''s the matter?"

    The servant didn''t mind that the present Prince Heng was very angry. He replied gently: "Lord, there is a distinguished guest who wants to see you. Please come out to meet him."

    But after a while, the untidy Prince Heng came out of his study, "what noble guest wants to see me?"

    The servant bowed his head: "it''s related to the future and life of the Lord. Please shield him."

    The left and right in the servant''s words is naturally the woman who is still undressing in the study and waiting for the constant princess.

    Constant County King frowned, a face of not happy, but he was very obedient to the room that woman to drive out.

    For a time, in the courtyard where the study was located, there were only two people left, the servant and the prince Heng.

    Hengjun said, "who is that noble guest? Say quickly, finish saying to go quickly, don''t come to sweep this Wang''s interest

    "That noble guest..." the servant lowered his voice, raised his head and looked directly at the prince Heng, "naturally it''s me."

    Hengjun looked at the servant in front of him. He thought that the servant''s eyebrows were familiar, but he couldn''t remember who he was after drinking.

    Looking at his expression, the servants knew that he could not recognize himself, so they simply arched their hands and introduced themselves: "I''ve met Prince Heng, shangyouluo."

    "How about Shang You Luo?" Looking at the man in front of him, the princess Heng suddenly realized that he remembered the girl he met in the Kangning palace that day. The Empress Dowager planned to point out Ji may to them as a concubine. He asked the Empress Dowager to change her mind.

    "I didn''t expect that the distinguished guest visiting today was Lord Shang."

    Sue''s got a good mouth. That''s right. That''s her.

    Just now, the servant of Hengjun palace passed here. In the dark, she knocked out the servant of soy sauce, dragged him to the hiding place, and then put on the servant''s clothes to see Hengjun.

    Heng Jun Wang looked at Su Hao in front of him: "I don''t know why Lord Shang is looking for me today?"

    Seeing that the visitor was Shang Youluo, the prince of Heng was no longer so tough and kind.

    "Do you know that your brother wants to kill you?"

    Su Hao looked up at the prince Heng with a serious expression.

    "What?" Hengjun is a little unbelievable.

    "The prince is disabled. The Lord should understand that someone must be coveting the position of the prince at this time. But Dayan is not just a prince. In Dayan Dynasty, people who want to be emperor also have his brother

    Su Hao did not explain too clearly, but the constant princess was born in the royal family. I believe the constant princess should understand this simple truth.

    At the beginning of hearing Su Hao finish, Heng Jun Wang was shocked, but his expression soon returned to calm. He looked at Su Hao and asked suspiciously: "although it is so, how is Shang determined that his elder brother wants to kill me?"

    Although Hengjun is a mediocre prince among many princes, mediocrity does not necessarily mean that he is stupid.

    Su Hao had long expected that he would be suspicious, so he began to explain: "that day, when Wei Chen met the Empress Dowager in Kangning palace, his highness stopped Wei Chen and asked him to help him ascend the throne and seize power. Wei Chen didn''t want to get involved in these imperial power struggles, and he didn''t want to see his Majesty''s children mutilate each other, so he didn''t promise his highness, but his highness still didn''t give up. Wei Chen worried that something might happen to the Lord, So I came here specially to inform the Lord. "

    Her reason is open and aboveboard, and she also said it righteously, let constant princess don''t believe it is difficult.

    Hengjun asked a little doubtfully: "what you said is true?"

    Su Hao: "of course, it''s true. Even if you don''t believe it, you should be more on guard. Otherwise, when you die, don''t blame Wei Chen for not reminding you in time."

    Heng Jun Wang: "then why do you want to tell me?"

    Su Hao: "I''m loyal to your majesty, but I don''t want to see your Majesty''s fratricidal, which is harmful to Dayan''s country."

    With these words, it is estimated that the prince Heng has taken the bait, and Su Haogong bows his hand, "the words have been finished. As for how to arrange, it all depends on the prince Heng. Weichen has tried his best. Naturally, he has a clear conscience. I hope that the prince Heng will not tell his royal highness and others about Weichen''s coming to the prince Heng''s residence for the sake of his risk reporting. Weichen is humble and afraid of death."

    Heng Jun Wang nodded and agreed to Su Hao''s request.

    Su Hao nodded, and then jumped up on the top of his feet and disappeared into the night.

    In front of the door of the study, Prince Heng stood still, obviously thinking about Su Hao''s words. He murmured in bewilderment: "brother, are you really going to attack me for the throne?"

    Hengjun really kept his promise and didn''t tell Su Hao about his visit, so the third prince didn''t know that his assassination plan had been known by Hengjun.

    On the third day of Su Hao''s tip off, the assassins in Su Hao''s mouth came to Heng Jun Wang''s house. Because Su Hao had tipped off the news for Heng Jun Wang, Heng Jun Wang''s house easily arrested these assassins.

    After some interrogation, Heng Jun Wang got an unexpected answer.

    These assassins are killers in the river and lake. They come to assassinate the prince Heng at the order of the third prince, so as to eliminate the stumbling block of becoming the prince, so that they can successfully ascend the east palace.

    So what Su Hao said about the ambition of the third prince is true. His elder brother really wants him to die and does not treat him as a brother.

    Out of the prison, looking at the night sky outside, Heng Jun Wang remembered what he had just experienced and sighed a long time.

    "Brother, you know, I didn''t mean to be powerful. You forced me to do it."

    Not long after the third prince arranged for someone to assassinate the prince of Hengjun, it was revealed that the third prince was in collusion with the six departments to corrupt the state system of Dayan.

    Like the disabled prince, the third prince''s actions also attracted complaints.

    Seeing what his son had done, Emperor Dayan, sitting on the Dragon chair, trembled with anger.

    After reading the memorial, the emperor was furious. He threw it on the third prince''s face and said angrily, "brute! What have you done, you brute? "

    The emperor seldom got so angry, so the third prince stood on the court hall, his head down and he didn''t dare to go out. The emperor''s reprimand could only be accepted according to the list.

    The fact that the third prince was reprimanded by the emperor on the spot soon spread to the imperial court and to Su Hao''s barracks. After hearing this news, Su Hao was not surprised, which was expected for her.

    Why is the third prince so unlucky this time? There''s only one reason. Heng Jun Wang acted.

    However, looking at the suspicious attitude of the prince Heng, he could act so quickly. It can be seen that the prince Heng is also a cruel man.

    When Su Hao finished his daily work, he came out of the barracks and was stopped by the people at the gate of the barracks.

    "Mr. Shang, my royal highness, please."

    Su Hao is a Leng, aimed at him one eye, this is the person of the third prince again?

    "I have something else to do. I will visit you next time."

    She must not be able to see the Third Prince now, at least not on her own initiative.

    On the surface, Prince Heng looks very romantic, but he is very similar to Emperor Dayan. In his heart, Emperor Dayan is a suspicious person. Because of his doubt, Emperor Dayan can destroy the whole army to suppress Ji Chang''s influence. If there is a father, there must be a son. I believe Prince Heng will not be worse.

    So she has to show that she is completely neutral, or she will be the next one to be killed.

    Su Hao has no intention to entangle with the third prince''s people. He is about to leave, but the third prince''s people continue to stop Su Hao.

    "Mr. Shang, my royal highness sincerely invited us. We have something important to do. Please do come."

    Su Hao ignored his request, quickly whipped away, Leng is to leave him behind.

    The boy of sanhuangfu looks at Su Hao''s back and bites his teeth.

    When suhao returned to her house, the beggar was still begging at the front of the steps. As usual, when suhao handed her the silver, the beggar quietly stuffed a note for her.

    It''s about Ji Chang again. This time, Ji Chang really wants to take action.

    Su Hao watched the note burn to ashes on the candle. If Ji Chang succeeds this time, does it mean that he can retire?

    However, if Ji Chang is acting, what should the princess do in May? May the princess is still in the palace!

    Su Hao turns around, opens a cabinet and takes out a small sleeve knife from the cabinet.

    The next morning, Su Hao did not take part in the government, but went to the palace and asked to see Ji may.

    She stood at the gate of Ji may palace, sipping her lips and quietly waiting for Ji may to come out. Ji may walked out of the house and saw Su Hao standing in the courtyard. For a moment, she was stunned, and then she was full of disgust.

    "What are you doing here?"

    Su Hao: "I''m here. Of course it''s important. May, can we reconcile?"

    Ji may heard these two words of reconciliation, as if it was blown up, angrily flicked his sleeve and pushed Su Hao away.

    "Reconciliation? Do you think it''s possible? "

 Chapter 783

    Su Hao took Ji May''s hand and said, "may, don''t do that. I actually have..."

    Ji may immediately throws away Su Hao''s hand. Before Su Hao has finished speaking, she angrily interrupts Su Hao''s words.

    "You have the face to say? Shang Youluo, I tell you, we are enemies and enemies. We can''t reconcile all our lives! "

    With that, Ji may didn''t want to talk to Su Hao, so he angrily returned to the palace.

    Su Hao looked at Ji May''s back and left the palace with a sense of loss.

    Twilight is all around, late at night.

    At this time, a small figure of Shangfu jumped out of the courtyard wall and disappeared in the silent street.

    In a Buddhist temple not far from the west of the capital, the figure fell from the wall of the courtyard. Looking left and right, there was no one nearby. He quietly opened the door and went in.

    Inside the temple stood a man in a black cloak with his back to Su Hao.

    Su Hao took off the towel on his face, took off his cloak and said, "princess."

    The girl standing in front of her trembled. She quickly turned and looked at Su Hao. It was Ji may.

    Different from the expression in the palace, Ji may, who appeared in front of Su Hao this time, lost his anger and confusion, and his black and white eyes were full of suspicions.

    "You said you framed my father on purpose?"

    Su Hao nodded, "yes, on purpose. You have lived in Kangning palace for such a long time. You should also know that the empress dowager, the emperor and even the whole Dayan royal family can''t accommodate your father. They all want your father to go down or die."

    Ji may: "so you help those people of Dayan royal family frame my father? Don''t forget that my father is the one who holds you up now. My father values you, my father trusts you, and my father promises you high position and glory. Is that how you repay him? "

    Su Hao shakes his head. As expected, Ji may doesn''t know the truth. Ji may always thinks that Su Hao has betrayed Xiaoyao king.

    But it''s nothing. Misunderstanding will make her safer.

    "Your father is going to act, so it''s not suitable for you to stay in the palace."

    But now Su Hao''s words are not heard in Ji may.

    "You still want to deal with my father, don''t you? I tell you, Shang Youluo, I want to stay in the palace. If you dare to tell the Empress Dowager about my father, I''ll kill you! "

    With that, Ji may vigorously opened the door, and without waiting for Su Hao to explain, he went out into the night.

    Su Hao wants to stop Ji may. She even wants to stun Ji may and hide her directly. But she regrets the moment she lifts her hand. She can''t do it to Ji may. Now Ji may lives under the eyes of the Empress Dowager. If something happens to Ji may or something happens, she will be found by the Empress Dowager.

    So she had to find a way to protect Ji may.

    This time, Su Hao''s appointment with Ji may naturally failed. Ji may refused to listen to her and trust her, and she had nothing to do.

    At the same time, the constant Prince and the Third Prince there once again appeared a new incident.

    To Su Hao''s surprise, the third prince despaired to directly send his own soldiers to kill Prince Heng. In the end, the prince Heng, who had been on guard for a long time, sent his first army to the emperor.

    Su Hao heard that the cause of the incident was like this. The third prince suddenly invited Prince Heng to hunt. Prince Heng might have guessed that the third prince would want to do something for himself, so he sent the information to the emperor in advance, and then he took some highly skilled cronies to the hunting site.

    Sure enough, at the hunting scene, there was no one around. The third prince showed his true face and wanted to kill the prince Heng and win the crown prince''s position.

    But it happened that when the third prince was about to fight against Hengjun, the emperor''s people just came and saw the scene that the Third Prince wanted to kill Hengjun.

    The emperor was sad for the prince''s affairs. Although the prince is disabled now, the emperor who loves his son very much is not willing to abandon his son. It''s not long since the prince''s disability happened. How can the third prince not make the emperor angry?

    So the emperor said a lot of ugly words in the court, and said to the Third Prince: "don''t say the prince is still alive, even if the prince is dead, it''s not your turn to be the prince! It''s not up to you to inherit my throne! "

    But this time, the third prince could not calm down. He also asked his father in the court: "the prince is your son, aren''t we? When the crown prince''s limbs were healthy, you spoiled the crown prince, who was arrogant and domineering. Now the crown prince has been punished for offending the gods, and it is not suitable to be a crown prince. Even so, do you have to deceive yourself and not give the opportunity to the right person? "

    These words undoubtedly touched the emperor''s pain point again. The emperor pointed to him angrily: "you..." the emperor was so angry that he couldn''t say a word.

    In this way, the father and the son confronted the authorities, and no one came forward to dissuade them, nor did anyone dare to dissuade them.

    The emperor was so angry that he felt his eyes black. He stepped back, fell on the Dragon chair and fainted.

    The emperor was seriously ill, which gave Ji Chang a chance.

    Ji Chang, who was demoted to Chuzhou, led his army all the way into the capital and rushed into the pass. At present, the government and the public are worried about the emperor''s serious illness. Few people have noticed Ji Chang''s action. After they react, Ji Chang''s army has appeared in Dingyuan city.

    The emperor fell ill and the prince was disabled. At this time, Ji Chang''s uprightness and uprightness revolted, and he was about to attack the city.

    The whole Dayan is in a state of internal and external troubles.

    The empress dowager, who is praying for the emperor in the Buddhist hall, hears the news of Ji Chang''s attack. She is so scared that the Buddha beads fall from her hands and fall to the ground.

    "What did you say? Ji Chang, has Ji Chang called in? "

    The palace man nodded and worried.

    "Empress dowager, what can we do?"

    The Empress Dowager was stunned for a moment, thinking of another person who was still in the palace.

    "Ji may, Ji Chang probably forgot that his daughter Ji may is still in the palace."

    The Empress Dowager wants to find Ji may, but the palace people who are looking for Ji may rush back to report that Ji may is missing.

    That''s right. Ji may, Ji Chang''s daughter, just disappeared in the palace of Corning.

    "What

    Such a sudden change caught the Empress Dowager off guard, and she almost lost her composure.

    "Call Shang Youluo in. I''d like to see what Shang Youluo will do with Ji Chang''s rebellion."

    Therefore, Shang Youluo, who was still reading in the barracks and dealing with official business, was once again called into the Kangning Palace by the Empress Dowager.

    Su Hao knew that she would enter the palace sooner or later, so she didn''t panic when she was surrounded by the palace people.

    Those who should come will come, and now, she can ensure the safety of May.

    Su Hao stands in front of the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager''s expression is very forbearing. She faintly means that the wind and rain are coming and the building is full of wind. However, Su Hao seems very calm.

    "Now Xiaoyao county is rebelling. What do you think of Lord Shang?"

    Su Hao in mind, she can make complaints about how to look at it. Naturally, it is holding hands and feet in favor of it. After all, Ji Chang''s rebellion also has its own participation. During the time when Beijing was in office, she told the capital city Chang Chang, and ensured that the intelligence of Chang Chang was smooth.

    But in front of the empress dowager, Su Hao said solemnly: "Ji Chang betrayed Da Yan, the crime is extremely serious."

    Su Hao''s reaction made the Empress Dowager unable to pick out any mistakes. The Empress Dowager stared at Su Hao and asked tentatively, "what do you want to do?"

    Of course, it''s her next step.

    Su Hao arched his hand: "Weichen asked to lead troops to protect the capital."

    When Su Hao walked out of Kangning palace, he heard a lot of comments again.

    Now the news of Ji Chang''s entering the capital has spread in the palace, which makes people panic. Everyone is worried that if Ji Chang really invades the capital, Dayan''s country will change its owner, and they who have served the old master will follow.

    After all, Su Hao used to be the key figure in Xiaoyao''s mansion. He betrayed Xiaoyao''s Queen and got this position. It didn''t take long for Xiaoyao to enter this position. He didn''t know how Xiaoyao would treat the man who had betrayed himself.

    But after su Hao came out of the palace, he looked as usual and didn''t worry too much.

    The Empress Dowager didn''t agree that she would lead the army to resist Ji Chang. In her eyes, her former subordinate Ji Chang is still very suspicious, so if she wants to help Ji Chang from inside the capital, she needs to think of another way.

    Su Hao returned to the business house. This time, she didn''t see the beggar who often begged at her door.

    Ji Chang is very aggressive outside, and Ji Chang has many powerful generals. In Dayan, Ji Chang is an invincible God of war and a barrier to Dayan. Therefore, even if the emperor takes Ji Chang''s military power, it will not cause too much loss to Ji Chang.

    Now the officers and soldiers in the capital are scared when they see Ji Chang''s team. Ji Chang is a tough man himself, and his presence makes them afraid. When they see Ji Chang, they get angry, and their combat effectiveness is greatly reduced. Ji Chang''s road to the capital is smooth.

    At the same time, Su Hao came to the Buddhist temple in the west of the city.

    She opens the door and Ji may, who has been missing for many days, is tied to the post. At this time, she stares at Su Hao angrily.

    Suhao said, "your father called in."

    Ji may swore in a low voice, "are you afraid? My father will kill you if he comes in."

    Sue glanced at her: "what am I afraid of? This is what we have planned. Now the Empress Dowager is looking for you. If you are found by the Dayan royal family, your father''s plan will fall short. So please protect yourself and don''t become the weakness of the Dayan royal family to threaten the Xiaoyao king. "

    So this is also her original intention to stay in the capital and cooperate with Xiaoyao king to protect Ji May''s safety.

    "But what about Moyan? Have you thought about Moyan when you bring me here? Muyan is my husband. If I leave, I escape and I betray, how will they deal with Muyan? Have you thought about that? "

 Chapter 784

    Ji May''s words surprised Su Hao. She didn''t expect that Ji may would pay attention to Moyan at this time?

    The bodyguard?

    "Your Highness, your life is more important now. You''d better stay here. When your father steps down the capital, you''ll be safe. What''s more, the Empress Dowager may not be able to fight against Muyan''s bodyguards. "

    Su Hao dissuades Ji may. Moyan may be very important to her, but her life is more important.

    "No way!"

    Ji may resolutely denied Su Hao''s words, "I have to save Mu Yan!"

    Su Hao wants to persuade Ji may again, but Ji May''s eyes are firm and he knows that he can''t.

    Su Hao had no choice but to turn around and leave here again.

    Ji may is so stubborn. For Ji May''s safety, she''d better stay in the Buddhist temple.

    But when Su Hao came back to the business mansion, he learned from the beggar that there was an accident in the Buddhist temple.

    Ji may didn''t know how to escape from the temple.

    Su Hao is shocked. Her heart is very flustered. Ji may runs away. Now Ji Chang has been outside the city. If Ji may is caught at this time, Ji Chang will surely fail!

    Su Hao turned his head and picked up the sleeve knife he had put in his study. He rode a fast horse towards the execution ground. Today, the emperor wanted to kill Mu Yan on the execution ground. Ji may must have gone there too.

    Sure enough, the execution ground is a mess now. Muyan is tied up and kneels on the execution ground. Ji may is no better than Muyan. He is also kneeling not far away by the guards.

    She guessed right, and sure enough, Ji may came to rescue Mu Yan alone.

    "It''s been a good may. Your father is rebelling outside. I''m looking for you."

    The emperor, who was seriously ill and bedridden, now has a pale face and stares at Ji may angrily.

    "Come on, kill Ji may and throw her head to Xiaoyao king. I want to see how Ji Chang will react when I see his daughter''s body."

    When the sword in the guard''s hand is about to fall to Ji may, Su Hao''s sleeve knife flies out and shoots down the sabre.

    The sound here attracted the attention of the bodyguard and the emperor. The emperor looked in the direction of Su Hao and became angry.

    This sleeve Dao is clearly from Su Hao!

    "Shang Youluo, what are you doing?"

    Su Hao didn''t respond to the emperor''s words, but quickly rode towards Ji may. Su Hao''s attack was so fierce that the bodyguard couldn''t resist, so he had to dodge for a while.

    So Ji may and Mu Yan have no bodyguards around them.

    Su Hao jumps down from the horse, holding a long sword and blocking Ji May''s face.

    Now she doesn''t need to explain anything, her action has told the emperor the answer - she wants to save Ji may.

    "She''s a bandit. Shang Youluo, do you want to rebel?"

    The emperor stares at Su Hao, gnashing his teeth.

    Now outside the capital is Ji Chang''s army, so there is no need for Su Hao to continue to pretend with the emperor.

    Su Hao said: "Your Majesty''s words are wrong. Shang Youluo has already gone against it."

    Just then, an official dressed in blood rushed to the emperor.

    "Your Majesty, King Xiaoyao, King Xiaoyao has broken the west gate and is about to fight in!"

    The emperor couldn''t believe it: "how can it be? How can Ji Chang come in? "

    The officials were afraid to cry: "someone put the Xiaoyao king in!"

    Listen to their conversation, Su Hao''s lips hook, cold face actually showed a smile.

    Naturally, the Prince did not miss the smile on Su Hao''s face. He stared at Su Hao and said in disbelief, "Shang You Luo, did you do this?"

    Although the emperor''s words were a little interrogative, his expression had confirmed the answer.

    Su Hao naturally admitted, "yes, the reason why I will stay in the capital and betray the king Xiaoyao is actually for this day. How about your Majesty''s sincerity?"

    Not only the emperor was shocked, but Ji may, who was standing beside Su Hao, was also surprised.

    "So you mean to say nothing and let me misunderstand you?"

    Su Hao frowned and looked back at her: "darling, what can I do for you when your father comes in?"

    This season may is very good, she nodded and said: "good."

    Su Hao then looked back at the emperor with angry eyes, "Your Majesty, I''m really sorry. This time, I want to keep the May princess."

    How can such blatant betrayal of the emperor be tolerated?

    The emperor was so angry that he wanted people to rush forward and kill Su Hao.

    Unexpectedly, before the emperor spoke, Su Hao spoke again. This time, she spoke purely for provocation.

    "Your Majesty, do you know why the prince is disabled? Does your majesty know why the third prince and the Hengjun prince will turn into enemies? "

    The emperor stares at Su Hao suspiciously, "this also has something to do with you?"

    Su Hao nodded, "yes, I alienated the two princes, but also the third prince gave me the opportunity to alienate them."

    The emperor asked, "what about the prince?"

    Without waiting for Su Hao to answer, Ji may has already taken the lead to answer this question for Su Hao.

    "I quietly changed the realgar powder, and on the way to the prince''s palace, I used herbs to attract snakes and insects. Of course, your prince will attract snakes and insects, and I also quietly sprinkled something on the prince''s quilt, so the boa constrictor will want to eat your prince. Don''t thank me, it should be."

    So it''s not just the two brothers who turn into enemies, it''s even the prince''s disability.

    How can the emperor bear to know the truth?

    The emperor pointed to Su Hao in the crowd. He was so angry that he almost had a stroke.

    He held out his hand and pointed to Su Hao, gritting his teeth and said, "come on, kill them both. Kill

    The battle is coming. Su Hao is ready to fight at the moment when he comes to rescue Ji may.

    Her sword quickly waved, the original owner shangyouluo martial arts, easily knocked down several bodyguards rushed up.

    Sue took two steps back. "Can you protect yourself?"

    Ji may nodded, "well."

    Ji may can protect herself, but Su Hao has no worries. The long sword is waved out more forcefully. She can bring down two or three with one sword. The guards fall under her sword. Ji may quickly unties the rope of Moyan. With the protection of Moyan, Su Hao is no longer so hard.

    Although there are many bodyguards protecting the emperor, they can''t kill Su Hao quickly. With Su Hao''s current fighting speed, it''s not a problem to protect Ji may until Ji Chang''s army rushes in.

    However, accidents often happen at the most critical moment. Su Hao''s protection and Ji May''s protection work hard, and the bodyguard can''t do anything about Su Hao. But at this time, the sword of the bodyguard waves towards Ji may.

    Ji may is busy parrying the bodyguards in front of him, but mu Yan needs to stop the bodyguards rushing up. He doesn''t notice that a bodyguard on the side of Ji may is about to hurt Ji may.

    At this time, Su Hao rushed over and hugged Ji may.

    And the Tang Dao fell on Su Hao.

    so painful!

    Sue''s eyes turned red because of the pain. This is the first time she has been injured since she came to this world.

    "Shang You Luo!"

    Seeing Shang Youluo''s action to protect himself, Ji may was shocked. However, before Ji may could react for long, Su Hao stood up with his teeth clenched and continued to parry the soldiers.

    Fortunately, the original strength is excellent, this injury will not affect her combat effectiveness.

    At the same time, Ji Chang''s men and horses have appeared in the street, fighting in the direction of Ji may.

    Now Ji Chang''s people have appeared, right and wrong, success or failure is clear at a glance.

    The emperor is going to lose!

    But how could the emperor let himself lose to Ji Chang so easily?

    He stared at Ji may in the crowd, his eyes scarlet.

    "Come on, kill Ji may! Concentrate all your strength and kill Ji may for me

    It seems that the emperor was really angry this time. He forgot to call himself I.

    All the troops are focused on how to deal with Ji may, which makes Su Hao and Mu Yan''s protection more difficult, and Mu Yan is even injured.

    Although the original master is highly skilled in martial arts, she is a daughter in the end, and a tiger can''t stand the wolves. She is not the opponent of so many people, and she doesn''t have the ability to kill thousands of people.

    The protection season, may, is getting harder and harder.

    Finally, when the blade falls to Ji may again, Su Hao sees that the sword has gone through her heart, but she tries her best to kill the guard in front of her and protect Ji may standing behind her.

    In this moment, Ji Chang''s soldiers have rushed up and surrounded them. They are protected and safe.

    Looking at the completely reversed situation in front of her, Su Hao was relieved, but she had no strength and fell down heavily.

    Ji may quickly reaches for her.

    "Sister Luo, sister Luo."

    Su Hao feels that warm liquid falls on her face. She sees Ji may holding her and crying miserably.

    "Moon, don''t be afraid, my sister is here."

    Su Hao raised her hand to wipe away her tears for Ji may, but her hand didn''t have much strength, so she couldn''t lift it.

    Wipe tears for Ji may, you can only give up.

    "Shang Youluo, thank you for saving my daughter."

    There''s a voice in Su Hao''s ear. It''s Ji Chang''s voice.

    Su Hao gave a weak smile, "it''s my duty."

    But when she spoke, Su Hao felt her strength was getting smaller and smaller. She could feel the loss of her life. She had to say something quickly.

    "Mr. Wang, I have a wish to help him realize it after his death. The merchants were wronged in their early years, and their relatives passed away. They were in decline and died. They were afraid that it would be difficult to pass on the firewood. I asked the Lord to help Weichen revive the merchants. "

    Su Hao saw Ji Chang nodded solemnly, "you set up from the dragon, the king will be kind to business."

    The answer reassured Su Hao. She nodded her head and closed her eyes slowly.

    The voice of the world, she can no longer hear.

    At the moment when suhao closed her eyes, suhao heard the sound of the system.

    "Task completed, about to enter the next task."

 Chapter 785

    When suhao opened his eyes again, the familiar Inferno blazed with dazzling red light. Suhao knew that it was time to switch tasks.

    The voice of the system rings in the ear: "this task is well done. In order to reward you, you can choose the type of the next task."

    "Choose for yourself?" Suhao thought about it vaguely, and then said firmly, "this time I want to be a housemaid. I can finish the task lying down. Thank you."

    "OK," the system followed suit and opened a gap in the air. Suhao was sucked in in the blink of an eye.

    "Well? Is the system so easy to talk about today? Hey, wait, I''m not finished yet -- "

    It was another dizzy turn. When Su Hao regained his consciousness, he found himself on a bed.

    It was dark all around, except for the thunder and the wind.

    "What the hell is this place? It doesn''t even light a light." Su Hao mumbled and struggled to get up, only to find that he was actually on a huanghuali vertical flower style pullout bed.

    Sue Hao thought with a big heart, is she dressed as a rich lady?

    It''s better to eat melon seeds, play mahjong and chatter about home affairs with the women in the inner house. It''s much easier than going to battle to kill the enemy.

    As a result, she just lit the light, saw the scene of the room, and fell to the ground.

    "Ghost

    Su Hao''s eyes widened in horror. She saw a person hanging on her head. Her hair was hairless, her head was slightly drooping, her tongue was very long, and her plain robe was floating slightly in the air. A flash of white light hit her on the road outside the window, which set off her bloodless, ferocious and painful face.

    It seems that the woman hanging on the beam must have suffered before she died.

    Su Hao only thinks that the system will play with her more and more. She wants to be a housemaid, but not a housemaid in a ghost house!

    Su Hao was so scared that he moved back a few steps. Looking at the ghost again, a line of words came to his mind: "Chen Qingling, the only daughter of the general of Qi, the second daughter of the British government."

    Sue Hao blinked, knowing that the system began to provide her with information, so she began to read it carefully.

    It turned out that this time, she was not dressed as a rich lady, but as the girl''s maid. I don''t know if it''s a coincidence that this servant girl, also called Su Hao, is Chen Qingling''s dowry mother, Liao''s niece. She has been serving Chen Qingling since childhood. Chen Qingling married Liu Hui, the second young master of the imperial government. The wife of General Chen was not at ease with his daughter''s straightforward nature. She pointed out that she had married Chen Qingling to the British government as a maid. As Su Hao was charming and kind-hearted, he got along well in the government.

    When she first married to the state government, Chen Qingling was as cautious as Lin Daiyu, and she was at peace with other sisters in law. However, the relationship between the government and the people is complicated. It''s no simpler than the general''s. Chen Qingling, who has not much experience in dealing with people, has always been highly praised. She soon lost the formality of entering the government. Her mother-in-law was dissatisfied with her vulgar behavior, her husband was dissatisfied with her shrewdness and cunning, and some of her sisters-in-law were not fuel-efficient lamps, so they gave her little shoes to wear. After Chen Qingling suffered many dumb losses, her temper became more moody.

    Fortunately, at this time, Su Hao gave proper advice. Chen Qingling put away her high position before her marriage and polished her edge to be more mellow. Finally, she got the approval of the Duke and his wife, got the right to manage the family, and also got a firm foothold in the house. Originally thought that life began to get better, but at this juncture, Chen Qingling actually chose to hang herself in her bedroom!

    Wait, is Chen Qingling really suicidal?

    Su Hao doesn''t think it will be that simple, otherwise the system won''t take a lot of trouble to throw her in. But if he was killed, who is so bold to kill in the government?

    Seeing this, Su Hao can roughly guess the task given to her by the system. The original owner died so ugly. As a dowry maid and the first witness at the scene of the crime, she was afraid that she would be doomed.

    Now, it''s urgent for her to put Chen Qingling down first!

    Su Hao looks around and finds the wooden stool that has been kicked over under the woman''s corpse. It takes her great efforts to hold Chen Qingling down.

    Just then, the gate was kicked open with a bang.

    Su Hao shakes her hand and almost throws Chen Qingling out.

    As soon as she turned around, she saw a big man standing in front of her like frost. The wind made the red lantern in the corridor shake violently, and the red light lingered on his face, like a bloodthirsty devil, which was a bit more frightening than Chen Qingling.

    Another line came to Su Hao''s mind: "the second young master of the British government, Liu Hui."

    Su Haoran quickly put Chen Qingling on the ground, knelt down on the ground and said in a low voice, "second young master, young grandma, she''s gone."

    Seeing that Liu Hui didn''t respond, she thought about it and added, "please forgive me."

    Liu Hui still didn''t respond. Su Hao glanced up at him and saw that he looked at himself with a ghost look. Then he realized a problem.

    Is she a little too calm in the face of her master''s death?

    Maybe the last task made her look down on life and death, and she could not change her face and heart when facing a female corpse.

    But this should not be the reaction of a little girl who doesn''t go out of the door, doesn''t step out of the door, and doesn''t see the world. What''s more, from the memory of the original owner, this girl is introverted and has no guts.

    Su was so excited that she immediately pinched herself. The pain made her burst into tears, and then she cried out with a cry: "little grandma, little grandma, how can you go like this! How can you let the maidservant live? "

    Maybe her voice is too frightening, Liu Hui also came back to mind, pointed to Chen Qingling''s body and said to Su Hao: "you are here to guard the little grandma, I''ll go to inform my parents."

    With that, he left Chen Qingling''s house like a runaway, leaving Su Hao stunned.

    It''s weird, isn''t it! When a normal man suddenly sees his wife hanging at home, shouldn''t he be unbelievable and cry, or rush up to check the cause of his wife''s death?

    How could he have been so calm and cold-blooded that he called a servant girl to guard his wife''s body and ran away without looking at Chen Qingling?

    Su Hao quickly mobilized his memory to search for a moment, and found that in his original memory, although Chen Qingling and Liu Hui''s relationship is not close to each other, it can be regarded as mutual respect. The only time she had a quarrel was two months ago when she found a bag of sterilizing drugs in Liu Hui''s study. Chen Qingling thought that she had been married to the British government for many years and had no child, so she made a big fight in her study angrily. This was the first time since the couple got married.

    But after the event, Chen Qingling and Liu Hui made up as good as ever?

    incorrect! There must be some mystery!

    Su Hao tragically found that the memory of the original body is not complete, but intermittent and sometimes not, and many pictures are not clear enough, which leads to the fragmentation of the information she gets now, and there is no way to form a complete context.

    Liu Hui''s action was very fast, and soon the whole government was shocked. Liu Wei, the Duke of England, and Que''s wife, the Duke of England, rushed to see Chen Qingling''s tragic death. They were both stunned.

    Then they moved their eyes to Su Hao, and they took another breath.

    Su Hao is puzzled. He thinks that Guogong and his wife can''t accept the human setting that they are standing by Chen Qingling''s body without changing their face. He quickly pinches himself and tries to make his eyes red and his body tremble. He looks like a poor servant girl who is as timid as a mouse.

    Que Shitou turned away from Su Hao and Chen Qingling. He just held a handkerchief to his eyes and sobbed in a low voice: "poor child, why can''t you open up like this..."

    "This is not the time to cry! This news can''t be kept secret for a long time. The Chen family will come to the door as soon as possible. Take Chen to the hall first! "

    At this time, after examining Chen''s body, he came forward and whispered a few words in the British public ear.

    British public face changed: "not suicide?"

    He nodded: "I have been doing autopsy for many years. I can tell whether I committed suicide or homicide. The fatal strangulation mark on the young woman''s neck is obviously thicker than the hanging rope. Therefore, I dare to guess that the young woman was strangled alive and then disguised as hanging herself. "

    British public smell speech is face iron blue, suddenly a spin body, a slap heavily on Liu Hui body.

    "Son of a bitch! Look at what you''ve done

    Liu Hui was suddenly slapped, stepped back a few steps, spat blood foam in his mouth, panicked and said: "father, I didn''t kill Chen Qingling!"

    Que''s son, rushed to protect Liu Hui, glared at the British public: "without evidence, how can we believe that hui''er killed Chen! Where did all the servant girls go when Chen Shi died? Ah? Maybe it''s these girls who hate and kill their masters, but they don''t know

    She pointed to Su Hao, and her heart sank. She didn''t know the memory of the original owner, and she didn''t know why the original owner fell on Chen Qingling''s bed.

    At this time, Liu Hui pointed to Su Hao and yelled, "when I came to Chen Qingling''s room, she was dead! She and the maid are the only ones in the room! The maid must have killed her

    As soon as Liu Hui listened, he called the bodyguard and said, "come on! Put the servant girl in the torture room and wait for my father to torture her in person! "

    Before Su Hao had time to explain, he was stopped by the guard and dragged to the prison.

    The torture room was dark and damp. Su Hao was huddled in the corner. He couldn''t understand why he was about to be tortured to extract a confession as soon as he came across?

    She quickly held her head and recalled the past of the original owner, trying to search for the last memory. Finally, she found that the original owner''s memory was so confused that there were few useful clues left for her.

    At this time, she heard the rustling sound, and the familiar system sound sounded again: "attention, you have entered a new task stage, and the new task will be unlocked immediately. You need to find out the real murderer who killed Chen Qingling within one year. If you don''t find the real murderer within the specified time or are framed to death, it is considered that the task has failed."

    "Within a year? Why only one year? " Sue almost jumped up.

    "According to the rule of the state of Qi, the husband should keep a funeral for his dead wife for one year. In a year''s time, Liu Hui will continue to marry, and the new wife will clean up all the people who were originally married. "

    "Where can I find the real murderer in such a huge crowd?" Sue''s only about to roar.

    "System friendly tips, the real culprit is hidden in the British government."

    "The British government seems to have a lot of people..." Su Hao almost vomited blood. Seeing that the voice of the system was gradually moving away, he was busy shouting.

    "One last question! I want to see what I look like now! "

    There is no conversation in the system, but there is a mirror on the wall of the cell. Su Hao runs to the mirror with the mentality that she is a beautiful woman.

    Then, suhao really fainted.

    Who can tell her why the only face worthy of praise of the original owner has been disfigured?!

    No wonder the three members of the government look as if they have seen a ghost!

 Chapter 786

    Suhao stayed in the prison all night.

    The two servants were yawning and drowsy. One of them asked, "will the Lord come here tonight?"

    Another said: "I''m afraid it won''t. I just got the news. The Chen family has learned about the death of their second grandmother. They say they will come to their house at dawn. I''m afraid the master is busy discussing countermeasures with his wife now. There''s no empty reason to be such a girl

    "Is this girl still tortured?"

    "What''s the punishment, what''s the interrogation? The Duke of the country wants to ask himself. If we are rash, what should we do in case of a change? Besides, do you think Liao''s mother is a vegetarian? "

    People murmured, Su Hao''s hands and feet were tied tightly, but his ears were standing up all the time. Listening to their conversation, he gained a lot of information.

    The British Duke had a great position in Qi. He also served as the Minister of the Ministry of punishment in the court. He was also a powerful figure. However, Chen Qingling''s father, General Chen, was even more outstanding. He was the God of war of Qi and made great contributions to Qi''s winning the world hegemony and deterring all sides. Because of this, the emperor attached great importance to him. It can be said that he was under one person and above ten thousand people.

    On the other hand, old general Chen is brave outside, but on the other hand, he is a real wife. Mr. Chen''s wife, Gao, is also a general. She is a famous lion roaring from the east of the river. When she starts a storm, even the emperor has to shake three times. It is said that Gao had saved the life of the emperor during the war, so the emperor was deeply moved by him. Old general Chen and his wife are very affectionate, but they have no choice but to give up Chen Qingling''s daughter, so they love her as the apple of their eyes.

    In this way, Su Hao can understand why the British Council regards the reaction of the Chen family as a top priority. After all, it''s not clear that the white haired people gave the black haired people away, so the Chen family will not give up.

    Because no one tortured her, Su Hao just listened to her, and gradually felt sleepy.

    She had a long dream.

    In front of my eyes is a blank, only a jade pendant horizontal in front of me, gently shaking. When Su Hao heard a voice, he said, "I killed her, I killed her, i..."

    Su Hao unconsciously repeated: "it''s me who killed my little grandmother, it''s me..."

    She repeated it like this. Suddenly, a sharp cry was like lightning across the sky. In an instant, the ethereal voice disappeared, and only the shrill scream resounded through the sky.

    "Liu Hui, you are ungrateful and shameless. I will not let you go even if I am a ghost!"

    The voice reverberated over and over again with a penetrating echo. Sue was so excited that she seemed to wake up. At this time, there was another female voice in her ear. Her voice was very angry

    "Green lotus, who are you?"

    "Who am I... When you get underground, you will know..."

    His hands appeared out of thin air, holding Su Hao''s throat. Su Hao just felt that she was almost out of breath. She quickly shook her head and struggled. In this way, she woke up from the nightmare.

    Then she was frightened to find that her neck was really pinched!

    She opened her eyes and saw a woman in white, very similar to Chen Qingling''s white dress when she died. Women with veils, can only see the eyes, full of indifference and irony.

    The woman didn''t expect that she would wake up suddenly. There was a flash of amazement in her eyes. But soon, she recovered as usual, and her hand on Su Hao''s neck tightened harder and harder.

    "Cough, cough!"

    Su Hao''s hands and feet are bound, and she can only struggle to wriggle her neck in an attempt to avoid the entanglement of the woman. She opened her throat and yelled, "help! Help

    The woman didn''t panic when she heard her call for help, but she was more powerful. Su Hao''s face turned purple when he was pinched. He felt that he was going to die before he finished the task.

    What makes her more uneasy is that no one came to save her when she cried so loudly. Was the guard at the door all put down by this woman?

    Su Hao had no time to think. She had an idea. She thought of the enigmatic female voice in her dream and yelled at the woman: "green lotus, it''s you!"

    I didn''t expect that this sound made the woman unable to move as if she had been struck by lightning. Su Hao seizes the opportunity and opens her mouth to the woman as soon as she reaches out her head. The woman reacts quickly and immediately goes back. But the veil is bitten by Su Hao. As soon as Su Hao shakes her head, the woman is worried that the veil will be pulled off and quickly retracts her hand to cover the veil.

    But she was a step late, and the veil was half torn off by Sue Hao''s mouth, revealing half of her face. Su Hao looked up. She was so ugly that she almost spit out the white cloth in her mouth.

    This face is not much better than her. It seems to have been burned, red and white. Two long scars set off half of the woman''s face more ferociously.

    The woman found that when suhao saw her face, her mood seemed to be out of control. She simply took out a dagger and put a bright knife in front of suhao. She was ready to make a knife. The result was suhao.

    Just between the lightning and flint, the rustling footsteps came from outside the cell.

    The woman looked back and saw the sound of footsteps approaching. She had no time to think about it. She kicked the wall of the cell and disappeared in a flash.

    Sue is stunned.

    There can be secret roads!

    As the sound of footsteps approached, Su Hao looked out the door and found that the two guards had already fallen by the door, unconscious.

    The visitor was a middle-aged woman with a face full of vicissitudes, but very dignified.

    She walked all the way in a hurry, went to the door of the cell, leaned down and looked at the guard''s neck, then got up and floated to Su Hao.

    With memory, Su Hao quickly confirmed the identity of this woman: mother Liao, mother Chen Qingling''s nurse and dowry mother, and her original aunt.

    Su Hao "bah" had to spit out the white cloth in his mouth, tears in his eyes: "aunt, are you here to help me out?"

    Mother Liao said solemnly, "I just came to visit you."

    Su Hao was half touched: "can I still go out?"

    Liao''s mother is still serious: "you can be taken to the lobby for interrogation."

    Su was so good that she said, "aunt, I''m fine now. You can go back."

    Mother Liao asked, "what happened to the two people at the door?"

    Su Hao asked, "are they dead?"

    Liao''s mother shook her head: "she didn''t die, but she was knocked unconscious."

    Su Hao could not help but respect the woman''s martial arts.

    Mother Liao asked again, "what''s the matter?"

    Su Hao tells his mother what happened to him. After hearing this, Liao''s mother ponders for a moment and then says, "it must be the real murderer to come here in such a hurry."

    Su Hao nodded as if to pound garlic: "aunt wise! It''s a pity that she runs too fast. If you catch her, the murderer of the young grandmother will have eyes! By the way, there''s a secret road over there! "

    Liao''s mother''s face changed, and she reached out and touched the wall. With a slight "click", a small door suddenly turned out on the wall, and a long and gloomy path suddenly appeared in front of them.

    Liao''s mother leaned in and said, "the murderer must have run away." then she glanced at the white cloth on the ground, "is this what you pulled from that man?"

    Su Hao said, "yes, aunt, do you see anything unusual about this cloth?"

    Liao''s mother picked it up and looked at it. Shaking her head, she said, "it''s nothing wrong. It''s an ordinary cotton cloth. People can afford it."

    Su Hao sighed. It seems that it''s impossible to judge the woman''s identity through this cloth.

    Mother Liao leaned down and patted Su Hao: "I can''t stay here long. My aunt will go first. But don''t worry, the Chen family will come soon, and my aunt will try to help you out. "

    With that, Liao''s mother flashed and disappeared at the door of the cell. As if she had never been here, she left Su Hao gaping.

    She''s wearing a suspense script, isn''t it a martial arts play?!

    Su Hao could only settle down and look back his memory.

    This time the memory unlocked the new content, but forced Su Hao out of a cold sweat.

    Su Hao saw in his memory that he strangled Chen Qingling with a handkerchief, and then he found a stool to hang Chen Qingling on a cantilever beam and made him commit suicide.

    The real murderer of Chen Qingling is himself?

    Su Hao wants the system to ask her to find out the real murderer, punish the evil and promote the good. If the murderer is herself, is she going to finish the task?

    If so, why did she stop the woman from pulling the dagger? Just stab her to death, isn''t it fun!

    Su Hao took a deep breath, forced himself to calm down, and soon found something wrong.

    First of all, the system won''t give her such a simple question. Judging from the way she has completed the task these times, this is probably a cover up.

    Secondly, the memory seems to be true or false, intermittently and unreal. Instead, it''s like a patchwork of memories, and its credibility needs to be discounted.

    Finally, if she is really a murderer, she can give it to the Chen family. There''s no need to run out and let a woman in white act as a messenger of justice.

    To sum up, she was framed.

    Su Hao began to think, what''s the purpose for the murderer to put himself to death?

    Obviously, the original person must have countless ties with the murderer, and may even discover the important secrets of the murderer.

    In other words, as long as she can find out who is good for her death, she can find out who is her killer, and even find out who killed Chen Qingling.

    The train of thought is very clear, the idea is very beautiful, it''s a pity, it doesn''t work.

    ˇŞˇŞHer personal freedom is a problem now. Where can I find clues?!

    Su Hao can only place her hope on mother Liao, hoping that she can really solve herself.

    I don''t know if the system has heard Su Hao''s call. Su Hao is waiting for her salvation.

    The visitor is a servant girl. She is more noble than su. She looks proud. It''s hard to get along with her. A message flashed through Su Hao''s mind: Liuli, the big servant girl beside his wife.

    Liuli went to the door and looked at the two guards who fainted and frowned: "what''s the matter with them?"

    Su Hao said, "here comes a female Xia, who has knocked them out."

    Liuli looked at her and said, "Why are you awake?"

    Su Hao said: "I was also knocked unconscious, but I woke up early. They were not in good health."

    Liuli frowned and said in a cold voice: "now is not the time to joke! The first lady of the Chen family came and heard the news of the second grandmother''s death. She threatened to tear down our government if she didn''t hand over the murderer! Your wife is in a state of great anxiety. You have a good heart

    Su Hao said, "I''m not joking. My sister doesn''t know. I''m dying just now. The murderer sent someone to kill me. I''m passing by with Yama."

    "The man sent by the murderer?" Liuli looked at her strangely and said, "but Lvhe pointed out that you are the murderer!"

 Chapter 787

    Su Hao sniffed the words and took a cool breath. His first reaction was not the anger of being identified as the murderer, but: "who is green lotus?"

    Liuli looked at her like a fool: "are you stupid? Like you, Lvhe is a big maid in the second grandmother''s room

    Su Hao takes another breath. Is Lu He Chen Qingling''s maid? No, why is there no trace in the memory of the original body for such important information?

    Liuli didn''t want to talk to her: "hurry up, our wife and Mrs. Chen want to see you. Don''t say anything wrong in the hall. If you dare to implicate the government, even if you are the servant girl of the general''s house, we can''t accommodate you! "

    Su Hao wanted to ask what kind of words were wrong, but looking at Liuli''s face, she still pressed down her curiosity.

    When he arrived at the reception hall of the national government, Su Hao saw that it was really a big scene. A lady with simple clothes but strong momentum yelled in the hall. Her voice was clear and loud. She could be heard all the way. It must be Gao''s wife of General Chen. The que family stood aside. Although you were the wife in charge of the government, you were as low as a daughter-in-law.

    But she is so low voice, also did not exchange Gao''s good facial expression: "where is the British Duke?"

    Que said with a smile: "in the morning, the sage summoned him. He went into the palace."

    Gao Shi spit one mouthful, despise a way: "sage who come so many bird affairs! I think he just wants to be lazy! "

    No woman would dare to slander the emperor in such a dignified way, but Gao dare, and only Gao has the capital.

    Que said with a dry smile: "if our parents are not there, our master really has something important to do. We are also very sad about the death of Lingyuan. No, we found out the murderer immediately and brought it to you! "

    Gao ignores her, que smiles, but he is very angry. Thinking for a while, when the murderer comes up, I''ll beat you in the face to see how you can make trouble in the government!

    She caught a glimpse of Liuli coming with Su Hao. As soon as she saw the Savior, she raised her eyebrows and yelled, "what are you still doing there! I think you are tired of killing people and putting on airs! Pull it up for me

    Immediately there are two women under the door, vigorously dragging suhao into the lobby, and everyone''s eyes are focused on her.

    Su Hao kowtowed: "I''ve met two ladies, Su Hao."

    Gao was shocked by Su Hao''s appearance and said, "Su hao? What''s wrong with your face? "

    Suhao also wanted to know what happened to her face. At the moment, she could only keep silent with her head down.

    In Que''s eyes, her reaction was guilty. Que thinks that if the murderer is Su Hao, everything will be fine. Su Hao is a man from the general''s mansion. He kills the master for glory, and the general''s mansion has no confidence to make trouble in the government.

    Therefore, she pointed to Su Hao and scolded: "what a treacherous slave, even your own master dares to kill, and I don''t know who dares to give you the courage! If the government can''t keep you, I''d better leave it to Mrs. Qin for disposal. "

    As soon as she came up, she put on a huge black pot for suhao. Her bluff made suhao more confident. Suhao asked, "suhao was very sad when her second grandmother died, but her wife said it was suhao who killed her. Suhao can''t bear it."

    Que said angrily, "so you don''t want to admit it?"

    Su Hao shook his head: "what do you think of things you haven''t done?"

    Que slapped the table: "I think you will never die until you reach the Yellow River! Bring people up

    With the glass reminder, Su Hao had a bottom in her heart, but when she saw the green lotus, she still had a strange flash in her heart.

    This feeling is strange and familiar. Green lotus is clearly Chen Qingling''s big servant girl. Why does she feel so strange to her? Why is it that she always feels familiar when she meets green lotus for the first time?

    Su Hao didn''t have time to think about it, so he saw green lotus Yingying step forward, politely salute the two ladies, and then turned to look at Su Hao.

    Que said, "green lotus, tell the lady of Qin everything you told her last night."

    Su''s kindness sank. Sure enough, green lotus began to cry: "on the night of the second granny''s accident, Su Hao said that he would change shifts with the maid. In order to thank the maid, he gave her a cup of Biluochun, which the lady gave her. After drinking, the maid was unconscious. When she woke up, she knew that her second grandmother had gone! This must be su Hao''s plot, otherwise why does she want to give medicine to the maidservant? "

    Then she pointed to suhao and cried: "suhao, suhao, how can you be so confused! The second grandma is not mean to you. If you didn''t do something that you don''t like, the second grandma would not disfigure you! How can you bear hatred for it and repay it with resentment? "

    Hearing this, Gao said in a loud voice, "what has Su Hao done?"

    Green lotus was waiting for this sentence. She fell on the ground and cried: "I wanted to hide it for Su Hao. Now that my second grandmother has an accident, I don''t have to hide it. A month ago, the second grandmother was found out to be sterilized because she was given sterilization medicine. Coincidentally, Su Hao turned out the package of sterilization medicine in the second master''s room. Er Nai''s milk gas just goes to the second master for theory. The second master says it''s not his, but the second grandmother doesn''t believe it. Therefore, the husband and wife lose peace. But the second master told the maidservant in private that he had been looking forward to having a legitimate son. How could he give the second grandmother medicine? There must be someone who wants to take the opportunity to make her second grandmother an empty shell and alienate her husband and wife. Who else can this person have besides Su hao? "

    Gao was so angry that he trembled, but he still kept his sense: "if Qingling trusted Su Hao, why did Su Hao kill her?"

    Lu he wiped his tears and said, "Su Hao is lying. How can I hide it? Soon a little servant girl in the study identified that she saw Su Hao secretly hiding something in the second master''s study. The second granny listened to how to stand, immediately want to drag out suhao killed. It was Liao''s mother and maidservant who begged, and the second grandmother spared her life and ordered her to be disfigured. But I didn''t expect that Su Hao felt resentment and did such an extreme thing... "

    "Nonsense, Su Hao is Qingling''s maid. She has been loyal to her all the time. How can she be so cruel to her master! Besides, even if she can guarantee Qingling''s death, she can''t guarantee that she can become an aunt! "

    Green lotus continued: "this is the second point that the maidservant wants to say. Su Hao, she is... Dependent. Two months ago, the maid once passed by the empty room of Xiyuan. When she heard that the sound inside was not like that, she went in and looked at it. Unexpectedly, it was su Hao who was pestering the second master... She was haunted when the second master drank some wine. If the maid hadn''t broken in, they would have... "She ordered it and blushed properly.

    Su Hao thought that the original owner''s memory was confused. When she heard the accusation of green lotus, she might be able to unlock more memory fragments. Unexpectedly, green lotus was really fierce enough. She came up and let out a fierce story. A servant girl who tried to seduce the male owner and was disfigured by the female owner fainted another servant girl on the night when the female owner was killed, and then fainted in the female owner''s room. How could she think that she was full of doubts!

    However, thanks to the green lotus, Su Hao really unlocked a new memory, and this memory, Su Hao affirmed, is really the memory of the original owner, because the picture is real enough, which is in sharp contrast to the picture quality of the previous one when she saw her killing Chen Qingling herself.

    Que looked at Su Hao with disgust: "Su Hao, what else do you have to say?"

    Suhao knelt down on the ground, still very calm: "Madam Mingjian, the second grandmother was not killed by a slave. Last night, green lotus invited her maid to her room and said that she wanted to ask her maid to change shifts with her. She also invited her maid to drink a pot of tea. After drinking, she went to her second grandmother''s bedroom on her behalf. As a result, she fainted at the door and fell into her second grandmother''s room when she woke up. She was not killed by the maid at all. "

    She said this, green lotus eyes across a little surprised, although fleeting, but Su Hao is in the eye.

    She continued: "since Lvhe talked about sterilization drugs and seducing male masters, the maidservant could not help but explain. The sterilizing drug was found by the maidservant, but the maidservant around the second master wronged the maidservant. The maidservant was disfigured to correct his innocence. As for the matter of seducing the male master... When I passed by Xiyuan, I saw that you were going to cheat on Lvhe when you took the second master. Lvhe told me that the second master forced me not to tell the second daughter-in-law. I agreed, but now I''m going to turn black and white. Lvhe, you''re too good at it! "

    With that, she turned her head and kowtowed to que, saying, "madam, I''ll see! Su Hao doesn''t admit it and slanders his maidservant, which shows her heart of Sima Zhao! "

    Que frowned: "you two have different opinions. My wife can''t believe it all! Do you have proof of your innocence? "

    Green lotus said: "although I have no witness, I claim to be innocent. My wife can search my room. I''m not afraid to be framed if I''m magnanimous."

    If Su Hao didn''t agree to search the house, she would have obvious suspicion. She also nodded and said, "I don''t have any opinions."

    When they both said so, que ordered them to search for evidence in their room.

    At this time, a young man came in a hurry, presented a handkerchief and said, "Madam Qi, the murder weapon of the second grandmother has been found. It''s this handkerchief with a long strip of perfume left on it. It''s the same shape as the scar on the second grandmother''s neck."

    Gao immediately straightened up, grabbed the handkerchief and glared. Que looked at the handkerchief for a moment, pointed to Su Hao and said, "there''s a mountain of hard evidence. What else do you have to say?"

    Su Hao fixed his eyes and saw that the handkerchief was embroidered with a small lotus leaf pattern.

    Green lotus said: "every servant girl in the government must wear a unique handkerchief, which is a sign of identity. Now your handkerchief is a murder weapon. How dare you say you didn''t commit a murder? "

    Su Hao: "what''s the operation of the government? Embroidering a handkerchief can be used as an ID card!

    She felt it in her arms and her heart sank.

    Gao''s face was black. He swept around the green lotus and Su Hao and asked, "where did you pick up this handkerchief?"

    The servant replied, "in the second young woman''s room. I didn''t make any eyes, but my servants found out when they were cleaning up the house. "

    Pointing at Su Hao, que said angrily, "there is a mountain of hard evidence. What else can you say?"

    Su Hao said, "this handkerchief is really the handmaid''s, but the handmaid didn''t use it to kill people." in the light of lightning and flint room, a picture came to her mind, "the handmaid lent it to the third daughter-in-law / qiao''er in the room."

    Que scolded: "it''s all nonsense! Qiao son asks you to want what to do without reason? "

 Chapter 788

    Su Hao said: "qiao''er thinks that the handkerchief embroiders pretty. If she wants to borrow it to have a look at the needling, she will lend it to her."

    Green lotus sneered: "madam, you see how much Su can make it up! We all have our own handkerchiefs embroidered by the same lady in the embroidery room. The embroidery methods are unique. Can we distinguish them from each other? She''s in huqin

    Su Hao looked at the green lotus and said calmly, "is it true or false? Just call qiao''er."

    "Madam, don''t listen to her nonsense. She just wants to delay. Now the evidence is solid. Su Hao is the murderer."

    Gao''s voice interrupts her: "which is right and which is wrong, my wife knows well, what are you barking at?"

    Green lotus angrily shut up, que Shi see, immediately call a person to call Qiao son to come over.

    Su Hao noticed that green lotus''s face was more gloomy, and he was puzzled.

    Why does green lotus want to stop Qiao Er to come over? Is afraid Qiao son to say to leak what? What''s the relationship between green lotus and qiao''er?

    Qiao son is a round face servant girl, the face looks at honest, in front of two life women atmosphere dare not pant, also dare not see Su Hao, only hang the head low.

    Que asked condescensively, "Su Hao said that you had taken her handkerchief. Is that true?"

    Su Hao nervously looks to Qiao Er, Qiao Er timidly looks at que Shi, then whispers: "yes."

    Que asked, "when did you borrow the handkerchief? Why borrow? When did you return it? "

    Qiao son rose red face, not dare to speak, que Shi has lost patience, angrily clapped the table and roared: "this madam asks you words, what does Mo Mo Ji have to do! Do you know that this handkerchief is now the murder weapon for the second daughter-in-law! If you don''t tell the truth, you will be killed as a murderer! "

    Qiao son frightens to cry out a voice, desperately kowtow a way on the ground: "Madam spare life! The maid did borrow Su Hao''s handkerchief. Because her handkerchief had disappeared a few days ago, the steward wanted to check the handkerchief of the third room maid yesterday, so she borrowed Su Hao''s handkerchief, because she was similar to her handkerchief. That night, the maid washed the handkerchief and put it in her room. Because the third grandmother had something to tell her, the maid went out. When she came back, Su Hao''s handkerchief disappeared... The maid didn''t dare to see Su Hao, so she had to hide in the room. She was not a murderer. She was really not a murderer! "

    Que originally thought that qiao''er could get more clues here, but things were more complicated than she imagined, so she had a headache: "according to you, someone deliberately took your handkerchief? Do you have any other servant girls in your room that day? Remember who came into your house? "

    Qiao son lowered a head to think for a moment: "that day slave servant goes out, the room has been empty.". But... When I came back, I saw a white shadow flash past my room door. I thought I was dazzled. Later, I found out that I had lost Su Hao''s handkerchief... "

    "That must be the killer!" Que''s eyes brightened, "can you see what the white shadow looks like?"

    Qiao son shakes one''s head: "maidservant doesn''t know, distance is too far, maidservant didn''t see that person''s appearance at all."

    Que asked some questions again, but qiao''er either didn''t know it or couldn''t remember it clearly. In the end, que didn''t have a temper. The only sure thing is that Su Hao didn''t lie, and qiao''er wasn''t the killer. In this way, there is still no real killer.

    At this time, another servant hastily said, "madam! I''ve found the overpowering drug

    Hearing this, Que''s eyes brightened like a pillow. He immediately straightened up, took the bag of medicine and asked, "where did you find it?"

    Next humanity: "under the dresser of Su Hao''s room!"

    Su Hao''s brain "boom", I didn''t expect that the murderer in order to plant her so effortless, it''s really a ring to ring, people caught off guard!

    Que asked the doctor beside him, "what kind of drug is this?"

    The doctor said: "this should be a common Mongolian medicine. The price is not high. Ordinary people can afford it. Although the effect of a few words is not very obvious, but if enough words, or enough to make people sleepy for a long time

    Que and Gao turn their heads to Su Hao again. Que impatiently throws the medicine package on Su Hao: "Su Hao, now all the evidences point to you. What else do you have to say? If you don''t want people to know it, you can''t do it unless you do it yourself. It''s hard for people not to believe you if you show so many tricks! "

    Lu he also said: "Su Hao, if you confess now, maybe you can still keep your whole body. If you refuse to admit it, according to the laws of Qi, you will have to split it up."

    Su ignores the fact that they have no time to play and brainwash her. She just picks up the overpowering drug and looks at it carefully. Quan Dang''s words are buzzing flies.

    Gao Shi sees in the eye, in the heart has the thick doubt.

    To be fair, she doesn''t think Su Hao is the murderer. After all, Su Hao is the servant girl she personally pointed out to Chen Qingling. She still trusts Su Hao''s character. But after all, Su Hao has been in the government for several years, which is unpredictable. How can she ensure that Su Hao can stick to her original intention of guarding Chen Qingling?

    Then in the government, que tried to prove to her that Su Hao was the murderer of her daughter. The evidence seems to be reasonable, but there is no evidence to prove Su Hao guilty. Que''s careful thinking, she doesn''t understand? It''s just that I want the servant girl to take the blame, so it''s not good for the general''s office. It''s too bad for the government to ask questions.

    But she looked at suhao and thought that suhao didn''t look like a murderer at all. How can a killer be as calm as usual when all the evidence points to him? In her impression, Su Hao is an honest servant girl who has never seen anything in the world. If she had killed Chen Qingling, she would have scared herself sick now. How could she reply calmly?

    Su Hao doesn''t know Gao''s psychology. She''s full of tricks now. Anyway, she didn''t do it. She must have a way to find out the flaws.

    Since green lotus has always vowed that she did it, now it''s her turn to fight back.

    "Madam, the overpowering drug was found in the maid''s room, but it''s not really the maid''s. You can see that the overpowering drug has a faint smell of sandalwood, but I never smell it in my room. And yesterday, I dressed up in fashion and didn''t see any overpowering drugs. It can be seen that I put them between last night and this morning. At that time, I wasn''t in my room. Someone must have put them in on purpose to plant me! "

    As soon as she spoke, green lotus''s face changed color.

    Que was stunned: "the smell of sandalwood? But no one in the house uses sandalwood -- "

    Gao always loved to use sandalwood. He immediately smelled the overpowering drug package and nodded: "this sandalwood fragrance is the one I gave to Qingling!"

    Su Hao turned to the green lotus again.

    "As far as I know, green lotus is a little sandalwood. I smelled it in her room yesterday. But I heard that people in the house didn''t like sandalwood. Only the second grandmother got sandalwood from Chen''s house a month ago. She said that she wanted the second grandmother to light sandalwood in the house, so that she could devote herself to offering sacrifices to Buddha and praying for virtue. But the second daughter-in-law, because she knew about sterilization, gave you sandalwood in a rage. So, can green lotus explain why the overpowering drug in my room smells like sandalwood in your room? "

    Green lotus was stabbed by Su Hao''s sharp eyes and instinctively stepped back: "I..."

    Su Hao stepped forward again and refused to give way: "you kept saying that you were dazed by overpowering drugs last night and didn''t see the scene with your own eyes. Then why do you firmly believe that I am the murderer? Look at this paper bag. It doesn''t use much. You said that I charmed you to prevent you from waking up and killing your second grandmother, but this logic doesn''t work.

    First of all, I''ve changed shifts with you, so why should I overdo it? If I really want to take the medicine, I have to make sure that you don''t wake up in the middle, so I must take enough medicine, not just a little bit. On the other hand, the murderer did not want me to sleep to death, but wanted me to wake up at the right time and hit my second grandmother''s death, creating an illusion that I killed my second grandmother. As I said before, I passed out in front of my second grandmother''s door and fell on her bed when I woke up. This shows that I am the one who was drugged, and the one who gave me tea is you. "

    Every time Su Hao said a word, green lotus''s face turned pale. Su Hao then turned to Que and said, "Madam just said that all the evidences point to me. Please think about it. If the maid is really a murderer, how can she leave so many criminal evidences pointing to her? Only those who want to frame the maidservant will arrange the evidence just right so that the maidservant will be in danger. House search was put forward by green lotus, but the question is, how can house search prove the ownership of ecstasy? Green lotus does this, just want to guide you to find out the overpowering drug from the maidservant''s room, so as to sit down the evidence of the maidservant''s crime

    Gao nodded: "that''s right!" Glanced at the green lotus: "what else can you say?"

    Green lotus had already lost her calmness before, so she could only reply repeatedly: "she''s lying! Suhao is the killer! It''s not made by slaves! "

    Gao''s hearing this had long been a cocoon. She raised her eyebrows and looked at que sarcastically: "my mother-in-law thinks that who is the murderer, green lotus and Su hao?"

    Que''s face turned red and white. When she heard that Lvhe came to tell the truth in the middle of the night, she thought she had caught the murderer. She was excited and didn''t feel anything wrong. Originally, Su Hao was called here to convict her in public and calm Gao''s anger. Unexpectedly, Su Hao cleared her of the accusation in a few words. On the contrary, Lu he''s words became loopholes everywhere.

    Que''s anger of being fooled made a quick decision and said, "come on! Fork the green lotus down to me and torture me

    Su haotiao eyebrows, did not think less than a day, green lotus is also lucky to enjoy the national government prison VIP treatment.

    But

    "I also ask my wife to make up my mind. I don''t need to reward the girl green lotus for the cell where my maidservant stayed."

    Que was angry when he heard Su Hao''s words. He thought that Su Hao''s little servant girl still wanted to know what to do with the green lotus. However, when he heard Su Hao''s next words, he suddenly became petrified

    "There is a secret passage in the cell where the maidservant stayed."

 Chapter 789

    When green lotus is forked down, she looks at Su Hao with resentment, which is not fake, but the corner of her mouth rises slightly, which makes Su Hao feel that things are not so simple.

    During the period when suhao was brought, evidence was exposed one after another, and every one of them pointed to suhao. Even if green lotus is not the murderer, it must have countless ties with the murderer.

    Otherwise, why can we definitely identify her as the murderer, and there are so many evidences to support her point of view?

    But what role does green lotus play? murderer? Who''s driving the fire? Or is it just a simple resentment against the original owner, so I want to push the boat with the current and pour dirty water on myself?

    What makes Su Hao more uneasy is her memory. At present, her memory is still a little confused. Now she is passively accepting the call. It''s really very disturbing to find the real part of her memory in a short time and respond to the accusations that point to her in time, OK!

    Su Hao has been here for several times, but never has his memory been so confused as the owner of the body. It''s hard to tell whether it''s true or not. It''s not insanity or delusion of victimization, is it? But if so, she can''t get Gao''s trust, and even be assigned to Chen Qingling as a confidant servant girl!

    After excluding this possibility, Su Hao could only think of one possibility - being tampered with the memory.

    Su Hao thought of what she had done in her cell, and Gao recognized it at a glance: "furuitang? I remember there is such a drugstore near Chen Fu. "

    Que was overjoyed and called his servant: "go and invite the manager of Furui hall!"

    The shopkeeper of furuitang comes very quickly. Su looks so smooth that he doesn''t look like a real person. Sure enough, the shopkeeper''s mouth is smooth: "Mr. Zhang, the shopkeeper of furuitang, please greet the two ladies. I wish them happiness and longevity."

    He had a sharp tongue and threw out all his compliments for free. Gao was impatient to talk to him and interrupted: "shopkeeper Zhang, we call you here to ask something. If you keep talking, my wife will have to wash your mouth!"

    Shopkeeper Zhang quickly shut up and bowed: "what''s your question, madam? A villain must know everything and say everything

    Que handed the paper of the overpowering drug to him: "can the shopkeeper know the seal on the paper?"

    Shopkeeper Zhang took a look in his hand and quickly replied, "I know. This Mongolian medicine is really bought from Lilliputian pharmacy."

    As soon as he heard the play, he took advantage of the victory and asked, "do you remember who came to buy the medicine? What does it look like? When did you buy it? "

    Shopkeeper Zhang said: "the bearer is a servant of my family. He is medium-sized and thin, because he is wearing white clothes and his face is covered, and the villain can''t recognize him. But it sounds like a woman. He came to Lilliputian twice. He bought sterilization medicine half a year ago and ecstasy a month ago. I bought this overpowering drug half a month ago. At that time, I also asked the villain how much it was enough to enchant people in one or two hours, and the villain told me all about it. "

    Que and Gao looked at each other and saw the fluctuation of their emotions from each other''s eyes - sterilization drugs, overpowering drugs, all on! It seems that the killers are the same person, and the layout is far-reaching, which is by no means a whim.

    Que continued to ask: "you haven''t seen Zhenglian. How can you be sure that she is the girl in our family?"

    Shopkeeper Zhang replied: "the villain has seen the token that the man took out of his house, so he firmly believes it."

    Que nodded. Only when the servant girls in the government are highly valued by the master can they be qualified to hang the token. In this way, the scope of the suspects can be reduced again!

    At this time, Liuli returned with the news that the white dress had been found!

    Que thought that the murderer would hide his clothes. It would take them some time to find them out. Unexpectedly, Liuli worked so fast!

    Que compared the missing veil with the white dress. He was sure. He grabbed the white dress and asked shopkeeper Zhang, "do you think that woman is wearing this dress?"

    Shopkeeper Zhang took a closer look and nodded: "exactly! Because the woman always wrapped herself up tightly, so the villain looked a few more eyes, absolutely not wrong

    "Good!" Que can now basically conclude that as long as we find out the owner of this dress, we can confirm the murderer. She asked Liuli excitedly, "where did you find the clothes? Whose is it? "

    Unexpectedly, Liuli hesitated when she heard this.

    Que Shi is in the mood, impatiently roars a way: "you say quickly! Do you want to kill me! "

    Liuli had to bite her lips before she began to say something hard: "the clothes were found in the servant room in the yard of grandma... But... It was an empty room."

    Que Shi said angrily: "nonsense, my servants'' rooms are arranged. Where''s the empty room..." she suddenly thought of something. Her face was stiff and her words stopped suddenly.

    She was not the only one who was present at the national government. Other people, except Su Hao, turned pale after hearing about it.

    But Gao did not understand: "whose room?"

    Glass bow, sound like a mosquito: "white jade room."

    Gao did not hear clearly: "who?"

    Liao''s mother explained for Liuli: "Baiyu is the big maid beside the big grandma, but she was hanged by her second grandma half a year ago. Now the house she lives in is the only empty house in the big grandma''s house, and it''s also a haunted house."

    Sue took a cool breath.

    The maid who died half a year ago, dressed as a big maid, went to the drugstore to buy sterilization drugs and overpowering drugs to kill her second grandmother?

 Chapter 790

    When he knew that the white dress that appeared out of thin air was actually a dead man''s relic, Su Hao was not good at all.

    Where did you get the script of suspense drama? It''s a horror movie!

    Because Que and Gao are in a hurry to do something for Chen Qingling, Su Hao is finally driven out. There''s no time to hear how Que and Gao explain the origin and development of white clothes.

    Although suhao felt a little sorry, her visit to the lobby was worthwhile. Now the amount of information given to her is enough, and she has cleared some suspects for the time being, so she can have a good grasp of the clues she has got.

    Chen Qingling''s courtyard is called wanghaiju. The name is magnificent enough. In the past, when Chen Qingling was in charge of the family, there were a lot of people. However, after her death, the house was empty, and her death was not so glorious. People in the house regarded wanghaiju as a ghost house, and many servants wanted to jump out of wanghaiju and work elsewhere.

    Su Hao is walking on the small path leading to wanghaiju. The scenery here is very quiet, with green roses climbing all over the rockery. Through the rockery, you can see a pond. There are still some residual lotus floating on the pond. You can''t even see a fish. The soil beside the pond is loose and damp, and the water plants around the pond are also soft and weak. The whole scene looks very desolate.

    Su Hao was sad to see the dilapidated scene of the pond. Not far from the pond is wanghaiju. I think Chen Qingling took good care of the pond when she was alive? Unfortunately, now that she died, even the pond has become a dead water.

    Su Hao is sad. Suddenly, she hears a rustle behind her. Her instinct is to turn back.

    As soon as she looked back, she saw a little fat man running towards her with his arms outstretched!

    Su Hao was stunned for a second, and her body had taken action uncontrollably. On one side of her body, the little fat man rushed to her in the blink of an eye and jumped empty. He couldn''t stop the car at all. As a result, he tripped over the water grass and fell straight to the pond.

    Sue was so surprised that she turned around again in a hurry and grabbed little fat Dun''s arm without even thinking about it!

    The weight from her arm made Su Hao think that her hand was going to dislocate for a moment. Her thin body couldn''t resist the heavy weight and the speed blessing brought by the momentum. Before Su Hao had time to use her strength (in fact, she didn''t have much strength), she was led down the pond by Xiao pangdun!

    Su Hao grabs the water grass on the bank in a hurry. Unexpectedly, the water grass is so strong that it gives her a chance to buffer. Meanwhile, little fat Dun''s big foot is just a little short of the pond.

    But the strength of aquatic plants is limited after all. Su Hao will not be able to hold on soon and will be dragged down the pond by little pangdun!

    "Help --"

    Suhao can''t help shouting, she can''t swim! Besides, it''s late autumn now. The water in this pond is as cold as it is. If it''s really cold in the water, she can''t guarantee that the medical technology here can support her to find out the murderer!

    With a whoosh, Su Hao suddenly felt a slender thing wrapped around her wrist. Then, with a strong force, Su Hao and Xiao pangdun took off and threw them both to the shore. Su Hao rolls on the bank, glances at the pond with a lingering fear, and then goes to see Xiao pangdun.

    At this time, Su Hao found that little fat Dun had fallen into a woman''s arms. The woman wore a black scarf on her head, with big arms and round waist. She was born like a tiger on the back of a tiger. There was a little bit of Xu Niang''s beauty on her face, which looked exactly like the King Kong Barbie of the state of Qi. She held a slender whip in one hand and coaxed Xiao pangdun gently in the other.

    Xiao pangdun desperately rolled into the arms of King Kong Barbie and cried out: "Su Niang! Su Niang! Wuwu, I''m going to die... "

    King Kong Barbie, holding little fat Dun shivering, kneaded her heart in her arms and said: "brother Li is good. Mother Su is here. Brother Li will be ok..."

    Suhao was stunned. Although she didn''t mean to interrupt such an affectionate picture, it was really hot, OK! That little fat man is six or seven years old, isn''t he? How can you still arch a woman like a three-year-old, like a baby? Is this the giant baby created by doting?

    Su Niang waited until Xiao pangdun recovered, then raised her eyes to look at Su Hao: "this girl, thank you for saving Li Ge''er."

    Su Hao quickly said: "I dare not, I also want to thank you for saving me! I''m Su Hao. How dare you... "

    "How''s Sue? Aren''t you the maid next to the second young granny? "

    "Exactly!"

    Su Niang''s eyes became delicate. She pointed to the little fat man in her arms with her chin and said, "I''m Su Niang, the eldest grandmother / nursing mother in the room, who specializes in serving our eldest son, Li Ge''er."

    Su Hao saluted to thank her again, but Su Niang seemed to lack interest in her. She hugged pangdun and said, "I have something to do today. Let''s go ahead. Su Niang remembers the great kindness of the girl and will repay her. "

    With that, she disappeared behind the rockery with little pangdun in her arms. Su Hao looked at her leaving figure, but felt very funny: why does a nursing mother seem to care more than her mother for this little fat man?

    After the nurse left, Su Hao patted the dust on her body and was ready to leave. However, at this moment, she felt a glittering thing in front of her eyes. She pushed aside the water grass and found a round bead earring lying there.

    More than that, she also found some messy footprints on the Bank of the pond.

    Su Hao picked it up curiously. She felt familiar when she looked at it. When she thought about it carefully, it seemed that it was the earring on Chen Qingling''s ear where she came from?

    At this time, Su Hao saw another person coming in a hurry. With sharp eyes, she caught a glimpse of the clothes Chen Qingling was wearing when she died.

    She immediately stopped the man and asked, "where are you going?"

    The humanitarian: "the second grandmother is going to be buried. According to the lady''s instructions, all the remains of the second grandmother will be taken out and burned."

    Su Hao immediately asked, "can you show me some relics?"

    Sue Hao turned over, but found that the skirt edge was stained with some soil, and the sole was stained with soft soil. Su Hao made a comparison between sole and footprint, and found that they were surprisingly consistent.

    Su Hao immediately looked for the earring in the relic, and sure enough, she found the other side of the round bead earring.

    Su Hao asked, "does this earring have only one side?"

    The servant said, "yes, the second granny wears everything. We have taken it clean."

    After the servants left, Su Hao felt his head buzzing. She ran back to the room as fast as she could, sat down and pondered calmly for a moment, and finally realized a problem she had never cared about before.

    Wanghaiju is probably not the first scene of the crime at all!

    Because Chen Qingling was found hanging in the room, everyone naturally thinks that Chen Qingling was assassinated in the room. But before Chen Qingling died, she was frightened and strangled. Shouldn''t she resist violently? If it is really in the room, then the room can not be so clean and tidy! The only possibility is that she was killed and dragged to the room to make a suicide!

    If wanghaiju is not the scene of the first crime, then the pond not far from wanghaiju is likely to be the place where she was killed. After all, the steps here are messy, and there is an earring of Chen Qingling. Chen Qingling will not come to the pond in the evening for no reason. Someone must have killed her here.

    Suhao is very excited to get this conclusion, because it will become another strong evidence for her to get rid of the green lotus accusation.

    At night, Liao''s mother comes to visit Su Hao, who tells her whole story. Liao''s mother''s eyes lit up and patted Su Hao: "I knew you were not the killer! In this way, the suspicion of green lotus is very big. I will be clear with Madame Que and Madame Gao, so that you can be cleared as soon as possible. "

    Su Hao said pitifully, "I don''t know who I''ve offended. I''ve suffered these disasters in vain. Now it''s up to my mother to turn over."

    Mother Liao patted her chest and said, "no problem! You don''t know, Mrs. Gao was suspicious of you. Mom, I promised her that you would find the murderer within a month. Only in this way can I trust you more. Seeing that you have the idea to solve the case so soon, my mother is more relieved. "

    Su Hao: "one month?"

    Mother Liao said, "yes, madam said that if you can''t hand over the real murderer within a month, she will take you as the real murderer. However, as long as you are charged with green lotus, you will be safe! "

    Su Hao was tortured by Liao''s mother''s fierce operation.

    Now that she is on the shelves, she has to pick herself up and ask, "what''s the matter with Bai Yu?"

    As soon as Liao''s mother heard the name, she couldn''t hide her contempt: "the girl is so humble that she has to send sachets to the second master. What are the ugly words in it? How can she let her go? Just call destroyed Rong, let big grandma hit her 50 big board, finally return her poison, let her finish by herself. As a result, she hanged herself on the beam of her house, and we didn''t want to worry about it. If you want me to say, it''s still cheap for her. She should sell that bitch to the kiln and be tortured to death! "

    Su Hao shivered deeply: "she died so miserably?"

    Liao''s mother gave her a strange look: "how strange are you? You used to scold Bai Yu in front of her second grandmother and green lotus, but now you sympathize with her? If you want me to tell you, all the goblins of goumen should be cut to pieces! "

    The original body so soft weak people dare to openly scold Baiyu? Su Hao was shocked. It seems that what Bai Yu did is really heinous. However, Chen Qingling''s method is really cruel. No wonder she was killed and hanged on the beam.

    However, the two men died in the same way, and a mysterious woman in white appeared. Is it really someone who wants to kill Chen Qingling with the way of white jade? What is the purpose of this?

    It seems that only by understanding Bai Yu''s life experience can we better understand the murderer''s motive!

    Su Hao made up his mind to dig out the background of white jade. But at this time, the glaze around que came again.

    "Hello, Sue. My wife will send you to the second master''s study. The second master himself admitted that you deliberately seduced him to do wrong. "

 Chapter 791

    Often walking by the river, where can I get my shoes wet?

    Su Hao thinks that it''s not terrible to get wet shoes. What''s terrible is that when she feels uncomfortable, she just throws them away. Is that a bit irresponsible?

    Su Hao firmly believes that he won''t seduce his second master Liu Hui. After all, if a woman has the courage to disfigure herself, she won''t be willing to be a bed climbing junior.

    Besides, are these two young masters really blind? She is so different from green lotus. How can he miss her?

    Su Hao came to the second master''s study, Jinshu Pavilion, full of doubts and spit on Liu Hui''s character.

    As soon as Su Hao stepped into the Jinshu Pavilion, he was almost blinded by the sight.

    Hello! Your wife has only been gone for a day, and her bones are not cold!

    Su Hao glanced at Liu Hui and couldn''t bear to look directly at him. He only saluted que.

    Que''s face was also very ugly, and she obviously didn''t arrive much earlier than Su Hao. Originally, she was tired enough to deal with Gao. As soon as her son came back, she was too busy to ask Liu Hui. The news is that Liu Hui has identified Su Hao. Isn''t that the evidence? Que family where still can sit, call Liuli to call Su Hao, himself also rushed to the Jinshu Pavilion.

    Even though the que family is a protector, he feels that his son''s behavior is too absurd at this moment: "hui''er, put on your clothes quickly! Now Qingling''s death is making a lot of noise. Do you want to make such a fool of yourself that your father should be stabbed in the spine? "

    Obviously, Liu Hui was drunk and full of alcohol. He said in a muddleheaded way: "just poke... Poke. Anyway, dad will find me a daughter with a higher family status... No matter how high she is..."

    As soon as his face changed, he slapped him in the face: "nonsense! You wake me up

    Liu Hui got a slap and finally recovered. He still looked at Que''s in a daze: "mother, what are you doing here so late?"

    "You ask! It''s not about you The que family points to a few beautiful concubines and says, "don''t you fork them out soon?"

    When the concubines went out, que pointed to Su Hao and said, "you said Su Hao seduced you. My mother brought me here. Can you see, is she?"

    Su Hao and Liu Hui looked at each other, and Liu Hui turned his head in disgust and said, "ugly. What did my mother bring her for? Looking at me, I feel nauseous

    He said that he was about to spit out wine. Su Hao smelled it disgustingly and took a few steps back without any trace. He scolded Liu Hui thousands of times in his heart.

    You are not ugly! You are very romantic! Just died, the wife hugs the new lover, is simply the Jinyu outside the scandal among them!

    Liu Hui vomited again for a while, and finally sobered up. After looking at Su for a while, he shook his head and said, "it''s not her."

    Que''s almost jumped: "for a while, say it''s for a while, don''t you play with your mother?"

    Liu Hui shook his head and said: "the impression of his son is that Su Hao deliberately takes advantage of his son''s drunkenness to make a fool of himself, but his son doesn''t feel familiar when he looks at people."

    Que was almost mad: "now it''s urgent to find out the murderer, so don''t give me a coloratura! Think about it. Is it or not? "

    Liu Hui angrily covered his head with the quilt and said, "my son has said no, how many times does my mother have to ask? My son has a headache. Please help yourself

    "You..."

    Su Hao felt that this kind of scene was familiar - she was in prison, and her memory was always confused, as if the scene she recalled and the reality were contradictory. Is Liu Hui hypnotized?

    Su Hao thought of the surprised but not flustered expression of green lotus when she intruded into Xiyuan by mistake.

    Is Liu Hui hypnotized by green lotus?

    Because Liu Hui denied it, que had to let Su Hao go. As soon as Su Hao goes back, she immediately takes Liao''s mother and asks about Bai Yu''s life experience.

    Liao''s mother said, "I''ve already checked what you can find out. Baiyu is said to have been bought by renyazi. She has no background in the mansion, and can''t find out where she comes from. Her deed of sale is all fake, and I don''t know who brought her into the mansion. "

    Hello Sue: "can the personnel management of the British government be more relaxed?

    For several days, Su Hao could not think of a more favorable clue to investigate the case. He simply began to understand the population situation of the government.

    On the third day of the vigil for Chen Qingling, Su Hao unexpectedly meets the wives of the other two bedrooms in the British government.

    According to Su Hao''s understanding, there are three rooms in the British government. The first room and the second room are all born by the que family, and the third room is a common son. However, due to the early death of his mother, he was also fostered under the que family, which is undoubtedly the same as his own. Changfang granny is named Qiying. It is said that her family has countless ties with the royal guards. The third grandmother Liang Jing is also a common daughter, but because of her appearance, she is also used to going to the camp. Instead, she coaxed her mother into marrying herself to the government. The third grandmother''s father and brother are all in the Ministry of war. They are brought up by the Duke of the country, so the whole family is in a hurry to hold the third grandmother.

    Qi Ying, the eldest grandmother, is very thin and skinny, and she is always listless. Qi Ying married not long, catch up with the epidemic in Beijing, her husband died of illness. Fortunately, at that time, she was pregnant with a son. What''s more, she gave birth to a son. A single word of encouragement was also the encouragement of the Lord to the child. For Qi Ying, who lost her husband, her future depends on her son.

    Liu Li really lived up to the expectations of the public. He was talented and diligent. He showed great talent when he was young. He was very popular with the British public. Liu Li fell into a pond by accident and had a high fever. Although he recovered his life, his brain was greatly affected. From then on, Liu Li became stupid. From then on, Qi Ying washed her face with tears day and night, and shrank herself in a wall, not going out to walk easily.

    Third grandmother Liang Jing''s temperament is totally not up to her name. Liang Jing is a lively person. She is also the one who likes to dress up most in the whole government. She greets her with all kinds of gold and silver jewelry, for fear that others may not know that her family has made a fortune. But this also has something to do with Liang Jing''s family background and origin among the three sisters in law. Liang Jing is a good face person. She is always good at dealing with people, but everyone knows that she is a smiling tiger. People who offend her often disappear without a trace at any time, and they don''t know how to die.

    Both grannies came to give Chen Qingling incense. Liang Jing is the best speaker. She wipes her tears with a handkerchief and chatters on: "my poor second sister-in-law, how can you go like this? You are so young. You are so jealous of my beauty..."

    Liang Jing returned to her mother''s house a few days ago, but she was not in the house. By the time she got the news, Chen Qingling had already passed away for a few days. Liang Jing has a good relationship with Chen Qingling in the house, so when Liang Jing gets the news, she immediately goes back to the house and comes to ask about Chen Qingling. Que gave her a general description. After hearing this, Liang Jing looked frightened and said, "if you dare to commit a crime in the government, it''s too bold and reckless! Mother must take it out and avenge her second sister-in-law! "

    By comparison, Qi Ying is very calm. She doesn''t even have red eyes. It seems that she came to Lingtang for a walk. But the people in the house seemed to be used to her reaction, and even the que family did not force her to pay a memorial to Chen Qingling.

    Qi Ying went back after a walk, as if she was too weak to smell the incense in the hall. It was su Niang who secretly found Su Hao: "I haven''t officially thank you for last time. Our grandmother said, "if you have time in two days, please invite the girl to have a cup of tea."

    Of course, Su Hao knows that this is a polite saying. Qi Ying''s body and bones are so bad that she has no time to treat people? However, he inquired about Liu Li with concern. Su Niang sighed: "it''s the same as before. As long as you don''t get sick, Amitabha. That''s all we have left for grandma. "

    Su Hao also sighs for Qi Ying and says something like blessing. It''s over.

    It''s just that Su Hao didn''t think of it. Qi Ying didn''t really talk about it this time. After two days, Su Niang really called Su Hao to the long room.

    On that day, Su Niang accompanied Liu Li to play rope skipping in the courtyard. Qi Ying looked at it and raised a smile at the corner of her mouth. At this time, she is the most real. Her smile is sweet and immersed in her own small world. Unlike in the mourning hall, her smile seems to be as gloomy as carved.

    Seeing her coming, Qi Ying makes a cup of tea for her. Su laughs and shirks. In fact, since the experience of green lotus, she has always been extremely alert to drinks such as tea.

    Even if she knew that she had been tortured several times now, because she was seriously injured in the waist and couldn''t vomit anything, she was asked by the que family to carry her home, and she was no longer able to pose a threat to herself.

    Su Hao saw that Su Niang''s arm strength was amazing. The rope didn''t raise much dust when it was thrown on the ground, but the sound was sonorous and powerful. She couldn''t help sighing: "Su Niang''s arm strength is really good! If you want to be a constable, you''ll have to beat the Yamen''s dry food to pieces! "

    Qi Ying said with a smile: "what''s the matter? I used to be a hunter. I managed all kinds of wolves, tigers and leopards with one stick. I could knock them out..." she said, as if she thought of something and kept silent.

    Su Haoming didn''t ask about it. Instead, he said with emotion, "you still have children around you. Unlike our second grandmother, it''s a pity that you have no children, and you don''t have any heirs..."

    Qi Ying sneered: "just her? And deserve to have children? "

    Sue looked at her in surprise.

    Qi Ying also realized that she had some gaffes, some of them were not good at getting the words round, so she had to bow her head and keep silent.

    Su Hao sighed that the grandmother''s EQ was not so low, so he changed the topic to the white dress: "the white dress came from the empty house in your yard, but I don''t quite understand. When the master died, all the remains would be burned. Why can the white jade''s dress still be there?"

    Qi Ying looked around and saw that no one was paying attention to them, so she whispered to Su Hao: "you don''t know, Bai Yu was hanged in that room. It''s said that she was wearing that white dress at that time. Later, Chen Qingling was unlucky and asked someone to drag her out and bury her. Who would have thought that the next day, the dress was still intact in the room. As long as someone touched it, the ghost would cry, So we don''t care about it, and gradually the house becomes a haunted house. "

    Su Hao didn''t believe it: "if it''s true, why can anyone go out and harm people wearing that dress?"

    Qi Ying covered her lips and said coldly with a smile, "maybe it''s Bai Yu who has come back to take revenge for her persistent resentment?"

    "Aren''t you afraid?"

    "I''m not afraid of ghosts knocking on the door if I don''t do anything bad." Qi Ying slightly approached Su Hao and whispered, "for your sake of saving Li Ge''er, I''ll remind you to stop meddling in Chen Qingling''s affairs. She committed her own sin, but if you interfere, maybe the ghost will even resent you."

    Su Hao has goose bumps all over her body. She turns her head to Qi Ying''s eyes, which seem empty but in fact reveal her true emotions, and her heart sinks.

    Is granny warning her not to interfere?

    What are the past grudges between Chen Qingling and her?

 Chapter 792

    "Why do grandmothers and grandmothers say that our second grandmothers deserve what they deserve?"

    If Su Hao was the original Su Hao, and heard Qi Ying belittle her original owner, she would have jumped up to protect him. But Su Hao has changed her soul after all, and her enthusiasm for solving the case is already higher than her support for the original owner. What''s more, Chen Qingling''s punishment of Bai Yu was really too terrible.

    Qi Ying didn''t answer right away. Instead, she started and stared at Liu Li with a smile. Liu Li caught his mother''s eyes and grinned. He ran to his mother''s arms happily and rubbed intimately.

    "Li Ge''er has been playing all day. Take him down to bath. It''s time to have dinner later."

    Qi Ying orders Su Niang. After Liu Li is taken away, she looks back at Su Hao.

    "My son, Liu Li, is a gifted man who can be of great help to the world. Li''er has been very angry since he was a child. He can read at the age of one, write poems at the age of two, and open up four books and five classics at the age of three. Even the country''s father, who has always been strict and harsh, praises him very much. I married to the country''s government only two years ago, and my husband died of illness. At that time, my mother''s family was defeated again. Besides Li''er, what can I expect for the rest of my life? "

    She poured a cup of tea for herself. Staring at the floating tea, she sneered and said, "but who knows, Chen Qingling, a bitch, doesn''t even leave me the hope of a son! She wants to be the son of the world. I don''t care! But she didn''t believe it. She insulted me again and again. That''s all right. Li Ge''er fell into the ice lake and had a high fever. I knelt at the gate of wanghaiju for a whole day before she sent a rough servant girl to send me away at will. Poor brother Li missed the best time of diagnosis and treatment. Although he was lucky enough to get his life back, he was so crazy that he couldn''t get the title again

    She drank all the tea and laughed: "now that she was killed, it''s revenge for my son''s death. Although I don''t know who did it, I just want to clap my hands!"

    Qi Ying laughs and her face is crazy. Su Hao is so stunned that she doesn''t know how to answer. Su Niang goes back and forth. Seeing this scene, she immediately pats Qi Ying''s back neck and feeds her a pill. Qi Ying faints after taking it.

    Su Niang turned back and apologized to Su Hao: "since my elder brother lost her intelligence, she has been a little mentally unstable. I hope she didn''t scare Su today. Now I have to be free. I''m afraid I can''t entertain Miss Su. "

    Su Hao quickly got up and said, "how dare you bother mother Su? Since the eldest grandmother is inconvenient, I''ll come back to harass her another day."

    After su Niang apologized again, she sent Su Hao out of grandma''s yard.

    Su Hao thinks that it''s really worthwhile to come here to Qi Ying. Although the identity of the murderer can''t be determined, at least we can conclude that Qi Ying and Chen Qingling have a bad time. Even we can say that there is a hatred between them, which is close to the pain of their son''s death. At least in Qi Ying''s opinion, Chen Qingling''s only pride is indirectly harmed into a fool, which is no different from killing him directly.

    But why does Chen Qingling have to humiliate Qi Ying?

    Sue''s brain began to comb the clues quickly.

    First of all, Chen Qingling''s status is undoubtedly the highest among the sisters in law. In terms of status, she has proud capital. Qi Ying''s family is not as prominent as Chen Qingling. She is gentle and gentle. She doesn''t know how to please her, but she doesn''t fall into the trap. Qi Ying has become a widow with only one son. Even if the Duke really thinks that Liu Li can be made, he still needs to weigh the power behind Chen Qingling, and he will not easily be appointed as the son of the world.

    Moreover, Chen Qingling is not a vicious and tricky person. From her own memory, although she is reckless, she is always chivalrous and likes to deal with children. Why did she change her mind when she married into the government? She wanted to fight against the widow Qiying everywhere and her only child?

    In addition, Qi Ying''s treatment of white jade is also very strange. In principle, it''s very humiliating to seduce the servant girl of the male master, but Qi Ying is willing to leave an empty house for Bai Yu after her death. Is she really afraid of ghosts? Or is it a kind of sacrifice to white jade in disguise? What''s the relationship between Qi Ying and Bai Yu? Bai Yu''s seduction of Liu Hui was definitely not done in broad daylight. How did Chen Qingling find out?

    Complicated relationship makes Su Hao more headache, she decided to find more answers to mother Liao.

    Unexpectedly, Su Hao got a completely opposite answer from his mother Liao.

    "Does granny really say that?" Liao''s mother was so angry that her face was deformed. She slapped the table and said, "don''t listen to her nonsense! Granny''s family is the royal guards. What she used to do is talk in front of saints and confuse black and white! Grandma looked at the gentle and weak, did not expect that this ability to sow dissension, also can be called first-class

    Su Hao was hurt by Liao''s mother''s voice. She pressed Liao''s mother''s hand and asked, "isn''t that right?"

    "Of course not!" Liao''s mother sat down on the embroidery pier and said, "our second grandmother has always been kind-hearted. If someone asks for help, she will help. How can she embarrass such a widow! Knowing that granny is working hard with Li Ge''er, Granny specially asks the small kitchen to send him snacks every other day. As a result, how did grandma repay? Secretly asked people to pour out all the snacks, even Grandma asked someone to give Li Ge''er specially cut winter clothes, also asked the big grandma to tear them up or give them to the servants. If it wasn''t for green lotus to find out once that we were listening, we would have been kept in the dark! "

    Su Hao smacked his tongue: "what else?"

    Liao''s mother slapped her on the back of her head: "green lotus said it in front of you and her second grandmother! Have you fed the dog all your memories? "

    Su Hao felt the back of his brain and said bitterly, "I hurt my brain after being drugged by green lotus. I''m afraid I can''t remember all those things clearly. My aunt went on to say, "is it true that the eldest grandmother was at the gate of our yard to ask for a doctor for her son and knelt down for a day before she asked someone to go to the doctor?"

    This time, Liao''s mother frowned and said, "yes."

    Su Hao came to the spirit and immediately asked, "why is that? Wind cold is the most difficult to cure. Why didn''t the second grandmother send someone for treatment as soon as possible? "

    Liao''s mother sighed: "it''s not that our grandmother is not willing to treat us. It''s just that before that, Li Ge''er had been infected with cold for many times. When she came back, she made a fuss and asked her grandmother to find the best Taiyi to treat us. She was so upset that many people were looking up. As a result, Li Ge''er didn''t have any problems, In the end, Granny would blame granny for not doing her best to cure brother Li. So many times, grandma is also tired, we are also tired. So that day, Granny thought it was granny again. Green lotus went out to pour a basin of cold water on granny, and finally let granny calm down. Later, she knelt at our door for a day, and grandma felt that it might be very serious, so she called for medical treatment. Unfortunately, it was too late. "

    Liao''s mother really felt sorry for Liu Li when she talked about him, but she quickly said, "but if it wasn''t for the big grandmother''s own death, our second room wouldn''t have been unlucky! Because of this, grandma couldn''t eat and sleep for many days, and she also lost a lot of weight. The Duke of the country ordered to take the power of grandma''s housekeeper, and forced her to stop thinking. Our second room''s position in the house has plummeted, thanks to grandma! "

    So, Su Hao nodded clearly, saying that it was a misunderstanding. The eldest grandmother loves her son so much that it is hard to avoid having too high expectations for the Taiyi and the second grandmother. And the second grandmother is not a very patient person. She is always picked by the eldest grandmother, so she is easy to get angry. As a result, Li Ge''er became the victim of the fight between Da Fang and ER Fang.

    This tragedy is not deliberately caused by someone, but the result of the game between the two sides. But in the end, both sides were hurt. I don''t know if there is anyone behind it who can make a profit?

    When Su Hao thought of this, he suddenly got inspiration: "whose hand is the right of housekeeper in the end?"

    Liao''s mother said, "of course, it''s in the hands of our eldest lady, but the third grandmother will also help."

    Su Hao asked: "when did the second grandmother take over the power of housekeeper? Did you give it to my wife? "

    Mother Liao snorted, "how could she be so kind! It''s the Duke of the country who forced her to hand it over. It''s also a face for our wife. I didn''t mean to belittle it. Liu Fu''s bearing is not exactly the same as our general''s. The second grandmother has been in the family for five years. Even if she is ill, she should firmly hold the right of housekeeper. Later, the Duke couldn''t see it any more, so he asked to give the housekeeper right to the second grandmother... What do you want to do?

    Su Hao said in a low voice, "I don''t think it''s a coincidence about Li Ge''er. Maybe someone is deliberately provoking the relationship between Da Fang and ER Fang? Do you think Mrs Que and Sanfang''s handwriting are among them? "

    Liao''s mother frowned and thought for a while, and said, "it''s not impossible, but now that everything has gone for such a long time, what clues have been hidden for a long time? What do you think? "

    Su Hao said, "that''s not necessarily true. If someone takes such a lot of trouble to stir up the relationship between the two sides, kill two birds with one stone, Dafang loses the dispute over his son, and erhfang loses the right to be a housekeeper, in which the que family and Sanfang may intervene. Que may also be eager to regain power, but she should not attack her own grandchildren. So it seems that Sanfang may have done something in it. If that''s the case, then it''s very likely that they won''t just satisfy the relationship between Fannie and Freddie. Maybe this time the second grandmother''s death is also their mastermind. "

    Referring to Chen Qingling''s death, Liao''s mother said solemnly, "what are you going to do?"

    Su Hao looks out at the lonely moon and cuts the railway: "find out the suspect and break it one by one!"

    Just when Su is ready to start investigating the past of the third grandmother Liang Jing, an unexpected surprise comes to her door.

    Qiao''er.

    "Give me back my veil?"

    Su Hao looked at qiao''er''s shy face and said with a smile, "no! I''ll go to the steward and ask for a piece. Why do you send it in person? "

    Qiao son rose red face, embarrassed way: "if not I lost your pa son, also won''t cause so many right and wrong, sorry!"

    Say, the eye socket of Qiao son turned red. Su Hao a see not good, quickly pull Qiao son into the room, wipe tears for her: "you don''t blame, I really don''t blame your meaning. How are you doing

 Chapter 793

    Who knows Qiao son listens to this words to cry more fierce: "Su Hao, you are very good, the whole family only you are willing to care about me..."

    So Su Hao naturally took qiao''er to chat for an hour.

    Su Hao finally realizes that qiao''er is a real talker

    However, from the Tucao of Qiao make complaints about the three rooms.

    Liang Jing had been married to the third master for three years, but she had nothing to offer. The third master is more ridiculous than the second. He sleeps in the brothel all day and indulges in romance. Although Liang Jing is very dissatisfied, because the third master is Que''s favorite son, she complains that she can only get angry by herself. Originally, when Chen Qingling was here, she would go to talk to her. Now that Chen Qingling has passed away, she can''t find anyone to talk to, and her temper is even fiercer.

    Su Hao listens to qiao''er''s description of Liang Jing''s beating and scolding to her. She is very distressed and says: "I didn''t expect that the third grandmother closed the door like this. That day, she came to the Lingtang to offer incense to her second grandmother. I still think she is a real girl. Even her eldest grandmother never shed tears, but her third grandmother cried so sad.... "

    Qiao son "bah" a, disdain a way: "she that where is true cry, clear is to do to big madam see only!"

    Su was surprised and said, "no? I think she really cried very sad

    Qiao''er sobbed and wiped her tears: "she won''t be really sad. Once upon a time, when the second grandmother was there, she went to the second grandmother to join in the fun when she had nothing to do. It was clear that people didn''t pay much attention to her, so she had to hurry up / lick her face to please her. When she came back, she closed the door and began to scold her second grandmother for looking down upon her as a concubine. She said that she was a hen who had never laid an egg. How dare she make fun of her... "

    As she said this, she rolled up her sleeves to show sue her arms. Her slender arms were covered with all kinds of scarlet scars. Looking at them, she was startled: "grandma was angry at wanghaiju. When she came back, she took it out on us. Day by day, the wounds on her arms never healed..."

    Su Hao stares big eyes and runs to the counter in a hurry. She remembers that there are some plasters Chen Qingling has given her, so she takes them to put on qiao''er. Qiao son frightens to swing a hand: "don''t don''t don''t, this how make!"

    Su Hao said: "this is my wife''s reward. It''s the most effective way to heal."

    Qiao son but dead and alive refuse, the feeling is urgent under way: "this medicine can''t cure my wound of!"

    Su Hao was at a loss, and qiao''er had to explain to her: "this medicine is more effective in treating minor external injuries, but my injury is very serious, and the time is long. This medicine is not good for healing..."

    Su Hao put down the medicine and praised: "qiao''er, I can''t see that you still have pharmacology!"

    Qiao son is ashamed to get a face more red, with mosquito like tiny voice light voice way: "just hurt used to......"

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Since seeing off qiao''er, Su Hao''s life is to guard the mourning hall every day until the day of Chen Qingling''s funeral.

    The funeral of the national government and the death of the daughter of the general''s office naturally caused a sensation in the capital. The dignitaries in Beijing sent mourning one after another. When they were buried there, there was an endless stream of guests coming to mourn.

    Su Hao, dressed in plain clothes, was in front of the hall. When he heard the noise outside, he stopped a young man and asked, "what''s the matter?"

    The boy said, "the prince has come back. The prince and the princess have come to mourn."

    With the prestige of the government and the general''s office, it''s not surprising that the crown prince and the princess come to express their condolence.

    Su Hao asked, "is general Chen here?"

    The young man shook his head and said, "I heard that the front-line war was suddenly tight, and General Chen couldn''t come back."

    Su Hao let the boy go, looked at Lingtang, and narrowed his eyes.

    Is the front line war suddenly tense? Is it God''s will, or is it someone who deliberately blocks Chen''s return?

    People from the government gathered in the front hall, and Su Hao saw the real faces of the prince and princess for the first time. The crown prince is dignified, dignified and solemn, but ordinary. His facial features are nothing amazing. If he hadn''t been staring at Chen Qingling''s portrait and behaved differently from others, Su Hao would not have noticed him.

    And the crown princess is very amazing, quite beautiful. She had been sobbing in a low voice with her handkerchief in her hand. It seemed that every minute she had to fork in the air, which made people cherish her.

    When Su Hao saw the princess, some fragmentary pictures flashed by. Although she didn''t see it clearly, she suddenly woke up. Does the crown princess have something to do with Chen Qingling''s death?

    Que is really worried that the crown princess will have an accident at Chen Qingling''s funeral. She supports the Crown Princess and says: "the crown princess has been crying for a long time. I think she is very tired. Why don''t you go to the guest room to have a rest first?"

    The Crown Princess waved her hand to push away, but the crown prince said at this time: "if you are tired, don''t force yourself. You will be buried later, and sometimes you will cry."

    As soon as the face of the princess became stiff, she ran out of her body and said in a soft voice, "I will obey you."

    The crown princess left the hall, and Su Hao noticed that when the crown prince spoke, he didn''t see the crown princess at all. As if he had given a job, he turned to see Chen Qingling''s coffin.

    Sue picked her eyebrows.

    The prince of a country does not care about his wife, but always stares at other people''s wife''s coffin?

    On the other side, the relatives of the general''s house and Gao''s family were crying. Su Hao observed for a while, and not many of them really cried sincerely. Most of them were howling, and the garlic smell on the handkerchief was quite heavy. But Gao didn''t cry. She put her hand on her daughter''s coffin. Her eyes were blurred and her mouth was smiling. She seemed to be intoxicated in another world and didn''t care about the reaction of the people around her.

    She didn''t cry, but her body was covered with deep sorrow and alienation, and she turned everyone else away. At this moment, only their mother and daughter, separated by a coffin, were separated from each other for a long time.

    Chen Qingling''s funeral was very ceremonious, and the emperor also gave a lament to appease the general''s house. The emperor''s statement made the government feel more pressure, and many in laws in the general''s house knew that Chen Qingling''s death was not a matter of God''s will, but a matter of man''s will. They all looked at the people in the government with malice. Some women have also been on the battlefield. They are extremely fierce. They say that if the government can''t hand over the murderer, it will make the whole government bear the anger of the general''s office.

    Que Shi said she was dressed in plain clothes, but her face was whiter than her clothes. In the face of the open ridicule and insinuation of these family members in the general''s house, she was used to seeing the scene, and she was not the opponent of those roaring lions. But the Duke was very calm and made amends to the relatives of the general''s house one by one, saying that he would give them justice. The women just wanted to vent their anger for Gao. Seeing that the attitude of Guogong was so low, it was not easy to offend Liu''s house any more. Then the storm slowly subsided.

    When she comes back from the funeral, Su Hao feels that her bones are so tired that she is ready to go back to her room and have a good rest. As a result, a man is killed on the way and she is knocked upside down.

    But the man knocked suhao down without any intention of making amends, and left him in a hurry.

    "Hey, which yard are you? You are so impolite --" Su Hao felt the bag on his head and showed his teeth. However, he saw that the man disappeared after he got to the rockery.

    She was too familiar with the terrain of the rockery. She found a favorable hiding point and quietly followed.

    Then she heard the sound of sobs and gentle consolation. She peeped into her head and saw that the man who hit her took off his hat. It was the crown princess!

    From now on, she was held in her arms by another person, and her figure was not the prince.

    As soon as the man opened his mouth, Su Hao felt that all his hair stood up.

    Liu Hui!

    Liu Hui lowered his voice and asked angrily, "did the prince hit you again?"

    The Crown Princess cried: "the crown prince has got a new maid of honor. He''s so spoiled. I''ll give him a few words and he''ll save my face. As you can see today, brother Hui, I can''t stand it any more. If the maid of honor wants me to be the crown princess one day, I''m afraid I''ll give up with a smile... "

    Liu Hui interrupted her: "prince, he dares! At least you are his wife

    The princess sobbed and said, "he doesn''t dare. What does he dare to do? Now the third prince is proud. He has been afraid of losing his position. His temper is getting worse and worse. I live with fear every day... Brother Hui, I don''t want to go on like this any more. Will you take me away?"

    Liu Hui comforted her back and said softly, "wait another year..."

    After another year, Su Hao couldn''t hear anything. Several guards came on patrol. Liu Hui hurriedly took the Crown Princess and ran away from the rockery.

    Su Haocai poked his head out from behind the rockery and felt that Sanguan had broken the ground.

    The prince has a crush on Liu Hui and his wife. Liu Hui has a crush on the prince and his wife, and the prince and his wife also have a crush on Liu Hui. So the question is, who does Chen Qingling, one of the four corner lovers of dog blood, love?

    Su Hao, full of doubts, goes to find Liao''s mother. When Liao''s mother hears the private meeting between the Crown Princess and Liu Hui, she finally crushes the teapot in her hand. Su Hao presses her frightened little heart and decides to stay further away from Liao''s mother.

    "Adulterers and whores!" After holding back for a long time, Liao finally thought of the word, "what a Liu Hui! On weekdays, he pretends to be a gentleman to our grandmother. When she dies, she doesn''t take a look at it. It turns out that there is a traitor hidden behind her back? I''ll tell you how he likes Bai Yu. Bah! The original shape is here! How did our grandmother marry such a beast as a pig or a dog

    Su Hao has to interrupt Liao''s mother''s constant flow of fragrance, so that she can pay attention to the key point: "what''s the matter with Bai Yu?"

    Liao''s mother crossed her waist and gasped: "I saw the princess today. I was surprised at that time. The son looks as like as two peas. After Bai Yu was killed that year, Liu Hui had a big fight with his grandmother, and never came to visit her again. At that time, I was still wondering how Liu Hui could be so absorbed by a cheap maidservant. It turned out that the crux of the problem was here! "

 Chapter 794

    "The second master had a fight with the second grandmother for Bai Yu?"

    "Yes Liao''s mother was angry when she thought of this. "It''s all the fox son''s instigation. After that, there will be a gap between the second master and the second grandmother. Although the second granny was always angry with the second master, she would cry quietly when there was no one. Mom, I watched my second grandmother grow up. I''ve never seen her so frustrated! Our grandmother is a little bit indulgent, but she is sincere to the second master. Can''t she be better than this bitch? "

    Su Hao buttoned the table with his fingertips. After a moment''s silence, he slowly said: "the time when the Crown Princess entered the East Palace was earlier than when the second grandmother married into the government. That is to say, the second master and the crown princess had already been in touch. But if they really have any feelings, why does the princess want to enter the East Palace and the second master want to marry the second grandmother? "

    Liao''s mother disagreed and said, "what''s so hard to guess? The crown princess''s family has always been a fan of the dragon and the Phoenix, and when she got the chance to draft, she was busy sending her daughter to the palace. At that time, how could the government have such a view? It''s the emperor''s reward for the sake of our general. The government also needs the general''s office to make profits for them. In the end, the two families have a good future. Unfortunately, Qingling has become their stepping stone for nothing

    Su Hao shook his head, thought about it, and then made up his mind to tell her the picture she saw in the funeral hall: "the prince is staring at the coffin of the second grandmother, and even refutes the face of the princess. Do you think the prince has any feelings for the second grandmother? If so, why does he want to marry the crown princess? "

    If Liao''s mother was struck by lightning, she stammered: "is the prince interested in his second grandmother? This... But the second granny has never met the prince. At most, she has entered the palace several times, and the prince has never expressed her desire to marry... "

    "The prince didn''t dare to say that maybe he was afraid of being taboo by the emperor? After all, the general has military power... "Su Hao guesses, but mother Liao is only a servant. How can she understand the twists and turns of the ruler?

    Su Hao saw it in his eyes, so he had to say with a bitter smile: "anyway, it''s a wake-up call for us to find out this incident. At least in the case of the second grandmother''s murder, the second master''s motive is not simple. My aunt, you''d better take care of me. "

    Liao''s mother said angrily, "it''s better not to let me find out that this bastard has done a good job in the end. Otherwise, our Chen family will let him get up from where he stands and go back from where he lies!"

    After Chen Qingling was buried, the finishing work was also on the way. Mrs. Gao comes and insists on taking away all her daughter''s dowry. Although Mrs. que is dissatisfied, she has to bear the burden of commanding people to check her dowry.

    Su Hao has also been appointed to come to Chen Qingling''s room to check her dowry, which is late at night. After Chen Qingling died, the room became more and more deserted, and even the dresser was covered with dust. People count in the daytime and leave as soon as it gets dark. They don''t want to stay any longer.

    Su Hao finds out that Chen Qingling is very good at her original body. When she is checking her original body, she even finds a kind of "hidden color pill". This pill has various colors. Once it is stained on her clothes, it will blend into it. At first, it doesn''t react. After an hour, as long as she moistens her clothes with water, it will show the color of the pill. And this kind of face

    In order to have more time to investigate the case, Su Hao applies to Madame que to live in the side room of Wanghai residence, so as to guard the room at any time. Madame que also agrees. Just to avoid being criticized by others, Su Hao left with others and then quietly returned to the master bedroom.

    This night, Su Hao yawned back to the side room, just ready to lie down, but heard footsteps outside.

    Her ears immediately pricked up, sleepless, quietly opened the door and looked out.

    This look, Su Hao immediately wave blood boiling!

    It''s the woman in white again!

    It''s hard to find a way to break the iron shoes. It''s easy to get them!

    Su Hao watched her quietly, and saw that the woman was looking for something. Her movements were very light, but very fast. She jumped up and down the room. She did not let go of every lotion, but she just glanced over it, as if she was very familiar with the room.

    It seems that the woman in white is very familiar with the structure of Su Hao''s room. This person is likely to often go into Chen Qingling''s room, or even be Chen Qingling''s servant girl.

    Chen Qingling''s servant girl is familiar with Wang Haiju and is desperate to kill her

    An answer came to suhao''s mind, which even made her feel a little incredible.

    Isn''t this green lotus?!

    But isn''t she already beaten to death and carried home by Lady que?

    Su Hao is thinking. Yu Guang glimpses that the woman in white seems to have found something. Half of her body gets under the bed and is about to climb in and grope for something.

    Can''t let her take things, Sue good clenched his fist, simply picked up the iron bar she put behind the door, the door opened, a stick toward the woman waved in the past!

    Obviously, the woman heard the movement, rolled on the ground in a hurry, avoided the fatal blow, and then jumped up to retreat to a safe range.

    Suhao won''t give her a break! Fortunately, in her last mission, she has accumulated rich combat experience. At this moment, the iron bar is in her hands, which is also handy. The only drawback is that she doesn''t know martial arts. The stick is too heavy and hard to swing, which seriously affects her performance.

    The woman in white also saw that Su Hao didn''t have any martial arts skills, so she quickly recovered after the initial shock. With a hook on her toe, she turned the brute force into the clever force and entangled it like a water snake, pulling Su Hao''s stick from her hands!

    Su is surprised, but she is quick to react. She rushes to her along the strength of the woman in white. Her fists are swept away. In order to avoid her attack, the woman in white has to turn her head and dodge her waist, and her steps are messy. The stick fell down and was kicked away by Su Hao. She simply opened the fire and fought with the woman in white naked!

    It''s not in the cell. Suhao is tied up to fight passively. Now in Chen Qingling''s room, Su Hao''s blood is boiling in her bones, which stimulates her enthusiasm to fight. She knows that this is a tug of war. Although she may not have the upper hand in the fight with the woman in white with her current skills, she is on the side of time. As long as she drags on long enough and makes enough noise, the woman in white will be hard to escape!

    The woman in white was obviously weak, and her movements began to slow down. Su Hao found a chance and hit her hard on the leg. Although the woman in white dodged away, her posture suddenly froze in mid air because of the strong rotation of her waist. Then she fell uncoordinated to the ground and staggered back for several steps.

    The woman in white simply made a false move. As soon as Su Hao dodged, she took the opportunity to step back and prepare to jump out of the open window sill.

    "Damn it Su Hao realized that she had been cheated. In a hurry, she felt that something had fallen on her hand. She smashed it out even if she didn''t want to!

    It hit the woman''s waist, and the woman snorted. He staggered out.

    "Next time, don''t let me catch you!"

    Su Hao swears in a low voice. She looks down and finds a piece of bright red in her hand. She is scared.

    Then she found that there was no smell of blood on her hand. She rubbed it and found that she had just thrown out the red hidden color pill. When the pill was thrown out, her hand was also glued and sweated. The pill melted and made her palm red.

    Su Hao thought of the woman''s action of lying under the bed. She ran to the bed and groped under it. With a click, there was a small hole in the floor. There was a picture and several pieces of writing paper in the hole.

    Su Hao took a look and found that it was a military map and several letters. "Ramafan" is written on the map, on which there is a very complete geographical location information. The location of ramafan is clearly marked. There are also several military camp signs marked with "Chen", and several red arrows pointing directly to the military camp marked with "attack".

    Su Hao opened the letter again, and the more she looked at it, the more frightened she was. Several letters were written about uniting with ramafan to occupy the main road back to Beijing and then to attack the capital. They also told Gao to unite with the old part of Beijing to poison the emperor. The signature was "Chen Youming".

    The handwriting on the last piece of paper is completely different from that before. It has become delicate and delicate. It is written that the map should be preserved. Liang Shangyi should be sent to the front line to support him when he has the opportunity to ambush General Chen and kill him to various plans. The seal on the signature is a word of "mian".

    Su Hao takes a cold breath. Finally, she knows why Chen Qingling died. She also knows why the woman in white is desperate to sneak into Chen Qingling''s room to steal things. Don''t you have to kill yourself if this deadly thing is hidden here?

    Su Hao looked at the map and the letter several times, and the more he looked at it, the more he felt it was hot. She quickly put it on her body and estimated that the woman was injured and should not dare to come back. Before dawn, she hurried to find Liao''s mother and put things into her hands.

    Although mother Liao is illiterate, she also changes her face when she sees the map. Hearing Su Hao mention the content of the letter, he was even more trembling: "the general is now in the front line, fighting very well, ramafan! If it falls into the enemy''s hands... "

    Su Hao said in a low voice: "it''s not too late: Mom, you''d better find a way to send this to your wife quickly! Now it''s her who can make the decision in the house. I think the death of her second grandmother may have something to do with it. "

    Liao''s mother nods, and Su Hao tells the story of the woman in white again. Mother Liao said angrily, "that woman must have been sent by the murderer! Well, I thought they were coming for their second grandmother. Unexpectedly, their ultimate goal was the old general! "

    Su Hao patted Liao''s mother''s hand and said, "Mom, don''t be impatient. Anyway, the enemy has already made a move. Let''s play the whole game! I''ll turn people''s eyes to the white dress, and simply mix the water more turbid. Mom will give these things to my wife as soon as possible, so that we can turn passive into active! "

    Mother Liao was very happy and said, "my son, you''d better be wise. Let''s split up as soon as possible! "

    Su Hao smiles and looks into the distance.

    The day has eyes, the night has ears. I''d like to see, how long can you hide your fox tail?

 Chapter 795

    Madame que felt that since Chen Qingling''s strange death, she had not lived a comfortable life.

    It''s not easy to pacify Mrs. Gao and finish Chen Qingling''s funeral. But the general''s office is not satisfied with it, and they ask the government to hand over the murderer. Lady que also wants to find the murderer! But it happened that Su was so slippery that she didn''t catch anything. Green lotus is very suspicious, but there is no direct evidence against her.

    Now, there is a rumor in the house that Bai Yu turns into a fierce ghost and comes back to find Chen Qingling to settle the accounts. If she is strangled, she has to go to her room to do damage!

    "Nonsense!" Que threw out all his favorite carved porcelain cups in his hand and was furious. "How can you believe the words of strange forces and gods! Did you find out where it came from? "

    Liuli knelt on the ground and shook his head: "this morning, the maid who was guarding the white jade house came into the house to clean, but found that the white dress was as red as blood. Su Hao, who lived in the sea, reported that a woman in white came into the house last night to steal. Now the news is spreading, and everyone thinks that Bai Yu''s resentment hasn''t gone away, and he has to come back to wanghaiju for trouble! "

    "Su Hao, Su Hao again!" Que''s eyes were angry, "how can you find her in all kinds of things! You tell her to go back to her house! Send more people to surround wanghaiju. I''d like to see what the woman in white looks like! "

    Lady que is very angry, but Su Hao is very idle. Since que ordered her not to interfere in the counting of wanghaiju''s dowry, Su Hao had a lot of leisure. She took advantage of this opportunity to make a good relationship with the housekeeper, and took the opportunity to slip out of the government.

    Although at the beginning of the system selection, she wanted the "homegirl" attribute, but she also really wanted to come out to see the outside world.

    Su Hao is walking on the street. The neighborhood of the capital of Qi is full of fireworks. Especially in the bazaar, there are so many people, the peddlers are shouting, the common people come and go, and the variety of stalls is dazzling.

    Su Hao was happily picking up the goods when he heard a "ouch".

    She turned to look at it, but saw an old man throw his fruit basket, and the whole man fell to the ground, groaning and groaning: "ouch, young man, how can you bump into someone? Ouch, it hurts... "

    Su Hao: "touch porcelain?

    He was so quiet that people around him gave way and stood on both sides of the road to watch the play.

    The young man who was nearest to him stood in the middle of the road with his hands raised and looked down at the old man falling on the ground. He was as angry as a gossamer.

    Passers by gathered around him and pointed at him.

    "Young people now! More and more disrespect for the old, respect for the old and love the young is our virtue

    "Young man, how can you make trouble with the old man?"

    "Don''t worry, old man! We''ve all seen it. If anything happens to you at your age, you''ll have to pay for it! "

    "Must pay! You have to pay for the loss of your family and property! "

    Passers-by did not think it was too big to watch the excitement. The young man responded and quickly defended himself: "it''s not me! The old man fell to the ground by himself! I didn''t touch him. "

    "Yo? Don''t you admit it? Don''t you understand me and others? Which family are you from? Let your parents see the virtue of your unfilial son

    Someone in the crowd whispered: "isn''t this the Lu family boy from xiaotanzhuang, the government of the people''s Republic of China? The girl of his family worked as a servant in the government, but she killed her grandmother. Now she is driven out of the government by her wife! "

    The crowd suddenly realized: "it''s him! No wonder the character is so bad. Isn''t it true that one family doesn''t come into one family? "

    "You''re bullshit The young man blushed, his fist creaking, "my sister is not like this! You''re talking blood! "

    However, no matter what the young man said, people would not believe a word. On the contrary, some people coaxed him into paying the old man.

    Su Hao couldn''t look down. She stepped forward and kicked the old man.

    The old man immediately felt sensitively that he instinctively rolled forward to avoid Su Hao''s foot.

    They were stunned. At this time, Su Hao grabbed the shoulder pole from the young man, swung it in his hand, and took it to the old man.

    The old man was shocked. On the ground, a carp straightened up, Yiliu jumped up and quickly backed back.

    Su Hao''s shoulder pole stopped an inch away from the place where the old man fell. Then he just controlled his strength. He put the shoulder pole behind his shoulder and pointed to the old man and said, "old man, what are you humming about? I don''t think your physical fitness is very good? "

    The crowd responded that the old man didn''t blush when he was seen through. Instead, he brazenly said, "girl, you want to beat me for no reason. Isn''t that in line with our laws and regulations? Old me and old people, which parents taught you the rules? I''m going to have to ask them to judge! "

    Su Hao smiles a little, then shakes the shoulder pole in front of the old man, and then pats the ground hard! The shoulder pole broke in response to the sound and broke into several pieces.

    Everyone took a breath.

    The old man''s eyes flashed, and he hummed, "a hero doesn''t suffer from losses in front of his eyes!" With a touch of oil on the soles of his feet, his voice disappeared in the crowd.

    Only then did people realize that they had been cheated and scattered, and they did not dare to look at the young man.

    The young man came to Su Hao and bowed: "thank you for your help! I''ll never forget your kindness

    Su Hao waved his hand and laughed like a rascal: "I dare not! I broke your shoulder pole. I''ll pay for it. I punished an old man who touched porcelain. I''m happy! "

    The young man didn''t know the meaning of "touch porcelain", but he was still grateful: "where can I trouble the girl to lose money! In this way, there''s a elbow shop nearby that''s very famous. I''ll treat the girl to a meal and thank her. How about that? "

    Su Hao wanted to refuse, but she was really hungry. In addition, she was not familiar with the emperor. She also hoped that someone would popularize the capital for her, so she agreed.

    The elbow shop that the young man took Su Hao to was on the edge of the downtown, far away from the noise and adding a bit of elegance. Although this kind of sentiment and elbow together, there is always a sense of disobedience

    Su Hao sat down and the waiter immediately came up and asked them what they wanted to eat. Su Hao waved his hand and said, "I can do it, brother. Whatever you like."

    The young man chose a few dishes for him. The second boy went down. Su Haoyu glanced at him, but saw a familiar figure flash by.

    It''s the old man!

    Su Hao blinked, suddenly bent down with her stomach in her arms, bared her teeth and asked, "is there a place to use the toilet here?"

    "Yes, yes!" The young man quickly pointed to her, but it was outside the door. Xiaoer took suhao to the door, and suhao said to Xiaoer, "go down first, I will go back after I finish."

    After Xiao Er retreated, Su Hao saw the figure of the old man disappear in the store next door and immediately followed him with a bow.

    Entering the store, suhao almost faltered again.

    There are two dolls standing at the door, dressed in maid''s clothes. They look very delicate, especially the shape of their faces. Just dead, a pair of eyes without any soul.

    When Su Hao looked inside the shop again, he found that it was a place to sell dolls.

    The shelves are full of rows of dolls, all dressed up, made into a variety of postures and shapes, but without any facial processing, there is no lifelike face like the two dolls at the door of the store.

    Quietly, there were no guests. Suhao cat waist looking for the figure of the old man, all the way to the second floor, in the cubicle, she saw a chilling picture.

    The old man began to take off his clothes. After taking off all his clothes, he began to tear his skin!

    Suhao almost screamed and clenched her teeth. Looking down, the old man had pulled off his skin, face and hair like taking off his clothes. He showed a thin face and vigorous posture. Although the age does not look young, it is much healthier and stronger than the image of an old man.

    After the old man took off his clothes, he quickly changed into a suit of regular clothes. Sue was so afraid of being found by him that she had to hurry back to the elbow shop.

    "Why did you go so long?" The young man waited there for a while. When he saw her, he called her over with great joy. "I thought you were upset. I was thinking of letting the landlady go to see you."

    Su Hao waved to him, poured a pot of tea and said, "I just saw a very strange picture."

    Then she told the young man about her experience of following the old man and seeing him take off his skin. Unexpectedly, the young man was not angry or afraid, but suddenly realized: "it''s him! No wonder I have such a good skill. Why didn''t I think of it before! What a pity

    Su Hao looked at him puzzled, and the young man explained with a smile: "he is the most famous Puppet Master in our capital, especially the face of the puppet, which is carved like a real one. He is the manager of the shop next door. It''s said that he has a unique skill of changing face, which is unique in the whole capital. If he didn''t do it, you couldn''t tear it off! It is said that there was a female disciple around him at first, but later the female disciple disappeared and he couldn''t find it. His temper became worse and worse, and the business of the store went from bad to worse. "

    Su Hao said: "with such a master, his apprentice is also unlucky."

    The young man said, "don''t mention that his apprentice is really beautiful. At first, he was not good at business management. His apprentices were responsible for it. I''ve seen it several times. " Then he described the female disciple''s appearance.

    But the more she heard it, the more frightened she was - how could it sound like the princess?

    The young man was thirsty. He poured tea for himself. Seeing the dishes all over the table, he patted his head again: "Oh, when I''m talking to you, I forget that I''m here to invite you to dinner! Come on, eat more! Nice to meet you. My name is Qiangzi. How about you? "

    Su Hao reported his name. Qiangzi was surprised and said, "are you su hao?"

    Sue is surprised. Is she famous?

    "My sister is also in the government, working in the second grandmother''s room," he explained. I used to hear her talk about you. "

    Su Hao asked: "your sister is --"

    "My sister''s name is green lotus," he said

    Su Hao was stunned.

 Chapter 796

    Qiangzi is the son of the British government. He used to do business in Chuang Tzu, but later he was recommended to manage the Treasury in the government. Under the influence of green lotus, he was also punished to go home, because now he is the most important source of income in his family, so Qiangzi used all his relations and was finally able to return to the government next month.

    "My sister is also a man of mind. When she was in the government, she wanted to do something with her own ability. Later, she went into wanghaiju and became a big maid. The whole family held her up. Only I feel that she has lived a very painful life. "

    Mentioning the green lotus, Qiangzi''s face was full of sadness. "Half a year ago, I advised her that if she didn''t feel happy with her second grandmother, I would try to transfer her to a more relaxed place. As a result, she refused and scolded me. After that, she left home and never came back. I''m in the second gate, and it''s not easy to hear from the inner courtyard. I didn''t know that she was punished by the eldest lady until a month ago when she was carried home with a lot of scars. "

    Sue asked nervously, "did she tell you why she was punished?"

    Qiangzi shook his head: "after she came back, she was more silent than before and ignored others. I only heard neighbors say that she was beaten because she killed her second grandmother. Naturally, I don''t believe it. My sister doesn''t even dare to kill a chicken. How dare she kill a living person? Besides, it''s a capital crime to kill the master. If she really killed her second grandmother, how could she be sent back alive? It''s a pity that the neighbors won''t listen and will only chew their tongue behind their backs. My younger sister is suffering from rumors. She only stares at a jade pendant every day. She is so precious that no one will listen to others. Alas... "

    "What jade pendant?"

    Qiangzi recalled it carefully and described the appearance of the jade pendant with Su Hao. Sue almost blew up.

    Isn''t that the jade pendant that she swayed back and forth in the first picture in the dream of her cell?

    Bai Yu died half a year ago; Green lotus left home half a year ago and never came back again, but her temperament changed greatly; The mysterious master Yirong has a female disciple who looks like Bai Yu

    Memory fragments flashed in Su Hao''s mind, and finally pieced together to become an incredible answer.

    But she needs to be sure again.

    After thanking Qiangzi for saying goodbye to him, he obviously liked to chat with Su Hao and said, "be careful on the way! By the way, I''ll go back to my master''s warehouse next month. If you want to find me, just go to the warehouse! "

    After Qiangzi left, Su Hao went back to the puppet shop.

    The Puppeteer had changed his face, and without raising his head, he pointed to the tag on the door and said, "it''s closed, don''t you see? Get out

    Sue didn''t answer, but she wandered between the dolls.

    The puppet master finally looked up and touched Su Hao''s eyes. His eyes flashed. He suddenly patted the table and said, "I told you to go out! Don''t you hear me? "

    Su laughingly went back to the door and touched the doll''s face. It was smooth and consistent with the material of her body. But it''s not like human skin.

    She felt a little relieved, then looked up and said, "it''s a pity that I didn''t take the shoulder pole with me, but it''s OK. I don''t need such advanced weapons to deal with you."

    After a meal, the puppet master almost instinctively began to retreat, but Su Hao quickly flashed, grabbed in front of him and blocked the way to the attic. She had a stick in her hand, which was a necessary self-defense weapon for her since the incident of the woman in white.

    The puppet master exclaimed, "please forgive me, great Xia. The little one is wronged..." as he said this, he stepped back and suddenly swung his sleeve. A pill flew out and blew up smoke in the air, which immediately filled the whole room.

    Su Hao had to wave the stick desperately in the fog. When he rushed out of the house, he looked around. Where was the figure of the puppet master?

    Su Hao angrily punched the doll at the door and scolded: "mean man!"

    Seeing that she couldn''t find anyone, Su Hao was just about to leave when she suddenly felt that the doll she had touched at the door had a different texture from the one she had just touched?

    Just touched when or gypsum texture, now, how there is a bit of human skin temperature?

    Almost at the same time, the doll flashed back to the room and raised her foot to kick the door.

    Su Hao immediately rushed up to stop him from closing the door and said, "master, make a deal. If you let me in, I can tell you where your female disciple is."

    The strength on the gate suddenly increased. Su Hao had to roar: "your disciple is suspected of murder. If you don''t let me in, I''ll report it to the government. I believe it''s not a problem for her to kill ten ethnic groups by Chen''s means? Let me see... The teacher is also in the range of being killed... "

    The doorman finally gave up the nod of closing the door. Su Hao jumped back into the room and kicked the door up.

    "Tell me what you want."

    The Puppet Master seemed to be ten years old all of a sudden. He fell on the chair and said nothing.

    Su Hao put away his smiley face, sat opposite him and asked, "do you know that your female disciple will change face?"

    After squinting at Su Hao for a while, the Puppeteer said lazily, "I know."

    Su Hao added: "Your disciples can kill people and make masks out of other people''s skins. Do you know that?"

    The Puppeteer nodded lazily: "I know."

    Su Hao asked angrily, "do you know? Why don''t you report to the government there? You are covering up criminals

    The puppet master snorted: "I know that day, the dead girl put me down with hypnosis, and there was a man in black behind me. If my old arm could not run, I would have been forced to die by them! Now the human skin is taken away by her, which newspaper do I go to

    Su Hao was stunned and said, "how could she have disappeared like this? But now she''s in the government, and she''s a big maid! "

    He raised his hand and knocked on the counter. A dark box popped out. He took out a picture and spread it out in front of Su Hao: "is that girl you are talking about like this?"

    Su Hao compared carefully and nodded: "that''s right! Bai Yu, that''s her

    The puppet master''s eyes brightened: "great! You take me to see her! I''m going to peel off this smelly girl and make an oil lamp

    Su Hao frowned and looked at him: "no, if your female disciple is really Bai Yu, since she can change her face, why do you want to use her face to enter the mansion?"

    The puppet master didn''t think so and said, "if you pretend to be true, it''s true. This girl has so many tricks. Maybe she thinks that with her true face, we will doubt that she won''t call herself up? "

    Su Hao quietly put away the scroll and said, "I can''t bring her to you now. But I need your help. If you can cooperate with me, I will guarantee that you will see her with your own eyes soon. "

    Su Hao returns to the government and reports what he sees and hears to his mother again. Mother Liao was shocked: "is Bai Yu really alive? As a result, she pretended to be green lotus and stayed with her second grandmother for so long. It''s no wonder that she can succeed so easily

    Su Hao said listlessly: "it must not be that simple. I doubt she has any helpers. Mom, on the day when Bai Yu was beaten fifty boards, did the second grandmother ask someone to move her hand in person? "

    Mother Liao frowned and said, "no, it''s granny who asked someone to do it herself. At that time, grandma was in a big fire. She was always submissive. How dare she fight against her? Without waiting for her to speak, she asked someone to attack Bai Yu. "

    Su Haolian asked: "do you know who beat the white jade?"

    Mother Liao shook her head and said, "it''s too long to remember. What do you want to do with this? "

    Su Hao affirmed: "I suspect that there must be Baiyu''s help in the big grandma''s room."

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Bai Yu looked at the hot medicine breath in the bowl and let out a long breath.

    Since she was beaten by her wife and carried back home, her neighbors have long been obsessed with flattery. She has heard all kinds of rumors.

    But so what? Without actual evidence, que could not do anything with her, and Mrs. Gao disdained to do it.

    From the moment she started, she never regretted it.

    The only regret

    She put down the bowl, picked up the jade pendant under the pillow and held it tightly to her chest.

    I don''t know what happened to the second master? Have you been affected by this? Su Hao, the blocker who killed a thousand swords, when she got well, the first thing to do when she went out was to peel her skin and raise her ashes!

    She thought with pity. Unexpectedly, the door suddenly opened and green lotus''s mother came in with ointment.

    "Green lotus, it''s time to apply the medicine. This is the best scar medicine that my mother asked for. You can try it..."

    Bai Yu grabs it impatiently and wipes it on her arm. A fragrance comes to her nose, which makes her feel more relaxed.

    This green lotus, this little girl with no way to talk and five elements of immorality, is a cheap woman, but she has a good brother and mother who loves her!

    She was so sad that Yu Guang glanced at her mother and said, "I''ve painted it. Don''t you go down soon? What are you doing here? "

    Green lotus''s mother looked at green lotus in a daze. After a long time, she turned around and prepared to go out.

    Bai Yu was relieved. She was always alone with her mother. She always felt that the tenderness of her eyes could kill people and made her uncomfortable.

    At this time, she heard the mother of green lotus say: "the medicine for teacher, is it comfortable to use?"

    Almost in a flash, Baiyu rolled down from the bed, and the people at the door looked back. Where was the face like the mother of green lotus? It''s clearly like a puppet master!

    Bai Yu snorted. Raising her sleeve was a smoke bomb. The moment the smoke bomb exploded, she broke the window and came out. Unexpectedly, she heard the master''s scolding in the room.

    In her heart, she was so proud that she suddenly fell into the open space. She just thought it was a bit strange. Before she could react, a huge net sprang up, quickly folded, knotted and hanged. In the blink of an eye, Baiyu was hanged on the tree!

    Su Hao walked out of the shadow behind the thatched cottage, looked into the window, and sneered: "master, this craft is really in the same line. It''s a good reincarnation of heaven. Who can heaven bypass?"

    White jade stares at Su Hao, disbelief: "is it you?"

    Su Hao turned back and waved to Bai Yu with a smile: "we meet again. I''ll give you a big gift. Are you surprised? "

    She clapped her hands. The puppet master, mother Liao, the bodyguard brought by Chen''s house, Qiangzi, and mother Lvhe, who was covered by her mouth, all appeared to surround Baiyu.

 Chapter 797

    White jade looks at Su Hao, the vision can kill a person: "you this is to bend a fight to become a move?"

    "No, I want you to be honest." Su Hao said to the puppet master, "let''s do it."

    Bai Yu is very surprised and tries to struggle, but she is pressed by several guards of Chen''s house. The puppet master went to Baiyu and spat on his palm. He quickly grabbed Baiyu in front of him!

    "No"

    After hearing a scream, Bai Yu covered her face and wailed loudly. Everyone saw that the puppet master''s hands were covered with a layer of transparent and thin human skin, which was the skin of green lotus.

    Su Hao comes forward and tears off Bai Yu''s hand. What is exposed in front of the public is the original appearance of Bai Yu, whose face is scarred and disgusting.

    "It''s you."

    Su Hao said with a smile: "if a woman in white has been pretending for a long time, she will inevitably show her flaws. I really don''t understand why you are so persistent in wearing your last clothes? She must mean something to you, doesn''t she? "

    She took out a jade pendant, which was really thrown on the ground when the white jade was suspended by the net. When Bai Yu saw the jade pendant, fierce light burst out in her eyes. She was about to rush at Su Hao like a wolf lost her cub. Unfortunately, she couldn''t get away from the well-trained bodyguard and yelled: "put down the jade pendant! Hello sue, you son of a bitch, move your dirty paws! You slut, Slut -- "

    In a rage, Liao''s mother went up and tried her best to slap Bai Yu in the face, which made her face red and swollen, her nose bleeding, and her teeth knocked out.

    "The whore who seduced the second master should have sold you to the kiln! Drag it to the mass grave to feed the dog! Keep you to live today, and make your mistress die. It''s all the good work of you bitch! "

    Bai Yu laughed: "yes, I killed Chen Qingling. She should have died! It''s clear that I met the second master first. Why can she be the second grandmother first? Men can have three wives and four concubines. Why does she have to stop the second master? She dares to break my husband, kill me, and destroy all my hopes for the second master. Naturally, I dares to destroy her hopes, so that she can only live in her own pain forever! "

    Su Hao said coldly, "I don''t understand. Why do you pretend to be green lotus?"

    Bai Yu chuckled and said, "that stupid girl, if she hadn''t instigated me, I wouldn''t have been disfigured by Chen Qingling. She called me a slut. How strong would she be? See seam to two Ye bosom drill, when other people don''t know her mind? Of course, I''ll be the first to frustrate her so as to relieve my hatred! "

    "You, you actually..." the mother of green lotus couldn''t help crying any more. She wanted to rush up and was stopped by the bodyguard. "I''m going to kill your cruel mother-in-law! Give me the green lotus, my green lotus

    As he comforted his mother, he stepped forward with a cold face. With one punch, he hit Bai Yu''s face to one side and spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Su Hao shakes the jade pendant, while Bai Yu struggles to turn her head, stares at the jade pendant, and looks at Su Hao warily.

    Su Hao said: "if you answer me honestly, I will let you see Liu Hui for the last time. If you''re not honest, I''ll take the punishment from my second grandmother to you and do it once and for all! "

    When Bai Yu heard the first half of the sentence, she brightened her eyes and hummed her approval.

    Suhao began to ask.

    "When did you start pretending to be green lotus?"

    "Half a year ago, the night I was killed by my second grandmother, I left the house with my seriously injured body. When I saw the green lotus, I killed her easily."

    "Xiyuan, you seduced the second master, didn''t you? You use hypnosis to make him think that I seduced him. Similarly, you also try to hypnotize me in the cell to make me think that I killed my second grandmother? "

    "Yes."

    "Is there someone for you, Granny?"

    "No comment."

    "Who dug that secret passage in the cell? Besides, where else is there a secret passage? "

    "I don''t know. I was told."

    "Who?"

    "No comment."

    "Did you buy the overpowering drug and Juezi drug from shopkeeper Zhang?"

    "Yes."

    "Besides killing the second granny of green lotus, who else have you killed?"

    "You don''t have to worry about other people who have never killed the government."

    The puppet master interjected: "who was the man in black on the day you attacked me? Is that the man who sent you to the mansion? What is the purpose? "

    "No comment."

    Liao''s mother can''t bear it. She comes forward to slap Bai Yu. Su Hao stops her and stares at Bai Yu, saying, "you think clearly. If you don''t cooperate, I''ll do it directly!"

    Bai Yu shrugged: "I''m not uncooperative, but I don''t know who that person is. I''ve never seen that person''s real face, but I''m just carrying out his task."

    Su Hao asked, "what can he do for you?"

    Bai Yu turned her head and said in a stuffy voice for a long time: "maybe I can always accompany the second master."

    Su Hao snorted: "you don''t know who the other party is. Why does he have the ability to let you accompany Liu Hui forever?"

    Bai Yu lowered her head and said in a low voice, "he is very strong and can take charge of everything. He has the ability to do everything he wants to do... "

    Suhao got a key message: "very strong? Can be in charge of everything? What does he want you to steal from wanghaiju? "

    Bai Yu didn''t answer. She just said with a sweet smile: "anyway, as long as I take it, I can go to the second master. The second master likes me most. He calls me" yu''er "...."

    Su Hao let her go and sneered, "jade? Do you know, the princess Zhao Pei, the little character is yu''er? "

    Bai Yu''s pupil suddenly enlarged and looked at Su Hao in disbelief. She was so excited that she grabbed Su Hao: "what did you say?"

    Su Hao said angrily, "I saw him and the Crown Princess flirting behind the rockery. Is there any fake? You haven''t met the princess, have you? You know, as like as two peas, the princess is exactly the same as you! Otherwise, why do you think that Liu Hui''s eyes are higher than those at the top can take a fancy to your little apprentice in the puppet shop? "

    "Crown Princess... Jade... Impossible..."

    White jade''s voice suddenly rises, Su Hao shakes her anxiously: "up to now, do you still think of that heartbreaker? Come on, who sent you to steal? What is the purpose? Say it

    Bai Yu drops her head, but Liao''s mother notices that it''s wrong. She looks up and squints. Suddenly she pulls Su Hao: "be careful!"

    Su Hao only heard a "whoosh" in her ear. Something passed by her ear. She suddenly looked at Bai Yu. She saw that Bai Yu''s body was shaking violently. Then the corner of her lip was smiling and a drop of tears fell down.

    Then she fell down.

    "Brother Hui, I''ll go first. I''ll be down there. I''m waiting for you to see me."

    In front of her, she was in a trance. Time seemed to go back and forth. She had no parents since she was a child, and was picked up by the puppet master as a disciple. But the puppet master had a strange temper, and she had been beaten or scolded since she was a child. Life was very difficult.

    Finally one day, she saw a young man, handsome and elegant, gently put his hand on her shoulder, and gently called: "yu''er..."

    Her heart trembled slightly, as if a stone had disturbed a pool of spring water. She and he clearly have only one-sided relationship, but it seems that they have gone through vicissitudes together.

    She felt that the young man was in the same boat with herself and was a perfect match. He was a young master of the government, but he was restrained by his father all day and lived with fear. She could not escape the oppression of her master and was oppressed and tortured day and night.

    She even made an agreement with him that when she learned hypnosis and face changing, she would put down her master and take the young man away to live a most comfortable life.

    It''s a pity that man is not as good as nature.

    She clearly remembered that rainy night when he took her to the broken bridge with an oil paper umbrella and gave him a jade pendant.

    He drank a lot of wine that day. He looked at her drunk and said, "yu''er, I''m going to get a wife. The other party is the legitimate daughter of General Chen Da. I heard that she is very jealous. You don''t want to see me again. I''ll give you this jade pendant. From then on, you''ll treat it as if we haven''t met again, OK? "

    She just felt that the mountains were falling apart and could not accept the reality at all. But Liu Hui left without looking back. From then on, she went back to her dark life.

    How can she accept it?

    She didn''t remember how she went back to the shop. She only knew that there was a man in black standing in front of the shop. Her voice was low and strange: "do you want to marry Liu Hui?"

    She nodded without hesitation.

    The man in Black said, "if I tell you, I can help you fulfill this wish, if you want to complete a series of difficult tasks for us, are you willing?"

    She still nodded without hesitation.

    As long as she can be with Liu Hui, she will never regret it.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    "Who!" Liao mother a fierce drink, bodyguards jumped on the treetop, ran to the shadow.

    The puppet master leaned over, shook his head and turned the white jade over. There was a needle on her back, which was deep into the bone and black.

    "Dead." The Puppet Master said in a deep voice.

    Sue let out a long breath.

    "To the lady." She made a firm order.

    Que and Gao were shocked to learn that Bai Yu had killed Chen Qingling. However, Su Hao did not elaborate on many hidden lines and countless unsolved mysteries. What Gao wants is a murderer, and what que wants is an account for Gao. Since this task has been completed, they will not care about Su Hao''s secret.

    Bai Yu''s body was taken away by Liao''s mother. Gao said that he had split it up, but no one knew that the needle and Bai Yu''s body had been taken away by the Puppeteer. According to him, there seems to be a lot of history behind the needle. He wants to go back to study it. If he''s in a good mood, he''s going to peel the skin of the white jade and put it on the doll at the gate, so that he can give his disciples a good example.

    However, Su Hao felt that no one would be stupid enough to be his disciple again

    At night, suhao called out the system and asked kindly, "have I finished my task? May I go back? "

    The system doesn''t answer. The progress indicator has reached 65%, but the progress bar doesn''t go any further.

    Su Hao: "what do you mean?"

    The system just leisurely replied: "you caught the murderer who killed Chen Qingling directly, but you didn''t catch the murderer behind it. Only by catching the murderer behind the scenes and punishing him can the task be regarded as completely over. "

    Su Hao looked up at the sky and burst into tears.

    What kind of fuckin ''system is she in?!

 Chapter 798

    Although Su Hao is very angry with the system, which is close to playing hooligans to get an inch, in order to complete the task, she can only swallow her anger and discuss the follow-up with Liao''s mother.

    Mother Liao happened to find her and said mysteriously, "Madam has seen the map, indicating that she wants to see you."

    Su Hao is taken by Liao''s mother to a restaurant under Gao''s banner, Huachun building. Looking at the exquisite decoration, elegant atmosphere, beautiful cook and warm service, Su Hao quietly asked Liao''s mother, "is this Huachun restaurant one of the most famous restaurants in Beijing? I remember the owner behind this is not Gao? "

    Liao''s mother told her in a low voice: "the owner built the restaurant here with the help of his wife. She didn''t want to be known about the restaurant, so she didn''t make it public. And remember, don''t mention it to anyone else. "

    Su Hao nodded cautiously and went into the private room of Huachun building with Liao''s mother.

    Compared with the domineering and domineering in the hall of Liu''s mansion, today''s Gao Shi is particularly decadent and tired. There was a faint old look on his face, and the jade bracelet on his arm was much thicker than his wrist. But Gao''s discerning eyes were still sharp as before. He inquired up and down about Su Hao and asked seriously, "where did you get the map and the letter?"

    Su Hao tells Gao all about the news that Bai Yu wants to steal letters at night when he is guarding Wanghai residence, and that he has been driven away by himself, as well as about Bai Yu''s interrogation.

    Gao was silent after hearing this, and Liao''s mother said anxiously: "madam, this is obviously a plot against our Chen family. This is a serious matter. I have to report it to the general! "

    Gao nodded: "yes, naturally, we have to discuss with the master. But now they can even get the map of ramafan, but the master is still suffering from the complicated terrain... I''m afraid his army has already been planted with spies, and we''ll scare the snake if we rush to send letters like this. "

    Su Hao said: "at the end of the letter, Liang Shangyi was sent to attack the old general. Is Liang Shangyi a subordinate of the general?"

    Gao nodded in pain. Liao''s mother added: "Liang Shangyi is the father of Liang Jing, the third grandmother."

    Su Hao is shocked: "this matter... Third grandmother also has the part which participates?"

    Gao didn''t answer. After thinking for a moment, he said to Su Hao, "this matter needs further discussion. Go back first, pay close attention to where and why Qingling came from, and let me know as soon as you have any news! "

    After su Hao left, Liao''s mother frowned and asked Gao: "madam, do you think it''s that guy''s handwriting..."

    "The competition between the prince and the third prince has now reached a white hot stage. When he asked to marry Qingling, I''m afraid he had a grudge all the time? We''ve been under pressure all these years. Even if the master is sent to pacify ramafan, he can''t get in the way... Since he''s unkind, we can''t blame him for being unjust. "

    Gao leaned back on his back chair, with a cold light in his eyes.

    "I, Gao Xiuqin, have always despised these intrigues. It''s a pity that the tree wants to be quiet but the wind doesn''t stop. Since Zhao Mian has repeatedly murdered the general''s house, and even my Qingling refuses to let it go, then I have to treat him in his own way. "

    Su Hao got the order and went back to the house. He happened to meet the little guy with a huge peacock painting screen.

    Su Hao curiously went up: "brother sun, what are you moving here?"

    Brother sun wiped his sweat and replied, "isn''t the second master going to celebrate his birthday, because it''s not easy to hold a funeral for his second grandmother, but the lady means that he has to fight against the bad luck in private. After all, he will continue next year, won''t he? No, the Crown Princess sent it here with someone... "

    As soon as he looked back, he found that the man standing was su Hao. As soon as his face changed, he turned to his servants and yelled, "grandson tortoise, pay attention to me! This screen is worth 20000 silver! There are also those precious paintings of mountains and rivers, but they are all packed in the most precious incense boxes! If there is a mistake, I can''t afford to sell you! If you lose the gift to me as you did last month on the birthday of my father, I''ll pull you all out and chop you up! " Then he left without looking at Su Hao.

    Famous paintings of mountains and rivers... Maps... Incense boxes

    Su Hao is thoughtful.

    She went through the chuihuamen and ran all the way to the outer courtyard. She found out the location of the warehouse and went straight there.

    Qiangzi is cooperating with the boy to count the famous paintings and antiques stored in the warehouse. Leng Buding sees Su Hao rush up. He is stunned for a moment and then says with a smile: "Su Hao, sister, long time no see! Why are you free today? "

    Su Hao whispered: "brother Qiangzi, I have something important to ask you. If you are free, can you meet in private? "

    Seeing her serious face, Qiangzi nodded subconsciously.

    So Su Hao waited until noon, and the second master''s gifts were finally carried and counted. Qiangzi came to find Su Hao with sweat, and Su Hao pulled him to a secret place behind wanghaiju rockery.

    "Sister Sue, what''s the matter with you looking for me in such a hurry?"

    Since Su Hao pulled out Bai Yu, Qiangzi admired Su Hao. Now he talks to Su Hao with a little awe and closeness.

    Su Hao said: "brother Qiangzi, when the Duke was born, all the gifts were registered one by one?"

    The strong son nods: "yes, all registered."

    Su Hao said, "I''ve heard that one of the gifts for the birthday of the Duke of the kingdom was lost. Is that true?"

    After thinking for a moment, he said, "it''s true, but it''s been found."

    Su Hao asked strangely: "every gift is not carried to the warehouse by the boys and counted in front of the gift list? How could one be lost? "

    Hadron scratched his head and thought for a moment, "it''s true, but that one is a little special. It was a birthday present from the prince to the Duke of the country. At that time, he was sent to the second gate, and was hit by the second grandmother. That thing was scattered all over the floor, which scared the boy to a blue face. Fortunately, nothing was broken, and the second grandmother didn''t blame her. Afterwards, the mistress just sent a incense box, saying it was a gift that fell down. But when the boys got the gift list, they found that there was no such thing at all. After hearing this, the Duke of the kingdom was very angry. He said that they were not good at doing things. After killing all the boys who carried the gifts, they sold all their families.... "

    Su Hao''s heart slightly had the bottom: "the second grandmother picked it up? When the second grandmother came to return the box, was her expression abnormal? Did the Duke ever go to see his second grandmother? "

    "How did you guess that?" he said admiringly? You are right! When the second grandmother came, she was not in good spirits and almost tripped over the threshold. However, at that time, everyone was scared by the sudden extra gifts, but no one paid much attention to the second grandmother. As for Guogong, I heard that after he punished those boys who were not good at doing things, he went to the second grandma''s room to express his thanks and praise her for her care. I''m listening to the old lady. I don''t know whether it''s true or not

    Suhao held her chin and asked, "can you see what''s in that box? Since it''s not on the gift list, why do you think it''s a birthday gift from the prince? "

    "Some landscape paintings, the style is very simple. Why did the prince send it? Naturally, there is a word "mian" in the signature of the painting, which is the little character of the prince

    Su Hao was struck by lightning, and his voice changed a little: "does everyone know this little word, or only you know it?"

    As a matter of course, Qiangzi laughed: "all the guys in the warehouse know it! How many of them will not recognize the seals of their masters if they can work in the warehouse

    "So the prince should have given a lot of private gifts to the Duke?"

    Qiangzi looked around and made sure there was no one around him. Then he quietly approached Su Hao and said, "to tell you the truth, my sister, the crown prince and the Duke of the kingdom once sent gifts to each other. But since the second grandmother came to the mansion, they have become more frequent in recent years. Although it seems that the Duke of the Kingdom has nothing to do with the East Palace, we who are on duty in the storehouse, There is no one who doesn''t know that the prince and the prince are in close contact. "

    Su''s kindness became more and more clear, and he was very grateful: "brother Qiangzi, only you are willing to talk to me like this. I''m sorry to delay you so much time. I''ll treat you to dinner some other day to show my gratitude

    He waved his hand and said with a smile, "what do you thank me for? I should thank you for helping me find out the murderer of my sister, otherwise I will always recognize the thief as my sister! In the future, whenever you need me, just open your mouth. If I can help you, I will tell you everything

    Su laughingly sent off Qiangzi. After Qiangzi left, her face immediately pulled down.

    If she has a good memory, Chen Qingling has told her many times that when General Chen was willing to marry Chen Qingling to Liu Hui, he was also interested in the loyal nature of the British public to remain neutral in the imperial court?

    According to Qiangzi, is it not that the crown prince and the British Duke have long been linked, and it is very likely that Chen Qingling''s marriage to the government is also the result of their conspiracy.

    But if so, they should have taken general Chen for their own use. Why did they kill Chen Qingling instead, plot to frame General Chen for rebellion, and personally break this powerful trump card of military power?

    Su Hao walked back silently. As soon as he came back to the Chuihua gate, he heard another noise outside.

    The visitor was actually the eunuch, the leader of the imperial front beside the emperor, and the eunuch was ordered to read out the imperial edict, which surprised everyone present.

    The emperor wanted to appease Chen Qingling and make an exception to make her a princess. Baiyu is a slave of the government. The government has no way to control her. She has no right to be hereditary and can only be passed on to the second generation!

    Hearing this news, the British Gong Dang even fainted. Que wailed and cursed, and there was no elegant posture of a lady. The young masters and grandmothers were confused by the sudden news and were at a loss. The people in the house are in a mess, like a headless fly, at a loss.

    Su Hao looks in the eye and smiles.

    It''s a good play. It''s coming.

 Chapter 799

    The sudden imperial edict disrupted the rhythm of all the people in the government.

    Su Hao learned from Liao''s mother that the Emperor gave this order because Gao''s family went into the Palace this morning and reported to the emperor about the killing of Chen Qingling by Bai Yu. He splashed and fought in the Yangxin hall and insisted that the emperor make the decision for his daughter, punish the murderer and avenge her.

    In addition, the third prince was also in the palace. He also tried his best to persuade the emperor that General Chen had been fighting hard outside, and that he had such a beloved daughter in his family and was killed by the British government. If the old general got the news, and if he didn''t punish the government severely, he was afraid that the soldiers would be cold hearted.

    There are three princes in the side to add fuel to the flames, the emperor really quickly made up his mind, then ordered people to draw up this will.

    Every day in the house, Que''s face is washed with tears, and she scolds Gao. She also detests Su Hao and Liao''s mother. She finds a reason to call Su Hao and Lu He Chen Qingling''s servant girls, but she doesn''t find the abnormality of Lu He. She must be her accomplice, so she keeps Su Hao in her room.

    As for Liao''s mother, she didn''t dare to punish her. Instead, she bravely waved two times in front of her with a board and axe in her hand, and she was dumbfounded.

    Mother Liao goes away without looking back.

    Su Hao didn''t want to leave the government, so naturally he had his own plan.

    The mysterious tunnel in the cell was always an unsolved mystery in her mind. She always wanted to go to that cell to see where the secret passage would lead?

    Su Hao is lying on the window lattice, looking at the desolate scene outside Wanghai house. His eyes are fixed on the pond beside the rockery.

    She remembers that she came to the pond for the first time and was almost pulled into the water to save Liu Li. Fortunately, Su Niang came in time and picked them up.

    She remembers that when she came to the pond for the second time, she found that Chen Qingling''s death did not take place in wanghaiju, but in this pond.

    She remembers that the third time she mentioned the pond, it was from Qi Ying, the eldest grandmother, because Liu Li''s reason for becoming silly was closely related to his falling into the pond.

    However, all this imagination seems to have no connection, and it seems to be mixed with many unclear problems.

    First of all, why did Chen Qingling come to the pond in the middle of the night? If Bai Yu wants to kill her, why not push her into the pond to drown, but strangle her in such a cruel way?

    Secondly, the place where granny lives is not the same as wanghaiju. The road in front of the pond is wide. Why did Liu Li fall into the pond?

    Third, Su Niang is just a nurse. Why does she have all her Kung Fu and love Liu Li so ardently and deeply?

    Su thought hard and could not but put down her doubts and turned the window to the master bedroom of Wanghai residence.

    Although she can''t go to other places, wanghaiju is unguarded, so she is free to go in and out.

    She wants to know that Bai Yu is seriously injured and inconvenient to move. She must be very eye-catching when she enters the mansion. How on earth did she come to wanghaiju secretly?

    Su Hao groped in the room, and finally heard a click at the dresser. The mirror of the dresser moved away and a deep hole appeared.

    Suhao climbed in without hesitation.

    The path was narrow and narrow. Sue ordered the wax and explored the way carefully. The end of the passage is actually a secret room, which has two doors, one of which is locked, the other is not. Suhao chooses one of the doors and goes through it. The road is brightly lit, and the road is made of green bricks. Su Hao thinks that the identity of the person who designed the secret road is not low - she guesses right, and the end of the road is the back garden of Pingshan courtyard, which leads to Guogong.

    Why did the Duke dig a secret road to his daughter-in-law''s room? Is this secret road built long ago or specially for Chen Qingling?

    At night, Liao''s mother sneaks into wanghaiju to see Su Hao. Su Hao shows her the secret road and expresses her doubt about Su Niang beside Qi Ying.

    "Since you have martial arts, let me stare at Su Niang." Liao''s mother readily responded.

    Liao''s mother is in charge of keeping an eye on Su Niang. Sure enough, after a week of keeping an eye on Su Niang, Liao finally finds out that Su Niang sneaks into Liu Hui''s study.

    Su Hao and Liao''s mother are no longer familiar with Liu Hui''s study. They successfully avoid the patrolling boys and go to the roof of Liu Hui''s study to listen to the movements inside

    Su Niang said, "the second master is about to celebrate his birthday. The crown princess has already prepared a gift. The second master has seen the peacock painting screen."

    Liu Hui nodded and said happily, "I naturally understand yu''er''s mind. I''ve ordered people to take good care of her. When her birthday comes, I''ll put it in my room and watch it all the time."

    Su Niang sneered: "this is the best, but the second master can only look at the picture screen to see how painful it is. If you can see the real person to talk about the past, then you can really relieve the pain of Acacia."

    Liu Hui sighed, but said: "Su Niang doesn''t know that the prince is moody. She is not sad at all, but she has to restrain her from time to time. On the day of my birthday, the prince will come. I just want to see yu''er, but I''m afraid I won''t have a chance. "

    Su Niang stroked the screen and said, "opportunities are for those who are prepared. As long as the second master has the heart, what''s the difficulty in meeting the princess? Maybe I can solve a problem for her. "

    "What''s the trouble with yu''er?" Liu Hui asked

    Su Niang sighed, handed Liu Hui a cup of tea and said, "second master, we know that the Crown Princess and Chen Qingling got married together. Now, although Chen Qingling died well, the crown princess''s life is not easy. The crown prince refused to get close to her, and the queen, because of the pressure of the imperial concubine, kept forcing the crown princess to get pregnant as soon as possible... "

    Liu Hui didn''t understand: "Mom means..."

    Su Niang turned her head and gave Liu Hui a sly smile: "the second master is wise. Should you know what I mean? Since only one child is needed to solve the urgent needs of the crown princess, why care who the child comes from? I think the second master has been waiting for this moment for a long time? "

    Liu Hui was stunned. Suddenly he jumped up from his seat like a frying pan. His blood was boiling. "You mean, yu''er needs me..."

    Su Niang chuckled, pushed Liu Hui to the chair and said slowly, "don''t worry, listen to me. On the day of your birth, the Duke of the kingdom will discuss with the prince about important matters. Naturally, you can''t get away from it. The old slave will find a way to send some warm wine to the Crown Princess and help her to the guest room to have a rest. You just have to wait for the signal from the old slave. If the crown princess is pregnant with a "dragon fetus" because of this, in the future, the mother will depend on the son to be expensive, then I will be firmly in the hands of the government. "

    Liu Hui''s eyes were full of brilliance and murmured: "I don''t care about other things, as long as I can be with my beloved woman, I don''t care about other things... Mom, you say, as long as I can be with her, no matter what you ask me to do, I will go through fire and water and die!"

    Su Niang gave a satisfied smile: "that''s right. When the second master gave Chen Qingling the medicine to kill her heirs, it''s not to cut off your own heirs. As long as the government has a post, I think Chen Qingling will be able to understand if he knows it. "

    Liao''s mother''s strength in squeezing bricks and tiles is too strong for Su Hao to stop. She just hears "pa", and the bricks and tiles are crushed by her!

    "Who!" Su Niang Huoran looks up and goes straight to the roof. Liao''s mother takes Su Hao and leaves right and wrong quickly.

    "Bitch! Bitch When Liao''s mother came back to Su Hao''s room, she was so angry that she split the table in half. "Liu Hui, the green bastard, actually planted the medicine on your head. He''s so cheeky! In vain, grandma treats her like a fool. He feeds the dog all of them

    Compared with Liao''s mother, Su Hao can see through Liu Hui''s heart better. She holds Liao''s mother''s hand to destroy the object and calmly says, "now it can be confirmed that Su Niang and Liu Hui have colluded with each other for a long time. It''s su Niang''s strength that she''s afraid Bai Yu can escape the robbery. Granny once said that Su Niang used to be a hunter. In this case, why did she want to be a nurse? I''m afraid I should have a good look into her life experience. "

    Mother Liao nodded and said angrily, "nature! If she dares to kill her second grandmother in collusion with Bai Yu, no matter whether she is a human or a ghost, I will not make her feel better! "

    Filled with righteous indignation, Liao''s mother immediately grasps Su Niang''s mistake and asks her to pay for Chen Qingling''s life. However, after careful consideration, Su Hao was puzzled: Why did Su Niang collude with Liu Hui and insist on attacking Chen Qingling?

    Is it just because of Chen Qingling that Liu Li became stupid?

    But why is Su Niang so kind to Liu Li?

    And when Su Niang came to see Liu Hui, she was dressed in black... Su Hao remembered that the man who robbed Bai Yu was the mysterious man in black.

    Can these two be the same person?

    In addition, what makes Su Hao even more strange is the attitude of the Duke of the country. Does he know Su Niang''s and Liu Hui''s plans? If you know, did he send Su Niang to deal with Liu Hui? Or is there any connection between Su Niang and the Duke and Princess of the country? If Guogong doesn''t know, is Su Niang really thinking about Liu Hui? Or deliberately set a trap, waiting for Liu Hui to drill?

    Countless questions haunt Su Hao''s mind. The most urgent thing is to find out Su Niang''s real identity. Only by finding out who she is working for, can she find out the chain of interests behind her!

    Liao''s mother didn''t go long before she came back, panting and flustered.

    "What did mom find out?" Sue looked at her and thought she didn''t look like she had a clue, but she was found.

    However, the news brought by Liao''s mother is even more terrifying than being discovered

    "Just received the news, the general''s front line has been attacked! I don''t know when the army of Naro Mo fan attacked the general''s stronghold. Now the whole army is destroyed, and the general is missing! "

    "Poof"

    Su Hao''s mouth was wide enough to hold two eggs.

 Chapter 800

    The ups and downs of the government were more severe than Su Hao had imagined.

    Shortly after General Chen''s accident, the crown prince wrote a memorial to him, accusing him of his misdemeanor, forming a party with the third prince, colluding with Rama, coveting the throne, and attempting to attack the capital, which was suspected of betraying the country.

    He presented evidence, all of which seemed convincing. The emperor was furious and ordered to surround the general''s house and search for evidence of treason.

    Even Liao''s mother wanted to see Gao, but she was blocked by the guards.

    When the government heard the news, it naturally applauded and swept away the anger of being deprived of hereditary qualification. It only felt that Fengshui had changed in turn, and Chen''s family had today!

    Liao''s mother can''t get any news from Gao either. It''s said that most of the people who are sent to search the house are from the crown prince''s party. She is very worried that Gao''s temper will not be controlled and will get into trouble with those people, but will cause more trouble for herself.

    Fortunately, Mrs. Gao was calm. She happily opened the door and let the guards and eunuchs rampant in her house. She was obscene to her maid and turned the house upside down without any attitude.

    "If you can''t bear it, you will make a big plan." Liao''s mother comforts Su Hao in this way, but she doesn''t have much confidence in her own heart. "We''ve isolated the news from the outside world now. If we can''t calm down any more, it''s really that every day we shouldn''t call the earth useless."

    Su Hao suddenly thought of the secret Road, so he told his mother about it.

    "Maybe we can go to the British study and ask for information."

    Liao''s mother really took another breath. She didn''t expect that there were so many incredible secrets in such a big government. There were only two secrets they knew. Chen Qingling has lived in such a mysterious room for so many years? How many secrets have been peeped at?

    Through the secret passage, they came to the dark room of the government''s study. Through a door, they heard the conversation between the British Duke and a mysterious man.

    British justice: "I can understand the prince''s mood, but it''s not the time to hand in the most lethal evidence. We always have to find out the bottom. When General Chen''s skills are poor, we can show the bottom card to the Emperor..."

    The mysterious man interrupted him: "if you don''t submit it now, when will it be? Can''t they come back after they''ve breathed and recovered? Only when we attack by surprise can we defeat the enemy with one move and kill them all! "

    The British Duke paced the room impatiently: "Mr. Ge, as you know, General Chen has been controlled by Liang Shangyi. What''s the matter with Gao''s wife? Even if she opened the door, as long as we blow a little wind in front of the emperor, the emperor will sooner or later put her away and put her in prison! We have plenty of time to waste. Why should we be so eager to tell the emperor? It seems that we have been planning for a long time. How can the emperor believe it? "

    Mr. Ge snorted: "Duke of England, as a member of the crown prince''s staff, it is necessary for me to consider more from the crown prince''s standpoint. Even if Gao''s wife is not competent, she still has her mother''s family, not to mention the number of courtiers in the third prince''s party. We have clearly laid out the evidence that this article is a capital crime of treason, but the emperor has not been willing to lay a heavy hand. Why do you think it is? Isn''t it because our evidence is not enough to convince the emperor? Only with their own handwriting, the emperor will really believe us! If we postpone it further, if the third prince and his party see the clue, we will lose all our previous achievements! "

    British public a choke, it seems to find no words to refute. After a long time, Mr. Ge said, "on the day of Chen Qingling''s death, the prince asked you to send someone to take the evidence we prepared to the front line. You said you don''t have to worry. This matter needs to be discussed slowly. But you didn''t expect that before the prince''s decree, you decided to let Liang Shangyi take general Chen. We have no choice but to adjust the rhythm according to your pace. The prince drafted the memorial and presented it to the emperor in the evening, just to make the emperor believe that Chen Youming intended to do everything. But at this critical moment, you are not willing to hand in the key evidence! What are you hesitating aboutˇ°

    There was another silence, only the sigh of the Duke of England. Then Mr. Ge himself became impatient, raised his voice and said: "the prince has already spoken, until tomorrow at most. If there is no evidence, the glory of the government and the future of the Liu family will depend on your performance."

    He walked away with a wave of his sleeve and swept all the papers on the desk to the ground.

    "Liu Tai! Did the slaves who arranged to go to wanghaiju find the map and letter paper

    The Duke of England called his close friend. Liu Tai knelt on the ground and said with a slight tremble, "I''ve tried my best, but I still have nothing..."

    "A bunch of idiots!" The British Duke was furious and kicked Liu Tai, "send more people! Anyway, we must find out those things tonight! Or you''ll be buried with your dog''s head! "

    "Yes, yes!" Liu Tai wiped his sweat and asked carefully, "Lord Guo, I think we''ve sent so many people to look for the secret road and dark grid in the room, but we still haven''t got anything. Is it possible that the thing is no longer in wanghaiju?"

    "Fart!" The British Duke couldn''t help being rude and could no longer maintain his elegant appearance. "When Chen Qingling died, we searched all over her body. If it wasn''t in the room, where else could she hide it? Will she hide such important things in the garden for others to see? "

    "Chen Qingling will naturally hide it in Wanghai Curie, but I don''t think others will do that."

    The Duke of England squinted: "you mean..."

    Liu Tai whispered: "the Su Hao beside Chen Qingling, didn''t he stay in wanghaiju all the time before? Bai Yu was found out by her. Is it possible that she has found what Bai Yu is looking for? Just in case, she''ll take that thing to her... "

    The voice behind was low and inaudible, only the louder and louder breathing of the British male. Liao''s mother turned white and looked anxiously at Su Hao. Su haomian is very common, but in fact, her palms are already sweating.

    "She must have taken the map!" The British Duke was very sure, "go to search Su Hao''s room immediately, and take her to the cell. She said that she stole the second master''s things and wanted to lock her up! If the search is fruitless, put on the instruments of torture and try them one by one with the most ruthless moves! If you don''t believe it, she can''t speak! "

    After thinking about it, the British duke said: "Liang Shangyi is such a dog. Tell him to follow my command. He dares to sneak behind my back. I''m in a dilemma in front of the prince and the emperor! I have to ask Liang Jing what to do. If he is really good at making his own opinions, I''ll see how I can deal with him when I bring down the Chen family! "

    As their voices fade away, Su Hao and Liao''s mother immediately return to wanghaiju.

    "Aunt, go out of the house first to avoid the wind." Su Hao said flatly, "now everyone in the house thinks you have returned to Chen''s house, but don''t be bothered by me."

    How can mother Liao let go of Su Hao''s anger in the face of the Duke of England: "the Duke of England is mean and cunning. I''m afraid you are not his opponent alone!"

    Sue took a deep breath and said with a slow smile, "I can''t go out. If I go out, the British government will think that I have given the map to Mrs. Gao, and it is very likely that I have been in the hands of the emperor, and they will immediately think about it. Only when I keep delaying, can they feel that the map is still within their control, and can they give you time to completely smash their plot! "

    "How can that be! Your child is a child

    "Isn''t my aunt saying that if I can''t bear it, I will make a big plan? It doesn''t matter to sacrifice me, as long as my wife and general can get out of danger. If my aunt loves me, please contact the people over there as soon as possible to see what they can do to save me

    Su Hao gave mother Liao a push: "aunt, don''t wait any longer. Let''s go!"

    Liao mother finally looks at Su Hao deeply and disappears outside the window lattice.

    British people came quickly and searched SOHO''s room in a loud voice. SOHO was pushed to the ground by his backhand and cried out, "what are you doing! I didn''t take the second master''s things. Why do you slander me... "

    Someone searches Xiang Yibo and shakes his head at Liu Tai. Liu Tai''s heart sinks and his eyes are fixed on Su Hao.

    "I won''t admit it if I steal it. It seems that I have to make you suffer a little bit!"

    With a greeting, a wave of bodyguards came up.

    He stretched out his hand and said to Su Hao with a grim smile: "put this little servant girl who steals the master''s things into the cell!"

    Su Hao met the cell with secret passage again. She even wondered if que didn''t tell the British Duke about the cell, or if they were going to use the cell and kill her unconsciously?

    Su Hao''s bodyguard and Su Hao look at each other.

    "See you again." The guard said without expression.

    Su Hao can''t laugh or cry - she was the bodyguard who held her last time!

    Instead, Su Hao was relieved that she could not escape the fate of being interrogated by the British public. She had made a plan to treat her death as if she were at home. In any case, she suffered no less than now when she fought in the battlefield in the last life. She has survived the days of licking blood with the tip of a knife. What is this torture?

    However, in the evening, there was no news that the British Duke came to interrogate her. It is said that the British Duke went to the third grandmother''s place and didn''t know what to talk about. He didn''t stop until late at night.

    Suhao was so tired of waiting that she simply fell asleep in the corner.

    "Hello, Sue! Hello, Sue

    When Su Hao heard someone calling her, she thought it was a dream at the beginning. Until she felt a strong force shaking her again, she suddenly woke up and was attacked again by the fear of Bai Yu''s hypnosis and assassination. She almost instinctively pushed the comer out!

    "Ouch!"

    Come person is pushed to the ground, Su Hao opens an eye to see, just discover unexpectedly is Qiao son!

    "Qiao son, how can you be here?" Su was so surprised that he went to the guard. Sure enough, they fell to the ground again

    Qiao son urgent way: "don''t ask so many, it is I to all of them fan fainted.". The Duke and the third grandmother discussed that as long as there is new news in Chen''s house, they will take you out to blame... "

    Su Hao yawned and said, "they don''t know what happened in Chen''s house, so they want to take me out to blame? They dare to say that the emperor will not believe it.... "

 Chapter 801

    Qiao''er takes out a dagger and cuts the rope on kasuhao''s body: "but I heard that the third grandmother proposed to kill you, and go to the emperor to plead guilty, saying that you are a spy sent by the Chen family to the government, just to plant the Chen family and wait for an opportunity. The government agreed! They are coming here now

    Su Hao was stunned. She felt that her brain was not enough. She was stunned for a few seconds before she stammered and asked, "you, how did you come here?"

    Qiaoer slaps on the wall and opens the secret channel.

    "This secret road will lead to a secret room. One end of the secret room leads to wanghaiju, and the other end to guogongye''s back garden. Now wanghaiju is heavily guarded, but the back garden of Guogong must defend the void. That''s where I came from. You still have time to go out now. The back garden is the back wall of the government. It''s not difficult to turn it out! "

    Su Hao took her hand: "qiao''er, why do you want to save me?"

    Qiao son is silent for a moment, shake off her hand: "I just for return a favor."

    Su Hao hasn''t recovered. He just hears someone''s voice approaching outside. Qiao er''s face changes: "go! Here they are

    "Sue is running away!"

    A startling roar exploded in the cell, accompanied by the British public''s deep voice: "give me a careful search around the cell! There''s still some heat on the rope. She hasn''t run far! "

    Su Hao and qiao''er are drifting away and finally come to the back garden of the British Duke. As qiao''er said, there is no one to guard the void. Su Hao and qiao''er come to the back wall smoothly. Qiao''er asks, "can you turn over?"

    Su Hao weighed the height and nodded: "yes."

    Qiao son relaxed tone, way: "you turn quickly past, I want to call a person."

    Hello, Sue

    Before Su Hao could react, qiao''er ran away screaming, pointing to the opposite direction and shouting: "there! There she is

    Hello, Sueˇ°

    Without hesitation, she turned over the high wall and ran out of the government.

    She saw the mark left by Liao''s mother and ran all the way to the puppet shop.

    She pushes the door and enters. The Puppeteer is not at the counter. Sue Hao rushes to the second floor. As soon as she opens the door of the attic, she finds another person inside.

    Mom Liao.

    At this time, Liao''s mother was not as formal as the national government. Instead, she was wearing a regular dress with loose hair, which made her facial features look much softer than usual.

    Seeing Su Hao, Liao''s mother stood up in shock: "Su hao? Are you out? We are trying to figure out how to save you... "

    "The British Duke wanted to kill me, but I didn''t expect qiao''er to come and help me!" Su Hao tells her mother how qiao''er saved her.

    Liao''s mother didn''t expect that qiao''er would make a sudden move: "this child... Usually looks like a silent one. I didn''t expect that he is so benevolent and righteous..."

    But the puppet master asked thoughtfully, "how can I be a little familiar with your clever words?"

    Su Hao''s spirit is excited, describing Qiao er''s general appearance and character, and asking: "have you seen her?"

    The Puppeteer held his chin and said, "maybe it''s only one-sided relationship. I''m not sure, but there''s one person who should know better than me. I''ll take you to see him."

    The Puppeteer stood up, and Su Hao remembered the most important thing: "aunt, why are you here?"

    Her eyes aimed at Liao''s mother, and then at the puppet master. Her face was ambiguous. The reason was that they would blush and say, "it''s not what you think". As a result, the puppet master simply admitted: "ruoqing is my ex-wife."

    Ruoqing is the name of Liao''s mother.

    Su Hao was struck by thunder.

    The prince continued to work hard, and the third prince and his party were defeated one after another. The emperor seemed to believe what the prince said and punished the third prince''s people severely, but he never punished General Chen. The prince felt that there was not enough firepower and urged the British government to do so. On the British side, because he couldn''t find suhao, he was so anxious that he almost got angry.

    What makes him even more angry is that Liang Jing''s reply to him is that she didn''t let her father attack General Chen rashly!

    At that moment, the cold sweat soaked his underwear. He has never felt like now that there is an invisible hand behind him, which makes the situation more complicated and confusing where they can''t see it.

    At this critical juncture, another major event happened in the government.

    Liu Li suddenly fell ill.

    It is said that disease comes like a thread, and disease goes like a mountain. Liu Li has been on and off for half a year. Qi Ying has been worried about his health and has been accompanying him. But still can''t stand his weak physique, and this time the illness is fierce, Liu Li directly fainted.

    When the doctor came to feel the pulse, he shook his head and hinted that Qi Ying could prepare for Liu Li.

    Qi Ying almost fainted when she watched the doctor leave.

    Qi Ying finds Que in a hurry and cries to ask the British Duke and que to find a more reliable doctor for her. The Duke of England is now worried about the survival of the whole family and won''t take care of her at all. However, the que family still loves her grandson and comes to the Taiyi hospital, which is more authoritative. And the doctor felt the pulse and shook his head in pain.

    "In this child, it''s a very recessive and domineering poison. The larger the dosage, the longer the incubation period of this poison, which can last for half a year to several years. At the beginning, it''s just a occasional cold, and then it''s more frequent. Once it''s seriously injured, the disease will break out. When the body can no longer resist hard, it can occupy the whole body. At this time, it is already critically ill and incurable. "

    When Taiyi said these words, Qi Ying''s eyes except tears, only deep despair.

    "Is there really no cure?"

    "Yes, it''s said that this medicine was created by a great doctor in the river and lake, but this great doctor has already retired and no one can find him. Besides him, I''m afraid no one can make this kind of antidote. "

    After the doctor left, Qi Ying took Su Niang''s hand and wailed.

    With tears in her eyes, Su Niang comforted Qi Ying and said, "young granny, we must find the miracle doctor. I''ll go back to Qi''s house now. With the master''s contacts and reputation, there must be a way to find the miracle doctor..."

    Qi Ying stroked her heart and cried out of breath. She said, "it''s not just a miracle doctor! We must find out who poisoned Li''er! I will never let her go

    Su Niang nods her head in pain. When Qi Ying is tired from crying, Su Niang coaxes her to bed. She puts on black clothes and comes to Liu Hui''s yard.

    Although the quarrel between the British Prince and the prince is not very pleasant these days, Liu Hui''s birthday is approaching, and the transaction between her and Liu Hui will continue.

    She quietly came to Liu Hui''s study, is ready to send a signal, but found that there is another person inside.

    Liang Jing, the third wife.

    Liang Jing said angrily, "second master really knows how to cross the river and demolish the bridge. I''ve swept your way clean for you, and you start to turn your back on me? If it wasn''t for Liu Li''s success in returning to the snow in the third spring, did you think that with your qualifications, you could be a son of the world? "

    Su Niang''s hand, which was about to send a signal, suddenly twitched.

    Liu Hui was listless and said, "what about becoming a son of the world? What''s rare about being a son of the world if you can''t be with the one you love

    Liang Jing sneered: "you can''t have both fish and bear''s paw. It''s hard to know what the second master can do? Now that it''s done, do you still expect to snatch a bride? At the beginning, I agreed to let my sister marry in and do the sequel. Then I asked qiao''er to poison Liu Li. Now you want to break the debt, but I won''t do it! "

    Liu Hui was so angry that he trembled: "I just don''t agree. What do you want?"

    Liang Jing opened his eyes and said, "if you don''t agree, I''ll tell the prince to let him know the dirty things between you and the princess. I''ll see what the prince wants to do with the green hat on his head."

    Liu Hui was so angry that his tendons burst up. Liang Jingyang went away. Su Niang on the beam crushed several bricks and tiles.

    Within a few days, the British government got Su Niang''s report.

    "What? Is Su Hao let go by qiao''er? "

    Liang Jing that rage, night torture Qiao son. Qiao son is beaten by poison to be on the verge of death, admit is oneself do, but don''t say why. Liang Jing is so angry that he can''t help but think that his painstaking business plan will be destroyed once. It''s a failure! She simply takes out the remaining three spring snow of qiao''er and pours it into qiao''er''s mouth.

    "If you don''t speak, let you taste the poison too!"

    Qiao''er tasted the poison herself for the first time. When she went down to Liu Li''s bowl, she didn''t think about the taste of the medicine and whether it would fall on her one day. She just didn''t expect that this day would come soon

    She looked up at the ceiling of the cell, her vision blurring.

    Master, I''m afraid he''ll clap his hands when he sees her like this?

    Shifu has twelve disciples. She is the least talented. She is always scolded by Shifu face to face and ridiculed by her brothers and sisters. In order to prove her ability, she sneaks into the master''s room and steals the sanchunhuixue which he painstakingly develops.

    She has a pair of skilful hands, although not good at medicine, but proficient in theft and medicine.

    That''s why she was driven away by the whole village at a young age.

    At first, she just wanted to be angry with Shifu, until that day, she met a man in black.

    "Qiao''er, right?"

    The man stood in the wind and held a silent flagpole: "you have nothing to do in furuitang, but your skill is good. It''s better to follow me. I can give full play to your unique skills."

    Never thought, a moment of bewilderment, even become a shackle of her conscience and the future of the fatal shackles.

    She can''t get rid of it. She is willing to compensate for the damage to Liu Li with her own wish.

    "Master, Liu Li, I''m sorry..."

    A drop of tears slipped down, Qiao son tasted, still salty.

    It''s good that she can still taste the tears.

    She thought that from the day she met the man in black, she had no heart and no tears.

    "Dead girl, I still know to apologize to your master. I don''t know how long the master has been looking for you!"

    Shifu, she can still hear Shifu''s voice before she dies

    Qiao son contentedly closed eyes.

    A second later, she opened her eyes.

    master worker!

 Chapter 802

    Time goes back to two days ago.

    The Puppeteer takes suhao to the gate of Furui hall.

    Su Hao couldn''t believe it even when he was killed. This smart and slick pharmacist was once a famous doctor of Qi.

    Shopkeeper Zhang stroked his beard with few hairs and said with a smile, "are you talking about qiao''er? I went to the government a month ago, and I really found out her whereabouts. I didn''t expect that the little devil who stole my poison would dare to hang out with people under my nose. How can I swallow this breath? "

    Su Hao rolled his eyes: "since you can''t swallow it, why don''t you catch her directly?"

    Shopkeeper Zhang said with a smile, "how can I bring her without you?"

    After hearing shopkeeper Zhang''s introduction, Su Hao knows that qiao''er is actually the daughter of a mysterious thief in the river and lake. The thief married a small village and taught her daughter how to do it. As a result, she was found stealing and killed alive. Fortunately, her daughter escaped. Later, I met shopkeeper Zhang, who praised her for her ability of taking medicine and kept her.

    "When you were young, who had no temper! I didn''t expect her to have so much self-esteem. I don''t know who told her about her. From then on, her elder brothers and sisters didn''t like to see her. The poison was stolen. I was afraid that my enemy would come to me and implicate my disciples. So I dismissed all my disciples and opened a drugstore to inquire about her whereabouts secretly. I didn''t expect this girl to hide in the British government! "

    Su Hao talked with the shopkeeper about the return of snow in Sanchun. Shopkeeper Zhang sighed deeply.

    "I''ve only made half of the antidote, and there are still several flavors that are worth discussing. But because of this, I have to develop the antidote as soon as possible, so as not to poison anyone to death..."

    Sue is silent.

    So this matter, she also wants to thank Qiao Er that witty one steal

    Qiao son how also can''t believe, she incredibly can open eyes again.

    "Master..."

    Her throat gave out a choking cry, like a wounded bird, and her emotion had already been expressed.

    Shopkeeper Zhang sat beside her bed, dressed in a gray Taoist robe, just like the day when qiao''er ran away, he also made himself embarrassed. He took a deep look at her with his eyes that seemed turbid but were actually clear.

    Qiao son decisively lifts the quilt, a turn over kneels down on the ground.

    "Master, I''m bewildered. I made a terrible mistake with your poison." Qiaoer tugs at the clothes of shopkeeper Zhang and pleads, "I''m incompetent. I don''t ask Master to forgive me, but I ask the child to be innocent. Please help Liu Li!"

    "I''ll take the antidote to save Liu Li. What can you give me in return?" Shopkeeper Zhang looked at her and asked calmly.

    Qiao son Leng Leng, slowly hang down a head.

    "When a man is dying, everything I have, if my master wants, is OK."

    "Everything about you, from the moment I saved you, doesn''t belong to you." Shopkeeper Zhang got up lazily and patted the dust that didn''t exist on his body, "my apprentice, how can you let others take your life? I''ve solved the poison. If you want to repay me, you can get up. We don''t have much time

    Qiaoer stares at the eyes of shopkeeper Zhang, just like the person sentenced to death is suddenly granted amnesty, tears, quietly rolling down.

    Accept Qiao son, Su good harvest a lot of unexpected surprise.

    According to qiao''er''s knowledge, although she hasn''t seen the honor of the man in black, she once spied that she had been to and fro in the yard of her grandmother. She must have something to do with Changfang. Qiaoer and Baiyu also know each other through the man in black.

    Qiao''er admits that Liu Li''s illness is related to him. Because Liang Jing was humiliated by Chen Qingling, in order to revenge, she provoked the relationship between Chang Fang and ER Fang and asked her to give Liu Li a "three spring snow", which made Liu Li always get a minor illness and let Qi Ying torture Chen Qingling, thus consuming Chen Qingling''s last patience. Liu Li fell into the pond because she put a piece of ice skating beside the pond, which aggravated Liu Li''s illness. While the green lotus disguised by Bai Yu is taking the opportunity to embellish Chen Qingling''s impression of Qi Ying, thus worsening the contradiction between the two houses.

    And that handkerchief is Qiao er''s negotiation with Bai Yu to steal Su Hao''s handkerchief and blame Chen Qingling''s death on Su Hao.

    However, just two days before Chen Qingling''s death, Qiaoer''s father and brother suddenly find the government, pester Qiaoer and threaten to tell her about it. It''s su Hao who beat them away. Qiao''er also feels good for Su at that moment. She decides to borrow instead of stealing. She doesn''t blame Su Hao any more. However, this is contrary to Bai Yu''s original intention, so they parted unhappily.

    "You do all these things at the command of the man in black?" Su Hao was stunned.

    No, if as she guessed, the man in black is Su Niang, then with her love for Liu Li, how can qiao''er and Bai Yu be allowed to attack Liu Li?

    Qiao son nods: "right, black dress person''s order is like this."

    Su Hao asked qiao''er again: "when you came to save me in prison, who did you meet? Why are you suddenly poisoned by Liang Jing? "

    Qiao son wry smile a way: "someone reports me to sneak into the cell to take you out secretly, but I make sure that day is the news of eavesdropping, work is very secretive, no one will find out.". The only loophole is that I saw Su Niang in the bamboo forest in the back garden after I sent you away... "

    "Su Niang may have met you and Su Hao." Liao''s mother said, "but even so, Su Niang has no grievance against you. Why should she report you to Guogong and sangranny? Did she find out that you drugged Liu Li? "

    "But isn''t she ordering qiao''er to prescribe medicine for Liu Li?" Su Hao retorts.

    Qiao son has a little confused ground to look at them: "what are you talking about?"

    "We suspect that Su Niang is a man in black."

    Mother Liao frowned and said, "maybe our judgment is wrong. Su Niang is not the only one in the room."

    The puppet master interjected: "this man must come from the royal guards. Even if he is not in the room of Mrs. Liu, he must have a close relationship with the whole family."

    Liao''s mother didn''t understand: "how can I see it?"

    The puppet master looked at mother Liao with a smile: "ruoqing, didn''t you say that you all have a set of mysterious martial arts that only your own people can recognize? I saw you as like as two peas in the black clothes that I played with.

    Su Hao suddenly turns around. Is Liao''s mother from the royal guards?!

    Mother Liao bowed her head and seemed reluctant to mention the past of the royal guards. She only said faintly: "although this martial art is unique, it may not be unique to the royal guards. It''s better to bring out the man in black, and we''ll meet alone to make a conclusion. "

    Su Hao had an idea and waved to the crowd: "isn''t the government chasing us? Let''s just "lead the snake out of the hole."

    In the British government, Qi Ying stares at the letter sent by secret, her fingertips trembling slightly.

    "Young granny, this letter is strange. I don''t think I can believe it easily." Su Niang rubbed her shoulders and said softly.

    "I don''t care, as long as my Li''er can be saved, even if there is only a glimmer of hope, I will fight for it!" Qi Ying cut off the railway.

    Su Niang knows that Qi Ying has always been stubborn about Liu Li''s affairs. She sighs: "it''s OK, but the master is also looking for Su Hao''s whereabouts. The maid thinks it''s better to inform the master and follow him quietly. As long as she finds Su Hao, she will take her down and take the antidote from her. Isn''t it just killing two birds with one stone?"

    Qi Ying pondered for a moment and shook her head: "no! It''s clear in the letter that if I don''t take Li''er alone, they will destroy the antidote! I have nothing left now. I can''t take the risk any more! "

    Su Niang had to appease Qi Ying and said, "it''s too risky for grandma to go alone. It''s better to let the maid accompany you. Sue Hao is too cunning. If we don''t act together, who knows what they will do? "

    Qi Ying Leng Leng, feel reasonable: "OK! Then let''s act as soon as possible! "

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Su Niang helps Qi Ying carry Liu Li to the secret location mentioned in the letter, at the end of the downtown, in a remote alley that nobody knows.

    In the middle of the night, there are only a few howls of jackdaws. It''s dark all around. The darkness devours everything and makes people feel infinite fear.

    Su Niang holds Qi Ying''s hand tighter and tighter. There is a kind of uneasy feeling in her heart. As time goes on, this feeling is still aggravating.

    She saw a man in front of her. Her back was vague, as if it was su Hao. She immediately stepped forward and clamped the man''s shoulder: "Su Hao, what are you playing..."

    At the moment of shooting, she immediately realized that it was wrong.

    "Doll?"

    In the dark, the doll burst, and a cloud of smoke filled the air.

    "Whew" came from my ear. There was a strong wind!

    Su Niang immediately alert, a Qi Ying pushed down: "young granny careful!"

    Qi Ying curls Liu Lihu in her arms in the corner. Su Niang rolls on the ground and jumps up. She has a long whip in her hand and throws a long mark on the ground: "who is coming?"

    No one answered. In the dark, Su Niang suddenly smelled a strange smell of medicine.

    "No! It''s mi Xiang She is familiar with the taste, but she is preparing to remind Qi Ying of it. Unexpectedly, Qi Ying and Liu Li have passed out.

    Su Niang quickly attached herself and found a silver needle inserted in Qi Ying''s arm. The hollow tube in the silver needle was filled with blood.

    Su Niang was furious: "who is coming?"

    She took a deep breath, simply raised the whip and threw out a flower in the air.

    "Su Niang, this is a gift for you. Do you like it?"

    Su Niang looked up. On the top of the beam, Su Hao stood on it and looked down at her.

    "You did it?" Su Niang frowned and raised the whip in her hand. "You dare to hurt my little grandmother. I''ll fight with you!"

    Su Hao chuckled and the figure disappeared in the mist. When Su Niang jumps on the beam of the house, a shadow comes up. She is as quiet as a virgin, moves like a rabbit, and draws her sword. They are just like Su Niang''s whip. They are as fast as lightning. They fight for no less than ten rounds in the air. Su Niang is frightened and realizes that she can''t get away easily, so she wants to leave as soon as possible. Don''t want that person to use a false move to pick her whip to fly, immediately after, her chest is knot solid solid to get a foot, fall on the beam. A lot of incense was sucked into her lungs. Su Niang tried to struggle to get up, but her consciousness became more and more confused. She murmured in disbelief:

    "Are you elder martial sister ruoqing?"

 Chapter 803

    Su Niang was born in the royal guards, and so was Liao''s mother. They were from the same family. Liao''s mother has the highest qualifications, but she doesn''t want to stay in the royal guards. Su''s mother has the worst qualifications, but she ends up being the dowry mother and nursing mother around Qi Ying. She is actually a personal guard.

    A few years later, they met again in the government. Unexpectedly, they changed their face and changed their temperament. They didn''t know each other.

    Su Niang wakes up and Liao''s mother interrogates him alone. Su Hao did not interfere. It is said that the royal guards have their own interrogation methods. Maybe mother Liao wants to preserve Su Niang''s last dignity.

    Qi Ying is afraid to protect Liu Liman, but after shopkeeper Zhang shows her that qiao''er has been cured, although Qi Ying is still very worried, she finally decides to be a living horse doctor.

    Liu Li was taken down by shopkeeper Zhang to take the antidote. Before long, he opened his eyes and said weakly: "Niang..."

    "Mother is here, mother is always there!" Qi Ying rushed over and held Liu Li''s hand tightly, sticking him to her face.

    Liu Li murmured: "my son seems to have a strange dream... Niang, why are you thin?"

    Su Hao sees Liu Li''s words and mind are very clear, and looks at shopkeeper Zhang with a shocked look.

    Shopkeeper Zhang stroked his beard with pride and said, "the poison developed by me, naturally, only my antidote can completely cure it!"

    Liao''s mother came out from Su Niang''s side after the interrogation, and her face was a little ugly.

    "Su Niang killed herself by biting her tongue."

    She took a look at Liu Li and then said in a deep voice: "before that, Su Niang has recruited everything. Liu Li is not the eldest grandmother''s own son. The eldest grandmother''s child is stillborn. Su Niang secretly picked up the child. Su Niang''s godfather is the old eunuch beside the prince. Su Niang has always been loyal to the prince. But in the Royal Guards for many years, she has a deep relationship with granny, so she always wants to protect granny. The eldest grandmother married into the government is the prince''s advice. Su Niang also said that the prince has always been secretly in love with our second grandmother, but the second grandmother only loves Liu Hui, so the prince has always been resentful of Liu Hui. When the prince deals with the general''s house, he wants his second grandmother to be alone and helpless. In the end, he can only rely on him. But unexpectedly, because the second grandmother discovered the plot between the prince and the British Duke, the second grandmother was killed

    In the eyes of the people, Su Hao raised his head and asked, word by word:

    "The murderer who ordered to kill the second grandmother is the British Duke?"

    "... yes."

    "Is that Su Niang the person of big grandma or the person of country Lord?"

    "Su Niang is the prince''s first person, then the eldest grandmother''s personal guard, and finally, she forms an alliance with the Duke."

    "Why did the British Duke... Form an alliance with Su Niang?"

    Liao''s mother sighed: "because on the night of Chen Qingling''s difficult labor, Su Niang tried to change the cat for the prince, and was discovered by the British Duke. In order not to let granny know the bad news, she had to be used by the British public

    "Did Su Niang say anything else?"

    Liao''s mother raises her hand and beckons to the crowd, who immediately surround her in a circle.

    Mother Liao said in a low voice: "a bad news, a good news, which one do you listen to first?"

    "You don''t want to show off!" The Puppeteer waved impatiently, "bad news!"

    "The bad news is that the Emperor didn''t attack the general for a long time. The prince doubted that the emperor would have known the truth. He is ready to start the plan ahead of time - the military barracks outside the city are already in emergency deployment. Prince, we are going to rebel! "

    They were so surprised that they covered their chests and looked frightened.

    Su Hao swallowed: "what''s the good news?"

    "The good news is that I have received a letter from my wife yesterday. She has received the news that General Chen has won the war and returned safely. The emperor has been afraid of the prince for a long time. I''m afraid this time, it''s the last time he tries out his son. "

    Everyone: "a false alarm!

    "Mrs. Gao, indeed!" After the Puppet Master heard that he patted his thighs, shopkeeper Zhang shook his hands and laughed, "this plan is wonderful!"

    "If you want the prince to fall, please take me with you."

    A soft voice came, but Qi Ying stood up from her son''s bed.

    "I know I''m weak, but there are many royal guards in my mother''s family who are familiar with the structure of city gate guards." She said faintly, "before I colluded with Bai Yu to kill Chen Qingling, it was my fault, so the retribution was all on me, and I have no regrets. Su Niang has committed so many sins for me, but... I can''t hate her. Now, I just hope that I can do my best to help you and redeem me and the whole family, that''s all

    Su Hao and Liao''s mother look at each other and see deep joy in each other''s eyes.

    With the help of the whole royal guards family, their plan will undoubtedly go smoothly!

    Su Hao took out the secret letter and showed a foxy smile: "in that case, I''ll give the prince a big gift first."

    ˇ­ˇ­

    On the day of Liu Hui''s birthday, the prince learned from the British Duke that the map and secret letter were really stolen by Su Hao. He was so angry that he slapped the British Duke in the face.

    "How can this palace cooperate with you

    The prince was so angry that he made a big fuss in the British public''s study, which made the British public lose face. His anger at the prince rose abruptly.

    However, it was not over yet. The prince came out of the British study and went to the guest room in the backyard. Along the way, the boy, the maid, the woman and the steward wanted to stop him, but they were all kicked away by the guards around him.

    The prince came directly to the guest room and kicked the door open. He heard a cry of surprise, which contained the love and charming after touching.

    The prince bypasses the screen and takes down the naked Princess and Liu Hui.

    Seeing this scene, Mrs. Gong and que, both of them were so scared that they almost fainted at the door of the guest room.

    The prince wrote a memorial to count the crimes committed by the Crown Princess and the British government and asked the emperor to punish them severely.

    The emperor decisively captured the British government and the princess''s family, arrested all the people, removed the princess from the genealogy under the name of seven crimes, and ordered the next two families not to participate in the draft.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    This is another bloodbath. However, all this has not been settled yet. Another successful report has been sent to the palace.

    Chen Youming, the general who has been missing for many days, not only defeated the rebels of ramafan, but also found out liang Shangyi, the internal thief. Together with the new leader of ramafan, he went to Beijing to discuss various issues of reconciliation!

    As soon as the news came out, the whole city was in an uproar.

    The prince panicked, and immediately went to the palace to tell his father that he had been deceived by the treacherous officials, and that he really deserved to die. He begged his father to see that he was now under the green hat and that he could spare his life for a while.

    The old emperor looked at his son and took out the map and secret letter with a smile.

    When the prince saw the objects, his heart sank and he knew that he was doomed this time.

    It turns out that Gao''s name is to seek a share of honor for her daughter. In fact, she is the one who mends her ways and passes on all the secret information.

    The news of the prince''s being banned once again caused a stir in the government and the public.

    Then Qi Zheng, the leader of the royal guards, wrote a letter and handed over a number of charges, such as accepting bribes privately, forming a clique for personal gain, injuring brothers, treason with the enemy, cruelty and inhumanity.

    Hearing the news, the courtiers reprimanded the prince for all kinds of treacherous crimes. In order to protect themselves, most of the princelings put forward the same number of accusations, and put aside their own relations in order to protect themselves. The crown prince party has no leader, and the crown prince''s position is in danger.

    People with a clear eye can see that the two princes, the crown prince''s wife''s family and the British Prince''s right arm, have been cut off by the crown prince himself. Who else can be confident and bold in handling affairs for the crown prince?

    The prince originally expected the five battalions outside the city to support him. Unexpectedly, General Chen took the prisoners back to Beijing overnight, and the third prince led his troops to wipe out the prince''s troops who wanted to launch a rebellion.

    In this way, the prince lost his last reliance, the wall fell, everyone pushed, the things everyone will do. When the emperor saw the letter, he was furious and ordered to depose the crown prince and imprison him for life. In addition, the third prince was given the power to supervise the country, and he had a plan to be the crown prince.

    The prince confessed everything in prison, including that he could not win over general Chen, so he planned to let the British Duke overthrow General Chen, and then let the British Duke abandon Chen Qingling, so that he could completely occupy Chen Qingling. Who would have thought that the British Association was wrong and thought that the prince''s original intention was to kill Chen''s house, so he took the lead and killed Chen Qingling.

    From that moment on, the Duke of England was an abandoned son in his eyes. He had known for a long time that the Crown Princess and Liu Hui were still in love in private. He deliberately indulged them, but also to seize the handle to divorce the Crown Princess and make Liu Hui unable to lift his head all his life. However, seeing Su Hao''s secret letter to him and ridiculing the fact that he was green, the crown prince''s dignity was damaged, so he would be furious and reckless to make the matter public.

    The British public also exposed their crimes in prison and admitted their motives and instigating process. The emperor ruled that the British government should behead the men and exile the women. Qi Ying, the eldest grandmother, was banished because her mother''s family finally stood in the right place. She ordered her to live with the government and return to her mother''s home with her son Liu Li, who was not her own but was better than her own. When Liang Jing learned that her father and brother were killed, she took poison and killed herself. The government of the state is scattered and scattered. Almost overnight, a large family went to Loukong. It''s so desolate.

    When Su Hao and Liao''s mother return to Chen''s house, Gao remembers that Su Hao has found out the truth about her daughter''s murder and wants to recognize her as a dry daughter. Su Hao insisted on refusing. Liao''s mother said with a smile: "it''s your blessing that your wife will recognize you! At the beginning, you two worshipped each other for the first time. Now you recognize your wife as godmother. How can you not recognize her? "

    When she said that, Su Hao thought of Chen Qingling''s mysterious room: "aunt, why does our young lady call the room wanghaiju?"

    Liao''s mother rolled her eyes and patted her on the shoulder: "your memory has been taken away by your second grandmother! You forgot? When you were young, you were playing by the sea. As a result, you were robbed by pirates. If it wasn''t for Miss coming back from the sea and passing by that island by chance, you might not have come back long ago! "

 Chapter 804

    "Ah? And this? " Su Hao scratched his head and said with a dry smile, "maybe I can''t remember."

    "I''ll give you some yinse pills. You have to take them to the seaside. As a result, you were captured on the island. You soiled the girl''s clothes with yinse pill and cheated her into the bandit''s nest. Later, you cheated the bandits with yinse pill and rescued the girl and followed her to leave the island. You told me all this yourself

    Liao''s mother restrained her smile and sighed: "at that time, miss''s life was always carefree. Where was it like after she came out of the cabinet? It''s just that Liu Hui''s life was wronged when he saw him... Well, it''s OK not to mention it. The lady found out the predecessor of the British mansion, which was also a powerful family in Beijing. She especially liked to dig tunnels. She dug tunnels and secret rooms of no less than ten places in the mansion. Later, when the emperor made a house search, the owner ran away and went to the island to be the owner of the island himself, but he told you to meet him. Later, his wife took people to copy the island and sent the owner back to Beijing. You also made a great contribution. Who would have thought that the young lady would live in the mansion in the end, and finally

    Su Hao is silent. She knows that Liao''s mother always believes in the theory of destiny. Although she doesn''t believe it, she has to admit that everything that happened in Chen Qingling''s case seems to have her own destiny from the very beginning.

    Su Hao wants to visit the island. Gao and General Chen prepare a boat for her. Before departure, shopkeeper Zhang takes qiao''er to see her off. Shopkeeper Zhang gives her a lot of medicine to be more careful when she goes out to sea.

    Su Hao had an idea before he left and asked shopkeeper Zhang: "it''s your idea to arrange for qiao''er''s father and brother to come to the door, isn''t it? Since you already know her location, why go to her directly? "

    Shopkeeper Zhang sighed heavily: "I thought time could dilute everything, but I didn''t expect that even if I was scared, qiao''er didn''t dare to meet me. Now I''m really sorry. I knew I''d talk to her more, and I didn''t have a misunderstanding. I almost lost my life... "

    Sue left quietly.

    At the beginning, everyone was self righteous. They took themselves as the center and thought that time could smooth everything. They thought that as long as they planned properly, they could control everything. However, fate finally made a big joke on them. Power, wealth, reputation, love, vanity make them lose themselves, dignity make them give up communication, obsession make them go astray, struggle make them doomed. Step by step, they deviated from the track and headed for the trap they set. When the answer was revealed, they found that when they tried to circle themselves into a closed space, they were already far away from the target

    Suhao was ill at sea. By the time she got to the island, she was very ill and had no medicine to cure. Su Hao said to the accompanying humanity: "you will scatter my ashes here. This is the beginning of my memory and will become my final destination."

    Her consciousness became more and more blurred, and her ear was the ethereal voice of the system: "Congratulations, the task has been completed, and she is about to return to the task Center..." the voice became more and more illusory.

    She tries to open her eyes, but what she sees is a life like a lantern. The picture is fixed on the island. Two petite girls kneel on the beach, holding two hidden color pills in their hands, and say in a crisp voice:

    "Not to live on the same day, but to die on the same day..."

    The soul is as painful as being torn into pieces. It takes a long time for the soul to return to unity. Su Hao slowly opened his eyes and found himself lying by a river. The sharp stones on the ground hurt his skin. She tried to move her body, and found that her whole body was as painful as being run over by a truck. Some of her wounds, large and small, were still bleeding.

    She struggled to get up from the ground, sat cross legged, and tried to adjust her disordered breath. Then a lot of memories played back in her mind like rewind - the memory of the original owner of the body.

    It turns out that the owner of this body was a very powerful mage. She made a living by catching demons. She was upright and resentful of evil. Recently, she was tracking a powerful monster. The demon named "Meng" is a kind of monster evolved from a branch of nightmare. Because it devours the memory of human beings, it is similar to the Yin emissary Mengpo who eliminates the memory of living soul in the underground, so the folk named it Meng.

    This mage and Meng have the same strength. They fight and struggle all the way. They are both seriously injured. They have been pestering to fight to the death on the edge of a cliff. Meng is treacherous and insidious. When the mage doesn''t pay attention, he pushes her to the bottom of the cliff and causes her to die. At the moment before the mage fell off the cliff, he tried his best to condense all the mana and gave Meng the last fatal blow. Then Meng also died, and his body disappeared, while the memory fragments that Meng first sucked into his body scattered everywhere and disappeared.

    After reading all the memories, the system will pop up a prompt on the top. This is the task suhao needs to complete this time: retrieve five pieces of memory fragments and return them to their original owners before they can leave the world. Good luck!

    Su Hao thought that she didn''t know where she was now. She sighed helplessly. She went to the river and picked up a handful of cold water to wash away the blood and dirt on her face. The reflection of the water showed a very young and delicate face.

    Su Hao was surprised. She was a magician with profound magic power. At first, she thought she was a middle-aged woman in her 30s and 40s. Unexpectedly, she was a young and beautiful girl. It''s a pity that her clothes are tattered, dirty and full of injuries. She doesn''t have much mood to appreciate the beauty of this face. She has to find a place to heal her wounds, and then slowly look for five pieces of memory scattered in unknown places.

    After making up her mind, Su Hao walked out of the deserted mountain with a lot of injuries. She walked along the official road and finally saw a city after about ten kilometers. When she walked into the city, she saw people coming and going. The street was full of peddlers. It was very busy. It seemed that this was a large city.

    Suhao found a clean looking inn. To her surprise, there were many good things in the original owner. Su Hao took out a piece of broken silver from her purse and threw it in front of the bookkeeper. The bookkeeper was very happy.

    "My guest, how many rooms would you like? We still have a lot of good rooms available. You can choose! Choose until you are satisfied! " The man grabbed the broken silver with a smile and put it into the cupboard. He said warmly.

    "One room is enough. By the way, bring me a bucket of hot water, some fried dishes, and a set of clean new clothes. Oh, by the way, do you have any medicine? " Su Hao''s fingers tapped on the table, making a clear sound, and said slowly.

    The man looked at Sue carefully, only to find that she was hurt all over. He could not help frowning and exclaiming.

    "Ouch! My guest, where did you fall by accident? How did it hurt like this? Of course, there are some medicine. I''ll give you some medicine for injuries and internal medicine. You''d better go to your room and have a rest. The hot water and food will be brought up later. "

    "Yes, please." Suhao took the house number from the man, turned and walked up the stairs.

    Her room was on the second floor, and the man selected a good room for her. It was spacious and bright, facing south, and the room was clean. Su Hao dragged off his shoes, climbed onto the couch, meditated cross legged, and concentrated on adjusting the spiritual power in his body. Slowly, the powerful spiritual power in his body began to work. He swam up and down his body, warm and warm. The wound on his body didn''t seem so painful at the beginning.

    After meditating for half an hour, Su Hao recovered about 70% of his spiritual power, and his body was full of strength. When she was happy about this, she suddenly felt a strong fluctuation of energy in the air. The breath attached to this energy was too familiar for her. It''s the smell of the monster Meng. So, there is a scattered memory fragment hidden in the city.

    Su is very happy. It''s nothing to look for, and it doesn''t take any effort.

    At this time, there was a soft knock outside the door. The second boy called out: "my guest, all the things you want have been delivered. Please open the door!"

    Su Hao put on his shoes, got out of bed and opened the door. Several men brought in a bucket of hot water, a set of new clothes, and a table of hot food. Finally, he put some healing medicine on the table.

    "My guest, all the things you ordered are here. If you need anything else, you can come down to us. There are people guarding downstairs all the time." Xiaoer said with a smile.

    "OK, I don''t need anything else at the moment, please!" Suhao thanks the boys and closes the door after sending them out.

    At this time, Su Hao''s mind has been thinking about the memory fragments just now. After careful calculation, he plans to set out to look for the memory fragments after the rest adjustment. She is so familiar with Meng''s breath that she can feel that the memory fragment is not far away from the inn where she is now staying.

    So she washed her whole body clean and put on the clean and brand new clothes. At this time, she felt hungry. Originally, she only felt the pain all over her body, but she didn''t feel hungry at all. For a moment, I felt that the food was delicious. I sat down and ate up all the food.

    She carefully applied the medicine to all the wounds on her body, and then swallowed one of them for internal use. She felt much better, and then turned on her spiritual power. She felt that she had recovered about 89%. She was very happy and felt that she had almost recovered.

    Now, we can start looking for the memory fragments scattered in the city.

    Su Hao walked out of the Inn and down the street, feeling the direction of the energy induction of the memory fragment closer and closer. Stop in front of a remote alley. There are many old houses nearby. There are few families. It''s very quiet and desolate, with a strange smell. It''s opposite to the bustle of the main streets just now.

    She can feel that Meng''s breath is particularly strong in this alley, and memory fragments should be nearby.

    Su Hao frowned and walked into the alley. He walked all the way to a particularly dilapidated house and stopped. The energy here fluctuated the most. It should be here. She gently pushed open the two badly eroded wooden doors, which made a squeak and a dull sound, with a fragile appearance of falling down at any time.

 Chapter 805

    The next second, the wooden door collapsed as expected, raising a burst of dust. Su Hao coughed violently, frowned and covered his mouth and nose with his sleeves, then walked into the old house quickly.

    The scale of this house is not big, and the space inside is very small. It used to be an ordinary family''s house, and no one would visit it after it moved away. Su Hao quickly walked around the house. When she came to the backyard, she found that there was a dry well. There were cobwebs around the well, and a heavy stone was blocking the well. She stopped in front of the well and thought about it.

    Meng''s breath is the strongest here. She can be sure that the memory fragments are in this dry well.

    Su Hao held his breath to turn the spirit power, gathered the spirit power in the palms of his hands, and then suddenly hit the big stone with his palms. The stone suddenly split into several pieces and scattered to one side.

    Then she put her hands on the edge of the dry well and jumped down the next second without hesitation. The well was not deep. In a second or two, suhao landed on his toes. The bottom of the well was covered with weeds and wet moss. She squatted down and looked for it carefully. In a corner of the bottom of the well, she saw a little thing shining blue.

    That''s the memory fragment!

    The fragment is crystal clear. It feels cold and greasy when you hold it in your hand. At first glance, it looks like an irregular stone. The surface of the fragment emits a light blue light, which is Meng''s residual Demon power.

    Su Hao takes out a small brocade bag from her body, puts memory fragments in it, and then carefully puts them away. After all this, she stood up, used her mana, and leaped out of the dry well.

    After finding the first memory fragment without any difficulty, Sue was in a good mood. It''s just... If it''s no use just finding memory fragments, you have to find the owner of this memory, and then return it to its original owner before the task is completed.

    But how can we find the master of memory? The street is full of people. Although she has profound magic power, she can''t see who is missing a piece of memory at a glance... Forget it, wait until she gets back to the inn.

    Su Hao came out of the old house and went back to the busy main street. She got rid of the quiet alleys and houses just now. She didn''t like the quiet and unpopular environment.

    As she walked along, she suddenly saw a group of vicious people gathered not far ahead. There was a notice board. People wanted to talk about something one after another. It looked very lively. Su Hao was curious, so he went forward to find out.

    She went to the notice board, pushed aside one crowd after another, and when she came forward to have a look, she found that there was a very eye-catching reward notice posted on it. She narrowed her eyes and looked at the contents of the notice carefully

    Recently, there are demons in the magistrate''s house, which makes the house restless and people panic. So I put up this notice. Now I''m offering a big reward to find capable people and strange people to catch demons and get rid of them. If I can get rid of the demons in my house, there will be a big reward! Interested parties can recommend themselves to the magistrate.

    "Oh, is this posted by master Ling, the magistrate?" Eat melon masses a to say.

    "Just now, I saw with my own eyes the servants in their house come out to put up this notice. It''s just a short walk." Eat melon masses B to echo a way.

    "Is there really a monster in the magistrate?" The melon eater asked in disbelief.

    "Yes! I heard strange noises coming from the room every night. Then the next day, the furniture moved one after another, and the poultry that had been well kept were dead at the gate. When master Ling and Miss Ling woke up, they always had strange bruises on their bodies. It''s frightening Melon eating crowd B deliberately lowered his voice and said mysteriously.

    Su Hao listened in for a while and watched the discussion of the masses. He had a general idea of the matter in his mind.

    It turns out that recently, the city''s well-known magistrate master Ling and Miss Ling have been haunted by demons. The family is restless every day, and the whole family is in a state of panic. They can''t bear it. They put up notices like going to a doctor in case of an emergency. They spend a lot of money looking for capable people, hoping to get rid of the demons.

    As soon as Su Hao''s eyes turned around, she thought that she was a mage and specialized in catching demons. She had always been jealous of evil and acted on behalf of heaven. Now the demons are doing evil in front of her. If she was the original master, she would not sit back and ignore them. So she planned to go to the magistrate and recommend herself, hoping to help the magistrate get rid of the demons and give them peace.

    Thinking of this, Su Hao asked the people around him about the location of the magistrate, so he set out to go.

    Through a few streets, you come to a magnificent mansion. The two stone lions in front of the gate are majestic, with a red lacquer wooden door guarded by family members. When I looked up again, I saw a plaque on the door with two big words "lingfu". It seemed that it was here. As soon as Su Hao stepped forward and approached the gate, two servants at the gate met her and stopped her.

    "Who''s coming? Do you have an invitation A servant asked sternly.

    "I''m a mage who specializes in catching demons and removing evil spirits. I''ve traveled here. Seeing the notice you posted on the street, I think there must be some evil things in your family, so I hope I can come to help you remove evil spirits." Su Hao said solemnly.

    When the servant heard that Su Hao was coming to get rid of the demons, he looked at the beautiful young girl carefully. He found that she had an extraordinary temperament and looked very decent. She had a aura all over her. She didn''t feel like a charlatan, so he invited her to the mansion.

    The old housekeeper in charge of the house got a report from the servant, and soon came out to meet her, and led her to the usual reception hall to sit down.

    "Immortal master, don''t be impatient. Sit down and have a cup of hot tea. The master will come soon." The old housekeeper said with a smile, warm and sincere.

    Then he raised his eyes and motioned to the maid standing by. The maid immediately came forward and made a cup of tea for suhao respectfully. Suhao took a sip of the cup impolitely. Although she doesn''t know how to drink tea, she can also drink it well. The tea tastes delicious and must be a valuable tea. As expected, lingfu has a great family and a great career. There is a sense of wealth in lingfu.

    Su Hao sat quietly in the hall for a while. Suddenly, he heard footsteps approaching slowly. Before he saw anyone, he heard a burst of hearty laughter, and then said aloud, "the immortal master came all the way to get rid of the demons. Ling is really grateful."

    Then, a fat, kind-hearted old man, surrounded by a large group of servants, came into the hall and walked slowly towards her.

    It was the magistrate, master Ling. He was wearing a silk fabric suit, with jade fingers on his thumb. His whole body was noble. You can see that he was a respectable master. It''s a pity that he has a light cyan under his eyes, and the sound hall is black. Recently, he doesn''t look very good.

    Su Hao got up and saluted master Ling. He said respectfully, "I''m Su Hao. I''m a mage who specializes in catching demons and getting rid of trouble. I''ve heard that Ling''s house is not peaceful today, so I''ve come to help you."

    Master Ling quickly came forward to help Su Hao, motioned to let her sit down, and then he sat on the main seat.

    "Ling, a master of Su xianguan, has extraordinary temperament and is full of immortal spirit. He must be a young, promising and powerful immortal master. I''m really lucky to meet Master Su Xian. " Master Ling said happily, and then seemed to think of something. He bowed his head and sighed heavily.

    After a sip of hot tea, he continued: "the immortal master doesn''t know something. Recently, there are many strange things in the house, which make people uneasy. First of all, the furniture in the house was somehow displaced, and then the livestock died at the door. After a period of time, it became more serious. Ling and the little girl often wake up to find that there are always bruises and wounds on their bodies, but they don''t know when to add them. And

    At this point, he deliberately lowered his voice, waved his hand to all the servants in the hall to withdraw, and then continued to speak after the others were dismissed.

    "Yesterday, the housekeeper and a servant found a snake skin that had just been shed behind the rockery in the back garden. The snake skin is so huge that it can be as big as the trunk of a century old banyan tree. At first sight, it''s not from the ordinary snake."

    Master Ling suddenly looked frightened, even his voice could not help shaking: "Ling suspects that the snake demon is in the house!"

    He seemed to think of something terrible. His forehead was sweating and shaking. He pulled out the towel in his arms and kept wiping the sweat on his head. His face was pale.

    Yesterday, the old housekeeper came to report the discovery to him. Although he was afraid, he went back to the garden to check the situation.

    When he saw the huge snake skin, he was scared out of his wits. He saw that the snake skin was more than two feet long and two feet wide. The size of the snake skin showed how scary the monster was. He couldn''t sleep and eat at the thought of hiding such a scary monster in his home.

    For fear of disturbing people''s hearts and causing unnecessary panic, master Ling didn''t tell anyone about the discovery of strange snake skin, and even ordered the people who found the snake skin not to make any noise. Just order them to put up a reward notice the next day, hoping that someone can show up and rescue them.

    Su Hao was also surprised when he heard master Ling''s words. If the snake skin is as big as the trunk of a banyan tree, it must be a snake demon who has been practicing for many years. It''s hard to estimate his accomplishments. Sue had a headache.

    However, since he has come to lingfu and promised to get rid of the demons for lingfu, there is no reason for him to retreat. It''s imperative to arrest the snake demon and return peace to lingfu!

    She looked back at what master Ling had just said, carefully analyzed it in her heart, thought about it a little, and felt what she had mastered.

    Su Hao pondered for a while and said, "I heard all kinds of things that master Ling described just now. It seems that this snake demon always makes trouble in the middle of the night when everyone is dead. It''s a good time to start after everyone is asleep in the middle of the night. From this we can see that if we want to lead the snake demon to appear, we have to wait until evening. "

    At this time, it''s about 17:00-19:00 in the evening. Soon after the sun sets, the sky is a little darker than at dusk, and it''s not a good time to catch demons.

    Su Hao and master Ling have a detailed discussion and make a plan to lead the snake demon out in the dead of night, and then catch the demon on the spot. Master Ling asked the housekeeper to arrange a good guest room for her to stay tonight, because no one can say exactly when the snake demon will appear, so they have to wait.

    After arranging the room for Su Hao, master Ling originally wanted to entertain Su Hao, but Su Hao refused. There is still a lot of work ahead of time to prepare for catching the snake demon. She can''t relax for the sake of repairing the snake demon, so Su Hao orders the servants to send the food to her room.

 Chapter 806

    After dinner, Su Hao walks in the corridor of the mansion. She pastes the runes on several beams to form an array that can lock all the evil things. When the snake demon appears, urge the array to make it have nowhere to escape, and then slowly capture it alive.

    The sun sank slowly until the last beam of light was swallowed up, and the curtain of the sky was like a pool with a drop of ink, which soon turned black. When the night came, the atmosphere in the house became tense.

    Su Hao told everyone not to come out of their rooms tonight. She pasted a piece of Rune paper on the door of everyone''s room. As long as she noticed a trace of evil spirit, the rune paper would automatically burn up, and she could rush to the place where the monster appeared.

    Then she told the whole family carefully. After making sure that no one would go out and walk at will tonight, she went back to her room and waited quietly. Now, all she can do is wait. Thinking of this, she can''t help being a little nervous and sweating.

    After all, this is Su Hao''s first time to face the monster after the rebirth of the world, and there must be a hard fight. How can he not be nervous.

    As time went by, the moon tonight was completely covered by thick clouds, and the night was as deep as if it would not be bright again tomorrow. At this time, it was the time of the year of Hai, and everyone else had gone to sleep except Su Hao in lingfu. It was so quiet that there was only one or two cicadas chirping occasionally.

    Gradually, Su Hao began to feel sleepy. Her eyelids were as heavy as a jin of cement. At this time, Su Hao sensed that the rune paper in Miss Ling''s room was burning, and she was immediately sleepy. She rubbed to stand up, rushed out of the door, gently jumped on the beam, and rushed to Lingxue''s room.

    Su Hao rushed into Lingxue''s room and saw a very strange picture. A monster with a snake tail vomits a long red snake letter and leans down on Ling Xue''s face. Her snake tail entangles Ling Xue''s body and wraps it tightly. Aware of someone breaking into the room, she turned her head and waited for Su Hao coldly.

    It was a pretty woman''s face, but it was covered with terrible scales. The instant visual impact scared Sue so much that she almost vomited out her dinner.

    After seeing Su Hao, the snake demon let go of Ling Xue and ran away quickly from the window. Su Hao hastened to catch up with him, while urging the charm. Suddenly, an array was formed over the whole residence. The dense incantation on the array was like a fishing net, making the snake demon have no place to escape.

    Snake demon aware of the danger, crazy impact on the array in mid air, the House issued a violent shake, for a moment, everyone was awakened, a large group of servants quickly came.

    Master Ling and Ling Xue are also awakened. After a while, they rush to the courtyard where Su Hao and the snake demon fight, surrounded by their servants. I don''t know if it''s su Hao''s illusion. She feels that since master Ling and Ling Xue stepped into the yard, the snake demon is very restless. The snake demon''s eyes were scarlet, bleeding like blood, and his whole body was furious. The snake tail swept wildly, trying to attack everyone in the yard.

    Seeing this, Su Hao quickly turned around and yelled to all the people nearby: "get out of the way, get out of the way! Watch out for the snake demon

    When they heard Su Hao''s words, they were so scared that they quickly withdrew from several hundred meters away. They only dared to watch the war from afar. For a moment, Su Hao and snake demon were the only two people left in the open space in the yard, just like two people''s battlefield, and the atmosphere suddenly became tense.

    Of course, the snake demon won''t wait to die. She stares at Su with her red eyes. Suddenly, Su Hao rolls over to one side. Before she can catch her breath, the next one comes. Su Hao swears in a low voice. The snake demon is very fast. If she keeps going on like this, her physical strength will be consumed by her.

    No, we have to find a way

    Su Hao stood up and stood up with his negative hand. One of his hands slipped into a small bag hanging on his back waist, which contained some common charms and tools. Quietly, she put her fingers into the bag, put them together and took out a piece of Rune paper for the snake demon.

    The paper has been soaked in realgar mixed with cinnabar. Snakes are most afraid of realgar taste, and the charm also uses a kind of spell that can temporarily seal the spirit pulse. If the snake demon is printed with this paper, it will have no spiritual power in a short time, and no fighting back power.

    An idea quietly formed in Su Hao''s mind. She hid the rune paper in her palm. Instead of retreating, she moved forward and approached the snake demon for a few steps.

    The snake demon thought that she was not strong enough, so she was overjoyed. She quickly wrapped Su Hao''s whole body with a snake tail roll, and then raised it in the air to let Su Hao face to face with herself.

    "Immortal master!" The crowd exclaimed.

    Su Hao pretended to be weak and let the snake demon relax her guard. The snake demon looked at her with great interest and didn''t notice anything unusual. At this time, Su Hao suddenly hit the snake demon, flipped his fingers flexibly, revealed the rune paper in his hand, and patted the snake demon on the forehead.

    It''s too late for the snake demon to detect something wrong, and finally let Su Hao succeed. At the moment when the rune paper was pasted on the snake demon''s forehead, it was still in a state of violent and terrorist attack in the last second, and it fell to the ground in the next second, releasing Su Hao. Then the snake demon''s body gradually became smaller, its tail, snake''s letter and scales faded out, and an ordinary woman collapsed on the ground.

    Su Hao saw that the snake demon could not threaten himself, so he waved his long sleeve and took away the array. The house changed back to its original appearance.

    The people nearby rushed up.

    "Master Su Xian, are you ok?"?! I was really surprised just now Master Ling stroked his chest and gasped. Ling Xue is supporting him in the side, see just now is really scared not light.

    "That''s all right. It''s just my plan. I didn''t really get caught by her." Sue Hao waved his hand and said.

    The housekeeper turned over the woman lying on the ground, revealing her original appearance.

    It was a pretty face. At this time, she was in a coma. She looked completely harmless. No one could see it. Before that, it was this beautiful young woman who was making trouble and disturbing the family.

    After seeing what she looks like, master Ling and Ling Xue take a breath of air. Su Hao notices that they are intentional and turns to look at their father and daughter suspiciously.

    "What''s the matter? Is there anything wrong? " Sue asked, puzzled.

    "No... no... just, just..." Miss Ling Xue hesitated and didn''t speak in detail.

    Su Hao is more puzzled. She frowns and looks back and forth at Ling Fu and his daughter.

    Master Ling stopped Ling Xue and put her behind him. Then he said to Su Hao with a smile: "it must be the terrible appearance of the snake demon that scared the little girl. She has been weak and sick since she was a child. If you''re not polite for a while, don''t blame the immortal master. "

    "... Oh, I see. So send Miss Ling back to her room to have a rest. Don''t disturb your body. " Su Hao said faintly, but still doubted.

    "Why are you still in a daze? Send Miss back to her room quickly!" Master Ling whispered at the maid next to him.

    The maid quickly helped Ling Xue and helped her back to the room. Before she left, Su Hao saw that Ling Xue was still in a trance, as if she saw something frightening, and all her spirits were taken away.

    After Ling Xue left, master Ling saluted Su Hao and said with a smile: "today, the immortal master is very grateful for getting rid of the demons for Ling Fu. Thank you very much. It''s already dark. The immortal master will stay in the mansion for one night tonight. Tomorrow, Ling will be rewarded. "

    Su Hao nodded and agreed. He ordered someone to bind the snake demon who was still unconscious on the ground with a special rope for the demon, and then he went back to his room. Tonight''s toss, plus the injury on my body has not yet healed, I am really exhausted.

    However, after su Hao lay down and had a rest, she tossed and turned but couldn''t sleep. Ling Xue''s strange reaction and expression always appeared in her mind. The more she thought about it, the more wrong she was. I don''t know why, she vaguely felt that the snake demon was not so simple. She always felt that the Ling family''s father and daughter had hidden something from her. There must be something in it.

    When she wakes up tomorrow, she must make a careful inquiry.

    The next day, Su Hao woke up early. Birds were chirping outside the window, full of vitality. If I were Su Hao, I would not wake up until three o''clock in the sun, but the original master of this world is a regular and powerful mage, and does not need too much sleep.

    Su Hao estimated that it was only about seven o''clock in the morning. He couldn''t help feeling that he got up so early for the first time. After washing and dressing, she went out of the room and strolled around the house.

    It rained at dawn last night, and the soil was full of moist and fresh air. She went to the yard where she was entangled with the snake demon last night, and found that the traces of fighting on the ground had been washed away by the rain, and there was no trace left, just like nothing had happened. Who can think of what a dangerous battle we had here last night.

    Recalling the fierce battle with the snake demon late last night, Su Hao also remembers the last abnormal words before Ling Xue left. He stammered in vague words, looked scared and weird, and master Ling deliberately concealed his behavior

    As soon as he wakes up and gets enough rest, his mind will become very clear. So the more he thinks about it, the more he feels that there is something wrong with all kinds of traces. Abnormality is a demon. It''s not so simple. She could not help clenching her fists, and thought to herself, we must find out this matter today.

    The original owner is a white or black, upright and upright person. There is no room for sand in his eyes. His emotions and ideas will affect Su Hao and make her feel the same way. Therefore, Su Hao who is affected is extremely persistent in this matter and is bound to find the truth.

    Last night, she observed that there was no problem with other people in lingfu. When she saw the snake demon''s face, she looked as usual. Only master Ling and miss Lingda, father and daughter Lingxue, looked different. So if you want to find a clue, you have to start with them. However, it should be very difficult to see their attitude of trying to cover up.

    Su Hao''s heart turns a thousand intestines. After careful consideration, he plans to ask Master Ling and Ling Xue. On the way, he met the old housekeeper and asked, "is master Ling awake?"

    The old housekeeper replied respectfully: "the master just woke up. As soon as he woke up, he ordered the old slave to take Su Xianshi to the dining room to have a meal and invite him to a banquet to thank him for his kindness of eliminating demons last night."

    Su Hao nodded, and the old housekeeper led her all the way to the dining room.

 Chapter 807

    Lingfu''s dining hall is particularly spectacular, spacious and bright, which can accommodate 30 or 40 people. The floor is covered with thick cashmere mats. It''s as soft as stepping on the cloud. It feels very good. In the middle of the floor is a set of tables with huge specifications, which are made of expensive mahogany and carved with exquisite patterns.

    Su Hao couldn''t help sighing in his heart. Lingfu is really noble and can enjoy it very much.

    The old housekeeper led Su Hao to sit down on the guest seat of the VIP table, next to the main seat, which is usually used to entertain dignified guests.

    "Immortal master, please wait a moment. The master and the young lady will come to have dinner together after they have finished cleaning. The dishes have been prepared ahead of time and can be served now. " The old housekeeper stood aside with his hands folded and explained softly.

    Then he patted his hands behind him, and suddenly a large group of servants came in with the dishes. The dishes were exquisite and delicious, and they looked very standard. For a moment, the aroma in the dining room was overflowing, which made people hungry. After the servants brought up all the dishes, there were 18 delicious dishes on the huge table, with balanced meat and vegetables. It was very attractive just to look at them.

    Su Hao can''t help but look a little hungry, but I don''t know how long it will take for master Ling and Ling Xue to arrive. As soon as he thought about it, he heard the hustle and bustle of footsteps. Su Hao saw the Ling family and their daughter from a distance surrounded by a group of servants.

    The father and daughter were totally different from the listless appearance when they first met. They were full of spirit, ruddy and radiant at this time. It must be that last night, in addition to the snake demon, he solved the problem of his heart. He was no longer afraid of being disturbed by the monster in the middle of the night, and finally got a good sleep.

    Su Hao got up to salute their father and daughter, and said with a smile, "master Ling and Miss Ling look wonderful today. They must have had a good sleep last night. Congratulations."

    Master Ling stepped forward to ask Su Hao to sit down. Then they sat down too, and then they replied with a smile: "exactly. The snake demon has been haunting me for more than half a month, which often makes me uneasy. Last night, master Xian showed his hand. After removing the demons, we Ling family finally got a good sleep. Thank you very much, master Xian

    "Thank the immortal master for his kindness of eliminating demons. Lingfu has nothing to repay." Ling Xue answers with a smile.

    As soon as everyone was seated, they began to eat. The dish was as delicious as it looked. Su Hao was full of praise while eating, and Ling''s father and daughter were also very happy.

    Eating, Su Hao stopped his chopsticks, wiped his mouth with a handkerchief, and suddenly said, "by the way, last night, Su has always had some doubts. If we don''t solve this doubt, Su really has trouble sleeping and eating! I''m afraid I''ve done something wrong with my good intentions... "

    Speaking of this, she turned to look sharp at master Ling and Ling Xue. Both father and daughter were surprised. They stopped chopsticks and felt uneasy.

    "After catching the snake demon last night and seeing her clearly, Su saw that master Ling and Miss Ling looked different. It seemed that there was something hidden. I don''t know if they can come together. If there''s anything hard to say, Su is willing to do his best for them to solve their problems. " Su jokingly said that although the tone was calm, it implied an unquestionable strength.

    "I''m afraid Su Xianshi is worried too much. It''s just that the snake demon looks scary. We ordinary people have never been in contact with monsters. We are just scared for a moment." Master Ling was silent for a long time and said. He didn''t look very good, but he still tried to hide it.

    Su Hao knew for a moment that the secret might involve the Ling family, father and daughter, so he was afraid that they would not be so easy to let go and would only use lies to prevaricate themselves. If only I could know which sentence is true and which is false

    Suddenly, Su Hao''s brain flashed.

    by the way! Isn''t the skill of system reward mind reading? It just came in handy!

    Thinking of this, Su Hao was very happy in his heart, but he didn''t make a sound on the surface. She quickly connected with the system and enabled mind reading.

    "Su has always been clear-cut between good and evil, demons also have good and bad, can not be generalized, regardless of good or bad will be killed. The people who get rid of demons can''t help tyranny, otherwise... The people who get rid of demons and hire will be punished by heaven Su Hao looked directly at the Ling family and said half true and half false.

    "Master Su Xian, what do you mean... I''m sorry that Ling is stupid. I don''t quite understand." Master Ling picked up his handkerchief to wipe his sweat, but it was just raining in the morning. There was no heat. It was very cool in the hall.

    "Well, I''ll tell you in detail. Last night, after the snake demon''s magic power disappeared, she turned into an ordinary woman. She was not terrible, and even had some beauty. Where did she look scary? And I saw Miss Ling see the woman''s face, the expression is not afraid, but a sudden appearance, as if... Is not the first time to see that woman. I''d like to ask Miss Ling, "do you know this person?" Su Hao said sentence after sentence, and put on a posture of pursuing, not going to give the Ling family a chance to breathe.

    "I... I don''t know this woman!" Ling Xue curled up her fingers and pulled hard at the table, shouting nervously.

    However, Su Hao used her mind reading skills to hear her saying, "how could it be her? Why is it her. It seems that Ling Xue is lying!

    Su Hao''s eyes flickered, and half true and half false said: "just now when Miss Ling answered, I was psychic with Tianguan. He told me that this snake demon has spirit. If you kill the monster by mistake, then God will send a curse, and the perpetrator will die suddenly! Miss Ling, don''t talk until you think about it! "

    Ling Xuedun was shocked. She covered her mouth in fear and trembled all over. Master Ling was also in a panic, and his face was pale. Sue knows that these two people are hooked.

    "I said! I''ve said it all. I''ll never dare to hide it. I hope the gods won''t punish me! " Lingxue hands together, trembling plead.

    Master Ling was paralyzed. He sat down on the chair and couldn''t speak for a long time. Finally, he sighed heavily.

    "The immortal master didn''t know that our father and daughter really had something to do with this snake demon. To be exact, it was before she turned into a demon. We don''t know how she became like this. That''s why she was so shocked last night... "

    Then Lingxue came word by word and truthfully told all the truth.

    It turns out that when this snake demon was still human, it was called Meng Ruochen. It was an orphan whose parents died in the city. His family lived in a broken house near the countryside. What a noble status the Ling family had. At the beginning, they didn''t know this little person like ants, but they were involved with her because of one thing.

    There was a man named Xue Xiaoyang in the city. He had been in the army for two years. He was named a general for his contribution to the army. Then he became famous and returned to his hometown. General Xue was born smart and handsome. He was so young and promising, and he had not married yet. Master Ling had official positions, so they had some contacts. Once, general Xue met Ling Xue when he came to lingfu to do business. They fell in love with each other. Soon, general Xue found a matchmaker to propose marriage. Naturally, master Ling was very satisfied with the marriage. They set a date for their marriage.

    On the day of marriage, Meng Ruochen came to the door and said that he was general Xue''s fiancee. Xue Xiaoyang was entertaining guests at that time, so he didn''t know the secret. Master Ling and Ling Xue tell Meng Ruochen that they want to discuss with her carefully. They trick her into a secret room and ask a servant to beat her up. Then they throw her out the back door.

    At that time, Meng Ruochen was seriously injured and dying. The servant was responsible for dragging her out, saying that it would be safer to throw her to the countryside. However, the servant and Meng Ruochen never appeared again after that day, just like the evaporation of the human world. Ling family father and daughter did not take this matter in mind, lost a servant is not a great thing.

    However, shortly after he got married, Xue Xiaoyang suddenly fell ill and was in a coma. Seeing that he was about to die, Ling Fu had to send him to the best doctor in the city for quiet treatment. Who knows, not long after seeing off Xue Xiaoyang, Ling Fu began to have strange things happen again and again. As a last resort, please come to Su Hao.

    Who knows, after catching the monster, after seeing the appearance clearly, I saw the monster with a dreamy face!

    When master Ling and Ling Xuedun were in the dark, they were cold all over. They felt that retribution had come.

    After Ling Xue told the truth of everything, she hid her face and cried. She said very sad: "Xue Lang and I are in love, and he is upright. I''ve never heard of cheating outside. I thought that it must be Meng Ruochen who wanted to pester Xue Lang unilaterally, but he couldn''t love her. So he came to make trouble on our wedding day. He was so angry that he ordered someone to beat her and throw her out. Who ever thought that she turned into a monster and pestered us in lingfu... "

    After hearing Ling Xue finish the whole process, Su Hao is filled with emotion. She thought it was just a simple monster, but she didn''t think there was such a complicated secret. However, why does Meng Ruocheng come to say that he is Xue Xiaoyang''s fiancee on the wedding day of Xue Xiaoyang and Ling Xue for no reason? Is it really love but not love?

    However, Su Hao vaguely felt that something was wrong, but he couldn''t figure it out. After thinking about it, he planned to bring Meng Ruochen out of the dungeon for interrogation.

    Su Hao raised his arms, crossed his fingers, put his chin on it, put on a serious look, and said to the father and daughter of Ling Fu: "I believe Miss Ling has told the whole story without concealing it, but Su still thinks that this matter is still full of doubts. Considering one or two things, he thinks that the most appropriate way is to directly interrogate Meng Ruochen. She''s afraid to lie with me. "

    Hearing this, Ling Xue hesitates and tangles. For some reason, she vaguely feels that she is very close to the truth. She is separated by a layer of gauze. As long as she pokes away this layer of gauze, she can see the whole picture of the truth. However, she was afraid. It was a kind of intuition. She always felt that the truth might not be what she wanted.

    "Immortal master..."

    "Do you have a better way? I think that at this time, only I can deal with the monster. Since you can''t kill her rashly, you have to know the truth and go to her obsession. Then she won''t continue to harm Ling Fu. Most of the demons don''t pester people for no reason. Only when there are reasons can there be results. " Su Hao''s eyes were deep and his tone was beyond doubt.

 Chapter 808

    Master Ling and Ling Xue know that this is the end of the matter. They have no choice but to do what Su Hao says in order to make the house peaceful.

    After they finished their meal, they moved to the meeting hall and asked their servants to bring Meng Ruochen up for interrogation. Two servants drag her up with Meng Ruochen on the left and right. Meng Ruochen''s face is pale and looks sad. Where is the terrible appearance of rage when she was demonized last night.

    She was still tied by the demon rope, unable to move, kneeling in the middle of the hall, silent, with a look of being disposed of.

    "Villain, you''ve been doing evil in lingfu for more than half a month, which makes people panic. Now you''re captured. Do you know what''s wrong?" Sue Hao patted the table and asked.

    Dream Ruochen bowed his head and did not answer.

    "Even though Ling Fu has some grudges with you, you can''t take revenge with these dirty means. If you are the one in the world, you will have to pay back? I''ll ask you again. Do you know what''s wrong? " Su Hao''s eyes were sharp, and he asked again in a heavy tone.

    "It''s not my fault!"

    Meng Ruochen suddenly raised his head and roared, his eyes full of resentment.

    After a while, she asked Ai Ai to say: "it''s his fault, that heartless man. He said he would marry me when he came back. He cheated me so hard

    "Who is he referring to? What does it have to do with you? " Su Hao asked after him.

    "He is Xue Xiaoyang, general Xue! He and I were childhood friends. Before joining the army, they promised to marry me when they came back. I looked forward to him day and night, and finally waited for him to come back, but he didn''t come to me to fulfill his promise. Not only that, he married the magistrate, Miss Ling da. Such a heartless and righteous man, I have treated him well before. Since I''m having a hard time, then they can''t think about it! " Dream if dust more say more excited, then a pair of big eyes bitterly stare at Ling Xue.

    "But Miss Ling said that general Xue had never mentioned such a fiancee as you. How can we know if you can be trusted?" Su Hao said.

    "Of course he won''t admit it! I''m a helpless orphan. How can I compare with Miss Ling?! I hate it Dream like dust, eyes round stare, gnash teeth.

    "Then how did you become half human and half demon? I heard that you used to be an ordinary person Suhao asked.

    "I..." asked this question, Meng Ruochen stopped talking, his eyes were dull, and his face was in a trance.

    "Speak Su Hao took out a piece of Fu paper from her arms and patted it on her. She immediately rolled all over the floor in pain.

    Meng Ruochen only felt that the other half of her body did not belong to her own Yuanshen was eating her, and her body seemed to be torn.

    "Ah!" A scream, and then the mouth exudes blood.

    "The human demon has a special way. You can''t control the things hidden in your body. If you continue to be with the demon like this, it will devour you one day. If you tell the truth now, I can save your life. Do you really want to die for nothing? " Su Hao is angry and anxious. He is angry that she is willing to degenerate. He is worried about her life.

    "I don''t want to die... I haven''t seen him yet. Let me see him!" Meng Ruochen screamed wildly.

    "As long as you tell me why it''s demonized, I''ll let you see him." Su Hao turns his head and gives the lingfu father and daughter a look. He signals them to ask Xue Xiaoyang to come and confront them face to face.

    Ling Xue quickly shakes her head and refuses to agree. Su Hao frowns and her face sinks.

    "Miss Ling, I hope you can understand the priority of love. You are attracted by the demonization of dreams. If you don''t cooperate with general Xue, then I won''t take care of it. The demon in mengruochen''s body is gradually engulfing her consciousness. When it is completely engulfed, she will become a complete demon, and she has a deep hatred for you in her heart and will not give up. If you don''t get rid of her resentment, I''m afraid you''re in great trouble! " Su Hao''s face was gloomy, and she said nothing.

    If she doesn''t find out the truth thoroughly, then it''s not good for her to continue to intervene in this matter. Because in the case of not knowing the whole picture, if she favors one side, she does not know whether it will cause good or bad consequences.

    "Come on, go to Doctor Wang immediately and ask general Xue to come here! He has improved a few days ago and can walk around. " Regardless of Lingxue''s crying and opposition, master Ling orders his servants to call general Xue.

    "Now you can tell the reason for demonization?" Su Hao looked at Meng Ruochen and said indifferently.

    After Meng Ruochen is promised to meet Xue Xiaoyang, she slowly tells her what happened after she was beaten and thrown out of lingfu.

    It turned out that the servant of that day Ling mansion dragged the dying dream Ruochen to a wild mountain in the suburb, then left her behind. Meng Ruochen was seriously injured. When she was lying on the ground and couldn''t move, she suddenly saw a big blue snake slowly hanging down from the tree, staring at her cold eyes. She thought, I''m really finished, I''m afraid I''m going to be eaten by the boa constrictor.

    Who knows, the next second the big blue snake is spitting out snake letter, while opening his mouth and spitting out people''s words: "I see that you have deep resentment in your heart, do you want to revenge?"

    She was so scared that she soaked her clothes in cold sweat. She wanted to be beaten and thrown into a barren mountain. It was miserable enough to meet a snake and be eaten. Who ever wanted to meet a monster.

    Seeing that Meng Ruochen didn''t answer, the snake continued: "I''m giving you a chance to revenge and help you, but I have a condition."

    "What conditions?" Meng Ruochen asked warily.

    "My time is coming, and there will be a curse. But if you can get rid of this body, you can find a shelter for yuan Shen, and then you can be reborn." The snake swam around her. The cold and greasy snake letter passed her face and made her shiver.

    "I want you to be my container!"

    Dream like dust cold sweat DC, she knew that the snake demon is extremely dangerous, but, think of all the injustice, heart incomparable resentment, don''t want to miss such a good revenge opportunity.

    As she hesitated, the big blue snake seemed to see through her worries. She wrapped her body around her, and her cold voice attached to her ear. She said intimately, "you are seriously injured and can''t move. If you are left here alone for a night, you won''t have much time to live. Don''t you hate it? Don''t you want revenge? Come to me. I can give you what you want

    Meng Ruochen gradually lost her sight and was bewitched by the snake demon''s words. Finally, she gently said, "I''m willing to, I''m willing to give myself up and become your container, as long as I can get revenge."

    Snake instant look excited, to her mouth spit out a white fog, and then she will be in a coma. When she woke up again, she found that all the injuries on her body had disappeared. Her legs had disappeared and turned into a long blue snake tail. Although her upper body had not degenerated, her face was covered with scales.

    Meng Ruochen realizes that the snake demon has become one with herself. She is now a half human and half demon monster, but she doesn''t regret it, because she feels that her body is full of powerful demon power at this time.

    It''s time to ask those people for what they owe them!

    Ling Fu didn''t go back to the mansion immediately after finishing his task, because he collected some silver from Meng Ruochen. Although it was not much, it was enough for him to eat and drink. So he secretly scolded Meng Ruochen''s poor family, and went into a wine shop with just a little money on him.

    After drinking a few pots of liquor, he was a little bit on top, so he planned to go back home and stagger out of the restaurant. At this time is noon, the sun is the most spicy time, he drank wine and was so a sun, head more dizzy.

    The servant walked unsteadily to an alley, which was a shortcut to lingfu, saving a lot of time. Walking in the alley, he saw a woman in front of him. Her double image swayed in front of him. He was very familiar with her, but he couldn''t remember who she was.

    He stepped forward and said with a smile, "is beauty waiting for me?", He reached out to touch the woman''s face.

    Before touching it, the woman suddenly stepped forward, stretched out a long snake letter from her mouth, slid it into his throat and pierced the back of his head. The expression on the name''s face was so fixed on a face of panic that he fell to the ground with his eyes wide open, and even had no time to utter a scream.

    "Next, it''s Ling Fu''s turn, ha ha."

    The woman took back her tongue and slowly licked the blood at the corner of her mouth, sneering.

    That woman is just Meng Ruochen. At this time, she and the snake demon have become a half human and half demon monster. Because she has a grudge against Ling Fu, she is coming back to seek revenge.

    She destroyed the servant''s body with Demon power, leaving no trace before leaving the alley. Then he sneaks into lingfu unconsciously and makes trouble every day, which makes lingfu restless.

    It was not until he met Su Hao to get rid of the demons that he was arrested and imprisoned because his mana was not as good as Su Hao.

    After Meng Ruochen has finished all this, master Ling and Ling Xue are shocked and speechless for a moment. Su Hao is OK, looks as usual, just frowns and thinks about something.

    She was thinking that if Meng Ruochen agreed that the snake demon would become its container, it would be equivalent to signing a contract between them. It would be very difficult to forcibly separate the spirit of the snake demon from Meng Ruochen. All the causes of this event are derived from a dream. Only by dissolving her obsession can the spirit of the snake demon be separated from her body.

    Dream Ruochen''s obsession is Xue Xiaoyang.

    Xue Xiaoyang betrayed her first, she will be born because of love hate, from the mind of revenge. If the hatred between the two people can be resolved, then the matter can be resolved peacefully.

    For a moment, there was silence. The hall was very quiet. Everyone had different thoughts and unpredictable expressions. At this time, the servant summoned: "report to the master, general Xue has been sent to!"

    Outside the hall slowly came a tall man with thick eyebrows and nose. He was very handsome, but his face was bloodless and his thin lips were covered with frost. It seemed that he had just experienced a serious illness.

    "My son-in-law has seen my father-in-law. Just now, my servant came to inform me that my father-in-law and Xueer have something urgent to talk about. What''s the matter? " Xue Xiaoyang swaggers up to master Ling and Miss Ling, salutes master Ling, and then looks at Ling Xue affectionately.

 Chapter 809

    Dream if dust see Xue Xiaoyang didn''t look at himself, when he is transparent, and he called out the sound of snow and look to Ling Xue''s eyes, all deeply hurt her. All of a sudden, he was excited.

    "Xue Xiaoyang, you heartless man! Do you still have me in your eyes? Look at me. Why don''t you look at me? " She shrieked and cried, but she cried bitterly.

    "This is..."

    Xue Xiaoyang just walked in and didn''t notice the people next to him. He was suddenly stunned by such a roar and looked confused.

    "You don''t recognize me?" Meng Ruochen stares at Xue Xiaoyang with unbelievable face.

    "We grew up together. You and I grew up together. You said you didn''t know me? Xue Xiaoyang, you are so cruel! I''m afraid general Xue didn''t look down on me after his success, so he made such a bad excuse Meng Ruochen stares at Xue Xiaoyang with red eyes and loves and hates him.

    "This girl, Xue has never seen you, and I don''t know why you said these strange words. Xue has got married and has a good love for his wife. I hope the girl will respect herself! " Xue Xiaoyang frowned discontentedly and said in disgust.

    On one side, Ling Xue walks to Xue Xiaoyang at the right time, holds his arm and gently relies on him. She looks at him with a proud face, and kneels on the ground tied up. It''s a miserable dream. I thought to myself that this woman is just beyond her capacity. What is her identity? As long as she is not blind, she will choose herself as his wife.

    Suddenly, rather disdainful toward dream if dust cold hum a.

    Meng Ruochen looks desolate. She can''t bear to see Su well. At the same time, she feels very strange in her heart. If Xue Xiaoyang really doesn''t know Meng Ruochen, then why does Meng Ruochen have to bite and say that she is Xue Xiaoyang''s fiancee? Is that good for her?

    "Then I ask you, can you plant a loquat tree in the courtyard of your ancestral home near the corner? We planted it together as children. Your father died when you were eight years old, and your mother entrusted you to your uncle. Your family was not originally from here. It was only when you remember that you moved here to settle down. You don''t have many relatives here. If you don''t know your roots, how can you know them?! Because my mother was good friends with your mother when she was still alive, she made a baby kiss for us. But I didn''t think that after you became a general today, you turned your face and didn''t recognize people. You cheated my parents and killed them. No one made decisions for me! "

    Meng Ruochen told Xue Xiaoyang everything in the past in detail. It didn''t look like he made it up.

    After hearing her words, Xue Xiaoyang went through her childhood memories in her mind, most of them are right, but there is no memory fragment related to dream like dust. He always felt that something was wrong, as if something was missing

    He forced himself to recall more carefully, but his head was suddenly torn. It was as if someone had covered a heavy curtain in front of his eyes and wouldn''t let him open it. He reached forward and groped for it, but it was empty.

    ... something''s wrong! But what''s wrong?!

    At this time, something happened to Suzi.

    A brocade bag hanging on her waist is emitting a faint light, and a strong energy wave is restless. This brocade bag is exactly the one with memory fragments.

    Su Hao was so surprised that he quickly took it down, opened the bag, and saw the memory fragment found in the dry well before. A layer of hazy light was emerging on the surface, and the energy fluctuation became more and more intense. Su Hao carefully recalled the conversation between Meng Ruochen and Xue Xiaoyang just now, and suddenly he had a bold guess in his mind.

    She jumped up excitedly and ran to Xue Xiaoyang with the memory fragment. The memory fragment suddenly gave off a strong light. Everyone was shocked by this strange phenomenon, and stood in the same place and did not dare to act rashly.

    But Su Hao was overjoyed at this time. Now she can be sure that this memory fragment belongs to Xue Xiaoyang!

    Well, that makes sense.

    Su Hao can''t wait for a moment. He grabs Xue Xiaoyang, holds the memory fragment and melts it into Xue Xiaoyang''s body with magic power. See memory fragment send out intense dazzling light, then be swallowed into Xue Xiaoyang body bit by bit.

    "Master Su Xian! What are you doing?! Stop it Master Ling exclaimed in shock.

    "Xue Lang!" Ling Xue shouts anxiously in their ears.

    "... ah!" Xue Xiaoyang only felt that something had melted into his body, which was very painful. He snored and fainted. Ling Xue quickly came forward to help him.

    "Master Su Xian, what do you mean?! Xue Lang has no grudge against you. Why do you want to harm my husband? " Ling Xue asked angrily.

    Su Hao shook his sleeves calmly and said calmly, "I''m just returning what belongs to him. When he wakes up, you''ll know what''s going on."

    The atmosphere in the hall is very tense. The people in lingfu dare not let Su go, but they dare not rush forward to treat her. Meng Ruochen, kneeling on one side, looks at Xue Xiaoyang nervously.

    After a while, Xue Xiaoyang hummed and woke up. Ling Xue helped him sit down on the chair.

    "I am... What''s wrong with me..." Xue Xiaoyang asked.

    Just now something melted into his body, a stabbing pain, and then as if there was a warm current swimming in his body, the truth that had been covered in the corner slowly emerged, and a lot of previously missing memories were rushing up.

    He saw his young self and Meng Ruochen planting loquat trees with their own hands. They made their faces muddy and giggle; He also saw that his mother-in-law held their hands together and said with a smile, "we''ll have a daughter-in-law in Yangyang in the future."; There are also many fragments that have been lost

    Thinking of this, Xue Xiaoyang turned his head and looked at Meng Ruochen with a stiff body. His eyes were red and he choked and said, "Ruochen, I remember... I remember everything!"

    "Xiaoyang...!" Dream like dust suddenly excited, also red eyes.

    Master Ling and Ling Xue turn pale and look very ugly. They look at Meng Ruochen and Xue Xiaoyang in disbelief.

    What the hell is going on?!

    "Master Su Xian!" Master Ling cried with an ugly face.

    "What the hell is going on?"?! Xue Lang, you said you didn''t know this woman. Did you cheat me? " Ling Xue grabs Xue Xiaoyang''s arm and pinches her nails into his flesh, but she doesn''t feel it.

    Su Hao waved his hand and motioned them to calm down. Then he said, "it''s all because of a monster named Meng. It devours people''s memories, but it just devours those memories related to Meng Ruochen in Xue Xiaoyang''s mind. So Xue Xiaoyang didn''t recognize Meng Ruochen until he came back from the army. Now I return the missing memory fragments to their original owners, and he remembers everything

    Ling Xue suddenly pours on Xue Xiaoyang, hugs him and screams: "I don''t care! We are married, and no one is going to take you away! "

    Xue Xiaoyang pushed away Ling Xue, looked at her in embarrassment, and said: "I had an engagement with Ruochen since childhood. It was only after I lost my memory that I made a mistake between you and me. But now that I have remembered everything, I have to fulfill my promise and take care of her all my life."

    Su Hao looked at the glued three people and said: "master Ling and Miss Ling, don''t forget that your father and daughter almost killed Meng Ruochen, which led to the snake demon attached to her. How to say, you also have a large part of the responsibility. If you insist on not letting go, then the dream can not be resolved, and the snake demon will not let you go. When she and the snake demon are completely integrated, I will not be its opponent at that time. I''m afraid no one in your house can escape! "

    Master Ling''s face changed greatly when he heard this. He gave a look to the servants next to him and asked them to drag Ling Xue down. Then, looking at Su Hao, he gave a big gift and solemnly said, "I will terminate my engagement with general Xue, and I hope that Su Xianshi will help Ling Fu to solve the crisis. Ling is very grateful."

    Su Hao nods and takes Meng Ruochen to a room to make Du Hua. At this time, since mengruochen''s obsession was over, the contract she signed with the snake demon was invalid, and nothing could bind her. The snake demon Yuanshen is separated from mengruochen by Su Hao, and finally disappears.

    Ling Xue''s engagement with Xue Xiaoyang is broken. He takes Meng Ruochen back to the general''s house and makes up for all the missing regrets with the rest of his life.

    At the end of the matter, Su Hao set out to another unknown place and began an unknown journey.

    In her heart, she was filled with emotion. She only said that how can she get through the many bad relationships in the world?

    After leaving lingfu, Su Hao began his next journey. After walking for a long time, I finally settled down in a small town. This small town is much smaller than the previous one, but although the sparrow is small, it has all the necessary hardware facilities.

    Teahouses, pubs and dance houses are all available. Peddlers walk through the streets. Ladies and ladies buy fat powder. There are cries and laughs in the street. It''s very lively. When Su Hao arrived, the sun had already set, and she was hungry after a day''s journey, so she chose a restaurant that looked good.

    The restaurant''s front was not big, but it was very clean. At this time, because it was a meal, the restaurant was almost full. There was a lot of people and it was very busy. The storyteller on the stage is making a picture with both voice and emotion. At the same time, he is followed by a sentence: "foresee the future, please listen to the next break-up". There is a cheering voice under the stage.

    Su Hao sat down in a corner and ordered a dish of meat and vegetables, plus a dish of peanuts. At this time, Mr. Shuoshu''s story has been finished and left, while the folk story is on the stage. I only heard a few big men at a nearby table drinking and eating, talking in a low voice about a strange case in the city recently.

    "Well, have you heard about a homicide case that happened here recently? It''s frightening A thin man with a goatee said mysteriously, stroking his little goatee,

    "Why didn''t you hear about it? It''s been so noisy these days... It''s said that the scene of the murder was a tragedy!" A rich man squinted at his small eyes and said.

 Chapter 810

    "Terrible, terrible indeed! It was a nephew of my fellow countryman who reported the case. It was so bloody! If you want me to tell you, the murderer is worse than a beast! Even my own brother Another big man with a big arm and a round waist yelled.

    Originally in the side just want to have a quiet meal, suhao can''t help but be attracted by their conversation, turned his head and listened carefully.

    ... it seems that I didn''t come at the right time. It''s not peaceful here recently.

    She could not help but ask: "uncle, just now I heard that there is a strange case in the city. What kind of strange case is it?"

    Hearing Su Hao suddenly cut in, the three people at the next table immediately turned their heads and looked at her. Seeing someone''s support, the big man with a strong figure immediately looked excited.

    "Hey, little girl, you''ve just come from other places. You don''t know anything about it! Recently, a brutal murder happened here. My brother killed my brother himself! What a tragedy The big man was surprised, and his voice was so loud that he almost missed Su Hao''s ear.

    She held her forehead for a headache, picked her eyebrows, continued to support and asked, "Oh? Is there such a cruel thing? But how can brothers turn against each other and kill each other? "

    "It''s all about money! It''s said that the younger brother is greedy for his brother''s big box of gold, silver and jewelry, but he shouldn''t kill people... "The man sighed and sighed, and said with regret. He was so excited that his saliva flew, and a few drops almost sprayed on Su Hao''s face.

    "Ah, you say, how much money is there?" "Asked the goatee man, who looked like he was all over the place, with excitement on his face.

    "It''s said that it can buy five big houses!"

    "Nonsense, it''s ten houses!"

    "You are bullshit! If I had so much money, I would have been counting it at home for a long time

    These people gradually deviated from the topic and began to argue about the amount of money. For a moment, they were very angry. Among them, the strong man clapped the table and said angrily, "tomorrow, the Yamen will start the trial of this case. How much is it? I''ll know after listening to it!"

    Su Hao was thinking. It''s not unusual to say that there are many murderers who kill people for money. However, there are far fewer murderers for money.

    Su really thinks that this elder brother must be an unforgivable villain if he can do this for money. Since this case is going to be tried tomorrow, I have nothing to do with myself. I''d like to sit in and have a look.

    After making up her mind, Su Hao had enough to eat and drink, so she left the restaurant and found an inn to settle down.

    When she woke up the next day, after washing and dressing, Su Hao went out of the Inn and found a roadside wonton stall to have breakfast. Soon a bowl of hot meat filled wonton was brought up.

    "Girl, please use it slowly. Be careful to burn it!" The wonton seller said with a smile.

    "OK, thank you, madam." Suhao said.

    The wonton in this stall is thin and full of stuffing. When you bite it down, the aroma diffuses in your mouth. Su Hao is very satisfied with it. I was eating, but I saw a few people passing by in a hurry, walking in the front direction without stopping.

    While they were on their way, they also said, "hurry up, the murder case will be tried soon. Don''t miss it!"

    As soon as they said it, Su Haocai remembered what the uncles in the restaurant said yesterday. It turned out that today was the day when the murder case started. So she quickly ate up the rest of the wonton, dropped a few copper coins, and walked along the direction of the crowd to the Yamen.

    When Su Hao came to the yamen, it was already crowded with many onlookers. Everyone was talking in a low voice. Before the magistrate and the prisoner came to the court, some people were complaining in a low voice about how slow it was. All of them were waiting for a good play to start.

    At this time, the weather is hot. Many people are waiting while wiping their forehead with their sleeves. It''s really hard for them to have such enthusiasm on a hot day.

    After a while, a dignified middle-aged man in an official uniform came up and sat down on the magistrate''s chair. It was the magistrate here.

    The magistrate slapped a wake-up call, and suddenly there was a complete silence inside and outside the court. No one dared to make a loud noise. Then he called out in a calm voice: "pass the prisoner --"

    The Yamen officers on both sides of the line chanted rhythmically, "mighty."

    Soon after, an astonishing and bearded warden escorted a man with disorderly clothes and hair, medium-sized and ordinary appearance to court. The man''s hands were heavily shackled and jingled as he walked. When he came to the magistrate''s desk, he was kicked from behind by the prison officer and fell to his knees.

    "Who''s coming? What have you done? " The magistrate slapped Xingmu hard and asked.

    "Chen Zhong, a villain, is a hunter in Chen village. What he committed is... Murder." Chen Zhong was shocked by the sound of Xingmu patting the table, and said with trembling voice.

    "Who did you kill? Why kill him? " Asked the magistrate.

    "Yes... Yes..." when Chen Zhong heard this question, he immediately hesitated and hesitated. After a long time, he didn''t say why.

    "If I ask you something, I will answer it honestly." The magistrate cheered.

    "It was my brother Chen Liang who killed him." Chen Zhong shrunk his shoulders and replied in a low voice.

    There was an uproar in the court.

    "My God! What a vicious man! He even killed his own brother

    "That''s it. It''s not as good as pigs and dogs!"

    The crowd was suddenly excited, spitting and swearing. Almost want to use eyes will kneel on the ground that man execution, all of a sudden become the embodiment of justice.

    "Be quiet!" The magistrate glared at Xingmu again, and then the noisy court just like the vegetable market quieted down again.

    "I ask you, why do you want to kill your brother yourself? So cruel. " Asked the magistrate.

    "Because he is greedy of my money! That ungrateful thing stole a big box of my gold and silver jewelry! He should die At this point, Chen Zhong suddenly looked excited, his face turned red, his eyes widened and he yelled.

    "Now that your brother is dead, how can you prove that the money belongs to you?" The magistrate pointed at him and frowned.

    "I... I have witnesses! She can prove that the money is mine Chen Zhong stood up excitedly and cried out.

    "Kneel down! I didn''t make you stand up. Then I will continue to ask you, who is the witness? Where is it? " The magistrate drank discontentedly, and then continued to ask.

    Two yamen servants on one side immediately went forward dutifully. They grabbed Chen Zhong''s shoulder and pressed him down. He knelt on the ground again.

    "That man is a woman I rescued with my brother a few days ago. She is in my house now. She gave us the box of gold, silver and jewelry in return for saving our lives. She can testify for me." Chen Zhong said aloud.

    The magistrate beckoned for a yamen servant. He whispered to him what he had ordered. The Yamen servant nodded his head and agreed in a low voice, and then left.

    After a while, the Yamen servant brought back a young and beautiful woman. They came in a hurry, and they looked at the woman secretly.

    "Witness!" The magistrate called out.

    Then the Yamen servant invited the woman to the court and stood beside Chen Zhong. The woman looked calm, calm and even smiling.

    "Chen Zhong said that you gave the box of jewelry to their brothers. I asked you, is that true?" The magistrate looked at the woman and asked.

    "Magistrate, he''s lying!" Cried the woman suddenly.

    Chen Zhong''s face was full of confidence. When he heard what the woman said, he was shocked. Then he yelled angrily, "what are you talking about?! You gave us that box of jewelry

    "Magistrate, the little girl didn''t lie. It''s true that the box of jewelry belongs to me, but I didn''t give it to them. It was the two brothers who took my money and locked me in their house." The woman covered her face and sobbed softly, looking pitiful.

    "You talk nonsense! Why set me up! " Chen Zhong''s face is black. He wants to rush to catch the woman, but he is pressed to the ground by the Yamen officer.

    No one thought that things had suddenly changed. Chen Zhong called for injustice, but the witness accused him of lying.

    So which is right or wrong?

    Chen Zhong didn''t expect that the woman who wanted to testify for himself would suddenly bite him. He was stunned by the change. The woman hid her face and wept. She was miserable and bullied. Anyone who saw it felt that Chen Zhong was lying.

    Killing people and robbing jewelry, so oppressing a weak woman and full of lies, Chen Zhong is really hateful!

    All of a sudden, people''s anger was aroused, and the onlookers pointed to Chen Zhong''s nose and scolded him. Chen Zhong''s face was black and dumb.

    But Su Hao, who has been quietly listening to the case, frowned tightly. He didn''t know what he was thinking, and his eyes were deep. She looked at the woman with a serious expression.

    She felt that something was wrong with.

    From the moment the woman came in, something was wrong.

    Su Hao felt that the woman was full of strong evil spirit. If she guessed correctly, the woman should not be a human, but a monster. But why did she take part in the murder? And what kind of monster is she?

    Su Hao decided to keep quiet and continue to listen to the case to see what the monster was going to do.

    "Silence! No noise in the court The magistrate said.

    "Since you two have different opinions, I will order you to tell me in detail the process of Chen brothers robbing you of your money, and there should be no leakage." The magistrate pointed to the woman and said.

    "Yes, magistrate." Women Ying Ying a blessing, and then began to slowly say the whole thing.

    The woman said that she had been going south with her family to do business, but she accidentally lost her way. Then she ran into the Chen brothers in the mountains. When they saw that the woman was alone, and that she was carrying a large box of belongings with her, they became greedy for a moment. They took her home and imprisoned her, and seized her box of jewels. In the middle of the way, Chen Zhong killed Chen Liang because of the uneven distribution of the spoils.

 Chapter 811

    After the woman finished the whole story, she cried out: "the magistrate is going to make the decision for me!"

    The onlookers were filled with righteous indignation and made a lot of comments. All of a sudden, there was a lot of noise in the court.

    "Chen Zhong is so cruel that he should be sentenced to death and beheaded!"

    "If you want me to say that neither of them is a good thing. If you bully a weak woman, Chen Liang will die unjustly."

    "That''s it

    The old lady who was just wiping tears for Chen Liang''s death changed her attitude 180 degrees, swearing, as if she wanted to dig up Chen Liang''s grave and whip his body.

    "Silence! Chen Zhong, I ask you, where is the box of jewels? Be honest The magistrate was so annoyed by the crowd below that he puffed his beard and glared at him. He patted the dead wood with great force. After a thorough investigation, he continued to hear the case.

    "My Lord, I am wronged! She lied!! That box of jewelry was stolen by my brother. I don''t know where he hid it! " Chen Zhong pointed at the woman with a bitter face and yelled.

    "My Lord, what the little girl said is true, not half a lie." The woman narrowed her eyes and had a strange smile on her face.

    Both of them are accusing each other of lying, and the box of jewelry used as evidence is unknown. The magistrate has a headache and is thinking about how to continue the trial of the case. At this time, a clear and sweet voice suddenly comes in.

    "My Lord, I think this case is unusual. Maybe I can help." Suhao came out of the crowd and stood in the court.

    The Yamen servant next to her came forward and wanted to drive her out. The magistrate raised his hand and indicated that she would not use it for the time being. Then the Yamen servant retired.

    "Who''s coming? Do you know that disturbing the court is a conviction? " The magistrate frowned at Su Hao and said seriously.

    "My Lord, my name is Su Hao. I''m a mage. I happened to travel here. When I heard about this strange case, I came to wait and see. However, just now Su realized that something was wrong. " Su Hao replied respectfully.

    "What''s wrong? Let''s hear it. " Asked the magistrate.

    "Just now, Su realized that there was a strong evil spirit in the court, so Su boldly speculated that there were monsters hiding in all of us at this time." Su Hao stood with his hands behind his back and looked around at everyone. Finally, his eyes fell on the woman.

    "Ah!" All the people covered their mouths and exclaimed, and they were immediately frightened.

    "Is that true?"?! How do you prove it? If it''s just a trickery, I''ll cut off your tongue! " The magistrate was also startled. He put his hands on the table and half of his body came out, pointing to Su Hao.

    Su not language, take out a delicate dagger from the body, quickly stroke to the hand, immediately blood gush out. But the blood didn''t flow to the ground, but was condensed by Su Hao''s magic power, and many blood beads were hanging in the air.

    All the people present couldn''t help but wonder. Only the woman''s face changed slightly and stepped back quietly.

    "Su has learned magic since he was a child. He learned from the immortal family and killed demons. Therefore, his blood is soaked by the spirit power. If I spill my blood on the monster, the demon will be burned and show its original shape." Su Hao said, and then suddenly the palm of his hand waved in the direction of the woman, and the blood bead hit the woman.

    Only heard the woman suddenly scream, was hit by the blood beads where the plume of white smoke, and then body shape gradually changed.

    Her facial features were the same as before, but her eyes were red, and a pair of long ears stood up. The lower part of the body has already completely degenerated, no human appearance, but into a pair of rabbit legs, and a short tail.

    "Monster!" Cried the crowd in horror.

    Chen Zhong, who was kneeling beside the monster, was scared out of his wits and ran away, while the magistrate sat down on the ground with a pale face.

    Seeing that the monster was exposed, she wanted to escape. Su Hao quickly threw a rope out of her body. As soon as she got close to her, she automatically tied the monster and tightened the rope.

    Su haozai carefully stared at the monster''s appearance, pondered, and then knew what kind of monster it was.

    "Don''t be afraid, everyone. Su has subdued it." Su Hao looked around the crowd and said aloud.

    She walked forward a few steps, pointed to the monster who was still struggling, and said in a deep voice, "this demon is called" Chi ". It is a false beast. It was once recorded in the ancient literature that" false beasts come out of the southwest wasteland, whose shape is like dodder. People can speak with their faces, often deceive people, speak East and West, and speak evil and good. ", That''s the monster. It looks like a rabbit with a human face. It can spit out words. It likes to tell lies most. And this homicide, Su Mou surmises, must be to have this evil to cause trouble from

    Chen Zhong rushed over and hugged Su Hao''s leg. He cried bitterly and begged: "immortal master, immortal master, help! This monster is killing me

    Su Hao glanced at him, broke off his hand, peeled him off his leg, and then snorted, "it''s true that monsters do harm, but it''s also true that you killed your brother. Once you are entangled by demons, ordinary people can''t get rid of it. If you want the evil beast to stop pestering you, then you should bring everything to the truth, and we can help you eliminate the disaster. "

    Chen Zhong grew up in the countryside when he was a child. He was so scared that he wanted to get rid of the trouble, so he quickly shook everything out.

    Chen Zhong and Chen Liang''s parents died early. They were dependent on each other since childhood. When they grew up, they stayed in the village and became hunters. One day, the two brothers went hunting in the mountains. On the way back, they saw a woman lying unconscious. They were startled and quickly took the woman home, but when they saw that the woman was not injured, they guessed that she was just in a coma, so they waited for her to wake up.

    After an hour, the woman woke up and knew that Chen brothers had saved her. She was very grateful and said that she would like to thank them for saving her life. She went on to say that she was the daughter of a rich family. She went south with her family to do business. When bandits in the forest robbed her family, they were all killed, and she was the only one left to survive. The gold and silver treasure that they brought back is in a cave on the mountain. I hope to give it to them, only for them to accept themselves.

    After hearing this, the two brothers were surprised and doubted the woman''s words. The woman said that she is now in good health and can walk normally. She said that she would take them to find her treasure chest.

    The woman took them to the cave, and there was a big box of precious gold and silver. Because it was gloomy and heavy rain was coming, they had no choice but to go home first and planned to wait for the next day to get them.

    However, Chen Zhong said that he returned to the mountain later that day and wanted to find some prey, but he fell to the foot of the mountain and fainted. Chen Liang came out to find him, and took him home, but he was unconscious in the whole process, lying at home for two days before waking up.

    After he recovered, he was still thinking about the treasure chest in his heart, so he asked Chen Liang to go up the mountain together to take it home. But when he didn''t want to go to the cave, it was already empty. Chen Zhong suspected that Chen Liang had taken advantage of his coma to embezzle treasure these days. He was so angry that he wanted to kill Chen Liang.

    Later, the villagers who happened to go up the mountain to cut firewood saw it and reported it to the police for arrest.

    After hearing the whole case, everyone was filled with emotion. Some people said that Chen Zhong should not have killed his younger brother, while others said that Chen Liang had made a mistake in swallowing the treasure. Everyone expressed their opinions, and there was a lot of discussion in the court.

    Su Hao stares at Chen Zhong and asks, "it''s all because of that box of jewelry. Where is this treasure box now?"

    "I really don''t know! When you go to the cave, don''t say it''s a treasure chest, there''s nothing! " Chen Zhong shouts injustice.

    Su Hao turned his eyes and looked at the false beast. Since it was involved in the murder, it would never be so kind as to send Chen brothers a large box of gold, silver and jewelry. So why?

    Su Hao feels vaguely that it''s not so simple. The false beast claims that Chen Zhong robbed the treasure box, but Chen Zhong says that Chen Liang swallowed it alone. So who is lying? Is it really the dead Chen Liang who hid the treasure box?

    At this time, the key evidence was the box of gold, silver and jewelry. Su Hao thought that if he could find out the treasure box, he might be able to find out the truth.

    Su Hao pondered for a while, and then said to the magistrate, "my Lord, Su is willing to do his best to help you solve the case. Now I have a request. I don''t know if you can agree."

    When the magistrate saw Su Hao showing off her skills and catching the monster on the spot, he felt that she really had some skills. He immediately did not dare to neglect her. He asked respectfully: "immortal master is willing to help solve the case. It''s too late for me to thank you. What do you want from immortal master? As long as you can do it, I will try my best to satisfy you. "

    Su Hao nodded quite satisfied with the magistrate''s attitude, and then said: "the key evidence of this case is the box of gold and silver jewelry, and Su feels that there are still some doubts that can not be solved. The signs of this case are strange, perhaps not so simple. If you can go to the scene to collect evidence, maybe you can find some clues. "

    "Immortal master means..." Asked the magistrate.

    "I''d like to ask you to send two yamen officers to escort Chen Zhong and ask him to take me back to the place where I went before the crime to see if I can find some useful information." Suhao said.

    The magistrate readily agreed, and decided that the court trial would be over for the time being, so that two yamen officers would escort Chen Zhong to collect evidence with Su Hao. Su Hao imprisons the evil beast in the dungeon of Yamen temporarily, and decides how to deal with the demon after he comes back.

    After such an arrangement, several of them set out. First, they went to the place where the crime happened, that is, Chen Zhong''s home. Chen Liang''s body has long been pulled away by Wuzuo, leaving only a large amount of human blood on the ground, dark in color and smelling of blood, just like the rust on a mottled iron door.

    Chen Zhong returned to the scene of the crime again, looking stiff and evasive. Su Hao said with a sneer in his heart, do you know that he is guilty now? Why don''t you know when you kill someone?

 Chapter 812

    She went around the house and found nothing unusual, so she told Chen Zhong to take them to the second place, the cave where the treasure chest was hidden.

    However, to Su Hao''s great disappointment, he didn''t find anything in the cave. Even the weeds in the cave didn''t grow a few. Where was the treasure box.

    Su Hao and the Yamen are escorting Chen Zhong to the foot of the mountain. Suddenly, they have a flash of inspiration. They think that they have missed a place, which is the foot of the mountain where Chen Zhong fell unconscious when he rolled down the mountain.

    She asked Chen Zhong to take him to that place. It was a wasteland full of weeds. There were only some rocks and wild grass growing to half a person''s height. However, as soon as she got there, Su Hao frowned, with a trace of surprise on her face.

    Because she sensed the energy fluctuation of memory fragments, and the distance was very close.

    Su Hao closed her eyes, held her breath, and felt the specific location of the memory fragments. She walked all the way forward and stopped in front of a stream. The stream is very clear, the sun cast down, the surface of the water sparkling, you can see three or two small fish have had.

    The energy fluctuation of memory fragments is the strongest here. Suhao is sure that it is in the stream. She bent over and rolled up her trouser legs, tied a knot on her skirt, stretched her arms, pulled up her sleeves on both sides, and went into the stream. The two yamen servants and Chen Zhong standing on one side didn''t know what Su Hao was doing. Why did they suddenly walk into the stream? Is it hard for Cheng Xianshi to suddenly get angry and want to fish?

    Su Hao didn''t want to explain for a moment. She just bent down and groped for something in the stream. The stream was icy cold and covered her legs. Occasionally, a few naughty fish swam around her legs.

    All of a sudden, she touched something, then exclaimed in surprise, "I found it!"

    With that, she stood up and lifted a crystal clear stone to her head. She turned around and gave a smile to the people standing next to her. The small stone in her hand gave off a hazy light in the sun. It was really beautiful.

    "Immortal master, what is this?" The Yamen servant asked.

    "Well, it''s a key thing to solve this case. You''ll know later. Next, we need to find a second thing, so that this homicide case can be revealed. " Su Hao sold a pass, temporarily don''t say, and then will memory fragments carefully into the brocade bag.

    With that, she continued to look for a second thing nearby, regardless of the puzzled expression on everyone''s face. After a while, she found a heavy wooden box behind a big stone, which was the lost treasure box. The grass is very high in that area, and there are stones blocking it. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t find a box here.

    Su Hao opened the box and had a look, but he saw that there were gold, silver and jewels in the box. All of them were rotten stones. When he understood what was going on, he was angry and funny, and then a deep sadness came to his heart.

    This box of stones must be the box of jewels that the evil beast had transformed into by magic. When he thought that Chen brothers had a dispute over a box of stones, Chen Liang died because of it, Su Hao was so complicated that he couldn''t say anything.

    That false beast is so hateful that it must not be spared!

    Su Hao holds the wooden box and goes to the people standing nearby. As soon as Chen Zhong sees the wooden box, he gets excited.

    "Treasure chest! That''s my treasure chest He cried with wide eyes.

    "Yes, it''s your treasure chest. When we get back to the yamen, let''s have a look at all the treasures in it. We''ll have a good look and go back." Su Hao looks at Chen Zhong with a sneer, and then calls two yamen guards to escort Chen Zhong back to the Yamen.

    When the party returned to the court, the magistrate had been waiting for them for a long time. When they came back, Su Hao held a wooden box and knew that the case could finally be solved. He was very happy.

    "Report to your excellency, now that all the certified material evidence is available, we can continue to try the case." Sue took the box and put it in the middle of the hall.

    Chen Zhong and e-beast were escorted to kneel in front of the hall again by the Yamen officer, and the crowd of onlookers who had been scattered almost gathered again, like a group of wild cats smelling fishy smell.

    "My Lord, this wooden box is the treasure box that Chen Zhong said. This murder case is all caused by this box. Why don''t we open it up and see what treasure it is that makes Chen Zhongneng do this to his brother. " Suhao said, pointing to the box on the ground.

    "Well, then, according to the immortal master, somebody, open this box." The county magistrate sent a yamen officer to go there.

    The box was very heavy. After a few days in the countryside, the metal buckle of the box was rusty. The Yamen officer lifted the box hard, and the box suddenly made a squeak.

    When the box was opened to see what was inside, everyone was shocked. There was a pile of rotten stones in the box. There was no gold, silver or jewelry.

    The biggest reaction was Chen Zhong. His eyes were dull and he said intermittently as if he had been strangled by the throat: "this... How can it be like this? Where''s my box of treasures? How could it be a stone? "

    Su Hao looked at the false beast and said, "it''s all caused by this monster. The treasure in your mouth is just a pile of rotten stones that it conjures up by magic, and you killed your brother for this pile of stones!"

    "No! It''s not like that. It''s Chen Liang. It must be Chen Liang. He''s hiding all his treasures! " Chen Zhong thumped the ground and cried out.

    "If I guess correctly, this matter may really have nothing to do with your brother. I feel sorry that he died in vain and became his brother''s ghost." Su Hao looked at Chen Zhong and said in a deep voice, his eyes full of irony.

    Then, she took out the memory fragment from the brocade bag and approached Chen Zhong. The memory fragment suddenly glowed. Su Hao is right. This memory fragment really belongs to Chen Zhong, so Chen Zhong''s memory is broken, which leads to a misunderstanding of Chen Liang.

    "My Lord, the cause of this case is actually caused by two monsters." Su Hao said.

    "What? Is there a second monster here now? " The magistrate was shocked, and the onlookers immediately shrank.

    "No, the other monster was already dead, but this case was caused by his sin. The demon, named Meng, sucks human memories, and it''s Chen Zhong who sucks one of them, causing confusion and misunderstanding of Chen Liang that leads to this tragedy. This thing in my hand is exactly the memory of Chen Zhong. Now I will return it to its original owner. "

    Su Hao steps forward, picks up the memory fragments with his magic power, and then hits Chen Zhong fiercely. The memory fragments melt into Chen Zhong''s body quickly, and Chen Zhong faints with a shrill cry.

    "Immortal master, this..." the magistrate looked at the dazed Chen Zhong with a bit of embarrassment on his face. Before the case is over, the prisoner can''t die, or he will be blamed at that time.

    "Well, don''t worry, my Lord. He just fainted and will wake up in a moment." Su Hao waved his hand and said calmly.

    Sure enough, after a while, Chen Zhong opened his eyes and looked miserable. Su Hao''s pain made him feel like he was going to be torn apart. However, after waking up, a lost memory poured into his mind.

    Chen Zhong saw that he sneaked back to the cave that night and took the treasure box. Then when he went down the mountain, he accidentally fell down and rolled down to the foot of the mountain with the box in his arms. Then, he saw a huge, ugly monster grab him by the neck, lift him up, face-to-face, he felt something in his body was running away, his eyes were black, and he fainted.

    Later, when he woke up again, he was already at home. His younger brother Chen Liang was watching him anxiously. He was very happy to see him wake up. After a few days, he remembered that he was going to get the treasure box, so he called Chen Liang. Going to the cave was empty, of course, because he had taken the box himself, but he lost his memory and didn''t remember it. So he suspects that Chen Liang took advantage of his coma to embezzle the treasure chest, and pretended to be ignorant and innocent. His anger suddenly broke the string of reason and brutally killed his brother.

    Chen Zhong thought of everything. His eyes were red. He put his head in his arms and knelt down on the ground. His face was full of pain. The most ridiculous thing is that the box of so-called gold, silver and jewelry turned out to be a box of rotten stones. For the sake of a box of stones, I killed my brother who was dependent on me since childhood!

    In a low voice, Chen Zhong choked and roared, making a sound like a wounded beast: "my Lord! I killed my brother, and I plead guilty

    The magistrate sentenced Chen Zhongcan to death because he was greedy for money and could not bear to kill his own brother Chen Liang. He was beheaded tomorrow afternoon.

    Now that this shocking murder case is over, all the dust is settled, and it''s over for the time being. The evil beast was escorted by Su Hao to the tunnel hall to suppress it. He was not allowed to come out again to harm the world.

    When he said goodbye to the city, Su Hao sighed with emotion.

    As the old saying goes: greed is like fire, if it is not stopped, it will start a prairie fire; Desire is like water. If you don''t stop it, it will be terrible.

    In a dense forest, from time to time, there are sounds of birds and animals passing by, and the gurgling sound of the river. It''s quite lively, as if it''s holding a grand ball. At this time, in a quiet corner nobody knows, a little white fox has encountered a big trouble in history. It''s lively and playful. It''s the first time to explore this mysterious unknown area by itself, but it doesn''t know that there are many dangers here. If it''s not careful, it will hit the road.

    It is happily chasing a beautiful butterfly, and it is about to bite the wings of the butterfly, but suddenly it feels like it falls down at the foot, and then it hits a hard ground, followed by a sharp pain of being scratched by a sharp weapon on its leg. He felt the warm liquid flowing out of the painful part of his leg, moistening his beautiful white hair.

    Little white fox wailed bitterly, but he didn''t get any response. There was only darkness all around, and the smell of decaying leaves. It is afraid to shrink in the corner, the call is getting smaller and smaller, but still occasionally issued a few wronged hum, it seems to be expecting some miracle will happen.

 Chapter 813

    I don''t know how long later, little white fox heard a footstep from far to near, slowly coming towards it, and finally stopped in front of the trap it fell into.

    "Why?" There''s a young voice that makes a confused monosyllabic.

    Then, a pair of hands opened the fallen leaves on its body, a white and beautiful face magnified in front of its eyes, it is a five or six-year-old boy, he is squatting in front of the trap, with a pair of watery eyes looking at it curiously.

    "Wow! It''s a little white fox Exclaimed the little boy.

    Then with her hands carefully remove the remains of litter, hands carefully hold it out of the trap, small white fox is afraid to shrink into a small ball, shivering all over.

    The little boy gently stroked it and whispered, "don''t be afraid. I won''t hurt you."

    Small white fox as if can understand the little boy''s words, looked up at him, white ears erect, a shake.

    The little boy immediately giggled happily: "little white fox, little white fox, can you understand me, right? If so, use your ears. "

    Hearing this, little white fox shook his furry ears. The little boy opened his eyes and was surprised. He lowered his head and rubbed against the little white fox, but suddenly saw the wound on his leg.

    "Oh! You were hurt. It must be very painful... A few days ago, my mother accidentally pricked her hand to bleed when she was doing needlework. I''ll blow it for her, and then she won''t hurt. I''ll blow it for you, too. " The little boy with a distressed face puffed up his fleshy cheek and puffed on the little white fox''s leg.

    Small white fox feel a gust of wind blowing in the leg cool, it seems that the wound is not so painful, comfortable squint eyes.

    "Why is it still bleeding? What should I do! My father is a doctor, but he is very powerful. Shall I take you home and let him treat you? " The little boy thought that his father was the most skilled doctor in the village, and he would have to be little white fox. Then he laughed happily again.

    He carefully put the little white fox in his arms with both hands, wide sleeves to cover its small body tightly.

    "But I have to hide you before I get home. There are some bad children in the village who bully small animals. Yesterday I saw them throw rhubarb with stones. Oh, I forgot to tell you that rhubarb is the dog of the village''s grandfather. But don''t be afraid, I will protect you! " Said the little boy with a firm face.

    He picked up little white fox and ran out of the woods, across a small river, to a village ahead. Little white fox was covered to death by him. He couldn''t see anything in his arms, but he felt at ease.

    "Father, mother, I''m back!" The little boy ran into an old house and cried out.

    The mother, who was doing embroidery work in the house, heard this and came out to have a look. She frowned and pulled the little boy to her side. She patted off the dirt on him and said in a low voice, "where have you been? Make disheartened, after a while your father came back to lecture you Huh? What do you have in your arms? Show me. "

    The little boy released his arm, and then a small white hairy head came out of his arms, with big eyes looking at the strange environment.

    "Why, fox? Where did you get a little white fox? " His mother asked in a low voice. He didn''t mean to scold him, so he was relieved.

    "I saw it in the woods. It was hurt. Mother, can you let dad cure it without driving it away?" The little boy still held the fox tightly and asked tentatively.

    His mother sighed, touched his hair and said, "I can''t decide this. I have to wait for your father to come back and ask him for advice. It''s just... This little guy looks very pitiful. The wound on his leg should be not shallow. Why don''t you feed it some water first? "

    Hearing that his mother didn''t object, the little boy was very happy and ran to his room with little white fox in his arms. Running into the room, he found an old dress he didn''t wear from the cupboard, folded it neatly and spread it on the ground, and then put little white fox on it with ease.

    The little boy went to the kitchen to get a small porcelain bowl and a steamed bread. He poured some water into the bowl and put it in front of little white fox. Little white fox was trapped in the trap. During the day, he was thirsty and hungry. He licked the water in the bowl anxiously and drank it up after three or two times.

    "Drink slowly. I have a steamed bread here." The little boy smiles and gently touches the head of the little white fox. He has never touched such a cute little thing, hairy and soft. Little white fox put up his head and looked at him. He licked the palm of his hand. Suddenly, an itch came up and the little boy giggled again.

    Then he broke the steamed bread into small pieces and fed them to little white fox. After half a day, he stopped.

    "Little white fox, why are you so small? When I grow up, you will grow up, and then I can protect you? I''ll never let you get hurt again. " Said the little boy to himself.

    At this time, a sound of walking came to the room, the door creaked and was pushed open. It was the father who was out to treat people who came back.

    "Dad, you''re back!" The little boy rushed over and hugged his father.

    "I support your mother. She said that you went out in the daytime and brought back a fox. Really?" Asked the father, pretending to be angry.

    "... dad, don''t drive little white fox away. He''s hurt. Can you fix it for me? As long as you cure it, I''ll... I''ll never run out to play again? " The little boy raised his head and begged pitifully.

    "OK, I won''t drive it away, but you should concentrate on your study every day, don''t put too much energy on it, and let it go back to the mountains after it''s healed." The father held the boy''s shoulder and said solemnly. The boy nodded and agreed.

    So the father will be small white fox wound treatment clean, on the medicine, and then carefully bandaged. The little boy took good care of the little fox every day. He became more and more affectionate. He could eat and sleep without leaving his body. Day by day, the wound on the little fox''s leg healed and he could walk normally again.

    One day, the little boy and the little white fox were chasing and playing in a circle in the yard. His father came up to him, squatted down, gently stroked his hair, and said, "white fox has recovered, so it''s time to let it go back to its own place. It''s not suitable to stay here."

    The little boy looked at his father, bowed his head and asked, "father, can''t you leave it?"

    The father said, "white fox has spirit. It''s not right. Let it go back to the mountain. In the future, we may meet again. "

    The little boy took the little white fox to the woods where they met, put it down gently, and then whispered to it, "go, my father said I can''t keep you..."

    Little white fox didn''t move forward as if he couldn''t hear him. He kept circling around him, rubbing his legs with his hairy head. After a while, he raised his head and called in a low voice. His voice was soft and full of begging for coquetry.

    The little boy squatted down, stroked the white and shining hair of the little white fox, red eyes, choked and said: "if you are a person, we can live together, eat together, sleep together, go to school together. If you are a boy, be my brother and I will protect you. If you are a girl, be my bride and I will still protect you. "

    Finish saying, small shoulder gently shake up, grievance of sob overflow from the throat. Little fox seems to understand his words, but also understand his mood at this time, close to him, gently licking his fingers with his tongue, warm, itchy. Squatting and crying for a while, the little boy stood up and held the little white fox in his arms. Then he went deeper into the woods and stopped at a place where he felt safe. Then he put down the little white fox and gently pushed it with his hand.

    "You go. Don''t let bad people catch you any more. It will hurt when you get hurt." Said the little boy softly.

    Little white fox moved forward a little step, and then looked back at the little boy quietly, the little boy then urged it, it moved forward a little distance, and then looked back at him do not understand. Worried, the little boy picked up the stone beside him and hit him around, but he was very careful not to hit him. Frightened, the little white fox ran a distance and looked back at him. His beautiful eyes were full of sadness.

    The little boy yelled in that direction: "you go! Don''t come back

    Little white fox took a deep look at him at last, and then ran to the depth of the forest without looking back. The tall Bush soon disappeared, until it disappeared completely. The shadow of a few birds in the woods, but there is no snow-white figure.

    The little boy covered his chest with his hands, looked at the direction, and asked in a low voice, "will we see each other again in the future?"

    A handsome young man was holding a yellowing book and leaning against the window with his cheek in his hand. He looked attentive, as if he was isolated from the things around him. As soon as the wind blows, a Wisteria flower on the climbing frame beside the window shakes with the wind. A petal gently falls on the childe''s thick ink hair, but he doesn''t feel it.

    "Che''er, it''s time to eat." The mother called outside the room, but after a long time there was no response, she went into the room. Seeing the purple petal that fell on his hair, he couldn''t help shaking his head and laughing. He went to take down the petal for him.

    Ling junche felt that there was a shadow over his head. Then he raised his head and said "ah" softly. Then he got up and saluted: "mother, I don''t know when you came in. It''s really..."

    "Who let me have a nerd''s son." Mother said with a smile.

    Ling junche felt his nose embarrassed, and his white and handsome face was flushed.

    Mother took his hand and patted: "go, eat, read also want to eat first, your father just came back."

    "Is father''s consultation going well today? I heard that the old man who sells calligraphy and paintings next door suddenly fell ill. I saw him alive the day before yesterday. How could he be so suddenly... "Ling junche sighed, feeling a little impatient.

 Chapter 814

    "When people get old, they will get sick. No one will get sick. In a twinkling, you are so old, father and mother are old Mother is full of emotion, a little sad to say.

    "Mother! Don''t say that. You and your father are not old at all. Che''er will always be with you. " Ling junche touched her mother''s white hair painfully. She used to carry her mother on her back, but now she can''t carry her back. Unconsciously, he was a head taller than her mother and grew into a beautiful man.

    "Come on, don''t keep your father waiting too long. The food should be cold." His mother took him to the dining room.

    After dinner, Ling junche went back to his room to read a book. He had passed the local examination and the national examination. He planned to go to Beijing in three days to take the last imperial examination of this year.

    Late at night, the room is dark, there is wind, only the faint candle shadow shakes, Ling junche so grasp the book lying on the desk to sleep. He had a strange dream. For some reason, he dreamed that a small white figure was running in front of him. The figure suddenly stopped and suddenly turned back. A pair of light colored eyes like crystal clear glass ran into his eyes. He thought these eyes were familiar, but he couldn''t remember them.

    The next morning, Ling junche wakes up in the birdsong outside the window. He looks at the messy book case and laughs. He even slept on his stomach all night last night. No wonder he feels cool. Then, he thought of the strange dream last night, with a little confused look. Who was that figure?

    A few days later, Ling junche packed his cage and set out for the Beijing examination. His father and mother told him everything in detail. He nodded and agreed one by one. After pacifying his parents, he left the quiet village.

    A few days later, when I came to a temple one day, the sky was dark and windy. It looked like a heavy rain was coming. Ling junche sighs helplessly. It seems that he can only stay here for a night and wait for the rain to pass.

    He walked into the temple quickly, called a few times, but no one answered. Then he looked at the dilapidated temple, which should have been abandoned for a long time. In other words, no one in the temple overnight also saves the cost of accommodation, it should be a piece of tile with the Buddha. It rained heavily outside at night, and the temperature was a little low. Ling junche didn''t sleep very soundly. He felt the rain dripping from one side of his body. He turned over to go on sleeping, but he felt as if a huge shadow was covering him.

    When I opened my eyes, I was scared out of my wits. I saw a huge, strange looking and ugly monster standing in front of him, looking down on him coldly. He just wanted to get up and run away, but the monster took a faster step, grabbed him by the neck and lifted him up without any difficulty. He suddenly had difficulty breathing.

    The next second, the frightening monster suddenly put his face close to Ling junche, and then took a deep breath. He felt that there was something crazy running in his body. He felt that his head seemed to explode and hurt, but the monster was satisfied. His body was a little cold, his consciousness gradually blurred, and then his eyelids knocked heavily up and down, and he fainted.

    The next morning, after a long night of heavy rain, Ling junche woke up and knocked on his painful head. What''s the matter with him? How can he sleep with such a pain? Did you catch a cold at night?

    Just thinking about it, I saw a white skirt corner beside me. Looking up along the skirt corner, I saw a beautiful and moving face. I was stunned for a moment. A beautiful woman was standing by, looking at him with a smile.

    It''s an unforgettable face, such as the white skin of jade, the clear eyes of glass, the rising eyes have their own style, the pretty small nose looks very clever, and the bright red and moist lips are like the enchanting flowers on the other side, which makes people want to have a kiss.

    Although this face was a little bit unreal, she was only wearing a plain light gauze skirt, as if no matter how gorgeous she was, she would be eclipsed.

    "Are you..." Ling junche hesitates and asks.

    "Don''t you remember me?" A woman''s voice is as pleasant as a silver bell.

    "Who am I? Why are you here? " Ling junche pointed to himself and asked difficultly.

    There was a flash of surprise on the woman''s face, but she hid it in an instant. Her beautiful eyes turned dexterously, thought about it, and then she laughed again.

    "My name is Bai Qian. You are my husband, and your name is Ling junche. We have been married for a long time, and we love each other. A few days ago, after you had a serious illness, you forgot everything. Yesterday, you ran out of your house and didn''t know you wanted to go home. Husband, you make me worry. " Bai Qian gently pulled his hand and put it on his face. He said with a worried face.

    Ling junche stay in situ, he and she are husband and wife? However, why there was no memory in his mind and he couldn''t remember anything. He tried hard to find some evidence to prove his identity, but he didn''t think about it. Suddenly, his head began to ache violently, as if he were chopping down with an axe, and he immediately held his head and murmured bitterly.

    "Jun Che!" White shallow immediately flustered, hold his face, see his cold sweat DC, face pale, "what''s the matter with you, don''t scare me?"

    "Pain! Headache! I can''t remember anything. I have a headache when I think about it... "Ling junche''s body trembles with pain. His handsome face is miserable and colorless, and his ruddy lips are covered with frost at this time.

    Bai Qian hugs Ling junche, buries his head in his neck and says: "don''t think about it. It doesn''t matter if you can''t remember. I''ll accompany you and I''ll take you home."

    Bai Qian helped him to stand up, took his cage and walked out of the broken temple. She took him to a bamboo forest. The bamboo forest was in a quiet place. It was very quiet. There were only bird calls and the rustle of leaves when the wind blew. There were no other people.

    A little further on, in front of the bamboo grove, I saw a delicate wooden house. Although the wooden house was small, it had all kinds of furniture. It had a desk, a bed, a cabinet, a dining table, and it was brand new.

    Bai Qian helps Ling junche to sit down beside the bed, takes off his shoes, socks and robes, takes off his hair crown, spreads his long hair like ink, and then lets him lie down and rest.

    "Husband, you can have a good sleep. I''ll go to the doctor and get some medicine. I''ll be back soon." Bai Qian gently pushed aside the messy hair on his ear side, and then bent down to print a kiss on his forehead.

    Ling junche''s body is instantly stiff and dare not move. Although he has accepted that they are husband and wife, he still feels very strange to Bai shallow.

    Bai Qian noticed Ling junche''s strange, opened the distance between him, chuckled, and then called a "fool" and got up to go out. I''m still too anxious. Don''t scare him.

    Although to see Ling junche again is like a dream to her, and she keeps him by her side, realizing a dream she has been longing for, Bai Qian is very worried about his current physical condition. For the time being, we can''t find out what caused it, so we have to go to the doctor first to catch some medicine to keep him healthy.

    Bai Qian walked forward for a while and looked back. When he felt that he could not see the cabin, he pinched the formula with both hands and recited a mantra in his mouth. In an instant, she was filled with thick white smoke, which soon swallowed up her figure. After a while, the smoke dispersed, and the beautiful figure standing in the white smoke disappeared, leaving only a strange light fragrance.

    Bai Qian, who was originally in the bamboo forest, suddenly appeared in the city alley five or six miles away from the bamboo forest. She flicked her sleeve, changed a very ordinary face, threw it into the crowd, and no one would look at it more. Then she walked out of the alley and came to a hospital with satisfaction.

    She told the doctor that her husband had a head disease and asked the doctor to prescribe some mild medicine for recuperation. After taking the medicine, she walked out of the hospital and saw that there were white and fat steamed buns on the street, still in the shape of a lovely rabbit. She was stunned as if she thought of something and then began to smile.

    When she came to the steamed bread stall, the old man immediately warmly called her: "girl, buy some steamed bread. The fresh steamed bread is still rabbit shaped. It''s good-looking and delicious! Children love to eat, you can buy it back to coax children

    Bai Qian covered his mouth and laughed, then happily said: "I don''t coax children, coax Xianggong."

    The old man also grinned: "coax Xianggong also become, coax happy next time to buy!"

    Bai Qian asked for two buns, and then went back to the bamboo hut with a pile of things. Push open the door, Ling junche is leaning on the head of the bed looking at this volume of book, that is white shallow leave before he left. Hearing the sound of pushing the door, Ling junche immediately looks over and smiles at the dialogue, as if waiting for a long time.

    Bai Qian first put several packages of Medicine on the table, then took a bag wrapped in paper, sat by the bed and opened the oil paper. Two little white rabbits cleverly held them in her hands. Then a smell of food filled the room.

    "Husband, do you remember that when I was sick, you fed me steamed bread. I still remember the taste." Bai Qian said softly, then carefully broke the steamed bread into small pieces and fed them to Ling junche''s mouth.

    Ling junche suddenly moved, the original sense of strangeness and estrangement of Bai shallow disappeared for a long time.

    He said softly, "I can''t remember all the things before, but you can tell me one by one."

    "Well, it doesn''t matter if we can''t remember the past. We still have a lot of days to live together in the future." Bai shallow gently holds his hand, a pair of clear eyes gentle and affectionate looking at him.

    She thought selfishly, if only he would never think of everything before, and then they could have a good, long life together.

 Chapter 815

    Su Hao had been on her way for a day in the sun, but she didn''t see a city, even a small village, along the way. The place was so sparsely populated that she sighed. Because of the magic blessing, she was not very hungry, but she was thirsty. She felt that her throat was on fire. She was afraid that she would spit white smoke with one mouth open.

    She forced herself to be thirsty and walked on for another half an hour. Suddenly, she saw a thick and luxuriant bamboo forest in front of her. The bamboo forest covers a large area and looks green.

    After walking through the bamboo forest for a while, Su Hao faintly heard someone''s voice. He was so happy that he thought that he could get water at last, so he stepped forward. When he came near, he saw a delicate wooden house in the forest. It was very simple and elegant. Before he saw anyone, he heard the joyful laughter coming out of the house. Su Hao recognized that it was a man and a woman''s voice. It sounded very young.

    As if afraid of breaking the laughter, Su Hao went to the wooden house door and asked, "Hello, is this the owner of this room?"

    Maybe the two people in the house are too focused to hear her voice. But Su Hao has to go directly to the window of the wooden house, only to see a pair of Bi Ren practicing calligraphy in front of the case.

    I saw the handsome and elegant man standing behind the woman, holding her hand, holding the brush words in her hand. Their slender fingers were overlapped, and they were all in one go. White paper down two lines of free and easy words: jinfengyulu meet, will win the world countless.

    Su Hao taps on the windowsill, and they just wake up. They put down their pen and look up at her in surprise.

    "I''m sorry, I just yelled outside the door, but there was no response. I had to go into the yard to disturb you." Su Hao was a little embarrassed, a little embarrassed for a moment.

    "Well, the girl is lost?" The woman asked her with a gentle smile.

    "No, Su is just very thirsty. He wants to have the cheek to come in and ask for water." Su Hao also smiles at her.

    "Lady, come on, take this girl into the room to have a rest. It''s strange outside." Ling junche asks Bai Qian to open the door.

    Bai Qian quickly carries his skirt and goes to the door. He opens the door of the inner room. Su Hao comes in. When he passes by Bai Qian, he frowns slightly, and then quickly recovers his calm.

    "What do you call a girl?" Suhao asked, looking into her face.

    "You can call me Bai Qian. That''s my husband. His name is Ling junche. Are girls from other places? We live in a remote place, and few people come here at ordinary times. Today, visitors come from afar. " Bai Qian invited her to sit down at the table and poured her a cup of tea.

    Su Hao took the cup and drank the tea. Then he rubbed the cup with his finger, but he looked at Bai Qian with a smile. After a while, she said carelessly: "Bai Qian is a beautiful girl. Su has never seen such a beautiful woman before. How blessed is Ling."

    Listen to her say so, white shallow embarrassed to pull a wisp of hair hanging down from her ear, white face dyed with a touch of pretty red halo, can be said to be all kinds of amorous feelings for a moment.

    Su Hao sighed in his heart and thought that beauty is of course extremely beautiful, but the more gorgeous the skin is, the more poisonous the mushroom is. Although Su Hao had many thoughts in his heart, he remained silent.

    Ling junche was very happy to hear Su Hao boast about his wife. He said enthusiastically: "Miss Su must be very tired after a day''s journey. If you don''t dislike our simple wooden house, you''d better stay here for a night to have a good rest, and then go on your way tomorrow."

    Su Hao pretended to refuse a few times, and then readily agreed. The couple put her in a smaller side room on the other side. Ling junche said that he would go out and pick up some wood to chop firewood. There was not enough firewood in the kitchen. He planned to make a good dinner for Su Hao tonight. Su Hao was a little moved for a moment. He thought that this man was really pure and kind-hearted. No wonder he was cheated by his pillow.

    Hear Ling junche to go out, white shallow immediately some worry: "Xianggong, your body has not recovered, don''t force yourself."

    "It''s OK. I haven''t had a headache recently. Don''t worry, madam. I''m not far away from here. I''ll be back soon. You can talk with Miss Su at home Ling junche said with a smile.

    "Well, if you feel uncomfortable, don''t force yourself to come back early." Bai Qian looked at him with a worried face.

    Then white shallow send Ling Jun Che to the door, two people said for a long time, personal words to separate. After Ling junche walked away, Bai Qian went back to the house and laughed at Su awkwardly: "my husband and I are deeply in love. I can''t bear to part for a moment."

    "I see it." Su Hao faintly smile, "just heard that young master Ling seems to be in poor health?"

    Speaking of this, Bai Qian was very sad and said: "my husband had a serious illness before. When he woke up, he forgot all the previous things. Moreover, he was not in good health and had a headache from time to time."

    Su Hao looks at Bai Qian''s face, wants to distinguish whether the heartache on her face is true or false, and then thinks, is Ling junche''s appearance really caused by a serious illness?

    She decided not to beat around the Bush, while Ling junche is away, straight to the point, if annoy Bai shallow, directly force her to show the original shape, that''s better.

    After making up her mind, Su Hao suddenly stepped forward, approached Bai Qian, and asked in her ear in a soft voice, "so what''s the moral of Bai Qian''s turning into a human figure and pestering around young master Ling?"

    Hearing these words, Bai Qian''s body suddenly became stiff, and then asked in a cold voice, "I don''t know what Miss Su''s words mean. Please respect yourself."

    "Su is actually a wandering mage. He loves to catch demons and get rid of the trouble in his life. He is a human being and a demon Su Hao opened the distance from her and said with no expression on her face.

    "My husband and I love each other very much. We live in peace all the time. I don''t know where Miss Su lives. We have to disturb our lives." White shallow frown, secretly store power, is a very alert appearance.

    When Su Hao saw that she denied it, he decided not to talk to her anymore. He put his hand into his pocket, took out a delicate dagger, quickly drew it into his palm, and then hit Bai Qian. Bai Qian didn''t have time to dodge. He was splashed with blood beads, screamed, and then quickly retreated.

    The place where she was hit by the blood bead just now was emitting white smoke, which seemed to be in general pain of being burned. Then a white fox tail grew behind her, and a pair of hairy ears grew on her head.

    "I don''t know what kind of monster it is. It turned out to be a fox." Sue gave a sneer.

    "Why do you want to break the quiet life of me and my husband? You could have thought you didn''t know! Damn you Bai Qian was very angry and gave a warning sound like a wild animal. The next second, she gently pointed her toes, leaped into the air, and rushed fiercely at Su Hao.

    Su Hao moves quickly to avoid her attack. At the same time, she quickly summons a demon rope and throws it at Bai Qian, which instantly binds her to death and can''t move.

    She went to Bai Qian and squatted down. She said with a sneer, "you are too shallow to beat me. You''d better tell me honestly. Why do you want to pretend to be human and approach Mr. Ling? What''s more, are you responsible for his amnesia? "

    Although Bai Qian is not reconciled, she is also helpless. Su Hao has high mana. She is not a little bit, but different from each other. Her way in the fox demon is not powerful, let alone trying to compete with the master with high mana.

    She was silent for a long time, then sighed and whispered the cause and effect of the incident.

    Bai Qian tells Su Hao that she was injured when she was a child and was saved by Ling junche. She took it home to take care of it for a while. After the injury, she went back to the mountain forest. She was very reluctant to give up, so she vowed to devote herself to cultivation and return to Ling junche as soon as possible. Maybe she had heard her wish and pitied her yearning heart day and night. One day when she passed by, she unexpectedly met Ling junche. It was in a broken temple. She looked at the sleeping man on the ground and recognized his smell. But I don''t know why, Ling junche wakes up, but she doesn''t remember her own things. So she tells him such a lie, which can be regarded as fulfilling her delusion all the time.

    After that, Bai Qian looked at Su Che with sad eyes and begged: "although I''m a demon, I''ve never harmed anyone. I have only one wish in my life, that is, to be around Jun Che and hope that the immortal master will succeed!"

    Su Hao looked at what she said, sighed, and said to him: "you know, the human demon is different. If you just stay by his side, you will only be invaded by evil and damage his longevity."

    Hearing this, Bai Qian began to feel sad for a moment. He hid his face and cried. He saw Su better than he could bear. Su Hao was silent for a moment, and then said, "if you really want to stay with him, you have to pay a heavy price..."

    Bai Qian immediately said excitedly, "I''m willing to pay any price. I hope immortal master can give me some advice!"

    "Since you are a demon, you only need to remove the demons. It''s easy to say, it''s not easy... You just need to cut out your inner alchemy, and you can become an ordinary woman. But you can''t get married again in the future. You will experience life and death like ordinary people, and your life will be much shorter than ordinary people. " Suhao sighed again.

    "Will you?" Su Hao asked with a frown.

    "I will! Please let me stay with him, not to mention Neidan, even if it''s life. " White shallow tears across the white face, Putong kneel, toward Su Hao heavily kowtow a ring.

    Su Hao was silent for a long time and sighed, "well, I''ll help you to complete your infatuation."

 Chapter 816

    Su Hao goes to the door and looks around. After confirming that Ling junche hasn''t come back, he puts down his heart and locks the door of the room. She untied the demon rope on Bai Qian''s body.

    Looking at her silence for a long time, she said: "I''ll give you one last chance to go back. If you regret now, then you will leave linggongzi quietly, and I''ll take it as if nothing happened. You know, once you start, you can''t stop. "

    "I will not regret that there is no more important existence than him in this world. If I want to leave him, I might as well die. Immortal master, do it! " White shallow one face is resolute, urge a way.

    "Well, I don''t know whether I''m right or wrong to help you, but with the world rolling, who can tell right or wrong?" Suhao said softly.

    Then she helped Bai Qian to the bed and lay down. She sat down beside the bed and said, "the process will be very painful later. You should be patient.", Bai Qian nods in response.

    Su Hao sits attentively, runs the magic power in her body quickly, and recites the incantation lightly. The powerful magic power gradually condenses into a big unreal hand behind her, and then probes into Bai Qian''s body bit by bit, groping for the position of Neidan. Pale and pale, the forehead kept sweating, and the brows were tightly screwed together in pain.

    The big hand suddenly stopped, as if it had found what it was looking for. Then it tightened its palm and pulled endon out a little bit, slowly but unstoppably. All of a sudden, Bai Qian couldn''t help crying out in pain. At the moment, she felt as if she had been dug out of her heart and lungs, and she was still alive when she was sober. It''s a torture.

    Little by little, her face became whiter and whiter, as if her body were transparent. The big palm continued to pull out, until at last, it suddenly closed with force, and an extremely shrill scream overflowed from Bai Qian''s mouth, like the voice of a human and the sound of a fox.

    The big palm dissipated, and a white bead fell down. Su Hao reached out to catch it. It was the white and shallow inner elixir, the inner elixir of cultivation.

    Su Haowang looked at Bai Qian with compassion in his eyes, and then said, "from then on, you are just a mortal. Return this inner pill to you to keep it for yourself. If you encounter any danger in the future, crush it hard, you can finally save your life."

    She treasured the heart like a kilo weight of the inner pill to the white shallow hands, white shallow weak looking at her, bleak smile.

    "Thank you, immortal master." Bai Qian leans on the bed, his eyes are lax.

    "No, it''s just that I have one more condition. When Mr. Ling comes back, I hope you can tell him the truth. Although the dreams piled up with lies are beautiful, they are still beautiful and broken at all." Su Hao said with gentle eyes and sincere words.

    "Well, I really... Shouldn''t lie to him." Bai Qian sighed with a long sigh, "it''s just that this period of time is so beautiful, just like I stole it, and I have trouble sleeping and eating every day, for fear of losing the happiness I finally stole. But in the end, we have to face the reality, where to go, I let junche choose. If he wants to keep me, I will live and die; If he can''t keep me, I''ll be a ghost and guard by his side. I''ll be content to look at him from a distance. "

    Su Hao used the magic power in his body and gave Bai Qian some. Bai Qian''s pale face eased a little. He quietly leaned on the bed and closed his eyes. They were heavy and speechless for a moment.

    There was a footstep outside the door. It was Ling junche who came back. He asked with a smile: "lady, why did you kill the door in broad daylight? Don''t you want to let Wei Fu in?"

    Bai Qian suddenly looks excited and wants to get up. Su Hao gently holds her hand and shakes her head: "I''ll open the door. You''re still weak, but don''t forget what I just asked."

    Bai Qian nodded his head slightly, with some pain and tangle on his face. Then he sighed. This day has come.

    Su Hao went to open the door and let Ling junche come in. As soon as he came in, he noticed that something was wrong with the atmosphere. After looking around the room, he found that Bai Qian was leaning on the bed.

    He went to spoil and asked, "why do you sleep late in the daytime?"

    However, the next second, he found pale and frightening, and immediately held her cool hand anxiously: "lady, why is her face so ugly? Is there something wrong? Tell me, I''ll get you a doctor

    Said, about to go out to find a doctor, but Bai Qian stopped: "Xianggong, I have something to say with you, is very important."

    Ling junche saw her look dignified, then stopped, sat down in front of the bed, frowned, took her hand, and asked softly, "what do you want to say to me? Just say it, I''ll listen here. "

    "Xianggong, I cheated you. We... Are not husband and wife at all. I found you in the broken temple. Seeing that you lost your memory, I took you back and lied to you that we were married. I coaxed you to live with me. " Bai Qian''s eyes are full of tears, staring at Ling junche with a sad tone.

    "Are you... Are you telling the truth? So why do you do that? " Ling junche couldn''t accept it for a moment, so he stayed there.

    "When you were young, you once saved a white fox, took it home to heal, ate and lived with it, remember? And I''m the white fox you saved before, but I''ve been thinking about you ever since I left you. I''m delusional, but I don''t want to meet you here again, and I''m not willing to leave you any more... "Bai Qianding looks at Ling junche and doesn''t want to move his eyes.

    "You, you mean... You''re a fox?" Ling Jun Che stares big eyes and murmurs.

    "Mr. Ling, excuse me." Su Hao suddenly interjected, "Bai Qian is sure to be a fox demon. If she continues to be with you as a fox demon, it will damage your longevity. So she just asked me to help her take out the inner pill. Now, she has become a mortal woman."

    "Who are you again?" Ling junche felt that he had a splitting headache and couldn''t accept the shock news one after another.

    "For a formal introduction, I''m a wandering mage in xiasuhao. When I pass by here, I''m surprised to feel that there is evil spirit, and I realize that Bai Qian is a demon. But she never harmed the world, and she was infatuated with young master Ling. She was so moved that she realized her wish. " Su haoxu said, "but how to deal with this matter depends on Mr. Ling."

    "Wait a minute, I can''t accept what you said. I can''t remember anything before." Ling junche desperately wants to think of the past, and wants to find a consistent memory that can connect with all the absurd things now, but his head is blank, and then suddenly a sharp pain strikes.

    "Ah... Pain... Why can''t I remember anything?" Ling junche hugs his head in pain, and Bai Qian hugs him painfully.

    "There''s something wrong with the fact that Mr. Ling lost his memory. Can you talk about it carefully and see if you can find some clues?" Su Hao frowned. She had a guess in her heart, but she was not sure.

    "I only remember sleeping in a broken Temple all night and waking up with nothing to remember." Ling junche said that he has very little information.

    Bai Qian felt thoughtful, then said: "that day, when I went to the broken temple, I only saw Jun Che lying on the ground, but there was no second person, but..."

    "What?" Su Hao asked.

    "But I can smell another evil spirit left in the temple. It''s the same evil spirit. I can''t be wrong about the same kind of smell. So I guess, maybe before me, another demon came, but my cultivation is too low to recognize what demon it is. " White shallow eyebrow light Cu, sink a voice to say.

    "You take me to that temple and start now. I may have a way to help Mr. Ling recover his memory!" Su Hao said excitedly.

    If you guessed correctly, this event may be caused by Meng again, and the previous two experiences of looking for memory fragments tell her that memory fragments are usually scattered in the original place. Well, the memory fragment is probably near the broken temple now!

    The three left for the broken temple. When they came to the door, there was no one near the temple, and they were still as dilapidated as ever. As soon as he walked into the temple, Su Hao immediately felt a strong energy fluctuation of memory fragments. Yes, it must be here.

    Su Hao searched the temple for a circle, but there was no shadow of memory fragments, but the induction of energy fluctuation clearly told her that memory fragments were definitely in the temple, and there would be no mistake. After carefully looking for every corner, he found nothing, but Su Hao suddenly looked up at a Buddha statue in the middle of the temple.

    It was a stone statue, more than two feet high. The Buddha statue was vividly carved, with pale eyebrows, raised lips and a kind face. It put its hands together and put it on its knees at will.

    Su Hao touched the ground with the tip of her foot, leaped up gently, and was above the air. However, she saw a crystal clear thing lying quietly in the palm of the statue. She was very happy. Jump in the air, jump to pick up the thing, and then land gently. This thing is just scattered memory fragments. It emits dense blue light in Su Hao''s hands. When she approaches Ling junche, the memory fragments immediately burst out a strong and dazzling light.

    "All your doubts will be answered here." Su Hao says in a deep voice, and then melts the memory fragments into Ling junche''s body with magic power.

    "Ah!" Ling junche let out a painful murmur, and then fainted.

    "Jun Che!" Bai shallow exclaimed, catching his sliding body.

    "It''s OK. It''ll be fine in a moment." Su Hao said.

    And Ling junche is in a daze at this time. He feels as if he had a dream. He sees a snow-white fox running in front of him all the time. He can''t catch up with itˇ° Wait He called out. Then the little white fox stopped, turned his head, but overlapped with Bai Qian''s beautiful face and laughed at him. A lot of memories poured into his mind, just like a swelling sponge, absorbing a lot of water.

    He thought of everything.

    Ling junche wakes up in Bai qianhuai, opens his eyes, and a pair of worried eyes bump into his heart. That''s his little white fox and his white shallow. He should have recognized her.

    "Junche, you wake up! Are you all right? " Bai Qian asked anxiously.

    "I remember everything, including the part about you." He raised his hand and gently covered his white face and said softly.

    "Then you..." white shallow eyes dodge. He knows that he is the white fox, and has been delusional about him for many years. Will he accept himself?

    The next second, Ling junche hook white shallow neck, a will hold her tightly, and then in her ear whispered: "we go home together, back to the real home."

    Ling junche felt that there was a cold tear on his head sliding into his lapel. They had been waiting for each other for too long. Every year, the memory was sealed, and now they are embracing each other again.

    When they were hugging each other, Su Hao left quietly with a smile on her lips.

    Bai Qian and Ling junche are just like the verses they wrote on the paper: once the golden wind and jade dew meet, they will surpass countless people in the world.

 Chapter 817

    In the dark sea, a ship, like a dead leaf, floats alone on the sea. The big waves turned over and came one after another. The boat swayed with the waves. Compared with the vast east China Sea, it was so small.

    "Master, you happen to be caught in a big storm today. Please get in the boat and avoid being wet by the waves." The servant came to advise.

    Wang Chuan sighed helplessly. Today, he only carried a servant who was good at serving people. He rented a boat and a boatman. He was going to go to the next port to discuss cooperation with another businessman. Unfortunately, when the waves were heavy in Shanghai, it was uncertain whether he could arrive before sunset.

    The ship was shaking badly, and his stomach was tumbling, and a nausea came to his throat. So he planned to blow on the armor to dispel the nausea. He waved to Fugui that he didn''t want to return to the boat for the time being, so Fugui stood by and waited for orders at any time. This time, the master only took him out for a reason. He had no special skills, only a pair of eyes and a clever tongue. When he thought of this, he could not help feeling proud.

    The ship was slowly moving forward. Suddenly, the sky became gloomy, the wind was strong, the waves became bigger, and the waves were rolling, which made the sea foam. The boatman''s face suddenly changed. He had been out of the boat for many years, and he knew the temper of this sea area best. Today, he watched the sky and vaguely thought that it would change. He didn''t want to go out to sea, but Wang Chuan didn''t mean to spend money. He was so excited that he bit his teeth and agreed.

    "Gentlemen, go back to the boat. There''s a wave!" Cried the boatman anxiously.

    Fugui quickly helped Wang Chuan back to the boat to escape. Wang Chuan''s face was not very good-looking. He just knew a little bit about water and was not proficient in it. Today was really bad luck. As soon as he went out to sea, he encountered this terrible weather. The terrible waves just now made him nervous. When he was worried, he suddenly felt that the ship was shaking violently. Wang Chuan looked out of the window, but saw a huge wave coming towards them.

    The wave is as high as the city wall, sweeping most of the sea, the ship in front of it is a mole ant, no fight back. If the waves are taken, the ship will be crushed.

    "Old... Old... Bad!" Wealth was paralyzed with fright, and his voice trembled out of tune.

    Wang Chuan''s hands and feet were cold and sweaty. He couldn''t speak any more, so he could only stare at the approaching waves.

    The big wave soon swept in front of them, carrying the damp sea water, beating down in their terrified expression, mercilessly. Wang Chuan only felt the salty and cold sea water pouring into his mouth and nose from all directions. He felt that his body was sinking rapidly, his consciousness was becoming more and more blurred, and his eyelids were becoming more and more heavy. He thought, maybe, his life will end here today.

    Just when Wang Chuan felt that he was dead, he suddenly felt that his falling body was firmly caught by something. The touch of that thing was very hard. Did he sink to the deepest part of the sea? His body was lifted up gradually until he came back to the sea. He took a breath of the long lost air and coughed violently when the air flowed into his nose. After a while, when he recovered, he had a chance to see what he was lying on.

    When he looked down at the bottom of his feet, he saw a huge green turtle shell, which was about the size of a round table surrounded by eighteen people. The unconscious servant Fugui was lying far away from him, but the boatman was missing. It seemed that the boatman was in danger. Turtle shell is carrying their master and servant, and they slowly swim to the shore.

    Fugui suddenly woke up and saw that he was being carried by a big turtle in the upper reaches of the sea. He was scared out of his wits: "monster

    Wang Chuan frowned: "stop shouting, it saved us."

    The big turtle carried them back to the shore, and then turned into an elegant middle-aged man, and said, "I''m a thousand year old turtle resident in the East China Sea. Today you and I are destined to save your lives."

    Wang Chuan quickly took Fugui to his knees, kowtowed and said gratefully, "thank you for saving my life! There is no reward for Wang

    The turtle lifted them up, looked at them with a smile, stroked his beard and said, "I just have something to ask for. If you help me, it''s a reward. How about that?"

    "What''s the matter with Da Xian? Just speak up and Wang will do his best. " Wang Chuan asked.

    "Well, I''ll be a thousand years old in a few days. I feel that there will be a disaster if I hit. So I want to take advantage of Master Wang''s residence to let me spend the dormancy period with you. It can be as short as one month or as long as several months. Master Wang just needs to provide me with a pool. The turtles are most vulnerable during the dormancy period. I hope master Wang can ensure that no one will disturb me during that period. Is it convenient? " The turtle asked, squinting and smiling gently.

    "That''s no problem. Da Xian just has a rest in my place and can leave whenever he wants. There happens to be a big pool in my house, where some lotus flowers are planted and some fish are raised. If the immortal is not satisfied, Wang can build another one. " Wang Chuan said.

    "There''s no need to bother. This one will do now. Then, let''s make an appointment to see you next month. On this day of next month, I''ll go to your house to see you as I am now. " After the turtle made an appointment, he left, reappeared and leaped into the East China Sea, and soon disappeared.

    Wang Chuan and Fugui watched the turtle leave, and then they continued on their way. After they recovered their life, they did not dare to go by water for the time being. They rented a carriage and took land instead. One day, when their carriage drove to a suburb, Wang Chuan felt thirsty. He just saw a well not far in front of him and told Fugui to stop in front of him.

    Wang Chuan took the kettle and planned to go to the well to get some water by himself. He asked Fugui to wait in the car. Walking to the well, Wang Chuan saw that the well water was clear and clean, so he put down his heart, picked up the wooden bucket tied beside him, threw it to the bottom of the well and scooped up a bucket of water. Half of his body into the well, and so on after the bucket draught, the hands of the rope a little bit to recycling.

    All of a sudden, a string of bubbles came up under the well, and a dark shadow was swimming. He couldn''t see what it was. Wang Chuan thought, is there fish in the well?

    At this moment, the shadow suddenly came up and held Wang Chuan''s neck with a huge claw. Wang Chuan was so scared that the bucket he was holding fell back to the bottom of the well, splashing water and wetting the corner of his clothes.

    It was a huge, dark, strange and frightening monster. It pinched Wang Chuan''s neck and lifted it in mid air, with a big scarlet mouth and a gloomy smile. Wang Chuan suddenly felt paralyzed and could only be manipulated by it. His heart was as cold as death. He only said that he had just escaped one disaster and another, so he must have gone out this time without seeing the Yellow calendar.

    When Fugui saw a big monster coming up at the bottom of the well, he was so scared that he almost peed his pants. He whipped the horse''s ass and drove away. Wang Chuan was very angry, but now he had no spare energy to denounce the ingratitude of wealth. He just asked God to worship Buddha, hoping to escape from heaven again.

    The monster held him up to him, so close to his face that Wang Chuan could even feel the heat from his nostrils. The monster opened his mouth and sucked at him. Wang Chuan felt that he had a splitting headache and something in his body was running away. Then his eyes turned black and he fainted.

    When he woke up again, Wang Chuan found himself lying on the ground alone with a well beside him. He didn''t know what had happened. He just felt his head hurt and was about to crack. He propped himself up, holding his aching head in his hand, and was in a daze. Suddenly, he heard the sound of a horse''s hoof approaching in the distance, but he saw that it was his servant Fu Gui.

    The rich and noble got out of the carriage and came over with a timid face and some evasive eyes. Wang Chuan feels very strange. Why is rich and noble afraid of him?

    "Richness, what are you doing? Come and help me up. By the way, how can I lie on the ground, and my clothes are still wet? " Wang Chuan asked.

    Hearing what Wang Chuan said, Fu Gui was surprised. Then he hesitated and asked, "master... Don''t you remember why you lie here?"

    "I just don''t know. What''s the matter with you? Where did you get the carriage?" Wang Chuan frowned and felt a little depressed. He couldn''t figure out what was going on.

    After listening to Wang Chuan''s words, Fugui can completely confirm that Wang Chuan lost his memory, and it should be caused by the monster just now. He continued to throw out another question: "do you remember what we did in the East China Sea?"

    "What''s the matter with Donghai? All I know is that we got here by boat. " Wang Chuan was puzzled.

    Fugui''s brain was spinning rapidly, and he had a very bold plan in his heart. After thinking about it for a while, he finally made up his mind and said, "master, we fell into the sea when we were in the East China Sea. I tried my best to save you, but I didn''t have time to save the boatman. Alas..."

    Then we came here, and you were drawing water from the well, but you fell in. I had a great effort to pull you up, and then I tried to find a doctor for you, but I couldn''t find it. I didn''t think I just came back, but you lost your memory. It must be that I knocked my head just now. What can we do?! Master, your trip is full of disasters. If you can, Fugui really wants to block this disaster for you... "

    Wang Chuan saw that the rich and noble were right, and he cried heartily. Looking at his present virtue, he believed the words of the rich and noble. I was so moved that I didn''t expect that a little servant was so loyal to himself that he saved himself four times.

    So Wang Chuan promised that when he returned to his family, he would be promoted to housekeeper, and he would be rewarded with gold, silver and jewelry, hoping that he would continue to be loyal to himself in the future.

 Chapter 818

    After returning to his family, Wang Chuan promoted Fugui to be the chief housekeeper, and put him in a position to do everything. For a moment, Fugui became a red man in the palace. Although the servants didn''t know why Fugui and the master went out for a trip and came back to become Phoenix, they were very jealous in private, but they had to compliment him. Rich and noble are very proud, feel the road is floating.

    Life passed quickly, and in a twinkling of an eye, it came to the day Wang Chuan agreed with the turtle. On this day, Wang Chuan was teasing a parrot he had just received in the courtyard and teaching it to say some pleasant things. However, a servant came to report to him and someone outside the door asked to see him. Wang Chuan asked who he was. The servant said he didn''t know. He was a stranger, but the visitor insisted that he had something important to find Wang Chuan, so he let him in.

    Wang Chuan went to the hall and saw a gentle middle-aged man waiting for him. When he came over, he gave a faint smile. The man saluted him, and then said with a smile, "Master Wang, long time no see. Don''t be all right."

    Wang Chuan thought, do you know this man? But he had no impression at all. Was he a self-made acquaintance? For a moment, I felt that this man was very strange. I couldn''t help looking up at him and asked, "are you

    "Master Wang doesn''t remember me?" The man was surprised.

    At this time, just when Fugui came in with tea, he was surprised to see the man, but soon covered up his panic and poured a cup of hot tea for Wang Chuan and the man. He thought, now that Wang Chuan can''t remember anything, what''s the fear of this old bastard visiting?

    The man took a sip of the tea, and then continued the previous topic: "Mr. Wang''s family is very big. Maybe he''s busy in business. I forgot for a moment. Then master Wang can still remember that you sank a ship in the East China Sea a month ago. I saved your life. "

    Hearing this, Wang Chuan was very angry. It was wealth that saved him. Why did the man tell such a bad lie? For a moment, he thought that this man was a charlatan who cheated people to eat and drink. He cheated himself.

    "Mr. Wang has some important things to deal with. I''ll leave for a while and come back later to have a detailed talk." With that, Wang Chuan got up and gave rich and noble a look in his eyes. Rich and noble quickly followed him.

    Into the compartment, Wang Chuan disgusted, said: "this person is afraid to be a charlatan, you will drive him out."

    Rich and noble eyes, but said: "master, I don''t know why he came here. We can keep him for a while and catch him when he shows his feet."

    Wang Chuan a listen, feel a little reasonable, nodded to agree.

    They pretended that nothing had happened, and went back to the hall. The man was still waiting patiently for Wang Chuan, while he tasted tea politely. Wang Chuan thought, this man is dignified, but unexpectedly, he is a liar. He is really a gentle scum.

    "Master Wang, you are back. Let''s continue our previous conversation." The man smiles at Wang chuanqian.

    "Well, go on." Wang Chuan replied.

    "Before the last farewell to Donghai, Master Wang promised to stay in my mansion. I hope he will keep his promise. By the way, I have another thing to tell you. I found something near the East China Sea a few days ago. I don''t know why I vaguely felt that it might be Mr. Wang''s, so I brought it with me. I''ll give it back to Mr. Wang after I close down. " The man continued.

    Wang Chuan immediately sneered in his heart. As expected, he came here to eat and drink. But on the surface, he pretended to be enthusiastic and said, "that''s for sure. I, Wang, always keep my promise. Just stay here."

    That man immediately on the face of great joy, thank Wang Chuan.

    According to his request, Wang Chuan arranged a yard with a large pool for him. Although he didn''t know what he meant, he also agreed. The man was always talking about things and behaved strangely.

    After the man lived in the yard, he would not go out. The doors and windows of the yard were closed, and he specially told him that there was no need to arrange any servants to serve him. After hearing the report of the rich and the rich, Wang Chuan felt that the man had some shady secrets.

    Late at night, most of the people in the palace fell asleep. The whole palace was quiet, but there were two figures stretched by the moonlight in the corridor. The cat was holding its breath and approached the man''s yard. These two sneaky people are Wang Chuan and Fugui. They decide to visit the mysterious man''s yard at night to see what his secret is.

    When he came to the courtyard, Wang Chuan gently pushed open the wooden door. The wooden door creaked, which was particularly harsh in the quiet night. The master and the servant continued to walk inside quietly. They saw the dark room in the master bedroom from a distance. Did the man fall asleep?

    Wang Chuan wants to get closer and see more clearly, but if he wants to go to the door, he has to pass a small bridge. Under the bridge is a large pool of water, and the water is not deep. So rich and noble helped Wang Chuan to go on. When he came to the pool, Wang Chuan saw a picture that made his hair stand on end.

    There is a huge turtle lying in the pool!

    At this time, the turtle did not move, closed his eyes, should be into sleep. Its body occupies a whole pool of water, there is not much space left.

    Wang Chuan''s hands and feet softened on the spot. He had never raised such a turtle in his house, and only that man came in during the day, no one else, and never saw that man walk out of the yard. in other words......

    This giant turtle is the man?!

    This obvious fact is too exciting for Wang Chuan. For a moment, his legs are weak and he can''t stand steadily. He grabs the arm of wealth: "monster, there are monsters!"

    Rich and noble went to calm down. He didn''t look scared. He held Wang Chuan steady and put his finger on his lips: "Shh... Master, don''t disturb this evil animal. This demon must be planning to harm you! Never stay! "

    "Well, what can we do?" When Wang Chuan thought that a monster was going to harm him, he turned pale and began to tremble.

    "Don''t panic, master. I''ve heard a powerful demon catcher say that tortoise demon is the most vulnerable when it is dormant, and mortals can kill it. Moreover, if you eat its meat, it can prolong your life. It''s a rare tonic. Master, why don''t we take it... "Wealth and honor are attached to Wang Chuan''s ears.

    "What you said is true?" Wang Chuan is dubious.

    "It''s true. If there''s half a lie, a villain can''t die well!" The rich and the noble take a poisonous oath.

    Seeing this, Wang Chuan believed him completely, so he negotiated with the rich and noble to leave the courtyard first, not to disturb the monster, and then found all the strong servants in the palace to kill the monster together. The two returned quietly and walked out of the yard. Wang Chuan was relieved when he came out, and immediately went to gather all the strong servants in the house. Everyone took a big knife and went back to the yard.

    When they came in and saw the turtle in the pool, they all took a breath of cold air. Fu Gui told them that the demon was sleeping and had no resistance. He ordered them to take the opportunity to cut off the monster''s head.

    Pitifully, though the unguarded Millennium turtle has marched thousands of miles in the sea, it is still in deep sleep because it has never set foot in the world and does not know the dangers of the world. It has no idea what is going on outside. It must not have thought that its doom of a thousand years old will come tonight.

    The crowd approached the turtle quietly, and when they saw that he had not moved at all, they became bold. They found a big machete. It took two or three adult men to lift it. It was usually used to kill cattle and sheep.

    The two strongest servants found out the thinnest position of the turtle''s neck, and their hands fell. The black and red blood dyed the whole pool red, and a strong smell of blood filled the whole palace. So the Turtle was beheaded and killed in his sleep.

    Su Hao was just on his way to the city tonight. Because it was too late, he couldn''t find a hotel for a while, so he endured fatigue and went on, hoping to meet an open hotel. Walking, but suddenly smell a strong smell of blood, and evil, Su Hao quickly along the smell of blood to find a mansion.

    For fear of being hurt by demons, she couldn''t care so much. She jumped into the house. Along with the smell of blood came to a yard, the yard two wooden doors, there are a lot of voices, and also see a lot of torches. She pushed the door open and rushed in, but was stunned by the sight.

    There was a pool surrounded by people, in which a big turtle was lying quietly, and its head had been cut off. The pool was full of thick blood. Su Hao covered her mouth and nose subconsciously and almost vomited.

    All of them were cutting the meat of turtles with big knives, just like slaughtering cattle and sheep. After cutting the meat, they threw it aside. Many turtles'' blood splashed on their faces, and dozens of eyes were shining with excitement.

    Ah Bei, hell is nothing more than that, thought Sue Hao.

    Hearing someone push the door in, they turn to look at Su Hao and find that it''s a strange face. They are on guard for a moment.

    "Who are you?! How dare you break into the palace Richness asked in a thick voice.

    "I''m a wandering mage. I came here to see the smell of blood. What are you doing? " Su Hao frowned and yelled.

    "Don''t mind your own business. Get out of here!" Wang Chuan pointed to the door to drive her away.

    "Oh, if I''m right, what you killed is a thousand year old sea turtle. This group of monsters inhabit the East China Sea all the year round. They have the most gentle and pure temperament and generally don''t harm people. Why did you kill them cruelly?" Su Hao continued to question severely.

    "Since a demon should be killed, there is no difference between a good demon and a bad demon. I think you are the accomplice of the demon! Somebody, take her down! " Wang Chuan ordered that all the servants swarmed up and surrounded Su Hao.

    Su Hao gave a sneer, pinched the formula with both hands, recited the incantation in his mouth, and then drank loudly: "sure!"

    For a moment, the servant was in place and could not move. Wang Chuan and Fugui stepped back in fear.

    But Su Hao opened her mouth. She looked at Wang Chuan, and her voice was as cold as ice for a thousand years: "I''ll ask you again for the last time, why do you want to kill this demon?"

 Chapter 819

    Wang Chuan was immediately intimidated by Su Hao''s momentum and said, "last month, when I was going out to sea for business, I met big waves and fell into the sea. I was saved by my servant Fugui. But today, the turtle turned into a human body and came to the door to say that it saved me. He also said that I promised to let him live in the palace. Seeing that he was full of lies, I wanted to leave him first, See what it wants. I didn''t think that it showed its original shape at night. When I ran into it, I knew it was a monster. It must be trying to harm me

    Hearing this, Su Hao narrowed his eyes discontentedly. The sea turtles are the milder of all the monsters. They never take the initiative to provoke or harm people. How can they become so heinous in his mouth. Is there any misunderstanding in this matter?

    What''s more, the sea area in the East China Sea is notoriously dangerous. It''s good that there is no fire at ordinary times. If there is a wave, most people will fall in and never come back, so a little servant will never be able to save people from the East China Sea

    Thinking of this, Su Hao turns his head and looks sharp at the servant named Fugui beside Wang Chuan. She is sure that he must be lying, but why does he want to hide the truth? Wang Chuan doesn''t look like a dull person. How can he be fooled by such a villain? Intuition tells sue that it''s weird.

    Su Hao thought for a while, and then slowly said, "the East China Sea is the place where the sea turtles are stationed. The waves in the East China Sea are very dangerous. Most people fall into it and never return. Only the sea turtles are most familiar with the temperament of that sea area. If it wasn''t for the sea turtles to help each other, you would never have been able to get on it."

    She changed her words and continued: "and this little servant around you, I believe he doesn''t have the ability to save you."

    Hearing this, Fugui''s eyes flickered, his expression was unnatural, and his body moved back unconsciously. After hearing Su Hao''s words, Wang Chuan saw that the rich and noble look was different. He was suspicious and frowned.

    In a second, Wang Chuan grabbed the rich and asked aggressively: "what she said is true?! If you dare to lie, I want you to look good. Don''t forget that your wife and children live in this city, too. "

    Rich and noble are sweating and shivering. If he can die alone, Wang Chuan can''t help him. But since Wang Chuan has used his family as a threat, he just can''t run. Although Wang Chuan seems to be very friendly at ordinary times, every businessman is somewhat evil. It''s not good for him to annoy him. Wang Chuan saw that he hesitated for a long time, and his suspicion was more serious, and his anger was ignited.

    "Say it! Did you cheat me? " Wang Chuan suddenly grabbed the rich and noble neck and forced him to ask. He was furious at the thought that he might have been fooled by this servant from the beginning to the end of the whole thing. He had never been fooled so much, let alone a humble servant.

    "Sir, please spare my life! I said, I said! " Wealth immediately legs soft, kneel kowtow.

    Fugui shivered and told the truth of the matter. He said that their master and servant were indeed rescued by the turtle after they sank in the East China Sea, and Wang Chuan also agreed to the turtle''s request for lodging, in return for the turtle''s help. After they said goodbye to the turtle, they went on their way to a suburb. Wang Chuan was drawing water in front of a well, but suddenly a terrible monster came out of the well and caught Wang Chuan. He was so scared that he left him and ran away.

    But because he was afraid of being punished, he went back to look for Wang Chuan. When he returned, he saw that Wang Chuan fell to the ground in a coma. After waking up, he had lost his memory. He did not remember that he had just been injured by a monster and that Donghai had been saved by a turtle. Because he was afraid of being punished, Fugui resorted to stratagem and lied that Wang Chuan was saved by himself when he fell into the well, and that he was saved by himself when he was in Donghai. Wang Chuan believed it and did not suspect it.

    After he came back, Wang Chuan praised him a lot, and suddenly had identity and money. Wealth was more determined, and the lie had to be maintained. So when the turtle came to the door, because he didn''t know that Wang Chuan had lost his memory, Fugui designed to frame the turtle and lure him to kill him. He thought that no one would know the truth.

    After hearing all the truth from Fugui, Wang Chuan was very angry. He stepped forward and kicked Fugui heavily in the chest. Fugui covered his chest and fell to the ground in pain.

    "Well, you daredevil dog, how dare you fool me. I''ll deal with you slowly after I''ve dealt with everything!" Wang Chuan pointed to the nose of wealth, his eyes were full of anger.

    Su Hao looked at the master and servant with no expression, and said coldly, "the turtle has spirit. If you kill it carelessly, you will be punished. He was kind to you, but you killed him so cruelly. He died with a lot of resentment. You''re waiting for the consequences! "

    "Immortal, help! Wang is also a careless mistake. If he hadn''t lost his memory, and had been killed by the rich and noble villain, he would never have done such a crazy thing... I hope the immortal master can point out a way for Wang to live! " Wang Chuan knelt down and begged.

    "Well, you have no intention. There are thousands of people who do evil in the world. If everyone does evil but says he is careless and innocent, can this be regarded as not happening? But I don''t think it''s caused by you. There''s something that can be made up for. " Su Hao said sarcastically.

    After calming down her anger a little, she continued: "fortunately, the turtles are gentle and kind-hearted, and they are not the masters who are always clinging to them. You need to build a golden body for them, worship them every year, eat fast for ten years, and do good deeds every day to relieve their resentment. In the future, their spiritual consciousness will guard your house for you. But if you can''t do one of them, you''ll be eaten by it, and you''ll end up with a broken family and people on the street. "

    Wang Chuan kowtowed and promised that he would do everything Su Hao said.

    Su Hao frowned and walked to the turtle''s body, but suddenly felt the energy fluctuation of memory fragments under the thick smell of blood. She couldn''t help thinking, is it her own illusion? So, he took a few steps closer. As he approached his head, the energy fluctuation of memory fragments suddenly increased. Su Hao opened his eyes incredulously.

    She stopped in front of her head, hesitated to open the turtle''s mouth with her hand, and found a crystal clear bead lying quietly on the turtle''s tongue, with a faint blue light. This is the fourth memory fragment, which belongs to Wang Chuan''s lost memory fragment.

    Su Hao stretches his arm and takes out the memory fragment, silently thinking about why this memory fragment is in the turtle''s hand. It''s Meng Caiyou who takes away Wang Chuan''s memory.

    "Immortal master, this is Wang Chuan looked at the memory fragment and asked.

    "That''s what you said about the lost memory. The monster who absorbed your memory is called Meng. I''m just curious, why are your memory fragments on turtles? " Su Hao looked at the memory fragments in his hand and murmured in a low voice.

    Wang Chuan''s mind suddenly flashed what the turtle had said to him before. The turtle once said that he saw something near the East China Sea. He felt that it was Wang Chuan''s, so he took it with him and planned to return it to him after the closure... Is that what the turtle said this memory fragment?

    Wang Chuan looked a little painful. He covered his face with his hands. After a while, he said to Su Hao, "this demon once told me that he had picked up my things near the East China Sea and planned to return them to me after the closure, but he didn''t want to..." he couldn''t go on talking about it.

    But he never thought that before the closure, he was killed by Wan Chuan, and this memory fragment turtle never had the chance to hand it over to him.

    "You are really... Repaying kindness with resentment!" Sue Hao said with a sneer.

    "Wang is guilty. He is willing to sacrifice the tortoise fairy year by year to eliminate the crimes I have committed." Wang Chuan kept kowtowing.

    "Well, if there are causes, there will be consequences. Now I will return your memory to its original owner and remind you of everything. Maybe I will punish you if I live in pain and guilt for the rest of my life." Su Hao steps forward and melts the memory fragments into Wang Chuan''s body with magic power. Wang Chuan screams and goes into a coma.

    After a while, Wang Chuan woke up and all the memories he had just lost poured into his mind. He saw the surging waves, he sank into the deep sea, the overwhelming sense of suffocation, and then a huge body steadily caught him and rescued him ashore. He also saw the turtle turn into an elegant middle-aged man, and he agreed to see him next month, the two of them said goodbye with a smile. Then there was the terrible monster by the well, and then he lost his memory, and the tragedy happened later.

    Thinking of that man''s gentle and polite smile, Wang Chuan was in agony. He was not really a heartless man who repays virtue with resentment, and the result today was not what he wanted. However, the whole thing has something to do with him.

    When Su Hao saw Wang Chuan, he knew that he had thought of everything and was suffering from conscience. However, who can take part in this matter and say that they are innocent?

    Inadvertently made mistakes and done evil, but also need to pay a price.

    Su Hao burned the turtle''s body with the spirit fire, and did a magic for it to pacify the souls of the dead. Then he left the evil land.

    She didn''t know the wealth that contributed to the whole incident, but he knew that Wang Chuan would not let him go easily, and the villains should be punished. The turtle''s golden body and temple Wang Chuan have already started to prepare. Before Su Hao left, he repeatedly promised that he would do what she said before to comfort the turtle''s dead. Wang Chuan''s tragedy caused by various coincidental misunderstandings needs a lifetime to atone for.

    Heaven is born with a good heart. As soon as I thought it disgusting, hell has come.

    Sometimes, people are more terrible than demons.

 Chapter 820

    Luoyang is a very prosperous city, where every inch of land, every inch of gold, Hidden Dragon crouching tiger. The status of each class can be seen from their clothes. Those who wear beautiful clothes, gold hairpins and jade bracelets must be rich and noble, while those who wear cotton and hemp coarse cloth and have gray faces are the commoners at the bottom. The richer the place is, the greater the gap between the rich and the poor, and the greater people''s desire for wealth.

    A group of well-dressed masters are sitting in a high-end wine shop. They are all well-known businessmen in Luoyang. Among them, one of the youngest is Chen Guiping, a salt merchant with strong momentum in recent two years. At this time, he was skillfully pushing cups and changing cups with other businessmen of the same noble status at the table. His face was smiling and full of spirit.

    Did you ever think that such a rich man used to climb up from the bottom? Of course, Chen Guiping would never tell his rich friends about his past.

    In the early years, Chen Guiping was just an idle salt dealer. He could only sell some of the worst and coarsest salt to the common people. At that time, the money he earned was only enough for food and clothing, but his wife, Wang Cuiliu, was always around to support and encourage him. He was greatly moved and worked harder to do business.

    After selling crude salt for two years, maybe God couldn''t see down the embarrassment of the couple, so their good luck suddenly arrived. One day, Wang Cuiliu, his wife, had a whim and said to Chen Guiping, "husband, you might as well buy more goods at one time. If you want more quantity, you can lower the price with the supplier and save several trips." Chen Guiping thought it was reasonable, so he agreed.

    The next day, Chen Guiping went to ask the supplier for the purchase quantity for three months, but after that, he had some regrets and worried that he would lose money if he could not sell the goods. However, there was a sudden flood that month, and the roads in and out of Luoyang were blocked, which could not be dredged so quickly. People had to live on the only grain goods left in the city.

    Where did other salt merchants think of such a big flood? They usually buy salt month by month, because once the salt is kept for a long time, it will get damp. Now that all the outlets in the city are blocked, people rush to buy the most basic things like firewood, rice, oil and salt. Suddenly, the price of salt in Luoyang city is raised.

    However, no matter how much other salt merchants raised their prices, their stock was limited, so they sold out quickly. This is a great opportunity for Chen Guiping. Relying on his large stock, he raised the inferior crude salt in his hand to a very amazing price, but there are still many people scrambling to buy it. All of a sudden, Chen Guiping is really counting money and getting cramps. He sighs in his heart, thanks to Wang Cuiliu''s good idea.

    A month after the flood, the roads in Luoyang were completely cleared, and Chen Guiping and his wife made a lot of money. They used the money to expand their business, and instead of selling inferior crude salt, they sold refined salt. Chen Guiping''s business is getting bigger and bigger in the future. He bought a luxurious house in the most prosperous street of Luoyang City. There are lots of servants in his family. When they go out in splendid clothes, everyone shouts "master Chen" when they see him.

    Chen Guiping can''t help but feel a little bit flustered. But he didn''t forget his wife''s company and encouragement when he was poor. So he loved his wife Wang Cuiliu very much, and the couple were very kind. After gaining his status, Chen Guiping gradually got to know many wealthy and influential businessmen, and his circle of friends went up all at once.

    And they, the rich masters, would get together every so often. One is to get in touch with each other, and the other is to exchange useful information. Today is the day for them to get together. They chose a newly opened high-end wine shop in Luoyang City, which only receives distinguished guests, and the threshold is very high.

    The banquet is located on the second floor near the fence. At this time, people are drinking while leaning against the fence to look at the bustling scene of people coming and going outside. It''s quite a little like seeing all the mountains. The dishes of this new wine shop are exquisite and delicious. They are worthy of its exorbitant price. Everyone is happy to eat and drink, among which Chen Guiping is the most.

    He desperately wanted to draw these noble people closer to himself, so he would not refuse all the toasts and swallow them all. At this time, he had drunk all over his face and couldn''t find the north. Everyone was in double shadow.

    "Brother Chen is really cheerful! Good drink

    "Come on, I''ll drink to you, too!"

    "All drink, all drink!"

    Everyone poured one cup after another, and Chen Guiping was even more dizzy. He felt like the world was spinning. After drinking almost, everyone scattered and went home.

    Today, Chen Guiping dressed light and went out with no entourage, because the restaurant was only one street away from his home. So he made a false step and went home. Walking into a quiet alley, I saw a dark shadow in front of me. I couldn''t really see what it was. I could only vaguely feel that it was huge.

    He thought, which is not a long eyed man in charge here. So he said in a gruff voice, "go away! Don''t get in my way

    The man in front of him didn''t move as if he didn''t understand. Chen Guiping got angry all of a sudden. Since his price rose, few people dare to be so rude to him.

    "What kind of dog are you? Do you know who I am? I''m the famous master Chen in Luoyang Chen Guiping furiously scolded with a forked waist. After scolding, he was quite proud.

    The tall group photo in front of him came to him after he had said these words. Then he suddenly quickened his pace and seemed to be in front of Chen Guiping in an instant. He grabbed his neck and lifted him up, face to face.

    It was only at this time that Chen Guiping realized something was wrong. Because the distance was too close, he could see that the face in front of him was not a human face, but an ugly, weird, black monster face. He woke up in a moment.

    "Monster!" Chen Guiping struggled with his feet and cried out. However, this street is relatively remote, and few people come here at ordinary times.

    When the ugly monster saw him struggling, he was even more excited. He cracked his big, gloomy mouth. He laughed, and then he took a big breath. Chen Guiping suddenly felt that his headache was about to explode. He turned his eyes and fainted.

    When he woke up, Chen Guiping found himself lying in an alley. For a while, he couldn''t figure out what was the situation. Oh, by the way, he used to drink in a wine shop, and then he walked home after drinking. He came here, and then he didn''t remember anything. Did you drink too much and sleep on the floor?

    Thinking of this, Chen Guiping quickly got up and patted the soil on his clothes. Now he is also a man with a head and a face. It''s not proper to be seen sleeping drunk on the ground. But his head was cut with an axe, and Chen Guiping was more sure that he had drunk too much.

    He finally went home, immediately fell asleep, but did not know that his life from this day began earth shaking changes, his good luck to the end.

    Recently, Chen Guiping found that his wife, Wang Cuiliu, was becoming more and more nagging. She would talk about small things for a long time, and she was not so docile to him as before. At first, he could bear it, but after a long time, he was more and more dissatisfied with his wife. Does it mean that after he became famous, Wang Cuiliu became arrogant because she was promoted along with his status as Mrs. Chen?

    Chen Guiping felt very uncomfortable when he thought about it. He supported the family. Without him, how could she live such a wonderful life now? This woman not only didn''t know how to appreciate it, but also began to show her hand. So Chen Guiping began to see Wang Cuiliu everywhere.

    One day, Zhou Wenkang, a businessman who wanted to do business with him recently, came to visit him and brought his sister Zhou Wenjing. Chen Guiping hosted a banquet for them. Zhou Wenkang''s business scale is not as big as Chen Guiping''s when he just got rich. The purpose of this door-to-door visit is to attract him, so he brought his charming sister here, which is one of the trump cards.

    After three rounds of wine, Zhou Wenkang gives Zhou Wenjing a wink. Zhou Wenjing gets up, twists her graceful posture, holds her glass and walks to Chen Guiping. Wang Cuiliu''s face is not very good-looking.

    Zhou Wenjing stopped in front of Chen Guiping and said, "this cup is to honor master Chen for my brother. I hope we can have a good time together in the future!" Then drink up the glass.

    But the next second, Zhou Wenjing raised her hand and stroked her forehead. Her body shook and fell down towards Chen Guiping. Chen Guiping catches her and immediately feels warm and fragrant. Nephrite tickles his heart. Zhou Wenjing raised his beautiful eyes full of water vapor and said timidly, "master Chen, I''m... I''m in a hurry. I''m a little dizzy."

    "Oh, my sister is a poor drinker. I''m sorry I forgot to stop her just now." Zhou Wenkang said falsely, but he didn''t want to get up and take over Zhou Wenjing.

    "It''s all right. You can slow down before you get up." Of course, Chen Guiping didn''t want her to get up too fast. He just pretended to comfort her.

    Wang Cuiliu saw that the three of them sang in unison and didn''t pay attention to her at all. She was so angry that she left the table and went back to her room. This time, Chen Guiping''s face was a little embarrassed. Wang Cuiliu''s appearance made him lose face in front of others. He was very angry and dissatisfied with Wang Cuiliu.

    Seeing that, Zhou Wenjing got up from Chen Guiping, went back to the position beside Zhou Wenkang, and threw a shy smile at Chen Guiping, which almost took away Chen Guiping''s soul.

    "Ah, brother Chen, it''s not that I like to chew my tongue, it''s just that my sister-in-law''s temper is too big!" Zhou Wenkang fanned the flames. Seeing that Chen Guiping''s face was getting darker and darker, he continued to add a fire. "If you want me to tell you, a woman should be gentle and virtuous. In front of an outsider, she must give a man enough face. Just like her sister-in-law''s face shaking posture, I don''t know that she is in charge of the family."

    This sentence completely aroused Chen Guiping''s anger for some time, and all his dissatisfaction with Wang Cuiliu broke out. Tonight, he must teach the woman who knows not what has been told, and let her know who has the final say.

 Chapter 821

    After seeing off Zhou''s brothers and sisters that night, Chen Guiping went straight back to his room and planned to give Wang Cuiliu a good reprimand. As soon as I got to the door of the room, I heard a burst of crying from the room, and he was upset. He rudely pushed the door in and saw Wang Cuiliu sitting on the bed, looking down and wiping his tears.

    "What are you crying for? I haven''t settled with you for the shame you made me in front of outsiders tonight, but you still have the face to cry! " Chen Guiping scolded impatiently.

    "You said, did you think about the little fox spirit surnamed Zhou? Don''t think I can''t see your eyebrows! " Wang Cuiliu wiped away her tears, pointed to him and asked.

    "Isn''t it normal for a man to have three wives and four concubines? And it''s good to be close to the Zhou family. You women are short-sighted. They only pretend to love these things all day long. " Chen Guiping was not satisfied with Wang Cuiliu''s face-to-face exposure, and immediately raised the volume and choked back.

    "So you admit it? You can''t accept that little fox concubine named Zhou. I don''t agree with her! " Wang Cuiliu roared.

    "Has the final say or has the final say? If it had not been for me, you would still be a village woman now. Don''t push an inch! " Chen Guiping was so angry that he swept the teacup off the table with a wave of his sleeve, and it was smashed.

    "You... This family has half of my credit at the beginning. You don''t have to show off with me there. OK, Chen Guiping, now that he has a few money, he wants to get rid of me and marry a young man, right?! You make it clear to me! " Wang Cuiliu completely lost her mind and threw several punches at Chen Guiping.

    Chen Guiping became angry and gave Wang Cuiliu a slap with his backhand. The slap was very powerful. Wang Cuiliu was thrown out and hit her head on the head of the bed, and she was bleeding.

    Wang Cuiliu reluctantly got up and rushed over, grabbed Chen Guiping''s arm and bit him hard. On the other hand, she was crazy and yelled: "I''ll fight with you! You have no conscience

    "Ah! Let go, you crazy woman Chen Guiping was in pain for a moment. He felt that the flesh of his arm was going to be bitten off by Wang Cuiliu, and his anger broke his reason.

    He felt casually on the table next to him, grabbed a heavy object, and without looking at what it was, he knocked on Wang Cuiliu''s head in spite of three or seven or twenty-one. The room echoed with blunt percussion, like a death knell.

    I don''t know how many knocks Wang Cuiliu has been completely paralyzed on the ground for a long time. His head is covered with blood, and Chen Guiping''s hands are stained with blood. Looking down, it turns out that what he used to knock Wang Cuiliu is a piece of jade he bought with a lot of money. Now the blood has dyed the lines on the jade red, and there is a strange and terrible beauty.

    Chen Guiping recovered, threw away the jade in his hand, stretched out his two fingers and explored Wang Cuiliu''s nose. There was no breath.

    ... Wang Cuiliu died? He killed his wife?!

    The fact in front of his eyes made him sit down on the ground, scared out of his wits. He just sat there until his hands and feet were cold and numb.

    No, he has to do something. By the way, as long as Wang Cuiliu''s body is hidden, no one can find it. But where is it hidden from being found? Chen Guiping looked around in a panic and suddenly saw a blooming Begonia flower in the courtyard outside the window.

    Yes, bury her, and no one will find out the secret. This is the secret between him and Wang Cuiliu. The dead can''t talk, so now only he knows his secret.

    Chen Guiping pulled the quilt on the bed, wrapped Wang Cuiliu''s body like a cicada pupa, and then dragged her to the Begonia tree. Fortunately, at this time, all the people of the Chen family fell asleep, otherwise they would be scared to death if they saw the strange behavior of the master in the middle of the night.

    Chen Guiping took out a shovel and dug the soil. He played the pit deeper and deeper, as if he was venting something. When he reached a depth he thought he was satisfied with, he pushed Wang Cuiliu''s body down, then shoveled up the nearby mound and buried it to fill the whole pit. He used his shovel to firm up the loose soil.

    After that, he went back to his room, cleaned up the blood, put on his clean clothes, and fell asleep. When he got up the next day, he told the whole Chen family that it was Wang Cuiliu who had a sudden illness. He went back to his mother''s home to recuperate and would not come back in a short time. The servants believed it. Only one of the servants who was in charge of taking care of the flowers and plants felt a little strange why the soil of the Begonia tree in front of Mr. Chen''s yard had been renovated, but he didn''t take it to heart.

    Chen Guiping is very proud of the lie he weaves and thinks it is perfect. Not seen through by anyone. Since he killed Wang Cuiliu, no one told him not to do this or that again. He suddenly felt that killing Wang Cuiliu was a right way and should have done it a long time ago. Well, since this annoying shrew is gone, it''s time to take a beautiful concubine in again.

    At night, he leaned against the window and looked at the scenery outside. He found that the Begonia blossomed very touching tonight. The bright moonlight hit the tree. As soon as the wind blew, the tree swayed with the wind and rustled its petals. It was like a shy and timid beauty.

    Early the next morning, Chen Guiping picked out a very delicate and elegant dress and dressed up carefully. He was planning to visit Zhou''s brothers and sisters and formally asked them to go to Zhou Wenjing. But do not want to just out of the door, but saw a thin figure fell in front of his house.

    Because the man''s face was covered by his loose hair, I couldn''t see what he looked like. Just look at the concave and convex figure on the ground, but also can see is a beauty. Chen Guiping ordered his servant to help the unconscious man up. When he saw what the man looked like, he was shocked.

    This is a very beautiful woman. She is very beautiful. Chen Guiping thinks that she has never seen such a beautiful woman in her life. She closed her eyes tightly, her long and thick eyelashes. If two small fans hang cleverly, it''s not hard to imagine that if she opened her eyes, it would be a beautiful scenery; The bridge of the nose is straight and beautiful. The nose is pretty delicate and pink; The lips are as red and charming as petals. You can feel its soft touch just by looking at them. The water color makes you want to have a nice party; Her skin is as white and transparent as suede.

    It''s really an evil look. Suddenly, Chen Guiping''s heart is hot and dry. He can''t move his eyes away from the woman''s face any more. He sends his servant away and directly takes the beauty up in person and takes her back to the guest room. And carefully ordered people to bring a basin of water, for her face dust wipe clean. Chen Guiping has been looking at such a beautiful sleeping face. He thinks that if only he could take this beauty for himself, he would hide her well and not share it with anyone.

    After a while, the woman snorted on the couch and woke up. Chen Guiping watched anxiously and anxiously. His closed eyes slowly opened. A pair of clear and misty eyes, like a pool of water, bumped into Chen Guiping''s heart. The water waves ripple in circles.

    The beauty opened her lips and asked, "where am I?"

    The voice is sweet and soft, and Chen Guiping''s heart is suddenly soft.

    "This is my house. If you are unconscious in front of my house, I will save you. Where is the girl from? Why is my house in a coma? " Chen Guiping asked in a low voice for fear of disturbing the beauty.

    "My name is Haitang. I escaped from a remote town. I lost my family and had no money on me. I was helpless in Luoyang City. I fainted at your door after starving for a few days. I''m really sorry to give this master trouble." Said want to get up from the bed, give Chen Guiping salute, Chen Guiping where willing, quickly let her lie down, don''t be too polite.

    Chen Guiping''s eyes were shining, and then he turned around in a friendly tone and said to Haitang, "if you don''t want to give up, you can live in my Chen''s house first, take good care of yourself, and then slowly look for your lost family. And I can also help you find a girl you don''t know very well. If you are out, what can you do if you are in danger. Don''t you think so? "

    Begonia''s eyes were very excited and grateful, with a blush on her face. Then she said timidly, "thank you, master Chen."

    So Begonia lived in Chen''s house. Whether intentionally or unintentionally, Chen Guiping arranged for her another courtyard next to her own yard, but only a few steps away.

    One day, Chen Guiping pretended to be passing by, but saw Begonia enjoying flowers in the garden, and several maids running after a butterfly. The laughter of yingyanyan in the courtyard made Chen Guiping itch. When he came to the back of Haitang, Haitang suddenly sprained his foot and fell back, just into Chen Guiping''s arms.

    Chen Guiping held her in his arms, and immediately the warm fragrant nephrite was in his arms, which made his heart ripple. Begonia looks very surprised to look back, see the person is Chen Guiping, after the beautiful eyes sparkling, face a shy, followed by her pain low cry.

    "What''s the matter?" Chen Guiping asked anxiously.

    "Maybe it''s a sprained foot." Begonia gently frowned, timidly said.

    Chen Guiping looks around and dismisses all his servants. Without saying a word, he picks up Haitang Daheng and goes to her room. Begonia''s figure is excellent, concave and convex, and soft, and his whole body exudes strange fragrance. Chen Guiping is in a state of confusion, and only feels that his desire for the person in front of him is beyond everything.

    He thought, he must get her.

 Chapter 822

    After taking Haitang back to her room and settling down, Chen Guiping decided to show her his heart directly. He took Haitang''s soft hands and said sincerely, "Haitang, in fact, I''ve been moved since I first saw you. I like you very much. Anyway, you are helpless. I don''t know if you are willing to stay in Chen''s house and become my wife and let me take care of you for a lifetime?"

    "This... What master Chen said is true?" Begonia asked shyly.

    "My heart to you is absolutely true, you stay, I will treat you well." Chen Guiping said excitedly.

    "I will." Haitang looks up shyly at Chen Guiping, and then falls into his arms. Chen Guiping is very happy.

    On the second day, he ordered people to arrange and hold a ceremony to formally accept Haitang concubine. Everyone knew that Chen had a beautiful concubine. Chen Guiping is very fond of Begonia. She buys everything for her, the best and the most expensive. She says she can give her whatever she wants. She wants to give her all the stars and the moon in the sky.

    At night, after a lot of rain and clouds, Chen Guiping sleeps to death. For some reason, he always feels very sleepy and tired recently. It seems that he can''t sleep enough. After Chen Guiping snored, Begonia opened her eyes. Her eyes were clear, not as tender as water in the daytime. She propped up, looked at Chen Guiping carefully, and then pulled out a strange smile from the corner of her mouth.

    She turned over and hung over Chen Guiping. Then she bent down and took a sharp breath at Chen Guiping. The essence was extracted from Chen Guiping''s body and inhaled into Haitang''s mouth and nose. Haitang looked satisfied.

    With that, Begonia covered his mouth and giggled. The laughter was strange.

    When he woke up the next day, Chen Guiping felt weak, as if he had been drained. He suddenly wondered in his heart, what''s the matter with him? He had never been like this before. Was it because he didn''t know how to control himself in Haitang? Then he thought of the beauty and delicacy of Begonia.

    As the days went by, Chen Guiping felt more and more tired, but he didn''t care much, except secretly asking the doctor to prescribe some tonics. If he looked carefully in the mirror at this time, he would be able to find that his seal was dark, his eyes were blank, and he was much thinner than before, just like a dry branch.

    One day, Haitang called boring, so Chen Guiping decided to take Haitang to a new restaurant to have a meal. They were already overcrowded when they arrived at the restaurant, but fortunately Chen Guiping reserved a good place in advance. When passing through the aisle, a young and delicate girl was sitting at another table not far from them, eating alone. Seeing them passing by, she suddenly looked up.

    This woman is Su Hao. She travels all the way to Luoyang City, looking for traces of memory fragments. As soon as she stepped into the city, she felt the weak energy fluctuation of memory fragments, so she decided to find a restaurant to have a rest, and then carefully look for the location of memory fragments.

    When Haitang took Chen Guiping by her table, she smelled a strange fragrance and a strong evil spirit. All of a sudden, he looked up at the Begonia dangerously. The woman''s face was moist, while the man next to her looked haggard and dark. They formed a sharp contrast. Intuition tells suhao that this beautiful woman has a problem.

    Chen Guiping took Begonia and sat down on the seat they had set in advance. The waiter quickly put on a table of exquisite dishes. When he left, he couldn''t help looking at Begonia because she was so beautiful. Chen Guiping frowned unhappily. Begonia chuckled and said, "look at your jealous appearance."

    Chen Guiping pulled the crabapple into his arms and said in a gruff voice, "you can only be mine. No one can look at you."

    "Do you give me everything I want?" Begonia asked softly in Chen Guiping''s arms.

    "You are my little ancestor, not to mention the stars and moon in the sky, even if you want my life!" Chen Guiping took the crabapple''s hand and gave it a kiss.

    Begonia lowered his head, but did not smile, seemingly shy, but in the corner where no one saw, there was a trace of lethality in his eyes.

    They were having a good time, but they saw a girl coming from afar and stopped at their table. Then they spoke to Chen Guiping seriously and said, "this master, I''m Su Hao. He''s a travelling mage. I just saw that your seal hall is getting black. There must be a disaster of breaking money recently. If we don''t resolve it, we will lose a lot of property."

    "Is that true?" Chen Guiping is a shrewd businessman. He cares about these things most.

    Su Hao saw Chen Guiping on the set, continued: "absolutely true. Su Mou venture to ask a, this master is, recently but often feel body empty tired, hands and feet weak? "

    "Exactly. How did the immortal master know?" Chen Guiping asked.

    "This sign is just caused by the collision of evil spirit. Master, the doom has come. You must be careful!" Su Hao said seriously.

    Chen Guiping was shocked when she said this, and said: "I''m Chen Guiping. If the immortal master doesn''t dislike it, can you come to Chen''s house and have a detailed chat? Chen must be a good tea host."

    Su Hao nodded to agree, but saw Begonia is looking at her, eyes are not good. After she came out of the restaurant, Su Hao followed Chen Guiping to Chen Fu. Chen Guiping led her to the hall to sit down, and her name made a pot of good tea. And Begonia sat next to Chen Guiping, looking alert.

    After tasting a few mouthfuls of tea, Su Haocai opened his mouth and said, "since Su stepped into your house, he felt a strong evil spirit. He guessed that there must be some evil things sneaking into your house recently."

    Chen Guiping was shocked, his face was ugly, and he stammered: "do you mean... There are monsters in my house?"

    "Yes, and the demon is around Mr. Chen. You must be careful!" Su Hao said to Chen Guiping, but he looked at the Begonia.

    "Immortal, help! You can help me get rid of this monster Chen Guiping immediately begged Su Hao.

    "Since let Su meet this matter, then Su certainly won''t stand by, master Chen just rest assured, I will find out this monster." Su Hao looked at Haitang and said with a cold smile. Haitang''s expression somewhat unnaturally avoided her eyes.

    "Su has a pot of yellow rice wine on his body, which is made by the immortal method. After drinking it, he can improve his health and make the evil people dare not get close to him easily." Su Hao took out a delicate gourd and put it on the table.

    It was really a pot of yellow rice wine, only mixed with her blood. If the monster drank it, it would show its original shape, and there was no place to escape.

    "It''s really a good thing, but the immortal master wants to give it to Chen?" Chen Guiping reached for the wine gourd, but Su Hao pulled it over.

    "Ah, Mr. Chen, listen to me. This wine is too tonic. Most people can''t bear to drink too much, so Su can only invite two people to have a drink, not more." Su Xiaoxiao said, and then filled the two cups with turbid yellow rice wine and handed it to them.

    Chen Guiping quickly raised his head to drink up, but saw that the crabapple raised his glass and hesitated, so he urged: "drink it quickly, this is the good intention of the immortal master."

    "I don''t drink." Begonia a face for.

    Raise an eye but see Su good vision sharp, stare at her to see directly, in the heart more lie.

    "You have to drink this. Begonia is obedient. It''s good for your health." Chen Guiping coaxed.

    Begonia see downfall, no way to retreat, had to look up and drink the glass of wine down, Su Hao succeed with a smile.

    Just after drinking that glass of wine, Begonia felt hot and dry all over, and her temperature was getting higher and higher, as if she was about to be burned. White smoke came out of her body. I don''t know when her feet had turned into tree trunks with complex tentacles, and her temples were covered with flowers.

    "Ah!" Chen Guiping collapsed to the ground in fright and cried out in horror.

    "Oh, forget to say, if this wine is a monster, it will show its original shape." Suhao said carelessly.

    "Begonia... Is Begonia a monster?" Chen Guiping was about to faint with fright, and his heart was raised to his throat.

    "Yes, and look at her appearance. If I guess right, she is a flower demon." Su Hao snapped.

    Begonia see things exposed, quickly move body want to escape, but how can su Hao let her succeed. I saw Su Hao throw out the long rope, and the rope automatically tightened. The Begonia was tied up and couldn''t move.

    "You smelly Taoist, it''s bad for me to come out on the way! Let go of me Begonia glared at Su Hao and struggled desperately.

    "It''s impossible to let go of you. If you tell me why you''re doing trouble here, I may spare your life." Sue gave a sarcastic smile.

    "He asked for it. I''m acting for heaven!" Begonia shrieked.

    "What do you do for? What do you do?! If you want to harm others, you have to be cunning. It seems that you don''t want to live! " Su Hao is very angry. His powerful magic is concentrated in his hand, ready to give Begonia a fatal blow.

    "He killed his wife!" Haitang roared.

    "What do you... Say?" Su Hao asked incredulously.

    When Chen Guiping heard this sentence from Haitang, he quickly shrank back. He looked flustered, pale and guilty.

    Su Hao looked at their expressions and asked again, "what you said is true?"

    "It''s true. If I lie, I''m scared out of my wits! Chen Guiping brutally killed his wife Wang Cuiliu and buried him under the Begonia tree in his yard. I am the flower demon of the Begonia tree. " Haitang said word by word.

    Chen Guiping sees a bad situation and wants to run away, but Su Hao catches him. Then he asks coldly in his ear, "where are you going?"

 Chapter 823

    Su Hao clings to Chen Guiping''s collar. Chen Guiping can''t imagine that this woman is surprisingly powerful. Chen Guiping has no way to escape because she has been sucked by Haitang recently. Her hands and feet are weak and she can''t resist.

    "Take me to the yard where Chen Guiping buried Wang Cuiliu." Su Hao loosens the rope of Begonia and orders directly to her.

    Begonia nodded and took Su Hao all the way to the Begonia tree in Chen Guiping''s yard. At this time, the crabapple is in full bloom, and the petals shake off in the wind. It''s so beautiful. Who can think of how ugly the truth is hidden under this beautiful scenery.

    Su Hao first tied Chen Guiping up and threw him aside. Then he found a shovel to shovel up the surface soil under the Begonia tree. She was sweating for a long time, until she dug out a small earth pit on the flat ground. Then she saw a corpse tightly wrapped in a quilt, which had already rotted and smelled. It was the body of Wang Cuiliu, Chen Guiping''s wife.

    Su Hao was so shocked by the scene that he couldn''t speak. His stomach was tumbling and nauseous. He felt nauseous. Begonia looked sad while Chen Guiping was cold and flustered.

    Begonia then opened her mouth. She told Su Hao why she wanted to harm Chen Guiping. Haitang said that he was originally a Begonia planted by Chen Guiping''s wife and Wang Cuiliu. After absorbing the essence of the day and night, he gradually gained his spiritual knowledge. Begonia witnessed the initial love between the husband and wife. Later, Chen Guiping suddenly changed his temperament and became dissatisfied with Wang Cuiliu. The conflicts between them gradually increased. Then that night, Chen Guiping brutally killed Wang Cuiliu and buried him under the Begonia tree. Outsiders lied that Wang Cuiliu was seriously ill and went back to her mother''s home to recuperate. Because Haitang was grateful for Wang Cuiliu''s cultivation, and because he absorbed Wang Cuiliu''s resentment buried under the tree, he hated Chen Guiping very much, so he planned to ask Chen Guiping for his life to avenge Wang Cuiliu.

    Chen Guiping thought that his hands and feet were very clean that night, and he hid everything perfectly. No one would find his secret, but he never wanted to be seen by a Begonia. He was shocked and speechless.

    "By the way, immortal master, I found this thing near Chen''s house one day. It feels like Chen Guiping''s, with his breath on it." Begonia said, and took out a crystal clear round bead from her arms and handed it to Su Hao.

    When Su saw what she had in her hand, she couldn''t help looking surprised, because what she was holding was the fifth memory fragment. In other words, Chen Guiping was sucked away by Meng? If it''s true, it makes sense. Why did Chen Guiping suddenly change his temperament and hurt Wang Cuiliu? It must be that after Meng sucked away his memory, he forgot the memory about his wife Wang Cuiliu.

    "It''s a lost memory of Chen Guiping. It''s the work of a monster named Meng. It sucks one of Chen Guiping''s memories away. That''s why Chen Guiping''s temperament has changed greatly, which leads to this tragedy." Su Hao looked at the memory fragment and said in a deep voice.

    Then, she slowly approached Chen Guiping with the memory fragment. Suddenly, the memory fragment on her hand burst out a dazzling light. Su Hao gathers magic power and melts memory fragments into Chen Guiping''s body bit by bit. Chen Guiping suddenly screams and turns his eyes over.

    A large number of dusty memories rush into Chen Guiping''s mind. He feels that his head is swollen and painful and is about to explode. Then, he saw his wife, Wang Cuiliu, who was kind and considerate to him when he was poor. He saw that his wife suggested that he should take salt for a few months at a time. By chance, they got rich because of the flood and salt shortage in the city. Later, they had a good life. He also saw the horrible monster pinching his neck in the alley, and then he fainted.

    Lying on the ground, Chen Guiping awoke with a painful groan. Now he has remembered everything. It turned out that he had lost the memory related to Wang Cuiliu before, so he would forget his wife''s kindness to him before, so he would gradually be dissatisfied with her. All these are tragedies caused by various misunderstandings.

    Unable to accept this fact for a moment, Chen Guiping knelt on the ground and wept bitterly and loudly at the rotten body of Wang Cuiliu on the other side.

    "I... I''m sorry for her, but I didn''t mean to kill her! Immortal master, please spare me Chen Guiping kept kowtowing and pleading.

    "You didn''t mean to, but it''s an unchangeable fact that your wife was killed by you. What''s more, I don''t think you are completely innocent. If you don''t have a lot of greed, you won''t be tempted by many factors to kill Wang Cuiliu. " Su Hao has no sympathy for this man who kneels on the ground and pleads with pain and pretends to be innocent. Kindness is left to the truly innocent. Chen Guiping is not worthy of it.

    "Immortal master, if you can let me go this time, I am willing to give you everything I have and make atonement for you in the next life!" Chen Guiping continued to kowtow and plead.

    "It''s not necessary to make atonement to me. I think you''d better make atonement to her." Su Hao shouts angrily at Wang Cuiliu''s decaying body on the ground.

    Su Hao decided to stop talking nonsense with Chen Guiping and went out of Chen''s house to report the case to the local Yamen in Luoyang City. The government was shocked when it heard about this, and immediately sent a lot of people to catch Chen Guiping.

    With all the certified material evidence, Chen Guiping could not deny it, so he was caught on the spot and brought back to the Yamen for interrogation. He also covered Wang Cuiliu''s body with a white cloth and pulled it back to the Yamen for examination. I don''t know when a large number of onlookers gathered at the gate of Chen''s house, talking enthusiastically.

    "I can''t believe that Mr. Chen, a man of such high prestige, is so crazy that he killed his wife himself. It''s not as good as a beast!"

    "What''s the use of money? He''s not an individual without conscience! If you want me to say, those rich people are dirty behind their back. You can see that they usually squeeze money from our ordinary people. These people are black in heart! "

    "Shh, you''re not going to die. You''ll come to a bad end when other rich masters listen to you later."

    "But I think what he said is really reasonable..."

    "Shh, keep your voice down... Stop it..."

    These people put on such a nonchalant manner, commenting on a newly revealed murder case, just like talking about what to eat tomorrow. In fact, they didn''t care much about the truth of the matter. They just needed to have a common goal to vent their anger. So at this time, they turned into righteous people one after another. Su Hao only thought it absurd.

    After watching and chatting enough, the people gathered in front of the door gradually dispersed, leaving behind a dead and silent Chen house.

    "Come out, don''t hide any more." Su Hao glanced aside and said faintly.

    Begonia came out from a secret corner. She looked at Su Hao in fear. Su Hao looked at her fearing hands and feet, and then thought about her bold behavior towards Chen Guiping. She felt funny for a moment.

    "I''ll forgive you this time and not kill you, but if you dare to harm others in the future, I won''t forgive you. Although your starting point is to seek justice for Wang Cuiliu, the method you use is too extreme. Now, can you say that you are completely innocent? You have to remember that as long as you do evil, no matter what the reason is at the beginning, no one will be able to pick yourself up in the end, and you will always leave evil stains on your body. " Su Hao looked at the begonia with deep eyes and said a long speech with sincere heart.

    Begonia''s face crossed two lines of clear tears, and she looked very pitiful. She suddenly knelt down and kowtowed to Su Hao, and said gratefully, "thank you for not killing me today. At the same time, thank you for exposing Chen Guiping''s crime and helping Wang Cuiliu get rid of the injustice."

    "Don''t thank me. It''s all my duty. Just people will do just things. Get up and find a place for yourself in the future. Don''t stay here. " Su Hao reaches out his hand to lift the Begonia and whispers.

    "Yes, Haitang follows the instructions of immortal master, and will not harm the world in the future. So, immortal master, we''ll meet again later. " With that, the crabapple turned into a wisp of white smoke and dispersed. When the white smoke dissipated, the crabapple had disappeared and was empty.

    "I won''t have a chance to see you again..." Su said to herself in a funny voice.

    This is the last piece of memory. If you have recovered all the memories stolen by Meng Suo and returned them to their original owners, then you have completely completed the task assigned by the system. If she guesses correctly, then she will soon leave this short stay in the world and return to her own place.

    Su Hao sighed with emotion. He had a lot of thoughts in his heart. He had a lot to gain from this trip. He didn''t know whether he was more happy or more heavy. He was a little confused about what night it was.

    After she came out of Chen''s house, she walked leisurely in the busy streets of Luoyang City, looking at the bustling streets of people coming and going, only to find a sense of her real existence. She spent a long time in the city, waiting to eat enough food and watch enough juggling, and then went out of the city to a suburb.

    The scenery of this suburb is very beautiful. The grass is quiet, the tree shadow is mottled, and the wind blows. You can smell the fragrance of flowers and the freshness of grass in the air. She found a soft grass to lie down, closed her eyes, lazy like a cat, the sun hit her warm.

    Even though there are many evils in the world, there are still many beautiful sceneries waiting to be discovered. It''s not a waste to walk in the world.

    Su Hao''s body on the grass gradually became transparent, and a mechanical prompt sound sounded on her head: "congratulations on completing the task, ready to start the return journey."

    It''s time to go back to her own world, she thought, and then pulled out a faint smile.

 Chapter 824

    Her body is falling rapidly. It feels like a shot put falling from a fifty story building. If she lands at this time, it will definitely create a perfect human shaped pit, which can even compare with the fixed line of the scene trace of the murder scene. But fortunately, after a while, the speed of her body falling gradually slowed down, more and more slowly, and then she landed firmly in a bush.

    This bush is half a person tall, which is the kind of wild in the countryside. There is a beautiful river not far from here. When suhao arrived at this world, it was just sunset. The afterglow was like a broken piece of glass window, which spread all over the river. With the flow of the river, it was sparkling and colorful.

    In sharp contrast to this beautiful scenery, there are three or two dilapidated and unpopular dilapidated houses along the river. These houses should have been uninhabited for a long time. The vines are all over the outside walls. The whole building is full of ashes, showing a decadent aesthetic feeling. And these buildings are obviously foreign style buildings.

    ... where is this?

    At this time, the system sends a mechanical prompt: "welcome to the world of werewolf killing game. This place is on the Bank of the Rhine River. 500 meters west from here, there is a mountain. There is a village called" duesterwald "on the mountain, which is your destination this time. This is a small village full of werewolves. There are three werewolves hidden in the village. They are no different from ordinary people in the daytime, but at night they will turn into wolves and kill one person in the village. You need to find three wolves before the werewolves kill everyone and occupy the village to complete this task. "

    Su Hao was surprised. She didn''t expect that this world was the world of werewolf killing. She and her friends used to play this game occasionally, but her level was average, so she was a little flustered at this time. The system doesn''t have any skill rewards this time. She has a bad feeling.

    "Wait! Any other useful tips? " Sue has a headache.

    "Your identity in this world is a civilian identity, without any additional skills. Compared with other skilled identities, you are easier to be hunted by werewolves. But I believe you can accomplish this task excellently. Good luck After that, the system won''t give her any response.

    Su Hao covers her face with both hands and is completely speechless. The system just configures her with a civilian identity without any skills. In other words, in this hunting game, she not only needs to find out the werewolf, but also needs to make sure that she can avoid being hunted by the werewolf and live to the end with a smile.

    "Ha ha." Su Hao gave a dry smile without expression.

    Sure enough, as Taotie said, the system has increased the difficulty of its own task this time, and the increase is not a bit. Now she needs to turn a bad hand into a good one, and the system thinks highly of her intelligence.

    When she walked to the Rhine River, the water reflected the face of a typical foreign woman with blonde hair and blue eyes. Suhao received a memory message from her original body: she was a 20-year-old foreign woman who grew up in the village of duesterwald, and her single name was "Sue".

    Su Hao was in a daze at the reflection when a figure came close to her, which made her jump. The visitor was a young man who looked older than her. He was wild and handsome. His disordered curly hair was loose on his shoulder. Seeing that she was scared by herself, he laughed at her evil spirit. She knew this man, who was also a member of dostwald''s family. His name was Wilson.

    "Sue, how can you be as timid as a bird bitten by a wolf?" Wilson said as he looked at her, putting out a piece of his tongue and gently touching the sharp tiger tooth on the left, his eyes full of banter.

    Su Hao doesn''t know what this man''s evil spirit is. Do you want to tease her? What''s more, he didn''t know why, which made suhao feel uncomfortable and a little scared.

    "Get out of the way, you wretch who makes fun of me. I''m going back to the village." Suhao frowned, pushed away Wilson, who was close to him, and fled to the direction of dustward village.

    "Together, I''m going back to the village. It''s going to be dark soon. Recently, the werewolf has reappeared. There''s reliable news that the werewolf is going to fight tonight. It''s easy for you little bird to be bitten by the wolf''s sharp teeth. You can''t fly any more, and then you can''t swallow any residue. I''ll escort you back. " Wilson soon caught up with her and said with an evil smile beside her.

    Su Hao didn''t plan to talk to him. He didn''t say a word and walked in silence. On the contrary, Wilson didn''t seem to care much about her indifference. As he walked, he put his hands on the back of his head and hummed an unknown tune.

    After walking for a long time, they finally got back to duesterwald before the sun set completely. At the entrance of the village came a middle-aged man with deep eyes. He looked at Wilson and asked, "why did you come back so long?"

    This man''s name is Mott. He is a silent and deep looking man. At this time, he just glanced at Sue casually and stopped looking at her. Then he looked at Wilson with a serious expression.

    "Oh, it''s not safe recently. I''m a gentleman. I want to escort the lady home." Wilson was as playful as ever, looking very dissolute.

    "You know, night is coming." Mott''s voice was cold, with an iceberg face. When Wilson heard this, he suddenly changed his appearance, pursed his lips and nodded seriously.

    Su Hao didn''t know the meaning of this strange conversation between the two of them. He heard it in the clouds, but he seemed to be able to catch the unusual breath flowing in the air. Is Mott reminding Wilson that the werewolf is about to attack the village?

    Yes, there is still the last trace of light on the horizon, but other people in the village have already gone home early and closed their doors and windows. There is no one else on the road except the three of them. He has to go back and get ready. Su Hao always remembers his identity as a civilian. If the werewolf really attacks tonight, the four civilians who have no ability to defend themselves are the four civilians who have no fighting back.

    All the people in the village have their own identities, but they don''t know each other. Moreover, the system is forced to set that they can''t exchange identities before the game starts. Even Su Hao can''t, because this behavior belongs to serious OOC and will be punished the most severely and terrifying by the system.

    With that in mind, after saying goodbye to Wilson and Mott, suhao went back to her house, locked all the doors and windows, and anxiously waited for the night to come.

    When she remembered that she had just left, Wilson chuckled, and then said to her, "Sue, the night is coming. You have to be careful."

    The last ray of light dormant on the horizon has also been swallowed, which indicates that the darkness has finally arrived. After locking all the doors and windows, suhao made a tour of the house and lay on the bed tired. When the night comes completely, there is endless darkness around. It seems that a fierce werewolf will jump out of a corner at any time, and then stick out sharp teeth to pierce her heart without hesitation.

    Suhao covers the position of her heart. She can''t help but pull the quilt over her head to cover her whole body. She doesn''t even dare to breathe out loud. She just wants to hide herself without any flaw. Once people are deprived of vision, hearing will become many times more sensitive than usual. At this time, she heard a group of crows outside being startled and fluttering their wings as they flew away from the branches. Then she heard a few footsteps approaching, most of them walking away after passing her house. But a footstep stopped at her window.

    Su Hao felt that her heart had stopped for a second. She couldn''t see anything clearly, but she could infer the location from the sound of the footsteps. At the moment, the footsteps stopped at the window of her room. It seemed that there were two fierce wolf eyes in the dark watching her coldly. Su Hao felt that she had goose bumps and had a creepy sense of fear. She thought, after this, would she be cool at the beginning?

    However, to her surprise, the footstep stopped for dozens of seconds and then left. Waiting for the footsteps to go away, Su Hao had already covered himself in a cold sweat and collapsed on the bed, sighing at how dangerous it was. But just now she felt as if she had heard a low smile, but when she listened carefully, there was nothing left. By this time, there was a dead silence outside, as if nothing had happened.

    The long night finally faded away, the dawn finally broke all silence, but also took away the oppression of death, and a new day began. After the day came, all the people in the village came out of their houses one after another and gathered in a shabby church. The village was very small, with only ten people in total. After a round of scanning, Su Hao finished watching it all.

    In this group, one of the oldest looking men was the first to speak. His name was "glaux". He was a dignified uncle with a straight face and meticulous manner.

    At this time, he stroked his curled beard and said in a serious voice: "the werewolf started to attack our village last night, but I''m very happy to see all of you here today. No one was killed by the werewolf. So it''s Christmas Eve. So, that is to say, it was the witch who saved the man who was killed by the werewolf with antidote last night. But werewolves must be lurking among all of us now! According to reliable sources, a total of three werewolves attacked the village. We need to find them all as soon as possible! "

    Everyone was shocked, in an uproar, and then in a panic when they heard the news. Because no one knows every familiar face lurking in the crowd, which is the werewolf. They are no different from normal people during the day, and they will only turn into wolves at night. Therefore, only by exchanging information with each other to infer the truth, find out the three terrible werewolves and kill them, can we protect this quiet village.

 Chapter 825

    After some discussion, we decided to take turns to speak, and then to see who has a loophole in his speech, that is who is lying.

    The first speaker was Mott, who had a good face that looked very trustworthy. At this time, he said solemnly and firmly: "I am a good man, and I have strong ability. I have no clue about the first night of Christmas Eve. Since it is Christmas Eve, the witch has used antidote, so I hope we can protect the witch, Find out the werewolf together. "

    This passage is full of righteousness. Suhao stares at his expression, but can''t find a flaw, as if feeling suhao''s sight. Mott turns to look at her, his eyes are deep, magnanimous and fearless. This man is really calm. Just now, he showed his good person status and said that he had strong ability, so he implied that he had clergy status. Then he could be a prophet, a hunter, and, of course, a werewolf in disguise. Su Hao can''t make a conclusion about his identity for a while.

    The next speaker was Denny, a gentle young man, who looked about the same age as Wilson. He was a little nervous. After a moment of silence, he said, "I''m a good man, and I''m an ordinary civilian. As everyone was OK on the first night, I didn''t know what happened last night, so I can''t see anything for the time being. I''m sorry. It''s the next one''s turn to speak. "

    He seemed to be in a hurry to finish the speech, so he pushed it to the next person in a hurry. Suhao stares at him carefully for a long time, and finds that he has been in a state of tension. Suhao doubts this. Why does this man have such a strange look?

    Su Hao secretly analyzed it in his heart. He felt that there might be two reasons: first, as he said, he was just an ordinary civilian. Because he didn''t have any additional skills to defend himself, and because he was introverted and cowardly, he felt afraid; 2ˇ˘ He was one of the three werewolves. He was flustered because he was lying and afraid of showing his flaws. He kept covering up his emotions in vain.

    The third speaker was grox. He looked around all the people and then said in a deep voice, "I''m a good man and have very strong skills. My skills can decide the situation at a critical moment. The wolves want to attack me, so I hope you can protect me. It''s very important to protect the village."

    His expression is very magnanimous, so accept all people to examine his eyes. Su Hao feels that this speech of glaux is very intriguing, as if to imply some very important information. He said that he has very strong skills, so it is very likely that he is also a clergyman.

    Now there are two people who suggest that they are clergy, one is Mott, the other is glaux. There are three clergymen in the system: Prophet, witch and hunter. The prophet may be a man or a woman, but the witch must be a woman, so this can be ruled out.

    In this way, one of the two men who now imply the status of the clergy is a prophet, and the other may be a hunter; Or they both imply the same identity, if so, one of them is lying.

    But the most dangerous possibility is that both of them are werewolves! They''re trying to confuse people with the idea that at least one of the werewolves won''t be found.

    Then, suhao looks at the young man Danni again. Is he really a civilian? Although it is possible for werewolves to disguise as clergy, it is also possible for them to say that they are civilians. In this regard, Su Hao is temporarily skeptical of what Denny said.

    Su Hao thought deeply and tried to recall all the previous speeches, trying to find a flaw. But the message sent on Christmas Eve was so little that she couldn''t find the werewolf on the first day.

    Then we will soon face the coming of the second night, and the darkness and danger lurking in the corner will once again sweep through the quiet small village of dustward. And as a civilian, she may be hunted by werewolves at any time, so she has to do something.

    Maybe you can fake a clergyman''s identity and wear it on your body, which can increase the number of people who pick out the clergyman''s identity, so that the werewolf who has not yet spoken can no longer easily say that he is a clergyman to deceive others. Because there are only three clergymen in total, and once the number exceeds three, then the extra ones must be lying.

    However, there is a drawback in doing so, that is, it makes the real clergy who has indicated their identity fall into the crisis of being suspected. If the real clergy is killed by a lying werewolf at this time, and conversely, if the real God is a werewolf, then the real God will be put to death by other people''s vote.

    What should we do? The identity of a civilian seems useless, but it is crucial. It is like a soldier in chess, indispensable, but as for how to play in order to exert the greatest power, so all depend on personal ability.

    Su Zi thinks, otherwise direct the true identity that shows oneself civilian?

    But if you do, your role in the game will be greatly reduced. Moreover, even if they say they are civilians, they may not be believed, because werewolves are likely to choose this identity with the least sense of existence to camouflage themselves, so as to divert other people''s attention, so as to achieve the purpose of self-protection.

    Su Hao couldn''t make a correct judgment for a moment, and at the same time, he didn''t know what to do. His mind was in a state of confusion. So I decided to calm down and listen to others to see if I could get more information.

    The next speaker is a man named Robert. He has no expression on his face. He looks like he has nothing to do with himself. He said calmly: "I''m a good man, and I''m a civilian. I don''t have anything to say about the first night. You can just ignore my existence. Let''s move on. "

    His speech was very concise, as if it was just a passing. Robert is the second person to show his identity as a civilian. There are only four civilians in total. Now it is not known whether these two people are real civilians or fake civilians. Su Hao thinks that his cold and distant feeling may be that he pretends to be a werewolf in order to get rid of the suspicion.

    So far, four people have spoken, but they still haven''t found any powerful clues. Suhao was hit by some of them.

    At present, all the clues are in a mess, and it is impossible to gather a complete truth. How can we tell who is true and who is false? Just when Su Hao couldn''t figure it out, a lovely girl anxiously grabbed the next speech.

    The girl''s name was "Annie". She was the youngest of ten. She had long chestnut curly hair and a lovely face. She looked simple and harmless. At this time, she raised her hand and said unnaturally, "I''m a good man. I... I have skills. You hideous werewolves don''t want to kill me! I hope you can protect me! "

    She choked her neck and then shrunk back timidly, trying to hide her body. She looked at this person and that person one after another. Her eyes were wandering but hostile. Now anyone could be a werewolf in her eyes.

    Suhao thinks that she should be a good person, because werewolves don''t counselle like that, but she says that she has skills. What kind of skills does she have? Annie was so flustered that she couldn''t help staring at her face, recalled her speech and made an analysis.

    First of all, Annie emphasizes that she has skills to make the werewolf fear her and dare not attack her easily. Then she directly expressed her hatred and disgust for werewolf. Her tone was very real and should not be disguised; Finally, Annie wants others to protect her from the werewolf.

    Su Hao feels that the content of her three sentences is actually the same: the fear of death.

    In principle, if the clergy have skills, even if they are killed by the werewolf, they will not be so weak, because they have their own cards. As long as they use skills, they can cause corresponding damage to the werewolf.

    So there is no doubt that suhao is a good person to Annie, but she strongly doubts that she has skills. She may be just a timid civilian who is afraid of death. Because she is too afraid of wolves, the next goal of the people is to be killed by the werewolf, so she puts on the coat of clergy and tries to protect herself with lies.

    The next speaker was Wilson. He looked at suhao with a deep look. He laughed and showed his sharp teeth. He said with a smile, "before dark yesterday, I met suhao by the Rhine River. Because I didn''t trust her, I escorted her all the way back to the village. So I''m a big good man, right? Sue

    Hearing Wilson''s speech, suhao couldn''t help frowning and looking embarrassed. In such a serious atmosphere, this frivolous man is still in the mood to tease her. Damn it!

    Sue Hao glared at him angrily and full of warning. She turned her head and decided to ignore the boring man.

    Wilson, on the other hand, gave a smug smile, and then continued: "if I were a werewolf, I would have done something to sue when I was alone by the Rhine river yesterday. How could a werewolf endure such a lovely bird like her until now? So you can lift your doubts about me. "

    The crowd whispered to judge whether they could trust Wilson. Most people nodded and chose to trust Wilson.

    The next speaker was a beautiful lady with long black hair. Her name was "sissy". With sharp eyes and confident smile, she said, "I''m a good man, and I''m a witch. I''ve launched my skills on the first night and saved glaux, so I''m sure he''s a good man. Now I have a bottle of poison in my hand. I hope you can find out the werewolf or the most suspicious person. Then I will use the poison in my hand to kill him. "

 Chapter 826

    Hearing that sissy directly identified himself, the church was suddenly quiet and terrible, and then there was an uproar. Everyone had their own thoughts and didn''t know what they were thinking.

    Sercy has given a very important clue, she is a witch, the first Christmas Eve rescue is grox, so grox can be sure to be a good man. Because it''s impossible for werewolves to kill their companions to cover the identity of others on the first night, it''s too risky for them, so they have a 99% chance of killing good people on the first night.

    Now that glaux can be sure that he is a good man, he can infer that he is either a prophet or a hunter.

    Everyone is still whispering and talking. I don''t know who yelled out: "all be quiet. Let''s finish listening to the speeches of the remaining people."

    "Yes, after everyone has finished speaking, we will vote for the most suspicious one and put him to death." Glaux stood up and looked at everyone and said aloud.

    Everyone agrees with this method. Although the people who are executed may be werewolves or good people, for those people who are in crisis at this time and are faced with death threats at any time, they would rather kill the wrong people than let them go

    It happens to be a werewolf. That''s great.

    "The next one to speak." Glaux announced.

    The next speaker is a middle-aged man with a scar on his face, fierce eyes, and looks very unfriendly. His name is "Sean". I don''t know why, he gives people the feeling that he is very angry and not a good person to get along with.

    He snorted coldly from his nose and said contemptuously, "I''m a good man and have terrible skills, so don''t provoke me easily by the damn werewolves lurking in the crowd, or I''ll make you feel pain!"

    Hearing that there was another clergyman, everyone frowned and covered their mouths to discuss, showing unfriendly eyes to Sean, because when there were already two clergymen, the people who continued to jump the clergyman in the back were very suspicious, and their credibility was very low.

    "Be quiet! The next person to speak. " Glaux clapped his hands for silence and finished listening to the people behind.

    The next speaker is Alan, a small man, who said slowly, "I''m a civilian, and I suspect Sean is one of the werewolves. I hope everyone will vote to kill him!"

    Hearing Alan''s words, Sean was not afraid. He just stared at him, then showed his white teeth and gave a cold laugh of disdain.

    Allen was staring at him a little uneasily. He bowed his head in fear and did not dare to look Sean in the eyes. Allen didn''t know why he didn''t like this man very much from the beginning. This man''s aura was very dangerous and oppressive, so he decided with his intuition that Sean must be one of the werewolves.

    "Let''s invite the last speaker to speak, and we will vote after that." Glaux said sternly.

    The last speaker is Su Hao. At this time, she has several ideas in her mind. At first, she intended to say that she was a clergyman, put pressure on the werewolf and increase her registration chips. But now that there are so many people who have jumped out of the clergy, it is meaningless to lie about being a clergyman.

    Others not only won''t believe her, but also doubt her. By that time, I''m afraid she will have been voted to death before being hunted by werewolves. Therefore, she has only one choice now, that is to say her true identity directly and show her attitude, which can not only increase the survival rate, but also help others find out the hidden werewolf.

    Suhao said softly, "I''m a civilian, and I believe in the opinions of sissy and glaux. I''m willing to follow them and help you find the real werewolf."

    When we heard her real and unpretentious speech, we all believed her identity as a civilian, and no one doubted her. Suhao can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. But she felt a strong and burning gaze cast on her, and turned her head to see Wilson looking at her with great interest.

    Seeing that she also looked back at herself, Wilson gave an evil smile and showed his sharp tiger teeth. Then he put out a small bar of his tongue and swept the top of it against the tip of his teeth. This seemed to be his habitual action.

    "Sue, I have long said that you are a fragile and lovely bird. I always know people very well." Wilson came up to her suddenly and said vaguely in her ear.

    Su Hao pushed the prisoner away with his hand. He didn''t know what was wrong with him. He had to provoke himself three or four times. He was a strange man.

    "Well, now I''ll give each of you a piece of white paper and a pen, and then write down on the paper what you think is the most suspicious object. The one with the largest number of votes will be executed. If there are two people with the same number of votes, then the two people can make a final speech to clear their doubts and prove their identity, and then vote again to choose one from the two people. Of course, if someone really does not know who to vote for, they can also give up the right to vote in this round. "

    Glaux made it clear how to vote, then handed out a piece of white paper and a pen to everyone.

    "Finally, I have one more thing to say. I hope all of you will cast your vote fairly and fairly. Don''t vote with personal grudges and emotions, because your vote may end a person''s life. Everybody, be careful! " Glaux said in a deep voice, looking directly at everyone.

    All of a sudden, the atmosphere became very dignified, everyone''s expression was serious, and no one spoke. Everyone lowered their heads and silently wrote down a name on the paper, because there was a certain distance between each person, so it was impossible to see whose name other people wrote on the paper. Some of them finished writing quickly, others hesitated and couldn''t write for a long time, and some of them thought hard before they finished writing.

    But in any case, we all know that after counting the votes, there will be a person''s life in this end.

    The church was very quiet, even a slight breath could be heard clearly, because no one spoke at this time, only the rustle of the nib on the paper.

    At this time, a deep male voice broke the original silence. It was glaux who spoke. He asked solemnly, "have you written all of them? Please line up and give me the paper one by one. "

    When everyone heard this, they stopped writing, then stood up, took the paper they had written, lined up and handed it to Claus''s hand, and then went back to their positions and sat down again. Crougs carefully looked at the names on the paper one by one, and then counted the votes silently in his heart. His expression suddenly became very serious, frowned, and then sighed heavily.

    Claus tidied up the paper and put it on one side. Then he turned around and looked at Sean with complicated eyes. All of a sudden, other people followed Claus and looked at Sean. Some people even quietly moved their bodies away from Sean. He was like a plague. Feeling the hostile sight, Sean turned pale and trembled.

    "No, it''s not me. You can''t do this to me! You will regret it! Damn wolf people Sean cried out in a panic.

    "It must be you, as I said long ago. He''s very suspicious. He looks fierce. He''s not a good man. Sean is definitely a werewolf! Let''s put him to death! " Alan jumped up and screamed at Sean.

    "God, I can''t see that Sean is actually a werewolf. It''s terrible..." several people whispered, then looked at Sean with disdain, and some people spit quietly.

    Sean saw that no one believed his explanation, so he was completely desperate and didn''t want to struggle and defend himself. However, he suddenly turned his head and stared at Allen fiercely. The look in the flesh was very frightening.

    "Damn it! You''ll regret it. I''ll make you pay the price! " Sean gave Alan a grim smile.

    "You... How dare you threaten me when you die?"?! Let''s drag him out and put him to death! " Alan was staring at Sean in a cold sweat, his whole back was wet, he couldn''t help shaking, and then shivering, he bravely pointed to Sean and screamed.

    However, Su Hao hesitated. No, it''s not right. Su Hao didn''t know why he had an ominous premonition. She always feels that something is wrong, but what''s wrong with her?! Are they all wrong? She seems to have caught something, but she can''t catch anything.

    In a moment of anxiety and despair, she felt as if her eyes were covered with a layer of gauze. She could see a general outline, but could not grasp the truth.

    Several people roughly tied Sean with ropes and dragged him to the open space outside the church like a dead dog.

    Mott, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly stepped forward, raised his long leg and kicked Sean on the back, forcing Sean to kneel down with his back to everyone. This is a classic action before being executed.

    Then Sean went back to the warehouse of the church and found a long shotgun. He raised the shotgun and pointed it at Sean''s back of the head. Everyone was too nervous to make a sound. The timid Anne even turned her back and covered her eyes tightly with her hands.

    Su Hao can''t bear to watch it. Although he knows that it''s just a werewolf killing game set by the system, it will become very fierce and bloody once it''s brought into real people.

    It''s a game of Shura. It''s a price to pay for your life.

    Mott put his hand on the trigger, squinted one eye, and the other eye looked for the head through the aligner. Then he pressed the trigger without hesitation, and a bullet was fired after the track.

    "- bang!"

 Chapter 827

    The bullet hit Sean on the back of the head accurately, leaving a blood hole and gushing a lot of dark red blood. Then Sean''s body fell to the ground like a broken string puppet. He didn''t move or make any sound any more. A minute ago, someone who was still alive and warm turned into a corpse.

    Everyone''s heart was heavy, but at the same time they were relieved, because since Sean had been executed, that is to say, one werewolf had been killed, and now there are still two werewolves left. As long as they are found out, dustward, a quiet small village, can relieve the crisis.

    In everyone''s heart for the victory has been further happy, but an unexpected thing happened. Alan suddenly hugged his head and screamed, then fell to the ground and died. Everyone was startled. When the reaction came, Mott looked down Allen''s nose, then turned his head, frowned at the others and shook his head gently.

    "He''s dead. He''s dead." Said Mott in a deep voice.

    "Ah! How come? " Annie covered her mouth in horror, and her whole body trembled violently because she was so afraid.

    "Why? Isn''t a werewolf already killed? " Robert asked in surprise.

    Glaux stepped forward, pulled open the collars of the two fallen dead people, and saw the emerging identity signs in their clavicles. Sean''s is "Hunter", Allen''s is "civilian".

    Glaux looked sad. He covered his face in pain. It took him a long time to look up. There was a strong hatred in his eyes. He said in a trembling voice, "we''ve killed the wrong man."

    "What do you mean?" Sue Hao couldn''t help but rush forward and grab glaux. He asked excitedly.

    "Sean is not a werewolf, but a hunter, and Alan is a common man. There are still three wolves hiding in all of us. We have been cheated Glaux said angrily.

    "But why did Alan die, too?" Sue asked, puzzled.

    "As a hunter, Sean''s incidental skill is that he can take anyone to be buried with him when he dies. Before they two people have been in conflict and argument, Allen indiscriminately killed Sean is a werewolf, and encouraged others to kill Sean, Sean has a grudge, and suspected that he was a werewolf framed himself. So, before Sean died, he launched the hunter''s skill. That''s why Alan died suddenly when Sean died Glaux sighed heavily and explained slowly.

    "Damn it! We''ve all been blinded. We killed Sean by mistake and Alan by the way. What can we do now? There are three werewolves, but there are only five good people left... "Suhao is very sad and angry. She thinks these three werewolves are too cunning to deal with.

    If two more good people are killed, they will lose, because with three to three, they have no ability to fight against werewolves. For a moment, despair and anger crept into everyone''s heart.

    "It''s my fault. I should have seen it. Sean has given us a clear hint. We see him with prejudice. People who look like bad people are not necessarily bad people, but people who look like good people are not necessarily good people. " Glaux felt guilty because he knew that he had strong skills and that he should have led us to defeat werewolves and win.

    But in fact, the situation is in a mess. Instead of relieving the crisis, the village of dustward is in deeper danger.

    Together, we dug two big pits in front of the church door, buried Sean''s and Allen''s bodies in two big pits, and then scooped up the soil with a shovel to bury them.

    At this time, it was already sunset, and it was getting dark. The church bell sounded loud, as if it struck everyone''s heart, startling a large group of crows in the woods nearby. They sound like messengers from hell to take away the dead.

    The shadow of the church casts down, and the huge cross just covers the two new graves. This place, which originally symbolizes holiness and redemption, is full of evil and death. The crisis has not been lifted, and the second night is coming. It seems that a big hand is holding everyone''s neck, making them gasp and suffocate.

    With heavy steps, each of them went home. They had to be on guard before it was completely dark, so that the next person to be killed by the werewolf was themselves.

    Sue Hao walked slowly to her house, but she heard a step behind her. She turned her head and saw Wilson standing behind her, looking at her deeply.

    "Sue, are you ok?" Wilson asked her, seemingly concerned.

    "I''m fine, thank you." Su Hao is not willing to pay attention to him at this time, because the good people camp has just lost two teammates, and none of the three werewolves has been caught. She is physically and mentally tired, and really has no mood to deal with his boring jokes.

    "Beautiful fragile bird, promise me to hide yourself." Wilson stepped forward, touched her face, and uttered a strange word.

    "I''m not in the mood to talk to you now. Let''s go home and wish you good luck." Suhao gently pushed his hand away and said wearily. At that time, she didn''t think too much about the hint hidden in Wilson''s words.

    "Good luck, then. Night is coming Wilson said this and turned away.

    Suhao went back to his house, locked all the doors and windows again, and then lay tired in bed, waiting for the darkness and danger.

    The sky is dark, like it will never be bright again, which makes people very desperate, and then there is a strong sense of loneliness.

    The demons hidden in the dark are about to set out.

    When the boundless darkness goes to bed again, the whole house is full of Su Hao''s feeling that she has fallen into the infernal hell and can''t climb out any more. The heavy sense of suffocation and depression makes her very uncomfortable. What''s more, she didn''t know when the danger would come, and no one knew exactly what the werewolf would hunt and when.

    There is no other way but to wait for sudden death or salvation after dawn, because at night the werewolf is the absolute master. This is undoubtedly a game of soul.

    Suhao heard the distant sound of the wolf man''s howling, first one, then two, then three. All the three werewolves appeared. They may be any one in a good man''s skin during the day. Now, under the cover of the night, they finally dare to show their true colors.

    When Sue Hao thought about the tragic death of Sean and Allen during the day, she hated these werewolves to death. These cunning demons pretend to be innocent in the daytime, but they kill people behind them without blinking an eye. She swears to observe and reason carefully again after dawn, find out more useful clues, and find out the three cunning werewolves as soon as possible.

    ... but can you live through the night safely?

    When she speaks in the daytime, she has already made clear her identity as a civilian. When doing so, she can gain the trust of the good camp and will not be killed by voting. But the disadvantage is that the werewolf may attack her when he knows that she is a civilian with no skills to defend herself. As long as the number of good people is less than the number of werewolves, or equal, then the good people will lose. As a result, werewolves will choose those who have already revealed their identity and have no threat to them.

    Like Sean, a man with destructive skills, wolves generally dare not move easily, but choose to confuse the public, fan the flames, and make good people kill each other. In this way, they can win the war with no blood. Cunning and shameless.

    When Su Hao was thinking a lot, she suddenly heard three footsteps approaching her house. She was in a cold sweat. After all, do you want to get the Bento out the next night? But a werewolf has not been found out, she is not reconciled.

    The sound of footsteps stopped at her door. Then she heard the sound of the door being forced open by brute force. The metal door made a violent sound. Suhao''s heart trembled, her face turned white and her body trembled. When she thought of the bloody picture that she might be bitten by a werewolf after a while, her head was blank and she froze and didn''t know what to do.

    Although this is a system set game, because the characters in it are alive before the end of the game, there is no difference between the senses and real people. They will cry, laugh, be afraid, be angry, and most importantly, they will bleed and hurt. Suhao can''t accept her torn body. She rolls out of bed and hides under the bed.

    The sound of footsteps was getting closer and closer. It was a few steps away from her room. At this time, Su Hao heard a voice saying: "Wang, stop. Let''s choose another target."

    Su Hao felt that the voice was familiar and familiar, but he couldn''t tell who it was. Because the shape of the werewolf at night was different from that during the day, the vocal cords would become different, and the voice was deeper and coarser.

    "Oh? Why can''t it be her? " Another very strong voice asked, tone with a little doubt.

    "She''s too weak to enjoy hunting. If there''s no scream and blood, the carnival will be eclipsed." The voice chuckled a few times, then said carelessly.

    Su Hao guessed that the "King" of the wolf population should be the wolf king, the leader of the three werewolves.

    The wolf king seemed to be thinking about the credibility of his words, and then after a while he said with a smile, "you''re right. We werewolves have been silent for hundreds of years, and now we can finally get revenge and make a comeback. This carnival is to celebrate our return. It should be held in a grand way. "

    "Wang, why don''t we change our hunting target to..."

 Chapter 828

    Here, suhao couldn''t hear what they said, because the other side seemed to whisper in his ear, deliberately lowering the volume. So Su Hao didn''t know which unfortunate ghost they were hunting for. She only knew that she had just passed death.

    After discussing the hunting target, the wolves left Su Hao''s house, and their footsteps slowly went away. Suhao was numb under the bed. She didn''t dare to move just now. She even held her breath a lot. She was afraid that a pair of dark green wolf eyes suddenly appeared in front of her.

    After the werewolf completely left, Su haogang wanted to climb out from under the bed, but suddenly fell to the ground, numb, especially the feet, as if there were thousands of ants gnawing, numb and painful. She had to lie on the ground for a rest and wait until the numbness passed before climbing out.

    But she actually fell asleep on the floor under the bed, so that she didn''t hear a scream from a distance. Then when she opened her eyes again, it was already dawn in the morning. Sue Hao climbed out from under the bed and gently rubbed her waist, which was hurt by the floor.

    It''s already light, that is to say, the werewolf has dispersed, so what happened when I fell asleep last night?

    Su Hao remembers that the original goal of the werewolves was himself. Later, one of the werewolves proposed to change his goal, so he escaped. So who was killed instead of himself?

    All the people came out of the room and gathered in the church. When they were almost there, suhao found that there was one person missing. That person was Annie. Has she

    Glaux counted the number. There were only seven people in the church. When he finished reading them one by one, he found that Annie''s hands were not present, and his face became very ugly.

    "There used to be eight, but now there is no Annie. Come with me, everyone Glaux called and led everyone to Anne''s house.

    As soon as he opened the door, a strong smell of blood came through the crack of the door. Su Hao quickly covered his nose and almost vomited out on the spot. The others frowned and covered their mouths and noses. Glaux led them to Anne''s room with the smell of blood. The door was open.

    Glaux opened the door, but the terrible sight made everyone take a breath.

    Anne was lying on the bed motionless, her eyes closed, and her body was covered with a quilt, but the quilt and sheet had been dyed red by blood. There were two deep blood teeth marks on her neck, which were obviously bitten by a werewolf.

    Her face was as white as a sheet of paper, her neck was soft and she was obviously dead for a long time. But her hands were neatly folded on her chest, deliberately posing as if she were just sleeping. This picture is too weird, like someone spitting a bad graffiti on the wall.

    "She''s dead." Glaux sighed and announced.

    Suhao''s mood is very complicated at this time. If the werewolf didn''t leave his house last night, the cold corpse lying on the bed this morning would be himself, not Anne. She could not help but quietly clench her hand and fold it into a fist. Her palms were full of sweat. William saw her little action clearly, and there was a flash of light in her eyes.

    They lifted Anne out of bed and carried her to the open space in front of the church. In the land where Sean and Allen were buried, a little distance apart, a new big pit was dug, and then Annie was buried. Everyone said goodbye to this friend in silence in front of the church.

    Mott didn''t know where to get a white rose with dew on it. Then he put the white rose on the mound and said softly, "may you rest in peace, death may be salvation."

    Su Hao looked at the man with deep facial features and felt that he always had an unpredictable temperament. Just as now, she couldn''t see whether the emotion in his eyes was sad or not.

    "We have to find the werewolf today. We can''t delay any longer! Otherwise we might all die here! " Grox growled angrily.

    "Yes, find those damned werewolves and let them pay the price!" From her wide robe, she took out a bottle of medicine with strange color, which was mumbling and bubbling, looking very dangerous.

    She gritted her teeth and said, "as long as I can find out which werewolf is, I will end his dirty life with this bottle of poison in my hand today."

    But grox stepped forward, reached out to stop her, looked at her, and said earnestly, "sercy, don''t waste your precious potion. Save it for use when you need it. I said I''m a clergyman with a strong skill, and today I''m going to use that skill to find one of the werewolves. "

    Hearing this sentence, suhao guessed his identity vaguely, but he was not sure at present, so he planned to wait and see quietly first. She turned her head to scan the others at random, but she noticed that Denny''s face was unnatural. The cold sweat on her forehead dropped down, and then her Adam''s apple slid up and down, and she swallowed his saliva nervously. Glaux also saw Denny''s abnormality. His eyes were shining, but there was a cold smile on his face.

    "Let''s go to the church. Let''s discuss the situation last night. As long as it''s a wolf, it will show its tail." Glaux said this to everyone, but his eyes were fixed on Denny.

    Mott, who had been silent for a long time and could not be understood, followed glaux''s eyes to Danni and frowned tightly. His eyes were very dangerous.

    Su Haoxiang, so far, there is a werewolf who can''t help showing his feet. The next step is to expose him to the sun with nowhere to escape.

    Glaux took everyone into the shabby church again, and everyone sat down in silence with their own thoughts. Suhao remembers that on the first day when they came in, there were still ten people. Now there are only seven left. Maybe they will be even fewer after the new round of speeches.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, in the past two days, we have lost four dear friends, and all this is because of the three hateful werewolves, who cover themselves with lies and night, doing dirty and evil deeds." The more glaux said it, the darker his eyes were. There was a storm brewing under his eyes.

    He stopped for a moment, then said: "they have done it perfectly, but I have seen a wolf exposed. Now, I will pull the wolf''s tail and catch him out. But in order to get more clues, please take turns to speak as you did last time. "

    According to the order of the last time, the first speaker was Mott. He rubbed his fingers against his chin and his eyes were sharp and deep: "I was actually a civilian. The reason why I said I was a skilled clergyman on the first night was that it was Christmas Eve and there were almost no clues about werewolves, so the real clergyman at that time was very dangerous and could be killed blindly at any time. My original intention of pretending to be a clergyman is to block the sword for the real clergyman, but I didn''t expect that the tragedy of Sean and Allen still happened... But you guys, I have now found a wolf hidden among us, that is, Denny! "

    Mott pointed to Denny and continued: "at the beginning, I was fooled by his acting skills. I thought he was really just an ordinary civilian, but I think he always looked flustered. Now I think back to the time when he said he was a civilian, his words were vague and not convincing. So I''m pretty sure now that Denny is a werewolf

    When Denny heard Mott''s accusations against him, his face was dull with surprise, and then he shivered with fear and pulled himself into the corner. I don''t know why. Suhao thinks that Denny''s expression is very strange. Why is he surprised to hear that he has been exposed? Shouldn''t it be guilty?

    His expression is like... A sudden change in something that was determined. There was a flash of light in Su Hao''s mind, but she didn''t catch it in time. Her mind was in a mess, and she was very upset.

    "I''m... I''m not..." Denny shook his head wildly and denied the accusation, but it didn''t help. He felt the hatred and resentment of people around him.

    "Whether it''s true or not, we''ll know later. Be quiet and listen to the people behind you. " Glaux gave Denny a hard look and then raised his hand.

    The next speaker happened to be Denny. He was so nervous that he didn''t know what to say. His eyes were floating. He didn''t know who he was asking for help. But he was sure that no one would help him.

    Denny swallowed hard and said, "I... I said I was a civilian, I was wronged. I went to bed early after I got home last night. I had no idea when Annie was killed. Don''t you, don''t you kill the wrong person again. Don''t you forget Sean? "

    He didn''t say that Sean was OK. When he said that Sean, there was a spark in everyone''s eyes. He wanted to burn the hateful man to the last with the fire in his eyes.

    "Shut up! What qualifications do you have to mention Sean?! He was killed by you! " Mott yelled angrily at Denny, then walked up to him and slapped him in the face. Denny''s head was turned to one side and there was a trace of blood from the corner of his mouth.

    Mott, who was usually silent, didn''t know why he was so angry today, as if he had a grudge against Denny. Denny looked at Mott''s face with a deep sadness in his eyes, like a wounded beast.

    "All right, Mott, calm down first. I''ll speak next." Glaux went up and pulled Mott back to his seat to stop him from continuing to commit any violence against Denny. It''s true that those who have done wrong should be punished, but it''s not the right time.

    "I couldn''t sleep last night because of the day before yesterday, so I paid special attention to the movement outside the house. In the middle of the night, I heard that the wolves went to Sue''s house at first and knocked the door open. I just wanted to rush out to save sue, but I heard the footsteps of the wolves leaving.

    But I''m sure Sue was the first wolf people wanted to hunt. I don''t know why they suddenly changed their mind. Later, I didn''t hear anything for a long time. I thought the werewolves had left completely, so I went to sleep at ease. Who knows, but today I saw Annie die in bed... "Glaux frowned, as if he could not understand why the werewolf let suhao go. At the same time, he felt guilty for Annie''s death.

 Chapter 829

    After a while, glaux continued: "but I thought for a moment, Denny''s house is closest to Annie. If he is indeed a werewolf, it''s not impossible to suddenly change his mind and try to kill his neighbor first."

    The crowd was surprised to find that Denny was so crazy that he not only wanted to kill innocent people, but also chose his neighbors first, which was extremely vicious.

    The next speaker was Robert, who had no sense of existence. He said, "I actually heard a scream last night, but I didn''t know it was Annie''s. it was about dawn. I didn''t sleep all night because I was too scared. After hearing the scream, I knew that it was a woman who was killed tonight, but I didn''t have any special skills to save people, so I didn''t want to be a hero. I saved my life first. I''m in a mess now. I don''t have any clue about the werewolf. Let''s speak next. "

    Su Hao''s impression of Robert suddenly becomes very bad. He may really be a civilian in the good camp, but he has always been an indifferent attitude, which makes her feel that this man is very selfish. It''s like who died has nothing to do with him, as long as he didn''t die himself. Suhao gives Robert a scornful look, then turns her head disdainfully.

    Next, it was Wilson''s turn to speak. Today, he rarely put away his old playful face and became serious: "I talked to sue for a while before I went home last night, because I was worried about her safety, but who knows she didn''t seem to care about me, so I went home sad. At that time, I was in a bad mood, so I almost stayed up all night. In the middle of the night, I seemed to hear someone open the door and come out. Then I heard someone talking. At that time, I felt that the voice was very familiar and seemed to have heard it somewhere. In retrospect, I''m sure it was Denny''s voice. Who would choose to go out at such a dangerous night? So I also think Denny is a werewolf

    Sue was speechless for a while. How could this man pull on himself and say that he was hurt and left? It''s clear that he always makes some boring jokes and doesn''t want to pay attention to him.

    At this time, Denny''s eyes were even more desperate, like a lost dog at a dead end, huddled in the corner waiting for the verdict.

    Then it was the turn of sissy, who had already jumped the witch identity, to speak. She stroked her long hair around her ear and opened her red lips. "I agree with you. I also think that Denny is a wolf, and I still have a bottle of lethal poison in my hand. If necessary, as long as you say it, I will send him to God in pain."

    The last speaker was suhao. She cleared her mind before she said: "last night, the wolves did come to my place and almost came into my room. I thought I was dead. Who knows they suddenly changed their mind and changed their hunting target. I got away with it, and of course, I''m sorry for Annie''s death. We all say that Denny is a werewolf, which I agree with, but I still hope to have more conclusive evidence, so I hope that the prophet will come forward to check Denny''s identity now. If he is indeed a werewolf, then we will put him to death. "

    Glaux stood up and said in a loud voice, "I''m the prophet. Now I''ll check the identity of Denny. Please be calm."

    Then he goes up to Denny, reaches out a palm and covers it in front of him, starts the skill, closes his eyes and feels it. Others were silent, waiting for the final result of grox''s inspection.

    After a while, glaux put down his hand and suddenly opened his eyes. He grabbed him by the collar and said, "everybody, Denny is one of the werewolves! This cunning and hateful werewolf killed our dear friends. We must not let him go

    "Kill him!" Mott said angrily, then ran up to him and pulled him out of the church with brute force.

    "No, don''t... Spare me! I actually... "Denny seemed to want to say something, but Mott pressed him on the ground and punched him hard, and he couldn''t speak.

    "What else do you want to quibble about? Huh? Don''t you forget how much effort the wolf took? That''s enough. I don''t want to hear any more of your sophistry! " Mott glared at Denny, his eyes full of warning.

    Sue Hao thought that Mott''s words were strange and confused. The foreword didn''t match the Afterword. She thought that she might have been angry by Denny''s cunning attitude.

    So Denny was dragged to the space in front of the church, which happened to be the place where Sean had been executed before. Glaux had taken the shotgun from the warehouse, then handed it to Mott, nodded solemnly to him and motioned for him to do it.

    Mott, like last time, aimed at Denny''s head, then pressed the button cleanly. Denny was full of panic and wanted to say something, but before he spoke, the bullet went through his head. He fell to the ground, bleeding to the ground, soaked in the surrounding soil, and then his body slowly changed dramatically.

    I saw a brown wolf lying on the ground motionless, it is the original shape of Denny.

    People know that Danni is a werewolf, and let Mott shoot him, although they want to throw this hateful werewolf body on the ground directly into the wild, let the crow eat its body, in order to vent their hatred. However, they are afraid that the smell of blood will lead to more werewolves, which will be troublesome.

    As a result, he had to admit his fate and dig a new pit a little further away from the three new burials in front of the church. Mott picked up the cold corpse of Denny, who had turned into a wolf, and then threw it into the earth pit. His action was very rude. Then he picked up the shovel and filled the pit with handfuls of earth. Denny wolf was much smaller than he was when he became a man. So three or two, Mott buried Denny.

    After the disbandment of the church, suhao saw Robert go home to pack a package, and then sneaked out of the village. Mott didn''t know where he came from and said to suhao, "he''s in a bad mood. I''ll catch up with him to see what he really wants."

    Then he left in a hurry to catch up with Robert''s back, which had gone a little far away. Suhao felt very strange, and he also followed him. After catching up with Robert in a grove not far from the village, suhao sees that Robert is arguing with Mott excitedly. Robert turns around and wants to go. Mott grabs him by the wrist.

    Suhao steps forward and finally hears the content of their dispute. It turns out that Robert wants to leave dustward and find another way out. Mott thinks he''s fooling around, so he stops him.

    "Let go, I''m going to leave this place, or I''ll die here!" Robert roared at Mott, trying to break free from the big hand like Mott''s iron pliers, but he didn''t succeed. He didn''t have an advantage over the tall Mott.

    "It''s more dangerous for you to walk around like this. Stay here. Since you are a man of dostwald, you must defend him to the death. How can you run away like a coward? " Said Mott, with a sullen face.

    "Whatever you do, don''t think you are the boss just because you have used your shotgun several times! I tell you, no one has the right to order me. Oh, by the way, I almost forgot that Sean died in your hands. Who knows if I will die in your hands one day. Don''t pretend to be a good man here! " Robert is more emotional. He must be really angry, and his words are especially ugly.

    After listening to what he said, Mott stared at Robert for a long time with a gloomy and silent face, and then suddenly grinned: "if you want to die in my hands, I will satisfy your wish. There is no point in living for a coward who even abandons his companions. "

    Robert heard Mott''s provocative words. He threw his luggage off his shoulder, then jumped on Mott, pressed Mott on the grass, and then hit him in the face. Mott turned his face to avoid, but he was still scratched a little.

    He shows disdainful eyes, and then suddenly grabs Robert''s shoulder. As soon as he turns over, their positions change instantly, and Mott becomes one of the Lords. He clenched his huge fist, then hit Robert''s softest stomach with a hard blow, and Robert vomited a small mouthful of blood foam when he was in a state of shock.

    Sue Hao was frightened. Seeing this, she realized that she was going to go up to pull a fight. She screamed, jumped up, pulled Mott''s arm, and tried her best to separate them. Then she sat down on the ground, panting for breath.

    "What are you two doing?"?! Don''t kill yourself before being bitten to death by a werewolf. Stop it Sue was so angry that she scolded them a few words. She was so angry that she didn''t want to.

    "I look down on the weak and hypocritical people most. If he doesn''t want to talk to me well, I can''t help it." Mott shrugged helplessly and said without expression.

    "What do you think you are, you self righteous fellow? Who rules the world? How can you tell me what to do. Call me hypocritical, you are not much better, don''t forget Sean was killed by you, scum! Maybe one day I''ll die in your hands! " Robert is still very emotional, scolded a lot of ugly words, and then picked up his luggage back to the village.

    "I''ll do what you want." Mott murmured.

    Su Hao felt that when he said this, his eyes and voice were very cold, just like he didn''t have any emotion, there was unspeakable terror. Mott stood up, patted the soil on his body, gave her a deep look, and then left.

    Su Hao looked at the sky which was dyed red by the setting sun in the distance, and sighed heavily in her heart. The coming of night brought a suffocating despair and loneliness. Even at this time, such a beautiful setting sun made her not in the mood to appreciate it.

    When she returned to the village, Su Hao saw a figure leaning against her door. Her long legs were folded and her arms were folded. She leaned lazily against the door.

 Chapter 830

    "Beautiful bird, where did it fly before it came back?" It was Wilson who was looking at suhao with a smile.

    "Why do you pay so much attention to me? Is it too idle? " Suhao looks at the man with her lips curled.

    "What if I say you look like a bird I saw when I was a child?" Wilson said with a half true smile.

    "Poof, you''re starting to say some silly jokes again. Come on, go back. Be careful at night. " Sue laughingly pushed away the big man blocking the door and urged him to leave.

    "Well, I''ll go now. And don''t be afraid. Wilson will protect you. I''m everywhere. " Wilson turned away and waved back to her.

    Suhao looked at the man and couldn''t help laughing. He was a strange guy, but it didn''t seem as annoying as he thought. I hope he can spend the night safely.

    After all the doors and windows were locked and the house was inspected, it was almost completely dark. It seemed that the days were short and the nights grew seriously. The days seemed to be over in the blink of an eye, and then the nights were extremely long. Suhao took out a delicate knife from the drawer tonight, put it close to her body, and then lay on the bed. The tragic situation of Annie''s death on the bed always appeared in her mind, and then she could not help but put it on herself.

    I don''t know if it''s the reason for today''s persuasion. Suhao is very tired tonight. Her eyelids are so heavy that she can''t hold them up with toothpicks. She sleeps in a daze. Tonight, she dreams of a pair of eyes, cold and emotionless, but suhao can''t see what the owner looks like.

    The next morning, suhao was woken up by the birds. She slept very deeply last night and had no consciousness of what happened quietly around her. As always, the crowd gathered in the shabby chapel, but the number of people was getting smaller and smaller. There were only five people present today, and one of the most important people didn''t come.

    That man is the prophet grox.

    The witch Cecil''s face changed greatly, and she cried out in her heart that it was bad. She led the rest of the people to glaux''s house. When she saw glaux sitting at the table with his back to them and some food on the table, everyone could not help but feel relieved and slowly approached him.

    "Glaux, what are you doing, not coming to the morning rally? We can''t do without you now. " Thursy reproached glouces angrily, but glouces still sat upright and didn''t reply or turn to look at the others.

    "Hey, answer me!" Sissy rushed forward impatiently, grabbed grox by the shoulder and tried to pull him over to face everyone.

    Who knows, the next second, grox, who was touched by sissy, fell to the ground rigidly, and then a bright knife was inserted in his chest, with an expression of extreme panic on his face.

    "- ah, ah Thursy, startled, fell to the ground, pointed in horror at the knife on grox''s chest, and screamed, "he''s... he''s dead!"

    Grox''s death method is different from that of the previous people. There is no bloody scene, but it is very strange. After being killed like a toy, the werewolf deliberately pretends that he is eating quietly. This behavior of the werewolf has a strong sense of provocation.

    "Calm down and see if you can find any clues." Su Hao comforted.

    "Yes, clues. Find clues. I still have a bottle of poison in my hand. When I find out the damned werewolf, I won''t let her go! " Thursy yelled angrily.

    She walked around grox''s dining table without finding any useful clues. Then she went back to grox''s body dejectedly. When she was bored, her eyes seemed to be attracted by what she found. Her eyes kept turning on grox''s body.

    Then she fixed her eyes on the silver knife. The knife is very exquisite, with beautiful patterns carved on it. You can see that the owner of the knife has extraordinary taste.

    "This knife doesn''t belong to the grox family." Thursy suddenly said something inexplicably, with a twinkle in his eyes, which means that he didn''t know what to say. "Grox is a very old-fashioned, bad old man. He always hates fancy things, so this knife can''t be his, so it must be brought by the werewolf himself."

    Suhao looked at the knife and asked, "is there anything else useful, sissy? We''ve lost a lot of friends. If we let them succeed again, dostwald will be completely occupied. Think again

    "Ah, I remember. I seem to have seen this type of knife anywhere... Well, it''s like a dinner party. At someone''s home, everyone had a dinner together. At that time, I saw that knife was very good-looking, so I took a look at it more, so I had a little impression." Cecil frowned and thought.

    "Where is it? Knife, pattern, Party... I, I remember! " She thought to herself, and then suddenly cried out.

    "I remember, this knife belongs to Mott!"

    She screamed in horror.

    Everyone was surprised to hear sercy''s words. Then they all turned around and looked at Mott, their eyes gradually filled with hate and anger. Is the werewolf who has been hiding in the crowd really Mott?

    Suhao can''t believe her eyes, because in her impression, Mott always seems to be very decent. For example, the anger when he heard that Sean was a werewolf, the refusal when he killed Denny, and the solemn accusation when he saw Robert trying to leave his teammates and run away yesterday.

    Are these all illusions? Is Mott lying all the time?

    Su Hao couldn''t help being cold all over, and his palms were dripping with sticky sweat. Because as long as she thought that if they were all fake, Mott would be too terrible.

    He is deep-minded, good at camouflage, attack in mind. Not only did he hide the truth from the world, but also he was not afraid of the oppression of the clergy, as if he was not afraid to show his feet. For example, now, he can even show a faint smile, that smile contains too many emotions, people can''t guess his mood at this time.

    "Don''t jump to conclusions, sissy. It''s a bad habit. It''s not good." Said Mott, with a sneer and a deep look at sissy.

    "I remember correctly. This knife is really yours. I will never remember this pattern, because no one else has it except in your family." Thursy, trembling all over, pointed to Mott and yelled.

    "Well, how do you know if a real werewolf would steal my knife and use it to kill grox and then frame me?" Speaking of this, Mott suddenly stopped laughing, his face returned to its usual expressionless, and then looked at sissy and asked coldly.

    "I, i... you must be guilty now and want to quibble. If it wasn''t for you, who else could it be? Now we are left. Who else? Ah? " As soon as she thought that her old friend turned out to be a hidden wolf, she felt cold and nauseous.

    "Isn''t there Robert and Wilson? Huh? Why do you only suspect me? It''s not fair. You can''t just rely on the surface to think that you have found the truth. Have you forgotten the tragedy of Sean and Allen? If you wronged a good man again, you will not be able to clean up your sins, but you will go to hell in the future. " Mott did not panic, one by one to refute Cecil, Cecil immediately blocked speechless.

    "Hello! I said you''re a psycho. What do you do with me? Do you want another fight? " Robert waved his fist angrily and threatened Mott.

    "Oh, by the way, sissy, yesterday I caught Robert in the woods not far from the village and wanted to run away. At that time, I suspected that he was a werewolf, so I stopped him. Sue is also present. She can testify for me. If you don''t believe me, ask her. " Mott suddenly smiles, then looks at suhao with a strong sense of oppression in his eyes.

    Suhao just calmly watched the conversation between sissy and Mott, recalled all the things that happened in the past few nights, all the people''s expressions and conversations, and then suddenly caught some key details. In the past, the clue in my mind was like a ball of wool, but now it became clear gradually.

    If Mott is really a werewolf, then why does he deliberately disguise himself as a clergyman on the first night, and why does he, who is usually silent, suddenly jump out one by one when people decide to kill Sean, then all this makes sense.

    In addition, Su Hao suddenly remembered several details when he revealed that Denny was a werewolf: first, he was the first person to jump out and really doubt that Denny was a werewolf, and he deliberately guided everyone''s thinking at that time; Second, when Denny wanted to defend himself, he seemed to have something to say, but he was suddenly slapped by Mott, and then he was given the chance to say the rest; Third, every time Denny looks at Mott, his eyes are obedient and sad. No wonder at that time, suhao always feels strange.

    And the reason Mott did this to Denny, a werewolf killed another werewolf, there is only one possibility, is to divert other people''s attention, to clear their suspicion.

    Combined with all these suspicious signs, Su Hao is very sure that Mott is definitely a wolf man who has hidden a lot. If there is a coincidence alone, it may be a coincidence, but if there are many coincidences stacked together, it will only be a big lie.

    Suhao looked back at Mott, his eyes shining, then he said with a smile, "I don''t know if Robert is a werewolf, but I''m sure you must be a werewolf. You have revealed too many flaws. "

 Chapter 831

    When she heard suhao''s words, she was overjoyed. Finally, she had a man to keep sober. Mott looks deep and doesn''t speak much. In fact, he is very cunning and good at sophistry. If you change a person who is not so clear-minded, you may be cheated by him and fall into a logical trap.

    "Sue, suspicion without proof is slander. Are you sure what you say is thought through your brain? The fragile and beautiful birds think that their beautiful songs will only lead to the circling hunters and the disaster of extinction. " Mott''s eyes were sharp and full of warning.

    Is this guy threatening himself? Funny. Su Hao mocked Mott in his heart, and then looked at him fearlessly.

    Wilson suddenly steps forward and grabs suhao''s arm. Suhao turns to look at him, but bumps into a pair of worried eyes. She shook her head at him with a smile. Then she took him away and continued to stare at Mott. She said in a loud voice, "you guys, I''m sure Mott is a real werewolf!"

    "Why don''t we vote?" Robert gloated, remembering Mott''s humiliation yesterday and today. He just wanted a chance to revenge. Who cares if he''s a werewolf? Kill him anyway.

    Mott, however, strongly objected. He pretended to be a good man who had been planted and framed. He complained and said, "three of you are obviously biased against me now. What''s the fairness of voting at this time? It''s better to say that the three of you want to kill me together. It''s hypocritical and ridiculous to say so well! "

    "I can''t help it. Now everyone doubts you. We can decide your life and death just because we have too many people. What''s the matter? Are you not convinced? " Robert jumped in front of Mott and said triumphantly.

    "Don''t quarrel, since you said that voting despised you, I now choose to launch skills to poison Mott. If I really poison the wrong person, then I''m willing to die in the future. " Cecil is adamant. She doesn''t want to let Mott go today. It''s just a gamble to see if Mott is lying and whether she has guessed wrong. There is no doubt that this is a costly gamble.

    She took out the last bottle of lethal poison from her broad robe. The thick green poison was bubbling with strange bubbles. Anyway, it made people feel that they would never have a chance to see the sun the next day after drinking it.

    When Mott saw that sissy took it out and really moved, his face became very ugly. When he opened his mouth, his voice trembled: "sissy, we are friends. Are you really going to do this?"

    "Yes, I must do it today. No matter what happens, it can''t stop me." Said sissy, without hesitation, keeping a close eye on Mott.

    Just as Cecil pulled out the cork, Mott suddenly turned to run away, but how could he escape the powerful skills of the clergy. A burst of thick green smoke ran out of the bottle, as if it only recognized Mott, and rushed madly towards him.

    Morton screamed bitterly when he was young. He screamed wildly and said, "you''ll regret it, sissy. I''ll make you pay a terrible price! Long live the werewolf! "

    "- ah, ah, ah

    In a terrible cry, Mott fell to the ground and died. The crowd came forward and saw Mott''s clavicle position showing an identity sign that was not originally there, which clearly said "wolf king".

    Wolf king? Su Hao carefully recalled that when she used to play werewolf killing with her friends, the wolf king seemed to have some horrible skills attached to it... Some descriptions of the wolf king flashed in her mind.

    No!!

    As soon as Su Hao reacted, he immediately yelled at sissy: "danger!"

    But it was too late for anything. Cecil was killed by a sudden explosion, leaving only a pool of blood on the ground. The people who were still alive just now are left with only a pool of blood

    Sue immediately put her hands on her knees and vomited. Wilson was startled and ran over to pat her on the back. Robert had already fainted.

    Wolf king is the head of wolves. He has a terrible collateral skill, that is, when he is killed, he chooses to kill the person he wants to be buried with in any way. It is similar to the passive skill of hunters, but the scene is much more ferocious than that of hunters.

    After she vomited for a while, Sue recovered slowly. Then she straightened up and looked at the place where the two men were just now. Sissy turned into a pool of blood, and Mott was the original human body completely degenerated, like Denny showed his original form.

    On the ground alone lay a large black haired wolf with long tusks. Although he was dead, his eyes were round and showed a pair of disgraced orange eyes, as if expressing his unwillingness and anger.

    So far, there are only three people left: Sue, Wilson and Robert.

    So who is the real werewolf except himself among the remaining three? What are the unpredictable dangers ahead?

    Robert is still in a coma, so Sue Hao and Wilson have to drag him back to his own house to settle, and then return to glaux''s home. Now the house is in a mess, full of blood and death silence, it''s a living hell.

    Suhao looked at the dead body of grox who had fallen to the ground, the dead body of Mott not far away, and sissy who turned into a pool of blood. All of these made her feel heavy. There were a lot of fatigue and helplessness on her face. Then she sighed heavily.

    "Sue, are you ok?" Wilson came and asked with concern.

    "I''m fine, Wilson. Now I''ll have to ask you and me to carry their... Bodies to the church and bury them." Suhao frowned and said that there were only three of them left in the village. Robert fainted hopelessly, so she had to rely on Wilson.

    "Well, I''ll do it. We''ll discuss how to deal with the danger after we deal with it. You may not know, but I heard that before the wolf king died, he would howl as a signal to attract the nearby werewolves and let them avenge themselves. I think we may have a lot of trouble next. " Wilson said solemnly.

    "What?! You mean there will be other werewolves coming to the village next? " Sue was so surprised that she cried in a low voice.

    "Not other werewolves, but a lot of werewolves. I believe that Mott''s last howl before he died is a signal, and it must have attracted some wolf people nearby. Maybe they will attack tonight. " Wilson sighed helplessly.

    "What shall we do then?"?! Now that there are only three left, we can''t compete with another group of werewolves. Can we just wait to die? " Su Hao''s forehead is in a cold sweat. The strength of the three of them can''t defeat another group of werewolves. Besides her, one of the others is still a werewolf.

    Su Hao''s heart is like an ant on a hot pot. When she thinks that she is going to be killed by a new wave of werewolves, she feels very unwilling. No, it''s not the last time when there is no hope. Maybe there will be a turn for the better? She comforted herself in her heart.

    "In fact, there is still a way that we may have a chance to beat the wolves, but I''m not sure." Said Wilson, hesitating for a moment.

    "What can I do? There''s only a glimmer of hope, we''re going to try, and it''s up to us to save dostwald. " Suhao looked at Wilson and said firmly.

    "Although the wolf people are very powerful and fierce, they have a fatal weakness, that is, when they turn into wolves at night, their nose will become ten times more sensitive than usual. When they track their prey, they usually rely on their sensitive sense of smell to judge the location, so as long as their sense of smell is destroyed, they can not find us temporarily." Wilson said in a low voice.

    Hearing this, Su Hao was very happy. It was like a surprise that someone who had been walking in the desert for a long time and thought he was dying of thirst suddenly found a well.

    "But what exactly can we do to destroy the wolf people''s sense of smell?" Su Hao thought for a moment and asked with a frown. Well is there, but now it seems that there is still a lack of water tools.

    "You know, sissy is a witch, so there must be many kinds of functional potions in her house. Let''s search sissy''s house before dark, maybe we can find some useful potions." Wilson suddenly thought of this very helpful clue and suggested to suhao.

    Sue patted her forehead and exclaimed at Wilson''s carefulness: "yes, I didn''t think of this. If we can find a kind of medicine with strong smell in Cecil''s house, and use it at night to waste the wolf people''s sense of smell, they won''t be able to find where we are. As long as we don''t get caught by the wolves, we have a chance to take back dostwald. "

    Suzi and Wilson dragged the bodies of grox and Mott to the open space in front of the church and buried them. As for sissy, there was nothing left, suhao had to help her set up a clothes grave. After that, they went to the house where she lived.

    There are a lot of things in sissy''s house. It''s like a small market. There are all kinds of herbs and books in it. There''s a big medicine refining table. There''s a big divination crystal on the table. Things are all over the place in a mess. Sue has a headache and doesn''t know where to start.

    SOHO and Wilson decided to look separately and find something useful as much as possible, so that they would have more confidence to compete with the werewolf. The two men looked down and looked around in a pile of things. No one spoke, and their faces were very focused.

    "Ha, I finally found it!" Sue Hao grabbed the yellowed parchment that had been turned out of the corner, missing a corner, and yelled excitedly at Wilson.

    "What is this?" Wilson asked, looking at the tattered sheepskin scroll in her hand.

 Chapter 832

    "There is a kind of medicine that can make the sense of smell temporarily fail, but this kind of medicine is not available now. We need to find a bottle of blue medicine and a bottle of red medicine in Cecil''s house, and then combine them into a bottle of purple medicine." Sue Hao carefully looked at the diagram of the sheepskin scroll and explained to Wilson.

    They continued to look for the two synthetic potions mentioned on the scroll in the house. After a lot of effort, they finally found two bottles of potions. Then suhao poured them into the same bottle. The two colors precipitated together and slowly produced a chemical reaction, which turned into a kind of completely new purple potion.

    When they came out of the house, it was already sunset. Today, there was a fire cloud in the sky. There were a lot of red clouds in the sky. They wanted to be red with blood, which was beautiful and strange. Two people looking at the scene at this time, suhao can''t help but think of the tragedy of sissy, the heart is very complex.

    "Go, Sue. It''s going to be dark soon. Be careful and protect yourself tonight. " Wilson knew what she was thinking, but he didn''t break it. He just urged her.

    "Well, you have to be careful, too." Su Hao said seriously.

    Each of them went back to his house, and Su Hao still held the bottle of purple medicine he had just got. Tonight, she thought, might be more dangerous than the previous nights.

    The new wave of werewolves don''t know where they are dormant at this time. Maybe they are near the village or around her home. Suhao doesn''t know when they will attack. The danger will come at any time. All the unknown things are frightening.

    After the sun had completely set, the clouds in the sky were thick and covered the moon. The whole dustward was in the dark. Suhao looked out of the window and felt like the ghost of a werewolf. She went to the kitchen and pulled out a sharp knife to defend herself tonight, while the bottle of painstakingly obtained purple medicine was on her bedside.

    The night came quietly, and the whole village was so quiet that even the crow, who was usually noisy, kept his mouth shut. All kinds of things in suhao''s mind during the day, first the death of grox, then the death of Mott and sissy, and then Wilson told her that there will be a new wave of werewolves attacking the village. It''s just adding insult to injury.

    She suddenly felt tired, the soft mattress wrapped her sleepiness, she fell asleep unconsciously. Just as she was sleeping soundly, she woke up when she heard a loud noise outside. She heard a wolf howling, and then Robert talking.

    Sue Hao heard Robert say to the new group of werewolves on and off: "I''ll take you to the rest of the people. You let me go. I''ll be very loyal to you."

    It turns out that Robert wants to sell her and Wilson to please the werewolf. Sue Hao is very angry with this hateful bastard. Then she heard a lot of footsteps coming towards her house. Startled, she got out of bed and hid in the corner of the wall. At this moment, a figure suddenly turned in from the window of her room. It was obvious that the figure was a tall man. Sue was in a cold sweat and forced herself to calm down.

    Then she took the defensive knife across her chest, trying to find the right time to kill the intruder. The figure turned into the room and looked everywhere. When he was not paying attention, suhao rushed up and held a knife to stab him. The man was very flexible. He clamped suhao''s wrist, and then quickly whispered: "suhao, it''s me!"

    Suhao felt that the voice was familiar, and it took a long time to respond. It was Wilson''s voice.

    "Is that you? Wilson Sue put the knife away for a while, then confirmed to him.

    "Yes, it''s me." Wilson answered in a low voice. Neither of them could see each other''s faces clearly in the dark. They could only distinguish them by their voices.

    "How do you..." Sue Hao didn''t know how Wilson broke into his house at this time, and he looked furtive.

    "Here they are. Robert betrayed us. Sue, now I''ll take you away, or you''ll be in danger. " Wilson said coldly.

    "This bastard! He''s definitely the last of the three werewolves! " Sue good gnash teeth, hate said.

    While they were talking in a low voice, footsteps came from the door. Wilson put his finger over Sue''s mouth and whispered in her ear, "Shh, don''t make a sound. They''re coming in."

    Suhao heard the sound of the door of her house being forced open, and then the sound of the wolves talking to Robert.

    "Are you sure she''s hiding here? If you lie to me, I''ll break your neck Asked one of the werewolves.

    "Yes, I will never lie to you." Robert said flatteringly.

    "I seem to smell that little mouse, ha ha." Another werewolf said excitedly.

    Then suhao heard their footsteps approaching step by step. She was just a few steps away from the door of her room. She suddenly remembered the bottle of purple medicine at the head of the bed, quickly took it in her hand, recited a mantra on the scroll, and then pulled out the cap. A stream of purple smoke came out of the bottle, spread out along the crack of the door, and got into the sensitive noses of the wolves.

    Su Hao''s heart was beating wildly, and she prayed nervously in her heart, hoping that the potion would really work.

    A purple smoke came out of the crack in the door of suhao''s room and filled the wolf crowd. The wolf people didn''t find anything unusual in the dark. Suhao took Wilson''s hand and let him get under the bed and lie down. Then she kicked the knife and the medicine into her pocket.

    "Well? Why can''t I smell that little mouse? I can''t smell anything. " Just now the werewolf said doubtfully.

    "Have you run away?" Asked another werewolf.

    "No matter. Go ahead and have a look." The wolf was so angry that his prey flew away, which made him very unhappy.

    Then suhao heard a bang, the door was violently kicked open, her body trembled nervously, her palms were full of sweat. Wilson kneaded the palm of her hand to appease her extreme tension.

    The group of werewolves came into the room in twos and threes. Listening to the footsteps, Sue decided that there were at least four or five werewolves, excluding Robert. Their sharp eyes, like scanners, scanned the whole room of suhao, but they found nothing, and they didn''t smell anything.

    A group of wolves look at each other. Isn''t that man really in this room? One of the leading werewolves grabbed Robert by the collar and growled in his ear, "you idiot! Don''t you mean to be sure that the human girl is in this house? "

    "I, I really saw her come back today... Maybe when did she run away?" Robert shuddered and stammered.

    "Why don''t we go out and look around the house? She can''t escape. We''ll catch the little mouse." The angry werewolf thought about it and suggested.

    "Go, now go out and search other houses carefully. She may be hiding in one of them. When I catch her, I will tear her up and avenge the wolf king." A group of werewolves left Su Hao''s house and searched other houses.

    Hearing the footsteps of the werewolves, suhao walked away completely. She was relieved and could not help limping to the ground. Wilson pulled her out from under the bed, and then laughed, "that''s close. Thanks to you, Sue."

    Suhao laughed in the dark and then asked, "what should we do now? These werewolves are still around."

    "The village is very unsafe now. We have to get out first, or they won''t find you and will definitely come back again. I know there''s a secret path to the outside. You come with me Said Wilson.

    Then the two of them walked out of the house with a light step. Wilson took suhao to a bush near her house and waved to her. Suhao walked over and followed him into the bush. Unexpectedly, there was a small tunnel leading to the outside of the village.

    "I live here, how can I not find that there is a cave here..." Su Hao was surprised.

    "This is Alice''s rabbit hole. Ha ha ha, let''s go." Wilson looked at her and joked, then walked in front of her to make way for her.

    Two people along the narrow tunnel all the way out of the village, wait to stand a look, found out that the place is actually out of Mott and Robert fight before that piece of forest, it''s really a coincidence. Wilson slowed down and went on. Suhao followed him. Looking at the man''s wide back, he suddenly felt that this man was not as unreliable as he usually showed.

    "Where are we going now?" Suhao asked.

    "We have to go far and find a place to live for the time being. Otherwise, it''s easy for the wolves to find us nearby, because they may come out and search after they can''t find us in the village." Wilson picked up a weed from the side of the road, held it in his mouth, and went on, "Sue, do you remember some old houses that no one lived in near the Rhine? We can get there first, and then we can find a way

    Suhao remembered that the first time she met Wilson in this world was by the Rhine River. By the way, she remembered that there were some dilapidated houses near the Rhine River that had not been lived in for a long time. Wilson was right. They could go there for a while to avoid the pursuit of werewolves.

    They were walking towards the Rhine in silence. Sue was amused to think of their first acquaintance. Then she asked, "why did you always say I was a bird when you saw me in the Rhine?"

    "Because of your ignorant appearance at that time, I think of a bird I saw when I was young. It has beautiful feathers. I feed it every day, and it will wait for me in the same place every day." Wilson said with a low smile.

 Chapter 833

    "Then what happened? Why don''t you take it home? " Su Hao asked curiously.

    "Then one day, a human shot it to death and roasted it on the spot. I was too weak to protect it, but now it''s different. " Wilson looked into the distance with a dim light in his eyes. He didn''t know what he was thinking.

    After hearing this, Sue Hao didn''t say anything, but she always felt that the atmosphere was a little low. Even though she was usually in a big mood, she could feel that Wilson was in a bad mood now. It seemed that she was the first time to see him show his mood clearly. She always had a hippy face and didn''t care about anything.

    She thought that the reason why Wilson took care of her so much might be that he regarded her as a substitute to make up for the regret that he didn''t do when he was a child. What she took was a civilian card. She was extremely weak and had no ability to protect herself. Therefore, Wilson felt that she was as vulnerable as the bird she met when she was a child, so she wanted to protect her.

    "Do you know the origin of werewolves, Sue?" Wilson, who had been walking in front of him, suddenly asked such a question, which made Sue very nice.

    "Ah? Don''t werewolves exist all the time? " Suhao couldn''t guess what he was trying to say.

    "At the beginning, there were no werewolves in the world, and werewolves were not complete wolves. The origin of everything is a terrible disease. " Wilson thought of the distant past, he said, his voice in the wilderness is very empty.

    "What disease? I thought werewolves were a species from the beginning Suhao was a little surprised. What Wilson said overturned her understanding of werewolves in the past.

    "A long time ago, a plague called" Black Death "broke out near the Rhine River. It was a catastrophe and a dividing line. Some wolves infected with the black death have mutated, so that they can spread the virus to humans by biting humans, and the infected human body has mutated into a half human half wolf monster. They are the same as normal humans during the day, but when the night comes, they can show some of the characteristics of wolves, such as tusks and ears, tail, etc., but they can also rely on an inhibitor to keep the appearance of wolves from being exposed. These half man and half wolf monsters are now known as werewolves. Later, the werewolf''s genes were further mutated, so that they could inherit the wolf''s genes through reproduction. So now the wolf people are the offspring of the first infected people. " Wilson seemed to recall the distant past, with some empty eyes.

    Su Hao was shocked and speechless at this time. Her voice trembled and asked, "what is the origin of the black death?"

    Hearing Su Hao''s question, Wilson''s eyes became sharp and gloomy.

    He adjusted his disordered breathing and said in a deep voice: "the origin of the black death is due to the indiscriminate killing of human beings. A long time ago, there was a hunting game among nobles. At that time, who had more prey, the more he could show his status. It was a boring trick. It is this boring trick that makes all kinds of animal corpses everywhere in the forest, and produces a kind of virus, which breaks out the black death. In the end, human greed and vanity put their lives in

    Wilson sneered sarcastically at this. When Su Hao heard that the cause of this catastrophe was so speechless, he felt a little complicated. He suddenly felt that human beings are really a kind of creatures who love to die. Even now many disasters on the earth are caused by human beings, such as the extinction of rare animals, melting glaciers, air pollution, surface desertification and other disasters.

    "Is it possible for the infected wolves to return to normal humans?" It suddenly occurred to suhao. If the wolf people can change back to the normal people, then the people are not the same; The conflict between werewolves can be resolved.

    "There is no way to do this for the time being, because the blood and genes of werewolves have been changed, so no one who has become a werewolf has been able to become a normal person so far." Wilson was as cool as ice, but there was a twinkle of heartache in his eyes.

    Su Hao sighed and said in a low voice: "the most pitiful ones are the wolf people who have been bred. They can''t decide to be a werewolf since they were born, and although they are very similar to normal people, they can''t fit in. They didn''t do anything, but they had to bear the consequences of previous human mistakes... "

    "Yes, their life is a tragedy." Wilson said sarcastically with an ugly smile from the corner of his mouth.

    For the rest of the way, they didn''t speak, and the atmosphere was a bit dull, but fortunately, they soon walked near the Rhine River, avoiding their embarrassment. The houses near the Rhine River have been deserted for at least several decades, or even longer. Suhao and Wilson choose a house that looks less dilapidated, but they can still feel the decadent smell of the whole house.

    Everything in the house was covered with a thick layer of dust. Sue coughed and choked to tears. They chose a larger room to live in. The reason why two people live in one room is that Wilson said that it is possible for werewolves to come out and track them now, so when one of them rests, the other should stay awake and sleep alternately.

    But fortunately, at least for the time being, there is a place to settle down, unlike when he was worried about being killed at any time.

    Sue didn''t sleep very well this evening. Several glass windows of the house were broken, and the wind was pouring into the house. The branches outside the window were crackling, and there seemed to be a faint sound of werewolf howling far away.

    Wilson sat on the floor, closed his eyes, and gave her the bed first. Suhao fell asleep on this musty bed. This night, she had a strange dream. The content of the dream is weird and absurd, which makes her sweat.

    Su Hao dreams that her hands and feet degenerate and become a bird with beautiful feathers. She is locked in a gorgeous iron cage. People come and go in front of the cage. Many people stop and look at her with greedy eyes. They all have a pair of fake faces with the same strange smile. Su Hao suddenly saw a familiar figure in the crowd. It was Wilson.

    She was so happy that she wanted to say hello to him. Oh, she almost forgot, she has become a bird now. When Sue was chirping anxiously from her mouth, she saw Wilson''s eyes fixed on her, and there was a faint green light in his eyes. Then Wilson suddenly grew sharp and long tusks from his mouth, and raised a pair of animal ears above his head. He saw that the human characteristics of his body gradually faded, and his upper body turned into a wolf, while the human body was underneath. Who is this monster with animal face and human body? Is he really Wilson?!

    Su Hao desperately shrinks to the back of the birdcage in horror, and the people around her gradually approach her. Su Hao looks up, and all of them have turned into werewolves! Their eyes are like countless small lanterns, bursting out with dark green light, and their mouths spit out long scarlet tongues. They look at her greedily, and then rush towards her together

    "- ah!" Sue Hao screamed, then woke up suddenly and jumped up from the bed. Her back was soaked in cold sweat.

    "Sue, what''s the matter with you?" When Wilson heard the news, he ran over and looked at her anxiously.

    "I, I had a strange dream, dream... Forget it, don''t say it." Su Hao swallowed hard and hesitated.

    She couldn''t tell Wilson that I dreamt that you had become a wolf and wanted to eat me. To be honest, Wilson would be angry.

    "Don''t be afraid, the dreams are all false. It''s OK when you wake up." Wilson said softly with a smile.

    Suhao reluctantly smiles and nods, but she can''t sleep after waking up from the nightmare, so she asks Wilson to go to bed and stand guard instead. Wilson declined, saying he was not sleepy, but Sue insisted on catching him up. Wilson lay down and snored steadily after a while.

    Suhao looked out of the window at the branches that were still swinging left and right. The dream was really incredible. Was it because he had been in the crisis of being a werewolf at any time recently that he had such a dream? It''s a dream of days and nights, but how can you dream that Wilson becomes a werewolf

    She sat in the room for a while. She was so bored that she couldn''t sit any longer. So she planned to walk around the house. The room they lived in was on the first floor. Suhao walked along the stairs to the second floor. He stepped on the decaying solid wood stairs and made a creaking sound. It sounded very vulnerable. She really doubted that if she stamped a few more feet, the wooden stairs would be broken. It can be seen that this small western style house is very old.

    When Su Hao went to the second floor, he found that the layout of this floor was almost the same as that of the first floor, with three rooms. She pushed open the door of one of the larger rooms. It looked like a room that had been used as a studio before. There was a large workbench with old books on it and a thick layer of dust on the cover. Su Hao stepped forward, picked up one of the notebooks, opened it and found that it was actually a diary left by the people who used to live here.

    Moreover, when she looked at the contents of the diary carefully, she was shocked. This diary describes the period of the last serious conflict between werewolf and human. About twenty or thirty years ago, the owner of the diary experienced this war. The diary should have been forgotten when she fled.

    "September 10

    Today, when James came back from hunting, he said that he had seen the werewolf. The villagers were very scared and didn''t believe what James said. After all, the werewolf hasn''t appeared for more than ten years. "

    This is the first page of the diary. Suhao frowned and turned to the second page.

    "12 September

    Several livestock died in the village last night. In the morning, when we got up to check, we found that they were all bitten to death, and some of them were also rifled. They were very cruel and looked like some kind of ferocious beast. However, what animal is so powerful that it sneaks into the village at night and kills so many livestock that it is not found. Everyone is very angry about this and vows that they will not let it go when they catch the beast. "

 Chapter 834

    "September 13

    Today, I went to the Rhine River to wash clothes. I found that there were many footprints near the river. They didn''t look like people in the village. It''s so strange. There are few outsiders in the village. What are they doing here? I have a bad feeling in my heart

    Su Hao is on the alert. According to the intermittent description in her diary, she can see that the village is a quiet small village with a small population. If a large number of outsiders come in suddenly, it must be unusual and something bad will happen.

    "16 September

    Today, Jack went out hunting and didn''t come back. His wife was so anxious at home that she asked people in the village to help him. As a result, we found his body under a cliff. It had been dead for a long time. There were two blood holes in his neck. It looked like he had been bitten by the teeth of wild animals, just like the dead animals before. Everyone was scared. They said the werewolf had come back. I locked all the doors and windows before I went to bed at night. I was so scared that I couldn''t sleep

    After reading this, Su Hao can be sure that the troublemakers in Ao village must be werewolves. Only werewolves like to bite their prey''s neck with their tusks. She is annoyed. It seems that werewolves have been so bad from the past to the present. Su Hao continues to look down with annoyance.

    "September 20

    Today, the werewolves completely attacked Ao village, and we pushed them back with torches and weapons for the time being. However, our side suffered heavy casualties. Their strength is much stronger than ours. Moreover, the village head said that the werewolves will not give up. Let''s be more careful. "

    "September 23

    The werewolf has completely conquered the village. I have to go. O village can''t stay any longer. But when I was at the full moon a few days ago, I found that the werewolf seemed very afraid of the moonlight and did not dare to be exposed to it. I don''t know if I thought too much... "

    The diary is broken when it is written here. The owner of the diary should have escaped from Ao village, leaving only this old house and this diary to tell later people about the terrible events that happened before this small village. Werewolves reappeared as early as 20 or 30 years ago, but they stayed dormant for a long time for some unknown reasons. Only recently did they reappear near the Rhine River. Dustward, next to the Rhine River, was the first to be attacked.

    Suhao noticed a detail. It was mentioned in the diary that the wolves were afraid of torches and the full moon. Is that the key to beating the werewolf? It''s usually dim when the moon is short, but when the moon is full, the light is the most abundant at night. Is it because of this reason that the werewolf''s strength becomes weak, and even afraid of being illuminated by the moonlight. The fire is brighter and hotter, so the werewolf is afraid of fire.

    If so, they can use fire to deal with werewolves at the full moon, so that they may have a chance to turn the tables, and then they can win back dostwald. Su Hao felt that her speculative thinking was feasible. Since she found the weakness of werewolf, she would never miss this opportunity. Because she has to defeat all the werewolves to return to the original place, otherwise she will be trapped in this world all the time.

    Sue Hao picked up the diary which provided valuable clues, patted off the dust on it, and then put it into the interlayer of her clothes. This stroll is not in vain, it can be said that it is a great harvest, she satisfied with the exit of the room, down the first floor. She''s going to tell Wilson the good news.

    After going downstairs, Sue looked out of the window and found that the sky was already bright. Another night had passed. When Sue Hao came into the room, Wilson was still asleep. When she came in, she accidentally touched the stool beside her and made a little noise. Wilson immediately opened his eyes.

    "Sorry to wake you up." Sue said apologetically.

    "It''s OK. I''ve been sleeping long enough. I haven''t slept so well." Wilson rubbed his messy hair and said to her with a smile.

    "By the way, while you were sleeping, I went to the second floor and found a diary." Sue took the diary out of her arms.

    "Well? Diary Wilson asked, puzzled, and took the diary she had handed over.

    "Yes, this diary was left by this house twenty or thirty years ago. She left in a hurry and didn''t take it with her. That''s why I got it. It records a battle between werewolves and humans at that time, and I also found some useful information to deal with werewolves. " Su Hao said brightly, his face full of excitement.

    Wilson read the contents of his diary and continued to listen to her. Sue Hao said in a very firm tone: "werewolves are afraid of fire and full moon. This is the information I got from above. I think we can take advantage of the full moon to launch a sneak attack on werewolves and kill them unprepared. We''re going to be able to get dostwald back! "

    SOHO was immersed in his emotions, but he didn''t find a look of embarrassment on Wilson''s face.

    Suhao kept talking to herself. When she looked up, she found Wilson''s face was a little hesitant. She thought he was afraid of the terrible power of werewolf. So she came forward, grabbed Wilson''s hand and said sincerely, "Wilson, I only have you now. Only you can help me."

    Wilson looked at suhao''s pleading face. He was more embarrassed and hesitant to speak. Suhao urged him: "I know we are too different from werewolves, and there are only two of us, but don''t be afraid. As long as we are firm and brave enough, we can defeat them."

    "Sue, actually I..." said Wilson haltingly.

    Su Hao thought that he wanted to refuse himself, so he interrupted Wilson''s words in a hurry. His tone was a little impatient and said: "Wilson, dostwald is our common home. Many friends of the past were buried there. Now the village is occupied by the wolves. If we don''t take back the village, I believe the souls of those who died will not rest in peace. And even if we don''t go back to those werewolves, they will come to us. It''s no use just avoiding. One day we will be found by them. Are you willing to stay in hiding all day and be afraid? "

    She knelt on one knee, clutching Wilson''s hand tightly, leaning her head to his knee, and whispered, "Wilson, I beg you. Help me to kill the wolves and get dostwald back, will you

    No matter how hard Wilson was, he couldn''t refuse Su Hao''s pathetic appearance. He reached out and gently stroked Su Hao''s hair, and sighed helplessly. It seems that I can only bear the curse of a warrior this time. If they know that he is helping her, they will never let themselves go easily

    It''s better to listen to her and take the initiative to kill them all. But I''m a guilty person. Why do I care about scolding? When did I become so tired and crooked? It''s not like his old style. Wilson had a confident smile on his lips.

    He looked down at Sue Hao''s big eyes and said with a smile, "OK, I''ll promise you. Now I''m giving my life to you."

    Suhao looked up and said with a smile, "thank you, Wilson. You are different from the people I used to know. You are a very good person."

    "I''m not a good person. I just don''t want to be bound by any rules. I just want to follow my heart and do what I want to do." Wilson said faintly.

    At dawn, they went out to inspect the outside of the house, and found no potential danger. Then they picked up some wild fruits and went back to the house, intending to search and see if there were any useful things in the abandoned house for decades.

    Suhao can''t eat after eating two wild fruits. Now she doesn''t feel hungry at all, because her mental state is always tight, and her physical fatigue and hunger will be ignored. She began to wander around the house again, and Wilson followed her to help find supplies.

    Su Hao turned to a big box in the warehouse on the first floor. When he opened it, he saw that there were all kinds of equipment, including two old-fashioned shotguns, an exquisite dagger, several windproof lighters, and some other messy things. Wilson picked up one of the shotguns and tried it. It was too dumb to use. He tried the other one again and it was too useless. However, this is also normal. After all, the house has not been occupied for decades. How can the things left behind in the past still work? It''s very good without corruption.

    Wilson picked up the dagger, wiped the dust, carefully hung it on Sue''s waist, and said, "take it, pull it out when it''s dangerous. Don''t be afraid. As long as you find the right target, it can protect you."

    Suhao looked at the tall man in front of her. She was moved. Then she bent down and picked up two lighters and tried them. Both lighters could be used, and they were windproof, but she shook them. It seemed that there was not much kerosene in the lighters. Maybe she could use them two or three times. She kept one for herself and then one for Wilson.

    When they got to the second floor, they found something else. In a relatively small room, there are many torches wrapped in cloth and sticks in the cupboard, and a large amount of kerosene beside them. Su Hao remembered what he said in his diary that werewolves are afraid of fire, so these should be the tools that the owner of the house had made to resist the attack of werewolves.

    Suhao and Wilson carry these things down the first floor together. They stack all the collected materials together in the room where they live, so as to ensure that they can have self-defense things on their hands when the werewolf suddenly attacks. Today is the 10th, and the full moon of every month is usually around the 15th or 16th. Now what they have to do is to hide their talents, wait for the opportunity, and then give the wolves a fatal blow.

    However, before the full moon, the wolves will come to visit us. After all, it''s not too far from dustward. If they suddenly expand their search scope and insist on catching them, they will be found sooner or later. Therefore, before the full moon comes, SOHO and Wilson should still be on guard.

    After all, people''s bodies are made of meat. There will always be times when they are tired and sleepy. Even if two people take turns to rest, there will always be a time when both of them are sleepy at the same time. So Sue Hao and Wilson discuss to get something that can make a sound around the fence of the house to make an alarm, so that even if they are all asleep, as long as a werewolf suddenly breaks into the house, They''ll know right away.

 Chapter 835

    Wilson agreed and praised sue for her wit. They found a tin bucket in the house. Then Wilson sawed the bucket into small pieces with a saw and made holes in it. Then he strung the small pieces with a long wire and took them to the fence to encircle the whole house. In this way, a very simple but practical alarm is completed.

    After all these measures, Sue Hao and Wilson plan to go out together to find something to eat, pick up some wild fruits and hit a rabbit. The two of them walked along the Rhine River, but after the war of decades ago, they became barren and desolate, so they just walked along the upper reaches of the Rhine River.

    After walking for about an hour, I found a place rich in natural resources. There are plenty of wild fruits, some fish in the river and some fat rabbits. Su Hao rubbed her hands when she saw the excitement. A few days ago, she ate all the rotten fruits picked up near Ao village. She almost ate and vomited. Today, she can finally improve her food. Wilson looked at suhao with a speechless face and a helpless smile.

    Wilson dug a hole in the ground, put some rabbit''s favorite grass into it, and then spread thorns under the bottom of the hole. He quickly made a simple trap, which surprised suhao. He felt that this man had a lot of things. No matter where he threw them, he would not die of hunger, just like Beiye, who lived in the wilderness on TV before.

    "Wilson, you''re great. That''ll do." Suhao can''t help but give him a thumbs up.

    "I''m a natural hunter, otherwise you''ll be in my hands." Wilson teases suhao with a smile and pulls her into the Bush next to the trap.

    Wilson patted her and asked her to lie on the ground to hide her figure, waiting for the rabbit to fall into the trap. After waiting for a while, when suhao felt that her legs were going to numb, she suddenly heard a slight noise coming from the grass around her. Wilson put his index finger on his lips to tell her not to make any noise. Her beautiful eyes were a little excited.

    After a short time, a pair of long rabbit ears appeared in the grass, and then a small head came out and looked around, very alert. The hare made sure that there was no one around, and then jumped out of the grass and approached the trap. Then he stepped into the trap and let out a scream.

    Wilson and suhao run up to pick the rabbit out of the trap. Wilson grabs the rabbit''s long ear and borrows a dagger from suhao.

    "What is this for?" Suhao asked.

    "We''re here to dissect and clean the rabbit on the spot, so that we don''t have to bring it back to the house and make it smell bloody. It''s not good for the werewolf to smell it." Wilson explained.

    Su Hao was so impressed with him that she didn''t expect that this big man was so careful. She didn''t think of so many details. Suhao untied the dagger tied to his waist and handed it to Wilson. Then Wilson skillfully handled the rabbit''s skin, skeleton and internal organs with the dagger.

    Just as these two people are enjoying the joy of harvest, a sound of footstep comes out not far away. It sounds like there is only one person in each other. Wilson threw the rabbit on the ground for a while, and then he took sue to hide in the bush. Fortunately, the Bush was so big that it could cover the two of them. No one else could find it.

    The sound of the footstep was getting farther and farther away. Then they saw a strange man walking to the field where they dissected the hare. The man looked very angry. He picked up the skinned rabbit on the ground and scolded: "Damn, I just smelled such a strong smell of blood. I didn''t expect it was just a hare, I thought I could catch a man who escaped before. What a bad day

    Then he threw the rabbit back to the ground, picked up a few leaves and wiped the rabbit''s blood off his hands.

    Sue Hao and Wilson stare at each other in surprise. Is this man a werewolf? And they came out to track them.

    The man gazed at the body of the rabbit whose fur and skeleton had been cleaned on the ground. His face looked suspicious and gradually became angry. Su Hao was shocked when he saw the wolf man. His body could not help shaking and his palms were in a cold sweat. The wolf man was only a few steps away from them. As long as he came closer, he could find them hiding behind the bushes.

    Just when Sue Hao was scared out of her wits and stiff in the same place, a big and powerful hand suddenly reached out and held her hand. Sue Hao turned her head and saw Wilson face her with his mouth and said, "don''t be afraid, I''m here."

    She suddenly relaxed. She didn''t know why. When Wilson said this to her, she felt very relieved, believing that he would protect herself from danger. Suhao took Wilson''s hand back and gave it a gentle squeeze in response.

    At this time, the werewolf standing in the open space looked at the rabbit''s body and said to himself, "it''s not like the mark torn by wild animals, it''s like human treatment. Did anyone come here just now? "

    Then he took another two steps and saw a simple trap on the ground. Now he could be sure that there must have been human beings here. It was a trap made by human beings. And look at the soil around this trap, it''s all newly excavated soil. Maybe... The damned human is still around here. He used to hunt rabbits here before, and then he suddenly heard that he was coming and hid. His eyes burst out of frenzied excitement, and he vowed in his heart that he would pull out the hiding sewer mouse and tear her up!

    The werewolf turned his head and looked around to see if there was a suitable hiding place nearby. After examining it for a while, his eyes finally focused on the lush and suspicious bush, and then grinned with success.

    "Come out, I see you. Now you little mouse is shivering in the corner. Come out and I''ll give you a pleasure. I promise to end your dirty life before you realize the pain." The werewolf said with a smile, and then walked slowly to the Bush step by step. He was very patient and did not worry, as if he was deliberately teasing a dying prey in the plate.

    Seeing that no one responded to him, he continued to sneer and sneer: "come out, you can''t escape. I know where you are hiding! I''m going to go over and get you out now! "

    Wilson focused on the front, completely indifferent to the werewolf''s deliberate provocation and threat, fully alert, and pressing his fingers on the dagger, putting on a ready state. The werewolf is two steps away from the Bush now, and then he can see suhao and Wilson hiding behind. At that moment, Wilson suddenly jumped out of the bush with a dagger, jumped at the werewolf, threw him to the ground and launched a fierce attack.

    The werewolf was shocked and wanted to dodge Wilson''s attack, but now it was too late. Wilson''s attack was so fast and fierce that no one could resist it. Wilson raised the sharp dagger, thrust it into the werewolf''s chest quickly and forcefully, then pushed it forward, sent the real dagger deep into his heart, held it in his hand and twisted it clockwise.

    The werewolf turned pale and screamed bitterly. Wilson quickly covered the mouth of the werewolf with his other hand and stopped him from calling out. He stopped his scream in his throat, so as not to be heard by the nearby werewolves. The werewolf looked at Wilson incredulously with wide eyes. He smelled the man''s smell. He was sure it was the same kind of smell. But why did this man do it?!

    The werewolf reluctantly slowly swallowed his breath, but his eyes were still staring at him, maintaining the appearance of panic before his death. Even at the last moment, he didn''t understand why Wilson did this to himself, but he never had a chance to know. After confirming that the werewolf was completely dead, Wilson let go of the hand that covered his mouth, and then pulled out the dagger that was deeply buried in the werewolf''s chest. Suddenly, blood rushed to him.

    He walked back to the bush with all his blood and breath, and pulled SOHO from the ground. SOHO looked at Wilson in shock. She had known Wilson for a long time, and saw him like this for the first time, which was different from any form of him in the past. Ruthless, resolute, cruel, and now this man is so stained with a body of hot blood, standing in front of her, just like a ghost who just climbed out of hell, she can''t help shaking.

    "What''s the matter? Are you afraid of me? " Wilson asked quietly, looking at suhao.

    "I... I saw you like this for the first time. I didn''t slow down for a moment." Suhao stammered back.

    "Ha ha ha, do you think I''m just a rogue. Sue, everyone has many facets. What you see may not be all. It may be part of it, or it may be fake. " Wilson grabs the dagger and wipes the blood on his clothes. His eyes droop. Sue can''t see his mood clearly.

    Su Hao really wants to ask, which is the real you? But she swallowed her doubts and didn''t ask. But this time Sue Hao was quite sure that Wilson was not as simple as he saw on the surface. He was a complicated man like a riddle.

 Chapter 836

    He is sometimes dissolute, sometimes considerate, sometimes fierce, maybe these are what he really looks like. Su Hao decided not to worry about this problem. Everyone has a hidden side in his heart. Who can guarantee that he has never disguised himself? As long as he is friendly to himself, that''s enough.

    Wilson saw her gradually relaxed expression, and sighed softly. Can''t you hide her for a while? There will always be a time when the truth will be revealed. I really don''t know what kind of expression and attitude she will have in front of herself.

    Wilson went back to his place, picked up the hare and said to suhao, "come on, go home. It''s going to be dark soon. We can''t stay out too long."

    Su Hao nodded in silence. Although he convinced himself, he still couldn''t slow down. The scene of Wilson and werewolf fighting just now was too direct to her, which gave her a visual and psychological impact. She now subconsciously feels that Wilson is very dangerous, close to him will make herself dangerous, but her reason tells her that Wilson has been taking care of and maintaining her all the time. She tries her best to brainwash herself in her heart. Wilson will not hurt herself, but her trembling hand betrays her inner fear.

    Wilson gave the rabbit to sue Hao, and then explained to her carefully: "you take this rabbit first, I need to deal with the body of this werewolf now, otherwise it will be bad if other werewolves find us, our whereabouts will be exposed, and you and I will be in danger first."

    Sue nodded, then took the rabbit and dagger and stood by, following Wilson closely. To tell you the truth, she doesn''t want to touch the rabbit now, because it reminds her of the blood gushing out when Wilson put the dagger into the werewolf''s chest. She can even feel one or two drops of blood dripping on her face.

    The human form of the werewolf has completely degenerated, showing the form of a wolf. This is a gray white wolf with mixed hair.

    Wilson grabs the werewolf''s tail in both hands and drags his body like a sack to a nearby cliff. Sue follows him closely. It took a lot of effort to drag the body to the edge of the cliff. Then Wilson kicked him hard. The werewolf tumbled down the cliff. After a second, there was a loud bang. It was at the bottom of the cliff.

    When Su Hao watched Wilson''s series of operations, he felt that he was very skilled. People he didn''t know thought he was a killer. Sue Hao felt a little strange in her heart. She always felt that Wilson was not the same as usual, which completely overturned her understanding of him. So now she felt like a stranger standing in front of her.

    After Wilson had disposed of the werewolf''s body, he turned around and took over the hare with suhao, and then returned to his usual playful face: "let''s go, go back. I hope today''s bloody pictures won''t affect your appetite. I''m good at baking rabbits. You must try it. "

    This man make complaints about a second, Su Hao''s heart silently Tucao Dao.

    Two people go back to the same road together. Along the way, Sue says that most of the time Wilson is deliberately not talking to her. It seems that he wants to ease today''s embarrassment, but it seems to have little effect.

    "Sue, I hope you don''t be frightened by me." Wilson said, looking at suhao with deep eyes.

    "I''m just... So surprised that I''m not alienating you." Sue whispered.

    "You know, whether it''s human society or jungle society, sometimes cruelty is not instinct, but out of self-protection and protection of what you care about." Wilson''s eyes were low, and his long eyelashes covered his eyes and his emotions.

    "Well, don''t think about it. I really don''t think about it because of today''s events. You are also protecting me." Su Hao turned his head and looked at him seriously, showing a brilliant smile.

    Wilson looked at her clean and pure smile, and the heaviness and guilt in his heart disappeared. Such a simple and beautiful person will let her continue to maintain her present appearance, and she is just a sinful person, with countless people''s blood on her hands.

    It was almost dark when suhao and Wilson returned to the house. They first put down the rabbits from hunting, then ran to the outside of the house and checked the simple alarm installed today to make sure it was OK. Finally, they went back to the house and locked all the doors and windows.

    "Wilson, do you think it''s going to be dangerous tonight? After all, we just killed a werewolf today. " Su Hao asked uneasily.

    "There should be no problem tonight. I threw his body under the cliff unless the werewolves can find it. But I''m sure we can have a warm and undisturbed dinner tonight. " Wilson rubbed Sue''s hair and comforted her with a smile.

    Wilson didn''t know which corner of the house he was rummaging for an iron fork, and then went outside to look for some stones and dead branches and leaves. He first forked the cleaned rabbit on the iron fork, then built a small stove with a pile of stones, and finally took out the lighter that suhao gave him and lit a pile of leaves. Wilson piled up some dry branches, and slowly a small fire started.

    At this time, put the rabbit on a stone and let it roast on the fire. Occasionally turn it over. Suhao looked at Wilson''s smooth landing action and sighed once again that this guy is really 18 kinds of martial arts. He would not be trapped or starved to death in the wilderness. The wolf man killed the version of Lord Bei.

    Wilson, of course, didn''t know that Su Hao''s heart was full of twists and turns. He just saw her look very happy, and he was also infected and happy together. He had never experienced this kind of mood before. In the past, he was only immersed in hatred and killing, and his hands were stained with unclean blood. But he had never been there. One day, he could be so happy, and his heart was as light as a dancing butterfly.

    Maybe putting down hatred is the real salvation. Because what he was taught from childhood to adulthood was war and hatred in addition to killing. But he was not happy. Instead, his heart became heavier and heavier. He wanted to be tied with a stone on his feet and sink into the deep sea, surrounded by boundless darkness and suffocation.

    Su''s appearance is like a beam of light in the dark, which makes him gradually understand that there are other beautiful things in the world besides darkness and blood. Now he met the girl in front of him. She was a weak ordinary human. As long as he showed his sharp tusks, he could tear her up and pierce her. But at the same time, she had such powerful ability that he got spiritual salvation immersed in the evil sea.

    Suhao didn''t know Wilson''s inner thoughts were so many and complicated, and she never doubted him. If she knew all this, she would be shocked. Just like a demon with blood in his hand, holding flowers in his hand, he sincerely and devoutly presents a quiet place that he has protected for a long time and has not been stained.

    The branches of the tree crackled in the fire. Wilson turned the rabbit upside down and roasted it evenly and scorched. Suddenly, the whole room sent out a strong smell of meat, which attracted the greedy insects in Sue''s stomach and made her hungry.

    Wilson turned his head and glanced at suhao. He could not help laughing at her hopeless appearance. When Sue Hao heard Wilson looking at himself with a teasing smile, he was immediately ashamed and angry, and forced down the more unpromising impulse of swallowing saliva.

    "What are you laughing at? Don''t laugh Su Hao said angrily, but he had a suspicious blush on his face. He was just trying to cover it up.

    "No, I laugh at the way I roast it. It makes the rabbit meat so fragrant that even the little bird, who has always been a heartless man, can''t help sticking out his head." Wilson stared at the rabbit meat, turned it over again, and then smiled low.

    "That''s enough! A few days ago, I ate some wild fruits. I almost doubt whether I will become a wild fruit. You don''t know how hard it is. Now as soon as I see wild fruit, my stomach will have a very honest physiological reaction. " Su Hao has been able to endure for several days, and finally can''t help but make complaints about it.

    Wilson looked at her wrinkled face, a look of disgust, can not help laughing: "Oh? What was the reaction? "

    "I want to throw up!" Sue Hao made a motion of vomiting.

    "Well, your poor stomach is finally liberated tonight. I wronged it a few days ago. I have to treat it better tonight. But shouldn''t you brag about my roast rabbit technique? Come on, praise me. " Wilson''s face was full of expectation for praise, and he had a big tail behind him.

    "Well, I''ll try my best to praise you. Your roast rabbit technology is unparalleled in the world, the world''s first, no one can match! That''s about it. I don''t have to kneel down to express my gratitude for the rabbit you roasted tonight, do I? " Sue Hao poked the fire with a twig and looked at Wilson with disgust.

    "Tut, it''s very perfunctory, but I''ll take your praise. The rabbit meat should be almost baked. You can take it whole and cut it with a dagger. Be careful to scald your mouth. " Wilson carefully handed a whole roast rabbit to sue.

    Su Hao frowned and looked at the dagger. The dagger had been inserted into the heart of the werewolf during the day. It was stained with blood and turned to nausea. Wilson, of course, noticed her look of distaste, and knew that she was thinking of the pictures of the day.

    "Don''t worry, I washed three times by the river and wiped it three times. It''s very clean. You don''t have a choice for the time being. Make do with it." Wilson said with a bad smile.

    "Give it to me, who hates it!" Sue angrily snatched the dagger and the rabbit. With a sharp dagger, he made a cut on the crisp rabbit meat, picked up a thin piece of meat and put it into his mouth. His eyes were shining, and he couldn''t help admiring Wilson''s skill: "delicious! It''s a pity there''s no salt, but it''s also very good. "

 Chapter 837

    Suhao cut off another piece of meat, and then squeezed it into Wilson''s mouth. Wilson boasted, "it''s really delicious. I don''t know who baked it."

    "Well, you''re almost done. I''ll just compliment you politely. Don''t take it seriously." Sue Hao gave him a push and said with a smile.

    "Ha ha ha. You are heartless. " Wilson burst out laughing with great relief.

    Two people just like you and I ate a roast rabbit. Although the rabbit is not big, it can barely eat. After eating, Sue was so comfortable that she was paralyzed on the sofa in the living room, while Wilson sat on the ground, chatting freely.

    "Wilson, I''m not really a dustward." Su Hao suddenly came up with such a sentence.

    "It''s normal. Most of the people in dostwald didn''t live here at the beginning. They all came from different places, and then stayed in dostwald for various reasons." Wilson said, not caring.

    "Wilson, what was your original place like?" Su Hao asked curiously.

    I don''t know why Wilson was suddenly silent when he heard this question. After a long time, he replied, "that place is very dark, cold, full of hatred. I don''t want to go back there any more."

    Sue Hao recognized the deep loneliness in Wilson''s words. She suddenly regretted asking this question. For a moment, she didn''t know how to answer.

    "What''s your original place like? Sue, I''m curious. " Wilson calmly looked at suhao and asked back. At the same time, he skillfully solved the embarrassment of the two people who had just been suddenly quiet.

    "There''s a lot of hatred and dark corners, but it''s also beautiful and safe. Wilson, in fact, I think whether a person is happy or not has nothing to do with his environment. Some people, even if they are in the light, can only see the dark side, so their hearts will gradually be full of hatred. On the contrary, some people, even if they are in the dark, can let themselves blossom in their hearts. " Sue Hao blinked her big eyes and said to Wilson seriously.

    Wilson was shocked and speechless for a long time, because no one had ever said such a thing to him, telling him that even in the dark, he would have a flower in his heart. In his past life, people around him instilled only hatred and anger into his mind.

    He always thought that he would live like this all his life and sink into the deeper sea until he could no longer float up and drown in the dark and cold sea bottom. However, he now met such a man who told him that he could not do this, and that he could walk out of the shackles that had imprisoned him for many years.

    Wilson''s eyes were bright and firm. Then he looked at sue and said, "thank you, Sue. If one day you are in danger, I will fight my life to protect you. It''s my honor to die for you. "

    Su Hao gently shook his head and said with a smile, "if you really appreciate what I said tonight, you should live better. This is the biggest feedback to me."

    Wilson nodded with a smile. That pair of flames are still burning, although more and more weak, but also can drive away the cold at night and let them warm together. Wilson was afraid of fire and hated fire. He hated everything with temperature and was afraid that it would burn him. However, when he got close to it, he found that it was really warm, and he was almost reluctant to let go of it.

    The night is still very long. There is a strong wind outside. The branches are crackling against the windows again. The shadows of the trees are like some ghosts who have been peeping at them in the dark. Wilson looked at suhao, only to find that she was already asleep.

    He looked at the clean face and swore that he would protect her.

    Wilson sat quietly beside suhao and looked at her sleeping face. Then he fell asleep on the edge of the sofa. Maybe he threw away all the heavy shackles in his heart tonight, and his heart suddenly relaxed, so this is the best night he has ever said.

    In their sleep, these two people, who are leaning against each other to keep warm, have no idea what kind of danger they are going to face. They are like a silent devil, who has been wandering around them quietly. They just need to wait for a good time to start.

    On the other hand, in the remote and quiet village of dustward, it is not so peaceful. The werewolves who occupy the village are holding up in a house with a serious face. Robert, who is tied up and thrown in the corner, is shivering. He has been with this group of moody and damned wolves for several days. Since the day he went to SOHO''s room and couldn''t find her, the wolves came back and beat him angrily, then tied him up again, until now.

    To tell you the truth, he was also very wronged. He didn''t know where suhao and Wilson had gone. He saw them both go home that day. But in the middle of the night, when he took the werewolf to suhao, there was nothing. After he came out of suhao''s house, he took the wolves to Wilson''s house again, but there was nothing left. All of a sudden, the wolves blew up their hair and asked him if he was cheating them with some tricks.

    Robert is wronged in his heart. If he has the courage to play tricks, how can he be caught by these damned werewolves and imprisoned until now. He was also unlucky. That day, he wanted to say that he would take the opportunity to escape from this ghost place again. Just now, a new wave of werewolves caught him at the door of the village and caught him directly. Then he threatened to take them to the rest of the village to avenge the wolf king.

    In a word, he hates not only these werewolves, but also suhao and Wilson. If it wasn''t for them, they wouldn''t have been so miserable. They pretended to be very noble, but they ran away secretly behind his back. Now the wolves say that they won''t let the two men go before they catch them. Now they can only pray that either the two fools will come to the door, or they will be caught by the wolves, so that they don''t have to suffer any more.

    One of the werewolves came up and gave Robert a good kick. Then he asked in a gruff voice, "what are you thinking, you''ve got sneaky eyes? I don''t think it''s about running away and telling the other two people about it? "

    "Wrong! I want to catch them now, OK?! As long as I can catch them, I will cooperate with you whatever you want me to do. " Robert gave a whine and begged for mercy.

    "It''s better. Hum, I''ll break your neck if you dare to do something wrong!" Before the werewolf left, he took special care to give Robert another foot. Robert collapsed on the ground and screamed.

    "Hasn''t he come back yet?" One of the leaders who looked like this group asked the other wolves. He frowned and his face was murderous.

    "I haven''t come back yet. Today, I said I was going out to see if there were any clues nearby. As a result, I haven''t come back all day. Isn''t it going to be attacked by some other beast? " Asked a werewolf.

    "It''s very possible that the jungle here is dense and the situation is dangerous. During the day, he was advised not to act alone. He had to listen. Now something happened?" Another werewolf complained.

    "Well, what''s the use of talking nonsense now? We''ll wait and see tonight. If he doesn''t come back all night, we''ll all set out to look for him in the morning. Including you. " Said the werewolf leader, pointing to Robert.

    Robert can''t help howling again. How can he be so unlucky? These damn werewolves won''t be targeting him, will they? She frowned and asked plaintively, "Why are you pulling me up again? Just go to find someone and tie me up and leave me here. Are you afraid that I will run away? I have two legs and two hands tied. How can I run? "

    "We don''t trust you. You don''t have any credit with us, and you cheated us before. That''s why we let the two human beings run away. I haven''t settled the account with you yet. If you want to follow me, you can go. If you dare to shout twice more, I''ll take your tongue off. It''s no use keeping it anyway. " The werewolf leader walked over and gave Robert a good kick.

    Robert screamed and screamed as he went on, tears and snot coming down. Who did he provoke tonight? He was tied in the corner and was beaten. These werewolves were so angry tonight that he didn''t dare to speak freely. Maybe he finally knew how to say more wrong.

    The werewolves gathered around the room and kept silent until dawn, but the werewolf who went out to track alone did not come back all night. It seems that something really happened. A group of wolf people think that their partner''s life and death are unknown now, and they don''t know what the situation is, so they can''t stay. Wait for daybreak and set out to search for the missing werewolf.

    They escorted Robert out of dustward with his hand tied, and then followed the tracks and footprints left by the missing werewolf. Walking all the way to the Rhine River, he suddenly found that his steps became messy. The missing werewolf seemed to have made a big discovery. He quickened his pace and ran in a direction, and his steps were very messy. It can be inferred that he must have found some very important information and was anxious to investigate it.

    A group of wolves escorted Robert up the upper reaches of the Rhine River. Then they came to a clearing. Their noses were so sensitive that they could immediately smell the residual blood, and the blood of more than one person, or more than one animal. However, the smell of the blood is very weak, and there is no trace on the ground. It seems that the trace can be erased by people. The person who did it was very skilled and experienced. It seems that this time they should have met a strong opponent.

    What''s more strange is that the footsteps of the missing werewolf completely disappeared here, just like it disappeared out of thin air. But this phenomenon is very unscientific. No one or no one will disappear out of thin air. There is only one possibility, that is, the destruction trace. Wolf people a two in the heart angry, in the end who is so bold, dare to design to kill, his companion.

 Chapter 838

    They use their keen sense of smell to capture the blood smell of their companions who are already very weak in the air. They follow this smell all the way to the edge of a cliff. When they see a cliff which is very deep, the wolf people''s faces turn color and look shocked. The leader now had a bold guess in his heart, but he didn''t want it to happen, that is, the missing werewolf might have been pushed to the bottom of the cliff and fell to death.

    However, even if they have been smashed to pieces, they will find him back, find out who did it, and then tear the bold bastard to pieces to let him know how painful it is to provoke the werewolf. The leader led a group of werewolves and Robert to the bottom of the cliff. The cliff was very deep and steep. It took them about half an hour to get to the bottom of the cliff.

    Then, in the grass at the bottom of the cliff, they saw the missing werewolf whose body had degenerated into human body. At this time, his body had already been smashed to pieces, which was terrible. The werewolf leader came forward and turned his body around. When he saw the terrible and fatal wound on his chest, he was surprised. It was obviously the wound pierced by weapons such as knives or daggers. He cut through his heart without mercy and didn''t have a chance to survive.

    What kind of monster is the other side? Since they can kill the werewolf, they are especially vicious. Other werewolves came and saw the terrible blood hole in their companion''s chest. They were shocked.

    "My God! Who on earth is so bold? " A werewolf screamed

    "He dares to kill our compatriots so cruelly in our territory. It''s clear that he doesn''t pay attention to us. We must kill this arrogant guy and avenge the dead compatriots!" Another wolf said angrily.

    Finally, the wolf came up to Robert, grabbed him by the collar, threw him to the ground, and asked angrily, "say! Did you collude with the other two mice to lead him here and then kill him?! If you cheat me, I''ll kill you! "

    Robert kept swearing in his heart, but he didn''t dare to show it on the surface. Now these werewolves are at the peak of their anger. If they resist now, they are looking for death. On the contrary, if they cooperate with them to find suhao and Wilson, maybe they will let him go.

    Robert was particularly aggrieved and said loyally, "it''s really not me. I''ve been with you all the time. You know, I think it must be the other two who ran away and killed your companions. If you want to catch them, I''m willing to cooperate with you. I can do anything I want! "

    The werewolf leader stared at Robert for a moment, thought about it thoughtfully, then sneered and said, "I believe he didn''t lie. This man has been with us these days. He has no chance to tell the other two mice. However, since they have dumped our companions here, I think they should hide here. We''re going to find these two arrogant guys, and then I''ll tear them to pieces and die in the most painful way. "

    The other werewolves agreed. Robert said he could cooperate no matter what he needed to do at that time, and he said that he was not with the two men at all.

    At this time, suhao and Wilson, who are still in the room, do not know that the danger is approaching.

    The group of werewolves began to carry out a carpet search, but the area was too wide. At the beginning, they were dominated by anger, so they wandered around like blind flies and didn''t find anything. The wolves had to escort Robert back to the forest where they found the smell of blood to see if there was any new discovery there. They planned to discuss the Countermeasures before deciding what to do.

    They thought it would be nice if they could trace each other''s path. The wolves thought about how many roads they would take to get back to the woods, and what was the biggest sign nearby?

    Signpost... The biggest signpost

    The werewolf leader suddenly thought of a key clue. By the way, isn''t the biggest road sign nearby the famous Rhine River? Yes, the two escaped humans must have come up the Rhine River, so if you want to find them, you just have to go back along the Rhine River.

    The leader of the werewolf talked about this idea with other wolves, and everyone agreed with him. Then they escorted Robert down the Rhine River from the upper reaches. Whenever they saw a house, they went in and started a carpet search. However, many of the houses along the way were empty, and no one lived there for decades, There''s no one hiding in it.

    At this time, suhao in the house did not know why she suddenly had a very bad intuition. Her eyelids were beating all the time, and her heart beat wildly. She felt very uneasy and always felt that something bad was going to happen. So she ran to the outside of the house and saw Wilson carefully examining the pieces of iron used as alarm devices. Sue looked at him, anxious and hesitant.

    "What''s the matter? Are you sick? Sue, you look so ugly. " Wilson turned to see Sue''s pale, flustered face and asked with some worry.

    "Wilson, do you believe in intuition? I don''t know why I always feel uneasy today. I always feel that something bad is going to happen. " Cried Sue anxiously.

    "Did you have a nightmare last night? Sue Wilson chuckled and looked at her with a teasing look on his face.

    "No, it''s not like having nightmares at ordinary times. I''m really upset today, and this kind of bad feeling is getting stronger and stronger. What should I do? Wilson, I always feel that something bad is about to happen Sue was so anxious that she almost cried and kept shouting.

    Wilson finally faced up to Sue''s bad mood at this time, and then thought about what she said. Maybe what she said was right, maybe something was going to happen. It''s been a night since the time to kill the werewolf and throw the body, and other werewolves may have noticed something wrong, or they may have found the body of the werewolf thrown off the cliff. So it''s very likely that they will come here today, and they won''t let them go easily. He knows how vengeful and ferocious werewolves are. Once they are targeted, they are hard to get rid of.

    "Sue, let''s talk in the house first. Don''t worry, I''m here." Instead of teasing her, Wilson went to comfort her gently and took her back to the house.

    "Wilson, are those werewolves ready to attack us?" Su Hao asked with a worried face.

    "I don''t want to scare you, but I have to be honest, yes. As far as I know of them, they probably have found the body of the dead werewolf and are looking for both of us everywhere. It won''t be safe today. We should be careful. We can''t relax our vigilance for a moment, but you can rest assured that as long as I am here, I will protect you. " Wilson took hold of her cold hands and promised that his eyes were bright, reflecting a kind of dazzling light. At this time, suhao thought that he was just comforting himself, but did not think that Wilson had already gambled his life to protect her, even at the cost of all his actions.

    Night is coming soon, bright and round as a prop like moon hanging in mid air, tonight is a full moon. Suhao didn''t realize that Wilson''s face became very pale in the dark, her forehead was sweating, her hands were shaking slightly, and she was much weaker than usual, so she missed a lot of important information.

    At this time, the group of werewolves are groping all the way to find them, and they are slowly approaching nearby. However, on the night of the full moon, they are also very uncomfortable. Every werewolf is pale, and they can turn into half wolf at night. They have a strong power exclusive to werewolves, but tonight, they are all human beings, only showing sharp tusks, The rest are no different from ordinary people, so their strength will be reduced by half.

    But even on the night of the full moon, which they are most afraid of, they are not willing to give up searching for the enemy who killed their companions tonight, because their werewolf temperament is always vengeful. They can smell the smell of human beings, and they are very close. If they continue to search down, they will be able to find out the two sewer mice within tonight.

    Human beings are so weak, even though they are not as strong as usual tonight, it is enough to deal with unarmed human beings. It is as easy to crush them as it is to crush an ant. Besides, there are four werewolves on their side, and only two of them can resist.

    At this time, suhao and Wilson are on guard in the house. Suhao carries an unlit torch and a lighter in her arms, and the dagger Wilson gave her for self-defense. Wilson opens his arms to protect suhao. They hide in the room together. The atmosphere is very silent and depressing.

    Wilson cursed in his heart, but when he caught up with the full moon, he was found by these guys. Now his whole body was as painful as being burned by the moonlight, but now he can only endure for a while, but... He is afraid that when the other wolves attack later, he will have a hard time to pay, which will give the wolves a chance to attack Sue. Wilson looked down at the nervous suhao in front of him and swore in his heart that he would never let her get hurt. Even if he died tonight, he would protect the girl.

    "Sue, would you be sad if I died here tonight?" Wilson asked suddenly. He showed a pale smile, disguised his vulnerability with the night.

    Sue Hao jumped down by his sudden question, and then said angrily, "don''t say that. We''ll be all right tonight. We''ll find another place to hide tomorrow. Don''t say that again, or I''ll be angry! "

    "Well, I won''t say. We''ll be safe tonight. Don''t be afraid. I''m here. " Wilson fondled her hair and said with a weak smile.

    At this time, the four werewolves outside have escorted Robert to the village. The head of the werewolf has a twinkling of excitement in his eyes. Then he turns to the other werewolves and says, "this is it. It must be right. The two of them are hiding here. I smell the stench of human beings."

 Chapter 839

    The other werewolves were excited and yelled. Robert sneered in his heart. I''ve been tied to you all the time. Why don''t you say I stink? If I stink, let me go. The closer a group of werewolves came to their destination, the more excited they were. The bleak moon and the howling of the wolves were very strange. Robert felt goose bumps on one side.

    Because there are too many abandoned houses in Ao village, the wolves plan to look for them one by one. While they are looking for them, they shout out: "two sewer mice, we know you are hiding here. I can smell the smell of your sewer. Get out quickly!"

    "It''s no use hiding. We''ll look for each house one by one, and then we''ll catch you and tear you to pieces. Ha ha ha!" The proud and arrogant laughter of another werewolf reverberates in this empty village, which is very frightening.

    Sue Hao huddled up in the room, shaking uncontrollably. What should she do? Do you really have a chance to escape with Wilson tonight? What will the wolves do to both of them if they catch them? Torn to pieces or broken hands or feet?

    When Sue Hao was frightened, a pair of strong hands crossed her back and held her shoulder. She looked back and saw Wilson looking at her with worried face: "Sue, take a deep breath, don''t be afraid."

    Su Hao took a deep breath after listening to his words, and then suddenly felt as if he was really not so nervous and scared. Su Hao whispered, "thank you."

    Wilson looked at her quietly with deep eyes and said slowly, "Sue, listen to me. When they all come in, you''ll hide under the bed. Don''t make a sound and don''t come out. I''ll take care of the mess. "

    When Sue heard Wilson''s words, she was shocked. She shook her head and exclaimed excitedly, "Wilson, I don''t agree with you to do this!"

    "Shh... OK, it''s OK, Sue. I can handle them. Don''t forget it''s a full moon tonight. I''ll be fine if I''m careful. In fact, tonight is also a great opportunity for us. Instead of living in hiding every day, we''d better clean them all at once tonight. So we can live in the sunshine Wilson whispered consolation in suhao''s ear, patting her on the shoulder to calm her down.

    But Sue Hao is dubious about Wilson''s words. Can he really handle it by himself? Although it''s the full moon tonight, there are several people on the other side. No matter how powerful Wilson is, he will always be outnumbered. Is he saying everything now because he has made a plan in his heart, or is he just comforting himself?

    "I''ll protect you, I swear." Wilson gave her a gentle smile in the dark.

    When Sue heard Wilson''s words, she didn''t know why she suddenly felt tears in her eyes in the dark. She turned, opened her hands, gave Wilson a gentle hug, and then whispered, "you have to be careful, too."

    "Good." Wilson nodded to her.

    Just then, there came a sound of footsteps from far and near, and intermittent voices. It was the wolves who finally found here. The peaceful life of a few days ago is like a dream. Now the dream is about to wake up, and the beautiful things are like the moon in a mirror. Wilson gently pushed Sue''s body, looked under the bed and motioned her to get in quickly.

    Sue Hao hesitated for a moment, struggling with pain in her heart, and then obeyed Wilson''s meaning and climbed down to the bottom of the bed. Wilson pointed his head to her and told her, "Sue, the dagger must be taken well. Don''t let it leave your body. If you are in danger, you must be brave to protect yourself with it."

    Su Hao nodded cleverly and replied softly, "OK, you must... Protect yourself."

    Wilson agreed with a smile. At this moment, the distant disordered footsteps had already come out of the house. Wilson put his slender fingers to his lips and whispered to suhao, "don''t make any noise. Don''t come out. Hide yourself." Sue nodded desperately.

    Standing at the door of the house, the werewolves muttered, "it should be here. I can smell the smell of human beings in this house. I feel sick." The werewolf who spoke first made a vomit appearance.

    Another werewolf excitedly said: "finally found, damn, kill one of our companions, think it''s really OK? Even dare to hide here to eat and drink, dream! Let''s rush in and kill them

    The werewolf leader was also very excited. He growled angrily: "revenge for the wolf king and his dead companions! Long live the wolf

    Several werewolves raised their heads and uttered pathetic cries. Then the next second, the door was violently kicked open, and Sue heard Wilson''s hand wrapped in the outside of the house before the iron pieces, hit together, giving out a jingling sound, like a wind chime. Several werewolves coming in from behind forced to mend their feet on the door, causing the fragile wooden door that had been decayed to fall to the ground, raising a burst of dust.

    "Hello! I don''t have to follow in. Since you have both found them, I have no use value. Just let me go! " Robert''s hand was tied up for a day and a night, and he had worn his skin. The skin on his wrist was covered with blood. He was dragged out by these psychopaths for a day. Now he felt that his soul was almost gone, so he wanted to fight for his rights as a prisoner of war. He felt that although they were werewolves, at least half of them were human, so they should be reasonable.

    "No, you can''t escape! You human beings are not good things. None of you can run away! " A fierce werewolf kicks him in the back of his knee and kicks him to the ground.

    Robert now wants to go back and take back what he said just now. No, werewolves are unreasonable, savage and rude. Only wolves have no good things! Pooh!

    Suhao was a little surprised to hear that Robert''s voice appeared in the house. He thought that he would come out with these werewolves to arrest her and Wilson. He thought that he was such a mean traitor. Suhao felt sick.

    However, Sue Hao was a little surprised by what the werewolf said just now. Did the werewolf say "you humans are not good things" to Robert, or to her and Wilson? If this is to Robert, it''s strange. Isn''t Robert the last werewolf he didn''t find at that time? Why would a werewolf classify him as "you humans"?

    When all kinds of doubts flashed through suhao''s mind, the wolves began to search the room for their hiding place. Suhao heard them rummaging in other rooms, and things were falling down. Su Hao thought that these werewolves were really rude. He thought that he would throw the whole house down before he would give up. He could not help but dislike them even more.

    The first room was turned upside down by the wolves, but nothing was found. Then they toiled tirelessly to the next room, and they would not let go of even a corner of the house. Another house is still turning over all the things that can be turned over and smashing all the things that can be smashed. As always, it has nothing to gain. Su Hao suddenly felt that this group of rude wolf people had the same bad taste as the hooligans who smashed the stall.

    When the first two rooms were turned over, the wolves looked at the third room, the last room on the first floor. They look at each other alternately, with a deep smile and a faint green light in their eyes. Then the werewolf leader was the first to walk in front, and several werewolves followed Robert closely behind, and the whole group approached the room step by step.

    Suhao listened to the heavy rhythmic footstep, and felt that it was like beating on her heart. Every step she took shook her heart three times, which made her heart almost jump out. She looked anxiously for Wilson''s eyes. At the same time, Wilson looked back with a tacit understanding. Then she put her finger against her lips again and said to sue, "don''t come out later."

    She nodded and promised Wilson. To tell you the truth, she didn''t believe Wilson could beat five, so she couldn''t relax. Since Wilson is protecting her so much, she will not hesitate to step forward to clear up obstacles for Wilson when he is in danger.

    With that in mind, suhao gradually held down the dagger on the side. She still remembers Wilson killing a werewolf with the dagger yesterday. The werewolf is also a living creature. As long as she inserts the dagger into the chest or other fatal parts of the werewolf, Su Hao cheers herself: "there''s nothing to be afraid of, it''s just a few wolves."

    Sue Hao swore in her heart that if anyone dares to do anything to Wilson, she will never show mercy and send these hateful werewolves to the West with the dagger in her hand.

    The footsteps came closer and closer until they stopped at the door of the room where SOHO and Wilson were hiding, and then stopped. The werewolf leader grinned at them in the door and said, "are those two still hiding in the poor little room? It''s no use. Now we''re going to go in and tear up your internal organs and enjoy the pain and suffering. "

    Wilson and SOHO, of course, would not answer his witty question, but remained silent. Wilson suddenly saw a fruit knife that was much more blunt than a dagger. He took the fruit knife and held it in his hand. Then he padded his toes to the back of the door and stood close to the wall, ready to give these werewolves a surprise.

    These werewolves never thought that there was a person waiting for them behind the door for a long time, and they could never guess his identity. Now Wilson only waited for the moment when they entered the room to give one or two of them a fatal blow and use his body to say "the most intimate greeting".

    Wolf people see prey does not cooperate, immediately some angry, also lost the interest of playing with prey. "I know you must be in this room," sneered the more powerful leader of the werewolf. Since I don''t answer, I''ll count three and kick the door in. 3ˇ˘ 21... "

 Chapter 840

    Wolf king motioned to another werewolf next to him with his eyes and asked him to step forward to kick the door. The werewolf nodded and stepped forward to kick the door of the room with his feet. He was the first one to go into the room to check, but he found that the room was empty and did not see anyone in the room.

    "Well? Why is there no one? " Looking around, the werewolf was wondering why no one could be seen in the room, but he clearly smelled the strong smell of human beings in the room, and another strange and somewhat familiar smell.

    Just when the werewolf came in ahead and couldn''t find anything, he suddenly felt a flower in front of him. A figure flashed out from behind the door and jumped in front of him. Before he could see what was in front of him, he felt a pain in his heart, There was hot blood gushing from his chest.

    Wilson had been holding his breath behind the door, waiting for the best time, and the stupid werewolf just walked into the room, kicking the door directly, unprepared. So Wilson seized the perfect opportunity to jump from behind the door to the werewolf. Before he knew what was going on, Wilson grabbed the inferior fruit knife in his hand and thrust it into his heart without mercy.

    Just like the werewolf killed by him by the Rhine River, Wilson also used a fatal method to end the life of the werewolf. Hot blood sprayed all over his body. It was the smell of werewolf that he was familiar with. It was the smell of the same kind. But now for him, his only principle was to protect Su Hao. Other principles are no longer important to him, even though he bears the name of a whole family, he doesn''t care.

    The werewolf who was stabbed in the heart by him opened his eyes to the end. He looked down at the knife on his chest, and then looked at Wilson like a devil. With a very unwilling expression, his body slowly fell on the floor and made a thump sound.

    Wilson pulled out a smile of ambition, he killed another werewolf, not including Robert, the human, now there are still three werewolves can deal with.

    When the werewolf who was stabbed to death by Wilson''s sneak attack fell to the ground completely, other people reacted from the shock outside the door. As expected, then the three werewolves rushed forward with great anger to catch Wilson. It''s not that they''re slow, it''s that all of this happened so suddenly, Wilson is cunning and quick.

    "Who the hell are you?! Even killing our companion in front of me, I will not let you go! " The leader of the werewolf made an earth shaking roar. He lost his mind. He rushed up with red eyes and reached for Wilson, but Wilson escaped the attack.

    "I''m here to take your lives." Wilson replied expressionless, angry, mechanical and cold, without any emotion.

    These three werewolves have been thoroughly angered, even the sharp fangs and sharp claws are exposed, which looks very dangerous. At this time, Wilson is still an ordinary human, and does not intend to show his original shape or some characteristics. He has been avoiding this problem, because he does not know what kind of expression Su Hao will use to face the fact that he has hidden from her if he knows what he is and what he should feel.

    The wolves have killed so many villagers in duesterwald. They are all suhao''s friends in the past. Suhao would not forgive him if he was his real identity and what he had done. As Wilson dodged the attack of the three werewolves, he was still in the mood to think about the mess.

    The other two werewolves attacked him from left to right. Then the leader of the werewolf rushed to him, raised his paws and grabbed him. Several blood stains came out of his chest. Wilson was shivering with pain. On the night of the full moon, his tolerance to pain was much lower than usual. If he was the usual one, he would be more tolerant of pain, Even with broken arms and short legs, they can continue to fight and have amazing lethality.

    The bloodstain on the chest was constantly bleeding. The wound was exposed to the air, and a smell of blood filled the room. The werewolf leader nearest to Wilson was stunned when he smelled his blood. He thought he was hallucinating. Then the next second, he deliberately launched the next round of attack. Taking the opportunity to get close to Wilson, he sniffed. The strong smell of blood got into his nose. He was too familiar with the smell. It was the same kind of smell.

    So the werewolf leader looked up at Wilson in shock, and his mood was out of control. He yelled, "you, you too... Are you crazy?! Do you know what you''re doing

    Wilson looked at his shocked speechless face and said with a low smile, "I have only one principle now. I have to put aside all other identities, clans and so on. Now you have touched my bottom line, so I have to fight back. This is very normal. Don''t be so surprised."

    "You did the body under the cliff before that?" The werewolf leader looked at Wilson like a madman and asked incredulously.

    "Yes, I did it. It happened that he was there. It happened that he met us. Since his purpose was to kill us, I might as well get to know him first." Wilson said with a nonchalant face.

    "You are crazy, you are a madman... No, you are a traitor! What are you doing so much for? Is it just for that woman? That mean, dirty human being? " The werewolf leader''s mood is completely out of control and roars wildly.

    Then the werewolf leader grabbed Wilson''s collar, threw him to the ground, and stepped on his chest. I don''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. Just now, he stepped on the place where Wilson was caught with a few bloodstains, which made him frown and a trace of blood ooze from the corner of his mouth.

    "Cough..." Wilson coughed violently. She lay on the ground and turned her head. She saw that sue Hao was watching him trampled on the ground by the leader of the Werewolf in horror. She seemed to want to rush out to rescue him. Wilson quickly put his index finger against his lips and made a "Shh" speech, suggesting that she should not act rashly or expose herself.

    Su Hao hid under the bed and looked at the fight in the room in fear. In the beginning, Wilson ambushed behind the door and killed a werewolf. Blood splashed all over him, but he didn''t look like anything. Then the group of werewolves stormed in angrily and started to fight with Wilson. According to the current situation, Wilson was outnumbered one by three and temporarily fell behind.

    What''s more, the dialogue between the werewolves and Wilson is very strange, like a riddle, listening to the sound of Su Hao in the fog. Why do the werewolves keep asking Wilson why? What does it mean to scold him as a lunatic or a traitor? Su Hao felt that he couldn''t understand. At this time, his mind was in a mess.

    But when she saw Wilson injured, she couldn''t help shrinking her pupils. She was very distressed and angry. She just wanted to rush out with a dagger to help Wilson, but she saw Wilson was trampled by one of the werewolves and lying on the ground. Wilson turned his head and put his finger on his lips to tell her not to come out.

    What should we do now? Do you really want her to watch Wilson die for nothing?!

    On the next side, Wilson suddenly made a force on his hand, gathered his fingers into claws, clamped the werewolf leader''s foot on his chest, then pulled it hard, overturned the werewolf leader to the ground, and the two men changed positions instantly. Wilson took advantage of this great opportunity to press on the werewolf leader, grab the fruit knife and stab him in the chest.

    But at this time, suhao saw that one of the other two werewolves was going to hit Wilson on the back of the head when he lifted the stool beside him. Suhao could not help it any more. He grabbed the dagger and rushed out. Before everyone could react, he stabbed the werewolf who wanted to attack Wilson on the neck, He cut his whole neck in a very deep cross section.

    Then she saw the werewolf''s blood gushing out like a fountain, splashing her whole body. Robert, who had been standing on one side, screamed with fright, then fainted.

    At this time, another werewolf next to him reacted and rushed up to catch Su Hao with a roar: "you smelly woman, dirty human, I''m going to kill you today!"

    Just when he is ready to capture Sue Hao, Wilson, who was originally entangled with the leader of the werewolf, shifts his sight. He rushes over and kicks the werewolf who wants to capture Sue Hao. He kicks him to the ground, and then pulls sue to a roll to take her to a safe area nearby.

    "Sue, you are so brave. It''s beyond my expectation." Wilson praised Su Hao with a smile, who knows that when he smiles, he will hurt his chest, which makes him show his teeth.

    Su Hao was still holding the bloody dagger that had just cut off the werewolf''s throat. He couldn''t believe what he had done. She looked up at Wilson and asked, "I, I did it?"

    Wilson looked at her with a smile, his eyes full of appreciation and encouragement: "yes, you did. You saved my life. Thank you, Sue."

    Just as the two men were talking, the leader of the werewolf who had fallen to the ground had slowed down, got up from the ground and was ready for the second round of attack with a murderous look on his face. He glared at suhao with hatred on his face and asked Wilson viciously, "are you just for her? Are you crazy? For the sake of this human being, I''m not going to let you or her go. Since you protect her so much, you''re going to die together! "

    The werewolf leader continued to fight for a new round of attack. Wilson pulled Sue Hao behind him with an alert look: "you don''t want to touch her hair. You don''t want to hurt her until I don''t fall down today!"

    The werewolf leader rushed over and said with a sneer, "well, it depends on how many skills you have."

 Chapter 841

    Then, the next second, they fell on Wilson. The two men rolled to one side and started to fight wildly. They were almost equal. Now, no one is better than anyone else. Su Hao always feels that the werewolf leader''s words have been very strange since he appeared, but he said half of them didn''t say the whole. Su Hao can''t figure out what the dialogue between them means.

    Just as she was pondering over the problem, another werewolf rushed to her and wanted to catch her. Sue ran all the way to the door and ran to Robert''s neighborhood. At this time, Robert just woke up and saw that these two people were near him. One was chasing the other. He said angrily: "if you two want to fight, fight while you die, Don''t involve me

    Sue is kind-hearted. Robert is not only selfish, but also cheeky. Before, he helped the werewolf to track him. Now, he looks like nothing to do with himself. She despises him.

    Robert stood up and wanted to run to the side. He didn''t want to be involved in this big scuffle, but he just took two steps. The next second, he was caught by the werewolf who was chasing Su Hao. His sharp claws were against his throat. Robert was so scared that he didn''t dare move.

    "Brother, let me go. You''ve tied me all the way. I don''t want to take part in your fight." Robert cried.

    The werewolf tightened his claws around his neck, instantly scratched a blood mark, and then threatened Su Hao: "if you dare to run again, I''ll let his head move."

    Robert''s forehead left a bean sized cold sweat, and suhao stopped and looked at them.

    The werewolf catches Robert who wants to run away and uses him to threaten suhao, trying to contain her. Who knows that sue looked at them for a moment, then chuckled and said sarcastically, "if you want to kill him, kill him. It''s no use threatening me with him. He''s just a mean man who betrays dostwald."

    "You, you can''t help me!" Robert''s face is angry. The villain accuses Su Hao first.

    "Why should I save you, brother werewolf? You can kill him whenever you want, but don''t try to threaten me with him." Su Hao pulled out a sarcastic smile and quietly looked at the two people in front, as if they were watching a play, completely indifferent.

    The werewolf didn''t have Robert, but he didn''t let him go, because he didn''t intend to let all the people in this house go. So he grabbed Robert''s neck and walked to suhao step by step. Suhao slowly stepped back, but didn''t care, because she thought that the werewolf still wanted to use Robert to blackmail him naively.

    But she didn''t know that the remaining light of the werewolf was staring at the floor. He was calculating the distance between him and suhao. When he was not far or near, and he was sure that he could rush to the position, the werewolf stopped and suddenly pushed Robert in front of him to suhao. Robert was forced to push forward, the whole person hit Sue good body, so they both immediately knocked to the ground.

    The cunning werewolf took advantage of this time to rush forward and clasp Su Hao''s shoulder. Then he grabbed her by the neck with his claws and restrained her. Su Hao chagrins at his slowness, which gives the werewolf a chance to take advantage of. At the same time, he also spurns on the treachery and cunning of the werewolf.

    Robert was gloating: "aha, now it''s your turn, you smelly girl who can''t help you, just wait for death."

    After that, he wants to take advantage of the opportunity to escape. How can the werewolf let him go? He grabs suhao and distracts himself to grab Robert. So he relaxed his vigilance to suhao. When he stretches his other arm to grab Robert, suhao grabs the dagger in his hand and inserts it into his chest. Werewolf eat pain released hold of suhao''s hand, but did not release Robert, suhao took the opportunity to escape.

    Robert saw that the werewolf was seriously injured, and his courage was also strengthened. He didn''t run away at all. He stepped forward to hold the dagger inserted in the werewolf''s chest and sent it into the werewolf''s body. The werewolf shivered with pain and stared at Robert with deep hatred in his eyes. He grabs Robert, and then with his other hand, he pulls out the dagger from his chest. The blood splashes on Robert''s face. The next second, the werewolf holds the dagger and stabs it into Robert''s neck.

    Robert''s eyes were so wide open that he was shocked to the end. When he died, he didn''t dare to believe that he was dead. The werewolf looked at Robert a little bit thoroughly dead, and then said hatefully: "I said, don''t want to run, to die together! Despicable human! Ha ha ha... "

    The werewolf laughed wildly, then suddenly vomited a lot of blood out of his mouth, and then fell beside Robert, not moving. Two people''s blood dyed red a small place, human blood and werewolf''s blood mixed together, just like the hatred of human and werewolf passed down from generation to generation.

    On the other hand, Wilson and the werewolf leader were still tearing on the ground. The werewolf leader stuck to Wilson''s ear and said, "you fool, do you think they will appreciate you for helping a human girl? No, werewolves and humans have only hatred. Don''t be naive

    Wilson hit the wolf leader in the stomach with a circle, then said with a contemptuous smile, "who said I want human beings to appreciate me? Don''t presume on me. You are stupid, a group of self righteous guys."

    The werewolf leader turned over and put his paw on Wilson''s shoulder. He hissed in pain and swore in a low voice. The werewolf leader continued to roar in his ear: "what right do you have to say that we, you are the traitor of the werewolf, and the werewolf is ashamed of you! Go to death, you live to shame the werewolves

    Then he swung his paw and saw that he was going to take it out of Wilson''s heart. Wilson quickly rolled over to avoid the vicious attack of this claw. Wilson turned his head and spat a mouthful of blood foam on the ground, then looked at the werewolf leader sarcastically with sharp eyes: "you think you are fighting against human beings for the hatred of werewolves, but what is the righteous revenge in your eyes? It''s just a group of puppets manipulated by hatred. It''s very sad. "

    "Shut up, you don''t judge the werewolf right or wrong. Human beings are just a group of weak and despicable bedbugs. If you kill them, you should kill them all and then occupy all the land. That''s the meaning of revenge. " The werewolf leader spit disgustedly in Wilson''s direction and looked at him with scornful eyes, "and the traitors like you who betray the werewolf clan can''t even compare with the human bedbugs. I saw the werewolf for the first time, and you are a great shame of the werewolf!"

    Wilson was sure that he didn''t care about his provocative behavior at this time. He said coldly, "at least I know what I''m living for now, instead of saying that I''m living for revenge like you, but I don''t know why I want to exist and live a miserable life. When people tell you what you live for, do you really copy it? Is it really what you want?! It''s pathetic. I''ve been hoodwinked for many years. I''ve been killing people with blood on my hands, but I''ve never been happy for even a second. I don''t know what the meaning of doing this is, but I''ve finally found the meaning of my existence. "

    The werewolf leader''s face was very ugly. He pointed to Wilson, his eyes sparked with anger and scolded: "don''t be naive. The meaning of being is to take revenge on human beings and take back everything that belongs to us. This land should be dominated by us, not those weak and hypocritical human beings. Put away your ridiculous ideas, we wolves have no meaning of existence except revenge

    Wilson only felt that he was talking to a piece of wood, and they couldn''t talk at all, so he didn''t intend to waste any more words and stood up to put on a new offensive posture. At this moment, Wilson saw the wolf leader looking behind him with an excited and murderous face. So he turned his head and saw Sue Hao''s bloodstain running. He was shocked.

    He thought where suhao was injured, because the bloodstains on her clothes were very frightening. He asked in a hurry: "Sue? What''s the matter with you? "

    Suhao heard the anxiety and worry in his tone, and knew that he had misunderstood, so he quickly explained: "don''t worry, this is not my blood, but the blood of another werewolf and Robert."

    When the werewolf leader heard this, he was furious and asked, "you despicable human, have you done something to him? Have you killed him? "

    "He wanted to kill me first. I''m in self-defense. Do you werewolves always like it when villains complain first?" Suhao rolled her eyes and shrugged.

    The werewolf leader was so angry that he rushed to catch sue and tear her to pieces, but Wilson flashed in front of him and didn''t let him go to Sue''s trouble.

    The werewolf leader glared at him and roared, "get out of the way! You human running dog

    Wilson said smilingly, "when it comes to running dogs, aren''t you also running dogs of wolf king? You are loyal and fooled around. Do you know that wolf king doesn''t take you seriously at all? His subordinates will kill you without blinking an eye. "

    Then he pointed to himself with a smile and said, "I''m not a running dog. I''m a gentleman and a knight. I''m not the same as you guys who are rude and impolite

    When the leader of the werewolf heard that he was so reckless in criticizing the noble and dignified wolf king in his heart, he couldn''t help it any more. He lost control of his mood completely. He rushed up to show his fangs and bit him on the shoulder. Wilson''s shoulder was bleeding and his face was pale with pain.

    Sue Hao cried out anxiously, "Wilson!"

 Chapter 842

    She knew that Wilson had been holding on all the time. After all, there were so many wounds visible to the naked eye on his body, which should be close to the limit, so she had to find a way to help him. Weapons. By the way, I need a weapon first. Her dagger was still at the place where she had just fought with the dead werewolf. She had to go back and get it back first.

    "Wilson, hold on, wait for me, I''ll be right back!" Suhao yelled at Wilson.

    Then she stumbled back to the place where she had just been. She saw that both the werewolf and Robert were dead, and her dagger was slanting into Robert''s neck. Suhao ran to Robert, knelt down on the ground and pulled the dagger from Robert. The dagger should be stuck in a bone, so suhao finally pulled out the dagger with all his strength, and the whole person fell back on the ground.

    Robert''s neck then gently tilted to one side, has long been no longer his usual domineering look, suhao looked at Robert and werewolf lying on the ground, some complex heart, every war can not avoid a river of blood.

    At this moment, Sue Hao heard Wilson, who was fighting on the other side, suddenly let out a scream. She was so scared that she quickly grabbed the dagger and ran to him.

    Wilson''s voice was very shrill just now, which made Sue very worried. She prayed that nothing would happen to him and rushed to Wilson''s direction quickly. When suhao ran there, he saw that Wilson''s other shoulder was also asked for two blood holes by the werewolf leader, and the whole shoulder was soaked with blood.

    "Wilson, are you ok?" Su Hao cried out anxiously.

    Wilson didn''t look back. He just said, "Sue, it''s dangerous here. Don''t come here for a while."

    Su Hao looked at his back and couldn''t see the expression on his face, but he recognized the weakness in his voice. So she thought anxiously, "Oh, no, Wilson''s injury may be more serious than she thought. Sue Hao doesn''t want to listen to Wilson this time. He is seriously injured and still wants to carry it all down by himself. How can he leave him alone?

    So she quietly close to the other side, do not let the two people who are crazy fighting to find her existence. The werewolf leader once again threw Wilson to the ground, then the whole person sat on him, pressed him with the weight, and then punched Wilson again and again. He was very insidious and vicious. He chose the place where there was a wound to fight, so after a series of blows, the place where there was a wound split even more fiercely. Suddenly, it was bloody, and it looked particularly frightening.

    Wilson had a stomachache. He felt that even the acid in his stomach was about to come out. No, we can''t let the leader of the werewolf succeed all the time. Otherwise, she will fall down first. What can sue do? This vicious and ferocious werewolf will not let her go. She is so weak that she can''t fight against the werewolf without his protection.

    As a result, Wilson regained his spirits. He bit the tip of his tongue quietly and used the severe pain to wake up his long lost sensitivity and consciousness. The next second, Wilson grabs the fist that the werewolf leader is about to smash down again and throws him to the ground. He punches the head of the werewolf leader one by one.

    The werewolf groaned bitterly. At this time, Su Hao had already quietly come to them. He held a sharp dagger and thrust it over the werewolf''s shoulder. The werewolf was in great pain. A paw would go out and cut one of Su Hao''s arms, leaving a few blood marks on it.

    "Ah Su Hao was blown away a few meters by the fierce force of the werewolf. She fell to the ground in pain, half of her body numb.

    Hearing suhao''s scream, Wilson turned his head and saw suhao fall to the ground in agony. He said, "suhao! Are you ok? "

    Sue coughed violently. She sat up and tried to answer Wilson: "I''m... Cough... I''m ok."

    All of a sudden, she looked at the werewolf leader who was suppressed by Wilson, and yelled to Wilson in horror, "Wilson, be careful!"

    But it''s still a little late. The sly werewolf doesn''t know when to quietly pull out the dagger she put in his shoulder, and then stab Wilson''s fragile abdomen in his hand. Wilson''s blood flow is as follows, and the whole person slides down from the werewolf leader''s body and leans to one side. The werewolf''s face shows a treacherous smile.

    "Ha ha, those who are not vulnerable to a single blow still want to defeat me. Naive and stupid people often die miserably. Now I will end your worthless life. " Werewolf eyes a fierce, looking down on the ground has been too painful to speak Wilson, his face uncontrollable excitement.

    The werewolf covered his shoulder injury, stood up, then raised a sharp claw, aimed at Wilson''s heart, and waved a claw unprepared: "everything is over. The werewolf is always the master of the world. No one wants to tamper with this law!"

    "Wilson! No! " Su Hao''s face was pale, and she cried out bitterly. She felt her heart beat suddenly and stopped suddenly. When she thought of the next picture, she felt her soul would be taken away.

    Just when both werewolf and SOHO thought Wilson was going to die, Wilson burst out with a powerful force. In an instant, he grew long sharp tusks, his eyes became scarlet, his hands and fingers became sharp claws, and his whole body was blue.

    The next second, I saw Wilson firmly clasp the hand that the werewolf leader wanted to take out to his heart, and then throw him to the ground. Suddenly, there was a man shaped pit on the ground, which showed the great power. Then Wilson grabbed the dagger inserted in his abdomen, pulled it out and threw it aside. He walked to the leader of the werewolf and looked down at him. Then he grabbed his collar and lifted him into the air. He said with a gloomy smile, "this is my real strength. Why, do you want to see it?"

    The werewolf felt the power of completely crushing himself, and his eyes were stained with some fear, but he still refused to accept the soft, and scolded: "no matter how powerful the power is, the werewolf family will give it to you, but you have to be the running dog of human beings! You shameless traitor, go and die

    Wilson grabbed him by the neck, his eyes were murderous, he said coldly: "then I will send you to God before I die."

    The next second, Wilson lowered his head, pointed his sharp fangs at the werewolf''s neck, and then bit it down. He specially picked the main artery to ask for it. Suddenly, blood gushed out like a small fountain. The picture was very terrible.

    "- ah!" Suhao can''t help but cover her eyes and scream. The impact of this painting on her is so strong that a wave of nausea surges up.

    After a while, Wilson threw the breathless werewolf out like a rag doll. Then Wilson gradually returned to his original human form and fell to the ground, as if the murderer was not the same person as the present man.

    When Sue Hao heard that there was no movement outside, she put down her hands covering her eyes. However, when she saw Wilson who was falling on the ground and his eyes were gradually lax, her heart was almost stopped. She rushed over and held Wilson in her arms. "Wilson, wake up. Don''t fall asleep."

    Wilson felt some cold liquid falling on his face. When he looked up, he saw that sue Hao was in tears. He weakly raised his hand and gently wiped the tears off her face. He whispered, "Sue, don''t cry for me. I''m a sinner and my hand is covered with blood. Also, I''m actually a werewolf. When I was in duesterwald, the last werewolf was actually me. I''m sorry I cheated you

    Su Hao couldn''t say anything. He just kept shaking his head to show that he didn''t blame him at all. Wilson gently stroked her face and said, "these days in this room with you are my happiest time. Thank you very much for bringing me light and warmth. If I''m gone, please take me back to tustward and bury me in front of the church with those who died so that I can continue to atone for them until my sins are cleared. "

    After a while, Sue said, "Wilson, you''re a good man. You''ve never been the same as those werewolves. I''ll take you back to our village, dostwald. But now promise me not to fall asleep too soon, OK? Stay with me a little longer. "

    Wilson nodded to suhao with a weak smile and agreed to her, but his body temperature was getting colder and colder, his breath was getting weaker and fainter, he almost couldn''t hear, his eyes were gradually lax, and he felt suhao''s face was getting more and more blurred, almost unable to see clearly. So he stretched out his hand and gently drew the outline of suhao with his slender fingers. The last stroke fell on suhao''s lips. Then Wilson''s arm finally fell down and his eyes closed slowly.

    Su Hao looks at his pretty face with his eyes closed. She feels that he is just sleeping, but she knows that he will never wake up. Su Hao lowered his head, gently dropped a kiss on his forehead and whispered "thank you.".

    After a while, Wilson''s body in Su Hao''s arms changed, gradually became smaller, and finally revealed his original shape, which was a white wolf with white hair. You see, you even have white hair on your body. How can you say that you are an unforgivable villain?

    Suhao walked back to duesterwald step by step with the body of white wolf in her arms. She suddenly remembered the scene when she saw Wilson for the first time in the world. He missed his naughty teasing at that time, but now she can''t help thinking about it. There is a section of dustward between dustward and Ao village. It was already sunset when suhao came to the village gate with white wolf.

    She went to the dilapidated church, got a shovel, dug a hole in an open space, and then gently put the White Wolf''s body in, burying the earth on it until the big hole was completely filled. Sue Hao squatted down and touched the ground, her eyes full of nostalgia: Wilson, you are going to sleep here, and I am going to return to my world, I will always remember you.

 Chapter 843

    Su Hao quietly accompanied him for a long time. She stood up from the ground when she knew that her legs and feet were numb. She looked up at the beautiful rosy clouds in the distance and thought that night was coming, and this dawn would come.

    As she walked out of dustward, she took a last deep look back at the entrance of the village and whispered, "goodbye."

    Then suhao went down the mountain and came to the Rhine River, where she came to the world and where she met Wilson for the first time. Now, everything is coming back.

    The system sends a prompt sound: "you are about to return to the original place, please be ready."

    It was a very unforgettable trip, she thought. Goodbye, dostwald; Goodbye, Wilson.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    At noon, the scorching sun is raging. Suddenly, a burst of thunder comes from Yunxuan''s palace.

    "Suhao, the elder of Yunxuan palace, colludes with the demons and injures his fellow disciples. She wants to usurp the position of the leader of Yunxuan palace. She has no distinction between good and evil. How can she become the leader of Yunxuan palace?"

    In the jubilant hall, a woman in green suddenly burst in, facing the people kneeling in his highness man, holding a sharp sword, pointing to Su Hao sitting on the chair symbolizing power and status.

    Her fierce voice and ferocious expression were very abrupt in the original festive atmosphere.

    "Su Hao, you collude with the demons and let go many demons in the demon lock tower. Do you mean to sit in this position?"

    The woman in green is named Qingyu. She is Su Hao''s elder martial sister. Similarly, she is also the elder of Yuxuan palace and one of the candidates for the leader of Yuxuan palace. However, her supporters are a little less than Su Hao. It is estimated that she is not reconciled to this scene.

    Su Hao looked at her with a smile, not only did not refute her words, there is no trace of guilty.

    In the succession ceremony, many disciples didn''t respond to this, and the whole hall fell into a strange silence.

    Seeing that suhao didn''t speak, Qingyu thought that she was frightened. She raised her chin and said haughtily, "a few days ago, I saw suhao sneaking into the demon lock tower. At that time, I didn''t know what she was doing and didn''t dare to disturb her. But just now, I took some disciples to the demon lock tower to check. I found that all the demons in it were let go, not only that, I also found traces of evil spirit in suhao''s room. Look... "

    People with her fingertips look, see the chair suddenly drill out a lot of huge vines will be surrounded by Lin''an, as if to protect her in general.

    "Su Hao, I''ve been possessed for a long time. How can I be the leader of Yunxuan palace?" Qingyu''s face is full of anger. With a sudden flick of the dust, the cold air forms an ice blade and flies to Su Hao, who is proud and independent, but is blocked by the emerging vines.

    "How... How possible?" The disciples couldn''t believe what they saw in front of them. The vines full of evil spirit were actually protecting the palace leader they were about to ascend.

    "The palace master colluded with the demons? Is the palace master a demon

    "No, I don''t believe that the palace master won''t betray us. How can the palace master betray us and ask us?"

    "But, but elder Qingyu won''t talk nonsense for no reason?"

    "But, that''s su Hao, the first person of Xiuxian sect. If she colludes with demons, then... "

    No one believes, no one dares to believe, face to face that full of magic vine, but no one can''t believe it!

    Su Hao didn''t see the slightest panic on the high platform. He just looked up slightly in the space surrounded by vines and said to Qingyu, "just with these grasses, do you want to trap me?"

    "You are so powerful that you are not afraid of it. But there are many disciples of our immortal sect who are outstanding in their abilities. Evil can never be good since ancient times. Today I will do justice for heaven and kill you demon!"

    Qingyu took out the headmaster''s order from his arms and roared to the disciples who were still kneeling on the ground: "all disciples, listen to the order, I''m elder Qingyu. I''m appointed by the palace master on his deathbed to take over the position of the palace master. I''ll eradicate the demon suhao in the palace and return the pure brightness to Yunxuan palace. Please help me to eradicate the demon, suhao!"

    Words fall, in the main hall kneeling disciples suddenly a few people suddenly flew up, casting magic straight toward Su Hao.

    When Su Hao saw this, he frowned. Suddenly, he threw his sleeve and cut off all the vines around her. At the same time, he shot those people away.

    "Back off, I can pretend nothing happened." Suhao stood up and looked down at the people who were fighting against her.

    Qingyu stares at Lin''an, who is high above him. He is dressed in plain white, and his face is always smiling. He has been forced to be so calm.

    As if all the people in front of her are ants in general, as if she in her eyes, is a monkey can only jump in general.

    What she hates most is Su Hao''s posture.

    Qingyu took advantage of the attention of all the people on Su Hao''s body and scratched his arm. Then he said with dignity: "don''t listen to her. She''s cheating us. She''s a demon. Look!"

    Qingyu tore the clothes on her arm and let her wound appear in the eyes of the public. "Look, this is the style of demons. People say one thing in front of you and do another thing behind you. You all step back. If you are hurt by her accidentally, the evil spirit will enter the body. Here, give it to me."

    "It''s up to you." Su Hao stepped forward and sneered.

    "Yes, with me, Su Hao, you are a great witch. Even if I have to fight for my life, I will finish the life of the palace leader in addition to you!"

    Qingyu said decisively, and at the same time, he jumped up and whirled in the air for a week. After whirling in the air, Qingyu drew countless ice blades and formed a circle to stab Su Hao.

    As soon as suhao''s hand was lifted, the ice blades turned into water in front of her and fell to the ground like rain.

    It''s so easy. It''s in sharp contrast to Qingyu''s desperate battle.

    And Su Hao step by step to Qingyu''s front, also let those who want to quit people back.

    They all took up their swords and roared at Su Hao with awe inspiring Justice: "Su Hao, how dare you not only collude with the demons, but also kill your fellow disciples. How can you be worthy of our ancestors in Yunxuan palace if you don''t kill you?"

    "Kill her, kill her..."

    Su Hao really didn''t understand what she had done to make this group of people hold her high in this position, but she suffered all this on her first day in office.

    It''s a pity that he died in this way. He just sat on this chair and died.

    Su Hao tried to mobilize his aura, but he was always suppressed, and there were stabbing pains in the Dantian.

    Looking at the ferocious face below, she would have been cut down hundreds of times if her body hadn''t been injured.

    "Since you want to die, don''t blame me for being rude?" Lingli couldn''t be used, so Su Hao had to find another way out, trying to suppress them with the past dignity.

    With so many people, it''s really hard to find a way out!

    "Oh, do you think you have Yunxuan palace in your hands? You think highly of yourself! Come on, take this witch down for me

    As Qingyu''s voice falls, the disciples of Yunxuan palace rush to Su Hao. It seems that she can''t fight with her spiritual power, but she has to suppress her with the number of people. So many people are exhausted by every move.

    However, Su Hao was not as stupid as they thought. He took out an array symbol and emptied a defensive array in the original place, allowing them to attack.

    She is waiting, waiting for this group of people can not attack her, that person will not appear, to her life.

    Qingyu looks at the defensive array that can''t be attacked, sneers at Su for a long time, and walks up to her with a ferocious face: "you are well prepared, but what''s the matter? No matter how many charms you have, you won''t last long... Are you waiting for brother Su to save you? Ha ha, don''t worry. Brother Su will be here soon. He will be here soon

    Brother Su!

    Hearing this address, Su Hao''s heart was violently painful, which was the hate from his original body.

    Yes, it''s hatred. It''s strong hatred. It''s unforgettable.

    The same name as her, suhao, was taken by her brother. His name is sulai. He is the most important and favorite person in the world.

    Because it was he who picked suhao up from the street. He freed her from the darkness and gave her a piece of light, but when she accepted the light, he sent her to hell.

    Su Hao pressed his heart, which was so painful that it was about to explode, and comforted him: "don''t worry. When he comes, I will ask him to understand. If he takes you, I will let him bury you no matter what the cost."

    "Broken!" Su Hao threw out a magic spell, showing a golden flame, which turned into thousands of stars and shot down all her disciples.

    "Dying." Green feather secretly hate a, to the disciples who fell to the ground, "pity" said, "you are injured, hurry down to cure, don''t let the evil spirit into the body, here to me, you can rest assured, I will take this demon girl down, the front palace Lord guilty."

    The disciples struggled to get up and were moved by what Qingyu said, but they didn''t dare to go.

    In fact, I''m sorry to leave. I''m afraid that Qingyu can''t beat Su Hao. I''ll ask them a question at that time. I''m afraid that all the credit will be robbed by Qingyu. I''m a little unwilling.

    Finally, one person stood up and said that they would delay elder Qingyu if they stayed, so they had to go.

    With the last one quitting and closing the door, a light came down from the sky and fell steadily on Su Hao''s array.

    It''s her carelessness. She thinks that there is a Dharma array, and Qingyu can''t hurt her, but she forgets that Qingyu can set up a Dharma array for her on this basis, so that she can be trapped.

    No, suhao was trapped by the burning fire prison. The burning flame attached to the pillar of light, and it burned her array away.

    Seeing Su Hao''s face getting paler and paler, Qingyu burst out laughing, "ha ha, you hold on, you hold on again, I''ll see when you can hold on! Well, maybe, if you can hold on to brother Su, so that he can see you after death, he will be as happy as I am, ha ha. "

    "Mean!" Su Hao had to take out the last magic spell to strengthen the array and reduce the damage to his body.

 Chapter 844

    "Hellfire! I think you''re the one who''s possessed, aren''t you Su Hao said with a light look that she didn''t expect that Qingyu would sell her soul to the demons in order to get the palace master''s position.

    Qingyu glanced, raised his chin and said, "so what? Now Yunxuan palace, who doesn''t know you are the devil!"

    "You are the devil. You suhao are the biggest devil in the world. You are the devil of Yunxuan palace. Ha ha ha." With Qingyu''s laughter, Hellfire prison began to tighten step by step, and the sound of explosion implied in the red flame.

    Bang!

    The defense array is burned, and Su Hao is burned by the fire of the explosion. He falls to the ground and is locked by the fire of hell.

    Like a winner, Qingyu came to her step by step, raised her chin and said triumphantly, "do you know how the hell fire came from?" Without waiting for Su Hao to respond, he continued, "just because your attribute is fire, he specially found it for you in order to make your fire burn more vigorously. How about when these fires melt into your body and integrate with your fire, does it feel very good?"

    It''s really hard!

    Su Hao didn''t expect that they were so cruel to him!

    The fire of hell melted into her body, like a burning heat, instantly burned through the viscera, destroyed most of her spiritual pulse, and she almost wanted to die.

    Suhao struggled desperately to get rid of her hand holding her chin. She wanted to stand up from the ground. Her eyes were looking at the door tightly.

    That person still refuses to appear. In this case, what are these spiritual powers left for!

    Bang!

    The spirit pulse explodes, and the powerful spirit power spurts out. Her red lotus fire sweeps over her, locks her hell fire, and slaps her face on Qingyu.

    Just a blow, consumed her whole body strength, at the moment she is like a balloon, decadent fell to the ground, but the eyes still stay in the direction of the door.

    Ta... Ta... Ta

    Suddenly found a familiar figure appeared in the door, is slowly came in, with his approach, suhao feel his heart is more and more pain, as if his every step on her heart, as if to crush her heart in general.

    "Why?" Before he came near, Sue asked him eagerly.

    Why?

    This is the original body has been persistent problem, is her breath, to death, also want to know the answer.

    It''s a pity that the man didn''t answer her. He just glanced at her with cold eyes and turned to Qingyu''s side.

    The action gently helped her up, and Qingyu was also in his arms.

    "Brother Su, you finally come. Yu''er is so pitiful. She bullies yu''er."

    "Well behaved, don''t be afraid, with me, she can''t bully you!"

    See Su Lai hand a wave, the powerful prestige rushes toward Su Hao, blow over the weak she, fiercely bump into the wall, mercilessly fall down again.

    Su Hao felt that all her organs had been smashed. It was too painful.

    Red eyes looking at them, she never thought they would collude with each other, if it is a scum man with a cheap woman, perfect match.

    But she, from beginning to end, is just a joke!

    Su Hao laughed two times, covered his heart that was about to suffocate, and said softly, "satisfied, this is the answer you always want to see!"

    fool! This man has always wanted your life!

    You still love him silly, waiting for him!

    "Brother Su, she bullied yu''er. How do you plan to help yu''er get revenge?" Qingyu shakes sulai''s sleeve and asks with pride.

    Sulai raised her hand to arrange her scattered hair, straightened her clothes, and said slowly, "didn''t I give you hell fire? Let the fire burn her body, and let''s suck up her spiritual power bit by bit, OK

    "Yes, yes!" Green feather excited to come out, "where to start burning better? Brother Su, would you like to put a fire in her stomach and start to burn it from her stomach

    "You like it." Sulai said fondly.

    "Dogs, dogs, men and women, you will die hard!" Regardless of the pain on her body, Su Hao quickly took out a charm from her arms and stuck it on her body, pouring the whole body''s spiritual power into it.

    "No, don''t let her run away!"

    Aware of Su Hao''s action, but Su Lai only had time to roar out such a sentence. He let Su Hao run without even having time to show his moves. Unwilling, he roared to Qingyu: "how did you let her run?" Slow attitude can not be maintained, at the moment he is like a fiery lion, no prey in the mouth, impatient blame others.

    And Qingyu is also like a lamb who has been wronged. He lowers his head and says pitifully, "I''m sorry, brother su. I''m useless. It''s my carelessness." He walked over and pulled Su Lai''s sleeve and said, "I''m sorry, brother su. Don''t be angry, OK?"

    People have already run away. No matter how angry they are, no matter how angry they are.

    Sulai took a deep breath. His angry face had turned into a spring breeze. He pressed the man into his arms and said without any blame: "how can I be angry with you? It''s just a pity that you can break through the nihilism and get closer to me. Well, don''t cry... "Su Lai gently wiped the tears on Qingyu''s face and said gently," immediately step on the position of the palace leader, do your best to catch the people back, or it will be a waste to die outside. "

    "Well, I''ll listen to brother su." Because she listens to sulai about everything and never refutes him, sulai always dotes on her, and these are the things that suhao can''t do all the time!

    Pain, pain all over, pain to the bone marrow, Su Hao clenched his gums, eager to bite off his tongue, cut off this life, the end of this, failed task!

    But Taotie''s voice echoed in his mind: "do not accept the failed task, task failure, all start again!"

    "NIMA!" Sue said a curse.

    "Now I begin to receive mission information. My name is Su Hao, elder of Yunxuan palace. He is a rare genius in a hundred years. His spiritual power attribute is fire. He is highly respected in Yunxuan palace and deeply loved by his disciples. Therefore, he was elected as the candidate of palace leader."

    Highly respected, deeply loved by the disciples?

    If this is true, how can she end up like this?

    It''s just a fake made by Su Lai and Qing Yu, which makes her think it''s true. Then she puts down her guard and falls into their hands, so that they can suck up her spiritual power and break through the boundaries.

    Why not catch her at the beginning and push her to the top?

    It''s just taking Su Hao as a stepping stone to give Qingyu a higher position.

    Su Hao turned over, let himself "comfortable" lying on the ground, after a heavy breath, asked: "what is the task of the world?"

    Taotie said: "the first is to kill Su Lai and Qing Yu to avenge Yuanshen. The second is to become the head of Yunxuan palace and realize Yuanshen''s wish before he died."

    ˇ­

    Can we dig more holes?

    She just came down from that position!

    She just escaped from those two bitches!

    Forget it. Save your life first!

    It''s a deep mountain to see the place where I''m randomly transmitting,.

    There are many treasures in the mountains!

    But he couldn''t move. He felt the pain of falling apart. So Su Hao lay down like this and recovered a little strength on the third day.

    I don''t know if it''s because I''m burned by the fire of hell. There are no wild animals to tear her in these three days.

    But now she''s going to get up and fight with these beasts!

    Deep in the mountains and forests, all the wild animals here have become elite. They can''t play with their lives. So Su Hao has to focus on some small animals. First, he fills his stomach and raises a pothole wound.

    After a full month, these injuries were only 50% or 60% better. Now, Su Hao had a little confidence and played hard!

    The peach blossom forest in full bloom is out of place with the hot and dry forest in July and August. A hundred miles away, Su Hao made a magic decision and turned into a gentle scholar to drive in the wild mountains. When the night falls and the stars are shining, we arrive at the peach blossom forest. Deep in the peach blossom forest, there is a wooden house with a faint light of fire.

    Su seems to have found a savior, and quickly went to knock on the door. The one who opened the door was a girl with a peach blossom face. When she saw him, she was stunned.

    Su Hao was also stunned. Hongyun immediately climbed up his pretty cheek, stepped back two steps, and made a compilation. He wiped the sweat on his forehead, and apologized with a shy smile: "it''s very kind of you to visit me late at night. I''m Su Lai, a scholar. Now I''m going to Beijing for the exam. Unfortunately, I met a robber on the way to Beijing, and all my money was robbed, In the process of escaping, I was forced into the mountain by the robbers and lost my way. I suddenly saw the light. I think there must be this family. So I came here boldly. I''m abrupt. I want to ask the girl to allow me to stay overnight. I''m sure I will leave tomorrow morning. I won''t add any trouble to the girl! "

    "This, er, this, isn''t that good?"

    The little girl who opened the door should have never met such a thing. Moreover, the scholar was so beautiful and polite. For a moment, she seemed hesitant and happy.

    Su Hao saw the little girl''s hesitation and made another compilation to show her solicitation.

    When they hesitated, a clear, enchanting voice came from the room and asked, "Xiao Yao, what''s the matter? Is someone here? "

    Hearing the question, the girl named Xiaoyao immediately turned her head and said in a loud voice: "elder sister, there is a good and handsome scholar who is begging me to stay with him."

    Hearing what she said, Su Hao''s face became more red, and Xiaoyao also laughed more happily, revealing two rows of white teeth.

    "How handsome is a good student?" With the voice more and more clear, the woman in the room also went to the door, the body is very graceful enchanting.

 Chapter 845

    She stopped behind Xiao Yao, and her big eyes looked up and down at Su Hao. It seemed that she wanted to strip Su Hao''s clothes.

    It seems to be very satisfied with the appearance of "Su Lai". The coquettish woman covered her mouth and said with a smile: "our Xiaoyao''s eyes are really good. The childe is really pretty." Then he bent over and gave Su Hao a salute.

    Su Hao immediately saluted and said, "the girl is joking. It''s abrupt. Please forgive me if I disturb you."

    Xiaoyao waved his hand and said, "don''t disturb me. There are only two people here, sister and I, who don''t disturb me at all."

    Before he finished, he was given a cold look by his sister. He immediately drew back and stopped talking.

    "We are really the only two sisters in our family. We can''t say where we are bothered, but there are always differences between men and women. We can''t agree with the etiquette and rules, so we''d better not leave the childe. Please go somewhere else!"

    Su Hao was depressed and apologized: "I''m not here. I''m here to accompany the two girls. But I''ve been looking for most of the mountain, and there''s a girl at home." He bowed his head and was depressed. "After all, the etiquette is not allowed. Can the girl talk like this? I won''t enter the house, but can the corner allow me to stay all night? I will leave tomorrow morning!"

    Seeing Su Hao pleading bitterly, the coquettish woman looked at the night and sighed. Finally, she couldn''t bear to say, "it''s all right. My granny said that good-looking men are good people. Now it''s so late, and the woods are not safe outside. Come in and have a rest!"

    Su Hao was overjoyed. He was so excited that he didn''t know how to release it. He bowed 90 degrees and said, "thank you, miss. Thank you."

    Then, as if they could not see the defense at the door, they followed them into the house.

    The coquettish woman saw that he walked straight in, and there was no doubt about him. At the moment when he stepped in, she took back the defense, and then set up double defense.

    Sister promised to let Su Hao come in, Xiaoyao is most happy, excitedly get him a few snacks, also put his room clean up, let out to sleep for him, and she ran to her sister, with sister squeeze a bed.

    Seeing this, Su Hao was very grateful and said: "thank you, little girl. I don''t agree with what your sister said just now. I think a good-looking woman is a good person. You and your sister are the best people in the world."

    Xiao Yao is praised by Su Hao. She looks like a peach blossom and runs away with her face covered in shyness.

    Su Hao looked down at the food in front of him. Well, it was very delicate and attractive. It looked delicious. But when she fixed her eyes, it was not the centipede, cockroach, big bug, or the soup made from psychedelic grass.

    Is this trying to psychedelic him or poison him!

    Su Hao messed up those things, simply picked a few things, found a place to lose, pretended to be full, came to Xiaoyao''s room to sleep.

    In the middle of the night, when Su Hao was sleepy, suddenly a peach blossom fragrance came to his face. Su Hao half rubbed his eyes and slowly opened them. As soon as he sank, he looked down and had a small head in his arms.

    "Xiaoyao? Why don''t you go to bed so late? What are you doing here? But do you recognize the bed? " Without waking up, Su Hao''s voice was a little lazy, which sounded more bewitching than those of the two sisters.

    "Don''t you recognize the bed?" Xiao Yao goes to his arms and pretends to tear off his clothes. His strong chest is exposed like this.

    Xiao Yao rubbed his face and hummed out his voice. "Sure enough, my bed is still comfortable, but brother Su also likes my bed?"

    Brother Su!

    It''s been a long time!

    The corner of Su Hao''s mouth turned to a smile of Su Lai''s indifference. "How could brother Su not like sister Xiao Yao''s bed, which is so comfortable and warm? Since Xiao Yao knows the bed, should brother Su leave and give it to you? " I''m about to get up.

    In a hurry, Xiao Yao hugged his waist tightly. He was like a powerful octopus, holding Su Hao tightly. "No, brother Su, can''t you feel lonely when you sleep alone? Is it not good for Xiao Yao to sleep with his brother? Since my brother felt that Xiaoyao''s bed was comfortable and warm, why did he leave? Although Xiaoyao''s bed is not big, it can hold us both. Let''s sleep together tonight! "

    I didn''t expect that although the girl was young, she had a good figure. Mei Gong was not inferior to her sister at all, but she was so young that she was really embarrassed to speak.

    He quickly pushed the man away, got out of bed, and said without looking back: "although a person is lonely, it''s against the rules for you to accompany him. You''re still young. Go to bed early. I''ll find your sister."

    "Elder sister, elder sister, elder sister again. I''m worse than my elder sister. How can everyone go to find my elder sister? I''m going to decide you tonight. You''re the best from me, and you''re the best if you don''t!"

    Xiaoyao domineering said, small hand a wave, the door closed tightly, let Su Hao how push all push can''t open.

    The border has fallen. The peach blossom demon outside can''t hear what''s going on in the room. Even if she hears it, she won''t come to disturb her. In this case, don''t blame her for being rude.

    Su Hao in Xiaoyao rushed over, fast seal all her actions, hand touched her demon Dan, five fingers into claws to dig out the demon Dan.

    I didn''t expect to get it so easily. Fortunately, Xiaoyao had no experience and didn''t defend him. If she was against her sister, she would not have such good luck.

    Thinking of her sister, Su Hao sighed bitterly. After stopping the bleeding, she took the man to bed, covered the quilt, and sat down in the corner to refine the demon pill.

    Young is young, refining the whole demon pill, Su Hao''s internal injury is only one and a half minutes better, and there is no trace of spiritual pulse dredging.

    With a sigh, he did not tidy his clothes. He gently opened the door and went out. He gently closed the door without looking for another corner, so he sat down and had a rest.

    Maybe she was tired or depressed for a long time, so she fell asleep.

    After about half a night, the coquettish woman in the other room came out and saw that Sue was so tired and asleep. Her strong chest was full of little red, and her waist pants were loose. She covered her mouth and laughed with satisfaction.

    The coquettish woman saw Su Hao''s love for her hand, and her smile was more brilliant. She looked at her little sister''s room and said, "Xiaoyao, Xiaoyao, you are still young. Since you can''t enjoy it, don''t blame your sister for robbing you."

    "Wake up, scholar, Mr. Su, wake up." The coquettish woman called a few more times, and her strength on her hand increased. She waved to Su Hao''s face.

    Su is in pain. She wakes up from her dream and rubs her hazy eyes. She thinks she is dreaming, "aunt? Xiaoyao, sister girl

    When the coquettish woman heard such a name, she couldn''t help laughing, "my name is Xiao Tao, and you can call me Xiao Tao or Tao er." Xiao Tao comes up to Su Hao and blows at him.

    That peach blossom flavor is very fragrant and gorgeous. When you inhale it, you will feel deeply in your dream and can''t extricate yourself.

    "Tao, Tao''er, Gu girl, Tao''er, Tao''er..." Su called her name and stood up with her.

    His head was so low that he almost buried it in his chest. He said in fear: "I''m impolite. I''m impolite. Please, please girl, please don''t blame me. Don''t blame me."

    Xiao Tao helped Su Hao up, "where did you lose your manners? But my sister Xiaoyao is mischievous. She recognizes the bed and sneaks back when I don''t pay attention to it, which makes the young master get cold here. But our sisters are not well entertained. Please don''t blame me. "

    Su Hao was even more terrified and said anxiously, "no, no, no, no, I''m very good here, very good, Xiaoyao, Xiaoyao, she can sleep well, I, I..."

    Su Hao quickly waved his hand and said, "Xiaoyao is innocent and romantic. How can I not like her? She is very like a sister. After I told her a few stories, she fell asleep. Aunt, I want to go in and have a look."

    Su Hao looked at her with a guilty heart, pretended to step back inadvertently, and closed the open clothes.

    Xiao Tao also pulled the gauze skirt on her body, sighed and said, "well, since she has fallen asleep, I won''t wake her up, lest I have to fight again later." He pasted the scholar''s chest, pulled down the clothes he had just put on, and said delicately: "it''s cold at night. The young master is delicate and weak. He will catch cold when he is resting here. Why don''t you come into the room with me?"

    Peach fragrance hit again, Su Hao felt his head heavy, didn''t even think about it, nodded numbly.

    Peach see Su good eyes lax, very listen to her words, heart very happy, pull him step by step to his boudoir.

    As soon as I entered the room, I immediately covered Su Hao''s soft body.

 Chapter 846

    The gauze skirt, half hanging on the body, the slender legs are tightly wrapped around Su Hao''s waist, fingers slip from his strong chest, reaching out to take off the loose clothes.

    "You''re an honest man. You''re willing to come out of my sister''s room, isn''t she Peach light pick Su good chin asked, for this point, she is quite confused.

    Su Hao''s forehead was covered with thin beads of sweat, as if he was struggling with something. He stammered and explained: "Xiaoyao, Xiaoyao, she''s still young. She''s not noisy. She''s very good. Listen to me, she''s very good..."

    "Xiaoyao is still young. Do you think I''m young?" Peach pulled off the gauze skirt and put it on Sue''s head.

    Translucent gauze skirt, want to cover, but became Su Hao''s mask, cover all her expression.

    So Sue easy to hold peach''s waist, take people to bed, pressure on her body.

    Hold her hands and feet.

    Seeing Su Hao''s action, Xiao Tao was a little stunned, but she didn''t know if she was too confident about her beauty. She just laughed more charming and seductive, and said, "Mr. Su is really impatient. Are you the same to my sister?"

    Are you in a hurry?

    She is just anxious to suppress her, early dig out her demon Dan, appease a way: "small young how can compare with you! No, no, only you can. " Only your demon pill will work.

    The next moment, Su Hao''s hand pinches Xiao Tao''s neck, and the other hand leans out of her body. She touches the location of the demon Dan and digs out her demon Dan immediately.

    Xiaotao''s skill is higher than Xiaoyao''s. I don''t know how much. After the demon Dan is dug out, he still has the strength to struggle.

    "Give me back my demon Dan!"

    Because she couldn''t suppress her hands and feet, Su Hao quickly released her and fled to the house.

    Xiao Tao covers her bleeding abdomen and follows her closely.

    "Who are you, wretch?" It''s her carelessness. She thinks that the weak scholar and those smelly men will bow down under her pomegranate skirt. She doesn''t expect that people will come to her demon Dan. If so, what''s Xiaoyao?

    Thinking that her sister has been killed, Xiao Tao wants to tear Su Hao''s heart, and her eyes are full of killing.

    But there is no demon Dan''s body can not support her injury, full of anger but let her injury more and more serious.

    Su Hao stood outside and looked back at her with a smile. He said, "I''m not the one who wants your life very much, but if you want to chase me all the time, don''t blame me for taking your life too!"

    After that, without waiting for Xiao Tao to respond, he waved his hand and closed the door tightly with his magic power. He also pasted a seal script on it, trapping them inside.

    "Bastard, open the door, let us out, scumbag, return me demon Dan quickly..."

    Afraid that Su Hao will leave like this, she will never return to her own demon Dan again. Xiaotao keeps smashing the door regardless of her injuries.

    Without the goblin of demon Dan, is that still a goblin?

    No, it''s none of her business?

    Su Hao waved his hand and said without looking back: "if you want to take back the demon pill, you can come to me for revenge. I''m waiting for you, but don''t forget who I am!"

    On the eve of parting, Su Hao also heard Xiao Tao''s roar: "Su Lai, you scum, I will live with you forever

    A mean person?

    Sulai is!

    The night was dim, and it was still a little time before dawn. Su Hao didn''t dare to go too far, so he took a pile of weeds as a cover and refined Xiaotao''s demon pill.

    When the day is slightly bright, she holds Xiaotao''s gauze skirt and runs in the deep forest. The sharp grass cuts her clothes and makes her feel embarrassed.

    "Young master, young master, what are you doing? Young master I don''t know where I heard another call.

    But Su Hao''s face was worried and flustered, as if he could not hear anything. He just ran like he was running for his life.

    And in fact it is!

    "Young master!"

    All of a sudden, a figure appeared in front of him. Su Hao almost ran into it, but he also fell to the ground because of the unstable center of gravity.

    When she saw the figure in front of her, Su Hao was so scared that she turned pale. She pointed to the woman in front of her and stammered: "monster, monster, ah, monster With this cry, Su Hao quickly got up from the ground, turned around and ran.

    The woman saw that Su Hao had no image at all, and she laughed very wantonly.

    In a twinkling of an eye, he ran to Su Hao and scared people to faint.

    When suhao woke up, she found that the woman was lying on her body, peeling her clothes clean.

    Why do these goblins like stripping her clothes so much?

    When she found that Su Hao had woken up, the woman raised her head and showed a sweet smile to Su Hao Later, he lowered his head and said in distress, "is it because I''m so ugly that I''m afraid I''m dizzy because I''ve stained your eyes?"

    Su Hao stared at her for a long time.

    The woman stretched out her hand and stroked her chest. She whispered in her ear: "don''t be afraid, young master. This is my home. No one dares to hurt you with me."

    "Really, really?" Su Hao suddenly holds the woman''s shoulder with her waist straight. Her face is very eager, eager to know the answer.

    "That''s nature." The woman confidently said, "how can those two peach blossom demons beat me? If there are ten more, I can make them never come back."

    But Su Hao was frightened by such aggressive words. He tightly held the gauze skirt in his arms, as if he wanted to absorb some strength from it.

    Seeing Su Hao''s action, the woman''s eyes flashed with a sense of killing. She said coldly, "you are so funny. You''ve all come to me. Don''t you forget the peach blossom demon? Do you think that goblin looks better than me Say to want to pull Su good head, let her look directly at own face.

    It''s just that her touch scares Sue so much that she escapes to the foot of the bed in fear and stares at her nervously, for fear that she will not pay attention and rush to eat her.

    The woman covered her mouth with a smile, knelt down in front of Su Hao, took off her clothes one by one, "young man, look at me carefully, don''t I look much better than that peach blossom demon?" Then she threw her clothes to sue.

    The strong smell of flowers pierced Su Hao''s nose and mouth, but no matter how fragrant the flowers were, they couldn''t cover the disgusting sour smell.

    It stinks. It''s disgusting.

    Su Hao couldn''t resist. Subconsciously, she covered Xiaotao''s gauze skirt. The faint aroma of peach blossom made her more comfortable.

    Although the beauty of Xiaotao is not as good as that of the woman in front of her, at least the taste of others is good. It makes people yearn for it. They will unconsciously want to get close to it, and finally pay a heavy price.

    Of course, she is an exception, because she is a woman, she is aimed at other people''s demon Dan, how can not resist her temptation?

    But in front of this demon, she is really not able to withstand ah!

    Without waiting for the woman to get angry with Su Hao, Su Hao takes the lead in throwing her smelly clothes back to her and grabs the door to run away. She doesn''t want to send such smelly demon Dan.

    "Bang"

    The door was forced to close, almost hit suhao, she looked back to see a huge fox ferociously standing in front of her.

    Take off the clothes are so smelly, now back to the original shape, seems to be more smelly, feel that the stinky ditch does not have the stink of this body odor, damn, want to stink dead!

    The decoration of the house gradually changed back to its original shape. It was a huge cave, which made the fox even bigger.

    "You despise me, and you dare to despise me. It''s unforgivable. All those who dare to despise me will die, and all will die!"

    The angry fox keeps chasing Su Hao. One stone after another falls from the cave. Several times, Su Hao is almost shot by the fox spirit or hit by the falling stones.

    It''s not easy to take care of a little bit of internal injury. It seems that it''s going to recur again. Su was so angry that she vomited several mouthfuls of blood.

    No way, who told her to beat other people, had to admit that Qu, Xiao Tao''s gauze skirt torn aside, while dodging the fox spirit''s clothes into his arms, flustered, his clothes do not know which corner she took off and left.

    The man''s strong body is so bright in front of the fox spirit.

    When her paws were patted down, Su Hao held her clothes high and squatted on the ground tremblingly.

    The fox spirit turned into human shape, and her hands flowed on her face like boneless. She asked stubbornly, "do you think that peach blossom demon is better looking, young master, or I am better looking?"

    Su Hao took a look at her face, did not dare to look at her body, swallowed saliva, trembling voice replied: "hello." It''s just too smelly. Bear it. Bear it.

    Su Hao''s answer makes fox spirit extremely satisfied, and her figure makes fox spirit more satisfied.

    Bear, really can''t help, suhao transfer Xiaotao''s demon Dan power, magic gradually unfolded, see fox spirit''s face slowly show satisfied smile, suhao put her clothes back in her arms.

    He turned his clothes into sulai''s. He stepped aside and put on his clothes. When the fox spirit was satisfied, he took out her demon Dan and knocked her unconscious before she could react.

    Such an oestrus spirit after oestrus one after another, it''s really hard for her to turn a woman into a man and give them obscenity.

    Fortunately, they are only spirits who practice flattery. By absorbing men''s essence, their accomplishments are not very high. Neidan is very good for them, and it''s not in vain for her to sacrifice so much.

    Throw the fox spirit everywhere, find a hidden corner and sit down to refine her demon pill.

 Chapter 847

    After refining three demon pills in a row, Su Hao''s injury was greatly improved, and his face was ruddy.

    After stopping, Su Hao didn''t hurry to go. After a good sleep in the fox cave, she turned into a fox spirit and walked out leisurely with her waist twisted.

    When you get to the cave, gently lift the gauze clothes on your body and hook your fingers to a dark shadow guarding the cave.

    One of the shadows there is a gray wolf spirit. She found him when she pretended to faint and was carried back by the fox spirit. But she didn''t expect such a big noise. The gray wolf spirit didn''t make any noise.

    Look at him staying here, it must be just a goblin waiting for the fox to absorb the essence of the man and take the opportunity to enjoy her body!

    Sure enough, the gray wolf spirit saw Su Hao throwing his eyes and fingers at him, and immediately ran to her. Standing at the mouth of the cave, he said to her, "Congratulations, Guoguo has successfully sucked the essence of a smelly man. I don''t know if Guoguo''s skill has increased a level?"

    Su good coquettish blinked his eyes, in his mouth water almost drop to the ground, stretched out his hand than a fingernail size to show him.

    The gray wolf spirit laughed more obstinately and said: "so many, no wonder the fruit is beautiful again, and my legs are shaking. Just now there was so much noise in the cave that the scholar must have annoyed Guoguo. Originally, I wanted to rush in and teach the scholar how to vent his anger on Guoguo, but I was afraid that it would damage Guoguo''s good deeds, so I didn''t dare to move. I wonder if the hateful scholar was angry with Guoguo? "

    This kind of explanation owes him to also say, Su Hao listened to all can''t help but roll a white eye, that gray wolf essence also knew that what he said was a little bit pushed off, the hind legs ran to her side to make amends for her to pinch the shoulder.

    Just that technique made her feel chilly again. If you say to pinch your shoulder, pinch it well. Why are you still fanning the flames on her shoulder everywhere? No matter how big the fire is, she can''t ignite it against his wretched face!

    "Don''t be angry. If you are angry, I will die of heartache."

    Oops

    Suhao knocked off his hand and went to the hole. The wolf stopped her and said, "Guoguo, you see, the hole is collapsing. Why don''t you go to my place?"

    Su Hao narrowed her eyes and said in disgust, "is your nest as clean as mine?"

    The wolf turned his mouth. Although his nest was in a mess, it was strong. There were so many rocks here. Who knows if he would drop a few more. If he fell down when they were doing business, wouldn''t it be a disappointment!

    However, she still did not want to step into her own nest, and the gray wolf had no way, so she followed her.

    When I went in, I saw Su Hao sitting by the bed with her legs up and her almost transparent gauze skirt hanging on her body. She was so beautiful that she couldn''t breathe. Gray wolf swallowed her saliva. Her legs were so soft that she wanted to kneel under her pomegranate skirt.

    Su Hao gave him a wink and said, "don''t you work yet?"

    The next second, the wolf pounced on him. Su Hao dodged his wolf pounce, stretched out his hand, pointed to the rocks and said, "I told you to do that!"

    Gray wolf glanced at the rocks in the house. He wanted to move out. When did he move? He looked at his brother who had already stood up and said to sue, "if you want to, why don''t you let me move after we''re done? Don''t worry. I''m sure I''ll clean it up when it''s done. "

    Sue pulled the gauze skirt and said, "I''m not in the mood because the place is not clean." He said with a trace of displeasure on his face.

    Gray wolf immediately jumped up from the bed, picked up a big stone and said, "I''ll move it, I''ll move it right away, you wait for me, wait for me, it''ll be OK right away." Before he finished, he rushed out with a big stone.

    Su Hao yelled at his back: "throw the stone away, don''t block my trip."

    "I see."

    Every time he moved a big stone, Su Hao showed him a bright smile. Gray wolf moved even harder. After all the stones were moved out, Su Hao took out a gauze, threw it on his face and asked, "is it fragrant?"

    It''s the fragrance of peach blossom, the fragrance of bewitching people.

    The gray wolf has been coveting the peach blossom demon sisters for a long time, but they are both very arrogant. They don''t like him, and they don''t have a hand, so they are more concerned about them.

    "Fragrant, delicious, the fruit is the most fragrant, fruit, my good fruit, give it to me quickly!" The wolf pounced on Su Hao again.

    Su Hao folded two layers of gauze in her hand and covered the wolf''s eyes, but the gauze was too transparent. Even if she folded two layers, she could still see her figure.

    But isn''t it more interesting to cover his eyes and let him down his guard?

    After several jumps, he didn''t reach Su Hao. The gray wolf was so anxious that he kept shouting: "Guoguo, my good Guoguo, give it to me quickly, let''s fly to the top of the cloud together!"

    Su good evil smile, a pull off the gauze skirt on his head, push hard, push him to the bed, lift foot dead pressure on his back, learn fox spirit tone, coldly asked: "you say this old forest, who is the most beautiful?"

    The gray wolf lay comfortably on the bed and felt the softness of Su Hao''s little feet. He rubbed discontentedly and said, "of course, it''s fruit. Fruit is the most beautiful woman in the world, not to mention the goblin in the forest. Even women all over the world are less than half of fruit."

    A man''s mouth is a liar!

    Su Hao stepped on his back several times. When he left, he pulled the fox spirit out from under the bed. When he threw it on the wolf''s back, he removed the sleeping curse from the fox spirit.

    Fox spirit in the magic, but also sleep so long, no trace of soberness, was a gray wolf turned over dead pressure in the body, let him play with, but also fantasy the person is sulai''s face, satisfied to enjoy his action.

    The two goblins are immersed in their dreams. When they are satisfied, Su Hao finds a suitable opportunity to start from the back of the gray wolf, put his back into his belly, and take out his demon Dan.

    Gray wolf tightly hugs the fox spirit''s body. When the demon Dan is dug out, he is still stunned. Looking back at Su Hao, his eyes are very confused.

    Su Hao chuckled and said to him, "enjoy the beauty, but you have to pay the price. I''ll take the price. Then enjoy it!" Then the wolf was stunned and went out leisurely.

    "Wait, wait..." the pain made gray wolf''s consciousness gradually recover. He knew that his demon Dan had been poached and he wanted to go back, but he was reluctant to put down his delicate body. When his movement stopped, the fox spirit was dissatisfied and kept twisting his waist to make gray wolf continue.

    One side is the beauty, the other side is his own demon Dan. The gray wolf picked up the fox spirit and was going to chase Su Hao. Only when he got up, he fell to the ground and bled all over the ground. With him, naturally with her.

    Su Hao didn''t go to find a place to refine the demon pill. She had absorbed the power of three demon pills, and her body couldn''t digest them. So she went down the mountain with the demon pill of gray wolf spirit.

    I don''t know what bad luck it is, or there are too many goblins in the forest. After solving one by one, I have to meet one before I leave.

    In front of her, the one who blocked her way was a wild bear. Because the demon pill had not been refined, the fragrance came out, full of energy, but all the goblins needed and were snatching things!

    "Hee hee, I didn''t expect that the goblin of gray wolf was robbed by you. You boy, you have the ability!" The wild bear''s eyes are full of greed, and the mouth of the bear''s mouth is salivating, just like a mangy dog.

    Su Hao restrained himself, put on an enigmatic look, turned his back and said to him faintly: "it''s not that I have the ability, but that the wolf is greedy for the beauty of the fox spirit. For a moment, I took it away. Don''t stop me, but he''s chasing after me!"

    "Yes? Then you''d better be wise and hand over the demon Dan when he catches up. I''ll spare you The wild bear roared at Su Hao several times and rushed up fiercely.

    Su Hao''s body is like a swallow. After several rounds of chasing, he is very tired and gasps. He stands several meters away from Su Hao and stares at her.

    Su not flurried not slowly took out the demon Dan in his arms, shook in front of him, said: "this is what I got, why give it to you? I don''t want to be the enemy with you. You''d better leave and don''t block my way. Otherwise, don''t blame me for taking your demon pill. "

    The wild bear was very unwilling. After listening to Su Hao''s words, he felt that his ability was challenged. He yelled a few times and broke several tree trunks where Su Hao was standing. "Boy, you are arrogant. I will catch you, tear you up and swallow you. Let you see my strength."

    The new Chase started again, and suddenly the whole deep forest was shaken, and the big trees fell to the ground. Without the shelter of these trees, Su Hao''s figure could easily be exposed in the eyes of these goblins.

    I don''t know when, one after another black bear, gray wolf and other wild animals gradually approached. Their eyes were greedy and full of light. They formed a circle and surrounded Su Hao, which made her want to escape.

    It seems that as long as Sue moves, they can immediately rush forward to tear her to pieces and share it!

    Su Hao stood in the circle, his body gradually exuded the prestige, his hand turned into a sword, slowly raised his mouth, showing a smile of joy: "I heard bear gall is also very good for the body, as for wolves, it''s good to make dried meat!"

    Provocation, full of provocation!

    As soon as the words fell, the bears and wolves swarmed up. Su Hao covered his ears which were swollen because of the earth shaking roar with one hand. With the other hand, he picked up a sharp sword and cut off the wolves or bears that ran in front of her one by one. The gushing blood was warm and smelly, disgusting and tight.

    Su Hao''s attack made the goblins afraid.

 Chapter 848

    They retreated one after another, but they were not willing to leave like this. They stared at her fiercely.

    Sue Hao showed a bloodthirsty smile, grabbed the body of a wild bear, put his hand into the belly of the black bear in front of them, and took out the bear gall, regardless of how smelly the bear gall was. Look up, squeeze out the bear gall juice and drink it into the belly!

    The devil is the devil. This devil like woman makes wild bear spirit and gray wolf spirit sad and angry. The instinct of wild animals makes them shrink back. Su Hao''s hands were bloody and warm. She raised her fingers and licked them. She looked at them and asked with a smile, "who should I eat next?"

    With a smile on her face, Su Hao took a step forward. The goblins stepped back for fear that it would be their turn next. They all asked in horror, "who are you? Is this still human? "

    Su Hao glanced at the bear spirit, "I advised you not to stop me. How about that? Do you want to stop me?"

    Su Hao raised his hand and pointed at them one by one with his sword. He swung a sword wind at each finger. The fierce sword wind scratched their fur. The monsters ran away in fear. Su Hao didn''t chase them and let them escape.

    Just that one, the wild bear that stopped her at first, she didn''t let go!

    Su funny looking at him, eyes are cold as frost, light command: "if you obediently give your demon Dan to me, I can consider leaving you a bear life!"

    Demon Dan and life, in the end or life is more important, demon Dan no, you can continue to repair, big deal from scratch, but life is no, it is really nothing!

    Just now Su Hao cruelly dug out the bear gall of their kind, and the picture still flickered in front of the wild bear. He vomited out his own demon Dan even if he didn''t want to.

    The fiery red demon Dan is shining softly in the dark forest. Su Hao comes to him and holds his demon Dan in his hand. The Demon power of the wild bear dissipates and becomes an ordinary wild bear.

    For fear that Su Hao''s words would kill him, he vomited out the demon Dan and ran for his life clumsily.

    Su Hao laughed and yelled at his shadow: "if you don''t want revenge, just come to me. I''m waiting for you to come!"

    Having said that, he scanned the wolf spirits and bear spirits hidden in the sky for a week and squatted down to deal with the corpses on the ground.

    Su Hao first dug out the bear gall of wild bear essence, crushed the bear gall as he had just done, drank it, dug out the demon Dan of wild bear essence and gray wolf essence, and set a fire to the rest of the body.

    Su Hao''s attribute is fire. Although her fire is not as good as the hell fire Su Lai gave Qingyu, it''s more than enough to bake these corpses with her red lotus fire.

    The bright fire broke through the dark night and lit up the deep forest. At the same time, the figure of Su Hao (Su LAI) was deeply engraved in the minds of those goblins.

    The light of fire is jumping on their own kind, and it''s buzzing, sending out bursts of meat fragrance, and the monsters hiding in the dark are constantly salivating.

    No matter how delicious or fragrant the meat is, they don''t dare to rob it. First, they are afraid of death. They are afraid that Sue will kill them as if he had killed other goblins. Second, they are of the same kind. Can they eat it? Besides, suhao roasted his own kind in front of them. It''s naked to tell them that if they offend her again, it''s their end!

    So the monsters in the deep forest hate Su Hao to the bone, but they don''t dare to move. They run silently and don''t stare at Su anymore.

    When Su Hao walked out of the deep forest, it was just dawn approaching, and the sun rose slowly. The first sunshine broke through the thin clouds and tilted down, shining on Su Hao and on the dark deep forest.

    No matter how warm the sun is, it can''t warm her heart.

    No matter how bright the light is, it can''t penetrate the whole forest.

    Su Hao looked down at her desperation. Her white robe was dyed blood red. Her head, face and hands were full of blood. No matter how bloody it was, she was afraid that she would never smell anything else.

    Now with so many demon pills in my arms, it''s like carving a treasure word on my body, seducing all the people and demons to come and rob me. I''ll die every minute!

    What''s more, no matter how big Shenlin is, there''s no room for her just now. Su Hao has to hide her aura and quickly flee to the mortal world. He avoids all the routes related to Yunxuan palace and goes all the way north to Hengyang sect, which is Su Lai''s territory!

    In the process of escape, if you encounter a good place, suitable for hiding, Su Hao will stop to rest, refining a demon Dan to improve his strength.

    After running away for more than half a month, her injuries have already recovered, her strength has recovered to Dingfeng, and there is a faint sign of breakthrough.

    When he was near Hengyang school, Su Hao came to a spirit food restaurant and changed all the dried monster meat into spirit stones. Only so many dried meat only changed 1000 pieces of spirit stones. It''s really worthless!

    Although the boss of the restaurant told her that renting his house could give her a discount, the restaurant was not safe. Who knows if he would encounter a sneak attack when he fell asleep in the middle of the night, or get some incense for her, which would make her dizzy and rob her of her magic pill!

    Now her whole body up and down, the most valuable is that a few demon Dan!

    After all, Su Hao came to a pharmacy and rented a low-grade alchemy room.

    In the alchemy room, some auras will be isolated to prevent other practitioners from stealing the finished products. Moreover, it is also safe for her. She can avoid the pursuit of Yunxuan palace and sulai, and even avoid the pursuit of monsters. However, the rent is also very high. The hard to get 1000 pieces of spirit stones is only enough for her to rent a house for ten days.

    It''s hard to beat a man with a grain of rice!

    Su Hao turned into a fox spirit. She pitifully handed all the spirit stones to the man in front of the counter. Learning from the dog leg of the gray wolf, she showed a flattering smile and asked: "young man, people only have these spirit stones. Can you rent a house for them for a few more days?"

    The man took the Lingshi and looked up at Su Hao''s coquettish face. He suddenly stopped breathing, as if he couldn''t find his own voice and said, "but, but, our boss said..."

    "Give them a few more days." Su Hao reached out and pressed the man''s hand to clean up the stone. His slender fingers picked on the back of his hand. "You''ll let people live for a few more days. Don''t you want to see people more?" Sue touched her face and winked at him.

    The guy immediately said, "yes, yes, stay a few more days. Stay as long as you want."

    Su Hao, with a shy smile, praised the man sweetly and said, "you are a good man." His eyes kept discharging towards him. At the same time, while she was immersed in her own beauty, she pulled out some spirit stones from his hands and handed them back to him again. He bowed his head and said in distress, "childe, I only have these spirit stones left. I don''t know what herbs I can buy? Just a few herbs, not so expensive. "

    The man secretly glanced around, took Su Hao to the medicine cabinet, and selected some common herbs for her. Although these herbs are common, they are better than others because of their good properties. With the fire of red lotus, I believe the pills will not be too bad.

    In order to thank the man for his support, Su Hao gave him all the remaining fabric of the peach blossom demon''s gauze skirt. In the man''s ecstatic eyes, he begged him to stop anyone from disturbing her during her alchemy.

    The guys agreed one by one, and Su Hao stepped into the alchemy room with ease. After carefully checking every corner of the alchemy room to make sure that there was no problem, Su Hao went to sleep on the small collapse in the corner.

    When he got up the next day, he began to refine the demon pill and cultivate his skills. Let alone deal with Su Lai, there were so many troublesome and insidious moves of Qing Yu. Su Hao felt very choked to deal with her, so this cultivation was imminent!

    While refining the second demon pill, Su Hao suddenly felt a kind of pure and clear feeling coming up. Her body was suspended, and her whole body was surrounded by a white aperture to protect her.

    It may be that there are too many demon pills refined and too much bear bile juice swallowed. Su Hao feels that the meridians in her body are gradually repaired, and the width of the meridians has been widened more than twice. Her aura is flowing freely and constantly in her body.

    For a moment, Su Hao felt that she was about to be promoted to cultivation, so she clenched her teeth and poured her aura into the cauldron.

    After breaking through the barrier, suhao felt relaxed all over her body, but her vision gradually became blurred, so she fainted

    When I wake up again, I wake up hungry and smelly. She was dirty, muddy, and smelly. It was something that came out when she broke through and washed the pulp.

    Su Hao got up from the collapse and made a trick. The clear water appeared out of thin air. After gathering into a whirlpool, it surrounded her tightly and washed her body slowly. It didn''t take long to wash her. It''s just that the white robe is still so shabby. It seems that she needs to buy another one.

    It''s just that in the realm of cultivation, a Dharma suit with a little aura and a Dharma suit that can resist damage requires at least 30000 low-level spirit stones. If it was before, she could easily get this spirit stone, but now?

    Don''t forget that she has been working in the deep forest for such a long time, and the large amount of dried meat she has hunted has only been exchanged for 1000 pieces of spirit stone, 30000 pieces. Do you want her to rob?

    If she had known today, she would have saved more money!

    It''s a pity that even if I knew earlier, she was not her at that time!

    Is it hard to sell the real thing by alchemy?

    I forgot how many days she spent refining the demon pill and practicing, and I didn''t know how many more days she could live.

 Chapter 849

    Forget it. If people don''t drive her away, she won''t go. She will live all the time!

    It only takes three days for the primary pills, seven or 49 days for the more advanced pills, and ninety-nine or eighty-one days for some more pills, but you don''t have to think about those.

    It''s better to practice some pills for a short time. Fortunately, she is an alchemist. All the alchemy is a problem. The problem is that she has no medicine!

    The herbs from the man''s pit are just some ordinary herbs. At most, they can practice hemostatic drugs. They are not worth much money.

    But also calculate, can sell a few money at least!

    The fingerprints of primary pills are much simpler. Su Hao sorted out the alchemy furnace, carefully disposed of the herbs, and put them into the alchemy furnace one by one. Then he began to stir up the fire of red lotus and practice pills slowly.

    Alchemy is a test of the practitioner''s patience and the stability of spiritual power. We must always pay attention, concentrate, and grasp the fire. During alchemy, we can''t divide a moment of God, let alone pause a moment.

    Two days later, Su Hao was sweating, and her hair was wet on her face. She was as embarrassed as if she had been fished out of the water.

    At the last molding step, she clenched her teeth, did not dare to be half absent-minded, smelled the fragrance from the Dan stove, and then slowly reduced the intensity of the red lotus fire.

    The third morning, the pill finally came out. Su Hao gently opened the lid, carefully took out the pill, put the hard won four pills into the tray, scraped some medicine powder with a dagger, pinched it with his hand, gathered around his nose, smelled it, and finally tasted it.

    A little lost, sighed and said: "is it that I haven''t practiced Dan for a long time, and even the technique is unfamiliar? It''s a bit burnt, and this kind of pills can only be regarded as inferior. Alas, such a common pill can''t be sold at any price. "

    The alchemist in the realm of cultivation is also divided into grades. The higher the grade, the higher the price of pills. The more rare pills, the higher the price. In the past, she practiced some high-grade and rare pills. It can be said that one pill is hard to get!

    And now she, forget it, this requirement has been too low to be lower. It''s OK to exchange money for Chengdan. Thinking about this, it seems that the gap in her heart is not so big. She breathed a sigh of relief and comforted herself: "I hope you can sell these four pills more than a few spirit stones!"

    The alchemy room will also take some pills, but the price is lower than that outside. So Su Hao simply cleaned up his appearance, turned into a fox, and took the pills to the market.

    Because she absorbed the demonic Dan of those monsters, Su Hao turned into one of them, and none of them would be easily recognized. This advantage made her very easy to escape the pursuit of Qingyu and Su Lai.

    The fox spirit''s coquettish appearance gave her great convenience. When she came to Fangshi, there were a lot of people around her. Even for ordinary pills, they tried their best to bid her a high price.

    In the end, she sold 2000 pieces of low-level spirit stones, which was really beyond her expectation. However, even so, Su Hao was not very satisfied, so she stole the spirit stones from those greedy fox spirits.

    Nevertheless, the total number of these spirit stones is not more than 3300, and they can''t do anything at all.

    Su Hao sighed helplessly and went back to the pharmacy to exchange these spirit stones for some rare herbs.

    In fact, you can go to the mountains and forests to find herbs. Many alchemists like to find herbs by themselves, but it takes a lot of time to find herbs. For Su Hao, time is as scarce as money.

    It''s most convenient to buy Herbal Medicine in the pharmacy. Although the price will be higher, Su Hao seduced the man and exchanged several expensive herbs with the least spirit stone.

    It may be that Su Hao''s spirit stone is too much less collected. My friend has a pain in the flesh, and his consciousness returns to a lot. Looking at Su Hao''s back, he calls her, "Gu girl, girl, you, your room, your room, it''s time to... It''s time to renew!

    Su Hao looked back at him, mouth micro Du, an index finger on the delicate thin lips, innocently asked: "what''s the matter with you? Can I help you? "

    Beauty, it''s so beautiful!

    Partner silly looking at her, smiling and waving, said: "nothing, just want to ask you to live comfortable, do you want to add something?"

    Su Hao said gratefully, "no, I''m very comfortable. Thank you for your concern." After making a salute to him, Su Hao gives him another wink before turning away.

    I didn''t see the guy wipe the gushing nosebleed and beat my chest in distress: I don''t know how many spirit stones I''ll fill this time!

    As soon as Su Hao entered the alchemy room, he began to work. He took care of the herbs and put them into the alchemy furnace.

    With the beginning, things will be easier and less time will be spent.

    Moreover, because of the scarcity of herbs this time, the pills refined by Su Hao were more valuable and of high grade, so they sold more than 30000 spirit stones.

    Holding more than 30000 pieces of stone, Su Hao was very satisfied, so he went to the Dharma clothes shop and wanted to buy a suitable one. Unfortunately, when he went out, he didn''t look at the Yellow calendar and met someone he shouldn''t have met.

    Fortunately, she is very good at seeing the demons. When she sells things, she will turn into a fox. When she goes out to do business, she will turn into a wild bear. She is fierce. She is not easy to offend.

    "Boss, how much is this frock?" The man who is asking the boss for the price with the frock is the one Su Hao shouldn''t have met today. Qingyu, it''s a real enemy!

    The owner of the French clothes shop looked up at them and said in a light tone, "I''m sorry, this dress has been reserved. It''s not for sale."

    "Is it?" Qingyu looks disappointed. She is reluctant to put down the frock in her hand. It''s the most defensive and the most beautiful frock she''s picked from so many stores today.

    "Boss, how many stones did that man give you? Can I double the stone? " With that, he took out a pile of spirit stones from the storage bag. The rich spirit was all top-grade spirit stones.

    Ha ha, look at others, they are much richer than her!

    The boss didn''t look at the pile of spirit stones that Qingyu took out. He still said ungratefully: "our store''s reputation is guaranteed. We won''t do this kind of dishonest business. Girl, you''d better go to another store!"

    What a credit guarantee, such a big hat on her head, I don''t know if the store manager has the strength!

    Qingyu is very angry. This is the first time that she has met such an illiterate person since she became the leader of Yunxuan palace.

    Unfortunately, she is a person with status, some things are not easy to come out, so at this time, we need those people who are knowledgeable to help her stand out.

    Chen Xiaoru is one of the maids who can see people''s faces most. When she finds that Qingyu''s face is not right, she immediately stands up and yells at the boss: "I say boss, you are too bad at business, and you don''t see whose chassis you are in? You don''t look at the Lord standing in front of you? Do you want your shop to open here? "

    The boss gave a low smile, raised his head and said, "I don''t know who you are, let alone whose chassis this is. I only know that this is my shop, and you are a group of people who block my business."

    Chen Xiaoru is angry and wants to do it, but the shop is full of people selling the Dharma clothes. If they do it, it will affect the reputation of Yunxuan palace. But if they don''t, it''s really hard to swallow!

    Just as Chen Xiaoru is about to threaten her boss again, a rude looking man pulls the Dharma suit on the counter and skillfully puts it on Qingyu. He also, also, takes the opportunity to fan the flames on Qingyu!

    Just when people were surprised, they didn''t know where the fragrance of peach blossoms came from. It smelled so good.

    "What a beautiful Dharma suit! It should be matched with such a beautiful woman as master Qingyu, don''t you think?" The person who is talking is the rude looking man, that is, Su Hao. After she dresses Qingyu, she stands behind Qingyu and pinches her shoulder for Qingyu.

    Su Hao turned into a wild bear. She was very tall and burly. Standing behind Qingyu, she raised her hand on her shoulder as if holding her in her arms.

    This is the warmth Qingyu has never felt before. Smelling the faint fragrance of peach blossoms, she gradually fell into a trance, imagining that one day sulai would hold her and protect her.

    In the past, Su Hao''s tricks can''t deceive her, but for a woman who is dissatisfied with her desire, or a woman who has been under pressure in recent days, Su Hao''s tricks make her really enjoy it.

    The disciples brought by Qingyu, seeing that the palace master here is accepting the lewdness of this strange man, look very ugly, and want to drive the man away, but the palace master is such a picture, which really embarrasses them.

    Hesitating for a while, they had to drive out all the people who were watching the opera in the shop. But when they came back, there were still their palace masters, even the rude man.

    It seems to think of something. Chen Xiaoru looks pale at the shop owner. The boss is so calm from beginning to end. It seems that it''s none of his business to happen, even though it''s the truth!

    Chen Xiaoru asked him in a trembling voice, "boss, where is our palace master?"

    The boss pointed to the inner room and said sarcastically: "we are just a clothes shop, not a brothel hotel. If you want to do something furtive, please move to another place..."

    Chen Xiaoru draws a sword to the boss, "what do you mean?"

 Chapter 850

    The boss looked up at her with a sarcastic smile, "what do I mean? Don''t you know what it means when you go in and have a look? " What else does it mean when a man and a woman come into the house.

    Chen Xiaoru wanted to go in, but her feet seemed to have roots, and she couldn''t pull them out.

    At this time, there was a noise at the door, which broke her siege, but sent her to hell again.

    "Su, leader Su is here!"

    Why is he here? But now the palace master?

    Su Lai came in and didn''t see Qingyu. She came to Chen Xiaoru and asked in a voice like a spring breeze: "where is Qingyu? Why did you take so long to buy the vestments, but you bought them? "

    Every time Su Lai said a word, Chen Xiaoru''s face turned pale. At last, she looked at him in a daze. Learning from the boss''s appearance, she reached out and pointed to the inner room, "yes, trying on the clothes!"

    Sulai was puzzled. All the clothes sold here were Dharma suits. There was no need to try them.

    All of a sudden, there was a cry of Jiao in the inner room. Su Lai thought something was wrong and rushed in immediately. He didn''t see Chen Xiaoru because he was too fast. Because of this cry, his face was as white as a dead man.

    When Su Lai rushes over, Qingyu is lying on the bed. Her clothes are very messy. "Qingyu, Yuer."

    Sulai went to help her, so the white frock that covered her fell down and exposed her snow-white body.

    Qingyu is very good at taking care of her body, but now, the whiter her skin is, the more ferocious the marks on her body are. Especially on her clean back, the two big red letters "waiting for you" hurt sulai''s eyes deeply.

    When Su Lai came out with Qingyu in his arms, the boss also came out from behind the counter and stopped them. "Leader Su, the shop is just an ordinary shop selling Dharma clothes. My Dharma clothes here are priced clearly, and the money I earn can only barely make a living. I hope leader Su will not embarrass me."

    Sulai''s face is very ugly, after listening to the store owner''s words, even more ugly, "what do you mean?"

    The shop owner gave him a fist and told him what had happened just now. "This robe was originally reserved by a guest, and I told the master of Qingyu palace truthfully. But the master of Qingyu palace liked it so much that he said he wanted to pay double price for this robe. Originally, I didn''t want to agree, just, just," the boss looked at Qingyu in sulai''s arms, She was wearing that frock.

    Sulai is angry. He never wanted to kill Qingyu. When he wanted to kill Su, he wanted to kill her.

    Just like throwing garbage, he threw Qingyu in his arms to Chen Xiaoru. Then with a wave of his right hand, a storage bag appeared on the counter. When the boss came back to the counter, he opened the storage bag and counted it carefully. "The code of this robe is 30000 pieces of top-grade spirit stone, and leader Su has 6030 pieces of top-grade spirit stone." Take out 30 pieces of spirit stone, hands holding in front of Su Lai, "leader Su, this is the extra spirit stone, please take it back."

    He needs 60000 pieces of high-quality spirit stone for a rag. It''s better to rob it!

    Sulai''s face was black enough to drip ink, but he said generously: "if I disturb your business, I''ll take the rest as compensation for you."

    With that, Chen Xiaoru and others left. They also helped their palace master to follow him quickly. Suddenly, the building was empty and quiet again.

    Su Hao leaned on the back door and looked at the shop owner with pride and said, "Hello, boss, I''ve made so much money for you. How about giving me a piece of Dharma suit?"

    The boss snorted to her heavily, "I said don''t sell, now you sell my clothes, I haven''t found you."

    Su Hao covered his forehead and said, "boss, you have no gold owner for that dress. Why don''t you sell it to her? And now it''s so good. It''s so expensive and you''ve made so much money in vain."

    The boss looked at her disgustedly, "do I look poor? Do you need to make money like this? I just don''t like people who sell clothes to Yunxuan palace. How about that? "

    Su Hao nodded helplessly, "OK, you''re the big man. You can say anything, big man. Please give me a frock!"

    The boss stretched out his hand and said, "take the money and buy it."

    Su Hao counted out a thousand pieces of inferior spirit stones, piled up a smiling face and said, "boss, I have so much left, please!"

    The boss even looked at the pile of spirit stones more disgustingly than she did, "roll."

    "Boss, the best boss in the world, boss, for the sake of my disgusting Yunxuan palace, give me a discount!"

    Just now, through Taotie''s relationship, Su Hao knows that the boss has a problem with Qingyu. Because Yuanshen once helped the boss and saved his life, he respects Yuanshen very much. He doesn''t believe that Yuanshen is a witch that everyone despises. However, he is just a small shop veteran and can''t do anything for Yuanshen, They can only sell their own vestments to those who revile her.

    The boss pointed to the notice pasted on the side of the door, "a thousand pieces of inferior spirit stone, plus the garbage in this street, you clean it up for me, and I will give you a top-level frock."

    "Deal!"

    Even if the boss doesn''t say, she''ll get rid of all the signs that attack her.

    It''s everyone''s duty to kill demons and remove demons. It''s incumbent on us to arrest Su Hao!

    100000 pieces of top quality spirit stone!

    I didn''t expect that Qingyu was willing to spend so much money in order to catch her, but now she is so poor, do you want to think of a way to get the money!

    It''s just that she didn''t think of it. Before the idea came out, other people had already got her and the money.

    "No, boss, I''ve torn off the whole reward on the street." Su Hao put a bunch of reward orders in front of the boss and asked him for the vestments.

    The boss was also very straightforward. He immediately took down the best frock in the shop and handed it to her. But when Su Hao wanted to say thank you, he said to her, "please put on the frock. I''m offended. The shop is just an ordinary shop. I can''t afford to offend anyone. If you die, I will remember to burn paper for you every year."

    Words fall, the people in the inner room immediately rushed out and surrounded Su Hao. Seeing this, Su Hao roared: "boss, you don''t help me!"

    Hengyang school, Su Hao has been to this place several times, but he has never been so comfortable and happy as this time, especially when he saw Qingyu who wanted to tear her up.

    "Is you this bastard, unexpectedly dare, unexpectedly dare..." in front of so many people''s face, green feather dare not scold export, the facial expression rises very red.

    Su Hao was tied up, but he didn''t look like he was tied up at all. He whistled to Qingyu, "Qingyu beauty, tell you a secret, a secret hidden on your back."

    "Cheap!" Qingyu turns blue with anger and goes to slap Su Hao.

    What a pain!

    But Su Hao''s face instead showed an expression of enjoyment, "really, I''ve seen it. You step down those people and I''ll tell you carefully. If you don''t mind, I can say it in front of them."

    All the people present, except Qingyu and her, wanted to cut off their ears, dig a hole and hide themselves, pretending not to hear these things.

    "To die! Somebody, cut off his tongue for me! "

    "Don''t you want to know what sulai saw? I miss your body... "When those people came over, Su Hao yelled again.

    "Go and die!" Green feather was mad with anger, holding the dust constantly beating Su Hao, "don''t you hurry to roll for me!" It''s for other people.

    Crazy Qingyu is so terrible that even Chen Xiaoru doesn''t dare to stay. They all run faster than rabbits.

    Hearing the sound of the door being closed, Qingyu stuck Su Hao''s neck and asked coldly, "what do you see? If you dare to say a word, I won''t kill you."

    Although her life is in Qingyu''s hands, Su Hao is not afraid at all, because she knows that the more she is afraid of Qingyu, the more arrogant she is, and her indifference will make Qingyu scramble for the dominant position.

    "Don''t talk like you won''t kill me now." It''s hard to breathe. Sue said this with difficulty.

    Qingyu''s expression is hideous, as if she wants to swallow suhao alive, but at the same time, she won''t let suhao die too comfortably, which is why she hasn''t killed suhao up to now.

    "I can make it easier for you to die."

    God knows how angry and hateful she was when she woke up and learned what happened in the shop in the afternoon from Chen Xiaoru''s mouth. She wanted to bite off the man in front of her and let him bleed and die in despair.

    Because Qingyu is stuck in Su Hao''s neck, and the two people are a little close, Su Hao easily breathes out a breath towards her, and the faint fragrance of peach blossom makes her more irritable.

    "Compared with all kinds of death methods, I prefer to die together with you. In the afternoon, don''t you enjoy it very much?"

    Referring to the matter in the afternoon, Qingyu is even more crazy. He sticks his hands in Su Hao''s neck and says, "go to die, go to die for me, all go to die for me."

    "That''s the explanation you''re going to give me?" While Qingyu is crazy, Su Hao turns into Su Lai, stares at her coldly, and says with pride, learning Su Lai''s tone.

    "Sue, brother Sue?" Qingyu was stunned when she heard Su Lai''s voice. When she saw Su Lai''s appearance, she was even more shocked. "Brother Su, brother Su, listen to me explain, listen to me explain, wuwuwu, brother Su, listen to me explain, OK?" Qingyu looses Su Hao''s neck and lies on her chest crying.

    When she woke up in the afternoon, she immediately went to sulai to explain what happened in the afternoon to him, but sulai didn''t even want to see her. At that time, she was really desperate and resentful.

 Chapter 851

    So now she''s really excited and surprised to see sulai.

    "Well, I''ll listen to whatever you say." Sulai''s voice is like a spring breeze. Sometimes it''s really bewitching and easy to calm people''s emotions.

    Qingyu was comforted by her words and her voice, just as she rubbed Su Lai''s chest before, she kept rubbing Su Hao''s chest, and said wrongly: "brother Su, I didn''t betray you, I really didn''t betray you. Nothing happened between me and that savage man. I was knocked unconscious by him and brought in. Brother Su, you must believe me!"

    "I believe you." When Su Hao turned into Su Lai, her body became smaller. She easily broke free from her hands and feet. She put her arms around Qingyu''s waist and touched her head with one hand. She kept comforting her and gave her fantasy.

    He took the man out of the secret room and went to the bedroom.

    She went to the bedside and put the person on the bed, which aggravated her illusion. If other practitioners were, Su Hao really didn''t dare to perform magic on them at will.

    People with higher accomplishments than her are not easy to fall in. Every minute they will get into trouble. But Qingyu, you can see from her lack of aura that she has been colluding with Su Lai all this time, and her aura is almost drained.

    If the magic is broken, the caster will be backfired, the light one will suffer internal injury, the heavy one will suffer spiritual damage, and even die.

    What''s the result of magic on Qingyu? Su Hao is not worried that she will break through, that is her fantasy!

    Lying by the door waiting for a long time, Su Haocai saw Su Lai coming from the small hole, and immediately went to the bedside to hold Qingyu on the table.

    "Brother Su, well, brother Su is great. Brother Su, hurry up and work harder. Well, it''s so comfortable, it''s so comfortable, it''s so great..."

    What a fucking awesome!

    Su Hao stood at the table with Qingyu in his arms. Qingyu''s clean back was facing the door. When Su Lai opened the door, he not only heard the amazing words, but also saw such a beautiful picture. The big two red letters "waiting for you" seemed to laugh at his action at the moment.

    Su Lai stands at the door, against the light, just like death. Su Hao looks through Qingyu''s body and can''t help but be afraid. Her current strength is not enough to compete with him, and I don''t know if he has found her true face.

    Su Lai is really angry and angry. He thinks that it was just a misunderstanding in the afternoon. When he looks back, he thinks that nothing has happened and just cuts it off. After all, he still needs Yunxuan palace to provide women for him, and he also needs Qingyu to find Su Hao''s whereabouts for him.

    It''s a big deal. He will never touch Qingyu again, but he didn''t expect that when he received Su Hao''s whereabouts and came to check with Qingyu, he would see such a picture. It really caught him off guard.

    The obscene voice still reverberated in his ears. Sulai stared at the entangled body and forced himself to turn away, but he could not swallow the breath.

    He raised his hand and pinched a formula. Out of thin air, a stream of water poured on Su Hao and Qingyu. The cold water poured on them. Qingyu woke up and screamed when he saw the appearance of the wild bear.

    Sue good bad toward her to show a wretched smile, "comfortable? Enjoy it? "

    "Ah..." Qingyu looked down and saw that he was entangled with the wild bear. He was even more crazy. He slapped Su Hao''s body, but because Su Hao was still holding her, Su Hao rolled to one side with her when he hit Su Hao.

    And sulai saw that they were inseparable. Her face became darker, her magic became heavier, and the water fell on them more violently.

    Qingyu yells and climbs down from Su Hao. The cold water hits her and makes her brain more clear. But she doesn''t know what happened and why it happened. But she knows that she must explain it to Su Lai.

    "Brother Su, brother Su, listen to me, listen to me, he forced me, he forced me, brother su..." Qingyu tried to climb in the direction of Su Lai, but the ice water that Su Lai summoned isolated her and kept her away.

    "He forced you? But how can I always hear you calling for comfort? I don''t want to hear about you and him, but this is my place. Please go away and don''t dirty my place

    "Not like this, not like this brother su..."

    "Don''t call my name. I''m dirty. Get out of here!" Sulai withdraws his spell and turns away.

    It''s not easy for Qingyu to let him go. If she doesn''t explain clearly, she will be dead.

    Qingyu kept climbing, got up from the ground, realized that he didn''t wear anything and didn''t look at it. He picked up a piece of clothes from the ground, put it on his body and went after su Lai.

    Su Hao is still lying on the ground, dressed to death. In fact, she really wants to get up and go to the theatre. But there are so many masters of Hengyang school, she still weighs her own life and sneaks away while no one thinks of her!

    When Qingyu ran out, her clothes were not ready. Many people saw her body and opened their eyes. They thought they were wrong. But when they saw sulai walking in front of her, they wanted to dig their eyes and pretended not to see everything.

    Sulai saw this scene in his eyes, more angry, especially to see that she was still wrapped in the wild man''s clothes.

    It''s not that he cares much about Qingyu, nor that he cares much about her being with other men. It''s just that as a man, when he sees his own woman betraying himself, he always feels uncomfortable in front of him.

    Maybe this is men''s urine, even if they don''t want things, also don''t allow other people covet.

    So he was extremely upset. When Chen Xiaoru received the news and rushed to support Qingyu, he pulled her into his arms and carried her away in front of Qingyu.

    Green feather see this, eyes can spit fire, regardless of anyone''s obstruction, follow Su Lai to his bedroom.

    "Chen Xiaoru, you cheap woman, get out of here, get out of here, don''t go, don''t go!"

    The more Qingyu roars behind, the more worried Chen Xiaoru is. But it''s really hard for her to roll down.

    She has been coveting Su Lai for a long time, but she doesn''t dare to show her yearning heart, because Qingyu has been worried about other women seducing Su Lai away. Every time she sends women to serve Su Lai, they are all ordinary looking women with good spiritual power.

    Now it''s hard to get a chance. How can Chen Xiaoru be willing to give up when she is held by Su Lai? But she still pretends to be a little bit afraid. So Su Lai is angry by Qing Yu and holds Chen Xiaoru more tightly. She also takes the opportunity to stay firmly in Su Lai''s arms.

    Su Lai didn''t know what he thought. He not only let Qingyu follow him in, but also tore up Chen Xiaoru''s clothes in front of her and put Chen Xiaoru on the table. Like the picture he saw, he was entangled with Chen Xiaoru.

    "No!" Qingyu rushed to them in despair and wanted to separate them, but sulai''s magic kept her away from half a point, so she stood and watched until they were finished.

    Just like the Hehuan sect, Su Lai absorbed the aura from women through double cultivation. In the past, all the women who Qingyu paid tribute to him would be sucked to death by him.

    But after staying with sulai for so long, Qingyu is still alive, so she always thinks that she is special. She is very important to sulai, but

    "No, no, brother Su, don''t do this, don''t do this..." Qingyu is very sad and desperate. Looking at Chen Xiaoru alive, she is just like a happy little woman. After enjoying her husband''s rain and dew, she licks her discontented nest in her man''s arms. But, it''s her man!

    Su Lai didn''t absorb Chen Xiaoru''s aura at all. After she finished, she put on her own clothes, put her on the bed where Zhang Qingyu had never been, gently put her down, and gave her a kiss on her forehead, "sleep!"

    This is the picture that Qingyu has been imagining, but why is the woman in it not her? Why is it Chen Xiaoru, the most trusted maid under her hand!

    "This is not the place where you should lie. Get out of here, get out of here, you slut, you mean woman, you have to die. Thanks to my kindness to you, die for me, die for me..."

    Qingyu rushes over and crazily pulls Chen Xiaoru on the bed.

    Su Lai passes by Qingyu''s side and doesn''t even look at her. She goes to the door and calls two people, "throw her out for me and tell the people in Yunxuan palace that their palace leader has changed."

    "This..."

    "Not yet?" Sulai yelled.

    The two men perked up and immediately ran in and dragged Qingyu out. Qingyu refused to go, and he wanted to hold sulai''s thigh. As a result, he kicked him in the ribs. "This woman, I''ll give you a reward."

    "No, no, brother Su, no, you can''t do this to me, no, no..."

    Hearing Su Lai''s words, the two monks were very excited, and their strength of holding Qingyu was even greater.

    At last, Qingyu''s despairing cry became smaller and smaller, until it disappeared. Sulai took a heavy breath of bad luck, calmed down, walked back to the house, sat on the bedside, gently touched Chen Xiaoru''s hair, and said to her, "can I give you the location of Yunxuan palace?"

    Chen Xiaoru was flattered and said, "Su, leader Su, but we are the palace master..."

    Sulai looked at her with an ugly face, an index finger on her lips, stopped her, "Shh, don''t mention this person in front of me again."

    Chen Xiaoru nodded in fear, took off her clothes and lay down.

 Chapter 852

    Su Lai is very helpful. She lies down. This time, she is not as gentle as she was just now. She is even a little rude. She seems to be venting her hatred and lust. Chen Xiaoru is tossing her life and death, but one thing is the same. He still doesn''t absorb any of her Aura!

    Su Hao, a member of Hengyang school, has been here several times. She says that she is familiar and strange. She has never been to many places, so she dares not run away in public. She can only hide in the dark room in Qingyu''s room.

    In fact, it''s Qingyu''s room. It''s better to say that it''s her room, because it''s the room that Su Lai left her before. Every time she came to Hengyang school, she lived here, and Qingyu lived in the wing room next to her. But I didn''t expect that Qingyu robbed her of the position of palace leader and the house.

    "Congratulations, Xiaoru. She is not only favored by leader Su, but also the leader of Yunxuan palace. Congratulations

    "Isn''t it? Now it''s sister Xiaoru who is our palace master. How dare you bully us after seeing that shrewd woman of Qingyu

    "Sister Xiaoru, you all know how we were bullied in the past. Now that cheap woman is not easy to get the dislike of leader Su and is pulled down. You have to help us get revenge!"

    "Yes, yes, sister Xiaoru, that woman is so bad. If we don''t take this opportunity to revenge, there will be no chance in the future. We should seize the time!"

    "Isn''t it? That woman is so scheming. Think about how elder Su Hao was driven down by her. Now it''s not easy to wait until leader Su hates her. If we don''t seize the chance, when she turns over, it''s time for us to die. "

    When people think of the scene that Su Hao was pulled down by Qingyu on the day he took over the throne, they are afraid and want to execute Qingyu.

    Playing with her hair on her chest, Chen Xiaoru thought for a moment and made up her mind to say, "I just got the curtain from leader su. It''s not good for me to do these things. If I''m rejected by him, it''s not good. You do it secretly and I''ll take care of it. The woman Qingyu has been awarded to two servants by leader su. Now I don''t know where to enjoy it. You go and say I care, The love of master and servant. "

    "Well, sister Xiaoru, you can go and serve headmaster Su well. Let''s look for it and wait for our good news!"

    "Be careful and run away when you don''t pay!"

    "I see."

    After they left, Su Hao came out of the dark room, stole a set of maid''s clothes, put her hair in a very old bun, put a big circle of rouge on her face to make it look like a birthmark, and then put dust on her face to make her face look disheartened. Then she followed the women who went to find Qingyu.

    When she arrived, she saw that the women were hiding to watch a play, and the green feather in their eyes was really reduced to a man''s plaything, which they pushed on the ground to play with.

    When did her Yunxuan palace become like this?

    I still remember that when she was there, the people at the bottom were in harmony. They all devoted themselves to cultivating, cutting off demons and demons, hoping to understand the morality and become immortals as soon as possible. But now, they are selfish, virtual, non practicing, and they are all out of the way. They not only don''t unite, but also fall into the well.

    Qingyu, Qingyu, it''s all your evil. Now it''s your turn to taste the evil. Do you regret it?!

    Su Lai rewarded Qingyu to two practitioners, but the two practitioners knew that they could not suppress Qingyu by themselves, so they brought two more.

    In the face of four men''s play, Qingyu''s nerves are constantly challenged. She looks at the blank with empty eyes, and her mind can never shake the picture of Chen Xiaoru in sulai''s arms.

    She hate, very hate, strong hate gradually turned into evil spirit, constantly winding in her body, suddenly, she never far away to hear the sound of snickering.

    Green feather Lengleng Leng looked at the past, a few familiar faces reflected in her eyes, that is, the people under her, they, looking at her, looking at those men how to play with her, they are laughing, laughing at her being so played with.

    Never so hate, so desperate, these people, she brought all the way, relying on her support to come up with today''s status, the result of her today reduced to such a level, these people, these people

    So hateful, so hateful

    The evil spirit on Qingyu is getting stronger and crazier, which overturns all her practitioners. Instead of looking for the trouble of those practitioners, she turns her revenge on the women watching the play.

    Only then did the four practitioners know that they were surrounded when they were doing business, but they didn''t care. They put on their pants, and the two brothers were good, and they went away talking and laughing with each other.

    On the other hand, Xiaoyi Xiaomeng Xiaozhi, who is chased by Qingyu, is much more embarrassed. All three of them are not rivals of Qingyu, let alone the demonized Qingyu.

    The three of them attack each other and use all their aura moves in turn. They can''t resist the attack of Qingyu. One of them is injured more seriously than the other. Seeing that they all give up their lives here, Su Haocai comes forward to block Qingyu''s attack. When they fight with her, they are also stunned.

    Su Hao threw the man aside. Xiaomeng Xiaoyi and Xiaozhi helped each other and came over. They kicked Qingyu, who was lying on the ground unconscious, one after another. "Get up, go on, see how horizontal you are, see how you can kill us!"

    Xiao Meng looked at Su Hao curiously, "who are you? But thank you for saving us! "

    Su Hao''s body, head low fast Mo to the chest, "my name is Xiao Lian, is a disciple of Hengyang sect."

    Xiaoyi ran over after hearing that, "you Hengyang sect are very powerful. The martial arts of an outside disciple are so much better than ours."

    Su Hao looked at Qingyu not far away and said, "because I have hatred, I want revenge, but I can''t beat that man, so I have to keep practicing every day. I believe that as long as I practice hard, one day, I will defeat that man and avenge my sister." With a sigh of relief, he covered his chest and said with tears in his eyes, "and today, I have finally defeated that man and I can take revenge for my sister!"

    "Your sister?" They were surprised, because they heard Su''s good words, as if the person she wanted to revenge was Qingyu, and the hatred was because of her sister.

    Su Hao nodded to them, "my sister was originally a maid of leader Su, but she was envied and killed by her cruelly. She didn''t even have a corpse." With that, Sue cried bitterly.

    They patted Su Hao on the shoulder and comforted her by saying, "well, don''t cry. You should be happy because you''ve helped your sister get revenge."

    Su Hao saluted them and pleaded: "I''ve been watching you in the dark for a long time. I know you have the same hatred as me. I know that this man can''t die like this. Otherwise, people in Yunxuan palace will be in a panic. I just want to leave with you and torture this man."

    They were in a dilemma. Xiaomeng said, "although our Yunxuan palace has a good relationship with your Hengyang sect, it''s not good for you to follow us. Aren''t you afraid that your sect will punish you?"

    Su Hao shook his head and explained, "I''m just an outside disciple. It''s a dispensable existence for the sect." He touched the birthmark on his face. "Besides, I''m so ugly. It''s just a stain on the sect. My elder sister used to be here, and I still have a place to live here. But now, my elder sister is no longer here. It''s hard to get a chance to kill the enemy. I don''t want to wait any longer. Please help me!"

    It''s not a little ugly, it''s ugly, OK?

    Such a big birthmark almost covers the whole face, but it should not be a threat to them if they are so ugly!

    The three of them murmured together for a long time before they separated and said to her, "well, for the sake of our common enemy, for the sake of your pity, let''s help you reluctantly, but we really can''t guarantee what the final result will be. We can only plead for you."

    Su Hao was very grateful and said, "thank you. Thank you. Don''t worry. I won''t cause you any trouble."

    "Then quickly pick up the people and follow us!"

    Su Hao carries Qingyu behind them and goes back to Chen Xiaoru''s room. What''s so good about this room? Is it worth grabbing?

    I don''t know what the three of them said to Chen Xiaoru. When she came out to see Su Hao, she saw an irrepressible smile on her face and tried to make a sad expression for su. "It''s hard for you to have suffered so much in order to get revenge for your sister."

    Su Hao pursed her lips and shook her head. "In order to avenge my sister, everything I did was worth it."

    This firm belief made the birthmark on her face more ferocious and ugly, which broke up the taboo of Chen Xiaoru.

    Chen Xiaoru covered her forehead and said in distress: "it''s a pity that I didn''t have enough skill. I just got the curtain of leader Su and sat in this position. There must be many people in the palace who don''t agree with me. Qingyu is our former leader after all. Many disciples in the Palace only recognize her. She has no fault. We can''t rashly attack her, otherwise..."

    Su Hao: "I can''t kill her directly. I want to pay back what happened to my sister before she died."

    "Then you go. I''ll give you the man. Don''t kill him." Chen Xiaoru looked at her up and down, "but there are some things. I don''t know if little pity is willing to help?"

    Su Hao took out a small box from his arms and said with self mockery, "my status is low. In Hengyang sect, I have nothing to help the palace master."

 Chapter 853

    He handed the box to Chen Xiaoru, "but my sister has served the headmaster for some time, and she knows more or less about the headmaster''s liking. I often hear my sister talk about the headmaster, and she knows more about the headmaster''s liking."

    Su Hao took a look at Chen Xiaoru''s shining eyes and continued: "this spice is just the taste that the headmaster likes. As long as you put a little bit of water in the bath, the palace master will send out a faint fragrance. Presumably, the leader will love the palace master even more! "

    Chen Xiaoru quickly took it and held it tightly with both hands, "thank you very much for Xiao Lian''s sister. She can rest assured that if you need anything, just mention it to her."

    Su Hao stares at the green feather on the ground mercilessly, "I just want a place where I can let off my hatred."

    Chen Xiaoru generously pointed to the darkroom and said, "take people there. It''s safer there."

    "Thank you, master."

    Su Hao carried the man into the dark room and tied him up like Qingyu had tied her before. After a trick, a small flame started to burn in his hand. With a smile, Su Hao put his hand on Qingyu''s stomach.

    That day, Su Hao can remember that Qingyu said that she would put a fire in her stomach. Unfortunately, Qingyu didn''t succeed at that time. Today, she has a chance to taste it.

    The fire of red lotus rushes wildly in Qingyu''s stomach, burning her viscera. Qingyu shivers with pain and wants to curl up. But her hands and feet are tightly bound and can''t move. She wakes up after a while.

    Suhao came to her and asked curiously, "how''s it going? Is it easy to feel the fire burning in your stomach? "

    "You?" Qingyu looks at Su Hao in shock. He can''t believe that the person who has been looking for so long suddenly stands in front of him.

    "Haven''t you been looking for me? I think you''ve worked too hard to find it, but you can''t find it all the time. I have to come out by myself. How about that? Are you very moved? "

    "You, why are you here?"

    "Why am I here?" Su Hao touched his chin and changed to another face that Qingyu was very familiar with. "Didn''t you bring me in?"

    "It''s you? It''s you, it''s you Qingyu is very excited and angry to see the face of the wild bear. He wants to rush over and tear Su Hao, but he can''t do anything.

    Su Hao turns around in front of her. "It''s just me. It''s a pity that you want to have sex with me. You can''t even recognize me when I stand in front of you. It''s a pity. Is it so satisfying to hold me?" Sue Hao came up to her and asked jokingly.

    Green feather bah, "mean, shameless, dirty."

    Sue was so confused that she wiped the saliva on her face. "Is that despicable? What are you doing to me? What''s more, it''s you who want to have sex with a man all day, but it''s not me. I''m still a big yellow girl! "

    It is because suhao is still a virgin that sulai has not got her spiritual power, so she is so persistent.

    "Bah, I don''t know how many times I''ve been with a man. I mean to say that."

    "Are you talking about yourself? Today''s good play, including your scene just now, I use the recording crystal to record it Su Hao took out a crystal mirror and put it in front of Qingyu, "Nuo, anyway, you are tied here and have nothing to do. You can just enjoy how you are debauchery in front of those people, study and learn from it, and you will be more handy next time."

    "What do you mean? Come back, come back to me! " Qingyu can''t figure out the meaning of Su''s words, but she knows that she has been threatened.

    Before leaving, Su Hao turned back and said, "what do I mean? Next, you can understand it slowly."

    When Su Hao came out, Chen Xiaoru just finished bathing. She was very satisfied with the fragrance she sent out. She gave Su Hao a gift and said gratefully, "my sister thanks my sister for her gift here. It''s really very useful to me."

    Is it? She also thinks it''s easy to use. I believe it will be more useful in the future!

    Su Hao said modestly: "it''s good to help the palace master. I wish the palace master can fulfill his wish and capture the leader''s heart as soon as possible."

    "Thank you."

    After Chen Xiaoru left, Su Hao took the opportunity to check the situation nearby and saw a lively scene. Everyone was busy with the Centennial Xianmen competition.

    And these days, other schools continue to enter Hengyang school. There are many people, lively and easy to handle!

    Su Hao finds out that several elders sent by Yunxuan Palace are under house arrest in the wing room. It seems that they are not satisfied with Chen Xiaoru''s election as their palace leader and say they want to thoroughly investigate Qingyu''s whereabouts. Unfortunately, they are under house arrest by Su Lai before they act.

    Sometimes Su Hao can''t understand why Su Lai has so much power in Yunxuan palace. He can change even the palace leader''s personnel at will.

    The former palace master?

    Really, is it dead?

    Su Hao with such doubts, secretly touched into the yard where the elder was under house arrest.

    It''s a pity that Su Lai has set up a border here. Su Hao can''t go in, so he has to go back.

    It seems that she really needs to have a good relationship with Chen Xiaoru and let her stand out for her.

    At noon the next day, Chen Xiaoru came back with the help of Xiaomeng and others. Their faces were filled with excitement and joy. It seems that Su Lai loves her a lot!

    As soon as she saw her, Chen Xiaoru let go of the help of Xiaomeng and others, went to Su Hao''s face, cautiously gave a salute, and said gratefully, "my sister is really my noble. If she has any difficulties in the future, please tell me. If she can help, she will try her best to help."

    Su Hao replied, "thank you, palace master. What''s the happy event for the palace master?"

    Chen Xiaoru turned red with her mouth covered.

    Xiaomeng and others excitedly said: "leader Su said that our palace master has been very good at serving us, and has entrusted the task of receiving all the sects to the palace master. This is thanks to Xiaolian."

    Xiaoyi is also happy to say: "yes, yes, thanks to sister Xiaolian, if sister Xiaolian needs to use us in the future, just tell us, we will try our best to finish it."

    Su Hao shook his head and said calmly: "leader Su likes the palace leader so much. It''s the palace leader that deserves to be liked by the leader. After my sister''s death, I have no nostalgia for the world. It''s my honor to help the palace master. " Looking at the door of the darkroom, "if the enemy hadn''t died, I would have left this place of right and wrong."

    Hearing Su Hao say that she wants to leave, Chen Xiaoru and others are very nervous. They haven''t got more benefits from Su Hao. They don''t want her to leave like this.

    Chen Xiaoru threw a bait and said, "if I am the palace leader, I should have the right to deal with her after the Xianmen competition. My sister will wait here for a while."

    Su Hao''s face flashed a trace of helplessness and nodded. Suddenly thinking of something, he hesitated and said, "it''s not easy to receive all the sects. Especially, the palace leader is not a member of Hengyang sect. He will definitely be rejected by all parties."

    After hearing this, Chen Xiaoru thought about it, and her face was ugly. Xiao Meng and others asked anxiously, "what can I do?"

    Su Hao said: "I''m still familiar with the elders of our sect. The task of the palace leader is to attract several elders who are willing to help. In this way, with their help in the process of receiving other sects, I believe things will not encounter many obstacles."

    Chen Xiaoru said more gratefully: "what my sister said is that I don''t know which elders can win over?"

    Sue thought about it for a long time and said a few names in her ear.

    Chen Xiaoru then asked, "does my sister know what they like?"

    Su Hao raised a smile and pointed to the darkroom. "The palace master already has the tools to please them. He doesn''t need anything else. He just needs to prepare everything next door."

    Chen Xiaoru covered her mouth with a smile, "my sister is really a second person." Finish saying to order small dream they went to work.

    After su Hao gave Chen Xiaoru some ideas, he didn''t say any more. Sometimes it''s not a good thing to say too much and manage too much.

    It''s just that Xiaomeng Xiaoyi and others will take her with them when they do things, as if they are afraid that she will run away, and they give her great care in life.

    Whether it''s work or life, it''s a good thing for Su Hao, which gives her the opportunity to explore the situation from head to head.

    There are many towering ancient trees in the back mountain of Hengyang school. Looking at them, they are endless green. And surrounded by the ancient trees, is the ethereal aura, hazy, like a fairyland, making people very yearning.

    Su Haoli was at the top of the mountain. For a moment, she wanted to bury many blasting amulets here and blow up the top of the mountain and all the people here!

    It''s a pity that she is not Qingyu or sulai. She can''t do this kind of inhuman thing!

    Alas, it''s all because she''s so kind-hearted. There''s a head of injustice and a master of debt. Let''s put a clear goal on Su Lai. Now he''s the only one left.

    I don''t know if her words are too clever. She saw Su Lai coming here. Su Hao''s head was blank and she ran away even if she didn''t want to.

    But when she moved, sulai found her.

    "So you''re hiding here, so I can find it easily!"

    Sulai sneered, and his blade of ice broke in her direction.

    Su Hao dodges. Su Lai''s attribute is water. His attack is fatal to Su Hao.

    A good girl doesn''t fight with a man. She doesn''t want to fight him face to face. She runs into the deep forest, because she has refined so many demon pills, and her body has already integrated some monster attributes. For her, the deep forest is like home, protecting her.

    Seeing that Su Hao''s figure is about to disappear, Su Lai speeds up his speed. His body method is like a ghost. Because he is angry, when he moves, his throat will emit a roar that is close to a beast. It''s especially terrifying.

    When approaching suhao, sulai clapped suhao on the back!

 Chapter 854

    Not to capture her alive, but to kill her!

    Su Hao quickly turns around and uses the fire of red lotus to fight against him. Unfortunately, the fire can''t beat the water. It''s not long before it''s put out. He slaps it a few meters away and spits out a mouthful of blood. His chest is burning with pain!

    Su Lai walked up to her with a triumphant step and said coldly, "I picked you up from the street, raised you for so many years, and sent you to Yunxuan palace to study. I''m so kind to you, and you want to betray me?"

    Su Hao covered his chest and kept retreating. Unfortunately, with an ancient tree on his back, he had already retreated!

    "If it wasn''t for my talent, would you pick me up? If you don''t need women to provide you with the tools to practice evil Kung Fu, will you send me to Yunxuan palace in exchange for the women who pay you tribute? You can''t, you can''t do anything, I''m just a tool you can use! You said you have raised me for so many years, but you just want these auras on me! Betrayal? Ha ha, funny, what did I betray you? I just want my own life back! "

    Sulai looked at her like a dead man. "Your life? Have you forgotten that your life belongs to me from beginning to end? "

    Su Lai raised his hand and pinched a formula. The blade of ice breaking fiercely stuck in Su Hao''s hand and foot, "this is the price of your disobedience!"

    Pain, huge pain, even if the pain was too much to bite his tongue to commit suicide, Su Hao''s face didn''t show any intention of giving in. Instead, he laughed and said, "you want a obedient dog, but I''m not! Qingyu, doesn''t she listen to you very much? But I don''t think her ending is so good. It''s worse than me. Hehe, hehe

    Sulai glanced at her deeply and raised her hand, "never change!" The whole body''s pressure is on Su Hao.

    At the same time, as soon as sulai''s hand was put down, countless ice blades rushed to Su Hao''s lifeblood, but

    There was a bang, an explosion, dust, and powder of unknown properties.

    Su Lai closed his eyes and held his breath. He reached out and tried to catch Su Hao on the ground, but there was nothing on the ground. Regardless of the harm of opening his eyes, he opened his eyes and looked around. When he saw Su Hao''s figure, he immediately went after her!

    After more than half of Zhu Xiang''s time, the mountain is almost back to the original calm, and Su Lai''s figure appears in the distance. Step by step, he goes back to his original position. After a long silence, he throws a note.

    After a while, several people in black came from all directions and knelt down in front of Su Lai. Su Lai said to them, "Su Hao is here. Seal off the back mountain for me and find out the people inch by inch!"

    "Yes."

    After su Lai left the mountain, a screen came down and sealed the whole mountain.

    In this way, Su Hao stayed in the back mountain for three days. During that time, she did not dare to move, and even more did not dare to show up. She turned into a peach blossom leaf and lay in her own pool of blood.

    The blood is full of her breath, even if they realize that her breath is still here, it''s hard to suspect that suhao''s fantasy is here.

    It''s just that Su Hao has been lying there for such a long time. She''s really in a hurry. Chen Xiaoru and others are also in a hurry.

    They were afraid that sue would run away. They wanted to stare at her 12 hours a day, but they really let her run away.

    But Su Hao would not be seen without saying hello. Chen Xiaoru and Chen Xiaoru still hope that Su Hao will leave for a short time.

    Xiaozhi said: "without Xiaolian''s sister, I dare not let Qingyu come out to meet her guests, for fear that she will suddenly get angry and kill us."

    Xiaoyi also agreed: "it''s true that our martial arts skills are not high. If Qingyu is really fierce, we can''t stop it. It''s just a pity that we had a good relationship with some elders of Hengyang sect and didn''t get any benefits."

    For this, Chen Xiaoru is the most depressed. She just made a promise with the elders, but she broke their faith. As a result, when she received other sects, she always encountered obstacles and asked impatiently, "when was the last time you saw Xiao Lian and where was it?"

    Xiaomeng took the lead in raising her hand and said, "I took care of Qingyu''s situation with Xiaolian four days ago. I still remember that Xiaolian told me at that time that she could make a kind of liquid medicine, pour some into the bath water to cover up the traces on her body, so that when Qingyu received the elders again, she would not have to worry that her situation would affect their mood."

    Chen Xiaoru nodded, "this is a good way."

    Xiaomeng said doubtfully: "so I don''t believe that Xiaolian left. After all, Qingyu is not dead. She is not willing. She hasn''t seen Qingyu''s tragic side. How can she leave willingly?"

    Xiaozhi thought for a while and said, "will she go to find the herbs to refine the liquid medicine? I remember the last time I saw her, I seemed to see her go away with something I didn''t know, but at that time, I was too busy to ask her. " Then she felt guilty. If she had asked at that time, now we would not have to worry so much.

    Chen Xiaoru also wanted to say: "maybe! Hengyang sect is so big. Although she is a disciple of Hengyang sect, she is only an outside disciple. She can''t get herbal medicine from the sect, so she can only go out to find it by herself. But according to her situation, she can''t go far. Maybe she went to the back mountain. Let''s have a look around the back mountain! "

    So Chen Xiaoru and his party came to the back mountain and found that the back mountain had been set a border. They were more puzzled and stopped by several people in black before they entered.

    The leading man in black looked at them coldly and asked, "people from Yunxuan palace? What are you doing here? "

    Chen Xiaoru stepped forward and said, "I''m Chen Xiaoru, the leader of Yunxuan palace. I heard that the Lingshui from Houshan mountain of Hengyang sect is very sweet and suitable for making some snacks. During this time, I waited on leader Su and saw that he was in a bad mood, so I came here to take some Lingshui to make some food for him. I hope it''s very convenient for you!"

    In recent days, they have investigated the whole Houshan mountain, but they have not found Su Hao''s whereabouts. Su Lai is in a bad mood and they are under great pressure. When they hear Chen Xiaoru say that they want to please Su Lai, they immediately move their heart to let them in. But before they go in, they have checked them and let them in without any problems, They were also told to inform them immediately if they saw anything unusual.

    Chen Xiaoru and others walked into the back mountain with a uneasy mood. Because of the border, the whole back mountain was very quiet and a bit gloomy.

    They had no choice but to walk around and shout Su Hao''s name in a low voice. After walking most of the mountain, they didn''t find any trace. They were all about to retreat.

    Suddenly, Xiaozhi stepped on a rotten tree root and tripped on the ground. Her hand was bruised and bleeding constantly. Xiaomeng quickly bandaged her up, "Why are you so careless?"

    Xiao Zhi cried out in pain, "I don''t know. I walked well, but somehow I fell down, killing me."

    Chen Xiaoru comforted and said, "maybe Xiaolian is not here. Besides, she is a disciple of Hengyang sect. She is more familiar with everything she goes. We''d better go back and wait for her, no matter whether she comes back or not."

    The three of them wanted to fly back immediately. The back mountain was so strange and terrible.

    When they came out, the man in black stopped them again. The leader didn''t see them come out with spirit water, and their face was not very good-looking. "Don''t you mean to put spirit water? What about the water? "

    Chen Xiaoru showed an aggrieved expression and said in a delicate voice: "we just heard that there is Lingshui in the back mountain. We don''t know where Lingshui is. We haven''t found it after looking for it for so long. Look, we''ve hurt ourselves. Several adults have been here all the time. They must be very familiar with it. I don''t know if they can help us find Lingshui? If you can find it, Xiaoru will thank you again. "

    The man in black thought for a while and said, "if we find it, we''ll give it to the palace master."

    "Xiaoru, thank you here."

    When Chen Xiaoru and his party came back to their residence, Xiaozhi couldn''t help asking curiously: "palace master, you say that Hengyang sect has sealed the back mountain to prevent others from going in and out. Why

    Chen Xiaoru shook his head. "I don''t know, but this is someone else''s territory. What do people want to do? Where can we know! But Hengyang is sure to have something to do. We should be careful not to get into trouble. "

    Xiaomengdian then said: "the palace master is right. After all, this is not our place. We should be careful in our words and deeds. Recently, I always feel that there is something wrong with Hengyang school, but I can''t tell where there is a problem."

    Xiaozhi sighed and said, "the biggest problem is that Xiaolian''s sister has disappeared."

    Xiaoyi Lengleng stretched out her finger and pointed to the front, and said in an ethereal voice: "you see, that''s Xiaolian, sister Xiaolian?"

    Words fall, people look in the past, that familiar figure, is not a long time no see Su Hao, who can have!

    "Sister Xiaolian, where have you been? I miss us so much When Xiao Zhi saw Su Hao, she ran to her and hugged her tightly for fear that she would fly away the next second.

    Seriously injured Su Hao, because of her fierce embrace, almost didn''t squeeze her heart, liver, spleen, lung and kidney out. The pain made her tears come out. However, how can she show her injury.

    Calmly patted Xiaozhi on the back, indicating that she let her go, "I just went out to buy something. What''s the matter? I haven''t seen you for a few days. What happened? "

    Xiao Zhi released her slightly, but she was not willing to let go of the others, saying, "you are gone without saying a word. We all think you are gone, regardless of us."

    Sue said sorry, "I''m sorry to worry you."

 Chapter 855

    "I used to be alone. I forgot to tell you. I won''t do it next time." She went to Xiaomeng and handed her a small bottle. "This is the liquid medicine I told you last time. Take it to Qingyu."

    Xiaomeng took over and said, "I knew Xiaolian was not a person who didn''t believe his words. I''ll take it to her later and let her have nightmares!"

    After that, several people immediately went to work. These were all their business. Su Hao didn''t participate too much. She simply put forward a few suggestions and went to find something to eat. If she didn''t eat or drink for so many days, and if she didn''t eat something to fill her empty stomach, she would really die.

    Simple enough to eat and drink, and then carefully deal with the festering to the pus stinking wound, take out a dagger to cut off the rotten meat bit by bit.

    At first, the meat didn''t hurt. What hurt was the meat that hadn''t completely rotted.

    All of a sudden, the blood gushed and the numb nerves began to ache again.

    Su Hao quickly sprinkled the powder and swallowed several pills. Then he pressed down the pain. After dressing up the wound, he couldn''t stand the sleepiness and fell asleep.

    This sleep, then to the next afternoon.

    Su Hao didn''t see anyone else when she came out, so she went to the room next to Chen Xiaoru.

    Qingyu was fed Fengling pills, but also trapped in the room all day, in addition to the reception of a few Chen Xiaoru need to please the elders, the rest of the time were tied.

    It must be very hard to be treated like this!

    When Su Hao appeared in front of her, Qingyu was still in a daze for a long time. After reaction, he kept laughing, so that tears came out, "you kill me!"

    Su Hao didn''t answer her and asked, "do you know why I let Chen Xiaoru put you here?"

    Green feather again Leng for a while, Su Hao hook up lips Cape to say: "convenient you know your man at any time, is how dote on, your subordinate." With a stronger smile, "how about being betrayed by your subordinates

    Su Hao grabbed her hair and twisted her head up. "At that time, I felt the same as you do now, the same disgust!"

    Looking at Qingyu''s white and green face for a while, I feel that her anger is smooth and her chest doesn''t hurt. Before I leave, I tell Qingyu that Su Lai will come to spoil her subordinate, Chen Xiaoru, and ask her to listen carefully.

    Su Lai will come here tonight, because she has been on the verge of violence for the past few days when she was hiding in the back mountain. Chen Xiaoru wanted to appease him, but she couldn''t, and she didn''t have the courage to appease him. After a collision, she stayed in her room and was worried about how to receive those sects.

    People like sulai can''t do without women. To be prepared, they can''t do without the aura of those women.

    Su Hao tells Chen Xiaoru a way to give her some aura when she serves Su Lai. In this way, she doesn''t have to worry about being sucked up by Su Lai to die. She will also get Su Lai''s joy and high opinion because of her insight.

    Chen Xiaoru will not refuse anything related to Su Lai.

    So the movement that night was very big, for several nights in a row.

    On the other side of Qingyu, because the Xianmen competition is getting closer and closer, she has more and more people to receive. Su Hao remembers that the last time she went to the room to see her, her whole body was full of evil spirit, as if, already, about to go away.

    Fortunately, the Xianmen competition has finally arrived.

    The disciples of various schools gathered in Hengyang school, which was very lively.

    The test field of Hengyang school is very large. A square challenge arena is set up in the East, West, north, South and the center, which is the first arena for the big melee.

    Now, the four square challenge arenas in the southeast, northwest and North suddenly gather towards the central challenge arena, and then they are put together into a huge cross shaped challenge arena.

    The elder of Hengyang sect, Tang Wenfeng, who is second only to Su Lai in power, went up to stand in the central position and made a long speech. After that, he began to explain the rules of the first competition: "according to the principle of fairness and openness, our competition rule is that all the students below the first competition level need to draw lots, Then they went up to the southeast, northwest, and five challenge arenas in the middle for scuffle. The 30 people who were able to fight to the end were advanced, and the second round of competition was held the next day. "

    "Now please confirm the players of your school and draw lots here!"

    Other sects are very excited to discuss their competition personnel, but their Yunxuan palace seems a little lonely.

    Everyone''s face is very ugly, no wonder, if it is not because of the game, who will let them out, was locked up for so long, who will have a good face!

    Chen Xiaoru kept apologizing there and kept talking about her difficulties, but it seemed that no one bought her, except Xiaomeng.

    "We don''t want to hear about your business with that bastard. I just want to ask you, where is Qingyu, our palace master? Is it about you? "

    Elder Ouyang fiercely asks Chen Xiaoru, and uses his spirit to challenge her.

    Chen Xiaoru''s aura and cultivation were not enough, and she couldn''t withstand such pressure. Her face was as pale as a piece of paper, and she said pitifully, "where do I know! Qingyu palace leader is at home in Hengyang sect. Where has she gone? Where can I know? Moreover, my relationship with leader Su is not as close as that of the palace leader. What can I say in front of leader Su? "

    Xiaozhi said in fear: "that''s right, and the master of Qingyu palace is so powerful, where can we get close to her?"

    Xiaoyi looks at a group of elders and disciples and says with resentment: "the leader of Qingyu palace is missing for no reason. Leader Su is angry and promotes Xiaoru to take her place. If Xiaoru didn''t support her, where would we be qualified to appear? Where are you going to get a chance to come out? "

    "So that''s why you committed yourself to leader Su?" Elder Ouyang was even more angry. "Our Yunxuan palace is not the back palace of Su Lai. It''s not the place where he can sleep who he wants. Can you still order your face? You also know that the relationship between him and our palace leader is not simple. Do you still stick it back? Are you worthy of her cultivation? But for her, would you have today? "

    Chen Xiaoru sneered, "indeed, if it wasn''t for her, how could I have today! How can I be forced to take over this position? I''m busy every day, not to give our Yunxuan palace a breath, to let you be free! OK, I deserve it. I won''t sit in this position. You can do whatever you want in the palace! "

    Chen Xiaoru left with Xiaomeng and others in a huff. Elder Ouyang and others looked at their back and couldn''t say anything.

    Elder Zhao looked at the challenge arena in the distance and asked: "in that case, what should we do next?"

    Elder Ouyang said, "what should I do? I don''t want to take part in this game

    "If you come all the way here and don''t take part in the competition, can you go back and have a good breath?" Su Hao came out from the dark, looked at elder Ouyang and elder Zhao, and said, "I have a few words to tell you. Is it convenient for you two?"

    Elder Ouyang and elder Zhao look at her and feel very familiar with her, but they can''t say where they are familiar with her. Moreover, they haven''t seen this person before!

    But they followed the man in front of them to a quiet place. Su Hao looked at their puzzled faces, laughed and took out a jade pendant from her arms.

    "Here? What''s this? Is this Yuhui from Yunxuan palace? Why are you here? " Elder Zhao looked at the jade pendant in shock.

    Elder Ouyang''s eyes flashed a ray of light and asked: "are you? How''s Sue

    Su Hao put away Yu Hui and nodded, "yes, it''s me."

    Thinking of taking over the ceremony, elder Zhao''s face was very ugly. At that time, she and elder Ouyang were just outside to deal with things, and they were not in the palace. They didn''t know what was going on. When they came back, Qingyu had already taken office, and gave the order to hunt down Su Hao.

    At that time, they were as shocked as they are now. They asked what had happened, but no one could tell them the whole story. They only said that Su Hao colluded with the demons and released all the demons in the demon lock tower. They didn''t believe it at that time.

    But they can''t find Su Hao to ask, and even if they doubt it, it''s useless.

    "What happened?"

    Su Hao said solemnly: "the real demons are Qingyu and sulai. Qingyu is superior to sulai, and sulai is superior to her disciples to cultivate evil skills by paying tribute to her."

    "This?"

    Su Hao continued: "the disciples in our palace often lose contact. Don''t you doubt it?"

    Nonsense, I have suspected for a long time. At that time, what they went out to deal with was to find these lost disciples, but they got nothing.

    "So you know where they are?" Elder Ouyang asked.

    Su Hao said with a heavy face: "as I said, Su Lai practices evil skills by relying on the disciples who Qingyu paid tribute to him. Those disciples have already dried up, and there are no bones left."

    "Beast Elder Zhao looks hard and scolds. Obviously, she believes Su Hao''s words.

    But elder Ouyang still kept a doubt, "do you have any evidence?"

    Su Hao asked: "do you remember the appearance of the former palace master after his death?" With a smile, "at that time, sulai just came to our palace, although his excuse was to visit me."

    How did their former palace master die?

    How can they forget, that picture is too shocking, OK?

    Looking at their cold faces, Su Hao knew that they all remembered.

 Chapter 856

    "That''s what it looks like after being sucked dry."

    Words fall, elder Ouyang and elder Zhao took a breath together.

    When elder Ouyang and elder Zhao returned to the training ground, the draw had already begun, and their disciples of Yunxuan palace were like abandoned children, lonely, helpless, and did not know what to do.

    "Ye min, please take your younger martial sisters to draw lots. Remember, if you can fight well, don''t struggle. We''re here to compete, not to play. Safety is the most important thing, you know?" Elder Ouyang said to them carefully.

    "I see." After the guarantee, ye min took the younger martial sisters to the draw.

    Elder Zhao watched his disciples leave and merge into the crowd. His face was very heavy. "Is this really good?" Compared with what will happen next, she still wants to go back to Yunxuan palace.

    If Su Hao goes back with them and we work together to rectify the affairs of the palace, they can be sure to have a little peace.

    Elder Ouyang didn''t look back. He still looked ahead. "Xinran, do you remember what was the original intention of our choosing to cultivate this road?"

    Smell speech, Zhao Xinran Leng for a moment, remember the past, voice choked said: "Kuang Fu save righteousness, cut demon, protect family..."

    The first scuffle lasted about an hour, because the scene was so chaotic that there was nothing to watch and there was no place to start. So Su Hao left.

    Back in the yard, from Qingyu''s room, I heard a burst of roar. It was a man''s voice. As soon as I turned, I came out of the yard again.

    "Sister Xiaolian."

    As a result, when passing by the pavilion, I saw Chen Xiaoru and several of them.

    Suhao walked over and asked curiously, "isn''t the Xianmen competition started? Do you still need to use Qingyu to manage the relationship? "

    Chen Xiaoru gave a cold smile, "isn''t she very happy? I still want to find some men for her to play with so as to relieve her fatigue! "

    Su Hao took a deep look at her and said, "well, it''s really a good way."

    Chen Xiaoru turned to Xiaomeng and said, "I''m a little hungry. Go to the kitchen and get some snacks and fruits for my sister Xiaolian and me."

    "All right, let''s go now."

    After they left, Chen Xiaoru looked at Su Hao and asked, "sister Xiaolian has something to say to me. I see your eyes are not right."

    Su Hao nodded and asked, "I just want you to worry about your body. Don''t you find that your aura is about to dissipate? If you don''t keep on serving, you''ll die tonight

    Chen Xiaoru was scared to death. "Is this so serious? I, I have a tonic elixir

    "Brindan''s aura is not enough for you to recuperate."

    "What shall we do?" Chen Xiaoru asked anxiously.

    Su Hao shook his head. "It''s not something I can control. But don''t worry, you can''t serve him. The excuse is that you don''t feel well. Leader Su won''t force you, but he will go to other people. I''m afraid he won''t come here again."

    "No way." She didn''t want that to happen.

    But if she doesn''t, what else can she do? She can''t continue to die. After her death, does sulai go to other people?

    Chen Xiaoru thinks of Qingyu. Qingyu is still alive now. She sends a woman to sulai regularly, so that she can have a chance to catch her breath!

    However, where does she have any rights in the palace? Let alone the elders, who of the disciples in the palace will listen to her?

    In the distance, Xiaomeng and others are coming over with snacks and fruits. Su Hao sees the light of hope in Chen Xiaoru''s eyes. She can''t help but say: "their aura is too low. They will annoy leader su."

    Chen Xiaoru said in a low voice: "isn''t there a pill that can inflate aura?"

    The result was really beyond her expectation. She thought how good their feelings were. Now she wanted them to die without blinking.

    In the evening, Su Hao comes to Qingyu''s room. Qingyu is lying on the bed in a big shape with no cloth on her body.

    Also, the next room is busy, where would anyone think of cleaning it up for her!

    Suhao went to the table and sat down. He asked jokingly, "do you know who your brother suhao will be lucky with tonight?"

    The people in bed didn''t react at all.

    Su Hao then said: "it''s Xiaomeng, then it should be Xiaoyi, and then it''s Xiaozhi. Well, they are in a team, and they can take turns to serve them. Your brother Su will pity them, but he doesn''t even absorb any aura."

    There''s something happening next door, so Su Hao doesn''t speak any more and quietly appreciates Qingyu''s changes.

    When he got up the next day, little dream had disappeared. Without asking, Su Hao went to the testing ground.

    Elder Tang stood in the center of the challenge arena and announced the names and sects of the 30 advanced disciples loudly, "the above is the list of the second round competition. After half an hour''s rest, the competitors of the competition please draw the draw of the competition group."

    After hearing this, elder Ouyang explained to his disciples: "unlike the first round of scuffle, the second round is a challenge arena competition. The draw is the rule. The winner will be promoted and the next round will be held. I''m still saying, "safety first, don''t force yourself. Do you understand?"

    "I understand!"

    Voice down, the competition disciples have to go to the designated place to draw lots, their looks are difficult to hide the tension and excitement.

    "The first round of the second competition begins."

    Ye min is the most powerful disciple of the younger generation of Yunxuan palace. She stands with a sword and looks at her first opponent. Her eyes make her uncomfortable, especially his identity. This person happens to be a disciple of Hengyang school.

    "Our leader said that the disciples of Yunxuan Palace are beautiful and in good shape. They are good at sleeping. I don''t know how they are doing in this fight!"

    "Looking for death"

    Ye min is impatient. With a wave of his sword, he starts to fight with the man.

    Yesterday''s first big scuffle, sulai did not show up, now the second competition, a little more important, sulai and some leaders appeared, sitting together in the front of the audience.

    Suhao looks at sulai who is sitting in the center and surrounded by people. He has to say that sulai is really good-looking. His skin image is very rewarding. He speaks gently and treats people politely. These superficial skills are very good.

    The clouds above her head are getting thicker and thicker, and there is a faint thunder and lightning. This is not a natural phenomenon, but a guest she has been looking forward to for a long time!

    "No, it''s evil."

    "You see, what''s that?"

    "The demon clan is coming, everyone be careful!"

    "Stop the game, stop the game, everyone hurry to defend and kill the evil with me!"

    All of a sudden, the scene was in chaos. Looking at such a large number of demons coming, everyone was terrified. They were so scared that there was no blood in them.

    The black monsters landed in front of the test field, and the one surrounded in front of the center was undoubtedly the demon king.

    He was wearing black armor. He was very tall, with two big horns on his head and a fierce look on his face. These monsters had much higher accomplishments than those who were good at digging out the demon Dan. It was hard to deal with them!

    The demon king stood there with a strong sense of killing in his eyes. He pointed to Su Lai and said angrily, "are you the man who dug up the demon Dan, the disciple of our demon clan?"

    Su Lai was stunned, showing an innocent expression, and said in a very gentle tone: "dig out the demon Dan of your demon clan disciples? I don''t know what you''re talking about. I''ve never done such a cruel thing He will only kill the demon directly.

    "Dare to do it, dare not admit it!" The demon king was very angry. "Our demon people have been practicing in Heilin all the time. They never make trouble or come out, but they were killed. It''s just a mortal. I dare to covet the demon pill of my family. I rely on it to cultivate! I''ll send someone to follow your escape route and find you all the way. Even if your face turns to ashes, our victims will recognize it. How dare you even admit it? "

    Then he raised the broadsword, gritted his teeth and asked for the last sentence, "what else do you have to explain? If not, you can give your last words directly! "

    Sulai''s leader angrily drew out his sword and said angrily, "the demon people are really rude and unreasonable. Our leader Su said that he has never done such a thing. You still want to wrongly him. If you have the ability to show evidence to speak!"

    "Wronged him? Evidence? " The demon king said jokingly, "there are so many of you mortals. If he hasn''t done it, why don''t he be wronged? As for evidence, what I say is evidence, and my people are evidence! "

    A wild bear came out of the demon group. He pointed to sulai more angrily than the demon king and said, "Wang, it''s him. It''s him who has harmed us. I won''t forget his face, and I won''t remember his taste. It''s him!"

    The spirits of the monsters are very irascible, and their intelligence quotient is not high. They just want to break up their enemies and vent their anger. They are very angry when they hear Su Lai and others'' shirking. Now they hear from their families that they are so sure that they have to argue about something. Come and fight!

    Immediately, the demon king couldn''t bear it and called on the monsters: "come on, kill them for us, and take revenge for our brothers!"

    "Revenge, revenge!"

    Su Lai took a step forward and said politely: "wait a minute, if you want to add a crime, why don''t you say so? Let''s make it clear first, and don''t misunderstand it..."

    "Get the hell out of you, I''ll kill you and die!" The demon king didn''t want to listen to his nonsense, so he took a big knife and cut directly at Su Lai.

    Su Hao mixed in the crowd and cried out: "fight on the war, what are you afraid of? Who is afraid of who? One by one, one by two, kill a pair. Take their meat to roast and eat. If you can''t finish eating, make it into dried meat!"

    "Dried meat, dried meat!"

    For a moment, the monks and the monsters scuffled, even more chaotic than yesterday''s big scuffle.

    Su Hao retreated and said to elder Ouyang and elder Zhao, "just protect yourself. Don''t force yourself out, let alone touch your hands with the blood of monsters."

 Chapter 857

    "I understand!" After answering the call, he went to gather the disciples together.

    It has to be said that these monsters are really fierce. Maybe because of the demon king''s personal training, their temper is also very fierce. To catch the monk is to bite and defeat Budweiser fiercely.

    So many practitioners are entangled by monsters, and no one has time to pay attention to Su Lai.

    The practitioners in the world have no time to pay attention to him, but the demons and beasts of the demon clan have a lot of time to beat him? That''s what happened here in sulai!

    No matter how strong he is, he can''t fight against a demon king who is hard to deal with, plus so many monsters. Soon his body is covered with blood, and his white robe has become blood red.

    And the smell of the blood irritated these monsters even more. The demon king was red eyed and yelled, "it''s the demon Dan of our family. You dare to argue! Die for me

    Then he turned the broadsword in a direction and split it. The broadsword was extremely sharp. It was like a mountain falling apart.

    Although the demon king is big and has big weapons, his movements are very vigorous. He is an expert in fighting. He moves fiercely, which makes Su Lai retreat. His viscera are as painful as moving.

    In the face of the fallen broadsword, the blade of the broadsword was exactly facing his face. Sulai raised his head, and his mouth rippled with a cold smile. He spat at the blood and said: "you want my life, too!"?! I said that if I didn''t do it, I didn''t do it. I think you are the one who is looking for death! "

    Su Lai was forced to be cruel, and regardless of his own injury, he fought with the demon king with all his life. His sword collided with him and made a brilliant light.

    Suddenly, a very fierce light flashed. When the sword was about to land, a brighter Hengyang sword crossed, such as provoking Wanjun''s power to block the demon king''s chopping.

    Sulai, it''s not going to last long!

    Seeing that the big scuffle was almost over, the scene couldn''t be finished if the fight continued. Su Hao quickly drew out her long sword to stir up the dust. But she never killed the monsters, and would not hurt them at all. She just defends and blocks all the monsters back to their demon king.

    Rightfully said to the demon king: "demon king, please listen to the next advice, practice unceasingly!"

    Practice is really endless, whether it''s human or demon!

    Infected by this sentence, everyone stopped one after another and turned their eyes to Su Hao, who was standing opposite the demon king.

    Although stopped, but still in anger, "what do you want to say?"

    Su took a good look at Su Lai and said proudly, "I want to give us a chance to atone for our sins, and give leader Su a chance to atone for his sins. I just heard what the demon king said. I know that leader Su just dug up the demon elixir of your people and didn''t take their lives. I don''t know if I can give leader Su a chance to atone for his sins."

    Su Lai listened to hematemesis three rise, covered the wound to come out, angrily said: "roll, did not do the matter, I redeem what crime?"

    Su Hao didn''t hold on to Su Lai, but asked: "I don''t know what the leader Su has in mind and how to solve the problem?"

    Where does he have any solution? He just needs to bear this inexplicable crime. Don''t even think about it!

    When the demon king saw that he was going to talk nonsense, he slapped him, "I don''t think you need to give me any chance, just go to die!"

    The practitioners in the back are preparing to draw swords to save people. Su Hao gently raises his hand to stop them.

    The practitioners pushed their swords back, and the monsters on the opposite side also returned to their original steps. Suddenly, not only the practitioners, but also the demon king and other monsters gave Su a good look.

    The demon king looked at Su Hao and asked, "what else do you want to say?"

    Su Hao said with a faint smile: "since our leader Su said that he had never done such a thing, I don''t know if the demon king can give us three days to investigate this matter. If it''s really what leader Su did, he will let the demon king deal with it, but if it''s not, please give us an explanation."

    The demon king gave sulai a look, "OK, I''ll give you three more days to live."

    Su Hao said: "we both have casualties, but fortunately there are no casualties. The demon king should take the people back to heal as soon as possible."

    The demon king said to her, "you are a good man, much better than this little man!"

    "The demon king is joking."

    Seeing off the monsters, Su Hao breathed heavily, turned around and said to the practitioners of various sects, "everyone is injured. Go back and deal with the wounds respectively." Then he said to Su Lai, "leader Su, I''ve tried my best to fight for three days for you. I hope you cherish it."

    He went to elder Ouyang and said, "we have nothing to do here. Let''s go back."

    "So she is a disciple of Yunxuan palace!"

    "It''s said that the relationship between Yunxuan palace and Hengyang sect is very good, so it is!"

    "I also heard that all the disciples of Yunxuan palace have exquisite hearts. Look, even the demon king has been persuaded by her."

    "What shall we do next?"

    "It depends on what leader Su does!"

    ...

    Su Hao takes elder Ouyang and others back to their residence to let the disciples go down to deal with the injury and have a rest.

    Elder Ouyang couldn''t wait to ask, "what should we do next?"

    Elder Zhao also said anxiously: "let''s wait and see what''s going on. It''s not us who should worry now, but Su Lai. He''s hurt so badly that he can''t withstand the pressure of all the sects. Today, everyone has suffered such a big loss. It''s impossible to stand up for him again. He will bear the consequences alone."

    Elder Zhao angrily said: "that''s what he deserved, but he pitied the people in our palace." Then the tears came out again.

    Elder Ouyang was also very sad, but more ashamed, "poor? They volunteered. There are rules in our palace. They are not allowed to marry for life, but they are very good. They are very good. I don''t think I''ve ever seen a man. Yes

    Su Hao sighed and said, "maybe the rules are too strong, but they are counterproductive and make them yearn for love more. It''s just that they are in the wrong direction. In the world, there are many men, not only Su Lai. In fact, only the people they are looking for are kind to them and willing to take care of them all their lives. So what if they marry?"

    After saying that, everyone''s heart was very heavy. Finally, elder Ouyang sighed and said, "you are our palace master, and these things will be left to you to think about. When we get back to Yunxuan palace, we can reorganize Yunxuan palace well."

    Su Hao was very pleased that his identity had been affirmed. After so long, it worked.

    "When things are urgent over there, you can say a few words for me! It was urgent just now, and sulai didn''t recognize me. When he calms down, he will definitely react. I don''t have to hide any more. "

    Su Hao pulled down the veil, looked at the light veil in her hand, and suddenly felt very funny!

    Sulai was really forced to go down to bandage the wound for rest when others suffered minor injuries. However, he was so badly injured that he was still stuck here and questioned endlessly.

    "I really didn''t harm the demon clan, let alone dig their demon Dan!" He didn''t know how many times he had said that.

    He has always been the only one to force others, and no one dares to force him to explain what he didn''t do. It''s really hard.

    "If you haven''t done it, will the demon king bring so many monsters to come and ask for an explanation?" Seeing that Su Lai was not willing to deal with this matter, the leaders of all the sects refused to do so.

    Sulai said, "I don''t know what the demon king thinks! What''s more, monsters are crafty. There must be some unknown plan behind it! "

    This sentence is not unreasonable, but some people still don''t believe it, "what plans can they have? Don''t forget, if they really fight, we certainly don''t have any good fruit to eat."

    Indeed, if they really fight down, they are not the opponents of the monster, they will definitely be torn and eaten.

    "Yes, yes, the demon king just wants us to give an account. Don''t we just make an account?"

    He finally pulled out the excuse has no effect at all, sulai angry chest more pain, "how do you want me to explain?"

    A sect leader got up and said, "this is the internal affairs of your Hengyang sect. It''s inconvenient for us to interfere. We just want to solve these trifles quickly, finish the Xianmen competition as soon as possible, and go back home!" Then he left with his own people.

    Another leader also got up and said, "yes, yes, it''s your Hengyang school''s business. It should be decided by you. We won''t disturb you." Then he left with his own people.

    "Don''t forget to tell us the result then!"

    The rest of the people left, leaving Hengyang to send their own people, sulai gas defeat of the cup hard to the ground.

    With that broken voice, everyone''s heart felt that they all jumped to the throat. No one dared to say a word, even breathing was light.

    After a while, Su Lai felt a little more comfortable. He gritted his teeth and said, "give me a thorough investigation of all the disciples in the sect. Anyone who has been to the black forest, even those who have been near the black forest, will be arrested and tortured."

    Elder Tang touched his beard and said, "are our disciples criminals or sinners? Torture is not the right word to use

    Sulai glared at him and asked, "are you questioning my decision?"

    Elder Tang nodded and said, "yes, I''m questioning. I''m not only questioning your decision, but also questioning whether it was a correct decision to choose you as our leader at the beginning."

    Su Lai didn''t like to hear this sentence. She stood up, looked at him condescending, and asked coldly, "what do you mean by this sentence? Do you want to rebel? "

    Elder Tang was not afraid of his threat at all. Instead, he said with a smile, "do I need to rebel? What do I mean? I''m very clear. I''m questioning your decision and your ability. Don''t you see what you''ve done for Hengyang sect since you became the leader? I think I''m not alone in questioning you right now! "

 Chapter 858

    Looking around, no one''s face is not with a banter smile.

    Su Lai looked up at the sky and laughed. At this time, he was opposite to his usual modest and polite manner, and he was very insidious. "In this case, I''ll give you a chance. If you want to be the leader, just challenge me tomorrow!"

    After su Lai left, elder Tang said to the other disciples, "this is a good opportunity. Let''s fight for it, or our Hengyang sect will be destroyed!"

    The disciples didn''t understand why sulai would destroy the sect if he continued to be the leader, but the chance for the leader''s election was just around the corner, so they had to work hard.

    After receiving the news, Su Hao went to Qingyu and said to her, "you must have heard the big news outside today. Your brother Su is going to have a leader competition tomorrow. If he wins at that time, he will earn both fame and fortune. And our Lord Chen Xiaoru will marry him. From then on, they will live a happy life. How about it? Do you envy him?"

    Qingyu looked at Su for a long time and asked, "what do you want to do when you tell me this?" She doesn''t believe that suhao doesn''t want to kill her for revenge, but she is still alive. Although she has to serve those disgusting old guys every day, she has not been subjected to other torture, so she doesn''t understand suhao''s idea and what she wants to do.

    Sue laughed and said, "I don''t know what I want to do? It seems that your so-called feelings are just like this. You can go to bed with so many men every day and live without caring. Besides you, he can continue to find another woman. Ha ha, you are just like this! "

    After coming out, Su Hao also went to Chen Xiaoru. Since Chen Xiaoru gave Xiaomeng a magic pill and asked Xiaomeng to serve Su Lai instead of her, their relationship instantly became tight.

    No one believes Chen Xiaoru''s lies any more, and no one will be her ghost.

    The picture of Xiaomeng eating the magic pill and being sucked to death by sulai is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. Who would like to have the next Xiaomeng!

    Even Chen Xiaoru didn''t want to, but she didn''t want the power su Lai gave her, especially the position of the head of Yunxuan palace.

    But now no one in Yunxuan''s palace convinced her, and even Xiaozhi Xiaoyi didn''t want to follow her. What should she do? What should she do?

    Su Hao pushed the door open and came in against the light. Like a savior, he came to Chen Xiaoru and said to her gently, "master of the palace, leader Su has been seriously injured in fighting against the monster today. He must need someone to serve him tonight. Don''t go in person. Your body really can''t stand it."

    Chen Xiaoru cried and said, "but I have no one here to serve him."

    Su Hao sighed and said, "I can''t help it. I just don''t want you to walk on my sister''s back road. I don''t want to see you die like a little dream. That way of death is too ugly." Patted her on the back, got up and prepared to leave, "by the way, Xiaomeng is not here, I just went to see Qingyu, and I''ve sorted out her situation."

    Chen Xiaoru hugged Su Hao''s thigh and refused to let her go. "Sister, sister, where are you going, sister? Don''t go, don''t go, you don''t leave me, don''t leave me, you want to save me, save my sister! "

    Su Hao gave her hope and said: "as long as you don''t serve him anymore, in fact, leader Su really doesn''t choose any kind of women. He wants clean women, just their aura. Ah, sister, I''ll go and find some herbs for you. I''ll practice some tonic pills for you

    Chen Xiaoru dully released Su Hao''s feet. Su Hao''s words just now undoubtedly gave her a way to save her life.

    At the moment, Chen Xiaoru immediately went to Qingyu, put on a winning posture and said to her, "how, how, my good palace master, is the man Xiaoru is looking for you in line with your appetite? Did you have a good time? Enjoy it? "

    Chen Xiaoru''s questions one after another, as if she was killing Qingyu''s heart, made her hate the man in front of her more and more. "You''ll end up worse than me sooner or later, you bitch."

    Chen Xiaoru gathered her hair and said with a charming smile: "is that right?! I don''t think so. After all, leader Su likes me best! "

    Qingyu was very excited. "You have to die, bitch. Sooner or later, brother Su will be tired of you. Sooner or later, he will come back to me, and you..."

    When Qingyu rushes over, Chen Xiaoru dodges and stops her. She says with a sneer, "is that right? Do you really think he likes you? Will it really come back to you? "

    When asked, Qingyu is still speechless. The scene of seeing sulai for the last time floats up in front of him. He remembers that he looks at her with a look of disgust in his eyes and the figure of his back. No matter how she chases after her, he refuses to turn back.

    Finally, he hugged her maid and spoiled Chen Xiaoru in front of her.

    On that day, he was very gentle and gave Chen Xiaoru great favor. He also let Chen Xiaoru sleep on his bed and deprived her of her position.

    Finally, he gave her to his disciples. She was his woman. He gave her to others. Why? Why did he treat her like this!

    Why did everyone do this to her!

    No matter how painful she was, she refused to die. She wanted to see the man. She wanted to ask why he did this to her. She wanted to see him!

    Seeing the struggle in Qingyu''s eyes, Chen Xiaoru breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile: "well, for the sake of master and servant, I''ll give you a chance to let leader Su come here tonight and accompany you!"

    Chen Xiaoru left, and walked out of Qingyu''s eyes as a winner, and disappeared!

    In the evening, Su Lai came. Chen Xiaoru said that her room had let Xiao Meng sleep. She was uncomfortable and invited Su Lai to the next room.

    I don''t know if he is too hurt, lack of spiritual power, or too emotional and focused. He didn''t find the strange person in his arms, and didn''t find another person in the room. Looking at them, he felt that he could retire and leave the room slowly!

    Even the sudden sound of closing the door didn''t stir up any waves, until Su Lai was about to climb to the top and called out Chen Xiaoru''s name, the man in his arms finally got something!

    The voice was very delicate and full of sarcasm, "ruer? Brother Su''s name is very kind, but I seem to remember my name is yu''er, not ru''er! "

    Yuer?

    For a long time, sulai''s hot body was like being watered out by a basin of cold water, cold and stiff!

    Even in the face of a large group of monsters, he did not tremble.

    He was afraid, afraid of the person in his arms, afraid to see her face!

    Why?

    Maybe it''s nausea!

    After being stiff, sulai turns over Qingyu''s body rudely. When he sees that the person under him is really that disgusting face, sulai''s face looks like eating excrement.

    Su Lai stuck the neck of green feather and asked: "how are you? You''re not dead yet? "

    He was about to be strangled, but what about this? Qingyu held his waist and said with a charming smile: "isn''t that me?! Long time no see. Does brother Su miss me? I miss brother Su very much

    Sulai sticks Qingyu''s neck and wants to throw her out, but Qingyu''s hand tightly hugs his waist, and even his feet are on his waist.

    Two people''s bodies are close together. Before, he loved this posture, but now, it makes him sick. "If you don''t let go, I''ll beat you out of your wits!"

    Qingyu not only didn''t let go, but tightened his strength. He still said with a smile: "you fight. This time, no matter what, I won''t let you go!" Even if it''s death, she''ll pull him to death!

    Sulaisong opened his hand and began to attack her, but all the attack, all the strength was swallowed by a black fog!

    Looking at Qingyu''s body covered with black fog, Su Lai was shocked and kept struggling, "go away, bitch, go away, go away..."

    For the first time, he was forced to absorb aura, which was full of magic Aura!

    Suhao looked at all this outside the door and knew that everything was coming to an end, but she was not happy at all, and her heart was very heavy.

    Think of the three of them before that carefree, happy time, at that time sulai like a big brother to take care of them.

    Since when did the two of them go into the dark behind her back?

 Chapter 859

    When did sulai get in touch with the demons and dedicate Qingyu''s soul to the demons, while he began to practice this evil art himself?

    Sulai has practiced magic, but he is selfish and knows how to avoid the harm brought by evil Qi. So far, he has not been contaminated with evil Qi at all.

    But since this period of time, Qingyu has been humiliated so much, and her evil spirit is so heavy. As long as sulai gets a little bit of it, it will be doomed!

    When there is a roar like a wild animal in the room, Su Hao goes into Chen Xiaoru''s room and finds her shivering at the foot of the bed.

    Seeing Su Hao coming, Chen Xiaoru held Su Hao''s hand tightly as if she had seen a savior. She was scared and asked, "what should I do, sister? He is angry. He must be angry. Otherwise, how could he shout like this! Sister, help me, help me

    The news of the next room is more or less spread here. Chen Xiaoru is afraid of death and pushes Xiaomeng out. Now she designs to push Su Lai to Qingyu. No matter what the result is, Su Lai will not let her go.

    Su Hao mobilized her aura, urged her to send out magic, comforted her, and said, "how can it be that leader Su likes you so much? Didn''t you just hear him calling your name when he was with Qingyu? I think he must have you in his heart. It doesn''t matter. Now that he''s full of aura, he won''t absorb your aura again. Go and please him. Maybe he won''t be angry! "

    Chen Xiaoru was encouraged, looked at Su Hao and asked, "really? He really likes me. Will he really stop asking for my aura? "

    Sue nodded and took her to the next room. "Go, he''s waiting for you in there."

    Listening to her voice, Chen Xiaoru walked slowly into the dark, evil room.

    Su Hao followed her in and hid in the dark with a record crystal in his hand, recording everything in the room!

    Su Hao had expected the end of Qingyu''s life for a long time, but when he saw it with his own eyes, he still felt it was more tragic than any woman who died in Su Lai''s hands.

    Have become a mummy, but Su Lai still twitch on her body, this pair of crazy appearance, the body of magic Chen Xiaoru are scared back to God.

    Unfortunately, since she came into this room and came to sulai''s side, she had already retired!

    Record crystal records everything in the room, especially how Chen Xiaoru was oppressed by Su Lai, how he sucked his aura and turned into a mummy, all of which are clearly recorded.

    For fear of being found by Su Lai, Su Hao quickly put away the record crystal and fled back to the room to heal.

    Chen Xiaoru broke through her magic, and she was hurt badly. It''s estimated that she won''t be able to get on the stage tomorrow, so we''d better find someone to be the first bird!

    The next morning, the Xianmen competition continued, because Hengyang faction was investigating the monster incident thoroughly and did not participate in the competition.

    When Su Hao rushes over, ye Mingang takes her opponent out of the challenge arena and becomes a new player for the next challenge.

    The next competition went on very fast, and the result came out soon.

    Because elder Tang of Hengyang sect was busy, other sects recommended elder Ouyang of Yunxuan palace to be the referee of the competition. Elder Ouyang came on stage and asked the four winners of the second round to step onto the competition platform: "at the end of the second round, the four outstanding disciples advanced smoothly. They were ye min of Yunxuan palace, unparalleled of Tianying sect and Tu Wenjie of Xuanmen, Qin mo of Fengyue school. "

    All of them were cheering and cheering, and the four of them on the stage were very proud and excited, with a posture of fighting for one or two.

    "Now let''s invite four players to draw lots and decide the opponents for the finals." Elder Ouyang asked his disciples to send up four lots and let them draw lots separately.

    Although she was not the one in the competition, there was never a competition that made Sue so nervous that her hands and feet were a little chilly.

    "Evil Qi does too much damage to spiritual power. Even if it''s removed, it will take time to raise it well. With only such a little time, Su Lai should not be able to remove the strong evil Qi on his body..."

    Su Hao took a deep breath and looked into the distance. He saw the scenery in the distance. The disciples of Hengyang school were busy, some were practicing martial arts, some were asking what

    When he thought of the fate of Hengyang school after su Lai''s affair was exposed, Su Hao did not hold back and sighed softly. Suddenly he hesitated. He didn''t know whether it was right or wrong to do so!

    What would other people think of Hengyang school if they really forced Su Lai''s evil spirit out in full view of the public?

    Forget it. What other people think of Hengyang sect has nothing to do with her. She just wants to have a clear conscience. As long as they unite, their sect will be saved!

    When Su Hao comes back, the game is coming to an end, and the final winner will be born between Ye min and Wushuang!

    "I didn''t expect you to be able to fight like this Matchless with a trace of provocative praise, before he, but very low woman''s ability, always think that women should be gentle and considerate, don''t be so rude!

    "There are so many things you didn''t expect!" Ye min snorts coldly, and then suddenly a flame condenses on his finger and throws it at Wushuang. Then the sword in his hand stabs him.

    "Not only water can put out the fire, but also wind can blow out your fire." Matchless turned a body, blow out a hurricane, blow to Ye min''s fire, unfortunately did not escape Ye min''s sword.

    Ye min didn''t hurt him. He just put his sword on his neck and said in a low voice, "you lost!"

    Peerless looking at her cold and gorgeous face, with a smile, nodded: "you can, I remember you, ye min, min''er of Yunxuan palace?"

    "Shameless!" Ye min takes back his sword and kicks him out of the challenge arena.

    "Hey, hey, how do you do this, min''er, ye min..." the one who was kicked out of the challenge arena, fell on the ground, looked up at Ye min on the stage, and yelled.

    Looking at Wushuang, Ouyang Chang turned black with anger and refused to look at him. He said cautiously to the audience: "the once-in-a-hundred-year immortal gate competition is over here. Ye min of Yunxuan Palace won and became the first person of the Xiuxian sect. According to the past practice, the host sect is responsible for the celebration ceremony, but something happened to Hengyang sect recently, We''ll wait here for three days. After the Hengyang faction has finished handling the internal affairs, they''ll make arrangements! "

    "Congratulations to Yunxuan palace, he xiyunxuan palace!"

    "It''s true that there are so many talented people. I''m looking forward to today!"

    "At last, there is a first person in your Yunxuan palace. No one dares to despise our women in the future!"

    At the end of the competition, many sect leaders and disciples congratulated elder Ouyang, elder Zhao and ye min. finally, those people''s faces and eyes were less despised and more looked up.

    Suddenly someone asked, "elder Ouyang, didn''t your palace master come with us? How come I haven''t seen her for so many days? "

    Ouyang Chang''s face was not red, and he said breathlessly, "our palace master has other urgent affairs to deal with. I will take care of the affairs in the palace for the time being."

    "I see. I missed such a wonderful match." Some people said with such emotion.

    Elder Ouyang said with a smile, "it won''t, because she is paying attention to everything that happens here. When the celebration ceremony starts, she will come."

    "At that time, we''ll say congratulations to you again!"

    After the simple end of the immortal gate competition, the disciples of Hengyang sect immediately informed their leader elder that the nervous and excited leader challenge competition began.

    Originally, this was the business of Hengyang school, and other schools were not qualified to participate in it. But now Hengyang school has taken all the limelight from the Xianmen competition. If they have nothing to do and don''t join in the fun, they are really sorry that they have come here for a long time.

    "Out!" With a wave of sulai''s hand, the twining fire dragon was instantly extinguished by the water dragon. Unexpectedly, there was no spark left, and his opponent was frozen into ice.

    "Wow, it''s worthy of being the leader of Hengyang school. It''s so powerful. Huang Hongming''s flame is notoriously overbearing. Leader Su killed him so easily!"

    "That''s right. You don''t know who they are. Huang Hongming''s skill is taught by headmaster su. Can he beat his master?"

    "Ice cell!" Sulai''s hands formed a complex fingerprint, and the air around him instantly formed ice and became a solid cage. Looking at the people trapped inside, sulai chuckled, "go back and Practice for another 100 years!" With that, he pushed the cage down from the challenge arena.

    It broke with a crack.

    Terrifying, awesome!

    Su Lai didn''t know what everyone thought of him. He just used one trick after another to beat his opponent down one by one. He didn''t even pull out his sword!

    None of the disciples of Hengyang sect dare to challenge any more. Elder Tang''s face turns blue when he sees this. He wanted to take this opportunity to step down, but he didn''t expect that Su Lai was injured so badly yesterday, and today he can hold on for so long!

    Maybe, sulai is really suitable to be their leader!

    "Leader Su is very influential. I wonder if ye min can have the chance to compete with leader Su?" Ye min saw Su Hao''s suggestion and walked to the challenge arena step by step.

    "It''s Ye min! Is she crazy? How dare you challenge leader Su? " The audience under the stage saw Ye min go up and cried out in disbelief.

    "I''m the first one in this year''s Xianmen sect. Why don''t you dare?"

    "Is it so rampant to win the first prize?"

    "They have the pride of others. If you have the ability, you''ll get the first place!"

 Chapter 860

    If someone comes to challenge sulai, they won''t stop him, even though the person who comes to challenge is not their sect.

    But sulai''s face was very ugly. He didn''t want to compete with these messy people!

    Without waiting for Su Lai to respond, ye min pulls out his sword and points at Su Lai, "leader Su, come to fight!"

    "Yunxuan palace! What a big tone. In that case, I''ll help you! "

    Such provocation, if he shouldn''t, then it''s not good-looking. At this time, Su Lai only thinks that ye min''s provocation is to take a breath, because he has put Yunxuan palace and others under house arrest some time ago.

    I don''t know that ye min is consuming his physical strength and aura bit by bit, forcing out the evil Qi on him bit by bit!

    It''s hot. Ye min''s fire is much hotter than Huang Hongming''s just now. Her fire is as hot as Su Hao''s red lotus fire, and it''s as hot as barbecue his soul!

    If he had been in the past, he would not have paid attention to all these people. However, he suffered such a serious injury yesterday. Last night, he just managed to absorb some aura to mend the injury. As a result, he was put on the spot by Qingyu.

    Now he can stand here to accept so many challenges, is to the limit, where can resist such a strong flame.

    The evil spirit in sulai''s body was rioting and struggling, as if to rush out of the flame. However, the flame was extremely domineering and tightly wrapped around it. Then the flame with evil spirit went to his Dantian.

    "Yes." He heard his gold elixir crack by the fire. There are more and more cracks. The magic Qi, like a snake, penetrates into his gold elixir flexibly. In an instant, the whole gold elixir is filled with magic Qi.

    "Ye min! How dare you! How dare you! I''ll kill you! " Aware of what his golden elixir has become, Su Lai is going crazy. Regardless of the fact that he is in front of the public, he turns the evil Qi out of his body in a hurry, and then condenses all the evil Qi into countless ice blades and throws them at Ye min.

    "Amin, stay away and come back!" Seeing this, Su Hao rushes to Ye min''s side and pushes Ye min aside to block Su Lai''s moves.

    "It''s you? It turns out that you''re behind all this. You bitch, I''m going to kill you! " When Su Lai saw Su Hao, he was even more furious. Regardless, he began to fight with Su Hao.

    "This, this is?" The audience were stunned, completely unaware of what had happened.

    "Who is that man? She is so powerful that she can fight with leader Su at all levels. "

    "Yes, yes, and she''s still a woman. She seems to know ye min!"

    "Oh, I know who she is. She''s su Hao, a traitor of Yunxuan palace, but what?"

    After they found Su Hao''s identity, they turned their eyes to elder Ouyang and elder Zhao.

    Elder Ouyang stood up and said to the people with a serious look: "Su Hao is the leader of Yunxuan palace. She didn''t defecte, let alone collude with the demons. It''s all true traitors. Qingyu''s nonsense! When everything here is over, we''ll send out an official notice to all parties! "

    "Well, we believe that Yunxuan palace will not disappoint us, but at present, how?" Your palace master has a fight with the leader of Hengyang sect. It''s your Ye Min who challenges others. You can''t change the person who challenges!

    Suddenly "Puchi!" A sound, the sound of the sword piercing the chest, clear ring.

    Just now, people who were chatting turned their eyes to the challenge arena. Suddenly, they were silly!

    The scarlet blood spattered from sulai''s chest. Before he even had time to react, he was locked by Su Hao with the fire of the red lotus. He fell to the ground and couldn''t get up for a long time.

    "Hello, Sue. It''s very good. You can kill me if you have the ability." Sulai fell to the ground and didn''t forget to speak hard.

    Su Hao just like a king, standing in front of him, provocative said: "sooner or later will kill!"

    How arrogant!

    There was silence.

    All of a sudden, Yunxuan palace cheers, and everyone responds. For a moment, there are all kinds of voices. Only the disciples of Hengyang sect have dark faces and deep eyes. They look at Su Hao on the challenge arena and point his sword at Su Lai''s sharp figure.

    "Master? What''s the matter with the leader? " A disciple of Hengyang sect pointed to Su Lai, his voice trembled, and he didn''t know what to say. After all, his leader lost!

    "Master! Headmaster, are you ok? " The disciples of Hengyang sect wanted to fly up, but they were stopped by the disciples of Yunxuan palace, "get out of the way, how can you do this? Since you dare? " Everyone was furious.

    Elder Tang glared at all the people in Yunxuan palace. He flew to Su Lai with a calm face. After checking Qin Luan''s condition, he suddenly changed his face: "you dare to hurt our leader like this. Don''t think that there''s a first person in the immortal family in Yunxuan palace. We don''t dare to do anything about you. Let go of our leader quickly!"

    "Elder Tang, please look at him carefully. What I have done today is what he deserves." Su Hao sneered and explained, "please shine your eyes and see who is the real devil!"

    The words fall, Su good hands quick seal, trapped Su Lai''s red lotus fire burning more fierce more prosperous!

    "Ah..." sulai cried out.

    "To die!" Seeing this, elder Tang sweeps his sleeve, and suddenly his rainstorm like spirit turns into the shape of an ice needle and attacks Su Hao.

    "Change!" With a wave of his hand, Su suddenly burst into a raging fire all over his body. The fire broke into small balls of fire and melted all the ice needles. The ice turned into water and evaporated in the air.

    "Come on, protect the leader and the elder!" The disciples of Hengyang sect yelled, and everyone drew their swords to protect Su Lai and Tang Changlao.

    When Su Hao saw all the disciples of Hengyang sect fighting hard to protect their leader and elders, she was very pleased and moved. Unfortunately, now she can only fight against them!

    Her hands kept moving, and her hands kept forging. One fireball after another was summoned, and the Fireball''s flame was blowing fiercer and fiercer, and the sparks were splashing all around. They accurately landed on the crowd and pushed them back!

    "Who dares to touch our palace master?" The disciples of Yunxuan Palace are still surrounded by Su Hao. Elder Ouyang and elder Zhao stand in front, holding a sword to protect Su Hao, which is her most important guarantee.

    "Hurt our leader and elder at will. Is that the way you do in Yunxuan palace? One moment, Su Hao is said to be a demon and betrays your Yunxuan palace. Another moment, she is said to be innocent. Qingyu, who has already become the leader of the palace, is the demon. Now we have to take Qingyu to justice. I see that your whole Yunxuan palace is complicit with the demon? " Tang said with a calm face.

    "He wants to steal!" Suddenly there was a shout in the crowd.

    Su Hao saw a disciple practicing the local magic. He was about to move to his side and prepare for a sneak attack.

    With a light smile, he raised his foot and fell down again. Suddenly, the surrounding land was boiling hot. But the disciple could not stand the heat of the fire of red lotus. He quickly came out of the ground and kept shouting: "it''s so hot, it''s so hot, it''s so hot!"

    Seeing such a picture, people in Yunxuan palace burst into laughter, while the faces of the disciples of Hengyang sect became darker and darker.

    "My God! What is that Outside, there was a scream from other sects.

    All of a sudden, everyone stopped their movements and looked over. They just saw the thick evil spirit overflowing from sulai''s body, gradually wrapping his whole body tightly.

    The strong evil spirit devours Su Hao''s red lotus fire, and Su Lai stands up without restraint. At this time, he is sober, and his eyes are as red as blood.

    "Oh, the devil didn''t pretend to be dead at last, and he knew he was going to stand up!" Su Hao retreated, but still stood on the opposite side of him.

    Blood red eyes swept Su Hao, very cold, cold to the bone marrow, he slowly raised his hand, and those evil Qi wrapped in him followed his command and attacked Su Hao!

    "Go to hell!"

    "If you don''t want to die, get out of the way." Su Hao sidesteps to avoid, does not forget to tell others.

    "Here? What''s going on here? How can we, our leader, become like this? " Elder Tang and his disciples quickly retreated to one side, looking at such a terrible Su Lai, shocked.

    Elder Ouyang went to his side and said to him seriously, "now you finally know why our palace master did this! Our palace leader did this just to force out the real demon and make his true features known to the public! "

    "You, you''re bullshit. We don''t believe what you''re saying!" The disciples of Hengyang sect couldn''t believe it. They growled at elder Ouyang with their necks.

    Elder Ouyang took a look at him and said with a smile, "it''s up to you whether you believe it or not." Looking at Su Hao, who was shaking with Su Lai, "what''s the matter? If you''re not blind, you''ll believe it!"

    A white light flashed in the air. In an instant, the ground pulled up a high and thick ice wall and trapped Su Hao inside.

    Su Hao bites the tip of his tongue and spits a mouthful on the sword. In an instant, the fire of red lotus is like a fire dragon winding around the sword. Su Hao splits the ice wall in front of him with one sword, and the awe inspiring fire dragon flies to Su Lai!

    Sulai''s evil Qi was scattered by the fire dragon. The next moment, the sword Qi opened a hole in his abdomen. Finally, his gold elixir was destroyed, and he didn''t have any spirit power or evil Qi to protect his body. He fell down heavily and spat out a mouthful of blood.

    The fire of the red lotus wrapped around him and locked him tightly again!

    "Sulai, you collude with the demons, and even sacrifice Qingyu''s soul and your own soul to the demons. Since you fall into the evil way, don''t blame me for not remembering the old love!"

    Finish saying, Su good hand a Yang, the fire of red lotus turns into spirit snake again, all number drill into his body.

    "Poof!" Sulai vomited blood and fainted.

 Chapter 861

    All of a sudden, everyone was shocked by the scene in front of them. They couldn''t get back to God for a moment.

    After much consideration, elder Tang came over and asked in disbelief, "what''s the matter? If the explanation is not clear, no one will want to leave here."

    Su Hao takes out the recording crystal, infuses the spiritual power into it, and makes the image the largest, so that we can see Su Lai''s true face more clearly!

    Su Lai''s true face is presented in front of people''s eyes. How does he please women, how does he absorb their aura, and last night, how he sucked up the aura of Qingyu and Chen Wanru, even when they become mummies, he won''t let them go!

    None of them was hidden, all of them were exposed in front of people''s eyes.

    Su Hao sighed and said, "that''s why we, Yunxuan palace and Su Lai are so close to us!"

    "Oh, my God, it''s so cruel. They''re all dead, and they won''t let them go."

    "Can a person like Su Lai be the leader?" Suddenly someone asked this question.

    "He has colluded with the demons and must be interrogated immediately in case of any change." The leader of an individual faction, considering what happened later, said anxiously.

    Everyone was talking, and many people looked at sulai with anger, as if they wanted to kill him.

    Elder Tang commanded his disciples and said, "put sulai in a dark prison and interrogate him today!"

    After pressing Su Lai into the dark prison, Su Hao said to everyone: "tomorrow, the demon king will come to ask for an explanation. Let''s work harder and watch Su Yu carefully. Don''t let him run away. Otherwise, none of us will give it to the demon king. At that time, the demons of the demon king will tear us up!"

    Elder Tang took the disciples of Hengyang sect to Su Hao and bowed deeply with the disciples of Yunxuan Palace: "master Su, everyone of Yunxuan palace, the sect is unfortunate. The leader is irresponsible. We are sorry for you! Master Su has suffered a lot. You don''t owe anything to the Hengyang sect any more. You have done everything you can. Thank you. If you need anything from Hengyang sect in the future, just let us know. We will try our best to do what we can. "

    "Thank you, Mr. Tang. Yunxuan palace is also at fault in this matter. I will strengthen the management of my disciples when I go back. I hope this will never happen again." After su Hao returned a gift, she said with guilt.

    "Yes, we must prevent such things from happening again!" This kind of thing damages the reputation of the sect too much. We have to pay attention to it.

    They all go separately. Elder Tang takes his disciples to interrogate Su Lai. Su Hao takes the disciples of Yunxuan palace to deal with the affairs of the palace. Other sects spontaneously form teams to patrol the Hengyang sect in case of any change.

    However, despite such detailed arrangements, some accidents have occurred.

    The next morning, when the demon king who received the news from Su Hao arrived at Hengyang school, he got the result that Su Lai had disappeared.

    "Are you teasing me again?" The demon king approaches Su Hao, and his fierce eyes seem to tear her to pieces.

    Su Hao took back his glance and said to the demon king, "I''m sorry, demon king. It''s our fault. We put the man in the cell, but we didn''t see him. Please have a cup of tea in the hall and wait for a meeting. We''ll get the man out right away..."

    Before he finished speaking, he saw a disciple running over in a hurry and said anxiously, "I found it. It''s in the back mountain. It''s in the back mountain..."

    Hengyang school''s back mountain, towering ancient trees are still so green, but today''s green, surrounded by thick black fog, people can not see clearly, the color of the mountain, the color of the trees.

    Except for the blood red on the top of the mountain!

    Sulai stood on the top of the mountain. His hands and wrists were cut off. The blood flowed down like running water. It flowed all over the ground and merged into a complex pattern. He was standing in the middle of the pattern.

    Su Hao didn''t know what he was doing, but she knew that what he was doing was certainly not good. She immediately said to the demon king, "demon king, the person you want is there. Go to kill him and take revenge for your people!"

    But the demon king didn''t respond to her words. He stared at Su Lai and the pattern under his feet. After a long time, he said in a wordy voice: "no, no, our demon clan is OK. There''s nothing to take revenge on. It''s your own business. You can solve it yourself..."

    Before he had finished, he wanted to leave. Su Hao quickly held him, "does the demon king know what this is?"

    The demon king shakes off Su Hao''s entanglement and says in horror: "that''s the forbidden skill to open the gate of the demon world. Run for your life quickly!" The voice is not falling, the movie is gone.

    "Here? The gate of the demon world? " Hearing the demon king''s words, everyone was immediately nervous.

    "Come on, stop him!"

    Su Hao yelled, and then took the lead in throwing a fire at Su Lai. Unfortunately, before he got close to Su Lai, he was put out by the evil spirit.

    Seeing this, we all used our killing skills one after another, but they didn''t work at all.

    Sulai did not dodge and stood there, looking at suhao, who had no way to take him, and laughed, "come on, aren''t you very capable? You can kill me! Ha ha ha... "

    Sulai raised his hands. The blood flowing from his wrist was like no money, which made the pattern under his feet more red and strange.

    "Ah..."

    All of a sudden, sulai screamed bitterly. At the same time, the pattern under his feet was full of fire.

    An invisible door is opened!

    This is the gate of the demon world!

    I saw the dense demons struggling out of the void door, passing Su Lai''s side and rushing towards Su Hao and them!

    "Give it to me, kill them!"

    Su Hao only brought a few people here, but he couldn''t beat so many magic soldiers. He was beaten back by them.

    "Come on, go back and help the soldiers. Don''t go down the mountain to harm the world!" Su Hao fought hard to make room for one of her disciples and let her escape down the mountain to move rescue soldiers.

    The disciple beside him was so scared that his face turned pale. But when he heard her words, he was relieved. He quickly nodded and ran down the mountain, "palace master, hold on, I''ll find elder Ouyang and elder Zhao right away!"

    These magic soldiers are all made by sulai''s sacrifice to his soul. As long as he has enough magic Qi, he can keep making magic soldiers. But sulai doesn''t want to stand there and keep making magic soldiers. He wants to kill suhao himself and solve this disaster that has been out of his control!

    With a long black sword in his hand and a bloodthirsty smile on his face, he walked towards Su Hao, who was not destroying the magic soldiers.

    Su Hao feels Su Lai''s approach and flies to the open space tens of meters away, summoning the fire of red lotus to fight with Su Lai.

    Sulai''s black long sword reveals a kind of gloomy Qi, which is very threatening and completely resists all Su Hao''s attacks.

    Seeing that Su Hao couldn''t do anything about him, Su Lai was more and more proud. His moves were filled with evil spirit. One after another, Su Hao was beaten back by him, and his Dharma suit was broken through several holes and stained with blood.

    "You''ve been hiding in the dark?" Su Lai glanced at Su Hao''s eyes, showing a trace of greed, "have been looking at how I spoil other women, don''t you envy, don''t you envy? Look, how happy they are, how happy they are when I am so lucky... "

    Su Hao interrupted with a sneer, "then why don''t you talk about the feeling that they were sucked up by you and died in despair with resentment? People like you, no, you are worthy of being human, you are the devil, you are the meanest and most shameless devil in the world

    Sulai looked up at the sky and laughed, "yes, I''m the devil. I''m the biggest devil in the world, but do you think I''m mean? Say I am shameless, then I will let you have a good understanding of what is shameless, what is mean

    As soon as he said that, he would reach out to catch Su Hao. While he dodged, Su Hao threw Fu Zhuan at him. Unfortunately, those Fu Zhuan didn''t work at all. Before he got close to him, he was corrupted and destroyed by the evil Qi.

    Su Hao was caught by him and broke away. The robe was torn to pieces, revealing the single garment inside, which made Su Lai crazy. "Ha ha, this is what a woman should look like. Next, I''ll let you have a good taste of being lucky."

    Su Hao''s eyes narrowed with resentment, and his eyes were full of killing intention. It really couldn''t be too bright to deal with people like him, so Su Hao changed his attack, and made use of the power of demon Dan in his body to attack from all directions.

    If the demon king is here, he will definitely recognize who is the real one who digs the pill. Unfortunately, who else can compare this matter now?

    Except for sulai!

    When Su Lai saw Su Hao''s changing figure, just like a wild animal, he gritted his teeth and said, "it turns out that you are everything. How dare you play with me like that?"

    Su Lai recognized that Su Hao was the one the demon king was looking for, and even more recognized that she was the man who provoked him and Qingyu to disguise herself that day. She knew that she had been the scapegoat of Su Hao, and was beaten and possessed by the demon king, which was like a raging fire!

    Su Lai raised his hand to make a quick knot. In an instant, it was frozen all around, and Su Hao''s figure became more and more prominent in this ice and snow area.

    Su Hao is very distressed. What''s happening now is totally beyond her imagination. At the beginning, she just announced Su Lai''s true face to the public. When he was invaded by the evil spirit, she arrested him and put him in prison. When the demon king came, she handed him over to the demon king, so that everything could be solved.

    But she didn''t expect that sulai could open the door of the demon world and summon these magic soldiers. How could they deal with these?

    This is the last battle. If we can''t completely eliminate these demons, they will be completely replaced by the demons.

    The war was extremely cruel. Su Hao''s practitioners were all dead and wounded. The rescuers who arrived later could only solve the urgent problem, but could not completely solve these magic soldiers.

    Unless!

    Kill sulai!

 Chapter 862

    Standing on the ice, Su Hao stares at Su Lai, takes out a frock from the storage bag and puts it on.

    The strong evil spirit is running around in the mountain. Once the monk who can''t bear it is hurt by the evil spirit, he will fall to the ground and be killed by the evil soldiers.

    You have to kill him!

    Su Hao, who was dressed in the Dharma suit, was no longer evasive. He held a sword in one hand and summoned the fire of Honglian in the other, fighting with Su Lai again.

    The firelight from the fierce impact of Swords is very bright and dazzling. Their figures are like ghosts flashing in the air, leaving only mottled shadows on the ground!

    Su Hao gradually flies to the gate of the demon world with sulai who is crazy and has lost his mind. Because he is close to the gate of the demon world, sulai''s evil spirit soars, and his moves become more and more fierce. After a while, the Dharma suit that Su Hao just put on is destroyed and dyed a piece of blood red!

    Suhao flew to the position where sulai was standing with a serious injury. The blood from her wound, just like that of sulai, flowed down without money and flowed into this complex and strange pattern with his blood.

    "What are you doing?" Sulai saw that Su Hao flew into his own array and was furious. Then he flew over together and wanted to drive Su Hao out of his own array.

    However, Su Hao put on a successful smile, hugged him and crushed him to the ground. "It turns out that destroying this array will destroy you and the gate of the demon world!"

    The fire of red lotus started from her hands. One dragon after another rose and locked sulai. He kept struggling, "get away, get away, Su Hao, you bitch, let me go, let me go!"

    "Everyone, listen to me. Quickly, inject all your aura into this dharma array!"

    Hearing Su Hao''s call, the practitioners quickly gave up their entanglement with the magic soldiers and rushed over to input all their auras into this array without any selfishness.

    Sulai saw a steady stream of aura flowing into his own array, and saw that the array inside was disappearing with the flow of aura. He roared, "ah, you mole ants!"

    "Su Hao, I curse you, I curse you not to die well, I curse you to become a waste, I curse you to fall into the boundless darkness like me, and become a monster, a demon that people call to fight and kill..."

    Su Hao didn''t seem to hear a word from Su Lai. His hands kept moving and he produced one formula after another. In this way, Su Hao took advantage of the aura sent by the practitioners to melt into his own blood and destroyed all Su Lai''s Dharma array. Without the Dharma array, the door of the demon world was closed and the magic soldiers disappeared.

    Looking at Su Lai, who is not supported by any evil spirit on the ground, Su Hao stabs him with a sword with her blood red eyes open.

    A stab, the sword through his chest, afraid he will not die, Su Hao mended a sword, a sword and a sword stabbed down.

    Everyone was shocked to see Su Hao. After a long time, they found that she had inhaled too much evil spirit and had been fighting with Su Lai for too long. She was very nervous and was about to be stunned.

    "Palace master, he, he is dead!" Elder Ouyang came over trembling and said to her softly.

    Su Hao turned his head, cold eyes fell on her, as if to put her to lingchi in general, "how do you know that he has died and will not live again?"

    Well, that''s a good question, but who can answer it?

    No one has a little aura on his body and can''t do anything. We have to watch Su Hao stab Su Lai''s body one sword after another until the corpse on the ground turns into a bloody look, until Su Hao puts out the last torch and burns Su Lai''s body clean, until Su Hao finally can''t support and faints!

    On the top of the mountain, the ancient trees collapsed everywhere, and the sun was like blood. It was desolate.

    When Su Hao woke up again, he found that he had already returned to Yunxuan palace. He heard from elder Ouyang that he had been in a coma for several days, and the matter of Hengyang sect was settled. Fortunately, they killed Su Lai, and the magic soldiers didn''t go down the mountain to harm the world.

    It''s just that there is such a sect that has fallen into the demon clan. Although the disciples of Hengyang sect are united, their reputation is damaged. I''m afraid they won''t revive in a hundred years.

    What''s more, the practitioners of that day suffered because they had exhausted their whole body''s aura, and they didn''t know how many years of cultivation they had to give back their whole body''s aura.

    And those leaders, like Su Hao, are destined to retire from their positions!

    Su Hao passes the title of palace master to Ye min, and announces a rule in Zhuanren hall, which is to allow the disciples in Yunxuan''s palace to marry.

    But there are two conditions, that is, the chosen husband''s family must be innocent, and the chosen person must pass the trial of Yunxuan palace.

    None of the disciples knew what the trials were, because these trials were secretly set up by Su Hao and the elders. They were only useful for men, and women would not be affected by this.

    Because of the solution of Su Lai''s and Qingyu''s disasters and the granting of such an amnesty, everyone was in a very good mood. When they were preparing for the succession ceremony, they were in high spirits and full of joy.

    Watching Ye min put on the master''s clothes of Yunxuan palace and walk step by step to the chair he once sat on, Su Hao''s mood is very complex, as if what happened that day is right in front of her.

    In the end, ye min''s luck is much better than her. She sits in that chair unharmed and accepts people''s worship. Naturally, people here include her.

    After the succession ceremony, ye min led everyone to bury the bodies of Qingyu, Chen Xiaoru and others. Xiaozhi and Xiaoyi knelt down in front of Xiaomeng''s grave and cried.

    The four of them used to be very good teachers and sisters, but since Chen Xiaoru was spoiled by Su Lai, everything has changed. Chen Xiaoru has become greedy, and they have changed with her.

    They also become greedy, especially when they see Su Lai doting on Chen Xiaoru, they are very envious and eager to be treated like this.

    So when Xiaomeng was chosen by Chen Xiaoru to serve Su Lai, they made a lot of trouble and quarreled, trying to snatch the "honor" from her.

    Which ever thought, that is the beginning of death, despair, destruction!

    There is no one to comfort them, because no one knows how to comfort them, and no one wants to comfort them. In the end, it can only be said that they suffered for themselves. Now that everything is over, Yunxuan palace has not investigated their responsibility and has not punished them.

    Xiaoyi and Xiaozhi also know that they are ashamed of the palace, so they tell everyone everything they know, hoping to take it as a warning, so that they can have a correct understanding of men, and don''t blindly pursue and yearn!

    Su Hao, who had lost all his spiritual power, didn''t know what to do or what to do in the palace, so he accepted elder Ouyang''s advice and took up the responsibility of teaching his disciples alchemy and martial arts.

    Decades later

    Yunxuan Palace

    All of a sudden, the voice of heaven sounded, and a golden pillar of light came down from the sky, as if there was a hole in the sky. The golden pillar of light broke through the heavy clouds and fell straight on Su Hao.

    Golden light is not dazzling!

    Su Hao didn''t understand how a light suddenly fell on her. She thought that something had happened and quickly dodged. However, no matter how she moved, the light moved with her!

    It seems that nothing happened, and really, the light on the body feels very comfortable, as if the meridians of the whole body have been washed, without any impurities, very comfortable.

    Su Hao was staring at the broken hole. There seemed to be some people standing on it, but the distance was too far for her to see clearly.

    All of a sudden, a breeze blows, as if spring returns to the earth. The land under her feet, centered on her, gradually turns into a sea of flowers, with countless petals flying in the air, reflecting the glow of the sky. Countless birds are flying wildly here, dancing around the direction of the light column, as if celebrating something.

    Flowers in full bloom?

    birds paying homage to the phoenix?

    What''s the situation?

    "Isn''t this... The light of heaven?" Elder Ouyang''s voice trembled and said that the word "heavenly light" is known to all. It is the glory pursued by thousands of practitioners! But no one has ever seen it!

    Everyone couldn''t believe looking at the light column in the sky, feeling very excited, as if they were the people who were illuminated by a light!

    Su Hao frowned. It seems that a voice appeared in my mind, very familiar, but I can''t remember whose voice it is, which is pressing her to leave the world.

    If this is to become an immortal, can she really become an immortal without any more tasks?

    Yes, the task, the constant noise in my mind is not the urge of Taotie!

    Su Hao rolled a white eye, and then gently closed his eyes, spread his hands, feel the call of this boastful!

    "It''s really the light of heaven. Our Su Chang is going to be an immortal. Su Chang is going to be an immortal!"

    "The elder is going to be an immortal, and our elder is going to be an immortal!"

    "Congratulations to elder Su, long live elder Su, long live elder su..."

    "Su Changlao, Su Changlao, Su Changlao... Su Hao, Su Hao, Su Hao..."

    Although decades have passed, Su Hao still has no aura in her body, Her Majesty in the hearts of the disciples of Yunxuan palace is still great.

    In an instant, all the disciples knelt down on the ground and looked up at Su Hao who was flying to the sky.

    Some accidents, but more pride, this is their palace master!

    I didn''t expect that in their lifetime, they could even see the scene of people in their palace becoming immortals.

    And this scene was not only painted as a memorial, but also passed down from generation to generation, in order to encourage future generations to devote themselves to cultivation!

 Chapter 863

    Vision gradually blurred, I do not know how long, head with the general explosion, she is still lying on a person!

    The soul slowly adapts to the body and receives the memory of the original owner.

    Suhao, the original owner, has two identities. During the day, she is the "favorite" little princess of qingluan kingdom. At night, she is the most snobbish leader of heaven palace in the world.

    To say that the original owner was favored, this "favor" is really wonderful. Its good name is to be a queen in another country. In fact, it is a last resort to pacify the war.

    Naturally, the original owner was unwilling to marry someone he didn''t like. He made all kinds of troubles in front of the emperor and secretly assassinated him. As a result, he had no choice but to die.

    Finally, the original owner agreed to get married. Her cheap father was afraid that she would run on the way. Before she left, he changed the people around the original owner and gave her a magic drug!

    On the way, although the original owner regained consciousness, he could only see but could not move. He watched the sword with cold light cut her neck, but could do nothing. Then, he lost consciousness.

    The memory in the brain passed again, Su Hao opened his eyes, and the sense of suffocation swept the whole body in an instant!

    Very violent to open the body of the body, fortunately the body''s efficacy has passed, the whole person''s spirit is surprisingly good.

    Su Hao dropped his eyes, his wedding dress was in tatters, and the gorgeous Phoenix crown on his head lost its dazzling brilliance.

    "Oh, those who hurt me or humiliate me will die!"

    Su so fiercely back to God, the original master''s spirit idea is too strong, actually to now just dissipate!

    She looked around, and the place where she was was was just beyond the boundary of fengluan! A pair of bright eyes full of haze, who is it! Who is it!

    White slender fingers gently across the neck of the wound, only a touch, it is the pain of the heart.

    In front of him, there were three people kneeling, one in red, one in blue and one in white.

    "Master, it''s too late to come down!"

    The world knows that the little princess of fengluan is dead, only they know that the palace master will never leave them! It''s justˇŞˇŞ

    Feng Qing lowered his head, "palace master, heaven palace... No more."

    Several of them tried their best to escape, but their home was gone. Where are they going?

    Su Hao hung her eyes. The establishment of Tiangong was to help her win the world. Now it''s just!

    In other words, there are seven sons and one daughter in the royal family of fengluan kingdom. The emperor''s health has not been very good, and the intrigue below is no less than that of the harem.

    Her father did not set up a prince, and her seven brothers were fighting fiercely. Her weak four brothers, five brothers and seven brothers were gone.

    Fortunately, she is a woman. The other four brothers have no worries, but they are very kind to her. But who knows that a little princess who is a good girl in front of her father and brother has already planned to win the throne?

    "Without Tiangong and fengluan, when I return to the palace, my father will not want me."

    Now, fengluan''s military power is in the hands of her four brothers. The princess will go back half dead. For the sake of face and blood, she will fight with Nanxian. If something goes wrong, she will take advantage of it.

    In order to avoid exposing his whereabouts ahead of time, Su Hao and his party wore coarse linen, and their amazing face was also changed, which was no different from ordinary people.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Three days ago, a piece of news broke out in linyue city. It is said that someone saw the Dead Princess outside the gate! As soon as this news came out, it startled fengluan emperor who was far away in the capital!

    On the Dragon chair, the bright yellow Dragon Robe floats back and forth with the master''s walking, and the ministers are surprised to sit down and dare not speak.

    "My emperor is still here, wu''er. You are closest to Hao''er all your life. After you leave the court today, you will take someone to linyue city. Be sure to bring Hao''er back!"

    Su Wu arched his hand to get up, and a trace of lucky color crossed his eyes.

    Linyue CityˇŞˇŞ

    "Miss, fengluan emperor has learned that you are here. Shall we..."

    Feng tea frowned and looked around anxiously. They had been here for three days. This time was enough to alarm the emperor. Now the young lady has a new plan and must not be found!

    Su Hao waved his hand and smoothed the wrinkled corners of his clothes. He looked at the corner of the window and slowly raised a smile.

    The next morning, Su Wu, the sixth prince, with dozens of people, went through linyue City, but he didn''t see Su Hao. He immediately closed the gate of linyue City, which made people panic!

    At this time, Su Hao stepped on the grass covered path like a leisurely walk. Last night, they went to Tiangong first. Although it has become a ruin, one day Tiangong will return to its former glory!

    Su Hao, who is walking in the front, holds a sharp arrow in his hand and gently rubs the lines on it, thinking deeply.

    Last night, the arrow was poisoned. She is a corpse now!

    Su Hao couldn''t understand. She didn''t find any enemies from the memory of the original owner, but there were always people who wanted her life!

    Now the enemy is in the dark and she is in the light. We must be careful.

    "Fengda, we will..."

    Behind him, the sound of footsteps disappeared completely, and a wind suddenly appeared in the dead forest!

    Su Hao turned over and supported the tree trunk with his feet hooked on the branches. He was hanging upside down on the tree. The fierce palm wind behind him was lost, and the man disappeared.

    Jump down from the tree, light to the ground, a leaf light to fall on the shoulder.

    No!

    After avoiding three attacks, Su Hao realized that she had fallen into a dreamland!

    But at the end of the day, besides her, who else would lay such a complex and traceless illusion?

    There was not much time left for her to think wildly. Su Hao closed her eyes and staggered like a drunk. She took more than 100 steps step by stepˇŞˇŞ

    "Broken!"

    The scenery in front of her is no longer so depressing. Su Hao didn''t take it lightly. She never thought that the way out of this dreamland is cliff, no matter what.

    The dreamland behind can''t enter again, now can only... Her heart a horizontal, absolutely jump down.

    The wind is blowing in my ears, and the strong sense of weightlessness makes Su Hao feel so flustered that she can''t finish the task without destroying herself, right?

    Her grand plan has not been implemented yet!

    "Well..."

    Su Hao opened her eyes in a daze, an enlarged face on her face, inexplicable horror.

    Reflexively, Su Hao pushed the man away. He covered his head and looked at the monk who was sitting on the ground. For a time, he doubted whether he was wearing it again.

    I saw the monk nervously staring at her for a circle, suddenly ran out, but then ran back.

    "You are the one who is destined for you."

    Su Hao narrowed her eyes and tried hard to recall, but she still didn''t remember seeing this man.

    The monk put the meal aside, rubbed his hands and pointed to a place outside.

    "The abbot said that if someone comes, I can leave."

    He stayed here for seven days. On the eighth morning, Su Hao was forced to go out from the mountain with a tow bottle.

    She has a premonition that this person is likely to have a relationship with her, now time is pressing, she must leave quickly!

    They walked along the road pointed by the abbot for a long time, and finally arrived at the foot of the mountain. She took two steps and suddenly stopped.

    "Bai Ye, now that you have come out, it''s reasonable to say that your previous memory should come back soon. You have your identity and I have my mission. Goodbye!"

    Out of the mountain, Fengda and others are still waiting there, or surrounded by a pair of soldiers. She can''t help but feel angry.

    Su Wu in the distance saw her early in the morning. The joy in her eyes was not like faking. Feng tea and others were also happy.

    Su Wu was indignant about Su Hao''s experience all the way back to the capital. He told the emperor the first time he went back.

    "Father and emperor, if Nanxian doesn''t want to marry his younger sister, he says so openly and secretly! Little sister, she... Suffered. "

    Phoenix Luan Huang a pair of deep eyes full of haze, this is the naked provocation! No one deceives him!

    He didn''t agree with Nanxian''s marriage to fengluan at the beginning, but Nanxian''s conditions were too attractive. Su Hao was at the right age to get married, so it didn''t hurt to get married.

    What''s more, when she comes to Nanxian, she is also the queen. Fengluan is the shield behind her. Su Hao must have lived a peaceful and beautiful life for the rest of her life.

    Now that this is the end of the matter, we have to fight!

    The sixth Prince Su Wu personally led the troops to the South and attacked the South immortal kingdom!

    Knowing the news, Su Hao didn''t have any emotion and continued to recruit troops in an orderly way.

    When the heavenly palace is destroyed, she will build it again!

    Feng Qing took over the drawing, looked at it roughly, and left quietly.

    "Princess, Miss Lin asks to see you."

    Su Hao lazily raised his head, a pair of eyes dense with fog, seems to have no dignity, to see the people frightened.

    Lin Lu is the daughter of the prime minister. Before, the original owner and the prime minister reached an agreement with each other. As long as she can ascend the throne, Lin Hao will be allowed to be the prime minister forever!

    Now her father is already dissatisfied with Prime Minister Lin, and the Minister of culture and military who is fighting against him is even more critical of him. It is the best choice to cooperate with her.

    Fortunately, Lin Lu knows how to move in and out, and Su Hao is happy to see some things done cautiously.

    "Let her in."

    The slender fingers tap the desktop, and the fingertips collide with the desktop to make a "patter" sound.

    Lin Lu is wearing a wide sleeve white shirt. Her delicate face is more beautiful. Her soft breath seems to emanate from her bones, which is very comfortable.

    Xu is used to it. After curtsey, he goes directly to the theme and draws a note from his purse.

    "Princess, my father has prepared dozens of people for you. They are all good at martial arts. They are arranged in linyue City, where you stayed before."

    Su Hao is satisfied with the red lips, eyes flash, from one side with a brush to write a few words.

    It''s time to rebuild the heavenly palace. After all, there is only one kind of bird in a forest. As soon as the heavenly palace has just fallen, it''s worth climbing up!

    "Very good, at the beginning of the next full moon, I want the heavenly palace to reappear in the world!"

    At that time, the war should be over.

    They talked about what happened recently for a while. Lin Lu didn''t leave until after lunch.

    Wait for a person to walk far, Feng Yue jumps in from the door, making tea while looking at the notes on the table.

    After reading, I carefully put the note on the candle, and the ashes fell on the table. After a little wiping, it will recover as before.

    "Princess, these six princes are really good at it, but he is also very good to you. It''s a pity that he died."

    Feng Yue a small mouth "Bata Bata" said non-stop, Su Hao curled his mouth, sipped a sip of tea.

    "When you are in the royal family, there is no kinship to speak of. Some just fight for interests."

    Finish saying, sigh out a breath, Su Wu''s mind she doesn''t understand, but is to regard her as a chess piece.

 Chapter 864

    Day after day, the repair of the palace is almost the same as before, but there are several more secret passages built at the bottom. There are arrays set by her own hands within kilometers outside. Intruders are either dead or injured!

    In the morning, Lin Lu is still sitting opposite. If she doesn''t get along with each other deeply, she may be confused by her appearance. She looks like a clear and beautiful person, but she has a heart that is not to be outdone.

    "Those people have been arranged in Qingyue nunnery as you ordered. They are waiting for your order."

    Su Hao nodded slightly. Although the military power she secretly recovered was only 12 / 10, she was very satisfied, not to mention the people of Qingyue nunnery

    Feng Yue sees Lin Lu off and immediately sends a letter to Feng Qing to come back.

    A few days ago, tianfengqing had returned to Tiangong, and made a new adaptation according to the previous arrangement of the number of people, striving to reach the peak in all aspects of Tiangong.

    A cup of tea time, Feng Qing appears in the room, the breath is messy, the hair is messy pastes on the face.

    Fengqing is a paralyzed face, the image of what basically made no substantial impact on her.

    "Princess, everything in the heavenly palace has been settled for you before. The new recruits still need unified training, and finally choose the ones who stay."

    These were originally the rules set by Su Hao himself, waving.

    "Qingyue nunnery has just set up a group of people to let Fengda come back. You two train separately, and those you don''t like will be sent back."

    All the people before Tiangong were destroyed. Except Fengqing, none of them survived.

    It''s really a time-consuming and laborious job to re cultivate tiannv of the same level as before, ranging from a few years to decades.

    Su Hao knows that she doesn''t have much time, and if she wants to return to her own world, she must complete the task and ascend the throne here to avenge her!

    At present, the problem is nothing more than silver. It costs a lot of money to repair the heavenly palace, and it also costs a lot of money to eat and wear the Qingyue temple.

    "I remember some bounty tasks. If you can do anything, take them for me."

    Feng Qing is surprised, but she never has any expression, just surprised in the heart.

    When the princess was still the master of the palace, how could she be reduced to fighting for money?

    In the afternoon, the Emperor himself gave the order. Three days later, there will be a hundred flowers banquet, which is a Hongmen banquet.

    Su Wu leads his troops to the battlefield alone, and the people left in the Palace should also pray for him. It is said that the second prince is preparing and will go to the battlefield to support him.

    As soon as I went, I didn''t know that the battle was going on until the end of the year. All I knew was that the news came from the border that there was one more military commander in the army account of Nanxian, and she was still a woman.

    Needless to say, Su Hao also knew that he was probably the master of bad things. After some discussion, Su Hao decided to go to the border personally.

    It''s night. The crescent moon is like a string, and the night is like ink. Su Hao is dressed in night clothes, and no one follows him. He shuttles along the silent path and becomes one with the night.

    In order to save time, Fengyue calculated the shortest distance for her in advance. Although it was not a smooth road, the time of the path was shortened by half.

    In the evening of the second day, Su Hao appeared outside the tent of Nanxian kingdom. He was lying on the tree, hiding his body perfectly under the cover of night and shade.

    There seems to be something wrong with the army account of Nanxian. People are coming and going, and there is a lot of noise.

    "Be quiet! What''s it like to chatter in the army tent! "

    Su Hao''s face is curious. Is this woman in strong clothes the legendary female military strategist?

    His appearance was ordinary. It seemed that there was a scar on his left face. Except for his eyes, he seemed to be able to talk.

    "Bring the men up here."

    Women deliberately lower their voice, indifference in the tone can not be denied the dignity.

    "Zuo Yu... Zuo Junshi, what can you do?"

    The people who carried them froth and twitch. They look like poison. But Su Hao knows clearly that it''s not poison at all.

    Zuoyu smiles. She laughs openly and confidently. She glances at everyone with disdain and snorts coldly.

    "Stay away now! Find two people to carry him away. I have seen it in an ancient book. The symptom is poisoning. The toxin spreads quickly and even infects other people! "

    When the words came out, people were terrified, and the soldiers gave in one after another. Everyone was afraid of death and poisoning.

    In the end, the man was thrown into a bunker outside the tent. No one cared whether he was alive or dead.

    "Everyone be quiet. I''m deeply uneasy about the soldiers who died just now. But for the sake of everyone and Nanxian, I have to do that!"

    "After this battle, when you go back, you will give double compensation to his family according to the emperor''s arrangement. If this happens again, you should make the same arrangement!"

    After these words, the soldiers were surprisingly quiet, and even some people were sighing that Zuo Yu was a good man with a good heart.

    Su is about to spit out. It''s clearly harmful. It''s enough to be said to save people!

    Seeing the so-called Nanxian first female military division, Su Hao had no interest in continuing to watch, and quietly ran to the bunker behind the camp.

    The person who threw it was pulled up by her, and there was still a breath. This person was also a general, and now it''s very sad.

    In my mind, I quickly sealed the acupoints on my hand and randomly pulled a few pieces of grass into his mouth.

    But after a while, people wake up, in addition to the brain is also a bit dull, the other is still normal.

    "I..."

    "You have been abandoned. Why don''t you come to my men and promise to treat you well."

    General Mu was stunned and shook his head resolutely.

    He was born a man of Nanxian and died a ghost of Nanxian, butˇŞˇŞ

    "Now that you have saved me, I can help you achieve your goal. It''s a thank you."

    Su Hao gives him a look of appreciation without stinging. Mu Yun''s life is a little general in Nanxian. He is really a talented person!

    Muyun got the order, he rushed to qingluan country, there is Fengyue to meet her, she is also at ease.

    Nanxian tent is really boring. Su Hao yawns lazily. He is going to see fengluan tent, but he overhears a big secret.

    Zuo Yu was lying in the camp alone, talking to himself.

    "Both sides are hurt in this war. Nanxian can''t get any benefit. This time I can be reborn, it''s the chance given by God to change the track of these things. Will the result be different?"

    She will never live the life before, that weak and incompetent little princess who only knows how to play all day will never be her again!

    Su Hao saw all this in his eyes and knew it in his heart. He was born again. No wonder he knew the loopholes of fengluan''s army clearly.

    After a deep look at Zuoyu, Su Hao turns away and stops outside the fengluan army tent.

    She secretly looked at two eyes and saw that there was no one in the account, so she slipped in quietly and scribbled two lines of big words on the paper on the desk.

    "The best policy is to change the enemy and change us."

    Su Hao took a deep look at the words on it. He vaguely heard the sound of footsteps and conversation outside the tent. He knew it was Su Wu.

    As for the other person, he should be Song Zhi, Su Wu''s right-hand man. Song Zhiren is honest, but he is smart in heart.

    Knowing the situation of the war, Su Hao couldn''t stay any longer. He rode to a nearby town overnight and chose a tavern to stay.

    The next morning, I still went back along the path.

    Before she left, she and her father asked for help. Apparently, she wanted to go to the temple to ask six elder brothers to return triumphantly. In fact, she wanted to explore the war.

    As soon as it''s dawn, Su gets up and goes on his way. It''s supposed to be a hundred flowers banquet today. According to the custom of qingluan Kingdom, the banquet will last five days, but it''s not urgent.

    On the last day of the Baihua banquet, Su Hao finally returned to the palace.

    This is a busy time. The banquet is divided into inner court, atrium and outer court.

    The outer court is a place for ministers, the middle court is a place for women''s families, and the inner court is a place for praying.

    It''s half a blind date banquet to pray for blessings. Su Hao has no interest in it. He goes back to the palace to change his clothes and goes to the atrium.

    I met Lin Lu unexpectedly. They had a good talk and took this opportunity to discuss the next step.

    After lunch, all the family members went to the inner court to pray. Su Hao didn''t like this kind of occasion, so he sneaked back to his bedroom when there were too many people.

    Once back to the palace, she saw Feng Yue lying on the desk sleeping in the fragrance. Su Hao "poof Chi" laughed.

    Feng Yue wakes up from her dream with a red face.

    "Princess, when did you come back? Isn''t this flower feast until evening

    Suhao knocks on her forehead and stares at her like a smile.

    "What do you say?"

    Do you want her to kneel peacefully and pray in the inner court? Just think about it. Anyway, her father won''t know if she is in it.

    But this back and forth for a few days, really sore, tired.

    "Fengyue, I want to take a bath and change clothes."

    Lying in the bath bucket, the warm water alleviates the fatigue on the body, and the floating petals on the water emit a faint fragrance.

    Sue closed her eyes tired and sighed comfortably.

    "It''s better to be in your own territory. It''s really annoying to be around all day!"

    Feng Yue heard her talking to herself from a distance. She laughed playfully and looked inside.

    "Princess, you are going to make trouble for yourself

    Sue laughs. She doesn''t know the same thing about that girl.

    After taking a bath, Su Hao only wears a suit of Chinese medicine and lies lazily on the soft couch, as if sleeping is not sleeping.

    Her body tired to the extreme, but the heart ah, still very clear.

    On her way back, she began to ponder the current situation of the two armies.

    Nanxian is brave enough to use a stupid and self righteous woman! Zuoyu was just a lady in the boudoir. She didn''t know what to do.

    On the other hand, qingluan''s sixth brother studied hard in military science when he was a child. At the age of 12, he followed his father in the battlefield and had rich experience in actual combat.

    The second brother is intelligent and can figure out people''s heart. He is a cruel man with deep heart. If they cooperate with each other, they will win a great victory.

    Although Zuoyu knows about qingluan''s troops, it''s because of her rebirth that she knows how to solve it.

    Any change in the operational plan, even if only a fraction of it, can turn the situation around!

    If you think about it carefully, it seems that you really don''t have any worries. Let''s wait for them to come back with a big victory!

    His brain was dizzy. Su Hao''s eyes were full of sleepiness and half blinked. Soon, he was asleep.

    The next morning, Su Hao covered his ears and rolled around on the couch in an irritable mood.

    "Feng Yue, what are you doing outside?"

    Su Hao, who was wearing the same suit last night, ran out in a hurry, but stood in front of the door.

    Feng Yue has a small face, wrinkled and wronged.

 Chapter 865

    "Princess, it''s not me. I... I don''t know what concubine Yun is doing here in the morning."

    The lady outside is gorgeous. Her father spent a lot of money on the jade moon bead hairpin on her head. It''s said that she only raised it up and down.

    This cloud imperial concubine relies on his father is too Fu, the emperor again to her Rong pet invariable, this just accustomed to the foul temper of lawlessness.

    Others can bear it, but she can''t!

    Su Hao takes a small step in the past. Although she hasn''t combed, she is still shining. Yunfei looks at her and gnashes her teeth.

    "Why does Princess Yun come to my Xiao palace for nothing?"

    The cloud imperial concubine is very angry. Her face is covered with black clouds. She can smash whatever she gets.

    "Hello, Sue! You are not qualified to question this palace! Why do you want me to go to the border? "

    In this way, Su Hao understood something. At the beginning, she mentioned Su Yi''s talent to her father, but it was just an unintentional move.

    Su Yi can enter the eyes of his father, must have that ability, in the final analysis, what does it have to do with her?

    Su Hao stares at Yun Fei blankly, but sees that she not only does not converge, but even starts to scold, which is quite different from her usual image.

    "Yunrong! I respect you as my father''s concubine, so I won''t argue with you more. Why can''t my second elder brother do meritorious service for his country? You''re happy to be a tortoise in the palace all day? "

    With a slow breath, Su Hao pointed to the broken porcelain bottle on the ground and blocked it in his throat.

    "These porcelain vases are all rare objects in other countries. You can break them all for me. Fengyue, clear up the broken objects of Princess Yun and see how much silver they are worth. Then you can send them to Princess Yun."

    Words fall, natural and unrestrained turn around, leaving only a figure.

    Feng Yue drum a cheek to help son stare her one eye, let her can, isn''t smash? But it''s hard to smash. If it''s broken, it''s enough to compensate. Anyway, I''m tired of seeing the old ones, and I can just change a batch of new ones.

    Yunrong points to the direction of Su Hao''s departure. With a flick of her sleeve, she faints.

    Feng Yue coldly looks at several servants who are in a hurry to help people up. Without the master, they don''t dare to make a mistake and leave one by one.

    But in a quarter of an hour, Xiaogong finally regained its former tranquility. Fengyue stood at the door and looked around quietly. Seeing Su Hao lying on the bed, she consciously lowered her voice.

    "You clean these up, and then leave directly. Princess Xijing, pay attention!"

    "Yes."

    The crowd dispersed one after another. Feng Yue stood at the door to see that everything was going on in an orderly way. She was relieved.

    The princess is busy these days. When she has leisure, she must not be destroyed.

    Su Hao sleeps until noon, and is told that Lin Lu has been waiting for an hour. She is too embarrassed to go on sleeping, so she is told that she will come in first.

    At the door, a woman came in, her face was slightly red. Feng Yue said that she was standing outside the door, and she didn''t sit with the stool in front of her eyes.

    This is because of the difference between the superior and the inferior. Lin Lu is sure to be her right hand in the future.

    "It''s said that Princess Yun came here to make trouble early in the morning. Does the princess have a good rest?"

    Su Hao recognized her words and nodded with a smile. At the same time, she inadvertently glanced at a corner.

    "OK, come here. A few days ago, fengcha sent someone to send me a rare object. Come and have a look with me."

    Say, two people walk toward the inner room, the facial expression is impermanent, the entrance place flashed a black shadow, immediately without a trace.

    It took about a quarter of an hour for the conversation to get down to business.

    Now someone is staring at her, every move can become a fatal point.

    Lin Lu has paid attention to the recruitment of soldiers and horses before. Just a few days ago, she has secretly collected a restaurant and two teahouses. Even she has met with GouLan places in the capital.

    Su Hao is undoubtedly appreciative of Lin Lu. Although their interests are paramount, Su Hao shows her appreciation without stint.

    After the income problem was solved, we only had to worry about the manpower problem. Tiangong has always only accepted female disciples, who are known as "tiannu".

    Tiangong''s style of acting in the rivers and lakes is both good and evil. It does not stick to the world''s views and is feared by thousands of people.

    Such a great palace was destroyed only by the common crusade of many families. It can be imagined that the disciples of Tiangong have excellent martial arts.

    But it is not easy to retrain a group of loyal and powerful experts.

    "You''ve done a good job. Go back first, and you''ll be in good shape in this period of time. There will be a tough battle to fight in the future."

    No matter how Lin Lu agrees with her, she doesn''t say anything about Tiangong. In Su Hao''s opinion, Tiangong is her trump card. She can''t expose it unless she has to.

    Lin Lu must have had doubts, but after three months of training, only 50 people were left. After training, 40 people were left. Once the number of Tiangong disciples reached 100, it was time to rise!

    Fengyue personally sent Lin Lu away. When she came back, she saw the carrier pigeon on the windowsill, with a new leaf in her mouth.

    "Princess! Fengda said... That the sixth prince was missing, and fengluan kingdom was defeated! The fengluan army lost a city, and the second prince led people to retreat to Qizhi city. "

    Smell speech, Su is very surprised, she doesn''t think Zuoyu can shake fengluan army, more didn''t want to go wrong at this time!

    How did Su Wu disappear? The more I think about it, the more anxious I am. Su Hao claps her hands and rises. No, she has to go out!

    She wants to ascend to the throne and be the supreme one. If she doesn''t report the land, what kind of task will she finish!

    Front foot just went out, the heart gradually calmed down, step out of the foot also took back.

    Fengda uses carrier pigeon to transmit her message. Here, carrier pigeon is a treasure. I''m afraid that before the news reaches the palace, she can''t make a mess.

    "Fengyue, arrange the staff, make sure to put this matter down, never lose the hearts of the people, try to let the emperor know."

    Feng Yue looked at her in surprise, didn''t say anything, lowered her head and left directly.

    Three days after this, the one who should have come is still here. The frontier is eight hundred miles away. The news comes that Su Wu is missing.

    All the ministers in the capital knew that at this time, they even leaked the news. The fengluan emperor had to order to close the whole city and block the news.

    The second prince served as a military adviser in the army. He could arrange troops behind the scenes, but he could not go to the battlefield to kill the enemy. The emperor immediately asked the third prince to go to support him.

    Now there is only the great prince left in Beijing, and the civil and military officials ponder the emperor''s thoughts one after another, and even spread the news that the emperor wants to make the great prince the prince.

    The eldest prince is calm and deep-seated. He never looks happy. No one can see through his mind. He only knows that the eldest prince is diligent now and helps the emperor solve several problems.

    For a moment, fengluan praised the great prince all over the country, and the praise words floated in every street and every household.

    In October of the same year, Su Hao paid a secret visit to Huzhi. Originally, Huzhi was a subsidiary of Nanxian. It developed rapidly from a few years ago. It jumped out of the subsidiary of Nanxian and became one of the four powers.

    Huzhi state is ruled by the queen. Coincidentally, the queen and Su Hao have some origins, which is more like a close friend.

    The royal family of Huzhi is ruled by junle. There are four sons and three daughters under her knees. Among them, Junyao, the eldest princess, is the most popular candidate.

    This time I went to Huzhi, not for the queen, but to meet Junyao.

    It is said that Junyao, the eldest princess of Huzhi, has a strong self-esteem. She can''t hear the saying that men are superior to women. She firmly believes that women can hold up a piece of heaven. She disdains men, but she is especially devoted to the women who want to be king.

    Su Hao can''t go to see her aboveboard. He has to make secret visits and gradually build a bridge between the two countries. When he wins the position, he has more chances of success with foreign aid.

    "You may go in."

    The maid raised her head haughtily, without paying any attention to people.

    Su Hao doesn''t care about these idle people. What do they have to do with her?

    The interior furnishings are extremely luxurious everywhere. The table where the items are placed is expensive red sandalwood, and the porcelain bottles are also rare.

    After turning the corner, there was a red tent. There was a figure behind the red tent. Su Hao stood outside the red tent, but he saw a hand stretched out. The extreme White was in sharp contrast to the extreme red.

    Junyao came out of the red tent, each step was slow and solemn, and her long hair was not a bit messy.

    Junyao sat down and looked up and down with great dignity.

    After a long time, Su Hao''s legs were numb, but she finally opened her red lips.

    "You are Feng Luan Su Hao."

    In a positive tone, Su Hao nodded. She couldn''t figure out the person''s mind. She couldn''t figure out what she said.

    Jun Yao red lips, smile wantonly publicity, inadvertently played fingertips.

    "Fengluan is a big country. I think your ambition matches your strength."

    Su Hao can''t be denied. Her strength will increase with her ambition.

    Everyone says that Hu Zhi jun Yao is accurate when she looks at people. She can judge whether this person is Wang Shikou according to people''s psychological quality and practical ability.

    At this time, Su Hao is undoubtedly the next Phoenix emperor in her eyes.

    "Princess, it''s good for you to make a deal with me. After all, we are the same kind of people."

    Before she came here, Su Hao had already inquired about the good news. She had also heard about it in the mouth of the fox branch emperor, and wanted to make the third princess junmiao the Queen''s daughter.

    Although the eldest princess is good, she is too strong and ambitious. The fox branch emperor is afraid that this hard won land will be exported by the arrogant Junyao.

    Junyao wants the throne, she also wants to, this can not be denied, Su Hao is to use this, she does not believe Junyao will refuse.

    "Well, as long as I can be on the throne, I''ll help you."

    This is her consideration. She is twenty-five years old, but Su Hao has just been in front of her for a year, and she is only seventeen. Su is not in a hurry because she has time, but she can''t.

    In this way, the two successfully reached an agreement, and Su Hao rushed back to fengluan that night.

    At this time, the news came from the border, fengluan successfully captured the enemy''s two cities, not only took back the original lost, but also pushed the enemy back more than ten li!

    The emperor, Longyan Dayue, personally appointed the second prince as Zhennan''s military commander and the third prince as Zhennan''s general. At the same time, he divided the military power of the sixth prince into two parts and gave them two.

    In November of this year, the strength of the second prince and the third prince increased greatly, and many people understood the emperor''s wishes.

    The eldest prince is ill in bed because he is angry. The imperial doctor has nothing to do about it.

    "Heart disease is hard to cure."

    The imperial court knew the cause of the prince''s illness, but no one could cure him. The emperor ignored him and let the prince''s illness develop.

    At this time, Su Hao was lying on the couch and was amused at the illness of the eldest prince. However, his father''s words became such that he wanted to ascend to the throne. Ridiculous!

 Chapter 866

    This evening, Feng tea should come back. When she thought about it, Su Hao couldn''t help brightening up.

    At lunch time, Su Hao is called away by the queen. Su Hao''s eyes are suddenly bright and bright, and the emotion of unclear Tao is in his eyes.

    The empress was her mother, but she was not good to her. She even hesitated and envied Su Hao''s dead mother, and made trouble for her everywhere.

    Of course, this trouble is always inadvertently. Even now, Su Hao doesn''t understand why the empress who has no grievance or hatred wants to be angry with a dead man.

    "Mother, son minister went back first, there are still some miscellaneous things in the palace."

    The Queen''s elegant hair ornaments swayed with her every move. How beautiful!

    A pair of Phoenix eyes everywhere revealed fierce, the temperament and disguise of the dignity of the contradiction together.

    "Since the emperor son has something to do, you can go back first. But you must take Ziyan back. She has been with our palace for ten years, and some things are better than your Fengyue."

    Su Hao hung his eyes and bowed his eyebrows.

    Back to Xiao palace, Ziyan can''t even see Su Hao. She is arranged in the outer room.

    "Bold! The empress asked her maidservant to serve the princess. It''s a big mistake for you to stop me from entering the inner room again and again

    Ziyan''s eyes are scarlet, and her hair is black and shining. She doesn''t know martial arts. She''s not Feng Yue''s opponent at all. She can only do martial arts with red eyes.

    Feng Yue stares at her, "what''s your status? If you want to think that you are in a low position in Xiaogong, go back. Can you enter the inner room? "

    Purple Yan see fight but she, wronged bite lower lip, angry hide in the room, dare not to speak.

    She can''t do such a small thing well. Even if she goes back, she will be punished. She has become a sinner! Neither side is flattering.

    Drive away the disgusting Ziyan. Fengyue is so happy that she goes to ask for credit.

    Su Hao looks calm, a purple Yan is not enough to make her worry, now it''s time to consider another problem.

    As soon as Feng tea entered the palace, there was no time to drink a mouthful of water. She was full of words and didn''t know where to start.

    She organized the language, thought about the secret newspaper she had got before, and decided to explain it first.

    "Princess, my subordinates fight with me personally. The second prince and the third prince discuss a new plan afterwards. This time, Nanxian is afraid of losing another city."

    So fast? If things go on like this, Nanxian is expected to be swallowed up a little soon. At that time, fengluan will be strong and prosperous. She is afraid that the extreme will turn against the extreme and the extreme will decline!

    Feng tea seems to know the meaning in her heart and shakes her head.

    I''m afraid there''s no chance to carry out that exquisite plan. Nanxianhuang has sent someone to fengluan to ask for peace. She tied people up on the way.

    The man was left in the secret room of Qingyue nunnery, waiting for Su Hao to give orders.

    "Forget it, let the people go!"

    Feng tea curled her lips and quickly went to Qingyue nunnery. She threw the comatose Nanxian messenger on the street, clapped her hands and turned away.

    The next day, the emperor agreed to Nanxian''s request for peace, but with additional conditions, Nanxian would pay fengluan 1000 liang of gold and hundreds of silk every year.

    Nanxian lost face, but also saved the territory.

    On the last day of the year, I heard that Zuo Yu, commander of Nanxian army, was going to get married, and the time was set at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty.

    It''s strange that Su Hao and she have no relatives, and they even receive the invitation. Feng Luan Huang means not to care, but she insists on going.

    This time, Zuo Yu got married to the prince of the current Dynasty. The prince was named Mu Hanjun and had a beautiful appearance. He had read a lot of poems and books since he was a child, and his literary atmosphere was beyond expression.

    Su Hao always thinks that Zuoyu is not willing to marry Mu Hanjun. With her arrogant disposition, how can she be willing to be trapped in the deep palace?

    And this time Zuoyu became a military adviser, Nanxian ran around like a wolf with a tail in his hand. The emperor even asked her to be the crown princess.

    Unusual, so unusual!

    It will take five or six days for fengluan to get to Nanxian. Su Hao is invited to go there. Of course, he takes a sedan chair to go there. So, the distance has not changed, and the time is longer.

    When they got to Nanxian, it was just the day before Zuoyu''s wedding. However, as soon as they settled down, they heard that Zuoyu''s house had been stolen and stolen the bride price from the prince.

    Nanxian has rules. When a woman gets married, she needs to get a list of dowry. Now let alone dowry, the list is gone!

    Sue is so comfortable on the soft couch, squinting like a cat.

    If Zuo Yu is so good, she thinks highly of her!

    On that day, nanxianhuang proposed to change the date of marriage and postpone it for two days. Indeed, in the evening of the next day, Zuoyu personally took someone to check a family and took back the bride price.

    In front of the dressing table, Su Hao looked at the two little girls behind her, but with a pair of leather bags, she didn''t have any other effect except to look good.

    The little girl behind is not satisfied, wrinkling her eyebrows, and combing her hair carefully.

    "Princess, you can''t be compared with the most important people who go to the party."

    Smell speech, Su not language, know her mind of people not much, know even if.

    The flying cloud temples on his head are carefully arranged, and a few strands of broken hair flow from his forehead. The set of hair ornaments on his head is the treasure of Nanxian Qizhen Pavilion, Suyu.

    Su Yu is gorgeous and unusual. Originally, Zuo Yu took a fancy to it, but he left it because he wanted to wear a phoenix crown. It happened that he let her get it first.

    The little girl tidied up her dress, stepped back and looked at her thoughtfully.

    "The princess is really beautiful. If you put on that neon feather gown, you will surely surprise the audience!"

    Su Hao really didn''t understand her simple thoughts. He just glanced at her and went to have dinner.

    At noon that day, Zuoyu and Mu Hanjun worship. Su Hao looks on, with a smile on his lips, but with the coldness of refusing people thousands of miles away.

    After lunch, Zuo Yu suddenly sent someone to see her, saying that he wanted to make a cooperation.

    How can we ignore this kind of door-to-door cooperation? She just didn''t expect Zuo Yu to be ambitious.

    "I don''t ask much, but I have to be queen."

    Although Prince Nanxian has read a lot of poems and books, he knows a lot, but his courage is terrible. Zuo Yu naturally doesn''t like such a timid person.

    A few days after Zuoyu got married, Su Hao returned to fengluan and left Fengyue in Nanxian to help Zuoyu solve the problem at any time.

    After that, the southern fairy people regarded Zuoyu as a God, and even regarded her as a God in their heart!

    Su Hao didn''t care about it, because fengcha saw Su Wu on the border of fengluan kingdom!

    Although it''s just a little similar in body shape, it looks the same as the sixth prince, Su Hao still insists on letting her check it.

    She is eager to know what happened at the beginning, which can make the valiant sixth Prince disappear!

    In the twinkling of an eye, the second prince and the third prince returned to Korea together, leaving only one army stationed at the border.

    The candidates for Tiangong have been determined. Fengqing can start to train the second batch of them when she arranges them in.

    Step by step, things are on the right track, and Su Hao is relieved.

    Since she came here, bad things have happened one after another, either this time or that time.

    Recalling her bumpy journey, Su laughs. Time flies so fast that she can''t imagine it.

    "Go and tell the emperor that the princess is going out of the palace."

    Feng Yue is not at the side, then changed a little girl, this little girl is before and Su Hao together to South fairy if Tong.

    If Tong blessing body, quietly retreated.

    Fengcha rushes in and just meets her. Ruotong looks forward to her.

    When can she be like a Phoenix tea? It''s easy to come and go in the palace, and there are so many excellent lightness skills that you don''t want to take away.

    At noon, Su Hao came out of the palace with a Phoenix tea beside him. He wandered around the capital first, and then got rid of his little tail to go to the heavenly palace.

    The scale of the rebuilt Tiangong is much larger than before, and even some of the decoration is completely new. It will neither feel dull nor too light.

    The 50 people on the training ground have their own affairs, and none of them are free. Su Hao is very satisfied.

    "Organize them and let them go to the main hall in a quarter of an hour. I, the princess, the master of the palace, will lecture them in person!"

    Feng tea was very happy in her heart. She was very comfortable to see the arrogant disciples being taught.

    "Palace master, your words are heavy. They will be convinced!"

    Su not language, stride forward, Feng tea''s action is very sharp, not a quarter of an hour, Tiangong full organization.

    Su Hao stood on the high platform, his robe was neatly spread under him, a silver mask covered half of his face, leaving a pair of soul catching eyes and a mouth of eloquence outside.

    This time, a lot of talents came out with their own abilities. One of Su Hao''s favorite things is to tap their potential.

    Of course, if they must be her people.

    "Compete with me, you... Together! If you lose, shut up! "

    This words, full of awe, the first static even breathing sound can not be heard.

    Su Hao certainly knows that they have complaints, but we all know that the winner is the king and the loser is the enemy. Since you work under her, you need to satisfy her!

    The bottom suddenly "chirp" appear, a burst of voice, Su good mouth raised, draw a perfect arc.

    Sharp palm wind moment, the next 50 people are unprepared, a move - fatal!

    Seeing this, fengcha''s pupils contracted violently, and half knelt on the ground at top speed, with her head buried very low.

    I haven''t seen such a palace master for a long time, and my body was stunned by the instinctive reaction.

    Feng Qing secretly pulls people up and takes advantage of the fact that people don''t react. She pulls people to the back room.

    After that, the disciples didn''t dare to make mistakes. Su Hao was very satisfied with their performance. Seeing that it was getting late, he rushed back to the palace.

    Back in Xiaogong, she had to think about the future. It''s good to have a princess, but there are also many inconveniences.

    My father didn''t care about her, but a princess often came out of the palace.

    This problem has been considered until midnight, she still did not figure it out, and then nothing.

    Time flies. It''s been a year since the sixth Prince disappeared. Fengluan''s people gradually forget Su Wu, the sixth prince who is missing from the country.

 Chapter 867

    After the last World War, fengluan was firmly on the top of the four kingdoms, and the other three kingdoms were covetous of fengluan.

    Fengluan emperor did not agree, still adhering to the previous style, soldiers will block the water to cover the land.

    In the same year, Su Hao finally got the qualification to leave the palace at will on the ground of praying for fengluan.

    It''s early summer now. The palace is hot and dry, and there are few major events in the court. Therefore, fengluan emperor orders to go to the palace for summer.

    Accompanied by the queen and four imperial concubines, there are several princes, as for Su HaoˇŞˇŞ

    As early as five days ago, she had gone to Qingyue nunnery alone. In name, she was fasting for one month. In fact, she was on her way to Huzhi.

    Sitting in the sedan chair, Su Hao carefully recalled the letter from Jun Yao.

    For a year, she has checked several times in secret, but she still can''t find an explanation for Su Wu''s disappearance. There are no people alive and no corpses dead.

    Today Junyao sent a letter saying that Huzhi had news of him. Su could not help but have a headache.

    It takes four days to get from Huzhi to fengluan at the fastest. The messenger comes. She''s catching up. The longer the time, the greater the variable.

    The sedan chair was stable. Su Hao rubbed his eyebrows and leaned lazily against the soft seat.

    "Speed up."

    In the heat of summer, the withered trees on the road are only wrist thick and thin, and the leaves on the branches are almost gone. Before autumn, they are in the state of autumn.

    The sedan chair was very hot. The curtain was lifted and the hot wind was blowing in. The whole person couldn''t lift his spirits.

    At this time, she suddenly remembered the scene that she had separated from the little monk at the foot of the mountain before. It was so strange!

    "Princess, it''s too hot for the horse to walk fast. Shall we have a rest?"

    Phoenix tea is sitting outside to drive the horse. She is wrapped up in black clothes. There is a curtain on her head, and the black veil is hanging down to cover her face.

    They walked more than 100 meters and stopped at the roadside teahouse. They overheard some words.

    "The prince of Dongsheng kingdom is really beautiful. Before, the emperor of Dongsheng was too strict."

    "No, but Dongsheng is such a prince alive. It''s going to be broken again, and Dongsheng will be gone!"

    Dongsheng had already established a prince in the early years, which seemed to be called Donggong Shen.

    It is strange to say that there is a saying in the world, "Dongsheng is a cursed country. It cannot be strong, but it will be destroyed."

    At first, the emperor of Dongsheng didn''t think so. He spent several decades fighting in the battlefield. At that time, fengluan, Nanxian and Huzhi suffered heavy losses and had to cede the city.

    Dongsheng kingdom is the top seat in the mainland of Kyushu. It is precisely because of its prosperity that all the princes born by Dongsheng later will not live to be ten years old.

    No matter how carefully you care, you still can''t keep the prince from dying.

    Only Donggong was careful to stay, because he was over ten years old when Dongsheng prospered and broke the prophecy.

    After that, Dongsheng took the initiative to take away the city boundaries, but no prince was born.

    Dongsheng changed from being admired by tens of thousands of people to being unknown for a while. If it hadn''t been mentioned by others, Su Hao would have forgotten that there was still this country.

    But she couldn''t figure out how well Dongsheng protected Donggong. Even the prince didn''t let him come out. Today, even ordinary people see the prince''s face.

    Sue is puzzled.

    However, if the four countries come out together, the world will not be peaceful.

    "Let''s go."

    ˇ­ˇ­

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Fox branch palace, Su Hao this is a private visit, did not visit the fox branch queen, directly went to Jun Yao''s bedroom.

    "Princess, is that the right news?"

    Jun Yao frowned, looked down, thought about it, and shook her head gently.

    "What''s the news? By the way, why don''t you give a word today? I was going to see the mother emperor, and I was lucky enough to see you at the gate of the city gate, otherwise you would be afraid to run away.

    The words came down, and Su was shocked in the clouds!

    It was someone who knew about their deal! Otherwise, how can there be false information?

    Su Hao patted the table, with a faint angry look on her face and an imperceptible uneasiness.

    "No! There''s been a leak in our deal, isn''t it? "

    Some people support her, the purpose is either to make suhao disappear from the world, or for the sake of Tiangong!

    But who is the source of the news?

    The reconstruction of Tiangong is only known to her closest friends, and the transaction between her and Junyao is only known to them and the people around her.

    Who could it be?

    Jun Yao aware of the seriousness of the matter, told people to call Fengyue over.

    "This is your person. It''s better to stay by your side. Now go back quickly and I''ll hold it for you!"

    Su Hao wanted to refuse, but on second thought he could only agree, so he had to pay back the favor later.

    Before she stepped out of the palace, she was surrounded by a column of soldiers. The figure that came last was very familiar.

    "Queen?"

    The fox branch emperor sneers, completely is not in the memory appearance, only feels... Strange very.

    "Bold! The little princess came and wanted to take my throne. I don''t know who I am

    The soldiers who surround them come forward at the same time. If they take action now, they will be put on a high hat of rebellion.

    Underground palaceˇŞˇŞ

    The underground palace is divided into three levels. The outer level is for people who make big mistakes, the middle level is for people who have serious diseases, and the inner level is for people who are about to die.

    There was a row of torture tools hanging on the outside of each layer. She knew nothing but the dried up blood.

    The soldiers took her to room five on the inner floor and boldly pushed Su Hao forward.

    "How''s Sue?"

    Jun Yao helped her, but she didn''t see her for a while. Her hair was quite messy, and the bead hairpin on her head was picked clean.

    The delicate clothes were a little messy, and Su Hao saw the forbearance and unwillingness on her face.

    "All my people have been detained, and there is a spy among us!"

    It''s not clear who has the problem. Anyway, the result is that they may even live in luxury!

    Two people in fox branch underground palace closed for a month, fox branch emperor personally order, will this matter to the world.

    Fengluan emperor furious, directly removed Su Hao from the Royal! And reached a consensus with Hu Zhi Huang to demote them as common people.

    As soon as this incident happened, the common people criticized Su Hao and Jun Yao one after another, which became the chatting after tea and dinner.

    Another month later, a fire broke out in the dungeon of foxbranch palace. The whole dungeon was not spared, even the prisoners who were about to go out of the outer layer were not spared!

    The fire started in the middle of the night. There was no one in the underground palace except the prisoners. No one knew that the fire started.

    After burning for three hours, when someone found out, xiaopiangong outside the underground palace also had a burning posture!

    Fox branch emperor quickly ordered people to put out the fire, the fire out, people are dead!

    There were two bodies in the fifth room on the inner floor. They were burnt and rotten.

    In October of 1911, the news of Su Hao''s death was spread to fengluan kingdom. Fengluan emperor held a banquet to celebrate and alert the remaining three princes!

    At this time, Su Hao, who was "burned" to death, was in Tiangong, while Junyao was placed in Qingyue nunnery, still in a coma.

    "Who set the fire!"

    Su Hao was dressed in red, her black hair was tied into a high braid, and she reclined on the soft seat. Her beautiful eyes were not angry but powerful.

    Before Su Hao thought of creating a chaos, she and Junyao just escaped, but the plan has not been implemented, a fire almost burned her to death!

    Fengqing and Fengyue went to investigate together. After a few days, there was no news.

    The fire was burning so fast that some traces were completely destroyed. On the day of the fire, there was no one around. It was really that the sky was not there, the land was not in the interest, and people were not in harmony.

    The fire was put on hold and ended in nothing.

    From now on, there is no little princess fengluan, only the head of the heavenly palace!

    "Forget it, I''m not hard for you. Lin Lu collected several stores before. You asked Feng Qing to contact her secretly."

    Feng Yue curls her mouth and is not happy in her heart. She is a big living person. She stands here and the palace master ignores her directly! How angry!

    Feng tea is about to leave. Suddenly she thinks of something else.

    Their friendship with Junyao was originally for her military strength. Now she has nothing left, which will only be a hidden danger.

    In case of being found... Junyao will not change face!

    "Master of the palace, that Junyao..."

    Sue, she almost forgot!

    "Junyao is a rare talent. She has been abandoned by Huzhi. It''s better to stay than to be cheap."

    After that, Junyao''s self-esteem was frustrated and she began to accept the injustice of fate.

    She is looking forward to let go of her Junyao in the future! By then, she will be the leader of the party!

    Therefore, Su Hao sent the top doctors of Tiangong to Qingyue nunnery to take care of Gu Junyao''s daily life.

    In this year''s heavy snow, Tiangong successfully trained the second and third batch of disciples and officially returned to the world.

    Tiangong depends on killing people to eat. According to the level of reward, Tiangong sends out tiannv with corresponding ability. No one fails!

    Once again, the forces united to wipe out the heavenly palace, but they could not do what they wanted.

    Qianqiumen took the lead. They didn''t even see the front gate of Tiangong. They destroyed one sect and destroyed another.

    After that, no one dares to provoke Tiangong.

    On this day, a big event happened in fengluan kingdom. The sixth prince, who had been missing for three years, came back!

    Su wuru changed his face. He was more elegant than before. He was more calm and steady.

    Fengluan emperor originally attached great importance to the third prince. Now all the auras are taken away by Su Wu. The third prince is unwilling and wants to rebel.

    Su Hao selects a man named Yun Xiang from the first group of heavenly daughters and sends her to sneak into the third prince''s side to instigate secretly.

    This day, Su Hao is playing chess with Junyao in Youyuan. Thinking that her injury is nearly healed recently, she will start to entrust Tiangong affairs.

    "I''ll go to miaojiang later. You can get familiar with the affairs of Tiangong as soon as possible. There are many places you need to worry about in the future."

    Junyao is still a little dizzy. She really can''t believe that Su Hao, who looks soft and boneless, is the mysterious master of the heavenly palace!

    "OK, but you should pay attention to your own safety. There is a poisonous grass growing everywhere in miaojiang. The leaves are yellow and there are black spots on the veins. Please pay attention to it."

    During this time, Su Hao often came to visit the garden, and Junyao also adapted to the present life. The relationship between them was the same as before, and they were still friends.

    In any case, Su Hao can''t regard Junyao as a subordinate, so can Junyao.

 Chapter 868

    Seeing that Su Hao is over 20 years old, she is still half way away from her great career.

    Junyao is very receptive. After studying with Su Hao for two days, she has a good command.

    Su Hao saw almost, did not let anyone send, left quietly in the middle of the night.

    Heard that the fox branch emperor suddenly ill, the three princesses fight badly, even pay into a prince, no one pays attention to the fox branch emperor.

    Fox branch emperor this just understand who is really good to her, but that person already "dead".

    How can su Hao watch Huzhi country fall into the hands of those princess who don''t know what to do? Before she went to Miao, she disguised herself as a doctor to feel the pulse of junle.

    She left a prescription before she left. It really had nothing to do with her whether she was dead or alive.

    Su Hao, a member of Miao''s party, only brought one person, Yunlan.

    Yunlan is a good girl to practice martial arts. She is very thorough and diligent in learning.

    The key is temperament, especially to her appetite, careless, not pinching, enough temperament!

    Take a night off in the pub on the way, and go straight on the road after lunch the next day.

    Miaojiang is too far away. If the mainland of Kyushu is divided into three parts, miaojiang is on the outermost part. In addition, opposite to it, there is a wilderness. In the middle is the territory of each family.

    It took more than a month to see the border of Miao.

    "Miaojiang is really rich in land and resources!"

    Yun LAN sighed that the land of several countries might not be as big as Miao.

    "As long as you have the courage, you can come here at any time to open up a world of your own."

    Smell speech, cloud orchid head shake of elephant rattle, tightly Ba Ba of follow behind her.

    Junyao is right. They just entered the Miao area. The bright yellow leaves in full bloom on the outside are dotted with some black dots, showing her nobility.

    Yunlan has been in Tiangong for several years. She usually spends her time practicing martial arts, not to mention playing outside.

    She looked at the leaves curiously. It''s the first time that she''s seen such a color.

    "Don''t move! It''s highly toxic! No one has ever given it to you before you came to Tiangong. After so many years in Tiangong, you don''t know these rules yet! "

    Su Hao is a little annoyed. If it wasn''t for her need of people, Yunlan would have been thrown back by her.

    Miaojiang and the mainland are completely separated. Suhao further feels the local conditions and customs here, and the people are simple.

    No matter how expensive the goods sold are, they are no more expensive than those in the Central Plains. Su Hao also found several treasures.

    In the evening of the same day, a welcome party was held in miaojiang. A bonfire was lit and four or five people danced around it.

    After the dinner, suhao was taken to a room with simple decoration, only a small wooden table and two small round stools.

    Later, the clan leader of Miao Jiang met them in person. He was very interested in Su Hao''s words and established a cooperative relationship with her.

    Su Hao was comforted. After all, her trip was not in vain.

    After living in miaojiang for three or four days, Su Hao had left Tiangong for more than a month. He said goodbye to the patriarch early and went back quickly.

    In March of the same year, fengluan''s old illness recurred, and fengluan''s state affairs were fully entrusted to Su Wu, the sixth prince.

    All is well in Tiangong, but there was an explosive news during her absence.

    The mysterious Prince Dongsheng is the sixth Prince of fengluan!

    Su Hao gradually lost track of that thought, and his mind was full of paste.

    How is that possible? It''s two completely unrelated people

    "Palace master, now Su Wu has the power of fengluan. We have received the news that fengluan has been sent out of the palace secretly, and is now in the temple of Qingxi mountain."

    "Dongsheng emperor intends to annex fengluan and suwu. Oh no, Donggong Shen has already started to prepare for the merger."

    Su Hao narrowed his eyes, supported the desk with both hands, and a trace of ruthlessness passed through his eyes.

    She can''t wait to die. She has to do it now!

    "Dispatch all the disciples of Tiangong to attack Huzhi and Fengtan in three days. You can go to Qingyue temple again and take over the rest of the staff together. Also, let Junyao come here."

    On the way here, Feng tea said everything clearly, Jun Yao had no objection.

    "Fox branch has always been my dream, now I have the opportunity, I naturally want to fight for a whole!"

    Tiangong entered a state of emergency preparedness, which lasted for three days.

    On the fourth day, Fengyue makes preparations in Tiangong. Fengqing leads a group of disciples to poison. Make sure that the water of Huzhi palace is full of poison!

    Feng tea led a team of people to cut off the fox branch reserve army, by the way received a few good seedlings.

    Su Hao and Junyao lead the team together and go straight to the main gate of Huzhi palace! Hit them by surprise.

    Junle was arrested, Huzhi country was in chaos, Junyao came forward to frighten the people, but was accused of usurping power.

    Su Hao found that the person who took the lead in the opposition in the crowd clapped, and the tall and thin man fell to the ground, with blood spilling from the corner of his mouth.

    I don''t know who yelled "thieves". The onlookers scattered one after another. Yunlan took the people back.

    She is in charge of the punishment Department of the heavenly palace. She has used all the instruments of torture in it. It''s not exciting at all, but it''s OK to scare people.

    At last, the man took poison and killed himself. There was a package of poison in his mouth. He had taken it as early as when it came to light. Unfortunately, the effect was too slow and has been delayed until now.

    "It''s OK. Once, there will be a second time. Remember to check carefully to see if he has a sign on him."

    Now, with Tiangong as the leader, she has made a small batch of medicine, which can be buried in people''s hearts. If she says something bad for Tiangong, she must

    Huzhi state quickly changed its master, Junyao replaced her with junle''s discomfort, and quickly suppressed the Crusade in the court hall with thunder.

    At that time, Su Hao took the people in the heavenly palace to the town, and even sat in the auditorium to suppress the noise.

    "This court used to be called Jun, but now it''s OK. Don''t worry! As long as you''d better give orders, you''ll be promoted as soon as possible! "

    In May of Xinnian, Junyao won the throne successfully and became a new Huzhi emperor, making friends with Tiangong.

    And fengluan, Donggong Shen''s plan can''t be carried out at all. There is a second prince in the palace who obstructs it, causing a lot of trouble.

    Su Hao saw the right time and caught him unprepared. That evening, all the disciples of the heavenly palace set out, and the fox branch kingdom was in full power to support him. The War reached its peak for a while.

    After two days, Dongsheng sent troops to support him. Su Hao tried his best to win the position first, but let Donggong run away at the critical moment!

    For a while, the Minister of fengluan kingdom became a headless fly. Su Hao contacted Lin Lu, and Prime Minister Lin took the lead in instigating his ministers to make su Hao emperor.

    They didn''t know that the leader of the heavenly palace was su Hao. They just felt that they didn''t give their land to others.

    However, things have changed.

    Donggong Shen and Dongsheng emperor appeared at the same time, quickly calmed down the civil strife, and Su Hao''s plan failed.

    Junyao takes into account Huzhi and Tiangong. Su Hao makes her feel at ease in handling state affairs and plans to make the next plan.

    "Fengqing, Fengda, Fengyue, you three should try to let everyone know that the master of Tiangong is back!"

    The world is her, and the world will be her bag!

    A magnificent war ended, in which the fox Branch Phoenix Luan Dongsheng all lost a lot, only Nanxian alone.

    Nanxian just avoided this war. Now the most prosperous one is Nanxian.

    However, Nanxian learned cleverly this time, and did not directly say that he was undecided. Instead, he had an attitude of "it''s none of his business to hang up".

    Nanxianhuang, who has been emperor for most of his life, is tired of it and always wants to abdicate and enjoy the happiness.

    Zuoyu is also a restless leader. All day long, he either woos forces or visits relatives and friends.

    During the period when Mu Hanjun was in charge of the country, Zuo Yu wanted to go to the court more than once, but she was a woman. If the minister didn''t object, Mu Hanjun didn''t agree!

    I heard that she had a big quarrel with Mu Hanjun, the prince of Nanxian, because women could not participate in the discussion of politics.

    Zuoyu even said that he was rebellious and wanted to rebel!

    Mu Hanjun immediately left people in the cold and left them in the East Palace side yard, out of sight and out of mind.

    The people of Huzhi gradually accepted Junyao. After all, her strength was outstanding, but the later feign death was too terrible. Some people thought that the eldest princess Yu Nian would come back.

    Only Su Hao knows that Junyao can go to the present all by her own perseverance, and she has come to the present all by her own achievements!

    Fengqing receives the order to spread the news and overhears a piece of news.

    "Have you heard that the eldest princess of Huzhi country has come back?"

    "Is that Junyao? Wasn''t she burned to death in the dungeon? "

    "No, it''s said that the fox branch kingdom is ruled by her now. Do you think the little princess of fengluan is not dead?"

    ˇ­ˇ­

    I thought they would say something earth shaking, but I didn''t expect it to be after tea.

    Moreover, it has been more than half a month since the fox branch changed its owner, and now it''s spread to fengluan. This speed... Has nothing to say.

    If you want to ask where the capital can only transmit information, it should be Yixiang garden.

    They all look down on the people in the GouLan place. It''s them who believe what Yin hongxiaozui says "unintentionally". Then it spreads all over the place. Isn''t the news spread?

    Fengqing stands alone on the top floor of Yixiang garden, coldly looking at the inseparable people below, and turns to leave.

    A few days later, the news of Tiangong''s return quickly swept across the country, and slowly spread to the South Xianhu branch.

    On this day, the small town people in fengluan capital gradually changed their direction of chatting.

    Feng Qing had been ignored that a few words of gossip spread, halfway changed the flavor.

    Su Hao, with his back to the gate, was not angry but awe inspiring. He wore a cool blue robe and spread it on the ground.

    The moonlight outside the window is cold and lonely, which sets off her indifference.

    "I can''t reveal my identity --"

    Smell speech, Feng Qing ten thousand years invariable facial paralysis face many a silk crack, flurried kneel down.

    "The palace master, it''s because his subordinates didn''t check for a while that they missed such important information... He went down to get the punishment."

    Su Hao frowned and half turned around, with no anger on her face.

    "Just go to fengluan palace. Su Wu has been making a lot of small moves recently. I''m afraid there''s a new premeditation."

    Fengqing takes orders, turns around and disappears in the dark.

    Suddenly, the dark sky was cut in half by a very dazzling white light, accompanied by deafening thunder.

 Chapter 869

    But in a quarter of an hour, the bright moon was covered by dark clouds, only a faint light around the clouds.

    In the middle of the night, the raindrops grew from small to large, until the sky gradually showed its white belly.

    The world washed by the heavy rain is undoubtedly the cleanest. Su Hao stands in front of the window and inhales a breath. It''s really fresh.

    As she left the window, she caught a glimpse of something black outside. Sue was puzzled.

    I never thought it was Fengqing! Her clothes were stone, her hair was dripping, her face was pale, her whole body was fighting, and her whole body was haggard.

    "Palace, palace master, subordinate... Receive punishment!"

    She sneaked into the Palace last night and saw a live spring palace coldly. She didn''t come back until after midnight.

    But when she went to the palace, the rain had already fallen. Fengqinggen couldn''t have returned. Now it''s early autumn, and the rain is cool on her.

    Su Hao quickly helps people to the house. Fengyue asks for a doctor and only prescribes a pair of medicine. Fengqing insists on going back to her residence.

    Three days later, Fengqing''s body almost recovered. She went to fengluan palace alone and watched in the dark all day.

    In the middle of the night, Yuntang goes to change shifts. They watch day and night, but they have a good time.

    It''s just that Su Wu''s plot has not been explained yet

    It''s another autumn rain, light rain splashing on the stone bridge, two beautiful women walking side by side.

    If you look carefully, you can see that the woman on the right is slightly behind the woman on the left.

    Sue is wearing a light red dress, and her hands under her long sleeves are constantly calculating.

    In the middle of the bridge, Junyao stops and scatters a bag of fish food. The fish fight fiercely to get fish food, leaving two dead fish bodies all around.

    Su Hao wants to win the world, her ambition has been clear! So is the fish in that pool. The winner lives and the loser dies!

    "Look at this fish. You never know how much you have. Small fish eat shrimps, but shrimps can''t fight small fish."

    Jun Yao was silent and thought about this sentence carefully.

    "You mean..."

    "Kill Nanxian!"

    Now the situation is stable for most of the time, among which Huzhi state is ruled by Junyao, which can also be regarded as a good country of the Soviet Union.

    Whenever Su Hao has a hint of wanting this country, she will offer it with her hands for the first time!

    Mu Hanjun is holding on to fengluan, and Dongsheng is ready to move. As long as there is no worry, the merger of the two countries is only in one thought.

    Only Nanxian was helpless in the four countries. Foxbranch sent troops to attack and Tiangong secretly assisted, but it was easy.

    Once the Nanxian is destroyed, the expanded Huzhi will be able to compete with Dongsheng fengluan.

    As for the neighboring small countries... As long as foxbranches are more powerful, they will naturally come back one after another.

    Jun Yao hesitated, her eyes were erratic, and she did not dare to look at her.

    "However, Hu Zhi''s troops can''t be defeated at all --"

    "But what? Nanxian''s troops are limited. After the last World War I, Nanxian has gone through hiding his power and cultivating his obscurity. Do you think other people will not see the fat we like? "

    I''m afraid that Mu Hanjun has already started to prepare!

    Junyao settled down and quickly sent a letter to Fengqing who was staying in Tiangong.

    It''s not long before fox branch is recovered. Junyao''s previous foundation has been completely uprooted. He still needs to cultivate his own people slowly.

    The female envoys she trusted were selected from Tiangong, and Yunli was one of the first disciples in Tiangong.

    The first group of disciples started with the word "cloud". The first few of them all had external reward tasks, but they couldn''t come back. It seemed that there were really no people who could use them more than a few of them.

    "Only Fengqing, fengcha and Fengyue are left in Tiangong Fengzi generation. They are under my charge and deal with major issues. If you have any needs later, just let Yunli pass on the message."

    "Yes."

    The "fat meat" closely watched by the Three Kingdoms, the king of Nanxian, seemed to be aware of the crisis and began to increase his patrol.

    People who come from other places are taken away before they enter the gate. Everyone needs to prove his identity.

    Today, Su Hao disguised himself as a peddler, followed by Feng Yue, and fought with the soldiers.

    "Show me the proof."

    "Big brother, we are from other places. If we want to go back, we won''t let go. If we want to go in, we won''t let in. Look at this..."

    Said, Feng Yue heart a horizontal, put a Yuan Bao into his hand.

    The soldier didn''t say anything, but he didn''t take advantage of it. He took advantage of no one''s attention and put Yuanbao in his arms.

    As usual, I would have given up if I had received the money, but not now.

    "Five! Go and have a look. It looks like a stranger has entered the city! "

    Old five looks smart, but in fact he is honest and honest. He looked around and walked back.

    "OK, you can go in, but you''ll have to come back next time..."

    The soldier said, with a dirty smile on his face, rubbing his hands back and forth dishonestly.

    Su Hao smiles. Her face is old and wrinkled. Her beard, which can cover half of her face, hangs down smoothly.

    After entering the city, Fengyue finds an inn, and they stay first.

    In the evening, Feng Yue went to Su Hao''s room according to her original plan, but unexpectedly, as soon as she went out, she saw the innkeeper.

    She deliberately made a coquettish appearance and plunged into suhao''s room.

    The innkeeper stood outside the room suspiciously for a long time. He heard the ambiguous voices in the room one after another. His old face was red and he went down quickly.

    In this case, there is a mind to do love things people will have a problem? The innkeeper''s actions have proved everything.

    "The man has gone."

    Feng Yue covers her red face. It''s not easy for them to be in heaven. They not only need to master 18 kinds of martial arts, but also have to learn how to act

    "Thanks to the palace master, I didn''t expect that the inn would be checked."

    In the middle of the night, the inn is quiet. Su Hao is dressed in night clothes. Her cool face is covered by black gauze, and a wisp of broken hair moves with the wind.

    Seeing people go far away, Feng Yue silently closes the window, leaving a special seam to pray in her heart.

    Late autumn weather has turned cold, night clothes thin, cold seam pouring into the clothes, stabbing her cold.

    Su Hao runs inside and relies on his lightness skills to fly all the way to the wall, and finally falls outside the wall of Nanxian palace.

    At this time, in order to resist foreign enemies, the city wall was built very high, and groups of patrol soldiers around it kept changing.

    It''s changed!

    The defense of Nanxian Kingdom has always been lax. Now it looks like fengluan preparing for war!

    Seeing this, Su Hao didn''t dare to act rashly, quietly restrained his breath and combined himself with the tree.

    Tonight''s goal has been achieved. Although it is not as expected, it is also fruitful. After all, I heard a useful piece of news.

    Two soldiers at the gate sat together rubbing their hands, chatting with each other.

    "What do you think Prince Dongsheng is doing in our palace?"

    "Who knows! Don''t you mean it''s going to change? Just don''t let us small shrimps get involved in this. Just do what we should do well! "

    "I don''t want to worry about it? When the war comes, we are the first to die! "

    "I wish the emperor would agree directly. Anyway, it''s just a subsidiary country. We can still be safe without a piece of meat."

    ˇ­ˇ­

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Along the way, Su Hao recalled those words, sneered, this person is like this, and he will work for you, but he didn''t see one when he really worked for you.

    The next day, Su Hao and Feng Yue bought a shop. It was originally selling cakes, but because the price was too expensive, it was only sold to the rich. Its reputation gradually deteriorated, and now it has to be transferred.

    It happened that Su Hao took advantage of this bargain. He couldn''t buy it in the busiest part of the capital.

    "I''ll sell the pastry as before, and lower the price of the pastry."

    They not only need the information "provided" by the rich, they also need the information "provided" by the civilians.

    The former pastry maker here was found by Su Hao and promised his previous salary.

    Fengyue quietly spread the news, fenglaige reopened, the first day of all pastries at will!

    The rich despise it, but the poor rob cakes. On the second day, the cakes in fenglaige are nearly half as cheap as before!

    In recent days, fenglaige has been overcrowded, attracting a number of regular customers by the way.

    Su Hao sat at the table with a teacup in one hand, curling fragrance into his nose. The fragrance was tempting. His red lips took a sip and put it down.

    "How is it today?"

    "A group of people came to the capital. They said that they were businessmen and strangers."

    Business... Nanxian is going to be out of business! I''m afraid it''s not the business but the state, right?

    With such a great deal of activity in Dongsheng state, it was almost impossible to write the words "to seize the state".

    "When they enter the city, Nanxian emperor knows about it, but he still agrees to let it go. Palace master, is it Nanxian who has reached an agreement with Dongsheng?"

    Su Hao is silent. She''s not sure, and she''s not sure. When she heard from the soldiers that Mu Hanjun always went in and out of Nanxian palace recently, she already had a guess, but it has never been confirmed.

    "Let''s go ahead and send it to the prime minister''s office and the general''s office in the future to increase the dosage!"

    They, it''s time to go back!

    Every day, the cakes sent to the official''s office contain qinghun, which is unique to the palace of heaven. Qinghun is a kind of herb, but in the eyes of the world, it is a poisonous herb.

    It is said that qinghuncao is a treasure left by the creator, which can clean people''s soul, but it is just a rumor.

    The biggest effect of qinghuncao is to make people sleepy. Once the dosage is increased, after a long time, they will die in a dream.

    Suhao is not so bloody. She can''t poison hundreds of people all at once. The dosage of qinghuncao is enough for them to be mentally disordered and grumpy.

    Just a few days later, the fox branch army will be able to attack the city and take them by surprise!

    At that time, the heavenly palace will block Dongsheng''s support. As for fengluan, I''m afraid it''s chaotic now.

    When they arrived in Nanxian a few days ago, Fengda heard that the eldest prince had been resting for several months, and his body and bones were slowly returning to normal. Recently, the two men had a fierce intrigue, so they had no time to pay attention to Nanxian.

    Su Hao brings up red lips. The eldest prince is the son of fengluan emperor. Donggong Shen is the prince of Dongsheng! When the beginning of a civet cat for Prince killed the real sixth prince, leaving only a Dongsheng prince.

    In order to save Donggong Shen''s life, Dongsheng emperor personally sent him to a foreign country.

 Chapter 870

    As for Dong Gong Shen, when he was Su Wu, it was no accident that he suddenly disappeared in the battlefield. At that time, he was shot in the shoulder and his shoulder could not be moved.

    The enemy tried to take his life when he couldn''t fight back. Fortunately, someone saved him at the moment of crisis. As for who that man was, Su Hao didn''t know.

    Three days later, Junyao and suhao met outside Nanxian and quickly captured the two cities.

    Mu Hanjun is so busy to solve this problem that he still has a left Yu bothering him.

    According to the memory before Zuoyu''s rebirth, she didn''t know that there would be another one. What happened now is completely out of track!

    Thirty people of Tiangong light generation guard Dongsheng firmly. As long as someone wants to go to Nanxian, there will be no amnesty!

    Now the taboo of Tiangong is better than before!

    After all, Tiangong used to be both good and evil. Now it kills people... Without blinking an eye.

    The people of Dongsheng did not dare to live. Nanxian was isolated and helpless. When he got the third city, Nanxian lost one tenth of its troops.

    There were only 90000 soldiers left in the original 100000 army. Mu Hanjun had to turn to Dongsheng and fengluan!

    "The emperor has sent someone."

    In the main hall, only mu Hanjun was left, one hand in the back and the other in the abdomen.

    "Do you want to ask Donggong Shen for help? He has no time for you now

    A voice down, Mu Hanjun instinctive reaction to draw a sword, Su Hao hide under the veil face more cold.

    "Surrender, or you''ll die!"

    Mu Hanjun sneered. Sure enough, will you die today?

    But he would rather die than surrender!

    Su Hao didn''t let go of his insistence. He nodded his head with satisfaction. He was a good seedling, but he was led the wrong way.

    "The fox branch is already in the city, but Prince Mu still has time to drink tea?"

    "Surrender, you are the emperor of Nanxian. If you fight, you will live and die!"

    Smell speech, Mu Hanjun hesitated, he can fight again, but he can''t gamble on the life of South fairy people!

    "I, I vote."

    Su Hao raised his eyebrows with satisfaction and put his hands on his arm. After a while, Mu Hanjun only felt the pain on his wrist.

    After the pain, Mu Hanjun fell to the ground, and a layer of fine sweat came out of his handsome and determined face.

    He looked at the extra marks on his wrist, a little puzzled.

    "From today on, you are from heaven! If you dare to betray, there will be a thousand times more painful baby waiting. "

    Mu Hanjun muddleheaded to join the palace of heaven, the clouds can not figure out the situation.

    All he knew was that she didn''t seem to remember anything when she was sober, but she still had some impressions.

    "Retreat, open the gate of the city, I''d like to welcome Hu Zhi Huang!"

    When the will is given, no one will follow.

    General Luo held his breath in his heart and didn''t say it. As a general, they were born to kill the enemy! Better die in the battlefield than live in the world.

    But this time, the Emperor himself explained the reason to him, even if he was hot blooded again, he could not do that.

    They fought as generals in order to win peace in that corner and ensure the safety of the people.

    One day later, the fox branch army came to the capital unimpeded. Nanxian opened the gate and invited the fox branch emperor into the palace.

    There were only three people at the scene, one Su Hao, one Jun Yao and one mu Hanjun.

    No one knows what they talked about, but after that, Huzhi and Nanxian established friendly relations.

    People in the world also have doubts that Nanxian and Huzhi rise and sit together. Nanxian, who is clearly doomed, is becoming more and more prosperous.

    In December of the same year, the wind in the cold winter was biting. Jun Yao, Mu Hanjun and Su Hao stood on the top of the snow peak, and now they can see all the countries.

    Su Hao quietly calculated that except Miao Jiang, the four big countries and two big countries are almost his, and the small countries around him are eager to pull the rope.

    It''s not far from her winning fengluan!

    Back in Tiangong, Su Hao sent someone to investigate the truth of the matter. She wanted to know why she changed the prince of the two countries.

    Moreover, the performance of Donggong Shen doesn''t seem to be that he only knew recently. If this is really a plot, it''s really a bit terrible.

    But now it''s a long time ago, the original midwife has already disappeared. I can''t tell if she is running west or in any corner.

    She only vaguely remembers someone saying that the sixth prince was born smart and had a birthmark on his head, which was about a circle. At that time, someone said that this was a sign of auspiciousness, implying that the sixth prince would accept all kinds of land and become the leader of all places in the future!

    However, later, the sixth prince was stupid and only interested in martial arts. It was said that he would not attack himself.

    Now when I think about it, these six princes are not the same as those six princes.

    Su Hao is very tired. She presses the center of her eyebrows hard. How can she find it?

    The sixth Prince''s birthmark is on the top of her head, which is covered by her hair. Can she let others cut it?

    "Fengda, take care of Tiangong these days. I''ll go to Jingxin mountain."

    Jingxin mountain is the place where she fell into the magic array before, was saved by a monk at last, and then came out again.

    It was like a turning point, a turning point where everything happened.

    Su Hao doesn''t understand why he went to the former site of the heavenly palace that day but got into the array by mistake? Is the array set up with people? Why is it that only she enters the dreamland and stays on the meditation mountain for a few days? Why is it that after she goes out

    When she woke up from her memory, Feng tea had called her several times.

    "What do you say, master? Where is the meditation mountain? "

    It''s not a joke for her. Fengda travels all over the world. She''s older than her, but she hasn''t heard of this mountain.

    Su Hao suddenly remembers that she doesn''t seem to have heard Feng tea and others mention her in Jingxin mountain.

    Once again, when the sun rose, Su Wu, who is now Donggong Shen, did not wait for days of fatigue and dissatisfaction.

    "Fengda, we were lost that day. How long did you wait for me?"

    Phoenix tea a pair of beautiful eyebrows wrinkled into a ball, trying to recall.

    "Like... Half an hour! At that time, Fengqing and Fengyue wanted to find you, but they were surrounded by soldiers and had to stay. "

    She didn''t hear what Feng tea said. She kept repeating the sentence "half an hour" in her mind

    How is that possible? Bai Ye says clearly that she has been in a coma for three days and has been in a coma for four days. How can it be half an hour?

    Bai Ye? Yes, Bai Ye!

    "Fengda, I want to offer a big reward. Find a man named Bai Ye!"

    Within a day, Tiangong offers a big reward for finding someone, and Bai Ye becomes everyone''s serious favorite.

    You know, those bounties are enough to guarantee a lifetime of food and clothing.

    But even so, no one has ever seen Bai Ye, and even this person is like the evaporation of the human world. There is no trace to find.

    Su Hao wanted to go the way he had gone before, but it was useless. The magic array had been broken, and there was only one corpse around.

    Those are the people who have failed in the past.

    After that, Su Hao puts down the affairs in the heavenly palace and leaves them to Fengqing. She starts to travel all over the world by herself.

    Just because there is no uncertain factor in her ambition, since this uncertain factor may affect her, she will first remove all obstacles.

    Moreover, the battle between the prince fengluan and donggongshen ended in the afternoon, with half of the people supporting each other.

    Dongsheng Kingdom did not dare to make a light move, but watched in the dark all day.

    Su Hao said goodbye to Tiangong and went to fengluan first.

    Fengluan is very close to Jingxin mountain. Su Hao walks down the path sincerely, but still has nothing to receive.

    Is there a large number of people surnamed Bai in fengluan state? It seems not, because Bai was a big surname before, and then some problems happened. Bai family was demoted and looked at the faces of those who dislike the poor and love the rich.

    Su Hao goes all over qingluan, but there is no one she wants to find. Junyao explores the whole fox branch for her, but there is still no one.

    After that, she secretly visited Dongsheng and Nanxian. Suhao went all over the country, but there was still no one.

    Two years

    In the past two years, Junyao finally had someone he trusted. The soldiers of Nanxian Kingdom strengthened. Every month, people from the Qing generation in Tiangong came to compete with them.

    To say that it''s a duel is actually a one-sided killing, which further strengthens the idea that we must strive to enter the heavenly palace.

    Only after entering the heavenly palace and taking part in the more difficult and unbearable three months of training can we be qualified to enter.

    For example, one of the two new recruits this year can''t see blood, so they have to see blood every time they perform tasks. What do they want from that person?

    As for fengluan and Dongsheng, Donggong Shen and Dongsheng Huang have a big fight because he has a woman.

    The woman said nothing else, but she and Sue had a face with seven or eight images.

    But this intelligence quotient may not be enough. It''s all in the face.

    Relying on their favorite, usually no one in the eye, and even shouting, simply no literacy!

    The world only knows that there is a woman beside Prince Dongsheng, whose wool is beautiful.

    Everyone in the world knows that the master of heaven palace went out to look for someone, but no one dares to provoke him in two years!

    Now, once the news of the return of the Lord of the heavenly palace comes out, there will be an unusual upsurge.

    A few days later, Su Hao did not return to the palace. Suddenly, she remembered that there was Miao territory, but not in the Central Plains. What if there was Miao territory?

    When he went, Su Hao looked for it with great expectation. He was so tired all the way that he finally arrived.

    The patriarch recognized her and said a lot of Miao dialect that she didn''t understand. Su Hao smiles.

    "Patriarch, have you seen this man?"

    Su Hao found the drawing in her arms and handed it to her lightly.

    The patriarch read it carefully, but he still didn''t know the person in it, or even the name.

    "People in Miao area have the surname Miao, but there is no surname Bai."

    After a day in miaojiang, the next day Su Hao said goodbye to everyone and went back to Tiangong.

    "Master, master of the palace!"

    Su Hao Wei Leng, she has not heard others call her like this for a long time, and seems to be slow to respond.

    Looking at the tears they were about to squeeze out, Feng Qing coughed gently.

    "Well, palace master, someone came to Tiangong to see you some time ago."

    "What?"

    You''re kidding!

    But in those days, Fengqing did see a man who was beautiful. This man was different from everyone before. He just watched quietly and didn''t take another step. He said one more word.

    Su Hao''s pupils contracted violently, and she forgot about the manˇŞˇŞ

    "What information do you have?"

    Feng Qing''s face was muddled. She only saw it, but she didn''t know it!

 Chapter 871

    These days, a big event happened to fengluan. Donggong Shen and general Luo, whom he promoted, wanted to completely eliminate the foundation of the great prince.

    But did not expect, luo general Luo fearless was saved by the prince, that life of grace, he betrayed the East Palace Shen.

    And the big prince inside and outside, not only did not clear the big prince, but let himself turn over the stage.

    Donggong Shen is seriously injured. Fengluan has only a few bodyguards to watch him closely. The prince has no way to start. He has to die.

    When he returned to Dongsheng kingdom from Donggong, Dongsheng emperor was furious and ordered to live with fengluan forever!

    Su Hao had a moment''s leisure and leaned on the soft couch. The sunshine was warm and pleasant.

    "In this case, keep an eye on Dongsheng. If something goes wrong, come back immediately!"

    Now there is no eastern palace Shenfeng Luan country, but she Su good protection, that is to become her bag of the world, how can let others bully!

    Hearing that the great prince did not ascend the throne immediately, fengluan emperor relieved his house arrest and returned to the throne. He released the second and third princes who were tortured by the east palace.

    Fengluan is slowly restoring the order of the past. Without Donggong Shen, the streets and alleys of the capital seem to be much cleaner.

    It is also because of the contrast that the people of fengluan support fengluan emperor one after another, and Donggong Shen cares too much about his own ideas and is too strong.

    And for those who have adapted to the slow pace of life, it''s really not easy for them to break this way of life.

    The second prince and the third prince were in high spirits before they went to prison. After they came out, they were thin and only bones were left. The whip marks on their bodies were clearly visible, and even there was a hot iron mark on their chest!

    You know, what a shame it is for a prince!

    The third prince was more miserable. His arm was broken. Because he didn''t ask the doctor to take it back in time, the meat had grown well, but the bone hadn''t.

    According to Su Hao''s many years'' experience in studying medicine, she is the third elder brother. She can only spend the rest of her life with one hand.

    It''s also out of touch with the throne.

    However, there are only two brothers left to fight with her. They are "Homo sapiens" who can only talk on paper and the big brother who keeps a low profile!

    As for the sixth Prince - is it him or not?

    Su Hao asked herself whether she believed in the devil and snake god, but she could not resist the trust of this era.

    Women can''t be called emperors. Women should respect three obediences and four virtues. Women should teach their husbands and children at home. How can women go to war? How can women participate in the discussion of politics in the early dynasty!

    This thought has been firmly rooted in the hearts of fengluan people.

    If she wants to overthrow the previous system and start all over again, she needs to refer to huzhiguo.

    Huzhi kingdom was originally a prince, until the 35th emperor of Huzhi kingdom.

    There are few Royal heirs. All of them are baby girls. In the end, they give birth to two baby boys. Because they follow the girls all day, they don''t have the courage of a boy.

    When the 36th emperor succeeded to the throne, he forcibly snatched back the land from the crown prince and made himself king, overturning the previous notice.

    After she became king, she was opposed by all sides, and the neighboring countries were far away from her. Even the foxy people began to talk about her.

    At that time, the leader of Huzhi didn''t come out. He was only devoted to dealing with state affairs.

    As a result, it took her a year, a whole year, to get Huzhi into the top four.

    The history of Huzhi is much earlier than that of fengluan.

    It''s a big country in a real sense, but the small countries behind it suddenly make great efforts to catch up with and surpass the top five countries.

    Su Hao wanted to be like the empress and become one of the leaders of the empress.

    First of all, she must find Bai Ye!

    After going out from Tiangong, Su Hao often stands on this stone before Bai Ye.

    A layer of soil fell from the stone, but the soil here was soft, as if it had been hoed.

    "Feng Yue! Bring me a hoe. "

    Weighing the weight of the hoe in his hand, he gently hoed it twice, "Ding" made a clear sound.

    Regardless of his image, Su Hao put his long white hands directly into the soil, planed and planed, and finally dug out a small porcelain vase.

    The body of the porcelain bottle is exquisitely and meticulously decorated with blue patterns. The bottom of the bottle is a blank. There seems to be a gap at the mouth of the bottle, which is very smooth.

    There was a stopper on the top of the bottle. Sue pulled it out and drew a note from it.

    "Sister, brother Liuhuang has come to see you..."

    Su Hao felt warm on her face. When she touched her hand, it turned out to be tears, tears that flowed unconsciously.

    On the back of the paper was written a name, Su Qian.

    Yes, Su Qian! This is the name of the sixth emperor brother originally, but Donggong Shen is not the material to turn things around. He only practices martial arts, so he is called Su Wu.

    What if Su Qian is her sixth brother, Bai Ye?

    Carefully put away the porcelain bottles and filled the surrounding soil, Su Hao went back to the heavenly palace first.

    After she left, there was one more person in the soft land, watching her leave.

    "Palace master, I just stewed a pot of meat in the small kitchen. It''s delicious. You must try it."

    In this way, suhao was somehow pulled away.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    "Master! Dongsheng state-owned change. "

    Su Hao frowned. Donggong Shen had to rest for at least half a year when he went back half dead last time. It wasn''t long before he made trouble again.

    "Let''s keep it informed, everyone. We have a tough fight to fight at any time!"

    Dongsheng country is not Nanxian, Nanxian military ability is low, but Dongsheng is famous for its military strength!

    I heard that there are 100000 infantry and cavalry in Dongsheng, with a total of 200000 people.

    On the other hand, there are only one hundred thousand people in Nanxian, and there are only two hundred and fifty thousand people in Huzhi!

    All the cloud generation of Tiangong were sent out, disguised as ordinary people, and mixed in the crowd.

    Receive the latest information, Dongsheng army has been assembled, Dongsheng palace sent out the spies have come to fengluan.

    damn! Time is too tight!

    "Fengqing, tie up the spies sent by Dongsheng!"

    All break in the eyebrows, success or failure depends on this!

    Feng Qing drew the picture in his hand, carefully folded it into a small square, and carefully put it into his coat pocket.

    After handing over the work in hand, Fengqing directly drives his horse to Baihua Road, the only way from Dongsheng to fengluan.

    It is said that this road was originally called fig road. Later, fengluan declined and all the fig trees withered. Later, several fengluan Emperors tried to plant the trees, but they all did nothing.

    After that, a farmer coughed from here, and his flower seeds fell out. What''s strange is that they blossomed!

    There were dozens of flowers, but they were called "Baihua road" by the emperor at that time.

    The horse has been put aside far away from Baihua Road, and it is not in a panic.

    Feng Qing flies all the way through the trees and hides himself in the shade.

    But I don''t know how, the people of Dongsheng haven''t been here.

    Until late at night, the moon bright hit in the body, Fengqing whole night with there.

    The next day, because of being blown all night, Fengqing fell ill.

    Su Hao chartered her to have a rest for a few days and secretly sent someone to investigate, only to find that the man was killed on the way.

    What Dongsheng sent out is just some cannon fodder, which is to investigate the danger. It''s really hateful!

    However, it also shows that the Dongsheng army will return soon. As for the way to go, it is uncertain.

    Su Hao meets Jun Yao all night. After discussion, they decide to send troops to Dongsheng the next morning!

    If Dongsheng''s army had left the palace, they would be caught off guard! If it''s still in the palace, open the station!

    The food and fodder for this war has already been ready, so there is no need to worry about it.

    The next day, Junyao sent General Yan and Yunli to lead the army to Dongsheng!

    On this side of Tiangong, Yunlan prepares everything and leads dozens of sisters to set out secretly.

    Nanxian is not far away from Dongsheng. It is also gathering a large army. Take a look tonight and be ready to start the station at any time.

    Seven days later, Huzhi army and Nanxian army joined and went to Dongsheng together!

    Dongsheng immediately sent his soldiers back to defend the city. Unfortunately, it was a step too late. Dongsheng had only one elite team left.

    This team is characterized by a small number of people and great ability, but no matter how powerful a person is, he can''t resist thousands of troops. No matter how powerful he is, he is only aiming at a few people.

    One day, the last Jingwei army died. Dongsheng army finally came back and entered the city from the side gate. General Luo quickly took people to the city wall.

    "Withdraw!"

    Huzhi army retreated from one side with Yunli and general Yan, while Nanxian army and general song retreated from the other side.

    When general Luo saw that the situation was not right, he immediately ordered people to set up bows and shoot arrows. However, he did not think that the positions of these people had not been arranged, and everything was chaotic.

    The two countries only know how to finish the UED run, and no one was injured.

    When the arrow was put down for the second time, the people below had already stepped down.

    At this time, the emperor Dongsheng realized that he had won their plan, but what could he do? I can only bear it!

    "The attack on fengluan will be postponed for the time being. Anyway, giving them time to practice is not as good as our Dongsheng."

    I have to say that he still has this confidence.

    Now it''s mainly the heavenly palace that makes trouble in the middle. After such a trouble, he understands that Nanxian and Huzhi have already reached an agreement, and they all belong to the heavenly palace.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    "The snow lotus on the cliff wall blooms once a hundred years and bears fruit once a year. People in the river and lake are eyeing it."

    This time, it was decided that Su Hao would go to the cliff and pick up the snow lotus by herself. At that time, if Fengqing could delay a little, the snow lotus would fall into her hands.

    "Fengqing, go to prepare the horses first, and start at noon today!"

    Fengqing took orders, preparing things while handing over the work in his hands.

    This time, not to mention the distance, when the snow lotus is in full bloom, they don''t know.

    At that time, it will take a few days at least and a few months at most. We need to make sure that the heavenly palace is properly explained.

    Although all the tiannv of Tiangong cloud generation are powerful, they have no interest in the power of Tiangong, so they have to let Junyao come all night.

    In this way, the fox branch country has no owner, the small things are done by Yun Li, and the big things are handed down by flying pigeons. It only takes the past time.

    It''s going to be light. Junyao comes here in a dusty way. Her neat travel clothes are cut several times and her hair is messy.

    "Palace, palace master, are you so anxious to ask me to come here

 Chapter 872

    Su Hao nodded, "I want to go out for a period of time, as short as a few days, as many as a few months. The Phoenix generation all follow me. There is no one in the heavenly palace. You should act as an agent first."

    If we say Tiangong and Huzhi, naturally Tiangong is very important.

    At noon, Su Hao and fenqing galloped away on horseback. At the same time, all regions of Kyushu mainland also rushed to the cliff.

    Carefully calculated, Tiangong is located in the most central part of Kyushu mainland, not far from the cliff. It only takes one afternoon to pass.

    The cliff wall is full of trees. Only when you go through the nihilistic forest to the end can you see the endless cliff. The central stone wall of the cliff is the cliff wall.

    So if you want to pick snow lotus, you need not only good martial arts, but also good light industry. Otherwise, you will fall off the cliff!

    Su Hao and his party shuttled through the misty forest, but the more they walked, the more dizzy and confused they became.

    "It''s like we''ve been through here."

    "Look, this is my mark! We''re back. "

    Su Mo language, cross legged sitting on the ground, if she remember correctly, they have passed here at least four times, if this forest has no end?

    It ends anywhere!

    So, it''s array!

    "Sit cross legged and look for the eyes with me."

    Close your eyes, you can feel the forest with your heart, as if you are walking in a green sea.

    Every time they repeat it, there will be some subtle changes that make them think they have gone a long way, but the only one that hasn''t changed

    It''s it!

    Su Hao suddenly opened his eyes, a flash, quickly draw the sword, mixed with the internal force of the sword fell on a small tree, split in a fraction of an instant.

    At the same time, the scene in front of them also changed dramatically.

    The surrounding green sea is behind them, and the cliff is in front of them.

    On the edge of the cliff, from time to time there are fine stones falling down, and the bottom is even deeper.

    Looking around, Su Hao had a smile on her face. They were the first to enter the cliff.

    Feng Yue suddenly exclaimed and expressed her joy without stint.

    "Look, is that snow lotus? It''s already blossoming.... "

    Su Hao heard the sound and saw that there was only one snow lotus on the bare cliff, which was very eye-catching!

    Snow lotus blossom 100 years, the results of 100 years, at this time, the fruit is in the heart of that lotus!

    "Remember to watch this side!"

    Then Su Hao jumped up and down the cliff. When he landed tens of meters, he gently touched the raised stone on his toes, changed his direction, jumped down and landed on the cliff.

    She needs to pick the stone wall with one hand, pick the snow lotus with one hand, and put the fruit in the lotus heart into the glass bottle in a quarter of an hour.

    The atmosphere at the cliff is tense, and Fengqing three people form a row to block the masked people in black.

    Four people draw swords to face each other. The man in black is not competent. They run for their lives and plunge into the forest.

    Su Hao falls on the cliff gently and quickly. Just as he is about to leave, the man in black goes and turns against him. Taking advantage of everyone''s unprepared, the fierce palm wind pushes him. Su Hao is hurt by his internal power and falls back a few steps.

    Weightlessness swept the whole body in an instant, and Fengqing screamed in panic on the cliff.

    Su Hao wants to use his internal power, but he finds that he is seriously injured. First, when he takes Xuelian, the aftereffects of Xuelian reach her, and then he gets a slap.

    At the time of falling, Su Hao tried his best to throw the snow lotus and the glass bottle up, and at the same time accelerated the speed of his descent.

    "Palace master"

    Fengqing holds Xuelian, and there is blood left by Su Hao on it.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    I don''t know how long after that, Su Hao slowly opened his eyes and felt pain all over. He didn''t even have the strength to move his fingers.

    She vaguely remembers that she fell off the cliff, but the roof... Was obviously in a family.

    "You wake up."

    A gentle male voice suddenly appeared, very familiar.

    When she saw the man''s face, she couldn''t speak.

    "Originally, I wanted to go to you, but I didn''t expect that you came first. The cliff must be ten thousand feet high, and you are good at martial arts. You didn''t hurt your life, but your meridians are broken. You''d better have a good rest."

    Su Hao wants to talk, but his mouth is open, but his voice doesn''t come out.

    "Don''t mention it. If you fall off the cliff, then the air will pass through your throat. But there is also the possibility of recovery. As long as you can get the snow lotus, the petals outside the snow lotus will dissolve."

    Half a year laterˇŞˇŞ

    Su Hao has been able to get out of bed and walk around, but his internal power has been completely lost. Listen to Bai Ye. No, it''s Su Qian who says that at least he has to wait until he''s fully recovered before he can use his internal power.

    Life at the bottom of the cliff is easy, but she can''t speak, otherwise, she will ask a lot of questions.

    For example, why does Su Qian live at the bottom of a cliff? Who the hell is he? Although he is the sixth Prince of fengluan, he may have a more mysterious identity.

    Every day, Su Qian will prepare food for her, but the person is not there, and it will be dark before she comes back.

    Su Hao didn''t know what he was going to do, and he never said that they were like ordinary brothers and sisters, and strangers.

    Knowing that she couldn''t go out, Su Qian would say everything she wanted to know.

    Only about the heavenly palace, he never answered.

    On this day, Su Qian, as always, prepared the meal. He was about to leave, but he was grabbed by Su Hao.

    "I''ll... Go back to..."

    Sue tried hard to say that sentence. Every word she said made her throat hurt like a knife cut.

    Living at the bottom of the cliff for nearly a year, she was fed up with such a plain life! Her task has not been completed, and the people in Tiangong are still waiting for her to go back!

    Su Qian understood her, took her out as an exception and pointed her to the surrounding cliffs.

    "You see, if you want to go back, you have to use lightness skills to climb up the cliff. Your internal power has not yet reached its peak. Have you ever climbed this cliff?"

    Sue is silent.

    This evening, Su Qian brought a treasure, that is, the snow lotus and lotus heart. That night, he boiled the lotus heart into a decoction and gave it to her.

    After that, every day Su Qian came back to the room, cold and quiet. He knew that Su Hao was practicing lightness skills again.

    Day after day, it''s snowy time again. Su Hao holds the snow in her hands.

    "Brother, I''ll go back after the snow."

    Su Qian said nothing with a smile.

    After college, the cliff showed its original color again. Somehow, Su Hao was flustered.

    Before leaving, she left a letter. As far as Su Hao is concerned, she and Su Qian are the same father and half mother, and the sixth Prince goes out early and comes back late every day. She also guesses something.

    Prince fengluan is not sure, the second prince, the third prince and the throne are not predestined, the big prince also suddenly changed sex, not so much desire for the throne.

    Now, fengluan is the sixth Prince Su Qian''s! I really should have said that.

    Nine times out of ten, Su Hao''s strength recovered, and he climbed up the cliff. When her finger touched the ground, Su Hao shed two lines of tears.

    Stand at the top of the cliff, goodbye!

    Su Hao went all the way south and planned to go back to Tiangong first. She was very upset, but she couldn''t say why.

    The world has changedˇŞˇŞ

    Suhao lived in isolation for more than a year. She didn''t know what she was going to face, and she didn''t know that she was coming back. What about them? Are they the same?

    Su Hao doesn''t know.

    The way to Tiangong seems to have changed. The avenue opened by Fengqing and others is now overgrown with weeds. Su kind-hearted doubts that they haven''t even come out of Tiangong?

    Su Hao took out the crescent dagger from his waist and burst out with his internal power. Many weeds were cleared and a new road was opened up.

    Around Shixi, Su Hao couldn''t find the wooden bridge he had built.

    Fortunately, there are stones in the middle of the stone stream. If you touch them lightly, you will jump over as light as a swallow.

    After crossing the stone stream, it should be her array. Su Hao walked around and changed the array by the way.

    Standing in front of the towering heavenly palace, Su Hao felt more secure. After more than 300 days, she finally came back.

    There is no gatekeeper in the heavenly palace, because no one can solve the array set by Su Hao. At this time, it''s unimpeded to go back.

    As soon as she went in, a breath came quickly. Sue bent down to avoid it, and was glad to float on her face.

    "Feng Qing!"

    "Palace... Palace master..."

    Feng Qing dropped her eyes and stopped talking.

    Su Hao thought about thousands of scenes of coming back. She even thought that Feng Qing might laugh, but she didn''t guess it would be like this.

    "Is something wrong! Isn''t it? "

    For a long time, Su Hao finally noticed something strange. She gently lifted Feng Qing''s broken hair in front of her forehead with one hand, and she dodged.

    Su Hao''s hands trembled. "What about you, your eyes? Who did it

    Sue is so angry, her forehead is blue, her eyes are scarlet, and she wants to tear the person who hurt her to pieces!

    Feng Qing sighed and shook his head slightly.

    "Master, you..."

    Without waiting for her to finish, Su Hao jumped over and violently opened the door.

    There seemed to be a person on the bed. She bowed and coughed from time to time. Her breath was weak.

    Where is that lawless and arrogant Phoenix tea!

    Su Hao held back the tears in his eyes and pushed the last door open slowly with shaking hands.

    I thought I would see a more cruel scene, but I didn''t think that Fengyue just sat by the soft chair, staring out of the window, her eyes were not the same as before.

    There is Su Hao''s reflection in the godless eyes. She gently hooks her lips and opens her mouth silently.

    "Lord, I knew you would come back."

    Su fiercely pushed the door open and squatted in the corner. Tears in her eyes finally fell down her cheek.

    The year Su Hao fell off the cliff, Tiangong had no leaders, but he still maintained the previous state.

    However, it didn''t last long. With the news that the sixth Prince of fengluan was still in stock, fengluan people cheered and celebrated.

    In the same year, Su Qian ascended the throne, suppressed Dongsheng by thunder, and established his own authority in the imperial court.

    In the first year of Su Qian''s reign, fengluan Kingdom flourished, plundered many small neighboring countries, and instantly became the first of the Three Kingdoms in Kyushu.

    Its land area is even wider than that of huzhinanxian!

    The remaining three princes of fengluan were placed in the capital. They were famous for their brotherhood, but in fact they were able to monitor them.

    In this way, no one wants to rebel.

 Chapter 873

    Huzhi was robbed of six cities, and Nanxian was also robbed of five. The overall land area was much less.

    Junyao and Mu Hanjun are busy dealing with state affairs. They are in a mess all day. Where can they have time to come to Tiangong.

    Great things have happened in Tiangong. After Su Qian succeeded to the throne, he wantonly encircled and suppressed the strength of the river and lake. As the top force in the river and lake, Tiangong was the first one to make it!

    Fengluan''s troops are powerful, and Su Qian is scheming to defeat them one by one.

    First, there was a high reward task. Because of Su Qian''s attack on Tiangong, Tiangong did not take the order for some time.

    There are still hundreds of people in the huge Tiangong. Fengqing has to go out to do the task, but unfortunately he is caught. Fengda and others sneak into the palace at night and fight to save her.

    Later, Fengda was seriously injured. Fengyue went to the rescue and was killed by several people overnight

    That night, Feng tea crazy with them, two people support each other back.

    After this, the lively and dynamic Feng Yue died, leaving only a body in the world.

    She only sits in front of the window every day and seldom goes out. Whenever she sees a lot of people, she will run away madly.

    Feng tea has been unable to cure after the injury, only because of the lack of a very important medicinal material - snow lotus heart.

    "I see... I see!"

    Su Hao fully understand, no wonder Su Qian can easily give the snow lotus heart to her, the original is to break the life of Feng tea! She''s going to break her left and right hands!

    Tiangong now makes people panic, some of them choose to leave Tiangong, find another source, Fengqing also by them.

    Today, there are only more than 50 people left in Tiangong. What Su Qian really does is show no mercy!

    Suhao was sitting in the room, surrounded by silence, which made her breathless.

    She thought that the sixth emperor brother had at least some humanity, but she didn''t expect that he was the one who hurt her the most!

    Her eyes inadvertently fell on the red sandalwood table. There was a porcelain bottle on the table. Su Hao jumped and threw the porcelain bottle to the ground.

    The porcelain bottles were broken to pieces, and the Milky fragments were spread all over the floor.

    Su Hao seemed to think of something. He ran out in a hurry and stood at the place where he had picked up the porcelain bottles before. He planed them with his hands.

    The thin skin and tender meat on her fingers were ground to blood, so she dug regardless, even if she didn''t know what she was digging.

    The thrown soil was stained with blood, revealing a white thing.

    Sue Hao took out the note and nearly fell down because of the words on it.

    She said, why is Su Qian so good to her for no reason, just because of the meager blood relationship? She didn''t believe it before. Now

    Personally saved her, and let her take care of the wound, pull her out from the desperate situation, originally waiting for this day!

    Su''s kindness cooled a little. It turned out that one day blood relatives would be so worthless.

    So he realized in advance that she would hinder his great career, so he planned such a good play?

    It''s really... A lot of trouble!

    "Fengqing, your eyes..."

    Su Hao reaches out to lift the broken hair in front of her forehead. Feng Qing turns her head quickly. She looks ugly now. Her two eyes are black holes, and there is nothing in them.

    "Your eyes, I will let you see the light again!"

    When she is strong, she will cut the enemy with her hand. At that time, she will dig out his eyes!

    As far as Su Hao is concerned, she can only help Feng tea, and her body will return to its original shape after being adjusted slowly.

    Just Feng Qing''s eyes and Feng Yue''s heart disease, she can''t do anything for the moment.

    After feeling Feng tea''s pulse, Su Hao frowned tightly, her eyebrow beating suddenly. She thought about the worst result, but she didn''t expect it to be so bad!

    Fengda not only broke her whole body''s meridians, but also fractured two ribs in front of her chest and comminuted bone of her hand. What''s more, her left face... Has a long scar from her eyes to her chin.

    Fengda is a natural beauty. She was also a beauty before she joined Tiangong. Now there is a trace like a centipede on her face. She must be uncomfortable.

    Phoenix tea trembles, like the old man in the twilight of the general shuddering turned.

    That beautiful face is pale and terrible. Seeing Su Hao, her eyes are gradually ruddy.

    "Lord of the palace... You... You''re back... We didn''t protect it. Protect it well... Cough!"

    Su Hao was so flustered in her heart that she tried to hold back the tears coming out of her eyes. She only secretly hated that she was too stupid.

    With a wave of his hand, he carefully wrote down a sheet full of herbs on the paper.

    "Fengqing - Goodbye, I''ll go. I''ll see what tricks he wants to play!"

    Feng Qing and others can''t persuade her. Su Hao drives the horse to Fox branch. Most of these herbs are precious herbs. She is afraid to be recognized in Feng Luan.

    But Nanxian, she doesn''t know what Mu Hanjun means now. Most of Tiangong''s power has been cut off, and Nanxian can completely break away from the previous agreement.

    Su Hao doesn''t have enough strength to fight with him now, so he has to be more careful.

    Entering the boundary of Huzhi, there are many people in the surrounding towns, and the medical equipment is relatively backward. Naturally, Su Hao is not careless.

    After a drugstore, it was sparsely populated. Basically, the walking guests could count clearly with one hand.

    Su kind-hearted doubt, went in to have a look.

    Shop owner sharp eyed to see her, quickly said, "come in and have a look, our medicine is complete."

    "Complete? What about yugucao? What''s the beauty of grass? Or is there any red arrow grass

    These three herbs are the most important, but also the most difficult to collect.

    Not to mention the extreme growth conditions of these three herbs, it is difficult to produce one herb in ten years.

    The boss looks embarrassed and feels guilty when he touches his nose.

    "There''s also the beauty grass, and there''s also the Yugu grass, but the red arrow grass... Needs to wait for half a month."

    Su Hao''s eyes flashed a bit of surprise, "then I''ll take the first two plants first. I''ll send someone to pick them up half a month later!"

    This drugstore named fangcaotang has all kinds of medicinal materials.

    Su Hao left with a pile of herbs in her arms.

    Before leaving, she bought a few packets of herb seeds, and then set foot on the way back with joy.

    Red arrow herb is mainly used to treat the damage of meridians. According to Feng tea''s injury, she is afraid that she needs only a lot of herbs. For the time being, she will take medicine to recuperate, and one day she will be cured.

    On the way back, Su Hao Ran into Mu Hanjun, the emperor of Nanxian. When he saw the woman beside him, Su Hao felt strange and uncomfortable.

    The woman smile, a round fan occasionally fiddle a few times, really like the very former she.

    The lives of the people she hated rose, including Su Qian and Zuo Yu.

    But Zuoyu has changed a lot. He knows how to teach his husband and son. He heard that Zuoyu is the only one in Nanxian Queen''s palace. He answered the sentence "three thousand weak waters, one drink, one float.".

    Back in Tiangong, Su Hao prepared the dosage of the medicine himself, and remembered the amount he wanted to drink later.

    "Fengda''s arm must not be good. It will be a good day when her bones grow well."

    Feng Qing didn''t know what she was saying, and whether she could see it or not, vaguely agreed.

    The medicine is good for su. She can rest assured that as long as they are given the medicine on time every day, to be honest, they linger on the edge of hope for a long time and are finally driven into the abyss.

    It''s best to cure nature, but if not, they all accept it.

    Su Hao didn''t say any more. Half a month later, he went to Fox branch to get herbs, and bought some seedlings and seeds from several drugstores.

    After that, a large area of land left by Tiangong was reclaimed and became a special field for planting medicinal materials.

    In the same year, Tiangong completely abolished the new system of three-year recruitment, and those who entered Tiangong were those who were predestined.

    From then on, Tiangong disappeared in the river and lake. They were like blood sucking bats. They only acted at night.

    Without the news of the heavenly palace, the major forces in the river and lake converged one after another and no longer collided with the royal family.

    Half of the world is in Su Qian''s hands, and nanxianhuzhi can only bow to fengluan in front of him. Su Qian has a good time.

    Su Hao talks to Feng Yue every day and takes her out slowly. Sometimes they sit in the medicine field all day.

    The area of the medicine field is becoming larger and larger, and there are more and more kinds of planting, in which there are some precious medicines.

    "Master! But this ancient book? "

    Yun Lanfeng ran to me with a worn-out ancient book with yellow paper in his arms. It could be seen that it was a medical book outside.

    Suhao took the book and repressed her inner excitement.

    This ancient book is in the library of the former site of the heavenly palace. Su Hao thought that with the fall of the heavenly palace, this book would be lost. Fortunately, it is still preserved.

    "Yunlan, take good care of her. By the way, use this water to water the seedlings. Remember, a seedling only needs a small spoon."

    Su Hao came to the inner room and read it carefully. This memory was before she came. The original owner accidentally saw it, and now it''s used.

    It''s just

    Fengqing''s eyeball is gone, not simple blindness!

    It''s not easy to find a pair of matching eyeballs in this world!

    In Su Hao''s heart, he gradually planted a seed.

    Today, the entire Kyushu mainland Phoenix Luan country is the only one, in addition to the territory of Miao dare not make mistakes, Su Qian''s taboo is spread all over Kyushu!

    It was a humble snowy night when the prime minister fengluan disappeared and the general of Zhenguo died at home.

    It didn''t disturb anyone, so it was quiet - no more.

    Su Qian was so angry that he searched several times but failed to find out.

    But things did not stop as he expected, but intensified, and the powerful ministers in fengluan''s court died one after another without any reason.

    There is a lot of discussion in the court, and the people in the neighborhood are worried!

    "Palace master, we''ve gone through so much trouble that it''s nothing in the end!"

    Su funny indifferent, hiding a trace of ruthlessness.

    "No, the seeds of doubt have been planted. There will be a day when they will come out. I''ll wait for that day!"

    "The palace Master said yes, that''s it!"

    After all, the doctors who came here also said that she was extremely ill and disabled, and could live for a year at most.

    But the palace master came back, didn''t he pull her back from the dead door?

    Feng tea smile, lip that wipe wanton still dissipated, the rest is to see through the world of indifference.

 Chapter 874

    When did she follow Sue? Oh, it seems that when she was ten years old, suhao was three years younger than her. She was her playmate at that time.

    After seeing through the sinister people in the palace, Su Hao went out of the palace and set up his own house. With her and Feng Qing, Feng Yue, he was able to endure the hardships that people could not endure.

    The fate of Tiangong is bumpy, so is suhao.

    Now, the palace master is in his 28th year. What about her? 31 years old.

    During the years when Tiangong disappeared, Su Hao made an extremely comprehensive plan.

    Fortunately, Lin Hao still attached great importance to friendship and didn''t betray them at this critical moment.

    Su Hao took a deep breath and sank his impetuosity.

    Since Su Qian can cut off her left and right hands, Su Hao can break his!

    She would like to see how many people in the court are willing to be convinced without the general he trained!

    Water can carry a boat and capsize a boat. Public opinion is terrible after all. When it breaks out, it will be the day of her return!

    But Su Hao didn''t expect that day to come so fast.

    Junyao contacts Mu Hanjun privately, and they go to Tiangong together.

    After six years, they came here again and were shocked by the change of the heavenly palace.

    "This... These medicine fields?"

    Suhao pursed her lips and swallowed the tea.

    "Do you still believe me?"

    Junyao and Mu Hanjun look at each other and nod together.

    "The letter."

    "No matter how you are or how Tiangong is, we all got your favor when we were down. Now fengluan''s family is the only one, and Han Jun and I can only bow down and submit to you."

    Jun Yao is very excited. She is really fed up with this taste. She can''t live in her own country!

    Besides, this world is supposed to be su Hao. Whether it''s her fox branch or Mu Hanjun''s Nanxian, it''s because of Su Hao that they can ascend the throne.

    To tell you the truth, Junyao has been with suhao for so long, and she doesn''t know why suhao wants that world.

    In the eyes of many people, she can see the burning eyes for the throne and the yearning for rights. Only in suhao, she can see nothing but indifference.

    In Tiangong, in private, Su Hao doesn''t care about the so-called honorifics, and rarely calls herself "my seat". She is mostly approachable.

    Suhao feels her eyes and bends them.

    "Tiangong has accumulated enough strength to recuperate these years. The world has been peaceful for a long time. It''s time to make a fuss!"

    "Although the central ministers of fengluan Dynasty collapsed, I heard that there were still a number of secret guards under fengluan emperor, which Su Qian had before he succeeded to the throne."

    The secret guards

    Su Hao narrowed her eyes gently, but she almost forgot that the dark guards were all experts.

    Before she went to miaojiang, the patriarch said that miaojiang has a long history and is divided into two parts with these countries.

    Since the founding of Kyushu, there has been a treasure of the Miao nationality, which was prophesied by the ancestors before their death.

    "The Miao people are not allowed to step into other places. When they perish, only the treasure of the town people can protect our people from disaster."

    After years of spreading, I don''t know if it has changed its meaning.

    The patriarch only said that there was a snobbish rush into the Miao area at night. Just think about stealing the treasure of the town. Fortunately, people in the Miao area are good at poison, and the area is full of poisonous weeds.

    The intruder didn''t know. He was haunted by poisonous vines for only one night, leaving only a pile of bones.

    At that time, the patriarch picked up a token beside the dead man''s white bone, which was engraved with the word "Qian".

    Over the years, suhao secretly investigated for a long time, and found that there was a force in Suqian''s name, called dry palace.

    When Tiangong is suppressed, he is always stopped when he does a task. That person is Qiangong.

    "I''ve dealt with Su Qian''s forces, and their strength is fair, but there is still a gap compared with the present Tiangong."

    Three people discuss to midnight, Mu Hanjun take advantage of the day for the first step to leave, Jun Yao stay.

    Today, the environment of Tiangong has changed a lot. Junyao walks around under the guidance of Yunlan, and carefully records the missing herbs.

    The next day, he set out on the way back.

    Su Hao will make a big move in the near future. After all, it''s time to break out after so long silence!

    Fengcha and Yunlan rush to fengluan country all night, and throw a fire into the deserted general''s house.

    The fire burned until dawn, and the people living around were also affected, which caused trouble to the court.

    The general of Zhenguo was promoted and cultivated by Su Qian. He hanged himself after being abducted by Su Hao.

    Before that, he fought in the battlefield. Half of fengluan''s land was his life!

    The people of fengluan all respect the general of Zhenguo. It''s such a person. After his death, his former residence was destroyed. Fengluan''s people are not allowed, so is Su Qian!

    Su Qian dispatched some forces in the palace to encircle the general''s house, and paid a lot of money to hire craftsmen from all over the country to make the general''s house look like it was before.

    Fengcha and Yunlan act separately and set fire to the houses of several powerful fengluan ministers.

    Because there were people in the house, the fire was easy to find. But when it happened, Su Qian had to send someone to guard, in order to find out the traitor who set the fire.

    After a few days, there was no arson. When fengluan was relieved, the palace was on fire!

    It is said that the fire started from the back palace, and some concubines with few people in the palace had already been buried in the fire.

    The concubines who escaped from the back palace complained everywhere. Su Qian had to find time to appease them.

    At this time, the streets and alleys of fengluan state are telling that Su Qian has been punished for his evil deeds. If fengluan is still in power, I''m afraid the whole country will be destroyed!

    At this time, the former news came out, and the courtiers had to guess whether it was related to Su Qian.

    In the early days, the prime minister took the lead to show his will by death. Many civil and military officials followed suit, took off the black hat and forced Su Qian to take the post.

    Su Qian had no choice but to stop his early court. On the fifth day, only his ministers remained in the court and began to waver.

    Fengluan state changed, Junyao and Muhan junle saw its success.

    Su Hao took advantage of the minister''s vacillation in the court and quickly visited the great prince, the second prince and the third prince.

    The second prince is ill in bed. Although he has no idea of the throne, he is very resistant to Su Qian.

    After the third prince was disabled, he enjoyed the flowers and the scenery in the mansion every day, but he was very strange to his "dead" sister.

    "Brother Huang, you should know the purpose of my coming. Su Qian has never given our brothers and sisters face since he took over power alone!"

    The third prince was clear in his heart, with a gentle smile on his face.

    "Brother Huang was poisoned by interests before, but now he has put it down. As long as I fengluan supreme is not Su Qian, I will allow it!"

    What''s more, Su Hao is different from other women. The third prince sees that her eyes are pure, and fengluan will not perish in her hands.

    After that day, Su Hao appeared in linyue city of fengluan state in a high profile.

    When she comes out of here, she always comes back from here!

    Su''s high profile does not lie in how much gold and silver she wears, but in the people she follows.

    With the support of the second prince and the third prince, Su Hao quickly established himself in the capital.

    Su Qian does not leave any room to suppress, but in exchange for fengluan people''s madness and agitation.

    But three days later, things became more and more fierce, so Su Qian had to expose his cards.

    For a moment, the whole Kyushu mainland, including Miao, knew that Su Qian was the master behind the palace!

    "The dog emperor! Only state officials are allowed to set fire, and people are not allowed to light lamps! My Qingwu sect was destroyed because of the Qiangong temple

    The man who first questioned Su Qian was shot in the head with a bow and arrow and died instantly.

    "All say I am cruel, then I am cruel!"

    As soon as these words came out, anyone who was dissatisfied with Su Qian was killed.

    At this difficult time, Junyao led the foxbranch army to the city.

    At that time, Su Qian ordered to block all the city gates, which was strongly opposed by the people.

    "Even if we become slaves, we don''t want such kings!"

    "Yes, open the gate, open the gate!"

    The people twisted into a force, struggling to open the gate under the hands of the officers and soldiers, the fox branch army like a duck to water, instantly occupied the city, but did not hurt the people.

    It''s night. The wind is cold. Pedestrians on the road wrap up their heavy clothes and hurry on.

    After su Hao came to the capital, he lived in a teahouse under the influence of Tiangong.

    Push open the door, face is a pair of beautiful scenery, shy she quickly quit.

    "Palace master, why don''t you say it?" Jun Yao asked in a coquettish way.

    She is quite old, and there are several male favourites in the harem.

    But when Su Hao fell off the cliff, Su Qian took charge of fengluan with the power of thunder, and expanded her territory rapidly, she never entered the harem again.

    Seeing such a scene suddenly today, I couldn''t help feeling a little uncomfortable.

    Su Hao chuckled, and there was mist on her face, which made her white skin even whiter.

    His face was red and very approachable.

    She wrapped up in the middle clothes, half lying on the soft couch, half wet hair is still dripping, the middle clothes some loose, water along the clavicle has been into the clothes, just disappeared.

    "What are you doing? Find a place to sit on your own. "

    Jun Yao licked his lips, inexplicably a dry mouth feeling.

    "Palace master, you... You pay attention to the image."

    "You don''t know something important today."

    After so long planning, it''s time to implement the next plan.

    In recent days, Su Hao sent someone to sneak into the palace at night. Finally, Su Qian shed tears. Coincidentally, it was in his dream that he was searched for tears.

    Su Hao used the secret method in ancient books to match the tears of Su Qian and Feng Qing, but it was only half fusion.

    Even if she dug out Su Qian''s eyes for Feng Qing, maybe she could only stick to it for three or two years.

    When she wins the world and completes the task, she will be able to

    "Tomorrow, you will lead your troops directly to Beijing. I will join you. Be sure to keep the secret passage of the palace."

    This time, Su Qian... Must pay the price!

    Today''s night is different from the past. Su Hao is very sober and stands in front of the window with only a suit.

    The window is half open, the cold wind is blowing in, the internal force is wrapping the whole body, but it is not cold.

    I do not know when to start, the sky has been floating snow, a piece of crystal clear.

    A few years ago, on the same snowy night, she was rescued from the cliff by Su Qian.

    On the same snowy night, she finally climbed out of the cliff and returned to the heavenly palace.

    And now, it''s still a snowy night, she

 Chapter 875

    In the same way, Junyao had no sleep all night. After returning to the army tent, they immediately came to the general to discuss the countermeasures. Until the sky turned white, Junyao was able to have a rest.

    Early in the morning, the sun through the window, reflected into the house branches.

    Junyao didn''t rest long. At this time, he had gathered his troops in the army tent.

    "Newspaper!"

    "Newspaper! General Mo, it''s gone

    On weekdays, general Mo always gets up the earliest. Every morning, he goes to the army tent to convey Junyao''s will.

    But today, they are all packed up. General Mo has not come out yet.

    He had the courage to call someone, but as soon as he got to the tent, a strong smell of blood came to his face.

    There was blood in the army tent. The general was cut off one arm and several swords in his body. To his death, he was still holding a sharp arrow in his hand.

    Su Haowen hurried to the letter and felt even more angry!

    "Su Qian!"

    She forgot the secret guard in Su Qian''s hand!

    "Take the troops and continue to attack the city. I will go and destroy his dry palace."

    The words fall, the person has already dodged to go out.

    Phoenix tea gathered together in Yunlan, more than 50 people in Tiangong are ready to go!

    Su Hao rushed back to Tiangong and immediately led them to the old nest of Qiangong. It''s a pity that more than half of the people here were transferred, even if they were killed!

    Su Qian, who is far away from fengluan, doesn''t know that his proud card has been destroyed by Su Hao.

    After destroying Qiangong, Su Hao takes people back to fengluan.

    At the same time, Jun Yao led his army into the capital to compete with Su Qian.

    Between Jun Yao mouth overflow blood, the body was cut in several places.

    "How can ordinary soldiers be compared with killers specially trained by Qiangong? Jun Yao, stop. I won''t pursue your fault. "

    Su Qian stood on the high platform, with an awe inspiring look, which made her feel sick!

    "I Jun Yao died here today, and I will never bow my head!"

    There are not many soldiers left in the 100000 troops. Those soldiers are not only soldiers, but also her people! How can Jun Yao not be distressed!

    The sharp blade swept by. Yunli grabbed her arm and dodged!

    "Your Majesty, be careful, the palace master is still waiting for us!"

    "Let''s withdraw first and fight again when the palace master comes back."

    Fox branch army slowly out of the capital, back to the camp place, military doctors busy wandering in each army tent.

    Su Qian''s Secret guards are cut off by them. With Su Qian''s efficiency, the Qian palace may no longer exist!

    Jun Yao sneered, "it''s not certain who will win or die. Yunli, go to meet him. The palace master will come back soon!"

    Su Qian watched with his own eyes as they retreated, but he did not give an order to pursue them. When they were far away, his steps swayed and his breath was unsteady.

    "Cough."

    Su Qian is half kneeling on the ground, covering his heart. He was hit by Jun Yao''s hand just now.

    Junyao''s strength is the top in every country. His hand just now is very important. If he didn''t react quickly and hold back, I''m afraid Junyao would not retreat.

    What the army is most afraid of is the fall of the leader. As soon as he falls, the chances of winning are very few.

    Both camps have their own thoughts. The only thing they have in common is that they have casualties and military doctors are busy.

    It was in the early morning when Su Hao returned to fengluan. The day turned bright and the tent was quiet. Most people were still asleep.

    Su Hao and his party were sitting on the ground near the military tent, and several of them took a nap with their backs on their backs.

    Counting the time, the Nanxian army led by Mu Hanjun should have been hidden outside the secret road of the imperial palace.

    "Fengcha, a Phoenix tea in the heavenly palace, has high seniority. Now Fengqing can''t come out, and Fengyue... You will join Mu Hanjun with half of your hands."

    They have signal smoke in their hands. As long as they light it, gray smoke will appear in the air, and then she will go to support.

    Tiangong people just rest for a while. Fengda leads a group of people to leave first, and then suhao goes to the palace to guard.

    Now fengluan''s court is in turmoil, and the people in the capital are in a panic. Half of them leave the capital and go to other places.

    At the beginning of the war, it was endless. When the war was serious, how could we care for those people? It''s better to let them go.

    At least Jun Yao thinks so, so does Su Hao.

    Day gradually clear, Jun Yao worried that the enemy will suddenly fight back, the whole night can''t sleep.

    At dawn, Junyao had already got up. Her head was made of green silk and fixed high on her head.

    The soft armour on the body is neatly dressed, and a battle suit is put on the outside. The whole person is valiant and valiant.

    A pair of white hands because of a long time with the sword and wear cocoons, skin is also a lot rougher than before.

    She was surprised to see a group of people sitting on the ground outside the tent, and ran in two steps.

    "Master of the palace, Qian Gong, what''s the matter?"

    This words just say export, Jun Yao silly smile, "I forgot, the palace master hand can certainly succeed!"

    Sue nodded in agreement with her.

    "It''s a pity that there are not many people left in Qian palace. Those refined dark guards have been taken away. Now they are protecting Su Qian in the middle of Beijing."

    That yesterday... Jun Yao carefully recalled yesterday''s scene, and his heart was filled with joy.

    In the first world war yesterday, fengluan''s army collapsed and no one wanted to fight with Su Qian.

    The only ones left were held by him because he had a handle.

    However, more than half of the dark guards who came from Qiangong were killed or injured. No matter how skillful the military doctors were, they could not recover to their original peak overnight.

    "Palace master, if we fight again today, our fox branch army and all the heavenly daughters will fight together, and we will win a great victory!"

    The sun gradually passed the west, shining on the whole Kyushu mainland, sacred and inviolable.

    The soldiers in the tent didn''t look sleepy at all. Most of them were more or less injured, but no one complained.

    Su Hao''s heart softened when she saw their pure smile.

    "Those seriously injured soldiers, come here and I''ll show you."

    When she came here yesterday, she went to Tiangong and picked a lot of medicinal materials to stop bleeding and heal wounds. These medicinal materials don''t have strong effects, but they are just mild.

    This words, many soldiers ready to stir, the crowd for a while, gradually quiet down, Su Hao in front of empty.

    "Palace master, you are more precious than us. You will go to the battlefield later. If the medicinal materials are used for us, what if there is an accident?"

    Some people in the crowd said something, and everyone agreed.

    In the afternoon, there were no pedestrians on the street at all, only soldiers on patrol were still wandering.

    Su Hao and others put on the armor in the army tent, disguised as ordinary soldiers, and quietly followed the central part of the army.

    Fox branch country fight again, to tell you the truth, even Su Qian is still healing wounds, never wrote that the war came so fast.

    Su Qian kept watching. Five secret guards were arranged at the exit of the garden, and all his back roads were ready.

    But he didn''t know whether what he was waiting for was freedom or something else.

    Su Qian stood on the wall with bows in his hands and arrows shining black in the sun.

    There''s poison on it!

    "Watch out for these poisonous arrows!"

    Su Hao took the lead, and his internal power poured into the sword. When each sword was waved, the mixed internal force exploded, and the poisonous arrow was rebounded.

    All the disciples of Tiangong walk in the front of the army. Their moves are unified, and their internal forces burst out one after another!

    It''s said that swords have no eyes. That''s true.

    Suhao bent down, her hair rubbing against each other on the ground.

    Tip of the foot confluence force, see the cold light of the arrow, the power along the kick of the foot burst.

    "Bang!"

    The airflow bumped together and twisted each other. Su Hao wiped off the blood from the corner of his mouth without expression and looked at the front coldly.

    A chill behind her, she quickly turned around, can avoid a blow.

    "Master of the palace, these dark guards are playing extremely fast and out of order today. Will they --"

    They looked at each other and retreated to both sides. Their internal force formed a blade. They hit the man with both legs soft. They fell down and never stood up again.

    Su Hao jumps and lands on the roof. She looks around but doesn''t see Su Qian!

    "No! Get out of here

    Su Hao leads the rest of the people out of the palace immediately. The secret road of the palace leads to the outside of the capital. The entrance is in the back garden of the palace.

    According to Su Qian''s methods, the back garden must have been damaged. They had to intercept it from outside the city.

    Junyao guards the palace, leaving more than 100 people to follow her and guard the entrance of the secret road.

    Su Hao and others rushed out of the city, but there was no expected fight. Her heart sank.

    Isn''t itˇŞˇŞ

    "Palace master, where are you from?"

    "Return quickly!"

    They''re on the hook!

    Su Qian did not come out of the secret way. At this time, she led the disciples to leave the palace, leaving only Jun Yao and others.

    Since Su Qian is still in the secret Road, I''m not sure he''ll go back and kill them by surprise!

    So Junyao is in danger!

    "No, if we get through the secret exit and come back from here?"

    After all, the establishment of the secret road is for emergency escape in a crisis, safe and fast.

    Su Hao hesitated, "no! If Su Qian didn''t leave, he would lie in ambush in the secret road instead... "

    "We can defeat them if we have many people!"

    Feng tea words wake her up, Su Hao can''t help but chagrin, since when she has become such indecisive person?

    Things get reasonable arrangement, Su Hao leads the team to break the secret stone gate, accidentally touches the mechanism, and a sharp arrow shoots from the edge.

    The crowd quickly dodged and quickly sneaked into the secret passage with swords as shields.

    It''s a straight road. There are lighted candles on the walls. The passers-by in a hurry in the dark secret road are even more gloomy.

    To a certain distance, there are two roads in front, one leads to the palace, the other... Leads to death.

    "Palace master, this..."

    Su Hao shakes her head. Although she grew up in this palace, she has no memory of the secret road.

    It is said that the secret road under fengluan palace was built by Ouyang Xiu. It took several decades to build a secret road that can only go out but not enter.

    After this, Ouyang Xiu was honored as master Ouyang and became famous at that time.

    The secret road built by Ouyang Xiu is divided into five rooms, four roads, three links, two holes and one road.

    From the palace is a direct way out.

    But from the outside, we need to go through the process of choosing one from two, one from three, one from four, or even one from five.

    If you go the wrong way, the note doesn''t work.

 Chapter 876

    "Yunlan take people to leave, you intercept from the front, I and Phoenix tea go on."

    Cloud LAN doesn''t understand of looking at her, a pair of beautiful eyes open of full circle.

    "But"

    "No, but do it now!" Su Hao can''t say no to interrupt.

    Now that she''s here, she doesn''t plan to go back the same way! It''s just that this road is too risky for her to let everyone die with her.

    Yun LAN bites her teeth and turns to leave. The secret road is gradually empty. Feng tea closes her eyes and covers her heartache.

    "Fengda, if you want to go with them, go. Junyao''s life and death are unknown at the moment. I......"

    She turned her back and stepped forward, revealing a trace of sadness and determination.

    Feng tea followed, not a step down.

    Fortunately, Su Hao had a general understanding of the structure of this secret road. Although he could not go 100% right, he could correct it in time after he went wrong.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    It was a quarter of an hour since they arrived at the entrance of the secret passage, but the entrance was sealed and sealed from the outside.

    The stone door was completely broken. There was a heavy stone on it, and only a crack was bright.

    "Back up!"

    Draw out the sword, luck in the Dantian line a small Sunday, slowly into the sword.

    The body of the sword vibrated slightly. Su Hao held it tightly, gritted his teeth and waved it. The sword Qi turned into a solid blade and hit the stone.

    The sound of "roar" shook like thunder, and the stones splashed and broke into pieces.

    Su Hao stepped out first, but the royal garden was quiet and there was no one.

    Jun Yao, who had been guarding the entrance, was also missing. Su Hao sent out smoke bombs. The smoke shrouded in the blue sky, which was particularly eye-catching.

    Not out of a moment, cloud haze gallop, hand is full of blood.

    She deliberately put her hand behind her, her eyes slightly dodged.

    "Palace master..."

    Su Hao moved to her back and grasped her bloody hand with doubts in her eyes.

    "Master of the palace!" Yunlan knelt down and buried her head very low.

    "It''s Yunlan who is incompetent and can''t protect your majesty. She, she --"

    Su Hao, anxious and angry, followed her and ran back and forth in the huge palace.

    Jingren PalaceˇŞˇŞ

    This is the palace where the queen lives. The interior and exterior decoration is very prosperous. The golden thread and red phoenix are everywhere luxurious.

    A pair of hands slowly open the bed tent, Jun Yao quietly lying on the bed, that pair of eyes full of stars sea closed tightly.

    The color of her lips faded, but she didn''t see it for a while. How could she be like this!

    Su Hao pursed her lips and sat quietly on one side of the bed, holding her hand and caressing her.

    "After so many years of following me, why did you leave when you didn''t see me at my best? Junyao, you''re going to be a person below one person and above ten thousand people! "

    The people in the bedroom leave quietly, and there are only two of them left in the huge palace.

    Under the bed was a bright red.

    Today, since Su Hao left, Junyao guarded the secret road seriously.

    After su Hao went away, Su Qian didn''t continue to flee. He broke the hole and came out to Jun Yao.

    The dark guard completely blocked the sergeant''s attack. Junyao lost four fists in both hands and was stabbed in the abdomen.

    The blood dripped down on the ground and soon accumulated into a pool of blood.

    Jun Yao stabbed Su Qian hard before he died. His shoulder blade was pierced by a sharp blade. I''m afraid he can''t use his right hand any more in his life.

    I can''t dance sword all my life!

    Suhao lay down on her back and stayed with her for a day.

    She had never shown such a desolate look in front of people, and never let people know that she was also a person who valued emotion and righteousness.

    She remembered the kindness!

    The next day, Su Hao tidied up her mood, changed into a red suit and made a show of it wantonly.

    Fengluanzi, who had built up her prestige in the hearts of the people, won the hearts of the people because she overthrew Su Qian.

    There was general Luo in the army. He was strict in discipline and discipline, and quickly integrated with fengluan''s army.

    Mu Hanjun withdrew from the position of monarch and voluntarily combined Nanxian and fengluan into one country.

    "I beg your majesty to hand over Junyao''s body to Hanjun."

    Su Hao has been holding his forehead for three days, and Mu Hanjun is emphasizing this.

    She couldn''t figure out how the two unrelated people came together?

    Put down the hands of government affairs, Su Hao took him to the Queen''s Palace should be Jingren palace.

    "When were you together?"

    Mu Hanjun was silent for a moment, and said in a low voice: "the year when your majesty fell off the cliff."

    Tiangong disappeared in the lake. The leader of Tiangong fell on a cliff and her life and death were unknown. Everyone believed that she had gone to the west, but she came back unexpectedly.

    Those years were the most difficult time for Tiangong. He and Junyao were busy with state affairs and had no time to care.

    Because of Su Qian''s pressure, they discussed in private. They wanted to kill Feng Luan and kill Su Qian!

    But the reality is very difficult. They have no way to resist fengluan''s death.

    But since then, he has been in touch with Junyao from time to time.

    After Mu Hanjun left Zuoyu in the cold, the back palace was just empty. It was said that Zuoyu didn''t want to be looked down upon in the cold palace, so he killed several palace maids and escaped because of his martial arts.

    If she wants to go, she will follow her, but Zuoyu wants to return to the Imperial Palace and assassinate Mu Hanjun!

    In the end, he didn''t even see Mu Hanjun, and died miserably under the general.

    Junyao had been the head of a country before she died. She ruled the country in Huzhi.

    Hu Zhi''s men are not as good as her. They are always afraid of her because of her. They are just like soft persimmons, which is not pleasing.

    Until Mu Hanjun gradually appeared in her life, they discussed the countermeasures together and discussed how to solve the difficult problems.

    Over time, a strange feeling took root and sprouted in their hearts, and finally became uncontrollable.

    After su Hao came back, he thought about the world and thought about too many things every day. He didn''t notice what happened between them.

    With that day, Junyao died, and Mu Hanjun rushed to fengluan like crazy.

    He always pays attention to the image. His face is covered with stubble, and his body is tattooed with dark dragon robes, which are quite damaged all the way.

    Su Hao accompanied Junyao in Jingren palace, so he sat outside the door and guarded her.

    One night later, the temperature difference between day and night is big, Mu Hanjun''s old wound is not good, high fever for several days.

    When Su Hao succeeds to the throne, fengluan is on the right track again. He can''t help his depressed thoughts and comes to fengluan overnight.

    He can not dignity, just want to be with Jun Yao, even if it is a cold body.

    "Junyao is in it. She hasn''t had a good life in her whole life. After working hard all her life, she just left. You must treat her well and bury her well."

    With that, Su Hao gets out of the way and pushes the gate of Jingren palace with one hand to let him in.

    Looking at Mu Hanjun''s running back, she can''t help sighing.

    Obviously, he wanted to see her, but when he came to the outside of his bedroom, there was only a wall between them. He was afraid again.

    After a long time, shaking hands open the door, step by step, heavy walk.

    Junyao''s body was kept by precious medicine, pale, but there was no sign of decay.

    A hug her cold body, eyes shed two lines of tears.

    It''s said that a man doesn''t shed tears, and he doesn''t shed tears. Today, he''s really scared.

    "Junyao, Junyao!"

    Su Hao passes by Jingren palace. He overhears a fierce roar. His eyes are red and a drop of tears falls.

    In October of the same year, fengluan''s whole country was in silent mourning. Every family in the whole country was wearing white gauze.

    "The former Huzhi empress died in the war for her country. The former Nanxian emperor loved Jun Yao and died of suicide a few days later."

    What a miserable couple

    During the three days of free reign in the palace, all the people in the heavenly palace stayed in the mourning hall, but Su was not there.

    She said, "now that it''s gone, I won''t come back again."

    Words are merciless, but people mean it.

    "Your Majesty hasn''t eaten for a day. If you go on like this, you will collapse!"

    Feng tea rubbed the ear that rubs to send ache, Wu wears cloud Lan''s mouth, end congee in person.

    "Palace master, eat some. Everyone has his own destiny. Junyao died for fengluan. This kindness will take revenge for her after we find Suqian! Revenge for Fengqing, too

    Fengqing... Fengqing, her eyes

    Su Hao''s eyes flashed bright. She drank the porridge and watched Jun Yao buried with her own eyes.

    If you bury her with Mu Hanjun, she will be happy, right?

    Su Hao stayed outside the mausoleum for three days.

    On the fourth day, after the early court, Su Hao and Feng tea went to Qingyue nunnery, accompanied by Lin Lu.

    Over the years, Prime Minister Lin has been able to stick to her and not betray her. Most of the reasons are from Lin Lu.

    Although there are interests involved in this, Lin Lu also helped a lot.

    "Tomorrow you will take your father''s place as prime minister. Over the years, I''ve watched you step by step. No matter in mind or strategy, your father is better than you."

    It''s time for prime minister Lin to go back to his hometown.

    Qingyue nunnery has no trace of Tiantian palace disciples living in it. On the contrary, it contains female benefactors from all over the world and becomes a real nunnery.

    "Well, your majesty will do as he arranges. I''ll leave first and go back to prepare."

    Sue waved and turned to sit down.

    Her mission in this world has been completed, not only ascended the throne, but even ruled the world.

    Even the isolated Miao people have established friendly relations with fengluan. In the future, the Miao people will contract all the poisonous herbs needed by fengluan.

    Things are on the bright side, but Su Hao still doesn''t know who her enemy is.

    Who is it that she wants revenge on?

    Donggong Shen, Zuoyu and even her father and emperor have all passed away. Qiangong was destroyed, and even Suqian appeared later.

    On the day she first came here, she had nothing to do with Su Qian.

    She wanted to kill her brother for revenge, but only because he did something he shouldn''t do!

    But in the middle of that, who sent people to assassinate repeatedly?

    "Who?"

    Su Hao broke off a flower, petals mixed with internal power shot out, its power is no less than the concealed weapon.

    Feng tea''s body flashed and passed quickly. However, there was only a faint fragrance of jasmine in the wind.

    The smell is familiar, but I can''t remember when I smelled it.

    "Master of the palace, no one."

    Su Hao came back to think of his purpose today.

    "From tomorrow on, you will deal with government affairs with me and take Yunli with you."

 Chapter 877

    Yunli has been with Junyao for several years. She is quite clear about domestic affairs. Su Hao believes that with her help, Fengda will become a Mingjun.

    As for her, she doesn''t belong here. After completing the task, she is just a passer-by with the world.

    "By the way, tomorrow we will take Fengqing to the Imperial Palace and place her in the hall of Showa. Her daily life must be the best."

    Feng tea always felt that she had changed. Looking at the familiar look on her face, she could not tell where it had changed.

    Feng tea work quickly, the same day took people back, Showa palace up and down there are 15 palace five eunuchs.

    In the Imperial Palace, all the officials speculated that the Zhaohe hall where Fengqing was settled was the palace of Princess Chang, and there was no princess Chang in fengluan kingdom.

    If so, it''s Sue.

    Strangely enough, Su Hao goes to the hall of Showa every month for two hours.

    Today, Feng Yue comes to the palace looking for her memory. She is so quiet that she drags Su Hao''s clothes like a child.

    Fengda takes her to live in Zhaoran hall beside Zhaohe hall.

    Fengyue came to the palace, bringing a trace of "innocence" to such a solemn place

    Su Hao goes to the court and is about to go back to his bedroom for dinner. He has no intention of catching a glimpse of Feng Yue sneaking out of Zhaoran hall, deliberately avoiding everyone.

    "Feng..."

    She was about to cry when she thought of something and shut up.

    Feng Yue after all before, her whole person is no longer as lively as before, but more simple.

    It''s the first time that she''s found out that she''s sneaking away from everyone like today.

    Follow Fengyue through a forest and come to a garden. The furnishings here are like the back garden built by a concubine.

    Colorful flowers open to the sun, beautiful and attractive.

    Su Hao hides behind the bushes and deliberately hides his breath. When he sees the person he meets with Fengyue, his pupils contract violently.

    It''s him?!

    At this time, where does Feng Yue still have the simple appearance before half a minute? A face is colder than Feng Qing.

    "Is your wound healed?"

    Su Qian shook his head, his arm has been abandoned, where there is a good said!

    As soon as he mentions Su Hao, he wants to tear her to pieces!

    "Did you get it?" Su Qian asked impatiently.

    A pair of keen eyes from time to time around a circle, vigilance is extremely high.

    "No, what are you urging! I''ve just come to the palace. If I''m found colluding with you, I''ll be beheaded! "

    Su Qian was not convinced to hum twice. He softened his tone when he thought that he would have to live with Feng Yue next.

    "All right, be careful."

    All the way back to the palace, Su Hao seems to be in a dream. She really can''t figure out that Feng Yue will betray her.

    Or with Su Qian!

    Did the dog eat her conscience?

    If it is Fengyue, her daily life is arranged by her. It''s easy to do some small actions.

    But why did Fengyue betray her?

    ˇ­ˇ­

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Another day in the early Dynasty, Su Hao was seriously ill. Only Feng tea and Feng Yue knew about it.

    Feng tea has been used to the present life, natural sitting on the throne, instead of her to deal with the government.

    Sue sleeps soundly. Suddenly, there is a fragrance on the tip of her nose, like the smell of Zhiluo.

    Zhiluo is a common herb in Miao area, which can cure all kinds of throat problems.

    At this time, the door was pushed open, and Fengyue came in with lotus steps.

    Gently put down the medicine and take the soup from the other bowl.

    After about a quarter of an hour, Su Hao was nudged and woke up. When she opened her eyes, she was carrying the medicine with a caring face.

    "Master, drink the medicine and have a rest."

    Sue Hao was in a daze, holding the bowl, poured all the medicine into her mouth and lay down again.

    Feng Yue curled her lips and glared at her discontentedly. She pursed her lips and left.

    After waiting for the person to leave, Su Hao carefully looked at the two eyes, got up, two fingers on the acupoint two times, drank the medicine all vomited out.

    The flowers in the potted plants wither in an instant!

    Su Hao''s face was as black as ink, with gloomy eyes.

    A few days later, Su Hao miraculously "good", in the court is still orderly, after the next Dynasty will send troops to arrest Feng Yue!

    Feng Yue also immersed in their own world, unable to extricate themselves, not clear was put out of the bedroom.

    "Let go of me!"

    Sue sneered.

    "Fengyue, you''re not tired of it, and I''m tired of it!"

    The soldier pressed her hard, knees soft, with a loud noise, kneeling on the ground.

    Up to now, she still doesn''t believe that suhao found her! For more than ten years, Su Hao has never been suspicious of her.

    She just thought it was a temptation and shook her head more innocently.

    "Palace master, I have been with you for more than ten years and have never betrayed you! Is it not the slander of villains? "

    Su Hao no longer said much and waved his hand. The soldiers behind him came in from the outside with a man behind him.

    The man''s legs were inconvenient, his clothes were broken, his hair was completely scattered, and he was in a mess.

    Feng Yue stared in horror. How could it be him, how could it be Su Qian!

    At this point, Fengyue finally has no reason to struggle.

    "I''m jealous of you, so I''ve got everything after that."

    Because of jealousy, she was jealous of everything suhao had.

    Mingming is just the head of a palace. He grew up with the support of all the people.

    She is jealous that Su Hao can have heaven palace and lofty ambition! Even on the throne!

    She is not reconciled, clearly she is better, why does God only favor Su hao?

    "Why?"

    Feng Yue lost her heart and laughed like crazy.

    "Why do you hand over important duties to Fengqing and Fengtan every time? What about me? Why do you only give me positions that are dispensable and unimportant? "

    "Because of that?"

    Su Hao doesn''t believe it. Is that the only reason?

    Feng Yue smile more desolate, a pair of eyes staring at the Dragon chair, eyes with a thick hate.

    "People in Tiangong laugh at me when you leave. They laugh that I am a dog behind you! I''m not reconciled

    "I''m not reconciled. I''m going against you. Now that I''ve been discovered, what else can I say?"

    At this point, Su Hao had no choice but to frown. She was helpless.

    In December of the same year, Su qianfengyue was betrayed to death and lived in prison for a period of time. Before the time of execution, they died in prison for no reason.

    I don''t want to hang myself, but it''s like being killed by him.

    Su Hao read the old love, the two scenery buried, let the world to blame them, still do so.

    On the day of burial, there was snow all over the sky. This time, the snow was surprisingly large, and the whole Phoenix was silver.

    "The world is washed away!"

    Even the air is very fresh.

    After many changes of dynasties, fengluan state abolished many previous systems and set new festivals.

    The day Junyao and muhanjun are buried is Mujun day. On this day, men or women can express their love for the people they like.

    Su Hao stood in front of the window, twisting a snowflake in her hands, watching it melt in her hands, giggling.

    Next year''s Mujun Festival, she''s afraid that she can only stare at Feng tea with big eyes!

    Phoenix tea around the screen, tired of knead knead eyebrows, helpless to stare at her.

    "Palace master, you have been so idle all day. It''s hard for me!"

    Fengluan state merged four countries into one country. The land was so large that it was difficult to manage small places.

    Before, I was going to send fengluan three monarchs to manage their original people.

    But Junyao and Muhan are all gone. In addition to Su Hao, only Fengda can govern the affairs of the state.

    "If Feng Qing is still well, she is the most suitable person to govern state affairs."

    Fengda can''t help but feel sorry that everything in Tiangong is solved by Fengqing. No matter how difficult it is, she can always come up with the most reasonable solution.

    "Yes."

    Su Hao pursed her mouth and opened her mouth in silence.

    "She''ll be like that."

    Fengqing will stand in the highest position, below one person and above ten thousand people. With her and fengcha, fengluan is bound to be more and more prosperous.

    It''s also a prosperous year. Every family hangs red lights and lights firecrackers. Fengluan is jubilant all over the country.

    At night, Su Hao stood on the wall, looking down at the lights of the house, and his mouth gently raised.

    Today''s fengluan, on the right track, everything is in the transition to the good side.

    The night is fleeting, Su Hao is leaning against the city wall, and the cold touch is sweeping in an instant.

    Fengcha got up early in the morning and waited outside the hall with her newly made court clothes. She announced twice, but no one answered.

    Before she left last night, Su Hao didn''t look very clear. She couldn''t go in directly, so she wanted to wait.

    A wait is a quarter of an hour, white forehead gradually exudes fine sweat.

    Before long, it will be early morning. If you don''t get up at this time, it will be late!

    He pushed open the dark red gate, put the court clothes aside, and turned to enter the inner hall.

    "Palace master, palace master?"

    Around the screen, the wooden bed is still the same as before, the bed curtain is still hanging on both sides, there is no sign of putting down.

    The unexpected evenness of the bed, even the quilt, was the appearance she had made yesterday.

    At this time, outside came the sound of small footsteps.

    Feng tea ran out in a hurry, and a trace of joy flashed across her face.

    "Master, it''s all in the early days. How did you come back?"

    Su Hao waved her hand, changed into court clothes under her service, and immediately went to the court.

    All the ministers came together. Even after waiting so long, no one complained.

    Fengluan state is a great country that should be governed by several monarchs to lighten the burden of her and Fengda.

    A few days ago, Yunli dealt with a serious case in Jiangzhou. If she can cultivate well, she can also shoulder the heavy responsibility.

    There is no important content in the morning. The most important thing is to make su Haoli want to give her a man.

    Su Hao waved his long sleeves and showed great momentum.

    "I have my own plans for the affairs of my harem. You''d better take care of yourself."

    After the Xia Dynasty, the people sent by the Miao chieftain were waiting outside the Yangxin hall.

    There is no need to worry about anything else in Miao Jiang recently. We should concentrate on cultivating a herb, which is very precious.

    The seeds were obtained unintentionally by Su Hao when he wandered around the world, so the degree of their value was ineffable.

    After a year of cultivation, the seedling finally showed signs of growth, but after that, it was watered with tears every month.

    Although it does not need too much, a drop immediately, but it is too fragile, just for fear of unintentional damage.

    "What about the seedlings?"

    Su Hao can''t wait to see the herb that can make Fengqing see the light again.

 Chapter 878

    Miao emissary shakes his head. The seedlings are extremely precious. One of his emissaries is not good at martial arts. If something goes wrong on the way

    He can''t afford it.

    Su Hao, who was fully responsible for the affairs between the two Koreas, decided to go to Miao in person.

    It''s a long way to go. It will take more than a month to get back. The affairs of the central government can''t be delayed.

    "Let Yunli help you. Yunlan is in the army. They need to dig hard. There is no limit to them in the future."

    After explaining everything, Su said goodbye to fengcha and set foot on the road to Miao.

    You must pass by linyue city when you go to miaojiang. It is strange and familiar to suhao. After the war, some familiar buildings have disappeared.

    Even the most popular Tianshi building in linyue city was closed down for various reasons and replaced by Shixian hall.

    The business of shixianguan is as hot as that of tianshilou before, even more so.

    The envoys of the same trade have gone to the room first. Su Hao is sitting at the table. The dishes on the table are steaming and fragrant, especially attractive.

    A table of dishes is full of flavor, Su Hao adheres to the idea that it can''t be too wasteful, even if it''s tasteless, she still eats a lot.

    It''s getting dark. At night, there will be a night market in linyue city. The streets will be brightly lit and hawkers will shout.

    Su Hao comes out of the food fairy house and walks alone on the linyue bridge. On this side of the bridge are the people who live there, and on the other side of the bridge is the night market.

    It''s cool on the bridge at night, and the wind is also stained with water vapor.

    The lake is sparkling, and the fragrance seems to come from it.

    "Does this sister want a purse? My mother sewed it with her own hands

    A little girl was smiling. There were two deep dimples on her cheek, which sank when she laughed.

    The little girl was dressed simply, her bright pink clothes were washed white, and there were many patches on her trousers. Her little hands were very clean, and she handed her purse carefully.

    There is a bird on the purse, which may be the same kind of Phoenix. There are several tails behind it, and the feathers on the body are colorful.

    Su Hao looked at the other purse in her basket, but there were only a single egret on it, and some were a pair of mandarin ducks.

    "What is this purse?"

    The little girl looked at her timidly, with mist in her eyes.

    "My mother said that when she saw the noble lady, she gave her the purse. There was only one bird embroidered on the purse. She was very beautiful, and so was her sister..."

    Su was so funny that she gave her the money and hung the purse around her waist.

    "Little boy, little boy!"

    There was a rapid sound in the distance, as if looking for someone.

    The little girl before the meeting was a little panicked and ran to her.

    "Uncle, what happened to my mother?"

    Su Hao frowned and walked slowly.

    I don''t know what the old man said, but the little girl ran away in a hurry.

    She had the lightness skill, and immediately followed her and landed on the roof quietly.

    Some of the houses of this family are dilapidated, and there are only a few pieces of furniture in that room.

    A woman was lying on the bed, her eyes closed, but she was holding a needle and thread tightly.

    The woman''s pure color is no longer bloody, and her face is stiff. I''m afraid it''s... Sue Hao shakes her head.

    The little girl knelt by the bed and cried heartbroken. Sue couldn''t bear it and flew down.

    One hand gently on her shoulder.

    "Don''t cry."

    The little girl looked at her with dim tears, tearful.

    Her mother had been seriously ill for a long time, and their family was poor. Her father had been captured and exiled earlier, and never came back.

    Her small shoulders bear the burden of the family, those bags are embroidered by her.

    When her mother''s illness was not so serious, she only taught her to embroider egrets. The colorful Phoenix was the last embroidery that her mother embroidered before her illness.

    She wanted to keep the embroidery, but only that one could sell at a better price.

    But it''s still late. My mother didn''t wait for her to come back.

    Su Hao put all the silver he had on the table, even the colorful Phoenix''s purse.

    "You can use them, but I borrowed them from you. Do you want to use your whole life to exchange them

    A pair of young hands clenched into fists, rubbed the eyes, red eyes no tears, very firm.

    "I will!"

    Suhao takes Xiaotong back to the palace, and Yunxue takes her to bury her mother''s body.

    Listen to cloud Snow said, the child knelt in front of her mother''s tomb for three days, do not eat or drink, really tired faint, wake up and continue to kneel.

    A pair of white thin leg red and swollen, this mended many patches of pants is a few holes.

    The trace of blood seeps out, and the blue and purple knee looks more terrible.

    Cloud snow with people into Su Hao''s bedroom, and put her in the side hall.

    You know, this is a great blessing!

    Taiyi repeatedly walked in and out of the bedroom, one by one did not dare to be careless, carefully checked the child''s wound.

    "Sire, she''s just too tired to do that. These ointments are applied every day, and after a period of cultivation, she''ll be as good as ever."

    Sue waved to them to leave.

    No one knows why Su Hao is so nice to this girl. Only Feng tea and Feng Qing understand.

    This is because the palace master has no children and wants to cultivate the next monarch.

    In June of the same year, there was a princess in fengluan state. It was said that she was the adopted daughter of her majesty. She was given the Royal surname and added to the Royal jade die.

    But no one has seen the new princess. She has never appeared in front of the world.

    Su Tong stands at the door of his bedroom every day, looking at the sky from afar, and repeats what Su Hao said.

    "If you want to really let the world know that you exist, you should practice your martial arts well. When you can surpass Yun Xue, you are qualified to follow me."

    From then on, Su Tong made up his mind to practice hard and get the qualification to stand beside her.

    After all, no one wants Su Hao to be so noble, but he has no airs like Su Hao.

    Fengluan kingdom is now divided into four regions. Suhao is in Kyoto, Yunlan is in Jiangnan, Yunli is in Yuanbei, and there is still a Dushi in fengcha''s hands.

    Feng tea is not always in the west, leaving Yunzhi to deal with government affairs, in addition to major events by her.

    Every day passed very fast. Su Tong practiced endlessly every day. He practiced internal power today, physical strength tomorrow, and balance later.

    There are only a lot of exercises every day. Except for her, there is only one Su Hao who goes out early and comes back late. There is no one else.

    Su Hao went to miaojiang last time, because she had to go back to the Palace first. These days, she is preparing related matters.

    "Fengda, the government is still in your hands. I''m sure it''s all settled."

    The emissary had left half a month ago. This time, she was alone.

    It''s better for one person, at least without a lot of trouble. One person doesn''t have to worry about other things, but it saves a lot of worry.

    Su Hao went all the way south to linyue city.

    Linyue city is located at the border of fengluan before. It''s only half a journey here.

    It''s night. Although linyue city is the border, it''s more lively than the prosperous capital city. Especially in the night market, the streets are full of colorful lights and other customs.

    "Shixian Hall... It''s really different today."

    Su Hao stood outside the food immortal hall, slightly looking up at the slender neck, a pair of beautiful eyes staring at the plaque, slightly stunned.

    It''s really powerful, but after a few days, a new dish came out, which attracted all the family members. Unconsciously, it has become the first food restaurant of fengluan.

    Just when she was in a daze, a middle-aged man came out of the food fairy house.

    He looked flustered and walked in a hurry. He looked outside for a long time and looked at Su thoughtfully.

    After a while, he suddenly regained his mind and walked in inadvertently. When he came out again, he followed two teams behind him.

    A pair of people stood on one side to separate the passing pedestrians.

    "My Lord, you..."

    Su Hao frowned, faintly angry. Her brows were twisted together, and her eyes were full of dignity.

    She could see the owner''s every move clearly just now, but she didn''t expect that it was for the sake of these hypocritical politeness. It was just like this, but he didn''t knowˇŞˇŞ

    But he really thought she didn''t know what he was up to!

    The presence of a great man in the fresh food restaurant has undoubtedly improved the style of the restaurant. He has made a crackle of the abacus!

    But even if we calculate again, we should not count on her!

    "If you don''t want to welcome guests, you don''t have to beat around the bush. I''m not an ordinary person. How dare you calculate?"

    Su Hao''s words are sonorous and powerful, and each word exudes endless dignity, which makes them gasp.

    The shopkeeper quickly held back two rows of people on the side of his body. His straight waist was even lower, and his whole body shrunk.

    "The grass people are elm heads. Please don''t be surprised. The second floor of the fresh food restaurant has left a time-honored piece for you. It''s absolutely satisfying."

    Su Hao sneers. She remembers that there seems to be no good place around here. Even if she is not satisfied with the food restaurant, she has to make do with it for one night.

    Tianzihao Shangfang is undoubtedly one of the best rooms in the whole fresh food restaurant. The furniture used is extremely exquisite, and even the idle things are valuable.

    The slender fingers across the glass lamp, this thing, ordinary people work hard, can''t afford a lifetime?

    Standing in front of the window, the night wind quietly blows up long hair, dancing in the air.

    Su Hao gazed at the light in the night sky, just in time for the 15th. The moon was like a big round plate, big and bright.

    Inadvertently glancing at the figure standing outside the door, Su frowned fiercely, some speechless.

    The door suddenly pushed open from inside, and the shopkeeper shrunk and stepped back.

    "Big, my Lord, are you not used to it?"

    Su Hao had already seen his careful thinking, and even sneered at it.

    "If you don''t have anything to talk about, it''s good. The fresh food restaurant is so big, so the shopkeeper''s heart should not just be here."

    Words fall, a gust of wind light blow, people have disappeared.

    The night market of linyue city is a unique place for Phoenix and Phoenix, surrounded by colorful lights and whirling trees.

    "Girl, it''s you again?"

    The old lady''s voice, which showed a little vicissitudes of life, responded in her ear. Su Hao looked back and fixed his eyes on a wooden hairpin.

    One end is sharp, the other end is polished very carefully, even if it is small to the extreme, it is smooth and glossy.

    She smiles and approaches.

 Chapter 879

    "Auntie, your wooden hairpin is more and more beautiful. Help me wrap it up."

    Put the wooden hairpin you just saw in the palm of your hand to play with, and then put a piece of silver in your pocket.

    The old lady trembled and took it. She hesitated to look at her purse and the silver.

    She couldn''t find the money at all.

    Su Hao took the wooden hairpin and said with a smile, "Auntie, you don''t need to change the silver. Next time I''ll buy a wooden hairpin, just polish it more carefully."

    She hasn''t been to the wooden bridge not far away. Because of some reasons, she didn''t pass by that time. This time, she must see enough.

    I heard that the wooden bridge has a long history and only carries lovers. All the people on the bridge are a man and a woman, except her.

    Su ignore passers-by looking at her face undisguised irony, self-care to go.

    "On this day next year, it''s estimated that fengcha and I will have big eyes to small eyes... Fengqing... Alas!"

    The next day.

    Sue wakes up early and wants to leave after a little grooming.

    Fengqing''s eyes can''t be dragged all the time. She must bring back the herbs in miaojiang as soon as possible. Anyway, she must be cured!

    The noise downstairs is so noisy that you can hear the voices from far away. It''s really boring.

    "Did you hear that woman ran away again?"

    Su Hao tilted her head, and her beautiful eyes blinked twice, a little puzzled.

    Again?

    "No, the gates of the city are sealed. I don''t know what the girl thinks. Our young city leader has excellent appearance, excellent martial arts and excellent skills in all aspects. How can we not..."

    "Can you stop talking about that woman! Young city master is so good, let''s help him find someone! If that woman really wants to go back to the Miao area, why don''t she tell the young city master in person? I want to escape by myself

    Su Hao walks over with small steps, and her distinctive temperament is in sharp contrast to the noisy lobby.

    Just chatting hot several people instantly silent, the girl sitting in the middle of the eyes flexible rotation, the hand of the sword on the table.

    An impatient look, "no one? Get out of the way! Get out of the way

    Those people on the side know her temper. They are also honest and honest people in the Jianghu. They are chivalrous and don''t care about it. They go to another table smoothly.

    Su Hao just sat down, carrying the tea cup without any violation.

    It seems that she is a natural king, and her natural temperament should be revealed naturally.

    The chivalrous girl raised her lips and gave Su Hao a big smile.

    "What happened to the city?"

    Although Su Hao had heard some of their remarks, he still had many doubts.

    At the mention of this, the chivalrous woman angrily patted the table with an unfair look.

    "Don''t mention it, our young city master saved a white eyed wolf! It''s best to let her eat, dress, live and walk. In the end, it seems that our young city master has wronged her! "

    A year ago, Xia Zhufeng, the young leader of linyue City, rescued a woman at the border of Miao. The woman''s appearance was beautiful and her manner was totally different from that of fengluan.

    Xia Zhufeng is kind-hearted and can''t bear to see the woman exposed to the sun, so she orders her servants to take her away.

    The servant took good care of her for a month, and the woman finally got better.

    After that, they went in and out with Xia Zhufeng. The topic between them was always endless, like a natural blue confidant and a destined lover.

    It was half a year ago that the Lord of the city made a marriage decision for them.

    But who knows how long, that woman and before changed the style, everywhere avoid xiazhufeng, wish to leave him as far as possible.

    It is a few days after the escape.

    The whole moon city was stirred up by a woman, and the blockade of the gate of the moon city became a common thing.

    "Do you know the name of the woman?"

    The chivalrous woman was stunned, staring into her eyes.

    "She was born very beautiful. Her eyes are very beautiful. Her name is Ji Tong."

    Su Hao nods. Ji Tong is a beautiful name

    "And you? Why do you care so much about it? "

    The chivalrous woman''s face was stiff. She took up the tea cup and swallowed it in a panic, then she kept her face.

    "Because - because my name is Xia Yunlai, chengshao City Lord''s help..."

    That year, she was still a member of the heavenly palace. She was busy going out to do tasks all day and had little time to go back to the heavenly palace.

    Yunlai, a mythical figure in the heavenly palace, is sure to accomplish her task perfectly.

    But at that time, she was besieged by the enemy, and she tried her best to die with the enemy.

    After that, he was rescued by Xia Zhufeng, but he was seriously injured. He had been cultivated for three months before he could get out of bed and walk.

    When she woke up, her brain was dizzy, and she only knew that she was Yunlai. The young city master himself gave her his surname.

    After that, she wanted to go back to the heavenly palace. When she returned to the heavenly palace, she learned that the palace master had fallen off the cliff and her life and death were unknown.

    In fact, falling off the cliff means that she will die, but she still foolishly believes that the palace master will come back

    Without a master, Tiangong is like a fly without a head. It''s a well-known River and lake. All the strength of Tiangong has to step on two feet. Moreover, the royal family has put pressure on Tiangong secretly. Tiangong''s situation is even more difficult.

    Everyone thought that Yunlai had not finished her task and died. She had a mourning hall for her for three days.

    Tiangong is not what it used to be. Yunlai has to go back to linyue city. He is bound to repay Xia Zhufeng for saving his life and help him solve some unnecessary problems in the dark.

    About a year later, she regained her freedom, but where she didn''t go, she could only wander around the huge linyue city.

    After listening to what he said, Su Hao was a little silent, and his heart was filled with unspeakable emotions. Yunlai... Is the most powerful person in this generation.

    It''s a pity that they all thought she was dead!

    "Didn''t you think about going back?"

    After all, she didn''t die at all, and she lived a wonderful life.

    Yunlai buried his head in his arms, his voice was dull.

    "I didn''t go back when Tiangong was in the low ebb. Now that Tiangong is prosperous, what face do I have to go back..."

    Su Hao twisted his eyebrows and said, "I will call you back! But in three years, I forgot all these four words

    Yunlai looked up in surprise and shed a tear excitedly. He knelt down without hesitation and clasped his hands.

    "Palace master, Yunlai... Is back!"

    So, is this the palace master?

    They cloud generation people always meet with Su Hao less, and she, is often do the task is not in the palace.

    She is definitely the strongest of the cloud generation, but she is also the only one who has never met Su Hao.

    They talked a lot, Su Hao took people back to the room, after discussing the itinerary, and delayed for a few days.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Five days later, the gate of linyue city opened wide. Ji Tong was arrested and put under house arrest in Tong Yuan.

    Su Hao and Yunlai go to miaojiang immediately.

    It''s time to water that seedling with tears. She''s been waiting too long.

    It was three days after arriving at the border of the Miao nationality, and the head of the Miao nationality personally brought people to meet him at the border of the Miao nationality.

    A few people accompanied to the territory, temporarily staying in the Miao courtyard.

    The patriarch handed the potted seedling to her and explained the general situation of care.

    "Thank you for your kind care this time. This seedling is very important to me. It''s a favor I owe to Miao people. I''ll give you whatever you want!"

    Feng Luan Huang''s kindness is more precious than any other treasure. Su Hao thought he would owe it until it was time

    ButˇŞˇŞ

    "I do have something to ask for. Your majesty knows that I have four sons and one daughter under my knees."

    The elder Miao LAN is extremely fierce in nature and cruel in means. He has long coveted the position of clan leader.

    Er''ermiao Zen is very smooth and good at two sides. He is a smiling tiger.

    Saner Miao blade is honest, resolute and devoted to the study of martial arts.

    Xiao''er Miao Xian studied four books and eight classics since childhood. He is good at literature and martial arts, but he has no ambition and yearns for a life like idle clouds and wild cranes.

    As for that daughter, she is the fourth elder sister of Miao Jiang. She often goes in and out with Miao LAN. She is cruel, jealous and ambitious. But in the eyes of outsiders, she is always a close sister and a sensible sister.

    However, Miao Tong disappeared a year ago, and she is still missing.

    "I''m only worried about my child. He''s kind-hearted and doesn''t want to get along with those brothers. I don''t want them to have disputes. I''m always afraid that he will be bullied in the future."

    Sue Hao raised her eyebrows and a smile on her lips.

    "So the patriarch means..."

    "Your Majesty, I hope you can take my child with you and let him live in your back palace for the rest of his life."

    With Su Hao''s protection, he would not suffer here.

    As for the other sons, he doesn''t worry at all. If you want to fight, fight!

    Miao blade doesn''t care about those dirty things, but he is good at martial arts. How dare other people provoke him?

    Su Hao thought about it for a long time. No one in her harem is known all over the world, and the minister wants to give her a man.

    She doesn''t care about love at all. It''s no big deal if there are not many people in the palace.

    "Well, I''ll give him a back seat and keep him safe."

    But

    "Your daughter''s name is Miao Tong?"

    The patriarch nodded and looked at her for unknown reasons.

    Su Hao doesn''t know how to explain. Maybe they just have similar names?

    "I''m not particularly clear either. I was rescued by the little Lord of linyue city a year ago, a woman named Ji Tong. That woman was rescued from the border of Miao. You can go and have a look."

    When Su Hao and others set out, they only took one more Miao Xian and rushed back to the palace quickly.

    It''s a coincidence that three days after I go back, the flower festival will be held. It''s time to prepare for the flower feast.

    Feng tea for Su Hao brought back a man is very surprised, but did not say anything, just quietly arrange the following related matters.

    "In three days'' time, I''ll seal the empress dowager, Feng tea. You''d better leave everything in your hand and make sure it''s arranged properly."

    After all, she promised the head of the Miao nationality that all the manners she should have had to be complete.

    Sue looked at him askew, as if asking for his advice.

    Miao Xianwei was stunned, and his pretty face was red.

    "Everything is up to your majesty."

    Anyway, as long as there''s a place to live, it''s good to live a life.

    Three days later, at the Baihua banquet, all the ministers with high status in the imperial court took their families to the banquet.

    When everyone comes together, Su Hao comes late.

 Chapter 880

    Everyone immediately knelt down and said, "long live my emperor."

    "No gift."

    "I saw a man who was very fond of me. When I wanted to make him a queen, the provincial officials wrote all day accusing me that there was no one in the harem."

    Then Miao Xian, sitting at the bottom of Su Hao''s head, slowly plucks the strings and touches people''s heart.

    When the song was finished, he got up and put his hand in the middle of his brow.

    "Miao Xian, the leader of Miao nationality."

    The minister who was still talking stopped his voice. It turned out that it was Miao people or Miao Xian.

    His taboo can be heard in the whole mainland of Kyushu. Not to mention being proficient in several musical instruments and weapons, his cool and elegant temperament makes many women bow to him.

    But such an excellent person turned out to be the king''s husband of fengluan?

    What a happy event!

    After that, Miao Jiang successfully moved into Zhaoyang hall, and Su Hao ordered him to clean up some empty rooms and let him settle at will.

    In this way, the story of Su Hao''s doting on Wang Fu is very popular in fengluan, although they haven''t been in the same room yet.

    "Your Majesty, are you going to Zhaoyang hall today?"

    Feng tea gently pick up the candle line, seriously staring at her.

    Sue Hao shakes her head. She is still used to being alone.

    What''s more, the Seven Star eye has grown almost, and she has to go back and water it slowly.

    At this time, Yunlai ran in in a hurry and said a few words in her ear.

    Su Hao''s face was so cool that he jumped and used his lightness skills to shuttle around the back palace and finally arrived at Zhaoyang hall.

    "Miao Xian, Miao Xian!"

    There was no sound in the huge Zhaoyang hall, but she could feel someone breathing, someone here!

    "Bang!" Qingyu wine pot fell down, scattered pieces everywhere.

    Miao Xian leans on the soft surface, and there are two more blushes on the white porcelain like skin.

    Close can smell a strong wine gas, very choking.

    Su Hao can''t help frowning. It''s the first time she''s seen this man lose control and lose his usual image.

    Miao Xian seems to see something in a trance, with a smile on her lips.

    "Sire, shall we have a child?"

    Child, child?

    She never thought about having children!

    But there was no affection between them. Why did Miao Xian say these words?

    Su can''t help remembering that she came to Chaoyang palace several times before, and she could see his lonely back and talk about sad songs under her hand.

    "Without relatives, I want someone to accompany me..."

    For several months, although there is no lack of food and clothing, there is a lack of a person who can speak. But Su Hao can''t do such a simple thing.

    She can''t go to miaojiang in person to bring people here, can she? After all, Miao Xian''s family members are in important positions, so they can''t spare time.

    In that caseˇŞˇŞ

    ˇ­ˇ­

    ˇ­ˇ­

    The sky turned white, maybe because of the biological clock, so she opened her eyes.

    All over the pain is particularly wake up, last night absurd, up to now the body is not a wisp.

    Her eyes gradually fell on the people nearby, and the striking scratch on her shoulder could not help recalling her memory of last night.

    Yes, it''s so close that they seem to be doing a task.

    One is to have heirs in the future, and the other is to have company in the future.

    After a few months, Su Hao''s life has been like this, people are not used to it, untilˇŞˇŞ

    "Oh..."

    Su Hao''s face was pale, and her slender fingers clung to the wooden table, which made her feel sick.

    Feng tea helpless, will be in front of a table dish life people down.

    "Your Majesty, the doctor will be here soon. Please bear it."

    While exhorting, I wonder if there is anything poisonous or harmful recently.

    Most of the Taiyi in Taiji hospital came, and Yuan Taiyi, the oldest, felt happy.

    "Congratulations, your majesty. Congratulations!"

    "What?" The Feng tea is greatly surprised, a pretty face suddenly loses color.

    Su good calm smile, a pair of hands gently stroked in the flat belly, here, there are her children.

    After the imperial doctor left, only a few people were left in the huge palace, and the former purity was restored.

    "Fengtan, you will take my place in the state affairs for the time being. I want to have a baby safely."

    After all, after giving birth to a child, qixingmu should be mature, and she should leave

    After avoiding the daily morning, Su Hao still lives in the same room with Miao Xian, but gets up very late every day and becomes more and more lazy.

    Day by day, the flat belly gradually bulged. Every time she sat in the middle of the pavilion, he would watch her.

    "Miao Xian, do you think it''s a little princess or a little prince?"

    Miao Xianwei was stunned, "Your Majesty should hope to be a little princess!"

    Su laughed, touched his stomach twice, and shook his head. "I hope it''s the little prince."

    She has decided that the next one to inherit the throne must be a boy. Only when she becomes a queen can she realize the hardships. Su Hao doesn''t want her daughter to be like this.

    Miao Xian doesn''t understand. She said the little princess first, but now she says she likes the little prince.

    Su Hao knew what he was thinking. Without any excuse, he held the jade pendant in his hand.

    After eating, he drove back to his bedroom and watered the seven stars day after day, taking care of them very carefully.

    In Fengda''s words, "it''s the first time I''ve seen your Majesty''s earnest spirit."

    Midway she also advised, advised Su Hao to stop first with tears watering Seven Star eyes, during pregnancy tears hurt, but she refused.

    That herb can make Fengqing see the light again. She is just pregnant. If she stops watering, the herb will wither soon!

    "I finally got this grass. I can''t give anything else!"

    Seeing Su Hao''s month getting bigger and bigger, her stomach gradually straightened up, but it was uncomfortable to see her sitting on one side.

    Fortunately, Su Hao practices martial arts all the year round and is in good health.

    After a month, Fengqing came from Tiangong.

    He lost a lot of weight. His eyes were covered with white cloth. He held the sword tightly in his hand.

    Even though she has no eyes, she can still walk freely with her hearing, and can also find Su Hao''s location accurately.

    "Your Majesty, my subordinates... Are coming!"

    Feng Qing kneels on her knees and feels guilty. She is incompetent. At the beginning, she let the thief dig her eyes. She couldn''t do anything for the palace master, but also made everyone take care of her.

    Su Hao ascended the throne in fengluan for a few years, and then she stayed in Tiangong for a few years. Over the years, she did not want to die.

    But Su Hao comforted her many times that she would be well

    Su Hao has a big stomach, but he can''t help it and says "get up" in a soft voice.

    "Just come, just come!"

    These years she owes Fengqing too much, she owes everyone too much!

    In this world, her task is to ascend the throne and revenge. She had already finished these two things two years ago.

    It''s justˇŞˇŞ

    "Fengqing, today you live directly in Qingxiao palace, which is the place where I used to live. All the decorations in it are pleasing to you. You live in it at ease."

    Live for a few months, wait for her baby to be born, wait for her to finish the last thing, let her see the light again.

    As soon as Fengqing retreats, Yunlai comes forward and whispers in her ear.

    Su Hao''s brows, which had been stretched out, were gradually twisted together, and his look became more and more heavy.

    A few months ago, she went to miaojiang alone and ran into Yunlai in linyue city. At that time, she knew the misfortune of the little Lord of linyue city.

    The woman who was captured by Xia Zhufeng, the young Lord of linyue City, escaped again. She didn''t run far away and was captured by the officers and soldiers.

    Ji Tong suffered some skin and flesh injuries and was forbidden to walk again. But this time, she didn''t obey. She resisted fiercely and said some shocking words.

    "Why do you arrest me! Let go of me

    Several servants firmly grabbed her arm and pressed her on the chair. The strong hemp rope surrounded her whole body.

    Xiazhufeng pingtui next person, let outside waiting for the Fu doctor come in, this just know that the original Ji Tong has been pregnant.

    The father of the child... I don''t know who it is, even Ji Tong.

    She only knew that a few months ago, she accompanied Xia Zhufeng to Qingyue nunnery. She was drugged when she went to bed that night, and... She did such a terrible thing.

    Since then, Ji Tong is afraid. She is sick of herself. She doesn''t want to be close to Xia Zhufeng, so she wants to run away.

    Every few days she runs, the purpose is to let Xia Zhufeng hate her, let her go at ease.

    But he didn''t!

    Ji Tong''s eyes were scarlet, and the tears from the corner of his eyes fell silently.

    "Please let me go, Xia Zhufeng. Please let me go!"

    "Ji Tong! Now that you are pregnant, you are safe to raise your baby in the Lord''s mansion. You have no family. I will be your family... "

    He will take her children as his own support, help her to correct all those ugly messages, and he will love her well.

    Shashi, Ji Tong crazy smile, laugh wantonly.

    "I have family! I''m going back to miaojiang, I''m going back to miaojiang! "

    Everyone was shocked to see this scene. They had never heard the word "home" come out of Ji Tong''s mouth.

    This is the first time.

    With a wave of the long sleeve, the doctor went out together. There were only two people left.

    Ji Tong quiets down and sits beside the bed with his stomach covered.

    "It''s impossible between us. You let me go..."

    The child is two months old. She can''t wait any longer. When she is three or four months old, she just can''t go!

    Maybe it''s not a good way to go back, but she has no choice.

    In miaojiang, even if the eldest brother and the second brother are in trouble, they will always take care of a little kinship. But in the city master''s mansion, there will always be people who want to be the wife of the young city master to frame her!

    Xia Zhufeng squinted, and the eyes that contained the stars were dim for a moment.

    "Are you Miao Tong?"

    Hearing this name, Ji Tong''s face is a little unnatural.

    Miao Tong''s name is not known by many people in fengluan, but her taboo is really disgusting.

    In miaojiang, besides the elder brother, the second brother and the third brother, she is the fourth elder brother, and there is a fifth younger brother at the bottom.

    The eldest brother, the second brother and she both want to fight for power and position. They are cruel and do nothing.

    From the bottom of her heart, she really likes Xia Zhufeng.

    MayˇŞˇŞ

    Xia Zhufeng, a young city master, is kind-hearted and knows all the people in linyue city.

    She, Miao Tong, led dozens of people in miaojiang more than two years ago to escape from the siege of bandits and then went back to kill more than 100 of them.

    If no one touched her things, those stumps might still be in her miaojiang secret room.

    "Miao Tong! You''re sober, you can''t go back to miaojiang! "

    In a word, pull her back to reality.

 Chapter 881

    Miao Xian is his father''s treasure. His father sent them to fengluan, and he became Su Hao''s imperial husband, which proves the danger of Miao at this time!

    Miao Tong no longer resist, obediently lying in the quilt, closed eyes.

    A pair of green hands for her thin tucked in by the angle, then turned away, leaving the occasion also reluctant to see a few eyes.

    CapitalˇŞˇŞ

    Su Hao will understand these things one by one, immediately let Feng tea to linyue City, and Miao Xian will go with her.

    These two people''s identities are heavy. They have the right to speak when they go to linyue city. Anyway, since they are pregnant, Miao tong can''t go back to Miao Jiang!

    Su Hao is relieved of Feng tea''s efficiency and waits quietly in the palace. As soon as she leaves, Su Hao can only go to court by herself.

    All the ministers were considerate of Su Hao. They knelt down together and begged to push back the time of the early court for an hour. She agreed.

    More than a month later, Miao Xian arrived at the time when Su Hao was about to give birth. He came back early with Feng tea.

    After cleaning in the hall, I changed my clothes and went to Su Hao''s bedroom.

    "Your majesty will have a baby in more than one month. You must take care of your majesty this month."

    Xia Zhufeng gently told the people to pay attention to the matters, one by one of the extra detailed points.

    Recently, fengluan has nothing important. The people are diligent and the officials are united.

    However, the Miao area is more and more disorderly. Miao LAN and the Miao Chan fight against each other, secretly looking for trouble.

    Miao group leader headache their whole day quarrel, left a mess, himself came to linyue city.

    Because of his clan leader''s identity, it''s easy to see Miao Tong and know that she is pregnant.

    "Tong''er, my father has never taken a close look at you, and I know you have a strong disposition. Since you are out of the Miao area, don''t go back. Let''s live with Xia Shao!"

    Miao Tong has repented, no back talk, obediently should next.

    The head of the Miao nationality stayed in linyue for three days, and then went to the capital on the fourth day.

    Su Hao knew all this very well in the Imperial Palace, which was enough to see how strong the intelligence network of the heavenly palace was.

    In the eyes of the world, although Tiangong is the power of the empress, there has been no news recently. It seems that she has retired.

    The new forces rush to occupy the first place in the world, but they don''t pay attention to the heavenly palace.

    Two days later, Shun Li, the head of the Miao nationality, entered the capital and met Su Hao.

    Recently, Su Hao was half abdicated. Fengcha was in charge of all the affairs in the palace, and Fengqing was in charge of some trivial things.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    ˇ­ˇ­

    "Your Majesty, have you really thought it out?"

    If you want to use seven star eyes to restore Fengqing''s eyes, you must have a living person to contribute her eyes.

    And that eye must match with Feng Qing, such person is really hard to find.

    Even if they find them, they won''t give them their eyes easily.

    You know, without eyes, it''s equivalent to living in the dark every day. What''s the difference between living in the dark and dying?

    Su Hao nodded lightly. Since she has cultivated Seven Star eyes carefully, she will let Fengqing see the light again.

    "Today I want to have a baby with peace of mind. This seven star eye..."

    She didn''t dare to let others raise these precious herbs easily, for fear that they would die.

    The head of the Miao nationality was puzzled and half narrowed his eyes, as if puzzled.

    "My child Miao Xian is very good at raising herbs, which is better than me. Why are you so good?"

    Smell speech, Su good a Leng.

    There are four sons and one daughter in miaojiang, all of them have their own skills, except Miao Xian, the youngest.

    It is said that he will be more, but not as outstanding.

    What is this right now?

    Sue gave a polite smile and pursed her lips to think about how to open her mouth.

    "I heard that my husband..."

    The head of the Miao nationality thought a little, and his face was a little embarrassed.

    "Huangfu is proficient in everything, so there is no outstanding one, because he is outstanding in everything."

    After all, Su haofo.

    Is her husband so powerful? There is a treasure beside her. She doesn''t know it!

    In the early morning of the next day, the head of the Miao nationality and Miao Xian met each other, said a few homely words, and left early.

    Miao is in a mess now. She can''t interfere in other people''s affairs rashly. She can only let people go first.

    After the Miao leader left, Yunlai personally sent the seven stars to Miao Xian.

    "The emperor must remember to take good care of this herb."

    See cloud Lai look dignified, as if this herb has a thousand gold weight.

    "Is this herb so important?"

    Yunlai''s face became more dignified, and he was a bit enigmatic. "This is my master''s life!"

    After explaining this, Su Hao sent Yunlai to follow him for three days, and the herb became more and more vivid in Miao Xian''s hands.

    Su Hao''s daily work is a lot easier. He just needs to sleep until he wakes up naturally. After waking up, he tears. Besides, there is nothing else.

    These days, linyue city is very busy. Since the last time the head of the Miao nationality left, Miao Tong completely indifferent to the heart of returning to the Miao border, and is safe to raise a baby in linyue city.

    In order not to let her leave a dirty name of unmarried pregnancy, Xia Zhufeng discusses with her father and decides to marry Miao Tong five days later.

    No matter who the child is, their Xia family will be able to bear it as their own child.

    On the wedding day of the two people, the streets of linyue were full of happiness, and Xia Zhufeng went to miaojiang to ask for marriage in person with ten li red makeup.

    Fortunately, the head of the Miao nationality gave him face. He was not embarrassed. He let Miao Tong sit in the sedan chair and turn around in linyue to make an appearance.

    Feng tea sitting in the first place, smiling at the two people worship.

    This matter is stable. From now on, linyuecheng will be stable.

    Feng tea to go back to deal with political affairs, looking at Miao Tong into the bridal chamber will leave first.

    She didn''t forget that Su Hao''s month is old. She heard from the emperor that his Majesty''s health is good, that is, he has a lot of worries, and his fetal image is unstable. I''m afraid he will give birth prematurely.

    At present, Su Hao has been pregnant for nine months, which must be mentioned in the first place.

    PalaceˇŞˇŞ

    Yunlai stands behind Su Hao, skillfully combs down with a comb.

    "Your Majesty, your hair is so beautiful. The little prince will look as good as you do."

    This is true. After all, Su Hao really has the attitude of heaven and man. Miao Xian''s appearance is even more beautiful. The child she gave birth to is absolutely not ugly.

    Su Hao pursed her mouth and laughed. As she was about to say something, her face suddenly twisted.

    She bit her teeth with forbearance, a pair of jade hands blue veins burst up.

    "Come on, midwife!"

    These three words almost came out of his mouth, and Yunlai fell into unprecedented panic.

    The comb was thrown aside, and the man had already left with his lightness skill.

    But a few breath, cloud Lai a hand carrying midwife, that midwife body slightly fat, old age, is the most experienced midwife.

    "Come on, move your majesty to bed!"

    Yunlai''s hands were shaking and he put the man up lightly.

    When the palace was cleared, only the midwife and Yunlai were left. Miao Xian and others rushed to wait outside.

    I don''t know how long later, a strong air burst out of the room, and the air came out and turned into a sharp blade.

    Then, a loud cry awakened the crowd.

    Yunlai holding the prince, looking at the body beside the bed, expressionless command people to come in and deal with it.

    There is a great risk in giving birth to Su Hao, and now the result is known to all.

    The body pulls out, the bloody smell in the room is particularly strong, Feng tea takes over the little prince, is about to change a place.

    All of a suddenˇŞˇŞ

    Yunlai quickly ran in. He was surprised to see Su Hao''s slightly raised abdomen.

    She took a few steps forward, learning the midwife''s appearance, cleaned her hands and guided her step by step.

    "Come out, come out! Lord Fengda, there is a little princess

    Yunlai excitedly holds the child, cleans the bloodstain on her body bit by bit, and puts it into her arms.

    The baby is taken care of by a special nurse. Fengda follows Yunlai and takes care of Su carefully.

    The bedding was so wet that sue Hao was pale and weak. She had already fainted.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    ˇ­ˇ­

    In a few days.

    Su Hao leans on the soft couch with her baby in her arms, her eyes moving with them.

    Little princess Su ran and little prince Su Xu became the treasure of fengluan.

    Su Tong would come to have a look from time to time. She had finished the task assigned by Su Hao and formally showed her face in front of the courtiers.

    But these days, she felt more and more wrong. When the emperor''s younger brother and younger sister were born, the mother emperor looked at them so closely, as if she could not see them after this day.

    This kind of feeling makes her very uncomfortable, but she also knows her own identity and doesn''t dare to say more.

    "Your Majesty, I''ve come to see Xu''er and Ran''er."

    Miao Xian came in from other places with a smile between her eyebrows and eyes.

    Hand the child to him, Su Hao got off the soft couch, put the Seven Star eyes beside him, and gently watered them with tears.

    Miao Xian naturally noticed her movements and was puzzled.

    "Your Majesty, the Seven Star eyes are about to mature. Tomorrow they should be watered with another person''s blood. Are you going to give it to me?"

    Su Hao lowered her eyes and raised a smile.

    "Fengqing."

    She was relieved to tell Miao Xian these words. After all, in the future, she... Still needs him to watch her children grow up.

    "I owe her too much. You must help me make it up to her in the future."

    The next dayˇŞˇŞ

    Su Hao meets Feng Qing in person, and doesn''t say what she''s coming for. She points her fingertips with a silver needle and looks at a drop of blood flowing down.

    Feng Qing, who has experienced the storm, has no expression for the tingling feeling, but the seeds of doubt have been planted quietly.

    For the next few days, Su Hao would come to Fengqing every morning to take a drop of blood from her fingertips.

    As the Seven Star eyes became more delicate and lively, Su could not help remembering what the Miao head had said before.

    "Seven stars need the tears of devotees in the current period, and the blood of users in the later period. At that time, the breath of tears and the breath of blood will blend with each other. Only when seven stars develop in the later period can they better integrate with users."

    Today, there are only half a month left for the cultivation of Seven Star eyes, a full 15 days.

    On the 15th of this year, fengluan had no major event, and a message came from Miao.

    Miao LAN and Miao Zen compare with each other. In the end, Miao LAN wins. As for Miao Zen... He died in the wilderness and didn''t even find his body. I''m afraid he has been divided by wild things.

    Miao LAN has many tricks. Originally, he couldn''t win, but in the end, he turned the situation around.

    At least Miao LAN is willing to survive with fengluan after he takes the throne.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    On the last day, Su Hao came to Fengqing for blood as usual.

    "Your Majesty, what''s the use of my blood?"

    She was really curious. If she used blood, it would not be as small as a drop a day. She could not guess what it was for.

    Su Hao''s eyes flashed a glimmer, sighed, pretended to be indifferent, "nothing, just to cure your eyes."

    "Oh."

    Feng Qing doesn''t believe it.

 Chapter 882

    Her eyes are empty. Even her eyes are gone. Can she recover?

    Feng Qing shook his head and didn''t speak any more.

    Back in the bedroom, Su Hao sighed and looked at the seven star tree carefully.

    Only seven leaves on the color more eye-catching, and eventually into nothingness.

    Su Hao''s eyes brightened, "it''s done!"

    The color of the seven leaves turned into a light silver, looking very sacred.

    In the evening, Yunlai went to find Miao Xian.

    Since the last time the head of Miao nationality said that, she knew that her royal husband''s medical skill was even higher than that of the head of Miao nationality. She was the first person in fengluan and even the whole Kyushu mainland.

    Miao Xian slightly arched his hand, "Your Majesty."

    Yunlai saw her sign and gently took out a pile of things she didn''t understand from the dark grid on the wall.

    After putting things down, Yunlai quickly went out and came back, holding two children in her arms, and let her have a good look.

    Finally, Su Tong also came to talk with her. Seeing that the time had come, Su Hao asked her to go back.

    "The next successor is still left to Su Xu. When Xu Er catches the full moon, he catches the national seal. He will be a good monarch in the future."

    Miao Xian didn''t understand what she said, but felt a little uncomfortable.

    Sue Hao moved away the pillow and took out a small green porcelain vase from the dark grid below. There was only a lavender pill in it.

    This pill can control people''s mind. During this period of time, she needs Miao Xian to be unconscious and just follow the process.

    The next morningˇŞˇŞ

    Miao Xian wakes up early. When she opens her eyes, she finds that she has fallen asleep beside Su Hao''s bed. She is shocked.

    When he got up, he found a tray beside him, two small porcelain cans, and a piece of paper underneath.

    "These are the eyes for Fengqing. You just need to help her with your skillful hand and use the Seven Star eyes. I don''t feel well. You and Yunlai must do well in these things."

    The five elements are scribbled, but they are very dedicated.

    Miao Xian didn''t wake her up. She went out gently with a tray. As soon as she went out, she met Yunlai who was still stretching.

    Yunlai was a little surprised, "you got up early."

    Miao Xian nodded, carrying a tray in front.

    "Your Majesty should have given orders before. This morning, you should treat Fengqing''s eyes."

    The operation process is extremely fast, and the two eyeballs and her orbit fit incomparably. Both of them are happy for her.

    A pair of white hands gently pulled the gauze around a few circles, nodded with satisfaction.

    "Don''t open your eyes these days. You can get used to it for three days. Yunlai will help you remove the gauze after three days. It should be OK."

    Different from the joyful atmosphere here, Su Hao was very lonely. She sat up when she felt that there was no one around her.

    When I open my eyes, my eyes are cool and empty, and the world is dark.

    Vermilion lips slightly open, "originally, Feng Qing is like this to come over..."

    Three days later, Feng Qing''s gauze was taken apart, and her eyes were very smart and beautiful.

    Miao Xian didn''t pay attention to anything else. She just went to see Su Hao with her baby.

    In fact, he found out two days ago that suhao was not able to move, that she couldn''t see, that she had no eyes in her eyes.

    When he thought about it, he figured out everything.

    Fengluan''s political affairs are supported by Fengqing, and now the country is more and more prosperous.

    It''s just Su Hao

    Without seven stars, she would never see light again.

    It''s snowy season again. Yunlai pushes suhao to come outside and happily tells her about the scenery outside.

    Smell speech, Su Hao just smile, no expression.

    Since she gave birth to her baby, she felt the loss of internal power in her body. Since then, her body has been getting worse and worse.

    This year''s snow is particularly cold, floating in the palm of the cool even more.

    Suhao knew that she would not be able to survive this winter.

    Every night, Su Hao would sing nursery rhymes, coax the two children to sleep quietly, and listen to Yunlai tell her everything that happened around her.

    Yunlai said, since your majesty can''t see, she will be your eyes and let your majesty see the world with her ears!

    Time is quiet.

    It snowed intermittently for half a month, and the weather became colder day by day.

    Finally, Su Hao did not survive this winter, in the early morning of one day, safely passed away.

    Her soul body gently floated out and watched with her own eyes Yun Laifeng Qingfeng tea several people lying on her bedside crying, a pain in the heart.

    She watched with her own eyes. Fengqing combed her hair and changed her luxurious clothes.

    All the court officials came to her bedroom, kneeling outside, and the whole country was in silent mourning.

    Three days later, the bell rang in the Imperial Palace, and the funeral procession was kilometers long. There were people who often followed Su Hao, courtiers and... Ordinary people.

    Her body was sent to the mausoleum. Su Hao followed Feng Qing and others to the palace. Seeing that everything was going on in an orderly way, the sour feeling in her heart disappeared a lot.

    Su Hao felt lighter and less conscious. He just felt a lot more relaxed in his heart, but he was justˇŞˇŞ

    "Son, I''m sorry for you. I can''t watch you grow up. You''re not worthy. You must grow up well..."

    No one can hear these words.

    But it represents Su Hao''s wish.

    Good morning, children!

    The body flies lightly in the air, and the follower is involved in the sudden vortex in the air, and the consciousness disappears.

    After a whirl, I went back to the familiar place and the familiar system.

    What comes into view is the familiar pure white land. The system is quietly on the side, and the dark eyes are looking at Su Hao. Yes, she came back to the original place again.

    "How long have I been sleeping?" Su Hao rubbed his painful head, and it took a lot of physical strength to cross each time.

    "One day and one night." The dull voice of the system rings out. When its big mouth opens, it even spits out words.

    Smell speech, Su Hao surprised, did not expect this time actually sleeps so long, and then she felt a little embarrassed to touch the nose.

    The system suddenly opened its mouth, and with a smile, a flash of light flashed in its eyes: "since you have been sleeping for so long, it seems that you have almost recovered?"

    Hearing this sentence, Su Hao immediately alerted. Why does this line sound familiar?

    Oh, she remembered that after the general system said something similar, it would take a picture and send her to the next world.

    Su Hao quietly retreated. She had just finished her last journey. Should she be in such a hurry? At least let her slow down.

    "It''s time to get on the road." The system came close to her in a moment, and then there was a bad smile on her face.

    "How do you talk? What do you mean to go on the road? No, let me have a rest. Wait a minute! Don''t... "Before Sue''s howling was over, the system had already taken a picture. Then her eyes became dark and her body became light.

    It seemed that she was floating in a weightless space, surrounded by boundless darkness. After a while, she felt that her body was falling slowly, faster and faster.

    Until finally, with a sudden fall, suhao had a feeling that her spine was about to break.

    "Dean, suhao fell from the tree!"

    There was the noise of children around. Sue had a headache. She shook her head and slowly opened her eyes. She saw that she was lying under a tree with dead leaves all over her hair and clothes.

    Then a footstep came, and a pair of feet in high-heeled shoes appeared in front of her. Su Hao looked up along the feet and saw a middle-aged woman in nun''s clothes, frowning and looking at her seriously.

    "How can you climb the tree again? It''s like a skin monkey. Can''t you get up yet? " The middle-aged woman yelled sternly.

    As she slowly stood up from the ground, Su Hao plucked the leaves from her body, lowered her head and looked at the lady with her spare light.

    "Dean, there was a beautiful bird in the tree just now. We didn''t believe it. She said she would catch it and show it to us." Next to a little boy with blonde hair and blue eyes, whining and gnawing at his fingers, he said happily.

    The Dean looked at the children who gathered around to watch the excitement and frowned unhappily: "it''s all scattered. Don''t get together here. Hello sue, you''re going out to buy tomorrow''s bread now. No one else is allowed to help her. She''s going to take it back by herself."

    "Oh, all right." Su Hao patted the dirt on her clothes, scratched her hair, shrugged her shoulders and agreed.

    Then she took the note that the Dean had written her the address of the bakery, turned and left. Su Hao walked on the busy street, looking at this strange place carefully, while quickly receiving the memory of the original owner.

    This city is called "Danya", which is the capital of alpha. Suhao has now crossed into the future world. The current time is 3024, which is more than 1000 years away from her previous era.

    Now the world is no longer divided into countries by race, but into three planets by wealth. The first is beta, the planet of all the rich, which is rich in goods. At the same time, beta dominates the other two planets.

    The second is Omega. The people on this planet are from the middle class, and their living conditions are slightly worse than those on beta, but they are not bad.

    At the bottom of the planet is alpha, where SOHO is now, where all the poor people gather, and where some people who have committed crimes will be driven to. It''s the wilderness in the eyes of the other two planets.

    The population of alpha is the largest, but the resources are the worst. There are almost no educational resources. Therefore, many citizens of alpha have never read a book at all or come out early to earn a living.

    Every day, there are all kinds of chaos and poverty, which breed many interstellar criminals and pirates. The whole planet is a hotbed of crime.

    Su Hao''s original identity is a 15-year-old girl who grew up in Maria orphanage. Her parents are unknown. She was abandoned at the gate of the orphanage as soon as she was born.

    There are many orphanages like her. They are all unreliable. After their parents were born, they directly left them at the gate of the orphanage, or their families were too poor to open a pot.

    Fortunately, although the Dean was strict, he was a kind man. He took in these homeless orphans. He didn''t care about his family background.

    It suddenly occurred to her that before she came to this world, the system had not told her the tasks and abilities of this world.

    Then Su Hao avoids the crowd, walks to a street corner, taps on the system, and wants to consult the information. After a while, the system slowly appeared, and a cold mechanical sound sounded.

    "Congratulations on coming to the new world. This world is the future mecha world."

 Chapter 883

    Su Hao didn''t want to listen to his nonsense, so he quickly asked, "what''s my mission in this world?"

    "Defeat beta and lead us to freedom."

    She thought about the current situation of the three major planets, and this task is very reasonable. Because the gap between the rich and the poor is too large, and the distribution of resources in the three planets is extremely uneven, alpha has a lot of resentment against other planets.

    In such a situation, war will break out sooner or later. Beta is squeezing the other two planets. Although Omega is in a neutral position, many of them have complaints.

    "And what is my ability?" Sue thought for a moment and asked again.

    The cold voice of the system continues to ring: "your ability in this world can become other people''s appearance in a short time, but there is a bug in this ability. When you are seriously injured or have no strength, you will return to your original appearance."

    It sounds like a good ability. In this way, can you disguise yourself as someone else at any time?

    However, how long is the specific time limit of this ability? Say it''s a short time, at least give yourself a definite time limit

    Su Hao touched his chin and asked with great interest, "how long can this ability last at most?"

    "Within 24 hours." The system answers coldly.

    That is to say, she can become someone else, but it can only last for about one day at most. Su Hao doesn''t know how to use this ability in the future, so she feels that it''s time limited.

    After figuring out the tasks and the capabilities given by the world system, Su Hao felt that he had no other questions to ask, so he let the system go first.

    She still has to complete the task assigned by the dean. She was a naughty and active little girl. She usually did a lot of work in the orphanage, climbing trees and picking out birds'' eggs.

    The Dean usually turns a blind eye to Su Hao. In fact, she dotes on Su Hao. However, she wants to educate every child to be a good person, so it''s hard to avoid being strict.

    Sometimes sue is too mischievous, and the dean will give her some less serious punishment when she is angry. This time I saw Su Hao fall from the tree. The Dean was angry because he was worried.

    Maria orphanage needs to buy bread once a day as food for the next day. There are not many people in the orphanage, and the bread they want to take back is very heavy.

    This kind of heavy work is usually done by the canteen uncle, but today it''s su Hao''s job. Su doesn''t mind. After all, he made a mistake and deserves to be punished.

    But she had never been to the bakery before. She took the note from the dean and looked at the address. It was a street that suhao had never been to.

    "499 angel street. It sounds like a very remote street." Sue Hao muttered as she walked on.

    When she stepped into angel street, she took a look around and found that it was really a lonely street with few people. There are old houses all around, and some of them can''t even see their house numbers clearly. Su Hao''s family went to look for them one by one.

    Then, when she walked along the house number to a more remote corner, she saw an old and simple decoration shop with only two words on the sign - Xinghui.

    Suhao saw some bread and cakes in the window outside. She looked around again. It seemed that no other shop had any bread, right?

    It should be this shop. Although it looks strange, let''s go in and have a look first.

    So, holding the note, suhao pushed open the painted wooden door. The wind chime on the door jingled, as if to inform the owner that a new guest had arrived.

    Entering the store, Su Hao was stunned. Because it''s obviously not a bakery. There are several tables in twos and threes, and there are some strange looking people sitting at the bar.

    A tall man was chatting with those people with his chin in the bar. When he heard someone coming in, the man turned his head to look at her, and his eyes were a little surprised.

    He separated a little distance, asked with a smile: "little sister, who are you looking for?"

    "Er... Sorry, I''m looking for a bakery. I''m in the wrong place. Sorry." Sue feels embarrassed.

    This seems to be a small restaurant. It''s not the bakery I''m looking for. It''s the president''s fault. He doesn''t tell me the name of the bakery, but gives me an address.

    "Oh, the bakery is next door at 499. We''re at 500 angel street." The man walked out of the bar with a smile and slowly approached suhao.

    I don''t know why. Suhao thinks his eyes are too hot. It''s clear that they just met for the first time. He''s a strange man.

    Looking at the strange restaurant and the more strange man, suhao quietly stepped back and thought, isn''t it a black shop?

    "Well, it seems that I really went wrong. Sorry, I''ll go first." Sue is embarrassed and smiles, and then plans to leave. It''s better to leave the hotel as soon as possible.

    The man suddenly said to her, "the owner of that shop is out of business and will come back later. Why don''t you sit here and wait for a while. When he comes back, I''ll take you there. It''s hard to find that position. "

    Su Hao looks at the man with a sincere smile on his face. He has good features and looks like a bad guy. She thought of the kindness of others to help, and it didn''t seem good to refuse.

    Anyway, there is no one in the bakery now, so I''ll just wait here for a while.

    Thinking about this, Sue was embarrassed and said, "I''ll trouble you."

    "You''re welcome. It''s noisy outside. I''ll take you to the room inside and wait. Please follow me." The man leads Su Hao to turn around and walk into a corridor in the hotel. He takes her forward.

    As he walked, he introduced himself: "my name is Qi Ling. I''m the owner of this Xinghui hotel. I''m of Oriental blood, just like you. There are not many people of Oriental origin in Dania, so I feel very kind when I see your black hair and black eyes. "

    Qi Ling said, then turned her head and looked at Su Hao with a smile, which was very meaningful. Su Hao was stunned for a moment. When she came back to her senses, she found that Qi Ling still had the usual kind expression. She shook her head and thought that she was thinking too much.

    "And you? What''s your name, kid? Does the family live in Dania, too? " He asked curiously.

    "My name is suhao. I''m an orphan in Maria orphanage. I didn''t know who my family was since I was a child. I grew up in the orphanage." Su Hao said lightly.

    When she said these words, she was not sad, as if she was talking about other people''s affairs. Although she now has the memory of her original body, she is a heartless little girl and doesn''t care about her life experience.

    It''s normal to have a miserable life in alpha. After all, everyone here has to struggle for a mouthful of bread.

    Besides, the Dean was very kind to her. Although she was a child in the orphanage, Su Hao felt that she was even better off than some other children outside.

    "Oh, I''m sorry to hear that. However, your family didn''t see what''s special about you. It''s their loss, but I saw what''s special about you at a glance. " Qi Ling''s words are a little vague.

    Su Hao felt that his words seemed to have another meaning, but she couldn''t figure out why, so she had to follow him in silence.

    After walking for a long time, she finally finished the long corridor. Suhao was a little surprised. The outside of the hotel looked very small, but she didn''t expect that the space inside was very deep.

    There is a room at the end of the corridor. Qiling takes her to the room, and then covers the electronic access control with his palm. The door opens with a click in a few seconds.

    After walking in, Su Hao found that it was a room that looked like an office. There was a big desk in the middle of the room, beside which was a sofa and a coffee table.

    The decoration of this room is totally different from that outside the hotel. The outside looks dilapidated, but the room is brand new and clean.

    Qi Ling went to the refrigerator and asked Su Hao, "what do you drink? Milk or hot cocoa? "

    Smell speech, Su good speechless thought, it seems that Qiling really treat her as a little fart child, she curled her lips, walked to the sofa to sit down.

    "Milk." Suhao shrugged indifferently.

    "Wait." Qi Ling took out a box of milk from the refrigerator, then poured a full cup, put it on the sodium ion heating pad nearby, and in a few seconds, a cup of milk was heated.

    Qiling came over with the cup of hot milk and sat down on the sofa, then put the cup of milk in front of suhao with a smile. Su Hao thought, he really doesn''t look like a bad guy. How could there be a human dealer who helped people warm milk before abducting and selling the little girl?

    Her thoughts drifted wildly, then she took a sip of the milk.

    "Hello sue, you are a very special person." Qi Ling suddenly cold not Ding said such a sentence.

    He said this for the second time. Within half an hour of their meeting, suhao put down his glass and looked at him seriously, trying to see something in his eyes.

    "I knew you were different from others from the first time I saw you. If I guess correctly, you have an ability that other people don''t have, although I don''t know what it is for the time being. " Qi Ling put away the gentle smile on his face and said seriously.

    Hearing this, Su Hao thought, how can he see that he has special ability? It''s clear that they haven''t seen each other before today. Besides, now that they have special abilities, only Su Hao knows the secret.

    Seeing Su Hao''s surprised expression, Qi Ling was more sure of his idea. He laughed and said, "you must be very strange now. Why do I know this secret, right?"

    "Maybe the same kind of magnetic field resonates, because we are the same people." Qi Ling said, and then released a hand, toward the wine shelf across the air, a bottle of Jack Denny whisky suddenly soared up, and then fell firmly on Qi Ling''s hand.

    "... you?" This time, suhao was really scared.

 Chapter 884

    She is very clear that her ability is given by the system, so what''s Qi Ling''s special ability?

    Qi Ling took a look at Su Hao, who was full of surprise. Then he opened the wine bottle, poured half a cup into his glass, and took out a bucket of ice from the refrigerator.

    "In fact, each planet has hidden some special abilities. They are usually the same as ordinary people, but they are born strong. Everyone has different special abilities." Qi Ling picked up the tweezers and threw a few pieces of ice into his glass.

    Then he took the cup and shook it. When the temperature was satisfied, he took a sip and continued to smile at suhao.

    "Since we are born stronger than ordinary people, shouldn''t we take on more responsibilities?" Qi Ling put down the cup and said solemnly.

    At this time, if Su Hao still thinks that Qi Ling is just a restaurant owner, then she is really naive. She frowned and looked at the man in front of her.

    "You brought me here on purpose? So, what''s your purpose? " Sue asked warily.

    Qi Ling laughed for a while, praised: "witty little thing, worthy of being my pick."

    "I don''t know what you mean." Su Hao suddenly wants to leave this strange hotel immediately, and stay away from the man who seems to be a dangerous person.

    "I believe you can see that I am not an ordinary hotel here. Xinghui hotel is just a cover. In fact, this is a gathering place for anti beta organizations. "

    After a pause, he continued: "the tyranny / politics on beta is becoming more and more excessive. It''s crazy to squeeze the resources of alpha, and it''s never thought of giving us a way to live. I''ve recruited all the best special powers on the planet alpha, and now I''d like to invite you to join us and fight for freedom with us. "

    Suhao lowered her eyes and fell into meditation. She was in a bit of a complicated mood now. She did not expect that there was such an organization on the barren alpha planet.

    As Qiling said, the tyranny / politics of beta is indeed getting more and more excessive. This year''s tax revenue is 10% higher than that of last year. Sean, the governor of beta, is a cruel and cold man. He doesn''t care about the lives of people on other planets at all.

    Omega is located in the middle class. Although it is dissatisfied with this year''s tax, it is still affordable. But alpha is different. It is lack of enough resources. If it goes on like this, there will be famine sooner or later.

    Such unfairness has caused widespread public resentment, but few people dare to fight against it. Beta has the most elite army and the most advanced weapons, so Sean is not afraid of any trouble.

    Suhao remembered the depression he had just seen in the street. The streets were full of shabby, yellow and skinny citizens of alpha. It was really hard for everyone to live.

    It happens that the task assigned to her by the system this time is to defeat beta planet, which coincides with the ultimate goal of Qiling''s organization. I don''t know whether it is the arrangement of heaven or the coincidence of fate.

    "I can promise to join your organization, but I don''t know you at all. Why should I believe that you are not sent by Sean?" Su Hao frowned and looked at Qi Ling.

    Sean is a very cunning person. In order to kill all the people who have rebelled against him, he also put some spies on every planet.

    Let them disguise as all kinds of anti beta organizations, and then attract those just people, and then quietly kill those people.

    Although this matter is secret enough, some information has been leaked, so now the citizens of every planet are more afraid of Shawn''s cruel dictatorship.

    Qi Ling doesn''t speak any more, but turns around and walks to the desk. Then he finds two picture frames from the drawer. He takes them in his hand and walks to Su Hao and hands them to her.

    Su Hao took a look and saw that the first picture was a happy family of three. The little boy in the picture looked just a few years old, and his eyebrows were very similar to Qi Ling.

    She then looked at the second photo, which was taken by a group of children standing together. The background was Maria orphanage, but it was a little more primitive than the present orphanage.

    Then in the second photo, Su Hao sees a little boy in a family of three. The bright smile on his face has disappeared and he becomes gloomy and sad.

    "The little boy in the picture is me. Originally I had a very happy family, but when I was six years old, people from beta came to collect taxes. My parents blocked me and were killed by the army on the spot. Later, I was sent to an orphanage and grew up there."

    The tall man put away a gentle smile, a pair of deep eyes have endless desolation.

    Maybe it''s because of recalling the past, Qi Ling''s expression became a little gloomy. He continued: "this is the reason why I fight against beta. I don''t want to see more of the same tragedy happen."

    Su Hao was moved by these words. She didn''t expect that such a man with a gentle smile had such a miserable past. She thought for a moment and thought that what Qiling said should be the truth.

    If he was Sean''s man, he would have solved her when she was suspicious. There was no need to make up such a lie.

    After thinking about it, Su Hao felt that if he joined the organization, it would help him to complete the task. Beta is so powerful that if you are alone, you can''t beat them.

    Now we can use the strength of the organization to fight side by side with them. The system just said to let her beat beta, not to let her alone, so it''s not cheating.

    In any case, the goals of both her and the organization are the same. If we cooperate, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages. After careful consideration, Su Hao decided to join the organization.

    "Well, I agree to join you." Sue nodded and answered seriously.

    Hearing the speech, Qi Ling showed a happy smile again, and his eyes were full of vitality: "well, let me see what your special ability is."

    Suhao stood up and looked forward to it, because this is the first time she has used the ability given by the system since she came to this world.

    "Watch it." Su Hao closed his eyes and depicted Qi Ling''s appearance and figure in his mind. His whole body was full of faint halo.

    Unbelievable changes were taking place as like as two peas of her eyes were growing. The Qilian was also more and more surprised. When Su Hao opened her eyes again, Qi Ling looked at her with wide eyes, and his deep eyes reflected the same face as he did.

    That''s right. According to his appearance, Su Hao turned out to be a "Qiling" who used fake as real. He could hardly tell the difference between the two people in appearance and body shape. If he didn''t know, he thought he was twins.

    "It''s a miracle. God has given you the magic power!" Qi Ling couldn''t help exclaiming and clapping.

    Su Hao chuckles in his heart. It''s not God''s ability, it''s the system. She coughed twice, laughed sheepishly, and then changed back to her original appearance.

    "From today on, you are one of us. I''m glad you joined us. In the future, we will fight for freedom together, and we will defeat beta."

    Two people touched the cup, Qiling looked at suhao holding a glass of milk, but drank the momentum of wine, so happy to laugh, but also happy to accept a new member.

    He felt vaguely in his heart that Su Hao was a member with great potential and might contribute to the war against beta in the future.

    After chatting for a while, Su Hao suddenly remembers the task assigned to him by the dean. He hasn''t bought bread yet. If he doesn''t go back for too long, he will be scolded.

    So she got up to leave and wanted to leave directly, but Qi Ling stopped her.

    "Wait a minute, I''ll give you something." He went to his desk, opened one of the drawers with his fingerprints, and took out a small card.

    Then he went back to suhao and handed her the card. This is an all black metal card with a little weight in hand. There is only a gilded six pointed star in the middle of it. She guessed that this is probably the mark of Xinghui hotel.

    However, she didn''t understand what the black card was for, so she raised her eyes and looked at Qi Ling in confusion.

    "This is the door card of this room. A lot of information and weapons organized by us are hidden here. I haven''t taken you to see the armory yet. In another darkroom, do you want to go now..."

    Before Qi Ling finished, Su Hao shook his head.

    "I won''t watch it today. Next time, I have to buy bread and go back to the orphanage. Otherwise, the dean will be angry."

    Hearing this, Qi Ling laughed and said with emotion: "when I was in the orphanage before, she was still an ordinary nurse. She should have taken over this position after the death of the old Dean, right? He''s a good man, though he doesn''t laugh

    Su nods in a funny way. After putting away the gate card, Qiling takes her to the door of the hotel and takes her to the bakery. Su Hao says no, it''s only a few hundred meters away.

    Therefore, Qi Ling no longer asked her to stay, so that she could come over whenever she was free, so as to introduce other members to her. He was usually in the hotel.

    After leaving Xinghui Hotel, Su Hao followed Qi Ling''s direction, turned right and walked 300 meters. She saw the bakery that the dean said. She went in, took all the bread that the Dean ordered, and left here.

    The bread of more than ten people adds up, but they are all the cheapest baguettes and rye bread. After all, to maintain the whole orphanage, the Dean has to be careful.

    Thinking of the increasingly scarce resources of alpha, suhao could not help frowning. She felt that the war might break out at any time, and she did not know why. She had a premonition that the deadline would not be too long.

 Chapter 885

    You must be prepared before the war. You''d better get familiar with the organization and see if you have available resources and weapons. You can''t fight a war only by changing your appearance.

    There should be many good things and powerful talents in Qiling''s side. He once told suhao that he recruited almost all the people who have special abilities and are willing to fight on the whole alpha planet.

    Su Hao has many ideas in his mind at the same time. His thin body, holding a whole sack of bread, is wandering along Angel Street, turning back to the orphanage.

    At this moment, she bumped into a person who was coming face to face. Because she was covered by the bag of bread, she couldn''t see each other clearly.

    She felt a pain in her shoulder and hit it hard. Then the bread spilled all over the floor, and Su Hao was also knocked to the ground.

    A grumpy voice rang out: "which is not long eye bumped uncle?"

    It sounds like a young man''s voice. Suhao frowns, thinking that I haven''t lost my temper yet. The one on the other side is arrogant. She wants to see what this rough guy like Tyrannosaurus Rex looks like.

    So Su Hao rubbed his shoulder and looked up. What he saw was a very young and sunny man''s face. It looked like he was just in his early twenties.

    He was a little shorter than Qi Ling, but he was also much taller than ordinary people. He frowned irritably, looked at Su Hao, and then chuckled.

    "I don''t think it''s a yellow haired girl. Tut, you hurt my arm. I guess you''ll have to pay for some medical expenses. Maybe you have internal injuries. Go to the hospital to check free, I see you are young, how about a friendship price for you? "

    The man looked like a man. Unexpectedly, he was a rogue when he opened his mouth. Suhao was angry and laughed at him. After finishing the bread slowly, he stood up and patted the dust on his body.

    "Know that I am young, you dare to extort, I enjoy the protection of minors in the universe planet law, careful I sue you." Sue was not afraid of him at all, and sneered at him.

    The man, however, seemed to have encountered something strange, with an interesting smile on his face and a pair of big eyes peering at Sue.

    After a while, he continued: "it''s OK not to lose money. In this way, my laboratory just lacks a coolie recently. You can be my assistant. You can oil and wipe the dust on the machine every day. You don''t have any salary. You have to work overtime."

    Hearing this, Su Hao looked at the young man in front of him and found that he had a pair of precise mechanical wristbands on his hands. It seemed that the material and workmanship were excellent.

    In today''s world, no matter transportation, urban equipment, or weapons are inseparable from machinery. Light industry has been completely replaced. Now is a prosperous era of mechatronics, and a profession named "mechatronics" has emerged.

    Su Hao carefully observed the man''s style and words, and guessed that he should be a mecha division. Most of the mecha division didn''t do well on alpha.

    If you want to be an excellent mecha technician, you have to go through thousands of experiments, and these experiments need funds and materials.

    Alpha is such a poor planet, even if there is a mecha division, there is no way to master this technology, because the economic conditions do not allow.

    But now why does this man seem different?

    Looking at the precise mechanical wrist guard on his arm, Su Hao frowned and asked him, "are you a mecha?"

    "Good eyes, little girl. I don''t think you are too stupid. Do you want to consider being my assistant?" The man is very elated, "my name is fan sining, the whole Angel Street knows my name, you should have heard of it?"

    "Never heard of it." Su Hao rolled his eyes.

    It''s hard to imagine how many talented people will go to work as his assistant. It''s just a brain drain. You can hear the echo in a flash. Besides, that''s a really good name for him, Vaseline. "Boring you"? Well, it''s really annoying.

    Seeing Su Hao''s lack of face, fan snington was so angry that he gritted his teeth. Unexpectedly, the little girl was not easy to cheat.

    Recently, he was busy developing new mecha, and some of them couldn''t get away with it. So he wanted to trick a simple Xiaobai to work for him for free. Unexpectedly, he was rejected by this seemingly simple and practical ghost girl.

    "Oh, dead girl, I remember you. I have something to do today. I''ll settle with you next time." Fansining angrily turned to leave, toward the direction of Su Hao just came out.

    Just as he and suhao passed by, she saw the man with a familiar black card on his waist, engraved with a gilded six pointed star, which was the sign of Xinghui hotel.

    Is that man also a member of the organization?

    Until fan sining''s figure completely disappeared at the end of the street corner, Su Hao still looked at that direction thoughtfully. Remembering that man''s Rogue appearance just now, Su Hao could not help shaking his head.

    It seems that Qi Ling only depends on his ability to attract talents, but he doesn''t choose anything else. If he can make Qi Ling look up to him, I think that man just now must have something extraordinary.

    Sue Hao picked up the sack of bread and went on to the orphanage. When she returned to the orphanage, it was more than an hour later than expected, but the Dean was surprised not to blame her.

    Because when Sue Hao arrived at the orphanage, she went to the canteen with a big bag of bread. It was time for lunch. The children had half an hour to go before class.

    But the Dean went to the office in a hurry. Just now a teacher came and didn''t know what to report. When they passed by, Su Hao heard a sentence "the news has been released".

    What does this sentence mean? What''s the news?

    Su Hao wanted to hear more, but when the teacher saw her, he immediately shut up and stopped the report. The Dean turned around and looked at her, looking more serious than usual.

    "Don''t go out and make trouble recently, okay?" The director of the hospital suddenly gave a serious advice.

    Although he didn''t know where it was, Su Hao nodded obediently. With these words, the dean and the teacher hurried to the teaching building office.

    Looking at the president''s back, Su Zi frowned. She always felt that the atmosphere of today''s orphanage seemed a little heavy. She had a bad feeling in her heart. She always felt that something bad was about to happen.

    In the dean''s office, the Dean looks at the notice just handed down from beta. She clenches her fingers with a very complicated expression. This notice will be sent to every home on every planet, just like a death charm.

    In the afternoon, there was a history class taught by the Dean himself. The Dean, who was the most rigorous and serious in class, was so preoccupied today that he didn''t know what he was thinking.

    "Dean... That..." one of the children yelled and looked at the blackboard.

    The other children are still looking at the dean who is not right today, but the dean is still holding the chalk, with his back to everyone. Although his fingers are holding the pen and writing something on the blackboard, his thoughts have long gone nowhere.

    "Dean!" Sue Hao yelled.

    Until this time, the Dean finally regained his mind, turned around and looked at everyone, and whispered, "what''s the matter?"

    "Er, today is history class, what you write is mathematical formula..." a group of children''s faces are very helpless.

    "Oh, I''m sorry, it''s the dean''s fault." The Dean quickly wiped out those mathematical formulas. As soon as he wanted to re write the knowledge of history, the bell rang after class.

    The Dean walked out of the classroom with a water cup in a trance and rubbed his eyebrows as he walked. It seemed very uncomfortable. Su Hao looked at the president, frowning.

    What''s wrong with her? When I came back to the orphanage at noon today, I felt that there was something wrong in the president''s heart. All the worries were on my face, as if I was worried about something.

    At the end of the day, the Dean was always absent-minded when he was in class or at dinner. His mind was not in the orphanage at all. The old man, the Vice Dean, and several other teachers were very serious.

    The more so, the more uneasy Su Hao felt, like the depression before the storm.

    In the evening, after washing, suhao went back to her room to go to bed. The younger children in the orphanage had a room for four, while the older children had a room for three.

    When she got back to the room, the other two children were already asleep. Sue kicked off her shoes and climbed into her cot to lie down. But I couldn''t sleep, and the unusual pictures of today''s orphanage flashed in my mind.

    After lying for half an hour, suhao looked up at the electronic clock in the room. It was almost twelve o''clock. She drank a little too much water before going to bed. Suddenly, she felt like urinating.

    With a sigh, she put on her shoes, put on her coat and walked out of the room. She went through the corridor and was about to go to the toilet when she heard someone talking in the yard.

    Sue was on the alert and thought, "who doesn''t sleep in the middle of the night and sneaks into the yard to talk?"? It''s a little familiar to listen to the voices of the two people, but it''s too far away and hard to hear.

    She crept as gently as she could and walked slowly towards the yard. As she approached the steps, Sue hid herself behind a pillar.

    In the moonlight, not far ahead, there were two figures with their backs to her, talking in a low voice. After su Hao heard the two voices clearly and confirmed them to his back, he was a little surprised. They were the president and vice president.

    "How long before they come?" The dean asked in a deep voice. The slightly hoarse voice made Su Hao feel a little angry.

    "It''s just a few days. I can''t say it. If it''s fast, it will be within three or two days." The vice president bent his back and sighed helplessly. He was several years older than the president, but now he is even older.

 Chapter 886

    The dean''s eyes looked at the big moon in the sky, and his eyes were filled with endless sadness.

    In fact, their planet is far away from the sun and moon. There will be artificial intelligence sun and moon on the three major planets. There is a transparent protective cover over the planet.

    At the right time, a virtual sun and moon will be projected to the ground, along with matching temperature and brightness, similar to the principle of a projector.

    As early as more than 100 years ago, human beings moved away from the earth, because there was too much pollution to live there.

    The earth has become an ancient relic, 100 million light-years away from the present three planets. Children can only see the preserved image of the earth in the museum.

    The false moon was reflected in the distance of the Dean, and the Vice Dean looked at her anxiously.

    Su Hao, hiding behind the post, is very strange about their conversation. What are they talking about? Who will come? But what she can be sure is that those who are coming are uninvited guests, otherwise the president and vice president will not react like this.

    "Is there really no way to stop it? Either... Or I''ll hide the children. " The president suddenly turned his head and said excitedly to the vice president.

    But the vice president shook his head, and then sighed: "it''s no use, president. How many people are there in each family? Their database records clearly. If they find that we hide people, I''m afraid it will lead to death."

    Hearing this, Su Hao''s heart thumped for a moment. Who is the other party? He could even kill the people in the orphanage.

    "If we don''t do something, we will let the children die! Few people can come back every year. Few people who have been captured as coolies on beta can come back! " The dean said, choking up.

    The vice president patted the president on the shoulder. He didn''t know how to comfort him. He seemed to feel that it was futile to say anything. He just murmured: "it''s all life. Who let us be born on alpha..."

    Until hearing this sentence, the Dean finally couldn''t control his emotion and squatted on the ground to cry out in a low voice.

    Su Hao, hiding in the back, pieced together their fragmentary dialogues and finally understood why the Dean was so wrong today, and why the atmosphere of the whole orphanage was dignified.

    It turns out that the day of labor recruitment from beta to alpha every year has come again. This day is random. When they need to employ people, they will give notice a few days in advance, and then they will send troops to take a group of people away soon.

    Families with coolies can reduce part of their taxes, but if anyone dares to resist, the army will kill the rebels on the spot to make an example.

    It never cares whether the citizens of alpha are willing or not, because beta people, as rich people, don''t care about the will of the pariah on alpha who live like ants.

    The age of coolies recruited is mainly between 15 and 100 years old. Because the world is now technologically advanced and has successfully extended human life expectancy to more than 200 years per capita, 100 years old is still young.

    Su Hao is just 15 years old in this world. He is also in the range of being recruited to be a coolie. She quietly left the yard and went back to her room, but couldn''t sleep any more.

    I didn''t expect that the notice from beta came so suddenly. She didn''t feel ready. What if she was selected?

    As the president said, a lot of people are taken away every year, but few people can come back safely except for some lucky people.

    Beta doesn''t treat these free workers as human beings. It will crush them to nothing, and then burn the exhausted or dead corpses like garbage.

    No matter how sad the families who have lost their family members are, they dare not complain. Of course, they know that their family members can''t come back. It must be something unexpected, but what can they do.

    The most terrible thing in the world is not unfairness. What''s more terrible is that even if you know the truth, you can''t do anything. The other party''s attitude of "even if you know, you can''t do anything with me" is just like throwing salt in the hearts of the victims'' families.

    Suhao doesn''t know if there are some people who are just taken away, and if she is taken away, whether it is possible to come back alive.

    But she doesn''t want to die, because the task given to her by the system has not been completed. She just came to this world. Although this is a cruel world, she still wants to have a good walk.

    It suddenly occurred to her that she was already a member of Xinghui hotel. Maybe they would have something to do. So she decided to go out in the daytime tomorrow to discuss this with Qiling.

    After class the next morning, suhao sneaked out of the orphanage while no one was paying attention and walked towards the direction of Tianshi street. I''m afraid it''s only a few days for beta to collect coolies. She has to move quickly. Time is pressing.

    When she came to Xinghui Hotel, she didn''t see Qiling at the bar as usual. Suhao asked the clerk. After confirming that Qiling didn''t go out, she thought he should be at the office, so she walked through the long corridor and came to the room again.

    Su Hao took out the door from his pocket, attached it to the access control equipment, and the door was brushed open. Walking in, Su Hao sees what Qi lingzheng and the other two are talking about.

    The two men are a man and a woman. The figure of the man makes Su Hao feel very familiar. Because the two men are facing her, she can''t see clearly.

    Qi Ling is sitting in front of the door, so as soon as Su Hao opens the door and comes in, he sees her, and his eyes are suddenly surprised.

    "Why are you free today?" Qi Ling stood up and said with a smile.

    When the other two heard this, they turned and looked at the door. When they saw the other man''s face, suhao was surprised, and the other man was obviously surprised.

    This man was the rogue he ran into on his way back yesterday. When he saw Su Hao, he stood up and pointed at her and asked excitedly, "how can you be here? Dead girl

    "Why can''t I be here?" Suhao snorted and walked slowly towards them.

    The other woman was a stranger. Suhao had never seen her. She had long soft black hair, but her eyes were very light brown, and her facial features were very deep. She didn''t look like a pure Oriental blood.

    Qi Ling took a look at fan sining and Su Hao, and then laughed: "it seems that you have already known each other. Originally, I wanted to introduce you."

    "She is what I told you last time. I met the ghost girl on the road. Hum." Fanning crossed his arms and grunted. It seemed that he was still dissatisfied with what happened last time.

    Sue has been speechless for a long time. The person who is blackmailed is himself. What''s the strength of his dissatisfaction?

    The woman with long hair came forward and shook hands with Su Hao with a kind smile: "Hello, I''m Xia Tong, a pharmacist in Xinghui hotel. He''s fan sining, the mecha technician of Qiling imperial medicine."

    She pointed to fan Ning, then whispered to sue, "although a genius of machine, but a troublesome, annoying fellow, make complaints about him."

    "Well, I heard you speak ill of me!" Van Nistelrooy came up and swore.

    Qi Ling came to persuade them to sit down first and then talk. All four of them sat down on the sofa.

    Then Qi Ling raised his chin and proudly introduced: "this is the new member I just received yesterday. Although he is young, he has great potential. Like you, he is a person with special ability."

    "Fansining is a natural mecha genius. He has been able to control spaceships since he was eight years old. Now he is in charge of Xinghui''s machinery. Xia Tong is self-taught in medicine, whether it''s healing or poisoning, just look for her. There is no one she can''t save, and there is no one she can''t poison. "

    Qi Ling introduces Su Hao separately. Fan sining snorts, turns his head and looks at Su Hao with Yu Guang. Xia Tong is much more friendly and has a gentle smile on her face.

    "And what is her ability?" Fan sining asked unconvinced.

    To make Qi Ling like it, there must be something extraordinary. After all, their organization has a great goal, and not everyone can come in and play.

    "Sue, show them." Qiling patted Su on the shoulder.

    "Good." Sue Hao nodded, originally wanted to change into the appearance of van guning, but as soon as she saw the guy''s appearance, she immediately changed her mind.

    Su Hao looks at Xia Tong seriously for a while. After remembering her nickname features, she closes her eyes and depicts her appearance in her mind.

    Her body is gradually changing, and the whole person is emitting a very light halo. The two people next to her are surprised to see Su Hao''s special ability for the first time.

    Before long, Su Hao changed the same face as Xia Tong, and looked at Xia Tong with surprise and joy.

    "Wow, that''s cool! Originally, I was thinking about whether or not to develop a drug that can change the appearance. Now that you''re here, I don''t think it''s necessary. " Xia Tong pulls Su Hao''s hand and pleasantly surprised.

    Although fan sining was also surprised, he deliberately pretended to be disdainful and hummed: "isn''t that face changing? What''s so bad about this? I''m not good at it. My mecha is the most practical. "

    "You can pull it down. Your mecha is just like your head. It doesn''t work when it doesn''t work." Xia Tong make complaints about Tucao.

    "Don''t discredit me, Xia Tong. You are just jealous of my beauty and talent. A woman like you should not be liked by a man." Van nistelroon was so angry that he refused to go back.

    Smell speech, Xia Tong wring good-looking eyebrows, a change to Su Haoshi like a spring breeze smile, Yin compassion smile to fan sining said: "be careful I put poison in your dinner tonight."

    Fan sining immediately stopped talking. He remembered that Xia Tong had been adding ingredients to his drink because his mouth was too damaged. Then he had diarrhea for three days. This woman was terrible.

    Qi Ling looked at the happy couple and had no choice but to smile. Then he turned his head and looked at Su Hao: "they are just like this. They quarrel every day, but what do you want to see me about when you come here today? There''s something wrong with your face

 Chapter 887

    "Yes, last night I heard the Dean say that the army of beta will come to collect coolies soon, so I want to come to you to discuss what to do." Sue nodded seriously.

    Hearing this, the two people over there who were making a lot of noise also calmed down. Qiling took a glass of wine on the table and drank it all in one gulp. His face became cold.

    "Yes, we also received the news at the first time. It is estimated that there will be troops coming in these two days. This year, we have to do something."

    Then Qiling tells Su Hao that beta planet is keen on repairing palaces this year. Sean recently wants to build the largest palace in history, and named it after him, which shows how ambitious he is.

    "This year, more people will be taken away than in previous years. When the orbit was built last year, no one came back alive. Sean gave little compensation to those families who lost their families, which was insulting!"

    At this point, Qi Ling''s atmosphere hit the table. Suddenly, several people''s faces were very ugly. Then Qi Ling took a breath to calm his mood.

    "Fortunately, our people have sneaked into beta before, and they sent back a message saying that the whole defense system of beta is actually controlled by a chip. If we can find that chip, we can paralyze their defense system."

    Sue nodded. It''s a good idea.

    Beta is so watertight because it has a very sophisticated defense system. If the system works properly, it is difficult for outsiders to capture beta.

    "But it''s a pity that the person who had been sent just wanted to dive deeper and explore the location of the chip was found and killed immediately. So at present, we only know the existence of the chip, but we don''t know where Sean hid it. " Qi Ling sighed, his eyes a little gloomy.

    "Sean, that old thief, I''ll kill him one day!" Fansining clenched his fist, and a fierce look flashed in his eyes.

    Qi Ling crossed his fingers to his chin and looked at the people in front of him: "in fact, it''s also an opportunity for us to have some important people in the army this year. If our people can sneak in this time, they will have a chance to find out about beta. "

    At ordinary times, beta planet defense is very vigilant. It doesn''t let suspicious people close easily. It''s like a completely watertight iron bucket. Every year when important people come, it will lower its vigilance.

    Su Hao suddenly raised a hand with firm eyes: "I''ll go, but you''ll teach me how to do it."

    Qi Ling was surprised at Su Hao''s initiative. He did not expect that a 15-year-old girl should have such courage and insight. He immediately gave her a look of approval.

    "You alone can''t do it, so this time, I''m going to sneak into beta planet together with fan sining, Xia Tong and you."

    "But we don''t know if we''re going to be chosen." Xia Tong frowned.

    Smell speech, Qi Ling smile for a while: "this don''t worry, I will do some tricks at that time, let you three names will be on the list.". After you successfully sneak in, no matter what information you collect, you must report to the organization. "

    "I can''t keep up with the past, because I have a hunch that the war may break out soon. There are too many people oppressed by beta. When the public grievances accumulate to a certain extent, they will turn into the strongest weapon. I want to stay and deploy ahead of time, so that after a showdown with beta, we can fight back. "

    The other three nodded, and had no objection to the arrangement. Qi Ling thought for a moment, and then said to them, "if you go to the armory with me, it''s not enough just to have special abilities. I''ll give each of you a set of equipment."

    So they followed Qi Ling to his wine shelf. Qi Ling pulled out two bottles of wine. The wine shelf slowly turned and stepped aside. Then Su Hao saw that there was a hidden electronic door behind.

    Qi Ling got to the camera in front of the door and let the machine read the data of his pupil. After a while, the cold iron gray door finally opened slowly.

    Three people with Qi Ling into the weapons warehouse, inside the glass cover behind all kinds of strange weapons and equipment, Su Hao is the first time to come in, can''t help but stare.

    "The weapon should be suitable for you. In fact, before you come in, I have already selected what kind of weapon to choose for each of you. It must be easy to hide and high damage, because when you enter beta, they will search your body."

    Su Hao paced in the armory and looked at all kinds of weapons curiously. He was a little expecting. He didn''t know what kind of fierce guy Qi Ling would assign to her.

    It''s a headache about what kind of weapons or equipment to carry. Originally, Qi Ling wanted to equip each of them with the best weapons for self-defense, but in the end, he failed.

    "I''ve heard that there are more people on beta this year than in previous years, so the search will be stricter. If you are allowed to carry conventional weapons on your body, you will be found out, and you will get into trouble at that time." Qi Ling said with a frown.

    "Can''t the three of us go to beta without anything to defend ourselves?" fansining asked aloud? What if something happens? "

    "No, in this way, I''ll first implant invisible chips into each of your bodies. This is an improved chip that can''t be detected by ordinary instruments. In this way, I can locate you at any time and know if you are safe. "

    Qi Ling entered the code in an iron box, took out three chips the size of fingernails, and implanted them behind the ears of the three of them. When the chips were implanted, Su Hao felt a slight pain for a moment, and then he didn''t feel anything.

    "I think for a moment, this time I still can''t know how to carry weapons with me. I have to rely on you to improvise, so this task will become extremely difficult."

    Hearing Qi Ling''s words, the three people''s faces became ugly. If there were no countermeasures, the risk factor of sneaking into beta would be increased.

    Qiling pondered for a moment, and continued to say: "fortunately, in the early years, I quietly set up a space station on beta five million light years away. Because of the shielding system, it has not been discovered by them for the time being. This time, it may be useful."

    "There are spaceships, weapons, food and medical supplies in that space station. If you feel something is wrong on beta, you must escape to the space station immediately, and then I will send someone to meet you."

    As he spoke, he took out a metal necklace from the glass cabinet and handed it to fan sining. Fan sining was a little confused, so he looked at Qi Ling suspiciously.

    "This is Asked Vaseline, cocking his head.

    "If you really need to go to the space station, you must take a spaceship. Most spaceships need to input personal instructions to start. This necklace is actually a master / key. With this, you can start most spaceship systems."

    With that, Qi Ling personally hung the necklace on fan sining''s neck. Fan sining didn''t expect that Qi Ling would give such an important thing to himself. He was a little excited.

    Qi Ling turned his head and told the other two: "fan sining is a mecha division. You two had better not act separately with him. Beta planet is full of barriers. It''s very dangerous to act alone."

    Four people had a secret discussion in the office. Then suhao saw that the time was almost up and went back to the orphanage. After returning to the orphanage, the director of the orphanage was as worried as yesterday. He was in a trance. Su Hao was also infected and a little worried.

    I don''t know when the people on beta will arrive. This kind of waiting without a definite deadline is even more torturous.

    That night, Su Hao had a lot of messy dreams all night. Early the next morning, suhao heard that there was a lot of noise outside, so she dressed quickly and went out to see what was going on.

    When she went to the yard of the orphanage, she saw many children crowded at the door, and many teachers were also there. They were looking out at the street through the iron gate.

    Sue Hao thought, what''s the matter? Why don''t we all have class and run out to watch the fun? She turned her head and saw that the president and vice president were also there. They looked terrible.

    So Su Hao quickly ran over, pushed aside the crowd, and finally saw what was going on in the street outside.

    I only saw a few large spaceships parked on the ground not far away, and people in uniform came down from the spaceship in order, looking like people in the army.

    Is it the army of beta?!

    Su was so surprised that her palms were sweating. She didn''t expect that the people in the army would come so soon. Fortunately, she went to see Qi Ling in advance yesterday. Otherwise, she didn''t know what to do.

    "Children, go back to the classroom. Don''t look." The Dean came over and said in a deep voice.

    A group of children are noisy, and their faces are full of uneasiness: "but, Dean..."

    "Go back to the classroom." The Dean frowned and suddenly became very severe.

    They were afraid that the Dean would be angry, so they went back to the classroom in twos and threes, discussing the military affairs. The Dean looked at the children''s back and sighed heavily.

    "It''s time to come. I can''t escape..." the Dean shook his head and looked sad.

    Su Hao looked at the expression of the dean''s self reproach, and suddenly felt a little uncomfortable. She bowed her head and walked into the classroom behind everyone.

    Although the orphanage still has classes as usual, we can see that both teachers and students are absent-minded. From time to time there was a noise in the street.

    It''s beta. The army is catching people. It won''t be long before they come here.

    After a while, there was a sound of orderly steps at the door of the orphanage. It was getting closer and closer. Then someone patted the door and yelled, "open the door, we''re from the beta army. We''ve come to recruit workers."

    On the face of it, he said that he was applying for the job, but he never asked the elected person if he was willing to go there. It was clearly a compulsory arrest. In the eyes of beta people, the citizens of alpha are a group of lambs to be slaughtered, and they don''t need to ask for their opinions.

    The teacher stopped lecturing, and the children looked out of the window curiously. They were too young to really realize what they were going to face.

 Chapter 888

    The Dean went to open the door to the army. Standing in front of him was a major general named kalusi, who was responsible for recruiting coolies on beta.

    The man had a ferocious look, and he was not easy to be provoked, followed by a large group of soldiers.

    "Call out all the children in your orphanage and stand in line. If I find out that you have hidden people, it will be a terrible end."

    "Well, I''ll go now." The Dean was very reluctant, clenched his fist and forbeared not to attack.

    After a while, all the children in the orphanage called out and stood in line in panic. The children secretly looked at the people in the army with their spare light.

    "When I read my name, I''ll stand up and stand aside." Kalusi had a face and a fully transparent electronic screen in his hand.

    Children who are already timid are scared to cry by the battle, but they dare not cry. Kalusi opened the electronic screen and popped up a list that had already been listed.

    He read several names in a row, all of them were older children. He called 18 people all the time. When he said the last name, suhao felt his heart was about to jump out.

    "The last one, Sue, stand up." Kalusi said without expression.

    Suhao heard his name, quickly came out of the crowd, stood aside, and stood with the group of named children.

    It seems that Qi Ling did use her hand and foot, because she took a look and found that few girls were selected, most of them were boys. Just now, she thought she couldn''t choose.

    Until the moment kalusi pronounced her name, she felt a sense of relief, and then there was uneasiness, because she didn''t know what was going on.

    "Children named, you are very lucky to be selected by the great governor Sean to contribute to the construction of the palace of beta. It is a great honor." Said kalusi triumphantly.

    Especially when it comes to Sean, kalushi has a look of worship. Su Hao couldn''t help laughing at his words. It was the most shameless speech she had ever heard.

    What''s the supreme glory? I''m afraid they should be used as animals?

    In any case, there are not many people on alpha, and they have the most people. They are called to beta to work for them for free until they are tired to death. In any case, only a little tax exemption can stop the public.

    It''s really a good abacus. Kalusi is still talking and making his shameless speech. Su Hao is angry and wants to kill the man in front of him with his eyes.

    After half an hour''s long talk, kalusi made the forced arrest as a coolie to contribute to the construction of beta planet, and implied in his words that the citizenship of alpha planet was low, and only beta people were superior.

    Later, he would only escort the named children out of the orphanage by the army. Many children realized that they were going to be taken away and began to cry. As a result, they were severely reprimanded by kalusi not to cry, or they would be punished.

    Su Hao looked at the Dean still standing at the door, looking at the child who was taken away, crying red, Vice Dean and other teachers beside comfort.

    She swore in her heart, don''t worry, Dean, I will bring these children back to alpha safely. One day, the rule of beta will be overthrown.

    Kalusi escorted them to the empty space where the spaceship was docked, where many selected alpha citizens had already stood, and a part of the army remained there to guard and wait.

    After glancing at the dark crowd, Su Hao saw two familiar figures. The two men immediately saw Su Hao and said hello to her with their eyes.

    It''s fan sining and Xia Tong. Sure enough, she''s right. Qi Ling has already been on the list of candidates ahead of time. Otherwise, it can''t be so coincidental that the three of them have just been selected.

    The soldiers selected the children from the orphanage and rushed to the ranks of other alpha citizens rudely. Su Hao quickly and flexibly slipped to fan sining and Xia Tong, and the three met successfully.

    "The boss sneaked into the beta army''s system one night in advance, changed the list and added all three of our names to ensure that we would be selected." Fan sining whispered to Su Hao, who nodded.

    After checking all the people to be taken again and confirming that none of them were missing, kalusi drove the alpha citizens to the warehouse of several spaceships.

    During this period, Su Hao has been closely following fan sining and Xia Tong to avoid missing them. Qi Ling has already explained in advance that three people had better act together, not separate, so as to reduce the risk.

    Everyone got on the spaceship, and the warehouse of each spaceship was full of people, and the environment was very bad. Suhao, the three of them crowded together in one of the spaceships, which happened to be the one on which kalusi was riding.

    The distance between beta and alpha is a little far. They can''t go back in one day, so they have to stop at a space station to have a rest, and then they can go back to beta the next day.

    Halfway through the journey, kalusi used the spaceship system to send messages to several other spaceships.

    "All members will stop now, stop at the space station at the coordinates of S60 ˇă and w58 ˇă ahead, and start again tomorrow morning." Kalusi''s voice is transmitted to every ship through the system.

    It''s 8:00 in the night of space time now. Suhao also heard kalusi''s order from the radio in the warehouse. After a while, she felt the ship shaking and then slowly landing.

    In the end, all the spaceships successfully landed at the space station on the way back to beta, and the army chased all the alpha citizens out of the spaceship.

    There are already a group of people waiting at the entrance of the space station base in advance. It seems that they should be the person in charge of the space station. The leader is a very tall man, who is a head taller than kalusi and is very big.

    There is a scar on his face, which slants across his right cheek from the upper left forehead. It looks very frightening. It makes him more fierce and makes people dare not approach him easily.

    "Here you are at last. How is the great governor Sean? Please say hello to him for me The man came over to say hello to kalusi warmly and gave him a hug.

    Kalusi laughed: "long time no see, dray. Governor, everything is fine. He likes the new aircraft carrier you sent last time."

    "It''s very kind of the governor. I''m very grateful to the governor for his care." There was a completely incongruous flattering smile on delay''s rough scar face.

    The name of delay is familiar to SOHO. It seems that she has seen it somewhere.

    She thought about it carefully, and then finally remembered that she had once seen a wanted notice in the street with the name of dray on it.

    This man is an interstellar pirate, burning, killing and plundering. He committed the crime of hijacking a sailing major general on Omega before. He plundered the whole army''s materials and killed many people.

    After the case came out, Omega''s top management was very angry. The universe alliance wanted dray and listed him as a S-class heavy criminal.

    After Deli committed that case, he disappeared. He didn''t know where he was hiding, and all his subordinates disappeared in a short night. Omega was very popular.

    However, now the heavy criminals on the wanted order are hiding in the space station not far from beta. Suhao frowned and carefully observed the other people on the space station. They also look very angry, which is definitely not good.

    Is it true that the entire space station is under dray''s hands? Here, it is very likely that it is the base of dray''s hiding.

    Su Hao turns his head and looks at fan sining and Xia Tong. Several people make eye contact with each other, and their faces are dignified.

    This discovery, they did not expect, originally they just want to take the opportunity to sneak into beta planet, but unexpectedly found that the top of beta planet and the interstellar pirate delay have collusion.

    Perhaps it was because he thought that the captured Alfa citizens would never come back, so kalusi was not afraid to negotiate with delay directly in front of them, and did not worry about the appearance of divulging secrets.

    "These are from alpha?" Dray picked his eyebrows and looked at them with interest.

    "Yes, what about the newly elected? Do you have any ideas? " Kalusi gave a deep smile.

    Deley touched his chin and said with a smile, "that''s right. Recently, my staff have developed a batch of new biochemical weapons, but they haven''t tried them out. I don''t know how powerful they are. It''s just that you have a batch of fresh goods here. Give me about ten, not a lot. "

    Hearing this, Su Hao''s heart thumped and understood the meaning of dray''s words. He''s going to take some people with kalusi and use them as mice for biochemical weapons experiments.

    Fan sining bites his teeth and wants to rush up. Xia Tong grabs his hand, frowns and shakes his head.

    "No, we can''t act rashly now. No matter what we encounter, don''t expose our identity. Don''t forget that there are more important tasks waiting for us." Xia Tong warns fan sining in a low voice.

    They are all very angry. Dray''s practice is so cruel that it''s heinous. However, at the same time, they can''t do anything. They haven''t entered beta yet. If they do anything, it''s easy to expose their identity.

    And now they don''t have any weapons, even if they want to save those who are about to meet the tragic fate, they can''t compete with dray.

    Dray has been in this space station for a long time, and with Sean''s support, his manpower and weapons are certainly not weak. If Su Hao and they start, they have no chance of winning.

    "I see. I won''t mess with it." Fansining clenched his fist, tried to restrain his anger, and for a long time dropped his hand in despair.

    Kalusi is still talking with Deley, and they have obviously done this kind of business before.

 Chapter 889

    "Who do you want? First of all, because of the need to repair the palace, the governor specially ordered me to take more people back. If you take part of it, there will be a vacancy. You have to fill it with other things. "

    Deley''s eyes flashed with a flash of light. He knew that kalusi was deliberately raising the price, but now he is very urgent to try the power of a new batch of biochemical weapons. If the effect is good, he can sell it to the army or other star pirates and make a big profit.

    Now his name is still on the wanted notice, so he doesn''t show his face to get people. At present, it''s the most convenient way to buy some people with kalusi.

    "No problem. I''ll pay to your account later, and when the new batch of biological and chemical weapons research and development results come out, I''ll send a car to the governor as a gift of thanks for taking care of me all the time."

    Satisfied with the reward, kalusi finally let go and let delay choose his own person. Dray and his men used to pick more than a dozen adult men. At that time, Su Hao and the three of them were at the back, so fansining escaped.

    Biological and chemical weapons damage is very big. Dray wants to pick some strong people who are not so easy to die, so he only needs a strong adult man.

    "What are you doing? Where are you taking us? " The group of people who were taken away cried out in horror.

    But dray ignored it. Occasionally, a few rebellious people were beaten severely, and they were soon taken away by dray''s men.

    No one knows where to take them, but this episode makes many people who are taken to beta to repair their palaces even more afraid. They dare not imagine their future fate.

    Su Hao suddenly felt sour. She saw the dirty deal, but she couldn''t do anything. She had to bear it.

    Moreover, she believes that in many invisible corners, there are other shady activities at the top of beta. If we want to solve these problems thoroughly, the best way is to get rid of Sean and overthrow the tyrannical rule led by him.

    "Thank you, brother. We will continue to work together for the governor in the future." Deley takes kalusi''s shoulder and laughs. They gradually walk away and enter the space station first.

    The army drove the rest of the alpha citizens into the space station, driving them to an underground cell like cattle.

    The cell was dark and cold, but the space was very large. It seemed that it was built to hold people in the beginning. Besides, there were some metal torture tools beside it, and there were even dried up dark red bloodstains on it.

    The whole cell sent out a strong smell of blood. The smell of decay made Sue want to vomit, and her stomach twitched. After they were put into the cell, several soldiers were watching at the door, and the rest of the army left.

    "Hello, Sue. Are you ok?" Xia Tong nervously comes over and helps Su Hao who looks pale.

    "It''s OK. It''s just that I can''t stand the smell here." Su Hao frowned, and finally got used to it after a long time.

    Fansining hammered the wall hard, his eyes were cold: "Damn, kalusi sold him to dray, let him be the mouse of biochemical weapon experiment, i... I can''t do anything!"

    "It''s not your fault. We have to hold back now, or we''ll waste Qi Ling''s efforts." Suhao sighed and comforted fansining.

    An hour later, several of dray''s men sent some food, all of which were the worst nutrition cream and some water. They could barely satisfy their hunger and replenish their physical strength, but the taste was particularly bad.

    Suhao endured the nausea and swallowed the nutrition cream in small mouthfuls. Suhao saw that fansining was eating very fast and didn''t seem to mind the taste at all.

    "Don''t you feel bad?" Su Hao asked curiously.

    "When I was a child, I ate something much worse than this, but I was willing to eat anything as long as I could survive." Fansining replied indifferently.

    Su Hao wanted to stop talking, and then she couldn''t help asking, "where''s your family? Don''t they take care of you? "

    "I used to be caught working as a coolie on beta and died. I wandered on the street for some time. Qiling took me back to Xinghui Hotel, which gave me food and shelter, and also explored my ability."

    Fanning''s eyes became deep, as if he thought of the distant past.

    The original character of such a lively fan shinin, had a difficult experience before, when he was just 12 years old, his parents were taken away by the people of beta planet, all died in that strange land.

    He was orphaned. His parents had moved to Danya from other cities, so he had no other relatives in the city.

    At that time, he was too young to earn money to support himself, so he had to turn into one of the few things in the seller. Until the end, only the empty house was left.

    Later, when the news of his parents'' death came back, fansining thought that he was the only one left now, and it made him sad that he had left the house.

    So fansining simply sold off his house and lived a day by day. He was in a muddle. At last, he spent all the rest of his money, so he had to roam the streets.

    When Qi Ling found fan sining in an alley on the street, he had been wandering outside for half a year and was skinny. Qi Ling took him back to Xinghui Hotel and asked him to stay there. He usually helped to do some chores in the hotel.

    When fan sining was 15 years old, Qi Ling found that he had no self-taught skills in this aspect of mecha by chance, and he could start it soon. He thought that he should have a natural keen insight in this aspect.

    Qi Ling threw fan sining to a hidden and accomplished mecha master to learn. From then on, fan sining seemed to open a dazzling door and soon became a young but potential talented mecha master.

    "It was Qi Ling who found me and made me reborn. I thank him very much." Fansining said solemnly.

    Su Hao nods. Qi Ling is really a person who cherishes talent. Although he and his first meeting is not funny, he can see his ability at a glance.

    And he cherished all the oppressed people. Suhao felt that even if there was no system release task, he would be willing to join the organization and complete the great goal with everyone.

    After eating the bad nutrition cream, the three people were speechless. There were other people in the cell. They couldn''t speak too much, so they all closed their eyes.

    The night was already deep. As dawn approached, Su Hao half woke up and half fell asleep. Suddenly, he heard a fierce scream coming from the distance. There was more than one person, but many people. That scream was very desperate and painful.

    Listen to Su good goose bumps are up, fan sining and Xia Tong also wake up, three people look at each other.

    "Did you hear that?" Sue asked them.

    "I heard it." The two answered in unison.

    The scream was still coming intermittently. People were thrilled to hear it. Some people were awakened by it, but no one dared to say anything.

    The next morning, the army drove the people out of their cells and stood in front of the entrance of the space station to count the number of people. Except those who were taken away by dray yesterday, all the others arrived.

    At this moment, Sue Hao saw a group of dray''s men pushing carts out of the other room. They didn''t know what was stacked on each cart, bulging and covered with black canvas.

    When someone pushed a cart past them, because there was a small stone on the road, he accidentally tripped the cart, and the car bumped and fell a heavy object from the car.

    After seeing what was falling down, everyone was shocked. It was a man who had lost his breath. Suhao saw that it was one of the men who had been taken away by dray yesterday.

    "... my God! It''s dead! " The surrounding alpha citizens covered their mouths and exclaimed.

    Is it true that all the people on the cart are dead?!

    Deley''s hands shuffled the fallen man back into the cart, and then hurried by. Sue saw them pushing the cart to a place like a stove.

    After a while, Ran Ran''s white smoke came out of the chimney of the room. They were burning the body and destroying the evidence without leaving any trace.

    "What''s the noise? Be honest. If you are so rude after entering beta, you will be punished, a group of rascals." Kalusi frowned and came over with a severe reprimand.

    All of a sudden, a group of alpha citizens were quiet and did not dare to speak any more, but the fear of death had been fermenting in their hearts.

    After counting the number of people, the army rushed them back to the warehouse of the spaceship. Before boarding the spaceship, Su Hao frowned and looked at the stove room. Xia Tong squeezed her hand and shook her head.

    Sue Hao sighed, but vowed in his heart that one day after the overthrow of Sean''s rule, he would come back here to take dray''s home.

    The spaceship started slowly. The space station was not too far away from beta. It took about an hour to arrive. Kalusi led the army to escort all the alpha citizens to the cell of beta.

    The cell here is much better than the cold and gloomy cell of the space station. There are three people in one cell. There are beds and bathrooms in the cell.

    People are lining up to get the uniform clothes, which is a blue poor quality work clothes, and each artificial clothing has a specific number in front of the chest, so as to prevent someone from escaping.

    Just as the cell was busy, a soldier rushed in and reported to kalusi in a panic: "major general kalusi, the governor has come to check on the new man. He has arrived at the door."

    "Really?" Kalusi quickly arranged his clothes, nervous expression, "the governor must know my hard work, personally come to express my sympathy, I have to perform well."

    Just as he said that, there was a tap of military boots at the door of the cell, and then the voice of a man full of magnetism rang out.

 Chapter 890

    "Kalusi, it''s hard for you this time. Let me see how these new people are doing this time." The man walked in slowly with a smile.

    "See the governor." Kalusi quickly saluted.

    Then suhao saw a tall and handsome man appeared in front of him. He looked about twenty years old, very young and gentle. It turned out that this was the famous Sean.

    She also thought that Sean, who was said to be ferocious by the outside world, was a ferocious man. Unexpectedly, she turned out to be a handsome young man. She couldn''t help being surprised.

    "So Sean looks like this..." suhao said to himself.

    "Don''t be fooled by his appearance. He''s a smiling tiger, but he''s actually cruel." Xia Tong frowns and whispers to Su Hao.

    Then she said something that made suhao even more surprised: "in fact, Sean is over 100 years old, but he doesn''t know how to maintain his young appearance. There are many strange experiments behind beta, who knows."

    Sean came to inspect the cells one by one. Although he had a smile on his face, his eyes were very cold and there was no smile in his eyes. When he looked at the people in the cells, his eyes were like watching domestic animals.

    Su Hao knows why Xia Tong says that Sean is a smiling tiger. This person has a strong evil look in his eyes, but he likes to disguise himself with superficial gentleness. This kind of person is often the most dangerous.

    Kalusi respectfully followed Sean, the action was very restrained, completely without the previous vulgarity, he has always admired Sean, and hope to get Sean''s appreciation, so as to climb to a higher position.

    "The newcomers are good this time. They look very strong. But, kalusi, you are coming back later than I expected Sean suddenly turned to kalusi with a smile.

    "Er... To the governor, I stopped at delay''s for a night on my way back. He asked me to say hello to you. He took away more than a dozen of the people he brought back this time, saying that he wanted to test the effects of new weapons, and that he would send a batch of them to the governor when the weapons were developed. "

    Sean didn''t say anything, just laughed: "he should have given you a lot of benefits?"

    "He did give me some money, but I''m afraid I''ll confiscate it," he said

    "Don''t be so nervous. Since dray has a heart, you can keep it. I just want to remind you that you should remember to report to me and don''t hide anything." Sean patted kalusi on the shoulder.

    "I dare not!" Kalusi''s body trembled slightly and his face was ugly.

    Smell speech, Sean nodded, and then turned out of the cell outside, kalusima up with.

    In just ten minutes, suhao felt Sean''s powerful aura. He was really a powerful character. Looking at the direction Sean left just now, suhao thought that the task might be more difficult than he thought.

    In the next few days, the army did not let the captured alpha citizens work immediately, but let them rest in the cell, because Sean decided to hold a banquet for the commencement ceremony before repairing the palace.

    The City owners of every city on the planet beta came to join in and gave Sean the warmest congratulations. On that day, suhao and them were also released from their cell and waited on the banquet field.

    Although they don''t understand why Sean did this, they were lucky to see how grand the banquet on beta was.

    In the past, although suhao knew that beta was the richest of the three planets, there was no specific picture in his mind. This extravagant banquet made suhao feel that the whole venue was full of money.

    Good wine, good food, singing and dancing are indispensable. They are even extravagant enough to use aircraft carriers to perform gliding in the air. We should know that aircraft carriers are very expensive combat weapons, which will consume a lot of money every time they start.

    Generally used for large-scale combat, alpha has no aircraft carrier so far, while Omega has only one. Now, as soon as beta opened, five aircraft carriers came out, just for show.

    "Damn it, it turns out that the taxes we pay are squandered like this." Fan sining said.

    Looking at the five aircraft carriers in the mid air, Su Hao''s eyes sank. Many people on the alpha planet were not enough to eat and wear, and they were always worried about not paying taxes.

    However, Su Hao was not happy to see the extravagant celebration of beta. Instead, she felt that her heart was like a mass of wet cotton, so she could not speak.

    The City owners of each city on beta planet bring their most precious gifts to congratulate Sean. One of the gifts has attracted Su Hao''s attention.

    Troy is a big city on beta planet, second only to the capital city of Atlanta where Sean is located. The owner of Troy is a smart looking middle-aged man named Andrew.

    "Governor, do you remember that beautiful little fellow I mentioned to you last time? Now it''s successful, so I''d like to present it to you as a gift. " Andrew clapped his hands.

    Several servants immediately carried a large box, because it was covered with a thick cloth, so Su Hao didn''t know what was inside, but it was a large rectangular object.

    To her surprise, she seemed to hear the sound of water flowing.

    The servants put the big box in front of Sean. Sean sat on the gorgeous throne with a smile on his face, as if he was interested in it.

    "Oh? So fast, I thought I''d have to wait a few years. Show me how beautiful this little guy is. "

    Hearing the words, Andrew immediately stepped forward with great interest and opened the cloth on it. Under the cloth was a large glass jar full of water.

    To be exact, it should be a glass jar with a monster with a fishtail.

    "My God, it''s a mermaid!"

    "There is a mermaid..."

    The people around made a cry of surprise and whispered.

    Su Hao and the three of them couldn''t help staring. There was a mermaid with long golden hair and very white skin in the glass jar. Her facial features were so exquisite that she was naked with her upper body, but the position of her legs was replaced by a silver tail.

    The long tail is dragging and swinging in the bathtub. With her action, the silver tail is shining in the crystal light, which looks gorgeous.

    The mermaid suddenly saw so many people. She seemed very frightened. She quickly dived half of her face under the water, only showing her eyes and looking around warily.

    "How can there be a mermaid in the world?" Su Hao asked incredulously.

    Xia Tong stares at the beautiful mermaid, frowns, and then seems to think of something: "I''ve heard some rumors before. I thought it was fake, but I didn''t expect that there was such a thing..."

    "What''s the rumor?" Fansining asked immediately.

    "Last time I went to an underground trading ground on the other side of Omega, I overheard someone say that recently a group of wealthy people on beta are studying how to transform people into another species and keep them as pets. They buy young children back from traffickers on the other two planets at a low price, and then inject them with genetically modified drugs. "

    She sighed and continued with a heavy tone: "the so-called transformation is to add the characteristics of other creatures to human beings, and then degrade the abilities belonging to human beings, such as the ability to speak and walk. If I guess correctly, this Mermaid can''t speak at all."

    "What?" Both suhao and fanning were surprised.

    The genes of every species are fixed. From the beginning of biological origin, each species shows different appearance characteristics because of specific genes.

    If we force human beings to become another species, most of them will fail, because this kind of forced destruction of genes is against the sky.

    I don''t know how many failed mermaids are behind the successful cultivation of this Mermaid, but because this method is too harmful to the body, the life span of the modified species is very short.

    "It''s crazy..." suhao''s chest heaved violently. Since she came into contact with beta, what she had seen so far made her feel suffocated.

    "It''s not only madness, it''s terror. Just to cultivate the pets of the rich and satisfy their abnormal desires, they even attack human beings." Xia Tong gently bit her lips, and there was endless hatred in her eyes.

    Fanning''s face was black, and his fingers trembled with anger. "These animals don''t treat people from other planets as human beings, damn it!"

    Three people are angry about being transformed into human beings. On the other hand, Andrew is still boasting about his finished product and flattering Sean.

    "Governor, this mermaid is the only Mermaid I''ve spent two years cultivating. Only the great governor Sean deserves such a beautiful pet." Andrew knelt down at Sean''s feet with a pious expression.

    Sean liked the gift very much. He stood up and went over to help Andrew up and put his arm around his shoulder. "I like this beautiful little guy very much. You''ve done a good job. I hope you can cultivate more pets that will shine before my eyes."

    He asked the soldiers to carry down the glass jar with the mermaid and put it in place. Then he continued to accept other city leaders'' gifts. The banquet lasted a long time, lively and grand.

    It wasn''t until the evening that the banquet finally came to an end. The citizens of alpha were lining up to go back to their cell again. Suhao had a bold idea in her heart. She had some things to find out about the mermaid.

    So she said hello to the other two friends in advance and told them that she would leave alone for a while. They asked sue to be careful.

    When suhao was over, there were many people in a mess. She took the opportunity to sneak into a corner where there was no one to hide. When all the people were gone, she came out again.

 Chapter 891

    Just now when Sean asked the soldiers to carry the mermaid away, she heard him ask the soldiers to put the mermaid in the warehouse. Sue wrote it down silently.

    Then she closed her eyes and began to portray the image of kalusi in her mind, changing into the same shape as him. After confirming that he had no problem at all, Su Haoqiang went out of the corner calmly.

    She had never been to beta and didn''t know the terrain, so she had to walk around like a headless fly against kalusi''s face.

    When two soldiers on patrol pass by, Su Hao''s heart beats so fast that she wants to jump out. She is always worried that she will be seen through, and her palms are sweating.

    "Hello, major general kalusi." Two soldiers stopped in front of Su Hao and gave a salute.

    "Cough, hello." Suhao even changed her voice, imitating the voice of kalusi.

    One of the soldiers asked cautiously, "didn''t you drink too much at the party just now and say you want to go home to sleep? Why are you still here? "

    Another soldier quickly poked the soldier with his elbow to show him not to talk. Everyone knew that kalusi was not very good tempered.

    "Oh, there are so many people coming here today. I''m not sure. I''m always worried about the governor''s safety, so I''ll come out for inspection and then go back. By the way, where is the warehouse? I drink a little dizzy, can''t find the direction, you show me the way

    In a hurry, Su Hao found such an excuse. At the same time, in order to cooperate with the performance, she pretended to be unsteady, which made people really think that she had drunk too much.

    "Over there, turn left and go straight for a few hundred meters." Two soldiers showed suhao the way.

    "OK, I see. Patrol well tonight. Don''t be lazy." Su Hao put her hands on her back and turned a stern face.

    As expected, the two soldiers were frightened and immediately saluted: "yes, major general kalusi!"

    Seeing that the two soldiers were fooled by success, Su Hao went to the warehouse, and the two soldiers muttered suspiciously behind her.

    "Do you think major general kalusi is strange today?"

    "It''s a little bit..."

    When he got to the door of the warehouse, the soldiers were guarding it. The door of the warehouse was locked. He needed a password, so he didn''t feel good. It seemed that a junior officer in charge of the warehouse came over and said hello to suhao warmly.

    "Major general kalusi, what are you doing here?" The officer was surprised.

    "The governor asked me to come and check whether there was anything unusual about the mermaid. He liked the gift very much and had to be careful." Su Hao coughed twice, put on a serious expression, and said solemnly.

    Suddenly, the officer came forward, entered the password of the warehouse, and opened the door for Su Hao: "you can check at will. If you have anything, just tell me, I''ll be at the door."

    "Well, go down first. I''ll call you if I have something to do." Sue nodded and went into the warehouse.

    There are a lot of messy things piled up in this warehouse. There are all kinds of weapons, as well as some of Sean''s favorite collections. Suhao''s eyes shine when she sees those weapons.

    She chose some weapons that were easy to take away and hid them in her body. Before, because she needed to search her body when she first entered beta, she could not find any weapons. Qiling was worried for a long time. Now, there are ready-made weapons.

    When you go out later, take some weapons back to Xia Tong and fan sining, and take them with you in case you are unprepared. This place is the dragon''s den and tiger''s den. It''s too dangerous without weapons.

    After picking up the weapon, Su Hao continued to go deeper into the warehouse, and then saw a large glass jar was placed in the middle. The mermaid noticed that someone was coming in, and immediately hid in the water, only showing half of his head.

    "Don''t be afraid, I won''t hurt you." Suhao walked over slowly and said to her.

    Then she suddenly thought, this mermaid has degenerated human language ability, can she understand what she said?

    Mermaid heard Su Hao''s words, observed for a while, thought that Su Hao should have no malice to himself, and finally put his whole head out of the water.

    Seeing the mermaid''s reaction, Su Hao was a little surprised. She went to the glass jar and stopped. Then she looked at the mermaid in a complicated mood. Could she understand what she said?

    So Sue asked tentatively, "can you understand what I''m saying? If so, just nod. "

    Smell speech, mermaid actually nodded, face vigilance slowly down, swim to the edge of the glass jar, hands holding the glass jar, lying on top, curiously looking at Su Hao.

    This discovery made Su Hao even more surprised. She guessed that the mermaid should not be able to speak. She thought that she even had no human consciousness. Unexpectedly, she could communicate with her normally. It was a miracle.

    Looking closely at the mermaid''s appearance, Su Hao found that she was only 14 or 15 years old at most. She was pale and thin. She was really beautiful. With the silver fishtail, she was even more dreamy. But the morbid beauty made Su Hao feel very uncomfortable.

    "Are you from beta?" Sue asked her.

    The mermaid shakes his head. Su Hao thinks it''s impossible. Beta is a rich planet. Even the most humble ordinary residents on beta can''t be caught and transformed into pets. Otherwise, it will damage the face of the rich.

    "Omega?" The mermaid shook his head again.

    Su Hao pondered for a moment, and knew clearly in his heart: "alpha planet."

    Mermaid nodded, eyes full of confusion, it seems that the distant planet has long been unable to remember what it looks like, only remember the name.

    This time it''s no longer a question, but an affirmative. People on alpha are as poor as ants in the eyes of people on beta. The only end of a beautiful child growing up in such a bad environment is to become a plaything of the rich.

    "How did you get here? Was it bought? "

    Asked here, mermaid eyes suddenly panic, obviously very afraid of that memory, suhao bent down, gently stroked her hair, mermaid at this time to restore calm.

    "Have you seen Sean before? It''s the man on the throne today. "

    The mermaid nodded and made a sound, just like a sob in the mouth of a mute. Then Sue Hao and her after a difficult conversation, finally roughly understand the whole thing.

    It turns out that mermaid was captured by black market traffickers when she was very young, and then she was taken to beta and sold to Andrew. From then on, she was locked up in a dark laboratory underground.

    There are also many children like him who have been arrested at a very young age, both men and women.

    Those people raised her in the fish tank since childhood, and never allowed her to climb out of the fish tank, so for a long time, she had forgotten how to walk.

    What''s more, the lab gave her daily injections of gene modifying drugs containing fish genes.

    Later, her legs gradually degenerated, until finally, she completely became a fish tail, and she was able to breathe in the water like a fish, but also retain the human way of breathing.

    When she was young, Sean once came to Andrew''s lab, because Sean was so powerful, she always had an impression of this man.

    At that time, she also heard all the conversations between Sean and Andrew. It turned out that Sean supported the population trading and transformation experiments on beta.

    He thinks that people other than beta are not human in his eyes, especially the poorest planet alpha. These are a group of low-class people who are most suitable to be transformed into pets.

    After learning the whole story, suhao is furious. Every experience makes suhao hate Sean more deeply. This man must get rid of him.

    Su Hao thought for a while, and decided to show her original appearance in front of the mermaid, so she temporarily changed back to her own appearance, and the mermaid was startled by her sudden face change.

    "Don''t be afraid. This is what I really look like. I was pretending just now, otherwise I can''t come in here. When the time is right, I will find a way to get you out. "

    The mermaid immediately nodded excitedly, holding Su Hao''s hand. Just at this time, there was a sound of footwork outside. Suhao heard Sean''s voice and was so scared that his back was covered in cold sweat.

    How did he come here all of a sudden?!

    The footstep sound is more and more near, mermaid hurriedly pointed to an empty box beside, let Su Hao temporarily hide inside. Sue nodded, hid in the box and closed the lid.

    "Governor, just now major general kalusi came to the warehouse and said that he wanted to check whether there was any situation here. I''m afraid there will be an accident due to too many people today." The officer in charge of the warehouse told Sean the truth.

    "... kalusi?" Sean frowned slightly, feeling strange.

    Just now, at the party, kalusi drank a lot of wine. He was so drunk that he said he wanted to go home to have a rest. Why did he come back again? It''s really strange.

    Sean ordered, "take me in."

    "Yes, governor." The officer led Sean into the warehouse. When he saw the empty warehouse, he was stunned.

    Then he walked around the warehouse in a confused way, but he still didn''t see kalusi. He couldn''t help scratching his head: "it''s strange, why isn''t major general kalusi here? Did I just go out when I didn''t notice? "

    "If you''re not here." Said Sean indifferently.

    He didn''t have much to say to kalusi, but just heard that he came to the warehouse just now and felt a little strange.

    Sean saw the glass jar in the middle of the warehouse, and his face was smiling again. He went over and stood in front of the glass jar, looking at the mermaid with satisfaction.

    "It''s a perfect pet. It''s worth Andrew''s effort." Sean bent down and played with the mermaid''s golden hair.

    After watching for a while, Sean walked out of the warehouse. Suhao was relieved to hear the footsteps go away until they completely disappeared, and then climbed out of the stuffy box.

    "Ah ah..." Mermaid shouts to Su Hao.

 Chapter 892

    Then she uses her fingers to make a walk. She tells suhao to leave the warehouse quickly. It''s not safe here. Suhao understands her meaning.

    Su Hao squatted in the warehouse until dawn. While the two soldiers at the door dozed off, she quickly slipped out of the warehouse. Before she left, she looked back at the mermaid deeply. The mermaid waved goodbye to her.

    When he got back to the door of the cell, there was only one soldier left to guard. No one wanted to do this kind of hard work. Later, he walked away to go to the toilet, and suhao took the opportunity to sneak back to the prison.

    Fansining cleverly used a piece of wire to open the prison lock where their cell was. Fortunately, it was an old-fashioned lock. Otherwise, if it was replaced by an electronic lock, fingerprint lock or something, he would not be able to open the door.

    "You''re back at last. We''ve been worried about you." Xia Tong quickly comes over and whispers to Su Hao.

    "Did you find anything?" After locking the lock again, fansining came over and asked.

    Suhao sat on his bed and took out the weapons he had just walked along in the warehouse, three small pistols and some tear gas.

    "These are from Sean''s warehouse. We all have to take weapons to defend ourselves. It''s too dangerous here. If we are found one day, we can''t escape without weapons."

    As she said that, she gave everyone a share of the weapons. They hid them close to their bodies. Fortunately, the weapons suhaote took were small and easy to hide.

    "I saw the mermaid in the warehouse just now. She told me that she was also a citizen of alpha, and she was sold here by the black market. That''s why she is now like this. What the rich people on beta do is what Sean means

    When he heard this, van snin''s temper exploded. He was so angry that he hammered the wall: "it''s him again. First he sold people to dray, and now he connives at those disgusting experiments on remoulding people. I really want to kill him."

    "I want to kill him too, but it''s not the time yet. Let''s dive into beta this time. Don''t forget the most important thing. Find out where their defense system chips are, and then destroy their defense system."

    Fanning nodded: "also, if we don''t destroy the defense system, we can''t move Sean at all. There are only three of us now."

    At present, Sean is a nightmare of the whole star. Before, suhao was a carefree girl who grew up in an orphanage. Occasionally, she heard about Sean, but she didn''t know him.

    "How did Sean get where he is? I heard that the former governor of beta had someone else Suhao suddenly asked this question.

    "The name of the former governor was Igor, who died a few years ago." Xia Tong explains to Su Hao.

    Su Haoxin continued to ask curiously, "how did he die?"

    "It''s officially said that he died of illness, but many people know that he was killed by Sean. Igor takes Sean as his adopted son, and he usually takes him seriously, but he never thought Sean was so ambitious that he killed his adoptive father and tried to usurp power. "

    Hearing the speech, Su Hao can imagine how tragic the scene was at that time. The adopted son, who was carefully cultivated, ended his own life by himself. I''m afraid that Igor would not even die in peace.

    He was unmarried all his life and had no children. Because he appreciated Sean''s ability, he accepted his adopted son and planned to train him to be his successor. When he was too old to be competent, he passed on the position of governor of beta to Sean.

    But Sean is very suspicious. He doesn''t believe in anyone, and he doesn''t believe in the adoptive father who loves him very much. Because he was incited by the party members around him, he wanted to kill Igor.

    Sean thinks that Igor is old and his golden age is long gone. Now it''s his turn to be the governor. This old man should not continue to occupy the position of governor.

    At one time when he was going out with Igor, Sean took care of him in advance, so that Igor was seriously injured, fell ill and left soon.

    "If Igor were still in power, there would not be so much violence / politics on beta. Although Igor is not a good thing, it is at least much better than Sean''s mad dog." Xia Tong is very angry.

    When Sean first took office, there were many factional voices of opposition. Sean adopted the iron blood policy. Anyone who intended to oppose him would be secretly assassinated, while Sean used his interests to win over others.

    In just a few years after he took office, he consolidated his invincible position in the three major galaxies and became the governor of beta.

    Sue Hao frowned and asked, "but, Sean''s means are so extreme, doesn''t anyone want to resist?"

    "Of course, let alone our alpha planet. Even on Omega, there are a lot of people who hold a grudge against Sean, but no one dare to be the first to resist." Xia Tong looks serious.

    Under the power, there must be public resentment. Su Hao thinks that it just needs an opportunity now. Even if Sean is more powerful, he can''t really have no flaws.

    "That guy is cunning. As soon as he got on the top, he immediately called together the best experts to develop the current defense system chip, because he knew that many people wanted his life." Fansining put his arms in his arms and leaned against the wall with a cold hum.

    The strength of this defense system is that it envelops the whole beta planet. No matter which corner of beta is attacked, the system can immediately sense it and send the message back to Sean''s hometown.

    It''s really difficult to be on guard like this, but since it''s a man-made system, even if it''s strong enough, it needs regular inspection and maintenance.

    "Let''s focus on the guys on beta who look like technicians. Their defense system should be repaired. Then it''s a good chance to break through." Sue thought for a moment, then said.

    The other two nodded in agreement with Su Hao.

    Early the next morning, the soldiers came to wake up the citizens of alpha who were held in their cells. Today is the day for the official repair of the palace.

    Everyone was driven outside to repair the palace. This is the palace that Sean built for himself. It''s very large, so it costs money and manpower to build it.

    Sean abandoned the high-tech metal building materials and used the traditional Western gray marble as the main material. Moreover, the palace was modeled after the palace of Charles I, the famous Western tyrant in the ancient world.

    It''s said that Sean worships Charlie I''s vicious thunder tactics. Now, Su Hao feels more and more that there is a abnormal monster living in the handsome governor.

    At the beginning of the construction, kalusi accompanied Sean to inspect the work. Sean was very satisfied with the hard-working alpha citizens who did not dare to complain, and told kalusi to supervise the work seriously.

    "Don''t worry, governor. I''ll witness the birth of this great palace. I''m sure I''ll take good care of these Dalits and let them work well." Said kalusi, with a flattering smile.

    Sean shook his head helplessly: "you are still so rude. How do you call hard-working people ''Untouchables''? Be gentle. They are here to help me build the palace."

    "You said, I''ll pay attention later." Kalusi laughed and continued to flatter.

    They walked around the construction site, chatting.

    "Governor, I hear that Dr. Allen has arrived?" Kalusi suddenly mentioned a strange name. Sue Hao and the three of them pretended to move marble and listened carefully.

    "Well, he just came back today and collected what we need from an unknown little planet." Sean nodded and said with a smile, looking happy.

    "It''s a new weapon..."

    "Shh, pay attention. There are many people here." Sean''s face suddenly turned cold and he stopped laughing. He was very serious.

    Smell speech, kalusi nervous cover his mouth, fear to steal at Sean, afraid he was angry. The conversation between the two stopped abruptly. Su Hao only heard half of it and didn''t know what they were talking about.

    But even so, she had a premonition in her heart that the matter they were talking about must be very important, otherwise, a smiling tiger like Sean would not suddenly face up.

    The two people over there were drifting away and soon left the construction site. Fan sining whispered to Su Hao and Xia Tong: "Hey, do you understand what they just said?"

    The two girls shook their heads to show that they didn''t know.

    Although kalushi left, there were other soldiers of lower rank in charge of the work. They walked around with a whip in their hands and a cold face. When they saw someone who was slow and lazy, they scolded and whipped him.

    "How dare you be lazy? It''s really a pariah from alpha. I don''t know the rules. Hurry up A soldier whipped a whip at a pretty boy, leaving a blood mark on his arm.

    "Ah! I... I''m not lazy, I''m just a little sick... "

    The boy looked like a teenager. He was a little older than Su Hao. His face was as pale as paper with pain, and his forehead was covered with sweat.

    His explanation was sophistry in the eyes of the soldiers, but it irritated him even more. Then he raised his whip and pulled it down again. This time, a long bloodstain was scratched on the boy''s waist.

    "Spare me! I''ll never dare again The boy knelt down and begged for mercy.

    "Sick? If you don''t die, just go on working for me. Where''s all this bullshit?! If I see you lazy again, I will deal with you. " The soldier raised his foot and kicked him to the ground.

    The boy covered his stomach for a moment, then struggled to get up from the ground and continue his work. Suhao saw that his hands were shaking with pain, and the wound left by the beating was bleeding.

    Other Alfa citizens cast his sympathy in Kwai''s eyes, but no one dared to help him. He could only pretend to be invisible and speed up his work. They didn''t want to be beaten.

    "It''s too much. I think his face is a little red. He''s short of breath. He should have a fever." Xia Tong is wringing her eyebrows. She is good at medicine and medical science. She can see that the boy is really sick.

 Chapter 893

    "How dare these dogs / motherfuckers do that soon with Sean''s support? If someone does that on alpha, I''m going to beat him up. " Fansining was very angry and looked at the soldier.

    Unexpectedly, the soldier''s eyes were very good. He just turned his head and saw fan sining''s unfriendly eyes. He immediately came to the three of them with a black face and a whip.

    "What are you looking at? Do you want to be beaten?" He threatened with a whip in his hand.

    Fan sining bit his lower lip and his arm was blue. He quietly touched the position of the pistol hidden in his clothes. As soon as he started, he wanted to rush up and beat the soldier. Su Hao immediately grabbed his arm.

    "This adult, he just had a cramp in his eyelid. He didn''t mean to stare at you. It was all a misunderstanding. Ha ha..." Su Hao forced a reason and helped fan sining lose his smile.

    "Well, it''s really a pariah of alpha. It''s annoying to watch. Don''t look around if you have nothing to do. Work hard, or I''ll beat you." The soldier raised the whip in his hand again and threatened with disdain.

    Su Hao had a lovely smile on his face: "well, we will remember that we will work hard. You have worked hard, my Lord."

    The soldier glared at him fiercely and walked away. His mouth was dirty. He heard that he was black and black.

    Seeing the man go away, suhao turned his head and solemnly told fansining, "don''t be impulsive. We can''t conflict with them now."

    Fan sining was very unwilling to kick a small stone beside: "I know, these scum, one day I will kill them myself."

    One day''s work is finally over. Everyone is driven back to the cell with fatigue. Su Hao eats the inferior nutrition cream just sent, and then whispers to Xia Tong and fan sining: "I have to go out tonight. I have to find the location of the chip as soon as possible."

    "Then you have to be careful. Fansining and I will not sleep until you come back." Xia Tong is not sure.

    "It''s OK. I won''t act rashly. I''ll withdraw as soon as I find something wrong. Anyway, you''ve seen my face changing ability. No one will recognize me. " Su laughingly patted Xia Tong on the shoulder.

    Night is coming soon. While the soldiers in the prison are dozing off, suhao stealthily sneaks out with his body and changes into the appearance of kalusi.

    In fact, it''s not how keen she is on the image of kalusi as a strong man, but the only person who has more contact with beta is kalusi. If she becomes an unfamiliar person, it''s easy to show her flaws in disguise.

    Suhao walks around with kalusi''s face, trying to see if he can find anything suspicious. The soldiers on patrol who pass by occasionally greet kalusi when they see him. Suhao responds by imitating kalusi''s voice, and no one is suspicious.

    When she came to a garden, she heard someone talking. Suhao came up to see that Sean was talking to another old man she had never seen.

    Scared, she quickly hid in a corner, and then nervously eavesdropped on the conversation between the two people.

    "When will our plan start?" Sean asked faintly.

    The old man narrowed his small eyes and replied respectfully, "governor, give me some time. Now the performance of the new weapon is not very stable. I put it in the main control room in the same room as the chip."

    "Dr. Allen, I hope you can speed up. Don''t you want to see the results of our great project? I can''t wait. It''s going to be a great plan to change the history of the three planets. " The more Sean said it, the more excited he was. There was a fierce light in his eyes like a wolf.

    Suhao hid in the corner and was frightened. It turned out that the old man was Dr. Allen. But what was the plan they were talking about?

    If the history of the three planets were to be changed, Sean would have made great efforts.

    Listening to the conversation between the two people with a little knowledge, Su Hao had a strong bad feeling in her heart. She always felt that Sean was going to do something crazy.

    "Yes, the great governor Sean, I will complete the new weapons as soon as possible and witness your glorious history." Dr. Allen promised Sean.

    Two people immediately stop this topic and talk about some other things. Suhao hides in the corner and thinks about their conversation secretly, thinking about what they mean by "plan".

    After a while, Sean and Dr. Allen''s footsteps gradually faded away, and she dared to move her tight body a little, and her feet were numb.

    It seems that at present, the most important task than looking for chips is to find out the meaning of "plan", which is more valuable than continuing to go around blindly.

    Su Hao thought that tonight was not a good time to act, and the timing was not right, so she decided to go back to her cell first. She kept careful and walked out of the garden.

    But just go out not far, but in a corner met just left Sean, that beautiful face is smiling at her, Sue good feel cold hair all over erect.

    "See the governor." Su Hao imitates the tone of kalusi''s speech and gives Sean a military salute.

    Sean looks at suhao curiously, thinking that she is really kalusi. He wonders why kalusi wanders here at night.

    "Major general kalusi, when did you come out for a walk in the evening Sean asked with a smile.

    His cool voice and the expression on his face made suhao feel thrilled. Her brain was running fast, trying to find a reason to persuade Sean.

    "I''m thinking about the repair of the Palace during the day. I want to check again to see if those people cut corners. This is your first palace, governor. Of course, I have to be more careful."

    Su Hao deliberately showed a flattering smile of kalusi''s sign. In fact, she was so nervous that she felt her heart was about to jump to her throat. She couldn''t help swallowing her saliva.

    The corners of Sean''s mouth rose slightly. He could not see whether he was smiling or any other expression, let alone what he was thinking. He looked at sue in silence for a long time, and then his expression returned to its former gentleness.

    "Ah, major general kalusi is really loyal to me. I''m very moved by his loyalty, but there''s nothing to check at night now. Let''s talk about it in the daytime tomorrow."

    With that, Sean finally took a deep look at sue, then turned and left.

    When the tall figure disappeared completely, Su Hao was relieved. She felt lucky for the rest of her life. Her legs were soft and her palms were full of sweat.

    While she was glad that she had passed the pass, she walked nervously towards the cell. Back in the cell, fansining and Xia Tong are communicating in a low voice. Xia Tong is trying to figure out how to perfectly combine his poison with fansining''s mecha.

    Seeing Su Hao coming back, they finished their conversation and turned to look at her.

    "Well, have you found anything tonight?" Asked fansining expectantly.

    "Well, I did find out tonight. Just now I overheard Sean talking to a doctor named ''Ellen.''" Sue nodded.

    Xia Tong asked her: "what did they say?"

    Su Hao whispered to them the conversation he had just overheard in the garden.

    After listening to Su Hao''s words, their brows are gradually locked, because such clues alone are not enough to know what the so-called "plan" really means.

    "What is the plan in the end..." the three people thought in their hearts, and no one spoke in the cell.

    After a long silence, Su Hao had a bad premonition. She already had her own guess: "I suspect Sean will take action in the near future. What do you think?"

    "But the point is, what does he want to do?" Fansining raised a more critical question.

    "In any case, as long as we find out where the chip is, maybe we can find the answer by the way." Xia Tong immediately answers, and the other two agree with her.

    "Xia Tong is right. We can''t delay any longer. We''d better find the chip as soon as possible according to the original plan." Fan sining agrees with Xia Tong.

    Suhao immediately nodded and agreed, but she always felt that she had missed a key point. See Su don''t speak, two people probe outside peep, pay attention to the situation near the cell, want to find a chance to slip out.

    "By the way, I know." Sue thought hard and finally remembered what she had forgotten.

    "When we were on the space station, our alpha beta planet was sold as a commodity to dray as a mouse. Would they secretly use humans as a mouse for some unknown experiments?" Sue Hao thought of this and clenched her fist unconsciously.

    Fan sining and Xia Tong naturally remember this.

    "Since it''s a plan, it''s necessary to test the feasibility. Mice are the necessities of the experiment. Well, you go to find the chip. I''ll check where the laboratory is and see what''s being tested inside." Suhao has already figured out what to do next.

    It''s a pity that Su Hao can only simulate the shape, and can''t get the thought of the simulated person, but it doesn''t matter. Su Hao has already thought of a way.

    Once again, she became kalusi. After leaving the cell, she walked around, looking for places that might be related, hoping to meet soldiers who were familiar with beta, and then talk from them.

    "See major general kalusi, just now I heard that the team you are in charge of has temporarily gone to the space station to carry out the mission. Why are you still here..." the soldiers stationed saw Su Hao and yelled at him.

    "Ah? What? " Su Hao was stunned for a moment and asked suspiciously.

    The soldier could not help frowning: "major general kalusi, I just saw that all your colleagues have started. If you don''t hurry up, I''m afraid the governor will be angry."

    "I just went to check on the renovation of the palace. Why didn''t anyone inform me?" Su Hao pretended not to know, pretending to be confused.

    "There''s no time to say more. You go to the spaceship base quickly. Maybe you can get there before you start." Urged the garrison.

    Su Hao secretly congratulated himself for going to the right place. He didn''t have time to ask any more questions, so he quickly ran to the spaceship base.

 Chapter 894

    A group of soldiers, ready to go, were boarding the ship one after another. Su Hao calmed down a little, followed the team, and boarded the spaceship that was about to start.

    "This mission is to assist the laboratory in escorting a large number of" experimental rats "to ensure that the governor''s plan is infallible, and to escort the experimental data back on his return journey. We should pay attention to be vigilant."

    There was another officer in the team who was higher than the class of kalusi. Celt was in command. He announced the mission and key points of this trip briefly, and quickly closed the airtight door of the spacecraft. Soon, a bump came. Suhao knew that the spacecraft was flying to the space station.

    Before long, the spaceship was bumped again. The sound of impact indicated that the spaceship had landed. After the cabin door was opened, a group of soldiers came out of the spaceship one after another.

    As soon as he got off the spaceship, the cruel scene was staged in front of SOHO. The citizens of alpha, who were bound with their hands like grasshoppers, were at the mercy of the soldiers. They were all newly captured.

    "Don''t look, there are still a lot of ''white mice'' to be sent to the laboratory. Go quickly!" Celtic impatiently urged all the soldiers around to run away.

    The citizens of the dense alpha planet are crowding in a big warehouse, surrounded by a tight guard, and there is no possibility for them to escape.

    A little bit of light in the distance is an incoming spaceship, which is filled with people who have just been captured from alpha.

    Su Hao guessed that the so-called plan should be a huge one. Su Hao tried his best to suppress his anger and watched the people on his own planet be treated rudely.

    I don''t know how long, dense crowd finally tied up, one after another into the secret laboratory.

    Su Hao follows behind as a escort team. There is nothing similar to architecture in front of him. Su Hao doesn''t know how long he has to go.

    It was not until beta had completed a circle of autobiography that suhao saw the shadow of architecture, and a huge spherical palace of industrial construction and metal material appeared in front of him.

    As soon as he entered, Su Hao was blocked by the transparent glass curtain. Only the experimental objects could enter. Through the glass curtain, Su Hao saw the technicians inside, neatly dressed in uniform and wearing special masks.

    About a hundred alpha people who had just been transported into the glass curtain looked extremely frightened. At this moment, a dazzling laser was flying down, as if to tear the whole space apart.

    Su Hao closed her eyes for a few seconds because it was too dazzling. Within a few seconds, the hundreds of people who had just entered the transparent screen disappeared, leaving only steam floating in the air like fog.

    "This... What is this?" Sue was so shocked that she couldn''t accept so many people on the alpha planet. She turned into nothing.

    The steam was still floating in the air. After the end of the "trick", the staff hiding in the specially separated safe area slowly walked out of the safe area and communicated with each other. Sue Hao tried to use lip language to identify what they were communicating with.

    The old professor at the front seems to be saying: "traction trigger is still slow, and it needs to be improved."

    A group of following staff nodded in agreement. Su Hao tried hard to keep himself sober and endure great indignation.

    The next group of people as experimental objects are lining up not far away. Su Hao knows that now she is alone and can''t stop her. Her heart is torn by resentment, and she is holding back tears of anger.

    She tried her best to calm herself down. After trying to suppress her emotions, Su Hao took advantage of the negligence of the rear escort personnel, and she turned into a man who had disappeared from the alpha planet. She followed behind the team and slowly entered the transparent screen.

    She looked at the staff coldly, eager to tear them to pieces. When Su Hao saw that the young staff member whispered to others, she went away quietly.

    Taking this opportunity, Su Hao quickly changed, mixed in the crowd and quietly approached the staff.

    "The professor said that the speed is fast enough. After all, alpha is not a small planet. If you want to turn the whole planet into steam in 10 seconds, you have to continue to do technical research."

    "Yes, but I believe Professor, we can make the most perfect weapon, and we are not the only one."

    Su Hao quietly listened to the conversation of the staff and followed them to the safe area.

    Therefore, the experiment just now is a destruction experiment only aimed at alpha planet.

    Seeing the people on the same planet waiting for the unknown danger, suhao trembled violently with anger.

    The old professor seems to be debugging the experimental equipment, and a group of staff are waiting patiently. Su Hao did not want to see such a scene of destruction for the second time. He would never see it again.

    Angry cry in the heart roar, Su haoxie ruthlessly staring at the old professor, staring at the heinous executioner. She looked around and found that the security area was the headquarters of the laboratory, where all the experiments were controlled.

    Su Hao thought quickly about how to save the poor people. She couldn''t even bear to look out. The old professor frowned and carefully observed the experimental equipment through the professional equipment.

    She didn''t know what was in the lab, but she could guess that it was some kind of destructive material. Su Hao couldn''t help but feel angry at these executioners.

    With a click, the transparent screen door of the security area was opened from the outside, and people naturally looked in the direction of the door.

    When everyone''s attention turned to the door, Su Hao rushed behind the old professor and quickly turned into an old professor. He quickly knocked the real old professor unconscious and stuffed him under the experimental table.

    This palm, because the force is too strong to make a sound, people are surprised to look back, some unexpected looking at the old professor who has been switched.

    Su Haoqiang pretended to be calm and tried to ignore these people''s eyes, pretending to think: "I found something wrong with the equipment, you go out first."

    "Ah? This... "Her words made people confused.

    "Go out first." Su Hao said a little harshly.

    People were a little confused. The old professor had been ready for this experiment. How could he suddenly have a problem with the equipment?

    But we no longer say anything, have to listen to leave the safe area.

    Now at the foot of Su Hao is the real old professor who is in a coma. Su Hao kicks the old professor to vent his anger.

    It seems that the old professor has already arranged this experiment. As long as he presses the button marked with act, he can quickly start this destructive experiment.

    People on alpha, who are still waiting outside, are gradually anxious. They don''t know what they are going to face, but those who just went in have no way to return. They vaguely guess their own ending.

    Su Hao quickly walked outside and carefully closed the transparent screen door in the security area. The staff waiting outside were even more puzzled why the old professor came out.

    She ignored the group''s eyes and went directly to Celtic, the officer in charge of the escort team.

    "It was found that there was a loophole in the experiment just now. We have to pause for a while and get these mice out first."

    Celtic hesitated a little, but didn''t think much, and did what she said. Waiting for Celtic to lead the people of alpha to leave one after another, Su Hao sneered in his heart.

    This group of arrogant people from beta planned to destroy alpha. She gave them a "big gift" today.

    With resentment, Su Hao turns back to the main control room decisively. The door of the security area has not been closed yet, and the staff waiting outside are still waiting. Without hesitation, Su Hao slaps the act button.

    The harsh buzzing of the equipment lasted for a long time. Suhao felt that his brain was pierced by the buzzing. The staff who didn''t have time to enter the safe area looked surprised and frightened. All the living bodies turned into nothing at the moment when the button was pressed.

    Su Hao couldn''t bear the strong impact, so he rushed to the door and closed it tightly.

    The staff who was lucky enough to walk ahead and save his life was shocked to see the "old professor" in front of him. Su Hao didn''t mind being seen. When she returned to her original body, she held the man''s neck tightly, and soon he stopped struggling.

    After revenge, Su Hao incarnated himself as a staff member who was strangled by himself, and then quickly rushed out of the safe area and rushed to the dumbfounded escort team.

    "There''s a mole!" It took three seconds for the escort formation to react before someone finally responded and yelled.

    At this time, suhao has changed back to kalusi, and he is happy.

    "The man who ran out just now is Nei. He killed the people in the lab!"

    "Report back to beta immediately!"

    The whole escort formation was in a mess, shouting in panic.

    "What about these experimental objects?" Sue Hao pretends to be panicked and asks Celtic.

    "What can we do? Lock up and report back to the headquarters as soon as possible."

    When they returned to beta, they immediately reported the incident to Sean. In fact, the top secret laboratory had been caught by the defense system long before they came back, and Sean had been informed of the incident.

    At the moment, he is extremely angry.

    Su Hao sneaks back to the cell, feeling happy. Seeing her like this, fan sining and Xia Tong look at Su Hao with a puzzled face and ask what happened.

    "I just did a big thing."

    "You did the accident in the lab?" Before Su Hao finished, he was interrupted by fan sining.

    "Yes, do you know what I see? The people of our alpha planet are treated by these executioners as the experimental objects of destruction experiment. "

    "But this time you''re too messy. It''s easy to expose our identity." Fansining said angrily.

    Facing the accusation of fanning, suhao was embarrassed, but she didn''t doubt what she had done wrong: "if you see that scene, I think you will be the same as me."

    "Do you think you can stop the destruction plan by killing these workers? Even without them, there will be new people and new laboratories. If you mess around like this, we are in a very dangerous situation now. " Fanning frowned.

 Chapter 895

    Xia Tong also doesn''t quite agree with of shake head, feel Su good this time really impulse some.

    "All I know is that I saved those poor people. I can''t watch so many people die in front of me." Su Hao''s voice is calm.

    Three people fall into silence, fan sining some angry stare Su good one eye, and Xia Tong helplessly sigh.

    So far, however, Su Hao is only thinking about the next thing. There are still many people living on alpha in the space station. How to save them next?

    "Hello, Sue." Just at this time, suddenly came a slightly low bass, three people looked up, unexpectedly is Qiling personally came.

    Qiling just took advantage of Sean''s dispatching all his hands to the laboratory, and quietly came to beta planet. All the way, Qiling found Su Hao''s cell.

    "What are you doing here?" Sue was surprised.

    Qi Ling explained a little.

    "Boss, do you know what suhao has done? She even... "Fansining complained.

    Qi Ling interrupted fan sining''s accusation and said with a smile, "it''s beautiful."

    Seeing that Qi Ling said so, the three people were stunned. Su Hao is also at a loss. In fact, although she doesn''t want to admit her mistake, she knows that she is really reckless.

    "Hello, Sue, Sean is very angry about your action. He is organizing people to go to the experimental base in order to recover the loss to the greatest extent." Qi Ling spoke with a calm smile on his face.

    They still didn''t understand what Qi Ling said.

    Qiling cleared his throat and continued: "most of the people Sean mobilized are the people guarding the chip. Now there are few people around the chip, and Sean''s attention is focused on the issue of the lab''s traitor. This is a great opportunity for us to look for the chip. At this time, we must not have internal differences. Let''s move quickly."

    After listening to Qi Ling''s words, the three suddenly realized that Su Hao''s unintentional move created an opportunity for them.

    Su Hao knows that this action is really reckless. In order to make up for her trouble, Qi Ling quickly gets up after she has finished her words, incarnates kalusi again, and slips out of the cell.

    Su Hao had inquired around for a long time, but she didn''t find any place where the chip was suspected to be hidden. This time, taking advantage of the lax guard, she planned to look further away.

    I don''t know how long I''ve been walking, but there are fewer people around. She had an unexpected discovery, in front of the air, as if floating faint blue photons.

    She thought she was dazzled. When she rubbed her eyes, she could see that it was not dazzled. The sky was indeed looming, with light blue photons, which were so faint that it was easy to be ignored.

    Along this strange blue path, the density of light blue photons is getting higher and higher.

    The temperature around also decreases with the increase of the density of light blue photons. The more you go forward, the more you can feel the coldness. This coldness is an indescribable strange feeling.

    "The defense system senses strangers approaching the chip, please pay attention!" People still working in the control room of the defense system read the information from the chip.

    "I guess it''s just passing by. Don''t care." Another staff member in charge of monitoring said to the colleagues beside him.

    However, the person who found the abnormal situation did not respond, but quickly called up the stranger monitoring screen captured by the system. Surveillance shows that the person approaching is major general kalusi in a military uniform.

    "Major general kalusi is responsible for the management of slaves from alpha. He should just patrol here." The staff responsible for monitoring explained.

    The cautious staff member gradually relaxed his frown.

    Sean personally led the Department to the laboratory. When he got to the laboratory and looked at the empty experimental area, his nervous expression gradually eased.

    "Fortunately, the biological and chemical weapons experiment has not been found by the traitors." Sean was relieved that other experiments were not important, as long as the virus of biochemical weapons was not exposed.

    But there was a spy, which made Sean always calm and calm heart, a sense of crisis.

    This traitor must be caught!

    Su Hao endured the more and more intense cold, and walked step by step towards the colder front.

    Around the tall buildings that seem to exist in order to block the sight, Su Hao finally sees a building where the light blue photons come from. Is this where the chip is located?

    In order to confirm his conjecture, Su Hao continued to go to the building with light blue light. There were two soldiers guarding the door. Seeing Su Hao coming, he saluted.

    "See major general kalusi." Two soldiers saluted.

    Sue Hao nodded, and then wanted to step into the control room. Unexpectedly, the two soldiers stopped her.

    They looked at Su Hao strangely. At ordinary times, kalusi hardly came to the control room, because Sean was very alert and didn''t let people close to him. How could kalusi come here suddenly today?

    "What''s the matter? Can''t I go in? " Sue Hao asked, pretending to be angry.

    "This... The governor has given orders before that he can''t easily enter the control room without his permission." The two soldiers were a bit embarrassed and hesitated.

    Sue turned her head and quickly made up an excuse. She coughed twice, then said in a serious tone, "the governor sent me here. I have something important to convey to the people inside."

    "If you don''t believe it, you can go to the governor for confirmation. But if you delay what the governor has told you, can you afford to be responsible then?"

    Smell speech, two soldiers uneasily looked at each other, they are only responsible for the gatekeeper, of course, can not afford such a big responsibility, so hesitated for a moment, or let Su good in.

    Suhao enters the control room with kalusi''s face on. There are several experts watching. When they see kalusi coming in, they can''t help but be surprised.

    "Major general kalusi, how did you come here all of a sudden?" An expert asked suspiciously.

    "The governor asked me to come here. I have news for you." Su Hao said solemnly.

    The crowd was very surprised and asked, "what''s the news?"

    "As you know, there is an accident in the laboratory, which is more serious than you think. Now there are not enough people there. The governor asked me to come and ask you to help, and then let me take charge of the control room for the time being." Suhao continued to deceive them.

    "But... The chip is still here. Shall we go away?" One expert frowned and questioned.

    Su Hao said in a more serious tone: "it seems that some weapons have been destroyed in the laboratory. Now the governor is trying his best to save them. It''s time to need you. I''ll stay and watch the chips. What do you have to worry about?"

    In fact, she just fooled these people, but she didn''t think that there was another terrible weapon she didn''t find in the laboratory.

    The virus, which was used as a biological weapon, was hidden too secretly, so Su Hao didn''t find it at all when he used to destroy the laboratory. This is Sean''s ultimate weapon to destroy alpha.

    Seeing that suhao said so seriously, the group of people believed that she was now facing kalusi''s face, and no one ever doubted her identity.

    "Well, let''s go and help the governor right now. Major general kalusi will be in trouble in the control room." A group of people left the control room in a hurry.

    Looking at the crowd disappearing at the door, Su Hao shows a successful smile. She goes to the door and pokes her head out to deceive the two guards.

    "Just now, on my way over, I saw some sneaky people. I suspect they are those who want to do harm to beta planet. Now, you should go to the nearby area for inspection." Su Hao frowned and gave the order with solemnity.

    "Yes When the two soldiers heard that there was a suspicious person, they immediately left the control room and went to patrol nearby.

    Su Hao went back to the control room and went to the console. He saw that there was a chip in the center, which was covered in a glass protective cover. It seemed that this was the chip that maintained the whole beta defense system.

    Now as long as she destroys this chip, the whole defense system of beta will be paralyzed, and it will be impossible to repair it in a short time, and then the evil planet will be attacked wantonly.

    On the other side, the group of people who were fooled away by Su Hao went to the laboratory in a hurry to meet with Sean. Sean was stunned to see that they were here.

    "Why are you here? Don''t you want to watch the control room and watch the chips? " Sean asked, grimly.

    Those people''s brows were in a cold sweat for a moment. They didn''t understand how Sean suddenly changed his face. Didn''t he ask kalusi to convey the order and let them rush to help? Why do you say that now?

    "Chief... Governor, didn''t you ask major general kalusi to pass it on to us and let us come to the laboratory to help? Don''t worry. Major general kalusi is guarding the control room for the time being. There should be no problem One of them answered with a knock.

    Hearing this, Sean''s brows tightened even more.

    He has never asked kalusi to transfer the people from the control room. The chip is very important. He has always let people see him dead there. He doesn''t want to transfer the people out of the control room like now.

    But what''s going on? Did kalusi rebel?

    Before that, he felt vaguely that kalusi''s recent behavior was a little strange, and he had been suspicious for a long time. Now when he heard these people say that, he suddenly had an ominous premonition.

    "Fool, I''ve never given such an order. You''ve been cheated." Sean angrily pointed to the crowd and yelled, "now get back to the control room. If anything goes wrong, you''ll wait to see me!"

    The group of people who had been fooled by the plan of luring the tiger away from the mountain were as pale as paper, and they cried out that it was not good. They thought it was really the order that Sean asked kalusi to convey, but they were put together.

    "Yes, governor, we''ll go back now!" The group is turning to the control room.

    At this time, the whole beta planet suddenly sounded a harsh and loud alarm, heard that alarm, Sean''s face changed greatly.

 Chapter 896

    This is the alarm sound of the defense system. If this alarm sounds, it means that the chip has been damaged. Before the whole system is paralyzed, the final alarm sound will be issued to remind everyone.

    "Everybody come back with me, there''s something wrong with the chip!" Sean roared.

    Then he hurriedly took all the people back to the base, even the laboratory was destroyed in a mess, but before he left, Sean ordered people to take the virus with him, which was very important and could not be left behind.

    On the other hand, Su Hao, who demobilized everyone, found the chip in the control room. She found the switch of the chip protection cover, pressed the switch off, swung a chair and smashed the glass on the chip together with the chip.

    The defense system of the whole beta planet was paralyzed and stopped working. At the moment when suhao smashed the chip, the system gave out the final alarm.

    Qi Ling, who was working separately in other places, heard the alarm and knew that Su Hao was successful. They followed the alarm all the way to the control room and saw Su Hao alone.

    "Well done, Sean doesn''t have a shield for his life anymore." Fan sining and Xia Tong smile and give Su Hao a thumbs up.

    "It''s not suitable to stay here long. Sean''s people will soon be attracted by the alarm. Let''s get out of here." Qi Ling urged.

    The other three nodded in agreement and quickly left the control room.

    When Sean returned to the control room, it was already in a mess. The chip had been destroyed irretrievably. Now the defense system of the whole beta planet is invalid. If someone comes to attack them at this time, it will be very dangerous.

    "Damn it! Find kalusi for me, and I''ll kill the traitor myself Sean roared and roared. He took the things around him and smashed them on the ground to vent his anger.

    ˇ˘

    Sean has now determined that kalusi defected and betrayed him, so he doesn''t know that it was suhao who pretended to be kalusi in the whole process.

    Soon, kalusi was caught. Sean kicked him to the ground, took a pistol from his waist, put it against his head, and looked as if he was going to eat.

    "Say, who on earth ordered you? Why betray me? " Sean asked in a cold voice.

    Kalusi, who didn''t know what happened in the whole process, was so scared that he crawled on the ground and cried out, "it''s not me. I didn''t do anything, governor. It''s wrong! I''m loyal to you, and I have no other heart

    "Governor, it was kalusi who lied about the military situation and cheated us out of the control room. I don''t believe you can check the monitoring." Said the group of people who had been cheated before.

    Sean calm face, called out the control room monitoring, see that it is indeed kalushi into the control room, and transfer everyone away.

    "Now there is a monitoring certificate, how do you want to sophistry?! Today I will personally execute you, so that you can understand the end of betraying me. " Sean was so angry that his eyes were red and his face was sour. He looked scary.

    "It''s not really me. Please, governor. I was at home just now. How could I be in the control room?" Kalusi looked at Sean''s black gun and thought he was going to die this time.

    But what he really did as like as two peas was a man who was exactly the same as him, posing as a destroester. Now he is under surveillance, and his one hundred lips are not clear.

    "Ah... Governor, you see, three more people have entered the control room!" A man nearby who was still looking at the surveillance video yelled.

    Sean hurried over to watch the video and saw two men and a woman rushing into the control room, all of them were new faces he didn''t know. After a while, four people walked out of the control room together.

    At this time, suhao had changed back to his original appearance, no longer kalusi''s face. Seeing this, Sean was shocked and instantly understood the cause and effect of the whole thing.

    Kalusi was really wronged. He used a trick to remove all the people in the control room, and the person who destroyed the chip was not kalusi at all, but a girl who didn''t know how to disguise kalusi''s face.

    Knowing that the whole thing was done by an intruder pretending to be kalushi, Sean was very angry. The smiling expression on his face was gone. He was very gloomy. In the control room destroyed by suhao, he was angry and smashed things. No one dared to say anything to the soldiers nearby.

    After smashing everything in the control room, Sean still didn''t feel enough to vent his anger. His breath was a little short and his forehead was blue.

    "Now find those four bastards for me right away. Even if I turn over the whole beta planet, I have to find them, and then torture them to death with all the tools of torture." Sean yelled at the soldiers around him.

    "Yes, governor!" The crowd dispersed to search for Su Hao and the four of them.

    From the radio station came Shawn''s order: "attention, everyone. There are four intruders sneaking into beta, two men and two women. If you find any suspicious person, please report it immediately!"

    At this moment, Sue Hao and the four of them are hiding in a remote corner. They also hear the broadcast and know that Sean found them.

    "Oh no, Sean found us. What are we going to do now?" Su Hao cast an inquiring look at Qi Ling. He was a little worried.

    According to Sean''s cold-blooded and cruel character, if he catches them, the four of them may die in his hands. They don''t know how to be tortured to death by Sean.

    However, Qi Ling is much calmer than the other three. After all, he has gone through a lot of ups and downs. He is the eldest of the four and has stronger psychological pressure resistance than them.

    "Don''t panic. Before I came to beta, I led all the people of the organization to come here, but now they are hiding in the secret space station near beta. They bring weapons and equipment. As long as we can find a way to escape beta and go to the space station to join other people, we will be safe."

    He calmed the other three people''s nervousness in a deep voice. Then he thought for a moment and continued: "the most urgent task now is to find a way to get a spaceship. Is the necklace I gave you still there? There''s a high-tech chip in it that can start any ship. "

    Fan sining quickly nodded and pulled the necklace out of the collar: "it''s still there. I''ve kept it well."

    Seeing the necklace, Qiling laughed, then patted fansining on the shoulder: "next, it''s up to you, the best mecha division on our alpha planet. No one can drive a spaceship better than you."

    "No problem, it''s on me." Said Van nistelyn with a confident smile.

    "Ah, by the way, when I searched for chips by myself just now, I saw that there were several spaceships parked in the direction of 12 o''clock away from where we are now. They are all heavy combat spaceships. We can go there and grab a spaceship while they don''t pay attention."

    Fan sining pointed to a direction and pointed out to the crowd: "it''s about seven or eight hundred meters. Shall we go there now?"

    "I think fan sining''s proposal is good. Instead of waiting here, we''d better take the initiative. Anyway, the longer we stay here, the more dangerous it is. Now Sean''s people are looking for us all over the street, and they will always find us here." Xia Tong nodded.

    After the four reached an agreement, they began to move to the place where the spaceship was parked. Although it was only a few hundred meters away, many soldiers passed by and were looking for them in the street.

    Along the way, they hid and moved forward carefully. Several times, they were not in danger. They were almost found by the soldiers. Fortunately, they finally got close to the docking spaceships safely.

    "Hoo, how dangerous..." several people wiped a cold sweat.

    Su Hao suddenly saw that there seemed to be people walking around on several spaceships. The clothes they were wearing should be soldiers who were specially responsible for the maintenance of spaceships. There were about seven people in all.

    "There are people on it. What should we do?" Su Hao asked, frowning.

    "It''s OK. There are not many of them. We should be able to cope with it. As long as we can start the spaceship before other soldiers come, we can escape." Qi Ling was watching the situation on the other side of the spaceship. His eyes were as sharp as eagles.

    Xia Tong felt out several syringes from her body. She saw that there was a dark red liquid medicine in the syringe. She laughed.

    "This is a good thing I found in a small warehouse when I went to search just now. Their medicine is stored there. I refined several kinds of medicine into poison. As long as I get one shot down, let alone a man, even a lion can be put down."

    In fact, Xia Tong has never seen a lion look like, because in this era, the lion has been extinct for a long time, she only knows that the lion is a kind of large, very ferocious beast.

    Su Hao was so impressed with her that he couldn''t help giving her a thumbs up: "you''re too good."

    Qi Ling has been paying attention to the movement around him. He sees that the soldiers are searching for them in other directions. There are no soldiers searching the place where the spaceship is parked. His eyes are fixed and he thinks that now is the best time.

    "There''s no one now. Let''s do it now!" At his command, four people rushed into one of the spaceships at the same time.

    There were three soldiers inside who were checking the parts of the spaceship and were startled by the four men who burst in.

    "Who are you?" They exclaimed in horror.

    "The man who took your life." With a cold snort, fansining went up and gave one of them a hard slap on the back of the neck. He knocked him unconscious and fell to the ground.

    "Help The remaining two cried out.

    Xia Tong also rushes up and stabs another person quickly. That person soon faints, while the other person retreats in horror.

    He took advantage of Su Hao and they didn''t pay attention, ran to the cockpit in front of the spaceship, pressed the paging button, and yelled: "help, there are invaders seizing the spaceship, come and help!"

 Chapter 897

    "No!" Four people in the heart shout bad, and then rushed to the driver''s cab, the rest of the person also dizzy.

    Several people on the other spaceship heard the call for help from the spaceship, and immediately rushed up to surround them. They were just four people, just one-on-one. Everyone was staring at one of them, not letting them escape.

    "Seize them, and the governor will send troops soon, as long as we don''t give them a chance to escape." With that, four soldiers rushed up to subdue Su Hao.

    Qi Ling and fan sining are both tall men with good skills. They are more than enough to deal with the people in front of them, while Xia Tong and Su Hao are struggling.

    Su Hao, in particular, is a 15-year-old girl, the youngest of the four. She tries to dodge the hand of the soldier in front of her.

    But she didn''t move as fast as the soldier. After all, the other side was a long-term trained soldier. It was enough to deal with Su Hao. He strangled her neck and didn''t let her escape.

    Suhao desperately lives on the arm stuck on her neck. She feels almost out of breath and flushes.

    Fortunately at this time, Qiling and fansining have already knocked out the people on their hands. They immediately rush to rescue Su Hao and Xia Tong from the enemy.

    "Cough... Almost strangled me." Su Hao kicked the soldier who had been knocked unconscious by Qi Ling and rubbed his neck.

    "Are you all right?" Everyone looked at Sue with concern.

    Sue laughingly waved: "I''m ok, but we have to hurry up. Shawn must have heard the distress signal just now. It''s estimated that a large number of people are coming to catch us now."

    Fansining nodded, and the four men went into the cab together. Fansining took out the necklace around his neck and inserted it into the device that started the spaceship.

    The necklace and the spaceship are connected successfully, but it takes some time to read the data to start the spaceship.

    "50, 51, 52..." four people staring at the progress bar being read, worried.

    With the last ten seconds left, there was a sound of footwork. They saw that Sean was leading a group of people to this side, getting closer and closer to them.

    "Get them for me!" Sean angrily pointed to suhao''s spaceship and roared the order, "I want to live, but if their resistance is too fierce, I will blow them up."

    Sue Hao knows that Sean is really angry this time. She wants to capture them alive and torture them to death. She looks at the progress bar of the last few seconds and is worried.

    "Hurry up, please..."

    "They''re coming!"

    Just as the group arrived at the entrance of the spaceship, the progress bar was finally read.

    "98, 99, 100, read complete, ship officially launched." Cold mechanical sound from the system.

    However, a man was faster and climbed on the spaceship. Qi Ling came to fight with him. He was a medium-sized officer with a large physique and amazing fighting ability. Seeing that Qi Ling was struggling, Xia Tong also went to help him.

    She took out a needle tube. While Qi Ling pressed the other party''s throat on the ground, she quickly stabbed him in the chest. The man turned his eyes and fainted.

    Qi lingsong opened his hand, stood up, wiped a little blood on the corner of his mouth, and then raised his foot to kick the man off the spaceship.

    On the other hand, vansnin successfully launched the spaceship. The spaceship was slowly rising. Sean roared at the bottom and let people open the heavy mecha, ready to bombard the spaceship rising into mid air.

    "Give me a fight, and knock down these despicable sewer rats!" Sean ordered.

    Several heavy machine armour began to bombard Su Hao''s spaceship. One shell flew by the edge of the spaceship, which made Su Hao very frightened. Fortunately, although fan sining usually had a bad mouth, he was really good at operating the machine armour.

    At this time, fansining is frowning, quickly dodging those shells, and Sean also transferred to other spacecraft, is ready to ascend to the air to kill Su Hao four.

    The situation is getting more and more chaotic. They have to get out of here as soon as possible and go to the space station to meet with others.

    Many of the spaceships below have successfully started and are slowly rising, ready to intercept Su Hao. Sean stares at Su Hao''s spaceship with vicious eyes, showing a proud smile.

    "You''d better surrender, or you''ll regret it." Sean had a cruel smile on his face.

    As he continued to ascend, van snin turned on the button of the dialogue device. Shawn, with a black face, growled, "you dream!"

    "Ha ha, things like mole ants are against me, so I''ll tell you a good news. I''ve prepared a big gift for low-ranking people like you." Sean had a cold face.

    "Recently, my people have developed a kind of deadly virus. As a new type of biological and chemical weapons, I intend to put these viruses on the alpha planet. In just a few seconds, all the people on your planet will die. By the way, I will clean up some unruly lowlands on Omega planet. This is my great plan to eliminate them."

    Hearing this, Su Hao''s face was very complicated. They didn''t realize that Sean''s "plan" was a vicious plan to kill people who didn''t obey him.

    "If you surrender now and bring down the spaceship, I won''t put in the virus for the time being, OK? Kowtow and thank you for my kindness, you humble people who don''t know how to be grateful Sean looks like he''s in the bag.

    He felt that the threat was powerful enough, and he didn''t believe it. Suhao, they can still let everyone on alpha live or die.

    "We..." fansining anxiously turned his head to look at Qiling, want to hear how he arranged.

    "We can''t stop. Even if we surrender now, Sean will still put in the virus. There is only a dead end for us to go down. The only thing we can do now is to go to the space station to meet with other people and send the news to omega. There are many people who are dissatisfied with Sean there. I believe they will fight with us when they know the news."

    Su Hao thinks Qi Ling is right. Sean is insidious and cunning. Since he doesn''t treat people from other planets as human beings, he will never stop because they surrender. Su Hao doesn''t think he is so kind.

    "Yes, let''s get the spaceship out quickly. We''ll do what Qiling says. This is the only way out." Su Hao urged fan sining.

    Fansining gritted his teeth, raised the spaceship a little higher, and quickly drove to the coordinates of the space station. At this time, Sean saw that the threat was unsuccessful, and asked his men to drive the spaceship to chase the four suhao.

    Those spaceships soon caught up, only a little distance away from them, and they kept firing missiles, trying to blow their spaceships down.

    "There are too many people on the other side. Try to avoid fighting with them. Just speed up and get to the space station." Qi Ling frowned and looked around.

    A missile rubbed their spaceship, and the spaceship could avoid it by using the lever quickly. However, the side of the spaceship was still rubbed by the hot air carried by the missile, and the whole spaceship was bumped.

    Sean''s men are still chasing them. There are five spaceships following them. A spaceship came up close to the side of suhao''s spaceship, intending to use its own collision to stop them.

    "Shit, what a bunch of lunatics, like Sean." Fanning''s forehead was in a cold sweat.

    The spaceship kept bumping into their spaceship, and several people in Sue were so overwhelmed that the whole spaceship kept bumping.

    Just at this time, another spaceship came up and stuck tightly to the other side, intending to cooperate with the previous spaceship to attack from left to right.

    I saw two spaceships close to suhao''s spaceship. They kept crashing. The turbulence of the spaceship became more and more serious. Suhao fell to the ground, and the others were not much better.

    Van guning banged on the console in front of the driver''s seat, his forehead was red. He stared at the crazy pursuers outside angrily, gnashing his teeth in anger.

    "No, it can''t go on like this any more. The ship can''t stand this kind of attack. Vaseline, you have to find a way to get rid of this kind of attack." Qi Ling had a gloomy face.

    The wing of their spaceship was hit so badly that it was already emitting white smoke. The system immediately issued a warning: "the spaceship is 30% damaged. Attention, attention!"

    "I''ll show you what I''m good at today." With squinting eyes, van snin suddenly quickly manipulated the lever, sank the ship and escaped from the squeeze of the two ships.

    But the two spaceships caught off guard, and they continued to attack Su Hao and them again, so there was no time to stop. The two spaceships collided together, and both of them fell with white smoke and sparks. They didn''t know which corner of the universe they fell into.

    "Great Sue, several people cheered.

    "Well, I don''t know who I am. I''m the best mechanic on alpha." Fanning laughed triumphantly, and the others couldn''t help laughing.

    There were several other spaceships still following them, but they couldn''t catch up with them immediately. An officer in one of the spaceships behind him saw two spaceships crash. The people inside didn''t know whether they were alive or dead. He was so angry that he hit the wall.

    "Report to the governor that our two spaceships have been crashed by those cunning lower class." He sent the news back to Sean, who was left on beta.

    Sean turned black with anger and yelled at the pager: "a bunch of craps, piss off! Keep chasing me. If you can''t catch anyone, you don''t have to come back! "

    "Yes, governor." The officer looked at the spaceship some distance ahead and used the system on the spaceship to send orders to other spaceships.

    "If we continue to pursue, the governor has told us that we must take people back, or we will be punished when we go back."

 Chapter 898

    Several spaceships speeded up in an instant and approached their spaceship.

    Su Hao looked at the spaceship catching up, frowned and asked Qi Ling, "how long is it from our space station?"

    "It''s almost there. It''ll be there in ten minutes. I just sent a message to the people on it and asked them to wait there ahead of time. As soon as these spaceships get close to the space station, they will never come back." Qi Ling''s eyes are cold.

    Not surprisingly, fan shining looked forward for about ten minutes and saw the building of the space station. He quickened his pace to get close to the space station, and Qiling used paging equipment to wait for the people who received them to send a message.

    "Attention, we''ve got a couple of Sean''s ships behind us. As soon as they get close, they''ll be knocked down."

    The man at the bottom immediately replied, "yes!"

    Fansining drove into the territory of the space station and landed slowly. The following spacecraft, just approaching the space station, wanted to send the discovery back to Sean, but didn''t want to see that there were several heavy mecha waiting for them.

    When the spaceships were close to the space station, the heavy mecha immediately fired on them and shot down several spaceships one after another. People rushed up to see if there were any survivors in the spaceship.

    Su Hao four people get down from the spaceship, stand in front of several white smoky spaceships, waiting for the news of others.

    The people who went to check immediately came to report to Qi Ling: "there are still three living people left on the spaceship, and the rest are dead. There are two low-level soldiers and one middle-level officer."

    "Bring them to me." Qi Lingshen ordered.

    Soon, the three injured people were dragged to Qi Ling''s face, covered in blood and in a mess.

    They glared at Qiling fiercely. The officer yelled: "don''t think you can catch us. The great governor Sean will come and kill you all."

    Qi Ling suddenly pulled out a sharp dagger from his boots, put his face up coldly, and said with a smile to the officer, "I''ll kill you before he comes. How about that?"

    "How can I kill you? It''s boring to stab to death. Since your tongue is so flexible and eloquent, I''ll cut off your tongue first, and then pour salt water into your mouth. "

    Then he came close to the officer with a dagger, jammed his chin with his other hand, forced him to open his mouth, and then gesticulated with a dagger, as if looking for a breakthrough point.

    "... no!" The officer who was hard spoken at the beginning immediately pleaded for mercy and let Qi Ling spare him.

    If he is really tormented like Qiling, it''s better to let him die happily.

    "It''s not impossible to forgive you, but you have to answer a few questions." Qiling put the dagger back into his boots.

    The officer hurriedly agreed: "if you ask, I will answer."

    "Is the cleanup plan Sean said true?" Qi Ling asked coldly.

    "The governor did make this plan. He was planning this half a year ago, but he didn''t find a suitable weapon to clean up all the people on alpha at one time. Recently, Dr. Allen extracted a deadly virus from a small planet, so this plan was finally launched."

    Qi Ling clenched his fist tightly, held back his anger and continued to ask, "when is he going to start?"

    "It was originally three days later, but because of your invasion, the plan is ahead of schedule, and it may start tomorrow night." The officer looked at Qiling and answered carefully.

    "Damn, this devil, he''s trying to disrupt the order of the three planets, and he''s trying to kill an entire alpha planet." Said fanning bitterly.

    "After Sean came to power, order had been disrupted for a long time. Now he wants to wash the two planets outside beta, change history, and become the overlord of the stars. " Qi Ling''s face was cold.

    This plan is too crazy. If Sean really gets it, the consequences will be unimaginable. Countless people will die. From then on, the whole interstellar world will be shrouded in Sean''s shadow.

    The officer, who was arrested for questioning, had two soldiers beside him shivering. He was afraid that Qiling would turn back and kill them. The officer braved a cold sweat and said, "I''ve already told you what you want to know. Please let me go."

    "Lock them up, the war is about to start, and don''t let them run away until it''s over, or they''ll run back and tell Sean." Qi Ling pointed to the three men.

    His men immediately dragged the three men away and locked them up. The three men were still begging for mercy: "let us go. We will never tell the governor..."

    Looking at the three people who had been dragged away, Su Hao''s face was dignified. They were all thinking about what the officer said just now. A big war was inevitable, but it came faster than they thought.

    "What can we do to stop Sean?" Fan sining asked Qi Ling with a frown.

    "Our strength alone is not enough. Although alpha has the largest number of people, its weapons are also the most backward. If only alpha people compete with Sean, they are likely to lose." Qi Ling said heavily.

    Xia Tong opened her eyes and asked slowly, "do you mean that we are going to join hands with the people of Omega?"

    "Yes, and it must be done, otherwise there is no chance of winning. If we don''t join hands, people on both planets will die." Qi Ling sighed, his eyes full of worry.

    Sue thought about it for a moment. The people who discovered Omega had not known about Sean''s vicious "plan to clean up". She said, "but no one on the other side of Omega should have known about Sean''s plan. Sean blocked the news so hard before. If we didn''t break it this time, we would have been kept in the dark."

    "So I''m going to go to omega right now and tell them the news. There are many anti beta parties down there. I''m going to negotiate with them and persuade them to join hands with alpha."

    Qiling walked forward a few steps, looked up at a direction, and focused on what he was thinking. That was the direction of Omega.

    "As you heard just now, the man said that Sean would start tomorrow night. We don''t have much time left. I''ll start now. You stay in the space station and wait for me. Be careful of Sean''s attack."

    After that, he asked someone to prepare a spaceship, and then took two people with him to go to omega. Su Hao, the three of them stood at the bottom and watched Qiling''s spaceship fly away.

    "Do you think we can beat Sean this time?" Xia Tong asks anxiously.

    Fanning waved his fist. "I''m sure I''ll win. I''ll beat Sean''s son of a bitch all over the place."

    "Yes, justice can overcome evil, so we will win." Sue said with a laugh.

    They stayed in the space station to have a rest. They were busy checking all kinds of spaceships and mecha used in combat. They couldn''t relax. By the way, they sent some more people to patrol to guard against Sean''s attack.

    Su Hao felt the sense of urgency before the war, and the air seemed to be filled with smoke. She prayed that Qi Ling would come back to the space station soon after the negotiation.

    It''s evening now. He has only ten hours left before Sean starts the virus elimination plan. Whether he can succeed depends on whether Qiling can persuade the people of Omega to fight with them.

    While Su Hao''s group of people were waiting anxiously at the space station, Qi Ling went all out on his way and finally arrived at Omega in the middle of the night. He had already said hello to the people there in advance, saying that he had something important to discuss.

    As soon as the spaceship landed on the ground of Omega, Qiling was immediately taken to a secret basement where a group of people were waiting for him. They were all anti beta people.

    "Long time no see, Qiling. I don''t know if you''re coming late at night. What do you want to talk to us about?" First, a tall man with brown hair stood up to shake hands with Qiling and led him to a seat.

    This man''s name is Rick. He''s the most powerful person in the anti beta party on Omega. People here are all under his command.

    Qiling met him a few years ago. He was arrogant, but he had a sense of justice. Although he didn''t look up to the weakest alpha planet, he respected Qiling, who was also an anti beta planet.

    "I''ve come all night. I really have something important to tell you. It''s about Sean." Qi Ling said word by word.

    Hearing Sean''s name, a group of people became serious.

    "Is Sean doing anything?" Rick asked with a straight face.

    He can''t get used to Sean''s way of doing things all the time, but Max, the governor of Omega, is a short-sighted man with two sides. He flatters Sean and helps Sean suppress alpha secretly.

    And Calvin, the governor of alpha, is a coward who will only endure in silence and dare not resist.

    "Yes, Sean''s big move this time is about the survival of our two planets." Qi Ling''s tone was very serious.

    Rick immediately became nervous and asked, "what is he going to do?"

    "He has recently developed a deadly virus, which he plans to put on alpha, kill all the people on it, and take care of the people who don''t agree with him on Omega. He calls it the" clean up plan ", and you can''t escape it."

    A group of people in the room immediately got excited.

    "Madman!"

    "We''ll be poisoned by him, too."

    Rick patted the table, motioned everyone to be quiet, and then stared at Qiling: "when is he going to start?"

    "Tomorrow night." Qiling looked him in the eye.

    "So you came here tonight to talk about cooperation with us?" Rick smiles.

    Qiling nodded: "that''s right. I alone, or you alone, are not Sean''s opponents. They have the most advanced weapons, but as long as our two planets join hands, we can defeat Sean."

 Chapter 899

    Rick was silent. He thought for a moment and said in a cold voice, "how can I believe you? If you''re just us, what if we''re the targets and use us to die? Omega has always been able to live in harmony with beta. If we bow down, Sean will let us live. So, why do I choose a more difficult way? "

    "Even if Sean let you go for a while, his ultimate goal is to build his own kingdom in a short time, and it is impossible to leave hidden dangers around. Moreover, I believe you and I are the same people, you will choose me Qiling looked at Rick firmly and said.

    Rick didn''t speak again. He was silent for a while. Then he held out his hand to Qiling with a smile. Qi Ling raised his mouth, handed his hand over and shook hands with Rick.

    "You won. I''m really with you, so I agree to join hands with you against Sean." Rick''s low voice echoed through the room.

    At this time, at the door of the basement, a furtive figure flashed by. He overheard the conversation of Qi Ling and his group, and his eyes flashed by. He was trying to slip away, but was caught by one of Rick''s men.

    His men dragged the man into the basement and threw him in front of Rick: "this man is sneaking at the door. He''s not a good man at first sight."

    Without saying a word, Rick stood up and walked over to him. He put his foot on his hand and a small microphone fell out of his hand.

    "Are you Sean''s man? Last time you were wandering around, I noticed you. Why, do you want to go back and tell Sean? " Rick sneered.

    "You lowlives, the great governor Sean will not let you go." The man swears.

    Rick mended his feet and kicked him unconscious. Then he pointed to the comatose man on the ground and said to his men, "lock him up. Don''t let him run back to tell Sean."

    "Yes." The man was dragged away.

    Qiling came over, looked at Rick, and said, "my people are hiding in a secret space station near beta. I hope you will get ready right now, and then go to the space station with me. When the people of both sides gather, we can attack beta."

    But Rick suddenly thought of something: "can''t get in, beta planet has a sophisticated defense system, as long as there is a spacecraft close, it will be found immediately."

    Hearing this, Qi Ling said with a smile: "Oh, that thing, we went in ahead of time and destroyed the chip of their defense system. Now the whole defense system of beta planet is paralyzed, which is the most vulnerable time."

    Hearing this, Rick was stunned, then laughed, patted Qiling on the shoulder and said, "yes, you can. OK, I''ll let the others get ready now, and then go to the space station with you. "

    Qi Ling was very happy. Fortunately, this time he came all night without leaving his feet. Finally, he didn''t make a trip in vain. The people on Rick''s side were ready for the spaceship, the mecha and all kinds of weapons.

    Before he left, Rick left a small group of people to watch the governor of Omega, max. that old man was very cunning and was Sean''s running dog. If he knew their actions, he would certainly block them.

    So Rick asked the people who stayed to watch Max and not let him do anything. After everything was arranged, Rick led a group of people to follow Qiling to the space station.

    Su Hao on the side of the space station, they are anxiously waiting for Qiling to come back. In fact, they have no idea whether Qiling can negotiate successfully.

    After all, the position of Omega is different from that of alpha. Sean will not kill them all, but at most suppress them. Therefore, they are not sure whether the Omega people are willing to take such a big risk and cooperate with them to fight against Sean.

    Su Hao, fan sining and Xia Tong were anxious and couldn''t stay in the room. They just ran outside to sit and wait. The three of them squatted on the ground and looked at the gradually brightening sky.

    When the first morning light broke the darkness, a large group of spaceships approached the space station. The defenders thought it was Sean''s men who came and immediately became nervous.

    "Stop, Qiling is back! He''s back with the Omega people! " Su Hao yelled to stop the mecha division who was ready to fire.

    Hearing Su Hao''s call, the mecha division who was preparing to launch the shell stopped and looked carefully. The one in front of the group of spaceships was the spaceship when Qiling left.

    Qi Ling led a large group of people from Omega to dock the spacecraft on the ground of the space station, and all the people on the space station welcomed it with joy.

    "Welcome back." Su Hao, they said to Qi Ling with a smile, and they couldn''t stop their excitement.

    Seeing that Qiling didn''t run in vain and gained a lot, Rick followed him. Qiling introduced them to both sides, and then a group of people went into the space station and began to make a battle plan.

    "We''re leaving in the daytime, and now we have less than ten hours left." Qi Ling frowned and said seriously.

    Rick nodded: "at that time, our main task is to catch Sean first, catch the thief first, and catch the king first. As long as we catch Sean, the rest will be out of the question."

    Everyone agreed with Rick''s words, then Qiling thought for a moment and added: "what''s more, we must get the virus, so that Sean''s people can escape with the virus, and it will be another disaster at that time."

    "The virus is so important to Sean. He must take it with him or give it to someone who can trust him. Just pay a little attention at that time. As long as we take away the virus, they have nothing to threaten us. "

    After a little adjustment, the two sides assigned weapons and spaceships, and then immediately set off for beta, leaving some people to guard the prisoners in the space station.

    Suhao, the four of them are still in the same spaceship, but this spaceship is much bigger than the one they drove back to the space station before, and there are several other people with weapons in it.

    "Not afraid?" Qi Ling came over and asked Su hello.

    "No, I''m sure we''ll win." Sue shook her head funny.

    Qi Ling looks at Su Hao with praise in her eyes. Su Hao''s success in destroying the defense system of beta planet is mainly due to her credit. She is the youngest in the organization, but Qi Ling''s courage is amazing.

    Sure enough, when he met Su Hao in Xinghui hotel at the beginning, he didn''t see the wrong person. Su Hao was born to fight. She had justice and blood in her heart and dared to fight against injustice.

    "This time, you did a good job." Qi Ling rubbed Su Hao''s hair with a smile.

    Su Hao suddenly sighed, and his eyes were a little sad: "I saw the people who died miserably when Dreiser was used as experimental objects, the mermaid who was transformed into playthings, and the citizens of alpha who were flogged in the construction site. I felt my heart bleeding and hurt."

    "It doesn''t matter. Now it''s time for us to double the pain and give it back to Sean. His good days are over." Qi Ling''s eyes were very firm.

    "Yes, evil will perish. I''m very proud to fight for justice and freedom." Su Hao''s heart is full of warmth.

    When a group of spaceships are about to arrive at beta, it''s already noon. Time is getting more and more urgent. They must move fast enough.

    When they stepped into the realm of beta, they were immediately discovered by Sean''s people, and reported the news to Sean. Sean, sitting on the throne, looked gloomy.

    "Oh, just in time. Since they are so keen on death, I will help them." Sean stood up from the throne with a sneer, and then ordered the deployment to begin, ready for battle.

    Because the defense system of beta was destroyed, Qi Ling''s group of people went in all the way unimpeded. As soon as they flew into the airspace of beta, Sean''s spaceship quickly approached them.

    Without saying a word, the spaceships directly fired missiles at a group of Qiling people. The two sides fought fiercely. Although there was no defense system, the strength of Sean''s side could not be underestimated.

    Qiling''s and Rick''s spaceships are hard to land on beta while hiding ammunition. They can''t just fight in mid air, so they can''t catch Sean.

    So a group of people fought separately, leaving some mecha divisions who were good at fighting in the air to entangle those spaceships, while Qiling and Rick planned to fight in close combat.

    As soon as the spaceship landed, a large number of soldiers came to encircle and suppress them. Fortunately, Rick''s people were not vegetarians, and both sides used their weapons prepared in advance to open fire.

    Suhao also had a gun in her hand. After she killed the fifth soldier who rushed to kill her, she suddenly caught sight of a figure in a white coat in the corner not far away.

    She immediately recognized that it was Dr. Allen. He was holding a box in his arms. Sue thought for a moment and guessed that it might contain a virus.

    Shawn should see that the momentum is not right, let Dr. Allen first escape with the virus, save the strength, and then come back again.

    Sue frowned tightly, dodged a few soldiers, and then quietly approached Dr. Allen, who quietly turned into Sean.

    Then walk over calmly and stop Dr. Allen.

    "Chief... Governor!" Dr. Allen was startled and looked a little flustered.

    In fact, suhao only guessed half right. It was a virus in the box, but it was not Sean who asked Dr. Allen to run away with the virus, but he secretly wanted to run away with the virus.

    He doesn''t care who fights with whom. He developed the virus with difficulty. With the virus in hand, he can become a guest of honor no matter which planet he goes to.

    "Dr. Allen, where are you going? Why do you see me so nervous? " Sue likes to learn Sean''s tone and stares at Dr. Allen with half a smile.

 Chapter 900

    When Dr. Allen saw that suhao was still holding a gun in his hand, he was so scared that he thought his plan was known by Sean and was ready to shoot him.

    "I, I just want to help the governor take care of the virus, no other meaning..." Dr. Allen lowered a drop of sweat on his forehead.

    Su Hao stretched out his hand to him: "then leave it to me now, I''ll keep it safer."

    Although Dr. Allen was not reconciled, he looked at the black gun in suhao''s hand and immediately put the box containing the virus into suhao''s hand, then turned around and ran away.

    On the other hand, Qiling and Shawn''s people are still fighting. He and Rick lead a small group of people to the place where Shawn lives.

    When they walked in, they saw Sean sitting on the throne, looking at them with a sneer. There was no one around him, but Sean was still sitting calmly, as if he was not afraid of them.

    "What a distinguished guest. Qiling, I didn''t expect that you really have the ability to collude with the low class of Omega. " Sean''s eyes were bleak.

    He suddenly turned his eyes from Qiling to Rick and said coldly, "all the time, I only leave you a way to live for the sake of Omega''s obedience. I didn''t expect that the dog that has been kept for so long is still not familiar, and others will rebel when they lose a bone."

    Sean got up from the throne and yelled, "it''s just the right time for you to come together today. I''ll clean up together. None of you can go back alive. Come on, surround them

    At his command, a large number of troops came out of the empty hall and surrounded them.

    Qiling and Rick look at each other, and their eyes sink. It seems that Sean has been waiting for them to attack and let people hide around. As soon as they come in, they will be hanged.

    Sean''s people surrounded Qiling into a circle and slowly drew closer to them, narrowing the scope. Qiling was on guard, and Rick suddenly approached him.

    He whispered in Qiling''s ear: "after a while, I''ll pester them with other people. Go and take Sean down. Now there is no one around Sean. It''s a good opportunity."

    "There are so many of them, can you carry them?" Qi Ling frowned, a little worried.

    "If you can''t carry it, you have to carry it. Don''t write any ink. Later, we''ll all explain here. After a while, I''ll count down three and you''ll rush out." Rick has no doubt about the underground order.

    Qi Ling nodded, his heart beating as fast as a drum.

    "Three, two, one..." at the end of the count, Rick suddenly picked up his gun and shot around, knocking a group of people on the ground.

    And Qiling also took advantage of this time, quickly ran to Sean, Sean saw Qiling rushed over, a little stupefied for a second, and then immediately responded, quickly pulled out his waist gun.

    Qiling dodges Shawn''s bullet and pours at him. At the same time, he pulls out a sharp dagger from his boots. In close combat, dagger is more powerful than gun.

    "You ruined my perfect plan. I''m going to kill you myself today!" Sean''s eyes were red, and he roared angrily and scuffled with Qiling on the ground.

    Both of them are big men in the one meter eight''s, and they have the same strength. They won''t let each other. For a moment, they can''t win or lose.

    "Well, let''s make a bet and see who died first." Qi Ling is fearless. He has been waiting for this day for many years.

    When he was a child, he watched his parents being killed by the beta army. He could never forget the day when he was red with blood.

    Over the years, with great hatred in his heart, he has painstakingly built the star hotel and gathered together all the people on alpha who, like him, are eager to overthrow Sean.

    And the day of revenge finally comes, he will personally blood blade Sean, revenge for his parents.

    Two people entangle together, Sean is still holding a gun in his hand, Qiling holds his hand, does not let him have a chance to shoot, and then the other hand holding a dagger, want to stab Sean in the chest.

    But Sean seized Qiling''s hand with his other hand, and he couldn''t stab it. They were so deadlocked that no one could take anyone''s life.

    As soon as Sean''s eyes turned, he suddenly twisted his head and took a bite at Qiling''s arm. Qiling was in pain and his strength relaxed a little. Sean immediately seized the opportunity and shot Qiling in the chest.

    When the gunshot rang out, Qi Ling lowered his head incredulously and looked at the blood hole on his chest, which was slowly emitting warm blood.

    "You want to kill me? I''ll send you to God ahead of time. " Sean was lying on the ground laughing wildly. Although his hand was mean, he didn''t care as long as he could win.

    Lying on the other side, Qi Ling felt a sharp pain in his chest. When the bullet passed through his body, he could feel the strong smell of gunpowder and blood.

    He felt the temperature of his body was going crazy. Is he going to die here today?

    They have already come to this stage. Instead of killing Sean, they died under Sean''s hands. He is not reconciled to his parents'' revenge. He has been dormant for so many years, just for today.

    Qiling was more and more angry, and his eyes were scarlet. Then this kind of unwillingness made his body suddenly burst out with a strong force, driving him to hold the dagger tightly, suddenly turn over and pounce on Sean, and then stabbed the dagger into Sean''s chest accurately.

    "You..." Sean opened his eyes, looked at the dagger on his chest, and then looked up at Qiling.

    It seems that I can''t believe this reversal. He shot Qiling in the chest. How can he still have the strength to stab himself? Sean''s eyes widened, and the light in them faded.

    When he died, Qiling put the dagger into his heart without any deviation.

    "As I said, you must lose today." Qiling looked at Sean''s face, showing a weak smile, and then his eyes turned black, completely unconscious.

    At this time, Su Hao and Xia Tong just came to support them. As soon as they stepped into the hall, they saw Qi Ling lying in a pool of blood. There was a black and ferocious blood hole in his chest.

    "Qi Ling!" Su Hao and Xia Tong make a scream at the same time, and then run to Qiling with pale face.

    Hearing their shouts, Rick turned his head and saw that Qiling had fallen down this time. Just now, he was busy fighting and couldn''t separate himself to worry about Qiling''s situation.

    He was immediately annoyed. If he had gone to help Qiling just now, this would not have happened. But now he has no time to think about it, because there are still some remaining evils of Sean pestering, so Rick has to bear his grief and concentrate on fighting.

    "Qiling, wake up! Do you hear us? " Su Hao runs over first and holds Qi Ling in his arms.

    She saw the cold body of Sean lying next to her. Bian realized that there must have been a fierce fight between two people just now. Although Qiling killed Sean, he killed himself.

    Su Hao can''t tell what she''s feeling now. She feels Qi Ling''s body is getting cold. She thinks Qi Ling must be dead, so she starts to cry.

    Xia Tong rushed over and looked at Qi Ling''s face with some blood color, so she moved in her heart and said to Su Hao, "you give him to me first. I''ll check it. I can''t say he''s not dead."

    Hearing Xia Tong''s words, Su Hao quickly gives Qi Ling to Xia Tong and stands on one side nervously waiting.

    Xia Tong is first buried in Qi Ling''s chest, she listened carefully for a while, caught Qi Ling''s weak heartbeat, although weak almost imperceptible, but Xia Tong confirmed that Qi Ling''s heart is still beating.

    Then she stood up and put her finger on Qi Ling''s pulse, which was weak, but still beating tenaciously, representing the evidence of a person''s life.

    "Su Hao, Qi Ling is still alive." Xia Tong looks at Su Hao''s red eyes and says seriously.

    "Really?! Great Su Hao was very happy immediately, and her nose was a little sour.

    Xia Tong nodded: "really, his heart and pulse are still there, I guess the bullet into his body should have deviated a few millimeters, to avoid the heart of this crucial point, so it escaped a disaster, not to be taken away by death."

    "But now Qi Ling''s condition is very serious. I can''t relax. I want to do an emergency operation for him right now." With that, Xia Tong commands several people to carefully carry Qi Ling away and take him to a medical room on beta for surgery.

    After learning that Qiling is not dead, Su Hao is relieved for a moment, and then continues to fight to help Rick clean up the rest of Sean.

    Su Hao tells Rick the news that Qiling is still alive and is undergoing an operation. Rick also puts down his mind for the time being, and the two of them concentrate on cleaning up the mess.

    After the news of Sean''s death came out, the people on Sean''s side fled and surrendered, and they were defeated. Although some extreme people planned to fight them to the end, they didn''t succeed.

    The fierce battle lasted a whole day, and it didn''t come to an end until the night came. Suhao and their captured prisoners were all locked up. Some radicals fought to death and were killed by Rick.

    Looking at the corpse strewn and bloody planet beta, suhao felt as if she had been separated from the rest of the world. Just a dozen hours ago, Sean planned to destroy the other two planets with a virus, but now suhao was able to turn defeat into victory. Suhao didn''t dare to believe it.

    If this is the power of justice, it is precisely because everyone who comes to the war is full of blood that they can fight bravely and defeat the powerful Sean.

    Up to now, the era of Sean''s autocracy has come to an end. Suhao doesn''t know who will be the next governor of beta in the future, but she firmly believes that there will be no more people like Sean, because there are a group of people guarding the peace of the three planets.

 Chapter 901

    Su Hao remembers that Qi Ling is still undergoing surgery, and he doesn''t know what the result is, so he immediately rushes to the medical room where Xia Tong performs surgery on Qi Ling.

    She sat on the chair outside waiting, anxious, and praying that Qiling could get through the difficulties safely. And fan sining, who had been fighting in the air before, immediately came after hearing that Qi Ling had been shot.

    "What''s the matter with him?" Fan sining came in a hurry with all his blood. These were the blood of the enemy.

    Su Hao, of course, knows that "he" refers to Qi Ling. She sighs and shakes her head: "I don''t know the result yet. Xia Tong is operating on him in it. She doesn''t know what the situation is until it''s over."

    "Damn Sean..." van guning hit the wall with a fist, and he was very angry.

    Qiling is the one who gives him a second life. If something goes wrong, he will be crazy. Now he is so angry that he wants to run to Shawn''s body with a gun and shoot him, and whip him out.

    "Don''t worry. We''ll be patient. He''ll be fine." Su Hao went to fan sining, patted him on the shoulder and comforted him.

    Fan sining sat down decadent in his chair and stopped talking. He and Su Hao quietly waited for Qi Ling to finish the operation. The operation lasted for several hours until nine o''clock in the evening.

    In fact, suhao and fansining have been fighting all day. They are very tired, but none of them is willing to leave. If they don''t get Qiling''s safety, they don''t trust to leave.

    The light in the operating room finally went out. Xia Tong came out of the operating room with blood stained gloves and a mask. She took off the gloves and threw them into the garbage can next to her.

    Su Hao and fan sining immediately gathered around and nervously asked, "what''s the matter?"

    "The operation is very smooth. Qi Ling is out of danger, but he is still in a coma. When he wakes up depends on fate. Although the bullet didn''t hit him in the heart, it injured other internal organs, so it was very serious."

    Xia Tong is too tired to speak. She has just finished a difficult operation with poor conditions. What''s more, her friend is still lying on the operating table. Her hand with a scalpel once trembled, and it took a lot of effort to stabilize and finish the operation.

    Hearing that Qiling was out of danger, Su Hao and fan sining were overjoyed: "great, really great!"

    Rick came to see Qiling after dealing with the matter. He was relieved when he knew that his life was not in danger. If a talent like Qiling died, he would feel very sad, because he would lose a comrade in arms who could fight side by side.

    Everyone stays on beta for a while. Although Sean is dead, there are still many things waiting for them to deal with the aftermath.

    Until the third day, Qi Ling finally woke up, and everyone immediately surrounded the ward to guard him.

    Qi Ling slowly opened his eyes. He felt that the sun was a little harsh. Then he looked down at the drops on the back of his hand: "well... How long did I sleep?"

    "In three days, Sean has been killed by you. Don''t worry, those people on beta have surrendered. You were shot in the chest by Sean, but fortunately you didn''t hit the heart." Xia Tong helped him tuck in the quilt.

    "Did you not look at me for three days? What, do I have a long chin, a beard, a haggard face, and an ugly face? " Although Qi Ling''s voice was weak, he was still in the mood of joking.

    Everyone in the ward laughed, the heavy heart of a few days ago swept away.

    Qiling has been recuperating on beta for more than a week. Xia Tong gives him medicine that can speed up the healing of the wound, and makes him take all kinds of medicine to support his body every day. Although his face is still pale, Qiling can walk on the ground.

    They also camped on beta for a week, dealing with all kinds of things, which were left behind by Sean. Suhao went to the warehouse, rescued the mermaid, and found someone to escort her back to alpha and give her to her parents.

    Rick led a group of people to the space station where dray was hiding. Dray got the news of Sean''s death and was about to run away when he was shot by Rick on the way.

    Those who had been captured as experimental objects and coolies on alpha were all liberated, and van guning personally escorted them back to alpha.

    The news of Sean''s death spread all over the star. Some people cheered for it and finally got rid of the star cancer. Of course, some people were worried that they would suffer.

    Under the command of Qiling and Rick, they led their men and horses to sweep the three major planets, find out all the remaining evils that followed Sean, and then sentenced them to death.

    "This is the real" clean-up plan "to remove all the cancer. In the future, the three planets will usher in a new look, and no one will be persecuted or treated unfairly." Qiling looked at the remaining evils that Rick had just escorted back and said with a laugh.

    This battle has been recorded, even thousands of years later, it is also a brilliant battle in the history of interstellar, and the name of Qiling and their group is also engraved and praised by people.

    When Qiling was almost healed, they returned to alpha, and Rick returned to his own Omega. They waved goodbye on beta.

    When Su Hao''s group of people returned to alpha, many citizens of alpha had already lined up in a long line to welcome them back and surrounded the whole angel street.

    They are now the heroes of alpha. When the spaceship landed on the ground of alpha, people cheered and yelled their names.

    "Well, I''m a little embarrassed to get off the ship." Fan sining, who has always been as thick skinned as a wall, was so shy that she giggled and burst into tears.

    "You can do it. If you laugh again, I''ll beat you. Oh, by the way, the time you bumped into me before, you didn''t compensate me for my medical expenses! " Fan sining was ashamed and angry, pretending to beat Su Hao.

    Su laughingly hid behind Qi Ling, shouting: "boss, do you hear that he is extorting minors? Should we put him in prison for a few days?"

    "Dare you?" Fanning waved his fist menacingly.

    Qi Ling watched them fight and shook his head with a smile: "OK, let''s get off the spaceship. We are still waiting for us."

    Four people slowly walked down from the spaceship, and the crowd in the street immediately burst out with amazing cheers: "hero, hero!"

    They are receiving people''s praise, because in this battle, they have rewritten the fate of the three planets, which can be called heroes.

    Su Hao and them separated in Xinghui Hotel and returned to the orphanage. The president and vice president immediately burst into tears when they saw Su Hao.

    "Good boy, thank you for bringing all the other children back safely. We are proud of you." The Dean went over and hugged Su Hao.

    The children who had been arrested before also came out of the room one after another and looked at suhao attentively. They surrounded her and sincerely expressed their thanks.

    "Don''t thank me. This is what I should do as a citizen of alpha. Sean is a devil who doesn''t respect life. Of course, we can''t watch him destroy the three planets." Su Hao said modestly.

    Everything has settled down, and the three planets have changed their faces. Because the governors of each planet are elected, people have ousted Kevin, the governor of alpha, who was too weak and incompetent to connive at the atrocities of Sean.

    Now the citizens of the whole alpha planet have been electing Qi Ling as the new president. He has the people in mind and deserves it.

    The governor of Omega not far away also changed people. The treacherous Max used to follow Sean to help him crush the people and make trouble for the tiger.

    After he was ousted, Rick was elected with the highest number of votes. Although there are still many voices of disagreement, Su Hao believes that he and Qi Ling can become good governors.

    Later, Qiling set up Xinghui college with some funds to recruit people with special abilities or warm-blooded youths who want to contribute to the peace of the planet.

    Fan sining has his own studio. He finally recruited a hardworking assistant. He is a very honest boy. He said that his dream since childhood was to be a mecha technician. However, in the past, the industry was in a recession, and his parents did not allow him to contact this.

    Later, after the war, fansining became a hero, and many children regained their enthusiasm for mecha. Parents changed their attitude towards mecha and thought it was a promising industry. Maybe their children would become heroes like fansining in the future.

    Every day, some parents and their children stay at the gate of fan sining, which makes him have a headache. Su Hao gloats. Fan sining still doesn''t give up the idea of letting Su Hao be his assistant. He threatens her with the original medical expenses from time to time. As a result, Qi Ling scolds her.

    Xia Tong, on the other hand, founded the largest hospital on the alpha planet. As Qi Ling''s strong backing, all the people in the army were treated free of charge.

    However, occasionally when fansining quarrels with her, Xia Tong still adds various strange poisons to fansining''s food and drink. Although it doesn''t hurt her body, it also makes fansining whole.

    There was a time when fan sining saw Xia Tong walking around, and his mouth was still chanting "the most poisonous woman''s heart".

    Maria orphanage has also been renovated. The area has expanded a lot. It has also taken in many homeless children. It has also hired many teachers and nursing workers.

    Su Hao has an illusion that everything has not changed, but everything has changed, everything is getting better.

    It has been a whole year since she came to this world. This year has gone through so many things that it is as long as a century. If you ask her if she doesn''t regret coming to this fantasy world, Su Hao''s answer is no regret.

    Here, she saw the darkest side of human nature, but also saw the most glorious side of human nature. She was very happy to be here.

    Su Hao thought that since he had finished the task assigned by the system, he should soon return to his original place. At the moment of parting, Su Hao was reluctant to give up.

    She tapped on the system and asked, "when do I return to where I am?"

    A few rattling mechanical noise came, not very smart system finally came out: "you will be back in a minute, please be ready."

    I didn''t expect that the parting would come so soon. Goodbye, beautiful alpha planet. Goodbye to the friends of Xinghui hotel. It''s good to meet you.

    After the countdown, Su haogan feels dark in front of her eyes, and then her body rises gently. She smiles and closes her eyes, waiting to return to her original place.

 Chapter 902

    Su Hao, who has just finished her last world trip, lies on the ground in a daze and has a rest for several days. Finally, she recovers her energy. The system goes to poke her every day. Su Hao doesn''t want to go to the next world so soon, so she pretends to be dead with her eyes closed.

    "Get up. I know you''re awake. Don''t play dead." The system came close to her, because it was too close to her, and the heat was on Sue''s face.

    Su Hao felt an itch on her face, and finally couldn''t put it on. She slowly opened her eyes and pretended to wake up: "Oh, I''ve been sleeping for a few days?"

    "Well, you can''t sleep." System a face despises, cold hum way.

    "Ah ha ha, it''s a combination of work and rest." Su Hao immediately laughed.

    The system is a positive face, and then seriously said: "I see you rest almost, then hurry to the next world."

    Su Hao knew that there was no way to cheat, so he had to admit his fate and close his eyes. Sure enough, the system immediately waved down, first a shadow shrouded down.

    Then, suhao hears the palm wind whirring in her ear, and then she loses consciousness. When she wakes up again, she finds herself in a strange room.

    This is a very simple room. It looks like a country house. The furniture is a little old, and there are a few sticks of fire branches in the corner. But fortunately, the room is clean and tidy.

    When suhao opened her eyes, she was lying on the wooden bed in this room. The only evidence that she could see that it was a girl''s boudoir was that there was a copper dressing mirror beside the bed.

    After looking at the layout of the room for a while with great interest, Su Hao got up from the bed, went to the dressing mirror and looked at the person in the mirror carefully.

    The original owner of the world suhao traveled through this time was a tall and slender woman. She looked in the mirror and touched her face. She found that her appearance was different from that of most women in ancient times, but with a little heroism between her eyes.

    This is a kind of appearance between beautiful and bright, with red lips and white teeth. If it''s not a woman''s coat and skirt, it will be mistaken for a handsome young man.

    Then Su Hao measured her height a little, and found that her current height was a little higher than her original height, about 1.75 meters, which was very tall among women in ancient times.

    Suhao still likes the appearance of the original body. Then she quickly receives the memory of the original body and knows that she is the daughter of an ordinary country family.

    Her father is a teacher, and her mother usually makes some needlework for others to supplement the family, but she is 18 years old.

    Although their family is poor, but fortunately, her parents love her very much. As a daughter, she is not in a hurry to marry her out. The family is harmonious.

    After changing her clothes, suhao went out of the room and saw that the sun had already risen. From a distance, she could see that her mother yunruodei was working in the yard. She is skillful and skilled. She is very famous in shiliba village.

    "Niang, why is it so early today?" Su Hao went to pull a small stool and sat on the opposite side of Yun ruodei, smiling at her busy work.

    "You girl, it''s still early at three o''clock on the day. My mother has made breakfast and is in the kitchen. Let''s eat." Cloud if butterfly dotes on Su Hao and says with a smile.

    Unlike other families, they don''t value boys more than girls. On the contrary, they have always loved her since childhood. I don''t know why, for so many years, her mother has only one daughter, and she has never thought of having another son. Other families have several children.

    Suhao got up and went to the kitchen. When she lifted the lid of the pot, she saw that the pot was full of her favorite dishes. Suhao had a satisfied breakfast.

    After eating, she went back to her room to write. Her father was a teacher, so although he was not strict, he also asked her to read and practice calligraphy every day. She said that she would not suffer if she knew more words.

    While she was writing, Su Hao suddenly remembered something. The system seemed to be good and didn''t assign her any tasks, so she knocked on the system while there was no one.

    "Welcome to this new world." The system said coldly.

    "What''s my mission this time?" Sue asked.

    The system was silent for a while, as if the answer to this question had not been written in the program, and then spit out a sentence after a while: "the mission is not open for the time being. This world mission is revealed by an important person who has not appeared in the program. You will know it then."

    Smell speech, Su for a while speechless, this time unexpectedly don''t tell her task content, since the system said so, she can only wait until the time to know the specific content of the task.

    "What is my ability?" Su Hao asked again.

    "Your ability in this world is to change your voice at will." System response.

    Su Hao was a little surprised and thought that it was a very novel golden finger ability, but what was the use of it? She''s not going to sing. Why change her voice?

    "What''s the use of that?" Sue''s mouth curled.

    The system replied rigidly: "when the task content is revealed, you will naturally know that you can''t be told this for the time being."

    Hearing this, Su Hao was really convinced. The system was like a riddle. He asked three questions and said everything until the time came.

    "Can''t you tell me in advance?" Sue laughs.

    "No The system refused coldly.

    With these words, the system disappeared, and Ren Su Hao ignored his call.

    Su Hao had no choice but to put down her unhappiness and continue to practice calligraphy. Just at this time, someone knocked at the door. A man Su Hao had never seen walked into the yard.

    Hearing the sound of her mother opening the door, suhao looked out of the window and saw that the man was dressed in a crisp black suit, not like a village man.

    "The master asked me to give you this letter. She said it''s time to take the person back." The man took out a letter from his arms and handed it to Yun ruodei.

    Hearing the man''s words, Yun Ruo die''s face turned pale as paper: "I... I understand. Is master OK?"

    "Everything is well. She said that you have done well over the years. There is a silver note in the letter, which is your reward." The man said faintly.

    Cloud if butterfly heard the silver note two words but panic, feel in the hand of the envelope is very hot, want to open the envelope, take out the silver note back to the man: "no, I can''t want."

    "You take it. You''re welcome. It''s the master''s wish. Today, my task has been completed. Now I have to go back to my life. You can read the contents of the letter yourself. " The man said, suddenly looked at Su Hao''s room, and then turned to leave.

    Su Hao quickly closed the window and drew her head back. She frowned and wondered, what is the identity of this man? Who is the person they call "master"? What''s the content of the letter in her mother''s hand?

    A series of questions filled Su Hao''s brain, like a white mist around her, making her unable to see clearly.

    Through the window crack, she saw her mother staring at the letter in a daze. It seemed that she had finished reading the content of the letter. For some reason, Su Hao felt that Yun Ruo die seemed to have accumulated a lot of sadness between her brows.

    "This day finally came..." Yun Ruo die sighed, and then held the thin letter.

    In the afternoon, Su Hao''s father Ning Xuanyu came back from teaching in the school. As soon as Yun ruodei saw him, he mysteriously pulled him into the room. Then they closed the door and didn''t know what to say.

    At dinner, suhao noticed that they were both absent-minded and preoccupied. They were hiding something from her, and it must have something to do with the letter that the man brought.

    Three members of a family are eating in silence. Suddenly, yunruodei stops to use his chopsticks and looks at Su Hao solemnly: "after dinner, you come to my mother''s room. My mother has something to say to you."

    Ning Xuanyu sighed and shook his head. Su Hao thought, does this matter have something to do with her?

    "Yes, mother." Sue answered, then bowed her head and pulled the rice in the bowl.

    After a dreary dinner, Su Hao went to yunruodi''s room. When she pushed the door, she saw that she was sitting by the window. She turned to look out of the window and was in a trance. She didn''t know what she was thinking.

    "Mother, I''m here. What can I do for you?" Sue wants to break her trance.

    Cloud if butterfly this just turn head to see to Su Hao, then move to Su Hao to wave: "come over Niang here."

    Su Hao went over and sat down beside her: "Niang, I saw that you and Dad had something on their mind when we just had dinner. What''s the matter?"

    "Tomorrow someone will come to pick you up. Just follow. Don''t worry. They won''t hurt you. It''s my old friend over there. As for what it is, when it comes to the place, someone will tell you. " Cloud if butterfly just said a few words, not detailed.

    "Do you have to go?" Su Hao asked with a frown. She felt a little uneasy in her heart. She felt like there was no way back.

    "The person who wants to see you is my mother''s benefactor. Naturally, she is also your benefactor. She won''t hurt you. It''s too late to love you." Cloud if butterfly nods, tone is beyond doubt.

    Then, she touched Su Hao''s hair, her eyes were very reluctant.

    Since she said so, Su Hao had no choice, so she agreed, but there were more mysteries in her heart. It seems that the person who wants to see her doesn''t want to expose her identity for the time being, otherwise, Yun Ruo die won''t even want to talk about Su Hao in detail.

    After she came out of yunruodei''s room, that night, suhao tossed and turned in the room for a long time before she fell asleep. She couldn''t wait to come tomorrow.

    She wanted to see who was going to pick her up and where.

    In the early morning of the next day, suhao heard the noise coming from the yard. It seemed that there were several people talking. Sue is suddenly awake and sleepless. She remembers that today is the day when mysterious people come to pick her up.

    Hearing the intermittent voices in the yard, Su Hao quickly changed her clothes and walked out of the room to see who the visitor was.

 Chapter 903

    When she came to the yard, suhao saw some fresh faces she had never seen. The first one was a well-dressed old woman. She had a unsmiling face and was accompanied by several servants.

    The old woman is talking with Yun ruodei. Seeing Su Hao come out, she is stunned. She turns her head and asks Yun ruodei, "is this the child of that year?"

    "Exactly. I''m eighteen this year. I''m already a big girl." Yun ruodei turns her head and looks at Su Hao lovingly, then says to the old woman with a smile.

    Su Hao saw that they were talking about themselves. She walked over and asked carefully, "mother, who is this?"

    "Just call me aunt Yu. I''m here to pick you up today. Now go and pack up. I''m leaving soon." Aunt Yu urged.

    Yun Ruo die whispered: "so fast..."

    "The master is waiting. I can''t afford to delay. Otherwise, I can''t bear the blame." Aunt Yu has a serious face.

    "I''ll go back to my room with you and pack up. By the way, I have something to tell you." Say, cloud if butterfly pulls Su Hao to return to her room.

    When she got to suhao''s room, she closed the door and took suhao''s sign language center of gravity to explain: "wait a minute, you can follow aunt Yu. Remember, when you get there, you should be obedient. That place is different from our country. You should obey the rules."

    "Mother, do I really have to go?" Su Hao was in a panic.

    "Well, it''s all fate. You belong there." With this sentence, Yun ruodei no longer talks to Su Duoduo. He cleans up a few changed clothes and some silver.

    After packing up, Su Hao and Yun ruodei return to the yard together. Aunt Yu has been impatient and annoyed. Seeing that they finally come out, she looks a little slower.

    "Come with me." Aunt Yu dropped such a sentence, then turned around and walked towards the door first.

    Yunruodie hurried and pulled Su Hao to keep up and walked out of the door. Su Hao guessed that there was a carriage parked outside. The style of the carriage was low-key, but it seemed that noble people could afford it.

    Aunt Yu gets into the carriage and waits. Yun Ruo die sends Su Hao to the carriage. Su Hao looks out of the window and sees that the little woman''s eyes are faintly red and full of reluctance.

    "Send out." Aunt Yu said to the driver of the carriage.

    The other two servants and the coachman are sitting in the front of the carriage. The coachman raises his whip and the horse runs away. The carriage moves away. When Su Hao sees Yun ruodei still standing in the same place, he wipes his tears with his handkerchief. It makes Su feel sad.

    "Put down the curtain, don''t look." Aunt Yu said lightly.

    Su Hao saw that she was not very easy to get along with, so she listened to her words, put down the window curtain, and relied on the car to close her eyes.

    The two people in the car were speechless, and there was little communication on the way. The car had been driving for three days, and finally reached another boundary on the last day of Shenshi.

    The city they came to is called Luoyang City. It was the capital of the emperor. There was a lot of people on the street. Su Hao grew up in the countryside. The farthest place he went was the small county he went to when he went shopping with his father.

    It''s the first time I''ve seen such a prosperous city. I can''t see it. She lifted the curtain and looked at the scene curiously.

    When the carriage came to a place, some officers and soldiers set up obstacles to block the car for inspection. Aunt Yu got out of the car to negotiate with them. She took out a sign to show her identity and handed it to the inspector.

    After seeing the words on the sign, the man immediately put on a flattering smile and politely said, "how''s King Jing recently?"

    "Everything is fine. I have to rush back to my house." Aunt Yu took back the sign and said with a frown.

    "Ah, routine inspection is the meaning of the head, no wonder. The little one won''t delay you in your work for King Jing. Please The officers and men all get out of the way and let Su Hao''s carriage pass.

    After the carriage entered the street, its speed slowed down a lot, and it staggered forward. After a while, it came to a big house with a solemn style. Su Hao saw a plaque on the house, which had three characters "jingwangfu" written in gilded font.

    "Go around the back door, not the front." Aunt Yu told the driver.

    "Yes." The coachman turned the carriage and drove in another direction.

    Su Hao immediately frowned, how to enter the house through the back door, as if she was very shameful, so she was a little upset. She didn''t know who king Jing was, but she didn''t think the mansion looked like an ordinary place.

    At the back door, aunt Yu urges Su Hao to get out of the car and get into the house to avoid other people''s eyes and ears. Su Hao follows them into the house in a hurry.

    Aunt Yu was walking in front of her. She turned her head and said, "I''ll take you to see the master now. Remember to say hello and be polite when you meet people. Do you know?"

    "Well, I see." Su Hao nodded and looked at the palace secretly.

    Walking all the way through the small courtyard at the back door, the vision gradually widened. The area of the mansion was very large. There were many magnificent gardens and courtyards. All the decorations were noble. Su Hao thought that the owner here should be an unusual person.

    I don''t know how long she left. Aunt Yu took her to the main hall. On the red sandalwood chair in the hall, there was a gorgeous woman. She looked about the same age as Yun ruodei.

    Aunt Yu walks in with suhao. Then she gives her a push and whispers, "go and say hello."

    Sue Hao walked towards the woman uneasily, stood in front of her and said uneasily, "Hello, madam."

    Hearing this address, the woman laughed, took a sip of the teacup, and then looked at Su Hao carefully. After a while, she said, "no, madam, you should call me Er Niang."

    Hearing this, Sue was stunned and didn''t understand what she meant.

    "Do you know who you are?" The woman asked again.

    "I''m the daughter of a country family. My father''s name is Ning Xuanyu. He is a teacher. My mother''s name is Yun ruodei. She is a famous xiuniang." Su Hao answered honestly.

    The woman shook her head with a smile, with a complicated look: "it seems that yunruodei has never told you more than half a sentence. I will tell you the truth today."

    "You are not the daughter of some country family, but the twin sister of King Jing, and I am your biological mother. When you were born, I sent you to YunRuo diebang to keep you. She was my former maid, and she was called Dieer at that time. "

    Su Hao''s face was shocked, and she listened to her story in situ.

    It turns out that this woman is Su Shangqing''s mother, Li Wanrong of Li family in Fujin. She gave birth to twins for the last king.

    But because she didn''t like her daughter and was afraid that her daughter would affect her son''s official career, she just gave her away.

    Yunruodei used to be Li Wanrong''s maid from her mother''s home. Later, when she was old enough to get married, Li Wanrong sent her daughter to the countryside to support her.

    Before, Su Hao wondered why she didn''t look like her parents. It turned out that she was not their own daughter.

    Yun ruodei is in poor health, and because Li Wanrong is kind to her, she no longer wants her own children after adopting Su Hao. Fortunately, Ning Xuanyu loves her and doesn''t care whether they have their own children.

    However, since Li sent her away at that time, why did he come all the way back now? Sue is full of doubts.

    "My brother... King Jing, does he know my existence?" Sue thought for a moment and asked.

    Li shook his head: "he didn''t know it at all. He always thought he was the only child."

    Su Hao can''t help but frown. It seems that Li has never thought of disclosing Su Hao''s existence to the public. He hasn''t even mentioned it to King Jing. What does it mean to go back to her now?

    She should not be for the reunion of mother and daughter. Su Hao has just carefully observed Li''s family and found that she never smiles. Although she looks gentle on the surface, she should be a cold-blooded person in her heart.

    "Then why are you..." Su Hao just opened his mouth, but Li interrupted.

    "Do you wonder why I suddenly found you back?" Li sipped his tea and said coldly.

    Su Hao nodded. Up to now, she was completely sure that Li had got her back for another purpose, but she didn''t know exactly why.

    "You''ll know in a moment. Let''s go. I''ll take you to see your brother first. Shangqing is in the room." With that, Li got up from his seat, and the maid next to him helped him.

    Su Hao thought to himself that he would settle down as soon as he came. Anyway, he would know the answer in a moment, so he nodded and walked out behind Li.

    After walking out of the hall, Li took Su Hao through the long corridor and came to a secluded yard. The yard was elegant and clean. It was a place that would not be disturbed.

    "Your brother is in this yard. Follow me." Li took Su Hao and continued to walk inside.

    When he came to the door of a room, Li stood with sad eyes.

    Su Hao noticed something. Just after she entered the yard, she thought it was too quiet. The guards and maids around didn''t speak. The whole courtyard was silent, as if she was afraid of disturbing something.

    Didn''t Li say King Jing was in the yard? How can it be so quiet? Is king Jing sleeping? It shouldn''t be. If King Jing had a rest, Li couldn''t have brought Su Hao to see him at this time. It''s not a good time.

    Just as Su Hao was turning a thousand intestines, Li gently pushed open the wooden door of the room, and then walked in. Su Hao immediately followed.

    When she entered as like as two peas, Sue was surprised. She saw a man almost identical to her in the bed. But he closed his eyes and his face was pale.

    The man''s long eyelashes sagged down to cover his eyes, his lips were frosted, and he was unconscious of the movement in the room. Sue Hao felt strange and didn''t think he was simply asleep.

 Chapter 904

    "This is your brother, King Jing, who is full of fame today." Mentioning his son, Li''s eyes couldn''t hide his pride.

    "What''s the matter with him?" Su Hao asked cautiously.

    Li Shi doesn''t speak. She purses her lips tightly and goes to the table to sit down. She gives Su Hao a look in her eyes. Su Hao immediately understands and goes to sit down. She thinks Li Shi has something important to say to her.

    "A few days ago, Shangqing went out to do business. That day, he took a carriage to a place in the suburbs. But I don''t know why, the carriage skidded down the cliff and saved his life after being rescued, but he never woke up."

    Recalling what happened a few days ago, Li was still shocked: "the doctor said that his life is not in danger for the time being. But it''s not good to say when you wake up, at least for three or five days, and at most for a few years... "

    Li sighed and worried. Su Hao sighed for a while. He didn''t expect King Jing to encounter such a bad luck. But what does it have to do with Li''s getting her back?

    "Shangqing was very talented in leading soldiers and fighting when he was young. When the emperor was still there, he appreciated him very much. Later, because he led the troops to recover the frontier and suppressed the barbarians, the Emperor gave him half of the military power."

    Su Hao''s feeling of getting rid of the clouds is faint in his heart. It must be that Li''s coming back to her is related to King Jing who is still unconscious. At first sight, Li Shi was a smart man who was interested in his own interests and didn''t do useless work.

    "When the emperor was the crown prince, he always regarded Shangqing as an eyesore and wanted to take back the military power in his hands. Now my son is in a coma. If the emperor knows about this, it will bring disaster. At that time, I''m afraid the emperor will take this as an excuse to root out our whole jingwangfu. "

    Speaking of this, Li shidun looked at Su Hao straightforwardly: "you are his sister, with the blood of King Jing''s house on your body. You can''t watch him in danger."

    So far, both sides have directly opened the window to speak up.

    "I want you to pretend to be king Jing and stabilize the situation for the time being." Li said word by word.

    Be startled at Su Wen''s as like as two peas, but Li was too bold. Although he and Wang Jing almost had the same face, they were disguised as a man and a girl from the country to be king.

    "This..." Su Hao didn''t want to agree to Li''s request. He was thinking about how to refuse.

    "You won''t? Don''t forget, there''s a couple in the country who raised you for many years. " Li said with pity.

    Su Hao opened his eyes and looked at Li''s gnashing teeth: "I don''t understand what you mean."

    "I''ve put people in that village to watch them every day. If you don''t cooperate, I''ll have them killed."

    This naked threat, Su Hao was almost convinced by Li''s impudence.

    I can''t imagine that this woman can even attack the husband and wife who have helped her raise children for many years. However, it''s not surprising that Su Hao thinks about it. She can even threaten her daughter, and there''s nothing she can''t do.

    They froze in the room for a moment, and there was an unconscious man lying on the bed. The atmosphere was really strange. In the end, Sue Hao was defeated first.

    "Well, I promise you, but you also promise me not to touch my parents'' hair." Su Haohen glared at Li Shi.

    It was less than an hour before we met that she had completely hated this woman. In Su Hao''s heart, she was not worthy to be her own mother. Only the simple couple in the countryside could afford to be parents.

    Seeing Su Hao''s softness, Li''s face showed a proud smile, and then they walked out of the room together. Li asked aunt Yu to take suhao to a yard to settle down.

    After going to the courtyard, Su Hao realized that it was the place where King Jing lived before the accident. Now Li asked Su Hao to live there in order to disguise himself as king Jing.

    Since King Jing was in a coma, Li moved him to the partial courtyard just now. What''s more, few people in King Jing''s mansion knew about the accident. Li''s family deliberately concealed it. Only her confidants knew about it.

    I''m afraid that there are too many people in the house, so it''s not good if someone accidentally divulges something and pokes it to the emperor.

    Suhao is sitting in the room packing her luggage. Looking at the new dresses yunruodei has chosen for her, she can''t help sighing. She should not be able to put on the skirts for a long time.

    Just then someone came and knocked on the door of the room. Sue frowned and said, "come in."

    From the door came a tall man with a serious face. He was wearing black clothes and boots, and a sword at his waist. When he came in, he took a good look at sue and knelt down on one knee.

    Sue Hao was startled by his action: "who are you? Why kneel to me? Get up

    "My name is mo fan. I''m king Jing''s bodyguard. Now King Jing hasn''t come to life yet. Fujin has told me what happened and asked me to follow you and help you. Therefore, you are my temporary master."

    "Oh... Ah, you get up first. I''m not used to people kneeling down to me. Don''t do that in the future." Suhao felt a little uncomfortable.

    Mo fan stood up, respectfully stood aside: "after I get used to it, most people will salute when they see King Jing."

    "Don''t be so restrained when you and I are alone." Su Hao is still uncomfortable. She just wants to take a sip of the tea cup. However, as soon as her hand slips, the cup falls off from her hand and she is about to fall to pieces on the ground.

    Su Hao suddenly felt a virtual shadow passing by, and then the unexpected sound of the teacup breaking sounded. She looked up and saw that the teacup was just end-to-end in Mo fan''s hand, and even a drop of tea in the cup didn''t come out.

    ... what a great skill.

    "Do you always protect King Jing?" Su Hao asked stupidly.

    "Yes, it''s enough for King Jing to take me alone." Mo Fan said lightly.

    Su Hao thought, this skill, a person can kill a lot of people, right? However, since there are bodyguards with such excellent martial arts skills, why does King Jing fall under the cliff?

    "Were you there on the day of King Jing''s accident?" Suhao asked.

    Mo fan shook his head and his expression sank: "that day, King Jing just sent me to investigate other things, so I didn''t go out with him. If I were there, I would not... "

    Smell speech, Su Hao nods, in the heart a burst of sigh, think also is really coincidental, maybe Jing King''s life is destined to have this disaster.

    She demobilized Mo fan, and then she packed up her belongings in the room. When you were young, someone sent the food into the room.

    After dinner, suhao washed and went to bed early. She lay in bed and thought about many things.

    She thought of her parents in the countryside. She didn''t know what happened to them now. Although Li promised not to move them, Su Hao couldn''t trust him. She thought that when she found a chance, she would go back and have a look.

    Then she remembered what happened to her all day. It was incredible. First she knew her amazing life experience, then she knew what happened to King Jing, and then she had to deal with Li''s threat.

    Su Hao pulled the quilt up and said in a low voice, "it''s a wonderful day. It''s wonderful."

    She suddenly thought of a thing, before the system told her that there will be a key person appeared and announced the task content, that person is not Lee?

    Su Hao immediately summoned the system and asked, "was the key person you said before Li?"

    "It''s her." System response.

    "The task is..." in fact, Su Hao had an answer in his mind, but he just needed to confirm it again.

    "The task of this world is to pretend to be king Jing, help king Jing''s house escape the crisis, and expand King Jing''s power." The system sounds cold and mechanical.

    Sure enough, she was right at all.

    After confirmation, Su Hao let the system back down, and then fell asleep with a full stomach.

    In the early morning of the next day, Li sent someone to find Su Hao and let her meet Li later. Sue agreed, and had breakfast in her room.

    Now the people who serve Su Hao in this courtyard are all Li''s people. They also know the inside story of this time. They are not only responsible for serving Su Hao, but also for staring at her every move for Li.

    After breakfast, aunt Yu came with several maids and took a big box. Suhao opened it and found that it was all men''s clothes.

    "These clothes are made according to your body shape. King Jing is taller than you. His clothes don''t fit you well and are easy to show off." Aunt Yu explained.

    Su Hao is 1.75 meters tall in this world, while King Jing is 1.8 meters tall and much stronger than her. After all, men and women are different, and there is still a little difference in body size.

    Then let the maid wait on Su Hao and change into a man''s clothes, which are made to order according to the style that King Jing usually wears.

    They wrapped Su Hao''s chest tightly with gauze until she couldn''t see the female characteristics at all. Su Hao had some difficulty breathing, and it took a long time to adapt.

    After changing clothes, a clever maid helped suhao tie up her long hair and put on a Lanzhi jade crown.

    "It''s really like..." aunt Yu turned around Su Hao, and she was surprised.

    Su Hao took up the mirror and looked at her. She was no longer a woman, but a handsome young man with red lips and white teeth.

    "Like King Jing?" Su Hao can''t help but ask the ladies next to him.

    "Yes, it is." The maids blushed with smiles.

    Aunt Yu coughed softly and said seriously, "now that she has changed her clothes, go to see Fujin. She is waiting for you."

    Su Hao nodded and followed aunt Yu to Li''s yard. She thought to herself, what''s the matter with Li''s calling her in the early morning?

    After changing clothes, Su Hao took aunt Yu with her to meet Li. When she arrived at the center of the main hall of Li''s courtyard, she seemed to have been waiting for her. When she saw Su Hao, she raised her eyelids and gave a light glance.

    Suhao noticed that she had a big white porcelain bowl with brown liquid in it. From a distance, suhao smelled that the bowl had a strong smell of traditional Chinese medicine.

 Chapter 905

    She wondered, is Li ill? But it doesn''t look like that. The woman''s face is ruddy. How can she have any ill looks? But whatever he is, it has nothing to do with himself.

    "Drink it." Li pointed to the bowl of strange Chinese medicine and said to Su Hao calmly.

    Su Hao was stunned for a moment, then suddenly realized that this bowl of food was not for li himself, but for her. Not to mention that it looks very hard to drink. It gives Su a hundred guts, and he doesn''t dare to drink what Li gives himself.

    "What is this?" Su Hao frowned and asked, but she didn''t move forward.

    Li looked unhappy and said impatiently, "just drink the medicine."

    Are you kidding me? Su Hao hasn''t even figured out what''s in the bowl. He can''t drink it. Li seems to be upset. What if it''s poison?

    "If you don''t make it clear, I won''t drink it." Su Hao has a tough attitude.

    "Didn''t you promise to pretend to be king Jing?" Li clenched his fingers.

    Su Haoleng snorted and doubted: "but what does this have to do with this bowl of strange things? Tell me first, what is in the bowl

    "Poison." Li light spit out two words, as if to say something more common.

    Su Hao''s eyes widened and looked at Li like a psychopath. He thought, you said it was poison, and I won''t drink it. Before the task is finished, people will be poisoned first.

    "I don''t drink it." Su Hao gave a hard reply, a little angry in his heart.

    Smell speech, Li Shi dangerously narrowed his eyes, with a kind of cold voice said: "this can''t help you, if you don''t drink, I''ll let people pour it into your mouth."

    "Now you are in the position of King Jing. If you still use the original woman''s voice, you will be exposed as soon as you speak. This poison won''t kill you, it will destroy your voice, and you can''t recognize that it''s a woman. "

    "You..." Su Hao was so angry that she couldn''t speak. She knew that Li was not easy to provoke, but she didn''t expect that she was so vicious that she could poison her own daughter.

    Li seems to have lost his patience. He doesn''t plan to spend any more time with Su Hao. He calls for two big servants and asks them to give Su Hao medicine.

    As the two servants came closer and closer to her, Su Hao was flustered and her legs trembled. At this moment, her mind suddenly flashed and she remembered that she had another skill.

    "Wait!" Sue Hao yelled.

    The two servants stopped and looked at Li with inquiring eyes, asking her what to do next.

    Li frowned and asked impatiently, "what do you want to say? No matter what excuse you make, you have to drink this medicine today."

    "No, I think I have a skill, I can change my voice, I don''t need to drink this poison." Sue explained quickly.

    This kind of absurd words, Li naturally won''t believe, just think Su Hao want to muddle through, she sneered: "lie also find a decent reason, when I was the village before you haven''t seen the world of rural women?"

    Su Hao''s brain turned quickly and made up a reasonable reason: "really, I didn''t cheat you. Just look at my demonstration. I knew a ventriloquist when I was in the countryside, and I learned this craft from him. "

    With that, Su Hao started his skills and coughed a few times. When he spoke again, he had become the voice of a strange man. Li''s eyes widened in surprise, as if he couldn''t believe his ears. The servant beside him was also stunned.

    After a few words in a man''s voice, Su Hao said to Li: "you see, I didn''t cheat you, did I? So I don''t have to drink this bowl of poison. "

    It took Li a long time to recover, and then she asked the servant to take away the bowl of poison. She didn''t expect that Su Hao had such a magical skill, which was incredible.

    "You can''t just change the voice. You have to imitate King Jing''s voice." With that, Li described to Su Hao how King Jing''s timbre was.

    According to her description, Su Hao kept making adjustments, until at last, he imitated 70% or 80% of them. It didn''t look very different from King Jing''s voice.

    "I didn''t expect you to do this. It''s a little useful." Li was surprised.

    "That''s nature." Every time Su Hao heard that Li''s dog couldn''t spit out ivory, she wanted to turn her eyes. This woman is really mean.

    Just as they were talking, the housekeeper suddenly came over, looking a little in a hurry. Seeing him like this, Li asked him what had happened.

    "Back to Fujin, the palace sent a father-in-law to come here. Now he is in the main hall. He said that he would bring the emperor''s oral instruction to King Jing. Please... Please go there." The housekeeper looked at Su Hao and hesitated. He didn''t know what to call her.

    "What, this one and that one should not be so indifferent to King Jing." Li immediately frowned and yelled to remind the housekeeper to be cautious.

    The housekeeper knew that he had let slip, so he immediately changed his words: "yes, I''m wrong. Now, please follow your servant to see that father-in-law. "

    Li Shi gives Su Hao a look. Su Hao understands and immediately follows the housekeeper. When I went to the main hall, a young father-in-law came to deliver a message.

    "King Jing received the order and was instructed by the emperor. I haven''t seen King Jing for many days. Now we have something to discuss. Come to the palace to meet the saint." The white father-in-law called in a soft voice.

    "Minister, take orders." Su Hao said in King Jing''s voice.

    My father-in-law looked at him with a smile in his eyes and said politely, "well, now let King Jing follow the miscellaneous family into the palace. You can''t let the emperor wait."

    "Well, please wait for a moment. I''ll come." With that, Sue asked people to greet her father-in-law with tea, and then hurriedly returned to Li''s yard.

    The emperor suddenly summoned her. This matter is very important. She has to discuss with Li first to see what to do. Otherwise, she has not seen the emperor, and she is afraid of making mistakes.

    After returning to the courtyard, Su Hao quickly told Li about the emperor''s calling her into the palace, and Li immediately frowned.

    "Why at this time... Well, for your safety''s sake, let Mo fan go into the palace with you. If there''s anything, he can protect you." Li asked people to find Mo fan.

    After a while, Mo fan rushed over, just like the ice dregs before.

    Li told Su Hao uneasily: "when you enter the palace, you should be careful. Don''t cause me any trouble. You should speak as little as possible. The emperor is the most cunning and suspicious. The more you say, the easier it will be exposed."

    "Well, I see. I will be cautious." Su Hao nodded and agreed.

    Then she took Mo fan into the palace with her father-in-law in a carriage. At the entrance of the palace, Su Hao asked the coachman to wait outside. She got out of the carriage and looked up at the high wall in front of her. She was a little nervous.

    "King Jing, please follow me. There is a sedan chair waiting." My father-in-law said with a smile.

    Su Hao keeps up with his father-in-law and steps into the palace. The guards nearby bow their heads to give Su Hao luggage: "see King Jing."

    "Well." Su Hao pretended to be cold, waved his hand, indicating that they were free.

    After walking a few steps forward, she saw a group of people carrying the sedan chair and waiting. Su Hao lifted his clothes and sat in the sedan chair. Mo fan walked with him. Su Hao could see him at a glance, but he was not so afraid and nervous at first.

    Although I don''t know why the emperor summoned me all of a sudden, I''ll settle down as soon as I come.

    At the door of the imperial library, Su Hao stepped out of the sedan chair and said to his father-in-law with a smile: "this is a hard trip for him."

    "It''s not hard. It''s all king Jing. I heard that there was an accident when I went out a few days ago. Now I''ve come all the way to the palace to see you. The emperor has always been concerned about your health." My father-in-law showed a deep smile.

    Su Hao didn''t care too much, let Mo fan wait outside the door, and then a person into the Royal study.

    When she went in, she saw a man in his thirties sitting in front of the book case, looking at it with a memorial in his hand, and there was an older father-in-law nearby.

    "Emperor, here comes King Jing." My father-in-law gently reminded the emperor.

    The emperor raised his eyelids and saw Su Hao''s appearance. He was mediocre in appearance, but he couldn''t hide the essence between his eyes. At first sight, he was not a fuel-efficient lamp.

    "Minister, see the emperor." Su Hao lifted his robe and knelt down to salute.

    "Ah, it''s King Jing who''s here. Turn up and sit down and talk again." The Emperor just put down the memorial in his hand and looked at Su Hao with a smile, "virtue, give tea to King Jing."

    He pointed to the side seat. After suhao said thanks, he went over and sat down calmly. Father-in-law Decai brought a pot of tea and made a cup for suhao.

    "What''s the matter with the emperor summoning me today?" Su Hao took a sip of the cup and then asked.

    The emperor took a deep look at Su Hao, but the meaning in his eyes was not clear: "I heard that when King Jing went out a few days ago, the carriage rolled down the cliff. I''m worried all the time. Today I''ll call you to the palace to see what''s going on."

    Su Hao was surprised. She looked at the emperor''s smile and didn''t think he was really concerned about herself.

    She lowered her eyes and said faintly: "let the emperor worry, I''m really scared. I''m all right. It''s just that the carriage is damaged. "

    The man sitting in the seat makes Su Hao feel a little uncomfortable. She remembers that Li Shi once said before that the emperor Su Min has always regarded King Jing as an eyesore and asked her not to relax her vigilance.

    In just a few minutes of contact, Su Hao had already vaguely realized that the emperor was not kind, and it would never be a good thing to call her into the Palace this time.

    Su Hao, who didn''t know the emperor''s intention, didn''t dare to relax in his heart, so he played twelve points. The emperor raised his eyebrows and took a look at Su Hao. Then his face suddenly changed into a worried expression.

    "Shangqing, you really don''t know how to sympathize with yourself, but I''m really worried about being the emperor''s brother." The emperor suddenly called King Jing''s name and said in a friendly tone.

 Chapter 906

    Su Hao was stunned for a moment. She didn''t know what he wanted to say, so she didn''t open her mouth quietly, waiting for the emperor''s following. She faintly felt that the next words were the most important part.

    Sure enough, the worry on the emperor''s face immediately turned into a very serious expression.

    "You have been guarding the border for many years. You should know that the border affairs are heavy. If you are physically damaged now, don''t deceive, you must report truthfully. It''s the gate of our country''s ten thousand li rivers and mountains. If there''s something wrong, no one can take the responsibility. "

    After a pause, the emperor picked up the tea cup, but looked at Su Hao with his eyes straight: "if you are physically damaged, I will let general Huo Qi take your place for the time being. It''s still important for you to rest at home. Don''t force yourself."

    After hearing this, how could su Hao not understand the emperor''s intention? He wanted to take the opportunity to use the rollover as an excuse. On the surface, he wanted to let King Jing recuperate. In fact, he wanted to replace King Jing and make him trapped in Luoyang.

    Huo Cheng is a member of the emperor. Although he is a great general, he has been pressed by King Jing everywhere. Now the emperor wants to help him up. The purpose is obvious.

    The tiger trapped in the cage is just a trapped animal. At that time, the emperor slowly grinds off King Jing''s claws, hollows out his power and takes back his military power.

    It''s such a sinister scheme, such a deep mind.

    Su Hao was angry in his heart, but on the surface he had a polite smile: "the emperor doesn''t have to worry. I haven''t done anything. I''ve already asked the doctor to check it. No matter how heavy the border affairs are, it''s also the duty of the minister, and I will not shirk it. "

    The emperor obviously didn''t believe it. He looked at Su Hao suspiciously and asked, "is it really all right?"

    "Yes, Emperor." Sue nodded.

    "I''m not sure, Shang Qing. Don''t try to be brave if you are not feeling well. Decai, go and call the imperial doctor over and give King Jing a physical examination. " The emperor frowned and looked at Su Hao anxiously.

    Su Hao knows that the worries in his eyes are all false. He is suspecting that he is lying to hide the injury, so now he wants to verify it.

    Father-in-law Decai immediately replied: "Cha, I''ll go and ask the imperial doctor to come here now."

    With that, he quickly left the imperial study. Su Hao could not help holding her fingers. Fortunately, she did not have any scars on her body. The one who was injured was the real king Jing who was lying in King Jing''s house.

    If the emperor finds out that she is slightly injured, he will force her to stay in King Jing''s residence and suspend her duty. This is the real purpose of the emperor.

    Soon, father-in-law Decai came back with the royal doctor.

    "Doctor Wang, make a diagnosis for King Jing to see if he has any damage?" The emperor pointed to Su Hao and told the king.

    "Yes, Emperor." Wang Yuyi came forward to feel Su Hao''s pulse, and put his three fingers together on Su Hao''s wrist.

    After a while, he let go of his hand and replied to the Emperor: "report to the emperor that King Jing is in good health without any damage."

    Smell speech, Emperor body stiff for a while, the facial expression is gloomy come down, then impatiently wave a hand: "I know, you go back first."

    Wang Yuyi quits the imperial study, and Su Hao catches the gloomy look on the emperor''s face. He can''t help but curve his mouth. Su min, an old fox, must be suffering from suffocation now. He wanted to find fault and take advantage of it, but he didn''t expect Su Hao to be intact.

    "How can..." he was distracted and whispered.

    Su Hao didn''t really hear it, but it seemed that the emperor was surprised that King Jing wasn''t hurt. It seemed that he didn''t expect it.

    "The emperor?" Sue called tentatively.

    "Ah... King Jing is OK. That''s great. I''m at ease." The emperor showed a fake smile again.

    This face changing speed is really fast. I''m afraid Sichuan Opera is not as flexible as him.

    The emperor saw that there was no excuse for the attack, so he had to change the topic very reluctantly.

    "Several countries around come to pay tribute every year. King Jing must know about it. This year you are in Luoyang City, and the envoys will arrive in a few days. I want to leave it to you to do everything for me and ensure the public security and reception on that day."

    "Yes, the emperor. I will deal with this matter and share the emperor''s worries." Suhao replied.

    They chatted for a while. The emperor really thought Su was a hindrance, so he sent her back first. Su Hao walked out of the imperial study. Mo fan held his arms and stood outside the door waiting.

    "Come on, go back." Hello, Sue.

    Mo fan nods. When they go out, Su Hao refuses to take the sedan chair. He wants to go and chat with Mo fan for a while. He has extra eyes and ears, but it''s hard to talk.

    "Just now the emperor said that the envoys of other countries will be here in a few days. Do you know this?" Sue asked him.

    "I''ve heard about it." Mo fan nodded.

    It seems that this matter is not a secret. Many officials and even civilians should have received the news.

    Su Hao said: "the emperor asked me to take charge of this matter. On that day, there must be people all over the street. If there are many people, it''s easy to have an accident. We should make sure that everything goes well at that time. We can''t let the emperor catch anything."

    "Yes." Mo fan''s eyes are deep.

    "Oh, by the way, where is the teaching ground of King Jing''s army? Take me to have a look. I''ll tell other people what to pay attention to in advance. " It suddenly occurred to suhao.

    Mo fan pondered for a moment and said, "five miles away from King Jing''s residence, I''ll take you there now."

    "Good." Sue nodded.

    After the two men walked out of the palace wall, Su Hao got on the carriage. Mo fan and the coachman were in front of him and drove in the same direction. Soon they arrived at King Jing''s teaching ground.

    Su Hao jumps out of the carriage and walks into the teaching ground with Mo fan. At noon, the people inside are carrying out daily training in an orderly way.

    Some are shooting arrows, some are playing chess, some are waving their tassels. When the group saw Su Hao coming in, they immediately stopped their hands and looked at her eagerly.

    "See you." The soldiers and generals said hello.

    Su Hao waved his hand to show that they didn''t need to care: "I''m here today. I have something to explain."

    Everyone was serious, and no one spoke, waiting for Su Hao''s orders. It can be seen from various details that King Jing was highly respected by his generals.

    "The envoys of other countries will arrive in Luoyang City in a few days. I believe everyone should have heard about it. The emperor will hand it over to our king to handle it. There will be a lot of people in that day. At that time, we must strengthen our patrol and pay attention to all suspicious activities. We can''t make any mistakes. Do you know?"

    Su Hao said sternly.

    "To order!" They all answered in unison.

    After telling things in advance, Su Hao walked around the teaching field with his hands behind his back to check the training situation of everyone. Mo fan followed him quietly.

    A deputy general suddenly ran over and looked at Su Hao expectantly: "my subordinates want to compete with you. Can I have a fight with you?"

    Su Hao was ashamed. She didn''t know any Kung Fu. She just looked like King Jing. If she really agreed to the deputy general''s request, she would show up.

    Her eyes suddenly a little empty: "er... Well, there are still some important things to deal with in our palace. I won''t fight you today. Let''s have a chance next time."

    "Well, that''s a pity." Deputy general is very lost, he and Su Hao stand face to face at this time, two people are very close.

    He raised his head and looked at Su Hao suddenly, showing a puzzled expression: "eh? Mr. Wang, how do I feel that you seem to be getting shorter? We used to be about the same height... "

    Su Hao''s forehead is in a cold sweat. This deputy general really can''t mention any pot. She is five centimeters shorter than King Jing. Of course, she looks shorter.

    "A few days ago, my carriage turned down the cliff, and my back was damaged. So now I can''t stand up straight, so I look short." Sue was so quick that she found a lame excuse.

    The deputy general suddenly realized, and then showed a worried look: "I see. Does it matter whether the prince is hurt?"

    "It''s all right, it''s just a small injury, but don''t tell anyone about it. Do you understand?" Sue told him sternly.

    "My subordinates understand that you have made a lot of contributions to the war, and many people are envious. If you know that you are injured, and you don''t know how to be a demon, my subordinates won''t let out the slightest." The deputy general nodded and said thoughtfully.

    Su Hao saw almost, do not intend to continue with him, who knows what he will ask after a while to cry ghosts.

    "It''s the best. I have something else to do. Let''s go first. You can continue to train well with us and don''t slack off." Su Hao walked out of the classroom with a sigh of relief.

    She thought to herself that when she went back to King Jing''s house, she had to ask aunt Yu to sew her some high insoles. Otherwise, someone would ask her why she suddenly became short, and she would not be easy to fool.

    After returning to King Jing''s residence, Su Hao felt tired and took a nap. When he woke up, it was time for dinner.

    When people see Su Hao awake, they bring her dinner into her room. Tonight is a balanced meal of three dishes and one soup. The food in King Jing''s mansion is very good, and every dish is very delicate.

    After dinner, aunt Yu came and told Su Hao that Li wanted to see her and let her talk in the yard.

    Su Hao vaguely knows what she will ask. Today, the emperor suddenly calls her into the palace. Not only is she nervous, but Li, who is waiting in the palace, should also be nervous.

    She was always afraid that the news that her son was unconscious in bed would be exposed. If the emperor knew, her head would not be protected.

    In the past, when the old prince was there, the old prince protected her. Later, when the old prince died, the king Jing protected her. I didn''t expect that something would happen to her son, so now she had to rely on Su Hao to stabilize the situation for the time being.

    Through the long and deep corridor, Gu Xi followed aunt Yu to Li''s yard, which was different from the bustling appearance of people going in and out in the white world. It was very quiet at this time.

    There were lanterns hanging on the eaves around the yard. After walking inside for a while, there was a room with bright candlelight in the window. It was Li''s room.

    Su Hao stopped and said to Aunt Yu, "I''ll just go in myself. You go down first."

    Smell speech, jade aunt nodded back, the next conversation with Li is obviously not suitable for other people present, Su Hao back to God, toward Li''s room.

    Went to the door of the room, Su Hao gently knocked on the door: "Fujin, it''s me."

    "Come in." A woman''s insipid voice came out of the room.

 Chapter 907

    Su Hao pushed open the two wooden doors and went in. He saw that Li was leaning on the lady''s chair with a book in his hand. Next to him, a maid was burning incense for her. The whole room was quiet.

    At this time, Li''s ferocious momentum was different from that of his usual life. He was wearing only a single coat and his hair was scattered. He was not as aggressive as he was in the daytime.

    "You step back first." Li turned his head and glanced at the maid.

    "Yes, Fujin." The maid went out of the room and closed the door with her hands and feet.

    Li Shi looked at Su Hao and pointed to the table in front of him: "sit down."

    Su Hao walked over and sat down with Li calmly, fearless.

    "What did the emperor tell you to enter the palace today? Tell me all the story, and don''t miss anything Li took a sip from his teacup, then looked at Su Hao and ordered seriously.

    Sure enough, Li didn''t trust her to go to the palace to face the emperor. He must be afraid that she might be caught by the emperor for saying something wrong, which would expose the true and false king Jing''s secret.

    "The emperor, on the pretext of being concerned about my health, actually wanted to test whether I was hurt or not, and let the imperial doctor feel my pulse." Sue told her the truth.

    Li put down his tea cup and hummed coldly, "what does the dog emperor want to do?"

    "If he finds any evidence of my injury, he will let me" recuperate "in Luoyang City, suspend my duties at the border, and let his people go to the top." Su Hao''s eyes sank when he remembered the secret surge between the emperor and the imperial study.

    "He did not mean well! This dirty thing Li was so angry that he patted the table and drank several cups of tea.

    But at the same time, Li feels a little bit frightened. Su min is a very suspicious and cunning man. If he catches any clues, King Jing''s injury and coma will be revealed.

    "You should be more careful not to be caught by the dog emperor. You should report everything to me and discuss it with me. You should not be good at making any claims." Li assured Su Hao.

    "Well, I see." Sue nodded.

    Li suddenly raised his eyes and looked at Su Hao. Then he said with pity, "don''t forget, your adoptive parents are still in my hands. If you don''t cooperate, I can let the people staring at you do it at any time and take their lives."

    Hearing that she threatened the lives of Yun ruodei and his wife, Su Hao was so angry that he wanted to slap the woman, but he nodded obediently.

    "Come on, step back. I''m going to have a rest." Li''s hands waved impatiently.

    Su Hao left Li''s room and went to her yard alone. She thought about how to deal with the emperor''s troubles and how to rescue her adoptive parents from Li''s hands as soon as possible.

    In the next few days, the imperial court has nothing important to do. Su Hao is very happy in King Jing''s mansion. There are still three days left for the envoy to arrive in Luoyang City, so he should have a good rest these days.

    One day, Su Hao was wandering in King Jing''s mansion. First, she walked around the garden. Later, she didn''t know how to get to a remote backyard where there were fewer people and looked like a warehouse.

    When suhao went there, she saw a master in his forties repairing a carriage in front of the warehouse. When she had nothing to do, she went to have a look. I saw that the carriage body was still brand-new, but there were some traces of friction.

    "Master, is there anything wrong with this carriage?" When suhao walked by, he didn''t notice her because the master was too attentive.

    Hearing someone''s question, the master raised his head and saw that it was "King Jing". He was startled and immediately knelt down to salute. Sue asked him to get up.

    "Mr. Wang, have you forgotten? This is the carriage you took when you went out a few days ago, that is, the day you went down the cliff... "The master hesitated for a moment and answered carefully.

    This time it''s su Hao''s turn to be surprised. I didn''t expect that the day king Jing''s accident happened, he was riding in this carriage. She frowned and looked at the car without noticing anything wrong.

    "What''s wrong with this car?" Su Hao asked.

    "The carriage, in fact, was thrown away by Fujin. It was bad luck. But the little one didn''t think the damage was serious, so he stayed to see if he could fix it The master lowered his head and took a look at Su Hao with the remaining light. He seemed to be afraid that she would be angry.

    Then he saw Su Hao silent and quickly added: "if you don''t like the car, I''ll take it out and lose it!"

    "Wait, don''t lose it. Aren''t you repairing the car? I''m asking you, have you checked out any problems? " Suhao shook his head.

    Smell speech, the master thought for a while, and then seriously answered: "this carriage problem only in one place, a few car wheels are loose, the other is no problem, small just need to change the car wheels for a new tightening."

    ... how many wheels are loose?

    Su Hao''s eyes sank immediately. Why is it the wheel of the car?

    "Well, it''s strange to say that our family''s carriages are regularly maintained. I don''t know why the wheels of this carriage are so loose that no one keeps it. It''s really strange." The mechanic mumbled.

    "Maybe you just picked the car that hasn''t been repaired that day, so..." he whispered.

    No, it can''t be such a coincidence that there are demons in abnormality, but it seems that someone deliberately planned all this. Suhao felt like she was standing at the gate of the maze. Now she just needs to find the direction to find out the truth.

    There must be a secret about it. We must find out the person behind it.

    "Where is the coachman of that day now?" Su asked coldly.

    The mechanic scratched his head and thought about it for a while. Then he thought about it for a long time. He suddenly realized: "I remember Wang Er, who was in charge of your trip that day."

    Su Hao asked, "where are the two Wang? I have something to ask him

    The master pointed to a side yard next to the warehouse: "the coachman lives in the room over there, Lord. Shall I call him out for you?"

    "Well, let him see me in the study immediately. I have some questions to ask him." Su Hao nodded, then turned her back and swaggered back to her study in the yard.

    After a while, Wang Er came. He was afraid when he saw Su Hao, as if he was afraid of what Su Hao would do to him.

    Su Hao looked at the strong young man and saw that the skin on his hands and legs was blue and purple, all of which were the marks of being beaten by the stick.

    "How did you get hurt?" Su Hao sipped her tea and asked.

    "Back to the Lord, I drove carelessly a few days ago, which caused him to fall off the cliff. I''m still blessed. Fortunately, it''s OK. But Fu Jin was very angry, so he punished him with a stick. "

    Wang Er Bian said while he could not help shivering. He must have remembered the pain when he was beaten by a stick before, and still had a lingering fear.

    Su Hao thought that the one who really turned down the cliff was lying in bed in a coma. If he didn''t come out to replace King Jing, he was afraid that Wang Er would not only be beaten, but also that Li Shi was so vicious that he would surely take his life.

    "I was confused that day. I can''t remember many things clearly. Please tell me what happened that day again." Su Hao''s face was light, but there was a flash of light in her eyes.

    Wang Er told the story of that day again, saying that the car was OK at first, but he didn''t know why when he was driving to Panshan road in the suburb, the car skidded suddenly and then fell off the cliff.

    At that time, Wang Er was very lucky. He was hung on a nearby tree and didn''t fall down. However, King Jing was miserable. Before he could react, he even overturned his car and people.

    "Was there anything unusual when the carriage first went out? For example, the wheel of a car is damaged Su Hao is thoughtful.

    "My Lord, our family''s cars are specially maintained. If there is something wrong with the wheels, you will not be allowed to take the car out. I checked the car when I went out, and there was no problem. " Wang Er immediately explained.

    Hearing what Wang Er said, Su Hao thought, that is to say, the car was OK at the beginning, but when it was brought back for repair, the mechanic clearly said that the wheels of those cars were loose.

    Therefore, someone must have done something in the middle of the way. Who is so bold as to murder King Jing?

    "I ask you, did you leave the car for a moment before we started?" Su Hao suddenly asked him seriously.

    Wang Er thought about it carefully, and then answered honestly, "yes, the LORD was just going out. The little one stopped the carriage ahead of time and waited for you at the door. But suddenly there was a visitor, so the Lord asked the little one to wait first. After waiting for a while, the little one felt anxious and left, but he came back soon

    After hearing this, Su Hao suddenly opened his eyes and felt that it must be in the short time when Wang Er left that someone had tampered with the carriage.

    "Was there anyone around when you walked away? Such as the servants in the mansion. " Sue asked.

    "That day, the elder brother of the guard who was on duty at the door was there. I asked him to help me look at the carriage, so I dared to leave." Wang Er replied.

    Su Hao frowned and thought about something. After a moment, she asked Wang Er to go down for a while. It seemed that she had to find the doorman on duty that day to ask.

    When Wang Er left, only the guard knew what happened.

    Now the truth behind the rollover incident can only be found from the guard. Su Hao orders Mo fan to find out who the guard was on duty that day, and then calls the man to the study for questioning.

    Soon, Mo fan came with the guard of that day. He was a simple and honest young man. Suddenly, he was summoned by King Jing, and the guard was in a bit of panic.

    "What''s your name?" Su Hao asked faintly.

    "Lord Hui, the younger one''s name is Zhou Xingwen. He has been working in the mansion for two years." Zhou Xingwen replied respectfully.

    Su Hao nodded and asked, "I ask you, is that the day when Wang Er stopped his carriage at the door and waited on duty for you?"

    "Yes, the little one is on duty during the day, and another at night." Zhou Xingwen strained his body and wondered if he had made any mistakes on duty that day. Now he would be accused by the Lord.

    "That''s right." Su Hao waved her hand. She didn''t care who was on duty at night. Now she just had to find out what happened when Wang Er left. "Did Wang Er leave the carriage for a while?"

    Hearing this question, Zhou Xingwen nodded busily: "yes, Wang Er said it was urgent at that time. Please help me to look at the carriage, and then left for about a quarter of an hour."

    Smell speech, Su Hao nodded, it seems that Wang Er did not lie, he left for a while, time is not long, but what happened, he did not know.

 Chapter 908

    "Then, during the period when Wang Er left, did any strange people pass by?" Su Hao asked with a frown.

    "Strange people, it seems not..." Zhou Xingwen pondered, painstakingly recalled the passers-by that day, but for a moment, he suddenly remembered something like, "ah, but there was a pair of beggars."

    Su Hao looked at him suspiciously: "beggar?"

    "Yes, Lord. In that quarter of an hour, a couple of beggars came. They were an old man and a child. They looked like yesun. The old man came over and pestered me for money. He said that he hadn''t eaten for many days. Let me give it to him. "

    Seeing that Su Hao was interested, Zhou Xingwen continued: "the little beggar seemed very curious about the carriage. He circled around for a while. I don''t think he did any damage, so he didn''t scold him. Later, I was really annoyed by the old man, so I gave him a few coppers and sent him away. "

    His words immediately let Su Hao heart alarm, intuition tells her, the two beggars have a problem.

    It happened that the day passed by at that time. Why did the little beggar circle around the carriage? Is it really just curiosity?

    "What do they look like?" Sue Hao narrowed her eyes, and her voice cooled down.

    "Huiwangye, the old man is short, thin, with a goatee. The child is about five or six years old. There is a black birthmark on his left leg, which looks like a plum blossom."

    Zhou Xingwen didn''t know why the Lord seemed to care about the two beggars, but he said what he knew.

    After asking for a while, Su Hao saw that Zhou Xingwen couldn''t find any useful clues, so he asked him to push it down, because he had already provided considerable clues.

    "I think there''s something wrong with these two beggars." Su HaoDuan sat at his desk and looked at Mo fan.

    "It''s really suspicious." Mo fan frowned slightly.

    If he was just a beggar passing by on weekdays, Su Hao would not care so much. Luoyang city is so big, and beggars are everywhere. It''s nothing strange.

    But why did the two beggars just pass by when they left with Wang Er? The old beggar has been pestering Zhou Xingwen. It seems that he is covering for the little beggar.

    "Come out with me. I''ll try my luck in the street and see if I can meet these two suspicious beggars." Su Hao told Mo fan.

    "Yes." Mo fan went out with Su Hao.

    After inquiring about it, Su Hao came to the street with the most beggars in Luoyang. This is a crowded and noisy place where small people gather. It is also a place where beggars live.

    The streets are very busy. Tea shops and restaurants are soliciting customers. There are dumpling shops, rouge powder vendors, acrobats and, of course, many beggars squatting on the roadside.

    Along the way, Su Hao didn''t see a beggar who was in line with the characteristics described by Zhou Xingwen, and he was somewhat disappointed.

    Also, the whole Luoyang city is so big, how can you just meet the person you are looking for.

    Just when Su Hao is going to take Mo fan back to the mansion, he comes to an alley and suddenly sees two beggars, one old and the other small, in the corner. They are counting their copper coins. It seems that they have gained a lot.

    Sue stares at both of them and looks at them carefully. The old man is thin and small, with a goatee. He looks like a child of five or six years old. For the convenience of begging, he rolls up his trouser legs, so Su Hao sees the black birthmark on his left leg.

    These two men were the beggars who passed by the gate of King Jing''s house that day!

    "Watch out. Don''t let them run away." Su Hao gives Mo fan a look and orders in a low voice.

    "Yes." Mo fan answered in a deep voice.

    Then Su Hao and his wife approached the two beggars quietly. The beggars were happily counting the coppers. Su Hao also heard them say, "I made a lot of money a few days ago, and I don''t have to go begging for a month later.".

    Until a shadow came down, they noticed that someone was approaching. Then they looked up at Su Hao and Mo fan with vigilance. They saw that they didn''t know each other, and some doubts appeared on their faces.

    "Who are you? What do you want to do? " The old beggar stood in front of the little beggar, frowning warily and staring at Su.

    "I have something to ask you. You''d better be honest." Sue gave a cold hum.

    The old beggar immediately scolded: "we have nothing to tell you, and we don''t know each other. Get out of here."

    Mo fan hears his tone disrespectful, wring eyebrow immediately, cold voice scolds: "unbridled! This is king Jing. If you don''t respect him, I''ll cut your tongue! "

    Although he knows that Su Hao is a fake King Jing, whether the whole King Jing''s house can survive depends on Su Hao, so he respects her as a real king Jing.

    Seeing that Mo fan was ready to pull out his sword, the two beggars immediately shrank and shivered in the corner.

    "Please forgive me. I didn''t mean to offend you!" The old beggar quickly pulled the little beggar to kowtow together.

    Su Hao frowned, deliberately cold face to frighten them: "OK, this time I don''t care about you, but the next question I ask must be answered honestly, if you dare to have half a lie, you will not be spared."

    "Yes, I dare not lie." The old and the young were relieved.

    "Did you pass by the gate of King Jing''s mansion a few days ago?" Su Hao asked coldly.

    Hearing this, the old beggar was stiff. After hesitating for a few seconds, he replied in a low voice: "yes, my grandson and I did pass there that day, but we didn''t eat for several days because we were hungry. Seeing that the young man on duty at the gate should be a good man, we begged him for a few coppers."

    "Is that all? Are you going to the gate of King Jing''s house just to beg? " Sue Hao narrowed her eyes and said something dangerous.

    "Yes... Yes..." the old beggar grabbed his clothes with his fingers uneasily. His eyes were erratic and he didn''t dare to look at Su Hao.

    Su Hao was a little angry. She turned around and pulled out the sword on Mo fan''s waist. Then she sneered, "I said, don''t lie."

    With that, she pointed the cold sword at the old beggar''s nose, as if half of his nose would be cut off with one sword.

    "Please forgive me! In fact, we were instructed to go to the gate of King Jing''s residence that day! " The old beggar suddenly screamed, and then crawled on the ground to beg for mercy. His whole body was shaking.

    The little beggar opened his eyes and looked at Su Hao in horror. There were big tears in his eyes. Originally, Su Hao didn''t want to treat them so rudely, but when he saw that they were not honest, he wanted to fool her, so he couldn''t help but get angry.

    "What did the man tell you to do? What good have you got, say Sue''s voice was already filled with anger.

    "He asked us to loosen all the wheels of the carriage parked in front of King Jing''s house, gave us a ingot of silver in advance, and promised to give us another ingot of silver after it was completed." The old beggar''s voice was trembling and trembling, and he was honest about everything.

    Sure enough, someone is behind the deliberate murder of King Jing, Su Hao''s guess has been verified.

    "Do you know who that man is?" She asked in a deep voice, but without any hope, because since the man wanted to harm King Jing, he would not expose his identity to the two beggars.

    "I don''t know, but I remember the man very well. He''s eight feet long, with a beard and a mole on his brow. He''s fierce. He doesn''t look like a person to be provoked. "

    Su Hao wrote down the characteristics described by the beggar, and then looked at him with a sneer: "you are also very brave. If you don''t know who the other party is, you dare to take the job, aren''t you afraid that the other party will give you money to buy your life?"

    Smell speech, the old beggar suddenly pale, this time just know fear.

    "Now that he hasn''t killed you, go as far as you can. I don''t want to see two more nameless bodies in the suburbs tomorrow." Su Hao dropped this sentence and left with Mo fan.

    Because according to the current situation, the two beggars can''t know more clues. Whether they can live or not depends on fate. Su Hao didn''t want to help them, and it was the greatest kindness to give the last reminder.

    When King Jing had an accident, these two beggars were indispensable pieces, but they were making wedding clothes for people without knowing it. Su didn''t blame them and didn''t sympathize with them.

    "What do you think that person is?" Su Hao asked Mo fan.

    Mo fan pondered for a moment and shook his head: "I don''t know, but maybe it''s from the palace."

    Sue nodded, and so did she. King Jing''s influence in Luoyang city should not be underestimated. Those who dare to attack him must have the influence of the palace.

    However, there are many people who are covetous of King Jing. Su Hao has no way to know who is playing tricks, so he has to write down the characteristics of the men provided by the beggars in his heart.

    She was a little frustrated, not in the mood to continue to stroll in the street, so she took Mo fan back to King Jing''s house.

    Time passed quickly. In a twinkling of an eye, it was time for the envoys to visit. Su Hao received the news in advance. The three envoys came from different countries and would arrive in Luoyang at noon today. At that time, Su Hao would be responsible for sending them safely into the palace.

    A few days ago, Su Hao did a lot of preparatory work, because she had to ride a horse and lead the army to meet the emissary, so she asked Mo fan to teach her how to ride a horse.

    Although a few days can not do proficient, but the basic operation of suhao has learned, now can ride on the horse, stable will not fall.

    An hour in advance, Su Hao took the army to clear the street, clearing the main road leading to the main entrance of the palace, so that no one could walk on the road.

    She was riding a dark horse with more than 100 elite troops waiting at the gate of Luoyang. The sun was the most fierce at noon, and Su Hao was sweating a lot on his back. But there were many people waiting around the street.

    Through understanding in advance, Su Hao knew that the three envoys who came to Miansheng this time were all defeated countries before the war, and one of them was a barbarian country defeated by King Jing himself.

 Chapter 909

    After waiting for a long time, Su Hao began to get upset. He vaguely saw a mighty team not far away.

    At the front is the guard of the road, and at the back there are several luxurious carriages, in which the three envoys are sitting. At the back there are some vehicles carrying goods, which should be the tribute to the emperor.

    When the procession reached the gate of the city, three men slowly came down from the carriage. One of them, a man of medium height, had a deep look. At a glance, he could see the appearance of an outsider.

    Mo fan noticed that Su Hao was staring at the man and whispered to her: "that man is the envoy of the country that King Jing led the army to suppress."

    "Well, I see." Sue nodded.

    No wonder from the first time I saw the man just now, suhao faintly realized that there was a deep hatred in the man''s eyes when he was looking at her. Although he tried to cover it up, suhao found it.

    "People in their country should hate King Jing, right?" Su Hao asked with a smile.

    "Yes." Mo fan replied without expression.

    The three envoys came to Su Hao, with a false smile on his face. Su Hao also turned over and dismounted and saluted them.

    "I''ve heard of King Jing''s fame for a long time, and today I''m really extraordinary." One of them said with a flattering smile.

    Another person quickly agreed. The rest of the emissary who hated King Jing just had a stiff smile on his face. Su Hao saw all these details one by one.

    "You''ve been working hard all the way. The emperor has prepared a feast in the palace and ordered me to welcome you into the palace." Sue has a good smile.

    "King Lao Jing." The three ambassadors got back in the carriage.

    Su Hao also turned back to the horse. Mo fan rode another horse to follow him. A large group of people marched towards the palace gate. There were many people on the street watching.

    After successfully sending the envoys to the palace, Su Hao took off his cloak and armor, changed into a light official uniform, and also attended the banquet prepared by the emperor for the envoys.

    Today, the emperor seems to be in a good mood. He has been smiling on his face. Ministers and officials are pushing cups and changing cups. It''s very lively in the hall.

    Halfway through the banquet, the foreign envoy said he had a gift for the emperor. The emperor agreed with a smile. Suhao had already heard that the man''s name was Barthel.

    "Emperor, this is a gift prepared by Chen himself. I hope the emperor likes it." Barthel is proficient in the language of the Central Plains, and there is no big problem in communication except the pronunciation.

    "Oh? What''s the good thing? Present it for me to see. " Huang Shangrao said with interest.

    Barthel took an exquisite wooden box from his servant. The box was not very big. It was similar to the jewelry box of ordinary women. The dark red wood was covered with exquisite carvings.

    No one could guess what was in it, but Barthel didn''t answer immediately. He bought a pass, which made the people at the banquet look at the exquisite wooden box in his hand curiously.

    "Please allow me not to reveal the answer for the time being. I will open the box later and the emperor will see it in person to bring surprise." Barthel smiles mysteriously, then walks slowly towards the emperor holding the wooden box step by step.

    I don''t know why, Su Hao''s eyelids beat a few times. There was no panic in her heart. She seemed to have a bad feeling, just like something big was about to happen.

    All the guests stretched their necks to wait for the wooden box to be opened. Suhao watched bater get closer and closer to the emperor, and her breath was a little short.

    Finally, Barthel came to the emperor with the wooden box in his hand. At this time, the distance between the two people was just one arm, very close.

    Barthel slowly opened the box, and everyone was staring. When the box was completely opened, suhao suddenly saw a cold light of metal flashing inside, and suddenly cried out that it was not good.

    The next second, Barthel took out a sharp dagger from the box and rushed to the emperor. The emperor was stunned and then yelled for help.

    The crowd screamed. Many of them took a breath. Batal was holding a dagger and was about to thrust it into the emperor''s chest. Fortunately, the bodyguard nearby reacted quickly, stopped him with his sword and stabbed Bartel in turn.

    When the sword was thrust into his chest, Barthel turned pale and his chest was full of blood.

    "Someone assassinated the emperor, escort!"

    "Come on

    Then the ministers in the hall called out, and the whole scene was in chaos. The guards came quickly and finally took all the attendants who came with him.

    "How dare you assassinate me! Who on earth ordered you? " The smile on the emperor''s face was gone, and he wanted to eat people.

    The emperor grabbed a cup of tea and threw it at Barthel. It hit him on the forehead and made a big hole. The blood flowed down from his forehead and even dropped into his eyes, which made his eyes red.

    He opened his scarlet eyes and glared at the emperor, then yelled: "ha ha ha, dog emperor, I almost got it just now, there are many people who want your dog''s life."

    "Don''t talk nonsense. I''ll ask you again. Who on earth ordered you? If you don''t, I''ll cut off your fingers one by one until you say so. " The emperor''s face was ugly, and he said.

    Barthel laughed wildly for a long time, then looked around the hall, and finally his eyes fell on suhao. Suhao had a bad premonition.

    "That man is king Jing." Barthel, with a cold face, pointed at suhao and yelled.

    After he said this, the hall was quiet for a few seconds, and then like a drop of water dripping into the oil pan, it suddenly burst.

    "Who did he say? King Jing? "

    "My God, will King Jing really do such a treacherous thing..."

    "Knowing people, knowing faces and not knowing hearts, who knows? After all, King Jing had half of the military power in his hands. Maybe he had some bold thoughts in his heart."

    Everyone whispered, eyes such as torch staring at Su Hao, Su Hao felt unfriendly sight from all directions, blood flow back in general.

    "Emperor, he lies. Don''t believe him!" Suhao pulls out his sword from Mo fan, walks quickly to Barthel, puts his sword across his neck, and glares at the man who planted her.

    Barthel was not afraid to look up at Su Hao, with a sarcastic smile: "King Jing, now that things are revealed, are you going to kill me? That''s not what you did when you asked me to plan this. "

    Sue Hao was burning with anger. He kicked Barthel in the chest and threw him to the ground. He pointed at him and scolded: "full of nonsense!"

    The emperor sitting in his seat was full of haze. He asked in a cold voice: "King Jing, what he said is true? You ordered Barthel to assassinate me

    "No, Emperor!" Su Hao quickly denied it.

    "Then why did he identify you instead of anyone else?" The emperor forced a row of tables to make a loud bang, and there was no one dare to say anything.

    Suhao''s hand holding the sword was shaking. Her back was soaked in cold sweat. She didn''t know how to give a perfect explanation, because she didn''t understand what happened.

    Why did Baltar suddenly assassinate the emperor and then blame her?

    "Emperor, now King Jing is seriously suspected. I ask the emperor to put King Jing in a dungeon for interrogation." A minister asked.

    Immediately, many ministers who usually hate King Jing also agreed. The emperor stared at Su for a while, and then ordered in a deep voice: "come, take King Jing down and put him in the dungeon for the time being."

    "Yes The guards surrounded Su Hao, imprisoned her with both hands, and then dragged her away.

    Su Hao''s face was pale and her hands and feet were weak. She thought it was just an ordinary banquet today, but who knew it turned out to be her grand banquet.

    Looking at Su Hao who was dragged away, Mo fan''s normally expressionless face was very anxious. When the scene was chaotic and nobody noticed, he quickly stepped down and rushed back to King Jing''s house to report the matter to Li.

    "... what? You said she was in the dungeon! " After listening to Mo fan''s report, Li''s hand trembled, and his teacup fell down and smashed on the ground.

    There is something wrong. She has been worried about what will happen to suhao during the period of King Jing''s coma. If something happens to suhao, then the real king Jing''s coma will be revealed, and then the whole King Jing''s house will be in dire danger.

    After receiving the bad news from the palace, li felt that his blood was flowing back and his face was pale. She knew that this was a big deal. The emperor would not miss such a good opportunity.

    But Su Hao has no reason to collude with the emissary and assassinate the emperor without telling her. She believes Su Hao doesn''t have the courage for the time being, so what''s the matter? Did someone set her up?

    When Li''s heart was in a mess, the palace was in a mess. King Jing colluded to spread the news of assassinating the emperor as if he had wings.

    It''s strange that in the past, if there was any news in the palace, the emperor would block the news for the first time and keep it out of the palace. After all, not everyone could know the secret history of the royal family.

    But this time the emperor did not take any news at all, and let the assassination take a walk from the palace. Soon, the whole Luoyang City knew about it.

    "Have you heard about King Jing''s collusion with the emissary and instigating the emissary to assassinate the emperor?"

    "Of course, I''ve heard about such a big thing. Now who else in Luoyang City doesn''t know."

    "Tut Tut, I didn''t expect King Jing to be so ambitious. It''s really terrible..."

    The streets of Luoyang City are full of discussions. The common people are discussing this matter without hesitation. Even the storyteller has compiled this matter into storytelling material.

    After su Hao was identified by the emissary, he was dragged down by the guards and imprisoned in the dungeon. The banquet was also forced to stop and did not go on.

    The emperor orders that King Jing is seriously suspected. He will be interrogated on a certain day. If it is confirmed that King Jing did it, the crime will be serious.

 Chapter 910

    First of all, colluding with other envoys will be sentenced to treason. Second, the most serious thing is to instruct envoys to assassinate the emperor. It''s really not enough to apologize if they die a hundred times. The whole King Jing''s palace will be punished by sitting down together.

    In the gloomy dungeon, suhao was held in the cell at the end. The ground and the surrounding walls were covered with moss, dark and damp. It was really uncomfortable.

    "How can things be like this?" Suhao sat on a musty bed in the cell, frowning and thinking about the whole process of the banquet.

    She didn''t talk to the emissary more than three games before that. Where did she collude with him to assassinate? But Barthel was killed by King Jing behind his back, as if he had planned to do so from the beginning.

    It''s more like an elaborate plot.

    Su Hao felt that someone must have instigated bater behind his back to stab the emperor first and then plant it on himself.

    If Barthel could be allowed to die with SOHO, regardless of his own life, it was either someone who gave him a big advantage or threatened him with something he cared about.

    If this is not the case, few lunatics in the world will do anything to hurt the enemy.

    The man behind this must have a lot of talent. His status is not low, and he has real power in his hand. Otherwise, he will not be able to hold Barthel easily.

    So, who is this man?

    Su Hao felt like she had a pair of eyes staring at her every move behind her back, which was creepy. After painstaking thinking, Su Hao simply made do with lying down on the moldy quilt for a while.

    Today, she is very tired. There are so many things happening that she is unprepared. Therefore, she can''t care how bad the current environment is.

    Anyway, she has a hunch that the other party must have something else to do.

    When she sleeps in the middle of the night, suhao hears someone calling her. She doesn''t sleep to death. She has left a nerve, so she opens her eyes as soon as there is any movement.

    I didn''t expect to see a big masked man outside the cell. Su Hao looked at the man''s figure and thought he was familiar with him. The man pulled down the mask and turned out to be mo fan.

    "How did you get in?" Sue asked him in a low voice.

    Mo fan points to the roof. Su Hao knows that his lightness skill is excellent. There are few people who can reach his level in Luoyang City.

    "Not discovered by the warder?" She remembered that the dungeon was guarded by several people even at night.

    "I came in after I got them confused." Mo Fan said, and took out a few more ordinary looking incense from his arms. Su Hao thought it should be a special incense that can bring down people.

    Su Hao couldn''t help but clap her hands gently: "it''s really yours. Did you find out anything?"

    Mo fan pondered for a moment, hesitating on his face: "there is a bad news."

    What could be worse than the fact that she has been framed and jailed? Su Hao thought it could not be worse, so he let Mo fan go on.

    "Today, the emissary died not long after he was taken away. To the outside world, he died of fear of sin and was hanged. When the emperor passed, the man was dangling on the beam of the house."

    Hearing this, suhao immediately frowned. She didn''t think that Barthel would be guilty of death. Although the contact time was very short, suhao thought that this person was strong and stubborn through observation.

    It''s fair to say that he and the guards were hacked to death, but it''s too suspicious to insist that he hanged himself and Su Hao killed himself.

    "He certainly didn''t commit suicide. Since he was determined to assassinate the emperor at the banquet, what kind of crime was he afraid of? It''s ridiculous. " Su Hao sneered.

    "It''s true. It doesn''t make sense logically." Mo fan nodded with approval.

    Su Hao narrowed his eyes and felt angry: "what they want is not logic. They don''t need logic at all. They just want an opportunity to convict me."

    "Now that Barthel''s dead, it''s even harder for me to get away with it. You continue to pay attention to the movement around you, especially Barthel''s body. I guess they will secretly dispose of it and destroy it. "

    Mo fan respectfully replied: "yes."

    In the twinkling of an eye, looking out at the moon, Su Hao speculates that it should be midnight now. She thinks it''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. When Mo fan wakes up, she will be in trouble.

    Originally, she is guilty now. If Mo fan is caught, she will be charged with running away again. So Su Hao urges Mo fan to leave here for the time being. If there is any situation, she will find an opportunity to report to her.

    Early the next morning, Li rushed into the palace to see the emperor, and asked the emperor to let her see Su Hao in the court. The emperor refused on the spot, and his face was very ugly.

    "King Jing is a suspect now. No one can visit the prison. I don''t want to worry about you this time because of the old prince''s face. But I hope you can take good care of yourself and step down." The emperor waved impatiently.

    Li Shi seems to be very unwilling. He is still pleading loudly. The emperor asks people to drag Li Shi down and ignore her any requests.

    After getting off the court, the Emperor didn''t change his Dragon Robe. He turned around and went to the dungeon. He wanted to have a chat with King Jing himself.

    "Here comes the emperor!" Father-in-law de Cai cried in a shrill voice.

    Su Hao climbed down from the bed, went to the iron prison and stood looking at the gate. Soon, he saw the emperor''s figure in the dungeon.

    In front of Su Hao, the emperor and her look at each other across the iron fence, and a flash of light flashed in their eyes.

    "King Jing, after a night''s reflection, what''s wrong with you?" The emperor asked coldly.

    "I don''t understand. What''s the crime?" Su Hao looks at the emperor without fear and answers calmly.

    Hearing this, the emperor''s face turned black. He snorted coldly, and then said contemptuously, "you collude with me to assassinate me. It''s a great sin! Do you want to see the whole palace of King Jing being cut off? "

    After a pause, the emperor changed his face and continued to lobby: "I''m kind-hearted. I think you''ve been guarding the border for many years and made a lot of contributions. As long as you hand over the military power, I''ll spare you forever."

    This is the most obvious coercion and inducement. Su Hao knows that after sparing such a big circle, the Emperor just wants to force Su Hao to hand over his military power.

    Therefore, this incident was actually planned by the Emperor himself. He was so deep-seated that the emperor was as cunning as Li said.

    Su Hao naturally won''t agree to the emperor''s request, because now she has military power in hand, she can still save her life for a while, but if she is let out, she will really lose her life.

    How could the emperor let King Jing die earlier because he had given her military power?

    As long as half of the military power is still in hand, the emperor does not dare to act rashly. After all, this is the arrangement of the former Emperor. Even if the emperor is greedy for the other half of the military power of King Jing, he can not seize it.

    "Emperor, this matter is not done by the minister, so I can''t hand over the military power. I hope the emperor can see clearly." Su refused the emperor without thinking about it.

    "Ha ha, since King Jing is so stubborn, don''t blame me for my heavy hand in the interrogation tomorrow. It''s too late to ask for mercy." The emperor grimaced and left the dungeon in anger.

    Su Hao guesses that Su min, the dog emperor, will torture and make trouble for her when interrogated tomorrow. Maybe she wants to be severely beaten, which makes her uneasy.

    That night, Mo fan came back in the middle of the night, and brought another news to Su Hao. He told Su Hao that the body of the emissary had been smuggled out of the palace and sent to a village in the suburbs.

    The person in charge of transporting the corpse gave the old man a lot of silver to burn the corpse as soon as possible, and he could not see any features.

    Mo fan took advantage of the old man''s inattention to steal out the body and hide it in a hidden place for the time being. If the body was really burned to the last residue, the clue would be broken.

    That group of people are so anxious to urge the old man to burn the body, must be afraid of being discovered some secret.

    Therefore, as soon as the corpse was stolen, Mo fan immediately went to his own man for autopsy. After the examination, there was a lot of poison in his body, and some of the poison remained in his stomach.

    Therefore, it can be seen that the emissary did not commit suicide by hanging himself, but was poisoned alive, and then pretended to commit suicide to deceive people.

    The poison in his stomach was also found out. It was the only poison in Luoyang palace. No one else had it.

    After listening carefully to the news Mo fan brought, Su Hao frowned and thought for a while, and then told him to take good care of Bartel''s body, and keep an eye on every move of Wuzuo and old man Yizhuang.

    "If I want to clear the charge and prove that I didn''t do all this, then the clues in front of me are human evidence and material evidence. You have to watch them." Su Hao told seriously.

    "Yes, I see." Mo fan nodded.

    Su Hao guessed that since someone made a plot to frame her, the other party must be angry about the evidence and want to destroy it, so that Su Hao has no chance to turn over.

    After carefully explaining to Mo fan, Su Hao let him leave the dungeon to avoid being found.

    The next morning, the dungeon ushered in a rare guest. He was the red man around the emperor, father-in-law de CAI. He was followed by several fully armed soldiers.

    "Bring King Jing out of prison. The emperor will interrogate him today." Father-in-law Decai raised his voice and pointed to Su Haodi and ordered the people nearby.

    The other people immediately rushed up. The warder took a key and opened the lock of suhao''s cell. Then a group of people rushed in, one on the left and one on the right, and put up suhao''s arm and her whole body.

    Su Hao was much thinner than the real king Jing, so the soldiers had no trouble. They thought that King Jing was used to being a good man. They spent a few days in the dungeon and were much thinner. They didn''t think about it in other ways. Who could have thought that the real king Jing was lying unconscious in King Jing''s house.

    The group dragged Su Hao and took her to the palace. Father-in-law de Cai held his head high and walked in the front. King Jing, who used to be very powerful, was in a mess. Along the way, many palace people pointed at Su Hao and talked in a low voice.

    When he arrived at the palace, the emperor was already waiting, and the Manchurian officials were watching. Su Haoxin knew that something was wrong. Today, he was bound to be in big trouble. Whether he could escape the disaster depends on his ability to deal with it for a while, and the cooperation of King Jing''s residence.

    "Do you know sin? King Jing The emperor sitting on the Dragon chair looked at Su Hao coldly and asked.

    "I don''t know what I''m guilty of. I hope the emperor will tell me." Su Hao knelt in front of the hall, but his waist was straight and his eyes were clean and fearless.

    This sentence of hers has exploded the silence of the people. Many radicals are pointing at Su Hao and yelling at her, saying that she harbors evil intentions and her guilt is unforgivable.

 Chapter 911

    "You collude with other emissary bater and abet him to assassinate me, and you still feel innocent?" The emperor glared at Su Hao and slapped the table hard.

    Su Hao has a sneer on his lips. As soon as he comes up, Su min will directly convict her. What''s more, interrogation is more like a criticism meeting.

    "This matter has nothing to do with me. I''m innocent because someone deliberately framed me." Su Hao''s eyes were cold and said word by word.

    Around the officials'' remorse is more grand, there are all kinds of things to say, and some people who support King Jing are defending for her, and the two sides are quarreling fiercely.

    "King Jing''s contempt for the emperor must be due to his support for the army and self-respect. With some achievements, he didn''t know whose world it was."

    "I think he did it. The bearded barbarian emissary has identified it. Is there any fake?"

    "Tut Tut, wolf ambition..."

    "Don''t talk nonsense. King Jing has made a lot of contributions and worked for the country for many years. He''s not like that. There must be something strange about it."

    Su Hao is silent, listening to the voices around him. He is in a complicated mood. Fortunately, he is standing here today. If he is the real king Jing, I don''t know how cold he will be.

    As soon as the emperor patted the table, he gave a cold hum, and the noisy hall immediately quieted down.

    "If you have been so stubborn, then don''t blame me for using some tough measures against you."

    Smelling speech, Su Hao raised her head and calmly looked at the man sitting on the Dragon chair. She knew that this was a warning, but she would never be afraid to admit her mistake.

    What she has not done, she will never back the pot, let the people behind proud.

    "I''m not guilty." Sue Hao''s voice rang throughout the hall.

    The emperor lost his patience completely, and his face was thin and angry. He narrowed his eyes and said in a deep voice, "come on, bring up the instruments of torture."

    Suhao slowly closed her eyes and clenched her fingers. When she saw those iron torture tools with cold light, and all kinds of nameless things, she was afraid and took a deep breath.

    Today, she may be doomed, but she will never compromise with Su min. the dog Emperor just wants her to make a move. If even emperor Tangjing is framed, then there is no justice in the world.

    "Serve King Jing with instruments of torture." The emperor sneered.

    The person in charge of the execution first took a chopping board and a long wooden stick, which was intended to give Su Hao a stick punishment as an "appetizer".

    Two people come up immediately. Gao Ma Da''s bodyguard drags Su Hao to the chopping board and holds it down. Then the man with the stick comes up. Gao Gao raises the stick and is about to fall on Su Hao.

    "Wait! Stop it All of a sudden, an eager female voice came from outside the hall, like a thunderbolt, which startled everyone.

    They turned to look at the door, and saw a graceful and dignified woman slowly come in, holding a box in her hand, and then quickly glanced at Su Hao with a soothing look in her eyes.

    "Fujin, today is the day to interrogate King Jing. Why did you break in without authorization?" The emperor frowned at the sudden appearance of Li.

    "I have something to show the Emperor today. At the same time, I also want to say something about it." Li''s face was calm.

    Su is in a complicated mood. Looking at Li, she doesn''t know what she is going to do, so she has to wait for the following.

    Li carefully opened the box and took out a token from inside. Su Hao was shocked to see that the sign was printed with the word "avoid death" in gilded font.

    "This is the gold medal left by the late emperor to the palace of King Jing. It is said that it can protect us in an emergency. Today I will take out this gold medal to protect King Jing from death." Li held up the black token and said in a loud voice.

    The emperor slowly saw the dark token, and his face was full of haze: "it''s human nature for Fu Jin to protect his son, but it''s a capital crime to fool me with a fake card!"

    Then he clapped the table angrily and stared at Li, trying to put pressure on her, and then let Li retreat.

    "Tell the emperor that this token is not fake, but given by the Emperor himself. If the emperor doesn''t believe it, you can check the authenticity." Although Li was nervous, he did not flinch.

    "Present it to me." The emperor''s face is very ugly.

    Father-in-law Decai carefully took the gold medal in Li''s hand and presented it to the emperor. After careful examination, it was a genuine gold medal, not a fake.

    That''s why the emperor was in a worse mood. He wanted to eat Su Hao, but he had to bear it. He never knew that the former Emperor had left a gold medal for King Jing''s residence, but he was already on guard against him.

    The emperor has always wondered whether he was the son of the former Emperor or King Jing. Otherwise, why did the former Emperor favor King Jing so much.

    Even when he was dying, the former Emperor left the most important thing to King Jing. Fortunately, he had made preparations in advance. If the emperor knew who was sitting on the Dragon chair now, he would be angry and live.

    "It''s really a token to avoid death, but I hope Fu Jin will think twice. Now King Jing has committed a terrible crime. Do you really want to protect him?" The emperor''s voice was very strong and his eyes were staring at Li dangerously.

    "This is not what king Jing did. I have other things to show the Emperor today." With that, Li asked someone to bring up Bartel''s body and his work.

    Li gave him a look, so he slowly said, "Batar didn''t hang himself for fear of crime. He found that there was poison in his stomach. He was fed poison before he died, and then forged the illusion of hanging himself."

    The emperor''s face changed greatly. He didn''t expect to get Bartel''s body in the Jingwang mansion, and he also asked him to do an autopsy. He had someone deal with it before tomorrow

    "I also have an important witness. That man is an old man from the suburban Yizhuang. If these can''t exonerate King Jing, you can invite that man to testify in court." Li Shi sees the emperor''s face on the Dragon chair is very bad, but her heart is more and more calm.

    Until he heard Li''s holding the old man in his hand, the emperor knew that he had no chance of winning. Of course, he didn''t want Li to bring the old man in. At that time, he would be in trouble if he said something he shouldn''t say.

    So, although he wanted to swallow the mother and son of King Jing alive, the emperor couldn''t help it. He took a look at Su Hao, sighed and adjusted his expression immediately.

    "King Jing has made great contributions in the past. I also believe that he is not a rebellious minister. The people who framed King Jing behind his back are really damned. I will thoroughly investigate this matter and give him justice." The emperor said with justice.

    Su Hao sneers in his heart and silently watches the emperor acting. In fact, the most damned person is him. If he wants to really investigate, the emperor is the one behind the scenes.

    "Since it has been proved that King Jing was falsely accused, let''s stop here today. Let King Jing go back and have a rest. I will give an account to King Jing''s house." After the emperor announced, he hastily ended the interrogation.

    Su Hao was acquitted and followed Li back to King Jing''s residence.

    When suhao is in custody, Mo fan cooperates with her to do everything outside the palace, and tells Li all the clues, because she is the only one who can rescue suhao.

    At the beginning, the emperor planned it. He wanted to convict King Jing, then take back the other half of his military power and reduce his power.

    But I didn''t expect that the people under my command were not good enough to let Su Hao get the evidence, and the biggest accident was that Li took out a gold medal to save Su Hao, so the emperor would stop even if he was not willing to.

    Father-in-law de Cai, with a frightened look on his face, looked up at the emperor from time to time.

    "Pa!" The angry emperor clapped his hand on the armrest, which made the heart of father-in-law de Cai tremble.

    Accompanying a king like a tiger, father-in-law of virtue and talent has long felt this way. After the emperor returned, father-in-law of virtue and talent stayed with the emperor Su min because of his ability. The emperor''s moodiness made him feel more like walking on thin ice.

    The atmosphere dare not gasp of virtuous just father-in-law, tight nervous peep emperor. The emperor''s anger comes from the failure of the plan. In order to root out King Jing and take back the other half of the military power, he takes great pains.

    When the emissary arrived in Luoyang, the emperor secretly incited Barthel and told him that as long as he played a play with him and sentenced King Jing to death, he would be exempted from paying tribute to Barthel''s vassal state every year.

    At the same time, the emperor assured Barthel that he would be well protected and would not be involved. He would quietly send him out of the palace to return to his country, and then use another corpse to let him escape.

    Barthel, who had hated King Jing for a long time, believed it after hearing this statement. He had been waiting for an opportunity to defeat King Jing, so he agreed to the emperor''s plan.

    As a result, Barthel not only failed to achieve the results he wanted, but also lost himself.

    Looking back on the failure of this plan, the emperor was angry and glared at Tongling. Naturally, he was not willing to let King Jing escape. If the military power is not recovered for a day, he will sit like a needle every day.

    Either King Jing will die, or try to get him to hand over his military power.

    Jingwangfu, a group of people in a hurry to go deep, not far ahead, is Su Hao''s bedroom.

    "Recently you have a rest. The confrontation with the emperor is far from over."

    Li''s tone is impatient to Su Hao''s command, then frown, ready to leave Su Hao''s bedroom, go to King Jing''s house, visit his son.

    Su Hao slowly sat down to the tea table, did not put Li''s words in mind, she is now full of thinking about the other side of the palace. Even though she was very tired, she didn''t dare to take it lightly, so that she would not be maliciously targeted when she was unprepared.

    On the other side of the courtyard, Mo fan, embracing his sword, stood beside the unconscious King Jing, with a deep worry that he did not even notice.

    "What are you doing here? Don''t forget, now you have to stay with another king Jing. If something happens to her, our whole King Jing''s house will suffer."

 Chapter 912

    Li came to King Jing''s bedroom and saw Mo fan''s motionless pestle beside him. He was immediately dissatisfied with his words.

    Mo fan hears the sound, silent line of a ceremony, listen to leave King Jing side.

    Before he left, he looked back at King Jing, who was still in bed. The outside world was full of troubles and intrigues, but king Jing could only stay in bed.

    With worry and sigh, Mo fan came to suhao''s door.

    "What''s new lately?" Sue Hao asked.

    Mo fan shook his head.

    Su Hao''s eyebrows wrinkled deeper. After the clue found a man with a mole between his eyebrows, there was no further progress. One day, the truth will continue to be buried under the water. Su Hao thought that since there was no one to ask, there might be an answer on the spot.

    "Come with me." Suhao finished a cup of tea and hurried out.

    "Where to?" Mo fan asked.

    "Investigation." Su Hao responded lightly.

    Before leaving the palace of King Jing, Su Hao inquired about who would go with him that day. A servant panicked that he was also there. Then Su Hao took the servant and asked him to lead the way. He took them along the way of King Jing in the old days and investigated all the way.

    Walking to the mountain road in the suburb, the servant hesitated and said, "when I arrived here that day, I was interrupted because of... Accident."

    Su Hao looks back and forth in the rough mud, trying to find some clues from the mud road in the mountains.

    Along the winding path, Su Hao found a dark mark on the ground.

    "Is this oil stain?" Su Hao picked up the dust on the ground with her fingers. Maybe after many days, the smell had already dissipated, but she could still feel the greasy touch of her fingertips.

    The servant''s face was even paler: "the specific location of the accident that day was here."

    "I see."

    Su Hao looked at the dark mud. On the mud, there were obvious traces of treatment. It seemed that someone was afraid that the clues would be found out, so he turned back to the scene afterwards, trying to cover up all the traces.

    Or because of time constraints, that can be covered up, so ignore the oil, even after the sun exposure, evaporation, will also leave a dark mark can not be completely erased.

    Su Hao raised his eyes. On the right hand side of his eyes, he saw a steep cliff.

    This section of the road is the most dangerous part of the whole Panshan road. On that day, someone must have spilled oil on this section of the road ahead of time. The carriage was passive and contaminated with oil, so that the sinister purpose of the carriage slipping down the cliff became clear.

    Mo fan probably guessed what Su Hao was thinking now. Even if he didn''t want to pour cold water on it, he felt that he had to say something to remind him: "what if the material evidence is found? It''s futile if he can''t catch people."

    "Well, let''s go back to town." With a clean white cloth, Su Hao put some oil stained mud in his pocket and carried them back together.

    After returning to the city, Su Hao went to a place where the beggars gathered. Since they dare to take money to destroy King Jing''s carriage, it is also possible that the oil stains were laid by them in advance.

    The confused servant and Mo fan don''t know what Su Hao''s inexplicable deeds are, but they can only follow in silence.

    At the gathering place of beggars, he didn''t see the two beggars he had seen before. Su Hao frowned and thought. Inadvertently, two familiar figures flashed around a corner.

    Su Hao Ran after the two beggars. Sure enough, they were the two beggars.

    They didn''t return to the resting place, but they looked at each other and whispered something. Their faces were full of nervousness.

    With them, we will find a breakthrough. This is Su Hao''s sixth sense.

    Quietly following the two beggars, Su Hao follows them to a teahouse. The beggar spoke to the shopkeeper, and the two beggars were led to the box.

    "Tut, it''s really weird for beggars to get up the box." Mo fan continues to follow Su Hao without saying a word. When he sees the beggar entering the box behind the scenes, he exclaims unconsciously.

    Su Hao went to the waiter and said, "give me a box."

    "Yes, sir, please come inside." The shopkeeper eagerly led the way and led three people to the box. There were not many boxes in the teahouse. Su didn''t need to be frank and went into the box next to the beggar.

    "Shh, don''t even talk." Sue Hao took a seat and told her.

    Soon after the silence, there was a faint sound of conversation from the box next door.

    "Sir, what you asked us to do is done."

    Suhao can hear it. It''s a beggar''s pinching sound.

    "Well, have you been asked about it lately?"

    "Er, the man from King Jing''s mansion asked."

    With a sharp and clear sword drawing sound, Su Hao was surprised and suddenly realized that murder was taking place in the box next door.

    Mo fan is usually silent, but at this time pressed Su Hao: "don''t!"

    Su Hao frowned. Before he could say anything, he heard the strange sob of the beggar before he died.

    "Go When Mo fan heard the footsteps passing by the door, he immediately let go of the hand holding Su Hao''s shoulder and ran after her.

    Su Hao is angry, but the two witnesses are gone, but the tracking is more urgent. There is no time to accuse Mo fan, so he hastily follows out.

    "Ah! Dead people Behind him came the shrieks of the shop boy,

    Mo fan follows the suspect behind him. When he finds out that he is wearing the general''s uniform, the suspect stops. Mo fan hides in the mat in an emergency.

    "General Huo, what''s the matter?" The attendant next to the suspect asked.

    The suspect looked back and looked into his eyes, but did not catch the source of the strange feeling: "it''s OK, let''s go."

    "General Huo?" When Mo fan heard this appellation, there was a big cloud blocking his heart.

    After su Hao chased out of the box, because he was a little late than Mo fan, when he left the teahouse, he even needed to look for Mo fan''s figure.

    Mo fan went back to the teahouse door and saw Su Hao. He first clasped his fist and then said, "there is a mole on the man''s eyebrow. He was called general Huo by his side."

    "General Huo?" When Su Hao''s mind was lost, a bigger dark cloud covered his mind.

    General Huo is one of the most popular generals of the emperor. The carriage overturned and fell off the cliff. The emperor ordered general Huo to do it.

    Mo fan raised his eyes and looked at the location of the hot sun. After roughly calculating the next hour, he said to Su Hao, "go back to your house. There are other things to deal with. If you delay, I''m afraid you''ll make others see Ni Duan."

    "Well." Su Hao answered with a heavy heart and went straight back to King Jing''s house.

    Li sat next to King Jing. The motionless King Jing told her to have a hard look. Fortunately, Su Hao was in prison for her son.

    Later, even if the parents and children wake up, Su Hao has to keep it. If anything happens again, Su Hao''s life will be the second life of the parents and children, Li''s mind Secretly calculated.

    "Fujin, the medicine is ready." The maid came into the bedroom with a bowl of herbs and said to Li.

    "Well, put it down. I''ll feed my son myself." Li responded, looking back, King Jing''s still sleeping face stabbed her heart.

    Su didn''t see King Jing for several days. After returning to the mansion, he came to King Jing''s bedroom to have a look at him.

    "What are you doing here?" Li is very unfriendly to Su Hao. Seeing Su Hao is a tone of impatience.

    Su Hao sneered: "since it''s my brother, it''s reasonable for me to have a look."

    "Just do what you are supposed to do. This thought should not be spent here. Go out." Li is not a guest.

    When Su Hao''s words were stopped, the sound of urgent footsteps came from the door.

    "Fu Jin, the emperor sent a message to ask King Jing to come into the palace." The maid bowed her head.

    Li looked at Su Hao with cold eyes: "go and see what tricks the dog emperor wants to play."

    Sue nodded, said nothing more and left.

    In the palace, there are several people in the palace who are talking seriously. It''s general Huo and his bodyguards who showed up in Luoyang a few days ago.

    "What? He''s still investigating the carriage? " The emperor frowned.

    General Huo bowed his head slightly, looked up at the surprised emperor, and said faintly: "exactly, the two beggars who arranged to destroy the carriage have been cleaned up by the minister, and the traces of the scene have also been covered up."

    Hearing this, the emperor frowned more tightly, and his eyes were gloomy: "it seems that King Jing won''t stop until he finds out the truth..."

    "Report to the emperor that King Jing has arrived." Father-in-law Decai rushed in and reported to the police in a hurry.

    It was the emperor who told King Jing to come to the palace to face the saint, so he was not surprised to hear the news. A sneer appeared in the corner of his mouth. No one knew what he was thinking.

    "Call King Jing in and go to the imperial dining room to arrange the dishes." The emperor waved his sleeves and went to the front hall.

    Su Hao is thinking about the emperor''s intention to summon King Jing to the palace. King Jing has just been released and returned home. Now that he is summoned, he will not embarrass King Jing again so soon.

    "Ha ha, Shangqing is here. Take a seat." With a smile on his face, the emperor raised his hand to Su Hao and said, "come on, pour the tea."

    Su Hao forced out a smile and got up to salute the emperor.

    Before he bowed, the emperor raised his hand and made a gesture to stop him: "you and I are the only two people in the front hall. The etiquette is free. Besides, King Jing is innocent. Speaking of this, it''s my carelessness to make Shangqing suffer a little. I really feel in debt."

    After listening to the emperor''s words, Su Hao immediately understood the emperor''s intention of calling her here. It turned out that it was for the purpose of pretending to appease: "the emperor has a heart, and the minister has a heart."

    "The imperial dining room is preparing good wine and good dishes. I''ll have a cup of tea first and have dinner with you later. I''m really sorry. I can only make up for it with good wine and good dishes." The emperor had a fake smile on his face.

    "Since it''s the emperor''s good intention, I won''t refuse," Su Hao replied with a fake smile. "But if the emperor really has this intention, I have a problem, or I need the emperor to help me."

    The emperor immediately wondered: "Oh? What''s up? Let''s hear it. "

 Chapter 913

    Su Hao sighed with emotion: "the emperor doesn''t know something. I nearly died on the cliff before. Therefore, I have been investigating this matter recently. After investigation, I found out that it was someone who maliciously targeted me that I made such a vicious little move."

    After a pause, Su Hao continued while carefully observing the emperor''s face: "but the investigation was not smooth. As soon as Chen found the key person, the key witness was killed. Presumably, there must be a strong force behind it."

    The emperor was cold in his heart, but he pretended to be surprised: "really? Who on earth is so bold as to plot against King Jing? "

    "Absolutely." Su Hao sighed, "well, it''s a big fuss to talk with the emperor about such a small matter. I''ve probably found out. Just now, the emperor will take it as a wordy minister. Please don''t blame the emperor."

    The emperor looked coldly to one side, and general Huo was still waiting for him in the inner hall. King Jing''s trial was obvious. How could he not realize it? Similarly, the emperor also knew that King Jing naturally realized that he was pretending to pacify him today.

    "Since King Jing spoke directly to me about this matter, did he think that it was done by people around me?"

    "I dare not, I have no such conjecture." Su Hao sneered and said humbly.

    "Oh, in that case, if King Jing doesn''t have enough people to investigate, I can send some people for you. This matter must come to light." The emperor pretended to be sincere.

    Su Hao gave a whine in his heart, then pretended to be unwell and said, "I really suffered a lot in prison. I just got out of prison, so I still feel unwell. Ouch... My abdomen is aching again."

    "Yes? Let''s call it a day. We''ll have dinner together some other day. Go back to the government and have a rest The emperor''s artificial concern.

    Su Hao covered his stomach and pretended to be uncomfortable: "it seems that he has to do so. I''m afraid that he has betrayed the emperor''s good wishes and those delicious food and wine."

    "Don''t worry about these trifles. If you don''t feel well, go back quickly." The emperor waved his hand indifferently.

    Just now, he was tested by King Jing. At this time, he also felt that Su Hao was disgusting and didn''t want to see her, so he just wanted to get rid of this annoying thing as soon as possible.

    "I will leave." Su Hao leans slightly and then leaves calmly.

    Su Hao exits the front hall. Through the crack of the door that is about to close, Su Hao and the emperor''s eyes touch each other. It seems that they are about to burst out a fierce spark. Su Hao hums coldly and is ready to leave the palace.

    It''s a pity that she is not king Zhenjing. She has few memories of the Imperial Palace, so she lost her way and broke into a palace where she didn''t know what it was.

    The red painted wooden doors of this palace are obviously quite different from those of other palaces. The other palaces are painted red and bright, but the one here is dilapidated.

    Su Hao walked to the dark wooden door. The door was not locked. She pushed it with her hand, and the door opened slowly.

    When they walked into the palace, they found that the maids in the palace were not the same as those in other palaces. Their clothes were very simple, and their faces were not very good-looking.

    Looking at the maid in waiting to wash the bed with a wooden basin, she walked with her head down, and the beams of the palace were covered with cobwebs everywhere, showing a sense of decadence.

    "Ha ha, ha ha."

    When suhao looks around, a strange woman''s laughter suddenly comes. Combined with this extremely cold scene, suhao can''t help but get goose bumps.

    "Ha ha, emperor, I''m here." The woman''s voice was sharp and harsh.

    Su Hao can''t help shivering. She follows the voice into the room, but the strange voice seems ethereal and empty, but she can''t see the woman who has been laughing.

    If there were not always maids walking around with cold faces, Su Hao even thought that he had accidentally opened a new world.

    "Niang Niang, don''t run about. If you run out again, I''m afraid the emperor will commit a crime again!"

    "Yes, Niang Niang. Last time the emperor committed a crime, she did not allow the cold palace to use imperial kitchen materials. If she committed a crime again, she would have to cut down even her clothes."

    "Where are you, emperor? Why can''t I find you? Ha ha ha The woman was still talking nonsense, ignoring the advice of the maids.

    When he walked in, Su Hao finally saw her. She saw the crazy woman called "Niang Niang". Her hair was messy, her face was crazy, and her collar was askew. At first sight, she was not a normal person.

    "This is the cold palace?" Su Hao tilted her head and was puzzled. She recalled the decadent scene she had seen just now, which was really in line with the image of Lenggong.

    Hearing Su Hao''s voice, the maids were stunned, then knelt down to salute: "see King Jing!"

    "Get up. Since this is the cold palace, which concubine is the one who is locked up?" Suhao asked, frowning.

    After hearing Su Hao''s question, the two maids hesitated and hesitated for a long time before replying: "report back to King Jing, this is the favorite concubine before the emperor, empress Yu. After the death of the former Emperor, the emperor asked empress Yu to move here... "

    Su Hao sneered in his heart. To put it mildly, it''s migration. In fact, it''s no different from imprisonment. I just don''t know what happened to Yu Fei. She went crazy as soon as the emperor died.

    "Who let you talk? Be careful, I''ll let the emperor cut your tongue. Step back!" Just now madness woman suddenly a face serious sternly way.

    The two maids looked at each other, then raised their eyes and took a sneak look at Su Hao. Finally, they whispered, "yes, madam."

    With that, the two maids left in a hurry. They were afraid of King Jing''s crime. They would be implicated to suffer.

    "Come with me." Yu imperial concubine deeply looked at Su Hao, then said coldly in a low voice.

    She looked around cautiously, then went to the depth of the cold palace. Su Hao was stunned for a moment, and saw that imperial concubine Yu was going to a pavilion in the middle of the lotus pool.

    "Are you talking to me?" Su Hao doubts and points to herself. She feels a little strange. At this time, imperial concubine Yu doesn''t seem to be crazy. She looks like a normal person.

    "There are no two here but you and me." Yu imperial concubine one face is serious, don''t seem to be saying madness, Su Hao hesitated for a while, then followed past.

    When they were seated in the pavilion, imperial concubine Yu looked at Su Hao with complicated eyes and asked in a low voice, "does King Jing remember me?"

    "You are the favorite imperial concubine of the former Emperor, imperial concubine Yu." Sue replied.

    Imperial concubine Yu raised her hand and put her hair in her ear. She seemed a little embarrassed. She lowered her eyes and said, "now I''m like this. I thought King Jing didn''t remember me."

    After a pause, she looked up at Su Hao: "today I have something to say to King Jing. I should have told you, but I haven''t had a chance..."

    Hearing this, Su Hao felt that Princess Yu was not really crazy. He was afraid that there was something hidden in it. Seeing that Princess Yu''s expression was so serious, Su Hao knew that what she said next was something shocking.

    "I have a secret. It''s the emperor''s secret. That''s why I pretend to be a fool to save my life." Princess Yu sighed.

    Smell speech, Su good surprised, she guessed that Yu imperial concubine may not be really crazy, but did not expect to be related to the emperor. So what did Yu imperial concubine know? She was forced to pretend to be crazy to save her life?

    "It''s also about King Jing." Yu imperial concubine looks at Su Hao, solemnly says.

    Su Hao''s heart thumped for a moment, vaguely felt as if there was going to be some amazing secret coming to the surface. She was a little uneasy, and at the same time she was looking forward to Princess Yu''s next words.

    This matter must have something to do with the emperor and King Jing. At the same time, it also involves the former Emperor.

    It''s a big deal, so before she began to talk about it, imperial concubine Yu stood up and went around again. After confirming that there was no one else, she finally let go.

    "This should start from the time when the former Emperor was still there..." Princess Yu told the story of that year.

    Su Hao used to be just a replacement of the fake King Jing. He didn''t know anything about the past. Now after listening to Princess Yu''s words, he couldn''t help but feel frightened.

    Imperial concubine Yu told Su Hao that when the former Emperor was still in power, he was very far sighted. He saw that Su min, who was still the crown prince at that time, was narrow-minded and mean, and was not a good candidate for the emperor.

    The former Emperor was quite dissatisfied with Su min, and the more he went to the back, the more he denied the idea of establishing the prince as the next emperor. On the contrary, King Jing, who was both civil and military, was always concerned about the common people.

    In contrast, the former Emperor decided to support King Jing as the new emperor and abandon the prince. At that time, imperial concubine Yu didn''t know about it at first, because the emperor would not let anyone know about this kind of event before the imperial edict was issued.

    It''s just that the former Emperor was more and more indifferent to Su min than he was at the beginning. On the contrary, he met King Jing more and more frequently. He often summoned King Jing and they held a candle to talk at night.

    Su min was sensitive and cunning, and naturally noticed the change of the emperor''s attitude towards him. He was even more dissatisfied with King Jing. Knowing that the emperor might not pass the throne to him, he made some preparations in advance.

    Later, the late emperor came up with a serious illness. He knew that he would not have much time, so he drew up the imperial edict in advance and explained the next monarch''s affairs.

    "At that time, the Emperor didn''t know how to get close to father-in-law de CAI. At that time, father-in-law de CAI was still the close father-in-law of the former Emperor. The Emperor didn''t notice it. I noticed it myself. " Princess Yu''s eyes were deep, and she seemed to recall something very far away.

    She said bitterly: "maybe I should have told the emperor at that time, but I didn''t say it because I was afraid of getting into trouble. That''s what they got... "

    Su Hao stares at Yu Fei and asks, "what happened to them? Make it clear. "

    "The former Emperor became more seriously ill and was not conscious. At that time, the emperor colluded with father-in-law de CAI and asked him to steal the imperial edict prepared by the former Emperor and replace it with a fake imperial edict." Princess Yu clenched her fist tightly.

    After listening to her, Sue missed a breath.

    Change the edict... Then, what did the real edict say?!

 Chapter 914

    "What is the real edict about?" Sue Hao asked in a trembling voice.

    She had an answer in her mind, but the fact was so terrible that she needed to confirm it.

    Imperial concubine Yu suddenly approached, then lowered her voice and said to Su Hao: "the imperial edict says that it is the candidate for the next monarch. In fact, the person who wanted to pass the throne at that time was not the present emperor, but king Jing you!"

    What an amazing secret!

    "How do you know?" Su Hao asked, frowning.

    "At that time, the first emperor was seriously ill, and I took care of him. One day, I brought him the freshly fried decoction. When I passed the room of father-in-law Decai, I heard their conversation. When I left, I was too flustered and spilled half of the decoction outside the door, so they knew that I had heard the conversation."

    Yu imperial concubine says here, the eye takes on the panic, presumably at that time the situation is very dangerous.

    "Later, the emperor came to talk to me, and my words were full of temptations. I insisted that I didn''t know anything. Although the Emperor didn''t do anything to me at that time, I knew he didn''t eliminate his suspicion."

    Su Hao nods. What Yufei says is true. Su min is such a suspicious person.

    "On the day of the death of the late emperor, I pretended that I couldn''t stand the stimulation and went crazy. The emperor later tested me many times and made sure that I was really crazy, so he didn''t kill me. He just imprisoned me in this cold palace."

    "Then, is the real edict still there?" Sue asked.

    Yu imperial concubine nods: "still, at that time, after the emperor colluded with father-in-law de CAI to steal the real imperial edict, he changed it into a fake imperial edict. In the fake imperial edict, the new emperor''s candidate wrote his name, and I guess the real imperial edict was hidden in his bedroom by the emperor."

    This Su min is really bold and insidious. No wonder the former Emperor saw through him and decided to change the candidate for the new emperor. Su Hao had to admire the former Emperor for his foresight.

    "By the way, I know another thing, which is also related to the former Emperor..." Princess Yu hesitated.

    "What''s the matter?" Suhao asked.

    I don''t know if it''s su Hao''s illusion. She feels that imperial concubine Yu''s face is more ugly.

    "Although the emperor was seriously ill at that time, the doctor said that there was still a few months to go. He should not have died so early. At that time, the emperor secretly asked people to add colorless and tasteless poison to the soup of the former Emperor, so that the former emperor died early. "

    After listening to the whole story, Su Hao looks at Yu Fei in a mixed mood, feeling that as an insider, it is not easy for her to live till now. Huang shang must have tested her many times over the years.

    "Well, I see." Su Hao''s eyes sank. "Since the real owner of the Dragon chair is not the one now, I will definitely find a way to let him hand over the things that don''t belong to him."

    Imperial concubine Yu immediately worried: "that one is not easy to deal with. He is suspicious and cautious. Besides, he has been afraid of King Jing for a long time and has been trying to get rid of you. Please be careful..."

    Su Haoleng snorted and clenched his fist: "as long as I can find the real imperial edict, I can get all the stolen goods. I can''t tolerate him not to admit it at that time."

    The two of them whispered in the pavilion for a while. Princess Yu heard the sound of footsteps not far away. As soon as her face changed, she stood up and listened carefully for a while.

    Then he said to Su Hao, "this is the man sent by the emperor to watch me. If you let him know that you''ve been to the cold palace, it''s bad. He''ll be suspicious. At that time, he may kill me. Please leave the cold palace quickly and don''t let the guards see me."

    "Those two maids..." Su Hao frowned.

    "Those two are my former maids. They can''t talk. Let''s go before they find out." Yu imperial concubine urges.

    Su Hao had no choice but to go out of the cold palace from another secret side door under the guidance of imperial concubine Yu, and then quickly left here. After walking a long way, she finally found the way out of the palace, and then hurried out of the palace to return to King Jing''s house.

    After arriving at King Jing''s residence, Su Hao didn''t go back to his yard. Instead, he went directly to see Li Shi. This is not a trivial matter. He must tell Li Shi that he can cooperate better at that time.

    Seeing that Su Hao looked different, Li hurried to find himself, so he asked her, "what did the emperor tell you to enter the palace?"

    "It''s no more than a false appeasement to let me get rid of my discontent." Su good sneer, "however, this time into the palace, I have an unexpected harvest."

    "Oh? What''s the gain? " Li picked his eyebrows.

    Su looked at the maid and bodyguard in Li''s yard and gave Li a look hint.

    "All of you step back. Don''t let others get close to you. I want to have a chat with King Jing." Li sternly ordered.

    "Yes, Fujin." The people stepped back quietly and closed the door.

    Li Shi raised his eyes and looked at Su Hao: "can we say it now?"

    "After I had just finished talking with the emperor, I originally wanted to go back to the palace. But I lost my way and ran into the cold palace by mistake. Where did I see a man?" Suhao looks serious.

    Li Shi picked to pick eyebrow: "who?"

    "Princess Yu." Su Hao spits out two words.

    Hearing this, Li was surprised, and then recovered his calm: "isn''t Yu''s concubine the concubine of the former Emperor? I heard that after the death of the late emperor, she went crazy... "

    "That''s just a cover. She''s not crazy, just to avoid the emperor''s pursuit." Su Hao''s eyes narrowed, and the dark light flowed in them.

    When she heard this, Li recognized something wrong. She frowned and asked, "what did Princess Yu know that she shouldn''t know?"

    "Just like this, she knew a secret of the Emperor today. To be exact, this secret also had something to do with King Jing and the former Emperor." Sue nodded.

    Li Shi stares big eyes immediately, urge Su Hao to continue to say.

    "The emperor colluded with the virtuous and talented father-in-law around the former Emperor and asked him to change the imperial edict secretly. Originally, the next monarch elected by the former Emperor was not him, but... But king Jing!" Sue''s voice trembled.

    As soon as this sentence came out, Li was shocked and sat down on the chair, his eyes were wide open, his mouth was open, and he couldn''t say a word for a long time.

    "... is that true? Are you sure? " It took Li a long time to recover, and he dragged Su Hao to ask.

    Suhao''s wrist was hurt and her forehead was sweating. She said with difficulty, "it''s true. Princess Yu told me that. When the former Emperor was seriously ill, imperial concubine Yu took care of him. She accidentally broke the conversation between the emperor and father-in-law de Cai, so she pretended to be crazy to protect her life. "

    "Su min is so bold that he can steal the imperial edict! It was my son sitting on the throne, not him! " Li was gasping for breath and his eyes were red.

    Su Hao was really afraid that she would be angry if she couldn''t lift it at one breath. She took the opportunity to pull back her hand, leaving a red mark on her wrist.

    "Now the real imperial edict is hidden in Su min''s bedroom, but we don''t know where it is. As long as we find the real imperial edict, we can tell the world about the crimes of their master and servant, and push Su min down." Su Hao said coldly.

    "Well, you should continue to play the role of King Jing, stabilize the situation, and help us regain the throne. I promise you that when it''s done, I will release your adoptive parents in the countryside, and I will reward you a lot." Li made a solemn promise to su.

    Su Hao thought that when he used himself now, he promised such benefits. When he called himself back, he asked if he was willing to do it?

    But she didn''t say anything, because the matter has come to this point, even if it''s not for King Jing''s house, she has to think for herself. After all, it''s her identity as king Jing now.

    If you don''t push Su min off the Dragon chair, I''m afraid she will be in danger.

    Now Su Hao and the whole King Jing''s house have been tied to the same rope, which is the relationship of survival and death. The fact that King Jing is unconscious can not be exposed. At the same time, Su Hao has to find a way to help king Jing overthrow Su min.

    "Is there any news on King Jing''s side? It''s been so many days, but there''s still no sign of awakening? " Su Hao frowned and looked at Li.

    It''s hard to mention Li. Since King Jing''s car overturned and fell into a coma, she has been using the best ginseng medicine to nourish King Jing''s body. However, in addition to maintaining the basic life characteristics, King Jing still closed his eyes and didn''t wake up at all.

    "The doctor invited a lot of them, all of them were his own, and they couldn''t talk to others, but they didn''t wake him up, and they couldn''t even find out the reason." Li sighed helplessly.

    "There is no need to worry about Fujin. The lucky people have their own natural appearance. King Jing is a man of great wealth. He will surely get better." Su Hao didn''t know what to say, so she could only comfort her with these kind words.

    Li nodded, his eyes worried: "I hope so."

    Two people Su Hao have heavy heart, after a period of speechless, Su Hao had to leave Li here, return to his yard.

    Mo fan is holding a sword, standing in the middle of the yard, seems to be waiting for her to come back.

    "What''s the matter?" Sue looked at him and asked.

    "Just now our people have heard that the news of bater''s death has been sent back to his country. There is a Turkic country, but its strength is not weak. King Jing spent a lot of effort to suppress them."

    Mo fan''s eyes sank: "after receiving the news of Barthel''s death, their monarch Tara was very angry. Originally, they didn''t obey the constraints of our country very much. I''m afraid there have been some changes recently."

    While listening, suhao went to the room. She sat down and poured a cup of tea for herself. Then she poured a cup of tea for Mo fan. Her eyes motioned him to sit down and say.

    "You mean, I''m afraid Tara has done something lately?" Sue Hao asked, sipping her tea.

    "Yes, the Turkic side is different from ours. They will not allow their envoys to die in the dark. They must be investigated." Mo fan took the cup and nodded.

    Su Hao''s eyes turned, and a meaningful smile appeared on his face: "this is not necessarily a bad thing. Today''s Dragon chair is too comfortable. It''s time to find something to deal with it for him."

    Then she asked Mo fan, "what''s the relationship between Tara and King Jing?"

    "Although Tara was unconvinced, he admired people who were stronger than himself, so he was willing to surrender. The lack of troops was one reason, and the other reason was that he was really convinced of King Jing''s strength. Therefore, he was not afraid of the emperor''s dragon power, but looked at King Jing''s face."

    When it comes to King Jing, Mo fan''s face shows admiration. After hearing this, Su Hao can''t help but wonder about the real king Jing. He doesn''t know what kind of legend he is.

 Chapter 915

    "Oh? Is king Jing really so powerful? " Sue asked him funny.

    "At that time, King Jing got off his horse and played chess with Tara with his bare hands. Tara was riding on the horse with a big knife in his hand. King Jing said that as long as Tara could hurt him, he would withdraw from the territory of Turks immediately."

    Listen, Su Hao can''t help but stare big eyes. Turks are the best at riding. As long as they get on the horseback, they will become more powerful. King Jing dares to abandon his horse and fight with his bare hands. How confident it is, and Su Hao has already guessed the end.

    She said with a smile: "so, in the end, King Jing must have won Tara and also used it to subdue the Turks."

    "Just like this, King Jing is a person worthy of any praise." Mo fan''s usually expressionless face even brought a little smile at this time.

    "Since the relationship between King Jing and Tara is good, it''s easy to do. Now let''s wait and see what happens. It''s better that Tara won''t give up easily this time. Let''s see how the emperor ends." Sue laughed, then took a cup of tea and drank it.

    The streets outside Luoyang are still prosperous. No one knows that a change is coming.

    A few days later, the palace received an urgent letter. The emperor opened the letter and immediately twisted his brow into a twist after reading the contents. This is the letter sent by Tara.

    In his letter, he angrily asked about the cause of Barthel''s death. He felt that the emissary of his country died in the Central Plains inexplicably, which was a shame to the Turks.

    Before Batal''s death, the emperor had sent someone to send a message back to Tara, saying that Batal wanted to assassinate, so he was afraid of death, but this poor reason could not convince Tara.

    Naturally, he did not believe this reason. He refused to admit that Baltar would act without authorization and insisted that he must have been killed.

    Tara threatened that his country had been despised and would send troops to the Central Plains again to avenge this time. After reading the contents of the letter, the emperor was so angry that he dropped several cups.

    At the beginning of the suppression of the barbarians around, Tara was the most difficult to be subdued. The foundation of the Turkic state was deep, and after Tara came to power, he took the surrounding small tribes under his own banner with his own strength.

    At that time, it was king Jing himself who finally subdued this difficult guy. However, at that time, it took more than a year to fight, which damaged a lot of human and financial resources.

    If Tara really wants to recruit again, it will be a disaster.

    The emperor originally only wanted to cheat Barthel''s trust and then use his hand to deal with King Jing, but now he lost his wife and broke his army. Instead of shaking the king Jing half, he made a mess of himself.

    He had little contact with Tara. He didn''t know his temper. At that time, King Jing and Tara were negotiating. The Emperor didn''t expect that he could be so angry for an emissary.

    This kind of indomitable temperament is the style of Turk, but now it has caused the emperor a headache.

    "Damn it, isn''t this barbarian coming for real?" The emperor sat on the Dragon chair and held his forehead to the letter paper on the ground.

    Duke de Cai immediately came up to massage the emperor''s head, and gently comforted him: "maybe it''s just a fox pretending to be a tiger. Our national strength is prosperous, and he doesn''t have the courage to measure it. Emperor, please relax."

    "Well, it must be." The emperor nodded and his mood eased a little.

    But it wasn''t long before the emperor knew that Tara was really a man who did what he said. After a while, the generals guarding the frontier wrote that the Turks had recently invaded.

    Moreover, the situation is getting worse and worse day by day. The general once sent people to test the situation, and the spies came back to report that Tara meant that he was leading his men to harass the frontier fortress in an attempt to break through the defense line and attack the Central Plains.

    At this moment, the emperor can no longer deceive himself. He thinks that Tara is just talking. He is a little flustered. Then the first person he thinks of is king Jing.

    Although he was jealous and resentful of King Jing, he had to admire this man''s attainments in war. King Jing was familiar with military books since childhood, and he could use the art of war freely when he grew up.

    When the emperor was the prince, he learned a lot of tricks, but he didn''t know the art of war. Now the situation is critical. The emperor thinks that the one who can solve the problem is king Jing.

    "It is said that King Jing will come to see me in the palace." The emperor immediately called people to find King Jing.

    Suhao has been dormant at home for some time. Recently, she has been waiting for Tara''s progress.

    Originally, she was worried that there was no breakthrough to deal with Su min, but Tara''s attack was a good opportunity for her.

    Su min is very suspicious, so he has to push him down from the Dragon chair before he finds out he is a double to take back the throne for King Jing.

    Mo fan steps into the yard in a hurry, frowning and reporting to Su Hao: "the people in the palace come to find him, saying that the emperor wants to summon King Jing."

    "Well, follow me to the palace." Su Hao nodded, "it must be something happened to Tara, otherwise the emperor would not be so anxious. Oh, when he wanted to take people''s lives, he was merciless, but he was so easy to use people."

    Then, Su Hao takes Mo fan into the palace together. She leaves Mo fan outside the palace and goes to see the emperor by herself.

    "Minister, see the emperor." Su Hao bowed her eyes.

    "Flat out. Do you know what I''m looking for today?" The emperor asked tentatively.

    Su Hao stood up straight. For a long time, he looked like a low brow: "I don''t know."

    "A few days ago, after bater failed to assassinate me, he committed suicide. But Tara did not believe it and insisted that he had been killed. Now he wanted to attack the Central Plains on this pretext. Recently, he tangled with people and horses to harass the frontier soldiers." The emperor said angrily.

    After hearing this, Su Hao sneers at him. I''m afraid the emperor knows best whether Barthel committed suicide or homicide. Tara is not easy to fool.

    "The emperor wants to..." Su Hao hesitated.

    "You''ve always been in charge there. You''ve been in charge for a long time when you returned to Luoyang. Now the situation there has changed. I order you to set out tomorrow to return to the frontier fortress and suppress Tara." The emperor ordered with a cold face.

    Speaking of this, Su Hao naturally dare not resist, and return to the frontier fortress is with her mind, Barthel''s death can be used to detonate Tara''s hatred for the emperor.

    Suhao just wanted to meet Tara for a while and have a secret talk with him, so after the emperor ordered him to come down, suhao immediately accepted the order and promised him to leave for the frontier fortress tomorrow.

    "Yes, the emperor, I will defend the territory." Su Hao bowed his head and took orders.

    After receiving the order in the palace, Su Hao immediately returns to King Jing''s house and tells Li about the matter and his own plan. Li agrees that Su Hao will send someone to help if she needs help.

    In the early morning of the next day, Su Hao led Mo fan and a hundred soldiers who had returned to Luoyang City together to return to the frontier fortress. A group of people set out in a mighty manner.

    It''s a long journey. Su Hao tried this way for the first time. Only Mo fan knew Su Hao''s true identity, so he was more cautious and protected her.

    They also solved a nest of horse thieves on the way, which lasted about ten days, and finally arrived at the frontier as soon as possible.

    As like as two peas of the frontier, they were brought out by the king of the Ching Dynasty, so they were very enthusiastic when they saw su. They loved King Dai Jing very much. Su Hao accepted the same face as Jingjing.

    Su Hao got out of the carriage and followed the soldiers back to the barracks. She sat in front of the case and asked seriously, "what''s the situation now? Tell me everything. "

    "Tara has been harassing our soldiers with a group of people recently, sometimes during the day and sometimes at night. The time and number are uncertain, so it is a hidden danger for us." Deputy General Wang Shao reported.

    "Are there any casualties?" Suhao continued with a frown.

    Wang Shao replied: "no one has died for the time being, but because of the recent conflicts, more than a dozen soldiers have been injured, but not seriously."

    "Tara, it''s not like aggression, it''s like temptation." Sue Hao narrowed her eyes and looked deep.

    "I think so too. He didn''t know that you returned to Luoyang a few days ago, so maybe he wanted to test whether you were stationed in the frontier fortress and our attitude at the same time." Wang Shao snorted coldly.

    Su was kind-hearted, and then told: "if you bring someone to harass Tara next time, report to me immediately, and I''ll meet this old friend for a while."

    "Yes After the negotiation, the soldiers left the tent, leaving Su Hao and Mo fan alone.

    This is the tent used by the coach. Mo fan wanted to protect Su Hao, so Su Hao ordered someone to arrange a bed for him to rest on the outside of a curtain.

    "What are you going to do? Tara is a tough guy, if you let him detect your identity, it will be a big trouble Mo fan is worried.

    Hearing the speech, Su Hao waved his hand and said: "don''t worry, if I fight, I really won''t, but now I plan to outwit Tara and persuade him to cooperate with us and take this opportunity to overthrow the emperor."

    "How sure are you?" Mo fan asked again.

    Su laughs and points out a number: "fifty percent, half to half."

    Mo fan was speechless and didn''t know what to say. At last, he just sighed.

    It may be that Su Hao had a good night''s sleep. Even though he was in a military camp with difficult conditions, he didn''t feel any discomfort, and Tara didn''t come to harass him that night.

    At noon the next day, Su Hao was watching the report of the frontier fortress situation in the military camp. Suddenly, he heard a drum, but Mo fan''s face changed.

    "No, the enemy is attacking." He focused on the tent door.

    "It should be Tara. Let''s go and meet him with me for a while." Su Hao put down the book, tied his cape, and then took Mo fan out of the tent.

    From a distance, she saw a group of Turkic soldiers with deep eyes surrounded in front of her. The leader on the horse was a very tall man with a beard on his face. He was very handsome, but his eyes were full of evil spirit.

    "The man in front is Tara." Mo fan whispered to Su Hao.

 Chapter 916

    Su Haowang looks at Tara. Tara just looks at her. His eyes are complex, hostile, fanatical, and even a little respectful.

    "Long time no see, King Jing. How can you hide behind and be a turtle now? Is your courage eaten up? " Tara sat on her horse and laughed at suhao.

    "I was not afraid of you then, and I am not afraid of you now." Su Hao''s mouth turned up and walked forward a few steps. "It''s just that you harass my soldiers so frequently recently. Isn''t it appropriate?"

    Tarama''s face sank, and he snorted bitterly: "what qualifications do you have to blame me? Barthel, the messenger sent by our country, was killed by you. Can''t I ask for an explanation? "

    "It''s OK to discuss it, but I think it''s more appropriate for us to sit down and have a good talk. I want to tell you something here. You must be interested." Su Hao has an enigmatic face.

    Sure enough, Tara listened to Su Hao''s words and immediately took the bait. He pondered for a moment, and then agreed to sit down and have a talk with Su Hao.

    He took his personal bodyguard and went into Su Hao''s tent. The rest of the soldiers were watching around. Outside the tent, the soldiers of both sides glared at each other and wanted to fight by the collar of each other''s clothes.

    "What do you want to talk to me about? Don''t even think about it. Our emissary must not die in vain. " Tara sat down and looked at suhao with big eyes.

    "Didn''t the emperor explain Barthel''s death? After he failed in his assassination, he committed suicide. If he really wants to be investigated, I''m afraid it''s your fault. " Suhao looked back at him fearlessly.

    Tarama took out a crumpled letter from his clothes and threw it in front of Su Hao angrily: "this kind of rotten excuse is that dog emperor took it out to fool me. Do you really think I''m a fool?"

    There was a thin layer of anger on his face: "Barthel could not have assassinated for no reason without my order. Someone must have set up a situation and then killed him."

    Suhao stares at him for a moment, then laughs and claps. Tara looks alert.

    "Sure enough, he was the king of the Turkic state. Su admired his keen reaction. Just now I said that I have something to talk with you, which is also about this matter. " Su Hao put away her smile and suddenly became serious.

    "Do you know the truth of this?" Tara asked, frowning.

    Su Hao nodded and admitted: "naturally, as you guessed, Barthel didn''t commit suicide, but he killed him. As for the person who killed him..."

    She deliberately did not finish the rest of the words, a bit of tantalizing Tara''s appetite.

    "Who is it?"?! Tell me Tara''s face changed slightly.

    "It was the emperor who tried to get rid of me by Barthel''s hand, but he failed, so he killed me and forged the illusion that Barthel hanged himself." Suhao''s eyes are cold.

    Talaton hit the table hard: "this dog emperor, sooner or later I will kill him! But you are also responsible for it. "

    With that, he gave sue a good look.

    Su is so speechless that she thinks Tara''s character is a bit unpredictable, just like the rumor. She takes a deep breath and looks at Tara with a sneer.

    "What''s the matter with me? I was almost killed by the emperor. He would like to see us fight each other. When we are seriously injured, he will clean up together. Do you want to do this? That''s how he got it? "

    Her words calmed Tara down a little. He was silent for a moment. Then he looked at Sue deeply and said, "what are you going to do now? Do you want to fight with me, or do you have other plans? "

    Tara is very smart. She immediately recognized something in Su Hao''s words just now.

    "You and I ended up a few years ago, and there is nothing to fight. Now that the emperor wants our lives, it''s better for us to join hands to deal with him than to wait for him." Su Hao said calmly.

    Hearing this, Tara was surprised. He didn''t expect that King Jing had the courage to disobey his own monarch.

    "He is the emperor, do you think clearly?" Tara asked.

    Su Hao nodded: "he has always regarded me as a thorn in his eye. He has long been unable to accommodate me. If it wasn''t for my fate, he would not have known how many times to die. It''s better to rise up and fight than to be a mermaid. "

    She rolled her eyes around, then promised Tara with a smile, "as long as you cooperate with me to overthrow him, I promise you to live in peace with the Turks within 50 years, and during these 50 years, I will not receive any tribute from you, but also open up a trade road for you. What''s the matter?"

    Under Su Hao''s strong lobbying, Tara gradually relented. After weighing the pros and cons, he finally agreed to cooperate with Su Hao and defeat Su min.

    "How exactly?" Tara asked her.

    "We have to play a play together. Now I only have half the military power in my hand, and the other half is still in the hands of the emperor. As long as we play this play well, I have my own way to let the emperor hand over the military power himself."

    Su Hao has a confident smile on his face. Tara can''t help being shocked. He has seen this person''s talent before, and now he feels more advanced than before. King Jing is really an existence that can''t be underestimated.

    "Well, I promise to cooperate with you."

    The two men were chatting in the tent for a long time, until sunset.

    When they came out, their faces were very calm. The soldiers were in the same place. At first they thought they were going to fight, but now it''s such a scene.

    Three days later, the emperor received a letter sent back by Su Hao, saying that Tara was struggling with a large number of people, confirmed that he wanted to attack the Central Plains, and did not accept the negotiation.

    The emperor was so angry that he broke several cups and got angry.

    He thought that King Jing''s strength should be able to resist Tara''s attack, so he comforted himself a little and put his heart back in his stomach.

    But before long, Su Hao sent another letter back, saying that the war was fierce, and our soldiers suffered losses every day. The emperor''s heart, which he had just put back in his stomach, immediately came back to his throat.

    Every other week or so, Su Hao would send back a letter. The content of the letter became more and more pessimistic. When the emperor stayed in the deep palace, he didn''t know the specific situation of the frontier fortress, but every time he read Su Hao''s letter, he was shocked.

    When the last letter arrived, Su Hao reported that Tara''s troops were strong this time, and the soldiers stationed in the frontier fortress might not be able to keep them. He asked the emperor to approve the remaining troops to go to the frontier fortress for support.

    The keepsake left by the former Emperor was the jade pendant of Pisces, which was divided into two parts. King Jing had one on his body and the emperor had another on his body. When he saw the jade pendant, he saw the former Emperor. The army only listened to those who held it.

    If the frontier fortress is lost, it will be a big trouble. It is the gate of Wanli mountain and river. As long as Tara breaks through this layer of defense, he can lead the army to attack the Central Plains. Then other places will be invaded by war again.

    When the former Emperor was in power, the country was peaceful and the people were in peace. If he went to the emperor, he would become a sinner for all ages. Naturally, the Emperor didn''t want to bear such a curse.

    However, is it really necessary to transfer the other half of the military power to King Jing?

    If King Jing has a different intention, can he recover this half of the military power smoothly? Now King Jing had half of the military power in his hand. If the other half was also held by him, he would not be able to sit on his dragon chair.

    The emperor was immediately frightened. He was afraid of the loss of the country and the king Jing taking the opportunity to swallow the other half''s military power and support his troops. For a moment, he didn''t know what to do and fell into a dilemma.

    Just when the emperor hesitated, Su Hao sent back a letter saying that Tara would break through the defense of the frontier fortress in ten days. The soldiers couldn''t stand it.

    If we don''t send reinforcements, it''s only a matter of time before Tara breaks down. The emperor has no choice.

    After thinking about it for a while, he decided to send the other half of the Pisces jade pendant to Su Hao to solve the dilemma, but he kept it.

    That is to send general Huo to escort the double fish jade to escort to Su Hao personally, this is equivalent to putting an eye liner on the side of the frontier, and by the way, let his person go to see the situation of the frontier fortress in person.

    Before leaving, the emperor specially told general Huo that if the situation reported by King Jing didn''t conform to the actual situation, he would detain Su Hao on the spot and escort him back to Luoyang City for punishment.

    "King Jing, you''d better not cheat. Otherwise, I will not let you go." The emperor stood at the gate of the city, watching the army go away, secretly clenching his fist.

    General Huo led ten thousand elite troops to the frontier fortress. It was a long way to go. It took them several days to get there. But as soon as general Huo got out of the carriage, he was intercepted by Su Hao and Tara.

    He was imprisoned in a dungeon, and sent heavy soldiers to guard him, and Su Hao also successfully got the other half of the Pisces jade pendant. The jade pendant was in hand, and the surrounding troops had to listen to Su Hao''s instructions.

    "Tara, thank you so much this time. Without your cooperation, I couldn''t have got the jade pendant so smoothly." Su HaoDuan is sitting in the camp tent, holding up a bowl of wine and laughing at Tara.

    Tara also laughed, took a bowl of wine to drink: "these polite words are free, you just need to remember your promise."

    "That''s natural. Su did what he said." Sue nodded.

    On the other side, in the palace of Luoyang City, since the emperor sent General Huo to escort the jade pendant of Pisces to the frontier fortress that day, there was no news, and Su Hao didn''t send a letter back. The emperor was worried, but there was no way to know what was going on there.

    "Damn, general Huo should have arrived three days ago. Why hasn''t he written back yet?" The emperor was so angry that he patted the table, and father-in-law Decai stood by and carefully looked at his face.

    "What do you think, Decai?" The emperor raised his eyes and asked.

    Father-in-law Decai was suddenly named, and he was stunned. Then he quickly changed into a smiling face: "emperor, maybe general Huo is tired and ill. He''s taking a rest. He''ll get a reply in a few days. Don''t worry."

    "Then why didn''t King Jing send a letter back?" The emperor twisted his eyebrows and continued to ask.

 Chapter 917

    "That... That may be king Jing''s busy military affairs. I forgot for a moment." With that, father-in-law de Cai shrinks his neck for fear that the emperor will vent his anger on him.

    The emperor narrowed his eyes and clenched his fist: "one by two, are you so busy that you don''t even have time to reply? Ha ha, I don''t think they pay attention to me! "

    "Oh, emperor, don''t say that. You are the king of a country. No one dares not pay attention to you." Father-in-law Decai immediately wiped away his sweat in silence.

    In the gloomy dungeon, general Huo was chained by his hands and feet and held in the dungeon. He was covered with dirt and looked embarrassed. He had no scenery of the past.

    "King Jing, you traitor! How dare you detain me? I''ll tell the emperor General Huo roared hysterically.

    The whole dungeon resounded with his angry roar. Su squatted in front of him with a smile, and a glimmer of light flashed in his eyes: "wait until you have a chance to get out of this dungeon. Now don''t say such frightening words."

    "What do you mean by locking me up?"?! I brought reinforcements to support you! In addition, you take the jade pendant of Pisces without authorization... "General Huo earns his iron chain and glares at Su Hao fiercely.

    "What is snatching? This jade pendant was originally brought to me. Does general Huo want to steal it?" Su Hao sneered.

    General Huo was beaten upside down, and his face turned red with anger: "of course not. I am loyal to the emperor, and I have no second heart."

    Su Hao stood up and suddenly kicked him in the stomach. Then he said with a gloomy face, "of course you are loyal. If the emperor wants you to kill me, you will find someone to kick my carriage. Do you really think I don''t know?"

    "You..." general Huo suddenly stare big eyes, did not expect that the carriage was exposed, he had already destroyed the human evidence and material evidence.

    "You can''t hide it from me. I know exactly what you have done, and I know what the emperor is thinking." Su Haoleng snorted, "so, do you think you still have life to go back to Luoyang this time?"

    "You, you are trying to usurp power! Great treason General Huo gritted his teeth.

    Hearing the speech, Su Hao laughed, full of irony: "what a power usurper, this bit is originally mine, if you want to investigate, who is really rebellious?"

    She doesn''t plan to talk with general Huo any more. She goes out of the dungeon. The situation of the frontier fortress is not right. The emperor will soon notice, so she has to speed up her action.

    There are still many things to discuss with Tara. Sue thought about it and asked someone to invite Tara to come to the tent to discuss.

    A few days later, a large number of troops suddenly appeared in a city adjacent to Luoyang. When the news reached the palace, the whole court was shocked. The emperor was sitting on the Dragon chair with the information in his hand.

    "... how could that be? I sent reinforcements to support you. How could Tara suddenly attack here? " The emperor stares big eyes, and suddenly grabs the collar of father-in-law de Cai, "where''s general Huo?"?? Has there been no reply? "

    "Return to the emperor, not for the time being." Father-in-law Decai did not dare to see the emperor''s face as black as the bottom of a pot.

    "Waste! It''s all a bunch of crap The emperor dropped the utensils on the table, and his eyes were red. It looked like he was going to eat people.

    Recently, there was a mysterious guest in King Jing''s residence. He had a foreign face and stayed in the side yard where King Jing recuperated.

    At this time, he was giving medicine to King Jing, who was unconscious in bed.

    "How is he today? Is there any sign of waking up? " Lee pushed the door and came in.

    "Fujin, King Jing''s pulse is more and more stable and powerful these days. He moved his fingers a few times yesterday. Although his eyes haven''t been opened yet, he must wake up in these days." The man replied.

    After hearing what he said, Li''s eyes were moist with excitement.

    This man''s name is Amur. He is a miracle doctor found by suhao in the Turks. He is proficient in medicine. It is said that as long as there is a breath, no matter how much the injury is, he can be cured.

    Su Hao was surprised to learn about this man. When he found him, he found that Amur knew King Jing. When King Jing recovered the Turkic Kingdom, he had saved Amur in the war, so he always remembered it.

    After secretly taking Amur back to King Jing''s house, Su Hao tells him the truth. The real king Jing is lying in bed in a coma. He is just king Jing''s twin sister.

    Amur promised suhao that he would do his best to cure King Jing, in order to repay his life-saving kindness.

    At first, Li refused to let the Turkic doctor who came out halfway treat his son, but Su Hao insisted repeatedly that Li couldn''t beat her. In addition, she invited many doctors for King Jing, but they didn''t work.

    Therefore, in the spirit of a dead horse as a living horse doctor, she let Amur have a try, and also threatened that if she could not be cured, she would never let Amur go.

    King Jing had been lying in bed for a month. He was pale and thin. After Amur took over the treatment, he used the medicine he had developed from Turks.

    In just a few days, King Jing''s face was much better. He was ruddy and looked like ordinary people. People who didn''t know would think he was just asleep and could not see that he was a sick person.

    Li finally believed Amur''s medical skills. He was so upset that he let him treat King Jing.

    King Jing, who had been lying motionless, moved his fingers a few times yesterday, and the beads under his eyes were also turning. These subtle movements made Li''s tears.

    "My son is finally saved. As long as he wakes up, I will give you whatever reward you want." Li promised Amur.

    But Amur shook his head, and his expression was as plain as ever: "no reward, it''s all right. A few years ago, King Jing saved my life. Although he may have forgotten me for a long time, I always remember this kindness."

    Li looked at him gratefully and didn''t know what to say.

    The city is dozens of kilometers away from Luoyang. Tara is stationed there, and Su Hao leads his troops there. The reason why they can get close to Luoyang is that they didn''t take the official road, but came from a path through the mountains.

    Su min, who is in the palace, never expected that Su Hao would join hands with Tara to deal with himself. At the same time, Su Hao sent back a secret message and asked Princess Yu to help her find the place where the real imperial edict was hidden.

    Although imperial concubine Yu failed to find it, she found that the emperor would go to a small room next to the study every day for a while, and there were soldiers around.

    If it''s just an ordinary room, it shouldn''t take so much trouble to send someone to guard it. It seems that there is some secret hidden in it.

    Su Hao guessed that the real imperial edict was probably hidden in it, so she secretly planned that when the attack came into the palace, she would turn the room upside down and find out the real imperial edict.

    When night comes, Su Hao and Tara are discussing the final key issues in the tent. They decide to attack Luoyang City tomorrow.

    "You start tomorrow. Now there are only more than 10000 guards left in the palace. Most of them are still soldiers of officials. They are all useless things in the crowd. I believe you can deal with them." Suhao hands Tara a rough map of the palace, which is fresh.

    Of course, this is not her painting. She is a fake king of Jing. She is not very familiar with the terrain of the palace, but Mo fan. This man is usually silent, but he is not only good at martial arts, but also has the ability to never forget.

    "Give it to me. Hum, as long as I enter the palace, the emperor will not be able to fly." Tara looks up and laughs.

    Sue glanced at him with a smile: "don''t do anything to him. After all, I have to go there to stage a" escort "play. If you kill him, I won''t be able to play this play."

    Hearing this, Tara looks at Su Hao with great interest and laughs.

    "Why didn''t I find you so poisonous before? It''s different from King Jing I first knew. In the past, you were so rigid that you had to abide by the rules. That''s why you were beaten down by the emperor for so long. "

    Su Hao''s heart thumped, and then pretended not to care to shrug: "no poison, no husband, people always want to be enlightened."

    "Well said." Tara smiles.

    After discussing some detailed strategies, they went back to their tents to sleep. The next morning, Tara led his men to attack Luoyang City.

    So this time Tara was too close to Luoyang City. It was too late for the emperor to get the news, so he didn''t have time to move the reinforcements and summon them back.

    "Emperor, no! Tara has led the army to Luoyang City, and is coming! " There are generals to report.

    The emperor''s face turned pale and asked, "how many of them are there?"

    "Conservative estimate... 500000..." the general shivered back.

    ... 500000 troops, but there are less than 100000 soldiers left in Luoyang City now. After fighting to death, only 30000 soldiers can come out, and the quality is uneven.

    "What should we do? Go and send a secret report to general Huo, and let him come back quickly! " The emperor doesn''t know that general Huo has been captured, and he is still counting on him to come back to escort him.

    If the emperor knew that general Huo had been locked up as soon as he arrived at the frontier fortress, he would have vomited blood and died.

    "Yes, Emperor!" The people under his command immediately sent a secret message to general Huo.

    Accompanied by father-in-law de Cai, looking at the pale emperor anxiously, he whispered: "emperor, the palace is so shaken, King Jing will not be unaware of the situation. Maybe he is coming back. Please rest assured."

    "Don''t worry? Hum, how can I rest assured? If he comes back late, Tara will hold my life in his hand. What''s the use of asking him then?! We should have eradicated this useless waste earlier and replaced it with others. " The emperor''s face was gloomy.

    He seems to want to vent his anger on King Jing. Now he is not reassuring but more angry.

    "Virtuous talent, do you think I really can''t compare with King Jing?" The emperor suddenly grabbed father-in-law de CAI and asked.

    The emperor is conceited and inferior. He was compared with King Jing by the former Emperor when he was young. It turns out that King Jing is gifted and superior to others in all aspects since he was young. He is even more superior to him everywhere.

    The late emperor liked King Jing very much, and even wanted to take him to the palace to raise and educate him personally. But the old prince refused this favor, saying that no matter how good King Jing was, it was to help the prince.

 Chapter 918

    Perhaps at that time, the old prince was far sighted and expected the future, so he later asked his son to restrain his light a little. At that time, this did not eliminate Su min''s jealousy.

    Hearing this question, father-in-law Decai''s back was soaked with cold sweat. How dare he say that the emperor can''t compare with King Jing''s treacherous words? He can''t keep his head.

    "Of course not. The emperor is a wise monarch. Our country is so prosperous and prosperous because of the emperor''s good governance. If King Jing can fight again, he will only wallow in the mud. How can he compare with you?" Father-in-law de Cai thought carefully and said a compliment.

    The Emperor gave a cold hum and was not very satisfied with the answer: "why did the former Emperor favor King Jing so much? I once suspected that King Jing was the son of the former Emperor. "

    "Oh, well, that''s a shame. Don''t say that again. If the emperor knows, he will be sad. It is precisely because you are the son of the former Emperor that he treats you strictly. No matter how much King Jing loves you, you are also the son of others. "

    Father-in-law de Cai had a headache. I don''t know why the emperor insisted on this problem every three to five. He must still be worried about the former Emperor''s partiality.

    "Is that so?" The emperor tilted his head and stared at him.

    Father-in-law de Cai nodded: "that''s right!"

    The emperor said nothing more. He closed his lips and said nothing, but his face was very gloomy.

    The army on Tara''s side was very fast. In less than a day, they arrived at the outskirts of Luoyang City and camped there. People living in the suburbs suddenly saw a group of bearded Turks attacking and fled with their families.

    "No, emperor, Tara has arrived at the outskirts of Luoyang with his army!" The general came in a hurry.

    "What?" The emperor suddenly opened his eyes and his breath was disordered.

    The Minister of Manchuria lowered his head, and no one dared to speak. The most eloquent group of people seemed to be dumb at this time.

    For fear that the emperor would look at them more, they chose to fight against the bearded Turks outside Luoyang.

    "Is anyone willing to lead the troops to the gate to resist Tara?" The emperor asked with a gloomy face.

    His voice is not big, but because the court hall is too quiet, his voice reverberates throughout the hall. No one answered, and everyone wanted to bury their heads lower.

    "Deaf or dumb? I ask you, is anyone going to guard the city? Speak The emperor was so angry that he stood up from the Dragon chair and roared.

    "This... Emperor, there is a big gap between our army and the enemy. Now we are going to die..."

    "Yes, emperor, I can''t do it."

    "Please think twice."

    A group of ministers were there, full of persuasion.

    The emperor looks at these people who are more active than others when they are good at ordinary times. However, now Luoyang city is in danger of being lost, but no one is willing to stand up. He even misses the time when King Jing was still there.

    If it''s King Jing, he doesn''t think he''s going to be a shrinking turtle like these people. He will voluntarily ask for his own accord and solve the danger before the emperor speaks.

    "What else can you do?" The emperor suddenly felt physically and mentally exhausted, and then he sat back on the Dragon chair and asked them coldly.

    "If not, let''s surrender, Emperor."

    "That''s right. If you can''t, move to the city and keep the Castle Peak."

    "I agree."

    Before the war began, a group of people first thought about how to give up and surrender, and even encouraged the emperor to abandon Luoyang City and escape. Hearing these words, the emperor felt a chill.

    "I can''t go. I can''t let the mountains and rivers be destroyed in my hands. Luoyang City... Must be preserved!" The emperor''s eyes widened with anger and despair.

    In the past, the former Emperor thought that he was not suitable to be an emperor, but he wanted to climb this position just to prove it to the former Emperor and fight for his own breath.

    Now, however, Luoyang City has to face the situation of being lost, which did not happen during the reign of the former Emperor. The emperor is like a wild animal in desperate situation, roaring with pain in his heart.

    "If only king Jing were here..." the emperor murmured to himself. After a long time, he ordered, "the Imperial Guard will listen to the order and send the soldiers to the gate of Luoyang City to guard. Only 100 elite soldiers will be left in the palace. If Luoyang city is lost, you will all raise your head to apologize!"

    As a result, a group of young soldiers who used to be superior in the palace were sent to the gate to defend the enemy. There were only a hundred soldiers left to guard the huge palace. This is an unprecedented situation.

    The emperor''s face was very ugly. Of course, he felt ashamed this time, but now he didn''t care so much. Tara attacked his own door, only to break into the palace.

    If Tara wins this time, then other countries will certainly wait for the opportunity to take a share, and don''t try to suppress other countries in the future.

    "Why did it become like this..." the emperor''s eyes were dull and sat on the Dragon chair. He was as mindless as a puppet.

    Father-in-law de CAI was a bit impatient. Although he was really used by the emperor for power at the beginning, now that things have developed like this, he feels that this man is a little pitiful.

    Thinking about this, father-in-law de Cai came to the emperor''s ear and said in a low voice: "emperor, if the situation is at its worst, you can take some empresses and the prince with you and take refuge for the time being. Otherwise, something unexpected will happen and the consequences will be unimaginable."

    "Do you even advise me to be a coward?" The emperor raised his eyes and looked at father-in-law de CAI.

    "Emperor calm down, but now it''s a critical moment, the dragon body is important!" The palm of father-in-law de Cai is in a cold sweat.

    But the Emperor didn''t agree. He just grunted and stopped talking.

    Before long, another general came to report. He was covered with dirt and hurt. He looked very embarrassed.

    "Emperor, I can''t keep it! The Turks came prepared, shooting arrows and setting fire. Our army suffered heavy casualties! " He looked desperate and vomited some blood as he spoke.

    "Is this the end of our national movement? No... "The emperor felt that his hands and feet were soft, and he fainted in front of his eyes.

    There was a scream from the ministers of Manchuria, and an urgent call from the Duke of virtue and talent.

    "Emperor, wake up, doctor! Come on

    The scene was very chaotic, and father-in-law de Cai immediately asked people to call the imperial doctor, while the ministers at the bottom had their own thoughts.

    Some people have vowed to live and die together with the country, and some have begun to escape. After all, the original intention of being an official is not that everyone has lofty ideals.

    "I think it''s better to surrender as soon as possible, so Tara may be able to show mercy and not kill us."

    "Don''t talk nonsense and incite others, you coward!"

    "In fact, what Mr. Zhang said is right. Why are you fighting when you know you will lose..."

    A group of people were noisy. The more they got to this time, the more they were noisy. But no one was willing to stand up and lead the army.

    In the inner bedroom, the imperial doctor treated the emperor. After a while, the emperor finally woke up. He was so weak that he seemed to be several years old.

    "Emperor, please take good care of your dragon body. Don''t be over emotional." The imperial doctor exhorted.

    "Come on, step back." The emperor waved and said weakly.

    Father-in-law de CAI was at the bedside. As soon as he saw the emperor waking up, he came to him and asked, "emperor, what''s wrong with you?"

    The emperor propped up his upper body and struggled to sit up. Father-in-law Decai quickly helped him up and sat on the bed. The emperor looked at father-in-law Decai and asked, "what''s the situation at the gate now?"

    "The death toll of our army is more than 100, and the number of wounded is 300. This number is still increasing. I''m afraid..." father-in-law Decai can''t say any more. He looks up at the emperor in fear.

    "What are you afraid of?" The emperor gasped for breath and asked him.

    Father-in-law Decai muttered: "I''m afraid that a cup of tea will attack the palace in time. Emperor, take the prince with you. I''ll show you the way."

    "If I don''t leave, I''m the monarch of a country. I can''t leave Luoyang City and escape by myself. If so, how will people evaluate me in a hundred years? coward? How can I help you The emperor laughed at himself.

    When father-in-law Decai saw that he couldn''t persuade him, he had no choice but to sigh. He dug a small cellar under a tile in his room and hid a lot of good things, all of which had been accumulated for a long time.

    So he thought in his heart that if the emperor did not leave for a while, he would go away by himself. On the contrary, he would become famous after serving the monarch twice.

    When he runs away, he will become a landowner in the countryside. Anyway, the money he earns in the palace is enough for him to spend his whole life. Then it has nothing to do with who the next monarch is.

    Just as father-in-law de CAI was secretly calculating, another soldier reported that Tara had already attacked the palace gate, and Luoyang City was completely lost.

    Hearing this news, the color of the emperor''s face faded. He was not so flustered as he imagined. Instead, he calmly asked father-in-law de CAI to dress himself, and then returned to the court.

    The emperor sat on the Dragon chair with a pale face, waiting for Tara to come. The next group of Ministers shivered for fear that Tara would break in with a large group of bearded barbarians and cut them to death.

    After a while, people heard the sound of horses'' hooves and the strong voice from outside. Tara, with some of her elite subordinates, had entered the palace.

    A tall man wearing armor, with a group of soldiers into the hall, suddenly a group of ministers were scared up.

    The emperor was still sitting on the Dragon chair, looking at all this, he held back his fear and did not let himself escape, but the trembling fingers on the armrest revealed his emotion.

    "Oh, you didn''t run away, Su min, I thought you were scared to death, ha ha ha!" Tara looked at the people on the Dragon chair and sneered.

    "I''m the king of a country, so I won''t run away. Today I''ve been won by you. It can only be said that I''m a bit out of luck. It''s up to you to kill or cut." The emperor''s chest fluctuated violently. It took him a long time to squeeze out such a sentence.

    Tara didn''t expect that Su min had a bit of courage, and raised a radian at the corner of her mouth.

    "I ask you, did you kill Barthel?" Tara asked aloud.

    The emperor snorted coldly: "you want to ask Yama. He failed in his assassination. He was so ashamed that he hanged himself. It seems that I have sent someone to pass the letter to you for a long time."

    Hearing this, taradun pointed to him angrily and said, "you fart. Do you really think I''m a fool? Barthel won''t do it for no reason. I didn''t give him an order to kill him. "

 Chapter 919

    "Who knows you? Now you''re just talking. Just as I can''t convince you, you can''t convince me The emperor looked at Tara with pity and insisted that Barthel''s death had nothing to do with him.

    Between the two men''s words, the air immediately filled with gunpowder smell, Tara''s subordinates each hand on the waist side of the sabre, as if as long as their leader orders, they will blood wash this hall.

    Tara has always been straightforward, very consistent with the image of Turks, so he did not have the patience to continue to debate with the emperor, and directly pulled out the knife and strode towards the emperor.

    "Come... Somebody! Escort Father-in-law Decai yelled in his voice. His voice was so scared that it went out of his voice. Tara''s big knife was cold and looked really frightening.

    "Don''t shout. My people are surrounded inside and outside the palace. Who else do you want to shout to save you?" Tara sneered.

    Just when the emperor felt that he was dead, there was a loud voice outside the door. I didn''t see him. I heard it first, but everyone was familiar with it.

    "Who said no one was coming? I''m coming, aren''t I? Let go of the emperor Su Hao with a group of soldiers strutting into the hall, staring at Tara said.

    "King Jing!"

    "It''s really king Jing."

    "We are saved!"

    A group of Ministers usually use all kinds of tricks to overthrow King Jing, but at this time they regard King Jing as the only savior. The scene is really funny.

    Suhao saw everything in her eyes, but she didn''t say a word, because she had to do the next play well.

    At the moment of King Jing''s appearance, Tara took a step forward, grabbed the emperor in his hand, and then put a blankly knife on his neck, which made father-in-law de Cai scream.

    Tara thought it was noisy, and immediately threw it with a fierce look. Father-in-law de Cai covered his mouth and didn''t dare to shout, but his whole body was shaking.

    "Let go of the emperor, I can consider sparing you from death!" Su Hao pulls out his sword and shouts angrily at Tara.

    "You ask the others to step back and let''s have a good chat." Tara looked at Su Hao and said with a smile.

    The emperor did not dare to move at all, for fear that his neck would cling to Tara''s big knife and he would be in a different place. He breathed heavily and gave an order in a trembling voice: "you, all of you, step down. It''s OK to have King Jing here."

    As a result, other ministers withdrew from the palace one after another, and the huge hall immediately became empty, leaving only the emperor, Tara, and Su Hao.

    Su Hao went to the door and closed the door. The emperor felt that her behavior was a little strange, but he couldn''t tell why. After closing the door, Su Hao came to the emperor with his sword.

    She looked straight at Tara and said calmly, "let him go."

    Tara smiles, then suddenly let go and push the emperor to Su Hao. The Emperor didn''t expect Tara to be so easy to speak, and he was saved without any effort.

    When he was happy to escape, another sword horse was put on his neck. The emperor couldn''t believe it and looked up at Su Hao.

    "King Jing, what do you mean?" The emperor opened his eyes and couldn''t believe that the man who put the sword on his neck was king Jing.

    "I''m idle and bored, trying to usurp power and play. What''s the matter? Isn''t it easy for the emperor to change the imperial edict of the former Emperor? " Su looked at him with a smile, showing her small white teeth.

    Smell speech, the emperor has a kind of frightful feeling, trembling voice: "you... What are you talking about? It''s a capital crime to hold me

    "It''s like if I don''t hold you, you''ll let me live. At the beginning, he was cheating on my carriage, then he tricked Barthel into pretending to assassinate and then planted it on me. What''s not all about my life? "

    When Su Hao heard that he still dared to threaten, he was very angry. The sharp sword in his hand stuck tightly to his neck, leaving a bloodstain.

    Tara stood on one side, happy to see the play, he said sarcastically: "emperor child, you are the most shameless person I have ever seen, tut Tut, the wolves on the grassland are not as cunning as you."

    "The emperor wanted to pass on the throne to me, but you colluded with the dog slave de CAI and changed the imperial edict to your own name. It doesn''t matter if you don''t admit it. The evidence won''t lie. I know the true edict is still there. " Suhao clapped her hands and a woman came out on one side.

    This woman is the imperial concubine Yu who is imprisoned in the cold palace by the emperor. She has a box in her hand. Others may look at the box and think it is no different from the ordinary box.

    But when the emperor saw the box, his face immediately changed.

    "Long time no see, Emperor. I''ve brought you a big gift." Yu imperial concubine smile, eyes are full of hatred, this box is in the emperor usually send someone to guard that room to find out.

    There is a lock made of refined iron on the outside of the box. It can''t be opened without a key, but it''s still a wooden box.

    "Tara, do me a favor and chop this box." Suhao gives Tara a look.

    "No problem." Tara was carrying his big knife. After Princess Yu put the box on the ground, he cut it down directly.

    Although the wooden box is made of good wood, it can''t be demolished by Tara. After the big knife goes down, the box is divided into several pieces.

    One of the scrolls in the box fell out, and Princess Yu took it up and took a look at it. Then she took the real imperial edict and went to show it to Su Hao.

    The original imperial edict is no different from the imperial edict that Su min secretly changed. It just changed the name of the person who passed the throne.

    "Do you have anything else to say now?" Su Hao holds the real imperial edict and raises it to Su min.

    But now Su min still has the imperial prestige of the past. His face is as white as a dead man, and he can''t say anything.

    So far, Su min knows that his secret has been exposed. He can''t hide it. He doesn''t quibble at all. He just stays in the same place.

    "When did you know that it was wrong?" Su min after a while back to God, turned to ask Su Hao, eyes with a lot of unwilling.

    Su laughingly looked at Princess Yu, and then said, "thank you for not killing her. One day when I went into the cold palace by mistake, she told me the whole truth."

    Smell speech, Su min immediately with venomous eyes staring at Yu imperial concubine, he gritted his teeth: "you really are not crazy, when the emperor died, you should be killed

    He didn''t expect that there was a loophole in Princess Yu. At that time, he didn''t believe that Princess Yu was crazy. He thought that she was pretending to be crazy. But after several times of testing, Princess Yu didn''t show any flaws. She looked like she was really crazy.

    At that time, he had just ascended the throne and wanted to show his benevolence. Therefore, he thought that imperial concubine Yu could not constitute a threat, so he spared her life, did not kill her, but imprisoned her in the cold palace.

    Now Su Min feels remorseful. He wants to go back to that year and cut Princess Yu.

    Princess Yu covered her mouth and giggled, gloating and saying, "yes, I really want to thank you for not killing me, but don''t blame me. You are responsible for everything today. It''s all retribution!"

    Su min turned to look at Su Hao again, and asked with a gloomy face: "so... The situation of the frontier fortress a few days ago, you made it up to deceive me?"

    "Yes, I was worried at the beginning. Although I knew the secret of the imperial edict, I didn''t have a breakthrough. I didn''t expect that you were so anxious to kill me, and even bewitched Barthel to frame me. This is really a chance. How can I miss it?"

    When it comes to Barthel, Tara''s face is not good-looking. After enduring it, he doesn''t rush up to chop Su min to death. Finally, he turns away from him with a cold hum.

    "The ministers outside all know that King Jing is here to save you. If I die, what will they think of you? Are you really going to do that? " Su min holds fluke psychology, plan to bluff Su Hao, let her heart born retreat.

    Su Hao seemed to hear some funny jokes, with a bright smile on her face.

    "I directly take out this edict, and then say that you are ashamed of the emperor and committed suicide. What do they dare to say? Now I have a complete Pisces jade pendant in my hand, and the military power is in my hand. Anyone dares to say that mine is not it? "

    Tara looked at Su min contemptuously: "don''t talk nonsense with him, kill him quickly."

    "How much did king Jing give you? I thought you were a hero, but I didn''t expect that you were just a running dog of King Jing! " Su min waits for Tara to shout angrily.

    This kind of low motivation didn''t work for Tara. He was not as stupid as Su min imagined. On the contrary, his eyes flashed a little light.

    "Running dog is not really. I only admire people who are better than myself. People like you are not qualified to convince me." Tara sneered.

    Su Hao tightens the sword in her hand, and plans to give Su min a sharp sword on the neck. Just as she is about to start, Su min suddenly hits her ribs with her elbow. Su Hao suddenly feels pain, and her strength is lax.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Su min takes a little distance between himself and Su Hao, and then pulls out a short and powerful dagger from his waist. People are surprised that they don''t know when he has hidden a dagger on his body.

    Su min''s eyes flashed a fierce light, holding a dagger. Before Cheng suhao could slow down, he tried to stab her in the heart. Fortunately, Tara reacted quickly and immediately flashed over and slashed Su min''s neck.

    The man who had planned to commit the crime immediately fell to the ground like a puppet with broken line, and the wound of his neck gushed out a lot of blood, which was as spectacular as a spring.

    Yu imperial concubine frightens to scream, then immediately covers own eyes, dare not see this bloody picture again.

    "He''s dead." Tara said coldly.

    "Well." Su Hao''s heart beat so fast that he couldn''t slow down for a long time, staring at the dead man on the ground.

    Tara looked at her face and couldn''t help laughing: "King Jing, when did your reaction become so slow? Where did you fight with me in those years? If you go on like this, you won''t beat me. "

 Chapter 920

    Smell speech, Su Hao immediately embarrassed, she is not really king Jing, completely have no martial arts, where skill, just dare to hold a sword to hold Su min, also just rely on a fierce strength.

    "It''s my carelessness." Sue Hao made a slip of the tongue.

    Now that Su min is dead, Su Hao has to deal with the following things by himself. The real king Jing woke up last night, but he is still weak. Therefore, Su Hao wants to finish these last things.

    Su Hao re opened the door, before the dismissed ministers gathered at the door waiting, they walked into the hall, first smelled a strong smell of blood, and then saw that the man on the ground was su min yes, a group of people exclaimed.

    "The Emperor... The emperor is dead!"

    "What the hell is going on?"

    "King Jing, explain!"

    A group of people all looked at Su Hao, who raised the imperial edict in his hand with solemn expression.

    "This imperial edict was drafted by the former Emperor. Su min colluded with father-in-law de CAI and secretly exchanged another false imperial edict. The successor chosen by the former Emperor was me, not him. Now things have come to light, and Su Min has committed suicide. Next, I will take over the throne and become a new monarch. "

    In front of the public, the imperial edict was indeed written by the emperor. However, many people obviously don''t believe that Su min committed suicide.

    Because they all saw the bloodstain on suhao''s body and the blood flowing down Tara''s knife, but no one dared to say anything.

    This is what the fight for the throne is all about. Only those who have the ability have enough right to speak, even if they have doubts in their hearts.

    Su Hao guessed that Su min, like himself, could not make all ministers believe him. But what''s the matter? As long as he sat in that position, people who did not believe in him did not dare to say anything.

    "Long live the emperor, long live the emperor!"

    After all the ministers and Palace officials reacted, they all knelt down on the ground and shouted to Su Hao. And Su Hao went to the unattainable dragon chair, sat down and looked down at everyone below.

    At this moment, Mo fan dragged a man in from the outside with his collar. He was father-in-law de Cai, who had just planned to escape. When he saw Su min''s body on the ground, he screamed and shivered.

    "Decai colluded with Su min to change the imperial edict of the former Emperor. He deserves to die. Now he will be killed." Su looked coldly at all the virtuous talents, and didn''t pity him at all.

    "Spare my life..." Decai was dragged down.

    Everything is settled. Su Hao has a feeling of relief at last, because since she pretended to be king Jing, she has always been worried, always afraid of exposure, and on the other hand, she has to be on guard against Su min''s conspiracy to murder.

    After explaining everything in the palace, Su Hao talked with Tara for a long time in the imperial study.

    "It''s thanks to you that you can successfully take back the throne this time. In the future, you and I will form an alliance, no longer fight each other, and exchange business and marriage, and make friends for a hundred years." Sue laughingly offered Tara a drink.

    Tara Da Fang accepted her thanks, took up the glass, drank the wine in it, then wiped her mouth and said, "I''ve endured the dog emperor Sumin for a long time. Today, I''m really happy to be able to cut this thing with my hand."

    "The grand ceremony will be held in ten days. Don''t go back until the ceremony is over, OK?" Su Hao''s kind invitation.

    "Well, I just happened to have a tour in the Central Plains recently, and I will return to Turk after attending your grand ceremony of accession to the throne." Tara laughed.

    Su was also in a good mood: "after the ceremony, I will sign an agreement with you. In the future, our two countries will continue to support each other and have friendly exchanges."

    "Of course." Tara nodded and agreed.

    After dealing with all the things in the palace, Su Hao arranges a courtyard for Tara to settle down in the palace, and then takes Mo fan back to King Jing''s residence.

    Li had been waiting for a long time. Seeing Su Hao''s safe return, he knew that she had done it. He couldn''t help feeling excited and rushed up to hold Su Hao''s hand tightly.

    "Su min, what happened to him?" Li asked eagerly.

    "Dead, dead thoroughly, now the throne has been inherited by King Jing. I announce that the grand ceremony of accession to the throne will be held in ten days. King Jing should be able to attend it then?" Sue Hao asked hesitantly.

    Li quickly nodded, took Su Hao to the courtyard where King Jing lived, pushed the door open and went in. The man who had been in a coma had opened his eyes and was leaning on the bed. The maid was carefully feeding the medicine.

    Hearing the sound, King Jing turned to look at the door. When he saw Su Hao, his eyes were pleasantly surprised, showing a soft smile.

    "Are you my twin sister? Come closer and let me see. " King Jing waved to Su Hao.

    At that time, as like as two peas, the clothes were all made according to the style of Jingwang''s usual wear, so the two looked exactly alike.

    "Really. I thought I was looking in the mirror." King Jing took Su Hao''s hand and said with a smile.

    When Su Hao heard this, he couldn''t help laughing: "brother, you finally wake up."

    "Yes, I finally woke up. My mother told me everything. It''s really hard for you these days..." King Jing sighed with emotion, and then looked at Su Hao''s eyes with some guilt.

    Li''s attitude of calling Su Hao back is natural, but king Jing is always kind-hearted, and the other party is his sister. When he wakes up and learns everything from Li''s mouth, he can''t help feeling a sense of debt to Su Hao.

    "During my coma, you took good care of King Jing''s house." King Jing looked at her gratefully.

    Li dismisses the rest of his servants, leaving only three of them in the room. King Jing lovingly touches Su Hao''s hair with gentle eyes.

    "I heard that you pushed Su min down. Is it true to change the imperial edict?" King Jing hesitated for a moment, then frowned and asked.

    Su Hao nodded: "yes, the former Emperor wanted to pass the throne to you, but Su min was so bold that he colluded with de CAI to change the imperial edict. He changed the name of his successor to himself."

    Hearing the words, King Jing couldn''t speak for a long time. He didn''t expect that so many things had happened in this short month when he was in a coma. He also didn''t expect that Su min had done such treacherous and immoral things.

    "I didn''t expect him to be... Damned. Although the former Emperor was strict with him, he still had great expectations at the beginning. He always told me to help the crown prince carefully and run the country well together. But later, the former Emperor was very disappointed with him; It''s all right

    King Jing sighed, feeling complicated: "I didn''t want to rob him of the throne, but over the years, he was always on guard against me. When I was still stationed in the frontier fortress, he bribed the barbarians to kill me. It''s really chilling."

    Su Hao thinks of the bastard things Su Min has done before, and thinks that he is dead for granted. If he does anything unjust, he will die. King Jing is dedicated to defending the country, but he measures it like this, and uses the heart of a villain to measure the belly of a gentleman.

    "In this operation, I convinced Tara to join hands with me to defeat Su min. Tara respects you very much. I promised him to sign an agreement with him after the ceremony, so that the two countries will have friendly exchanges in the future. " Sue said with a laugh.

    King Jing''s mouth also drew a curve: "Tara is an opponent worthy of admiration. He is open and aboveboard. Now he is our friend worthy of cooperation. It''s wise for you to choose to join hands with him."

    Because he was lying in bed in a coma for many days, his handsome face was pale, but he was in good spirits. Sue took a look at the empty medicine bowl on the table, and her eyes sank.

    "I''ve decided to hold the grand ceremony in ten days, and then your body..." Su Hao hesitated.

    King Jing waved his hand carelessly and said with a smile, "my body is no longer in serious trouble. As long as I carefully recuperate these days later, I will be able to successfully hold the grand ceremony of accession to the throne. Don''t worry."

    Hearing their conversation, Li immediately came up nervously: "Shangqing, is it really OK? If you feel uncomfortable, you can''t force yourself. You can postpone your accession to the throne, or let her... Let your sister go instead of you that day. "

    "Don''t bother. I know my own body best. I really don''t have any problems. If I drink some medicine for a few days, I may be able to go to the battlefield to kill the enemy immediately." King Jing gave a burst of hearty laughter.

    "If you want to kill any enemy, you will be the leader of a country. You don''t have to do these things yourself." Li''s lips curled discontentedly.

    King Jing didn''t say anything, just smile. He knew that his mother used to oppose him to go to the battlefield, and preferred him to be an idle king, but he had great ideals from his care.

    Besides, if he was willing to be a useless man, he would have been killed by Su min a hundred times. If he was not strong enough, he could only become a fish on the chopping board.

    "You have made great achievements this time. You are a benefactor of King Jing''s mansion." King Jing holds Su Hao''s hand and looks at her gratefully. "After I ascend the throne, I will make you princess Huai''an."

    Sue shakes her head in a funny way. She doesn''t care much about her reputation or power, because she is not a person in this world and will leave here sooner or later.

    But king Jing insisted that he was always a man who would repay his kindness. Besides, Su Hao was still his younger sister, and he could not be mistreated.

    "You deserve this title. You don''t have to refuse it. I heard that you were fostered by a family in the countryside when you were a child. You can take over the couple and remember their kindness."

    King Jing suddenly mentioned Su Hao''s adoptive parents, but he didn''t know that Li threatened Su Hao with them at first, and Li''s face became a little strange.

    "That''s natural. My adoptive parents are very good people. They treat me as if they were their own. Fujin... Oh, I''ve just been picked up. It''s hard for me to change my words. I''m sorry. Er Niang arranged for me to take good care of them in the countryside, don''t you think? "Er Niang."

    Su laughingly looked at Li, but his eyes were cold. King Jing didn''t know the secret, so he didn''t find the waves between them.

    "That''s great." King Jing said happily.

 Chapter 921

    Suhao and he chatted casually for a while, and then walked out of his room toward the outside of the yard. Li quickly followed. Suhao deliberately slowed down and waited for her to take the initiative to speak.

    "It''s really wrong of me to do this. I''ll immediately withdraw the people who are arranged to stare at your adoptive parents. You can take them to Luoyang City to enjoy their happiness. I promise I won''t use them to threaten you again."

    Smell speech, Su Hao is displeased cold hum a: "you should have done so long ago, I go through life and death for Jing Wang Fu so many times, if you still repay virtue with resentment, that is really heartless."

    Dropping this sentence, Su Hao left quickly and went back to the yard where he lived, no longer paying attention to Li.

    In the following days, King Jing had people take good care of his body every day, and he didn''t slack off. He resumed his exercise despite Li''s opposition.

    His originally pale face soon had blood color, and his face became more and more moist. When he swept away the sick face of the past few days, his whole body was full of vitality, which was almost different from the way he had been lying on the hospital bed before.

    While taking advantage of this time, Su Hao also sent someone to take his adoptive parents in the countryside to Luoyang City and bought a beautiful big house for them to live in for the time being.

    Because after King Jing ascended the throne, she would be given a separate residence. Now the house is only for the time being.

    Su Hao has recovered her dress, and her voice doesn''t have to use her special ability to change into a man''s voice. When she wears the new skirt that Yun Ruo die prepared for her, she feels that she is not suitable for women''s dress.

    When she changed her clothes and went to see King Jing, Mo fan was stunned. He didn''t seem to be used to Su Hao''s dress. He blushed for no reason and made king Jing laugh.

    "It''s more lovely for you to wear women''s clothes. You are a little girl. It''s really hard for you to pretend to be a man for King Jing''s residence for so long." King Jing sighed again.

    "In ancient times, Hua Mulan joined the army on behalf of his father. Now you are killing the enemy on behalf of your elder brother. You are really powerful and extraordinary."

    This praise made suhao feel embarrassed. She scratched her head with a red face, and then found an excuse to escape.

    Time passed quickly. Ten days passed in a blink of an eye. Soon it was the day when King Jing ascended the throne. He moved into the palace ahead of time and asked the palace people to tailor a new Dragon Robe for him.

    As early as a few days ago, King Jing announced that he had a twin sister who had been separated for many years. This time, when he ascended the throne, he formally introduced Su Hao to everyone and gave her a title and a residence.

    When Su Hao, who has recovered her dress, and King Jing, who is wearing a Dragon Robe, stand in front of Tara at the same time, he is so surprised that he can''t close his mouth, and then walks around Su Hao.

    "It''s as like as two peas. If your sister wears a man''s suit, I may not recognize who is who." Tara laughed and joked.

    Su Hao suddenly feels guilty. This joke inadvertently pokes her secret. Tara still doesn''t know that the person he was with a long time ago is not the real king Jing, but Su Hao and King Jing look at each other silently, and they don''t intend to tell him about it.

    "Ha ha, what nonsense! How can my sister wear men''s clothes?" King Jing smiles and pats Tara on the shoulder.

    Tara embarrassed smile: "said is also, your sister is more than you love, certainly will not wear men''s clothing."

    He added: "tomorrow will be the grand ceremony of accession to the throne. I congratulate you in advance."

    King Jing smiles and hugs this once unknown friend: "thank you very much for taking back the throne, Tara. We will always be friends."

    On the second day, the whole country was very busy, because everyone knew that Su min was cruel and harsh after he became the new monarch. Therefore, people were very happy to know that it was king Jing who became the new monarch.

    "I ascend the throne today. I will be benevolent and filial. To celebrate, I have decided to grant amnesty to all the people in the world, but those who have committed crimes will be rehabilitated, and the future will be peaceful and healthy."

    Su Shangqing, the new monarch, is dignified in dragon robes and dragon crowns. Although he has just ascended the post, he has already revealed the style of a generation of Mingjun.

    "I have one more thing to announce today. My long lost sister has been found recently and I have been canonized as Princess Huai''an."

    Sue came forward as like as two peas, and two faces with the same faces, all of them were smiling brightly.

    The ceremony lasted a whole day. In the evening, Su Hao came back to her Princess''s house with a tired body. She took off her hairpin and changed into a light dress.

    At this time, the system suddenly appeared: "congratulations on completing this world mission, helping King Jing''s house resolve the crisis, and consolidating King Jing''s power. Now you are ready to return to the original place."

    Sue laughs. She didn''t expect the system to come so fast, so she sits in front of the dressing mirror and slowly closes her eyes, waiting for the system to send her back to the original world.

    Familiar with the sense of weightlessness, suhao feels that her body has become light and floating. She thinks this world is also a very interesting experience.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    When the dizziness came, Su Hao calmly closed his eyes. After standing steadily, Su Shou twisted a wisp of hair, glanced at the system and simply shook off.

    "OK, you don''t have to say, I understand. Send it!"

    Su Hao looks calm, so many times, even the habit has to be formed, finish, close your eyes ready to transmit.

    The ignored system, "..."

    He really had something to say, but the impatient expression of the host made him feel frustrated, so he hooked his fingers and sent it!

    I don''t know how long after that, the dizziness finally dissipated. Su frowned unhappily. This mechanism doesn''t work! I''ll faint once in a while, and I''ll faint once in a while.

    Can''t allow her to think more, bursts of crying sound into the ear, small servant girl see her wake up, turn into thin sob, from time to time glance behind.

    Su Hao looked at it with her eyes and sneered. Suddenly her head tingled, her eyes turned and she fainted again.

    The memory of the original master, also known as Su Hao, is pouring into his mind. Su Cheng, the commoner daughter of the Prime Minister of yun''an, can''t see this commoner girl with empty appearance. The only mother who loves her also died of illness when the original master was nine years old.

    Fortunately, the original master not only inherited his mother''s appearance, but also practiced piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. That year, he was granted the title of Princess Qingyue by the emperor.

    However, because the original master has a "good" sister, for the sake of the original master, it''s a thousand calculations. It''s not only pitiful to speak ill of the original master with the prince, but also encourage the prince to let the original master go to make peace!

    Piansheng Prince really went to the emperor to have a talk with the premise. The emperor called the original master into the palace to ask the original master''s wishes. The original master was pleased with the prince and agreed.

    On the way back to the mansion, the unruly young lady from nowhere pushed the original owner into the lake, and then she came.

    Su Hao, who had received all the memories, looked up at the little servant girl beside him, "Chunya, help me pour a cup of tea for Miss Ben."

    Chunya cautiously promises, but she doesn''t dare to move. The eldest lady is behind her. She has ten courage and doesn''t dare to go.

    But did the lady fall into the lake and be confused by the water? That''s the big lady. The young lady ignored it so thoroughly.

    Chunya doesn''t move. Su Hao twists her eyebrows and looks like she glances at her. Suddenly she gets up in surprise and lowers her head.

    "Madam, I''m confused, and I can''t see you clearly. But I''m a small place, and you can''t sit down, madam. When the princess is well, I''ll go to pay my respects to her."

    Can the eldest lady understand what she said? But who let others be the princess? Her face changed and she held her hand lovingly.

    "I''m confused. Why don''t you call me mother? If you don''t feel well, mother will come to see you next time. "

    Words fall, a party of mighty leave. Su was so cold that she snorted and swallowed a cup of tea. Mother? If the original owner is fooled, he will call her mother!

    The next day, the story of Qingyue''s awakening spread, but few people came to visit her. On the contrary, the threshold of Suhe''s lotus garden was almost broken.

    Chunya came back with a basket of rice. She set the food one by one with her cheeks bulging and angry. She said, "the big lady has a double faced temperament and can have so many friends. My young lady is so good, hum..."

    "Miss, the food has been set. Don''t read before you are well." Spring elegant side says, the hand nimble tidy desk.

    Put down the book in hand, Su Hao sighed helplessly, just now she is not reading, but the memory in her mind has not been digested, so that now she knows that the original master wants to become an official!

    The class system of yun''an state is strict, and it is especially mean to women.

    Su Hao pondered. In fact, it''s reasonable for the original owner to have such an idea. Since she was a child, she was influenced by her mother, and her daughter should be self-improvement. This idea is deeply rooted in the original owner''s heart.

    Since the death of her mother, she has no one to rely on in such a big prime minister''s mansion. She has a clear mind and likes to stay in her garden on weekdays.

    Because Huayuan is a reward from the emperor, it seems to be separated from the prime minister''s residence. There are all kinds of kitchens, study rooms and gardens. A small lake was dug in front of the gate, and the wooden bridge across the two banks.

    A series of configuration can become a house of their own, but it is difficult for men to be superior to women. Even for princes, it doesn''t matter whether the pavilion garden is big or small, as long as they don''t move out of the house.

    After a cursory meal, I went to the study and took out two blue books in the corner of the shelf. When I opened a few pages, the paper turned yellow, but the pattern on it was still clear.

    When she left, her eyes stayed on the desk. The light refracted by the golden dagger occasionally caught her eyes. She picked up the dagger and found an open place without green plants. She silently followed the moves in the book.

    As early as a few years ago, the original owner got two pamphlets by chance. The moves recorded on them were extremely strange. All the weapons used were daggers.

    Even Chunya didn''t know what she was doing in the backyard all day, and suhao didn''t want to say it. Now that I have agreed to make peace with my relatives, how can I do without electricity? The state of Wu respects martial arts. As long as they are good at martial arts, both men and women can be honored as guests of honor.

 Chapter 922

    Wu Kingdom is on the verge of a barren land in the northwest. There is no neighboring country around. The people of Wu Kingdom are used to being wild. She is in the Central Plains. If she passes, she will be humiliated.

    Fortunately, the original master has learned basic skills from his master since he was a child. It''s not difficult to practice his moves.

    In recent days, Su he has been quiet. The more peaceful he is, the more wind and rain he feels. It''s just a few days away from the day of making up with his relatives.

    It''s ridiculous to say that Su He, as the first lady of the prime minister''s office, is not only the things that women should know, but also a little white lotus with broken mouth.

    Su he looks like a delicate beauty. Her apricot eyes are often wet, her face is big, and her willow eyebrows are frowning together from time to time.

    Take a look at yourself. Su Hao stares at his face in the bronze mirror. She has slender and charming peach blossom eyes. Even if her face is expressionless, she is also charming. This kind of appearance is very aggressive and feminine. No wonder there are a large number of Yings around Su He. There is only xiaochunya around her.

    "Miss, miss, the wedding dress is here. Look, it''s embroidered with gold thread!" Then she looked around and whispered, "it''s said that the Emperor just wanted to make the wedding dress, but he let the whole Siyi Pavilion put down all the work and invested a lot of money, just to make the lady and her marriage more beautiful."

    The wedding dress is good, and the headdress is also good. Su Hao laughs lightly. The emperor also takes great pains to show the financial strength of yun''an country with a wedding dress.

    There are still three days to go before he gets married. Su he is more and more upset. He tries every means to let her get married. There must be a plot!

    In the morning of the next day, the empress sympathized that she didn''t have a maid to accompany her, so she chose two from the palace. With Chunya beside her, three maids were enough to take care of her.

    With breakfast, Su Hao deliberately put everything down and cleaned the room where his mother lived before her birth. The furnishings inside remained unchanged, and the carved flowers on the wooden cabinet were carved by her own hands.

    Su Hao has no feelings for these, and his chest is a little stuffy. He gently presses his chest with his finger, and naturally goes to the dresser. The figure in the Yellow bronze mirror is a little fuzzy.

    There are two wooden boxes in front of the bronze mirror, but... In the memory of the original owner, there is only one wooden box, in which all the jewelry of his mother is stored. This

    Fingertips gently rub the edge of the wooden box, randomly pull down a hair, fold three times to tighten, insert the lock cylinder, rotate and open.

    In the eye is a white handkerchief, embroidered with red phoenix in the lower left corner, and a line of small characters, which Su Hao can''t understand.

    The typeface was neat, beautiful and small, but it didn''t look like words. After thinking about it for a long time, she couldn''t guess. She simply put away her handkerchief and opened another box. As expected, it was all jewelry.

    After such a toss, it''s time for lunch. Chunya takes back the food and sets it up one by one, but she doesn''t see her back. She sits at the door depressed, holding her head, and doesn''t know what to think.

    Su Hao came back to see this scene. Ignoring Chunya''s complaint, she went straight into the room and poked the rice in the bowl absently.

    She really didn''t know that the original master would agree to make peace. It''s well known that the original master likes the prince, and it''s well known that the prince likes Su He. If the original Master goes to make peace foolishly, he won''t see him all his life?

    After dinner, Su Hao went to the study to read as usual. Before long, Chunya looked at her mysteriously, "Miss, your highness is coming, and the first thing your highness said is to come to our garden!"

    All of a sudden, his face changed and he frowned bitterly. "Unfortunately, as soon as the prince came in, she let the eldest lady know. She also came with the prince, miss..."

    Su Hao is not moved. What makes the prince happy is the original owner, who has no relationship with her. At this time, what''s the meaning of Yun Yue''s coming? With her to stage a deep love with Su he?

    "Chunya, tell them that the princess is not here." She is not the original owner. She was cheated and paid for the number of people. A woman in yun''an can''t see a man three days before she gets married. She''s married with her relatives. She''ll leave the country the next day. She can''t see a man today!

    The spring elegant face Prince some counsels, timidly refused Prince''s request, blocks in front of the door not to let in.

    The door of the study is tightly closed. Su Hao leans on the soft couch lazily. She looks at the book with or without any help. Although her little servant girl is young, she is as generous as she is.

    Su He smiles softly, and his charming eyes are stained with some dense fog. "Forget it, your highness, my younger sister always doesn''t like me. Su he goes first."

    With that, he turned his head. Seeing her, Yun Yue was a little annoyed. It was su Hao who stuck his eyes on him all day long. Now it''s still her who disappeared behind closed doors. It''s just a kiss, and she''s proud!

    Black long sleeve jilted two times, quickly catch up with the first step to leave Su He, Huayuan once again restore the peace of the past, Chunya exhaled a breath, secretly happy patted chest.

    Two days laterˇŞˇŞ

    There were two nannies in the palace. They were very natural in their eyes when they were old. They were the two nannies around the queen, nanny sun and nanny Zhao.

    The empress asked them to dress up for her, and she also asked mother Zhao to go to Wu state with her.

    Su Hao''s make-up color is reddish. The crown made of gold is particularly beautiful. A pair of peach blossom eyes are charming everywhere. The tassels of the crown fall on both sides of the forehead, which is a bit more charming.

    Today, the princess Qingyue was married. Su Hao got on the sedan chair and was carried around the street for two times. Then she went back to the palace gate. The emperor and queen watched her leave in person.

    In Su Hao''s opinion, these are just unnecessary. She can be sent away happily!

    The red cap blocked almost all eyes, and only a white wrist and a simple jade bracelet could be seen through the gap.

    The jade bracelet is dark green, and there are fine lines on the bracelet. Su Hao is wringing her eyebrows. She doesn''t remember the jade bracelet in the original owner''s memory. Moreover, can su he keep such a good thing in her own hands?

    I can''t figure out the origin of the bracelet, so I just don''t want to. Anyway, it''s very comfortable to wear, and it doesn''t look like a poisonous thing. If there is no owner to look for it, she will take care of it!

    The sedan chair went out of the city gate in the friendly sight of the people, and the sound of the wind gradually faded away, until the people could not see clearly.

    I hope that Princess Qingyue will not be bullied in Wu Kingdom... After all, the master of Qingyue county is kind-hearted and talented. She is the best talented woman in Kyoto. Many people covet her beauty and want to marry her. It''s sad that Princess Qingyue is just a common girl. The prince who can inherit the position of the head of the family won''t let her be his wife even if he is greedy for beauty.

    At the gate of the palace, the queen leaves first with all the people. When the emperor climbs the city wall, he can still see the sedan chair of he Qin. Maybe he Qin is the best arrangement for her

    Wu is a remote country with a long way to go. Su Hao is not annoyed by the stop and go of the marriage team. He takes a rest occasionally in the sedan chair to nourish his spirit.

    The more she went northward, the more uneasy she was. Along the way, Chunya prepared something, and she didn''t touch anything else. Even if it was given by mammy Zhao, she just wanted to go.

    In the evening, she stopped at a teahouse with her relatives. On the second floor of the teahouse, there were rooms for guests to rest. As it was getting late, mother Zhao began to arrange the accommodation for the group.

    The next morning, Mammy Zhao got up very early. In the early morning, she took Su Hao to make up for her.

    Suhao is going to be tortured and crazy. Who stipulated that? He Qin road takes five days to walk, and every day he has to dress up to look like when he starts. It''s too grinding!

    Since then, as soon as she got into the sedan chair every day, she took off her crown and cap and tilted her head to move her neck.

    On the third day, a group of people walked to Zhulin mountain. The mountain was as it was called. On both sides of the road, there were endless bamboo forests. No one knew what was outside the bamboo forest.

    At noon, the hot sun scorched the earth, Su Hao ate in the sedan chair, and the bamboo forest became more and more quiet, so quiet that it was strange.

    "Whoosh --"

    Bang!

    A sharp blade passed by, the wind blade turned into invisible, and two people fell down instantly. The bodyguard quickly stood up, surrounded the sedan chair in the center, and carefully identified the direction of the enemy.

    Su Hao twists the curtain. Just as she wants to see what''s going on, she throws out another wind blade. The two sides collide and the bowl splits in half. The wind blade is actually a bamboo leaf?!

    The head of the bodyguard picked up the bamboo leaves, look more and more strong, "the strength of each other are higher than us, Lin two, Lin three, you take the princess and the maid to leave, quickly!"

    Time doesn''t wait for us. If we slow down for a moment, we will be doomed!

    The flower troupe that sent off relatives had already dispersed, the timid had already fled everywhere, and the only ones who had martial arts skills were Lin Yi and three or four brothers.

    Lin Erlin three with Su Hao run to the other side, Chunya scared pale, speechless, closely with her side, but one side of the Zhao Ma experienced the storm, did not say a word to follow in the last.

    After running for some time, Su Hao''s Scarlet wedding dress was torn in many places, her hair was plastered on her face in disorder, and her sweat dampened her elaborate makeup.

    A few people just wanted to rest and catch their breath. Suddenly, dozens of people appeared on all sides. They were dressed in black clothes and covered with black scarves. Even their heads were covered by hats.

    The first man stepped forward, his voice was rough and hoarse, with a bloodthirsty breath, "Qingyue princess is really beautiful, I admire her."

    Between talking and laughing, it''s full of provocation.

    Lin er''s eyes are scarlet. They protect Su Hao behind them. They get Lin Yi''s order and vow to protect the princess!

    The man at the head seemed very dissatisfied with his action and made a gesture. Dozens of people behind him suddenly scattered and surrounded them with a big knife tied around their waist.

    The handle is in hand, the blade is shining cold, the sharpest blade tip is slightly red, is it... Infected by blood?

    Looking at the two people standing in front of her, Su Hao sips her mouth, quietly holds the golden dagger in her hand, and pulls Chunya behind her.

 Chapter 923

    This little girl is the most simple, according to the current situation, she can protect herself at the same time, she can only try to protect Chunya.

    "Hand over the beauty, our boss can consider giving you a way to live, otherwise --" the man on the edge made two gestures, and finally wiped his neck.

    Lin Er sneers, pulls out his sword and rushes up. Dozens of people fight together in an instant. The man in black on the opposite side looks like he has been strictly trained. Every move shows his intention to kill.

    If it goes on like this, they will both die! Su Hao bit the tip of her tongue and was about to pull out a dagger to join the battle. But she didn''t know when to stand beside her.

    "Princess, I will fight with them for a while. Then you will take her straight ahead and never look back!"

    With that, Mammy Zhao reached out and pushed them away. She picked up a sword from the ground and stabbed the head in black''s heart when they didn''t notice.

    The man covered the wound and twisted his body, as if the wound didn''t exist. He looked at mother Zhao inconceivably. With his last breath, he pushed the sword out of his body. The hilt of the sword penetrated into mother Zhao''s abdomen, and the blood donation poured like a column.

    Su Hao pursed her lips and dragged Chunya away quietly. But before she took a few steps, the sound of footsteps came from behind. When she fixed her eyes, it turned out to be another group of people, so Lin Yi and them died.

    "It''s her to be killed by the reward order, you fools!" The first man kicked the corpse in front of him, jumped, stood in front of Su Hao, and stared at her with a smile.

    This man has no black scarf, and he is wearing a bamboo blue robe. He is also a kind of immortal, but the scar on his face makes people feel cold.

    Su Hao can''t fight with that man. Coincidentally, they both fight with daggers, and no one can get half of the benefits.

    Hiding behind the tree, Chunya shivers all over. She can''t go out. Once she is found, she will drag the lady behind.

    Just when they are fighting hard to part, Su Hao is cold behind him. Someone is sneaking! Sword from the spine has been across the waist, bloody wound silent dripping blood.

    Sue shouts in pain. Suddenly, the man''s dagger goes by her neck. Suddenly, the man steps back and waves the dagger in front of her body in doubt.

    This

    Such a good chance, why not kill her? Save it for her revenge?

    Until the man in black killed all these people, the man in bamboo blue robe waved, and dozens of people left quietly.

    After a while, Chunya comes out from behind the tree and carefully turns over the body on the ground, trying to find Su Hao''s figure. However, no matter how many times she looks at it, she can''t see her.

    Su Hao gets up and walks two steps beside Chunya. She still doesn''t respond. Is she dead again?

    The man wants to kill her. The dagger goes through one side of his neck. Then the bracelet seems to flash green. Then they can''t see her. Does this bracelet still have the effect of invisibility?

    All of a sudden, she thought about what she had done in other worlds before she came here. She suddenly understood a lot. Well, the system said that as long as the task is completed well, she will get a reward from the last space.

    Is this jade bracelet a reward? Also materialized, Su Hao stared at the jade bracelet for a while, the back burning pain pulled her back from the imagination to reality.

    At this time, Chunya has gone far away, and she doesn''t plan to call people back. It''s a variable whether she can survive the injury.

    Jade hand from the side of the body privately some cloth, first of all, the small wound on the arm wrapped up, the back of her temporarily can''t do, for today''s plan can only find a stream, wash off the blood gas on the body.

    Suhao staggers with the tree and moves slowly step by step. When she is tired, she takes a rest. After a rest, she continues to walk. About an hour later, she sees a river.

    The river was clear, and Su Hao finally showed his first smile today. He took off his clothes and soaked in the water for a long time. The tingling feeling was weakened by the water.

    The next day, the sun climbed up the hillside. Su Hao stared at the shadow behind her for a long time. Yesterday, she was invisible. There was no such thing behind her. Now that the shadow is back, does it prove that she has recovered?

    Three days later, Chunya returns to Kyoto with the help of a kind-hearted person. She tells the emperor what happened on that day in person. She is the only one who survived. Even the young lady is missing.

    On that day, the emperor sent people to Zhulin mountain, one to find Su Hao, the other to bring back the bodies and bury them.

    Chunya is concerned about her own young lady. She takes her clothes with her and follows in the army, biting her lower lip. She is more and more worried.

    That day, she didn''t dare to see more. She only knew that the young lady was still there when she saw her. She only stopped for a while to see people, but she didn''t. She knew that the man in the bamboo blue robe had found her, but Chunya didn''t know why the man didn''t expose her.

    Back here again, the scene of that day''s killing is still fresh in my mind. Chunya tightly holds her clothes to show them the way.

    "We were killed here. Lin Yi and some people are blocking us here. Let''s leave first."

    A few people went, went to the place where Su Hao disappeared, "the princess is missing here, Lin Er, they and mammy Zhao fight to death, leaving only one slave."

    General Jia nodded, and his familiar headquarters searched carefully. Another team wrapped the body in straw mats and transported it back to Kyoto.

    Suhao is nearby. When Chunya left that day, she had already guessed that someone would come. Today, it is true.

    She pretended to lie on the ground, deliberately sprinkled some leaves on her body, her face was also smeared with a few handfuls of soil, lying quietly.

    After a while, the searching bodyguard came here. Chunya saw the bright red. She immediately ran to brush away the fallen leaves.

    "Miss, what''s the matter with you, miss?" Chunya sobs in a low voice and takes the kettle from the guard.

    Su Hao opened his eyes vaguely, his voice was dry and hoarse, "Chunya..."

    Because she was a woman, Chunya helped her into the carriage alone. She changed her clothes and put on an ankle long cloak in the carriage.

    Back in Kyoto, Su Hao spent two days in the prime minister''s palace. The emperor summoned him to the palace. He carefully inquired about the characteristics of the man in black and asked her to be at ease. The matter of making peace with her was over.

    Fortunately, the monarch of the state of Wu does not pay attention to trivial matters, and the prince also has some people he likes. It''s the best of both worlds not to be reconciled.

    When she learned of the death of mother Zhao, the queen was very sad and depressed all day. The imperial doctor came many times and could do nothing. The two mothers followed her from childhood. They could be regarded as the people who watched the queen grow up, like relatives, but now they are gone.

    Even so, the queen didn''t complain. She went to the prime minister''s residence to visit Su Hao in person, which gave her great honor and left several servant girls.

    "Well, these days you take good care of yourself. Some of the maids that my palace pointed out to you have passed away. These two maids are smart. You take them and let them do some trivial things. Chunya will take good care of you."

    Two servant girls are working under the queen, one is Furong, the other is Biyu, both of them are bigger than Chunya, and they are much more rigorous.

    After a period of cultivation, the back injury was completely healed, only leaving a scar, so long one, almost winding in the whole back, Chunya was sad and distressed.

    Su Hao didn''t care much about this. After all, she didn''t plan to get married. She couldn''t see the flaw behind it. It didn''t matter.

    Her wound is just about the same, people have returned to the study to continue reading, but she is to be a woman official, how to read all these books.

    This day, the prime minister himself came and ordered her to seal her study. In Su Yan''s opinion, the woman was learning piano, chess, calligraphy and painting in her boudoir. When she was old, she married her husband and taught her children.

    There is a woman like her who stays in her study all day!

    "Sister, it''s not that sister said, it''s just that women should read women''s books. What''s the use of holding these books all day long?" Su he looks like a good sister.

    Su Wuli even ignored their existence. When she was so confused that she couldn''t bear it, her face became more and more gloomy. "Chunya, I remember that the queen once said that she wanted to let me have a rest, but?"

    "Yes."

    "I don''t know why Prime Minister Su and the first lady are staying here. The princess is a little tired. It''s time to go back and have a rest, everyone?"

    It''s full of driving people. Who let her talk like a princess? In addition to Prime Minister Su, the faces of the remaining two changed a little bit. Su Hao changed and intensified!

    Today''s event is just a small episode, and Su Hao didn''t pay attention to it. However, two days later, he heard that there was another aunt in the house, aunt Lu.

    Aunt Zhao is still the niece of the eldest lady. She is about the same age as Su He, so she married to the prime minister''s office.

    Over the years, there are only three young ladies in the prime minister''s office, the first, Su He, the second, Su Yu and her.

    Su Yu and the original owner were both born to her aunt. Although she was not as beautiful as her mother, she was also a lovely person. She was very cold-blooded and couldn''t get together with Su He. Last winter, she went to jingnu nunnery with her mother and became a nun.

    As for the young master, there was one who was born to Aunt Hu in the early years. Unfortunately, she didn''t live long. When she was four years old, she ran out without permission and found only one body.

    Zhao Ting, the eldest lady, fell ill in the early years. She gave birth to Su he''s daughter, so she couldn''t get pregnant any more.

    Zhao Ting''s mind is vicious. She has nothing she doesn''t have, and no one else can have it. There are so many aunts in the prime minister''s mansion, but those who are happy are either having a miscarriage or dying prematurely.

    Now the eldest lady arranges Lu nan to enter the house. I''m afraid she wants to support her to give birth to a son. When her father is old, it''s time to choose an heir.

    There was a lot of noise outside the pavilion. Sue was very upset. She put down the book and said, "Furong, go and see how it''s so chaotic outside."

    Hibiscus gathered her face and left quickly, but after a while people came back, and the noise outside gradually faded away.

    "Princess, it''s just the new aunt Lu and Miss Su Da who are visiting the garden together. The maidservant has asked them to leave. You can read at ease."

    A month passed quietly. During the second visit, Su Hao made a detailed plan. If she wanted to become an official in the court, she had to be the head of the family.

 Chapter 924

    A few days ago, I heard that Aunt Lu stayed in the lotus garden all day long, and the government doctors went in and out frequently. I''m afraid she was pregnant. It doesn''t matter if it''s a girl, but if it''s a boy

    She also thinks a lot. There are so many aunts in the house. Whether the children can survive is another matter. Besides, no matter how strict the eldest lady is, she will always be absent.

    These days, in order to avoid getting into trouble, Su Hao has been closed door, even let Furong and others close the door, do not welcome guests, no matter who is not allowed to enter.

    A few days later, aunt Lu''s mother also came and said that she would take care of her daughter herself. In this way, she got the news that Lu Nan was pregnant.

    The door of Huayuan is finally opened. Su Hao takes Chunya to hang out in the street.

    There was an endless stream of Hawking in the streets and lanes, and there were more jewelry sellers. When passing by a stall, a light came into the corner. For a moment, Su Hao saw it with sharp eyes.

    After rummaging through the jade ornaments, the seller stopped at a piece of purple jade with his fingertips. The seller was glad and took the jade out. "Miss is really good-looking. This is the only piece of Purple Jade I have here. It''s smaller than other jade pendants. It''s just right for miss to wear it!"

    Su Haoyu is only fascinated by the purple jade. The jade is clear and clean without any impurities. It''s pure purple. It''s round as a whole, like a bead.

    For a long time, "Miss, do you want this purple jade? If you want something, I''ll put the rope on you now. "

    The peddler''s attentive sales promotion, this young lady is a big family at first sight. The little servant girls around her are all very strict in clothes. As long as you sell this piece of jade today, maybe you won''t worry about food and clothing this month!

    Chunya is paying. Su Hao shakes his head. "I want this jade. I don''t need to wear a rope."

    But how long ago, a gorgeous young lady with a maid came to the stall, "sold out? Can you see what the young lady looks like? "

    The vendor recalled carefully and described what he had just seen one by one. As early as a month ago, Miss Lin gave him the purple jade and asked him to put it in a remote corner, saying that she wanted to find someone.

    After Lin nainainai''s silver, the vendor kept thanking him. Lin nainainai didn''t speak and trotted to find the person.

    Ziyu was given by the master. He said that it had a wonderful effect. After taking it with him for a long time, he could keep his mind at ease. Lin Nainai was the daughter of general Lin. she didn''t like these superfluous ornaments. Instead, she loved to dance swords and swords.

    She took out the purple jade to sell, just want to see who is so good-looking, but also pull that man to be a brother.

    Su Hao noticed that someone was following him. He walked into an alley and stopped. "What are you doing with me?"

    "Well, I''m in Xialin nainainai. May I have your name?"

    Su Hao is wringing her eyebrows. She doesn''t like to talk to people she doesn''t know very well. She is just a willful young lady. It has nothing to do with her.

    "Well, don''t go." Lin nainainai stopped her, "why did you buy that jade? It''s so small and it''s hidden in the corner. "

    So it''s for this jade? Sue likes to pick eyebrows and buy them if she likes. And why? She put the jade in her hand and weighed it twice. She put it in her sleeve and walked out without looking back.

    Back at the gate of the prime minister''s mansion, Su Hao glanced at a small tail behind him and swaggered into the mansion.

    Yes, she was deliberately exposing her identity, because it was Lin nainainai, the only girl in the general''s house. Her mother was the housewife. General Lin was very affectionate to his wife and had no concubine around for many years.

    Lin''s mother gave birth to two sons and a daughter. Lin Yuan, the eldest son, went to battle with general Lin. Lin Yu, the second son, followed the emperor. Now he is the leader of the emperor''s own soldiers.

    The whole family dotes on Lin nainainai. They give her whatever they want. The queen is still her aunt and usually dotes on her.

    Such a Bao is careless, honest, kind and upright. If she can become a sister with her, it may be a great help for her to enter the dynasty in the future.

    There was no su Hao outside the prime minister''s residence. Lin Nainai looked at the doorkeeper and asked aloud, "which lady did you just enter?"

    Although she had guessed it in her heart, she was not sure.

    I''ll take a close look. It''s amazing! A head of long hair like a man in the top of the head, this is not miss Lin''s standard!

    Tremble a smile, "just went in is three young ladies in the mansion, is also the Qing month princess that emperor personally seals."

    Learned the identity, Lin nainainai no longer entangled, swaggered away.

    Qingyue princess, right? She has a crush on it. It will be a long time in the future! She will visit more.

    Near the evening, Su Hao put the purple jade in her embroidered purse and put a small note in it. She asked Chunya to send it to the general''s house and give it to Miss Lin.

    At this time, Lin nainainai happily described to his mother what happened today. He kept praising Su, saying how good people are. He could see the purple jade hidden so deep. It was really a wise eye to know the Pearl.

    Speaking of the back, Bai fangyue chuckles, but she is also worried that Nanai has been protected by her family since she was a child. She doesn''t understand people''s feelings very well and is afraid that she will be cheated.

    "Miss, someone has just sent this, saying it must be given to you." Begonia sent in the purse.

    Lin nainainai can''t wait to open the purse. The note is on it. He twists it and looks at it: Ziyu is Miss Lin''s, so I don''t want it. But I bought it at a high price. Miss Lin thinks it''s OK?

    Lin nainainai slapped the desk and laughed. Then he took out Ziyu and looked at it again. Suddenly, he pouted and was not satisfied.

    "Niang, why do you want to send back Ziyu?" Obviously so crystal clear, so good-looking, women do not like this kind of thing?

    Bai fangyue covered her mouth with a smile, patted her head, "how can a girl smile like this?"

    In the twinkling of an eye, the smile became serious. "This purple jade was asked by your mother from the temple. How can you sell it?"

    The master said that Nana was still in a dilemma in the future. Maybe she would lose her life, so she gave it to Yu. She said that she could turn the corner, so she put the jade on her daughter.

    Lin nainainai doesn''t think so. She is open and aboveboard. It''s too late for God to like her. How can she bring disaster?

    He thought, holding his mother''s arm intimately and rubbing it twice like a cat, "mother, my daughter just wants to find a friend! You always think that this matter to me and that matter to me. I''m so old that I don''t have a friend. "

    Listen to her so say, White Fang Yue in the heart pull of ache, caress her shoulder, have once didn''t clap pacify.

    "Who is the lady who bought this jade? It''s not that I don''t want you to make friends, it''s just that you are simple in nature and I don''t want to see you hurt. "

    Lin nainainai brushed his mother''s arm and stood in front of her solemnly, "Niang, she is Su Hao, the princess of Qing Yue. She''s so nice. It''s not like what the outside world hears."

    Some officials said that Su Hao was arrogant. After she became a princess, she despised this and that. She was very picky in eating and dressing, and she was also inhuman.

    The common people thought that she was cold and noble. In fact, she regarded herself as a fairy. She held on airs all day and refused to go out of the garden.

    Even the prince Xinyue, who is known to all, refuses to obey the discipline, and loses the face of the prime minister''s office.

    Lin nainainai saw it himself today, but there was no such thing as the rumor.

    After a word, Bai fangyue has an evaluation of Su Hao in her heart. Nainai is straightforward and can''t see the person who can''t beat around the bush. According to this, people should be good.

    "Nana, the next time you invite someone to play at home, if you want to make friends with them, you have to keep going." At that time, she would weigh carefully whether Nanai and Sue should be close friends.

    Lin nainainai couldn''t guess her mother''s idea. She was excited. This would be her first friend, but she was excited and suddenly depressed.

    Suddenly I think of Su Gao Leng''s appearance today. People don''t want to talk to her at all. This purple jade has been sent back. What''s the reason for her to go?

    "Niang, if not, I''ll send the silver to you tomorrow, and pull it over by the way!"

    Prime Minister''s OfficeˇŞˇŞ

    In Huayuan, Su Hao leans against the soft couch and plays chess with Biyu. To her surprise, Biyu can play chess, and her skills are very mature. She almost lost several times.

    But Chunya has been gone for a long time, and now she hasn''t come back. Can''t something happen?

    "Furong, you go to the door and watch. Chunya should come back."

    But a cup of tea time, Furong flurried ran in, "no, Chunya was taken away by Miss Su!"

    It''s also a coincidence that Chunya just came back to the house and ran into Su He. For some reason, she offended her and took her away without saying a word. It''s been half an hour. I can''t tell how to abuse her!

    Su Hao clapped the table and got up. The air pressure of her whole body was much lower. She said coldly, "go to Heyuan and have a look."

    Huayuan is in the northwest corner of the prime minister''s residence, and Heyuan is still in the south. If you just go there, you''ll get a cup of tea. You can''t afford to waste your time. Su Hao trots over with his skirt.

    Just outside the lotus garden, Su Hao can vaguely hear the call and curse. She pushes the servant girl out of the door and rushes in.

    In front of her eyes, Sue was scarlet.

    Chunya''s delicate face is red and swollen. The corners of her mouth are bleeding. She is kneeling on the ground by two servant girls. Her hair is in a mess. Su Heyang is about to fan her.

    Su Hao blocks her hand before it falls down. She clasps her wrist with one hand and holds it tightly. Su he wants to take it back, but he can''t move.

    "Hello sue, let go!"

    After several twists to break free, white arm red, five guidelines clearly printed on it.

    With the help of Hibiscus Jasper, Chunya breaks free from the shackles and is protected behind her. She covers her face, and her little face leans back stubbornly to prevent tears from flowing down.

    Su Hao sneered, "I don''t know what my elder sister called my servant girl for? Are you short of people around you, or do you like Chunya in our family? "

    Su he tried to maintain his delicate image. Bei Chi bit his lower lip. His shoulder trembled and he refused to speak. It seemed that he was wronged.

 Chapter 925

    There was no big lady in the room. There were two servant girls in the room. Chunhe stepped forward and stood in front of Suhe.

    "Today, when my young lady came back, she met that servant girl. She didn''t salute her. Is that how you discipline your servants, miss three? Since you can''t manage it well, we can do it for you

    Before he finished speaking, Su Hao slapped him. It seemed that he could not get rid of his anger. He slapped him twice again. "In this case, I''ll teach you well. I don''t salute you when I see the princess. I should fight you!"

    Chun he covered his face in disbelief. His legs seemed to be rooted. He stood still. Miss three had never hit anyone. This was the first time.

    Furong Jasper was ordered to beat the three servant girls in the room one by one. The action was clean and powerful.

    "Ah Su he screamed, "Hello, Su! This is Heyuan. I''ll let my father discipline you once more! "

    But it''s night now. My father may have had a rest. When he comes, the cauliflower will be cold. Besides, Su Hao is not afraid of his so-called father.

    As a princess, she is still qualified to teach her family a lesson. In the prime minister''s mansion, if there is a prime minister, she can''t teach her a lesson. Which one is higher than her?

    The anger also dissipated, people also found, these people also taught, Su Hao clapped hands, turned away, left a sentence, "next time, it''s not as simple as slapping you two, my man, you don''t deserve to touch."

    In the early morning of the next day, Su Hao dressed up and waited for Su Hao to come. His father couldn''t see her most. When the apple of his hand was beaten, he would come to question her.

    But after waiting for a long time, I didn''t wait for Su Xiang. Instead, I waited for Lin nainainai''s maid, Haitang.

    Originally Lin nainainai wanted to come in person. When she was about to go out, she was called by her mother. She was afraid that Su Hao would leave the house after a long delay, so she asked Haitang to come first.

    "Princess, this is the silver of the purple jade, and miss, please go to the general''s house." Begonia soft said.

    Su Hao just remembered. This morning, she only thought about what happened last night, but she was so busy that she forgot. She took the purse and asked Haitang to sit down first.

    "What did your lady ask me to do? We don''t seem to know each other I met you for the first time yesterday. I''m really not familiar with you.

    Haitang shakes his head, and the young lady orders her to do it. I can''t say that my young lady wants to make friends with you and let you walk around more?

    After several hesitations, Su Hao responded.

    A few people just left, Su Hao came with people, called a few, no one back, Huayuan door locked from outside, people are not.

    Su He wrongly wiped the nonexistent tears, "father, sister is not intentional, just daughter, daughter''s face can''t see people, Wuwu..."

    Su Hao doesn''t care about these things now. Since he is not here, he takes him to the lotus garden first. Lu Nan also lives in the lotus garden. Last night, he was so noisy. I don''t know if he was frightened.

    Lu Nan''s stomach is the hope of the prime minister''s office. Wan has a young master all his life, and he also has a queen!

    When she arrived at Heyuan, Lu Nan was still sitting on the bed. Yesterday, she had a rest early, and her mother accompanied her. She didn''t hear the sound of quarreling at all.

    Just now she asked. She looked at Su he''s eyes and said it was OK. She said it was OK and covered her stomach.

    "My mother went back early this morning, and the doctor hasn''t come yet. I don''t know what happened to the baby in my stomach. However, I didn''t get scared yesterday."

    Speaking, also shook his shoulder, a pair of defiant look.

    The Fu doctor was called by Su He. He told us clearly what to say and what not to say.

    After passing the pulse, the doctor touched her beard and said, "aunt Lu''s fetal image is unstable. She should have been frightened. She has to keep it well recently, otherwise..."

    As soon as the words came out, Su Hao suddenly became furious, "evil girl, evil girl!"

    This is the only hope of their su mansion. No wonder people are not here early in the morning. They know that they are in trouble. Does she think it''s OK to hide? We''ll still be punished!

    Here, Su Hao enters Lin nainainai''s boudoir with Haitang. When they first meet, the atmosphere is very stiff. However, after a while, the conversation begins, and the more they talk, the more speculative they become.

    Bai fangyue came to see her several times. The two children chatted so happily. She didn''t expect that. From this point of view, Su Hao has a very good character and is not arrogant.

    Speech and behavior are excellent, there is no bad heart, is a simple chat.

    "Well, did you have a hard time in Su''s house? Su he knows how to look for trouble. She pretends to be weak all day, and it makes her sick!"

    Su good wry smile, who let her be Su Fu''s person? There are also a group of wonderful families. Besides being strong, who can help her?

    "By the way, I heard that an aunt of your Su family is pregnant." In this way, a good life is more difficult!

    "Where did you hear so much news? You are so concerned about the affairs of our Su family!" Sue can''t help joking.

    After chatting for a while, Lin''s mother sent for them to have dinner. After they cleaned their hands, they went to have dinner together. During this time, Lin''s mother took great care of Su Hao. Nothing else but heartache.

    It''s not easy for this girl to be so big without her mother. She is still a princess.

    During the meal, Lin nainainai suddenly patted the table, "OK, or you''ll turn against Prime Minister su. If you are the head of the family, they will not dare to touch you."

    It''s not too much to say this from Lin nainainai''s mouth. After all, her aunt controls the sovereignty of the house, but because her husband died and she had no children, she had to be a housekeeper.

    Su Fu''s situation, there is a legitimate daughter Su He, immediately another child, Su Hao''s chance of inheritance is not big.

    After dinner, Su Hao finds Bai fangyue and looks at the servant behind her.

    Lin''s mother knew, and then she asked her, "well, do you have something to say?"

    "Niang, I''m sure I have something to look for you. Let''s sit down first and speak slowly." Linnaeus pushed Sang Sang to push people.

    To tell you the truth, Su Hao is hard to say. After today''s conversation, she can roughly see that general Lin''s family are very upright, and she needs their help.

    "Mrs. Lin, to tell you the truth, I want to be the head of the family, but I will become the head of the family with my own efforts, and even enter the court."

    At this moment, Su Hao''s words were not taken seriously. If she only said that she believed in being the head of the family, how could she enter the court? There has never been a woman in office.

    "I don''t know what happened in the court. Can you tell me what the prime minister did in the court? Su Hao just wants to know if he is really upright. "

    Lin Mu was silent. After thinking about it, she said it out. The general and Prime Minister Su were always at odds. They could quarrel in the court.

    Prime Minister Su despised the vulgarity of their military officers, and military officers despised civil servants. They could only talk, but they had no practical skills.

    "I only know that Prime Minister Su has been promoting his subordinates recently, and civil servants are all like him. As for integrity... I heard that Mrs. Su bought a water sleeve skirt a few days ago."

    It''s easy for Su to understand the meaning of the last sentence. The imperial court doesn''t pay many salaries to the ministers every year. There are many sons and servants in the Su family. According to such expenses, the Su family has no extra money to buy too much valuable things.

    But Zhao Ting did buy a skirt some time ago, and Su he spent a lot of money. She never worried. If she didn''t embezzle, could she have such a hand?

    From the general''s house out, Su Hao into the palace to see the queen side, intentionally or unintentionally put forward a mouth of Zhao Ting''s big hand, then hastily farewell.

    As the saying goes, the speaker didn''t want to listen, and the listener wanted to. After thinking about it, the queen told the emperor.

    The emperor was slightly angry, "last month I deducted Su Xiang''s salary for half a year!"

    I don''t know how it spread. People all over Kyoto knew about it. They gathered at the gate of Su''s mansion, carrying baskets and throwing eggs and vegetables leaves.

    Some of them can''t eat enough, but these so-called honest officials are popular and drink spicy food.

    When he went to the court again, the emperor ordered Su Hao to return to the palace for half a month. In this half a month, he didn''t have to go to the court again. His reputation was that he was considerate. In fact, he asked people to collect evidence in the dark.

    If we find evidence of crime, we have to deal with it lightly. Yun''an''s military is powerful, and the civil servants are on Prime Minister Su''s mind. Others are timid and dare not say anything. They are afraid of this and that, and they are afraid of hands and feet.

    Su Hao was kept at home for a while, and his temper became more and more fierce. From time to time, it would hurt the fish in the pond, and the whole Su family was in a panic.

    Except for Su Hao, who spent the whole day reading in Huayuan, everyone else hid in the room.

    In recent two days, something happened. Su Hao was drunk all night in a maid''s room.

    The maidservant''s name is orchid. She already has a fiance outside. They are engaged. Although the man is just an ordinary man, he is willing to wait for her. When she works in the prime minister''s residence for another five years, they will get married.

    Orchid is innocent. She has no face to see people. She didn''t go to work the next day. Xiaoyu, who usually works with her, saw that she didn''t come and found that she had hanged herself.

    It''s nothing unusual, but Su Hao is in a sensitive period. As soon as it ferments, Su Hao deliberately spreads it, and it soon spreads to the emperor.

    Coincidentally, general Lin, who came to investigate this matter, led people to search the room and found a suicide note under the pillow.

    The letter was written to her fiance. General Lin collected it and took Su Hao away.

    The emperor is very angry. There are still such things at the foot of the emperor! What''s more incredible is that although orchid''s fiance is an ordinary man, his brother is a real son.

    The prince told the prince about this. The prince never went to court, but he said in person that he must punish Su Xiang severely this time. The voice of the people against Su Xiang became louder and louder, and there were a lot of people outside the prime minister''s house.

    The emperor ordered Su Hao to go to the patriarch''s mansion for self-examination, but his other departure has not been decided yet.

    For a moment, Su''s house lost its backbone. Zhao Ting, the mother who should have been in charge of the family, heard that Su Hao was going to be removed from office. She was so scared that she took Su he back to her mother''s house all night.

    Even Lu Nan, who is pregnant, is taken away by his mother''s family. Su Fu has no principal.

    In such a critical period, Su Hao came forward to stabilize people''s minds and let them continue to do what they should do.

    This day, Su Hao called all the servants together, "the prime minister''s house has an accident. I think everyone is at a loss. Now, my princess will give you a chance to either go or stay."

 Chapter 926

    "Those who want to leave come here to receive silver, and the remaining silver will be increased by half. You can choose by yourself. The princess will only give you a pillar of incense time."

    There are many people who want to leave, but they dare not. Although the third lady is a princess, she has never been in charge of anything in the house. I don''t know whether this action is true or not.

    There were also some brave maidservants who took the silver and left, unwilling to stay in this bad place.

    "The first lady and the first lady are gone. What are we still doing here? If something happens to the prime minister, we slaves should not be buried together! "

    I don''t know who said this in the crowd, but more people are leaving.

    After this day, there were more than half less people in the house, leaving only some old people who had no family and had worked in the house all their lives.

    One month later, the emperor let Su Hao go back to the palace, and still forbidden him to go to court. The black hat of the prime minister has become a decoration.

    In this month, Su Hao managed Su''s house in good order. In his spare time, he invested in a teahouse and became half of the owner of the teahouse. The money he earned was divided equally.

    People admire Su Hao from the bottom of their hearts, and even forget the existence of Xiangye.

    At dusk, Su Hao was sent back by the people in the palace. It was only a month since she went there. Her hair turned gray, her body seemed to be bent, and her smart eyes lost their look.

    Back to Su Fu, I saw a desolate scene with few people.

    People go up and water flows down. When he has an accident, there is no one at home.

    As soon as he arrived at houting, he suddenly heard a voice of joking. He walked up to him quickly, but it was two servant girls who were sweeping. They didn''t leave?

    See him to come over, the servant girl stops smiling, "mutually Ye is good."

    Su Hao twisted his eyebrows and looked carefully at the prime minister''s residence, which was the same as when he left. He couldn''t help wondering.

    "Where is the first lady?"

    In his opinion, the prime minister''s wife must have taken care of him carefully when he was in prison. Although he felt that there were fewer people, there was no other loss.

    The next person laughed, "Madam took the young lady back to her mother''s home. They left on the first day you left the prime minister''s office."

    It''s not that they are talkative, but they are really crying out for the princess. The princess worked hard for a month, but the prime minister didn''t mention it when he came back.

    "Now miss three is in charge of the prime minister''s office. She is in Huayuan. Now she should be checking the account book."

    Su Hao can''t wait to change her clothes, so she goes to Huayuan first. What''s striking is that Su Hao carefully calculates today''s expenses. When she is serious, she looks like her mother.

    After calculating the account books, Sue Hao stretches. She accidentally sees the person at the door, and his movements are stiff.

    "Xiao Hao, I heard that it''s you who take care of the prime minister''s office recently?" Su Hao''s eyes fell to one side, embarrassed to ask.

    "Well, why don''t you watch this family break up?"

    Su Hao has no words. Over the years, he has been sorry for Su Hao and her mother.

    When Bing LAN married him, he was still a poor boy. It was Bing LAN who was behind him that he had his present position.

    When binglan is pregnant, he is not to mention how happy he is, but at the thought of Zhao Ting''s vicious temperament, he can only deliberately cool binglan and divert their attention.

    Who knows binglan believe it, and then depressed, until that day, she did not support, left the world.

    Since then, he has been deceiving himself that if it wasn''t for Su Hao, binglan would not have left him, but he never thought about his own fault.

    He regretted these years! But also know that death can not be reborn.

    "Xiaohao, I''m sorry for you as a father. I''ve been blinded by lard all these years, so I''ll treat you like that."

    Afterwards he also checked, binglan''s death and Zhao Ting absolutely have a relationship, but he needs Zhao Ting''s mother''s support, dare not make trouble.

    Su Hao sneered, "your sorry, I have no luck to bear! When my mother died, why didn''t you say I''m sorry? "

    "I''m... My father..." I prevaricated for a long time, "your mother, she''s not dead, she''s home."

    There is something wrong with the words. What is home?

    "Your mother is not from here. She seems to be from the Earth Kingdom. We don''t have this country at all. Maybe it''s from the wasteland of Wu Kingdom."

    Su Hao looks like the earth? She automatically ignores the following Chinese characters.

    Is her mother a passer-by from the earth?

    By the way, that handkerchief! It seems that in order to confirm a conjecture, Su Haolian ran to the room and opened the wooden box again.

    The string of words in the lower left corner of the handkerchief was slightly protruding. She took the handkerchief and went back to the room. Where there were words, some diluted ink was stained and printed on the paper.

    Su Hao''s face changed from ignorant to incredible. Is this a string of English letters written vertically?

    She searched her brain for these words, and together she said, "I want to go home."

    Su Hao, who had been put aside, looked at her running back and forth and couldn''t help wondering, "what are you doing?"

    Su Hao''s heart flashed a glimmer of light, "what did my mother leave behind?"

    "Yes!" Before Bing LAN died, she left something she had made and a letter.

    But he didn''t know what to use, and he couldn''t read the words on the letter, so he put them all in the box and sealed them.

    Su Hao asked several people to carry the box over, open the lock and let her see, "these are the things your mother made before she died. Take your time."

    Finish saying, then want to leave, that figure, seem old ten years old, desolate many.

    Su Hao has no time to pay attention to other things. He takes them out one by one. There are two pearl hairpins on the top. These two hairpins look the same as the modern ones, but there is no card clip. Behind them are two hairpins.

    There is also a pencil made of stick. There is a slit in the middle of the pencil. There is ink in it. It looks like a pen.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    There is a red skirt at the bottom, one shoulder dress. The lower part of the red skirt is fishtail style. Even if it has been put for so many years, you can still see its difference.

    Gently shake, skirt shake off an envelope, the envelope is folded by hand, inside that piece of paper written in English.

    "I don''t know what happened. I had a car accident. I woke up and came to this strange place. I fell in love with a man, but I overestimated his loyalty to love. I know that the food I eat every day is poisonous, but I can''t refuse. Maybe I want to leave too!

    I don''t belong here. I''m afraid of a strange country. I don''t understand the language here, let alone the words. I try to integrate into the life here. Maybe I''m a failure.

    But these are not important, I have my own children, but still can''t help homesick... I''m dead, will I go back? "

    After receiving the letter, Su Hao was surprised. In this way, her mother Bing Lan was still a foreigner! No wonder so much will be taught to the original owner.

    There was a deed of house in the deepest part of the envelope. She knew that the place, drunk rouge, specialized in selling Rouge powder, was the first Rouge building in Kyoto.

    It turns out, is this something left by her mother?

    Hold that piece of paper in my arms, and a tear falls from the corner of my eye. She will surely be the head of the family and become an official in the court!

    Unknowingly, after half a month, Su Hao''s official position was finally restored, but he had no right to speak in the court.

    Zhao ting with Su he back to the prime minister''s house, also brought a nanny to come, that nanny is watching Zhao Ting grow up, old, means also many.

    This time they came back for nothing else, just to inherit the remaining property of the sufu.

    Abacus beat crackle think, is when she Sue good not? If they did take it, she would not have to mix!

    Su Fu gradually restored the usual order, and the vacant servant Su Hao also picked some from the slave market, as if everything was on the right track.

    After a period of time, Zhao ting from time to time began to hand in the power of the home, and even accused Su Hao can''t do things, it is the wind blowing in the ear at night, let Xiangye hand in the power of the home to her.

    Su Hao''s heart is very clear, Zhao Ting''s personality he also can see clearly, in charge of the power of the family is small good with the ability to suppress those under talent to get, has nothing to do with him.

    What''s more, the servants in the house revered Xiao Hao more than him.

    The longer the time, the more he felt that his daughter was capable.

    This day, Su Hao was called into the palace. The queen didn''t see her for a long time, and she still missed her.

    Su Xiang''s affairs have nothing to do with Su Hao, but the queen was surprised to hear that she had the right to take charge of her family recently.

    As soon as Su Hao came in, the queen took her hand and said, "well, I heard that you and Nanai are close. Today Nanai is also here. You two just get together."

    Linnaeus! There are so many things happened recently that she basically has no time to visit the general''s residence.

    "Auntie, have you come yet?" The voice comes before the man.

    Lin nainainai came over eagerly, holding Su Hao''s arm happily, "OK, we haven''t seen each other for more than a month. How are you now?"

    Su Fu''s mother told her that the situation was very serious. It was said that Su Xiang had lost his power in the imperial court.

    "OK, have you forgotten the teahouse I invested in before? The income there is still considerable. I''m not as poor as you think! "

    She didn''t say anything about drunk rouge. She only accounts for half of the teahouse. She is a shopkeeper. Drunk rouge is her in the whole shop. I''m afraid it''s not right to say it.

    The queen looked at them lovingly, "well, it''s really big, and they can all be on their own! I''m still half the boss of the teahouse. I''m not old enough, but I''m really good at it! "

    "No, it''s just a mess."

    In fact, Su Hao''s magnanimity and magnanimity are even envied by the queen. She is not against women''s self-improvement. On the contrary, she has been in the deep palace for so many years and is more determined that women should be self-improvement.

    Suddenly, the queen thought of some things before and asked her, "well, my palace asked you a question. Some time ago, there was a flood in Jun County, which killed and injured a lot of people, and the land was washed away by the flood. What do you think should be done?"

    The matter of Jun county has already been solved, but unfortunately, the terrain is not good, so I don''t know how to decide for a moment for fear of causing another flood. The queen said it was just a joke. She didn''t expect Miss boudoir to say anything earth shaking.

 Chapter 927

    But Su Hao didn''t think so. A few days ago, she thought about it and put herself in the same place.

    "Jun county is low-lying and coastal, so long as there is strong wind, there will be floods. If houses are built on that land, there will be a second and a third.

    Even if the National Treasury was enriched, it would be a waste to do so. The people in Jun county had a lot of experience in farming. If they could get a piece of land in Suzhou, the national tax would be more considerable.

    Jun county has been flooded, maybe those people are willing to move to a larger place. Of course, it''s just my idea. "

    After listening to these remarks, the queen did not speak. She kept these words in her heart silently, and then turned away from the topic.

    When both of them left, the queen went to the imperial study in person and recited what Su Hao said today.

    She did not rush to say from whom these words came, but let the emperor judge by himself.

    "Good, good, good!" The emperor''s face is hard to hide the excited look, "this idea is even more complete than the result discussed in the court before."

    Suzhou has a good land and is very suitable for planting. It happens that there are not many people in Suzhou. It''s easy to choose a piece of land for them and there will be no worries in the future.

    "Is that what Taifu said?"

    The queen shook her head. "Emperor, you can''t believe that this is from the little girl Qingyue."

    ˇŞˇŞ

    In Huayuan, Su Hao has been running around for a day. After leaving the palace, she goes to the teahouse first, mentions the place for improvement, and then goes to the drunk rouge to have a look. Then she goes back to the palace.

    There are still accounts in the house. After a sip of tea, she goes to the study to look at the accounts.

    The income from the teahouse is not bad. Even if she only has half of the income, she has a lot of money. The income from drunk rouge is even more considerable. She only takes out 10% of the money, and the rest is stored in the bank.

    The next day, the queen called Su Hao into the palace again.

    It''s not right. It''s not right. In the past, Su didn''t go to the Palace once for several months. He just went there yesterday, but he will go again today.

    Fortunately, Zhao Ting went to the mountain to pray for some reasons, leaving only one Su He in her house. She couldn''t make any trouble by herself, and Su Hao was at ease.

    Seeing the queen, Su haogang wants to talk. She accidentally sees the bright yellow clothes on the foot of the screen. She looks down. Is the emperor there?

    As usual, salute, thank you, take a seat, everything seems very natural.

    "The empress just called me here yesterday. Today, Su Hao is still a little frightened." Su Hao joked.

    The queen laughed awkwardly. If she had known that, she would not have talked much at that time. Who knew that the emperor must come here to eavesdrop on their conversation?

    "Well, do you remember the question asked by the Japanese palace yesterday?" A queen like opening.

    Su Hao doesn''t matter, "of course, I remember the suffering of the people in yun''an, I certainly can''t forget it!"

    "The Japanese palace was surprised to hear your remarks yesterday, but someone said these things?"

    "... no, Su Hao is only worried about the common people, so he can say those words. Empress, you only need to listen to a story."

    After chatting for a while, the empress still spared no effort to ask her. Every time she asked, she had to beat about the Bush, for fear that she would notice.

    Su Hao was helpless, which was different from what he had imagined! Although the difference is not much, but why the emperor did not ask her personally, it''s really annoying!

    I think she read the map for four days in order to study it!

    Towards noon, Su Hao stayed for dinner. After eating, the queen took her to the imperial garden to enjoy the flowers, and called Lin nainainai to join her.

    After leaving the palace, Su Hao and Lin nainainai went to the general''s house together. Lin''s mother was just entertaining the guests, so she let them play at will.

    Lin nainainai pursed her lips. The seven aunts and eight aunts in the room were ugly. She didn''t want to go in because she couldn''t stand it. Now it seems that

    "Well, let''s play in the street? I tell you, drunk Rouge has a lot of new Rouge powder. It''s said that it''s very easy to use. I haven''t had time to see it. It''s just you this time. Let''s buy it together! "

    Drunk Rouge? Su Hao covered his mouth and laughed. It seemed that it was good to solicit business for his shop.

    When they got into the carriage, Lin nainainai habitually ate cakes on the small wooden table, laughing twice from time to time.

    Drunk rouge is still full of people, the two little girls outside the door to meet Su Hao are about to salute, but she quietly stopped.

    This is her last little waistcoat. She has to hide it for a long time.

    With her boss, the little girl didn''t spare no effort to recommend the newly developed rouge. The petals came from deep mountains. She hired so many talents and picked only a little.

    Fortunately, the housekeeper just likes these rare things, because there are not a few people who quarrel or even quarrel about a box of rouge.

    Because the amount of rouge was small, Su Hao and Lin nainainai bought a box and added some ordinary rouge.

    "Nana, you wait for me here first. I have something to deal with." Sue explains.

    Just now, Qingyan waved to her, remembering that the original owner had been pushed down the river before. She only told Qingyan to collect all the information about that unruly young lady, which must be the result.

    There are three floors of drunk rouge. On the first floor, ordinary rouge is placed. The price is low, and ordinary people can afford it. There is an elegant room on the second floor, which is convenient for VIP reception. In addition, there are a limited number of high rouge.

    As for the third floor, there are two rooms. The west room is convenient for Qingyan to ask questions. The east room was originally the elegant room of her mother binglan. Now she inherits the shop. Naturally, this room has become her. No one can enter without her orders.

    For the sake of secrecy, they went to the east room.

    A door, green Yan familiar tea, "Miss, but you haven''t come for a long time, taste this tea, I just learned some days ago in the teahouse craft."

    Su good light sipping, mellow entrance, and tea compared to the lack of some, it is also excellent.

    After a few words of gossip, I began to get to the point.

    "It''s Miss Wang, Wang Xiling, who pushes you into the lake."

    Wang Xiling, the youngest daughter of Hubu Shangshu, is a sister to the eldest princess. After her mother passed away, the eldest princess put people into the palace, either with the eldest princess or with the Empress Dowager.

    That Miss Wang is also a willful one. The eldest princess has a special constitution and is unable to bear children. She is raised as her own child. When the emperor and queen come out of the palace, she dare not offend. It''s just lawless!

    But with the support of the Empress Dowager and the eldest princess, there is nothing wrong with her now.

    What''s more, the person Miss Wang likes is the prince. It''s strange to say that she can play with Su He and match her as a sister. She really doesn''t know whether the prince likes Su he or simply stupid?

    It''s not harmful to the orthodox master, it''s not harmful to her. A prince can''t look up to her.

    Su Hao hooked his lips. "Miss Wang went to Su Fu that day?"

    "Yes, I stayed in Su Fu for a whole morning, and then I went to the palace when I came out of Su Fu."

    In this case, things have been very clear, Su Hao got up and said thanks, and then sat down to find her.

    From the drunk Rouge out, first sent Lin nainainai back to the general''s house, then turned back to the drunk rouge, put on a mask to cover most of the skin.

    Before leaving, Qingyan told her that Miss Wang would come here to get Rouge this afternoon. Su Hao nodded and planned to wait.

    Sure enough, Su Hao was drinking tea on the top floor, overlooking the overall situation carelessly, and didn''t forget any details.

    Wang Xiling took seven bodyguards and a servant girl. She looked very imposing, but her behavior was really unpleasant.

    Depending on how long their bodyguards robbed, but also those on the first floor of the customers out, and even provocative smile.

    "You people should stay in the small house. You have to come here to get in the way. Let them go out and get out!"

    Almost all the people on the first floor were left outside the door. Sue Hao adjusted the wrinkles of her dress and came down from the upstairs with great temperament.

    "When a distinguished guest arrives, he will be welcomed away." The voice of cool indifference came from upstairs, and the people on the second floor were also looking in that direction.

    Everyone in Kyoto knows that the boss of drunk rouge is someone else. Every time he appears, he doesn''t want to reveal his identity. He used to be Bing LAN, but now he is Su Hao.

    Qingyan followed her, holding the account book in her hand, turning page by page, counting the money.

    "Miss Wang, you''ve turned out all my guests. It''s a lot of money." Green Yan said with a face of meat pain.

    Wang Xiling sneered, "I have a lot of money. Shopkeeper Qing has calculated that I will send back the silver."

    If the momentum on the first floor is too sharp, it will inevitably affect the ladies on the second floor.

    Su Hao suddenly said, "Miss Wang, do you remember Miss Su who was pushed down the river by you?"

    Everyone was surprised. Wang Xiling was even more incredible. When she did it, there was no one beside her, so she took a servant girl with her.

    "How do you know --" she regretted it as soon as she said it, but what she said was the water she spilled, and she could take it back?

    Wang Xiling frowned and began to doubt the identity of the shopkeeperˇŞˇŞ

    Su Hao came out of the palace. She calculated the time to rush from Su Fu. She wanted to teach Su Hao a lesson, but she couldn''t help pushing people down the river.

    Who makes Su Hao a common girl want to rob the prince with her?

    Not only that, but Su he told her that Su Hao went to the kingdom of Wu to make peace with the prince of the kingdom of Wu. She was jealous.

    Just now, one of them accidentally let out a slip of the tongue. The ladies on the second floor heard all kinds of accusations in a low voice.

    The noise angered her, and several bodyguards went up to block the second floor.

    Su Hao did not speak, quietly standing at the stairs, now afternoon is not a wise choice, just green Yan sent to call Lin nainainai.

    Lin Nai was born in the general''s mansion. What he needed most was to deal with these things.

    "Let''s leave Miss Ben''s words here today. If any of you dare to make a rumor outside that Miss Ben has pushed Su Hao, he will have good fruit to eat!"

    She''s not afraid at all. She''s cowardly. Those young ladies can''t protect themselves. Will they help a common girl?

    Yes, up to now, she doesn''t recognize Su Hao''s status as a princess. Originally, the position of the princess should be hers! The long Princess mentioned it many times in front of the emperor, and finally let the emperor relax, but she was robbed by Su Hao!

 Chapter 928

    When she thought of Su Hao, who didn''t speak and pretended to be weak at that time, she was angry. She knew some piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. What a woman would marry her husband in the future is her status, not the things she couldn''t fight.

    A woman without talent is virtue. Wang Xiling firmly believes that Su Hao deliberately learned these things in order to attract talents.

    After all, the ladies on the second floor are kept in the boudoir. Now they dare not say anything about this scene. Some of them are still wives of different families. They are low-ranking, and they are very quiet. They are even fooling around in the crowd.

    Not long after, Lin nainainai galloped to the door on his horse. As soon as he came in, he scolded Wang Xiling.

    "It''s you again, Wang Xiling. Do you want to be shameless? Is zuihonglou owned by your family? Not to mention that you are just the daughter of the Secretary of the Ministry of household, even if the emperor''s daughter has committed a crime, she will be punished! "

    After that, there are two men in strong clothes. Su Hao has seen them. They are the right-hand men around general Lin. they usually fight with general Lin in the battlefield. Isn''t it a bit overkill to bring them here to deal with this kind of small dispute?

    Lin nainainai can ignore these, who let these two goods just in the house!

    "Brother Mo, brother Lu, do you have to be arrested for intentional murder?"

    There are not many people in yun''an. Because of the terrain, floods often occur in some places, and there are fewer people who come and go. Therefore, the emperor is very attentive to Xuyi''s murder. Once found out, he will be severely punished.

    Maureen answered, "the Emperor himself has made an order to murder. Whether he does it himself or instigates others to do it, he will be removed from his official post and exiled to the frontier, from the princes to the common people, without exception."

    "I didn''t kill anyone. Sue has nothing to do with it. Besides, what''s the relationship between her falling into the lake and miss Ben?" Wang Xiling retorted loudly, but her eyes kept dodging.

    All her confidence comes from the favor of the Empress Dowager and the eldest princess, but Maureen never tells lies. She also knows that a few years ago, the fifth prince asked someone to kill the prince, was found out, and finally exiled to the border, now seems to have died.

    The frontier is full of refugees. She will die if she goes! No one knows that she pushed suhao down. Yes, no one knows.

    "Miss Wang, don''t forget that all the ladies who are trapped here on the second floor have heard what you said. Don''t you forget?" Su Hao said slowly.

    The man trapped on the second floor suddenly pushed away the guard like crazy, ran down and volunteered to be a witness.

    Su Hao gives a rough glance, and many of these people have been ridiculed by Wang Xiling. As the saying goes, if the wall falls down and everyone pushes, Wang Xiling must be finished.

    Things have fermented almost, Su Hao quietly from the third floor down another staircase, disappeared in the crowd.

    Lin nainainai wanted to hate evil, simply let Molin tied Wang Xiling, save her has been shouting.

    Several bodyguards are the eldest princess. She tells us that it is necessary to protect Wang Xiling. At this time, she doesn''t care about anything else. She draws out her weapons and does it mercilessly.

    Lu Yue flew through all kinds of battles, but he didn''t pull out his sword. He only used the hilt to deal with it and subdued those people easily.

    The party went back to the general''s house first, and her father was at home. He just asked him to take them to the palace and let the emperor decide.

    Three days later, the news of Wang Xiling''s exile came out from the palace, but Wang Shangshu was not dismissed.

    The emperor has a clear distinction between public and private. Wang Xiling grew up in the palace. In addition to having a surname of Wang, she basically left the palace. If she made a mistake, she had to be borne by the eldest princess.

    On the same day, the emperor ordered Princess Chang to be banned for three months. She was asked to go to the mountain to reflect on herself and pray for the disaster relief of yun''an country.

    On the day Wang Xiling was exiled, she was locked in a wooden cage and paraded in the street. Many people were carrying rotten vegetable leaves and throwing them away. As soon as she left, they were all happy!

    A few days later, Wang Xiling''s affair is over. Su Hao feels happy physically and mentally. The original owner''s resentment has almost dissipated. Next, she is going to take the original owner''s dream all the way.

    In the prime minister''s residence, Su he hasn''t come out for a long time. She almost forgot that there is such a number of people. But speaking of her sister, she is now more and more vicious and has to deal with herself.

    He was so stupid that he poisoned his own food and planted the blame on Su Hao.

    Fortunately, Su Hao is fully prepared. Su he finally harms others and himself. He may not be pregnant all his life.

    Seeing Su Xiang gradually settle down in the court, Su Hao squeezed in again and became the head of the civil service.

    ˇŞˇŞ

    Early in the morning, Su Hao took Chunya to the general''s mansion. A few days ago, she received an invitation. Nanai''s grandfather, general Lin, celebrated his 80th birthday and hosted a banquet for many people.

    Officials with status in the court were invited, and women''s families were basically invited once.

    It''s reasonable to say that when Zhao Ting went back to her mother''s home, she should have no face to come out to see her sisters. But this time, she dressed up very carefully. It''s just that Su he made a joke a few days ago, and she didn''t have the face to come over.

    As soon as Su Hao entered the general''s residence, he was seen by Lin nainainai with sharp eyes. He ran over and took her to his boudoir.

    The party hasn''t officially started yet. It''s boring to stand outside. She met an interesting thing a few days ago and couldn''t wait to share it with her.

    Holding back, Lin nainainai mysteriously took out a small folded note from the jewelry box.

    "Well, you see, I didn''t know until now that the emperor needed his staff, ha ha! Are all the ministers in the court furnishings? " Lin nainainai was very happy.

    Two days ago, his brother went to the black market. She went out to have a long experience. She found an old man beside the emperor, with white beard and stalls in the black market.

    Seeing that he was pitiful, he went to ask. Unexpectedly, after asking, he found out that Mr. Yuan was not going home to provide for his old age, but was carrying out a secret mission for the emperor in the black market.

    "The emperor manages everything every day. There are not so many things. The main purpose of this staff is to give advice to the emperor when he is ill."

    The position of the head of a country is always watched, so the emperor must be healthy every day. Although the emperor is in his prime, he is often ill.

    I feel dizzy when I read too many memorials every day. I have to find my staff.

    Lin nainainai felt that this position was very suitable for suhao from the first sight. It was tailor-made for her!

    "Well, why don''t you talk? You are so smart and far sighted. I think you will be a good staff member. "

    Su Hao thought about it thoughtfully. She was so happy to have such a sister. If she could become a staff member, wouldn''t she be closer to her goal?

    ButˇŞˇŞ

    "Miss, princess, the party has begun. My wife is still looking for you." Begonia ran in, her face flushed, she found a circle of miss in the boudoir, but she was worried to death.

    At the banquet, Su''s kindness was absent, and she didn''t care about Zhao Ting''s words. She was still thinking about how to do it without revealing her identity and making the emperor pay attention to her.

    After the banquet, Su Hao went to the black market with Lin nainainai. Before going, she dressed up a little.

    The character''s charming face was slightly modified, and she became a coquettish man. Lin nainainai turned out her red clothes and put them on.

    The men''s clothes look like men''s clothes, and the women''s clothes look like that. Three thousand green silks are scattered on their shoulders, and a wooden hairpin pulls down some hair.

    Lin nainainai smirk, "well, if you are really a man, then I can marry you, hehe."

    Su Hao ignores her fancy, confirms several times to the bronze mirror, and then puts down a hanging heart.

    For convenience, Chunya and Haitang are left in the general''s house in order to cope with the unexpected needs. Su Hao hire a coachman and take them all the way.

    As evening approached, more and more people came and went to the black market.

    "Here we are, young master. Take your time."

    After getting off the bus, Lin nainainai raised his face and said with pride, "OK, I''m acting like that, right?"

    Su Hao sighed helplessly, but the child was not saved. When she went out, she asked Haitang for a servant''s clothes on a whim, and changed the hairpin she wore into the wooden hairpin used by the servant girls.

    Mr. Yuan will only appear in the black market at a fixed time every day. It''s still early now. It''s better to take a look at the so-called "black market integrating all things".

    They walked and stopped, quite leisurely and elegant. Su Hao''s red clothes were too bright, and she didn''t know how many eyes she had attracted along the way.

    However, after visiting several stalls, Su''s desire to visit suddenly disappeared.

    "There are all kinds of things in the black market, but the price is too high. It''s not a hubris price!" Su Hao could not help but make complaints about it.

    I didn''t find anything to buy in the next circle. The night became more and more intense. Mr. Yuan should come here, so they walked towards a secret path.

    Walking around the path, there was a small wooden house in the middle. The vines outside the wooden house covered the view inside the bed.

    Linnaeus stepped forward and tapped on the door.

    An old man with white beard came out, his eyes leaped over her, and fell on Su Hao. There was no way. Who could make her clothes look too bright, and she had a gorgeous face.

    "You are Mr. Yuan." Su Hao takes the lead in speaking.

    Mr. Yuan did not speak and looked carefully. Before that, there were several people here, all of them were full of poetry and books, and they were full of scholars.

    And now this... Just looking at his face, he just felt that he was a noble young man. His elegant, unassuming and unassuming temperament was natural. He didn''t look like a staff member for the exam.

    Holding the beard in one hand, he slid down from the top and looked up and down at the noble young master in front of him. He seemed to be thinking about something. Su Hao probably guessed what he was thinking and stood humbly.

    "You..." Mr. Yuan thought for a moment, "I have a question. If you can understand me, I will be your assistant."

    As he spoke, he took out a piece of paper from his arms. The paper was folded in four directions, and the mark in the middle was very obvious. It was also a little shabby. Maybe it had been put for a long time.

    She took a close look, pondered for a moment, and opened her thin lips. "The official of the government is innocent all his life. Can you prove that he is not greedy? There are so many wives and concubines in such a large pavilion. Do they spend a lot? "

    Mr. Yuan was stunned. He stayed in the black market for more than half a year, but no one could see through the problem.

 Chapter 929

    After a moment''s silence, Mr. Yuan stepped out of the door and asked them to come in and make tea in person. During the period, he asked the next few questions, and Su Hao answered them one by one.

    The answer is careless, and every word contains her open-minded and clear understanding of everything.

    As soon as Mr. Yuan was excited, he immediately changed his attitude. "Mr. Yuan, you are the only one who can serve as an aide. At this time tomorrow, you will come back to the black market, and our master will come here in person."

    When they came out from Mr. Yuan, they called a carriage and went straight back to the general''s house.

    On the way, Lin nainainai curiously asked: "well, what''s the question on the note?"

    She just thought that the question was not so difficult, so she took a good look and came up with the answer.

    Is it difficult? Sue laughed.

    "When an official tried a case, half of the stolen goods were collected in the government. He was honest and upright all his life, and carefully investigated all the people in the government.

    When the case didn''t develop, the right-hand man around the official turned himself in, saying that his old mother was seriously ill and needed money for medical treatment. He had to steal the money and the case was over. "

    After painting, Lin nainainai was confused. It didn''t seem to have much to do with what he said at that time.

    Su Hao didn''t explain. The case really burned her brain, but in front of it, she said that it was really abrupt that the official I was honest and upright. She guessed casually, but she got it right.

    The information on the paper is true. In addition to the result, Guan Ye is greedy of the stolen goods and coerces his subordinates to surrender themselves. After his subordinates are in prison, Guan Ye pays money to save their mother. His reputation is even worse than before.

    In fact, it''s not difficult to judge a case. As long as you put yourself in the perspective of the bystander, think and judge without any emotion, and then put yourself in the position to try and verify again, the problem will be solved naturally.

    But in the kingdom of power, how many people can realize this truth?

    The next dayˇŞˇŞ

    "Ah, ah Chunya screamed and stood shivering at the door, the food in the basket spilled all over the floor.

    Su Hao was woken up, covered his head in a daze, and his voice was stuffy. "Chunya, I disturb Miss Ben''s dream early in the morning!"

    "Little, little, miss, yes, there are snakes!"

    Smell speech, Su good neat get up, bedside as expected occupy a few small snakes, the color on the back is colorful, cold spit snake letter son, slowly climb to the bed.

    Su Hao first jumped out of bed, picked up some broken porcelain plates from the ground, bit her teeth and quickly went down to hit the snake seven inches. She suddenly pierced the snake seven inches.

    With the first time, it was very smooth to start again, except for her more and more shaking arms and gradually white lips.

    But after a while, the bodies of several snakes were lying on the bed, and the two stood staring at each other, but they didn''t slow down.

    Su Hao noticed Chunya''s bloodless face, wrapped the snake with cloth, and finally told her to throw it away.

    As soon as noon passed, Su''s house was quiet without any disturbance.

    He yuan, Su he will hand the white porcelain cup to throw down, as if still not Jieqi, throw another.

    "Go and see what happened to the concubine girl, and report back immediately after reading it!"

    In the morning, she managed to get a few flower snakes. There are three colors of flower snakes. The darker the color, the more poisonous they are. In fact, only one can kill one person, but she put four!

    But for a long time, the little maid came back and got down on her knees tremblingly. "Miss Hui, the third lady is eating in the garden pavilion."

    Words just fall, a cup of hot tea water poured on her body, small servant girl was hot want to call, but can only bear.

    Su he didn''t look on his face, but he was half angry. She didn''t kill that little bitch with the snake she had wasted so much energy to get!

    At the thought that her sisters were estranged from her, Su he felt as if he had been pinched and could not breathe.

    If there is no su Hao, she is now the right princess. But some days ago, not only the queen, but also the prince had some dissatisfaction with her, and her close sisters avoided her.

    What about Sue? It''s not only the princess, but also Lin nainainai. The whole general''s house protects her, and the queen takes more care of her. It''s all because Su Hao robbed her life!

    ˇŞˇŞ

    Huayuan.

    Deal with the room, there is always a smell of blood in the room. Sue can''t stand the smell, so she sits under the pavilion to eat.

    She didn''t know how the original owner was turned around by Su He Keng. She was so stupid that she dared to do anything that hurt the enemy 1000 times and hurt herself 800 times.

    In the early morning, he had no appetite and took two mouthfuls at will. After sorting out the property in the house, he went to the general''s house by carriage.

    This time, instead of changing clothes here, they changed a suit in the clothing store on the street, and then they went to the black market.

    It is no surprise that Mr. Yuan''s master is the emperor. He is just the emperor in disguise. After several people''s discussion, he immediately made a decision.

    Coincidentally, the emperor chose the teahouse. The emperor called her three times every month, and each time there was no specific time.

    Even so, suhao was satisfied.

    Recently, the teahouse and zuihonglou have a good business. Su Hao is ready to go to the bank to get money. She asks Qingyan to run a clothing store and find some good embroiderers to sew clothes.

    In this way, it''s much more convenient for her to dress up in the future. Otherwise, it''s too easy to attract people''s attention every time she goes into the store and comes out one by one.

    In the past six months, Su Hao has saved a lot of money. He takes half of it and buys an abandoned shop near the teahouse to renovate.

    This matter to green Yan, she has nothing to do with a light, back to the prime minister''s house, next, it''s time to calculate before the account! If she doesn''t resist, she''ll be out of temper?

    Not to mention that she didn''t have the right to control the family before, but now it''s all in her hands. It''s not easy to clean up a person!

    Su Hao has been staying in his study since he returned to the palace. Recently, several cases in the court have been delayed. Three people died in Linjiang City, and no murderer has been found.

    It''s another thing that hasn''t been solved. Princess Jiang Zhaoguo came to play in yun''an without permission, but she disappeared in Xiyan city for no reason. The bodyguard who was with her died, but she didn''t see the murderer clearly.

    It''s not a big deal. It''s just that the fifth Princess of Jiang Zhaoguo is the object that the prince of Wu is happy with. Just a few days ago, she decided to make up with her. As a result, the five princesses have an accident in their country of yun''an.

    The fifth Princess of Jiang Zhaoguo can''t be found in one day, and the state of yun''an can''t be peaceful in one day.

    The monarchs of the two countries want to send people to inspect together, but who knows whether it is an inspection or a secret visit?

    General Lin was so busy that he rushed to Xiyan city to help the government investigate. Lin Yuan took his men to Linjiang city to track down the murderer.

    Originally, these cases were under the control of military officers, but the situation became more and more serious. The emperor had to move these cases up and solve them together.

    And Su Hao, the emperor specially ordered him to assist general Lin in private, but others in Kyoto, can only carefully ponder over the existing clues.

    Su Hao went into the study and gave a gentle salute, "father."

    "Well." Su Hao suddenly had a plan. "Xiao Hao, have you heard about the recent cases?"

    Sue nodded.

    She heard a little, but said nothing, waiting for Su Hao to say it.

    Sure enough, it''s the same as what she learned before, but Su Hao said it more clearly and showed her the clues.

    These days, he has a thorough understanding of this family. Although his little daughter has been neglected before, she will stand up and take charge of herself in times of crisis, which is quite the style of binglan in those days.

    Su Hao looked at it carefully, but she didn''t have any clue. She could only say that the murderer was too mysterious and was a recidivist.

    However, killing people did not deal with the body, but let people find out, it should be revenge.

    "Father, I suspect that the murderer is a vendetta. If you don''t check the enemy of the dead first, and find out the person you want to be with, it should be the murderer."

    Fortunately, the killers killed three people at one time. The three people lived in different places in Linjiang City, but their enemies were the same. After investigation, we should be able to find the killers, but there is no evidence for this method.

    Su Hao''s eyes brightened. Why didn''t he think of it! Previously, I only looked at the three cases one by one, but I didn''t expect to connect them.

    "Good! As a father, I''ll write to Lin Wei! "

    He wrote a letter to let the servant fly away. Then he remembered that he hadn''t asked Su Hao about his coming.

    "Father, there are more refugees in Kyoto recently. My daughter wants to make a porridge shed to gather the refugees together and help them arrange some work."

    Only in this way, all the expenses of the prime minister must be reduced.

    Su Hao doesn''t have any opinions. After all, he was greedy before. After he came out of prison, he changed his ways and did some good deeds. He also had to comfort himself.

    "The daughter is going to give orders. From today on, the conditions in every yard will be reduced by half. Of course, they won''t be hungry." Su Hao said his idea happily.

    Come out from the study, this plan is carried out formally, spring elegant wait for a courtyard a notice of courtyard.

    That afternoon, Su he saw that there was only a small bowl of porridge and two dishes on the table, which more than doubled the difference between peace and normality!

    It must be suhao who deliberately wants to take care of her!

    That night, she went to the study to make trouble, and frankly said that Su Hao deliberately embezzled their food to ensure that she could not eat her own big fish and meat.

    Su Hao naturally believed in Su Hao, but for the sake of fairness, he personally took people to Huayuan.

    At this time, Su Hao is eating, a few people suddenly come, she is not surprised, generous display.

    A bowl of porridge, a dish of vegetables, pastries or before the left, in addition, No.

    Su He Leng Leng looked at, she did not know that Su Hao lived in such a good garden, but all day long only eat a bowl of porridge two dishes.

    Today, even more, the house unified clearance, she gave herself a porridge and a dish, less than any yard of the house meals.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Early in the morning, Su Hao took Chunya and some of his servants to set up a porridge shed not far from the prime minister''s residence. Towards noon, they went back to the residence to bring rice noodles.

    Furong and Biyu find out what they''re doing and come along to make porridge and buy steamed bread.

    Suhao and Chunya have nothing to do when they are free, so they start to travel around the capital, gathering refugees and beggars here, and making sure that she will be cooking porridge here this month.

    After the refugees were all stabilized, Su Hao began to serve porridge, a bowl for each, as well as cakes and steamed bread.

 Chapter 930

    "You can eat here at ease, but you can''t live in a place. You have to make do with it by putting up a shed. You can get bedding here after dinner tonight, but everyone can only get one set." Sue said aloud.

    The refugees who are eating have a sour nose. These days in Kyoto, they have suffered a lot from those rich people. I didn''t expect Miss Su to be so kind-hearted and the prime minister to be so generous.

    After a busy day, she settled all the refugees in the evening before returning to the prime minister''s residence. After a hasty dinner, she fell into bed and went to sleep.

    The first day is the most tiring at the beginning, and then as long as you do as usual, you won''t be so tired.

    Late at night, Su Hao suddenly woke up. Today''s account book has not yet been calculated. This time, it costs a lot to buy rice and noodles, and there are so many beds and bedding, which is a huge sum of money.

    Deep in the night, the dim candlelight lit up a small part of the world. Su Hao endured the sleepiness and calculated the account book every stroke

    Lin nainainai, the first porridge maker in the morning, also came. She had a good time doing this for the first time when she was so old.

    "Well, yesterday your story spread all over the streets!" So far away from the general''s house, she heard that it was good to have porridge here.

    "What''s spread all over the streets? Now there are so many refugees. It''s a good idea to help them."

    After five days of porridge, the news came from the teahouse that someone was looking for the young man in red.

    The young master in red is the name of Su Hao. He wears red clothes and is easy to remember.

    Today, instead of porridge, she dressed in red and went to the teahouse, waiting in the elegant room on the second floor.

    After waiting for a long time, it''s true that Mr. Jia is also an old man beside the emperor, but he is behind the scenes and Mr. Li is in front of people.

    "Young master in red, you should know about the disappearance of Princess Jiang Zhao in yun''an. Do you have any opinions?"

    Fortunately, Su Hao thought about this problem last time and talked about his own ideas. Duke Jia wrote down all of them. They were separated.

    Now the clothing store changed its clothes and rushed back to the porridge shed to take over Chunya''s job.

    After several days, the story of the third miss of Su''s family and the princess Qingyue''s building a shed for porridge spread all over the streets. Even the emperor knew about it. At this time, she sowed some silver to buy porridge.

    Later, a young lady from another house tried to follow suit, but she was powerless.

    The prime minister has been eating soup and vegetables for dozens of days in a row. He never wastes what he takes every day.

    As time goes by, Su''s family has gradually become the model of the capital. Even the ladies in the capital have begun to learn Su''s dress and behavior.

    After January''s porridge making, Su Hao did not take in the porridge shed. Most of the refugees had good hands and feet. Su Hao arranged some errands for them in the prime minister''s office.

    The rest of the people will be taken away by the general government. Otherwise, other governments will also take away some of them. The rest are the old people who can''t work.

    Su Hao didn''t go to make porridge every day as before. Instead, he went to Chunya every day.

    Su Hao so sensible, Su Xiang is comfort, but also decided to carry Su Hao as the daughter.

    Yun''an state has this rule. If the common son and daughter are satisfied by the owner, they can be promoted as the legitimate son and daughter, and they will have the chance to inherit in the future.

    It''s just that there''s basically no such thing happening in yun''an state. The wives of each family are so strict. How can they let those common sons and common daughters be superior?

    Zhao Ting''s position in the prime minister''s office declined again and again, and Su he began to annoy people, which gave Su Hao the chance to raise her daughter.

    It was set on the eighth day of the lunar new year. It was a good day. The Su Government hosted a banquet for all the officials in Kyoto, which was as good as the birthday banquet held by general Lin at the beginning.

    On this day, the emperor and empress also came to see Su Hao promoted to her own daughter. Although there was no change in her food and clothing, her status was different. From then on, the ladies in Kyoto were no longer qualified to judge her at will.

    After that day, Su Hao''s Huayuan added a girl to do sweeping. She pushed her several times, but she didn''t change Su Hao''s determination, so she simply accepted.

    A few days later, at the annual Lantern Festival in yun''an state, the queen set up a banquet in the palace to entertain the women and men who were not in the cabinet.

    On the day of the Lantern Festival, unmarried women can express their love to the people they like on the marriage bridge. The queen also set up a banquet to get married.

    It can be said that there is only Lantern Festival in a year. On this day, it is possible to be with the people you like. Otherwise, it can only be ordered by your parents.

    Su Hao is pulled up by several servant girls early in the morning and carefully grooms her. Chunya can''t squeeze in, so she can only choose clothes outside.

    After tossing all morning, Sue Hao was served and put on the purple quicksand skirt.

    Tassels fall naturally around the waist, and small bells fall under each tassel. When you walk, it''s crisp and pleasant.

    The big wavy cuffs at the cuffs, the lower skirt layer by layer, the color from light purple to deep purple, the whole skirt is sprinkled with silver powder, which is the real silver powder. When walking, it flashes like waves.

    Chunya clapped her hands. "Miss is definitely the most beautiful person today!"

    Su Hao doesn''t care. She doesn''t care. If the party is invited by others, she won''t even go!

    Outside the prime minister''s house, Su He sat opposite her in a carriage, not to mention the awkward atmosphere.

    Although Su he has been quite happy recently, she can''t help feeling jealous when she sees Su Haofa''s dress is so amazing.

    In order to be able to stand out, she specially chose an orange dress, which looks elegant and lovely, but also makes her delicate and harmless.

    Su Hao''s dress fits her face perfectly, charming and enchanting

    Su he thought more than once that if her face was like Su Hao''s, her skin would be as clean and smooth as a baby''s.

    She only rubbed a little Rouge powder, and her complexion improved a lot. At first glance, she looked like a fox!

    It''s a waste of her air to sit with people she doesn''t like. When Su Hao passes by the general''s house, he gets off with Chunya and goes with Lin nainainai in a carriage.

    Two cars stop here, one in front of the other. Dr. Su heleng, no wonder the bus line is really powerful.

    Some people, as soon as they enter the banquet, the protagonist is the center. Su Hao has tried to sit in the corner, but there is still a young master coming.

    Lin nainainai sat on one side and snickered. There was no serious thought of a sister''s life.

    When there were fewer people around, Lin nainainai whispered, "OK, you can help me to see the seventh prince over there..."

    Su Hao along her line of sight to see past, smile, "how, like seven princes?"

    The seventh Prince and the first mother of the prince are a little younger, but they are not bad. They have been practicing martial arts with their master since childhood, and they are upright.

    Up to now, the queen arranged several marriages for him and let him escape. It''s said that the seventh Prince has no heart for love. If Nanai wants to be the seventh Prince''s concubine, it''s even more difficult.

    Linnainainai first time to show a little woman like shy, soft nod.

    She was kidnapped by her father''s enemy when she was young. She wanted to sell it to Chunxiang house. She could not do anything about it. Instead, she let those people embezzle her food.

    Several days in a row, the group of people took her to hide. She fainted when she couldn''t eat enough every day, and the little people were hungry and lost several laps.

    When she returned to Kyoto from her small village, she ran away quietly at night. On the way, she met a big brother who kindly gave her little food.

    "That man is the seventh prince." Su Hao said with certainty, "you are also very capable. At a young age, you have chosen your future husband."

    With imperceptible reflection, has the seventh Prince ever disappeared?

    The emperor and queen only stayed for a while at the banquet and left at the beginning.

    The purpose of the Lantern Festival is to give them a choice. These two noble people are sitting in the upper position. How dare there be any movement below?

    The quiet garden suddenly became lively, and even more courageous officials and women asked for their own love.

    Sue looks like a bystander. Only the food in front of her can arouse her interest.

    She looked coldly at the weak rabbit one second before, and then she took a jealous look.

    Chunya stood quietly behind her, adding a pot of tea from time to time.

    To midfield, Su Hao first step out of the palace, with Chunya good around the city.

    A few days ago, she met with Mr. Jia in a teahouse. The emperor told her to go to Tongxian County in Suzhou to get something.

    But what is that thing? Mr. Jia didn''t elaborate on it. He just asked her to go, and she would know when she went.

    It''s a big deal to go to Suzhou. There are Hibiscus in the porridge shed to look after. She can also hand over the daily expenses of the house to other people to take care of first. However, if she doesn''t go out of the pavilion for a few days and doesn''t go home, she will be calculated by someone who has a heart.

    After two days in the house, Su Hao took an excuse to go around.

    StudyˇŞˇŞ

    "Father, it''s too boring to stay in the house all day. Granny Pei, who saved her mother more than ten years ago, had a serious illness. Now she''s not as healthy as before. I..."

    Su Hao wants to talk but stops. She only learned about grandma Pei yesterday evening. It happened that grandma Pei was in Suzhou, which strengthened her idea of going to Suzhou.

    Su Xiang wanted to persuade her to stop in the house, and finally swallow the words back to her stomach. If there is no Mrs. Pei, I''m afraid he doesn''t even have the chance to meet binglan.

    After careful consideration, he agreed.

    The next day, Su Hao left for Suzhou with Chunya and several servants.

    Suzhou has a humid climate and lots of water. The people there are very kind and friendly. Granny Pei is an old lady of a big family, but she yearns for self-sufficiency.

    When grandma Pei saved her mother, she was in a small place in Hu County, Suzhou. There were not many people in the village, and they were all simple and hospitable.

    Su Hao and his party went to Hu County first. After all, she came with a mission. Hu County and Tong County are neighboring counties. No one knows if she came out in the evening.

    As the sun sets in the west, the whole village is covered with a dull yellow sunset, and the pedestrians on the streets are getting rarer and rarer. Su Hao is relieved that he finally comes here before sunset.

 Chapter 931

    They stopped in front of a very ordinary door. Su Hao asked the servants to find a restaurant to stay and knocked on the door.

    She only knows granny Pei''s address, and other information about granny Pei comes from binglan in the original owner''s memory.

    However, how long ago, the "Zhiya" door opened, and the glaring hair was in her eyes. Granny Pei was old, and her tall posture had already gradually bent.

    Her mother said that Mrs. Pei had been a lady of a large family since she was a child. When she was a child, she was able to maintain her dignity. Later, she married a family in other places, which was also a big family. Mrs. Pei married to a big lady.

    After that, Granny Pei''s family was in a state of decline, and the whole family was framed up without any inventory. Granny Pei was the only lady left in the Pei family.

    Fortunately, people here respect granny Pei very much, and she has been an old lady for half her life until nowˇŞˇŞ

    When her favorite little daughter is gone, Granny Pei is so sad that she leaves a letter and comes to the place where she lives alone and saves binglan.

    From the memory, Su Hao bent his knees slightly, and his little face was full of a bright smile, "Granny Pei, I''ve come to see you."

    "You, you are --" Granny Pei stared at her face for a long time.

    Su Hao smiles shyly, "grandma Pei, you don''t know me. You saved binglan more than ten years ago. She''s my mother."

    Referring to her mother, Su Hao looked sad. "Mother, she''s dead. I''ll come to see you."

    A few people into the room, Pei granny for binglan''s death is very sad, that girl too much like her daughter, how, went to it!

    They were sad for a while. It was getting late. Granny Pei packed up two rooms and let them stay and have a good rest.

    On the first day of coming here, Su Hao didn''t make any action. He had been running for many days and couldn''t bear to eat. He had a good night''s rest and made plans tomorrow.

    The next day, early in the morning, there was a smell of vegetables floating in the yard. Suhao walked past.

    "Granny Pei, you got up so early..." Su Hao blushed.

    I thought she was early enough, but I didn''t expect that Granny Pei had finished all the meals.

    Granny Pei waved her hand. "I''ve lived here for more than ten years. I''ve long been used to the work and rest here. It''s still early. I have to go to the farmland with granny Xi next door. You can go to the street after eating."

    There''s no one at home. Sue claps her hands. It''s a good time!

    Leaving Chunya at home, Su Hao wanders to Tongxian county. What''s the trouble? The huge Tongxian county is empty, just like a wild country with weeds.

    Suhao wanted to go inside, but she found that the land was deserted, and she didn''t dare to take risks. Who knows if there are any snakes under the grass!

    Around the periphery to turn a circle, still did not see people, Sue good bitterly touched the nose, turned back.

    Tong County and Hu County are close to each other. Granny Pei may know something. Su Hao nods to speed up her journey.

    It was noon when she came back home. Chunya was helping granny Pei to cook. Seeing her coming back, Chunya wrinkled her nose and was pathetic.

    As soon as she wakes up naturally, she leaves herself to go out to play, even without a word of notice. She shrinks into a small group in the room pitifully, like an abandoned child.

    Su good dodge do not look directly at her eyes, she is also see Chunya too tired, want to let her sleep well.

    After the meal, Chunya rushes to clean up the dishes and chopsticks. She is a servant girl who knows herself very well.

    Granny Pei takes suhao around the street and happily introduces her to the neighbors. She''s going to heaven when everyone praises her. I''m sorry.

    Su Haosheng''s water spirit, a pair of charming peach blossom eyes, seems to be a little round recently, not so charming before, a little more flexible.

    The ladies in the street like beautiful people. After all, we all love beautiful things. It''s eye-catching to look at them. What''s more, this Su girl''s soft and sweet talk is so lovely!

    After wandering around, Su Hao finally seized the opportunity and asked, "grandma Pei, I went to the classroom today to visit Tongxian county. How did that become a wasteland?"

    Granny Pei was surprised. She looked the same. She said: "as early as a few years ago, there was a thief in Tongxian county. The thief and the villagers were caught dead and set fire to a village. The fire became more and more serious. The whole Tongxian county was gone."

    When the government sent someone over, Tongxian was left in a desolation. Later... Later, in order to protect himself, the officials in the government didn''t even report to the police.

    Pity those wronged people who were burned to death in Tongxian County!

    Words fall, Su Hao cry face, this can make her difficult to do, Tongxian no one, she can''t enter inside, can find anything!

    Granny Pei has been observing her look. Is Xiaohao the one?

    Back to the room, when Su Hao was leaving, "Xiao Hao, what are you doing in Tongxian county? It''s all wasteland over there. There are thousands of dead bones buried under the grass. Even the groom doesn''t want to go there. "

    Su Hao thought for a moment, "grandma Pei, in fact, I was dragged to Tongxian to get something, but I don''t know what it is. I''m afraid he doesn''t know that Tongxian is gone."

    It doesn''t matter to her. Granny Pei is like a relative. It doesn''t matter if she says something to her.

    Su Hao is smart, but she doesn''t see the consternation in granny Pei''s eyes.

    I didn''t expect it was her! It''s just that how can Xiaohao also participate in the right and wrong

    Tong County is gone. Su Hao has nothing to do. He just plays here for a few days. After a few days, he should go back.

    Before leaving, Granny Pei stopped her, put a simple brown wooden box in her hand, and told her to put it away and look at it later.

    Su Hao has always been faithful, endure all the way did not see the wooden box, but also to Chunya for her custody.

    After returning to the government, she carefully checked the account books of the previous days, and one day later, she read them.

    Back in the boudoir, Chunya carefully put the wooden box on the bed. The box was heavy, and she didn''t know what it was.

    Chunya takes the door with her when she goes out. Su Hao is a little excited. Does grandma Pei leave her mother''s letter?

    This idea just came out and she turned it back. How could it be! At that time, binglan had not met her father. How could she know that she would give birth to a little girl?

    The box opened slowly, and a piece of fine silk flannelette was in the eye. Sue Hao held it carefully in her hand and opened it, stunned.

    The cream yellow jade is carved into a lifelike tiger, and the bottom of the tiger is also engraved with "yun''an country".

    Why is Yunan''s tiger amulet in granny Pei''s hands? Such a complete amulet can command thousands of troops!

    Tongxian... Huxian... Is grandma Pei the one she''s looking for? So what the emperor asked her to get was this tiger amulet!

    This thing must not be exposed. Wrap it in white cloth and put it back in the wooden box.

    She''s got to keep it up.

    Binglan was rescued by granny Pei more than ten years ago. Granny Pei was already in Hu County at that time. So granny Pei should have stayed in Tong County before, and then went to live in Hu County for some reasons.

    But which family did grandma Pei marry? She had never heard anyone mention it, whether it was granny Pei herself or binglan.

    She shakes her head, throws out her confused ideas, puts the wooden box in front of the bronze mirror and keeps it. Tomorrow she will go to the teahouse again and hand it in.

    Only in this way, the fact that the master of Duke Jia is the emperor is put on the table.

    A good night''s dream.

    ˇŞˇŞ

    In the teahouse, Su Hao had already changed into a red suit and drank most of the tea.

    Su Hao is puzzled. At the beginning, Mr. Jia left someone here. As long as she came, someone would inform him. After so long, Mr. Jia shouldn''t have not received any news.

    As the saying goes, when Cao Cao arrived, she was thinking that Duke Jia had finally come.

    Today, the palace is not peaceful. Duke Li is busy entertaining envoys with the emperor. It happens that the palace has just recruited a group of untrained maids.

    Li Gong is busy with major events. He is naturally busy with minor matters. He also distribues his hands and arranges his residence. He is busy with his feet. He left behind his eyeliner to tell him that the red coat boy had come.

    Since the people came, Su not much nonsense, the wooden box pushed in front of him, eyes a clear, no trace of fluctuations.

    Mr. Jia stopped his neck and said, "young master in red, what do you want to ask?"

    This is for the emperor, although so far there are only two staff, including three in red, but normal people should not be very excited to hear this?

    Su Hao''s face is expressionless. Do you have any excitement about something you already know? Although she was shocked when she saw the tiger amulet yesterday.

    For a long time, Duke Jia accepted the reality, "young master in red, you must have guessed that this job is to be an aide to the emperor. Sometimes the emperor can''t stand it. Then you will enter the palace secretly."

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Until she returned to the prime minister''s office, Su Hao still didn''t have any mood swings. The staff listened well. In essence, she was not an official. As long as she did her job well, she would have a chance to become a real female official in the future.

    In Huayuan, Furong is directing some people to carry flowers and plants. The flowers and plants seem to have good varieties, like those in gongliyu garden.

    Su Hao was stunned, "Furong, these..."

    "The princess has come back. These flowers are brought by the prince. They are distributed in every garden. Our Huayuan garden is the first one to pick flowers. My maid picked some rare ones." Hibiscus'' respectful reply.

    The prince didn''t know what he was mad about. The flowers that came to the Royal Garden at noon were very precious. They were not seen in ordinary places.

    Su Hao thought about it for a while. She didn''t remember that her father had said that she had made contributions recently!

    Forget it. Look at the flowers. Just put them! Su Hao waved her long sleeves and motioned them to continue. She had to go back to sleep.

    The more I think about it, the more I feel sleepy. I don''t know when my father-in-law will call her. I spend all my time in the prime minister''s residence doing nothing, wasting my good time

    After sleeping in the evening, all the other gardens have used food, but Huayuan hasn''t sent back the dishes. Chunya waited outside for an hour and a half before she heard a little noise coming from the house.

 Chapter 932

    "Miss?"

    Gently called a, spring Ya push open the door to come in, just hot good food on the table, this just grievance with her.

    "Miss, aunt Lu is back with a child. She looks like she was just born."

    Su Hao frowned slightly. His father had already seen the nature of those people. He was not so brainless, but the child

    Before she got the news, Lu Nan''s mother asked her to have a fetus when she went back to her house. Later, they all thought that the child was gone, so Lu Nan still kept it?

    Everything is not a sure letter, Su Hao also dare not easily come to a conclusion, but this child is really suspicious, have time to personally explore.

    After dinner, Chunya quietly came back. Just now, while the young lady was eating, she secretly went to Lanyuan and asked for some news.

    Jasper came in to collect the chopsticks and asked Furong to come with her.

    "Aunt Lu came back with the young master, and the prime minister gave her a yard." Furong narrates slowly, with some worries.

    Chunya poked her shoulder, "well, the master likes the young master very much. After a while, he bought many good things for Lanyuan, which are much more luxurious than the lotus garden where the eldest lady lived!"

    The whole prime minister''s residence, together with Lu Nan''s seven aunts, is the same as Su he''s in Heyuan. She lives in Huayuan, a place of her own.

    Now Lu Nan once back, unexpectedly is to get a yard, this is only the configuration of the mother!

    Su Hao also has some worries. Is it difficult for her father to be immersed in the joy of having a child, so he forgets what Lu Nan did before?

    She doesn''t want to speculate at will any more. She takes Chunya to her study.

    "Princess, Princess!" Jasper ran after her, panting, "the prime minister is not in the study. The time should still be in the orchid garden. By the way, the orchid garden is next to the lotus garden."

    Su Hao nodded, lips slightly raised, Lu Nan powerful, afraid Zhao Ting is the most speechless.

    The people she personally supported now have a higher status in the prime minister''s office than her.

    Orchid GardenˇŞˇŞ

    Su Hao, as expected, was stopped outside the orchid garden. As the saying goes, one person was powerful and the dog was promoted to heaven. Lu Nan brought all the servants in the orchid garden from his mother''s home, and the shelves were bigger and bigger.

    About half an hour later, Su Hao''s face was flushed by the sun. Then she saw Su Hao come out. She went forward and said, "father."

    "Go to the study."

    Along the way two people have no words, Su Hao can feel the low pressure on him more and more.

    Entering the study, Chunya was waiting outside the door, with a leisurely and elegant appearance, without any panic.

    "Father, do you know something?" Sue asked tentatively.

    He nodded heavily, "the child is not mine. Lu Nan has beaten the child in Lu''s house. Now she is ambitious to come back."

    These are what he only knows. Today he is in Lanyuan. Lu Nan doesn''t even know how to hold the child. He only has a dislike for the child in his eyes. There''s no love that a mother should have.

    Su Hao''s words surprised her and wrinkled her nose. She had such a bad impression of her father that she wanted to come and have a talk at the first time.

    Su Hao stares at her and says, "Xiao Hao, don''t worry. Before being a father, you were blinded by lard. Now being a father will never take sides with them!"

    Speaking of favoritism, when he went to court yesterday, he had some disputes with Lu Nan''s father, Lu Shangshu. The emperor supported him, but he let Lu Shangshu suffer.

    Today, he couldn''t wait to send his daughter back. He was greedy of his prime minister''s power.

    Su Hao had a general understanding of the current situation, so he went back to the teahouse in a hurry to change his clothes.

    Since the last farewell, Mr. Jia specially prepared a carrier pigeon. She left a wisp of hair, and Mr. Jia left a wisp of hair. As long as the whistle is sounded, the carrier pigeon will fly, and then let it find each other with the smell of hair.

    The note told her to go quickly. There must be something urgent. She found a carriage outside and ran all the way.

    Jia Gonggong was holding a copy of the fold. He was worried. After the last tiger Fu was taken back, the emperor wanted to see red clothes.

    But the palace tossed about for a while, and the matter was delayed. For the first time in so many years, he was so anxious to see the emperor.

    Even ten years ago, when Miss Bing was a staff member, she had never been like this. Miss Xu Shibing had outstanding ability and shared a lot for the emperor.

    Think, Su Hao also came, two people directly ride back to the palace of the carriage, a car, Jia Gonggong give her fold.

    "Look, young man. The emperor asked the old slave to give it to you. You should consider it carefully. The emperor meant to let you decide."

    Jia Gonggong stares at him for a moment. Recently, the state of Jiang has come to the border of yun''an to harass him. The former five princesses have been found and sent back. It''s really hard for yun''an to do!

    Zhezi Xu was presented by a civil servant. In his words, he said that he would let the emperor take the envoys to reconcile.

    Our country of yun''an didn''t do anything. When Jiang came to make trouble, he should send troops to frighten us instead of hiding in Kyoto!

    Su Hao was puzzled that his father was the head of civil servants, and he had never counseled him so much. These other civil servants didn''t need them to go to the battlefield to charge and kill the enemy, but they were still hypocritical.

    As soon as the fold was closed, Duke Jia suddenly laughed. It seemed that he had an idea.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    "Emperor, these are my opinions. What do you think?" Suhao bowed slightly.

    The emperor nodded and looked up and down at her.

    Even when she entered the palace, Su Hao didn''t take off her mask. She came to the palace a little time. She could definitely recognize her according to the emperor''s love for her.

    "I agree. If your prediction can make the army successfully repel Jiang Jun, I will make you a promise."

    When Su Hao leaves, the emperor stares at the direction of departure for a long time and doesn''t recover. The young man in red looks young. If she is still alive, if she didn''t leave him at the beginning, maybe their children are so old!

    Many years ago, he went to Tongxian county to look for Mrs. Showa and accidentally saved another person. But the woman didn''t go with him, so he placed the woman with Mrs. Showa.

    After a period of time, the woman followed him back to the palace, and had a unique idea on some political affairs. After the abdication of the first staff, he let binglan be his staff.

    She is also the only woman who can participate in political affairs in yun''an. He wanted to let binglan enter the harem, but binglan only loves Su Xiang, and finally he died.

    Most of the emperor''s kindness to Su is due to binglan. Binglan has a wish to be a female official in the imperial court.

    What she didn''t finish he wanted to place on Su Hao, but he refused the emperor when Su Hao and hairpin. The emperor would feel sorry, but he didn''t want to influence her decision.

    Su Hao, who came back to Su Fu, didn''t know that she was missing a part in her memory. As a result, she could easily become an official, and now every step is extremely difficult.

    "Ah! Chunya, I''m so upset! "

    Su Hao grabs her hair and rolls on the bed. She doesn''t react until now. The emperor has promised her a condition that general Lin will come back with a big victory.

    No, she has to go to the general''s house tomorrow, and she has to ask general Lin what he plans to do about it.

    The state of Jiang is quite exotic. Although he was in the Central Plains, he wanted to imitate the state of Wu. In the end, he made a lot of difference.

    Now think about it, Jiang''s ability to plagiarize is better than that of yun''an''s, even if they are a little more intelligent.

    As long as you make sure that the state of Wu won''t interfere, general Lin can absolutely let Jiang''s group stand and climb back!

    Su Hao had a good night''s sleep and went to the general''s house early the next morning.

    Seeing Su Hao come over, Lin nainainai pursed her lips, but looked at her wrongly, "well, my father locked me in the house, you finally came to see me, I''m suffocating!"

    "Well?" Sue smiles. Recently, she is so busy that she feels dizzy. She just thinks that Nana will not come to see her. Unexpectedly, she is forbidden.

    "What''s wrong with you to make general Lin Ban you?" Sue is a little bit better, her head melon seeds, very helpless.

    Who dares to bully her? Are you teasing other people''s servant girls or... Going to the brothel?

    Su Hao looked at her suspiciously and nodded solemnly, "you went to the brothel."

    Seeing that she didn''t speak, she continued, "I spent the night in the brothel."

    Lin nainainai still doesn''t speak, Su can''t believe of open mouth, "isn''t it, you also pack the first card?"

    ˇ°ˇ­ˇ­ˇ±

    The response to her is still silence.

    This little girl is crazy and noisy. She has gone to the brothel many times secretly. This time, she is probably making a lot of trouble. She is the number one in the brothel. She is a woman!

    Granny Lin held her arm wrongly, rubbed Su''s shoulder like a cat, and said, "well, don''t you think those big men are too angry? Why can they go to brothels without fear, and we can''t? I am not, I am... "

    Su Hao pinched her eyebrows a few times. Ouch, she was flustered.

    "You still have reason, isn''t seven princes go you just follow to go?"

    She nodded.

    Su Hao is going to cry because of her stupid way. How can she make such a good friend!

    After whispering for a long time, Lin nainainai finally regained her vitality and forced her to go shopping. Finally, Su Hao stopped her with violence.

    They discussed about general Lin going to the border. Lin nainainai was silent.

    Although she is not big or small, she is actually very vulnerable and sensitive. She knows what her father will face when he goes to the border, but she always takes the lead before he leaves.

    No one knows that the smile on her face is fake, and no one knows that every time her father leaves, she supports it with the belief that her father will never come back.

    Lin nainainai''s inner bitterness is not understood by others except Su Hao.

    The next day, Su Hao and others gathered at the gate of Kyoto and watched with their own eyes the troops led by general Lin cross the sea of people in Kyoto and walk out of the gate.

    Before they went far away, Lin nainainai called out "father" at the gate of the city. They waved their hands hard and sat down against the city wall as if they could not see them.

 Chapter 933

    Lin nainainai tilted his head to look at her, very firmly said: "well, this is the first time that I sent my father to the battlefield with my friends, you are a friend, I believe it!"

    A gust of wind blows, Su Hao smoothes the disordered hair, blinks playfully, prays silently in his heart.

    After sitting on the wall for a long time, Su Hao felt her feet numb. She obviously felt Lin nainainai''s low mood, so she took her to eat snacks.

    After walking in the street for a whole morning, suhao took her to eat a lot of food, calmed her mood, and then went to get drunk Rouge by the way.

    "Nana, you first see if you like the rouge, I''ll come."

    Up to now, Su Hao doesn''t want to hide from her any more. It''s OK to know something, but she only says that she and Qingyan are old friends.

    Third floorˇŞˇŞ

    "The army led by general Lin should be able to reach the border by noon tomorrow. Jiang still only sent thousands of people to harass the border. It seems that he doesn''t know that our country has sent a large army."

    Green jade like fingertips beat rhythmically on the table board. Before she found Jiang''s eye liner in Yunan, she handled it along the way. Unexpectedly, Jiang had lost her eye liner in Yunan.

    "So well, the eyeliner on the border will let them return temporarily, and the border is not very smooth today."

    I think Lin is absolutely sure of winning. The eyeliner is lying there.

    When he came down, he took two boxes of rare rouge. Lin Nainai bent his eyes and hid the rouge with a smile. It''s very precious.

    After returning to the mansion, Furong asked her to go to the study and said that the prime minister was waiting for her.

    Only a little ring, she will know what her father is looking for her, either Lu Nan there is a moth, or the emperor has a problem.

    Into the study, not out of her expectation, Lu Nan there is a fault.

    Early this morning, Lu Nan told the nurse to take care of the young master. After playing with her sisters for a day, she came back earlier than her.

    This does not, just came back to have an accident, her that little brother does not know why to vomit unceasingly, ate the thing to vomit.

    Lu Nan came back to hold her baby and vomited all over her. Unexpectedly, Lu Nan threw his son away. The little boy kept crying. The doctor came and said that he had a fever.

    Once or twice, her little brother suffered a lot, but he couldn''t swallow the medicine. A person crying made the whole Lanyuan people crazy.

    Lu Nan is even worse. He almost strangles the child.

    That is, Su Hao went in time, Lu Nan quickly accepted the temperament, a good wife and mother to coax the children.

    "My father has never been able to take care of children. That child is very poor. Although it was not born in my su family, the child is innocent. My father thinks that the child will be sent to Huayuan in the future. Take care of it!"

    Father is worried, so big prime minister''s house, in addition to his father''s yard, also her garden, outsiders can''t go in and out at will, not to mention she has the identity of a princess, even if Lu Nan is too much, also dare not easily break in.

    Sue had a good thought, so she should go.

    She had seen the child before, with a round face and eyes like black grapes. She laughed at her, which was lovely.

    In the afternoon of that day, Su Hao sent someone to take the child to Huayuan and ordered him to follow Su Hao from now on.

    Lu Nan''s ambition is too big. He delusions / manipulates the child to swallow up the whole prime minister''s mansion. Now his father directly intercepts the child for her, so that she can go crazy again in the future.

    In the afternoon, Su Hao stayed in the garden. The doctor came several times to cool the child down. Finally, his red face returned to its normal color.

    For the first time, Su Hao raised a child. He poked his fleshy face, moved his arm, and looked at his hands and feet.

    "By the way, doesn''t this little guy have a name yet?" Sue asked suspiciously.

    Chunya nodded, "aunt Lu brought the baby and let the nurse take it all the time. The master didn''t mention it."

    In that case

    Jasper runs to her study. Lu Nan is making trouble with others outside. Of course, she has to raise her children. She throws them to that little bitch!

    "Master, you give the child to me, that''s my life!" Lu Nan pinched his nose and pretended to cry.

    Make complaints about what is so fake. Jade has no expression. She has no expression on her face. She come swaggeringly into the study in her face. After careful inquiry, she ran back to Huayuan, and did not give Lu Nan a look.

    Back in Huayuan, Biyu told the whole story, but it amused everyone.

    "By the way, princess, Mr. Xiang said that the young childe will be in your charge in the future. You can see his name."

    Su Hao stares at the soft bun in his arms and suddenly laughs, "just follow the trend and call it Chang''an, Su Chang''an." I hope you can find your hometown in the future.

    After she finished her mission in this world, she didn''t stay long. Su he was too mean. Su Yu didn''t come back after she became a nun. She left again, and the whole Su house had to be taken care of by baozi.

    Chunya scratched her head. How could she not understand what the young lady said?

    But the young master has a name. Although Chang''an sounds strange, it is poetic!

    "Furong, have you taken care of the children? I don''t want to find a wet nurse any more. " Sue Hao was holding the baby when she suddenly remembered the problem.

    Furong smile, "maidservant did not hairpin into the palace, then the prince is maidservant looking at growing up."

    Su was stunned. She forgot about it. Chunya was about the same age as her. Furong was the oldest. She began to take care of her children when she was a little girl.

    The crown prince and the seventh prince in the palace are all taken care of by her. When she gives Chang''an to Furong, she can rest assured.

    Furong teases Xiao Chang''an, so she is anxious to go to the kitchen to make some soft food that children can eat. At the beginning, she specially learned from the old lady in the palace.

    When little Chang''an came, Huayuan was bustling.

    Outside Huayuan, Lu Nan holds a handkerchief, her eyes look like poison. She stands outside for a long time, but she doesn''t make any noise. She quietly listens to the laughter inside.

    It''s not fair to her at all. It''s her child. Although it''s not her own child, she has given the child honor and wealth. In the future, she can support him to inherit his family. He should be grateful to her.

    Can be such a child, see her to cry, to Su haohuai to is quiet, still smile at her!

    "Auntie... It''s time for us to go back. The master said to let you..."

    Without waiting for her to finish, Lu Nan threw a slap at her resentful forehead, stabbed her sharp nails into the skin of the little servant girl, and drew a bloodstain.

    The little servant girl dare to be angry and dare not speak. She is trembling and kneeling. No matter how painful her face is, she has to bear it. Otherwise, what she is waiting for is not just a slap in the face.

    Lu Nan calm face, smile of chilly, "just taught you to commit again, don''t want to live to say straight, this young lady has no time to teach you!"

    This is the servant girl selected by her mother from Lu mansion. She has no eyes. When is her mother''s eyes so bad!

    I thought that when I came to the prime minister''s house, there was an aunt who covered everything. Who knew that her aunt was so incompetent, and the grand lady could be oppressed by a common woman.

    The handkerchief in the palm of his hand was torn off a corner. Lu Nan looked at it with disgust and threw it on the ground. It seemed that he was still angry and stepped on his feet.

    The little servant girl followed far behind. She finally learned to be smart this time. Someone called miss in her, but no one called Madam.

    Lu Nan listened to the physical and mental pleasure, a moment then forgot just now.

    "Ganoderma lucidum, you go back to Lu''s house and ask your mother to take the child back to miss Ben!" Lu Nan gnashes her teeth. Even if her child falls, she has to come in person.

    That child is not easy to get his mother, so cheap to Su hao? She sneered, absolutely impossible!

    Towards the evening, Lu Mu brought a group of people, with a large number of people.

    Ganoderma lucidum hung her head beside her. The young master was the child of a distant relative of her family. She was sold by her cruel aunt not long after she was born.

    Piansheng turns a few hands and then turns to Lu''s house. She tries her best to squeeze into the position of the maid, just to see if the child is good.

    But when she really saw it, she found that the child was not the one she had brought before. She heard that the child had a short life and died young!

    Now the child''s origin is unknown, but her clear eyes are not often seen. She advised the young lady several times, either beaten or scolded. After several times, she learned to be smart.

    Ganoderma lucidum quietly walked from the front to the last row, drooping, no sense of existence.

    At this time, Su Hao checks the accounts in Huayuan''s study. Lu''s mother is afraid to break into Huayuan, so she leads a group of people to clamor outside the big study to ask for an explanation.

    Su Hao was not the one who was easy to get into trouble. No one came out and asked his servants to send him away.

    Two rooms are not soft, one to two bars, one is not willing to come out, one is not willing to go.

    "Oh, sister, why are you here?" Not far away, Zhao Ting came in a hurry.

    During this period of time, she was really depressed in the prime minister''s residence. Before her escape, until now, some servants secretly mentioned it.

    As a result, she lost the power of the family, and the remaining servants were hard tempered. Later, they all wanted to put their hearts on Su Hao.

    Zhao Ting heard that her younger sister was coming long ago, so she dressed up. If she persuades her younger sister to leave, maybe the master will be soft hearted and give her the power of the family?

    "Sister?"

    Only two words, Zhao yinman carefully pondered, last time she came, her elder sister was very powerful, and now she is not married!

    Zhao yinman pursed his lips, "sister, Prime Minister Su, this is not right! Nannan gave birth to the baby. How can it be cheaper for others? Elder sister, you have to decide for us! "

    Said, people have been lying in her arms, a smoke a smoke, as if carrying a big grievance.

    Zhao Ting some dismay, gently pacify her mood, slowly moved to the door of the study, "master? I have something to ask for you. "

    She was gambling that Su Hao would let her in because of her face. However, there was no voice she expected.

    "Master, master?" Zhao Ting is a little anxious.

    But for a moment, Su mu, who followed Su Hao, opened the door. "Madam, the master is busy. I don''t see anyone. You''d better go back first. What he is busy with is very important."

    Until the person in front of her left for a long time, she recovered and looked a little lonely. Did even a little schoolboy dare to talk to her like this?

    Needless to think, the good sister behind her must be enjoying herself secretly. From childhood to adulthood, Zhao yinman was not close to her at all, and had a lot of thoughts. When she grew up, she felt that she was married to the prime minister''s office and had a higher status than her.

 Chapter 934

    Now in front of my eyes is a full opportunity to see her jokes.

    Zhao Ting is not annoyed, simply do not pretend what sisterhood, raised his feet to leave.

    "Mrs. Lu, my prime minister''s office is where you want to come and go? Are you no longer the prime minister''s office, or are you taking this as your own home? "

    Words fall, a group of people subconsciously turned around, only then a moment, in the corner to avoid the card to see Lu Nan also ran out.

    The noise became more and more loud, and Su Hao finally couldn''t stand it, so he let the soldiers in the house drive the people out.

    But a lady of the Secretary, what qualifications to shout in front of him!

    "Xiaohao, if this happens again, you can send people out directly!"

    Su haotang, a princess, is in a position that Zhao yinman can''t reach. She orders people to go out. As long as it''s not supported by the queen, no one has the ability to refute.

    Before a farce was staged, Lu Nan was driven out of the prime minister''s house. Although she was still the aunt of the prime minister''s house, she was strictly forbidden to return to the house by Su Hao.

    ˇŞˇŞ

    A few days later, Su Hao rushed to the wasteland overnight.

    Along the way, there were several bodyguards given by the emperor, as well as several servants who came from Su Fu, along with Furong and Biyu Chunya.

    Five days ago, she went to the house where her mother lived. Unexpectedly, the bracelet on her wrist kept flashing purple.

    Suhao had already guessed that this bracelet should be the reward after the completion of the last world, but since the day of the wedding, the bracelet has saved her life, and there has been no movement, just like an ordinary bracelet, so that she has forgotten its existence.

    Suddenly the purple light made Su Hao helpless. She was led by it to a porcelain vase. The bracelet seemed to guide her to break the porcelain vase. She thought about it and did the same.

    A ball rolled out of the porcelain bottle. It looks like a small pill made of wood. When you gently break it, the ball is divided into two parts, with a small piece of paper folded inside.

    "Fall, return, frontier famine, rescue."

    Su Hao thought for a long time about the four words that had nothing to do with each other. He showed them to his father, but there was no solution. Finally, his father presented them to the emperor for discussion.

    Su Hao can''t count on anyone else, so he stuffs himself in his room for a few days, and the note appears in his mother''s room. Maybe this is a sign?

    Falling is the mother''s death and return. Does it mean that mother still has the chance to come back? But this return is still unclear. If binglan can come back, how and what identity will she come back?

    The frontier wasteland is to the north of Wu state. No one knows what''s going on inside. Maybe tens of thousands of people went to explore the frontier wasteland, but they never came back.

    There are four words in total. She only made clear the first word, and the last three need to be explored slowly. She can only go to the frontier first, in case she can find some clues?

    After five days in a row, they didn''t stop in any country for five days. They went all the way along the borders of various countries to the frontier wasteland. Finally, they camped at an entrance of the frontier wasteland.

    Seeing that the sky was getting heavier and heavier, and that there might be wild animals in the wasteland, Su Hao ordered people to light a fire and arranged good people to watch the night in turn. Then he entered the tent.

    "Furong, you are the most stable here. I''ll go inside tomorrow morning. You''ll wait outside. After everyone gets up, you''ll arrange first. Don''t let them in!"

    She had to explore slowly and draw a simple map first.

    ˇŞˇŞEarly in the morning.

    It''s just beginning to turn white. Suhao went to bed early last night, quietly changed his clothes, stuffed two mouthfuls of dry food, and moved a little farther from the tent.

    She beckoned the night watchman to go back to rest and enter the wasteland like a flexible cat.

    Just walked a section of road, this ground gives Su Hao the most intuitive feeling is, big!

    She only tore off a hundred pieces of red cloth. After walking around for such a long time, she only opened a small field of vision, which is still the edge of the place.

    Along the way, there are either stones or weeds, and there are not even any trees. However, the weeds in this area are taller than people, and most of them are yellowish brown. When the wind blows, the grass floats back and forth overhead.

    After walking twice in this small area, I saw the sun approaching the top of my head, and then I went back to the tent.

    The first thing to go back is to draw the terrain in detail.

    At noon, people were eating around the fire.

    "In the afternoon, I want to go to the frontier wasteland again. This time I need someone to follow me. You should first prepare two long enough ropes, which should be tied on your waist before you enter the place. People outside are dragging the ropes, so that no matter where you go, you will not get lost."

    After dinner, several old people in the house volunteered to rub the rope. The rope was not easy to break and it was easy to identify. They rubbed together and soon they could rub a long rope.

    Here, Su Hao and others have discussed it. Furong goes with her. Before she went, the red ropes were hanging on them, and she didn''t pick them. This time, she has to take some ropes to mark them.

    After tossing about for an hour, Su Hao and Furong each took part of the white cloth into the wasteland.

    Before Su Hao opened up a path, two people along the path to continue to open up, Furong in front of the road, Su Hao in the back to record the terrain.

    They walked all afternoon, and didn''t return until they ran out of rope and water.

    Su Hao, who was huddled in the tent in the evening, had a headache. After one day, she walked so little. They were so blind that they didn''t know what to do in the wasteland.

    For three days in a row, it''s like this every day, making roads and drawing topographic maps.

    The terrain of the wasteland is really hard to tell. Although there are no high and low hills, there are no traps everywhere, and there are no terrible beasts like bearsˇŞˇŞ

    Along the way, the ground was covered with gravel, and the embroidered shoes on her feet could hardly afford to rub on the gravel every day. In just three days, suhao had changed many pairs of shoes.

    Thanks to the fact that they brought a lot of things, Su Hao sent a message back with a carrier pigeon in advance. He had to ask his father to support him, send some cloth and some clothes and shoes.

    Who knows that the most dangerous thing to face here is not danger, but the grass that can wear clothes at any time?

    Sue wondered how the grass grew like a branch? It''s a little bit barren, without variation!

    After waiting for a few days, the people from Kyoto didn''t come. On the contrary, the people from Wuguo came.

    Wu Kingdom is closest to this wasteland. Although there is still a distance between them, they are making a lot of noise these days, which makes people shocked.

    With two hands behind him, Su Hao said, "are you a general?"

    Wu Chan looked at him like a scanning man and nodded his head gently.

    "The girl is --"

    "My girl is Qingyue Princess of yun''an." Hibiscus answered first.

    Words just fell, Su Hao frowned, Furong usually see smart, how now brain confused.

    "Don''t panic, general. I''m looking for someone in the wasteland. I won''t invade your territory. Please rest assured."

    The words are very sincere, Su Hao slightly bent down his knee, want to do a gift to show sincerity, Wu Chou quickly stopped.

    "Even so, the princess will have a good rest. The wasteland does not belong to any country, but some things are unknown. The princess should be careful."

    The party came and left in a hurry.

    Suhao put her heart down and pursed her lips. She had to preach.

    "Princess!" Furong knelt down and hung her head. "Today, I am impulsive, but the people of Wu are straightforward, hospitable and upright. I will report to my family."

    She has some considerations. The princess was only in yun''an country before, and all she cared about was the affairs of yun''an country from the beginning to the end. People in Wu country hate playing smart and not straightforward. She is also afraid of a just in case.

    After understanding the reason, Su laughs. She''s not unreasonable, but just a little worried. She really doesn''t know as much about Wu Kingdom as Furong.

    Furong has been with the queen since she was a child. She has heard a lot in the Imperial Palace and has a little understanding of the affairs of various countries.

    "Well, we''ll all go back to rest, and we''ll have to go into the wasteland again in the afternoon."

    After dismissing all the people, Su Hao will go to the tent to calculate the next trip. A few days ago, she has been taking Furong with her. This time, she can let Furong take one person alone, and she can take another person and four people together. It must be faster.

    However, the cloth is almost used. The people from Kyoto haven''t arrived yet.

    In Kyoto, I don''t know if Mr. Jia has sent a carrier pigeon. She hasn''t been in Kyoto these days, so she has forgotten all about her staff.

    To tell you the truth, Su Hao didn''t know why he came to this place. Because of a ridiculous word on the paper, he came all the way and just drew a little bit of the topographic map. He didn''t know how long it would take to continue to draw.

    In the afternoon, after a long negotiation, the party finally had a rest.

    The next morning, Su Hao followed more than ten people behind her. She was the only one with a rope tied on her body. The people behind her were in a row, one by one holding the rope.

    Everyone is carrying a burden, which is water and some dry food.

    After yesterday''s introspection, Su Hao realized that she could no longer explore so comfortably. It would take great efforts to find the secret on the paper as soon as possible.

    She was tied with a rope, followed by a dozen or so people, walked a long way to eat what was in one person''s baggage, and when there was nothing in that person''s baggage, she went back the same way and planted a flag where she left.

    One by one, after leaving, she took enough food and followed the rope to find them, so she didn''t need to go back and forth to waste time.

    There is only one drawback. If she meets wild animals in the wasteland, she may die to go back!

    Up to now, we can only do one!

    The road ahead has passed several times, and now it''s easy to walk again. When you get to the boundary that hasn''t been opened, it''s still covered with weeds and rocks.

    After another walk, one of them went back along the rope, while the others still followed Su Hao.

 Chapter 935

    "Sister Furong, where is the princess?"

    After placing the last item, Furong looked up at the wasteland and said, "the princess has brought people into the wasteland. It''s been a whole morning."

    The princess left a step earlier, and the people sent from Kyoto finally arrived with a lot of things.

    Furong complained about the slow arrival of these people before, but they were divided into two teams and transported by carriage. These things are several times more than what they brought before!

    People from Kyoto left behind a small number of people, the rest did not rest, as soon as possible to return.

    Furong began to arrange the next group of people into the wasteland, just met the first person.

    "Sister Furong, miss can walk fast. When I came out, I just finished the road opened up these days. Now miss should have walked some more roads."

    According to this schedule, maybe the second person also began to return, Furong hastened to urge the next group of people into the wasteland.

    Fortunately, they have a lot of cloth, which is tied one by one. As long as there is no beast biting the rope, the rope will not be easily worn.

    What''s more, the wasteland is full of weeds, which can''t produce herbivorous animals, and can''t produce wild animals without them.

    A group of people went in, a few people came out piecemeal, Kyoto people came again and again, I do not know how many days.

    At the moment, there is no one around suhao, and the last one who followed her just left a quarter of an hour ago.

    However, the scenery here began to change. Instead of being a dead place, there were more green plants and even trees.

    I''m afraid the trunks of these trees can''t be held together by five adults. They are definitely old.

    Su Hao pursed her lips. If she went further, she might come to a brand new land. She didn''t dare to think about what would happen.

    Why is there a green forest in such a large wasteland? Inside, you can see a vast expanse of land, and you can hear the gurgling sound of streams in the distance.

    If you wait for someone to come, I don''t know when, but if she rashly takes the rope into the green forest, the people who follow the rope will surely rush in with her.

    When she comes here, she wants to find binglan for the possibility of Sisi, and those people follow her just because of the master''s orders. She doesn''t want them to take risks together.

    After a moment''s hesitation, Su Hao resolutely took the rope from his body and tied it to a seemingly stout grass.

    Some of the cloth she took with her, she took off some, tore them into small pieces, put a few small words on the ground and went back.

    She can''t let everyone take risks because of herself. There are not so many weeds in the green forest. Maybe it''s not difficult to find the way back.

    After the placement, put the empty kettle in place, and carry on with the kettle with water.

    Sure enough, but how long ago, a gurgling stream appeared in front of us, the water was clear, and fish were swimming at the bottom.

    Since there are living creatures, there are hidden dangers in this area, so Su Hao has to be careful every step he takes.

    In order to make sure she didn''t get lost, Su Hao could only walk along the stream, which seemed to have no end, leading her step by step to the center.

    Along the way, I met a few rabbits and a few nameless birds. They were basically harmless herbivores.

    Even so, Su Hao didn''t dare to take it lightly. When she was tired, she took a rest first. After a rest, she continued to walk. Unconsciously, she went a long way.

    Outside the green forest, the latter group of people who arrived one after another were silly. What about the good wasteland? Why is there a green forest in here?

    They didn''t dare to enter the place that looked like a dream. They packed up the rest of Su Hao''s things and strengthened the rest of her rope again.

    Finally, several decided to stay and wait.

    Two people in a class are waiting for the young lady here. As soon as the young lady comes out, at least they can arrive as soon as possible.

    Su Hao didn''t know that a group of little girls drove the men back, only a few of them were waiting outside the green forest.

    Squeak, squeakˇŞˇŞ

    Su Hao watched the rabbit jump up and down in front of her, as if to guide her to where.

    She followed the rabbit with a wooden face. On the way, Su Hao felt as if she was stupid. She would follow the rabbit all the way.

    But after a while, Sue was shocked and stunned.

    Who can tell her there''s a cabin in the woods? Is there an outsider living in seclusion here? Is she disturbing people''s cleaning.

    No matter calculate or not, Su Hao bit her lip and knocked on the door. After several knocks, no one came to open it.

    But this place is inhabited for a long time. She can''t rest under a tree.

    In my sleep, it seems that someone is calling her.

    "Girl, girl?"

    Sue turned over and fell to the ground. She woke up in a moment.

    In front of her, a face occupied all her sight, familiar eyebrows, familiar look, and a sudden pain in her heart.

    "Mother..."

    Two people are a stiff, ice haze whole body seems to be fixed general.

    Su Hao covers her face. How can she shout out unconsciously! At the age of nine, her appearance has changed a lot.

    The whole person is not as cool as he was when he was a child, but the longer he is, the more flattering he is.

    Binglan is even more unbelievable, she died from the world and returned to the earth, where she lived for less than two years, and inexplicably wore it back.

    Once she wore it, she went to the green forest. There were trees everywhere. She lived here all day, accompanied by animals, and she was happy.

    With her first experience, she soon got used to it when she came back, but she didn''t know where she was in the wilderness.

    If the girl in front of her is really good, isn''t she back here?

    In the face of Bing Lan''s suspicious eyes, Su Hao understands and tells her what happened in these years.

    "So, mother, you''re binglan. The bedroom is Su Hao. There''s nothing wrong with that! But why are you here? "

    If she didn''t come here, wouldn''t her mother have lived in this forest all her life?

    Ice haze slightly bitter, "family members have passed away, mother also came, mother lived in this forest for several years, did not know here can go out."

    After a night''s rest in the wooden house, they walked along the stream. They talked and laughed all the way, and even said what they hadn''t said in these years.

    Unconsciously, she came to the corner of the stream, where suhao came in. She called it "the end of the stream."

    Out of the woods, I didn''t expect that these girls were still waiting outside. They didn''t react much when they saw binglan.

    After all, those who enter the forest are all the servant girls who later recruit into the house. I haven''t seen binglan.

    Although the two little maids were surprised how their young lady went in and led them out, they didn''t say much.

    Along the rope all the way, finally, out.

    Furong and others are waiting outside. What they see is not only Su Hao, but also binglan and three maids.

    "Aunt!" Chunya is not surprised to come here.

    Hibiscus and Jasper hang their heads. They have seen binglan. More than ten years ago, binglan followed the emperor. The emperor wanted to take people into the back palace several times.

    The queen is more worried about this matter to give birth to a few white hair, at the beginning of the queen mother and Mrs. binglan''s relationship is very good, love with sisters, and chat together.

    But because the emperor wants Mrs. binglan to enter the palace, they almost quarrel. The queen thinks that it''s better for her to enter the palace, and they can support each other, but Mrs. binglan doesn''t want to.

    In the end, she married herself. Even the queen didn''t know where Mrs. binglan married. She kept it a secret.

    Now it seems that Mrs. binglan actually entered Su''s house and became an aunt. Furong Biyu can''t help but feel sorry for her.

    The moment she finds binglan, Su Hao knows what she is looking for in the wasteland. The wasteland written on the paper is for people to find binglan back.

    Up to now, Su Hao has finally understood the meaning of the four words thoroughly.

    Fall, her mother died when she was nine years old. Return means that her mother has returned to the original world. Border wasteland is the place where her mother comes back. Rescue means that she wants her mother to bring it out.

    Along the way, binglan told her a lot, including the fact that she was an imperial aide when she first came to the world.

    Sue was so surprised that she and her mother occupied one of the three staff members.

    "Mother, so you were the emperor''s last aide?"

    "Yes, well. What''s the matter?"

    Therefore, yun''an country has a woman as an aide, so she is not the first one. She is still hiding!

    Suhao has confessed everything. She''s just a fool.

    "Are you the staff of this term? It seems that Yun Zheng has a good vision. " Ice haze stroked her hair, every move with a mature woman''s breath.

    All the way back to Kyoto, they came down this trip for two months, just returned to the house, Su Hao looked at the pigeon hovering in the top of Su''s house, simply helpless.

    When entering the mansion, several people keep a low profile and go back to Huayuan directly. Su Hao cleans up a new room for her mother, but binglan says that she will take her to the palace.

    "Niang, you''d better wait for your father to come back first. I know what you mean, but I want to test my own efforts." Su Hao is sincere.

    Along the way, her mother told her story again, and Su Hao realized that her mother and the emperor almost had a relationship. Thanks to her mother''s hard temper, she said she didn''t like it.

    If you go to the palace, maybe the emperor will be merciful to her because of his mother? She doesn''t want it.

    Binglan''s return to the mansion is deliberately suppressed by Su Hao. The new servant girl in the mansion doesn''t know her at all.

    Some old people don''t know each other. After all, the prime minister and the young lady are powerful in the mansion. No one wants to offend Su Hao.

    In Su''s mansion, the eldest lady has no real power. The eldest lady who has been attacked doesn''t come out in He Yuan. Lu Nan is forced to throw out of the prime minister''s mansion and goes back to Lu''s mansion.

    Today''s prime minister''s house is not the only place where these people live. The aunts in the backyard are all the masters of an Sheng. In their opinion, it doesn''t matter whether they have children. They want them to be satisfied with food and drink for the rest of their lives.

    There''s no threat at home. Binglan stays in Huayuan, so she can''t worry about it. She should go to the teahouse to settle everything. If she disappears again, I''m afraid father Jia wants to tear her up!

    Take the note off the carrier pigeon''s leg, there are several pieces in it!

 Chapter 936

    Into the teahouse, small two can be strong with her eyes, Su good puzzled, still cold dignified through.

    Father Jia suddenly stood up and said, "Oh, my ancestors, it''s been two months. Where have you been?"

    The emperor almost thought that the young master in red had run away. He was about to be wanted all over the country in private.

    "Something happened in the past two months. I was not in yun''an. Suddenly, I didn''t have time to send a message to the emperor."

    She is really guilty, and Duke Jia is really worried. If you don''t come back, the emperor will tear him!

    "Well, I know. I can''t afford to go to the Palace tomorrow at some time."

    From the teahouse, Su Hao went to the clothing shop in turn, drunk rouge, two months in the future, the shop''s profit is more than before.

    Su xiaoxiaomi''s looking at the account book, really good, is a large sum of silver.

    ˇŞˇŞSu Fu.

    Back in the house, binglan looked at the account book. In modern times, she majored in physics and had already got a master''s degree, so she almost didn''t study for a doctor.

    Looking at the books is like a child to her.

    Some people take care of these, Su is very relaxed, leaning on binglan, quiet and lazy.

    "Niang, I''ll tell my father to give you the right to take charge of the family. Anyway, I had nothing to do before."

    At the end of the day, suhao was lying on the bed, recalling the ups and downs of the past two months, which was not true. Her mother came back!

    She had never experienced this kind of thing in any world before. When she passed through it alone, she could go back to the original world after she died, and then she could come back again.

    Night, silent, starry.

    In the morning, suhao went to the palace in the afternoon.

    There is an early court today. She wanted to wait for her mother to stop her.

    "Yunzheng will be dealing with national policies in the imperial study for a period of time after the early Dynasty, and you will not see him after that."

    In fact, Su Hao was very curious that her mother had such a thorough understanding of the emperor''s work and rest.

    After spending the morning in the study, Su Hao went back to her home. After a long time of serious consideration, she decided to let her mother tell her father the good news of her return.

    After all, it''s her mother''s intention to come back. If she doesn''t want to expose herself, no one will find out if she stays in Huayuan quietly for a lifetime.

    After binglan''s dinner, Su Hao changes her clothes early and hires a carriage from outside the house as usual, lazily and meaninglessly teasing her hair.

    According to his mother, the emperor should have just had a meal, and the assassin was supposed to be looking at the book in the imperial study.

    After entering the palace, Mr. Jia led him into the imperial study.

    In front of her, the emperor looked at her slightly and seemed to be a little displeased.

    "Young master in red, where have you been in these two months?"

    As people in the palace, even people in the dark, they should never leave the palace without the emperor''s instructions.

    She knew that, but in the original situation, she had no time to think about it. The emperor''s eyes fixed on her and the lion''s eyes fixed on a little white rabbit, which surprised her.

    "The emperor must have known about the conversation between my minister and Jia Gonggong yesterday. I went abroad to find someone close to me. It''s just that the situation is urgent. I forgot to report it to you. I should be punished."

    Words fall, she knelt down without warning, hands arched in front of the body, head buried in the arms, the upper body straight.

    The emperor sat in a high position and waved her to get up. The young master in red only served as his aide. Although he was the head of a country, he did not ask the young master in red to stay in Kyoto all day.

    Hello, Sue. Thank you. Take a seat.

    The next second, Mr. Jia handed me a note.

    That note looks familiar, including the folding style, like the one at home!

    Inside the porcelain bottle at home is a small paper ball. Although this piece of paper is folded, there are obvious creases on it.

    If it was the four words, Su Hao''s back began to sweat. How could it be so weird!

    She finally put the note in her purse. It should be brought back to Huayuan. How could it appear in the emperor''s hand?

    It seems that seeing the confusion in her eyes, the emperor retreated and said, "this note was sent by someone a month ago. It''s Su He, the legitimate daughter of the prime minister''s office. I don''t think you recognize it."

    Huh?

    Su Hao inadvertently frowned, she also said that this period of time Su he did not come out to jump, it is waiting for her here!

    But how did this note get to Su he? She should be staying in Heyuan these days, maybe

    "Emperor, this note is not clear. Let''s not tell the origin of it, just say a woman who has not come out of the cabinet. What news can she bring?" Sue laughs.

    Before binglan wants to reveal her return, she has to keep the secret.

    "In that case, you''d better step back and think about it. No one will send something for no reason."

    When Su Hao left, Yun Zheng''s fingers gently rubbed the note. He just concealed that the prime minister''s daughter didn''t bring only the note.

    She said the note had something to do with binglan and insisted that she had gone to the wasteland and had not been in Sufu for two months.

    The young master in red has disappeared for two months. At the same time, is he a member of the Su family?

    On the other side, Su Hao has already returned to Su Fu. She has just entered Huayuan, and she almost faints in front of her.

    Binglan can''t wait to confess the fact that she came back soon after she left. They should go to their yard too. What is it like in her garden!

    See her back, ice haze shy red face, unexpectedly is a little daughter home posture.

    The whole family sat happily together, recalling what his father had just said, Su Hao still had an unreal feeling.

    The father wants to divorce his wife and marry his mother openly.

    At that time, his father lost his mother. Now, he doesn''t know how long he will be in the second half of his life. He just wants to treat her as well as he can.

    This words Su Hao naturally won''t deny, but rashly changed a madam, outside can''t avoid someone to say gossipy.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    A few days later, the one who should come is still coming. The whole city of Kyoto says that there is a goblin in the prime minister''s mansion. He died for several years, but he pretended to be dead and resurrected.

    People don''t know whether it''s true or not. It''s widely known.

    This startled the emperor. First, he sent General Lin to verify the truth at this time, and then he personally sat in the prime minister''s residence and made a careful investigation.

    Finally, binglan did not escape the fact that she was found. The emperor was surprised that she came back, but she was not afraid, only the joy of recovery.

    The Emperor himself made a decree to tell the world that there was no demon in the prime minister''s house, and he didn''t disclose any information about binglan.

    At the beginning, binglan came and then died. These only exist in the memory of the emperor, the queen and the prime minister.

    At that time, she was just an aunt, no one would care about the death of an aunt, so the news of binglan''s death didn''t come out at all these years.

    Through the emperor''s warning, the voice of the people gradually disappeared.

    But a few days later, the Prime Minister of the prime minister''s mansion wanted to divorce his wife!

    In the world where men are superior to women, once a man has divorced his wife, the woman will be ruined for the rest of her life!

    Zhao Ting has been living in the prime minister''s residence for more than ten years. She has been using extremely vicious means both openly and secretly. Su Hao found a certification a few days ago and sued her at one stroke.

    On the day of divorcing her wife, Zhao Ting was stripped of her official status to reflect on the patriarchal clan.

    The next day, Su Xiang carried a concubine to be his wife. That concubine is binglan.

    In this way, we all know that Su Hao is already a legitimate daughter. Now Su Hao''s biological mother is also promoted to be his wife, and her power in the government is very handy.

    Almost at the moment when binglan becomes his wife, Su Hao gives binglan the right to take charge of the household affairs.

    These days, Su Hao went to the palace several times, sometimes as a princess, sometimes as a young man in red.

    A few months laterˇŞˇŞ

    This day, Su Hao stayed in the drunken rouge, has been staying all afternoon, Lin nainainai is also here.

    One month ago, they went up to the mountain to pick some rare flowers. After a few days, they managed to make a bottle of rouge.

    Looking at the color is good, very moist, light color, but did not grasp the fire, the whole bottle of rouge some soft.

    "Well, there should be some flowers left. Let Qingyan teach us to do it again." Lin Nainai''s face was bitter. She didn''t want to use this kind of rouge like mud.

    The next day, another busy afternoon. This time, it was Qingyan who guided her and finally made a good-looking rouge.

    Lin nainainai is very excited, holding the rouge to turn the circle, "well, we should be able to have several bottles of this bottle of rouge separately, I want to take it back to my mother."

    But a moment later, she trotted over again, "yes, well, my father will be back in Kyoto in the future. Then you will come to the general''s house and we will celebrate together!"

    Su Hao nodded, but she didn''t hear the news of general Lin''s return.

    She inquired and looked at Qingyan, who also shook her head.

    No matter it''s drunk Rouge or the teahouse, even the clothing house, there''s no news.

    Sue Hoover, she doesn''t have a special intelligence gathering organization. These restaurants are just for making money and listening to news.

    Now that Nanai has said it, she''s just waiting for the emperor to offer her terms. It''s nearly half a year now. I don''t know whether the emperor''s words can be counted or not.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    On the day of general Lin''s return to court, all the people in the city came out. It was only a small battle. The main reason was that Jiang people were slow-moving and indomitable. It was like playing in a battle.

    In the end, no one got any benefit. Basically, you beat me twice and I beat you twice. Who can believe that after half a year''s fighting in a war, the number of dead soldiers on both sides of the army is no more than 100?

    Fortunately, in the end, general Lin worked hard to catch up with Jiang Guoren, which made them surrender.

    Su Hao had a meal at the general''s house at noon, and in the evening he followed his family to the palace to attend the celebration banquet of general Lin.

    It is said that it is a celebration banquet, and the courtiers are dragging their families to introduce their daughters.

    As we all know, the two sons of general Lin are very talented, and they both hold important positions in the palace. They are resolute and handsome.

    The emperor will reward general Lin when he comes back from this great victory. If he can get married with the general''s house and help each other, he won''t be promoted step by step?

 Chapter 937

    Other families want to push their daughter out, so they want to hide her.

    Look at this charming face, cool look, whether it is Su Hao or Bing LAN, is a pair of who are not worthy of their daughter''s expression.

    But when people sit at parties, marriage comes from heaven.

    The emperor sat in a high position, a wave of his hand, in a good mood began to point to marriage.

    "General Lin''s daughter follows the general''s family style. This is a young and talented man in the garden. Who do you want to marry for you?"

    Words fall, the young woman at the party looked at Lin nainainai''s eyes mixed with a little jealousy.

    The emperor personally pointed out the marriage! If Lin nainainai insists on being the crown prince, she will be the queen of the world!

    However, Lin Naizhi is not here.

    "Emperor, my daughter, my daughter is happy with the seventh Prince..."

    With such a coquettish look and a tone totally different from her usual demeanor, the emperor would smile.

    Among his sons, Lao Qi is both civil and martial. His favorite is Lao Qi. Lin''s daughter is a perfect match for Lao Qi.

    "OK, Jingyi, would you like to marry Nana?"

    The seventh prince should give up.

    In his early years, he said that he would find a prince and concubine who would be martial arts in the future. Anyway, he would not fight for that position. In the future, he would be a prince, and he could take the princess around.

    A marriage is very happy.

    Su haogang secretly drinks a glass of wine, then hears the emperor mentioning her name, frightens her to hide the wine glass quickly, slightly embarrassed.

    "The emperor, my daughter has no one to please. She wants to spend more time with her parents at home." She refused.

    The emperor stares at the direction of ice haze to see a few eyes, she really came back, but still does not belong to him.

    Once upon a time, he asked binglan a question, why not marry him.

    She never answered directly. At this time, Su Xiang was full of her eyes, and he finally understood.

    What binglan wants is a peaceful life. In the palace, she doesn''t like fighting with the women in the back palace.

    The only concubines in Su Xiang''s backyard are just in name. He wants a son, but Zhao Ting sets him up again and again.

    Su Hao didn''t want to work hard after he died several sons. Anyway, there was no result. At that time, he didn''t have the strength to unload the title of Mrs. Zhao ting.

    Looking at their sweet scene, the emperor could not help feeling sour.

    Avoiding a marriage, Su Hao breathes a sigh of relief. She hasn''t finished her task in this world. Is she still in love? What a joke.

    After the banquet, Su Hao arrived as promised. She came to the Emperor today to fulfill her promise.

    But this time, the identity of her daughter''s family must be exposed, otherwise it will be the crime of bullying you in the future.

    Royal study.

    The emperor criticized her for a long time, then left her here. Su Hao took the posture that the enemy didn''t move and I didn''t move, and then he spent it.

    Finally, the emperor put down his pen and said, "tell me what you want. I agree with you."

    Su Hao hesitated for a moment, "I want to be an official."

    She said that she wanted to be an official, and she could go to the early court in a dignified way, instead of just sharing the emperor''s worries behind his back.

    Although the emperor did not understand why she chose such a request with no future, he agreed.

    But if she wants to enter the court, she must start with the lowest official position, and Su Hao should.

    It''s just

    "Emperor, I don''t want to hide anything, but, emperor, my daughter is Su Hao, the daughter of the prime minister."

    Su Hao kneels down with a sincere attitude.

    Just now, the emperor has promised her to enter the court. Now she confesses that she is a daughter. The emperor is just surprised, not too much rejection.

    "Do you know how difficult it is for your daughter to walk in the court? Although you are the daughter of the prime minister, those old ministers will not recognize you. "

    "This is the only requirement for a courtesan. She has worked so hard to become the emperor''s aide just to enter the court. You can see her courage and wisdom these days. Now that you can recognize her, you will let those old courtesans recognize her."

    Words fall, the emperor looked at her eyes with comfort, worthy of ice Lan''s daughter, just this courage, few people can compare!

    There is still a long way to go in the future. If you let the girl hit the wall, maybe you will shrink back?

    Back in Su''s house, Su Hao is still dizzy. She can go to court tomorrow. It''s like stepping on a cloud.

    She will certainly rely on her own efforts to become a father like position, and will never be satisfied with being a small official.

    Changes have taken place in the court, the general''s daughter and the seventh Prince''s marriage is also on the agenda, the wedding will be held soon.

    Su Hao was too busy to care about anything else. Before she went to court, she asked for half a month''s leave.

    Nanai is about to get married. Lin''s mother can''t help herself. She''s the only girl in the general''s house. It''s boring to be unable to go out.

    In the past half a month, Su Hao often forgot to run to the general''s house, but almost didn''t live. They saw the wedding dress together. It was made by Lin''s mother. It was absolutely beautiful.

    On the wedding day, the seventh prince came to meet her on horseback. Suhao patted her hand. After today, Nanai was married. It was hard for them to see each other again.

    Think about these days of inseparable play, there are still some reluctant.

    After the wedding, Su Hao had no reason to stay in the house. The next day, when his father went to court, he went with him.

    During this period, Su Hao asked her more than once if she was ill and confused, and how a daughter''s family could enter the court.

    But Su Hao was wearing a suit. He didn''t believe it. He didn''t know that his daughter was so capable that she could become an official in the imperial court.

    For the first time in the early Dynasty, although the emperor disclosed her ability and identity, none of the court officials except her father cared.

    But a girl doll, they don''t pay attention at all, even take the initiative to ignore her words, Su Hao''s every move seems to be watched, a little careless will be ridiculed.

    This morning, the court talked about trivial matters. Su Hao said several solutions, but the Secretary of the Ministry of household said that she was mean.

    "It''s better for a girl to go home and be a girl. What do you know? It''s just some trivial things. Do you really think anyone can go to court?"

    This person has been against her for several times. Su Hao is thinking about her guilt. How can people be full of picking bones in their eggs!

    The emperor was not easy to intervene in this matter. He told Su Hao that when she still chose to enter the palace, she should be ready to meet other people''s disdain and contempt.

    Yesterday, when the emperor made a compromise, some local officials reported the situation of natural disasters. This morning, he did not think of a solution and did not discuss it.

    Tomorrow, let''s talk about this. When suhao was still a boy in red, she had solved similar cases. Maybe this book is a good turn for her.

    This girl, Su Hao is Su Hao. She also says that she is called the young man in red. When she thinks about the young face under the mask, Yun Zheng can''t help shaking her head.

    This morning, the ministers'' attitude towards Su Hao remained unchanged, even if the prime minister''s daughter was a princess? Can female dolls enter the court? It''s a joke!

    "Silence --" cried Duke Li, pulling the duck''s voice.

    The sound of chattering in the hall disappeared completely. The emperor threw down a book and looked unhappy.

    Every time Zhezi fell at the feet of the ministers, their hearts trembled. The emperor was not so angry for a long time. What happened.

    Su Hao, the prime minister and the head of the civil service, picked up the fold and gave it to the people behind him.

    The fold turns from the civil half to the military half. At last, general Lin sees it and hands it to Su Hao, so as not to embarrass her.

    He has no objection to Su Hao''s being an official. After all, his daughter is still clamoring to go to the battlefield to kill the enemy! Besides, he had seen Su Hao''s strength before, and he didn''t know what martial arts he practiced, which made him excited.

    It''s a pity that he has such an awareness and wants to pull Su Hao into the ranks of military officers, but the people behind him don''t, and they all despise her.

    Not only the military officer, but also su Hao wanted to bring her daughter. After all, her mind and strategy were all first-class, but all the officials behind her were not allowed to do so!

    Both sides refused to accept Su Hao. She was once again a female official, or a new one from the emperor. She could only stand alone in the middle and be watched every move.

    Close the fold, Sue good smile, not in a hurry to answer, she would like to see, toward the hall of these old foxes have any strategy.

    "Lord Su, give it to the old slave." Mr. Li came down and took the fold from her.

    The emperor swept all the ministers seriously, "how? What was the strength of Aiqing to ridicule people just now? Now I''ll give you a chance. Why don''t you say it? "

    Before the sharp several want to put their heads back in the stomach, ningzhou rain more powerful, the terrain is mountainous, stones rolling down from the mountain is not very normal! What they can do.

    A moment later, the emperor''s eyes were still bowed. Su Hao recalled the way he had dealt with it before and said, "if you don''t move all the people in the mountains to other places?"

    As soon as this method was adopted, the people behind him echoed one after another. The emperor looked solemn, "ningzhou is a treasure land. How can it be abandoned! Ai Qing''s method is not good. "

    There was almost no sound in the huge court hall, only occasionally someone spoke, and the emperor''s response was shaking his head.

    Finally, his eyes fell on Su Hao. Maybe this little girl has a way to solve this headache!

    Taking a step forward, Su Hao''s face was in high spirits and his eyes were shining. "I thought that although there were mountains in ningzhou, there were five or five parts of mountains and plains. If people could move to the plains, it would be more appropriate to move the farm to the mountains."

    There are no trees on the mountain, and there is a lot of rain, which can save the effort of watering. In addition to living in the flat, you can also plant some vegetables in front of your own house, enough to eat.

    If we make rational use of the local planning, the geological soil of ningzhou will be fertile, and it will certainly contribute a lot of grain to the country.

    It''s a good idea, but doesn''t it take silver to move from the foot of the mountain to the ground? The National Treasury has been opened once. Who can afford another one!

 Chapter 938

    With this in mind, several ministers who were not pleased with Su retorted one after another, "Mr. Su thinks that all the money in the national treasury comes from the strong wind? He said, "I''m willing to move. How about this money, Mr. Su?"

    In the face of doubt, Su Hao said with a smile, "what Lord Xiao said is true. The Prime Minister Qian''s office will take part in it."

    Words fall, some people light hiss, seem to be laughing at her excessive, "prime minister house so rich?"

    "I hope that the prime minister''s office can save money to make porridge shed for porridge, and then we can save money for disaster relief! Thank you for your trouble Sue has a cold face.

    She can bear hardships, not to mention a meal, a staple food, a dish is enough, it is not hardship.

    As for pastry, she will gain weight after eating. She is not greedy. Pastry is also a decoration. She has a clothing store. Isn''t it inexhaustible?

    The emperor took a picture of the case, and the court hall was filled with silence again.

    Yun Zheng coldly looks at a group of Ministers who have been following him for a long time. He can''t help feeling cold. Su Hao''s mind is bigger than theirs!

    "Zhongqing''s family is really incorruptible, so far as this matter is concerned, you will be fully responsible for the matter of dumping the moon and ningzhou."

    "Yes."

    Voice a fall, and some people are not satisfied, "emperor, she a woman can do it?"? It''s better to give it to another minister than to her. "

    Yun Zheng frowned and his face was tense. "Although she is a woman, she knows when to do something. She knows all over the country. She doesn''t hesitate to do it when she needs to. She would rather reduce her food and clothing expenses by several levels than donate money for disaster relief. What about you?"

    No one answered. They are all human beings, not gods. They can''t eat well or dress well for some ordinary people?

    "If you have something to play, if you have nothing to retreat from the court!"

    ˇ­ˇ­

    The moment before he left the palace, general Lin followed and said that the general''s house would also give money for disaster relief. He would advance and retreat with the prime minister''s house. The seventh Prince and the prince also followed and said that they would also donate money for disaster relief.

    Su Hao has never thought that one day he would live in peace with his enemy and become a good friend.

    What''s more, the Prince did not expect that he hated Su Hao for more than ten years, and he was so eye-catching.

    He used to think that Su Hao was so mysterious and cold all day long. In fact, he was willing to make up with her in one word. Now... Even if he held his heart in front of her, she wouldn''t look at it more.

    There was bitterness in my heart.

    "Thank you very much, general Lin, seventh Prince... Prince."

    After returning to the mansion, Su Hao thought for a long time. General Lin helped her. She understood that the prince helped her just because she was gorgeous now. Why would the seventh Prince help her?

    If she can''t think of it, she won''t. It''s not a big deal anyway.

    From this day on, the consumption of food and clothing in the prime minister''s house has dropped to a new level. Binglan comes out in person, and her means are faster and more powerful than her. No one complains in the whole prime minister''s house.

    Su Hao is busy drawing the relocation plan, so she gives binglan three shops to take care of. Anyway, her mother is better than her in business.

    After the sketch was finished, Su Hao made a careful comparison and confirmed that each piece of land was about the same size. He went to the bank again and took out one fifth of the money he had saved before.

    A few days later, Su Hao took people to ningzhou. After pacifying the people, he planned on the spot and divided the areas.

    There are not many refugees. Because of natural disasters, ningzhoudi comes here from time to time, and all the people who can move away have moved away, leaving behind are some old people and women, as well as children everywhere. The only men are more or less physically ill.

    It''s easy for people to talk. Su Hao showed them the planned topographic map and brought in lots of goods. After confirming that there was no mistake, the craftsmen and villagers were invited to build the house together.

    At the same time, Su Hao took people to the mountains to have a look, made some flat and hard to disperse mountains, and sent someone to build a section of mountain road.

    When she lived in ningzhou, she was very busy. She didn''t know how to build houses, so she went to the mountains with the villagers to sow seeds.

    Half a year ago, the crops planted by these villagers had not been harvested, so the rocks were destroyed. Their efforts in the past half a year were in vain.

    Su Hao carried a bamboo basket and sprinkled the seeds. Then he went to chop some branches with the villagers and gave them to the old people from door to door.

    Most of the people in ningzhou can''t do too heavy work, so Su Hao can only take advantage of her time to cut more firewood for the villagers to save.

    The crops on the mountain do not need to be managed at ordinary times. There are few insects that eat crops on the mountain. There is plenty of rain. Just come up when you harvest.

    This day, Su Hao took several people to the mountain. It seemed that once the farm saw that there was no problem, he went to cut firewood again.

    Not long, the sky drizzled, Su Hao and others came here only half a month, did not care.

    With the passage of time, the rain has a big trend, Su Hao stopped, "the rain is getting bigger and bigger, hurry down the mountain!"

    There were no more than ten people carrying bamboo baskets down the mountain. They didn''t walk long, because the mountain road was slippery. For the first time in so many days, they suffered such heavy rain.

    Su Hao''s feet slipped, and someone pulled behind her. She looked at the mountain road and suddenly thought of something. Going down the mountain at this time is to seek death!

    "Everyone, now go up the mountain and find a cave to hide! No one can go down the mountain without the order of the princess! "

    They immediately turned around. After half a month of getting along with each other, they despised Su Hao from the beginning, but now they respect him. Su Hao really proved himself to everyone.

    Although she is a woman, she is never tired. She is willing to do dirty and hard work, regardless of the environmental conditions. She has excellent intelligence and delicate mind. She can often find out the fish in the perfect place.

    After several rounds, they finally saw a cave, but there might be wild animals in the cave.

    "You wait. I''ll go in and have a look."

    After putting down the basket, Su Hao walked over with small steps. There were several shrubs at the entrance of the cave, which covered one third of the cave. The beast should not choose such a place to nest.

    Su Hao quietly went in to have a look. The ground inside the cave was dry and there was some withered grass. It looked like someone had been here.

    Since someone can come, there should be no wild animals. Let them in.

    After a while, the rain decreased. Su Hao took the lead to go out and watch. She was not sure if there was any danger, and she could not ignore the life and death of these people.

    "You stay alive, I''ll see how the mountain road is."

    If the rain is too slippery, it''s not impossible to stay here for a while, but they must not spend the night in the cave. There may be wild animals on the mountain at night!

    I don''t know how long it took, but suhao found that he couldn''t find his way. When they ran to this side, they were too busy and ran to this side by mistake.

    There are two roads to walk around here. Sue hesitated for a moment and chose a road that seemed to have blurred footprints. Unexpectedly, when she went up just now, her feet slipped.

    "Ah --"

    Several people in the cave heard the cry and ran out quickly, "it seems to be over there!"

    Several people carefully in the past, but did not think that suhao stepped empty, fell into the hole, thanks to them with a rope, tied a person down, will faint suhao hold, and let people pull up.

    The rain is getting smaller and smaller, and the man who started seeing Su Hao doesn''t wake up all the time, so he has to carry people down the mountain first.

    There are some scratches on the princess''s face, some clothes have been torn, and her body is covered with soil and some grass. I really can''t see what''s wrong with her.

    After going down the mountain, the imperial doctor brought from the palace felt Su Hao''s pulse, and his face was stiff.

    "The princess was bitten by a snake, you..."

    There was no time to say that. A woman in the village volunteered to help suhao check the injury. Finally, she found that there were two holes in her ankle.

    The work in ningzhou village is almost finished. They are going to go back to the palace. The most urgent thing is to cure the princess first!

    A few days later, the carriage finally rushed back to Kyoto. The emperor already knew about Su Hao''s injury. Lu, the imperial doctor in the palace, came to check the pulse one after another. Because he didn''t know what the snake bit him, the imperial doctor was helpless.

    Lin nainainai bit the handkerchief and waited outside the door for a while. She was worried to death. How could she go out and make herself like this!

    But one day, Su Hao''s lips were purple, her face was pale, she sweated and talked nonsense.

    "Prime minister, prepare for the future." The doctors waved their hands one after another. They couldn''t get rid of the poison.

    "I... there is a pill in my general''s mansion that can detoxify hundreds of poisons. It has been handed down from generation to generation. If you look like this now, maybe it will be useful if you take it!"

    See times, people can only dead horse as a live horse doctor, Lin Nainai rushed back to the house to get pills, support her to eat.

    The next morning, Su Hao opened her eyes in a daze, and the light pricked her eyes.

    She had a dream, a long dream. She thought she was dead, but she didn''t expect to see the new sun.

    All of a sudden, the chest turned, and there was some fishy sweetness in the throat

    The blood drops sprayed on the ground, forming a layer of blood mist. Suhao shook her head. She may not have much time.

    That day, she accidentally fell into the hole, but did not notice the power of a snake, black to the extreme, a pair of blood red eyes staring at her in the dark.

    She didn''t see a small snake in the cave. She thought it was the snake king of that generation. She had been bitten by the snake king, and the poison could be imagined.

    After a few days of rest, Su Hao went to the court as usual, only to find that there was one less person in the court, Lu Shangshu.

    Her father told her in private that Lu Shangshu was corrupt and even wanted to rebel, so the crown prince caught him. He had already executed him a few days ago.

    Su Hao went to ningzhou to make contributions and successfully took over the post of Lu Shangshu.

    There''s no big deal with Chao Shang recently, but Lin nainainai is actually pregnant with a child. Su Hao stops by to see her when he goes down to Chao Hou. Seeing that she''s plump and has a spring face, she lets her have a baby at ease.

    After a year of such plain life, Su Hao''s position in the court became more stable.

    In February of this year, there was a heavy snow in yun''an country. It was quiet for so long, and finally became restless.

    Su Hao went to visit Lin nainainai in the Palace this day. Her children have been born for two months. Su Hao is busy recently, and now she has time to come and have a look.

    Linnainainai half lying in bed, arms holding the child, full of mother''s love.

 Chapter 939

    "Well, you''re the child''s godmother. In the future, you have to cover him!" Linnaeus said jokingly.

    Su Hao hugged the baby, soft, small, she did not dare to force, afraid to hurt the child.

    As if to think of something, Su Hao solemnly straightened his face and told him: "recently, Kyoto is not peaceful. There is a feeling of wind and rain coming. You should take good care of yourself in the palace. There should be a secret room in the palace. In case of anything, you can also hide."

    The next day, under the early court, Yun Jingyi suddenly stopped Su Hao, "princess, can you have time to talk?"

    Su Hao doesn''t feel much about him. She just feels that the seventh Prince is not as elegant as it appears. She raises her hand and refuses, "seventh prince, you should have nothing to talk about."

    After returning to the mansion, Su Hao felt uneasy. The news came from the palace that the seventh Prince rebelled!

    Su Hao''s heart a Deng, should come or come, but... Why is the most do not want the throne of the seventh prince?

    The emperor dotes on the seventh prince so much, and the queen and Prince are so kind to him. What''s the reason for him to rebel?

    "Xiaohao, you take your mother to hide in the secret room. As a father, you have to go to the palace."

    Su Hao refused, "father, I have the ability to protect myself. You and your mother stay at home!"

    After a discussion, they decided to go over together, settle the people in the house, block the door from the inside and go out through the back door.

    All the way to the palace, the entrance of the palace is full of soldiers, the seventh Prince has half the tiger amulet in his hand, and half the army of yun''an country is in his hand!

    Su Hao sneaks in from the side door with his father, and the emperor sits at the top of the hall!

    Seeing them coming, the emperor was very pleased, but worried about them. As the head of a country, he had to be ready to face this moment. He could die, but those who supported him could not.

    "Emperor, where is the prince?" Su Hao looked around for a week. Along the way, there were servants fleeing everywhere and the army led by the seventh prince, but there was no prince.

    Yun Zheng stood solemnly and said, "yue''er has not arrived yet."

    When Yunjingyi brought the army in, the prince surrounded him from the outside and took him by surprise!

    After careful speculation, Su Hao twisted his eyebrows and looked at the emperor thoughtfully, "emperor, you will put yourself in danger this time. Since the seventh Prince intends to rebel, the sword is blind! If you are not careful and have some accidents, the seventh prince says, "what about the prince forcing the palace to revolt?"

    In that caseˇŞˇŞ

    Outside the palace, the seventh Prince followed general Pei. He charged in front as if he were flattering him. Since the seventh prince was ready to seek the throne, he had the foresight to follow him.

    If the seventh prince can successfully ascend the throne, he Pei Qinyan will be the general of yun''an, and he will never have to be crushed by Lin Wei again!

    It was very quiet in the palace. From time to time, there was a sound of walking. The sound was loose and the steps were in a hurry. It seemed that he was running away. He didn''t like it.

    "Seven princes, send troops now?" General Pei asked carefully.

    To get the desired answer, he waved his sword forward in his hand, "hit the door, enter the palace!"

    The door was knocked open, and there was no one behind it. One hundred thousand troops entered the palace one after another. Everywhere they could see, they were servants running around.

    Yun Jingyi looks at the scene in front of him unhappily. The servant is the servant after all. He looks loyal on weekdays. Once something happens, he runs faster than a mouse!

    However, he disdained to play with these ants, ignoring the fleeing crowd, riding through the crowd.

    The army stops outside the hall and confronts with the imperial guards. Lin Yuan leads the imperial guards to protect the hall. He doesn''t want to do anything important. As long as he can prolong the time, the princess should be able to take the emperor away.

    General Pei has long been dissatisfied with the Lin family. He asked to bring out a team of people to fight. However, he didn''t care about the bodies at his feet in the time of a cup of tea.

    Lin Yuan was the only one left in sight. He sneered, "Lin Yuan, ah Lin Yuan, do you think you can beat the 100000 troops behind me with hundreds of people under your command? If you kneel down and beg for mercy, maybe the seventh prince can spare your life! "

    Lin Yuan vowed not to follow. He took a deep look behind him, bit his teeth and yelled, and rushed to the crowd with his sword.

    ˇŞˇŞ

    "Even if I die, I will never be a turtle with a shrunken head!" Lin Yuan''s body is full of scars. His feet are stained with blood. There are several swords in his abdomen. He is bleeding.

    "Poof --" Lin Yuan took out the sword in his abdomen and knelt down on one knee. Seeing that Pei Qinyan was coming, he took the sword and wiped it on his neck.

    A scholar prefers death to humiliation!

    Pei Qinyan sneers. Those who know current affairs are heroes. Those who don''t know current affairs. That''s the end.

    He turned around and was about to ask if he wanted to break in. The seventh Prince raised his hand to stop him. There was only father and emperor in the hall. It was enough for him to go in.

    One hundred thousand people and horses are waiting outside the hall. Yun Jingyi stands at the door, gazing at the bright yellow figure on the top of the hall, with fierce hatred.

    Without waiting for the emperor to speak, he said: "father, you must want to know why it is the children''s ministers who set up a rebellion?"

    No response, he laughed, "you keep saying I''m your favorite son, but what''s the truth? You love your mother so much. Why did you let the queen kill her? "

    He laughs bitterly and has been a son for more than ten years under the knee of his mother''s enemy. He is fed up with such humiliation! But he had no choice but to suffer.

    In the eyes of outsiders, he does not fight or rob, what does not fight or rob, if not for the Queen''s obstruction, the crown prince''s position is his!

    After saying that for a long time, no one moved on the stage. Yunjingyi crooked his neck and stared at the people above suspiciously.

    Step gently moving, just on the platform, bright yellow figure suddenly turned around, one hand accurately grasp his neck.

    Pupil contracts suddenly violent, "Su is good!"

    He said, why can''t so many words stir up a little storm? It turns out that it''s not his father at all.

    Now he was caught in the lifeblood, he dare not easily move, "Su Hao, you let the prince go, I''ll save your life!"

    There are 100000 troops behind him. At the first order, they will rush in to protect him. At that time, Su Hao is in a dilemma.

    Who knows Su Hao is not afraid at all, a pair of bright eyes staring at him, eyes exude a trace of chill, "you do so worthy of Nana!"

    Nanai? He suddenly smile, a dog emperor forced to his woman just, what care.

    Looking into his eyes, Su Hao suddenly understood that it was like casting pearls before swine to reason with such a heartless person. She remembered in her heart that time was up!

    "Seven princes, I invite you to see a big play."

    He said, don''t wear his hand, still grasp his neck, step by step out of the hall, outside the hall, his 100000 troops are surrounded, in the middle, is his escape elder brother, Prince!

    Cloud more don''t want to talk with him much, eyes full of disappointment, "the rebels to all surrender, will Pei Qinyan, and - seven emperor younger brother, into prison!"

    At this time, a sound came from the hall. Su looked at it suspiciously. The emperor and her father came slowly.

    All of a sudden, her hand was slashed. The tingling made her feel relaxed. The seventh Prince broke free from the shackles and held a small dagger in his hand, like the emperor.

    Su Hao reacts quickly and blocks the emperor''s body. The dagger stabs him in the chest. Su Hao runs quickly with a clatter in his heart. The dagger is pulled out with blood. Su Hao holds the dagger tightly.

    The flesh in the palm of the hand is cut off, and the blood drops down the blade tip. Yunyue knocks people out from behind. Looking at Su Hao''s bloody hands, he forgets his action for a moment.

    A soul stirring rebellion without any sign came suddenly and quickly. The emperor was exhausted and gave the matter to the prince. He planned to abdicate and become the emperor.

    Su Hao is stabbed in the chest, and his body is not good. When he is sober, he resigns from his official post and takes good care of his injury in the prime minister''s office. He plans to take binglan to the countryside to find grandma Pei after the injury.

    In order to protect the emperor, Lin Yuan died and became a general of yun''an. General Lin still held his post.

    Lin nainainai, who was still in the palace chamber, could not accept the fact. Because of the death of her elder brother, she was insane. Even she did not recognize her child. She only knew that she was in Lin''s mother''s arms every day.

    A few days later, Kyoto finally returned to its original position. The prince ascended the throne. When Su Hao went to the court again, he was appointed prime minister, taking over the responsibilities of his father.

    No one in the court complained. When the emperor was blocked in the palace, they all hid at home, hoping to never go out.

    What about Sue? A girl, desperate to come to the palace, Su Xiang for the emperor block a knife, Su Hao''s hands are now wrapped in gauze, a hands destroyed.

    Her strategy, her courage and insight, who can be compared with the whole court?

    Su Hao went to the general''s office every morning to see Lin nainainai and help her take care of her children.

    A few months later.

    In the early days, Su Hao went to the general''s house as usual. Nanai only knew that he was by Lin''s mother''s side, but the child disappeared.

    "That child is also unfortunate, last night caught cold, the body is too weak, the government doctor has no way, the doctor has not come, can''t

    Lin''s mother, with tears in her eyes, stroked Lin nainainai''s hair from time to time. It seemed that she was ten years old overnight.

    Su Hao didn''t know what to say. Her father and mother had gone to Luxian county two days ago. Counting the time, today should be here. In front of her, she was like a child. Su Hao felt a faint pain in her heart.

    "Why don''t you take Nanai to Luzhou? Relax, relax. "

    At this juncture, Lin''s mother had no choice but to refuse. She had to find a miracle doctor for her daughter to cure the madness.

    Back in Su''s mansion, the huge garden was still laughing and laughing, but it was much colder. Before his father left, he dismissed all the concubines, and no one gave them a few liang of silver to ask them to marry again.

    Su he also stood in the wrong team in that war, and had been shot dead by random arrows, which was also sad.

    A few days ago, Su Hao went to the mountain in person and found the second elder sister. She looked like a cold person. She had been in the mountain for more than ten years, and she had no desire.

    She said for a long time, only feel really like this sister, want to take people back, but Su Yu refused.

    Moreover, today''s Suyu is no longer the former Suyu. She has already abandoned her earthly name. Now she is called Kongyu, and the nuns in the nunnery respect her.

    Su Hao was relieved and everything was developing to a better place, except... He came to the prime minister''s house every few days to find her Yunyue!

 Chapter 940

    She didn''t know what was going on in this guy''s head. She came to see her more than once since he ascended the throne and asked her to be the queen of yun''an.

    Su Haoleng hum, the person who likes Yunyue before is the original owner. The original owner is dead. She doesn''t have any feelings for him, so she naturally doesn''t follow him.

    More than once, the Minister of the central court asked the emperor to set up a post for yun''an. But at this time, Yun Yue always looked at her. Over time, we all know what the emperor likes, Prime Minister su.

    Those old ministers still hesitated to let her from the emperor, but Su Hao can let them say? After being together for such a long time, they all know her temperament, and they dare not mention it again.

    A year later, the state of Jiang and the state of Wu got married. The prince of the state of Wu had ascended the throne, and the fifth Princess of the state of Jiang had become the queen.

    After two years, Wu Qingqiu, the princess of Wu state, volunteered to marry yun''an state. After learning that Su Hao was Yun Yue''s favorite, she was even willing to be a little girl.

    Su Hao goes to the palace to persuade him several times. Yunyue finally agrees to marry Princess Wu. The two formally marry two months later.

    After Wu Qingqiu got married, she wanted to be a concubine and was satisfied. She became the queen by mistake. When she secretly came to yun''an to play, she took a fancy to Yun Yue.

    It took a long time to find out that the man was the prince of yun''an. Her marriage was decided by herself. Her father favored her and let her choose at will.

    Now I''m finally with the person I like, and I''m even more grateful to Su Hao. After a period of time, they become friends for no reason.

    Su Hao is the Prime Minister of the court. Every year, he takes time to visit grandma Pei and her parents in Luzhou.

    This time, she came back from Luzhou with an urn in her arms. She was a little late when she went there, and granny Pei was no longer there.

    It was this time that she learned that the emperor had mentioned Mrs. duzhaohe several times, and that Mrs. duzhaohe was grandma Pei, a legend of yun''an.

    The ashes were brought back and buried in the imperial mausoleum. The court stopped for three days and knelt in front of the mausoleum every day.

    Three days later, Su Hao went to the general''s house again, but found that Bai fangyue was packing her bags. She was anxious to leave.

    I heard that doctor Mo, who lived in seclusion in the mountains a few days ago, appeared at the border of yun''an state. Since Yun Yue became king, Lin Wei went to the border and stationed there. When he heard something, he sent a letter to his family to let Bai fangyue pass.

    He was stationed at the border and could not walk around at will. He could only call his wife and daughter over and let them see doctor Mo in person. Is it possible that doctor Mo would be cured after seeing him?

    Smell speech, Su Hao some don''t understand, Nainai is heart disease, seven princes at the beginning clearly said that he intended for her, but to the day of rebellion but say that kind of words.

    After leaving the general''s house in a hurry, Su Hao went to the palace. The seventh prince was put in prison until now.

    Now that she knows the truth of the death of the seventh Prince''s mother, she must make the seventh Prince sincerely repent. Only he can make Nana return to normal.

    After entering the prison, the environment inside was damp and dark, but after all, he was the seventh prince, and he was kept alone.

    Seeing Su Hao, the seventh Prince still can''t forget the scene of the woman holding the dagger with bare hands. The blood drops drop to the ground, and the woman didn''t say a word in front of him.

    A few years later, this person has not changed.

    "Seven princes, don''t you doubt it? The Empress Dowager and the Empress Dowager love each other. Your mother''s concubine later entered the palace. The Empress Dowager gave her unlimited love, but she was already the queen at that time. There was no need to target your mother''s concubine. "

    The queen married when the emperor was still the crown prince, and she was very generous after becoming the queen. Maybe it was because she was the daughter of the Lin family and had a broad mind.

    The seventh Prince''s mother''s concubine was originally the Queen''s servant girl. When the emperor was drunk, she had a room with her by accident.

    At this time, the queen begged the emperor to give her a title. The servant girl had been with her for more than ten years, and now she was happy to have children for the emperor.

    Later, the little maid became one of the four concubines, but as time went by, she became greedy and dissatisfied with the life at that time, so she joined hands with a noble concubine to poison the queen.

    Who knows harm is not the end of harm, the seventh Prince''s mother took the cake with poison by mistake, and died of poisoning.

    At that time, the seventh prince was still young, and the queen didn''t want him to lose his mother when he was a child, so she raised the child in her own name, but she didn''t expect that he was finally put together.

    The little sachet that the seventh prince took with him contained drugs that could cause abortion. The queen smelled too much and felt uncomfortable. After the examination, the imperial doctor said that it would be difficult to get pregnant again.

    Even so, the queen didn''t complain about him. She still treated the seventh prince as her own child, and even treated him better than the prince.

    The empress was soft hearted and left the seventh Prince''s nanny, but she didn''t want to be maliciously tampered with by the nanny. She told him that his mother was killed by the empress, which made him hate the emperor for more than ten years.

    After knowing the truth, Yun Jingyi is a bit dull. He knows that at this point, Su Hao really doesn''t have to cheat him. But he can''t accept such a fact that subverts his previous cognition for a while.

    Su Hao understood his situation and didn''t force him. Before he left, he left a sentence, "Nana, because you cheated her into insanity, your child... Died."

    "What?"

    Without waiting for him to ask clearly, Su Hao has left his sight.

    Half a month later, Su Hao received a letter from Lin Mu and learned that they had met doctor Mo, but Nanai''s illness was a little tricky.

    Or that sentence, heart disease also need heart medicine doctor, tie bell people don''t understand, how can bell open?

    Su Hao goes to the palace to see the emperor. Even if Yun Yue says that she doesn''t need to report when she comes to him, Su Hao doesn''t want to accept the situation and waits for the report outside the imperial study.

    I overheard the sound of music coming from the house. Su Hao''s face froze. Is it so embarrassing? She came at a bad time.

    Li Gonggong was waiting outside the door, but he was also in a bit of a dilemma. How could he go in and disturb him at such a time?

    In an awkward atmosphere for a moment, Su Hao hesitated for a moment. She didn''t embarrass Li Gonggong and went back to Su Fu first.

    It''s a big deal. I''ll come back tomorrow, but the longer the delay, maybe doctor Mo will leave soon. She doesn''t have much time to waste.

    On this side of the palace, the sound of the imperial study finally died down, and the servant girls went in and out. The flush on the concubines'' faces did not subside, and they were sent back to the palace.

    The imperial study is in a mess. After washing, Yunyue goes to the small study first, followed by Li Gonggong, who hesitates.

    Finally, he was ready to report, "emperor, Prime Minister Su just came here. After waiting for half an hour, you are still busy in your room, so Prime Minister Su went back first."

    After the words, Yunyue suddenly froze. Yesterday, he told Su Hao that he wanted to let her into the harem, and promised her that he would love her absolutely. Today, he was caught by himself

    "Well, she knows all about it?" Yunyue still has some fluke.

    Li Gonggong nodded, "emperor, you are the head of a country. It''s your duty to open branches and spread leaves for the country. Mr. Su will also be happy for you."

    Walking in front of the cloud more and more heart more and more cool, he knows, Su Hao never accepted him, even for him is only the relationship between the minister and the king, yesterday, I''m afraid he never pursue her possible.

    The next day, after the early court, Su Hao stayed until the end, stopped him, "the emperor, I have a request."

    Two people went to the imperial study, cloud more some uncomfortable, face some embarrassment, "you say."

    "I implore the emperor to release Yun Jingyi. He has committed a crime and has paid for his years in prison." Su Hao is very sincere.

    In a word, for the sake of the seventh emperor''s younger brother? Yun Yue was a little annoyed. Thinking of what happened yesterday, his shame was suppressed again. "Well, he is no longer the seventh Prince of yun''an Kingdom after he comes out of prison."

    "It doesn''t matter."

    That afternoon, Yun Jingyi was released. Without the title of seventh prince, he was just an ordinary man. Su Hao prepared enough silver for him and left a horse behind.

    As for his choice, it depends on Yun Jingyi himself.

    Ten years laterˇŞˇŞ

    Su Hao is seriously ill, and his health is getting worse day by day. In the past ten years, the gate of the general''s mansion has never been opened again, and Lin Mu and Nanai have never come back.

    Lying on the bed of Huayuan, she couldn''t help thinking of Yun Jingyi who came out of the prison. She didn''t know if he had found Nanai or if Nanai was cured.

    "Cough."

    Hearing her cough, Chunya ran over and said, "Miss, you''ve been ill for a month. Why don''t you let the doctor help you?"

    Sue clapped her hand and said nothing.

    This is her destiny. The task of the world has been completed. It''s time to go back. No matter how capable the Taiyi is, she can''t be saved.

    Furong and Jasper are carrying a plate with bitterness in their hearts. "Princess, the empress has just left. Now you too..."

    When the atmosphere in the room was low, a clear cry came from a distance, "OK!"

    Su Hao''s eyes brightened and her voice was long lost. Is this Nanai?

    The door creaked and pushed open. Lin nainainai trotted in, completely lost his crazy appearance before he left. He was very energetic.

    Yun Jingyi, who followed, had two children in his arms, a man and a woman. He looked about four years old.

    "You have children?" Sue asked pleasantly.

    Lin nainainai blushes. Yun Jingyi goes to see her. It takes two years for them to make her recover. Later, she is pregnant with a child and gives birth to two at once. Both of them are very sensible.

    Suddenly Sue coughed violently. There was bright red blood on her handkerchief. Lin nainainai suddenly turned red and held her arm.

    Since this time back, Lin nainainai has been staying in Su Fu, binglan and Su Hao also rush back, their news lags behind, until now they know that their daughter is ill.

    A month later, it was spring, the season when suhao came here for the first time. A butterfly flew in outside the house, landed on her eyelashes, stared at her and closed her eyes.

    Three days later, the whole nation of yun''an observed a moment of silence, saying that Lord Su was a fairy and that after her death, a butterfly came to pick her up.

    Yun Yue was even more grieved. There was no laughter in Kyoto for a while.

    The kind-hearted, wise, cold and noble man is gone after all

    Lin nainainai knelt down in front of her coffin with her baby in his arms, and her clothes were wet with crystal tears.

    The little girl wiped her tears with her soft hands and comforted her with a soft voice. "My aunt certainly didn''t want to see you cry. My father said that he had given him money and begged for him before he let my father find his mother, and then he had Nono and his brother. My mother didn''t cry, and aunt suhao wanted to see you smile."

    Lin nainainai wiped away the tears and pulled out a smile, which was uglier than crying. Nono wrinkled her face and patted her on the back.

 Chapter 941

    Half a month laterˇŞˇŞ

    The joy and laughter of Kyoto came back, and Lin nainainai took over the porridge shed. Every few days she would come and have a look.

    The story of Su Hao has been handed down from generation to generation, even in the wasteland because Su Hao once broke into the interior alone and left the drawings.

    Several countries jointly developed the wasteland, making it a different beautiful place. Suhao was buried there, the deepest part of the wasteland.

    Many years later, it is recorded in historical records that in the year of Xin Chou, Prime Minister Su of the state of yun''an broke into the wasteland alone to cure natural disasters

    Although she is no longer here, all the people of yun''an remember that there was once a prime minister named Su Hao in her country

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Su Hao''s consciousness gradually wakes up, listens to the noise of the people in her ear and looks down.

    Lu Baichuan sat on the opposite side impatiently. His father patted his hand under the table and said to him in a small voice, "you''d better be nice to me. We''ll be nice."

    "She''s so nice. Why don''t you marry her?" Lu Baichuan put on a smelly face and suddenly cried out.

    When suhao sat on the chair and listened to them, she already knew the tragedy that had happened to the body before.

    It turns out that the owner of the body is also su Hao, a new movie queen who will be awarded the Golden Rooster Award.

    She was a childhood sweetheart with Lu Baichuan, and even had a baby kiss when she was a child. However, Lu Baichuan hated her very much and even let others humiliate her. After marriage, she often indulges in extravagance and gives Lin Feifei the movie queen award which originally belonged to her.

    Lin Feifei also falsely accused her of taking drugs, resulting in a large number of black powder and miscarriage in pushing and shoving with her. Having lost her post as the movie queen, she also knew that what Lin Feifei did was Lu Baichuan''s default and committed suicide by cutting her wrists in despair.

    But he didn''t die, and let Lu Baichuan insult him. Later, when Lu Baichuan knew the truth, he asked for his own forgiveness, and he also forgave him. He taught his husband and son at home, and never had a relationship with the movie queen.

    However, the original body does not want to humble forgive him, want to get back all of their own, which attracted Su Hao to her.

    Maybe it''s the world consciousness.

    Su Hao showed an ironic smile at the corner of her mouth, then put on a smile again, shook the coffee in front of her, and drank it slowly. Then gently put down the cup, fingers up the ear hair, showing a gentle, understanding smile.

    "Uncle, it''s hard to make a change."

    Lu Baichuan looks at Su Hao in surprise, as if he didn''t expect her to refuse. Looking at her eyes as clear as blue waves, Lu Baichuan felt his heart beat and missed a beat.

    No, it must be her trick, playing hard to get?

    Lu Baichuan shook his head, then looked at Su Hao with a trace of sneer.

    Mother Lu sat in Su Hao''s seat and held Su Hao''s hand anxiously, "OK, what''s the matter? Didn''t you agree to be my aunt''s daughter-in-law before? "

    "No, aunt, since Master Lu doesn''t like me, we won''t be happy together." Su Hao holds mother Lu''s hand, but she looks at her in her heart.

    At least the parents of the Lu family are very nice to their parents, so they have to give face.

    "Well, maybe our family is not so lucky." Mother Lu shook her head helplessly to Su Hao.

    Sitting on the same side with Lu Baichuan, Lu''s father stepped on him directly under the table, while he was still laughing with Su Hao on the surface.

    "Hiss." Lu Baichuan took a deep breath of air-conditioning, and found that Su haohou''s face became darker.

    "I knew you wouldn''t be that simple."

    Su Hao is talking to Lu''s mother. When she hears Lu Baichuan''s words, she turns her head and sneers in her eyes. The radian of her mouth is about to disappear. "Does Master Lu mean me?"

    "Yes, I''m not easy, so I may have to excuse me for this meal." With that, Su Hao took her bag and went out.

    "Well, good." Mother Lu didn''t have time to stop Su Hao from going out. She was so angry that she directly hit Lu Baichuan, "what''s the matter with you?"

    Lu Baichuan saw that she walked without any hesitation, but some began to be interested in Su Hao.

    Yes, Sue. You''ve got my attention.

    Out of the restaurant, Su Hao stretched out in front of the sun and looked at his watch.

    "Tut, it''s time. The audition of the new fire drama that I missed is late."

    Su Hao quickly takes out her mobile phone and calls Chen Ying, her agent.

    "Hello, sister Ying."

    "Well? How''s Sue? Don''t you mean to go to an important dinner party at this time? " Chen Ying''s voice was very surprised, "you said you had been waiting for this day for several years."

    Su Hao said with a smile, "something happened. By the way, sister Ying."

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Can I still audition for the show" Princess of the world "you showed me last time?"

    "This one, didn''t you say that you didn''t have much time to receive the next one?"

    "Ah - I''m a little short of money recently." Su Hao went through his account and found that basically all the money he made went to buy things for who, and he also moved out of the expensive villa.

    "I thought the role was quite suitable for you before, and the director liked you very much. I''ll tell them again. Are you sure? "

    "Sure, sure!! I promise! "

    "Well, where are you now? I''ll pick you up and talk as I go

    Sue looked around. "I''m at the door of Shenghua restaurant."

    "Wait for me there." With that, Chen Ying hung up.

    Su Hao put down the phone and stood by to wait for Chen Ying. While waiting, Su Hao suddenly wondered what was the reaction of the scum man just after she left.

    Show me what I just left.

    Then the scene in the restaurant began to appear in Su Hao''s mind.

    Su Hao immediately noticed that after she said those words, Lu Baichuan magically laughed?

    Is this scum a patient of sdermore syndrome??

    Suhao touched his chin and let the system withdraw the video.

    Before she could think of a reason to come out, Chen Ying had already driven here.

    "Get in the car, quick."

    Su Hao opened the door of the van and sat in, "sister Ying, have you contacted them?"

    "Contact, you have to earn some gas. I''ve made a lot of money this time. They''ve already started audition. You''re the last one in the past." Chen Ying looks at Su Hao.

    Seeing that Su Hao was wearing a short red dress with one shoulder, her long black hair was different from that of the past, and her eyes seemed to be closed like something, which made her look clear and bright.

    "How do you feel that you have changed a lot today?"

    "Yes? Don''t I always look so beautiful ~ "

    "You''ve got it." Chen Ying was amused by Su Hao, and suddenly remembered one thing, "by the way, the director is a little frustrated because you refused before. You have to perform well later."

    Su Hao lifted her long hair and laughed, "yes, I know it''s wrong. I''ll show it later!"

    "You''re the one who''s poor!" Chen Ying knocked on her head and took out a document, "this is the script given before. You can see it now."

    "Good!" Suhao picked up the script and began to study it.

    Su Hao looked at the story inside, probably already knew the woman Lord''s person to set up, oh, a family''s big young lady, has the ambition, the strength.

    After reading it, I breathed a few times.

    "I don''t know if I can succeed in the audition."

    Su Hao suddenly heard a voice saying this. She looked around. Chen Ying was looking at her cell phone and the driver was driving

    Su asked Chen Ying strangely, "sister Ying, did you just speak?"

    Chen Ying raised her head and looked at Su Hao, "I don''t have any?"

    No, Who would that be??

    All of a sudden, Su Hao remembered what the system said, but that''s what the debater won''t say, right?? But then he didn''t hear anything, so he didn''t think much about it.

    Finally to the audition venue, Chen Ying and Su Hao rushed in.

    As soon as she went in, she found that only the last person was waiting for the audition, so she gave a sigh of relief.

    "Fortunately I did."

    Chen Ying takes a look at Su Hao and asks her to line up behind him. She just goes in and leaves, leaving Su Hao alone on the chair waiting.

    Sue looked at the man and noticed that she didn''t know him.

    Finally someone came out. Su Hao raised her head and found that it was Lin Feifei. Su Hao raised her eyebrows.

    Lin Feifei came out of the room and saw suhao.

    "Why are you here?"

    Su Hao thought it was funny, "why can''t I be here when you can?"

    Lin Feifei wants to clench her teeth. Doesn''t Baichuan say that she has to talk about the engagement with them today!

    "How long do you want to stay here?" It was originally the last audition because Lin Feifei was blocked at the door and couldn''t get into the audition room.

    Lin Feifei doesn''t even apologize. She stares at Su Hao and leaves.

    Su is happy to see her shriveled.

    After more than ten minutes or so, the man also came out. Suhao stood up, arranged his appearance and went in.

    Open the door, there are three people sitting on the chair, and a few people standing behind.

    Chen Xiaogang looked at Su Hao and nodded, "I didn''t expect Miss Su would come."

    Su Hao bowed, with an apologetic smile, "sorry, a few days ago because there was something at home, but I really like this play, so I came here."

    Chen Xiaogang said nothing more, just nodded.

    "Let''s go." The man on the right spoke. He turned over the script in his hand and said, "you''re going to play the part where the female leader has to make a choice in the face of her ambition and the people she likes."

    Chen Xiaogang has some accidents. Is it so difficult to come up?

    Su Hao closed his eyes and took a deep breath in his heart. When she opened her eyes again, she was the Xuanyuan Ling.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    "Thank you. I''m done." Su Hao bowed to the crowd.

    "Ah --"

    Everyone was frightened by the momentum just now, and they didn''t slow down for a long time.

    Finally, Chen Xiaogang slowed down and said, "go back and wait for the news first."

    Su Hao bowed to them again and went out.

 Chapter 942

    As soon as she went out, she saw that Chen Ying had been waiting there. As soon as she saw Su Hao coming out, she hurried forward and asked, "how''s it going?"

    Su laughed and said, "it should be ok?"

    "All right, then go back and wait for the news." Chen Ying patted her on the shoulder, "it''s a big deal. There are other things."

    Su Hao followed Chen Ying into the car.

    Before going to live in the villa, Su Hao called Chen Ying.

    "Sister Ying, I''m going to move out. You can find something for me." Sue laughed.

    Chen Ying was a little surprised. "Didn''t you say that you lived here closer to the people you like?"

    "No, there''s a lack of money now, and I''m going to give up." Su Hao and Chen Ying blinked.

    "All right." Chen Ying can only nod.

    When I got to the villa, I found that there was a pair of shoes at the door. Su Hao probably knew who it was.

    Open the door, a petite person rushed over.

    "Sister Su!"

    "Ouch." Su Hao nearly fell to the ground together because of her impact, "what are you doing?"

    "Hey, hey, I know you''re going to talk to that scum man about getting married today. I''ve come all the time." Xie Yao smiles.

    "Well? And then, what are you doing here? "

    "That''s the real face of the scum man, of course!" Xie Yao clenched her fist and said indignantly.

    Sue''s face was askew with a question mark.

    "Wait, I''ll take you to see the scum man later in the evening!"

    Su Hao pushed Xie Yao away from her, "OK, OK."

    Xie Yao stood up and said, "don''t you believe that he is a scum man! I finally found out where he stayed tonight. We''ll go together later. "

    At night, Xie Yao pulls Su Hao into the car.

    Finally, when she arrived at the bar where Xie Yao said she met scum, Su Hao stepped on the ground with long legs, looked at the door of the bar and laughed.

    Su Hao and Xie Yao go in. As soon as they enter the dance floor, the music is deafening. Su Hao looks around at will and pulls Xie Yao to the bar.

    As soon as he sat down on the chair, before suhao started ordering wine, the bartender delivered it.

    Sue ordered a glass strangely and asked, "I haven''t ordered yet."

    The bartender smiled. "The gentleman bought the lady a drink." Then he pointed out a direction.

    Suhao looked in that direction, and the man picked up his glass and motioned to her.

    Huh? Take care of? Isn''t this Lu Baichuan''s friend?

    Sure enough, Su Hao looked around again and saw Lu Baichuan. She laughed.

    Xie Yao is biting the wine glass strangely. She thinks Su Hao is very strange now.

    Lu Baichuan sat on the sofa, holding a girl next to him, looking at her strangely.

    "Why, who do you like?"

    Taking care of drinking a mouthful of wine, he stared at Su with great interest. "I''m really interested."

    Lu Baichuan was also very surprised to hear such an assessment for the first time.

    Then through the crowd, he saw the red figure. He felt very familiar, but he couldn''t remember who it was.

    Finally, when suhao turned his head, he recognized it.

    "How''s Sue?"

    But Su Hao pushed the wine far away, who knows if he would put anything in disorder.

    "Look, look, that man is so handsome!" Xie Yao pulled Su Hao''s skirt and motioned her to look behind.

    Sue turned her head strangely. She put her hand in her pocket and went straight here.

    "He''s coming towards us?"?? I''m going to... " Xie Yao grabs Su Hao''s hand nervously.

    Su had a good look, but she didn''t want to look any more. She said to Xie Yao, "don''t look at him. He''s a scum man, too."

    Hearing Su Hao say so, Xie Yao sighed.

    Is it true that a handsome man is easy to become a scum man?

    I found that Su Hao just looked at him and turned back. He began to doubt himself, but his charm became worse?? Or is his face not attractive??

    No, it must be because the light is too dim!

    Take care of to hang up a smile that thinks very handsome again, patted Su Hao from the back.

    Su Hao rolled his eyes and turned to smile, "hello?"

    Xie Yao looks at Su Hao''s face changing speed in surprise.

    When Su Hao turned her head, she looked at her face, white face, pale eyebrows, and straight nose. In her eyes, she felt as if there was no bottom in the sea. Her bright red clothes made her even whiter.

    I suddenly found that I was a little familiar with her, and then I remembered that she was not Lu Baichuan''s childhood sweetheart, because she was threatened by her family to get married??

    I''m suffocating all of a sudden.

    Q: what about the suspected fiancee who becomes a brother??

    A: of course, it''s the transfer object!! Bubble her sister!!

    "Oh, it''s su Hao --" considering all kinds of thoughts, I just thought of a solution and bowed slightly to Su Hao, "excuse me."

    Xie Yao looked at the front of this to her gallant consideration, full of question marks.

    "Who are you?"

    She didn''t care about Xie Yao''s attitude at all. She stood in front of Xie Yao and laughed, "what''s the matter? Don''t you like this glass of wine? "

    "In fact, if you like, I recommend the glass of" Blue first love "for you. It has a low degree and a beautiful meaning. Then..."

    "Take care of." Su Hao interrupted between them, "maybe my little sister doesn''t like you very much."

    Considering Su Hao''s interrupting, he awkwardly withdrew his hand. Instead, he began to face coldly and squint at Su Hao. "I only give you face because you are the childhood sweetheart of Baichuan. Don''t propose a toast instead of a penalty."

    Xie Yao frowned and was about to say something.

    Su Hao grabs her and smiles confidently at Gu Shao. "I believe Gu Shao is so generous that he won''t care about us, will he?"

    It''s quite unexpected that Su Haoting will give both sides a step down.

    "Of course." Take care of to beat to point, the bartender bowed in the side, "the account of these two young ladies tonight is in me here."

    "OK, Gu Shao."

    Sue Hao sat down on the chair again, picked up the wine on the table and touched a cup with her.

    -

    Back on the sofa, he took a few sips of wine.

    "Why is Su hao?"

    Lu Baichuan also drank a mouthful of wine, put aside the girls beside him, and said with a smile, "what? Hit the nail? "

    He lay back on the sofa and looked at the ceiling. "More than that, isn''t that your fiancee?"

    Lu Baichuan guessed it, but he was surprised when he heard it.

    This woman came here to see me? It''s really hard to get.

    Lu Baichuan''s mouth is hanging high under his glass.

    "I''ll see her." Lu Baichuan took a picture.

    Taking into account the fact that Lu Baichuan didn''t care, he just collapsed on the sofa and fell into thinking about life for a time.

    "Scared?" Sue smiles at her.

    Xie Yao some angry, "why most of the handsome men are slag men, ah, Yan control is really too difficult."

    "Come on, handsome guy, just have a look." Su Hao is on the bar with one hand, and the corner of her mouth is hooked up.

    Sure enough.

    Lu Baichuan, holding a wine cup, deliberately passes by Su Hao and pretends to be careless.

    However, Su Hao doesn''t care at all, and still laughs with Xie Yao.

    Lu Baichuan frowned, didn''t she notice? Then I coughed a few times when I passed by on purpose.

    Su Hao still didn''t look at Lu Baichuan.

    Xie Yao pulled the good clothes of La Su and said in a small voice, "sister Su, who has been wandering around us all the time?"

    Suhao poked her forehead with her finger, "just don''t see it."

    In this way, Lu Baichuan did it back and forth for more than ten times, but Su Hao still ignored him, and Lu Baichuan''s patience finally failed.

    "Hello, Sue."

    Sue still pretends not to hear.

    Lu Baichuan bited his teeth viciously, Su Hao, you are trying to embarrass me, right!!

    "Hello, Sue!"

    This sound "Su Hao", Su Hao slowly turned his head, looked at Lu Baichuan, falsely surprised, "ah, how is it you?"

    Seeing Su Hao, he felt as if he had never observed Su Hao seriously. Su seemed to be a different person. Suddenly, the anger in his heart dissipated unexpectedly.

    "Did you just do it on purpose?"

    "Me?" Su Hao leaned on the bar with one hand and turned to look at Lu Baichuan, "I don''t know what, so I didn''t mean it."

    "You!" Lu Baichuan squinted at Su Hao, "I never knew you were so smart."

    Su Hao spread out his hand and didn''t care, "you see it now."

    Lu Baichuan snorted coldly, "don''t you come here just to get my attention?"

    "I''ll tell you now, you made it."

    "Poof --" Su Xiaoxiao said, "you are really narcissistic, Master Lu."

    "I''ll tell you now, I didn''t like you in the first place."

    Lu Baichuan frowned and looked at Su Hao. Everything was strange. Lu Baichuan discontentedly grasped Su Hao''s hand, "impossible."

    Su Hao''s hand was grasped by him, and he looked at him without panic.

    Lu Baichuan was startled by Su Hao''s eyes and suddenly released his hand.

    "You don''t deserve me."

    Su Hao held his chin in one hand and said with a smile.

    What else did Lu Baichuan want to say? Suddenly, a thin girl with long wavy hair burst in.

    "Baichuan! Why are you here? "

    As soon as the girl came over, she hugged Lu Baichuan in a weak tone.

    Lu Baichuan looked at the girl in surprise, "Why are you here?"

    Su Hao looks at the girl with a hook in her mouth.

    Finally.

    Lin Feifei hugged Lu Baichuan and puffed up his mouth. "Why are you here?" Then he took a look at Su Hao, who was quite hostile.

    "Why is she still there?"

    Lu Baichuan touched Lin Feifei''s head and gave her a kiss at the corner of her mouth. And quietly watching Sue''s good reaction.

    Who knows that Su Hao just tilts his legs and shakes his body with the music, not caring about his side.

    But Xie Yao just looked at them and made Lu Baichuan feel embarrassed.

    "Sister Su, who is this man?" Xie Yao asked in a low voice beside Su Hao''s ear.

    "His." Su Hao picked up the glass and held it in his hand

 Chapter 943

    Xie Yao''s heart of gossip is burning up. Su Hao grabs Xie Yao''s face and says, "don''t give me so much gossip."

    Lin Feifei''s expression of joy can''t stop when Lu Baichuan kisses her. She also looks at Su Hao with a little hostility. But she finds that Su Hao is talking to others. She is so angry that she wants to hit someone on the spot.

    "Sister Su, I really love brother Baichuan." Lin Feifei''s eyes are like a trace of tears, the expression is soft and weak, it is almost clear that she is a delicate flower.

    "Ah - what did you say?" Sue Hao pretends that he can''t hear the music here.

    Lin Feifei took a deep breath in her heart, hung up her expression again and said it again.

    Su Hao had a show, saying that the music here was too noisy to hear what she said.

    Then I contacted the system in my heart and asked him to help me get rid of the electricity in the bar for two minutes.

    Next, not surprisingly. Lin Feifei directly yelled, "I said let you consciously roll!"!! Baichuan is mine

    Just at this time, the electricity of the bar was gone in an instant, and Lin Feifei''s voice rang throughout the audience.

    There was a complete silence.

    Lin Feifei was so ashamed that her whole face turned red. She grabbed Baichuan''s clothes and buried them in his arms.

    "Brother Baichuan, he bullied me, wuwuwu."

    Lu Baichuan hugs Lin Feifei and stares at Su Hao, "Why are you doing this to her?"

    "She''s so simple."

    Sue Hao blinked and looked around. "I didn''t make this, did I?"

    "Master Lu, don''t slander people all the time."

    Xie Yao nodded beside her.

    Finally, two minutes later, the electricity came from the bar.

    The music starts all over again.

    Lu Baichuan ignored Su Hao''s words and said to himself, "I didn''t expect you to be so cruel."

    Su Hao''s face is muddled and cruel. I don''t know what I''ve done.

    Lu Baichuan just walked away with Lin Feifei in his arms. Before he left, Lin Feifei looked back at Su Hao with fierce eyes and moved her mouth.

    You''ll end up under my feet.

    Sue laughs. I''m looking forward to that.

    "Come on, it''s time to go back." Su Hao pulls Xie Yao out of the bar,

    Xie Yao is very angry with Lin Feifei.

    "Who is that? I''m blind. This man is not as good as sister su."

    "White Lotus! It''s really white lotus

    Su Hao drives over to see Xie Yao''s mouth. She can hang a bottle.

    "Come on, don''t talk about it."

    "It''s a good play." Sue laughed.

    Xie Yao is still very angry when she gets on the bus.

    "What a show it is!"

    "Diddiddidi -" the mobile phone ring interrupted Xie Yao.

    Su Hao took out his cell phone and saw that it was Lu Baichuan''s phone.

    "Hello?"

    "Don''t you just want to get my attention?"

    "Well? What do you want to say? "

    "Playing hard to get? Ah

    Before waiting for Su Hao to speak, Xie Yao snatched the mobile phone and blurted out, "I''ll see you later." Then he hung up.

    Su Hao looks at Xie Yao helplessly.

    Xie Yao was not ashamed but proud, and shook her legs happily.

    "Well, darling, don''t worry about him. Let''s go back to sleep. Otherwise, your girlish skin may have a big acne tomorrow." Su Hao thought of the scene and laughed, "by the way, did you come here by yourself this time?"

    "Of course, who can see me." Xie Yao is still a little happy when she mentions her running away.

    Suhao shook his head.

    Now she finally knows why she was so miserable with Xie Yao. After all, Xie Yao had already been forbidden to stay at home when she met with misfortune at that time.

    "Next time you come out, report it to your family, do you know?" Sue looks like it''s a red light. She stops and rubs her head.

    Xie Yao did not think much, just nodded.

    -

    The next morning, suhao woke up. She took out the script she had sent and read it slowly. She didn''t even know that there was mail coming in from her computer. It was Xie Yao who borrowed her computer when she got up at noon, and Su Hao found that there was a new email.

    Su Haodian went in and found that it was an email from the cast of "the princess of the world" and told her that she had passed the audition and got the role of the heroine Zhu Ziyu.

    Xie Yao looked closer, suddenly hugged Su Hao and yelled, "Wow! You passed the audition! "

    "Yes." Su laughs, "but may 3 is about to enter the group, which is three days away."

    Xie Yao blinked, "and then?"

    "Then I''ll try to lose weight now!" Su Hao looked at Xie Yao''s face and couldn''t control her hand.

    Xie Yao clapped her hand, stood up and looked left and right, but she couldn''t see Su Hao where she was fat.

    Suhao took the computer to slide under the email and pointed it out to her, "see, I want to be thinner. I''d better keep my weight under 80 Jin."

    "But you''re 170!"

    "Maybe the crew had to shoot first, when Zhu Ziyu was down."

    Xie Yao still doesn''t understand why shooting a play is so strict.

    "Well, first you have something I''ve made." Su Hao gives Xie Yao a push.

    Xie Yao didn''t think much about it. She just went to the kitchen to eat.

    While Su Hao is concentrating on the script, Chen Ying calls.

    "Hello? Has the audition been over? "

    "After that, I forgot to tell you that I was a little fascinated by the script." Su Hao put down the script and said, "I''ll be in the group in three days, and then I''ll sign the contract tomorrow."

    "Yes, it will take at least two months to get into the group in three days, and then make the TV series with the group. I''ve found an assistant for you again, and then the three of us will go together. Now your fame and property can''t hire more people. "

    "It''s OK. I don''t dislike it. I can have it or not."

    "By the way, sister Ying, have you found the house I asked you to help me find?"

    Chen Ying there pause, "not yet, I want to find you a more vigilant, after all, you are also an actor."

    "Good." Su Hao touched the script, "find it as soon as possible."

    "Yes, by the way, you''ll be hungry these days. The most important thing is to eat some salad to make a living." Chen Ying said, "after all, it''s the director''s request."

    "Of course." Sue was amused. "It''s OK. I''ll continue to read the script."

    "I''ll pick you up in the morning. Don''t oversleep. Keep your skin."

    After Chen Ying hung up, Su Hao began to worry about the four figure money in her account. Can she live to next month.

    Xie Yao came in with food and asked, "Hello Su, what should I do when you leave?"

    Sue Hao didn''t think about it. She looked down and thought, "would you like to be my second assistant?"

    "Good!" Xie Yao''s eyes burst when she heard that she could go to see the film.

    The next day, Su Hao, who successfully signed the contract, saw that half of the film payment went into his account, and part of it was from the company, but he was also very happy. There''s a little bit of money to keep the bottom up.

    Three days later, Su Hao, with Chen Ying, Xie Yao and her new assistant, successfully entered the group.

    Sue looked at the strange face and said hello one by one.

    "My God, is a female number three so rampant that the start-up ceremony has to be delayed because of her?"

    "Well, isn''t it because it''s bringing money into the group?"

    ˇ°ˇ­ˇ­ˇ±

    When suhao heard their conversation, she was very curious about who the third woman would be.

    Finally, when the auspicious time was about to miss, Chen Xiaogang couldn''t bear it and immediately called for the start. Finally, when the ceremony was about to end, the third female, Lin Feifei, arrived late.

    Lin Feifei gave them a smile that he thought was gentle. "I''m sorry for the director. I accidentally went to bed late."

    Chen Xiaogang snorted coldly, ignored her and went straight away. Finally, the deputy director came out to solve the embarrassment.

    Sue looks at Lin Feifei in surprise.

    Female number three, still bring the capital into the group? She thought she might know who it was.

    Xie Yao pulled her clothes aside and said, "isn''t that the first lover I met before?"

    "Wow! The director has personality! I love it Xie Yao just asked, saw Lin Feifei that eat shriveled appearance, secretly snicker.

    Su Hao''s goal is not to stop at her first love, I''m afraid?

    Lin Feifei''s face turned black by Chen Xiaogang, and she is not happy. Although it''s wrong for her to be late, there''s no need to be so angry??

    After barely saying hello to the deputy director, Lin Feifei tries to smile again and wants to say hello to others.

    Of course, it was expected that she saw suhao.

    Lin Feifei is a bad person. Why is Su Hao always haunted!

    Sue takes a good look at Lin Feifei and laughs with disdain. It''s obvious that she has heard Lin Feifei''s heart.

    Lin Feifei grabs a person casually, points at Su Hao and asks, "that woman, what role does she play?"

    "Woman Lord."

    "What?!" Lin Feifei was shocked. She failed to pass the audition. Lu Chuan was the third girl.

    Su Hao is deliberately walking up and down in front of Lin Feifei.

    After the ceremony, Chen Xiaogang asked people to quickly solve the scene, clothes and make-up of the first scene.

    The first scene is the story of Zhu Ziyu when his country was destroyed.

    Su Hao''s red dress makes her even whiter, but it''s a little shabby, and her face and hair are in a mess.

    This is the first rebel siege. Zhu Ziyu was contributed to the enemy by the prime minister''s daughter, the third daughter, but she couldn''t resist and picked down the wall to die.

    Lin Feifei put on a blue and white clothes, face makeup has been changed more everywhere pitiful.

    Su Hao stood on the wall and closed his eyes for a second. When he opened it, he looked at Lin Feifei and immediately entered the play.

    On the contrary, Lin Feifei is oppressed by Su Hao''s hoarse momentum, which does not show Bai Shan''s ambition and jealousy.

    Chen Xiaogang immediately called to stop and called Lin Feifei down.

    When Su Hao watched Lin Feifei go down, Lin Feifei also happened to see her.

    Suhao gave her a smile.

 Chapter 944

    Lin Feifei is so angry by Su Hao''s smile that she can''t say anything. After all, what Chen Xiaogang dislikes most is noisy actors.

    "Yes, I will."

    Chen Xiaogang is also infuriated by Lin Feifei''s acting skills, but seeing that she is still obedient, he put the pressure down.

    But in the following scenes, Lin Feifei''s performance is worse and worse, but Su''s performance is better and better.

    Chen Xiaogang sits on the chair, suddenly to Lin Feifei''s acting skill is poor to break through his bottom line, he waved, called Su Hao over.

    Su Hao came over and wiped the sweat on his forehead, "director, what''s the matter?"

    "You''ve worked hard, too. This time we''ll play separately, but we''ll edit them together." Chen Xiaogang sighed.

    Su Hao saw that he had said so. Of course, he would not object.

    "Good."

    See Su Hao agreed, Chen Xiaogang called the deputy director over, let the deputy director to communicate with Lin Feifei, because he now a headache when he saw Lin Feifei.

    Su Hao walked back to the scene and said a word when passing by Lin Feifei.

    "Miss Lin''s acting is very good."

    This is an irony that can be heard by blind people. Naturally, Lin Feifei gritted her teeth with hatred, but she couldn''t lose her temper.

    Xie Yao sees Su Hao outside the scene. Because she wants to cooperate with Lin Feifei, she has reopened countless times. Especially in this sunny weather, Su Hao may have been unable to bear it for a long time.

    "Why do you like to drag people to suffer with her?"

    Of course, the sweat on Su Hao''s forehead is fake. The temperature of her body can be adjusted by the system, so she is not afraid of heat!

    After Lin Feifei knew the director''s plan, he could not refute it, but could only reluctantly accept it.

    Lin Feifei stands outside the camera, squinting at Su.

    She doesn''t believe in Sue. She''s really that good.

    Su Hao stood on the city wall, looking at the open space not far away. He was so calm that he replaced himself with Zhu Ziyu.

    "My country, my home are all destroyed."

    "If I have a next life, I will let you pay for it with blood!"

    "I would rather die in my country than live long and greedy."

    With that, Su Hao jumped straight under the wall, leaving only a touch of red.

    Suhao was hoisted by Weiya and landed safely. Everyone on the wall was touched by the tragic situation just now, especially the sentence in the close-up, which made people feel hopeless unconsciously.

    Lin Feifei looked at the play in shock and couldn''t believe it.

    No way, Sue. She''s not like that!!

    Chen Xiaogang also eased his mind and called Lin Feifei on the stage.

    Lin Feifei is not as powerful as Su. Although she can''t compare with her, she can see it through.

    "Card!" Cheng Xiaogang stopped Lin Feifei.

    Xie Yao and Su Hao stand together. Xie Yao whispers: "I feel worse than what I did. Can we not get the third girl? "

    "Come on, don''t read about it." Su Hao knocked Xie Yao on the head.

    Xie Yao holds the place where she was knocked.

    Next, it''s su Hao''s turn to be reborn. She has to change her clothes and make-up.

    Lin Feifei looked at no one''s changing room, found the clothes that Su Hao wanted to change, and clenched the itching powder in her hand.

    "Didi - it''s detected that Lin Feifei is about to start on your costume."

    This voice suddenly appeared in Su Hao''s brain.

    My costume?

    Sue was amused and went to the director.

    Lin Feifei looked around, threw the powder bottle into the garbage can of the toilet, washed his hands, looked at the mirror and laughed.

    I don''t believe you can''t do this, Sue.

    When Lin Feifei went out, she found that suhao had changed her clothes, but... How could this dress not be the one she scattered!!

    Su Hao immediately read her heart at the moment when Lin Feifei appeared.

    After knowing what to scatter, Su Hao raised his mouth. I''m afraid I''ll have no choice but to come by yourself.

    Seeing that Su Hao''s clothes were wrong, Lin Feifei immediately asked the deputy director, "why isn''t Miss Su''s clothes the one she ordered?"

    "Ah, Su Hao, if she had a better opinion, she went to propose it to Director Chen." Deputy director looked at the information in hand, "director Chen used it, it''s so simple."

    Lin Feifei''s face is very white. Who will wear that dress?

    The deputy director looked at Lin Feifei, who was distracted, and frowned, "don''t you change your clothes quickly?"

    If it wasn''t for bringing capital into the group, I''m afraid that only character could have been killed several times by director Chen.

    Suhao sat on the chair and drank a drink calmly, looking forward to the scene when Lin Feifei came out.

    Xie Yao nodded strangely.

    "Ah

    It was Lin Feifei''s scream, coming from the dressing room.

    When everyone heard the scream, they immediately went in, especially the boys, who went in very fast.

    "Don''t come in!"

    Su Hao walked slowly to the dressing room, only to see a mess inside, more men and women.

    Lin Feifei was surrounded in the middle. She was wearing the clothes that she had sprayed with medicine. She was just trying to tickle, and most of the clothes were taken off.

    "Poof -" Xie Yao sneered at her mercilessly.

    Sue likes to see herself eating the fruit.

    Finally, Chen Xiaogang came in and looked at Lin Feifei''s ragged clothes and frowned: "what''s the matter?"

    "I don''t know. I saw her scratching all the time. After that, she began to tear her clothes."

    Chen Xiaogang sighed impatiently and felt that it was more inappropriate to let her in.

    "Call 120, quick."

    Su Hao looked at Lin Feifei, who was tortured by herself. When she was about to get on the ambulance, she whispered: "you can''t stand the things you sprinkle yourself, crying."

    Some of the wounds on Lin Feifei''s body have begun to bleed a little.

    She looks at Su Hao with vicious hatred, "so you already know it!"

    "Otherwise, do you think I''ll be punished by you?" Sue looked at her with disdain.

    After seeing off Lin Feifei, Chen Xiaogang felt that the shooting project was very smooth.

    This is Chen Xiaogang''s countless thoughts today.

    When Lin Feifei came back the next day, he didn''t come back alone.

    Su took a good look at Lu Chuan beside Lin Feifei. She took a look and stopped looking.

    But what I didn''t expect was that she didn''t find someone else, but they found him instead.

    "Sue, stop." As always, Lu Chuan is imperative.

    Su Hao just didn''t stop and went straight ahead.

    Angry Lu Chuan wants to go forward and grab Su Hao''s hand, but when he doesn''t catch it, Su Hao seems to be able to see the back, so he hides.

    "Oh, Master Lu, what can I do for you?"

    Seeing Su Hao''s calm appearance, Lu Chuan narrowed his eyes and asked, "did you put the itching powder in Feifei''s costume?"

    Sue pointed to herself, "you said me?"

    "Isn''t it?"

    "Please, Master Lu, if I were to punish her, I would not be so furtive." Sue rolled her eyes.

    "If it wasn''t for you, who else would be there?" Lu Chuan put his hand in his pocket. "Are you jealous because Feifei is closer to me?"

    Su Hao felt that he was laughed by Lu Chuan.

    "I envy her?"

    "Don''t be kidding, Master Lu. If it''s nothing, I''ll go. "

    With that, Su Hao really went straight away without any procrastination.

    Lu Chuan looks at Su Hao. He doesn''t come here because Lin Feifei complains with him. He just hears Lin Feifei say that Su Hao is jealous that Lin Feifei is close to him.

    So he came, but this sue is good

    "Brother Lu, where are you?" In the distance came Lin Feifei''s voice.

    Lu Chuan no longer thought about it and walked towards Lin Feifei.

    Su Hao, who went back, was told by Xie Yaohao.

    "Why do you face the scum man alone! What will scum man do to you later, you are not innocent! Stupid

    Su Hao shrugged helplessly, "it was on my way back, and I didn''t want to meet him."

    "Besides, whose clothes is that?" Xie Yao suddenly whispered, "it''s not decided before. Do you wear this suit first?"

    "If director Chen didn''t accept your proposal, wouldn''t it hurt you?"

    Su Hao gives Xie Yao an understanding look.

    "I can''t help it. People are too popular to be hated."

    Xie Yao made a big white eye to Su Hao, "it''s also hateful! I think it''s the hatred of that first lover. "

    Back to Lin Feifei''s side, Lu Chuan rarely gives Lin Feifei a bad face.

    "Brother Lu, what''s the matter with you?" Lin Feifei asked carefully.

    Lu Chuan looked at Lin Feifei, with a classic on his face, "who sprinkled that powder?"

    "Sue, of course." There was not even a trace of lying on Lin Feifei''s face.

    Lu Chuan squints at Lin Feifei, as if to confirm what is true or false.

    Lin Feifei hugs Lu Chuan and kisses Lu Chuan, successfully diverting Lu Chuan''s attention.

    "Let''s not talk about her, shall we?"

    "Good." Lu Chuan also hugs Lin Feifei, but his hand is constantly burning on her.

    -

    Su Hao looked at the system feedback to her news, almost no disgusting vomit out, but also field, vomit. Although the monitor is a piece of white.

    "I think I need to wash my eyes."

    "Are you going to wash your eyes?" A male voice burst out.

    When Su Hao heard the voice, he looked up and found that it was a strange man.

    "Hello, I''m the emperor of your play. I''m Gu Shen." Gu Shen held out his hand to her.

    Sue thought about it for a while. Didn''t the actor of the king who fell in love with her in this play say that he didn''t have time to come? Why are you here so soon.

    After thinking about it, Su Hao stretched out his right hand and gave Gu Shen a friendly handshake.

    "Lying trough, how is it you." Xie Yao came over and found that it was an acquaintance??

 Chapter 945

    "Well?? What are you doing here? " Gu Shen was also surprised to see Xie Yao.

    Xie Yao made a face for Gu Shen and said with pride, "I ran out directly."

    "Tut, you are not afraid that your father will kill you." Gu Shen saw her face and grabbed her cheek with his backhand.

    "Let go, let go!"!!! It hurts Xie Yao clapped Gu Shen''s hand, but she didn''t clap it open. She was so angry that she hugged Gu Shen''s hand and bit it with her mouth.

    "Hiss --" Gu Shen couldn''t do it all of a sudden, "let go of your pig''s mouth!"

    Passers by are shocked, Gu Xiaosheng was a strange woman to embrace!

    "Poof --" Su Hao watched them kill each other and fall in love, and couldn''t help laughing.

    Xie Yao and Gu Shen have a look.

    Su Hao shrugged and covered his eyes with his hands. "You go on, I don''t see."

    Xie Yao immediately put Gu Shen''s leg down and stepped on him. After that, she went straight to Su Hao.

    "Sister su."

    Su takes a funny look at Gu Shen and jokingly asks Xie Yao, "do you know him?"

    Xie Yao hugs Su Hao, buries her slightly red face in her arms and doesn''t speak.

    Gu Shen looked at Xie Yao and ran directly into Su haohuai''s arms. He laughed and stretched out his hand. "I''ll introduce myself again. I''m the childhood sweetheart of that smelly girl."

    Su was kind-hearted and put out his right hand. "Hello, I''m Su Hao, playing Zhu Ziyu. It''s Xie Yao''s friend. "

    When Lu Chuan and Lin Feifei come out, they just see Su Hao chatting with a strange man. Of course, Xie Yao is also there, but they just ignore her.

    "Brother Lu?" Looking at Lu Chuan''s face staring at Su Hao, Lin Feifei felt that it was not good. She immediately leaned on him and gave a pitiful cry.

    Lu Chuan was called back by Lin Feifei, looking at the person in his arms who had just entered the joy with him, and hugged her.

    Yes, Feifei is the one he likes. Suhao is just a woman greedy for his family property.

    But looking at Su Hao''s face, he fell into unconscious addiction again.

    Lin Feifei noticed that Lu Chuan was absent-minded. She hated Su very much in her heart, but she couldn''t show it. She could only be gentle and weak in front of Lu Chuan, which would arouse men''s desire for protection.

    Su Hao has noticed Lu Chuan''s eyes for a long time, but she doesn''t care. Sooner or later, she will clean him up.

    "So, are you following Miss Su?" Gu Shen is sitting on the chair with a small fan in his hand to fan Xie Yao.

    "Ang, I came here voluntarily." Xie Yao enjoyed Gu Shen''s service comfortably.

    "Don''t call Miss Su. It''s so ugly. Call Sue. Besides." Su Hao looks at Gu Shen. She smiles at Xie Yao because she hears Gu Shen''s own words.

    "I told you to stay at home. If you didn''t, you would come and suffer together."

    "I call it the same blessing, the same enjoyment, the same difficulty."

    "Then you can call me Gu Shen. Since they are all Xie Yao''s friends, they are not formal." Gu Shen stuffed the summer fruit prepared by his agent into Xie Yao''s arms, "eat it quickly, you''re so fat."

    ˇ­ˇ­

    After reading the script, Su finds that the next scene is shooting Zhu Ziyu''s first meeting with Meng Qi. No wonder Gu Shenhui comes in a hurry.

    "Gu Shen."

    "Well?" Gu Shen stops bickering with Xie Yao and looks at Su Hao.

    "We''ll do this later, right? What kind of performance form do you plan to play the role of Meng Qi? "

    Gu Shen comes over, points to the script and discusses it with Su Hao.

    Xie Yao sits on a chair, eating fruit, and occasionally feeds Su Hao and Gu Shen.

    Lin Feifei takes Lu Chuan to find Chen Xiaogang.

    "Hello, director Chen." As soon as he saw Chen Xiaogang, Lu Chuan put up his professional smile.

    Chen Xiaogang sat in the shed and looked at today''s equipment. When he saw Lu Chuan coming, he didn''t have a good face.

    "Well."

    Lu Chuan lengbuding was humiliated by a director. He was still very angry. At this time, the deputy director appeared.

    "I''ve heard a lot from Mr. Lu." The deputy director held out his right hand to greet Lu Chuan.

    Lu Chuan''s face is better at last.

    "I''ll probably disturb the crew for a while."

    Chen Xiaogang frowned on one side, didn''t he want to get involved in the filming?

    "I''m afraid Mr. Lu has no time for work?"

    "Director Chen doesn''t need to worry about it."

    However, Lu Chuan did not explain why he would stay in the crew.

    Lin Feifei is a little excited. Lu Chuan will stay in the cast, which means that she will meet Lu Chuan every day.

    "Brother Lu, are you going to stay here next?"

    Lu Chuan just smiles at her.

    Su Hao and Gu Shen have already entered the dressing room.

    Looking at the elegant and elegant "Meng Qi" - Gu Shen, Su Hao picked an eyebrow, "yes, I''m still qualified to chase my little Yaoer."

    Gu Shen shook his sleeve, looked at himself in the mirror and pinched his chin. "Hello, Sue, what are you talking about? I can''t understand you."

    It''s a good fit.

    Suhao said nothing more.

    They come out of the dressing room together. They all look at Su Hao in white, while Gu Shen in Prince''s clothes. Standing together, they can''t help but marvel at their feelings.

    When Xie Yao saw them coming out, she couldn''t wait to run up and hold Su Hao and bury him in her chest.

    "Sister Su, have a good look!"

    See a smaller girl straight at other people Su Xiaohua body jump, the people next to a breath of air conditioning.

    Gu Shen stands behind Xie Yao. When Su Hao sees Gu Shen''s face full of excrement, he can''t smile. Su Hao is very understanding and pulls Xie Yao away and turns her behind.

    "You see, Gu Shen is also good."

    Xie Yao of course also saw Gu Shen, but she subconsciously didn''t want to see him first.

    Gu Shen stood with his back to see Xie Yao, "why, not handsome?"

    Xie Yao turned Gu Shen and looked around for a few times. "It''s OK. It''s pretty coquettish. I''m fascinated by those little girls." Then he pointed to the other side.

    Of course, Gu Shen didn''t even look at them. He looked at Xie Yao and pinched her face. "What''s the meaning of making do with it?"

    "Send claws!! I want the image

    Chen Xiaogang came over silently, "cough."

    Gu Shen immediately put down his hand, "Chen Dao."

    "Well, get ready. It''s time to shoot." Chen Xiaogang takes a look at Xie Yao. Do you think the child looks familiar?

    Xie Yao turned around silently and waved to them, "I''ll go to see you filming." Then he ran away.

    Su Hao was surprised to see her running so fast, but she didn''t care too much, so she went directly with Gu Shen and Chen Xiaogang.

    Lu Chuan sees all this in his eyes. Looking at Su Hao and Gu Shen walking together, his inner waves are getting bigger and bigger. He directly pinches Lin Feifei''s hand.

    "Brother Lu, brother Lu, you... You hurt me." Lin Feifei pulled Luchuan.

    Lu Chuan released his hand and said, "are you ok?"

    "Nothing."

    Lin Feifei also knows that what Lu Chuan just saw is Su Hao. She hates it. Why does Su Hao begin to attract Lu Chuan''s attention again? Her efforts for several years are not in vain! And

    Lin Feifei couldn''t help it any more. Looking at the play to be shot in the afternoon, she laughed.

    Finally, I can deal with her. This time, I must put out her arrogance.

    In a flash, suhao is busy and finally plays with Lin Feifei''s opponent in the afternoon. In fact, it''s not hard to see that Lin Feifei wants to be a demon in the afternoon, but suhao has already figured out a solution.

    Lu Chuan sat in the nearest place to the director, looking at Su Hao without turning his eyes.

    Lin Feifei saw them standing together, but Su Hao caught Lu Chuan''s eyes and squeezed her hand secretly.

    "All right, all right, get ready." Chen Xiaogang said with a big horn.

    "For the first time in game 8, start!"

    "Ziyu, what are you saying? How could I ever think of hurting you? " Lin Dai wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and looked at Zhu Ziyu pitifully.

    "Have you ever thought about it? You know it best." Zhu Ziyu showed no mercy.

    Sue looked at the stone beside Lin Feifei. It''s coming.

    Lin Feifei slowly stepped forward, but accurately stepped on a stone, and then gave sue a good push.

    I don''t think you''ll hurt me this time. I''ll make a fool of you!

    All the people outside sighed and thought that this time they must be ng, but surprisingly, Chen Xiaogang didn''t stop. Just when Lin Feifei felt strange, Su Hao stood up.

    Su Hao stood up and gave Lin Feifei a slap.

    "As I said, now I, you, can''t be provoked."

    Lin Feifei was beaten by that slap and stood in the same place.

    Chen Xiaogang immediately stops, cheerfully calls Su Hao to ask him.

    "How did you come up with the idea of being so flexible?"

    Su laughs, "the most important thing we need for actors is on-the-spot changes. After all, when we really start, there will be many different things. In addition, I have studied Zhu Ziyu, and the on-the-spot changes we can make should be similar. I just don''t know whether Chen daoman is satisfied."

    "Satisfied! Why am I not satisfied? " Chen Xiaogang patted his thigh, "I didn''t expect to have such a good seedling!"

    "I was looking for you just because your acting skills were OK and your appearance was more in line with the setting. I just didn''t expect that you were so different from the last TV series in just a few months!"

    Su Hao smiles modestly, "I don''t deserve it."

    Lu Chuan naturally heard their conversation on one side. He was very surprised. He never knew that Su Hao was such a person. There was nothing Lin Feifei said that he deliberately oppressed her during filming.

    Su Hao heard Lu Zha man''s heart, silently rolled his eyes: is she worthy of my pressure on her?

    Lin Feifei, who has been slapped by Su Hao, is being covered by his agent''s ice bag. Seeing Su Hao''s praise by director Chen, she is half angry.

 Chapter 946

    After a slap, Lin Feifei is more comfortable, and Chen Ying also contacts Su Hao, saying that she has helped her find a good house. Just taking advantage of the day''s holiday to move back.

    "Gu Shen, why do you go too?" Suhao sat by the window and looked at the extra person in the back seat.

    Gu Shen coughed a few times, "of course I''m going to help you."

    When Xie Yao heard this, she rolled her eyes and began to sneer at him, "it''s just you. You can help me. Don''t help me more."

    "Ah, Xie Xiaoyao, do you just have to fight me? Suhao, don''t you want to be my friend now? Just help her move, OK? " Gu Shen can''t help but start to connect with Xie Yao.

    Su Hao just looked at them with a smile.

    "But you can''t eat at our house." Xie Yao looks at him provocatively.

    Gu Shen reclined on his seat and put on his sunglasses. "You don''t have to worry about that. I''ll do it myself."

    "What? Just you? " Xie Yao is surprised, "are you sure you are for people to eat?"

    "Ha ha, I won''t give it to you then, just me and Su Hao."

    Su Hao also then lay on the chair, looking out of the window.

    Suddenly, the car just passed by a place, and Su Hao felt as if she had seen something.

    "Little Gao." Suhao stopped the driver. "You go back."

    "Sister Su, what''s the matter?" Xiaogao looks at suhao in the rearview mirror.

    Xie Yao and Gu Shen also stop bickering and look at Su Hao strangely.

    "Yes, what did you do?"

    "I think I saw something." Suhao was leaning on the window. "It''s like a child."

    "Child?" Xie Yao is very strange.

    Su Hao looked at it slowly and finally found out, "stop the car." Xiao Gao immediately braked, so Hao opened the door and got out of the car.

    It was a little girl sitting in the garbage heap, wearing a ragged skirt, holding a dirty doll in her hand, holding the garbage.

    "This is..." Xie Yao looks at Su Hao.

    Su Hao looked at the child with a dignified face and said to Xie Yao, "I''ll send her to the Public Security Bureau later. You can go back with Gu Shen and pack your bags. It''s convenient to move at that time."

    "Ah? Are you going to take this child to the public security bureau?? But you... "Xie Yao thought of her current identity, it is very easy to recruit black.

    Su laughed and flicked her hand on Xie Yao''s head. "Have I ever been afraid of this kind of thing?"

    Covering the place where she was bounced, Xie Yao looks at Su Hao in front of her and feels that she has changed a lot. She doesn''t feel like the former Su Hao. Although the former Su Hao is not strong and independent, now she feels that her whole body is shining.

    Suhao walked over and looked at the little girl. The little girl found that someone was coming and stood up in fear. She couldn''t walk steadily and wanted to run. Sue was so sure that she ran over and hugged her.

    "Woo woo woo." The little girl began to struggle in suhao''s arms.

    "Don''t move, don''t move, I won''t hurt you." Su Hao hugged her, Leng is the little girl no matter how crying also did not let go.

    The little girl may be because she is really afraid, so she directly bites Su Hao.

    "Well." Even though she was bitten, she still didn''t let go. She still stroked his back to let her relax.

    The little girl let go of her mouth and didn''t resist, so she stayed in her arms quietly.

    "Darling, I''ll take you to the police station." Suhao got on the bus with her in her arms.

    Xie Yao looked at her curiously, "how old is she? She looks so small."

    Sue looked at the results of the system scan. The bone age is five years old.

    "About five years old."

    Xie Yao shook her head firmly. "It''s impossible. She''s so young. She can''t be more than three years old at most."

    Su Hao also smiles without explanation, and then asks Xiao Gao to drive to the Public Security Bureau first.

    Xie Yao teases the little girl in the car and finds that she has no nature. She yawns all the time. Su Hao holds her and caresses her back to give her a sense of security. Slowly, she falls asleep.

    "Hello, Sue, how are you..." Gu Shen put down his mobile phone and asked.

    Xie Yao directly covered Gu Shen''s mouth with her hand. She came up to Gu Shen and said in a low voice, "keep it down, people are asleep!"

    Gu Shencai reflected that there were more children in the car, just sleeping. He nodded and licked Xie Yao''s hand.

    "Ah --" Xie Yao''s goosebumps were all over the floor because of the sticky / greasy feeling, and immediately cried out. Gu Shen knew that Xie Yao would cry out and immediately covered Xie Yao''s mouth.

    Xie Yao is covered by Gu Shen and gives him an angry look.

    Gu Shen just blinked and pretended to be stupid.

    Su Hao held the baby and comforted her for a moment.

    "It''s OK. Go to sleep. Go to sleep."

    After ten minutes, the Public Security Bureau arrived.

    Sue looked at them and said, "you wait for me up there. I''ll go. I''ll be back soon."

    Xie Yao and Gu Shen also know that it''s not good to go. They lie in the car and watch Su Hao go with the little girl. Xie Yao begins to settle accounts with Gu Shen.

    -

    Suhao hugged her and just walked into the Public Security Bureau, a camera appeared opposite the Public Security Bureau, aiming at suhao and taking pictures.

    The man looked at the photos in the camera and laughed, finally he could make a good name.

    Su Hao held the little girl, looked at the police on duty and said, "Hello, I found this child on the road."

    The policeman looked at the child''s appearance and found that there was no wound on his body except his dirty clothes.

    "Come here, let''s make a note."

    Suddenly another policeman stood in front of him and asked, "are you suhao?"

    Sue Hao blinked. She won''t be able to meet him in the police station. It''s the fans who put him in??

    "I am."

    "Oh, my wife loves your play."

    Suhao could only nod awkwardly, put the child down, and the little girl woke up. As soon as suhao saw that she woke up, her notes were almost done, and she was ready to leave.

    Before leaving, he said hello to the little girl and then looked at the police: "can you tell me when she leaves the police station?"

    "Oh, well, of course. You saved her life." The policeman laughed.

    Su Hao went out, looked at the nanny car, opened the door and sat in directly.

    "What about the little girl?"

    "It''s in the police station. He said he would tell me when he left Sue moved her shoulder, which was pressed by the little girl for more than half an hour.

    Xie Yao nodded, which is really a method.

    When the three of them returned to the villa, it was almost noon. Chen Ying and her movers had already started to move.

    "Sister Ying, it''s hard work." Su Hao walks up to Chen Ying and smiles.

    Chen Ying looked at Su Hao and pushed Su Hao open with her fingers. "OK, clean up quickly. I''ve moved the furniture directly. It''s just your own clothes."

    "Good." Su Hao took Gu Shen and Xie Yao walked into the house.

    Chen Ying looks at Gu Shen strangely, and Gu Shen walks in without any formality. What''s the ghost?!

    Chen Ying: I may need to wash my eyes.

    Su Hao, the three people on this side started to clean up.

    It''s two hours since the time of packing up. Suhao and xieyao are lying on the floor paralyzed.

    Gu Shen stood and looked at the two people. Without any burden, he just lay down and was speechless: "go, you have to clean up when you move."

    Xie Yao and Su Hao look at each other, moving is a devil!!

    "Hoo - it''s finally done." Su Hao clapped her hands and looked at her new house with satisfaction.

    Gu Shen came in with the packed food. When he saw the food, Xie Yao ran to Gu Shen like a hungry wolf. Gu Shen held the food high so that Xie Yao would not touch it.

    "Give it to me! Give it to me No matter how Xie Yao jumps, she just can''t catch it. She steps on Gu Shen angrily.

    Sue looked at the cleaned kitchen and said loudly, "come in and clean it up."

    Gu Shen came in with food, followed by a hungry ghost.

    "All right, all right, soon." Gu Shen touched Xie Yao''s head.

    Xie Yao looked at some small kitchens and frowned: "by the way, Su Hao, why do you want to move? Isn''t it good to live there?"

    "No, there''s not enough money." Su Hao said vaguely as she ate the food, "I spent too much money on that scum man at the beginning."

    "Well, let''s just say, I advised you at the beginning." Xie Yao is also full of food.

    "Hello, Sue." Gu Shen looked at the news on his mobile phone with a dignified look.

    Su Hao looked at Gu Shen''s dignified face and asked strangely, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter with this face?"

    "It''s all online that you abduct and sell people."

    "I abduct people?"?? Is that right? " Suhao immediately picked up the mobile phone and went to see it.

    #Pop it up! Now Su Xiaohua, holding the child into the police station?!

    And then there are the pictures he sent the little girl in today.

    And the comments are even worse.

    "Wow, what a big melon."

    "What kind of harm, if not child abduction?"

    "Look at the different layers of clothes they wear."

    "Good Qiqi, wait for the front row to eat melon."

    Sue was relieved to see it.

    "It''s OK. I''ve just come out and the comments are not very black. I''ll contact sister Ying to discuss it."

    At this time, Lin Feifei at home also found this microblog for the first time. She was very curious. What did Su Hao do in the public security bureau? But whatˇŞˇŞ

    Lin Feifei laughs and finds a good way to blackmail her.

    Lin Feifei made a direct call.

    "Hello? I want to buy a water army. "

    "Buy a 200000 first."

    "This afternoon about Su Hao that micro blog top to the hottest, and then let people scold her, all to the bad side said."

    "I''ll give you 100000 first, and I''ll give you the rest."

    After hanging up the phone, Lin Feifei seemed to have seen Su Hao''s miserable appearance and began to laugh.

 Chapter 947

    Xie Yao sat next to Su Hao and immediately saw the microblog, which made her angry.

    "Why do they say that to you?"?? I don''t know anything! "

    When Su Hao looked at the microblog, he gradually felt a little confused. It is reasonable to say that someone must have been behind the scenes to make such a big noise in the morning, but now it seems that there is only one person.

    Lin Feifei.

    The expression on Su Hao''s face didn''t change much. She just thought it was funny.

    Lu Chuan is a treasure in her heart, but not here.

    "What are you doing? Are you stupid? "

    Xie Yao put her head in front of Su Hao and swung it left and right, but she didn''t call Su Hao back.

    Gu Shen waved, his face mysterious.

    Xie Yao looked at him and walked over strangely. Gu Shen saw that Xie Yao had approached, pulled her over and said in a low voice, "maybe Su Hao is thinking of a solution? Don''t worry. Don''t disturb her

    "I don''t know!" Xie Yao walked away from Gu Shen and put her hand in. She was not happy. "I just can''t stand them splashing dirty water and doing a good job!"

    Gu Shen looked at Su Hao and found that she was still unmoved, so he sighed.

    "What do you want to do?"

    "I can''t solve it by myself. I''ll go home and help the soldiers! I don''t believe it Xie Yao said maliciously.

    "No way."

    "No way."

    Su Hao and Gu Shen said with one voice.

    Xie Yao was not satisfied, and showed them a grimace.

    "Why?"

    Suhao put down her cell phone, leaned on the table with one hand and laughed.

    "Don''t forget you''re sneaking out now."

    Xie Yao suddenly just like a sigh of relief, bent down and sat back, face directly on the table did not move.

    Su Hao looked at her half dead and stabbed her in the face.

    "By the way, why on earth did you sneak out without telling me, don''t say it was to identify the scum man."

    Xie Yao helplessly raised her hand and sighed deeply, "ah - why else, arrange a blind date for me."

    Gu Shen''s legs stopped when he wanted to walk.

    Suhao sat on the chair and stood up when she heard what she said.

    "What?! You? Blind date?? Is there any mistake? "

    Xie Yao looked up again and raised a false smile to Su Hao, "ha ha, what do you think?" Then he went back.

    "It''s better not to go back. I''ll return my blind date. What kind of blind date are you going to have?" Su Hao poked Xie Yao''s face again, but at the same time he noticed Gu Shen''s change.

    Xie Yao was angry when she thought of Su Hao''s microblog again, "Deng" got up from the table.

    "No, I can''t. I got a heart attack from that microblog!"

    "I have to get him!"

    Su Hao grabs Xie Yao. As soon as he wants to say something, Gu Shen comes over.

    "Yao Zai, you just want to vent your anger on Su Hao." Gu Shen laughed and said, "I have a good way to keep you from going home and help su."

    "What?" Xie Yao immediately turned her head and looked at Gu Shen.

    Su Hao is a state of watching a good play, because she just listened to Gu Shen''s heart, and was happy to see him pit each other.

    Gu Shen pointed to himself with a finger, "I''ll help you deal with it, but it''s a small price for you."

    "Poof --" Su Hao, who knew what the cost was, was laughing.

    Xie Yao looked at Su Hao, hit her with her hand and said curiously, "what are you laughing at?"

    "No, you go on, go on." Su Hao sent off with both hands.

    "Cough." Gu Shen coughed twice, let Xie Yao''s attention to his side, "is that you do my day''s little assistant, how?"

    "Isn''t it a good deal?"

    When Xie Yao heard this, she put her hands in her hands and said angrily, "do you think I''ll be a little assistant for a big devil?"

    "Yes, it''s better than going home for a blind date, isn''t it?" Gu Shen smiles complacently.

    In fact, Su Hao wanted to say that she could solve the problem by herself. However, it seems that Xie Yao''s weakness is not bad, so Su Hao closed her mouth.

    Xie Yao really sat on the chair thinking, and finally she looked at Su Hao with tears in her eyes.

    "Hello, Sue. It seems that I''m going to be his little assistant."

    Su Hao looks grateful and holds Xie Yao in both hands.

    "Yes, I love Yao Zai the most."

    Gu Shen looked at Xie Yao''s reaction, as if he could kill her. He was a little dissatisfied.

    "Hey, what''s your expression?"

    Xie Yao snorted, "don''t you know what my expression is?"

    Su Hao stood in the middle of the two and stopped between them

    Xie Yao is blocked by Su Hao on the other side and makes a face for Gu Shen.

    Gu Shen looks at Xie Yao, but he can''t catch her. He smacks his tongue.

    "Come on, come on." Sue looked at the two.

    Suddenly Su Hao''s mobile phone rings. It''s Chen Ying''s.

    "Hello, sister Ying."

    "Don''t look at Weibo!"

    "I''ve finished."

    "Well, isn''t that the mood when I finished watching the film? I''m already trying to figure out how to do it. "

    "It''s OK. I may have a way."

    So Su Hao hung up with Chen Ying.

    Gu Shen watched her call and said, "I''ll talk to my brother later. Let''s reduce the heat first."

    "Your brother?"

    "What else?? How do you think I can help you? "

    Su Hao suddenly remembered that there was Gu Shen, the younger brother of the president of her current company??

    "I... I thought you were joking with Xie Yao."

    Gu Shen pointed to himself and couldn''t believe what he heard. "Do you think I''m joking?"

    "It''s impossible. Anyway, Xie Yao is my little assistant. She''s settled!"

    Xie Yao rolled her eyes and didn''t answer. She went to the table to eat her own food and said, "I''m a little assistant, but I didn''t say what kind of assistant I am."

    Then he raised his head and gave Gu Shen a big smile.

    It''s easy for sue to see that his flirting has become her daily routine.

    As a result, as soon as she sat down on the stool and started eating again, her mobile phone rang again. Sue looked at it for a while, but it was still a strange number. After considering it, she decided not to answer it and would pick it up when she called the second one.

    Sure enough, after the first automatic hang up, the second phone rings immediately.

    Suhao, press connect.

    "Hello? How are you

    As soon as Su Hao listened to this tone, he was a little careful and excited. He knew that it must be the phone call of fans. Su Hao''s gentle voice rang out.

    "I am. What''s the matter?"

    "Oh, I''m my dad. I was the one who recorded your notes last time."

    "Well?"

    "I thought the recorded photo might be of some use to you, so I took it."

    Suhao didn''t expect that this was the big phone call from the daughter of the police uncle who told him that her child was her fan last time. She was really shocked.

    "Thank you for your kindness."

    "It''s all right! I get angry when I see those people who say you on the Internet! I just want to send out the photos, but I will hide your phone number or something. "

    "Well, thank you so much for your help. It''s really a big help." Sue laughed.

    Suddenly there was silence for a while. When Su Hao thought that the opposite side had actually died, he suddenly made a sound.

    "I will always support you!! Good! "

    Su Hao couldn''t laugh or cry. As soon as he wanted to say something, the phone was hung up.

    Gu Shen took a bite of rice and said, "it seems that you have good fans."

    "I''m pretty confused myself." Su Hao opened his microblog and was looking for photos that he had sent or not. At last, he saw them in Su Hao''s Chaohua. Looking at the increasingly hot photos, he was still sarcastic on the Internet. I''m afraid all this is due to Lin Feifei.

    Lin Feifei looked at the new photos, biting his teeth, but still let people water, let people scold.

    The phone calls again.

    "The water army you ordered here has run out."

    "No, I''ll add money and spray this new picture to my death!"

    Lin Feifei hung up the phone and looked restlessly at the microblog page on the computer. Finally, I saw the money I had put down, and finally I made a move. She satisfiedly gave a big praise to each account that insulted Su Hao.

    Seeing the situation on Weibo change again, Su Hao really has a headache. After all, this kind of thing is really annoying if she sees too much.

    When the comments became more and more obvious, the official microblog of the Public Security Bureau finally forwarded the photo, saying that "Su Hao came to see off a lost little girl. Things like this are really rare now. Don''t let the kind-hearted people shout blind."

    For a time, no one commented on the public security underground microblog. Slowly, someone finally came and replied one after another.

    "Now that the authorities have come out to check, that''s right."

    "That''s to say, don''t let the people who really help chill."

    "But it''s true. I didn''t expect Su Hao to be so loving?"

    "I didn''t expect to see her doing anything for public welfare."

    ˇ­ˇ­

    As the official Jun has come out to explain, who can reply so hard?

    Lin Feifei''s water army plan failed.

    "I''m so angry!" Lin Feifei threw away what he had put on it.

    And our Lu zhanan is paying close attention to this hot search in the company at this time. He sits on the chair with satisfaction, thinking that Su Hao will finally come to him for help, right?

    However, just when he was still whimsical and successful, all the black hot Search about Su Hao was deleted, and Lu Chuan refreshed it several times, but he couldn''t find it.

    Lu Chuan can''t wait to call Su Hao.

    "Hello? How was your hot search removed? "

    "Well? Master Lu, it seems that this matter is none of your business, right? " Su Hao is now cleaning up his room clothes, one by one hung up, "my hot search pull do not remove also has nothing to do with you."

    "You...!"

    "Hello Su, where is Xie Yao''s room?"

    Lu Chuan was shocked when he heard a male voice.

 Chapter 948

    "Xie Yao''s room is on the other side. Go over." Su Hao immediately responded to Gu Shen and gave him a direction.

    When Lu Chuan heard the man''s voice, he was very angry. He asked, "is there a man in your room?"

    "Ah - no, what''s the matter with you? If it''s OK, I''ll really hang up." Sue''s impatience didn''t want to stop her.

    "I --"

    "Doodle doodle." Lu Chuan holding a mobile phone, only to realize that Su Hao said before is not a joke, is serious.

    But why can a person change so much?

    I said before that I would marry him anyway? What about the spirit he likes or not?

    Why are women so fickle?

    Lu Chuan was caught in three questions.

    By the time the storm was over, Su Hao had already shot half of their part, and was approaching the climax. In the past few days, Lin Feifei found that Lu Chuan was absent-minded and indifferent to her, just watching Su Hao all the time.

    Is Sue good that good?! I''m the one who saved you. Lin Feifei stands behind those people, but he can''t get angry. After all, the image of her words in Lu Chuan''s heart doesn''t match at all.

    Suddenly, a gust of wind blew the script out of Lin Feifei''s hand. She picked it up and read it. Then she knew that she was going to play cliff play tomorrow.

    Lin Feifei thought about it and suddenly came up with a good idea.

    At this time, Su Hao is cold behind Lin Feifei''s concern. He immediately asks the system to look at the surrounding situation and finds that Lin Feifei doesn''t know what he''s doing. It''s like a curse.

    When the daytime drama is finished, and tonight, when the man is on holiday, there are many people waiting for the lottery.

    Su looked at Lin Feifei in front of him. He was furtive and didn''t know what he was going to do.

    She went straight to diaowia.

    What''s going to do with waya?

    Then when suhao arrived, Lin Feifei had already touched the rope hanging Weiya. He deliberately made the rope loose under the machine, and it couldn''t fall off.

    "Well, I don''t believe it."

    Su Hao looks at Lin Feifei, who is a little far away from her. She is puzzled.

    I don''t need to use Weiya''s part tomorrow?? Isn''t it for him?? It can''t be anyone else. Unfortunately, it''s too far away to hear Lin Feifei''s inner thoughts.

    Lin Feifei quickly finished Weiya and went out.

    Sue came out strangely.

    What is it?

    -

    Finally, it''s the part Lin Feifei wants.

    Zhu Ziyu walked on the cliff and looked at the people in front of him, "hum, you are really a coward."

    Lin dairou said softly, "Ziyu, shall we go back?"

    "Go back? No, we''ll never go back. "

    Lin Dai wiped her tears and sighed, "then I have to hurt you."

    "Aggrieved?"

    But when Lin Dai finished speaking, she asked the people next to her to push Zhu Ziyu down. It was at this time that she changed.

    Zhu Ziyu dodges directly and looks at Lin Dai. Instead of pushing Zhu Ziyu off the cliff, she almost falls.

    Zhu Ziyu put up a big smile and looked at Lin Dai who almost fell off the cliff. Unexpectedly, Lin Feifei''s Weiya loosened. Even if it was a steep slope of more than two meters, it would still do great harm to people.

    "Ah --"

    Although Lin Feifei also knows that he has been kissed by Gao Leng''s family.

    Lin Feifei on the spot went to the hospital, but there was no fracture. There was a fracture before.

    Lu Chuan frowned at the speed of the 120. It was a busy batch, but he didn''t stop it.

    What''s going on??

    -

    Lu Chuan knew that just after Lin Feifei entered the hospital, he had no more imagination and went straight to the operating room to accompany him.

    After the inspection, Lu Chuan looked at Lin Feifei lying on the bed and wondered why Weiya let go?

    Lying on the bed, Lin Feifei gradually opened her eyes and looked at the pure white ward inside. She knew it was her own ward.

    "Brother Lu." Lin Feifei sat up.

    Lu Chuan immediately walked over and sat on the chair, looking at Lin Feifei with a heavy face.

    "Why did you fall?"

    Lin Feifei sighed.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "In fact, I saw a man go to the cast last night, and what else happened, but I didn''t care." Lin Feifei''s pale face without a trace of blood, slowly say their own ideas.

    "Someone? What are you doing in the middle of the night? "

    Lin Feifei dropped his eyes. Lu Chuan touched Lin Feifei''s head and said, "can you see who it is?"

    "No, just a little familiar."

    Lin Feifei thought about it.

    "It''s a bit like Sue ho."

    "How''s Sue?" Lu Chuan had almost forgotten him, "impossible."

    Lin Feifei saw that Lu Chuan was so resistant. She shook her head and touched Lu Chuan with her hand.

    "Maybe I read it wrong."

    But Lu Chuan is still very confused, out of the ward also want to call Su Hao, who knows, Lu Chuan''s phone number has long been Su Hao pull black, mercilessly.

    Lu Chuan went directly back to the troupe to find Su Hao.

    As soon as Su Hao saw that Lu Chuan was running towards her, he came over and had a headache.

    "Hello, Sue. Come here."

    So Su Hao is grabbed by Lu Chuan and pulled to a very hidden place. Xie Yao is very worried and follows him quietly.

    "What do you really want to say? Hurry up, I don''t have so much control over you." Su Hao threw Lu Chuan''s hand away.

    Lu Chuan looked at the man in front of her and laughed.

    "I just want to ask Lin Feifei if you''ve made a mess of it."

    "Me? What did I do to make you think I was bad? " Su Hao laughed, "or did Lin Feifei tell you that I did it?"

    Lu Chuan was silent, because the last one was.

    "Oh - it''s really funny. I repeat, you, I don''t like it any more, so please stop that mad dog." Su Haoleng snorted, and then she left with a straight face.

    Lu Chuan was so clearly said by Su Hao that he felt that he couldn''t hang on his face at all.

    -

    "How''s it going? Is that who bullies you? " As soon as Xie Yao saw that she had brought Su Hao back, she could rush up immediately.

    "No, No." Sue rubbed her head.

    Gu Shen came to Xie Yao''s head with something in his hand. "What do you say about being a little assistant? Why do I think you''re looking for a babysitter for yourself? "

    "I''m not. I''m not." Xie Yao immediately retorted.

    And today''s thing finally also on the micro blog, looking at the unreasonable curse on the micro blog, scold with a fool.

    Looking at the new contract, we will discuss it later.

    And Su Hao has already prepared the video. Is this the video that will be sent to everyone at the back??

    As the situation on the Internet is getting bigger and bigger, more and more people are eating melons. Basically, everyone is guessing who is the killer, and Su Hao is the first suspect.

    "Hello - sister Su, those thugs on the Internet are terrible. Now you can make more votes." Xie Yao looks at Su Hao''s calm reading and script.

    Su Hao sat on the chair, thirsty drink a drink, "rest assured, who am I?"

    "I''m not sure about them, am I?"

    Xie Yao looked at her really is not urgent, the emperor is not urgent, eunuch is the same.

    "I''m almost on holiday."

    "Well? Is it fun to be Gu Shen''s assistant

    "It''s fun, it''s fun to die, mom sells criticism, I follow him everything." Xie Yang seems to stop thinking about it, you know.

    Su Hao is comfortable with the script, and the play will be finished soon.

    As a result, Chen Ying called in before the calculation was finished.

    "Hello, sister Ying?"

    "I don''t know about Weibo until I''m not with you now. When will you solve it? Can''t you just let him go? "

    "It''s impossible to let it go, just because it''s best for him to make it bigger." Su laughs, "in this case, it''s better for me to put the evidence on it, and it''s better than putting it directly. It''s miserable!"

    "All right, just pay attention to it yourself."

    Finally, after a few days, it really made a big stir, looking at the online news.

    "I didn''t expect that Su Xiaohua''s birthday was coming. She was so jealous."

    "Yes, but this melon is really big!"

    "It''s said that the man from your highness is going to tidy up his mouth."

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Su Hao took out the video that had been secretly recorded by the system. He wanted to pick up the trumpet himself and watch it here.

    Many people have reported Lin Feifei''s self directing and acting. Even Lu Chuan was slow to see it. He opened the video and watched what Lin Feifei had done, especially the last sentence. It seemed that no one could stop him.

    Lu Chuan''s face is getting darker.

    However, Lin Feifei did not know that she had been exposed and was still lying on the hospital bed.

    These days, even the marketing number has brought something.

    Lin Feifei lay on the bed, looking at Lu Chuan who came in from the door, looking at his bad face, and asked: "what''s the matter with you? Brother Lu

    "Tell me, is your injury your self directing and self acting?" Lu Chuan went to the hospital bed.

    "What are you talking about. I don''t understand. " Lin Feifei seems not flustered, but in fact, she is very flustered.

    "Still pretending?" Lu Chuan threw out his mobile phone and showed her the video, "you can see your figure."

    "I, how could I be so stupid to do such a thing?"

    "It''s not like I''m full and have nothing to do."

    Lin Feifei holds Lu Chuan''s hand.

    Lu Chuan slowly took his hand away from Lin Feifei''s and looked straight at her, "you really let me down."

    Then he went out without looking back.

    Lin Feifei was left on the bed by Lu Chuan and watched him go.

    Su Hao saw this scene under the monitor of the system, what a happy scene! Lin Feifei deserves it. He doesn''t do business and does a lot of other things.

 Chapter 949

    When Lu Chuan came home decadent, he went straight to the wine cabinet and took out the wine., Straight to the mouth and start drinking.

    "Why... Not sue."

    "I wronged her..."

    "But how can I..."

    Lu Chuan drank the wine one by one. The bitter taste of the wine passed through his throat, which immediately upset his mind.

    Su Hao is happy to celebrate with Xie Yao. Suddenly he receives a call from Lu Chuan.

    Xie Yao holds Su Hao''s hand and looks at the phone. There is no comment. It''s a strange number.

    "Who is it?"

    "I don''t know." Su Hao is a little strange. Is it a harassment call??

    Sue answered the phone strangely.

    "Hello?"

    "Hello, Sue..." it was a vague voice.

    "Who are you?" Su Hao Leng is how to listen to this tone, can''t remember whose tone it is.

    "For... Why don''t you chase me?"

    "Didn''t you say you were going to chase me all the time?"

    "Why do you suddenly occupy my heart?"

    Su Hao

    "I can''t forget you now. I''m full of you, even when I''m with Feifei."

    "Stop, stop, stop, stop!" The more she listened, the more she felt her goose bumps fall to the ground.

    Xie Yao looks at her strangely. Is she a scum man??

    Su Hao nods. Xie Yao smiles. She grabs the mobile phone and gives it to Gu Shen. Her eyes blink with Gu Shen.

    Come on! He''s mad!

    Gu Shen picked his eyebrows, raised his mouth and said silently.

    One day, little assistant.

    Xie Yao''s eyes rolled wildly, but she was happy to think that she could make the scum man angry. It was only a day, and the meat would not fall, so she nodded.

    Sue was amused, and the shape of her mouth told them to take it easy.

    Gu Shen sorted out his emotions and answered the phone.

    "What can I do for Sue?"

    Suddenly there was silence for a while, and then whispered: "Sue, how is Sue?"

    "I''m not su Hao. I''m Gu Shen. What can I do for you?"

    "Doo Doo"

    The phone was hung up.

    Su Hao three people looked at the mobile phone and burst into laughter.

    "Poof - I said, does this scum man come here to fight?"

    "Regardless of him, I don''t like him anymore." Su Hao doesn''t care about this man at all.

    Xie Yao looked at her and said, "it''s better. You don''t know how cheap you used to be to him. I told you several times that now you can see clearly. I''m very glad."

    Suhao knocked her on the head and joked, "people are small and ghosts are big."

    "I''m not young anymore!!" Xie Yao hates people saying that she is young because of her height. "I''m 23 years old."

    Suhao sat back in her chair and looked at her with a smile. "Are you 23 years old?"

    Then suddenly someone passed by and looked at the three of them and said with a smile, "brother Gu and sister Su have a good relationship." Then he left.

    Xie Yao sat up angrily.

    "Me, me!"

    Su Hao spread out his hand, "I can''t help it. You play with us in the cast, and you don''t play with other people. I guess they don''t know who you are."

    Gu Shen said with a smile, "it''s OK. Then people will know that you are my little assistant ~"

    Xie Yao poked the chair and read, "snobbish."

    "Good boy." Sue touched her head.

    Before they finished speaking, Chen Xiaogang came over.

    Suhao got up from the chair immediately.

    "Chen Dao."

    Gu Shen also said hello to Chen Xiaogang.

    Chen Xiaogang is very surprised, did not expect that their relationship is so good, day by day stick together, or blatant.

    "I''m missing a role here."

    "Ah?" Sue is a little confused.

    "I think the height of the little girl who often follows you is in line with what I heard, and she is an important role who doesn''t appear much." Chen Xiaogang points to Xie Yao, who is hiding behind Su Hao.

    Xie Yao''s shoulders trembled when she was touched.

    "Chen Dao, are you talking about Xie Yao?" Su Hao goes to one side and exposes Xie Yao.

    "Xie Yao?" Chen Xiaogang goes to Xie Yao.

    Xie Yao is crazy in her heart. Let Chen Xiaogang go away quickly!!

    "Yao Yao?" Chen Xiaogang patted Xie Yao on the shoulder.

    Xie yaoyang turned to look at Chen Xiaogang with the biggest smile, "uncle."

    "It''s you Chen Xiaogang patted Xie Yao on the shoulder, "Why are you here? I heard your mother say you''re still running away. "

    Su Hao not only laughs at the scene, but is caught by his family. He says why Xie Yao always hides when she sees Chen Xiaogang.

    Su Hao is so funny to watch Xie Yao being lectured by Chen Xiaogang. After watching the play, she is going to read the script.

    Due to Lin Feifei''s ill health and the dirty water she poured on Su Hao, the crew cut her play by half, and the role was thrown out by the screenwriter and a new role was added.

    Maybe this new role is what Chen Xiaogang wants to play.

    Suddenly, Chen Xiaogang looked at Gu Shen and narrowed his eyes.

    I pray for you. Su Hao thought silently.

    In the end, the role was decided by Xie Yao.

    "Play well." Su Hao patted her on the back, "didn''t you say you wanted to act? You said you were bored when we acted?"

    "Boredom is a bit boring, but under my uncle''s eyes, ah --" Xie Yao let out her anger.

    Suddenly, suhao is caught in the eye by a push.

    Online speculation on her long ago in that video across the world, has disappeared in 7788, the rest is the stubborn language of some sunspots.

    And this one is.

    #Su Hao, the pop actor, is so obsessed with the president of the Lu family!

    Hello, Sue

    What''s so special? Which melon son gave me false news??

    Su Hao said that her heart is very tired. She just wants to kick off the CEO and do her own business. Why is it so difficult??

    This wave is not flat, a wave again, Su good feel wilted.

    "Ah, Yao." Su Hao just wanted to call Xie Yao, but she didn''t expect to see Lin Feifei.

    Lin Feifei''s face is still weak, but the crew doesn''t eat it at all. After all, it''s her fault.

    "Hello, everyone. I''ve brought some food for you. If you don''t mind, let''s eat together." Lin Feifei raised a gentle smile in front of them.

    There was a commotion among all of us.

    "Thank you, sister Fei."

    "Feijie, it''s very kind of you."

    Everyone expressed their gratitude to Lin Feifei one after another, and they couldn''t wait to start.

    Lin Feifei looks at them like this, the smile on his face almost can''t hang up.

    "You, take your time." Lin Feifei''s hand moved slightly and looked at Su Hao and them.

    "Come and eat, too."

    Xie Yao shakes her head crazily, saying that she won''t eat his food.

    Su Hao turned his head and nodded to Lin Feifei, "sorry, we don''t eat. We just ate."

    Lin Feifei''s mouth was a little stiff with a smile. "It''s OK. You can eat when you''re hungry later."

    Instead of responding to Lin Feifei''s words, Su Hao turns around and continues to talk to Xie Yao. When Lin Feifei saw Su Hao like this, she felt that she was almost full of gas.

    "Well, she''s just come back so attentive, who can''t see what she''s done." Xie Yao rolled her eyes.

    Su Hao took the script and said, "I don''t even care about gossip. I still care about her."

    "It''s still my career that matters and making money."

    Xie Yao lay on the chair, then turned over, holding the script she just got, "I don''t care about her, I have to see my script."

    Gu Shen sat next to Xie Yao and said in a super low voice, "Chen Xiaogang, your uncle, I don''t know."

    "There''s so much you don''t know. Don''t bother me." Xie Yao, who was wronged by the committee, started to read the script with her arms in her arms.

    Su Hao sees Gu Shen suffer a loss on the one side, and his heart is very sour. He can''t suppress his smile. He covers his stomach.

    Gu Shen is accepted by Xie Yao and comes back to see Su Hao laughing happily. He turns around and gives Su Hao a ha ha.

    "Is it delicious? Xiao Yun... "

    "Ah..."

    And Lin Feifei stood in the same place, found that the group of people only took food, after eating to her simply ignored. She was almost laughing, but helpless.

    Chen Xiaogang came over and looked at Lin Feifei: "Lin Feifei, have you been discharged?"

    Lin Feifei lifted her hair in her ear and nodded slightly in the wind, making her figure look very thin.

    "Yes, Mr. Chen. I''m really sorry for my absence. "

    "No, I''m sorry. We''ve rearranged your play. You''ll have a look at the new play." Chen Xiaogang hands Lin Feifei the new script.

    Lin Feifei''s body was stiff for a while, but she couldn''t lose her temper. She could only smile at Chen Xiaogang: "director Chen, I''m here. Why do I have to change the script?"

    Chen Xiaogang didn''t see her face clearly, so he took the script and said, "I can''t help it. You can''t match our time for a long time, which will lead to the slow progress of the whole crew."

    "So... Have you discussed with the investors?" Lin Feifei secretly clenched the script behind her back and was about to wrinkle it, as if she was afraid of the answer.

    When Chen Xiaogang heard this, he looked up at Lin Feifei strangely and said, "investors? It doesn''t need to be discussed, does it? "

    "Hu -" Lin Feifei breathed a sigh of relief, and then asked Chen Xiaogang, with a little hope in his eyes, "has Mr. Lu come recently?"

    Chen Xiaogang is even more strange, "where should I pay attention to this?"

    Lin Feifei finally found out that Chen Xiaogang didn''t know anything, except about the crew, she didn''t care at all, so she knew that she had asked her in vain.

    "Director Chen, can I ask, my part of the play has been cut, should there be new people coming in?" Lin Feifei asked another question.

    "You''ll see it then. Well, now that you''re back, get ready." Chen Xiaogang said and left.

    Lin Feifei stood in the same place, nailed his palm tightly, and he almost spat.

    Who put in the little actor.

 Chapter 950

    "All right, all right, get ready!" Chen Xiaogang is yelling, "now Lin Feifei is back! We''re going to start shooting her part! "

    Lin Feifei has been waiting in his position for a long time.

    "I''m ready, director Chen."

    Su Hao gives director Chen an OK gesture.

    Lin Feifei looks at the woman she hasn''t seen for half a month. She thinks that the first time she and I played together was more than a month ago, but now.

    Zhu Ziyu went to the pavilion in the Royal Garden and sat in it enjoying the peach blossom in full bloom in the lotus pool.

    Just when Lin Feifei was about to appear, Lu Chuan appeared on the scene, and Lu Chuan appeared on the set with sunglasses.

    All the people in the room looked at the man in a black suit and white shirt. He came straight to the director with one hand in his trouser pocket.

    Lin Feifei looked at him coming straight here. His eyes were very happy. He immediately wanted to go to Lu Chuan''s side.

    "Brother Lu..."

    Chen Xiaogang saw that Lin Feifei started to move when he hadn''t called the card, and he was a little angry.

    "What''s the matter with you?"

    Lin Feifei was just about to approach Lu Chuan''s leg, and stopped awkwardly in the middle.

    Chen Xiaogang''s brows are all wrinkled tightly, "Lin Feifei, if you don''t want to shoot, you can tell me directly.

    "No, no, Mr. Chen didn''t!" Lin Feifei shook his head quickly, "it''s all my fault."

    Lin Feifei said and quickly returned to the original position.

    Su Hao is very happy when she looks at Lin Feifei. She always likes to dig a hole for him.

    After Lin Feifei returns to his position, he stares at Lu Chuan.

    Lu Chuan sat in his seat and took a look at Lin Feifei. He sighed. That man was his first love. As for Su Hao, there was nothing to destroy him anyway.

    I''ll apologize to sue later.

    Chen Xiaogang saw the emergence of Lu Chuan, not to mention how dazzling, but also diverted the attention of the whole crew, which made him feel more dark about this investor.

    "Mr. Lu, next time you go into the studio, can you stop being so eye-catching?"

    Lu Chuan stepped on his legs and took off his sunglasses.

    "Sorry, Mr. Chen, I''m late."

    Chen Xiaogang ignored Lu Chuan and took the trumpet and began to shout: "be quiet, be quiet!"!! It''s time to start over!! on your marks!! Don''t show it to me

    When Chen Dao finished, everyone took back their sight and immediately began to pick up the things.

    "Scene 232, second time, shoot!"

    Because in front of Lu Chuan, Lin Feifei''s spirit is 12 points. Even if she is not better than Su, she should not be worse.

    Finally, this scene was taken without danger, and Lin Feifei went into the state.

    When Lu Chuan saw that they were finished, he went straight to Su Hao.

    "Hello, Sue."

    Su turned around strangely and saw that it was Lu Chuan. He was puzzled and asked, "what''s the matter?"

    Lu Chuan shows his right hand and laughs at Su.

    "This way, please."

    In the crew, Su Hao is not afraid of what Lu Chuan does, but he is a little strange about what he wants to do.

    Su Hao followed Lu Chuan and walked over.

    "Come on, what''s the matter?"

    Lu Chuan turned to face him, slightly bowed his head to her, and said: "sorry, Feifei, she definitely didn''t aim at your selfie. She''s just in a trance. "

    "And you''re not hurt. Can''t you just forgive her?"

    "She''s already hurt."

    Sue Hao, the more she listens, the more wrong she is. This is to apologize?? No, this is to give Lin Feifei a name, isn''t it??

    "Wait a minute, please make it clear, it''s not because she''s hurt or what the consequence is that she can survive."

    "What if she did get those things and they did get me?"

    "Mr. Lu, I can''t stand you noble people. I don''t need to apologize. After all, I can''t afford it."

    Su Hao smiles at Lu Chuan, turns around and gives him a big white eye.

    Saying it''s an apology is actually a confession.

    Lu Chuan wants to stop her, but he doesn''t know how to stop her. After all, he thinks what he said is right. In addition to a little damage to Su Hao''s reputation, Feifei''s body is also damaged. Isn''t that enough.

    As soon as Sue Hao left, Lin Feifei followed him.

    "Brother Lu." When Lin Feifei saw Lu Chuan, he hugged him without saying a word. His tone of voice was still so bland, "don''t you want me?"

    Lu Chuan looked at Lin Feifei, who held him full, sighed and touched her head. "It''s OK. I''m not angry now. I don''t want anything."

    "I thought brother Lu had forgotten me."

    "After all, I''ve been contacting you again. What''s the result?"

    "You ignored me."

    The more Lin Feifei said, the more aggrieved she was. She was about to cry.

    Lu Chuan didn''t think much, so he said directly, "I came to apologize to Su Hao. Don''t think too much."

    Lin Feifei held Lu Chuan''s waist tightly, but looked up at him Lingxi, "really?"

    "Yes, but there is a saying that she did better than you just now." Lu Chuan thought about the scene he just saw. Although Lin Feifei was not bad, he saw Su Hao''s performance. Lin Feifei''s performance was like the contrast between the sun and a little star.

    Su Hao, Su Hao, Su Hao!! Why you again!! Lin Feifei holds Lu Chuan''s hand and wants to tear Su Hao''s face.

    Su Hao gets rid of Lu Chuan and goes back to the set. Xie Yao stands behind her and observes her carefully.

    "Did he touch you?" Xie Yao raised her fist and said, "if you have any! I''m going to kill him now! "

    Su Hao pushed Xie Yao''s fist down. "Don''t worry, people can''t do anything to me. After all, I''m a trained person."

    "It''s better that way." Xie Yao said, "what''s more, don''t you think she has a sense of treachery?"

    "The smell of treachery hasn''t come out yet. Now I can smell that you are going to work steadily." Su Hao patted Xie Yao on the head. "Didn''t you say you were ready to play?"

    "I see the situation. If Lin Feifei''s performance is not good, I''ll go up. If it''s good, I won''t go up."

    "It''s a rescue operation."

    Xie Yao has her own script. She feels like she''s a bad critic!

    "Well, you''re here to save your place." Su Hao went through her script and readjusted her mood.

    "All the staff are ready! And Su Hao, where''s Lin Feifei! " Chen Xiaogang is shouting there with a trumpet.

    Su Hao didn''t dare to delay and went up directly.

    Then when Chen Xiaogang found that only Su Hao came, he was even more angry, "where''s Lin Feifei?"

    The others looked around and found that there was no Lin Feifei.

    Su Hao picks an eyebrow and silently asks the system to send out what Lin Feifei is doing at this time.

    As soon as the system gave the video, Su Hao began to watch it with great interest.

    Oh, yes, yes.

    Tut, salty pig hand, touch others.

    You''re not preparing for home runs, are you??

    All of a sudden, Su Hao felt that he was very empty, so he lacked melon seeds!! What a great action / love video.

    However, Su Hao was disappointed because they were hiding in the lounge and had been found.

    It''s a pity that the mosaic part won''t be broadcast.

    Su Hao is ready for her own state of mind again, standing in her own place and waiting for Lin Feifei to come.

    Lin Feifei came late and apologized to everyone as she ran over.

    Looking at Lin Feifei, who has kept everyone waiting for more than ten minutes, Chen Xiaogang is so angry that he has already cut the part for you, and he still doesn''t know how to repent.

    "Lin Feifei, if you don''t want to play, you can leave for me."

    Su Hao watched Lin Feifei from the expression that I had just entered the production group and that I had not lived long to the expression that Lu Chuan was in full spirits.

    "I''m sorry, Chen Dao." Lin Feifei knew that everything was wrong at this time, but she could only say sorry.

    "Hurry up, don''t dally!" Chen Xiaogang stood up and yelled for everyone.

    This is a tea splashing play.

    It''s probably the silent smoke between Zhu Ziyu and Lin Dai.

    However, it is not surprising that an accident happened.

    Lin Feifei in front of Su Hao want to pour tea, just accidentally did not see the foot of the stone, directly to trip.

    Lin Feifei opened her eyes wide, so she took Su Hao with her. They both fell into the lotus pool.

    Sue is glad she can swim, but!

    Lin Feifei panic want to hold something next to, and began to move.

    "You, don''t move! Don''t struggle Su Hao grabbed her with one hand, but it couldn''t reach Lin Feifei''s hands and feet.

    As soon as the crew saw them fall, they were in a mess.

    Chen Xiaogang remembered that the lotus pool was two meters deep. He was so scared that he asked people to take the lifebuoy.

    "I told you not to..." what did Su haogang want to say? Lin Feifei kicked Su Hao''s stomach. As a result, Su Hao''s strength was insufficient, and there was a tendency to sink.

    Lu Chuan just got out of the rest room. When he saw a crowd around there, he was very strange. When he went in, he saw that Lin Feifei and Su Hao fell into the pool together, and Lin Feifei didn''t know how to swim.

    Lu Chuan directly takes off his clothes and rushes down, but he only catches Lin Feifei. He knows that Su Hao can swim, and naturally forgets Su Hao.

    Gu Shen and Xie Yao just squeeze in and see Su Hao''s water. Gu Shen immediately takes off his coat and throws it to Xie Yao and jumps down.

    When Gu Shen rescued Su Hao, she was already drowning, but fortunately, she just choked.

    "Hello, Sue. Are you ok?"

    "Sister Su!" Xie Yao looks at Su Hao with a worried face. She is relieved to find that Su Hao wakes up.

    "Don''t you know how to swim? What''s going on today? "

    "Cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough Su Hao woke up and felt her stomach with some pain.

 Chapter 951

    Lu Chuan holds Lin Feifei in his arms and looks at Su Hao who has been picked up by Gu Shen. His expression is a little stiff.

    Hello, Sue

    Lin Feifei looked at Lu Chuan with her arms in her arms. Her face was very moved. She cried in a soft voice, "brother Lu, thank you."

    But Lu Chuan didn''t answer. He just looked at Su Hao. Lin Feifei saw his reaction and shook his hand. "Brother Lu."

    Lu Chuan looked at Lin Feifei and said, "you are sober."

    "Yes, yes." Lin Feifei nodded slowly.

    When Lu Chuan saw that Lin Feifei was awake, he put her down and said, "just wake up. I''ll go to see Su Hao."

    Lin Feifei felt very peaceful lying on the ground, and there was no one else to help her and care about her??

    It''s really for nothing.

    However, Lin Feifei held up her hands and looked at Su Hao. Why is Su Hao, Su Hao is Su Hao again, why is she always surrounded by people!

    Lu Chuan went to Su Hao and looked at Gu Shen''s head. He bit his teeth and pushed Gu Shen.

    "Just go away and I''ll help Sue."

    "Well Xie Yao put in, "President Lu, you''d better help your Lin Feifei."

    "I..." what does Lu Chuangang want to say.

    Su amused, "Master Lu, Miss Lin is eager to wear it now."

    "No, I''m Su Hao..." Lu Chuan reaches out his hand to pull Su Hao.

    "No, I can''t afford it." Suhao quickly leaned back.

    "Are you angry?"

    "I just --"

    Su Hao finally couldn''t stand it. He took a look at Lu Chuan and said impatiently, "I said I really can''t afford it."

    "President Lu, you''d better go back and coax your miss Lin well."

    Xie Yao took advantage of Lu Chuan''s absence. He pushed Lu Chuan and said fiercely, "Lu zhanan, hurry back to your home!"

    Lu Chuan looks at Su Hao with a complicated look and goes back to Lin Feifei.

    "Feifei, are you ok?"

    Lin Feifei stretched out his hand and coughed weakly. "I feel a little cold."

    "Good." Lu Chuan directly picked up Lin Feifei and secretly took a look at Su Hao to see if she had any reaction. However, Su Hao didn''t even look at them.

    Lu Chuan left with a cold hum.

    "I''ve finally left. If I don''t, I''ll kill them." Xie Yao moved her fist, "if it wasn''t for Lin Feifei, could you fall in?"

    Su Hao was covered by Gu Shen''s clothes, and then rolled his eyes, "if it wasn''t for this time, she didn''t mean it, I would have started directly."

    "Not on purpose? How do you know? " Xie Yao looks at Su Hao in amazement.

    Suhao blinked and smiled. "I guess. Do you believe it?"

    "I don''t believe it."

    "I don''t believe you asked?" Suhao stood up.

    "That''s not the same, OK." Xie Yao stood beside her and helped her.

    At this time, Chen Xiaogang came over and looked at Su''s good state. He was relieved to find that he was OK. "You go to change your clothes first."

    Xie Yao took a look at Chen Xiaogang and said incredulously, "uncle, are you ready to continue shooting?"

    "Shoot, there are many accidents in the crew. It''s not necessary. If it''s necessary, it must be followed up." Su Hao said before Chen Xiaogang, "and now the crew''s time is also very urgent."

    Chen Xiaogang nodded and knocked Xie Yao on the head, "do you think the work is so simple?"

    Xie Yao wrongly touched the place where she was knocked.

    Then Chen Xiaogang left.

    Gu Shen just went to change his clothes. When he saw Xie Yao feeling her head all the time, he asked curiously, "what''s the matter?"

    "It hurts. Press it for me." Xie Yao stands in front of Gu Shen.

    Gu Shen bent down, blew Xie Yao''s head, and carefully touched the place, "someone bullied you?"

    "Smelly uncle!" Xie Yao said indignantly.

    "Well, be good."

    Su Hao stood by and watched their movements. He couldn''t help but start to "Yo Yo" and joked, "you''re so sticky."

    "What a stickiness, we don''t have it." Xie Yao''s face began to show some shame that she didn''t even know.

    Su Hao directly left them to the bathroom to change clothes and wash clothes. You are the only one.

    At this time, Lu Chuan is still holding Lin Feifei to the rest room. When he arrives at the rest room, he puts Lin Feifei down and locks the door.

    Lu Chuan kisses Lin Feifei directly and boldly. Lin Feifei feels Lu Chuan''s body temperature when he gets this kiss.

    Lu Chuan can''t wait to pick up Lin Feifei''s clothes and go on the stage with his gun. He shouts Su Hao when he is still warm. This Su Hao completely shocked Lin Feifei.

    What''s good about suhao?

    Why do you even think of him when you do this?

    But Lin Feifei didn''t resist Lu Chuan, he just endured Lu Chuan''s heat.

    Su Hao, of course, doesn''t know what happened to Lin Feifei and Lu Chuan. Of course, I don''t want to know.

    Chen Xiaogang looks for Lin Feifei everywhere, but he doesn''t find it. He is so angry that he asks the screenwriter to write the character to death, and the female master poisons her.

    Suhao laughs when she hears it. Lin Feifei finally comes back to shoot the rest of the play. Who knows she screwed it up?

    But Xie Yao at first listen to the feeling is quite fun, but think about it, if Lin Feifei this person is out of play, then his role is not very likely to increase the pay??

    "I don''t want it --" Xie Yao looked up at the sky and cried.

    Su is so gloating that Xie Yao finally wants to stay up late together and watch the story.

    Gu Shen is just looking at Xie Yao.

    When Lu Chuan finished with Lin Feifei, they came out about an hour later.

    Along the way back to the director''s position, the eyes of passers-by showed some spirit.

    "Chen Dao." Lin Feifei nodded, "I''ve already picked it up. Now I can take another picture of today''s one next to the garden. It''s too much of a show.

    "No," he said Lu Qing shook his head and said with regret, "I''ve changed the script. Let''s have a look again."

    Lin Feifei heard that his role was taken away, and only these two people can reflect it.

    Lin Feifei, she was so angry that she got something ready in the car and made teachers chase her. She thought, today and tomorrow must let Su Haoshuang in the end.

    As for how cool, Lin Feifei''s mouth has been hanging a mocking smile.

    It happened that she didn''t shoot tonight, so she couldn''t wait to refuse the invitation. She planned to supplement what she had here at home. She still had to let him see her degree at a glance.

    As a result, there are so many comments, and there are no more.

    But for SOHO, it''s a great night to have! Even if it''s going to be a mess. At this time, Lin Feifei stealthily follows her outside the door, thinking of seizing such an opportunity directly.

    Who knows tonight''s material, unexpectedly let him put a small holiday. Lin Feifei holds the mobile phone in her hand and looks at the photos inside. She is very happy. He deleted all the messy things in it and put them directly for a few days. In order to let the people who had to take selfie by accident, he was shouting.

    Sue looks at the hot search on her mobile phone strangely. The key is that he says the word again, which not only makes people suspect, but also means that she just has no time.

    And they get up the next day.

    On the hot search is # today''s floret even drug use?!

    Xie Yao explodes and looks at this hot search, his head is reheated.

    "What is drug abuse?"?? The police are not sure! How can you guess everything? "

    "And their comments are really six."

    "People who comment on the body, age, and so on."

    Xie Yao can only hold a mobile phone and want to fight 300 rounds directly.

    Gu Shen patted her and said, "are you sure you can do him for 300 rounds? I''m afraid I''ve got a lot to say, and few people have to come out to talk about it. "

    When Su Hao saw this, he directly called Chen Ying to inquire.

    "Sister Ying, what happened to this hot search?"

    "This hot search, I''m also in a hurry, and he showed up."

    "But now I''m looking for someone to withdraw the hot search. I should be out soon."

    Su Hao sighed, even before, now even the name of drug abuse will bring unnecessary trouble to others, this time the development is so fast, I''m afraid I don''t know it''s the attack of red eye again.

    Sue asked the system to select the person for this incident, and he went to solve the problem himself.

    Because of the seriousness of this matter, Su Hao stayed at home directly. Every day she walked around the living room, bedroom and balcony.

    "Turn over the surveillance video of Lin Feifei at that time. If I can''t see her anyway, I''ll see her on the Internet."

    "Boring Xie Yao looked up at the sky feebly.

    Su Hao took the book and laughed, "boredom is boredom, but it''s still controllable."

    "Come on, calm down and read."

    "No, I don''t understand." Xie Yao rolling on the ground, "how this may not be bad."

    "What''s the difference." Su Hao turned a page and continued to read, "this time should be finished soon."

    "It''s just a hot search. It doesn''t matter whether it''s withdrawn or not."

    "In the end, it will come to light."

    Su Hao has found out that every melon eater loves to be beaten in the face without telling lies.

    All of a sudden, Su Hao''s sixth sense told her that Lin Feifei was also the one who made the ghost.

    But without the sixth sense, he had already found out. But what she was curious about was, how could the melon eaters not be bothered to make a fuss?

    After Lin Feifei lost her part of the play by Chen Xiaogang, she went back to her apartment. However, when she remembered that Lu Chuan was shouting Su Hao''s name at that time, her dissatisfaction rose to a climax.

    Why is it that Su Hao, who has been courting and guarding people for such a long time, suddenly becomes more fond of Lu Chuan instead of courting him?

 Chapter 952

    Su Hao and Xie Yao stayed at home for ten days. They either ate or slept at home and gained several pounds.

    Then Chen Ying contacted her and asked her to attend the press conference directly today to explain everything.

    However, Su Hao just wanted more than just such an explanation, but also wanted to bring Lin Feifei down completely, so as to save her some heresy.

    "That Ying elder sister, after clarifying, go back to power on directly?"

    "What else? You have taken advantage of this excuse to rest at home for a long time, I advise you to give up your dangerous idea

    "Oh."

    Su Hao should do so, but the actual action is not necessarily.

    Just at this time, Gu Shen called Xie Yao, who was extremely unstable because of playing games in the dark last night.

    "Hello? What are you doing? "

    "Come out and have breakfast together."

    "I''m not. I''m so sleepy. You tell me I have to go out?"

    "All right." Gu Shen raised a corner of his mouth on the other side of the phone, "then I''ll buy it directly and send it to you."

    "Whatever you want, I''ll hang up." Then Xie Yao hung up.

    Then a doorbell rang from the door. Su looked at the sleeping Xie Yao and crept out to open the door.

    Open the door is Gu Shen carrying food.

    Su Hao saw that it was Jiu Jiu and yawned. Last night he played games with Xie Yao, but he was out of spirits.

    "Why did you come so early?"

    "Don''t you want a press conference?"

    Su Hao turns his head and doubts. Chen Yinggang just said to her, how can Gu Shen know how fast?

    As soon as Gu Shen saw Su Hao''s expression, he knew that Su Hao had absolutely forgotten who he would be and said in silence, "have you forgotten who your company is?"

    "Ah? Wait a minute. " Su thought for a while, suddenly opened his eyes, "you are the boss''s son?"

    Gu Shen blinked, eh?? Didn''t he tell suhao? I don''t think so.

    "No, he''s my brother. The last hot search was done by him. If I''m not so sure, I can still let Xie Yao exchange things? "

    Su Hao, with a smile, nodded his head for sure.

    "Can you give me some face?" Gu Shen saw Su Hao nodding so mercilessly that he wanted to complain.

    "By the way, you bully Xie Yao. You bully her so hard. When are you going to tell her..." Gu Shen immediately covered her mouth when she said that.

    "Can you keep it down for me?" Gu Shen said in a small voice, "I really like it."

    "I want him to be my girlfriend, too."

    Su Hao picked an eyebrow, motioned to put down her hand, and then said, "yes."

    But what they don''t know is that Xie Yao is not far away from them now, but she only hears the following words.

    Be my girlfriend.

    All right.

    Xie Yao suddenly felt a little flustered. It was her good friend watching with another good friend. But why was she suddenly sad?

    "I''ll ask Xie Yao to get up and eat." Gu Shen put the food on the table and said.

    Su Hao nodded with a mysterious smile, "go, go."

    Gu Shen was a little strange. How could she feel so thrilled?

    In fact, suhao knew that suhao was awake and he knew what he was thinking, so he assisted! Su Hao felt that he was really doing good without leaving a name, and silently praised himself.

    Xie Yao, who had just heard Gu Shen say that she was coming to find herself, immediately returned to her mind, quickly ran back to bed, covered her head with a quilt and thought about it.

    Gu Shen came to the door of the room and knocked at the door.

    "Xie Yao. Get up and have breakfast. "

    There was no movement inside.

    Gu Shen patted the door and called again. Later he found that there was no response, so he opened the door carefully. Looking at some dark environment inside, looking at the person on the bed who doesn''t even leak his head out.

    Gu Shen went over and gently pulled the quilt, but it didn''t move.

    "Tut."

    Gu Shen used to hold Xie Yao up with the quilt. Xie Yao didn''t even want to pretend to sleep.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Oh, wake up at last?" Gu Shen put Xie Yao back on the bed. "Just now, I didn''t wake up with anything."

    "Wake up, wake up." Xie Yao patted Gu Shen and said, "can I have breakfast now?"

    "Well, you hurry out. Do you know this is a girl''s room?"

    All right Gu Shen finished and went out.

    Xie Yao was relieved to see that Gu Shen had finally gone out. She shook her head and tried to shake off the voice she had just heard. She went to wash up.

    The good thing for Su is that he empties Gu Shen''s breakfast on the plate.

    After that, I looked at the microblog and the comments above.

    "Wow, Sue, are you a drug addict? Isn''t that long overdue? "

    "I can''t believe it, tut tut."

    "Isn''t that right? People are so thin that they just wash things. "

    "She deserves it. At the beginning, she was like a white lotus, and she spoke lotus language."

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Su Hao said that she only wanted to laugh after watching it. It''s really hard to be an actor these days. If you lose weight, you must give children a bad leading role by not eating. If you are fat, you will be ridiculed. Why do you act when you are so fat.

    Actors are so hard.

    Gu Shen and Xie Yao come here before Su Hao''s sadness is over. Sue pushed the food in front of them and said, "I have to go there this afternoon."

    Xie Yao took a mouthful of fried dough sticks and asked strangely, "why do you have a declaration meeting?"

    "It''s not the things on the Internet, you don''t know." Sue Hao picked up an egg and began to peel it.

    "Oh, yes, yes." Xie Yao suddenly remembered that they had taken so long at home together because of these things.

    Gu Shen suddenly picked up a peeled egg and stuffed it into Xie Yao''s mouth. He said with a smile, "OK, eat your egg quickly."

    Xie Yao shriveled mouth, with so little dislike bit the egg, and ate him.

    Su Hao thinks he''s not here and he''s invisible.

    "By the way, why didn''t Lu Chuan come to you again?" Gu Shen took a sip of porridge.

    "Well? Whatever, he doesn''t know where I''ve moved. " Su Hao took a sip of soybean milk.

    Then the doorbell rings. Su Hao looks at Xie Yao with a little doubt.

    "Who, early in the morning."

    "Yes, who?"

    Xie Yao kicked Gu Shen and looked at him.

    "Well, I''ll go, I''ll go." Gu Shen stood up to open the door.

    Gu Shen opened the door and saw a disgusting face - Lu Chuan.

    "Why are you here? How''s Sue? " Lu Chuan frowned at Gu Shen.

    Gu Shen said with a smile, "it seems that you can''t control why I''m here. As for finding Su Hao now, he has no time." Then he wanted to close the door.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as he left, Lu Chuan put his hand against the door and yelled inside: "Hello, Su! I know you moved here. "

    Gu Shen was very tired of Lu Chuan''s appearance and said sarcastically, "you came here early in the morning just to block our Su hao?"

    "We?" Lu Chuan is very good at grasping the key points.

    Without waiting for Gu Shen to get in touch with Lu Chuan, Su Hao and Xie Yao came.

    "How did you come here?" Sue frowned.

    Lu Chuan coughed and said, "I just want to talk to you."

    "I''m afraid not. I''m not free." Sue is so straightforward.

    "Just a few words, really."

    Sue looked at them, shook her hand and told them to go back to the table first.

    "Well, go ahead, and then I''ll go back to breakfast."

    "I don''t know why you suddenly changed so much. It''s as if you used to love me so much Lu Chuan stood in front of Su Hao, looking a little nervous.

    It''s a fake, for me. Su Hao thought silently.

    Su Hao sighed and said, "I, Su Hao, really don''t like you now."

    "You''d better go back and treat your Feifei better."

    "I..." Lu Chuan seems to want to say something else.

    Sue good early, he said first, "Shh, don''t let me really directly sweep you out, you know what you have done." Then he pushed Lu Chuan out and closed the door.

    "Come on, I know where you are." Suhao turned and said.

    Gu Shen and Xie Yao stood up from the cupboard and said with a smile, "we were not afraid that the scum man would suddenly revolt, which is not good for you."

    "Come on, who doesn''t know. Hurry back to breakfast. It''s really disgusting to rush here early in the morning. " Sue shook her head.

    After they had breakfast and stayed at home for a few hours, they went out ahead of time to prepare makeup and hair.

    Su Hao doesn''t think there''s a meeting yet. He''s just tired now.

    By the time of the announcement meeting in the afternoon, the live broadcast also started.

    Suhao stood on the stage, microphone in hand, looking at the camera below.

    "The announcement meeting this time, that is, the things that caused a lot of uproar several times before when I came here."

    "As for whether I take drugs or not, I just want to say, isn''t it obvious here? Even the police uncle didn''t come to me. "

    "As for me, I hope you don''t follow others'' advice and don''t wear rumors through rumors."

    "This time, I just want to express my thanks. It''s normal for you to worry about me."

    "Thank you for some people who never give up even when I was hacked. They always ask me to refuel. Thank you from the bottom of my heart." With that, Su Hao walked out of the table and bowed to the photographer.

    The reporters at the bottom were in a commotion, and they wanted to rush forward to ask Su Hao questions.

    "Miss Su Hao, did that Lu always have a relationship with you?"

    "Do you come here like this these days?"

    "Miss Su Hao..."

    Su Hao''s eyes looked at them. When they forced her to the corner with the microphone, Chen Ying came to protect Su Hao and said, "please ask next time. This is just a statement meeting."

 Chapter 953

    "Ah, Miss Su!"

    Next, no matter what they call them, Chen Ying and Su Hao are extremely determined to leave.

    "Hoo, it''s finally done. I don''t know what to say to these gossip people if it''s not done." Sue patted herself on the chest.

    Chen Ying doesn''t care, "reporters are like this. When they encounter gossip, it''s like a shark smelling blood, so they want to jump on it."

    "But this time it should stop. I don''t know what happened to Lin Feifei."

    "Why does she like to target you so much?" Chen Ying doesn''t understand.

    Su Hao gave Chen Ying a gentle smile and lifted her hair. "Maybe it''s because I''m so beautiful."

    "Tut, you can only tell me." Chen Ying smiles and pats her ass.

    Su Hao holds Chen Ying''s shoulder and begins to laugh together.

    "What are you laughing at?" He Xing drove the nanny car and came over. When he saw them laughing like something, he knocked on the glass and said, "hello? Two beautiful little sisters, it''s time to go. Do you want to be blocked by that group of people? "

    Chen Ying opened the car door and was surprised to hear what he said. "It''s not bad, xiaoxingzi. Today''s mouth is really sweet."

    Su Hao also sat up and laughed, "Xiao He, what''s the matter today? I''m in a good mood. "

    He Xing whistled and touched his hair. He said with a smile, "I''ve successfully advertised today!"

    "Oh, good." Chen Ying covered her mouth with a smile and said, "it''s really a child."

    "I don''t know what''s wrong with me." He Xing began to drive to Su Hao''s new home. However, as soon as he received a call, someone ran out from behind.

    When Su Hao looked back from the car, he saw that they were from Lianyu magazine. He was speechless. "Why are they so persistent?"

    After the people of Lianyu saw suhao get on the bus, they also carried the camera on the bus.

    Su Hao saw that they got into the car and caught up with him. He frowned irritably, "what do they want to do?"?? Is it necessary to catch up like this? "

    He Xing turned the steering wheel, "when I throw them away, hold on."

    Before Su Hao and Chen Ying can react, he Xing starts to drag racing. Su Hao grabs the handle of the roof nervously and says, "wait a minute, he Xing!"

    "Forget it, let''s get rid of them first."

    Su Hao kept looking back and found that the slower their speed was, but when he finally couldn''t see them, he Xing finally slowed down.

    "Get rid of it?" He Xing said triumphantly.

    Su Hao patted his chest, relieved, raised his thumb, "you can!"

    Chen Ying opened the car window and took a breath. "Wow, I didn''t say that. How could you do that?"

    He Xing looked at the road ahead, some vicissitudes appeared on his face, "it''s all young and frivolous."

    "Didn''t you have a non mainstream time?" Sue said curiously.

    He Xingan did not answer quietly.

    Su Hao suddenly burst into laughter, "ha ha ha ha, you, you have had this kind of time, ha ha ha."

    "Look at my sister Ying." Su Hao pats Chen Ying who is still lying on the window. Chen Ying turns to look at her.

    "I don''t love anyone in the sunglasses area." With that, he pushed the air around his eyes, as if he was wearing sunglasses.

    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha." Chen Ying shakes off her dizziness and begins to laugh wildly.

    He Xing gave them two white eyes, "who has not been young and frivolous, really, I also exercise out good car skills."

    "Yes, good driving skills, good driving skills." Sue was so funny that she hugged her stomach.

    "Sister Su, that''s enough." He Xing stepped on the brake, "home."

    As soon as Su Hao looked out of the window, it was home. He waved his hand and said goodbye to them.

    As soon as she opened the door, suhao found something wrong.

    The house was quiet and there was no sound. No, isn''t Xie Yao with Gu Shen??

    Su Hao stood at the door and changed his slippers, shouting: "Yao Yao, Gu Shen!"

    "Well, where are the people?" Su Hao put on his slippers and went in. He looked at the kitchen and found that there was no one. He went to Xie Yao''s room and opened the door.

    "Yao Yao?"

    As soon as you open the door, Xie Yao and Gu Shen are sleeping in bed.

    Su Hao stood at the door, helpless smile, "really, I thought it was where. But I don''t know

    Su looks at Gu Shen, who holds Xie Yao tightly in his arms

    Gu Shenming is awake, tut Tut, scheming boy.

    Su Hao shook his head, closed the door and went into the kitchen.

    Gu Shen opens his eyes and finds that Su Hao has finally left. He leans Xie Yao on him with both hands. After smelling the smell of her, he kisses her forehead with satisfaction.

    Xie Yao was tickled, her head moved, but she put her hand around Gu Shen.

    Su Hao opened the refrigerator and found that there was not much food left. She opened her cell phone and ordered a supermarket take out.

    Suhao sat on the table and looked at the page of the system that he had not seen for a long time.

    Lu Chuan''s regret value is only 60%, while Lin Feifei has no regret value.

    Su Hao sneers. Lin Feifei is really inflexible. As for Lu Chuan, why isn''t he one of the reasons for his collapse?

    Before Sue could figure out why, the doorbell rang. Maybe it''s my dish. Su Hao went to the door and opened it. It was a takeout.

    "Thank you." Su Hao thanks humanity, closes the door, carries things and enters the kitchen.

    "Well, the food is on this layer, and the meat is on the bottom. Milk... "Sue arranged the position of the dish and suddenly called.

    Picked up a look, found that it was director Chen''s phone, Su very strange to answer the phone, said: "director Chen, what''s the matter?"

    "How is Sue? The crew will start shooting again tomorrow. I haven''t contacted Xie Yao and Gu Shen yet. " Chen Xiaogang''s voice at that end is very happy.

    "Really?" Su Hao was overjoyed and ran to Xie Yao''s room with his mobile phone. He opened the door and said, "the crew will shoot tomorrow!"

    Xie Yao was awakened by Su Hao''s voice. Before she opened her eyes, she said, "you can talk about it later. Let me talk about it later."

    Gu Shen immediately opened his eyes and looked at Su Hao. Su Hao covered his mouth and nodded and went out.

    "My God, I''m so excited. I almost forgot something." Sue was amused.

    "How''s Sue? are you there What''s the matter? " Chen Xiaogang couldn''t wait for Su Hao''s answer, so he asked strangely.

    Su Hao hurriedly sorted out his emotions and said, "it''s OK. Xie Yao and Gu Shen are all here. I''ll give you a direct notice later."

    Chen Xiaogang didn''t think much and said, "just inform."

    They exchanged greetings and hung up.

    "Ah

    As soon as Su Hao heard Xie Yao''s voice, he woke up and Gu Shen was miserable.

    "You, why! On my bed! " Xie Yao has been kicking Gu Shen down.

    "Wow, young lady, you should be reasonable." Gu Shen touched the place where he was hurt. "It''s not that you burned in the afternoon, and then you pulled me to bed?"

    "Why do you do that?"

    Xie Yao seems to think of something, silent did not speak.

    Su Hao called them out in the kitchen and told them that the crew had started shooting again. Some were surprised and some worried.

    Surprise is Xie Yao, he can finally not be bored, and worry is Gu Shen, because the shooting, can''t stick to Xie Yao.

    Sue was so happy that she cooked the dishes and went back to her room to pack up after dinner.

    The next morning, three people got up early and went to the airport with their suitcases.

    It was almost noon when I arrived at the cast. I missed those who hadn''t seen me for ten days.

    "Sister su."

    "Brother Gu."

    "Sister Yao."

    When the people in the crew say hello to them one after another, Xie Yao is especially dissatisfied when it comes to Xie Yao.

    "Why can''t I call my sister because we are not so old!! It''s not fair. "

    Sue is taller than the two of them. She can only express herself.

    Xie Yao puffed up her cheeks to express her dissatisfaction.

    Gu Shen looked at her face, laughed and grabbed her face with his hand.

    "Poof." Xie Yao''s face relaxed.

    Su Hao, don''t try to smile.

    Chen Xiaogang came over at this time and looked at them and asked strangely, "what are you doing?"

    Xie Yao looked at Chen Xiaogang with aggrieved eyes and hugged him. "Ah, Gu Shen and Su Hao bullied me together!"

    People in the crew who didn''t know their relationship were all muddled, staring at both of them, and their hands stopped.

    "Whatever you look at, get ready for me!" Chen Xiaogang pulls Xie Yao away and scolds others.

    Everyone came back one after another and continued to decorate.

    After all, gossip is not more important than work!

    Chen Xiaogang flicked her head, "come on, I don''t know about you, uncle? You are the best bully. "

    Xie Yao has a lot to suffer from.

    "Well, you three go to get ready, and then we''ll speed up the progress," Chen Xiaogang said and left.

    Then the crew accelerated the process and finished it in just half a month. The rest was the editing and publicity activities in half a month.

    "Hello, Sue. Do you think it''s feasible to make a confession at the press conference?" Gu Shen is thinking about something.

    Su looked at her clothes and looked up at Gu Shen?? Why? "

    "That will show my determination."

    "Ha ha, you are not afraid of death. Her uncle is still at the scene."

    Gu deeply thought about it, as if it was.

    "As for me, I suggest you tell her in private. After all, what you show is too obvious. Only Xie Yao is too slow to feel it." Suhao put on her earrings.

    Just as Gu Shen wanted to say something, Xie Yao came in and looked at the two strange people.

    "What happened? What''s the matter with you two? "

 Chapter 954

    "It''s OK, it''s OK." Sue arranged her skirt and laughed.

    Xie Yao didn''t care about anything. She came in and looked in the mirror. She turned a circle and said with a smile, "is it good-looking?"

    Gu Shen looked at the length of Xie Yao''s skirt, disdained and said, "it''s ugly."

    "I''m not ugly!" Xie Yao put her hand in and said angrily.

    Gu Shen raised his head and motioned to Su Hao, "can''t you wear a long skirt?"

    "That''s nice." The legs can cover it.

    Su Hao immediately knew what Gu Shen was thinking. He said with a smile, "Yao Yao, how about we change?" Then he walked around.

    Gu Shen found that when Su Hao''s skirt moved, he could see her legs, and the split was particularly serious, which was more than Xie Yao''s.

    Xie Yao took a look at Su Hao''s body, and turned curiously, "OK, sister Su Hao, you look good."

    "Cough." Gu Shen cleared his throat and said, "I still think Xie Yao''s dress looks better."

    "Don''t make trouble. Look at your height. Can you hold up?" Gu Shen pulls Xie Yao over.

    Xie Yao was dragged by him and stood looking at Gu Shen. She frowned and said, "didn''t you say that Su Hao''s dress looks good?"

    "I don''t think so now." Gu Shen put his hand on Xie Yao''s waist, "be good."

    Xie Yao is tickled by Gu Shen''s hand, and she feels shy somehow??

    "You let me go."

    "No Gu Shen said it slowly, word by word, and it seemed that he didn''t deserve to be beaten.

    Xie Yao was so angry that she wanted to hit someone, but then someone knocked on the door.

    "Time is coming. Sister Su, brother Gu, it''s time for you to go out."

    "Well, I see." Su Hao picked up her skirt and laughed, "Gu Shen, I give you a chance."

    "What chance?" Xie Yao was stunned.

    Su Hao smiles mysteriously and then goes out. Su Hao immediately calls out the video and starts to watch it.

    However, in other people''s eyes, Su Hao is there a person silly smile, is commonly known as "aunt smile".

    Inside the room, after su Hao goes out, Xie Yao and Gu Shen have a tacit understanding and don''t talk. She feels that the temperature in the room will go up immediately. It''s almost autumn, but Xie Yao feels her throat is inexplicably thirsty.

    "It''s time you went out." Xie Yao gives Gu Shen a push.

    Gu Shen''s hands all embrace Xie Yao''s waist, and gradually draw closer.

    "Come here."

    Xie Yao felt that it was not a good thing for him to draw himself closer. She began to struggle, "what are you doing?"

    "What are you nervous about?" Gu Shen picked an eyebrow, "I won''t do anything to you."

    It seems that Xie Yao didn''t resist much, so she was directly pulled to her arms by Gu Shen.

    Gu Shen hugs Xie Yao from behind and puts his head on Xie Yao''s shoulder. At this time, Xie Yao feels that it''s not good.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Why, do you want to guess?" Gu Shen''s deep voice rang in Xie Yao''s ear.

    Xie Yao manual once, Gu Shen single hand to grasp her hand, forced Xie Yao''s head up.

    Xie Yao''s head was lifted up and looked at Gu Shen in front of her. Suddenly her face turned red.

    "You, what are you doing!"

    Gu Shen gradually approached Xie Yao and said, "would you like to be my girlfriend?"

    "Of course, if I''m not satisfied with the answer..."

    Xie Yao held her breath and didn''t know what to say.

    Gu Shen released her hand and turned her around. He held her face in one hand and kissed her.

    As soon as Su Hao saw this, the system automatically shut down the video.

    Why should I stop here!!

    Su Hao lowered his head in frustration and whispered: "it seems that I can''t see the play."

    Someone next to him patted Su Hao on the shoulder. When Su Hao looked around, he found that it was Chen Xiaogang. He took a breath of air and stood silently at the door. Then he laughed, "director Chen, what''s the matter?"

    Chen Xiaogang said: "it''s almost ready. How can you swallow it slowly?"

    "And where did Xie Yao and Gu Shen go?"

    "There''s something wrong with them." Sue nodded.

    Chen Xiaogang looked around and wanted to go into the room to have a look, "are they in the room? I''ll see. "

    Su Hao also blocked the door without any trace, "it should not be inside."

    "It''s not a loss to go and have a look." Chen Xiaogang looked at Su Hao strangely, "besides, what are you doing here?"

    "Nothing." Su Hao is looking forward to Gu Shen''s solution in his heart. He turns around and opens the door with a smile.

    Open the door, Gu Shen has been satisfied with the smile, in the side finishing clothes. Xie Yao, however, was sitting in a chair with a ruddy and glossy face, and her lip color was even more imaginative.

    "Yao Yao, what''s the matter with you?" Chen Xiaogang goes to Xie Yao and asks.

    Xie Yao shook her head, then ran to Su Hao''s back and didn''t dare to look at Gu Shen.

    "Director Chen, we are ready. Let''s go." Gu Shen smiles.

    Chen Xiaogang found a small wound on the corner of his mouth and asked strangely, "what''s wrong with the corner of your mouth?"

    Gu Shen touched the corner of his mouth and said with a smile, "it''s OK. I was scratched by my kitten."

    Xie Yao is behind Su Hao. When she hears him say this, her face suddenly turns red.

    "All right." Chen Xiaogang thought, doesn''t Gu Shen have no pets? But maybe they just raised itˇ° Let''s go, let''s get out of here. "

    Then several of them went on stage together, and the next press conference was very simple, all of them were smooth.

    After the press conference, the TV series was also released. Su Hao, Zhu Ziyu''s actor, became popular overnight because of her acting skills and plot.

    This is what Su Hao didn''t expect. After all, at the beginning, the play was only popular in the original world, but it wasn''t as popular as this.

    In the following days, Xie Yao and Gu Shen still flirt with each other all the time.

    The screening of the TV series is also very smooth, that is, Lin Feifei has disappeared, which is very worrying. However, Lu Chuan comes to Su Hao every day to show his hospitality.

    Su Hao directly thought that he was a transparent person and didn''t care at all, but he was chased when he was going out to take part in direct advertising shooting.

    Sue looked at the car behind her and felt depressed.

    Seeing that the car was about to catch up, Su Hao said, "he Xing, you stop."

    "Stop?? Now? "

    "Yes, park the car for me." Suhao said in an unquestionable voice.

    He Xing looked at Su Hao''s expression and stepped on the brake.

    After waiting for complete stop, Su Hao got out of the car first, looked at the car behind, squinted, "what do you want to do?"

    Out of the car came a man, fierce, but also covered with tendonsˇ° Please ask Miss Su Hao to come with us

    Sue looked at what he meant. It seemed that she must be allowed to go, but she was also curious about who it would be.

    "OK, let my driver go."

    The man took out a gun and pointed it to the car. "I''m afraid Miss Su didn''t decide this."

    "You." Suhao frowned.

    "Get that one out of the car for me."

    As soon as he Xing saw that his opponent had a gun in his hand, he got out of the car with both hands raised.

    "Get in the car." The man pointed to the car.

    Su Hao got into the car and looked at the people in the car. There was No. 5.

    "Stay still!" The people in the back of the car took out the rope and black cloth. Suhao knew what they were going to do as soon as she saw it. She didn''t move and didn''t irritate them. But actually, suhao wants to see that the system can be used outside.

    "Sit down for me."

    So Sue Hao sat in the car and used the system to see that they were driving to the countryside.

    "Dear friends, can I ask who has come to arrest me so painstakingly?"

    "Shut up

    Sue Hao turned her lips secretly. Is her mouth really strict? But don''t forget, she has something in her hand.

    She listened to what they thought.

    Huh? Miss K? No name? All right.

    Next, Su Hao did not continue to ask them for trouble, nor did he continue to look at the scenery outside. He lay on the chair and closed his eyes.

    "Ah, big brother, this woman has such a big heart that she dares to sleep."

    "What do you care about him?"

    "She looks good."

    "It''s none of your business to look good. Be good to me. After earning this list, we''ll be free for a while. "

    This is the end of their discussion, but he Xing is still a little uneasy.

    Finally, we arrived at our destination,

    Su Hao and he Xing are held down behind them. Su Hao uses the video to see that this is an old construction site?

    Before Su Hao could figure out why, they were caught inside and directly pushed them to the ground.

    "Be honest

    Sue sat on the ground, waiting for the "behind the scenes" to appear.

    Then a man in a black windbreaker appeared. He slowly walked towards Su Hao, then half squatted down, pinched Su Hao''s chin, looked left and right, "tut tut Tut, it''s worthy of our president of Lu Da''s fancy."

    "The beauty is very good."

    Su Hao turned his head, shook off his hand and said coldly, "don''t touch me."

    "Oh --"

    "I''m still a little beauty with a bad temper." The man saw Sue struggling, but he just wanted to do it, "but the more you struggle, the more I like to do it, OK?"

    "What do you want to do? So inspiring? "

    "Do you want to arouse the masses? I don''t think so. " The man laughed, "and it''s not that I''m looking for you."

    Sue thought for a moment. I''m afraid it''s Miss K.

    "But I really don''t want to see such a beautiful woman hurt, but it''s a pity." The man touched Sue''s face. "I like this face."

    "How about picking it up and collecting it?"

    It''s very exciting to say something in a cheerful tone.

    "Su Hao, I didn''t expect you to be reduced to this, did you?" Suddenly a girl''s voice rang.

 Chapter 955

    After reading the script, Su Hao called Chen Ying and said that she took the play and asked her to ask when she would join the group and sign a contract.

    "Sister Ying, you can negotiate this."

    "Well, I know. Maybe I''ll fly abroad in a few days and sign the contract first." Then Chen Ying''s mailbox received a new email. Chen Ying opened it and said, "wait a minute. They sent an email saying that Tom wanted to meet you because he was coming to China."

    Sue Hao didn''t expect Tom to meet her. He was a little surprised, but he was not particularly surprised. He had to answer.

    "Well, you can just let me know when it''s time."

    "Well, you''d better rest at home these days and let yourself relax."

    "I know, Chen laomazi ~" Su Hao thought it funny to see that she was so sincere, "are you worried about my psychological shadow?"

    "No!" Chen Ying worried that the mention of this would remind Su Hao of the scene that day, and quickly refuted her.

    Sue laughed and said, "well, I didn''t know you? Take a hundred heart. I''m fine. "

    "Well, that''s it."

    Suhao hung up the phone and looked at the script in the computer in front of her. She felt a burst of joy. She touched her chest.

    Maybe the original body is very happy.

    Xie Yao grabs Su Hao''s shoulders and hugs her from behind. She asks curiously, "are you so happy?"

    "Well, of course." Su laughingly grabbed his arm, "don''t talk about me, what happened to you and Gu Shen?"

    "That''s what I''m like with him." Xie Yao''s face was slightly red and her eyes turned to one side.

    "Tut, tut, tut, that''s a misunderstanding." Suhao chuckles.

    Xie Yao hit her with her arm and stood up from the bed.

    "You''ll make fun of me."

    "Well, it''s time for you to go back, or your family will look for you again." Sue takes a good look at the computer and looks up to give her a wink.

    Xie Yao, as disgusted by Su Hao, shakes her shoulders, goes out of the door, pokes her head in and says, "OK, you can read your script."

    Sue Hao shook his hand and continued to read the script.

    When the next day, suhao saw the unexpected guest again.

    Lu Chuan began to wait at the door early in the morning until Su Hao went out to throw garbage. As soon as Su Hao opened the door, he saw Lu Chuan. Just as he wanted to close the door, Lu Chuan grabbed it with his hand and refused to let Su Hao close it.

    Su Hao sighed impatiently, looked at Lu Chuan and said, "what do you want to do? Am I not clear enough? "

    "I just want to apologize to you." Seeing that Su Hao didn''t close the door, Lu Chuan released his hand.

    "I said I didn''t need your apology, did I?"

    Lu Chuan''s eyes revealed a trace of sadness and pain, saying: "I know I wronged you."

    "So?" Su Hao''s face revealed some sarcasm.

    "Is it you who... Was me at the beginning?" Lu Chuan moved his hand and lowered his head slightly.

    "Didn''t you already guess?"

    "How did I like you at the beginning, and how much I hate you now, do you understand?"

    "But can''t you really like me again?"

    Su Hao looks at Lu Chuan and laughs angrily.

    "You don''t like me. Do you like the way I chased you?"

    "Where were you when Lin Feifei treated me like that?"

    "Do you remember what you said to your parents?"

    "Take a hundred heart, I''ve seen through you."

    "So I ask you, Mr. Lu Chuan, not to bother me any more, will you?"

    Lu Chuan clenched his hand under his coat, opened his mouth and was speechless.

    "Can you forgive me?"

    Sue looked at him and said, "excuse me? I''ll never have any more feelings for you. " Then he closed the door.

    Lu Chuan was stunned by the door.

    Xie Yao and Gu Shen come out of the room, because they also hear the sound.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "What happened, sister Sue."

    Sue Hao walked back to the living room with the garbage, shook his head and said, "nothing. It''s just who''s coming again. It''s very boring."

    Gu Shen frowned, "does Lu Chuan often come here to harass you?"

    "Yes." Xie Yao blinked and looked at Gu Shen.

    Gu Shen thought for a moment, "or I''ll let someone clean him up?"

    Xie Yao felt funny and jumped up to hold him.

    "We don''t care about him. Anyway, sister Su is going to develop abroad."

    Gu Shen habitually holds her and looks at Xie Yao. The forehead is on her forehead.

    Su Hao quietly broke the atmosphere.

    "You two can do it, my family!! Be careful, I''ll drive you two out together, and show me your love. "

    Xie Yao comes down from Gu Shen and hugs Su Hao.

    "Hey, you won''t ~ sister Su is the best ~"

    "Well, I can''t afford it." Su Hao touched Xie Yao''s head and said, "why don''t you go back?"

    "Ready to go now!" Xie Yao looked at Gu Shen, "here, isn''t the porter here?"

    "Then I''ll leave you in a hurry."

    "Let''s go, let''s go." Xie Yao laughs at Su, then pulls Gu Shen into the room and takes out all the luggage.

    Suhao leaned against the doorframe and looked at the two men.

    "Sister Su, I''m going." Xie Yao carries her bag and looks at Su Hao.

    "Let''s go, let''s go." Su Hao hugged Xie Yao and said, "go back and get your family''s approval, you know?"

    "If you come to me then, you may have to go to America."

    Xie Yao also hugged Su Hao, "OK, I know."

    Su Hao says goodbye to Xie Yao and Gu Shen. As soon as they get back to the living room, Chen Ying calls. Tom had arrived and wanted to meet her at three in the afternoon.

    Wait until two o''clock in the afternoon to the coffee shop ahead of time to wait for Tom, sure enough, at three o''clock on time, they finally arrived.

    Two people came together, a man with curly hair in casual clothes, but a middle-aged woman in professional clothes.

    Suhao stood up, looked at the man with a smile, stretched out his right hand and said, "Hello, director Tom."

    "Oh, are you sue? I''m glad to see you Tom smiles and holds Sue''s right hand.

    "Nice to meet you, too." Sue looked at the middle-aged woman next to her, "is this Aifeiya screenwriter? Nice to meet you

    Aifeiya hugged suhao and touched each other in her face. "Nice to meet you, too, suhao."

    "Sit down, please." Sue Hao said hello to them and asked them to sit down.

    "Our purpose is to see you, Sue. I''ll get to know you by the way Aifeiya took out the script with him and spread it on the table. "I want to hear your understanding of this character."

    Tom smiles and looks at Sue apologetically. "Sue, I''m sorry. Aifia is so direct."

    Su Hao shook his head and said, "it''s OK. I think it''s better to be direct."

    "I''m very interested in this character, and I''m worried that I can''t control her. She is a mysterious person, just between good and evil. We can''t just look at one side. "

    "Yes, Sue, this character is actually my favorite, even more than the main character."

    Suhao and Aifeiya are like meeting a confidant. They have nothing to say.

    The meeting ended with their happy and friendly conversation, and finally they went to dinner together.

    After saying goodbye to Tom, suhao went home, but remembered that he had decided to go abroad the day after tomorrow.

    Sue laughed. "Maybe it''s time to visit that man tomorrow."

    The next day, Su Hao came to the police station and asked to see Lin Feifei.

    Lin Feifei is handcuffed and comes to the glass window. She sees a su Hao and asks to meet her. Her face is very ironic.

    "What? To laugh at me? "

    Su Hao gave her a light look, "yes, you are really worthy of ridicule."

    "It looks like a lost dog."

    Lin Feifei a face anger, gnash teeth of say: "if not you, if not!! I am a big star now!! It''s because of you! "

    Suhao put his head to his head and laughed, as if he had heard some funny joke. "You say it''s because of me? I''m afraid not? "

    "If you keep your original intention, act well and don''t play so many tricks, do you think you will?"

    "But! It''s you! If it wasn''t for you, brother Lu would still love me and deeply love me. We are clearly made by the combination of heaven Lin Feifei covers his face.

    "I ask you, why did you pretend that you were the one who saved Lu Chuan?" Sue Hao took out a picture and put it in front of the glass. "You should be familiar with this picture, right?"

    Lin Feifei looked up and saw the necklace in the picture. She was a little flustered, but she put it away again, "what are you talking about? Is there anything in this picture? "

    "You don''t know? Isn''t this a picture of you stealing my necklace in order to recognize you as Lu Chuan''s life-saving benefactor? " Suhao took the photo and touched it.

    "When did you know?" Lin Feifei doesn''t retort, but looks at Su Hao.

    "It doesn''t matter when I know, but you can stay in it for the rest of your life." Suhao stood up and shook his hand with Lin Feifei. "Take care, and I''m going on the road of Hollywood."

    "If it''s mud, just stay in the mud and watch how others walk on the road of glory." With that, Su Hao went out directly with her bag, even without a look in her eyes.

    "You?? impossible!! It''s up to you!! Don''t go! " Lin Feifei suddenly rioted, patted the table and wanted to go out. The police next to her captured her and let her watch suhao go.

 Chapter 956

    Su Hao is a little strange, like hill is saying that they get along with me?

    "Why do you think you''ll get along with me?"

    Hill said with a smile, "you can see it."

    Then I saw a girl come in. The deep impression was that there was a kind of amazing beauty beyond her age between her eyebrows. The light willow eyebrows were clearly and carefully decorated. The long eyelashes flickered like two small brushes. They were bright enough to make people feel dazzling. They were a pair of beautiful big eyes with palpitations. They were extremely smart.

    "Oh, hill, I''ve come to see you." Zhou Xun saw hill and came straight to her.

    "Zhou!! Here I''ll introduce a person to you! " Hill beckoned.

    Zhou Xun walked up to them, blinked and looked at Su Hao, "are you going to introduce her to me?"

    "Yes, yes! Sue, she''s amazing Hill nodded, and then when he wanted to say something, director Tom called her.

    "Hill!! "Come here"

    Hill looked at Tom''s performance and the position of Aifeiya. He laughed with Zhou xunsu and ran away.

    Suhao saw that hill had gone, and then looked at Zhou Xun, showing a friendly smile, "Hello, I''m suhao."

    When Zhou Xun saw Su Hao like this, he thought it was a little funny. "Don''t be rude. I''m ten years older than you. Just treat me as your sister."

    "Well?? What are you doing? " Su Hao never thought that Zhou Xun was ten years older than her!! She''s 25 this year, isn''t that 35?!

    "Surprised?" Zhou Xun said with a smile, "as soon as you arrived at the hotel, Hill told me about you, saying that you and I must get along."

    Su Hao also laughed, "maybe it''s because of women''s sixth sense?"

    Two people four eyes opposite, laughed together.

    "Come on, let''s sit over there." Suhao pointed to the chair not far away.

    Zhou Xun nodded.

    By the time hill came back, the two of them had begun to discuss all kinds of things together. Seeing that they get along so well, Hill pours on Zhou Xun and hugs him.

    "I said you''d get along with each other."

    "What are you talking about?"

    Zhou Xun patted the chair and motioned for her to sit on it.

    "We just talked about the children I saw in the orphanage before."

    Hill reached to his chair, took a sip of the water from the table and said, "orphanage?"

    Sue nodded, "yes, you don''t know. Now the orphanage is really too black hearted."

    "Even such a small child can do it."

    "Yes, so I decided to subsidize them with half of my income at that time." Zhou Xun also nodded fiercely.

    Su Hao pointed to himself, "and me, I also want to help them! After all, I am an orphan myself and know how they feel. "

    Hill watched the two men clap and shake his head., Then he jumped up to them and said, "I just found out a gossip. That friend of Tom''s director went so far."

    But Su Hao didn''t care much about Lu Chuan.

    "It''s not fun to ask about his gossip."

    Hill coughed. "How can I say I''m a beauty too, Sue?"

    "When you meet a handsome guy, of course it''s time to go! It''s enough to have a good face. I don''t expect anything I like or don''t like. "

    When Su Hao saw what she said, he gave a smile. "I know he has a lot of gossip, and I can give you some references for chasing him."

    When hill heard that, he jumped up from the chair excitedly, grabbed Sue''s hand and said, "Sue, I know you''re the best!"

    Next, in order to get rid of Luchuan completely, Su Hao made a breakthrough with hill and watched Hill chase him.

    After sending Hill away, Su looks good to Zhou Xun, and her eyes are still shining, "I don''t have my part this weekend. I want to go to the orphanage with you."

    Of course, Zhou Xun got up and agreed.

    And Lu Chuan finally left. When he left, Su Hao was relieved. After all, there was such a person who had been staring at you all day, but you didn''t want to pay attention to such a person. What else could you do.

    The weekend with Zhou Xun is coming soon. Su Hao changes into light jeans and shirt and carries a big schoolbag full of food for the children in the orphanage.

    When Zhou Xun saw that she was carrying so many things, he thought it was funny and said, "Su Hao, how can you carry so many things?"

    "It''s all for them." Su Hao doubts of picked eyebrow, "can''t take?"

    "No, it''s not. Hahaha, you should put it better." Zhou Xun sat in the driver''s seat, laughing directly on the steering wheel, "your bag, to tell you the truth, I almost thought she was going to blow up."

    "Come on, stop it for me!" Su Hao first put the backpack into the back seat, and then sat in the co driver''s seat, "enough, I''ll tell you."

    Zhou Xun wiped the tears from the smile, "yes, it''s suitable."

    Suhao gave him a big white eye.

    "Let''s go and see the children." There was also joy and expectation in the tone.

    Zhou Xun looks at Su Hao''s face, which is more urgent than her. He smiles and shakes his head. "OK, it''s coming soon."

    Su Hao and Zhou Xun are sitting in the car. After about half an hour, the orphanage will arrive.

    Su Hao and Zhou Xun take out the backpack of the rear seat and the things Zhou Xun put in the trunk.

    At this time, the person in charge of the orphanage also came out. She was already waiting for them at the door.

    "This is dean leofette. I have been funding orphanages through her." Zhou Xun introduced to Su Hao, "this is Su Hao."

    Leofette hugged sue and gave her a kiss on the cheek.

    "Hello, nice to meet you."

    "I''m happy, too, Sue."

    Leofette nodded to them two times. "Thank you for coming to see the children this time. They are so excited now."

    Zhou Xun laughed, "that''s good. I''m afraid they''ll forget me."

    "Where there will be, where there will be." Leofette was amused by Zhou Xun, "come on, let''s go in and talk. I dare not say it here."

    Then he took the two of them, carrying a pile of things into the orphanage.

    As soon as she came near the orphanage, Su Hao''s heart melted at the shabby look inside and the neat children in line.

    "Can I give them something to eat?"

    Leofette nodded naturally.

    Sue Hao took food out of her backpack, looked at them and said, "come and get food from my sister."

    But no child dared to step forward. Everyone just stood in the same place, looking at the food and refusing to move.

    Su Hao looks at Zhou Xun suspiciously. Zhou Xun smiles, picks up the food and says, "it''s aunt Zhou. Don''t you know me?"

    Then one of them, a thin little black girl, went straight to Zhou Xun and hugged her.

    "Sister."

    Zhou Xun has been called elder sister by them more than once, but no matter how to change it, he can''t change it, but he is willing to call it that.

    "Here, sister."

    "Don''t be afraid, my sister is my good friend."

    With that, Zhou Xun pointed to Su Hao beside her.

    Hear Zhou Xun say so, everyone also have no meaning of resistance, slowly came over.

    Suhao was relieved to see them finally come.

    Seeing that most of them are black skinned and yellow skinned, Su Hao also had some doubts and said in Chinese, "Why are there so few white children here?"

    Zhou Xun sighed, "here in the United States, the most orphans are black and yellow. It''s not the same as in China. "

    Su Hao looked at them to get a few candy is also full of happy appearance, touched touch eat full mouth are children, some distressed.

    After all, the oldest is only six or seven years old, and the youngest is only one or two years old, which is still the age of coquetry beside parents.

    "Eat, why not?" Su Hao asked suspiciously when she saw that a little girl didn''t eat snacks but hid them.

    "I... I want to..." the child was a little shy and kept his head down in front of Su Hao.

    "Well? What? "

    "I want to hide and take one every day." It''s like the kid''s speaking out a little bit rigidly.

    Su Hao immediately took the little girl to her arms and said, "it''s OK. You can eat whenever you want to hide!"

    After giving them food, Su Hao and Zhou Xun also played games with them for a while. After playing for a while, they were already pestering them.

    Su Hao is very satisfied to come to this orphanage. She has a good time and loves them very much.

    "Elder sister Xun, I have a good idea. I want to set up a foundation to help such children."

    "Even if it won''t make them live a particularly comfortable life, they will have enough food and wear good clothes."

    Zhou Xun nodded in agreement.

    Then, before Su Hao could say anything, her mobile phone rang and she took it out to see that it was Xie Yao.

    Su Hao is a little strange. Will Xie Yao call her? There seems to be time difference in China.

    "Hello, what''s the matter with Yao Yao?"

    "Come and pick me up, come and pick me up, ha ha ha ha, I''m at the airport now ~

    "Well?? Are you in America? "

    "Yes, just arrived. Come and pick me up. I feel like I haven''t chatted with you for a long time!"

    "Then wait for me." Su Hao is good at covering the microphone of the mobile phone and says to Zhou Xun, "can you connect me with a friend?"

    Zhou Xun also heard what Su Hao had just said, nodded, and turned around to the airport.

    Su Hao talks to Xie Yao about where to pick her up and hangs up.

    Waiting outside the airport, looking at the energetic Xie Yao, she quietly ran behind her and covered her eyes.

    "Guess who I am."

    "Oh, sister Su, help me move things quickly!" Xie Yao knows who it is without listening.

    Sue released the hand that covered her eyes and helped her pick up her luggage.

    "By the way, where''s Gu Shen? And this is my new friend, Zhou Xun. "

 Chapter 957

    Zhou Xun shakes hands with Xie Yao and carries her luggage into the car.

    "Gu Shen, he''s in the group." Xie Yao finished her luggage and sat in the car. "I''m so bored myself."

    "Why don''t I come to you alone! That''s a foreign country!! Maybe there will be many handsome guys

    Xie Yao''s obscene smile makes Su Hao not want to introduce her in front of Zhou Xun.

    "Oh, yes! You are sister Zhou Xun. Hello, I''m Xie Yao. " Xie Yao stands in front of Zhou Xun and smiles at her sweetly. Zhou Xun rarely sees this girl and touches her head.

    "Hello. Get in the car. "

    Su Hao sat in the back seat with Xie Yao, still criticizing her, "there''s no room for you to sleep in. You''ll have to sleep on the street later."

    Xie Yao is proud of a look at Su Hao, hand in hand elated, "I now received more than a red envelope!"

    "Where did you come from?"

    "I was cheated by Gu Shen to go home to see his family a few days ago, and then his family gave me a lot of things."

    Su laughingly shook his head, "stupid people have stupid fortune."

    Xie Yao bares her teeth and grabs Su Hao''s body and shakes it crazily. "You''re saying I''m stupid!"

    "Oh, I didn''t expect you to hear that."

    "Tut! Suhao, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I''ve cleaned you up!! Let me remind you of my horror

    Su Hao laughs and avoids Xie Yao.

    "Diddidi."

    Xie Yao''s mobile phone rings. When she takes it up and looks at it, she finds that it''s Gu Shen, so she turns it upside down.

    Su Hao moved Xie Yao by hand. "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? Did you quarrel?"

    "No, it''s either a fight or he''s too good at bullying people!" Xie Yao seemed to think of something, and her face turned red.

    When Su Hao saw Xie Yao like this, he also knew why Xie Yao would react like this, "so you''re sneaking out?"

    "Hey, yeah." Xie Yao said with a smile, "let me escape from Gu Shen, the great devil, and have a look at the handsome guy ~

    "Be careful, Gu Shen of your family has found him. He''s playing with fire and setting himself on fire."

    "No, no, I didn''t say anything." Xie Yao suddenly stares at Su Hao, "unless... It''s you."

    Su Hao quickly put aside, "it can''t be me!! I''m so friendly, right

    However, just a few days later, when Xie Yaozheng was happy, Gu Shen found him.

    Xie Yao looks at Gu Shen in front of her and thinks her scalp is numb. She stares at Su Hao behind her.

    Did you inform me!

    It wasn''t me!! It''s not really me!! I''m innocent!! Su Hao is crazy to clean up her grievances with Xie Yao.

    Gu Shen said with a smile, "don''t look, Xie Yao. I came here myself."

    "Of course, you don''t want to ask for help."

    Xie Yao looks at Gu Shen''s expression and thinks that heaven is going to kill him!!

    "We have something to say!"

    Gu Shen looked at the wine bottle in front of him and nodded, "it''s fun."

    "Don''t you still see handsome guys? Sue, are you still playing around with her? "

    Su Hao shook his head, "no, Xie Yao made all this by herself!! I didn''t do anything

    "You go out, Sue." Gu Shen nodded a little thoughtfully, "and you don''t want to go."

    Xie Yao''s eyes shed a drop of tears to su.

    Do you have the heart to leave me alone?

    Suhao smiles, shakes her hand with them and goes out of the room again. It turns out that suhao has the heart.

    Su Hao can only pray for Xie Yao in the room.

    Xie Yao stood with her head bowed respectfully.

    "Look at me." Gu Shen sat on the chair and knocked his hand on the table. "Don''t even dare to look at me. Do you want to see a handsome guy?"

    Xie Yao immediately raised her three fingers and said that she had no idea about the handsome guy. She said with righteous words: "I didn''t have any!! I''m super serious! "

    Gu Shen nodded if he had something to do, "is that right?"

    "Yes!! It''s all the handsome guys that sue tempts me to see! " Xie Yao silently apologized to Su Hao in her heart, but at this time, immortal friends and poor friends!

    "Come here."

    Xie Yao walked slowly. Before she got there, she was pulled into her arms by Gu Shen and said to her in a soft voice, "am I too boring?"

    "That''s why you want to see other people."

    "Are you tired of me?"

    Xie Yao saw that what he said was more and more excessive, and immediately covered his mouth with her hand.

    "I don''t think so, never."

    "I just..." Xie Yao took a deep breath, abandoned the shame in her heart, and said, "I just don''t want to see who you play with in China."

    "That''s very annoying. Although I know you are very pure and the kisses inside are also borrowed, I just feel uncomfortable."

    "I don''t want to tell you this. It''s too shameful to say it!"

    Xie Yao finished and directly put her head into Gu Shen''s arms.

    Gu Shen didn''t expect Xie Yao to say that. He was shocked and began to laugh.

    "Is it because you ate wrong?"

    Xie Yao was buried in her arms, but she never spoke again.

    Su Hao made use of her system to follow her mind. In fact, she guessed that she was very happy that they were reconciled. After all, she has been harassed by Xie Yao these days. So don''t worry about what Xie Yao just said.

    When they came out together, Sue looked at them with a funny look.

    Xie Yao buries her head in Gu Shen''s arms and refuses to see Su Hao.

    Gu Shen smiles, "thank you for being so busy and taking care of Xie Yao."

    "No, instead of thanking me, I''d better ask her not to do it in the future." Su Hao didn''t care and shook his hand, "Yao Yao, don''t run away this time."

    "I''m going back to the set, too. What about you two?"

    "I just got off the plane and didn''t have a good rest, so we just had a rest." Gu Shen touched Xie Yao''s hair, his eyes full of warmth.

    Sue nodded, "that''s OK. You can have a rest here. I''ll go first."

    Looking at their love, Su can''t help but feel funny and happy as long as Xie Yao is happy.

    It took a whole year and a half for this movie, which is obviously the most time-consuming in the later stage of shooting and construction. The publicity is very simple. After all, the lineup is very big.

    Su Hao''s work was finished as early as a year ago. After shooting, Su Hao first returned to China and actively began to do his own public welfare work in China.

    Her work is constantly improving, and she prefers not to make a bad drama. This year, she has become very idle, and she receives more advertisements.

    But the fans were still unable to get Su Haoxin''s works, and they cried out one after another. Finally, when the elves throne began to be officially promoted, the whole fans were boiling, shouting the lifetime series.

    Suhao sat in the car and laughed at the comments from the fans on the Internet. "What''s the lifetime series? I haven''t had it that long, have I?"

    "Not long? You don''t look at the other artists. " Looking at the memo on her mobile phone, Chen Ying still answers Su Hao.

    Sue thought for a moment, "but there are always pictures of me. I remember. Although there are no new films and TV works. "

    "It''s because there are no films and TV works. Now I''m lucky to be nominated for the Academy Award Chen Ying took photos of Su Hao.

    Su Hao doesn''t think so, "all the works are good white clapping acridine, otherwise they are also white clapping."

    "Yes, you have a point." Chen Ying determined what she was carrying on one side.

    Su can''t look like this, "sister Ying, are you so nervous?"

    "Do you think you have to bring all kinds of dresses, shoes, jewelry and so on!! If we get the award, we''ll have to win the whole show! " Chen Ying holds her fist.

    Sue looked at her saying that, but she didn''t go on. As soon as they arrive in the afternoon, they leave the airport and rush to the hotel.

    After all, the award ceremony started at 7 p.m. and now it''s 2 p.

    At the ceremony, suhao saw a lot of people he knew, hill, Tangyi and Oster.

    Sitting on the chair and looking at the stage, suhao touched her heart.

    "Next, let''s see that the winner of this year''s film queen is Su Hao, the actor of Duan Ru in the fairy throne!"

    After winning the award of the film queen, Su Hao was less enthusiastic about his work and more went to various countries to hold his own public welfare undertakings.

    I met all kinds of things in various places and lived at ease. A year later, when Su Hao came back to China, he met the little girl who had been sent to the police station and thought about adopting her again and again.

    While waiting for the adoption procedures, Xie Yao and Gu Shen are also preparing for a wedding. They are still noisy, but they look very happy, and Su Hao is also very happy.

    Lu Chuan is still nostalgic for Su Hao. Lin Feifei is still in prison or in agony.

    Su Hao comes to Xie Yao''s wedding and becomes her only bridesmaid. She walks into her lounge and hugs Xie Yao from behind.

    "It''s so beautiful, my little Yao Yao."

    Xie Yao looked at herself in the mirror, laughed and held Su Hao''s hand. "Are you ready to go?"

    Su Hao moved by hand. It turned out that Xie Yao had noticed something.

    "Yes."

    Xie Yao turned and hugged Su Hao. "I''ll miss you. I know you''re different from her."

    Su Hao touched her head, "you have to work hard to be happy."

    "Don''t worry me."

    Xie Yaoliang out of his small fist, "of course! How dare Gu Shen bully me

    "You must be happy, too!"

    Sue laughed, "of course."

    -

    Many years later, Xie Yao took the photo frame in her hand and touched the people inside.

    And Gu Yuan stepped on a small step to come over, stretched out his hand to Xie Yao to hug, "Ma Ma, Su Mengjie came over."

    Xie Yao puts down the frame and holds up Gu Yuan.

    The person in the frame is the photo taken by Su Hao, Xie Yao and Gu Shen, and Su Hao is laughing happily on it.

 Chapter 958

    In a farmyard, a little girl was sitting in the middle of her yard, her chin in her hands, and her face was full of sadness.

    "Ah." A sigh came out of her mouth.

    Sue looked at her rough clothes and sighed a million times.

    She was very sad when she recalled what had happened just now.

    When she had just finished a task, she thought that Taotie would give some reward. When she saw it, she would smile at it happily.

    But she didn''t expect that Taotie not only didn''t reward her, but also gave her a task directly.

    "What

    When Su Hao received this task, he still couldn''t believe his ears. He actually asked himself to help a dandy change his ways.

    "You heard me right. I asked you to help him." The sound of Taotie''s emotionless voice came.

    How did such a thing fall on her? Su Hao is very confused.

    But even if there is a task, what about the reward of the last task?

    When she wanted to ask, Su Hao felt the familiar twists and turns. When she came back, she was already on a little girl.

    "Ah." He sighed again.

    Su Hao can only accept the fate of this very troublesome task.

    Su Hao recalled in his mind the man in his mission. His name was Liu Qiming. He used to be a hunter in his family. Later, his father went to be a soldier. When he came back, he was promoted and took him and his mother to the city. When his mother saw that he was different from other people''s children, she asked him to study in a private school.

    And her task is to help Liu Qiming not to learn bad, calculate the day, there is a month time his father will come back.

    Coincidentally, Liu Qiming''s family lives next door to her.

    However, the people who Su Hao came through often bullied Liu Qiming. Thinking about Su Hao, he felt headache.

    "What to do with that."

    At this time, a voice attracted Su Hao''s eyes.

    It was Liu Qiming''s voice. Su Hao was puzzled and picked up his small stool, lying on the wall, looking at the scene on the other side of the wall.

    Liu Qiming didn''t know what he was holding in his arms, but his face was worried.

    "Hello. What are you doing? " Suhao suddenly let out a cry.

    Hearing the cry, Liu Qiming''s body shakes three times at the speed visible to the naked eye, and then looks up at Su Hao. After she saw suhao, he became more flustered.

    I saw him holding the things in his arms back, the look on his face from the original loss to panic.

    Su Hao can''t help but wonder, is he so scary?

    "What are you doing?" Su Hao, who had come back, asked.

    Liu Qiming looked up at her in horror, then his eyes dodged around, "no, nothing."

    Su Hao turned a white eye to the sky, just this little boy, still want to cheat me.

    She turned over and jumped off the wall to the courtyard of Liu Qiming''s house.

    Seeing her coming down, Liu Qiming turned around and wanted to run. She grabbed Liu Qiming by the corner of his coat.

    "Bang Dang."

    "Poop."

    All of a sudden, Liu Qiming fell to the ground, and the things in his arms were broken.

    "Wow."

    All of a sudden, Liu Qiming fell on the ground and began to cry.

    Sue was stunned for a moment. Why are you crying when you fall down.

    Su Hao helps the forehead, helplessly looks at Liu Qiming, and then pulls him up.

    "You are a big boy. Why are you crying? Did I bully you today?" Su Hao said, the voice with a little milk flavor, for a moment, Su Hao himself is not used to his voice.

    But this is the most important thing.

    Liu Qiming, who was helped up by Su Hao, still stood there crying.

    Su Hao couldn''t stand it any more. He yelled, "shut up, I''ll beat you again."

    Sue Hao threatened and stretched out her little fist.

    Seeing that Su Hao wanted to do something, Liu Qiming stopped crying immediately, but he was still sobbing.

    Seeing that she was no longer crying, Su Hao felt her ears were much quieter. She asked patiently, "what did you do with that thing just now?"

    Suhao asked, pointing to the broken ceramic on the ground.

    Liu Qiming looked at her and lowered his head again, hesitating whether to say it or not.

    Then he heard Su Hao continue to say: "speak quickly, otherwise how can I help you."

    See Su Hao to help him, Liu Qiming some don''t believe to see to her, "really?"

    Sue nodded.

    Seeing this, Liu Qiming hesitated for a moment and said, "I accidentally scattered the seeds my mother gave me, and now I''ve broken the seed jar."

    Then he looked at the broken ceramic pieces on the ground, and his eyes were slowly sad.

    Su Hao suddenly felt a little want to laugh, this thing is crying like this, is really a child. Well, she is a child now.

    "It''s OK. I''ll help you."

    "Really?" Liu Qiming looked at her, the tears in her eyes are not dry, in the sun a flash is very good-looking.

    Looking at Liu Qiming, who is full of expectations, Su nods in a funny way.

    "Come with me."

    Then he walked out of the yard of Liu Qiming''s house, and Liu Qiming immediately followed him.

    It''s just that I''m still a little far away from Su Hao. I don''t dare to be too close to her.

    Then, Su Hao takes out a large piece of mud from the field and hands it to Liu Qiming.

    "Hold on, don''t drop it for me, you hear me?" Su Hao said fiercely.

    Liu Qiming nodded hard, but he still couldn''t believe it: "how can you help me with mud?"

    Doubt although doubt, but the hand is not the slightest neglect.

    Su Hao didn''t answer him and walked slowly to the river. Liu Qiming saw that she didn''t speak and didn''t ask any more questions. He was afraid that if he asked too many questions, Su Hao would hit him.

    When he got to the river, Su Hao found a clean and smooth stone and asked Liu Qiming to put the mud on it.

    Then he made a little water on the mud and rubbed it constantly. Liu Qiming looked at it in a daze.

    When the mud was almost rubbed, Su Hao said to Liu Qiming, "come here, I''ll teach you how to make jars."

    "Teach me how to make cans?" Liu Qiming pointed to himself in disbelief, "really?"

    "If you don''t come here, I won''t teach you."

    Seeing her saying this, Liu Qiming immediately squatted beside Su Hao and said in a hurry: "learn, I want to learn."

    That nervous little appearance, for fear of Su good regret.

    Then Sue Hao grabs a large piece of mud and makes it into a cuboid. Liu Qiming also learned in a certain way.

    In this way, they made pots by the river for an afternoon.

    Su Hao put the pot on another clean stone and said to Liu Qiming, "you can find some dry firewood."

    "Good." After Liu Qiming successfully made the jar, she said something to Su Hao like an imperial edict. She took everything she said seriously.

    Seeing Liu Qiming''s little face, Su Hao couldn''t believe that the bully Taotie showed her would be the naive and silly child in front of her.

    Soon, Liu Qiming came, and the firewood he was holding almost drowned him.

    "Is that enough?" Liu Qiming put down the firewood and asked.

    His small face also became red because he had just exercised, which was very lovely.

    "Enough, enough." Su Hao said.

    Seeing that Su Hao had said enough, Liu Qiming Zizhe grinned.

    "Go and light the fire." Suhao continues to command.

    "Good." Liu Qiming agreed without complaint.

    Looking at the busy Liu Qiming, Su Hao suddenly realizes that Liu Qiming is several years older than her original body, but she always bullies her, and he doesn''t fight back, so she bullies her.

    Does she have a reason for his deterioration?

    Just thinking about it, Liu Qiming set the fire on fire.

    "What else do you want me to do?" Liu Qiming asked after the fire.

    Seeing that he set the fire on fire so soon, Su Hao couldn''t help saying that it would take some effort for her to come.

    Then Su Hao put the pot carefully into the fire. Then slowly add fire to the top, feel things are almost good, Su Hao will use a piece of wood to gently plane out the pot.

    Then wrap it in something and put it in cold water again.

    "Ho."

    After a sound, Su Hao picked up a jar and looked left and right. He always felt something was wrong.

    Forget it, forget it.

    "Well, isn''t it much better that you made it yourself?" With that, Su Hao took up the jar and handed it to Liu Qiming.

    Seeing what he was holding, Liu Qiming immediately grinned and boasted, "you are so powerful!"

    Being praised, Sue was very proud. She picked her eyebrows, then pretended to be serious and said, "low key, low key."

    Looking at her like this, Liu Qiming smiles happily: "thank you very much. Although you always bully me, you helped me today. I won''t care with you."

    When he said that, Su Hao almost forgot that the original owner used to bully her.

    "I used to be wrong." Sue looked at him with sincerity in her eyes: "I''ll treat you as a friend in the future."

    "Friends." Liu Qiming read it again, then grinned happily and nodded, "well, you are my friend."

    Seeing this happy Liu Qiming, Su Hao suddenly felt a little distressed for him. Since he was a child, Liu Qiming''s father went to work as a soldier. His mother has been raising him all the time, so he is very sensible. But because his father has never come, people in the village regard his mother as a widow.

    Therefore, children always bully him. But his mother is a very gentle woman. She looks different from other village women.

    When I think of it like this, I still feel sorry for his mother.

    "Let''s go back first, or your mother will be worried." Seeing that it was dark, Su Hao said to Liu Qiming.

    "Well." Liu Qiming nodded, took off his coat and filled the rest of the jar.

    "Why do you want so many jars?" Su Hao was a little puzzled.

    "It can be used to hold things." Liu Qiming looks up at Su Hao. Bai Ya is particularly conspicuous in the dark.

    Suhao knew clearly that he was very happy, although she didn''t do anything.

 Chapter 959

    On the way home, Su Hao saw her mother, Qin. Seeing Su Hao from a distance, Qin came to her in a hurry.

    When Su Hao saw Qin, he quickly pulled Liu Qiming aside and said, "you must tell the truth when you go back later. You can''t cheat your mother, you know? Or I won''t play with you tomorrow. "

    As soon as Su Hao''s voice fell, Qin had already come to her.

    "You child, why did you come back so late?" The Qin family anxiously pulled Su Hao over.

    Before Su Hao could react, Qin looked at Liu Qiming. Because it was too late, she didn''t see who it was, so she asked, "whose child are you? Why are you still outside? Go back quickly. "

    In the dark, Liu Qiming wants to introduce himself, but he stops it.

    Su Hao felt something wrong with the atmosphere and immediately said to Qin: "mother, let''s go back quickly. I''m hungry."

    With that, Su Hao took Qin''s family and walked forward. After two steps, he turned to Liu Qiming and said, "I''ll play with you tomorrow."

    The man behind didn''t make a sound. Su Hao knew that he would agree.

    The next day, Qin followed Su Hao''s father to work in the farmland.

    Like yesterday, Su Hao lay on the previous wall and yelled at Liu Qiming''s house: "Liu Qiming."

    After a cry, he saw Liu Qiming come out of the room. His head looked left and right, but he didn''t see Su Hao. He grabbed his head and thought he had heard the wrong thing.

    Su Hao hiding in the other side of the wall, raised his eyes to see that side of the silly Liu Qiming, secretly smile.

    When she saw that Liu Qi was ready to leave, she immediately put out her head and yelled at him, "here it is."

    Liu Qiming went along the line of fame. When he saw Su Hao, he immediately ran over with a grin.

    Then he heard him happy: "you are really looking for me."

    "Well." Su Hao answered and then asked, "did you listen to me yesterday?"

    As soon as her voice fell, a woman came out of the room. Su''s mother was Jiang''s mother.

    She came slowly and stopped beside Liu Qiming. Then she looked at Su Hao and said, "did you teach ming''er yesterday?"

    Asked by her, Su Hao was a little flustered. Did I do something wrong yesterday?

    But soon recovered, she said with a smile: "yes."

    When Jiang saw this, he reached out and took out something wrapped in a handkerchief from her arms. Then he opened it and two nice cakes appeared in her hands.

    Jiang took out a piece and handed it to Su Hao, saying, "I made it myself. There''s only two left. Here''s one for you. "

    Sue Hao is a little stunned, isn''t it my fault?

    Seeing that Su Hao didn''t move, she thought she didn''t dare to take it, so she continued: "at this time, my aunt, thank you for being willing to play with my ming''er. Take it."

    When Su Hao saw that she had said that, she was too embarrassed to refuse, so she picked up the cake she had handed over and said with a smile, "thank you, aunt."

    Jiang laughs at Su, and then hands another piece of cake to Liu Qiming.

    "You go and play." Then he laughed at me and left.

    "My mother''s cake is very delicious. Try it." Liu Qiming advised Su Hao to say.

    Then, a bite off the hands of the cake, the corner of the mouth still left a trace of residue, to Su Hao smile, said the cake is delicious.

    Su Hao saw his appearance, also bit a cake, very happy smile, like a good deed was rewarded children in general.

    In fact, Su has tasted a lot of cakes. This cake is inferior, but she thinks it is delicious because she feels like a child at this time, carefree and happy.

    In this way, Su Hao took Liu Qiming to play where he used to go, where there were many children.

    As soon as they saw Liu Qiming coming, they immediately ran over.

    "Here comes the widow''s son, here comes the widow''s son." I don''t know if it was the child who spoke first.

    The other children laughed.

    Liu Qiming hid behind Su Hao in their laughter.

    Seeing him hiding, the children became more and more arrogant. They laughed and scolded: "coward, bed wetting quilt."

    "Coward, wet the bed."

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Su Hao thought they were too much, so he held out his hand and stopped Liu Qiming behind him. "How can you curse? It''s wrong to curse."

    Seeing Su Hao defending Liu Qiming, a fat boy came out and pulled Su Hao, "Su Hao, how do you defend him? You used to scold him with us."

    Listen to him say so, the corner of Su Hao''s mouth couldn''t help smoking, and then said: "that is I don''t understand."

    Seeing that Su Hao didn''t regret it, the fat boy didn''t care about her either. Eighteen pulled Su Hao behind him and went to Liu Qiming.

    Su Hao is a little dizzy when he is pulled by the boy. He wants to fight Liu Qiming. Pick up a small stone from the ground and bounce it at the boy.

    "Ah

    The boy exhaled in pain. One covers the arm hit by the stone bullet.

    "Who hit me?" The boy looked around, and the children around him shook their heads to show that they were not themselves.

    "It''s me." At this time, Sue made a sound.

    The boy looked, some can''t believe, "why do you hit me?"

    Su Hao said, "if you want to hit him, I''ll hit you."

    "You The boy looked at Su Hao, very angry in the heart, "give me a call."

    As soon as he raised his hand, all the children around rushed to suhao.

    Seeing this, Liu Qiming immediately rushed over and stopped Su Hao in front of her to protect her. Su Hao pulled him to the back, and then beat the children down.

    Seeing this, the fat boy was a little flustered. He stepped back two steps and turned his eyes two times.

    "Ah With a scream, he raised his fist and rushed to Su Hao. Su Hao leaned slightly and stretched out a foot. The boy tripped over Su Hao''s foot and rushed to the ground.

    "Poop."

    Don''t overdo it, Sue.

    "Wow!"

    The boy began to cry with pain, and his nose began to bleed with his crying.

    Su Hao looked at it, although he couldn''t bear it, but he said to the children, "I''ll cover Liu Qiming later. If any of you dare to bully him and I know, I''ll beat him. His mother doesn''t know him."

    After su Hao finished this sentence, she felt like she was the king of children.

    "Let''s go."

    Su Haochong is still on one side of the stupefied Liu Qiming said.

    In fact, Su Hao brought him here on purpose. You should know how important a child''s childhood shadow is to him. If he doesn''t help him at this time, then he will have a bad memory in the future.

    "Hello, Sue. You are so good." Liu Qiming thought of Su Hao''s moves just now, and was full of admiration. "No wonder they will bully me, but not you."

    When he said this, Su Hao knew that he was wrong, and she wanted to correct him.

    Su Hao stopped his pace, turned to him and said, "Liu Qiming, it''s wrong to fight. If you want others to like you, you have to conquer them. What conquers them is not only force, but also many things, such as reading, writing and getting fame."

    Su Hao said, looking at Liu Qiming, want to see his reaction, saw Liu Qiming frown, then like to make a major decision, nodded, nodded, said to Su Hao: "Su Hao, then you teach me how to fight, I will use force to conquer them."

    Sue is in a hurry. What she told him just now is nonsense. It seems that we have to take our time. We can''t panic about this kind of thing.

    Thinking about it, Su Hao thought of another way.

    "Liu Qiming." Su haodao.

    "Well?" Liu Qiming looks at her suspiciously.

    "Can you write your name?" Suhao asked.

    "No Liu Qiming flattened his mouth and looked like he was in a lack of interest. "What''s the use of writing? It''s not that he will be bullied. It''s not useful to learn martial arts."

    Su Hao can''t help but smoke the corners of his mouth. If you don''t like learning, you ask me to help him get a title. What do you think? Taotie.

    Su Hao helps the forehead, continues to think of the method.

    All of a sudden, a flash of light flashed through her mind.

    Su Hao looked at Liu Qiming with a serious face and said, "I don''t like illiterate people playing with me. If you don''t know words, I won''t play with you. Just now, those children are illiterate, so I won''t play with them."

    As soon as she said this, Liu Qiming''s face turned pale, then he lowered his head and his eyes were full of sadness.

    Then, Liu Qiming slowly turned around and walked away, only walking very slowly and his head was low.

    See him this appearance, Su Hao immediately stunned, so can''t let him learn?

    "What are you doing?" Su Hao yells at Liu Qiming.

    Liu Qiming turned around, raised his head and lowered it again. In a low voice, he said, "don''t you say that if you can''t read, you don''t want to play with you?"

    Sue is so angry, "then you really don''t want to play with me?"

    Liu Qiming still lowered his head, only to see him shake his head, voice is still low said: "No."

    "What are you going to do?"

    Su Hao doesn''t understand. Don''t you want to study for such a cheap free teacher? Is she that bad?

    "I..." Liu Qiming wanted to say nothing.

    "He said Sue is very angry.

    Liu Qiming was frightened by this roar and shook his body. Wei qubaba said, "I don''t have money to buy books, and I don''t have money to invite Mr. Liu."

    After hearing this, Su Hao was stunned, and her anger disappeared. How could she forget this?

    She is now in the ancient countryside. In addition to the rich owners and clerks, the village has money to buy books and send them to private schools. How can the children in these villages afford to go to school and read.

    Thinking about it, Su Hao felt that he had wronged Liu Qiming, so he softened his voice and said to him, "if you don''t have money to buy books, it''s OK. I''ll teach you."

    Liu Qiming suddenly looked up at her, some do not believe asked: "really?"

    Sue nodded hard, "of course."

 Chapter 960

    "Here, I''ll write you a word first." With that, Su Hao took out a yellow stone from the ground, glanced around, and saw a smooth stone. She walked slowly to the other side, picked up the stone and wrote on it.

    Liu Qiming followed her closely and saw her quickly write a few words that he didn''t know. Her eyes widened.

    "You really can read." Liu Qiming exclaimed.

    After writing, Su Hao showed a bright smile and said to him, "that''s."

    In the twinkling of an eye, Liu Qiming grabbed his head doubtfully, "where did you learn it from? Why haven''t I heard of it?"

    After hearing this, suhao felt choked. She didn''t know how to explain this. Where did the child get so many problems?

    After thinking about it for a long time, when Liu Qiming thought Su Hao would not answer him, he saw Su Hao''s head raised slightly and said, "well, I won''t tell you. When you get the title, I''ll tell you."

    "Get an official title." Liu Qiming small head some low, and then like to make a major decision like suddenly raised his head, "I will work hard to get fame."

    He''s such a serious little figure, which really makes Sue good. But Su Hao is very pleased, after all, her efforts are not in vain, she successfully made Liu Qiming interested in learning.

    "I''ll ask you to write your name first." Su Hao gave half of his stone to Liu Qiming.

    Liu Qiming happily took her stone, listening carefully, looking at how Su Hao wrote.

    "You should be like this, like this..."

    Su Hao looks at Liu Qiming''s silly appearance. At last, he feels that his writing is ugly. He picks up his little hand and grabs Liu Qiming''s hand.

    "Look carefully."

    Language closed, she took Liu Qiming''s little hand and wrote stroke by stroke.

    After several times of writing, Su Hao put down his hand, pointed to another stone and said, "go there and write by yourself. I''ll look at you."

    Liu Qiming looked at Su Hao''s small face. He was serious and didn''t dare to say anything. He was obedient, and then walked to another stone.

    Su Hao looked at him and nodded with satisfaction.

    In this way, I do not know how long to write, the day has gradually become dark up.

    Seeing that it was dark, Su Hao said, "it''s too late today. Let''s go back."

    The language is closed. Two people then walk toward the direction of the home.

    After returning home, suhao saw her parents sitting in the yard waiting for her to return, and their faces were not good.

    Su Hao was surprised when he thought of something.

    A moment later, suhao sorted out her thoughts and walked into the yard with a smiling face.

    "Father, mother, how did you eat?" Su Hao asked before Qin opened his mouth.

    "Well." Qin''s face was a little better, she nodded and replied.

    "Then I''ll eat it."

    Words fall, just ready to lift feet to leave, her father called her: "wait a minute."

    Su Hao''s face was instantly full of doubts, "what''s the matter, Dad."

    Say that the eyes blink, blink is not simple.

    See her that small appearance, his father serious face also some hang not to live.

    "Cough." He coughed twice, adjusted himself and said, "did you hit someone today?"

    Sure enough!

    As soon as his words came out, Su Hao knew what was going on. After all, the little fat man''s mother was also known as a shrew in the village. Her shrewdness was well-known far and wide, and few people provoked her. Her son is also spoiled by her lawlessness.

    But it has nothing to do with Su Hao. Her task is to save one person, Liu Qiming.

    "Dad ~" Su Hao soft cute called, with her call, people have run to the past, a hug her father''s thigh, Du mouth looked up at her father.

    "My daughter was bullied by them, so I beat him. He bullied her first." Say, on the face instantly then present in addition to the color of grievance, the tears in the eye socket seem to be about to fall down.

    Qin''s looking at her that pitiful small appearance, the heart suddenly looked like a needle pricked like pain, hurriedly pulled her, way: "Niang believes you."

    Su Hao quickly rubbed Qin''s hand and asked Qu Baba, "it''s very nice of me."

    Qin said with a smile: "silly girl."

    Looking at the intimacy between her and her mother, her father couldn''t say anything for a moment. He left the yard with a sigh and went into the room.

    Su Hao was suddenly relieved. Fortunately, he muddled through.

    Soon, Qin accompanied Su to have a good meal and went to bed with her. Su Hao lay down on the bed with no sleep.

    Suddenly, Qin''s voice came from his side: "OK, don''t play with widow Liu''s children in the future, you know?"

    Su Hao was stunned. She always thought Qin was asleep. Now it seems that Qin knew that she was playing with Liu Qiming, but why did they always stop me from playing with him?

    Sue doesn''t understand.

    "He''s so pathetic that no one plays with him." Suhao whispered.

    Qin turned to see her. Su Hao couldn''t see her face clearly. He only heard Qin say, "you don''t understand now, you will understand later."

    Then he turned his head and stopped talking.

    Is there anything else in his family that I don''t know? But if there is Taotie, why don''t you tell me?

    After thinking all night, Su Hao didn''t expect anything else at Liu Qiming''s house. When she got up the next day, she was not in good spirits.

    Liu Qiming was still happily talking about the progress of his calligraphy practice. Seeing Su Hao''s appearance, he lost his mind for a moment.

    "Are you all right?" Liu Qiming said with some worries.

    "Ha." Su Hao yawned, stretched a waist, waved his hand and said, "it''s OK."

    Although she said nothing, Liu Qiming was worried.

    "Liu Qiming, where are you?"

    Just then, a voice caught their attention. They looked over there one after another and saw a boy in sackcloth running over after seeing them.

    "Hoo Hoo." The boy took a few breaths and then said, "Liu Qiming, you, your father has come back."

    Two people are in a daze one after another.

    Then Liu Qiming''s face was immediately full of smiles. Without looking at Su Hao, he ran home.

    The boy looked at Su Hao, who was standing in the same place, and ran away with Liu Qiming.

    How can it be so fast? According to reason, it should be some time before I come back? Is it the same as before, because my arrival changed his life, so time broke down and his father came back early?

    Su Hao feels that her head is about to explode. She has already made a plan. Now that her father has come back so early, what should she do? Liu Qiming has just been able to read. If he is picked up at this time, will he still study hard?

    Su Hao helped her and walked slowly to her home. It seemed that she was trying to find a way.

    Back home, when passing by Liu Qiming''s house, de suhao saw that his door was very busy. His yard was full of people, and almost all the people in the village came to see him.

    Su Hao wanted to laugh for a moment. Maybe this is the heart of the people. When they are rich, they want to flatter each other. When they are poor, they want to stay as far away as possible.

    Su Hao stopped watching and went home through the crowd.

    I don''t know how long I stayed at home. Suhao listened to the lively and quiet yard next door. Even her parents passed by and came back with a look of joy.

    At night, suhao is sleepless. Just then, she hears a slight sound.

    "Su Hao, Su Hao."

    The soft voice is very low. Su Hao knows that this is Liu Qiming''s voice. She dressed immediately and crept out.

    "Hello, Sue, here." Liu Qiming lies on the wall and calls her excitedly,.

    As soon as Su Hao goes out, she hears the call. She goes to find Liu Qiming, who is leaning against the wall like her, and is speechless for a moment.

    "What for?" Su, who has come back to his mind, is the Tao in a low voice.

    "Come here." Liu Qiming held out his little hand and waved to her.

    Su Hao saw this and walked slowly. Then he saw Liu Qiming didn''t know where to take out a box and handed it to her.

    "Here you are." He said that he wanted to give Su Hao, but the wall was too high for Su Hao to receive. Liu Qiming didn''t know what to do for a moment, but he was in a hurry.

    "What if you don''t get it? What shall we do? " Liu Qiming tried several times, but Su Hao couldn''t get it, and he almost turned over.

    Su Hao immediately doubts his IQ, won''t he let her take things to cushion it?

    Thinking, Su Hao went to the living room and moved the bench carefully.

    Liu Qiming, who thought she had left, saw her coming with a stool and her eyes were shining.

    "Hoo." Su Hao gasped and stood on the stool. He took what Liu Qiming gave her.

    "Now what?" With some weight of the box, suhao asked.

    "It''s said that the cake my father gave me was a reward from the emperor." Liu Qiming said with a smile, when talking about his father, the pride on his face is especially obvious in the moonlight.

    "Thank you. Go to bed early." Su Hao is very perfunctory thanks, in fact, she does not like these, she is now most worried about how to let her get the title.

    Liu Qiming recognized the unpleasantness in Su Hao''s tone. He asked nervously, "don''t you like it?"

    Su Xiaomei looks at Liu Qiming. Seeing the loss in his eyes, he shakes his head and tears a smile from the corner of his mouth. "No, I like it very much."

    "That''s good." Liu Qiming''s Lian immediately regained his smile.

    "You remember to eat. I''ll go to bed first." He said he was about to leave.

    "Wait a minute." Suhao stopped him.

    Liu Qiming looks back with some doubts and hears Su Hao say: "when will your father take you away?"

    Words out, two people''s mood suddenly become bad up, only heard Liu Qiming voice faint said: "I don''t know."

    "I''ll go to bed. You go to bed early." Then he turned around and left. He didn''t even move the stool back.

    On the way back to the room, Su Hao heard Liu Qiming whisper: "if you know when to leave, I will tell you in advance."

    Su Hao didn''t speak any more and walked into the room without stopping.

    After Liu Qiming saw Su Hao enter the house, he went back to his home.

 Chapter 961

    The next day, Su Hao asked Liu Qiming out.

    By the river.

    "Do you want to get an official title?" Su Hao asked directly.

    "Well." Liu Qiming nodded without hesitation, "what I promised you will never be forgotten, and I will definitely get a title."

    Su Hao looked at his serious little appearance and didn''t speak for a long time.

    Liu Qiming thought she didn''t believe it. He took Su Hao''s little hand in one hand and put up three fingers to his head in the other hand. He said, "I swear, if I don''t get an official title, I will..."

    Before he finished, Su Hao interrupted him. "You don''t have to swear, just remember."

    "Yes, yes." Liu Qiming nodded his head hard. In a twinkling of an eye, he asked, "can you teach me to write your name?"

    Looking at her pleading eyes, Sue pondered for a moment, but refused, "after you know a lot of words, you will write. When I meet you, you can write to me, OK?"

    Liu Qiming thought about it, thought it was reasonable, and agreed.

    "What do you teach me today?" Asked Liu Qiming.

    Sue thought for a moment and decided to tell him a story. Let him not forget the agreement with her.

    In this way, the day passed again.

    The next morning, suhao heard the noise outside. She ignored it and went on sleeping.

    When she woke up, she was told that Liu Qiming''s family had left for the city.

    At this time, Su Hao''s desire to die is coming. Last night, she was still thinking that she would not wait for him to leave. She sneaked in and walked away with Liu Qiming, so that she could supervise his study. What''s more, she didn''t spend much time with her parents and didn''t feel reluctant to part when they left.

    What''s the matter now? Now that Liu Qiming is gone, she doesn''t even know where to go. How can she find him.

    "Wow!" Su Hao suddenly cried out, she felt like a heavy stone in her heart, let her gasp.

    Her mother, Qin Shi, was immediately shocked when she saw Su Hao crying suddenly. She quickly comforted her and said, "don''t cry, what are you crying for?"

    "He''s gone, he''s gone." Suhao cried.

    Qin''s immediate reaction, she looked at Su Hao, although confused, but the heart is very distressed.

    Immediately, she no longer bothered why Su Hao was so reluctant to part with the Liu family so soon. She gently comforted: "don''t be sad, if they come back, after all, the ancestors of the Liu family are here, they will naturally come back to worship."

    Su Hao looks at Qin with tears on his face, and then he cries again, because Su Hao knows that the Liu family will not come back.

    Seeing Su Hao cry more sad, Qin felt that she had said something wrong. She immediately stopped talking and patted Su Hao on the back for fear that she would cry and choke.

    I don''t know how long I''ve been crying. Su Hao feels like she''s crying all her grievances.

    No, I want to cheer up. I can''t be knocked down because of this little thing. There are more things to be done.

    Thinking, Su Hao sucked his nose, obviously crying enough, and said to Qin: "mother, I''m hungry."

    Seeing that she was no longer crying, Qin''s face immediately brightened with joy. "You are hungry. My mother left you a meal in the pot. It''s still hot."

    Su Hao nodded and said, "mother, I''m going to have dinner."

    Looking at the hot food, Su Hao suddenly felt a trace of warmth in her heart. Her mother, Qin Shi, was actually very good. It was just that his father didn''t like her very much in the ancient times when he attached great importance to men and women. He always hoped Qin Shi could give him a son.

    No longer think about it, suhao began to re plan her rescue plan after eating enough.

    So after a week, Su Hao finally thought of a way.

    As long as her father is an official, we can know where Liu Qiming''s father is soon.

    However, his father is a farmer all his life, so she will let him become an official because of this. Although there is a long way to go, it can also increase her father''s love for her.

    Thinking about it, suhao started her plan.

    This morning, Sue got up early. Compared with usual, she was much earlier than before.

    Qin is very puzzled. Since the boy of the Liu family left, her daughter often stays in the yard alone and doesn''t play with others, which makes Qin very worried. Now she gets up so early, what can she do if her child gets sick.

    Thinking about it, Qin said gently, "well, why don''t you sleep a little longer?"

    Su Hao showed a sweet smile to Qin Shi and said, "mother, I''m not sleepy. You don''t have to worry about me."

    Before Qin made a response, Su Hao continued: "mother, are you going to the field today?"

    "Go ahead." Qin''s some doubts, Su Hao why would ask these, "what''s the matter?"

    "Mother, I want to go to the field with you." Su Hao said

    Hearing that she wanted to go to the field, Qin''s face turned black immediately. "What do you want to do in the field? Is that where you can go as a child?"

    For Qin''s sudden change of face, Su Hao is very confused, why she will be so big reaction?

    Although puzzled, Su Hao did not ask. She explained, "my parents are so lucky and miserable every day. I want to accompany them."

    As soon as the words came out, Qin''s face got better and his voice was not as severe as before. "This is not a place you can go as a child. You can take it at home. If you are bored, you can go to the village and play with other children."

    Seeing that it was hard to say good things, Su Hao was no longer multilingual, so he continued to sit down in the yard.

    Before leaving, Qin took a look at Su Hao. Seeing that she really didn''t want to go together, she was relieved.

    After they left, Su Hao secretly followed them and came to the fields they cultivated. Su Hao secretly left and came to other fields.

    She took a piece of soil from every field, observed it carefully for a long time, and put it back again.

    Then she looked around and walked slowly. She came to a very high mountain, which was just enough to bring in all the places they cultivated.

    Su Hao was very satisfied with today''s harvest. She took a look at the sky and felt that it was almost done, so she walked slowly to the village.

    When she came to the village, suhao saw a stream. The water in the stream was very clear. She wanted to know the source of the stream, but she thought it over again.

    Qin''s back, see Su Hao is still sitting in the yard, the heart is very relaxed.

    When Su Hao was by the stream, he had wiped all the mud off his body. Naturally, Qin couldn''t find it.

    The next day, Su Hao came to the stream at the entrance of the village. She followed the direction of the stream.

    In the middle of the walk, suhao sighed.

    "Well, this stream can''t be used as a water source for the fields. It seems that we can only find new water sources."

    Then he turned and walked back.

    "Oh, you, you stop for me."

    When she arrived at the entrance of the village, a voice attracted Su Hao''s attention. She looked up and saw a fat man sitting on the seat, fanning himself with a fan. His clothes were medium. At first glance, he was from a rich family.

    "Master, there''s water at the front of the village. It''s very refreshing. Do you want to have a look?" A housekeeper looks like a man in the side flattering said.

    The people on the seat seemed to have heard something extraordinary. Their eyes suddenly glowed with gold. They quickly pointed to the person who was carrying the seat in front of them and said, "don''t go yet."

    "Yes." The housekeeper replied in a hurry, and then said, "follow me."

    Then, several people came to Su Hao''s direction one after another.

    Seeing this, Su Hao didn''t know the man. Because he didn''t find the water, Su Hao, who was in a bad mood, didn''t want to know the identity of the man, so he wanted to go around them.

    Just as Zuozhuan passed suhao, the person on Zuozhuan said, "wait a minute."

    Everyone stopped except suhao.

    "You, stop for me."

    The voice came again, and Sue ignored it and went on walking.

    The man seemed to be in a hurry. He asked someone to put him down. He pointed to Su Hao and said, "the little girl in front, stop for me."

    Su Hao looked around and found that she was a little girl. Then she turned around and pointed to herself and asked, "are you calling me?"

    After asking, Su haodang regretted it.

    See that person fat head big ears, a face of greasy, looking at her eyes full of greedy desire.

    Su Hao was surprised. Is this man a pedophile? I lost it!

    The man showed a face of obscene smile, but in his own heart that his smile should be very friendly, he said: "it''s you, whose child are you?"

    Su Hao wanted to escape, but didn''t want to have too much communication with him. He immediately said, "I don''t know you."

    Then he turned and ran away.

    Seeing that Su Hao had run away, the man was flustered in his heart and his face suddenly changed. He said to his subordinates: "don''t chase me soon."

    When his subordinates heard this, they threw down what they had in hand and rushed to catch up with Dehao.

    Su Hao''s heart is not good.

    She turned her head and ran to the other side of the village, but after all, her legs were short. She looked back and saw that the people behind her were almost catching up. After looking at the surrounding environment, her eyes wandered in her eyes for a few times, and then she turned and ran to the side of the mountain.

    When the pursuers behind her saw her running up the mountain, they cried out that it was not good. If the rich man knew that they had not caught anyone, they would be punished, and they would chase her even harder.

    Nevertheless, Su Hao successfully entered the mountain. She ran quickly without slighting. Seeing that no one was watching behind her, she slowly found a deep place in the grass and hid.

    I don''t know how long I''ve been hiding, but it''s already dark. Su Hao walks down the mountain.

    When I just got home, I saw Qin standing at the door of my house anxiously and looking around.

    Seeing her coming, Qin quickly came over and yelled at her: "where are you, child? Do you know it''s dark?"

    She said, looking around to see if suhao was hurt. She didn''t hurt anything except some mess.

 Chapter 962

    "Mother, don''t worry. I''m back now, aren''t I?" Sue gave her a sweet smile.

    Seeing this, Qin hugged Su Hao. Su Hao could feel her whole body shaking.

    Suhao doesn''t know what happened, but she can''t ask.

    Only later did Su Hao know that when she ran into the mountain, the rich man could not catch her, so he came to the village to look for her. When her mother saw that she was not at home, she was very worried.

    Su Hao understood why the Qin family didn''t let her go out. He was a little moved in his heart. However, if she does not go out, she will not be able to help Liu Qiming. If the task cannot be completed, she will not be able to leave here.

    Suhao went back to her room after dinner.

    The next day.

    After Qin left, Su Hao went out again.

    As soon as she came out of the village, she saw several people in black and linen wandering around the village.

    Isn''t that the hand of yesterday''s fat and big eared thug family?

    Su Hao was surprised and slowly turned around to sneak away. When you turn your head, you can''t see me, you can''t see me.

    But the sky didn''t work out.

    "There it is Just when Su Hao had turned his head and was ready to leave, a cry of surprise came from behind.

    Su Hao yells in her heart that it''s not good.

    He quickly ran forward with his feet raised and didn''t bring his head back.

    After seeing her running away, the people behind her were in a hurry and rushed to catch up. When catching up, they did not forget to remind other people: "hurry up, the girl ran away!"

    Several people caught up with each other.

    However, for this village, Su seems that they need to be familiar with it a little bit, and they are dizzy.

    "What about people?" A man who looked like a leader gasped, looking at several people who were gasping in front of him.

    "I don''t know." People shake their heads one after another. They are out of breath and wave their hands there with their waists crossed and against the wall.

    That person suddenly angry, how to meet such a bunch of idiots.

    Thinking about it, he couldn''t help yelling at the crowd: "that''s not open. Go after it."

    People were scared like headless flies around.

    After searching the village for a long time, I didn''t find Su Hao.

    At this time, Su Hao had left the village and came to the stream. He was relieved to see that there was nothing behind him.

    Suddenly, Su Hao thought of the river when he was with Liu Qiming.

    I don''t know if the source of water there can be used for irrigation.

    Thinking of suhao, she kept running to the other side. She continued to walk up the opposite direction of the river.

    Slowly, farmland appeared in front of Su Hao''s eyes. This made Su very happy. She continued to walk up, but there was no farmland. There were only high hills.

    However, this discovery has surprised Sue.

    It''s a lot more than a stream.

    "Good."

    A woman''s call came from behind Su Hao, who suddenly looked back. It was Qin''s face that was not very happy.

    Su Hao was surprised and forgot that Qin also worked in the farmland.

    "Mother." Su Hao was so weak that she cried out, a little scared in her heart.

    Looking at the little man in front of him, Qin couldn''t help sighing: "Hey, since you''re here, don''t run around. I''ll take you back when my mother finishes her work."

    "Yes, yes." Su haomeng nods, for fear that if she slows down, Qin will take her back.

    Su Hao followed Qin Shi De silently. When he saw what Qin Shi had planted, he couldn''t help but ask, "Niang, how much can you grow this?"

    Qin looked at the curious Su Hao in surprise, and his eyes darkened. He said helplessly, "what''s wrong with planting so much? I don''t want to hand it over to the landlord."

    Su Hao understood that they were still working for the landlord? If we give them more production, it is not for them to make money. Although their stock will be a little more, most of it will be given to the landlords.

    Think about Su Hao. I feel like I''m losing money.

    Then, Su Hao did not continue to ask the Qin family questions, but just sat by the field and continued to think about some problems. Seeing that he was no longer walking, the Qin family did their work with ease.

    I don''t know if it''s because I''m afraid of Su Hao. Today, Qin''s work is much faster than before.

    As soon as the sun went down, we had finished what we had to do today.

    "Well, go home." Qin called to Su Hao who was in a daze at the edge of the field.

    When Su Hao saw him, he quickly followed him, but Su Hao''s father was still working there.

    Su Hao stopped looking and went home with Qin.

    Time passed day by day. Su Hao was counting the days every day, but he was very worried.

    According to the time of his last life, Liu Qiming has entered school now, and he only learned bad things from those rich CHILDES after he entered school.

    All of a sudden, an idea came from her mind.

    It''s just a fight.

    After making up her mind, Su Hao went to the stream at the entrance of the village.

    Sure enough, the rich man still had someone to guard her there. That person also saw Su Hao, his eyes suddenly stare big, also dare not beat grass to frighten snake, also is quietly observing Su Hao.

    Su Hao was not in a hurry. As if she had not seen him, she sat by the stream pretending to play with water. The man waited for a while and ran back to report.

    Soon, a group of people surrounded suhao.

    "Little girl, where are you going?" The leader looked at Su Hao who was making water with a sly smile on his face.

    Su Hao gradually looked up and looked around, with a look of panic on his face.

    "What are you doing?" Sue asked in fear.

    The man no longer answered with a smile. With a move, he asked people to catch Su Hao. Su Hao struggled symbolically.

    Soon, Su Hao was taken to the house of the rich man.

    She looked at her environment. In a room bigger than her home, the decoration was gorgeous. Even the brocade was better than her home.

    "Bang Dang."

    The door was opened, and to the eye was the rich man in royal clothes, with a big belly and a greasy face.

    As soon as the rich man saw Su Hao, he showed a face of obscene smile, and the corners of his mouth seemed to have crystal clear saliva flowing down.

    This appearance made Su Hao feel queasy in her stomach. She was uncertain whether the rich man would listen to her.

    Looking at the rich man who was slowly approaching him, Su Hao quickly called out: "you wait."

    Shi Caizhu was stunned. He had to look at her with some doubts. Later, he seemed to think of something. He continued to say with a sly smile: "little girl, don''t worry, I will be gentle."

    As soon as the words came out, Su Hao could not help shivering.

    "I have a deal for you." Su Hao resisted the nausea in his heart and said patiently.

    Mr. Shi obviously didn''t care about Su Hao''s words. In his opinion, what kind of words can a child say.

    Seeing the thought of the rich man, Su Hao continued: "surely the rich man also knows that the annual grain output is not very high now.

    Seeing the thought of the rich man, Su Hao continued: "surely the rich man also knows that the annual grain output is not very high now."

    "Little girl, you can''t tell lies. I have a hundred mu of land in shidecai, and the annual output is the highest in Qidu." Shidecai sneered and said.

    This

    Su Hao was a little flustered. If he couldn''t persuade him, he would be miserable. What should he do?

    "I can make your output higher. Maybe you don''t know. In fact, a rich man has been studying how to improve the output. He just wants to surpass you and then take your first place." Su Hao blurted out that she was just gambling. After all, there was competition in places where there were people, even in Qin''s land, let alone the rich.

    Sure enough, Su Hao''s words surprised Shi Decai. He looked at Su Hao with disbelief, but his face had lost the color of adultery.

    This makes Su Hao''s heart return to her stomach in an instant.

    "Rich man? Who? Is Cai the rich man? " Stacy died, and three questions hit her.

    Su Hao was stunned for a moment. He looked in his urgent eyes. He didn''t want to nod immediately: "yes, that''s him. That''s right. Mr. Shi is so smart. You guessed that."

    As soon as he heard that CAI was the rich man, Shi Decai gritted his teeth and said, "this CAI Deheng..."

    For a moment, Mr. Shi couldn''t find words to scold Mr. Cai, so he could only get angry.

    The food is very delicious. The name... Has personality.

    Just praising, the rich master Shi seemed to think of something. He turned around and looked at Su Hao like a wolf: "how do you know that?"

    Suhao immediately straightened her face. When she said the preceding sentence, she had already thought about it. He would ask this question: "this is what my aunt''s aunt''s sister''s aunt''s uncle overheard when he was working as a clerk in the house of CAI Caicai. Then my aunt overheard it, and later I overheard it, They also said that you can''t let Mr. Shi know this. "

    The more he listened, the more angry he was. He felt that there was a fire coming out of his chest. He had no time to pay attention to Su Hao.

    "But I know how they can help you." Su Hao''s soft voice came from behind.

    Stacy looked at Su Hao incredulously and asked, "really?"

    Su Hao nodded hard for fear that he didn''t believe it. By the way, he added: "I heard their way, so I was caught by your men on purpose. After all, my parents work under your men, and I have to think for them."

    Shi Decai was very reasonable, so he also believed Su Hao''s words and asked people to serve her with good food and drink.

    Suhao finally had a good meal. Since she came to this world, she has never had a good meal.

    Originally, Mr. Shi wanted to keep Su Hao. Su Hao was afraid that Mr. Shi was ill intentioned, so he made an excuse to say that his family would be worried if he didn''t go home. At the same time, Mr. Shi thought that it was her parents who helped him.

    The next day, Shi came to the stream as agreed. Su Hao waited for Qin to leave before going out.

    She saw the rich man sitting on the seat, desperately let people fan, that look, like a pig, Su Hao couldn''t help laughing.

 Chapter 963

    "Good morning, Mr. Shi." Sue Hao came up to say hello to him.

    The rich man then looked at her, and then told her, "let''s go."

    Soon, Mr. Shi took her to Tianmu. Seeing Su Hao with Mr. Shi, the Qin family was shocked and wanted to pull her back, but her father pulled her back.

    We can only watch Su Hao walk with the rich man of history.

    Soon, suhao was taken to a piece of land, which was much smaller than other land. Suhao looked around and saw that there was no water nearby.

    She shook her head, frowned and said to Mr. Shi: "this land is not good."

    Mr. Shi''s face immediately showed dissatisfaction.

    Then some impatient way: "then you choose, which piece you like to choose which piece, I only see the result."

    Su Hao didn''t care about his attitude. He walked silently to the land he had seen before and said, "that''s it."

    And that piece of land is the one Qin is farming.

    Qin could not help but ask: "well, what are you doing? How did you get together with this fortune teller? "

    Su Hao did not answer her, but looked at the rich man and continued to ask, "how about this?"

    At this time, the rich man Shi was so hot that he could not see anything special about the land, so he nodded and agreed.

    Then, he put down a sentence: "if the yield of this land does not increase in half a year, you wait to suffer."

    With that, he waved his hand and told people to leave here quickly.

    After he left, Qin said again, "how can you be with him? Shouldn''t you be at home? Why are you so disobedient? "

    Su Hao listened to the vicious words, but she was warm in her heart. She said to Qin with a smile, "mother, I made a deal with the rich man Shi. You want to help me."

    As soon as Qin heard that Su Hao had made a deal with Mr. Shi, he was even more worried. He said, "do you know what you are doing, you child?"

    "Mother." Su Hao suddenly flat mouth, tears in his eyes: "Niang, if I don''t agree to the history of wealth to help him increase production, history of wealth will take his daughter, daughter is also a last resort."

    Looking at her tearful daughter, Qin''s heart suddenly hurt. She touched Su Hao''s face with heartache and wiped the tears on her face.

    Mouth even busy way: "don''t cry don''t cry, Niang help you, Niang help you."

    Although Su Hao was born in the countryside, she was born very well at a young age, so every time she cried, she would feel very distressed. But what she couldn''t understand was that her move didn''t work for her father.

    In this way, Su Hao planned to plant sweet potatoes in the field. The sweet potatoes they eat now are inserted vertically, so the yield is very small.

    When Su Hao talked to Qin, Qin also thought it was good to grow sweet potatoes, which ripened quickly and grew well, especially for her field.

    In this way, Su Hao and Qin cut a lot of sweet potato vines. The next day, he took it into the field. Qin deliberately cut it a little more, and when he was ready to plant it, he planted it more densely, so that the yield would be a little more. Su Hao did not refute.

    When they got to the field, Su Hao asked Qin to dig a ditch to reach the river. Qin didn''t know why, but he did as his daughter said.

    Su Hao is renovating the land, which is very difficult for her at a young age.

    "Well, you put it down first and let your mother come." Qin''s looking at difficult she, is very worried to say.

    Su Hao shook his head, refused: "mother, you dig that first, I''ll do it myself."

    Seeing her insistence, Qin didn''t say anything more, but quickened his work.

    Seeing that the renovation was too slow, Su Hao decided to plant sweet potato vines while renovating.

    When Qin had finished digging a ditch, he wanted to help Su Hao. Su Hao asked her to dig three more. Except for the other side of the river, she dug a ditch and a big pit on the top left.

    The more he listened, the more confused he became. He asked, "why do you want to dig so many ditches?"

    Su Hao explained: "the ditch just encircles the field. The river water can come in and go out, so there won''t be too much water in the field. The pit is used to store the river water."

    Qin realized that she was surprised to see that even Su Hao, who was answering her question, had mixed feelings for a while, but she was more happy that her daughter could be so smart.

    Looking at Su Hao without any rest, Qin worked harder.

    Before the sun went down, he did a good job of Su''s arrangement.

    Seeing that Su Hao was planting sweet potato seedlings in a way that he couldn''t understand, he didn''t ask much. He picked up Su Hao''s hoe and began to renovate the land for her.

    Day gradually dark up, with the Qin''s join, obviously a lot faster. In the moonlight, Su Hao finished planting sweet potato seedlings, and the river water had already risen. Gradually, the river water flowed into the ditch, emitting silver light under the moonlight.

    After planting the last one, Su Hao asked Qin to water them.

    Soon after they finished all the work, they were exhausted.

    After returning home, Su Sanhu was waiting for them at home, his face was very bad.

    "Look at what time it''s, kid''s messing, are you following me?" Su Sanhu yelled at the Qin family: "don''t eat any more."

    Qin did not dare to speak. After all, it was his fault that he did not cook.

    "Why are you still in a daze? Go Su Sanhu continued to roar.

    Su Hao looked at him discontentedly, but he didn''t dare to say anything. He could only watch Qin''s cooking in silence.

    "Ah

    Su Hao sighed, this is the ancient countryside, no one will cook for you, can only do it by herself, said she did not consider this problem.

    It''s been a few days since then. Every day, Su Hao goes to check the condition of his field.

    Master Shi sends people to check Su Hao''s condition every day.

    In this way, the past two months, the weather has gradually cooled down.

    On this day, Su Hao wants to go to the house of Shi Caizhu to mix some delicious food. With the excuse of reporting the situation to Shi Caizhu, she goes to his kitchen unimpeded.

    "Have you heard? Our master will send food to Deputy General Liu. " A boy''s voice came.

    "Deputy General Liu? That Deputy General Liu? " Asked another.

    "That''s the one who came out from Su''s family. He used to be a hunter, but later he was praised and promoted to adjutant."

    Su Hao was surprised. It was Liu Qiming''s father. The world was so small that he had to fight for this opportunity.

    Then he went to the study of the rich man.

    "The rich man of history. Are you there

    No one, first heard his voice, Su Hao did not enter the door will shout.

    Shi, who was still sleeping, woke up with a fright and looked at her face.

    He looked at the little girl standing in front of him. He was very angry, but he didn''t dare to do anything more. Before, he wanted to do something to her, but he didn''t want her to be so good at martial arts at a young age. He just beat him black and blue, even if his servants came, he couldn''t catch her.

    "What''s the matter?" Mr. Shi asked in a bad mood.

    "Hee hee, nothing''s wrong. I''ll report the situation to you." Su laughingly said, "you will know the result in a month."

    "There''s another one. What''s the hurry?" See still have a month of time, the history wealth Lord in the heart is to feel Su is very annoying, unexpectedly disturb him to take a nap.

    "Hey, hey." After laughing twice, Su Hao continued: "I heard that you are going to send food to Deputy General Liu?"

    "Well." Shi Decai said faintly.

    "Take me one." Suhao looked at him with excitement on his face.

    Shidecai opened his eyes and looked at her eyes full of doubts. Then he seemed to think of something. His face changed and he said, "no way."

    See he doesn''t agree, Su Hao immediately stares big eyes, "why?"

    "Do you think I''ll let you run away?" Stacy looks like you can''t cheat me.

    Su Hao helped him, but said, "I''m just making friends with his son. I want to see him."

    "Really?" Stefan asked incredulously.

    Seeing Su Hao nodding for sure, Stefan immediately showed his face in disbelief.

    Seeing that the situation was not right, Su Hao suppressed his speculation and asked, "can''t you?"

    Then he said, "I didn''t expect you to make friends with him."

    As soon as he said this, Su Hao knew that things must have returned to the original road. It seemed that he had to go this time, otherwise his task would not have been completed.

    "Oh, rich man, let me go. I promise to come back on time." Sue Hao said coquettishly to him.

    In the past two months, although the rich man Shi was lustful towards her at first, she taught her a lesson later, but their relationship has improved a lot, which made Su Hao a little surprised and happy. After all, who doesn''t like the support of rich people.

    "Good, good." She''s the one that Stuart can''t stand.

    Seeing that he agreed, Su Hao was very happy. Seeing that what he had to do had been completed, Su Hao left, leaving behind a rich man who wanted to sleep but couldn''t sleep.

    Soon it''s the day of departure. Su Hao only says that master Shi asked her to do something for him. She wants to go out for a few days, but she didn''t say the specific time. She told Qin not to worry.

    In this way, Su Hao went to Qian County next door to deliver food to Liu Qiming''s father with the horse team. Before he set out, Su Hao asked the rich man Shi that it would take four days to arrive.

    Because of the special command of the financial master Shi, the people who carried the grain were especially good to su.

    So three days passed.

    The third night.

    All the people were in a daze.

    "Go

    A cry woke everyone up.

    The dark sky outside lit up the place where Su''s good luck food team was.

    Su Hao was suddenly awakened, she just put on, someone rushed in, "Su girl, you go, bandits rob food."

    Then he picked up her things and carried her out.

    Su Hao is still in a confused state. When she comes back, she has been held by that person and is out of the chaotic fight.

    "Su wench, you go back to report the news quickly." The man put her on the ground, stuffed her with some silver coins, then turned his head and rushed into the battle.

 Chapter 964

    Sue can''t even stop him.

    Su Hao had no choice but to run to the fighting place with her short legs.

    Before entering the fight, Su Hao suddenly found that these bandits are not like ordinary bandits. Their fighting rules and actions are extremely similar. In this way, they look more like soldiers.

    Su Hao was shocked by her idea. She didn''t rush to join the fight, but secretly hid away.

    The bandits didn''t kill people, they just wounded them and took them away.

    Soon the fighting stopped.

    Suhao followed their steps and followed them closely.

    Walking along the mountain road, Su Hao saw the bandits come to a big cave where a boy in Chinese clothes was waiting for them.

    "Young master." A bandit fell on one knee and saluted the boy.

    The boy picked him up and asked, "have you got everything?"

    "It''s all brought up. People are all in another place." Said the bandit.

    "Let''s go. Let''s go back." The boy told him to go out of the cave in high spirits.

    Lying at the mouth of the cave listening to their conversation, suhao gritted her teeth and looked at the boy coming towards her.

    When the boy was about to come to him, Su Hao''s little hand stretched out and stopped the boy''s way, and the man suddenly appeared in front of the crowd.

    Seeing the sudden appearance of the man, the boy really made a big jump and stepped back.

    The bandits behind him also ran in front of him and stopped him, shouting: "who?"

    "Liu Qiming!" Su Hao looks at Liu Qiming, who is protected by others, without roaring.

    Hearing the sound, Liu Qiming, who had been afraid, suddenly poked his head out from behind the man. At the moment of seeing Su Hao, his eyes burst out with a light.

    He came out from behind the man in shock.

    "What are you doing here?" Liu Qiming''s tone is filled with great joy.

    When the man saw that the boy knew the delicate but fierce girl in front of him, he put down his heart and stopped them from talking.

    Su Hao did not answer his question, but looked at Liu Qiming with an air on his face.

    After a long time, he said, "is that how you study? I said I would be the number one in the exam, but now I''m doing what bandits do. Is that what you promised me? "

    Voice just fell, Liu Qiming realized his mistake, his head slightly lowered, whispered: "I know it''s wrong."

    Some of the men on one side can''t believe what they saw in front of their eyes. Is this still the childe he knows?

    The young master of his family dominates the whole general''s house. Because general Qi has no children and he has the same brotherhood with Deputy General Liu, he spoils him for lawlessness. How can the whole county see that the little ancestor is not walking around, and is he restrained by a little girl with unknown origins?

    Liu Qiming knew Su Hao was angry, so he flattered him and said, "I will write your name. When I get home, I will write it to you."

    Looking at Liu Qiming''s flattering appearance, Su Hao still didn''t feel relieved.

    He was so painstaking that he was interested in learning. Now he is like this.

    Su Hao felt that she had fed the dog with her kindness.

    Seeing that Su Hao was still angry, Liu Qiming didn''t dare to say anything more, so he could only entrust Qu Baba to stay beside Su Hao, waiting for her hair to fall.

    Seeing that the people around him didn''t move, Su took a good look at him. For a moment, she didn''t want to scold him, but said, "no next time."

    "Yes, yes." Liu Qiming nodded hastily for fear that Su Hao would be angry again if he slowed down.

    Seeing that Liu Qiming responded quickly, he said to the man beside him, "go and put the people away, take the things back, and give them some golden ulcer medicine."

    The man looked at the little girl who didn''t see the outside at all and was stunned for a moment.

    "Not yet." See Leng in the man of one side, Su good don''t have good spirit of roar a way.

    It''s true that any kind of master has any kind of subordinates. They are as stunned as wood. Su Hao helplessly helps the forehead.

    The man took a look at Liu Qiming, asked his opinion, how to say Liu Qiming nodded: "go, go."

    The corner of the man''s mouth smoked, then ordered the people around him to let them go.

    When Su Hao saw that things were almost handled, he was afraid that the people who were transporting food with him thought it was really the bandits, so he decided to explain to them in person.

    Liu Qiming saw that Su Hao had left and quickly followed him.

    When the prisoners saw Su Hao, they all widened their eyes. The man who sent Su Hao away couldn''t help but say: "girl, how did you get caught?"

    Su Hao did not know how to answer his question, but the man said, "ah, I knew I would send you far away."

    The remorse in that eye is visible.

    Su Hao was a little impatient, so he said, "actually, this is a joke made by the young master of Deputy General Liu. They are here to take food. You can go back."

    The prisoners glared at Su Hao one after another, some of them couldn''t believe it.

    See someone to untie them, this just dispel doubts, just looking at Liu Qiming''s eyes with helplessness.

    They all left, but they didn''t see Su Hao. Someone turned and asked, "girl, don''t you go back?"

    Su Hao said with a smile, "no, I want to go to Qianxian County for two days, and then I''ll come back alone."

    Seeing that she said so, the man said nothing more, looked at her and turned away.

    Liu Qiming, who thought Su Hao was going to leave with them, jumped up when he heard that Su Hao was going to go back to Qian county with him.

    "Really? Are you going back with me? " Liu Qiming exclaimed in disbelief.

    In fact, he wanted her to go to her for a long time, but his father didn''t let her. This time he came out, he also learned that Shi Caizhu had sent food to them, and he knew the virtue of that Shi Caizhu, so he had this one today.

    What he didn''t expect was that Su Hao was among them. Maybe this is his biggest harvest today. Even if he went back to be punished by his father, he would like to.

    Su Hao looked at his happy appearance and said half jokingly, "of course I''ll go, otherwise how can I know if you''re employed to study?"

    "Hey, hey." Liu Qiming was embarrassed to smile twice, then no more words.

    Then several people transported the grain back to the general''s house.

    Liu Qiming was called by his father as soon as he arrived at the general''s residence.

    Su Hao naturally understood that he would be punished, so no matter how hard Liu Qiming begged her to let her go, she just didn''t want to.

    After Liu Qiming had been dealt with by the family law, Su Hao went to see Deputy General Liu.

    When Su Hao entered the hall, he realized that there was not only Liu Qiming''s father, but also general Qi.

    "Meet general Qi, Deputy General Liu." Su Hao goes on the way of propriety.

    Qi Shu looks at the little girl in front of her. She is not timid in the face of a gang of bandits. Even if I see him, I look so humble and unassuming. The most important thing is to be able to teach the boy of the Liu family to be obedient, which is also a character.

    Qi Shu said with a smile, "get up."

    "Yes." Su Hao gets up slowly, waiting for Qi Shu to ask questions.

    "I heard that you used to live next door to Deputy General Liu?" Asked Qi Shu.

    "Yes." Sue replied.

    "Then how did you come with the grain team?" Qi Shu asked curiously.

    Su Hao thought about it for a while and replied, "because he had made friends with Deputy General Liu''s son before, he came to play with him when he heard that he was delivering food to you."

    Su Hao said with a little childish, but also let them know that she and Liu Qiming are very good friends.

    Qi Shu nodded and said, "then go and play with him."

    "General Xie." After that, Su Hao left.

    Looking at Su Hao who left, Qi Shu asked curiously, "was it a big family next door to your house?"

    Liu Zaide was confused by this. He thought about it for a long time and found that the Su family''s ancestors were farming. Then he asked, "why did the general ask like this?"

    Qi Shu took a look at him and pointed to Su Hao, who left, and said, "if it weren''t for the big family, would the etiquette be so comprehensive? What''s more, do you know how to ask your son to study for fame? "

    This sentence instantly let Liu in de Meng, he did not expect to let his son get the title, but the little girl knew that, as Qi Shu said, she was a child of a rich family before?

    Looking at Liu Zaide, who was in a daze, he patted him on the shoulder and said with a faint smile, "your children are blessed."

    Then he left.

    After su Hao left, she was taken to Liu Qiming''s yard. She quietly looked at the wailing boy lying on the bed and said nothing.

    Liu Qiming saw that he was tired. Su Hao didn''t go to comfort him, so he asked, "why don''t you comfort me?"

    Su Hao rolled his eyes at him and said, "you are injured again. Why comfort you?"

    Liu Qiming widened his eyes and looked at her incredulously.

    How does she know? Did she peep?

    Looking at Liu Qiming''s expression, Su Hao knew what he thought. She slowly found a chair to sit down, and then said, "I didn''t see it."

    Liu Qiming immediately covered the position of his heart and asked in shock, "how do you know what I''m thinking?"

    Su Hao takes a sip of tea and ignores his idiotic problem. However, she finds that Liu Qiming has changed a lot in the past few months after he left, and seems to be more bold.

    Looking at the people on the bed, Su Hao is more sure of his own ideas.

    She suddenly thought of what Liu Qiming said yesterday and said, "don''t you know how my name is written like that? Write it to me. "

    Seeing that she wanted to test herself, Liu Qiming got out of bed without saying a word. He waved and a servant girl came forward.

    "Bring me the four treasures of my study." Liu Qiming said.

    "Yes." The servant girl retreated.

    "Boo."

    "Ah

    Su Hao flicks Liu Qiming''s head. Liu Qiming shouts in pain and covers his head. He looks pathetic and doesn''t know what he has done wrong.

    "Be polite to people. Who are you here to put on airs for?" Su Hao said with an unhappy face.

    She is very dissatisfied with Liu Qiming''s attitude. She looks like a spoiled rich second generation, which makes her feel uncomfortable. Fortunately, he didn''t come here for a long time. Otherwise, she doesn''t know what he will be like.

    "Oh." Liu Qiming is very reluctant to respond.

    "Here comes the thing, young master." Soon, the servant girl brought the things.

 Chapter 965

    "Put..." Liu Qiming just spoke out loud, then Su Hao glared back.

    Then he lowered his voice and said, "put it on the table."

    After that, he took a look at Su Hao. Seeing Su Hao nodding with satisfaction, he was relieved.

    That servant girl some didn''t respond to come over, Leng for a while, but soon return to mind, put the thing on the table.

    When the maid grinds the ink well, Liu Qiming steps forward, picks up the pen and writes "comb" on the paper.

    Su Hao looked at the two ugly words "comb" and couldn''t help smoking.

    That''s what he''s been practicing these months? It''s really ugly.

    Sue Hao took a deep breath and stopped reading the words on the paper.

    After writing, Liu Qiming just picked up the paper and wanted to show it to su. Then she turned her head. The face that used to be smiling collapsed immediately.

    "Don''t I write well?" Liu Qiming asked with a flat mouth.

    Su Hao took a deep breath, tried to calm down, and then said, "you''re not only bad, but also wrong."

    Liu Qiming was stunned for a moment. He didn''t believe Su Hao''s words. He turned over his words and cried to Su Hao, "you''re a liar. They said that''s what they wrote. They also said that I wrote the best."

    "They?" Su Hao doubts. No wonder he''s been led astray. Hasn''t he entered the private school yet?

    "You''re not in private school yet?" Suhao asked again.

    Liu Qiming was obviously a little unhappy and didn''t want to talk to her.

    "Mr. Liu, are you there?" A voice came and suhao looked out.

    A boy dressed in cloth came slowly, looking like a few years old.

    As soon as he saw the man, Liu Qiming was surprised. He dropped the paper and ran to the man.

    Su Hao is a little stunned. Why is Liu Qiming so close to him?

    The man obviously didn''t notice Su Hao on one side. As soon as he saw Liu Qiming, he asked, "how''s it going? Did your father praise you? "

    On hearing his words, Liu Qiming''s smiling face collapsed immediately. He looked at the man and said, "brother Wu, I was punished by my father."

    When Wu Neng listened to him, he was very concerned and asked, "why was he punished?"

    Liu Qiming takes a look at Su Hao and tells the whole story.

    Wu Neng noticed a little girl next to him. Just looking at Su Hao''s eyes full of disgust.

    This makes Su Hao very puzzled, he just came, how to provoke him.

    Then he heard that Wu Neng comforted Liu Qiming and said, "it may be that Deputy General Liu feels that you have been humiliated when you do this, so he will be angry and punish you."

    The implication is indescribable. It means that this girl is responsible for your being found and punished.

    Liu Qiming could not understand his meaning. He nodded as if he understood.

    Then, as if thinking of something, he pulled Wu Neng to his desk.

    "Do you think it''s good for me to write this word?" Asked Liu Qiming.

    Looking at the miserable two words on the table, Wu Neng exclaimed: "how can master Liu write such beautiful words?"

    Hearing his praise, Sue couldn''t help frowning.

    But Liu Qiming turned to Su Hao and said, "look, brother Wu says I write well, but brother Wu went to a private school."

    Su Hao looked at Liu Qiming with a proud face. He didn''t want to argue with him, so he got up and left.

    Seeing her leave, Liu Qiming was so happy that he immediately showed his worry. He took a look at Wu Neng and asked, "is she angry?"

    Wu Neng doesn''t know Su Hao''s identity, but seeing Liu Qiming care about her, they must have a good relationship. However, seeing the girl''s clothes, it must not be the daughter of a wealthy family, that is the girl from the countryside with Liu Qiming.

    Wu Neng guessed in his heart and then said, "she may blame herself for being punished."

    Liu Qiming asked, "really?"

    Wu Neng nodded in affirmation.

    But Liu Qiming was still suspicious.

    After su Hao went out, he was very curious about the elder brother Wu in Liu Qiming''s mouth. According to the previous life, Liu Qiming had already entered the private school, but now he has not. There must be a reason.

    I just don''t know if the reason is brother Wu.

    "Sister, where is Mrs. Liu?" Su asked the maid beside her.

    The servant girl naturally knew Su Hao''s identity and was very respectful to her. After all, she was the one that her young master was afraid of.

    "Girl, I''ll take you now." The servant girl is afraid that Su Hao can''t find her way, so she takes the initiative to take her.

    Su Hao is happy.

    Soon, the maid took her to Jiang''s room.

    "Madam, a Miss Su is looking for you."

    On hearing this, Jiang rushed out to meet her and asked, "is it Su''s girl?"

    As early as when Liu Qiming came back, she heard that he had brought Su Hao back. When the maid said it, she guessed it was su Hao.

    Su Hao was also very happy to see Jiang. She saluted Jiang: "see you, madam."

    Jiang''s there accepted her this, quickly helped her up, "don''t salute with me, see more outside."

    After Jiang picked her up, he took her into the room, let her sit beside him, and gave her all the snacks on the table.

    "Ming''er likes to eat this heart. Try it."

    Su Hao reached for a piece of cake. It can be seen that Jiang really likes her.

    Su Hao is eating the cake silently. Jiang Shi asks her why she came here at will. Is everything OK at home? These are family problems.

    Su Hao answered one by one.

    After a few cakes, Su Hao explained his purpose of coming here.

    "Madam, who is brother Wu?" Suhao asked, blinking her black eyes.

    On hearing this, Jiang''s gentle face changed. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say.

    Seeing that she seemed to be in a bit of a dilemma, Su Hao said, "I see that he is very annoying and always gives Liu Qiming bad ideas."

    Seeing her saying this, Jiang stood up with rare excitement, "is he giving ming''er bad ideas again?"

    Seeing her rare appearance, Su Hao also got it. These days, Liu Qiming will become like this, presumably because of this elder brother Wu. She looks like a way to let Liu Qiming see this elder brother Wu clearly.

    "Madam, who is brother Wu?" Su Hao pretended to be frightened by Jiang''s expression and asked weakly.

    Jiang realized his gaffe and quickly adjusted his mood, but there was still a thick sadness between his eyebrows.

    Su Hao turned her eyes and said childishly, "that man is so annoying. Shall I help my wife drive him away?"

    Listening to her childish words, Jiang said with a smile: "he is the child of a general. His father made friends with ming''er''s father, and later died in the battle. Ming''er''s father saw that he was pitiful and left his mother and son in our family."

    Seeing that brother Wu had such a relationship, Su could not help frowning. It''s a bit difficult to deal with it.

    Seeing Su Hao''s bitter hatred, Jiang was immediately amused by her. She said with a smile, "I''ll deal with it. You don''t have to worry."

    Looking at her appearance, suhao almost wanted to believe. If she really dealt with it, she would not come here at all, but suhao didn''t say it.

    She nodded gently to show that she was clear.

    With a smile, Jiang brought her some cakes. Su Hao quickly waved her hand and touched her stomach with her hand. With some sadness, she said, "does madam want me to eat more cakes so that I can''t eat delicious food when I eat?"

    Let''s talk. Jiang''s one Leng, knew Su Hao''s meaning, then smile a way: "that don''t eat, want to stroll in the house?"

    Sue nodded.

    Jiang ordered a servant girl to take Su Hao away.

    As Su Hao strolled around, he asked about the relationship between brother Wu and Liu Qiming. From the maid''s mouth, he learned that brother Wu in Liu Qiming''s mouth was called Wu Neng.

    It''s like the name of a man, Sue.

    That Wu Neng''s mother was arranged by Liu Zaide to work in the general''s house. The people in the general''s house were also very kind to their mother, and they wouldn''t let them do anything.

    A week after Liu Qiming came back, Liu Qiming was assassinated in the street and saved by Wu Neng. Therefore, Liu Qiming trusted Wu Neng in every way and told him to go east.

    "Then why doesn''t your wife like him?" Suhao asked.

    The servant girl thought and said, "it seems that the lady said that Wu Neng is not a good man."

    Su Hao wanted to laugh a little. She didn''t expect that Jiang would look at his face, but she was right.

    Now that he has found out the details of Wu Neng, Su Hao can take countermeasures. It must have been Wu Neng who arranged the assassins.

    If he can arrange people, it will leave clues and give others what good. It will take a lot of money, and he will get money from a place.

    And this place is Liu Qiming''s.

    Think of here, Su Hao has already had a clue, she continues to follow the servant girl behind, let the servant girl introduce each place in the mansion to her.

    Soon, it was time for dinner, because she was brought back by Liu Qiming, and Jiang liked her very much. Naturally, she had dinner with the host''s family.

    During the meal, Su Hao was always looked at by Liu Zaide, but she couldn''t eat for a moment.

    What she didn''t know was that the more Liu Zaide looked at her, the more he felt that Qi Shu was right. An idea of engagement also appeared in his mind.

    Liu Qiming is flattering to Su Hao has been to clip vegetables, Su Hao all one to eat in.

    The next day, Su Hao was teaching Liu Qiming to study.

    "Bang Dang."

    The door was pushed open.

    "Mr. Liu." Wu nengdi''s voice interrupted Liu Qiming''s study.

    Liu Qiming cried happily, "brother Wu."

    Wu Neng''s eyes changed when he saw them holding the book.

    His face showed a sense of loss, and Ben''s voice became low immediately: "you''re endorsing, am I disturbing you?"

    Liu Qiming just wanted to comfort him, but she was interrupted by Su Hao. She frowned and said, "yes."

    Liu Qiming was surprised, for fear that he might misunderstand, so he waved his hand and said, "no, No. She lied to you

    Sue was so angry that she rolled her eyes.

 Chapter 966

    Wu Neng took a look at Liu Qiming and said with a smile, "I know. I found a fun place. Do you want to go?"

    "A fun place!" Liu Qiming''s eyes burst out a light: "go, go."

    "Liu Qiming." Sue was not angry.

    Liu Qiming realized that Su Hao was beside him. He said excitedly, "Su Hao, do you want to go with me?"

    Su Hao gritted his teeth and decided to go with him after thinking about it.

    After all, you can know what Wu Neng is going to do with Liu Qiming.

    "This..." Wu Neng was in a bit of a dilemma, but he looked at Su as if they were all young girls, so they should not have any threat to him.

    "All right." Wu Nengdao.

    Su Hao has asked someone to tell Jiang about it.

    After several people went out, Wu Neng took Liu Qiming into a small alley and continued to walk along the alley. The surrounding environment was also more and more dilapidated.

    Liu Qi Ming looked at some fear, weak grasp Wu Neng''s hand, asked: "brother Wu, where are we going?"

    "Don''t be afraid, it''s almost there." Then he pushed away Liu Qiming''s hand.

    Su Hao took Liu Qiming''s hand and pinched it. He told him not to be afraid. Liu Qiming was better.

    Soon, suhao gradually heard the noise. She frowned and had a bad feeling in her heart.

    At the end of the walk, there was a dilapidated yard, where there was a lot of noise.

    "Buy it, leave it..."

    Suhao immediately knew what was inside.

    She pulled Liu Qiming behind, "don''t go with him."

    Liu Qiming obviously didn''t know what he was doing inside. Seeing that Su wouldn''t let her go, he looked at her with some doubts.

    Wu could hear the sound and looked back. His slender eyes fixed on Su for a long time. Then he said with a smile, "although it''s dilapidated here, it''s very interesting inside."

    Then he reached out to push Su Hao away and pulled Liu Qiming to go inside.

    Sue was so unstable that she almost fell to the ground. When she got up, she ran to the road.

    "Where''s Deputy General Liu?" Su Hao ran out of breath, holding a guard and asked.

    The bodyguard was startled by her appearance and said: "the general is in the study."

    "Take it with me." Su haodao.

    The man hesitated for a moment, nodded and took Su Hao to the study.

    "Deputy General Liu, Deputy General Liu." Just a door, Su Hao is anxious to call a way.

    Liu Zaide, who was reading the book of war, heard some doubts in his voice. He looked to the door.

    Su Hao Ran to his desk, took a deep breath, and said something that made him feel stunned.

    "Your son has gone to the gambling house!"

    Liu Zaide was stunned. How could his son go to the gambling house? Isn''t he still studying with this little girl at home?

    Liu Zaide came back to his senses and said with a smile, "little girl, what are you talking about

    Obviously, he didn''t believe it.

    Seeing his distrust, Su Hao told Liu Zaide about it one by one.

    Liu Zaide laughed and comforted him: "you may have heard wrong."

    Su Hao couldn''t manage so much, so he said, "believe it or not, you have to go there to have a look. If it''s true, you''ll regret it."

    Seeing Su Hao''s words, Liu Zaide thought about it and agreed, "OK."

    As Su Hao said, even if it''s fake, you can rest assured. If it''s true, it''s really amazing.

    "Come on," he cried to the outside

    There was a bodyguard outside the door immediately. He said in a hurry, "go and ask a group of people to come out with me."

    The bodyguard ceremony has not line, after hearing his words, quickly back to the way: "yes."

    Then he walked out quickly.

    "You lead the way." Liu said.

    Su Hao nodded, and his eyes looked very serious, which made Liu Zaide''s heart heavy.

    Soon, Liu Zaide rode a horse with Su Hao to the entrance of the alley. Because the entrance was too small, it was difficult for the horses to walk. Liu Zaide dismounted and walked into the entrance of the alley with Su Hao.

    Along the alley to the end, a costly courtyard appeared in front of them.

    At the gate of the courtyard, the noise inside was very clear.

    Liu in De''s heart suddenly surprised, frowned tightly, hand can''t help clenching.

    "Bang Dang."

    The door was pushed open.

    Liu Zai De went in first, and Su Hao followed.

    In front of the scene shocked two people, saw many men sitting in different places, several people at a table. There is a piece of paper on their desk.

    When they heard the sound of pushing the door, they all looked this way.

    Because they didn''t know them, someone asked, "what''s the matter?"

    Su Hao recovered and said with a smile, "excuse me, we''re here to find someone."

    They didn''t continue to look at them. They turned around and continued what they had just done.

    They turn around inside, but they don''t see Liu Qiming and Wu Neng.

    After going out, Liu Zaide asked: "girl, do you remember wrong, not here?"

    Su Hao is also very confused. It''s clearly here. Why do you listen to the sound of gambling outside, but it''s scholar fighting poetry inside? She also clearly saw Liu Qiming go in, how can not find people?

    Sue thought and said with a smile, "I''m sorry, maybe I remember the wrong place."

    Liu sighed in his heart. Fortunately, he asked people to wait outside first. If they rushed in together, they would have to pay back.

    "It''s OK. I know you''re for ming''er." Liu said comfortingly.

    After all, he is also a sensible man. He knows that Su Hao is really good for his son. Otherwise, who is willing to worry about this.

    On the way back, Su Hao couldn''t understand why it was like this. Was there a dark room?

    Seeing that she kept her head down, Liu Zaide thought that she was blaming herself and wanted to distract her attention.

    "Who taught you to read?" Asked Liu Zaide.

    He also asked casually. He didn''t expect that such a casual question had become a big problem for Su Hao.

    Why did he suddenly ask this question? Did he want to tell him that he had memories of his previous life? Mengpo didn''t give me soup? Then he''ll think I''m crazy.

    This is a question of injustice.

    Su Hao helped me. He said for a long time, "I met a master before. He said I was talented and taught me."

    "Master?" "When did you meet him?" asked Liu

    Su Hao gasped, sighing in her heart, but her brain turned quickly: "once I went up the mountain to play, and then met her. I don''t know when it was."

    Listen, Liu Zaide nodded and sighed. It''s like a pity.

    Suhao was blinded by his sigh. What is he sighing about? Didn''t you meet? Or did his son not meet him?

    If he doesn''t say it, Su Hao doesn''t dare to ask.

    After all, a lie needs to be covered up by thousands of lies. The less he asks, the better.

    Soon they got home, and Liu didn''t come back from outside until it was dark.

    After returning home, Liu Qiming was decadent and ran into the room without eating.

    Su Hao felt something wrong with him and immediately followed him.

    "What''s the matter with you? What did you do today? " Su Hao grabs Liu Qiming''s hand, holds him and asks with concern.

    Liu Qiming looks at Su Hao and opens his mouth, but he doesn''t say anything.

    Su Hao saw his dilemma, and no longer pressed him.

    "It''s OK. I think you''re tired today. Go and have a rest first." Su felt Liu Qiming''s face like an adult.

    She can already smell from Liu Qiming that they must have gone to the gambling house today. Wu Neng asked him not to say it.

    It seems that we need her to investigate with us tomorrow.

    "Well." Liu Qiming nodded, turned and left. His small head was drooping, and his appearance was distressing.

    "How is he?" As soon as Su Hao turned his head, he saw Jiang''s worried face.

    Su Hao took a jump and soon recovered. She took Jiang''s hand and said, "I''ll follow you tomorrow. Don''t worry, madam."

    "Well, please." Jiang nodded.

    She didn''t know why, but she felt that the girl in front of her could make her believe and feel at ease.

    Su laughingly said: "madam, go to have a rest first, and I''ll tell you when there is news."

    Jiang nodded. Although she trusted Su Hao, her heart was still heavy.

    "Ah."

    With a sigh, suhao went back to her room.

    When she gets up, Liu Qiming has already gone out, which makes Su Hao feel bad.

    Because he didn''t know where Liu Qiming was, Su Hao had to wait for him at home.

    When Liu Qiming comes back, what''s different from yesterday is that today''s Liu Qiming comes back more in the morning than yesterday, with some things in his hands.

    "Father, mother, the child is back." Liu Qiming ran to Jiang''s yard excitedly when he heard his voice before seeing him.

    "Mother, I brought you something good." With that, Liu Qiming took out a box from a pile of things and handed it to Jiang.

    When Liu Qiming came in, Jiang asked people to inform Su Hao that Liu Qiming had come back.

    Jiang took the box, opened it and saw that it was a hairpin. He was stunned for a moment.

    "Where did you get so much money?" Jiang Shi sinks a face to ask a way.

    When she saw the sign on the outside of the box, she was surprised. It was something from the rare Pavilion. The hairpin looked more than ten Liang. How can he get so much money at such a young age?

    Liu Qiming stayed where he was, but he didn''t know what to say for a moment.

    He promised brother Wu that he couldn''t say it.

    Seeing that he didn''t say anything, Jiang was obviously a little angry. As soon as he wanted to say something, he saw Su Hao coming in a hurry.

    "Wow, so many things." After seeing the things on the table, suhao exclaimed.

    Then she turned to look at Liu Qiming and asked, "do you have anything for me?"

    Looking at her performance, Jiang was stunned for a moment, and immediately felt that his trust had wrongly paid her.

    "Su Hao..."

    As soon as she spoke, suhao interrupted her: "madam, what''s the matter?"

    Then he gave her a look.

    Jiang seemed to understand and shook his head.

    Su Hao continued to ask Liu Qiming, "don''t you have mine?"

    Finish saying, the facial expression immediately dimmed down, originally excited mood immediately depressed down.

    Liu Qiming was slightly stunned. After seeing Su Hao''s expression, he was in a panic and said, "yes."

    "Really?" Su Hao asked expectantly.

 Chapter 967

    Then Liu Qiming took out a package of things from the nearest place and handed it to Su Hao.

    Su Hao took the things and opened the wrapping paper with excitement and curiosity on her face. She opened it and asked, "what is it?"

    The wrapping paper was opened, and the pink cake immediately appeared in front of Su Hao.

    "How nice the cake is!" Sue was not surprised.

    Hearing the cry, Liu Qiming also laughed happily.

    "Thank you." Su Hao smiles sweetly at Liu Qiming.

    "Hey, hey." Liu Qiming was embarrassed to smile.

    Jiang is watching Su Hao and praising Liu Qiming constantly. For a moment, he doesn''t know what Su Hao is going to do. Can he really trust this child?

    child?

    Jiang seemed to think of something, and shook his head with a smile. How could he trust the child so much?

    When she was ready to interrupt suhao, suhao said, "didn''t you buy something for your father?"

    Liu Qi Ming Leng a few seconds, hastily nodded: "bought bought."

    "Then you don''t send it?" Su Hao reminded.

    Liu Qi Ming looked around, and did not see the figure of Liu in De, then nodded and said: "I''ll send it now."

    "Go ahead."

    Then, Liu Qiming rushed out of the yard with the last thing.

    "How much silver does Madame give him every day?" As soon as Liu Qiming left, Su Hao''s smiling face became serious.

    Jiang was stunned by her question. Seeing Su Hao again, his serious expression sank down unconsciously.

    "What''s the matter?" Jiang asked suspiciously.

    After thinking about it, Su finally decided not to hide it from her and said, "madam, Liu Qiming may have gone gambling."

    "Gambling!" Jiang''s eyes widened, a hand covering his mouth, a face of disbelief.

    "Are you sure?" Jiang, who had come back, asked in a hurry.

    Su Hao nodded and frowned: "yesterday I was listening to the sound of gambling outside the yard, but I couldn''t hear it as soon as I went in. Liu Qiming was no longer inside. In order not to scare the snake, I didn''t check it carefully."

    Listening to Su Hao''s milk like voice, Jiang still can''t believe that his child actually participated in gambling, and such a small child has such a strong insight, and the analysis is more thorough than some adults.

    Su Hao didn''t see how shocked Jiang''s face was at this time. He continued: "I wanted to follow him today, but I didn''t think they had already gone out very early. Looking at the current situation, if we don''t stop it in time, I''m afraid we''ll get addicted to gambling. "

    Su Hao knows that children''s self-control is the weakest. If they are addicted to drugs since childhood, the consequences will be unimaginable.

    After hearing these words, Jiang couldn''t digest them for a long time. She was a little stunned and asked, "what should we do now?"

    Now she and Liushenwuzhu can not think of a little way, can only rely on a piece of driftwood.

    "We can''t tell the deputy general. Only a few of us know about this. We should let Liu Qiming see the essence of Wu Neng clearly, and then his wife will send Liu Qiming to the academy to study." Su Hao said the long planned plan without hesitation.

    Jiang was shocked and hated himself. He didn''t have a child to care about his son. He really didn''t deserve to be a mother.

    At this time, Jiang had no idea why Su Hao knew so much when she was young, and who taught her.

    Therefore, the two reached a conspiracy to rescue Liu Qiming who was about to fall.

    At night, Liu Qiming sleeps in his room, thinking about what happened today, and it feels like a dream. Thinking about the way everyone praised him today, I was even more happy.

    And Jiang also sent someone to keep his name outside the house, as long as he woke up to tell Su Hao.

    The next morning, when it was still light, Liu Qiming got up, and the night maid went to report it.

    "Kowtow, kowtow."

    The sound of knocking on the door rang out, and Su Hao immediately opened his eyes.

    "Are you awake, miss?" The maid outside didn''t hear the movement inside and asked tentatively.

    Instead of answering her, Su Hao asked, "young master, are you up?"

    "Yes."

    "Well, if you see the young master going out, come and tell me." Seeing that Liu Qiming had already got up, Su Hao immediately ordered the servant girl, for fear that Liu Qiming would run away carelessly.

    Sue Hao lay in bed for a second, shook her head and got up.

    Even though she began to clean herself up, in order to be able to mix with Liu Qiming, Su Hao specially asked Jiang to buy her a man''s suit.

    As soon as Su Hao washed up, the knock on the door rang out again.

    "Kowtow, kowtow."

    "Miss, the young master went out through the back door." The servant girl is facing the door.

    Su Hao was surprised and quickly opened the door.

    The sudden opening of the door startled the servant girl, and she patted her chest in a hurry.

    Su Hao had already come. She was in no hurry. She said in a deep voice, "lead the way."

    The servant girl listens to the voice with authority, her heart suddenly tightens, her body and bones unconsciously become a little flustered, she dare not neglect, and quickly takes Su Hao to the back door.

    "What else do you see?" While walking, Su Hao asked the maid.

    "Before I left, I called a spring grass Gang to watch." Said the servant girl.

    Sue nodded, very satisfied.

    They didn''t talk much any more and walked quickly to the back door.

    "Miss." As soon as the girl saw Su Hao, she saluted her.

    Sue Hao waved her hand, let her get up, and then asked: "where''s the young master?"

    "Young master just left with young master Wu." The servant girl got up and went back.

    Hearing that they were startled to leave, Su Hao quickly asked, "how long have you been away? How did you get there?"

    "Just left. They both walked." The servant girl hurriedly returns a way.

    Suhao went out and looked around. The street was empty, and there were no shadows of them.

    "In which direction did they go?" Su Hao looks back and asks Chuncao.

    Spring grass head, pointing to the left, "to this direction."

    Su had a good look and said to the humanity behind him, "go back and have a rest. I''ll go myself."

    "Yes." The servant girl replied.

    Su Hao nodded and went to the direction of the servant girl without looking back.

    Looking at the bright sky behind her, the servant girl immediately thinks that Su Hao is very brave. Even if they go out at this time, they will be timid, not to mention tracking others.

    Su Hao didn''t know what his descendants thought. She walked quickly, afraid that she would not be able to keep up, and ran for a while.

    Those two are walking really fast.

    Slowly, suhao saw that there were vendors setting up stalls on the street, and the day was getting brighter and brighter.

    At this time, Su Hao saw two bodies in front of him, one high and one low, talking and laughing.

    Su Hao recognized that they were the people she was looking for. She gradually slowed down her pace and followed them closely.

    They suddenly sat on a small stall. Su Hao looked up and saw that it was a wonton shop.

    Sue felt her stomach, and then she remembered that she didn''t have breakfast either.

    "Boss, two bowls of wonton. Add more parsley. " Wu Neng sat down at the table and said to the boss.

    "All right." The boss answered happily and began to work.

    Because it was too early, the boss just came to eat one by one.

    Su Hao looked at the beautiful wonton from a distance and licked his mouth unconsciously.

    Oh, forget it. I''d better not find out. I must come to eat it next time.

    Su Hao glanced around and saw that there was a steamed bun shop opposite them. He was very happy and went forward quickly.

    "Boss, do you have any steamed buns?"

    The owner of the steamed stuffed bun shop looked at him and saw a seven or eight year old boy. He looked delicate and dressed well. He must be a child from a rich family.

    The boss said: "how many young masters do you want

    "Give me four meat buns." Then he held out four fingers.

    "All right."

    The owner of the bun shop opened the cage on the floor of the meat bun.

    A burst of steaming up, a smell of meat suddenly ran into Su Hao''s nose.

    Suhao could not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva.

    The owner of the bun shop quickly took out four buns with one hand. As soon as the buns were taken out, he quickly covered the cage with the other hand.

    "Here are your four meat buns. Here you are." The boss of the steamed bun shop handed the steamed bun to Su Hao.

    Su Hao took the steamed stuffed bun, opened it, saw a seat behind him, found a place where he could see Liu Qiming, but he couldn''t see her, and sat down impolitely.

    Then, he opened the oil paper and began to eat it.

    I don''t know what they are murmuring about. It took a while for them to leave the wonton shop.

    Sue Hao followed up in a hurry.

    When she came to the familiar alley, Su understood that they were there that day and did not leave, but she did not find them.

    It seems that we have to find out this time.

    Suhao followed them to the door and watched them go in. Suhao decided to find a more remote fence to turn in. After looking around, she found that there was no fence for her to cross.

    "It doesn''t matter."

    Immediately, Su kind-hearted next horizontal, facing the nearest wall buffer, step, a leap, she lay on the wall.

    The tiles made her stomach ache. Sue felt like she was going to spit out all the steamed buns she had just eaten.

    She clenched her teeth and looked inside.

    Maybe it was too early. There was no one in the yard. She saw that Wu Neng pressed the pillar to one side, and a stone table was moving slowly.

    Su Hao exclaimed. No wonder he didn''t find them at that time. It turned out that he was using people to hide people''s eyes and ears.

    Wu Neng opens her head and looks around before she goes in. Su is so surprised that she quickly steps back. Because of the big movement, she almost falls to the ground.

    "Bang Dang." The sound of falling tiles.

    Su Hao put down his heart and suddenly raised it. Wu Neng also looked here.

    Su Hao''s eyes suddenly widened, slipped down and landed lightly.

    "Bang Dang."

    He took another tile with him.

    "Meow ~" Su Hao quickly learned the cat''s cry, and no matter whether the people inside believed it or not, she cried twice outside the door and ran away.

    Su, who escaped, sighed with kindness. The cat''s bark was really useless.

    Wu could hear the cat, but he didn''t think much about it. He continued to walk down. Not long after he left, the stone table automatically returned to its original position.

 Chapter 968

    Su Hao, who escapes, sees that she can''t get in and plans to go to the casino at night. In order not to be found out by them, she goes back to the house the same way.

    Like yesterday, Liu Qiming came back in high spirits, but he didn''t bring anything today.

    After dinner, suhao quietly waited for the night to come.

    When she felt that the time was almost right, she gradually went to today''s yard.

    "How''s it going? How much is it? When are you going to give it to your brothers? They spent a lot of money on medicine. " Said a man with a rough voice.

    As soon as she arrived at the gate of the courtyard, Su Hao heard the conversation between them. She immediately stopped.

    It seems to be in line with my idea.

    Taking advantage of the night, Sue jumped on the wall again.

    "Brother Liao, I''m waiting for a few days. I''ll give it to you." Wu Neng said, with a trace of fear and supplication in his voice.

    "Since you have said that, I''m not unkind. I''ll give you another seven days. Don''t blame me for being unkind after seven days." The man threatened.

    Wu Neng replied, "yes, I will offer it with both hands."

    The man came forward and patted him on the shoulder, "that''s a deal."

    "Yes, yes."

    Seeing that the matter had been settled, the man left.

    Shortly after the man left, Wu Neng also left with a cavity of anger.

    Su Hao waited on the wall for a while. Then he went into the yard and learned Wu Neng''s movements in the morning. The stone table gradually opened.

    Su Hao went down the dark path, and there was no light on the way. Su Hao had to open his own fold, and then there was a little light.

    After walking for a while, there was light, and the noise was louder than before. Suhao immediately put out the origami in her hand. There was a ladder in front of her.

    At the end of the walk, a bright candlelight came into view through the half open door. Sue was in a good mood and pushed the door in gently.

    "Big, big, big."

    "Small, small, small."

    "Win, win, give the money."

    ˇ­ˇ­

    The noise came, and everyone didn''t notice that there was one more person. Only those who watched the scene noticed.

    However, they don''t care. As long as they don''t make trouble and the host doesn''t call him, they don''t care.

    The house was illuminated by the candle. Su Hao looked up and saw that the gambling house was not underground. The gambling house was very wide and there was a private room. The place where she came out just now was also a private room.

    Su Hao was crowded in the crowd and continued to walk in. When he came to the end, Su Hao saw a door, which was different from other doors.

    Suhao reached out and tried to push it away.

    "Stop it. You can''t go in there." A sharp drink interrupted Su Hao''s outstretched hand.

    Sue Hao looked at the man and apologized, "sorry, sorry."

    Finish saying then left, just that person''s vision has been on Su Hao''s body, for fear that she goes again.

    After a stroll, suhao went out from the main entrance, and then there was another street. Su Hao found that he could reach the alley by turning a corner and walking two or two shops.

    Getting the answer he wanted, Su Hao went back to Liu Fu.

    The next day, Liu Qiming got up early again and went to the gambling house.

    Su Hao stayed at home and slept until the third stroke of the day. As soon as she woke up, she was called by Jiang.

    "They went again today. What can you find out?" Jiang''s face worried way.

    Su Hao, because he hasn''t eaten yet, grabs a piece of cake and puts it in his mouth. He says indistinctly: "madam, when he comes back to the house today, he will ask the master to take you out."

    "Out?" Jiang Shi looks at Su Hao who is gobbling up and asks: "why do you want to go out?"

    Su Hao picked up the cup and took a sip of tea. "If you don''t take it out, will you let him continue to gamble?"

    Jiang nodded, as if it were such a reason, but

    "If we come back, what if Wu can take him again?"

    Su Hao didn''t lift her eyes. She felt as if she was full. She swallowed her last bite of cake and patted the residue on her hands.

    Jiang took out a handkerchief from his arms and wiped it one by one for her.

    Su Hao said slowly: "as long as we go, we will come back in three or five days. Then we will let the general catch us."

    Hearing that Liu Zaide was to be arrested, Jiang was a little worried. She was embarrassed and said, "let the general catch him. The general will favor the child of the Wu family."

    "If he is not allowed to go, Wu Neng can always take Liu Qiming to do bad things." Su Hao''s eyes fixed at Jiang Shi, "I''ve thought about the method for my wife. I only see her decision."

    Jiang thought for a long time in silence, and finally agreed to Su Hao''s proposal.

    They discussed going to the nearest provincial capital together.

    evening.

    Today''s Liu Qiming won the silver again, and he came back happily.

    "Mom and dad." Liu Qiming calls to Liu Zaide and Jiang who are waiting for him to have dinner.

    "Come and sit down." Liu Zaide''s tone is not good.

    Obviously, he is not satisfied with Liu Qiming''s frequent running outside these days.

    "Yes." Liu Qiming obviously also felt the dissatisfaction in Liu Zaide''s tone, and a smiling face collapsed.

    He sat silently beside Jiang.

    In the middle of the meal, Jiang gave Liu Zaide a piece of meat.

    Then, he said casually, "master, let''s go to the provincial capital tomorrow."

    All of a sudden, everyone looked at her suspiciously. Even Su Hao, the planner, looked at her.

    "Why?" Liu Zaide asked with a frown.

    Jiang was a little nervous. She took a look at Su Hao and saw the encouragement in her eyes. Jiang said: "since I came here, my master is very busy every day. I don''t have time to get along with my wife. I think our family should get along well."

    With that, he looked forward to Liu Zaide.

    "Mother, my son will accompany you well." Liu Qiming is a clever consolation.

    With a smile, Jiang touched Liu Qiming''s head and pretended to be angry: "you are a little liar. You go out to play every day and say you want to accompany your mother."

    Looking at the two people around him, Liu Zaide feels as if he really owes them a lot.

    Not long after Liu Zaide was born, he joined the army and went to war. After a few years, the birds had no news. Now he came back and didn''t accompany his wife. He was busy with his own affairs.

    "Good." Liu Zaide agreed in a deep voice.

    What he didn''t know was that Jiang was the one who owed the most. During his years in the army, Jiang was bullied and abused, but she endured it.

    Seeing his reply, Jiang was very happy to look at Su Hao: "you can come with us, too."

    This was originally what they planned. Su wanted to see Liu Zaide and asked him what he meant.

    Jiang also looked in the past.

    Feel the vision, Liu in de Leng for a while, pause: "you also together."

    Su Hao nodded and agreed.

    The happiest is Liu Qiming. This is the first time that his parents have gone out with him since he came here.

    See the plan has been successful, Su Hao with a smile quietly bow to eat.

    After dinner, Su Hao was pulled to his room by Liu Qiming.

    "Hello, Sue. I''m going out tomorrow. What should I prepare?"

    Liu Qiming was so excited that he didn''t know what to do.

    Seeing his appearance, Su Hao was also happy. She touched his face and comforted him: "you are a young master. Someone will help you with this kind of thing tomorrow. You just need to sleep well today and wait to go out to play tomorrow."

    This is the first time for suhao to let him face up to his own identity. Before he scolded him, it was because suhao wanted him to know that even if he was powerful, he could not bully others.

    Now let him know is to let him understand that he should recognize himself, and then learn more etiquette, let him become more confident.

    "Really?" Liu Qiming asked in disbelief.

    "Yes, yes." Sue nodded.

    "But I''m too happy to sleep now."

    Liu Qiming is also very distressed, he can go out to play too happy.

    Su Hao understood this kind of mood, but could not explain these things to her in modern words.

    Suddenly, Su Hao thought of a way, then said: "that is you are not hard enough, you should go to the yard to run a few laps, exercise tired can fall asleep."

    Liu Qiming looked at her with a pair of black eyes, "really?"

    "You don''t believe me?" Su Hao did not answer her directly, but asked him.

    Liu Qiming thought Su Hao was going to be angry and shook his head: "no, no, I believe it, I believe it."

    Su Hao nodded contentedly and pointed to the outside. The meaning was obvious.

    "Yes."

    In response, Liu Qiming ran out and ran in the yard.

    Seeing that he ran away, Su Hao waved to the servant girl.

    "Miss."

    The servant girl came forward respectfully.

    "Look at him. Don''t let him out." Su Hao says to the servant girl coldly.

    The servant girl felt the coldness in her words and nodded her head.

    Su Hao nodded. She was very relieved about the servant girl. After all, she was the one brought by Jiang. She wrote back to her last time. As for her name, she forgot.

    Su Hao left the yard where she left her name. After inquiring, she found that Liu Zaide was in the study. Then she went to Jiang''s yard.

    As soon as Jiang saw her coming, he was very happy and asked her to take a seat.

    Su Hao did not sit down, "madam, I said two words to go."

    Jiang seldom sees Su Hao. She is puzzled, but she knows Su Hao won''t hurt her. She believes her.

    "But it doesn''t hurt to say so."

    Su Hao nodded his head and said slowly, "please don''t tell me what you are going to go out. Let someone guard at the back door tomorrow. When Wu Neng comes, tell him that you went out all night. Liu Qiming asked him to wait for him here."

    Finish saying, Su Hao not at ease of way: "Madam can do?"

    "Well."

    Jiang nodded.

    In Liu''s house, Liu Zaide is in charge of everything, but Jiang is the only hostess in the house after all, so she is in charge of everything in the house.

    Moreover, when they first came here, Jiang could not take care of these things. Later, general Qi asked his wife to teach her, which also made Liu Zaide less exercise.

    "Then I''ll step back." Seeing that things have been ordered, Su Hao will leave.

    Seeing her in such a hurry, Jiang thought that she should have something important to do.

    In fact, Jiang is full of doubts about Su Hao, but he is more grateful. Therefore, Jiang will not ask more about the things Su Hao is unwilling to say.

    After su Hao left, she came to the door of the study.

 Chapter 969

    "Please let me know." Su Hao said to the guard outside the door.

    The guards are in a bit of a dilemma.

    Look at his look, Su Hao is a little confused. Is there anyone in it, but who will it be so late?

    "Let her in." Liu Zaide''s voice came from inside.

    The guard was relieved, "yes."

    After entering the room, Su Hao realized that there was someone in it, and this person was general Qi.

    "Meet general Qi." Su Hao was stunned for a second and said to the person sitting in the right seat.

    Qi Shu looked at Su Hao, his face showed dissatisfaction, "this girl is really regular."

    Immediately, don''t wait for others to continue to speak, then said: "you don''t have to salute me, the rules are very annoying."

    Su Hao was stunned and said with a smile, "yes."

    Then he got up.

    In fact, Su Hao is not a person who is trying to make a fuss. Now that he has said so, she certainly doesn''t have to behave herself. I just didn''t expect that Qi Shu would be such a person, but I''m not so tired to get along with such a person.

    But Qi Shu is such a hearty person. Will Liu Zaide be the same?

    Thinking, Su had a good look at Liu Zaide.

    "Ha ha ha, this girl." Qi Shu put Su Hao''s action into his eyes, and his face was spoiled.

    Liu Zaide asked, "what can I do for you?"

    See he asked, Su good-looking look at the side of the bundle, not worth when said.

    Seeing his dilemma, Liu Zaide was very generous and said, "but it doesn''t hurt to say so."

    "Are you sure?" Su Hao asked with some mind.

    This question confused them.

    But Liu Zaide let her say it.

    Since he said it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter.

    "I want to ask general Qi to arrange something for Deputy General Liu." Sue thought about it a lot and decided to start in a different way.

    "Why?" This makes them more confused, especially Liu Zaide.

    "General Qi must have known that Deputy General Liu had been in the army for many years before he took back his wife and children."

    Qi Shu nodded, which he naturally knew, but what does it have to do with his arrangement for Liu Zaide?

    This is also what Liu Zaide doubts. Is there something he doesn''t know after he left?

    "But what you don''t know is that during the period when Deputy General Liu left, there was no news from birds. Liu Qiming and his wife were looked down upon, despised and bullied by others. Some people even wanted to sell her, but she vowed to wait for you to come back."

    When this remark came out, they were stunned.

    Jiang didn''t talk about it. Even Liu Qiming didn''t tell him that when he came back, his fellow countrymen were very happy. Why.

    Seeing the emotion on Liu Zaide''s face, Su Hao continued: "today, I''m not here to tell you that she has suffered, but I want you not to let her down. She is very affectionate to you. In this world, it''s not easy for a woman to earn money, let alone raise a child."

    "Today''s trip is my proposal, one is to promote the feelings of your family, and the other is to make you care more about them."

    In fact, there are still three, but Su Hao can''t say it now.

    Taking a deep breath, Su Hao continued: "if Deputy General Liu thinks I''m busy today, he can ignore me."

    Qi Shu was shocked after hearing this. He could not imagine that these words came from a child. A child of seven or eight years old could see such a human world. What had she experienced?

    In an instant, Qi shudui changed her mind again. Did she practice any evil skills to make herself in the state of a child? But he didn''t feel the slightest internal force.

    Liu Zaide didn''t think so much. He was shocked that Jiang had endured so much. Even if he came here, he didn''t mention it to him. Every time he arranged his affairs very well, she would not do these things before.

    How many times has he taught his children? Every time he gets into trouble, he speaks ill to him and doesn''t teach him how to do it.

    Looking at the meditative Liu Zaide, Su Hao feels that his goal has been achieved, so he leaves with them.

    "Su Hao''s words have been finished, so I''ll leave first."

    Qi Shu nodded to let her go.

    After she left, Liu Zaide knelt down in front of Qi Shu, "general, I..."

    Knowing what he wanted to say, Qi Shu held out his hand to help him and interrupted him: "I know. Don''t worry about going with your sister-in-law."

    "Thank you, big brother." Liu Zaide was very moved.

    Su Hao went back to Liu Qiming''s yard. At this time, Liu Qiming no longer ran and sat down to rest.

    Seeing Su Hao coming, he said in a hurry, "where have you been?"

    Suhao walked slowly to him. "I went to the hut. What''s the matter? Tired of running? "

    Liu Qiming took a sip of the tea and nodded: "well, I''m tired."

    "Go to prepare water bath for the young master." Su Hao said to the servant girl.

    Liu Qiming smelled the smell of his body, the expression on his face immediately became ferocious, "it stinks."

    "Oh." Su Hao chuckled, "you have to smell it."

    "Hey, hey." Liu Qiming also gave a dull smile.

    After a while, Liu Qi Ming held his chin in his hands and looked at Su Hao stupidly. After a long time, he called Su Hao "Su Hao."

    "Well?" Sue looked at him for no reason.

    "When I grow up, shall I marry you?"

    Su Hao was stunned. For a moment, she didn''t know how to answer him, but she couldn''t promise, because children can take him seriously.

    "I don''t want it." Sue good eyes a horizontal, make a look of disgust, "I want you to be a brother, protect me."

    Liu Qiming thought about it and said, "be a brother, be a brother. Anyway, as long as she''s by my side, it''s OK.".

    "OK, then I''ll be your brother to protect you and buy you delicious food." Liu Qiming said seriously.

    At this time, the water that the servant will bathe in is ready.

    "Well, you go to the bath first." Su Hao said.

    As soon as her words were finished, the servant girl came over and said, "young master, your bath water is ready."

    "Good."

    Then he left.

    Watching him leave, Su Hao thinks that he should forget to report to Wu Neng, so he goes back to his room.

    Early the next morning, Wu Neng came to the back door. When he saw that it was not Liu Qiming, he was very confused.

    Seeing Wu Neng coming, the servant told him one by one: "Mr. Wu, my young master told me to wait for you here. Let me tell you that he can''t go out with you these days."

    Wu Neng frowned and asked, "what about your young master?"

    "Our master took the young master and his wife to the provincial capital all night. The young master specially asked the young man to wait for Mr. Wu here."

    Hearing that, Wu Neng was in a panic. He grabbed the servant''s arm and asked, "do you know when they will come back?"

    The next person was startled by his action, quickly pushed his hand away and said: "I don''t know."

    Aware of his gaffe, Wu Neng said, "excuse me."

    "No, No." Then he closed the door.

    Looking at the closed door, Wu Neng changed from panic to anger. His plan was destroyed.

    At the beginning of the matter, the boy of the Liu family just got into gambling and left like this.

    "Ah

    Wu Neng angrily kicked the wall to one side.

    In the end, I had no choice but to leave.

    Just up, suhao listened to the frightening announcement, nodded with satisfaction, and said to the man, "go to the lady and get the reward."

    Hearing the reward, the servant''s face immediately showed a smile and said to Su Hao, "Miss Xie."

    "Step back."

    Seeing that the plan was effective, Su Hao knew that he had guessed Wu Neng''s plan.

    The servant left happily.

    As for the reward, Su Hao knows that Jiang must know what to do.

    After packing up, Su Hao goes to the dining room. There is no one in the dining room. Usually, breakfast is eaten in his own room.

    But since Su Hao said those words to Liu Zaide yesterday, Liu Zaide ordered his servants to put breakfast in the dining room.

    As soon as Su Hao went in, Liu Zaide came with Jiang.

    Seeing Su Hao, Jiang was very happy. She knew that Su Hao must have helped her.

    On Jiang''s grateful smile, Su Hao just light back a smile.

    "Sit down."

    Liu Zaide sat down with Jiang.

    After thinking last night, Liu Zaide loves Su Hao very much, and she also wakes up the dreamer with a word.

    As soon as they sat down, Liu Qiming rubbed his eyes and came in. It seemed that he didn''t wake up.

    "Good morning, mom and dad."

    Liu Qiming then sat down. It seems that he is not used to this.

    "When you come back, you will get up early and practice martial arts with me." Looking at Liu Qiming''s lazy appearance, Liu Zaide couldn''t help saying.

    Words fall, Liu Qiming stunned, he did not say wake up?

    Looking at his confused appearance, Liu Zaide shook his head helplessly, "eat."

    After breakfast, they went back to their rooms to pack up. After packing up, several people went out in the same carriage.

    Along the way, Su Hao had a lot of brain problems. He turned around and asked a few people, but they couldn''t answer them, especially Liu Qiming. All kinds of answers came out, which made Su Hao very helpless.

    Because of the existence of Su Hao, there was no laughter along the way.

    The provincial capital is not far from Qian county. It''s half a day''s ride. They found an inn to rest.

    Xu is not used to riding in a carriage. Jiang feels very tired, so he takes a rest in the inn. Liu Zaide is afraid that she will be alone, so he stays with her.

    Liu Qiming was very curious when he first came to the provincial capital, so he insisted on going out to have a look. Liu Zaide couldn''t beat him, so he let him go.

    Su Hao was afraid that he would meet danger, so he went with them. Liu Zaide also sent two people to follow them.

    in the street.

    Liu zaider looked at the provincial capital, which was not the same as Qian county at all. He was very happy.

    "Slow down, I can''t keep up with you." Su Hao has a headache when he looks at Liu Qiming.

    It''s like a kid.

    "It''s so busy here." Leave its name in turn to see to Su Hao.

    For her words, Su could not deny it. Compared with Qian County, it is much more lively here.

    Even the city is much bigger than Qian county.

    Suddenly, after a teahouse, Su Hao listened.

    "Liu Qiming, let''s go here and have a look." Su Hao said to Liu Qiming, who was still running ahead.

    Hearing the sound, Liu Qiming turned his head. Because he was a little far away, he didn''t hear what Su Hao was saying.

    He ran back to Su Hao''s face and asked, "what''s the matter?"

    Su Hao pointed to the teahouse beside him. "I want to see it here."

    Liu Qiming turned around and said, "let''s go."

 Chapter 970

    Su Hao followed. Liu Qiming, who was still in the front, gradually slowed down after entering.

    "What''s the matter?" Sue asked suspiciously.

    Liu Qiming approached Su Hao and whispered in her ear, "I don''t know where this is."

    Su Hao was stunned. Looking at the embarrassed Liu Qiming, he couldn''t help laughing, "ha ha ha."

    After laughing enough, Su Hao called Xiao er,

    "I don''t know what this young lady has to say to me

    "Second child, is there a seat on the second floor?"

    With her words, she took out a ingot of silver.

    Seeing the silver, the second child''s eyes lit up instantly and quickly replied, "yes."

    Then, he reached for the ingot of silver and said with a smile, "please go upstairs

    Two people then followed small two to go upstairs.

    "A pot of Biluochun and two dishes of dim sum." As soon as he sat down, Su Hao said.

    "Yes, sir, just a moment." Then he left with a happy face.

    Looking at the little two who left, Liu Qiming slowly approached Su Hao. Su Hao stepped back vigilantly and looked at him with some doubts.

    Then he heard him say: "you just gave that little two that much silver, don''t you feel distressed?"

    Hearing that, suhao couldn''t help laughing.

    In fact, she made such a move for Liu Qiming. In the future, he will encounter many such things. He can''t block his way because of stinginess.

    "Money is something out of the body. You can make money without it." Su Hao is very generous said.

    As a matter of fact, it''s not easy for her to get money now. It''s all given by Jiang.

    However, the Jiang family was very generous. On this trip, he gave Su more than ten Liang silver.

    Soon, their things came up. As soon as they came up, a sound attracted everyone''s attention.

    "It''s Mr. Jiang!"

    Su looked at the past and saw a scholar in white walking to the platform below.

    Liu Qiming wondered, "what is he doing there? Who is he? "

    Although he asked Su how he was, his eyes were always looking at the people downstairs.

    Su Hao specially brought Liu Qiming here. Just on the way, she heard that there would be a very famous storyteller in Yuet teahouse today.

    Why it''s famous is unknown to Su Hao.

    So when passing here, Su Hao stopped and came in with Liu Qiming.

    "It''s a storyteller." Suhao explained.

    "Mr. storyteller?" Liu Qiming thought that he had heard of it, but he didn''t know what it was. After all, there was no storyteller in the teahouse in Qianxian county.

    Su Hao didn''t know how to explain this to him, so he said, "you''ll see for yourself later."

    After waiting for a long time, Mr. Jiang began to talk.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, Mr. Jiang will tell you something about the world today."

    Then he knocked on the table with the small folding fan in his hand.

    "Pop."

    As soon as the noise came out, he said again, "this Wulin alliance leader and his wife were enemies..."

    Liu Qiming fell on the railing and became obsessed.

    Suhao drank her tea quietly.

    "You two go down and order a pot of tea and sit down." Su Hao said to the two people behind him.

    They hesitated.

    "It''s going to be all right. Just sit down where you can see us." Su Hao naturally saw their hesitation.

    They are all soldiers. Although they are bodyguards, they are not soldiers of their own family.

    Seeing Su Hao''s insistence, they thought about it and agreed.

    Several hours have passed.

    After listening, it''s time for dinner. Liu Qiming originally wanted to play, but Su Hao stopped him.

    On the way, Liu Qiming has been saying that the storyteller is really powerful. He knows so many things.

    "I will be a great Xia in the future, robbing the rich and helping the poor."

    Liu Qiming''s words instantly confused Su Hao. She didn''t bring him here to be a great Xia, but to be the number one scholar.

    Su Hao sighed in his heart.

    After returning to the inn, Liu Qiming told Jiang what he was talking about today.

    When he said that he wanted to be a great Xia, Liu Zaide laughed at him and said, "I can''t even master martial arts. Do you still want to be a great Xia?"

    With that, Liu Qiming stares at him with round eyes and doubts: "is Dad cheating me in the morning?"

    Liu Zaide thought of what he said this morning and immediately laughed awkwardly.

    Jiang''s in the side of a round way: "your father won''t cheat you, let''s go down to dinner."

    "Well." Liu Qiming nodded.

    Then a few people went down.

    Maybe it''s too much fun, we eat more than usual.

    After dinner, Liu Zaide took a few minutes to go out for a walk, saying that he was eating, but actually he wanted to take Jiang to see the night scene of the provincial capital.

    "It''s said that there will be a flower boat on the river tomorrow." A man in grey said to the man in green beside him.

    "The flower boat?" The man in green was puzzled. Obviously, he didn''t know the origin of the boat.

    Seeing his appearance, the man in gray patiently explained to him, "this flower boat is not the same flower boat. This flower boat is for all talented people to compare poetry."

    "I see. Isn''t that very lively?" The man in green suddenly realized this and said excitedly.

    Flower?

    Su Hao turns his face to look at Liu Qiming and turns his eyes around.

    "Deputy General Liu, let''s have a look tomorrow." Su Hao turns to see Liu Zaide. She is sure that Liu Zaide heard him.

    Liu Zaide looked at Jiang''s in a bit of a dilemma. He asked Wu Fu to see the places where he did not understand the poems.

    Jiangshi received his eyes, but she understood Su Hao''s thoughts better, so she advised: "master, let''s go and have a look, and take it as a play."

    Liu Zaide didn''t expect that his wife would help the little girl, but he couldn''t refuse for a moment, so he nodded and agreed.

    Liu Qiming didn''t notice what they were saying. Just now he saw other places.

    "What are you talking about?" Liu Qiming looks at them and doubts.

    Su Hao looked at him with a mysterious smile: "don''t tell you."

    Liu Qiming turned his mouth and didn''t care.

    The next day.

    Su Hao got up early in the morning, lying in bed reviewing the ancient poems she had learned before.

    From the lush grass on the plains in one year, withers and thrives once each year. What''s in the back?

    Just thinking about it, there was a knock on the door.

    "Kowtow, kowtow."

    "Who is it?" Suhao asked.

    "It''s me. Are you up?"

    Jiang''s voice came from outside.

    Seeing that it was Jiang, Su Hao got up and said, "get up."

    "Then come down and eat quickly."

    "Good."

    Seeing Su Hao''s reply, Jiang left.

    Su Hao sighed, got up, put on her clothes, washed and went down.

    When Su Hao looked at the building, she saw that several people were already sitting downstairs waiting for her to come down for dinner.

    Seeing her coming down, Liu Qiming immediately called her: "come here, I''ll wait for you."

    May be to see Liu Qiming''s gaffe, Jiang took his hand, "can''t be like this."

    Liu Qiming lowered his head.

    Su Hao soon came to the table. She sat beside Liu Qiming. She raised her eyes and said, "today, let''s go to the river and rent a boat."

    Liu Qiming was shocked and looked at her. Then he bowed his head and said, "you already know."

    Originally, he wanted to give her a surprise.

    Sue was stunned and didn''t speak.

    "Are you going to compete?" Asked Liu Zaide.

    Because the boat is to participate in the competition of people to row in the river, every time you meet a boat, you have to poem with him, lose a convenient to give the boat Hydrangea to the other side to win, lose the party to go ashore, win the convenient to continue in the river.

    The competition time is four hours, who has the most hydrangeas wins.

    Jiang also looked at her in shock.

    Su Hao didn''t see them eating their breakfast elegantly. He said, "well."

    Liu Zaide and Jiang know that Su Hao knows some words and some poems, but they can''t compete.

    As far as her talent is concerned, she will lose miserably.

    "Otherwise, you''d better not go." Jiang dissuades.

    Su Hao stopped his chopsticks, looked at them firmly in his eyes and said: "even if he will lose, it''s a long experience to participate, isn''t it? How do you feel if you don''t go there? "

    Liu Qiming listened as if he had understood. He could not help but start.

    Liu Zaide hesitated.

    Looking at the hesitation of him, Su looked at Jiang, and saw that Jiang''s eyes also had embarrassment and hesitation.

    After looking at Su Hao''s persistent eyes, Jiang''s heart was still a little unbearable.

    "Master, how about..."

    Hearing Jiang''s call, Liu Zaide looked over and saw Jiang''s embarrassment. Liu Zaide couldn''t bear it and answered.

    "Then go."

    Su Hao lowered her head and continued to eat.

    After breakfast, they rushed by.

    However, when they arrived, there was only one ship left. Someone said they had taken a step earlier and rented the ship.

    "Master, there is really no boat. The last one has been rented by the young man in white in front of him." The boatman pointed to the man in white in front.

    The man''s back to them, Su Hao can''t see what man Zhang looks like. But it feels like I''ve seen it somewhere.

    Liu Zaide wanted to say more, so the boatman waved away.

    He looked at Su Hao and said, "it seems that I can''t attend today. I don''t want to wait for the next time."

    Su haogang wanted to nod his head. The man in white in front of him turned his head as if he felt someone watching him.

    It''s him!

    Suhao was a little shocked.

    "Isn''t this the storyteller of yesterday?" Liu Qiming was also shocked. He pointed to the man in front and exclaimed.

    Liu Zaide and Jiang looked at the past one after another.

    The man seemed to feel it and gave them a smile.

    Su Hao turned her eyes and said to the man behind her, "you wait a minute."

    In everyone''s doubts, Su Hao goes to the man.

    "Hello, are you marching alone?" As soon as Su Hao went up, he said frankly to the man who was stunned by her.

    Jiang Tao looked at the little girl in front of him who was obviously very small, but she was very mature.

    "Is it convenient for us, young master?" Suhao pointed to the three people behind him.

    Jiang Tao looked back with her movements, and his face was embarrassed: "this..."

 Chapter 971

    Sue seems to see his dilemma. After all, he doesn''t know each other. If they have a boat, they will be rivals.

    Su said with a smile: "young man, it''s just that my brother was born in the countryside since he was a child. We''re from Qianxian county. We haven''t seen such a scene, so we really want to experience it. I hope you can do it."

    Finish, waiting for Jiang Tao''s answer.

    For a long time, he continued as if he had thought of something: "young master, do you think that if we are with you, you will have an extra helper when you are writing poems with others? No, I promise that if young master wins, we will not take advantage of him. What do you think?"

    Jiang Tao in one year, withers and thrives once each lush grass on the plains.

    Before Su Hao finished reading, Jiang Tao was shocked and grabbed Su Hao''s forehead and arm, "who made this poem?"

    Su Hao gently pushed his hand away, realizing his gaffe, Jiang Tao immediately let go.

    "I''m sorry, but I''m sorry."

    Su Hao waved his hand and said, "nothing, nothing."

    Listen to her say, Jiang Tao eyes fixed at her, waiting for her answer.

    Su Hao said slowly, "it doesn''t matter who did it. The important thing is whether the young master is willing to let us..."

    Su didn''t say the words behind. She looked at Jiang Tao without blinking. She knew he understood.

    Jiang Tao looked at several people, thought for a moment, and finally agreed.

    "In that case, the girl will come with me."

    Su laughed, "thank you very much, young master."

    "Then wait for the girl on the boat." Jiang Tao looks at her and waits for her answer.

    With nodding, he turned and walked to the place where Liu Qiming was.

    While they were talking, Liu Zaide and they were extremely worried about Su Hao, and they kept looking at her.

    Seeing Jiang Tao holding Su Hao''s hand, Liu Zaide wants to rush out. Seeing that he let go, he stops again.

    "What did you say to him?" Jiang asked and answered anxiously.

    Su looked at her with a smile and said happily, "just now that brother said that he would like to go to the lake with us. Let''s go."

    Liu zaidee was stunned, so she solved it? Does she know that person?

    "Do you know him?" Liu Zaide couldn''t help asking.

    Su Hao shook his head and said with an innocent face: "no, I told him that the first time we came here, we would have a look. No one will. He also said that his wife had the same surname as him. Maybe a hundred years ago, she was still in the same family. Then he said yes

    Seeing her saying so, Liu Zaide still didn''t believe it.

    Su Hao urged: "hurry up, or others will not wait for us."

    Then he reached out to pull Liu Qiming and Jiang.

    If Jiang didn''t pay attention, she took him away. Liu Qiming liked to join in the fun very much. Without Su Hao''s effort, he walked forward by himself.

    Seeing that his wife and children had all gone, Liu Zaide also moved forward.

    A few people came to the boat, but found that many people looked at them. Su Hao was a little confused. Only when they were competitors, would they be watched like this.

    "I''ve met you in xiajiangtao." Jiang Taolue introduces himself first.

    "Little girl Su Hao, this is our master surnamed Liu, this is our wife surnamed Jiang, this is their son, Liu Qiming."

    After su Hao introduced himself, he introduced others to Jiang Tao one by one.

    Both sides saluted.

    "What a nuisance." Liu Zaide said.

    "No matter where you are, you will accompany me." Jiang Tao replied.

    Then they took their seats one after another, and the boat started.

    Soon, they met the first ship, Jiang Tao fluently facing poetry, won.

    I don''t know which boat it is. Su Hao looks at Jiang Tao and feels that Jiang Tao is more than a storyteller. Although he was dressed in plain clothes before, he has to wear gorgeous clothes today.

    Although the clothes are not impressive, the material is excellent, and his temperament looks like the son of a rich family.

    Four hours is a long time for suhao. She was not interested in these.

    Liu Qiming on one side looks very energetic. As long as Jiang Tao wins, he will clap his hand once.

    Liu Zaide and Jiang were also shocked by Jiang Tao''s talent, and they all looked at Jiang Tao seriously.

    After a long wait, four hours later, Jiang Tao won.

    "Won Liu Qiming''s happy dancing will make him happy if he wins.

    He grabbed Su Hao''s hand and said, "Su Hao, win, we win!"

    Su Hao was dizzy and nodded, "if you win, don''t jump, otherwise the boat will turn over."

    Liu Qiming stopped when she said the boat would turn over, but he was still very excited.

    "Brother, you are so powerful. How can you get so many poems?" Liu Qiming grabs Jiang Tao''s hand and asks excitedly.

    Jiang Tao gently touched his head with a smile and said, "I taught him when I was a child. You should also study hard."

    "Yes, yes." Liu Qiming nodded hastily.

    Just then the ship came to shore.

    Su Hao went up first. As soon as he got ashore, he heard someone talking about something on the shore.

    "Who are they? How can you be with Mr. Jiang? " A woman asked suspiciously.

    "I don''t know. It must be a relative of Mr. Jiang''s family." A man answered.

    Just then another man said, "where is it. Just before they got on board, I saw this little girl asking Mr. Jiang to take them on board. "

    As soon as his voice fell, there was a hiss.

    Su Hao frowned. Is Jiang Tao so famous?

    With doubts in his heart, Su Hao and his party bid farewell to Jiang Tao.

    "When does Mr. Jiang have time? I want to invite Mr. Jiang to dinner." Before leaving, suhao said.

    Jiang Tao was stunned for a moment and asked suspiciously, "what''s the matter with you, girl?"

    "Business." Su Hao said with a serious face, and could not see any child''s jokes.

    Jiang Tao thought about it and said, "I''ll be talking in the teahouse tomorrow morning."

    I don''t know why. Jiang Tao knows that this little girl must know what she is talking about.

    Su Hao nodded and answered, then turned around and followed Liu Qiming''s footsteps.

    Watching Su Hao leave, Jiang Tao''s heart is full of curiosity and exploration.

    After dinner, Su Hao went to Jiang''s room, where Liu Zaide and Liu Qiming were.

    Seeing Su Hao coming, Jiang said to her, "come here quickly. My father just bought some snacks. I just wanted to send them to you."

    Suhao stepped forward, took the cake, and said with a smile, "thank you, madam."

    After a piece of cake, Sue licked her lips. She looked like a lazy cat.

    "Here, have another piece." Liu Qiming offers another piece, but Su Hao refuses.

    "No, you can eat yourself first."

    Then, when she came, you looked at Jiang''s and Liu Zaide seriously, and said, "I don''t know what you think about making Jiang Tao Liu Qiming''s teacher."

    All three of them were stunned.

    Liu Qiming was the first to react, and quickly asked happily, "really?"

    Su Hao did not answer him, but looked at the other two.

    "I''m afraid Mr. Jiang won''t agree." Jiang has some worries.

    Liu Zaide nodded, her worry is his worry.

    Su laughs. "Today I asked. Mr. Jiang used to be the number one scholar who was granted by the Emperor himself. Later, he resigned and became a storyteller here. I want him to teach Liu Qiming and me by the way."

    Su Hao''s last sentence is to make Liu Zaide believe that they want to learn and have no other purpose.

    After all, her mission cannot be revealed to others.

    After thinking about it for a long time, Liu Zaide sighed and said, "I''m willing, but I don''t know if Mr. Jiang is willing."

    With Liu Zaide''s affirmation, Su''s kindness was relieved.

    "Don''t worry about that. I''ll ask Mr. Jiang tomorrow." Sue laughs and comforts.

    Liu Zaide frowned and said, "you''re just a child. How can master Jiang believe you? I''ll go and talk to him tomorrow."

    "Master, do you look down on me? I''m trying to persuade him to share a boat with us today. " Suhao said mischievously.

    "That won''t do either." Liu Zaide has a tough attitude.

    First of all, he asked his son to go; Moreover, Su Hao is too young. It''s not good to say something wrong and offend others.

    Seeing that it didn''t work, Su Hao was no longer stubborn. She said in a soft voice, "tomorrow, young master Jiang will have something to do. Go to him in the future."

    Liu Zaide listened and looked at her suspiciously.

    Su Hao said, "I asked today."

    With that, Su Hao patted the cake on her hands and said, "I''ll have a rest first."

    Then he left.

    Su Hao won''t tell them that she has made an appointment with Jiang Tao to meet tomorrow. She knows that Liu Zaide has his worries to stop him, but she can''t let them destroy herself. After all, it''s a rare opportunity for her to meet Jiang Tao.

    The next day, Sue got up early. She didn''t wait for them to have dinner together, so she left the inn early. I came to the teahouse.

    Like the first time, Su Hao went to the second floor and ordered a pot of Biluochun and two dishes of cakes.

    In fact, Su Hao likes Biluochun too much, because its name sounds good, so it''s always the one she ordered.

    After su Hao sat for a while, Jiang Tao came to the teahouse and took his unique position.

    After Jiang Tao sat down, he glanced at Su Hao and didn''t find him. Because Su Hao bought a man''s dress and put it on when he came, Jiang Tao didn''t find Su Hao.

    A story soon finished, just when Jiang Tao thought Su Hao would not come and was ready to leave, a voice stopped him.

    "It''s really boring that young master Jiang has been talking about these things in the Jianghu all the time." Suhao deliberately lowered her voice.

    Everyone looked over to see which bold and fat man dared to challenge Mr. Jiang.

    I don''t know. I''m scared.

    Oh, a little baby who didn''t have enough hair dared to shout about Mr. Jiang.

    Someone couldn''t stand it, so he said, "you little baby, you''re not tall, you''re not timid. You dare to shout about Mr. Jiang. Who gave you the courage?"

    Sue took a good look at the man who told the joke, but ignored him.

 Chapter 972

    She said with a smile to Jiang Tao, "can master Jiang tell other stories?"

    Looking at this person, Jiang Tao feels that he looks like a person. Who is he?

    Jiang Tao looks at the little face, and suddenly it coincides with the little girl''s face yesterday. It''s her!

    Jiang Tao said with a smile, "Oh? What''s your story? "

    Su Hao didn''t answer. He went downstairs slowly and walked up to the position where Jiang Tao was. He said with a smile, "can Mr. Jiang borrow a seat?"

    "Please." Jiang Tao gives up his position to Su Hao.

    After suhao sat down, the audience was shocked.

    "Pop."

    The wood clapped.

    Jiang Tao has also found a place close to Su and sat down.

    "Today, I will tell you a story about a scholar." With that, Su took a good look at Jiang Tao.

    Everyone also looked at the past with her eyes, Jiang Tao some angry frown, want to leave, but there is a voice in his heart to let him not go.

    In this way, Su Hao tells a story of a scholar meeting a soldier in her tender voice.

    By the third of the story.

    "Pop."

    The plank fell again, waking the crowd up.

    "That''s the story of this time."

    As soon as Su Hao''s words were finished, there was a hiss.

    "More, more." Some people are still in the way.

    Then someone echoed, "yes, yes, tell me more."

    Su Hao waved his hand and went down.

    Here''s another whine.

    Jiang Tao looked at her and saluted her. He thought she would tell his story, but he didn''t think it was really another scholar''s story.

    "You speak very well." Jiang Tao praised.

    Su Hao knew that her story was not good at all. It was just that the story was too attractive, and she was just stuck in that point.

    "I''m flattered." Su Hao bows.

    "Poof." This appearance made Jiang Tao laugh.

    Later, Su Hao touched his stomach and said, "I haven''t had breakfast yet."

    Jiang Tao looks out. It''s almost noon now.

    After thinking about it, he said, "I''ll take you to eat delicious food."

    "Nothing delicious." Suhao asked.

    Jiang Tao did not speak, turned and left, Su Hao quickly followed up.

    Seeing the two people leave together, everyone knows that they are together.

    Soon they came to an inn.

    Yuelai inn. Sue looked at the plaque and went in.

    "Mr. Jiang, you are here. You haven''t been here for a long time. What would you like to eat today?" When the shopkeeper who was still in charge of the accounts saw Jiang Tao, he immediately put down his abacus and came to meet him.

    This is the way I often come.

    "Just the same."

    "All right." The shopkeeper immediately understood. He stretched his neck to one side and cried, "Laifu, please go to the old position."

    A small two immediately came up, facing Jiang Tao is smiling.

    "Mr. Jiang, please go upstairs."

    Jiang Tao nodded, looked at Su behind him and motioned her to follow.

    Then they saw a little doll behind him.

    Everyone was surprised, but they did not dare to make a sound. After Jiang Tao left, there was a lot of discussion downstairs.

    "You''re famous." As soon as he sat down, Su Hao couldn''t help laughing.

    Jiang Tao chuckled and did not answer.

    Seeing that the food hadn''t come up yet, Su Hao thought of his intention and said, "can you be the teacher of the child in the Liu family?"

    As soon as her words fell, Jiang Tao looked at her and did not speak.

    Su Hao was a little uncomfortable when he looked at him, so he said, "what are you looking at me for? I don''t have flowers on my face

    Unexpectedly, Jiang Tao didn''t get angry and said seriously: "do you always speak so directly?"

    "Ah?"

    Obviously, suhao hasn''t responded yet.

    When I think about it, it seems that I''m in a hurry this time. No matter what I say, it''s so direct.

    I can''t help nodding and saying, "yes."

    As soon as he finished, the dishes were served.

    Xiao Er put down his things and left.

    Suhao couldn''t help asking, "do you agree?"

    Jiang Tao took a deep look at her, and then said, "have dinner."

    Su Hao felt that he had no appetite for a moment, but he still took chopsticks to eat, but he ate very slowly.

    "You run the teahouse." Suhao, holding chopsticks and Bala holding the rice in her bowl, asked with her head down.

    Jiang Tao a Leng, looking down at her, eyes full of shock.

    He couldn''t see her face clearly, but no one knew it. How did she know it.

    Unexpectedly, before he was shocked, Su Hao said, "this inn belongs to you, too."

    "Of course, there are more than these. You have other shops, such as..."

    Su haodun, raised his eyes to the shock and exploration of Jiang Tao''s eyes, "and the annual flower boat competition."

    Jiang Tao''s heart has been rough, but his face has gradually become calm.

    Su Hao knew that he had guessed right. In fact, by looking at his clothes and the attitude of the innkeeper towards him, we can see that these are his property.

    Teahouse, he wants to come, want to leave; The inn is the best box with the best view.

    Of course, the flower boat was just her guess, but it happened to be right.

    "Don''t you want to ask me how I know? You must be full of doubts now. " Sue''s good mood suddenly improved a lot.

    Jiang Tao didn''t speak. For a long time, he said with a smile, "what are you guessing?"

    Su Hao was stunned for a moment, then he shook his head with a smile. He didn''t speak and ate quickly.

    Jiang Tao looks at Su Hao who is eating quickly, and his eyes are full of the color of exploration.

    How can a child know so many things about him? He is so mature in speaking and doing.

    After eating, suhao leans on the seat and burps with satisfaction.

    Su Hao glanced at Jiang Tao''s thoughtful face and looked at his bowl again. The rice in the bowl didn''t move.

    "Oh." Su Hao chuckled and suddenly stood up and said to Jiang Tao, who was looking at her actions: "if you want to know, the inn I stayed in after breakfast tomorrow will come to me."

    Leave this sentence, Sue good natural and unrestrained left.

    She had some doubts about persuading him, but now she didn''t have to worry, because curiosity would kill the cat.

    Looking at Su Hao leaving, Jiang Tao hasn''t reacted yet, and the person who has reacted has disappeared.

    When Su Hao returned to the inn, he saw Jiang standing at the door of her room.

    Seeing her coming, he quickly asked, "where have you been? Why are you back now? "

    Sue is so stunned. Didn''t she let the shopkeeper tell them? Didn''t you say that?

    "Today, young master Jiang is talking in the teahouse. I went to listen to him early." Su Hao said, looking curiously at Jiang and asking, "what''s the matter? Is something wrong? "

    Jiang''s eyes beckoned Su Hao into the room.

    Su Hao cried in his heart. Is there something wrong with Qian county?

    She quickly opened the door. When Jiang entered, she closed the door.

    "What''s the matter?" Su Hao went to the tea table and asked.

    Jiang looked at her with a worried look on his face. "Today, general Qi wrote to her saying that something had happened to the boy of the Wu family."

    What happened? It''s impossible. It''s seven days. Today is the third day. How could something happen?

    "What did Deputy General Liu say?" Suhao asked.

    "He wants to go back, but if he goes back..." Jiang said, he wanted to cry.

    Su Hao patted her on the back and said, "it''s OK. I didn''t plan to be here for long, so I''ll come here for two days. I''ll go back then."

    "But..."

    Jiang wanted to say something, but Su Hao interrupted: "it''s OK, I''ll help you find a way."

    Jiang nodded.

    Su Hao continued: "now you go to persuade Deputy General Liu, saying that since general Qi knows it, he will handle it well. Let''s help Mr. Jiang take it back to Liu Qiming first. Otherwise, I don''t know if I will meet him next time."

    Jiang thought and nodded.

    Su Hao sent Jiang out.

    As soon as Jiang went out, he sorted out his mood and went to Liu Zaide''s room.

    "Kowtow, kowtow." Jiang knocked on the door.

    "Who is it?" Liu Zaide asked in a bored mood.

    "Master, it''s me." Jiang''s gentle way.

    See is Jiang, Liu in the heart of the depression is also less, "you come in."

    Jiang pushed the door in.

    "Sir, you are still worried." Jiang went in and rubbed Liu''s frown.

    "Ah." Liu sighed in Dezhou.

    Jiang immediately sat next to him and said, "don''t be sad, master. Now that general Qi knows that something has happened to him, he will help him. Now we will persuade Mr. Jiang as soon as possible, and let the boy of Wu family study with ming''er."

    Thinking of Jiang Tao, Liu zaider felt bored again. How long will it take to persuade him.

    "It''s not so easy to persuade Mr. Jiang."

    "How do you know if you don''t try?" Jiang said, according to Su Hao told her to continue: "Mr. Jiang''s number one voice, now here, if you come again next time, it may not be here."

    Listen, Liu zaider thinks it''s the same. After all, he has his own business to do, but what if he doesn''t go back with himself?

    The more he thought about it, the more annoyed he was. Liu Zaide sent Jiang out and thought about it in his room.

    I didn''t come out at dinner.

    Liu Qiming was puzzled and asked, "why didn''t dad come to dinner?"

    Jiang touched his head gently. Your father has something to deal with.

    Liu Qiming nodded to show that he understood.

    The next day.

    Liu Zaide, who has been thinking all night, wants to try Jiang Tao.

    As soon as I went out, I met Jiang Tao, who couldn''t resist curiosity and came to find Su Hao.

    "Mr. Jiang?" Liu Zaide looks at Jiang Tao in front of him in surprise.

    Jiang Tao was stunned when he stopped him. He looked at Liu and saluted: "Master Liu."

    Seeing Jiang Tao in front of him, Liu Zaide was very happy.

    "Just in time, I''m going to see you." Liu said happily.

    Jiang Tao doubts, looking for him?

    Liu zaider didn''t seem to see the doubts in his eyes. He turned and asked her to enter the inn.

    Jiang Tao followed Liu Zaide into his room with a puzzled face.

    "Take a seat, young master Jiang."

    Jiang Tao sat down.

    "Mr. Jiang, I''d like to ask you for help first."

 Chapter 973

    As soon as Liu Zaide''s words came out, Jiang Tao became even more puzzled. This is the second time they have met, and they need his help. What''s the matter?

    Liu Zaide gave Jiang Tao a cup of tea with a smile and said, "please also ask Mr. Jiang to teach children how to read and read. Children like Mr. Jiang very much."

    Jiang Tao a Leng, is to teach Liu family children to study, is this Liu family to that girl have any kindness?

    Seeing Jiang Tao''s silence, Liu Zaide asked again, "what''s the difficulty, Mr. Jiang? If it''s money, Mr. Jiang doesn''t have to worry. As long as the price is reasonable, it''s up to you. "

    Hearing him say this, Jiang Tao couldn''t help laughing and waved his hand.

    "What''s that?"

    Liu Zaide was very confused and didn''t know what he meant.

    Jiang Tao did not answer him, but asked: "how is Su hao?"

    Liu zaider was stunned. Did he come to find Su hao?

    "She''s in the next room."

    Hearing him say, Jiang Tao bowed to him and said, "Sir, I''ll give you a reply later. But now I have something to look for that girl. "

    Liu Zaide nodded. After Jiang Tao was sent away, it occurred to me that when did Su Hao become so familiar with Mr. Jiang?

    "Kowtow, kowtow."

    "Come in."

    Su Hao knew it was Jiang Tao. She saw the scene that Liu Zaide met with him when he went out.

    Jiang Tao was stunned and pushed the door in.

    "Close the door." As soon as I got in, Su Hao''s words came.

    After Jiang Tao closed the door, he saw Su Hao sitting opposite him drinking tea.

    "You know I''m coming?" Jiang Tao asked curiously.

    Instead of answering, Su Hao pointed to the chair opposite her and said, "sit down."

    Jiang Tao saw that a tea cup had already been prepared on the table.

    When he sat down, suhao poured him a cup of tea.

    "I saw it when you came." Then he poured himself a cup of tea.

    Is that an explanation?

    Jiang Tao was puzzled.

    "You must have doubts when you come here today, but I will not answer your doubts."

    Su Hao said, looking at him steadily.

    "Why?" Jiang Tao asked.

    He came here to know how much her children knew and why.

    "Because I want to make a deal with you."

    "Deal?" Jiang Tao doubts.

    Su Hao nodded and said, "well, you help me teach Liu Qiming, I help you to do business, business I three you seven, only profit."

    Jiang Tao frowned, "why should I believe you?"

    Su Hao chuckled: "since you are here, you believe me, don''t you?"

    ˇ­ˇ­

    In this way, they talked for a long time in the room, and Jiang Tao also agreed to help Su Hao teach Liu Qiming.

    "In that case, I''ll leave first."

    When Jiang Tao was ready to leave, he was stopped by Su Hao: "wait a minute."

    Jiang Tao looked at her suspiciously and listened to her directly: "go and tell Master Liu that you promised to teach Liu Qiming to study."

    Jiang Tao was stunned and nodded.

    The next day.

    Liu Zaide and they went back early. Jiang Tao had something to do, so he would be two days late.

    When he left, Jiang Tao asked Su, "are you not afraid that I will not go?"

    But Su Hao just chuckled and didn''t speak.

    This makes Jiang Tao very confused and curious.

    After half a day''s hard work, I finally returned to Liu''s house.

    After returning to Liu Fu, Liu Zaide turned to the general''s house without getting out of the carriage. I didn''t come back until very late.

    Only when he came back did he know that Wu Neng had been kidnapped. Because he had saved Liu Qiming before, those people came to protect him, and until his relationship with the general''s office, they kidnapped him.

    After listening to this, Su sneers. It''s a self directing and self acting play. If the people in the general''s mansion redeem him with ransom, then he will pay others back. Now that others are killed, it''s not him who killed them. It''s nothing to do with him.

    "Is he all right?" Liu Qiming asked anxiously.

    "It''s nothing. It''s all skin and flesh injuries. Just take two days off. I''m just scared." Then he looked at Liu Qiming and said, "you should repay him well in the future, you know?"

    Liu Qiming nodded, which made Jiang''s heart even colder.

    Back in his room, Su Hao was thinking about how to get to Wu Neng.

    I don''t know if all those people are dead. In fact, if you think about that day, the gambler and the kidnapper are not the same firemen. If it wasn''t for a group of people, he would have taken Liu Qiming to the gambling house.

    Sure enough, Wu Neng took Liu Qiming to the gambling house on the third day of their return.

    "Miss, young master Wu has gone out with the young master again." The maid said.

    Su Hao calculated the time. Today is the day when he made an appointment with the bandits.

    Today

    "No!"

    Su Hao thought of something and ran out in a hurry.

    The servant girl heard what she said, and didn''t know what she meant, but looking at her nervous look, she ran to tell Jiang Shi in a hurry.

    Su Hao Ran all the way to Liu Zaide''s study.

    At this time, Liu Zaide was looking at the documents. When he saw Su Hao rushing in, he was stunned.

    Because, in his eyes, Su Hao has always been a smart and sensible child.

    "What''s the matter? In such a hurry. " Liu asked without doubt.

    Su Hao stood firm, took a deep breath, calmed his mood, and said, "Deputy General Liu, I want you to accompany me to a place."

    Liu Zaide wondered, where to go? Where?

    "Please don''t hesitate, Deputy General Liu. It''s very urgent."

    See her serious face, Liu in De''s heart can not help but nervous.

    "Good."

    Then he got up and went out with suhao.

    Liu Zaide wanted to ride a horse, but Su Hao stopped her. She counted the time and walked with Liu Zaide.

    If he rode a horse, he might be faster than Liu Qiming. Su Hao didn''t know when Liu Qiming went out, so he didn''t dare to move.

    At the end of the lane, Su Hao listened and said, "can Lieutenant General Liu wait for me? I want to go to the toilet. "

    Su Hao looked embarrassed, then pointed to the stall behind him and said, "you can sit there."

    He left without waiting for his answer.

    Liu zaider looked at the person who left. He was a little strange, but he didn''t think much when he thought that there were three anxieties.

    Su Hao went to the alley and looked at it. Then he went to the gambling house from the other side. It was only when he saw the two people who were gambling that he left safely.

    At this time, Liu Zaide and others were impatient. By chance, Su Hao came over.

    "I don''t know what I ate today. I always have diarrhea."

    Su Hao said, his hands were still rubbing his stomach, and his face was wrinkled because of his discomfort.

    Liu Zaide saw this scene is not good, blame her again, then whispered: "let''s go."

    Su Hao just passed the alley, passed two shops and came to the gambling house.

    See gambling house two words, Liu in de can''t help but frown, the face is full of not like color, "to what?"

    Su Hao did not answer his words, but looked at him and went in.

    Seeing that she went in, Liu Zaide wanted to get her back, but he was slow and had to follow her.

    After entering, suhao soon disappeared into the crowd.

    Liu Zaide frowned and searched for her in the crowd.

    All of a sudden.

    "Small, small, small..."

    "Oh, I lost again!"

    Liu zaider looked over there. He didn''t know. He was startled. Isn''t this his son Liu Qiming?

    Seeing this, Liu Zaide immediately went to the other side angrily and stopped looking for su.

    He pulled Liu Qiming''s body. Liu Qiming, who had just lost money, was not happy. Without looking at it, he cried out: "who is blind?"

    His voice startled the people around him, and they all looked at him.

    Seeing Liu Zaide with a black face, he looked at Liu Qiming and said, "who do you say is blind?"

    As soon as the voice came out, Liu Qiming suddenly raised his head. When he saw Liu Zaide''s iron green face, his face turned white instantly.

    "Dad, Dad ~"

    Liu Qiming stammered.

    He couldn''t imagine why his father would come.

    Wu Neng on one side was also surprised when he saw Liu Zaide, and his face became bad.

    How did he come?

    Liu zaider, who was already furious, felt a smell of fishy sweetness gushing out of his chest when he saw Wu Neng.

    "You''re here, too." He said, gritting his teeth.

    All of a sudden, he said with a smile, "good, very good, very good."

    "Dad." Looking at Liu Zaide, who was angry and smiling, Liu Qiming cried out in fear.

    "Don''t call me dad. I''m not your dad." Cried Liu Zaide.

    The people in the gambling house are attracted by this scene. Even if all kinds of plays are staged every day in the gambling house, they still can''t see enough.

    Just then, a voice came.

    "Arrest everyone."

    Let everyone have a look at the past, only to see general Qi with a team of soldiers, all around the gambling house, then people know that it is the young master of the Liu family.

    When Wu can see Su Hao around Qi Shu, he suddenly knows why Liu Zaide will find them. It turns out that it was the little girl who told the secret. He really belittles her.

    Su Hao felt an unfriendly look, and saw Wu Neng''s black eyes staring at him.

    When Liu Zaide saw Qi Shu and Su Hao beside him, he thought that he was chasing her here, but she came with general Qi. It seems that he had premeditated.

    Thinking, a pair of eyes looking at her with a bit of inquiry.

    "Just take them back, general. Don''t stand in the way of other people''s business." Su Hao took Qi Shu''s hand and advised him.

    Qi Shu looked at Su Hao and looked at the gambling house again. He seemed to know something and said, "take those two boys back."

    "Yes."

    After answering, Liu Qiming and Wu Neng were suppressed by the guards.

    General house.

    In the study, Qi Shu and Liu Zaide quietly stare at Su Hao, as if to see a hole in her.

    Su Hao was not at ease when they looked at her. She put her arms in her arms, rubbed her neck and said, "don''t look at me like this. I''m afraid."

    "Ha ha." Qi Shu was amused by her, pointed to her and said, "hurry up and recruit."

 Chapter 974

    See him say so, Su Hao also no longer conceal, she a buttock sits on the chair of a side, carry a cup of tea, incomparably leisurely.

    But in their eyes, Qi Shu is very mature.

    I don''t know who I learned from. I don''t look like a child.

    Su Hao took a sip of tea and said, "I told Deputy General Liu at the beginning, but if he didn''t believe me, I could only use this way."

    Said, she is very helpless stall hand.

    "Told me?" I didn''t think about it for a moment.

    Qi Shu looks at Liu Zaide and Su Hao.

    Seeing two puzzled faces, Su Hao said everything.

    After listening, both of them admire Su Hao''s boldness and cleverness.

    "Look at you. You''re not even as good as a child. Can''t you learn to look again if you don''t see it? What about your caution? " Qi Shu can''t help pretending to be angry.

    Su Hao looked at him without turning his eyes.

    "Well, if it''s OK, I''ll go to bed. I''m tired for a few days." With that, Su Hao yawned.

    After listening to this, Qi Shu said, "let''s have a rest in the general''s mansion tonight. I''ll ask someone to arrange your bed for you."

    Su Haobai gave him a look and refused: "no, I''ll go to Liu''s house to accompany my wife."

    Qi beam a Leng, also no longer keep her, but send someone to send her to leave.

    After su Hao left, Qi Shu said to Liu Zaide, "it''s good that Su Hao is watching. Otherwise, if your son wants to go on like this, he will be abandoned sooner or later."

    "I..." Liu Zaide wanted to say something, but he couldn''t say it again.

    "Ah." Qi Shu stepped forward, patted him on the shoulder and said, "I know what you think, but he betrayed after all. You can''t hurt your child because of this."

    Words fall, deeply looked at him one eye, "you think well for yourself."

    Then he left, leaving Liu Zaide alone in his study.

    Liu Zaide sat there for a while, then got up and walked to the hall.

    Hearing someone coming, the two kneeling people in the hall looked back one after another.

    Seeing that it was Liu Zaide, Liu Qiming hurriedly said, "Dad, I''m wrong. Dad, I''ll never go again."

    Liu Zaide took a look at him and ignored him. Instead, he said to Wu Neng: "come with me. I have something to tell you."

    Wu Neng bowed his head, stood up and followed him without saying a word.

    When he walked out of the hall, Wu Neng took out a dagger from nowhere and thrust it at Liu Zaide.

    "I gave you this dagger."

    Liu Zaide did not look back.

    Wu Neng''s action stopped.

    "I killed your father." Liu Zaide, as if in memory, turned his back to him.

    "Why?" Wu Neng asked, gnashing his teeth.

    For a long time, Liu Zaide didn''t make a sound. Just when Wu Neng thought he couldn''t speak, he spoke slowly: "because of treason."

    "Treason." Wu Neng''s eyes widened and he couldn''t believe it.

    "No, it''s impossible. You lied to me. You lied to me." Wu Neng shook his head abruptly. He could not accept the fact that his father had always been a hero in his heart. How could he do such a thing.

    "I don''t want to believe it, and I hope I''m lying to myself." Liu Zaide turned to look at Wu Neng in a low voice.

    He continued, "you know what? When I know it''s him, I don''t want to believe it more than you, but I have to keep the morale of the army steady when I fight. If he doesn''t die and the morale of the army is unstable, the officers and men won''t convince the public. I''m more sad than you. "

    Wu Neng looked up. It was too dark. He could not see Liu Zaide''s expression clearly, but vaguely, he seemed to see something transparent dripping down.

    But Wu Neng still didn''t want to believe it. He shook his head and said, "I won''t believe what you said. I won''t believe it!"

    With that, he raised his hand to stab Liu Zaide. Liu Zaide didn''t dodge and let his dagger stab him down.

    Seeing that he didn''t dodge, I don''t know why, but his dagger couldn''t go down.

    "Why don''t you hide?" Wu Neng angrily threw away the dagger and yelled at him.

    "If you hate me, kill me. After all, killing your father is an indisputable fact, but I have a clear conscience." Liu Zaide said in a low voice, with a look of death.

    Looking at him like this, Wu Neng didn''t know why and couldn''t start for a moment. He turned and ran away.

    Liu zaider saw no movement for a long time, so he opened his eyes. When he saw no one around him, he sighed and went to the hall again.

    Seeing Liu Zaide coming again, Liu Qiming called in a low voice: "Dad."

    Liu Zaide took a look at him and said, "go back."

    Then he turned and left.

    Liu Qi Ming Leng for a moment, want to get up, but because kneeling too long leg numb.

    He stood up and tried to keep up with Liu Zaide.

    The next morning, suhao was woken up.

    "Kowtow, kowtow."

    "Su Hao, Su Hao, get up, something''s wrong." Jiang''s flustered voice sounded outside.

    After a hard rest, suhao was a little annoyed when she was woken up. She patiently asked, "what''s the matter?"

    Sue put on her clothes and opened the door.

    "Ming''er has been kidnapped!" When Jiang saw Su Hao, he grabbed her hand anxiously.

    Su Hao was surprised. Wasn''t she brought back last night? How could you be kidnapped like that?

    At this time, seeing that Jiang had no master, Su Hao quickly patted her hand and saidˇ° Don''t worry. I''ll go and have a look. "

    Jiang nodded.

    "And the deputy general?" Su Hao suddenly thought that Deputy General Liu would not have no idea of such a big thing.

    "He''s got people on his way."

    Su Hao asked again, "do you know who did it?"

    When she asked, there was a flash of anger on Jiang''s gentle face. She said angrily, "it''s Wu Neng. I don''t know where he provoked him. He tied them both."

    Jiang said, touching the tears in the corner of his eyes.

    Su Hao understood in an instant, and her heart was even tighter.

    "You''re at home now. I''ll go and have a look." Su Hao patted the back of Jiang''s hand, then turned around and rushed to the place where he was kidnapped.

    When she arrived, she saw a group of soldiers surrounded by a few thieves.

    "You''d better send up the money and let us go, or I''ll kill him." Said a man with a full face and a strong body.

    Behind him are bound Wu Neng and Liu Qiming.

    "Who do you want to kill?"

    Su Hao''s voice came from the crowd, and everyone looked at her.

    She walked forward step by step, and everyone gave her a way.

    When she came to Liu Zaide''s side, she saw Su Hao''s appearance. She saw that she was a child and didn''t want to talk to her.

    "The opportunity has been given. You''d better hurry up. I''m not very patient." The hustled man said to them again.

    One side of Qi Shu saw that Su Hao was coming, and his face was a little bit bad. He wondered, "how did you come?"

    "Save people."

    Su Hao said, no longer looking at him, said to the hustle and bustle man: "it''s no use killing them, you will die as well. Deputy General Liu is still young and can have another one. As for that, it''s a disaster anyway, except for that. "

    The man didn''t expect that a humble child would say this, so he said, "you little boy, you are not old enough to be so cold-blooded."

    "No, No." Su Hao waved his fingers in disapproval. "I''m just analyzing the situation for you."

    "Who wants you to analyze." The man said viciously.

    Su is not angry but smiles, and says to the man, "Oh, I''ll make a deal with you."

    Then, without waiting for the man to speak, he said, "why don''t you arrest me and change them for two?"

    "No way."

    "No way!"

    Before waiting for the man to refuse, Liu Zaide and Qi Shu refused.

    "You see, I''m worth more than them." Su Hao said, his eyes fixed on the man tightly, and he didn''t miss any expression on his face.

    So that when they refused, his face hesitated.

    Su Hao slowly walked forward and passed the place surrounded by soldiers. Qi Shu wanted to catch her, but she stopped her.

    "You see, I''ve come here myself. I''m sincere enough."

    There was a hesitation on the man''s face. He wanted some silver and didn''t want to kill people.

    "Who are you?" The man asked.

    "I''m scared to death to say who I am." Su Hao squinted at the man with his eyes and looked at him with disdain: "I''m a princess."

    Princess.

    At the end of the speech, everyone was shocked.

    "I don''t believe it." Men are the first to react.

    "If you don''t believe it, you can ask general Qi."

    The man listened to her words, looked at Qi Shu and thought about the truth of Su''s good words.

    Soon after that, Su Hao stepped forward and stabbed the dagger at the man''s chest.

    Then he turned around and drew out the dagger with his backhand. The other hand grasped the man''s arm, and one of his feet forced him to kneel on one knee. Su Hao grabbed the dagger with his other hand and put it on his neck.

    One action at a time, the action is fast and shocking.

    When the man reacts, he has been caught by suhao.

    "Big brother!" A cry of surprise came from behind.

    "You lied to me." The man didn''t pay attention. He covered the wound on his chest with one hand and said angrily.

    "Let the man go, or I''ll kill him." Su Hao said, the dagger in his hand did a little more.

    The man did not dare to move. Although the other side was a child, the dagger was too close to him. He could not guarantee that her dagger would not cut his throat before catching her.

    The crowd hesitated, waiting for the man to speak.

    "Kill people!"

    The words fall, Su Hao didn''t think he would say such words, in the heart a surprised. Before they started, they stopped: "wait, let the people go, I can let you go."

    Others hesitated, but still didn''t believe Su Hao''s words.

    Seeing that they didn''t believe it, Su Hao suddenly released the man in his hand.

    "Let it go. I can let you go."

    The man who is released looks at Su Hao and is stunned, "are you not afraid that I will kill you?"

 Chapter 975

    Unexpectedly, Su Hao said with a light smile: "the hero must have been forced to do it. If Wu Neng hadn''t provoked you first, you would not have provoked the general''s house. So I believe in the hero''s character."

    Su Hao is not sure whether her trust is useful. She is gambling without any certainty.

    The man took a deep look at Su Hao. He didn''t expect such a child to know everything.

    For a long time, he said, "let the people go!"

    "Big brother." The people behind him were not reconciled to the fact that they had let people go for a while.

    Regardless of what those people were saying, the man continued: "I want a pair of hands surnamed Wu."

    Wu Neng on one side couldn''t help sweating.

    Su Hao had some doubts. The man then said, "he cheated my brother and killed him miserably. I don''t want him to do too much with his hands."

    The man finished and looked at Su Hao. He didn''t understand why a little girl had such skill.

    "Naturally." Sue laughed and nodded understandably.

    "But if you don''t want his hand, he promised you a lot of money, and I''ll give you a lot."

    Su Hao raised his eyes and looked at him. His eyes were clear and he didn''t mean to cheat him.

    "Seriously?" The man asked with some suspicion.

    "General Qi, do you have any silver on you?" Su Hao suddenly turned to the Qi bundle road behind him.

    Qi Shu was stunned and turned over. Then he turned over to Liu Qiming, who was next to him. After that, he was injured and gave several more silver tickets.

    Su Hao went up, counted and handed it to the man, "if it''s not enough, come to me again."

    Seeing the silver note, the man was a little stunned. Finally, he picked up the silver note in his hand and said to the humanity behind him: "let the people go."

    The people behind him stopped talking and let them go. Su Hao also said to Qi Shu, "general Qi, let them go."

    Qi Shu hesitated and waved to let them make way.

    At the time of leaving, the man suddenly turned his head and asked, "are you really a princess?"

    Unexpectedly, Su Hao chuckled and shook his head. "No, I didn''t mean to cheat you. I hope you''ll be the hero."

    The man chuckled and left.

    Looking at the person has gone far, Su Hao this just slowly sat on the ground.

    "Hello, Sue!"

    Qi Shu ran to her in surprise.

    Yuan was still worried about Liu Qiming, and Liu Zaide turned his head when he heard the cry.

    Su Hao looked at Qi Shu, who came running over, and said, "can general Qi carry me?"

    This is Su Hao''s first request after meeting him.

    When he reacted, he picked up suhao. When he met suhao, he found that suhao''s whole body was shaking.

    He looked at Sue with a shocked face.

    Su Hao shook his head in front of him. "It''s OK. Just have a rest."

    Su Hao knew that she was all because of the muscle strain she had just exerted too much force, so she would keep shaking.

    After all, how could a child''s body have so much strength to deal with an adult? If he hadn''t put a knife in his chest, he would not know how to die now.

    Qi Shu didn''t speak. He took Su Hao and ran to Liu Fu.

    As soon as I got to the door, I saw a familiar figure at the door of Liu''s house.

    "Wait a minute." Sue Hao is facing Qi Shu.

    Qi bundle Leng for a while, don''t know what Su Hao wants.

    Then, Su Hao said to the man in white who was coming to them, "Mr. Jiang, you are really on time."

    Jiang Tao heard someone call him and immediately looked over.

    As soon as I looked up, I saw Su Hao waiting for him at the door of Liu''s house.

    "Why did you get sick after two days?" Jiang Tao approaches and looks at Su Hao''s pale face.

    "Ha ha." Su laughed twice and said, "this is Jiang Tao in the provincial capital, young master Jiang."

    "This is Qi Shu, general Qi."

    Su Hao simply introduced them.

    "Yes, I have." Qi Shu nodded and said.

    Before Jiang Tao spoke, he said, "go in and talk."

    Then he went in with Su Hao in his arms. When Jiang heard that someone had come back, he saw Su Hao lying in Qi Shu''s arms. He suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart.

    "What happened to her?" Jiang asked anxiously.

    Su Hao shook her head and said with a weak smile, "it''s OK. Just lie down for two days."

    Seeing her saying this, Jiang immediately asked people to wait for Qi Shu to go to Su Hao''s room.

    Suhao was lying on the bed, feeling that her whole body was aching.

    Jiang Tao didn''t go in, but followed Jiang to his residence, which was arranged by Su Hao.

    After a few days'' rest, Su Hao''s pain was better. These days, Liu Qiming came to accompany her every day. He no longer went to Wu Neng to play, but practiced martial arts and calligraphy every day.

    Su Hao always remembers that the day she came back, Liu Qiming saw her lying on the bed, looked at her with an extremely firm eye and said, "don''t worry, I will protect you in the future."

    Suhao saw his tenacity in his eyes.

    "Then you must be the number one in the exam, or I''ll think you''ll laugh again." Sue said to him as if she hadn''t seen it.

    Liu Qiming doesn''t know why Su Hao asked him to take the number one exam, but as long as Su Hao asked him to take the exam, he would take it.

    "After a few days off, can you tell me how you know those things?"

    Just thinking about it, Jiang Tao appeared in front of her.

    Su Hao was stunned for a moment. Suddenly he thought of how he had cheated Jiang Tao, so he couldn''t help but smile.

    "What are you laughing at?" Jiang Tao asked doubtfully.

    In his puzzled eyes, the corner of Su Hao''s mouth stirred up a smile of evil spirit, "guess."

    I guess.

    Jiang Tao widened his eyes and couldn''t believe it.

    Seeing his appearance, Su Hao didn''t have the heart to cheat him again. He said, "you are a scholar. You can walk around the teahouse. There are special places in the inn. Your clothes are made of excellent materials. Even if you resign, you won''t have so much money."

    After hearing Su Hao''s explanation, Jiang Tao understood it immediately, but

    "What about the flower boat? How do you know it''s me? "

    Su took a good look at him, took the cup on the table and took a sip. Then she said faintly: "I said it before, I guess it."

    Jiang Tao''s name came over in an instant. It turned out that these were all her guesses. Her purpose is to lead herself to be a teacher for Liu Qiming, but why is she?

    "Why are you doing this? Why must Liu Qiming be the number one

    Jiang Tao asked, looking at her, the doubt in her eyes is very obvious.

    Su Hao stared at him for a long time without saying anything. At last, she didn''t answer his question. She just whispered, "you''ll know when he gets into the exam."

    Seeing that she was not willing to say it, Jiang Tao stopped pressing questions.

    "You said you wanted to help me with my business. How do you want to do that?" Jiang Tao asked.

    Su Hao thought of what he had said to him before he left.

    "Do you have enough money?"

    Jiang Tao nodded suspiciously.

    Su Hao stopped talking.

    "How did you do it that day?" Jiang Tao thought of the day when she came back. Although she was not hurt, she could not walk.

    Later, when he heard general Qi say that, he was even more curious about her. A little girl was not timid in the face of thieves.

    "What?"

    Obviously, suhao doesn''t know what he''s talking about.

    "I''ve heard all about what happened the day you came back."

    "Oh." Su Haojian is this matter, very not satisfied, said: "as long as you can use money to solve the problem, do not call work."

    Looking at Su Hao''s bold words, Jiang Tao''s eyes are full of shock.

    This is the first time he has seen such a child.

    "Do you want to know about the flower boat?" Jiang Tao said suddenly.

    Su Hao a Leng, don''t understand why he wants to say this with his own, is that flower boat have what story?

    Thinking, she nodded: "you say I listen."

    Jiang Tao does not laugh, but what he says is so different.

    "Actually, I didn''t resign." Jiang Tao said and looked at Su Hao to see her reaction.

    How to expect, Su Hao''s tiny Leng moment, facing him: "and then?"

    Seeing that her reaction was flat, Jiang Tao no longer sold her, "I was sent by the emperor to secretly investigate the people''s situation, corrupt officials, and give the imperial court any talent."

    "It''s a big responsibility. Come on." Su Hao gave him a thumbs up, but his face was perfunctory.

    Suhao is simply not interested, but he wants to say that she will not stop it.

    Jiang Tao didn''t want to say what she said to him, but he still wanted to make su Hao loyal to the emperor.

    "I want you to be loyal to the court."

    Sue was so stunned that she didn''t think of the sentence behind him.

    "Loyalty?" Su Hao asked suspiciously, "can the imperial court still let women become officials?"

    This is a question about Jiang Tao. Since ancient times, there has been no reason for women to be officials. It''s just

    Jiang Tao takes a look at Su Hao. She is too clever. If she doesn''t take it for her own use, it will waste this talent. What a loss to the emperor and the country.

    Su Hao naturally knew his plan. She said slowly, "you don''t have to think about it any more. When you teach Liu Qiming well, he will be a good talent. If I can help you now, I will have to live my own life in the future. "

    Jiang Tao naturally knows that Su Hao said that Liu Qiming is a good seedling, but it''s a pity to lose Su Hao.

    Just thinking, a servant girl came in.

    "Miss, your parents have sent the letter." The servant girl walked slowly to Su Hao and handed the letter to her.

    Su haoyileng, these days busy with dealing with Liu Qiming''s affairs, actually forgot that she had her parents.

    However, her parents are illiterate, how can they write to her?

    "Bring it."

    Su Hao took the letter, opened it, and when he saw the contents of the letter, he knew that it was a letter sent to him by Mr. Shi.

    The letter is to urge her to go back, to abide by her bet, and to tell her not to run away.

    After reading the letter, Su Hao sighed.

    One side of Jiang Tao doubts, "what does the letter say?"

    Su Hao glanced at him with his eyes and said faintly, "nothing, just tell me to go back quickly."

    Tell her to go back. What about their deal?

    He had investigated Su Hao before. Naturally, he knew what she was doing in her family, but he didn''t want the daughter born in such a family to be so smart. Smart is not like her own.

 Chapter 976

    Suhao doesn''t have the heart to say anything to him now. She has calculated the time. Now it''s close to the time she agreed with Mr. Shi. She has to deal with the matter well these days and pick up her parents.

    "If there''s nothing wrong, Mr. Jiang will leave. I''m a little tired."

    Su haodang even began to give orders.

    Jiang Tao naturally understood that he was not much. He saluted Su Hao and left.

    After he left, Su Hao would lie on the stone table and think about where her parents should be.

    Soon it was time for dinner.

    Jiang also knew the news of Su Hao''s letter from her parents, but she didn''t want Su Hao to leave, so she thought of a way.

    "I heard that your parents have written to you. What does the letter say?" Jiang asked tentatively.

    Su Hao was stunned, but when he thought that he was in Liu''s house and Jiang was his wife, he didn''t think much about it. He said, "it''s only because my parents miss me that they ask someone to take me back."

    "Why don''t you call your parents to work in our Liu house?" Jiang''s heart entangled again and again, or said it.

    Su Hao is stunned again. In fact, she wants to ask Jiang to help them arrange things in Liu''s house, so that she can guard Liu Qiming and let her finish the task better.

    But when I think about it, it seems that it''s not good for me to trouble Jiang all the time. All the people in Liu''s house don''t regard her as a servant these days. If her parents come, what''s her status in Liu''s house?

    Su Hao thought about it and finally refused Jiang''s proposal.

    "Thank you, madam. I just want to buy them a yard to live in in Qianxian County, so that I don''t have to trouble my wife."

    Buy a yard?

    Jiang''s heart a surprised, see Su Hao, such a child where so much money to buy yard?

    "Do you have silver?" Asked Liu Zaide.

    Sue shook her head without thinking.

    How can she have it? Let''s not say that she couldn''t make money in the countryside before. Even in Liu''s house these days, she has helped Liu Qiming all kinds of things. How can she make money.

    Liu Zaide nodded, as if he had known for a long time, and said, "you can ask the cashier to take it for you."

    What he meant was that he would help her out with the money.

    In fact, after so many things, Liu Zaide knew that Su Hao was really good for their family, so he had long regarded Su Hao as his own.

    Su Hao didn''t expect that he would say so. He wanted to refuse, but he thought that he didn''t have any money, so he said, "I borrowed it from you."

    After all, Su Hao has an idea. If he insists, Su Hao may not want his money.

    "Well."

    Suhao is very happy to hear the reply. Now that the matter is settled, she will buy a house tomorrow.

    The next day, Su Hao got up early in the morning. She went to bed together and asked someone to inform Jiang Tao that they would go out together today.

    "Where are you going today?" At the gate, Jiang Tao saw Su Hao coming and asked in a hurry.

    Instead of answering his question, Su Hao frowned and said, "here''s your shop."

    Jiang Tao thought about it and nodded.

    "Then let''s go." With that, he went out a little first.

    Jiang Tao followed closely.

    Jiang Tao first takes Su Hao to a teahouse. Su takes a good look at the location and the layout of the teahouse, and keeps her in mind.

    Then he took her to an inn. As before, suhao wrote down the location and layout of the store.

    He thought there were only a few stores. Unexpectedly, one third of the stores in Qianxian County belonged to his family, which made Su Hao unable to resist.

    "There are so many shops in your house. Do you still have brothels?"

    This is casually said, but she said.

    Jiang Tao nodded, then nodded with pride: "you are so smart."

    Since Jiang Tao knew that Su Hao had no power to investigate these, he knew that what she said was her analysis based on her observations.

    Su Hao didn''t want to hang out with him any more, so he said, "come and see the house with me."

    Later, they went to see Su''s house. Jiang Tao thought Su Hao would buy a bigger yard, but he didn''t want Su Hao to buy a three room yard near Liu''s house.

    This shocked Jiang Tao.

    When everything was done, there was no reason to stay outside, so they went back.

    When she got to the door, suhao suddenly stopped.

    Jiang Tao looked at him strangely, "what''s the matter?"

    Unexpectedly, Su Hao said, "can you do me a favor?"

    Then, in Jiang Tao''s puzzled eyes, Su Hao said what this busy is.

    "Bring me to my parents. Can you arrange a job for them?"

    Su Hao just stood at the door and didn''t go in. He meant that if you didn''t agree, I wouldn''t go.

    Jiang Tao thought about it and nodded his head.

    For the next two days, Su Hao keeps himself in his room and plans how to help Jiang Tao improve his business.

    That day, Su Hao rushed to the place where Jiang Tao was.

    At this time, Jiang Tao was giving a lecture to Liu Qiming.

    "Hello, Sue." It''s been two days since I saw Su Hao. Liu Qiming cried excitedly.

    Su Hao nodded, touched his head like an adult and said, "how are you doing? Are you learning well?"

    Liu Qiming nodded hard and said cleverly: "Mr. Jiang teaches very well and I have learned a lot."

    Then, he lowered his head a little embarrassed and said: "before I write the word is not good, but also blame you is my fault."

    Seeing that he talked about it, Su Hao didn''t care about it. Then he said with a smile, "it''s OK. I don''t blame you."

    Then he looked at Jiang Tao and said, "I have something to do with you."

    Jiang Tao thought about it and asked Liu Qiming to read a book by himself. He left with Su Hao.

    When he came to Jiang Tao''s room, Su Hao took out a pile of thick paper from his sleeve, with pictures and words on it.

    Su Hao explained to him one by one.

    "We can put a challenge arena in the teahouse so that talented people can compare their literary talent. If there is no one to compare, we can ask someone to speak there; If the inn can be decorated more comfortable, it can be divided into rooms with different prices; Restaurants can add some fresh dishes. "

    Then he handed Jiang Tao the name of the dish he had written. There were ingredients and ingredients on it.

    Jiang Tao was shocked by everything Su Hao said. It was amazing how many ideas came from her small head.

    In order to make Jiang Tao better change the restaurant''s dishes, Su Hao agreed with him to show it again when she came back.

    Then suhao told him something else.

    After that, I found that the sun had set.

    "For the time being, you can change everything you can. I''ll do the rest when I come back."

    Su Hao finished and looked at the man who had not yet come out of shock.

    After a long time, Jiang Tao said, "what''s in your brain? So many ideas. "

    Sue gave her a good look and wanted to say that it was brain of course. She finally held back.

    She sighed and said, "let''s eat."

    Jiang doesn''t know what they are doing recently. They seem to be very busy, but they are not easy to ask. They can only give up.

    The next day, Su Hao gets on the carriage and goes to the village. If she meets thieves, Liu Zaide arranges several people to protect her.

    Three days later, she returned home. When Qin saw Su Haoshi in a pink dress, she could hardly recognize her.

    "Good?" Qin''s some don''t confirm of call a way.

    "Niang, you don''t know me after just a few days out." Sue is very coquettish.

    Qin''s this just quickly ran to come over, a embrace her, "thought you had an accident."

    Feeling Qin''s worry, Su Hao patted her on the back to comfort her.

    For a long time, the Qin family brought Su Hao back home. Su Hao told her that he would take her to Qian county.

    Qin''s listened to some to dare not believe of way: "really?"

    In fact, Su Hao refused to let Su''s two elders into Liu''s house because Qin had bullied Jiang before. In order to avoid embarrassment, she chose to let them go to other places.

    The news of Su Hao''s return soon spread out.

    The next day, Mr. Shi came to the door.

    "Hello, Sue. I hear you''re back."

    Outside the door of Su''s courtyard, the rich man Shi was carried and came slowly.

    Suhao heard his voice in the yard.

    She walked out slowly and saw the financial master Shi who was coming to her and said, "what a coincidence, financial master Shi, I just wanted to find you."

    Looking at Su Hao, who was dressed differently from before, a startling color flashed in the eyes of the financial master.

    In order to wait for him to speak, Su Hao said, "just a moment, I''ll call my mother."

    Then Su Hao Ran in and asked Su Sanhu and Qin to come out. They both had a hoe and several sacks in their hands.

    "Let''s go." Su Hao went to the door and said to the rich man.

    With that, he walked to the ground first, followed by the financial master Shi.

    The other villagers also followed. They wanted to see if Su Hao could win the fortune teller.

    When they came to the field, Qin and Su Sanhu dug in the field, and Su Hao followed them to pick up sweet potatoes.

    The people who had been watching the excitement were surprised when they looked at the big and good sweet potato.

    "How could she grow such a big sweet potato?" At this time, someone could not help saying.

    Soon, a sack was filled. As time went on, when the sweet potatoes in that field were dug by turns, there were six sacks full of sweet potatoes, which shocked everyone.

    Because they know that this land can only grow sweet potatoes in three sacks at most. Now there are six sacks. Naturally, Su Hao won.

    "How''s it going? Should you believe me? " In the sun, Su said to the rich man.

    At this time, the rich man came back from the shock. He raised his eyes to Su Hao, swallowed his saliva and quickly replied, "yes."

    Can you believe that the sweet potato has quadrupled at one time?

    "If you had believed me, it would be more than quadrupling the number of sweet potatoes in this field."

    When Su Hao said this, the rich man was heartbroken again. He hated himself. Why didn''t he believe her before?

 Chapter 977

    Seeing that the rich man did not speak, Su Hao knew that he was regretting there.

    Su laughed and said to Mr. Shi: "but it''s not too late now. Next year, we can increase the output."

    Although Su Hao comforted him in this way, Shi Caizhu still had a heartache in his heart.

    Then, he heard Su Hao say: "you take three bags of sweet potatoes back, I take three bags of sweet potatoes back, I don''t want you all."

    Su Hao spoke as if she had been at a loss.

    Mr. Shi wanted to say something, but he thought about next year''s output, and finally held back.

    Su Hao took a bag of sweet potatoes home and gave the other two bags to the village name.

    Because she knew that in ancient times, she cultivated land for the landlords, and the food for each family was not enough for her own. Although she could only give them a little, she was kind-hearted.

    After going back, Su Hao wrote down the method of planting sweet potato, and the next day sent it to the rich man Shi.

    Then they left here and went to Qianxian county. It was the first time that the Qin family went out so far. They were a little nervous for a moment.

    When they arrived in Qianxian County, Su Hao arranged them in the yard he bought.

    "Where did you get the money?" Qin asked in a hurry.

    Su Hao thought about it and said, "it was borrowed by the Liu family next door at that time."

    Qin''s listen to Leng in situ, for a moment some didn''t react to come over, wait for her to react to come over, the face shows a trace of embarrassed color.

    Su Hao naturally saw it and didn''t tear it down. She said faintly, "we''re making money to pay her back. I know a young man. He said that he would like you to work with him. He should come tomorrow. "

    Qin was very happy to hear that, and quickly nodded: "your father and I will do a good job."

    The next day, Jiang Tao came to her house. Su Hao introduced his parents to him, and he took them to an inn to work.

    After settling them down, suhao and he went to a restaurant. Suhao cooked the dishes one by one to let the chef remember.

    In this way, Jiang Tao''s business is more and more prosperous, and his reputation is also growing. Many people are attracted by his fame, and restaurants and teahouses have opened many branches.

    It''s six years since Liu Qiming went to Beijing to take the exam.

    "Next year is the day for you to go to Beijing for the exam. Do you want me to go with you?" Su Hao sat in the teahouse and looked at the storyteller below. What he said was wonderful. He asked Liu Qiming.

    Liu Qiming said unhappily to Su Hao, who was younger than himself: "I''m not a child any more. Don''t treat me as a child any more."

    Su Hao was stunned. Yes, he was 18 years old. When he was admitted to the first place, he would finish his task.

    But it''s really impossible if we don''t regard him as a child. After all, suhao watched him grow up.

    "I''ll accompany you to Kyoto." For a long time, Su seemed determined.

    Liu Qiming wanted to refuse, but when he thought about it, even if he refused, Su Hao would still go. It''s useless for him to refuse again.

    Such a thought will not be stopped.

    Suhao just doesn''t want him to have any more accidents on the way. It''s the last step. How can she let him have an accident.

    Time flies. A few days after the Shangyuan Festival, Liu Qiming went to Beijing for the exam, and Su Hao went with him.

    Before Su Hao left, Qin was very reluctant to say, "he went to Beijing for an exam. What are you doing in Beijing?"

    Su Hao showed a mischievous smile, "of course, to accompany him in the exam."

    Everyone thought that Su Hao was in love with Liu Qiming from childhood, so although Qin didn''t agree with her behavior, she couldn''t stop it.

    When Su Hao heard this, she didn''t deny it, because if she denied it, she couldn''t say what Liu Qiming had done, and Jiang treated her as his daughter-in-law.

    Along the way, sleeping in the open, sometimes can only rest in the carriage, Liu Qiming always protect her, otherwise she was injured, she felt very happy.

    A few months later, they finally arrived in Kyoto. They were not comfortable playing and driving all the way. They didn''t feel nervous about the exam at all.

    Su Hao changed into men''s clothes for convenience. They found an inn in Kyoto and stayed there.

    With a week to go before the exam, Su Hao refused to let Liu Qiming go out, so she accompanied him to review her lessons in the inn. Every time she waited until she fell asleep, she was called up by Liu Qiming.

    Soon, it was the day of the exam.

    Before entering the examination room, Liu Qiming asked, "why do you want me to be number one?"

    Su Hao was stunned. For a moment, he didn''t know how to answer his question. Just when Liu Qiming thought Su Hao couldn''t speak, Su Hao said, "I''ll tell you when you pass the exam."

    Liu Qiming is stunned, looking at Su Hao''s eyes full of complicated colors.

    After a long time, he turned and entered the examination room.

    On the days of his examination, Su Hao stayed in the inn waiting for him.

    As soon as Liu Qiming left the examination room, he saw Su Hao waiting for him not far from the crowd.

    "Hello, Sue." Liu Qiming hugged Su Hao happily,

    Su Hao was startled by his action, and immediately told him to put down himself, "put me down, quickly."

    As soon as Liu Qiming put Su Hao down, Su Hao asked, "how was the exam?"

    Shaking his head, Liu Qiming said, "I don''t know."

    Su Hao thought that he really couldn''t ask him about this kind of thing, even if he didn''t ask any more.

    "Let''s go and have a look." Su Hao said.

    They have never visited Kyoto before. They spend the past few days in their rooms reviewing their lessons.

    Liu Qiming nodded.

    But the day didn''t fulfill people''s wishes. Just when they were shopping, it began to rain.

    Although they went back to the inn as soon as possible, Su Hao was affected by the cold because of the rain.

    Jiang Tao had already arrived in Kyoto before they came here. When he heard that Su Hao was affected by the cold because of the rain, he came to the inn to see her.

    "How''s it going?" Jiang Tao asked as soon as he came.

    Sue Hao waved her hand to show that she was OK.

    "Cough." He coughed just after shaking his hand.

    The results of the list will take half a month to know, so they will take half a month in Beijing.

    But Su Hao suddenly said to Liu Qiming, "you stay here and wait for the news. I''ll go back with Mr. Jiang first."

    Liu Qiming is very puzzled, but when he sees Jiang Tao with her, he doesn''t say anything. He just tells her to take a rest.

    After leaving the inn, suhao did not leave Kyoto. She stayed in another inn.

    Just seven days before he appeared on the list, Jiang Tao was called into the palace. When he came back, Su Hao was waiting for him in his room.

    "Do you know who is the number one winner this year?" As soon as Jiang Tao pushed the door, Su Hao asked, still so direct.

    Jiang Tao didn''t want to answer, but Su asked eagerly, "is it him?"

    At this time, Jiang Tao saw Su Hao for the first time with such an expression.

    "Yes."

    When she got the answer, Su Hao showed a relaxed smile, and her task was finished.

    "Let''s go." Jiang Tao thinks Su Hao is going to tell Liu Qiming that he just wants to stop her, but he hears her say, "get out of here."

    Jiang Tao was shocked, but he still complied with her wishes, because he knew that she had her own ideas since she was a child.

    Out of Kyoto, Su Hao said to him: "in the future, I will give 10% of my property to my parents, and you will take the rest."

    Jiang Tao didn''t know why she said such a thing.

    Until later, Su Hao''s condition, which had been improved, gradually worsened. No matter what medicine she took, she could not be cured.

    On the day of unveiling the list, Liu Qiming became the number one scholar, and he was jubilant on his way home.

    On that day, in the evening, Su Hao died on her way home. She asked Jiang Tao to cremate her and take her ashes back.

    When Liu Qiming returned to Qianxian County, he heard the news of Su Hao''s death. He was filled with remorse.

    In an antique room, suhao was sitting at the window sighing.

    "Alas."

    I don''t know what tasks the system gives me. I asked her to find an actor to be her fiance''s daughter-in-law. She has to give up her place.

    However, her fiance grew up in the troupe. He was the son of the troupe leader. The troupe leader was reluctant to let his son sing and forced him to study.

    The female owner she wants to help is the leading actress in a troupe who just came here these days. To tell you the truth, the little girl is really good-looking. Many rich men want to take her back as a concubine, but they just don''t care who you are.

    It''s time to see the little lady.

    Thinking about it, Su Hao no longer hesitated and called: "green plum."

    A servant girl came in from the outside, "what''s the matter, miss?"

    "It''s said that a new troupe has come to the capital recently. I want to see it." Sue said.

    The servant girl is a Leng, some doubts, "young lady, you don''t like to listen to the play?"

    Su Hao feels embarrassed. In other words, the person on her upper body doesn''t like opera because of her marriage. When their family was chased and killed, it was this young man who led them into a cave and led them away. Then their family was saved, and her father immediately engaged with them.

    As their family, her fiance''s family is naturally very happy. But her father made a condition. That is to let him go to school and gain fame. Naturally, his family would like to invite a teacher immediately, and they don''t want him to practice any more. Since then, his fate has been changed.

    She was not satisfied with the marriage, so she was disgusted with the opera.

    Su Hao turned her eyes and said in a soft voice, "Miss Liu asked me to go with her."

    Afraid of what Qingmei would ask again, Su Hao hurriedly said, "if you don''t go, I will go."

    Green plum where still dare to think more, hastily return a way: "maidservant is a young lady''s servant girl, young lady want to go, maidservant nature also want to go."

    For fear that Su Hao would repent, he said quickly, "young lady, I''ll tell them to prepare the carriage."

    "Poof Pooh."

    After Qingmei left, Su Hao couldn''t help laughing.

    As a matter of fact, today''s Miss Liu Qihuan of the Liu family made an appointment with her, but she turned her down. Thanks to Qingmei, she doesn''t have a long memory. Otherwise, she would have thought of rejecting Miss Liu.

    On the carriage, Su Hao''s carriage drove to the new red garden. There was an endless stream of Hawking along the way. Although he had seen the ancient streets many times, Su Hao could not bear to open the curtain to see them.

 Chapter 978

    I don''t know. I''m scared. Isn''t that her fiance? It''s just that there are so many people around him. Is something wrong?

    "Stop the car."

    Sue is good for the people driving outside.

    Green plum on one side can''t help wondering, "Miss, what''s the matter?"

    Su Hao ignored her. She lifted the curtain and went to her fiance Hu Yushan.

    Far away, Su Hao heard a high sounding male voice: "you hit my young master, and you dare not lose money. Do you know who the young master is?"

    Then, Hu Yushan''s voice was like a girl''s voice, and he came through with a little anger. "It''s clear that you hit me first. How can it be that I hit you?"

    "Oh," the man said with a disdainful smile, "it''s your good fortune that I bumped into you. If you have the ability, go and ask your daughter-in-law of Shangshu mansion to show off."

    Hu Yushan''s face turned red and his eyes were staring at him.

    "How? Do you want to lose Miss Ben''s money by calling Miss Ben? " Su Hao came out of the crowd and looked up at the man in Chinese.

    Later, Jiang Tao told him that Su Hao had known for a long time that her time was running out. She hoped that he would win the first place because she wanted him to serve his country, honor his parents, help the weak and make him keep his promise.

    She knew this man. He was the elder brother of the concubine of King Qichang and the eldest son of the Minister of war, Gu Mu. Because the war minister has only one son, he is so arrogant and domineering that he dotes on him.

    "Oh, here comes Miss Su." Gu Mu said to Su Hao in a strange tone.

    Hu Yushan didn''t expect that she would come here. Her face was a bit shy.

    Seeing this, Su Hao knew that he must have some meaning for her.

    "Are you ok?" Su Hao asks Hu Yushan around him.

    Hu Yushan shook his head.

    Gu Mu sees that Su Hao doesn''t care about himself, and is in front of so many people. Suddenly, he feels that Su Hao is deliberately making him look ugly.

    Inevitably, he said sarcastically: "Hu Yushan, your little daughter-in-law is standing out for you."

    After that, he turned to his servant and said, "look at other people. They all can hook up with the lady of Shangshu mansion. Can''t you dress up as well?"

    Words fall, Hu Yushan''s face suddenly a burst of red a burst of white, Su Hao knows, this is his in the mind definitely is not good.

    Then, Su Hao turned around and sneered, "Oh, if you want to hook up, you can''t hook up. If you are jealous of others, you can just say it. You don''t have to belittle yourself like this. It''s not as good as an actor. I really lose your father''s face."

    Gu Mu didn''t expect that Su Hao could say so. Didn''t she say that the miss of Su family didn''t like her husband at all? Why did he see something different?

    No longer waiting for him to say more, Su Hao took Hu Yushan away.

    In fact, Su Hao helps him, but Gu Mu bullies people.

    When he got into the carriage, Hu Yushan showed a smile to Su Hao, "thank you very much."

    In fact, he knows the rumors that Miss Su doesn''t like him, but he doesn''t want Miss Su to stand out for him.

    Su Hao replied with a smile, "you''re welcome."

    Then, thinking of her destination, she said, "I''m going to see a play in Hongyuan. Do you want to go?"

    In fact, Su Hao said this on purpose. In her memory, Hu Yushan had never met her heroine.

    Hu Yushan took a look at her, and there was a slight injury in her eyes, because she had never seen a play sung by their troupe.

    "Will you go?" Seeing that Hu Yushan didn''t answer, Su Hao looked at him and asked again.

    Looking at those clear eyes, Hu Yushan hesitated and agreed.

    "Good."

    When they got to Hongyuan, they bought tickets and sat down in a box on the second floor.

    When he came to the box, Su Hao sat down, but Hu Yushan looked at the box carefully.

    After he sat down, he looked at the woman in Chinese clothes in front of him. He had a delicate face, a good figure, and all the silk and satin he wore for a year.

    Suddenly, he felt inferior in his heart, and felt that he was not worthy of the elegant woman in front of him.

    She met a lot of rich children, many young ladies are full of coquettish, let him is disdain, only her body, not that coquettish, looks like a real lady.

    Although suhao looks at the stage in front of her, she can feel the people around her looking at her.

    She came to see this Huadan, but she didn''t want to meet Hu Yushan, so she deliberately made these for him, so that he didn''t think he was worthy of her.

    Just thinking about it, the play on the stage began, singing the drunken princess.

    On one side, Hu Yushan was also attracted by the stage. He didn''t expect that Huadan''s singing skill was so good that he was attracted to it. He was crazy.

    Looking at the reaction of the people nearby, Su Hao knew he was right.

    At the end of the song, suhao gave a lot of money. The shopkeeper specially asked Huadan Xinhui to thank her.

    "Huier, this is Miss Su." The shopkeeper''s geixin huidao.

    "Huier has met Miss Su." Huier salutes her.

    Su laughed and praised: "you sing very well."

    Hui''er bowed her head and said with shame, "Miss Su''s praise is wrong."

    Su Hao didn''t answer again. She said with a smile, "I don''t know if Huier will have time to go to my hall in two days?"

    The headmaster was stunned for a moment, and then he said happily: "Huier has time."

    Su Hao reached out to the green plum behind him and handed a Yuan Bao to the headmaster. "This is the money for hui''er."

    Seeing the silver, the headmaster was no longer calm, and even said, "thank you, Miss Su."

    That Hui son sees that Yuan Bao is also Leng for a while, then no longer any facial expression, Su Hao looks at her eyes instantly become different.

    After going out, Su Hao separated from Hu Yushan.

    Qingmei was puzzled by what she did today, so she asked, "Miss, why do you invite her to sing at the hall meeting? As you know, the master''s hall meeting is sung by the Hu family class."

    Su Hao naturally knows that, but what she has to do now is to make Hu Yushan have no feelings for her, and then she can''t extricate herself from loving Xinhui.

    "I asked her to sing for me, not for my father." Su haodao.

    Green plum a Leng, good think is such a thing.

    When Su Hao got home, she went to her mother Qiu''s room.

    After chatting with Qiu for a while, Su Hao asked, "Mom, when will dad invite the Hu class to sing

    Qiu Shi a Leng, this daughter always does not like that Hu family class, how can suddenly ask?

    Seeing her hesitation, Su Hao said in a coquettish way: "mother, I''m almost hairpin. Can''t I see my husband what he looks like?"

    Qiu''s favorite daughter, see her say their own ideas, heart will no longer think, said: "no, mother almost forget you fast and hairpin."

    With that, Qiu took her hand with a smile and patted her gently, as if to placate her: "the Hu class your father invited will come in the future."

    Su Hao said with a smile, "thank you, mom."

    Then she was afraid of Qiu''s suspicion, and then she asked curiously, "will the husband of the daughter be here?"

    Qiu couldn''t help laughing: "I''ll ask your father to invite him here, OK?"

    As soon as he saw that Qiu was laughing at himself, Su Hao covered his face and said in a sweet voice: "Niang ~"

    Seeing this, Qiu believed Su Hao''s words, and even laughed.

    Then, Su Hao chatted with Qiu about other topics and left.

    Back in the room, Su Hao said to Qingmei, "go and tell the headmaster of Hongyuan to come in the future."

    Green plum a listen, stare big eyes, she didn''t go to her home first, Miss unexpectedly cheated madam, this is the thing that never had before.

    Seeing that Qingmei was still standing there, Su couldn''t help urging: "what are you doing? Come on

    Green plum leaves.

    Soon, two days passed.

    The Hu class has also come, because Qiu''s father told her to call Hu Yushan, so Su Hao was also called out to listen to the play.

    When listening to the play, Su Hao''s mind is not in the play. She has been waiting for the people in Hongyuan, but the people in Hongyuan have never come.

    When he saw Hu Yushan again, he was sitting opposite him at the same table with her. Because he had been waiting for the people in Hongyuan, Su Hao didn''t pay attention to his eyes.

    Until the end, Sue had a good excuse to leave. Hu Yushan followed.

    "Miss Su, wait." Hu Yushan stopped Su Hao.

    Su Hao turned his head to look at him and said with some doubts, "what''s the matter?"

    Hu Yushan hesitated and lowered his head. Then he took something out of his arms and handed it to Su Hao shyly: "this is a gift I made. I hope Miss Su won''t give it up."

    Su amused for a while, picked up that thing to see one eye then put down: "thank you very much."

    Then he turned and left.

    Looking at Su Hao who left, Hu Yushan was disappointed. It seemed that she looked down on her own things. Thinking about it, she felt sad again.

    After a long walk, Su Hao picked up what he was holding again. It was a wooden doll with exquisite workmanship. It looked like it was real.

    "Alas." With a sigh, Su Hao put the doll into her sleeve.

    When the play was finished, Hu Yushan left with them. Qiu called Su Hao to her room.

    As soon as Su Hao entered the room, she felt that the atmosphere was not right. She asked, "mother, what''s the matter with you?"

    Just as Yi made a noise, he heard Qiu''s angry cry, "kneel down for me."

    The voice with dignity came, and suhao couldn''t help kneeling down. She was thinking quickly in her mind about what would irritate Qiu.

    All of a sudden, she suddenly thought that the people in Hongyuan didn''t come today. Did they

    "Mother?" In order to apply for their own ideas, Su Hao slightly confused aggrieved voice came.

    Qiu sat there unmoved. She looked at Su Hao and said, "do you know what''s wrong with you?"

    Sue was stunned and shook her head.

    Seeing this, Qiu was even more furious.

    "Pop."

    The teacup in Qiu''s hand is thrown out, and the broken teacup makes Su Hao feel tight.

 Chapter 979

    Qiu''s anger came one after another, "if you don''t know, I''ll tell you. You know that today''s class meeting of the Hu family is coming to sing, but you invite the people from Hongyuan to come. I thought you had figured it out. Do you want to play this ghost idea. If I didn''t get the news and stop the people in Hongyuan, I''m afraid your father''s old face would make you lose it. "

    After hearing what she said, Su Hao knew that it must be Qingmei who told her the secret. Although she didn''t say it, only she and Qingmei knew about it. If she wanted to complete the task, Qingmei would not be reused in the future.

    For those who betray themselves, Su Hao will not give each other a second chance.

    "Mother, my daughter knows that she is wrong. She is just confused and does something wrong. Please forgive me." Sue didn''t find the interface at all, so she quickly admitted her mistake.

    Seeing that her attitude was so good, Qiu''s anger disappeared a little. Her voice softened and said, "since you know what''s wrong, don''t make it again. Hu Yushan is a dramatist, but he is also the life-saving benefactor of our family. Without him, where would your father be today?"

    Su Hao nodded his head cleverly. Seeing this, Qiu was very satisfied. He continued: "your father also said that he should be admitted to the imperial examinations. First, he is a scholar. You can''t let him treat him as an actor. If one day he will be admitted to the imperial examinations, it will be your day."

    Su Hao bowed his head and listened carefully. When Qiu finished speaking, Su Hao said, "mother, when my daughter knows, she will treat him well."

    Qiu''s also love her, see her so clever sensible, no longer care, way: "you go back, remember not to commit again."

    "Yes, mother. My daughter will leave first."

    When Qiu nodded, Su Hao left.

    Behind her, Qingmei said nothing, but Su Hao no longer trusted her.

    After a few days, suhao was combing her hair. She said to Qingmei, "go and bring my hairpin with plum blossom."

    "Yes." Green plum turned and went.

    Immediately, then see green plum rushed in, "Miss, bad miss."

    Su Hao is a Leng, can''t help but ask: "why so flustered?"

    Qingmei rushed forward and opened the jewelry box. It was empty, with only a cloth for hairpin in it.

    Su Hao was shocked and asked, "what''s the matter?"

    Green plum immediately also flustered, some stammer way: "don''t... Don''t know."

    "No, I have to tell my mother." Then he ran out.

    When she came to Qiu''s room, her father, Su Haihai, was also in it. Seeing that she was in a hurry, she scolded: "a girl''s family is in such a hurry

    Hearing the scolding, Su Hao stopped in a hurry and stood very well.

    Seeing this, Su Haihai was satisfied, and then asked, "Why are you so busy?"

    Su Hao opened the jewelry box in his hand, then under the suspicious eyes of Qiu and Su Haiyu, he said in a soft voice: "back to Dad, my daughter''s plum hairpin is missing."

    Su Haihai frowned when he heard about the theft. He also heard about this plum blossom hairpin. At a palace banquet, the empress of German imperial concubine rewarded it. If it was taken by someone with a heart, it would be a disaster.

    Seeing Su Haihai''s expression, Qiu knew that Su Haihai must be angry. She looked at Su Hao with her eyes, as if blaming her for not saying it in front of Su Haihai.

    "Master, I''ll send someone to check it now." Qiu said to Su Haihai.

    Su Haihai nodded. Instead, he comforted Su Hao. "You don''t have to panic. When was the last time you took it?"

    Su Hao recalled for a moment and said in a soft voice, "it seems that he never brought it back from that time."

    After she said so, Qiu Shi also seemed to see the hairpin on her head at that time.

    Then Qiu looked at the green plum behind Su Hao and said, "when was the last time you saw that hairpin?"

    Qingmei hesitated for a while and said, "it''s the time I came back from the opera. I put it in the box for my young lady, and I haven''t seen her again."

    Seeing her saying this, Qiu did not ask any more.

    In this way, after searching for an hour, a guard came with a maid who was about to leave.

    "Back to the master, the servant girl wants to escape from the back door, and is caught by the little one." Then he threw the servant girl on the ground.

    The servant girl shivered and looked up at Su Haihai who was sitting on the right seat, then quickly lowered her head. But she held the package tightly in her arms.

    Su Haihai asked in a deep voice, "why do you want to leave through the back door?"

    The bullying made the servant girl tremble even more. She bowed her head and replied, "back to... Back to the master, slave... Slave just has something to go out."

    Looking at her like this, how could su Haihai believe her and continue: "what''s in your package?"

    See to mention the parcel in the bosom, that servant girl''s eyes can''t help but twinkle a few minutes, is hugged the parcel in the bosom more.

    "No, nothing."

    "Somebody, open her package and have a look." Su Haihai said to the bodyguard behind her.

    The bodyguard caught the package. The maid wanted to struggle, but she couldn''t resist the strength of the bodyguard and was robbed.

    The package was opened and a hairpin fell to the ground.

    "Here, isn''t this miss''s hairpin?" Green plum surprised said.

    Su Hao was also surprised.

    "Why do you have this hairpin?" Su''s voice was warm and angry.

    The maid''s eyes twinkled. She wanted to find a reason, but she was frightened by Su Haiyu''s roar: "if you dare to tell lies, I will send you to the official."

    A listen to want to send an official, servant girl urgent way: "it is a young lady, it is a young lady to let maidservant take."

    Everyone looked at Su Hao, who was also stunned.

    "Why should I ask you to steal my hairpin?" Su Haozhi asked.

    The crowd looked at the servant girl again. The servant girl hesitated when she was asked.

    "This... Is because... Because..."

    Seeing this, Su Haiyu knew that she must be deceiving herself, and then roared: "come on, give me thirty boards and send them to the government."

    That servant girl a listen to, tears immediately came out, a embrace green plum feet way: "green plum elder sister, help me, green plum elder sister."

    Green plum is frightened by this, busy kick away her, "I don''t know you."

    Suddenly, they noticed something was wrong and looked at Qingmei.

    "I really don''t know her. I really don''t know her." Green plum is about to cry.

    The servant girl saw that Qingmei was so heartless that she broke away from the guard''s hand and knelt down in front of Su Hao.

    "Miss, Qingmei asked me to take this hairpin. She also said that you, a young lady, could not even be compared with those of us who were servant girls when she married a mean actor. She also said that you were stupid and stupid, and you could do whatever you were told."

    That servant girl said really, Su Hao full is shocked to see to green plum, in the eyes of don''t believe is particularly obvious.

    Qingmei didn''t expect that the servant girl would say that, so she knelt down and said, "Miss, she''s cheating you. Don''t you know that Qingmei is loyal to you, miss?"

    Qiu didn''t expect that Qingmei was like this. It''s no wonder that every time she asked her to tell her something good, she could catch her mistakes. It turned out that she had designed it.

    Su Haihai didn''t expect that a servant girl would look down on the daughter of his grand office.

    No longer listen to Qingmei continue to explain, no matter what the maid said is true or false, Qingmei can''t stay in Su Hao''s side.

    "Come on, kill this defiant servant girl for me." Su said in a deep voice.

    Green plum a surprised, busy way: "master, wronged, master, maidservant wronged."

    Qingmei''s cry from the room to the outside, but no one was soft hearted.

    Qiu Shi gets up, grabs Su Hao''s hand, and says painfully, "it''s because I don''t know people clearly for my mother. I let you listen to the slander of villains, and then I''ll find you a new servant girl for my mother."

    Su Hao looked at the place where Qingmei left. There was a trace of sadness in her eyes. She turned her head and looked at Qiu Shi. She lay down on her shoulder and said in a soft voice, "mother, my daughter understands."

    The voice with crying cavity made Qiu''s heart ache.

    "It''s OK. It''s my mother." Qiu said.

    As soon as he saw it, Su Hao found a reason to leave.

    "Mother, if I have something else to do, I''ll leave first." Suhao wiped her tears and saluted.

    Qiu nodded, "don''t be too sad. Your mother will find you a more intelligent one."

    Sue Hao nodded away.

    But in Su Haihai''s and Qiu''s eyes, her actions were painful.

    "Please comfort her." Having said that, Su Hai left here.

    Su Hao went back to her room, her face had no tears just now, she ordered her money and went out.

    In a dirty alley, suhao goes in and stops at a shabby door.

    "Kowtow, kowtow."

    "Who is it?" A question came from the door.

    Su Hao did not speak, just put the money bag in his hand at the door and left.

    "Creak." The door was opened.

    Then, behind him came a exclamation: "it''s silver..."

    Then, what''s more, suhao can''t hear any more.

    In fact, the servant girl is arranged by Su Hao. All the people around her betray themselves. What''s the use of asking for it.

    This is the reason why suhao has experienced so much.

    On the way back, Su Hao met a woman. She was very good in figure and appearance, but she was more worldly.

    "Miss Su." The woman saluted Su Hao.

    Su Hao Leng, do you know this person?

    Su Hao''s expression was taken in by the woman in front of her. She said with a smile: "Miss Su, I''m Xinhui."

    Su Hao knows who the person in front of him is only when he sees the name of himself.

    "It''s you. I don''t know you after I take off my makeup." Sue laughs.

    "I don''t know why Miss Su has time. Last time you asked Huier to sing at the hall meeting, there has been no news. Huier thought you had forgotten." Xinhui said with a smile.

    Su Hao is a Leng, afraid is last time green plum didn''t tell her to ask her to sing hall meeting, then directly told her mother.

    "I almost forgot if you didn''t say it." Then, with a smile, he continued: "I''ll invite you next time when I have time."

    Seeing this, Xinhui said no more and said, "Huier is waiting for miss."

    Sue nodded and left.

 Chapter 980

    After leaving, Su Hao went home directly. She didn''t have a servant girl to serve her. If Qiu wanted to send it, she would have some time. She wanted to be alone these days, so she had to make use of her spare time.

    Thinking of Xinhui she just met, Su Hao had an idea. If Xinhui and Hu Yushan had a duel, would there be sparks from the duel?

    Thinking about this, Su Hao immediately asked someone to write a post to Hu Yushan, and told Xinhui that she would come to her house tomorrow to sing.

    The next day.

    Su Hao was waiting in her yard early. In order not to be found by Qiu, she asked someone to send her back door.

    Hu Yushan came first.

    When he saw suhao again, there was still some surprise in his eyes.

    When he was invited by Su Hao yesterday, he was very excited. He thought that Su Hao must have a good impression on him before he was invited to his house. So he made a special dress today.

    "Miss Su." Hu Yushan saluted Su Hao.

    Su Hao replied with a salute and stopped talking.

    Hu Yushan doesn''t know what Su Hao invited him to do. He looks at Su Hao who hasn''t spoken for a long time.

    Suddenly, Su said coldly, "I don''t know if Hu Gongzi''s singing skill is still there?"

    As soon as she asked about this, Hu Yushan was at a loss. Since their engagement, he has been reading every day and has little time to sing.

    "One or two more words." Hu Yushan said modestly.

    Su Hao saw his modesty and just nodded slightly to show his understanding.

    At this time, the maid came in, "Miss, the corner of the red garden is coming."

    As soon as the maid finished speaking, Hu Yushan looked at Su Hao in shock. He didn''t expect that Su Hao would invite other troupes to sing in front of him.

    Su Hao doesn''t pay attention to what expression he is now, and says softly to the servant girl, "please come in."

    Hu Yushan was a little angry, but because of Su Hao''s identity, it was not easy to attack.

    Xinhui came in and saw the two people sitting at the stone table. They didn''t have any expression and gave a salute.

    "Huier has met Miss Su, young master."

    "You''re welcome," Su said with a smile

    Today, Huier doesn''t wear make-up. Instead, she wears plain clothes, which Su Hao specially asked for. After seeing Xinhui''s face yesterday, Su Hao felt that Xinhui would capture Hu Yushan''s heart.

    So he came here today.

    "Let''s go." Su Hao whispered.

    Then Huier began to sing farewell my concubine, which Su Hao specially asked for. With Su Hao''s understanding, when Hu Yushan was still singing, her best performance was farewell my concubine.

    Hu Yushan was not in a good mood. When he saw Xinhui''s face, he was shocked. She was very beautiful and her figure was excellent.

    When I heard her sing farewell to my concubine again, I felt a little more confused about Xinhui. For a moment, I was crazy to see her.

    Aware of his own thoughts, Hu Yushan has a guilty look at Su Hao, who listens to the play carefully. However, he finds that Su Hao doesn''t find his mistake, so he is slightly relieved.

    After singing a song, Su Hao clapped, "Pa Pa Pa, good, good singing. The Huadan in Hongyuan really deserves its reputation."

    Xinhui nodded and said with a smile, "Miss Su has been praised falsely."

    Su was amused for a while, then broke down again and sighed with regret: "it''s a pity that there is only Yu Ji, not overlord."

    Xinhui was stunned. She didn''t think she would say that. She didn''t know how to say it.

    Without waiting for Xinhui to think about it, he heard that Su suddenly thought of it and said, "it seems that Mr. Hu used to be a bully. How about you two?"

    As soon as Su Hao finished, Xinhui couldn''t help looking at the weak man who was full of scholar breath beside Su Hao.

    Hu Yushan didn''t expect that Su Hao would come. He immediately understood why Su Hao asked him to come.

    I wanted to refuse, but I didn''t want to wait for him to speak. Su Hao said, "come on, get ready."

    Hu Yushan could not refuse, so he could only get up and walk to Xinhui.

    "Miss Xinhui." Hu Yushan salutes Xinhui.

    It''s the first time that Xinhui has met such a polite young man. For a moment, she is a little shy.

    "Mr. Hu." Words, some shy don''t face.

    Su Hao sat down and looked at them. She immediately felt that they were very compatible, and her eyes also had a sense of matchmaker.

    "Dong Qiang Qiang..."

    When the drums sounded, they began to perform. Su Hao quietly looked at the two in front of him, but he didn''t listen to the play seriously and thought a little.

    At the end of the song, they saluted one after another.

    "Master Hu''s singing skills are so good." Xin Hui couldn''t help praising.

    Xinhui knows his identity when she hears his surname. After all, Miss Su''s marriage with him is very popular. She thought he would sing badly, but she didn''t want to be as good as her.

    "What Miss Xinhui sings is really good." Hu Yushan returned with a smile.

    Just as they were talking, Qiu came over from one side.

    "Pop." Qiu slapped Xinhui in the face.

    "Cunt, who dare to seduce, do not want to live?" Qiu''s words are very hard to hear. Everyone knows that she is fighting for Su Hao.

    In Qiu''s opinion, Xinhui and Hu Yushan are afraid of collusion. When they sing the opera, they look like a concubine. After singing, they are still there. It''s really irritating to see them. She immediately feels that her daughter is very wronged.

    Just because there was a servant girl who was not sincere before, now her fiance was seduced in front of her. Just because her daughter couldn''t see, it didn''t mean she couldn''t see.

    Su Hao knew that Qiu would come out for her, so he told her this time early this morning, but he said it was a little late.

    Xinhui was a little confused by this slap, but for a moment she didn''t know how to refute it.

    But her appearance was full of grievance in Hu Yushan''s eyes.

    "Mrs. Su, you misunderstood, Xiaosheng and her..." before he finished, he was stopped by Qiu''s eyes.

    Qiu is also a person who has experienced this, especially there are several concubines in the house, so she is very clear about these tricks, but she is not wary of her daughter.

    When she saw that Hu Yushan was actually helping the actor to speak, she was angry and confirmed that Hu Yushan had something to do with the actor.

    "You are also my fiance. How do you want my daughter to feel Qiu''s angry breath turned into coercion, and his words made his heart tremble.

    Hu Yushan takes a look at Su Hao, who is low browed and agreeable. He wants to refute in his heart that Su Hao asked him to come up to sing. However, he takes another look at Qiu, and finally says, "it''s Xiaosheng who doesn''t know the etiquette. Please don''t blame him."

    Seeing that he admitted that Qiu''s heart was more like a needle prick, she took a look at her daughter and felt very distressed.

    Su Hao quietly felt the atmosphere. Seeing that it was almost her turn to appear, she whispered: "mother, you misunderstood. It was her daughter who asked him to sing."

    Su Hao said, her eyes drooping for a moment, as if she was hiding something. Hu Yushan didn''t notice it at all, but Qiu Shi saw it. She felt that her daughter must be excusing Hu Yushan. For the first time, she was disgusted with the marriage.

    "My mother knows. Don''t let her sing in the future." Then he glanced at Xinhui, and the disgust in his eyes was obvious.

    She doesn''t care, just because of Su Hao''s plea. If Su Hao cares, she won''t be soft on this woman.

    Qiu said and left, until the person has disappeared, Su Hao came forward to appease Xinhui.

    "Are you all right?" She reached out to touch Xinhui''s face. Xinhui suddenly dodged. Suhao could only stop a little embarrassed. "My mother is also afraid that I will be wronged and make you suffer."

    When Su Hao said this, Xinhui was ungrateful. She looked up at Su Hao and said, "Miss Su, you''d better go to the Hongyuan opera in the future, and then invite Huier. Huier is afraid that she won''t be able to go back."

    Su Hao knows that she cares about it. After all, other people are also actors. They are a little famous. They are beaten here for no reason. No matter who they are, they will not feel comfortable.

    Su Hao didn''t care and said with a smile, "not in the future."

    After that, she called a servant girl. I don''t know what she said in her ear, so the servant girl left. When she came, she had a money bag in her hand. Suhao hands the bag to Xinhui.

    "It''s compensation for you. I hope you don''t dislike it."

    Su Hao is also kind-hearted, but in Xinhui''s eyes, she is running for money.

    Xinhui didn''t take the bag of money. She had some pride in her heart. Seeing Su Hao''s appearance, she felt uncomfortable.

    "Miss Xie Su, compensation is not necessary. I hope I can let Huier go in the future."

    Then, without waiting for Su Hao to reply, she continued: "Miss Su, I''m afraid Huier can''t sing any more today. Huier will leave."

    Then he turned around and left.

    Facing Xinhui''s anger, Su Hao has a good temper. She says to her servant girl: "qiao''er, please call liu''er to see her off."

    That call the servant girl of Qiao son immediately blessing body left.

    After Xinhui left, suhao continued to sit on the chair.

    Hu Yushan went forward and apologized, "it''s wrong of me to speak to her today."

    After a look at Hu Yushan, Su Hao''s eyes flashed and chuckled: "it''s my mother who makes a fuss."

    Then, fearing that he would ask more questions, he sent him to say, "I''m going to pacify my mother. You can help yourself."

    Say, then blessing body leaves. Seeing this, Hu Yushan had to leave.

    Xinhui is in a carriage with liu''er. Looking at the woman in front of her, liu''er feels very angry and says sarcastically, "I don''t know why some people are so shameless. Everyone else already has a fiancee and has to seduce others."

    Xinhui is not stupid either. Naturally, she knows that Liu Er is alluding to her. Although she is not happy in her heart, it is hard to say.

    Seeing that she didn''t speak, Liu Er scolded her even more.

    "Cheap people are really cheap. They are not as cheap as our young lady. I don''t know what kind of seductive means they used to seduce others."

    Liu Er is the maid beside Qiu Shi. Today, when she and Qiu Shi see Xinhui seducing Hu Yushan, they are naturally dissatisfied. Now Su Hao asks her to send Xinhui away. Naturally, Liu Er knows that Su Hao wants her to teach this woman a lesson, so she doesn''t worry about what she says.

    Xinhui, who had been so angry, guessed that it must be su Hao who ordered people to humiliate her. Suddenly, her face was livid and she hated Su Hao very much.

    When Xinhui is sent to the red garden, Liu Er leaves.

 Chapter 981

    Su Hao left his yard and did not go to Qiu''s yard. Instead, he walked around the house and came back.

    When she returned to her yard, Hu Yushan was no longer there, and qiao''er was back. She said to qiao''er, "go to pay homage to the ancient lady of the Minister of war. I''ll visit her tomorrow."

    Soon, the servant girl left. Su Hao knew that Xinhui and Hu Yushan had a good feeling for each other, but both of them were in her status, so they didn''t dare to communicate too much.

    She is deliberately to stimulate Xinhui''s hatred for herself, let her to rob her things, and her best thing is that Hu Yushan. Therefore, to make her a laughing stock in Kyoto, we must start from him. After all, there is nothing like a young lady who can''t beat a performer''s face.

    Now, all suhao has to do is make her hate herself.

    The next morning, when Sue was ready, she went out.

    As soon as she arrived at the ancient house, someone came to greet her. "Miss Su, our wife is waiting for you in the backyard."

    Su Hao nodded and gave the man a gentle smile: "please mammy lead the way."

    The mother took her into the backyard, and Mrs. Koo was waiting for her at a tea table.

    Seeing her coming, he immediately went forward to greet her and said, "Miss Su, sit down, sit down."

    Su was so funny that she didn''t sit down. She blessed Madame Gu and said, "today, Su Hao is here to apologize. I dare not be welcomed by Madame Gu."

    On hearing this, Mrs. Gu asked suspiciously, "excuse me? What''s the matter? "

    Su Hao tells the story that Gu Mu provoked Hu Yushan that day. After that, Gu''s face suddenly becomes worse.

    Is this a plea? I''m afraid I''m looking for trouble.

    Just thinking about it, he heard Su Hao say: "Madam Gu, it was su Hao who talked too much that day. I hope you can forgive me."

    Mrs. Gu smiles, but she is already thinking about the truth of Su Hao''s words.

    But seeing Su Hao''s sincere face, she couldn''t judge for a moment.

    "It''s not Miss Su''s fault. It''s children''s fault first." Mrs. Gu is about to help suhao up with a smile.

    Su Hao stepped back and said in a soft voice, "I hope that Madame Gu will invite Mr. Gu to come here. Su Hao wants to make amends face to face."

    "This..." Madame Gu was in a dilemma for a moment. She didn''t know the purpose of her coming today, and she couldn''t give birth to anything to return her child''s heart.

    Seeing that she was in a dilemma, Su Hao said, "if Madame Gu thinks that men and women are different, then Su Hao can only think of other ways."

    It''s not good for Mrs. Gu to refuse again. She said to the outside, "go and invite the young master."

    The servant girl got the order and left, then she came with Gu Mu.

    Gu Mu saw Su Hao standing in the yard. On the way here, he had heard about Su Hao''s coming to plead guilty, and then sneered: "Oh, isn''t this Miss Su? Why did you come to my house? "

    Su didn''t seem to hear the disdain in his tone. He said, "I''ve come to make amends to you today."

    "Oh? What''s an apology law? " Gu Mu said, looking at Su Hao''s eyes instantly become color, regardless of the existence of Gu''s wife.

    Mrs. Gu felt that his behavior was not appropriate, so she coughed softly, "coughing."

    Hearing cough, Gu Mu turned his head uninteresting and said: "Niang."

    Madame Gu nodded and said, "yes."

    Then she said to Su Hao, "Miss Su is laughing."

    Su Hao shook his head and said with a smile: "the old master is a real temperament."

    See her say falsehood, Gu Mu is scornful sneer very much: "ah."

    Su Hao didn''t get angry at him and said with a smile: "I don''t know if you have time. Today, I want to invite you to attend the opera. I have the right to make amends."

    Before Gu Mu had time to refuse, he heard Su Hao continue: "it''s said that jiao''er Xinhui in Hongyuan has good singing skills and looks handsome. I was lucky to see her that day, but she has no singing skills."

    As soon as he said this, Gu Mu''s eyes gave out a light. He had heard of Xinhui of Hongyuan recently and always wanted to see it, but his mother didn''t allow it. Today, he just had the opportunity to see it.

    "En... Well..." he pretended to be embarrassed and looked at Mrs. Gu, then gave Su Hao a look.

    Su Hao immediately understood what he meant. She couldn''t help but feel funny. She gave a salute to Madame Gu. "I hope Madame Gu can help me."

    Madame Gu hesitated whether she should agree or not. After all, she knew her own son well. But looking at Su Hao''s sincere appearance, Madame Gu finally believed her once.

    "Since Miss Su is so sincere, mu''er, you should be." Said Madame Koo.

    Gu Mu was very happy in his heart. He gave a salute to Madame Gu, "Niang, I know."

    Su Hao was very happy to thank Gu Fu: "thank you, madam Gu."

    Then they went to the red garden as carriages.

    On the way, Gu Mu looked at Su Hao haughtily and said, "for your sake, I forgive you."

    Sue laughed and ignored him.

    Seeing this, Gu Mu immediately felt that Su Hao looked down on him and yelled, "how can I do that? Didn''t you call me here? "

    "But the little girl called the young master to come." Sue, make a good start.

    Seeing this, Gu Mu made an expression that didn''t admit it.

    Su Hao said in a low voice as if he hadn''t seen it: "Mr. Gu, it wasn''t the intention of the little girl that day, but it''s really wrong for you to insult my fiance in the street. You''re also brushing our Su family''s face, aren''t you?"

    Gu Mu thought Su Hao would give him an apology, but he didn''t want to get such words. For a moment, he was angry.

    "You mean I want to apologize to you?" Gu Mu frowned and said angrily.

    With a light smile, Su Hao said: "I had something wrong that day, but I hope you don''t go on your own when you bully him. If someone knows about it and doesn''t tell your father, you will be punished."

    Words fall, Gu Mu''s face immediately blooms a smile, he looks at Su Xiaoxiao way: "but so."

    He continued: "it''s said that Miss Su was dissatisfied with the marriage. Last time, she thought they cheated me, but she didn''t think it was true."

    Listen, the corner of Su Hao''s mouth can''t help but evoke a sneer, "just one actor can match me as a young lady?"

    They stopped talking and went all the way to Hongyuan.

    As soon as he got out of the carriage, Su Hao met Hu Yushan.

    Su Hao was just stunned for a moment and then recovered. She said with a smile, "Mr. Hu."

    Hu Yushan saw Su Hao and Gu Mu together and pulled Su Hao aside. "Why are you with him?"

    Su took a good look at the pair holding his hand. Hu Yushan realized his impoliteness and quickly let go.

    Su Hao said with a polite smile, "I didn''t mean it last time. I hope you don''t care."

    Finish saying, then walked to Gu Mu''s side, way: "Gu childe, presumably you see is also some misunderstandings, might as well go to listen to a play to reconcile?"

    Gu Mu didn''t like Hu Yushan. Seeing Su Hao''s eyes, he walked over reluctantly.

    "I''ll forgive your rudeness for what happened last time." Gu Mu is very proud.

    Hu Yushan didn''t expect that Su Hao would make him reconcile with this dandy. He was disappointed with Su Hao, but he couldn''t let Su Hao brush his face.

    He pulled out a smile from the corner of his mouth and said politely, "it''s Xiaosheng''s fault. Don''t blame Mr. Gu."

    Gu Mu ignored him and turned to enter the red garden.

    Hu Yushan stood there awkwardly. Su jokingly invited Hu Yushan in.

    Su Hao and Gu Mu walked in front, Gu Mu approached Su Hao and said, "why did you invite him in?"

    "I have my own ideas." Su haodao.

    As soon as her voice fell, the headmaster came to her.

    "Oh, Miss Su, here you are." The headmaster said with a smile.

    Su nodded politely, "master, I''m really sorry about that day. To show my apology, I brought you a distinguished guest today."

    The headmaster is a distinguished guest. Looking at Gu Mu, he said: "I don''t know who this is?"

    Su joked and said, "this is the old son of the Minister of the Ministry of war."

    On hearing her words, the headmaster''s face was a little stiff, and soon he said with a smile, "it''s the old master. Please come in quickly."

    Gu Mu''s name as a dandy is well known in Kyoto. Naturally, the headmaster knows it, so he is very careful for fear that he will get into trouble if he is wrong.

    Then, the class leader took several people into the private room on the second floor. Su Hao ordered some cakes and a pot of Longjing and waited for the play to start quietly.

    After a song, Su Hao is the highest reward again. Xinhui didn''t want to go, but because of the persuasion of the leader, she went over.

    At this time, she has changed her costume, and her better figure is outlined by the clothes, which is very charming.

    Gu Mu was a little crazy.

    Xinhui feels Gu Mu''s eyes. She is disgusted, but she can''t leave.

    "Thank you, Miss Xinhui, for your reward." The heart is wise.

    Gu Mu can''t help but step forward to help Xin Hui and take the opportunity to touch her little hand.

    Xinhui hides behind. Gu Mu wants to chase her, but she is stopped by Hu Yushan.

    "Mr. Gu, I think Miss Xinhui is tired too. Let her go down." Hu Yushan let out a cry and walked slowly through the tunnel.

    Seeing that his good things were disturbed, Gu Mu was very unhappy. He took a look at Hu Yushan and said angrily, "do you want to take care of my business?"

    Hu Yushan was immediately blocked and had nothing to say. He could only look at Su Hao and ask her for help, but he didn''t want Su Hao to drink tea quietly and pretend not to see her.

    For a moment, Hu Yushan felt that Su Haoding had brought Gu Mu on purpose.

    Gu Mu walks into Xinhui again, but a figure appears in front of him.

    Looking up, Hu Yushan said, "what do you want? If it wasn''t for Miss Su''s sake, you thought I would talk to you well. "

    Unexpectedly, Hu Yushan didn''t pay any attention to him. He turned to Xinhui and said, "Miss Xinhui, you go first."

    Xinhui looks at him gratefully and then turns away.

    Seeing that Xinhui left, Gu Mu gave Hu Yushan a push.

    "Miss Su, is that his sincerity?" Gu Mu a bottom sits on the chair, question a way.

    Su Hao put down his tea cup, laughed and said, "it''s his fault today. I''ll invite Mr. Gu to the opera another day."

    Gu Mu didn''t want to let it go like this, but when he thought that he would have to rely on Su to go out, he took this tone.

    "Hum." Gu Mu gave a cold hum and left.

 Chapter 982

    Seeing him leave, Hu Yushan questioned Su Hao and said, "you brought him here on purpose."

    Affirmative words let Su can''t help but look up, she some confused look to Hu Yushan.

    Hu Yushan felt that she was just pretending, "you don''t have to pretend to me. In your heart, you actually despise us opera singers, don''t you? So you''re trying to embarrass Xinhui. "

    Su Hao pulled out a sad smile from the corner of her mouth. She said in a soft voice, "if you think so, that''s right."

    Just when suhao lowered her head, a wooden doll was left on suhao. Su Hao knew it. It was Hu Yushan who gave it to him that time.

    Just wondering, he heard Hu Yushan say: "you even lost what I gave you. What else do you want to explain?"

    "I..."

    As soon as Su Hao''s words came out, he was interrupted by Hu Yushan, "I know I''m not worthy of you. If you don''t like me, you can say it directly. You don''t have to humiliate me like this."

    After that, Hu Yushan turned and left.

    The servant girl qiao''er around Su Hao listened to these words and felt very distressed for Su Hao.

    She knew that suhao had been looking for this wooden doll for a long time before, but she didn''t want that person to give miss an explanation.

    "Miss, don''t pay attention to her. Qiao''er knows you are sad." Qiao son comforts a way.

    Su Hao nodded, looked at her, want to evoke a smile, but always can''t smile out, that look in Qiao er''s eyes, the heart suddenly more distressed Su Hao.

    Back to Su Fu, Su Hao sent out all the people in the yard on the pretext of being alone.

    Qiaoer thinks that Su Hao must be sad for today''s things. Although she doesn''t know what happened to Hu Yushan and the ancient childe, she is very distressed for Su Hao in her heart.

    "Madam, here comes qiao''er, who is beside miss." Qiu''s side''s steward fine mammy way.

    Qiu wondered, what is she doing here?

    "Let her in." Qiu said.

    Qiao son came in after kneeling down, "beg a madam to make a decision for young lady."

    On hearing this, Qiu asked, "what''s the matter?"

    Qiao son told Qiu Shi all the things that happened today, Qiu Shi after listening to, gas of a palm clap to oneself side of table.

    The tea cup on the table was so shocked that it jumped up and made a "bang boring" sound.

    The servant on one side was scared out of the atmosphere. Obviously, she was very angry, very angry.

    "How can it be that Hu Yushan is so illiterate. I thought he was a good man." As long as Qiu thought that his daughter had received such a big grievance, he wanted to kill Hu Yushan.

    But the actor, she must not let a actor climb on her daughter''s head.

    Thinking, she said to the side of the fine mother: "you go to find out when the troupe starts."

    "Yes." Mother Qing answered.

    Qiu Shi asks Qiao son again: "where is your young lady?"

    Qiao son replies: "the young lady is shutting oneself in the room."

    "Let''s go and see her with me." Then he went to Su Hao''s room.

    Suhao was sitting in the room. When she heard Qiu''s coming, her face didn''t have a trace of consternation, as if she had already known that she would come.

    "Mother." Su Hao saluted.

    Qiu said with a smile: "how can I shut myself in the room."

    "No, my daughter is embroidering," she said. She picked up the embroidery on one side and said, "recently, my daughter thinks that the double-sided embroidery is very good-looking, but she can''t embroider it all the time. I''m not thinking about it. My mother is coming."

    Qiu Shi looked at Su Hao, who was smiling like a flower, and touched her head painfully.

    In the heart a burst of sigh, this daughter is too sensible, what all don''t tell Niang, before I also because green plum that servant girl always blame her, this is my wrong.

    "Mother will, mother will teach you." Qiu took Su Hao''s embroidery, picked up the needle and taught her to embroider.

    When he was about to teach, Qiu handed Su Hao the embroidery in his hand and said, "would you like to have a try?"

    Su Hao took the embroidery and embroidered it. Qiu was watching. The scene was very harmonious and comfortable.

    I do not know how long embroidery, fine mother came over, "madam, the master asked you to go to dinner?"

    After she reminds, Qiu Shi this just looked at the sky, don''t see don''t know, the sky unexpectedly already dark.

    She touched Su Hao''s head and said, "today, my mother will leave first. You are so good at embroidery. If you don''t understand, please ask my mother."

    Sue nodded, "well, take your time, mother."

    For several days, Su Hao stayed at home and didn''t go out. On this day, a letter came from the ancient family.

    Su Hao opens it. Gu Mu asks her when to go to the theatre. She let out a smile and burned the letter.

    Then, she shouts out the door: "qiao''er, let''s go for a walk in the street."

    "Yes."

    They are walking on the street. Suhao walks into a jewelry store. After two rounds in the store, he doesn''t see anything he likes. Suhao is ready to leave.

    Just turned around and met Liu Qihuan.

    Liu Qihuan met her with a smile and said, "it''s sister su."

    With a polite smile, Sue asked, "does my sister come to buy jewelry, too?"?

    Liu Qihuan nodded, then took Su Hao''s hand, "elder sister, help me choose, elder sister''s vision is very good."

    Say, then can''t help will su good and pull back, Su good helpless, had to accompany her to walk together.

    At this time, a familiar voice came, which made Su can''t help looking back.

    "It was her fault that day. Today I invite Miss Xinhui to give her a gift as an apology." Hu Yushan came in with Xinhui.

    "I think Miss Su didn''t mean it." The heart is wise.

    They didn''t see Su Hao at all. Liu Qihuan was still carrying jewelry. When they saw Su Hao didn''t follow her, they followed her eyes and heard their conversation. They were very angry.

    Naturally, she knows that man. She always thinks that Hu Yushan is not good enough for Su Hao. But her brother likes Su Hao. If it wasn''t for Su Hao, he would have made an engagement with him, so her brother would have come to ask for marriage.

    The more you think about it, the more angry Liu Qihuan is. "What''s wrong with you two saying bad things about others behind their backs? If you have the guts, say it in front of others."

    Su Hao didn''t expect that Liu Qihuan would speak to her. He was surprised that it was too late to cover her mouth. Hu Yushan and his wife had already seen it.

    Liu Qihuan''s voice is not big, but it can be heard clearly in the not busy shop. People all look at him and look like eating melons.

    "Sister Su, why are you covering my mouth?" Liu Qihuan looks at Su Hao in a puzzled way, and obviously doesn''t agree that Su Hao covers her mouth.

    Su Hao can''t escape from this situation. She already has her own plan. Now that she suddenly comes to such a thing, she can''t prevent it. She can only try her best to control it, which will destroy her plan.

    "What did you two say about sister Su just now? Listen again." Liu Qihuan pinched his waist with both hands and pointed to the two humanitarians. He looked like a shrew.

    Su Hao helps her forehead and pulls her sleeve, but Liu Qihuan doesn''t listen to her advice. Instead, he blames Su Hao. "Sister Su, they are saying bad things about you, and I will certainly seek justice for you."

    Hu Yushan Yu Xinhui did not expect to meet Su Hao here and heard Liu Qihuan''s words; They were embarrassed and did not know how to answer for a moment.

    Seeing this, Su Hao said, "you must have heard wrong."

    "Sister Su, they all speak ill of you in this way, and you even help you speak." Liu Qihuan looks like he hates iron but not steel.

    She continued: "besides, why did your fiance walk with this woman? If I don''t join you, I think it must be they who are going through the ditch

    When she finished, Xiang Xinhui''s eyes immediately turned into disgust.

    When people around heard her say this, they began to talk about it.

    "It must be this woman who seduced someone else''s fiance."

    "I know her. Isn''t she the corner of the red garden?" A voice came.

    "Yes, I seem to recognize you when you say that."

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Xinhui listened to the public''s comments, and Liu Qihuan''s ugly words broke out on the spot.

    She pointed to Hu Yushan and yelled: "I think you must have calculated to lead me here and damage my reputation, so that our red garden won''t surpass your hu class, will you?"

    Hu Yushan didn''t expect to meet such a situation at all. He just apologized for Su Hao, and didn''t mean anything else.

    "Miss Xinhui, listen to me..."

    Hu Yushan anxious to explain, but Xinhui suddenly interrupted: "you don''t have to say.".. I won''t believe your lies any more. "

    With that, Xin Huiqi turned and left.

    Hu Yushan looked at want to catch up, turned to see has been pestle in the original place of Su Hao, and stood still.

    He said to Su Hao, "Miss Su, if you want to humiliate me in the future, please humiliate me alone. Don''t involve other people."

    Su Hao, listening to him, didn''t know whether he was angry or sad.

    Liu Qihuan couldn''t get used to his good attitude towards su. He said sarcastically, "what''s your status? How dare you talk to sister Su like this? If it wasn''t for master Su''s gratitude, do you think sister Su would promise you such a person?"

    What Liu Qihuan said is really impressive, especially for Hu Yushan. It was a coincidence that he saved the three members of the Su family that year, but master Su didn''t care about his identity and betrothed his daughter to him. He knew he didn''t deserve Miss Su, but

    At the thought of Su Hao''s attitude towards him, Hu Yushan sighed in his heart. Although Su Hao said that his attitude was better than before, what he did secretly was not as good as what he hated in the past, at least it would not involve other people.

    Hu Yushan took a deep look at Su Hao, ignored Liu Qihuan, and turned to leave.

    Liu Qihuan saw that he ignored himself and wanted to continue to scold him. However, he turned around and left. He could only chop pepper angrily and complain: "sister Su, who are these people? How could master Su ask you to marry such a man? "

    Su Hao took back his eyes, looked at Liu Qihuan and comforted him: "well, I just saw a hairpin. It''s very nice. I''ll give it to you later. Don''t be angry again."

 Chapter 983

    Liu Qihuan saw that Su Hao was very casual and wanted to say something. When she received Su Hao''s eyes, she had to close her mouth.

    Su Hao thinks it''s over, but she doesn''t want it to get bigger and bigger two days later. It turns out that Xin Hui seduces Su Hao''s fiance and Su Hao catches her on the spot. Xiao San can''t stand the grievance and runs away.

    After hearing the news, Qiu was very angry. Even when he went to Su Haihai, he asked to get married.

    "Master, how can you see our daughter suffering like this? She wants to raise a child before she gets married. If she gets married, she can''t bully us." Qiu said, covering his mouth and crying out of breath.

    Hearing the cry, Su Haihai was even more upset. He also heard something about this time. It''s really that Hu Yushan did something wrong. Finally, he blamed his daughter. It seems that he went to talk to the Hu family and asked them to take care of their son.

    After making up his mind, Su Haihai heard Qiu''s cry again, and said: "don''t cry, I''ll go to Hu Yushan to talk about it."

    With that, regardless of Qiu, he left alone.

    Seeing Su Haihai''s determination to marry her daughter, Qiu''s heart is even more distressed for Su Hao.

    Since you can''t get rid of your parents, my mother will help you clean up those fox spirits.

    "Mama Qing, go and invite some people..."

    Su Hao doesn''t know what happened. She knows that if she is heard by Qiu, she will help her out. Thinking, Su Hao goes to Qiu''s room.

    At this time, Qiu is sitting at the table drinking tea.

    "Mother." Su Hao salutes Qiu.

    Seeing that it was his daughter, Qiu quickly got up and helped her up: "how can you come to me when you have time?"

    "I miss my mother." Sue said coquettishly.

    "Oh, I''ve learned to be coquettish." Qiu Shi shaved her nose and spoiled her.

    Su Haojiao gave a smile, and then looked at Qiu seriously: "mother, my daughter has something to tell you."

    Qiu Shi Leng for a while, way: "what matter? You said

    Su Hao hesitated for a moment and said, "my daughter said that my mother would promise my daughter not to be angry."

    Qiu said with a smile: "I''ve learned to play tricks with my mother. You can tell me what''s the matter."

    After much hesitation, Su Hao told her what happened that day, but she didn''t know what Hu Yushan said to her. Qiu heard it. Although she heard it differently, she still believed in the rumors. After all, her daughter was a little too kind.

    In order to make su Hao think no more, Qiu comforted him and said, "well, my mother knows."

    Su Hao was still a little uneasy and said, "mother, don''t believe the rumors outside. You can''t believe them."

    Listen to her repeatedly stressed, Qiu''s face immediately black up, "is your mother in your heart is so casual to listen to rumors?"

    "No, no, my daughter is also afraid of her mother''s misunderstanding and anger." Su Hao saw her angry and flattered: "mother, don''t be angry, my daughter will never be like this again."

    Seeing her saying this, Qiu''s face got better.

    After su Hao left, Qiu''s face immediately became ugly.

    "Mammy Qing, I''ll do this for you. I''ll make sure that little cheap hoof has no room to turn over." Qiu Shi sees to fine Mammy, the ruthlessness in the eyes lets a person not from of heart quiver a few minutes.

    "Yes." Mother Qing answered.

    Qiu was satisfied. She knew that her daughter was afraid that she would deal with that cheap hoof. But she would not let her daughter be wronged.

    A few days later, Su Hao got another piece of news. The red garden collapsed. Jiao Er angered the king of Yongle and was put into the prison.

    When she heard the news, Su Hao was stunned. She didn''t expect this. This man has already entered the prison. What can we do to save him?

    "Qiao''er, who is the king of Yongle?" Suhao didn''t find this person in her memory.

    "King Yongle?" Qiao son thought to think, "Yongle king is the younger brother of today''s saint, but always indulge in extravagance, dare not get down to business.". Miss, why do you ask him? "

    Su Hao shook his head and didn''t answer qiao''er''s words.

    At this time, the servant informed Hu Yushan to come.

    In Su Hao''s memory, Hu Yushan came to see her for the first time, usually when she invited him or her parents invited him. Su Hao wondered why he came suddenly today.

    "Bring people in." Sue said.

    As soon as Hu Yushan entered the courtyard, he ignored everyone''s eyes and scolded Su Hao: "how can you have such a vicious mind? I really misunderstood you. Before, I always thought you were a lady of a big family, knowledgeable and reasonable. I didn''t want to be so jealous that I wanted to kill people."

    Su Hao was stunned by the sudden curse. Without waiting for her reaction, Hu Yushan continued: "I don''t think I''m lucky enough to marry a wife like you. Let someone who is lucky enough to marry me."

    After that, Su Hao understood that Hu Yushan wanted to retire.

    The Qiao son of one side sees but Su Hao is scolded like this, and is still in front of so many servants of Su family, busy to call a way to him: "who gives you the courage to talk with my young lady like this, still slander my young lady."

    "Slander?" When Hu Yushan heard this, he laughed angrily. "What did she do? Don''t you know? Don''t you just want me to give up? I hope that you will not be unjust to innocent people. "

    "Innocent people? Who are the innocent people? " Hu Yushan''s words just finished, a deep and serious voice came.

    Hu Yushan looked back and saw that Su Haihai followed Qiu and walked into Su Hao''s yard.

    Seeing them, Hu Yushan was somewhat unnatural. Then he seemed to summon up a lot of courage and saluted Qiu Shi to Su Haihai. He said, "Su Shangshu, madam Su, I''m afraid I have no chance to marry Miss Su. I hope you''ll give me permission."

    "Hum." Qiu Shi is a little angry, can''t help but cold hum a, way: "no luck? How can you tell me about no fate

    The more he looked at Hu Yushan, the more he felt that this man was not worthy of his daughter. As soon as he came up, he scolded her daughter indiscriminately. This time, she saw him. If he couldn''t see her, would he be so fierce to his daughter?

    The more he thought about it, the more angry Qiu was. He could not help but ask in a deep voice: "you should talk about it."

    Hu Yushan took a look at Su Hao. He felt that Su Hao was disgusted and sent someone to invite her parents. However, it doesn''t need to be too much trouble if you come here.

    "Miss Su is very jealous. I have nothing to do with that Xinhui girl, but she wants to kill people. I dare not marry such a coward."

    On hearing this, Qiu immediately laughed. He was even more disappointed with Hu Yushan. "Do you think my daughter has done harm to others? Who did it hurt? Why does Mrs. Bennet not know? "

    "She did harm to miss Xinhui in Hongyuan and put her in prison." Hu Yushan blurted out without thinking about it.

    Qiu SHIXIE glanced at him, his eyes were disdainful, "Oh? As far as I know, Xinhui was arrested for offending the king of Yongle. You say my daughter did it. Can''t my daughter know the king of Yongle? "

    "And you, what evidence says it''s my family''s fault." There was a cold flash in Qiu''s eyes when he said the last sentence.

    Su Hao was surprised that she wanted to get rid of Hu Yushan.

    One side of qiao''er hurried forward and said angrily: "madam, the young lady has been embroidering in the room these days, and she doesn''t know the king of Yongle at all. Just now, she asked her maidservant. But today, when master Hu came, he was abusive to the young lady, and her words were extremely ugly. The servants in the whole yard can testify."

    Su Hao wants to pull qiao''er back, but it''s too late. Looking at the chattering qiao''er, Su Hao feels that her forehead is aching.

    After that, Qiu must hate Hu Yushan. When the time comes, she will kill him, and her task will not be finished.

    Hu Yushan is stunned, and suddenly finds that he really does not have any evidence to prove that Su Hao is the murderer of Xinhui. He just relies on Xinhui''s words to him to determine that Su Hao is the murderer.

    Looking at Hu Yushan''s expression, Qiu knew what Hu Yushan was thinking. He couldn''t help sneering.

    "Master, it seems that Mr. Hu has no evidence. In my opinion, it must be Xiaohao''s fault that he wants to withdraw his marriage. In this way, he can be excused, and we Xiaohao will become a vicious woman that no one wants. " Qiu Shi says, can''t help but feel sad.

    "Master, is that how you see your daughter being bullied? Why do you have to take my daughter''s life? " Qiu is very wronged crying.

    Su Haihai is very angry. Originally, Qiu brought him here, but he didn''t want to. When he saw Hu Yushan shouting at his daughter, he wanted to give him a chance.

    However, looking at the current situation, Hu Yushan really can''t be a good husband.

    "Do you have anything else to say?" Su Hai asked faintly.

    Hu Yushan took a look at Su Hao and then at Qiu Shi. His voice was a little decadent and he said, "I have nothing to say."

    Then he suddenly raised his head, "but I really don''t mean to look down on Miss Su. I''m just confused."

    "Oh." His words made Qiu sneer, "when you''re confused, you''ll take it out on my daughter, so that my daughter hasn''t married you. If you do, you''ll have to kill her."

    Hearing this, Hu Yushan''s face became embarrassed.

    "Father, mother, since Mr. Hu doesn''t like his daughter, it''s better to retire." Su Hao looks at Qiu''s embarrassment to Hu Yushan all the time. She knows that Qiu won''t give up. She must give her this tone to feel comfortable.

    If it makes her angry, her task will soon be over.

    After listening to her, everyone couldn''t help looking at her.

    Although Qiu''s eyes were not happy, she didn''t have too much dissatisfaction. Originally, she wanted them to retire.

    Hu Yushan looked at Su Hao and lowered his head. He didn''t know if he was regretting.

    Only Su Haiyu said at this time: "do you think about it?"

    Sue nodded.

    Su Hai hesitated to look at Hu Yushan and then asked, "what about you?"

 Chapter 984

    Hu Yushan looked at Su Haihai and Su Hao in a daze. Obviously, he didn''t think about whether to give up his marriage or not. He just made a decision on impulse. Now it''s hard for him to calm down.

    Looking at the hesitant Hu Yushan, Su Hao knew that his decision to withdraw was impulsive. She said, "Dad, don''t embarrass him. My daughter doesn''t want to marry him. You can see that. Just now, he yelled at his daughter. He didn''t care about her reputation and didn''t have any etiquette. She thinks she has a good family education and can''t marry this kind of person."

    Su Hao''s words are not very nice. She said it to Hu Yushan on purpose. She wanted to make him angrily promise to retire.

    The sea area between the Soviet Union did not agree, so he knelt down busily: "Please dad."

    He looked up at Hu Yushan and said, "what do you think?"

    Hu Yushan was stunned. He didn''t expect that Su Shangshu would ask him again. If he was someone else, he would promise Su Hao directly.

    Seeing that Su Haihai still believed Hu Yushan''s words, Qiu was just thinking of a voice when he heard Su Hao saying: "is dad really so cruel? If father does not agree with his daughter, she will die. "

    With that, Su Hao pulled out the hairpin on his head and put it against his throat, threatening Su Hai.

    Qiu Shi sees this, nervous shout: "small good, you can''t do stupid thing."

    Hu Yushan wants to persuade and stop him, but he doesn''t want Su Haihai to look at him all the time, ignoring Su Hao''s action.

    Su Hao wondered, are those manners and morals really more important than human life?

    Looking at both sides are forcing themselves, Hu Yushan heart a horizontal, agreed: "I promise you, back."

    As soon as his voice fell, he heard Su Haihai say: "I''ll send someone to pick up your father later, and the two families will discuss the matter of divorce."

    "Yes." Hu Yushan has some decadent response.

    Looking at Su Hao still kneeling on the ground, Su Haihai said in a cold voice: "it''s very comfortable kneeling? Don''t you remember? "

    Although his voice is very cold, I don''t know why, there is some warmth in Su Hao''s ears.

    Looking at Su Hao, who was stunned there, Qiu quickly came forward and took off her hairpin and said, "get up, quick, silly child."

    Su Hao quickly got up, feeling a little incredible in her heart, so that she could get out of marriage?

    Soon, the head of Hu''s class came, and Su Hao went out after a bit of grooming.

    "My son is not lucky enough to marry Miss Su." After su Hao came, he heard leader Hu say so. It seems that Su Hao has already discussed with them.

    "I''ve met my father, my mother, and leader Hu." Sue Hao saluted them.

    Hu class leader saw Su Hao''s appearance, and felt sorry, but it was too late. He actually heard about what happened before, but he didn''t want his son to come to Su''s house for the sake of the goblin in red garden.

    "That''s Miss Su. She''s so fresh." Hu praised.

    "Master Hu, I''m flattered." Su Hao responded with a generous smile.

    Su Hao continued: "young master Hu is also romantic, a talent."

    Hu class leader smile, no longer talk with her, he knows Su Hao is polite talk.

    "Now that the matter has been settled, I can''t disturb you. I''ll leave first." Hu said and got up to salute.

    "I''ll see you off." Suhai road.

    After Hu''s leader, Hu Yushan followed him, but before he left, he reluctantly looked back at Su Hao.

    The next day, the story of the two people''s dissolution of their engagement spread all over Kyoto. The reason was that Hu Yushan was so surprised that he didn''t want to delay Su Hao''s marriage that the two families withdrew.

    Su Hao didn''t expect such a thing. Did her father leave a way for her when he was engaged?

    However, although her marriage has retired, Xinhui is locked up in prison. She has to find a way to save her.

    Thinking about it, Su Hao decides to go to the prison to see Xinhui, hoping to learn more from her.

    Cell.

    After giving the money to the prison, suhao was taken in.

    "Here we are. Miss Su remembers to make a long story short." The jailer led her to the place where Xinhui was locked, and pointed to the woman lying on the bed covered with straw.

    The people inside seemed to hear the movement, turned their heads and looked over. When they saw that it was su Hao, they turned their heads back. Obviously they didn''t want to see her.

    "Please open the door." Su laughingly took out a few pieces of silver.

    The man took the silver with a smile, took out the key from his waist and opened the cell door.

    "Go in."

    Then he left.

    Suhao walked into the cell full of stains, and didn''t dislike the mess of the cell.

    "Miss Xinhui, I''ve come to see you." Su Hao said softly.

    "Oh." Xinhui sneered, "you don''t have to be hypocritical. If you want to show me something, you don''t have to."

    Su Hao, expecting that her attitude would not be very good and she was not angry, whispered, "I can help you. As long as you tell me what''s going on, I''ll try to help you out."

    "Ha ha ha." After hearing this, Xinhui suddenly laughs.

    "Ha ha ha." She laughed louder and louder as if she had heard some funny joke.

    Sue is puzzled. What''s the matter?

    "What are you laughing at?" Su Hao asked with a frown.

    Xinhui stops laughing and turns to see Xianghao. Her eyes are full of hatred.

    "Why do you think I was arrested? If it wasn''t for you, I would be what I am today?"

    Looking at the red eyed and emaciated man in front of her, Su couldn''t help being stunned.

    She still remembers the last time she saw her, her face was ruddy and glossy. Although she was bullied by Gu Mu, she was proud. How could she be so embarrassed now.

    "Why because of me?" Su Hao asked a little puzzled.

    She knew that Xinhui would not say that at will. There must be something she didn''t know.

    Xinhui looks at the woman in front of her, with delicate face and extraordinary bearing. For the first time, she is jealous.

    Once upon a time, she used to be a child in a big family, but she was not framed. How could she be exiled here, become a mean playwright, and be mutilated like this.

    The more you think about it, the more jealous you are.

    "Do you really want to help me?" Xin Hui raised her bloodshot eyes and looked at Su Hao.

    Su Hao was shocked by her sudden words for a moment and nodded.

    Seeing this, Xinhui''s eyes drooped. Suhao couldn''t see her face clearly and didn''t know what she thought.

    After a long time, Xinhui said slowly, "I was killed by your mother this time."

    Su Hao is shocked. Qiu Mingming and Xinhui have no grudge at all. Why does she want to harm Xinhui? Is it because of myself?

    As soon as this idea came out, Su Hao immediately understood Qiu''s motive, and looked at Xinhui''s face full of guilt.

    Xinhui thinks that Su Hao''s guilt is because she said it was her mother. In an instant, an imperceptible calculation came into her mouth.

    "That day, I saw your mother''s mother Qing go to the king of Yongle. Two days later, the king of Yongle came to the red garden. One day, he made trouble. Finally, he wanted to take me back that day. I didn''t follow him, so I reached out and beat him, and then he was locked up here."

    Xinhui said and looked at Su Hao, "that''s all I know."

    "How could Hu Yushan know that you were harmed by me?" When Su Hao thought of what Hu Yushan looked like when he went to her house, he was obviously not very clear about the situation.

    Xinhui hesitated for a while and said, "the day before I was arrested, I went to Hu''s class and asked him not to make trouble any more. Hongyuan will leave after staying in Kyoto for a while and asked him to stop harassing Hongyuan."

    Then, fearing Su''s misunderstanding, he said, "I just found him that day. I thought you were the ones who wanted to drive Hongyuan out of the capital."

    After hearing this, Su Hao nodded, "I understand the general things. I''ll go first."

    When Su Hao was ready to leave, Xinhui grabbed Su Hao''s hand and said, "how do you want to help me?"

    "I''ll get in touch with you when I find a way." Then he took a look at Xinhui who grasped her hand.

    Xinhui sees her eyes and immediately releases her hand. Suhao turns and leaves.

    After going out of the prison, suhao meets a man. Suhao passes him by and obviously doesn''t know him. But the man seems to know her. Looking at her back, he frowns.

    After no longer seeing her, she turned and walked like a prison.

    Su Hao went back to his yard, and qiao''er quickly welcomed him: "Miss, where have you been? Why don''t you bring a servant girl? "

    Looking at the Qiao son in front of, Su Hao''s eyes flashed, light voice way: "go to walk outside."

    When Qiao son is ordering a head, Su seems to think of what similar, say: "isn''t mother say to want to choose servant girl for me? How can we not see anyone? "

    Qiao son a Leng, by Su good remind just think of this matter.

    Originally qiao''er was the second-class maid in Su Hao''s yard. Because of Qingmei''s departure, she was waiting for Su Hao for the time being, but she had her own business to do, so sometimes she couldn''t take care of Su Hao.

    "I''ll ask you now." Say, Qiao son then left.

    After she left, suhao went back to her room.

    If she wants to save Xinhui, she will either go to Qiu or fight against Qiu.

    The probability of the former is very small, but there are still some. The risk of the latter is very high, so she can''t let Qiu know, so her servant girl can''t be Qiu''s person.

    Think of, Qiao son then came back.

    "Miss, the lady said that she would help her train first, and then send it to miss."

    Su Hao thought for a moment and said, "I want to see my mother. The housekeeper of my mother is so fortunate. I''ll train my servant girls myself."

    Qiao son is actually some don''t want, after all, if no one comes all the time, she will become a big servant girl, but Su Hao has already said, she definitely can''t say something.

    In this way, they came to Qiu''s yard.

 Chapter 985

    At this time, Qiu is looking through the accounts, see Su Hao came, busy up, a smile.

    "How can Xiao Hao have time to see his mother?"

    Su laughingly welcomed him, took out a small box from his sleeve and handed it to Qiu Shi, "mother, at this time, I bought Yulu ointment on the street today. I heard it was easy to use, so I gave it to mother."

    Qiu took the small box, opened the box and smelled, "just as my mother''s Yulu ointment is almost gone, you bought it for me. It seems that our mother really has a heart."

    Said, she handed that jade dew cream to fine Mammy.

    Mother Qing took it and took it to the room.

    Su Hao took Qiu''s hand and sat down. She looked at the servant girls who were training outside the door and asked, "mother, are those all the servant girls trained for me?"

    Qiu looked up and said, "some of them are yours, and some of them will be sent to your father''s concubine."

    When talking about concubine, Su Hao can clearly feel the displeasure of Dao Qiu. She looked at Qiu with some heartache, but her task still had to be completed.

    "Mother, why don''t you choose a smart one for your daughter to take back now? Qiao''er is sometimes busy and may not be able to take care of her well." Su Hao said softly.

    Qiu Shi looked at qiao''er, then said with a smile: "you go to pick it by yourself, and take it directly."

    "Daughter, thank you very much." Su Hao faces Qiu Shifu and goes out.

    As soon as the nurse saw her coming, she asked the servant girls to stand up.

    "Miss." The mother of upbringing saluted.

    Su Hao nodded and looked at the eight servant girls standing in front of him one by one.

    "Give me these two." Su Hao pointed to the two maids who looked the best among the eight.

    Mammy immediately called out the two men, "Miss, this is purple orchid, this is red apricot."

    Su Hao looked at a woman in red and purple in front of her and nodded with satisfaction, "send them to my yard."

    When Qiu Shi saw that she had chosen the two best looking ones, he was surprised, but he seemed to understand Su Hao''s meaning, and a little comfort rose in his heart.

    When people choose, Su Hao goes back to the room, "mother, my daughter has something to ask you."

    With that, her face became a little more serious. In Qiu''s puzzled eyes, she looked at the servant girls around her.

    Qiu Shi instantly understood and said to them, "you all go out. I have some private things to say with miss."

    "Yes." The maid answered and left.

    Only Qiu Shi and Su Hao were left in the room. Qiu Shi said, "why do you want to drive the maid out?"

    Su took a good look at Qiu. Before he spoke, he knelt down first.

    Qiu''s heart is more confused, just want to help her up, he heard Su Hao said: "please mother let go of Xinhui girl, Xinhui girl did not harm me, I know that mother is for my sake, but mother can''t take a life lawsuit for me."

    As soon as the voice fell, Qiu''s face changed. She didn''t expect that Su Hao would know that she did it.

    "How did you know that I had it done?" Qiu asked.

    Su Hao looked up and hesitated for a moment, then said: "Miss Xinhui accidentally saw Mother Qing go to Yongle king. I just went to see Miss Xinhui and learned about it from her."

    It''s said that Su Hao went to see Xinhui. She sighed at her daughter''s kindness and was angry.

    Before she spoke, she heard Su Hao say again: "mother, in fact, it''s her daughter''s meaning to let Hu Yushan get close to Xinhui girl. Her daughter doesn''t want to marry Hu Yushan, so she thought of a way to force her to give up her marriage. She doesn''t want her to misunderstand her. It''s her daughter who should die and didn''t explain it to her. I hope she can let Xinhui girl go."

    Su Hao''s words surprised Qiu. Then she realized that her daughter was not as simple as what she had seen. The play actually cheated her. Although she was angry, she was more pleased. Her daughter finally grew up.

    It''s just that this matter is not as simple as she thought. Originally, she just wanted Xinhui to go to prison. She didn''t think that Xinhui was the daughter of the Lin family who killed the wife and children of Yongle king. Yongle King recognized her at a glance, and sent someone to find out her identity. After confirmation, she came to Xinhui''s death through her human feelings.

    "Daughter, you can''t take care of Xinhui." Qiu sighed, persuading Hao Sheng.

    She doesn''t care? Is there any other accident that Xinhui didn''t tell her?

    "Xiaohao, just think you haven''t heard of it, you know?" Qiu''s face was a serious warning.

    When Su Hao saw this, she didn''t ask any more questions. She just made up her mind to explore. She had to save Xinhui.

    "Mother, my daughter understands." Su Hao is very clever answer way. Then he left Qiu''s room.

    Qiu knew that Su Hao had not heard of it, just as she had asked her to marry Hu Yushan. She had the same look, but she secretly planned behind. It seemed that she had to help her. She didn''t know that she had hurt the Su family.

    Qiu Shi thinks, then called fine mother to come in.

    "Mother Qing."

    After mother Qing came in, Qiu ordered some things in her ear.

    Su Hao went back to his yard. When two women saw her coming, they immediately saluted: "purple orchid, red apricot, I''ve seen Miss."

    Nodded, Su Hao then sent Qiao son down, she looked at two women then way: "you follow me to enter a room."

    After entering the room, Su Hao made it at the tea table. She picked up a cup, and the purple orchid rushed forward to pour tea for her.

    Seeing this, Su Hao didn''t have any attitude. She slowly looked up and said to them, "before you two came here, did anyone tell you that I would tell my wife everything?"

    Purple orchid and red apricot a listen, quickly kneel down, but Su Hao stopped: "you don''t rush to admit, I am also a reasonable person, but since came to my yard, then you should respect me, you also don''t want to give the wife what news, if I know, husband is what means, I will be more powerful than her."

    With that, Su finished her last sip of tea calmly.

    Two people listen to Su good words, when even kneel down, "maidservant dare not."

    Su Hao did not answer them, but gently put down the cup.

    "Miss, since I''m a miss, I''m sure I''ll devote myself to her." Purple orchid respectfully tunnel.

    "I''m sure I won''t go against Miss''s wishes." Red apricot echoed.

    Sue took a good look at them, but she didn''t trust what they said, "get up."

    "Yes." They answered.

    The next day, Su Hao took them to Hu''s class. As soon as Hu''s master saw her, he saluted respectfully: "see you, Miss Su."

    Su helped him up quickly. "I want to meet Mr. Hu. Is it convenient?"

    Hu Bangzhu was very happy to see Hu Yushan. Although the two families were no longer married, master Su promised to give Hu Yushan the chance as long as he could be admitted to the first place.

    Hu Yushan learned that after more efforts, it was originally that he was not the first, so he read at home every day, and did not care about things outside.

    "I''ll take you right away." Hu said, then he took Su Hao to Hu Yushan''s room.

    Just at the door, I heard Hu Yushan reciting a book in his room. Su Hao was surprised by the seriousness of the man.

    Seeing someone coming, Hu Yushan turned his head to see Su Hao. There was a glimmer of joy in his eyes, but he felt regret in his eyes when he thought of his relationship with her.

    "Miss Su, why are you here?" Hu Yushan asked.

    Hu ban thought that he should not disturb their conversation, so he stepped back and said, "you talk, I''ll go first."

    Until Hu Banzhu disappeared, Su Hao said: "today I come to find Hu Gongzi to help the little girl."

    Seeing that Su Hao wanted to help himself, Hu Yushan couldn''t be more happy. He said quickly, "what can I do for Miss Su?"

    Su Hao took out a purse from his sleeve and handed it to Hu Yushan. Then he took out a letter and said, "please give it to miss Xinhui."

    Hu Yushan took it and opened the purse. There were several small treasures in it.

    Fearing that he might misunderstand something, Su Hao said, "this silver is for Mr. Hu to reward those prisoners. There will be many such things in the future. The rest of Mr. Hu will keep it. As for this letter, I hope Mr. Hu can help to tell Miss Xinhui."

    In fact, Su Hao deliberately asked Hu Yushan to go. They have no feelings now, but Hu Yushan has no feelings for himself. He must have more contact with them to get them together.

    "I wonder if Mr. Hu would like to?" Sue asked tentatively.

    "I''m sure Xiaosheng will finish what Miss Su ordered." Hu Yushan was stunned. He didn''t know why Su Hao wanted to send a letter to Xinhui, but he still wanted to do what Su Hao told him.

    Su Hao nodded and turned away.

    Hu Yushan opened the envelope, which said: the matter is clear, trying to save you, don''t panic.

    Hu Yushan was even more shocked by the short 14 words. He looked up to the direction Su Hao left, but the man had already disappeared.

    "Well, I misunderstood her." Hu Yushan sighed.

    Su Hao walked out of the Hu class and said to the red apricot beside him, "go to find someone to stare at him."

    Red apricot must be ordered to leave.

    As soon as Su Hao arrives at her home, she meets Liu Qihuan. After hearing that Su Hao and Hu Yushan are leaving their families, she comes to Su''s house and wants to take her to find her brother, but she doesn''t want Su Hao to be in the house any more.

    Don''t want her just out of the Su house then met Su Hao, immediately excited rushed over, "Su elder sister."

    Suhao was hugged by her and had no chance to respond.

    "Sister Su, go shopping with me."

    When Su Hao comes back, Liu Qihuan already holds Su Hao''s hand.

    Looking at the person in front of her, suhao wants to refuse. But as if she knew it, she said, "sister Su, if you don''t come with me, I''ll cry at your Su''s door."

    As soon as she got to her mouth, Su Hao stopped immediately. She sighed in her heart. She knew that if she refused, she would really do something crying at the door of Su''s house.

    She whispered, "come on, I''ll go with you."

 Chapter 986

    Seeing Su Hao''s promise, Liu Qihuan said with a satisfied smile: "sister Su, I heard that there are many delicious dishes in manlou. Why don''t we go there?"

    "Whatever you want."

    They went to the fresh door of manlou. Although it''s not a meal now, there are still a lot of people coming in and out. It''s also very busy inside. From time to time, there will be the cry of the sophomore.

    Liu Qihuan and Su Hao went directly to a box on the second floor, as if they were already ready.

    Once inside, Su Hao saw a man in white standing by the window and looking out of the window. Hearing the door open, he turned to look at them.

    "Brother, sister Su came with me. You lost." Liu Qihuan saw the man and rushed over excitedly, hugging the man.

    The man pet touched her hair, face is warm smile, "you win, later brother will buy you sugar to eat."

    Said, and tried to pinch her face, until Liu Qihuan pain call up, this only satisfied after this put down.

    Out of the claws of Liu Qihuan quickly flash to Su Hao behind, rubbing his face.

    Looking at her appearance, the man couldn''t help laughing. When he saw Su Hao, he said, "Miss Su, I''ll make you laugh."

    Sue Hao waved his hand and said with a smile, "No

    "Sit down, please." The man pointed to Su Hao''s front position.

    Sue Hao sat down.

    "Go and get something to eat." The man told Liu Qi to circle, then turned to Su Hao and said, "I don''t know if Miss Su has any taboos or special preferences?"

    Su Hao shook his head and said with a smile, "I''ve been here in the future, so I don''t know what''s here. Just order it. I''m not picky."

    The man nodded and waved to Liu Qihuan.

    After Liu Qihuan left, the man just introduced himself to Su Hao and said, "Miss Su, I am Liu Qihua."

    Liu Qihua! At the age of 23, that young champion became the official of Jingzhao mansion. Now he is the official of shenxinhui.

    Su Hao was stunned for two seconds and then came back to herself. She said with a light smile, "it''s the Lord Fu Yin. I''ve heard so much about you. I don''t want to be lucky to see you today. I''m very honored."

    "Those are just false names." Liu Qihua is very low-key.

    Later, he continued: "in fact, I have met Miss Su three times before, but Miss Su didn''t pay attention."

    Listen to him say, Su Hao is stunned, have seen several times, isn''t this just the first time to see?

    Seeing Su Hao''s thoughts, Liu Qihua said, "actually, the first time I met Miss Su was when she was nine years old. At that time, Miss Su often came to play with her younger sister."

    "The second time was when Miss Su was 11 years old, because she didn''t want to marry Hu Yushan and wanted to jump into the river, but she was saved. I was the one who saved you, but it was too dark for you to see me clearly at that time."

    "The third time is the last time Miss Su went to the prison and met me when she came out. It''s just that Miss Su was in a hurry and I left before I could say hello."

    Hearing him say this, Su Hao had some impression. She said awkwardly: "it''s so. It''s all because the little girl didn''t recognize the adults."

    Liu Qihua smiles and then looks at Su Hao quietly.

    That day, after she came out of the cell, he went to the cell and asked the prison head who she had visited. The prison head said that she had visited the actor in Hongyuan. He didn''t know what the relationship between the actor in Hongyuan and her was, but he couldn''t let her fall into this storm.

    Thinking, Liu Qihua looked at Su Hao seriously and said, "what''s the relationship between you and the actor in the red garden?"

    Sue was stunned. Soon, she said with a puzzled face: "eh? The actors in the red garden

    Liu Qihua saw that Su Hao pretended to be stupid and didn''t force her to tell him any more. He reminded him, "you''d better not have too much contact with that actor. She''s not as simple as she seems."

    His words make su Hao confused again. It''s not that she looks simple on the surface. Is there any other purpose for Xinhui?

    As soon as Su Hao wanted to ask, he heard the door open.

    "Come on, put everything in." Liu Qihuan ordered the dishes on the dish to be served.

    Originally, they thought that there was only one or two sophomores to serve the dishes, but they didn''t want to be followed by five or six sophomores. They brought the dishes in one by one, and each sophomores who served the dishes would get a few coins when they left.

    After the dishes were served, Liu Qihuan sat over.

    "Sister Su, try this. It''s delicious." Liu Qihuan took a piece of crispy duck and gave it to Su Hao.

    After the dinner, Su Hao didn''t say anything and didn''t bring any dishes. It was Liu Qihuan who brought Su Hao dishes all the time.

    When Su Hao came home, he was thinking about what Liu Qihua had said. Why did everyone tell her that Xinhui really had a secret?

    After thinking about it for a long time, Su Hao couldn''t figure it out. Finally, she decided to start with Qiu. Compared with Liu Qihua, who she just met, Qiu is much more likely to tell her the truth.

    Thinking about it, Su Hao went to Qiu.

    "Miss, why are you here so late?" Mother Qing, who was guarding the door, asked in surprise.

    Su Hao''s voice was a little impatient and said softly, "please inform me that I have something important to ask my mother."

    Mother Qing stood outside the door, wondering if she wanted to go in.

    Just thinking about it, he heard Qiu''s voice, "come in."

    Sue was so good that she went in.

    What I saw was just how Qiu was about to get dressed and get up.

    "You all go down." Su Hao said to the servant girl who was following her.

    The servant girl stepped back and closed the door by the way.

    Seeing that the door was closed, Su Hao went to Qiu Shi De''s side and knelt down to her. "Please tell me all about Xinhui."

    Qiu Shi looked at her daughter kneeling on the ground and didn''t ask her to get up. She quietly looked at Su Hao and said, "why do you insist on helping that Xinhui?"

    When Su Hao came, she had already thought about it. Qiu would ask her this question. She pretended to hesitate for a moment, raised her head and said slowly, "because she has a life-saving grace for her child."

    Hearing that it was the kindness of saving lives, Qiu couldn''t help but pay attention to it. She looked at Su Hao and asked, "the kindness of saving lives?"

    "After my family was saved by Hu Yushan, my father asked me to marry Hu Yushan. Although I promised, I didn''t want to. One night, when you are all asleep, I want to drown myself in the river. I don''t want to be saved by her

    Su Hao saves Liu Qihua and puts Qingjing on Xinhui''s head, because she knows that only by saying this can Qiu tell her.

    As soon as he heard that Su Hao wanted to commit suicide, Qiu''s heart was very sad.

    "Mother, our family''s saving grace is grace. Isn''t my saving grace alone?" Su Hao raised his head, tears filled his eyes, like falling down at any time.

    Qiu Shi couldn''t bear to see it. She sighed and said, "Alas, let me tell you."

    "In fact, Xinhui is the granddaughter of academician Lin of the former Taiyuan hospital, and her name is Lin Huixin. Because academician Lin killed Wang Yongle''s wife and daughter, their family was beheaded by the emperor, but I don''t know who helped the Lin family and let Lin Huixin escape and save her life."

    With that, Qiu looked at Su Hao and continued: "in fact, it was the emperor who did it. The Lin family took the blame for it. We were also implicated that year. It''s not that your father was ready for it. I''m afraid we are no longer in this world."

    When Su Hao listened, he immediately understood why Qiu and Liu Qihua told them not to mind Xinhui''s business. It turned out that there was such a history behind this, but why didn''t the system inform them in advance?

    "Mother, is king Yongle taking revenge on Xinhui? Will you torture Xinhui to relieve his hatred? " Thinking about this, Su could not help worrying about Xinhui.

    Qiu nodded, "if you didn''t say that Lin Huixin had saved your life, I would never have told you about it. You know, the more people know about it, the more dangerous it will be."

    "My daughter knows." Sue nodded.

    Qiu touched Su Hao''s head and said in a soft voice, "remember, don''t implicate your father in anything. If you implicate your father, it''s not a matter of your life, but a matter of hundreds of lives."

    Su Hao naturally understood this truth, but her heart was on guard against Xinhui.

    Even if Xinhui didn''t know what happened that year, the witness she came back to now will not be simple.

    Thinking about it, Su Hao said to Qiu: "mother, you have a rest first, and your daughter will retire first."

    Qiu nodded.

    The next day, Hu Yushan sent the news to Su Hao, saying that the news had been delivered.

    Su Hao listened to the report of red apricot, but she knew all the news. Red apricot and purple orchid were very sincere to her. Even if Qiu came to inquire about her situation, they would report to her.

    "What happened to the news I asked you to inquire about King Yongle?" Su Hao asked, taking up the tea cup on the table.

    Purple orchid came forward, said: "Yongle king only know that her wife and daughter were poisoned in a palace banquet, and then he became now all day drinking."

    Su Hao nodded. It turned out that it was like this. She knew that there must be something she didn''t know, but she couldn''t find out. For example, the emperor asked academician Lin to kill Yongle Wang''s wife and daughter.

    "Can you find out where the king of Yongle usually plays?" Suhao asked again.

    Red apricot walked forward and said, "Miss Hui, the place Yongle king goes to is different every time."

    Sue Hao''s hand with the cup stopped. It''s different every time? Isn''t it the same for years? There must be something to do with it.

    Thinking, Su Hao slowly drank the tea in the cup, "tomorrow, we will go to Yongle Palace."

    Then she pointed to the red apricot and said, "go and pay homage to the king of Yongle.

    After the red apricot leaves, Su Hao locks her in the room and ponders what to say when she goes to see Yongle King tomorrow.

    Soon, the red apricot came back.

 Chapter 987

    "Miss, it''s here." Red apricot came back to report to Su Hao.

    Su Hao nodded, but saw that the red apricot did not leave, a pair of words and stop appearance, then said: "what else?"

    Hongxing hesitates for a while and tells Su Hao about meeting Liu Qihua.

    "Miss, when the maidservant sent a salutation note to the king of Yongle today, Mr. Jing Zhaoyin was also there. Originally, the king of Yongle didn''t want to accept the post of miss. What did Mr. Jing Zhaoyin say to the king of Yongle, he accepted the post of miss."

    Red apricot finished, looked at Su Hao, and said: "Miss, does this master jingzhaoyin want to help you or harm you?"

    Su Hao shakes her head. She can''t figure out why Jing Zhaoyin would do this. According to his reminder yesterday, he must be helping her, but why should he help her? I can''t figure it out.

    The next day, Su Hao went to Yongle Palace with some things. Just at the door, he met Liu Qihua.

    "Little girl, meet Mr. Jing Zhaoyin." Su Hao saluted.

    "Don''t be polite, Miss Su." Liu Qihua said that he would help Su Hao up, but before he touched Su Hao, Su Hao had already stood up.

    He can clearly see that Su Hao is on guard against him. He chuckles and takes his hand back.

    "Is Miss Su also here for Yongle Wang?" Liu Qihua asked.

    Su Hao nodded and said with a polite smile, "thank you for your help yesterday, otherwise today I will not be able to see the king of Yongle."

    "How is Miss Su going to thank me?" Liu Qihua''s words blurted out, as if waiting for her words.

    Originally, he just said polite things. Su Hao didn''t expect that Liu Qihua would take it seriously. He was stunned for a second and immediately said, "how about inviting Mr. Jing Zhaoyin to dinner next time?"

    Liu Qihua hesitated for a while, nodded, "it''s OK."

    Su Hao''s eyes flashed, and said, "does Master Jing Zhaoyin want to go in with me?"

    Without thinking about it, Liu Qihua replied, "naturally."

    "After you, my Lord." Su Hao let Liu Qihua go first.

    Liu Qihua is also impolite, walking in front, but walking, two people will walk in a row.

    The lobby.

    When they arrived, the king of Yongle was waiting for them. When they came in together, the king of Yongle''s eyes flashed a faint meaning.

    "Did Mr. Jing Zhaoyin and Miss Su come together?" Yongle Wang asked with a smile.

    Su Hao replied with a smile, "the Lord misunderstood. The little girl and Jing Zhaoyin just met at the door and came together."

    With these words, the king of Yongle took a look at Liu Qihua and then said with a smile: "it''s so. It''s really a coincidence that it can''t be written."

    "These are some small gifts that the little girl prepared for the Lord. I hope the Lord will not dislike them." Su Hao takes a box from the purple orchid and hands it to the king of Yongle.

    The king of Yongle sent someone to pick it up, looked at it and put it down. "How can I dislike the gift from Miss Su? It''s just that I''m a layman and don''t understand it."

    Say, return a facial expression fan fan of see to Su good the purple orchid behind.

    Aware of his action, Su Hao said with a smile: "today, I have something to ask the Lord."

    As soon as king Yongle heard this, he became interested. Instead of looking at the purple orchid, he looked at Su Hao in doubt. "I don''t know why Miss Su asked me for this idle prince?"

    "I hope the Lord can spare Miss Xinhui in Hongyuan." Su Hao looks at the king of Yongle.

    Hearing what she asked for, King Yongle looked at Su Hao in doubt and asked, "Miss Su is the daughter of Shangshu mansion. Why do you want to plead for her?"

    Didn''t her mother Qiu ask him to lock up Xinhui? How come now she''s going to release herself? What are they doing? But no matter what they are going to do, he is determined not to let go.

    "Because miss Xinhui has the grace to save her life. If she doesn''t save her, won''t she become an ungrateful person?" Su Hao''s words were cadenced, which made people moved by her gratitude.

    When Liu Qihua hears Su Hao''s help, he can''t help thinking of his help. How can she repay it?

    "Miss Su and that Xinhui have such a relationship." The king of Yongle could not help sighing.

    His voice changed, "it''s just that Xinhui may be a spy sent by other countries. Even if she is kind to Miss Su, I don''t care about her fault, but I can''t exonerate her."

    spy? Su Hao was surprised that the king of Yongle had settled such a charge on Xin Hui. If you can''t deal with her properly, torture her. It''s really cruel.

    Su Hao was silent for a long time.

    Liu Qihua looked at Su Hao with a look of depression. She could not help comforting him: "in fact, there is no accurate evidence for the identity of the actor, and she does not admit it, so she does not know whether she is a spy or not. Miss Su can rest assured."

    Yongle king didn''t expect that Liu Qihua would comfort Su Hao, but what he didn''t expect was that Liu Qihua even helped Su Hao speak.

    When everyone was still shocked, Liu Qihua said again: "as long as the king of Yongle doesn''t care about the actor''s fault, the jingzhaoyin government will be able to let her go. After all, it''s just the assassination of the king, which can''t convict her of being a spy."

    Listen to his words, the face of the king of Yongle becomes slightly bad.

    Su Hao saw that things had a turn for the better, so he knelt down on the ground and said, "I beg the Lord to spare Xinhui''s life and help the little girl repay her kindness."

    The king of Yongle, who was originally a little fidgety, was in a worse mood when he heard that Su Hao forced him.

    Just as he wanted to get angry and scold, he heard Su Hao say: "little girl, I have something to say to you alone. I don''t know if you will?"

    Afraid of his refusal, Su Hao added: "it''s about a few years ago."

    If you have a heart, you will know what it is.

    Yongle Wang''s eyes widened one by one. He hesitated for a moment and drove everyone out, leaving Su Hao alone.

    "Come on, what''s the matter?" Yongle Wang said, obviously without any patience.

    Su Hao opened her lips and said, "I think the prince has a big doubt about the departure of his princess."

    "Oh." The king of Yongle sneered, "how did my princess leave? I don''t know better than you?"

    For his attitude, Su Hao did not care.

    "In fact, the Lord suspects that the emperor did it." Su Hao said, not to see the shocked look of Yongle king.

    She continued to speak faintly: "although it is claimed that academician Lin helped an empress in the palace to harm the empress, but she didn''t want to harm the princess of Yongle, but in fact it was a trick of the emperor."

    Hearing the news, the king of Yongle couldn''t hold on any longer and sat down on the chair beside him.

    Su took a good look at him and continued: "the prince knows very well that when you were all princes, the emperor fell in love with Princess Yongle, but she finally married the prince. Although the prince helped the emperor sit on the throne, the emperor never forgot the princess. Whenever he saw that your family was harmonious, the emperor was very sad and hated you, so the emperor mutilated the princess, It''s the Lin family and the concubine. "

    Su Hao finished, but the king of Yongle didn''t speak for a long time. She was in no hurry, waiting for him to speak quietly.

    For a long time, it came to the deep and hoarse voice of the king of Yongle, "how did you know that?"

    Su laughs and remembers the conversation between Qiu and herself yesterday. Originally, she and Princess Yongle were intimate friends. So Princess Yongle told her everything. From the beginning to the end, Princess Yongle had never loved the emperor. All this was just the emperor''s wishful thinking, but it was a pity for the two lives.

    Su Hao sighed in his heart.

    "My mother was a close friend of Princess Yongle, and my father was a close friend of academician Lin''s eldest son. So why did the emperor demote my father that year? I think the king also wants to know. He must have heard about what our family experienced that year

    When Su Hao finished, the king of Yongle couldn''t help looking at her. The woman, who was less than 15 years old, would be like Hua''er if her daughter hadn''t died.

    "Lord, think about it. The emperor is just taking away the only blood of the Lin family by your hand this time. Why did she escape when the Lin family was arrested? If the Emperor didn''t release water, how could she stay?"

    At that time, it was not academician Lin who begged the emperor, but the Emperor didn''t want to disappoint those who supported him. He promised him that Lin Huixin would not live to this time.

    "Please forgive her." Seeing that the king of Yongle kept silent, Su Hao knelt down again.

    The king of Yongle looked at her for a long time and then said, "you step back first, let me think about it."

    Seeing this, Su Hao knew that he couldn''t be forced by it, so he said goodbye to him: "the little girl left first."

    When Su Hao walked out of the room, people went in one after another. As soon as he went in, he was driven out by the king of Yongle.

    Seeing this, Liu Qihua knew that Su Haoding knew everything and told him to Yongle king.

    Then he left behind Su Hao.

    "You shouldn''t have told Yongle king in person." Liu Qihua catches up with Su Hao and says softly beside her.

    Su Hao stopped and looked at him with a puzzled face: "why?"

    Liu Qihua didn''t answer her. Instead, he took a look at Yongle Palace and said, "isn''t Miss Su going to invite me to dinner? How about going now? "

    Su Hao immediately understood his meaning and said with a smile, "naturally."

    Two people came to a restaurant, the restaurant is a lot of people, but also very noisy, have not entered will be able to hear the noise inside.

    For this kind of place, Su Hao was very surprised that there was such a place. Because of the large number of people, it was very easy to get rid of the people who were following, and it was also possible not to be heard by others.

    "Please." Liu Qihua took a gesture to invite Su Hao in.

    After su Hao walked in, a young man came. When he saw Liu Qihua behind her, he said, "two guests, please come upstairs."

    Then he took them upstairs and said, "dear guests, we have two famous dishes. Would you like to try them?"

 Chapter 988

    As soon as Su Hao wanted to nod his head and agree, he heard Liu Qihua say, "let''s try those two dishes again in a few days. Now you give me some of your signature dishes and find a better place."

    Small two busy way: "good."

    Then Xiao Er took them to a table. The tables around the table were full of people. The people were talking very loud and deafening, which made Sue feel uncomfortable.

    Feeling her maladjustment, Liu Qihua said: "this is a good position. Just bear it."

    Su Hao didn''t know why Liu Qihua said these strange words, but she nodded and held back.

    After waiting for a long time, Xiao Er served them the dishes.

    "Childe, everyone has gone." Xiao Er is on the side of the dish.

    Su Hao was shocked. Did someone follow him just now? However, what shocked her even more was that the shop belonged to Liu Qihua.

    "Is this your shop?" Suhao asked.

    Liu Qihua nodded and told Su Hao that the conversation he had just had with the sophomore was a sign language.

    Su Hao''s heart was filled with admiration.

    "There are spies from the emperor in Yongle Palace. Don''t you know? In fact, even your family has it, but the things around you have been cleaned up by you some time ago. " Liu Qihua drank a mouthful of wine and said faintly. It seemed that he was talking about today''s weather. People could not see the appearance of talking about secrets.

    Su is so stunned that she has something around her. Is it

    "Green plum?" Suhao blurted out.

    Liu Qihua nodded.

    Sue was so surprised that she accidentally got rid of a disaster, but one got rid of nature and others.

    "No wonder you just said that I shouldn''t tell Yongle king. It''s because of this." Su Hao said, frowning slightly, "what should I do now?"

    Liu Qihua thought, "you have to find someone to replace you. You have to let people find out. Then I will explain to King Yongle that I don''t know if I can cheat the emperor."

    Su Hao nodded and asked, "why do you want to help me?"

    Liu Qihua did not answer her, but looked at Su Hao with fixed eyes, and then said, "you will know later."

    Then he got up and said, "let''s go."

    Sue got up to keep up.

    Back in her yard, red apricot came forward and said, "Miss, today Mr. Hu went to see Miss Xinhui again and gave him an article, but Mr. Hu was very sad with it."

    Sad? Sue wondered what made him sad. Was it something related to her life experience?

    "Can you see what it is?" Suhao asked.

    The apricot shook her head.

    Su Hao thinks that if he gives something to himself, Hu Yushan will take it. If he doesn''t give it to himself, Lin Hui is sure that she has something to hide from him.

    Thinking about it, Su Hao said, "tomorrow you will follow me to Hu''s class to see what it is."

    "Yes." The red apricot responds.

    The next day.

    Su Hao came to Hu''s class again. He was very glad to see Su Hao coming here so attentively.

    "This is today''s letter." Su Hao handed the letter to Hu Yushan.

    Hu Yushan hesitated after receiving the letter.

    Su Hao saw his hesitation and asked, "what''s the matter? But what happened? "

    Hu Yushan looked at Su Hao, hesitated half pay, finally shook his head, said: "nothing."

    Su Hao nodded, but he didn''t leave. Instead, he turned around Hu Yushan and naturally saw the jade on Hu Yushan''s table.

    "I hear you''ve been working hard lately?" Su Hao asked whether there was a match or not.

    Hu Yushan took a look at Su Hao and did not speak. He just nodded.

    When Su Hao saw that there was no reply, he turned around and said, "eh?"

    Knowing that she didn''t see it, Hu Yushan said, "Jin has a little more homework to learn recently."

    Su Haoming nodded.

    Then, as if thinking of something, she asked, "do you really want to save Xinhui?"

    Hu Yushan didn''t know what Su Hao meant when he said this, but he was afraid of Su Hao''s misunderstanding, so he hurriedly said, "don''t misunderstand me. I just thought you did it before, so I made such a move. I hope Miss Su doesn''t put it in mind."

    Su Hao nodded and said with a smile: "you and I have no engagement, you don''t have to look at me so nervous."

    Listening to her saying so easily that they had no engagement, Hu Yushan felt empty in her heart.

    Then he heard Su Hao say: "in fact, Miss Xinhui is also a lady of a wealthy family. If she didn''t fall into the family, she would not be here."

    Hu Yushan was a little surprised when he heard the news. He always thought that Xinhui was born in a poor family, but he didn''t want to have such an experience. It''s really pitiful.

    "I really want to save Miss Xinhui. After all, she is so poor." Su Hao''s voice was a little low. Then, as if she suddenly thought of it, she said, "why don''t you go to King Yongle tomorrow and ask him to let go of Miss Hui?"

    Listen to her words, Hu Yushan suddenly raised his head, he some Lengleng Leng way: "Yongle Wang meet me?"

    Sue Hao hesitated for a moment and shook her head.

    Seeing this, Hu Yushan''s head lowered again.

    Su Hao then said, "but you can go and have a try, or many times, and the king of Yongle will be able to see you."

    Hu Yushan nodded, then thought of something, and asked: "you are Miss Su, if you go..."

    Before he finished, he was ready to be interrupted.

    "Do you want to ruin my reputation?" she snapped

    On hearing this, Hu Yushan no longer had such an idea. He said in a hurry, "no, it''s all my thoughtlessness."

    Su Hao no longer listens to him, but turns and leaves.

    Hu Yushan thought Su Hao was angry and wanted to chase him out, but he didn''t want to be stopped by the purple orchid. He could only watch Su Hao''s blue figure leave.

    When Su Hao left the Hu class, Hong Xing stepped forward and whispered in Su Hao''s ear, "Miss, the jade on the table must be the one Xinhui gave him."

    Su Hao nodded. She had been to huyushan several times before, but she had never seen this jade. Moreover, the quality of this jade is very good. Most people can''t afford such a thing.

    But Lin Huixin gave Hu Yushan such important things. What did he say to him?

    "Let''s go to Lord Jing Zhaoyin." Su Hao said.

    Then he went to the restaurant of yesterday.

    "Xiao Er, tell your son that I''ll wait for him here." Su Hao said to Xiao er.

    That small two naturally know Su good, when even left.

    Su Hao sat on the second floor, waiting for a long time to see Liu Qihua in a hurry.

    "What are you looking for?" Liu Qihua asked as soon as he came in.

    Sue nodded and poured him a glass of water.

    Liu Qihua was not polite either. He picked up the water and drank it. After a cup, he sat down comfortably.

    "Do you know what Hu Yushan said to Lin Huixin yesterday?" Seeing him sit down, Su Hao asked.

    Seeing that she asked about Hu Yushan, Liu Qihua was a little displeased, "why do you ask him?"

    Su Hao didn''t realize that Liu Qihua was wrong. She continued: "yesterday, Lin Huixin gave him a jade pendant. I want to know what they said. Only in this way can I know what Lin Huixin will do?"

    Hearing her answer like this, Liu Qihua was relieved. He said, "I''ll check it for you tomorrow."

    "Tomorrow, Hu Yushan will go to see Lin Huixin, and give them to me at that time." Su Hao is very rude.

    When Liu Qihua helped her in Yongle Palace, Su Hao knew that he was trustworthy, so she didn''t want to hide from him. After all, this time, it was so complicated that she couldn''t control it.

    "Yes." Liu Qihua responded.

    Seeing that he had answered, Su Hao got up and left.

    The next day.

    In the afternoon, Liu Qihua brought everything Su Hao wanted.

    Seeing these things, Su Hao suddenly congratulated himself that he had not offended Liu Qihua, otherwise he would not be able to fight him.

    No longer think about it, Su Hao looked at the information in front of him and was surprised.

    It turns out that Lin Huixin gave Hu Yushan the jade pendant as a confession. But when did she fall in love with Hu Yushan? Why doesn''t she know?

    Suddenly an idea appeared in Su Hao''s mind.

    Does Lin Huixin want to use Hu Yushan to pull her into the water.

    Thinking of this possibility, Su Hao''s heart was cold.

    "Red apricot, is this news from jingzhaoyin mansion?" Suhao asked.

    The red apricot nodded.

    Seeing this, Su Hao went out, and the red apricot and purple orchid followed closely.

    When he arrived at jingzhaoyin mansion, Su Hao saw that Liu Qihua was still there.

    When Liu Qihua realized that she was also a little confused, he asked, "but what''s the matter? I''m here. "

    Su took a good look at the people around him, walked into Liu Qihua with a smile, and whispered to him, "give Lin Huixin the news that Hu Yushan and I have broken our engagement."

    With that, he said in a loud voice: "Mr. Jing Zhaoyin, the little girl said she would invite him to tea. Do you have time today?"

    Listening to Su Hao''s words, Liu Qihua immediately recovered. He said with some regret, "Miss Su, I''m busy with my official business. I can only do it next time."

    "That''s a pity." Su Hao said with a look of pity.

    Before turning around, Su Hao said in a low voice, "please hurry up."

    "Since you don''t have time, it''s inconvenient for me to disturb you." Su Hao turned and left when she finished saying this.

    After leaving jingzhaoyin mansion, Su Hao said to Zilan, "go and send a message to Hu Yushan, saying that Xinhui is a spy. The emperor wants to kill her. Let him inform Xinhui quickly, so that she doesn''t have to panic."

    "Yes." Purple orchid answered and left.

    After violet leaves, Su Hao sits in Liu Qihua''s restaurant and drinks tea quietly.

    After waiting for two hours, Liu Qihua came.

    "What did you hear?" suhao asked in a hurry

    Liu Qihua wondered why Su Hao cared so much about them? There is no relationship between them?

    Although he was puzzled, he said faintly: "I don''t know where Hu Yushan got the news that Jing Zhaoyin was going to cut off Lin Huixin''s head. Lin Huixin was very flustered, but he didn''t look ambiguous in Hu Yushan''s eyes as before."

    "Sure enough." Su Hao blurted out her words.

    Liu Qihua can''t help but wonder what he really is? Is there anything else you don''t know?

 Chapter 989

    Seeing his doubts, Su Hao no longer hid them. She said, "Lin Hui thought that I had hurt her, so she wanted to pull me into the water. She thought I had an engagement with Hu Yushan. If Hu Yushan liked her, I would be an abandoned woman."

    Listening to her analysis, Liu Qihua seems to understand something.

    "So it''s your game today?" Liu Qihua asked.

    Sue nodded.

    Seeing this, Liu Qihua couldn''t help appreciating Su Hao.

    "What are you going to do then?" Liu Qihua asked.

    Su Hao shakes her head. Today she did this game just to make sure whether Lin Huixin intended to kill her. As for the future, she didn''t think about it.

    Looking at the woman in front of him, Liu Qihua thin lips light up, "in fact, if you are willing to tell me what you want to do, I can help you."

    Help her? Su Hao looks at Liu Qihua in a daze. Why does Liu Qihua always want to help her? Is there a purpose?

    Seeing that Su was looking at him and he didn''t speak, Liu Qihua asked, "why do you always look at me?"

    Then, like thinking of something, he was surprised and said, "don''t you have a crush on me?"

    "What?" Su Hao was stunned, waiting for the reaction to come over and said in a hurry: "Lord Jing Zhaoyin is really funny."

    "But I have a crush on you." Liu Qihua said without hesitation.

    Su Hao was stunned for a moment, and then said: "master Jing Zhaoyin really likes to joke. If the master is willing to help the little girl, the little girl is very happy."

    Then, without waiting for Liu Qihua to say anything more, he continued: "my Lord, I have something else to do, so I''ll leave first."

    With that, Su Hao left without looking back.

    Looking at the people who left in front of him, Liu Qihua felt a little lost.

    Su Hao came to the street and thought about Liu Qihua''s confession just now. She came here with a mission, and she would not like him.

    Alas, with a deep sigh, he went back to Su Fu.

    After a few days, Su Hao did not go out, always thinking about what to do after.

    "Miss, here comes Mr. Jing Zhaoyin." Purple orchid is outside the gate.

    What''s he doing here?

    "Invite him in." Su Hao was puzzled, but he invited people in.

    She always thought that after last time, Liu Qihua should not come to her again, but she didn''t want him to be so persistent.

    "Little girl, welcome Mr. Jing Zhaoyin." Su Hao saluted.

    Liu Qihua stepped forward and lifted him up, joking: "I thought you would not see me."

    Su laughed, poured a cup of tea for Liu Qihua and said, "Mr. Jing Zhaoyin is joking."

    Looking at her attitude towards herself, Liu Qihua was a little disappointed, but he said the purpose of today''s visit, "Yongle Wang is willing to let her go."

    Su Hao poured the tea and said, "thank you, Mr. Jing Zhaoyin."

    Liu Qihua helped Su Hao up and wanted to leave.

    Unexpectedly, Su Hao suddenly said, "can Lord Jing Zhaoyin shut her up for a few more days?"

    "Yes?" Liu Qihua wondered, didn''t she always want to save her? Why now?

    Seeing that he was puzzled, Su said in a funny voice: "there are still some things that I haven''t done. I''d like to ask Mr. Jing Zhaoyin for help."

    "Good." Although it was not clear what suhao was going to do, he agreed to her.

    After Liu Qihua left, Su Hao sent Zilan to inquire about Hu Yushan.

    Then, she asked Hongxing to send the envelope to Yongle king, and could not let others know that it was from her.

    Soon, purple orchid came back.

    "Miss, Hu Yushan has been to Yongle Palace these days, but the Lord of Yongle has not seen him."

    Hearing the news from purple orchid, Su Hao nodded. When she asked Hu Yushan to ask for Yongle king, she thought that there would be such a result. That''s why she just asked Hongxing to send a letter to Yongle king.

    "Come on, let''s go to prison." With that, Su Hao left her yard.

    jail.

    Lin Hui''s eyes are empty as she stares at the cell door in front of her.

    She has been immersed in the ending that she is going to be killed. She is not willing to. Why does God want to do this to her? When the Lin family was destroyed, now she can''t do anything. She is going to die.

    Suddenly, a beautiful figure appeared in front of her eyes.

    Hello, Sue!

    When she saw someone coming, her eyes lit up. He rushed over immediately.

    Because she told Lin Huixin that she was going to be beheaded, she didn''t ask the prison to open the door for her, and she didn''t know whether Lin Huixin would hurt her.

    "Xinhui, are you ok?" Su Hao looks at the person in front of her, tears filling her eyes.

    "Miss Su, I''m going to be beheaded. You can''t save me." Lin Huixin''s decadent face, "but Xinhui still thanks Miss Su for everything she has done for me. Xinhui has heard about it."

    Su Hao reached out and touched her face. "You wait, we still have a chance before the execution."

    "Yes." Lin Huixin nodded.

    Suddenly, she looked up and asked, "Miss Su, can I ask you a question?"

    Su Hao doubts and looks at Lin Huixin.

    "Why are you so kind to me?" Lin Huixin looked at the woman with red eyes and asked.

    Su Hao was surprised, but she forgot about it.

    Hesitating for a moment, Su Hao pretended to be sad and touched her face like nostalgia, "because I feel you are like a person, a special person."

    "Special people?"

    Lin Huixin just wanted to ask, but Su Hao interrupted, "you stay here first, I''ll try to save you."

    Finish saying, took the food box from the purple orchid''s hand behind, let the prison head help to send in.

    After su Hao left, Lin Huixin looked at her back with a twinkle in her eyes.

    The next day.

    Sue Hao changed into a man''s suit and went out.

    At this time, purple orchid is also a man''s clothing.

    Su Hao and purple orchids come to Wenxiang Pavilion, which, as the name suggests, is the brothel.

    Because it''s daytime, so there are not many people. Seeing Su Hao in a man''s suit coming in, the people on one side are busy reporting, even if an old mother appears.

    "Oh, young master, I''m afraid you''re early. We haven''t opened the door yet." The old mother twisted her delicate posture and waved a handkerchief full of powder.

    Su Hao waved his hand in front of him and said, "Mom, I''m here to find Wenxiang girl today."

    Old mother a Leng, hurried to drive away the people around, "you all go busy."

    Then she said to sue, "come with me."

    In fact, there is no girl named Wenxiang in Wenxiang Pavilion. This is just a sign given by the king of Yongle, and this brothel belongs to the king of Yongle.

    When she came in, suhao knew that there was no warm fragrance when she saw the sign of the brothel. When she saw the old mother''s reaction just now, suhao could be sure that it was a sign.

    The old mother took suhao to a room and left. Soon, the king of Yongle came.

    "I thought you would come in the evening." As soon as he came in, he did not see anyone, so the king of Yongle said.

    When he saw a man in a man''s suit, he was stunned for a few seconds.

    "Little girl, see King Yongle." When Su Hao saw that he was stunned, he knew that he was frightened by his men''s clothes, so he immediately said.

    The king of Yongle came back and sat on one side. He said with a smile, "I thought I recognized the wrong person."

    Sue laughed and didn''t reply.

    "Why are you here today?" Asked the king of Yongle.

    Seeing the topic back to the beginning, Su Hao''s face was serious. "Presumably, Wang Yee decides to have a Royal Eye Liner in his own house."

    Yongle Wang nodded, he naturally knew, but why did she ask him this?

    Su Hao continued: "Lord, the emperor must have known about the little girl''s visit to you last time, so please see Hu Yushan and help her cover up."

    Listen to her say so, Yongle king agreed on the spot, "OK, I will meet him."

    "However, please don''t agree to his request for the time being, and don''t tell him that Lin Huixin will be released." Su Hao looked at the king of Yongle, his eyes full of supplication.

    Although the king of Yongle was puzzled, he agreed.

    After leaving Wenxiang Pavilion, Su Hao went to find Hu Yushan.

    "Did you meet the king of Yongle?" When suhao came, he asked him such questions.

    Hu Yushan shook his head. "King Yongle doesn''t want to see me at all."

    He said, looking at Su Hao, "Xinhui will be killed soon. It seems that we can''t do anything."

    Su Hao didn''t agree with his decadence, but comforted him: "it''s OK, isn''t it time to execute? There is still hope. You can go to the king of Yongle tomorrow. "

    Listening to her comfort, Hu Yushan nodded, but he had no hope for the king of Yongle.

    After a moment''s silence, Su Hao said, "I went to see Xinhui today. She said she has a good feeling for you."

    Hearing her saying this, Hu Yushan quickly retorted, "I have nothing to do with her."

    This seems to explain the words, Su Hao did not care, nodded and said: "in fact, I think Xinhui is very good, I have no feelings for you, you don''t have to read me all the time."

    Hearing that Su Hao didn''t feel anything about himself, Hu Yushan was deeply shocked. He looked at Su Hao without blinking.

    "I don''t have any opinion about you leaving your family at the beginning. It''s always my parents who want to repay you for saving your life. I agreed in order not to make them sad." Su Hao as did not see Hu Yushan''s expression, continued.

    With that, Su Hao left, leaving Hu Yushan standing there alone.

    In order to make Hu Yushan fall in love with Lin Huixin, she has to do more than that.

    After everything was arranged, Su Hao went back to Su Fu.

    The next day, Hu Yushan went to see the king of Yongle, who also agreed to him. After Hu Yushan got the news, he sent someone to tell Su Hao the news.

    Su Hao goes to find Liu Qihua and tells Liu Qihua about her next plan. She knows that only Liu Qihua can help her.

    "That''s how you trust me?" Liu Qihua doubts.

    "Isn''t lord Jing Zhaoyin worthy of my trust?" Su Hao asked.

    Liu Qihua did not answer at the moment, but just laughed.

    Another day passed.

    Su Hao goes to the prison and tells her about Hu Yushan''s asking for the king of Yongle for her.

    "He did it for me." Lin Hui''s eyes burst into tears, and then she said, "Miss Su, don''t misunderstand me..."

 Chapter 990

    She wants to get rid of the relationship with Hu Yushan and doesn''t want Su Hao to misunderstand her.

    Su Hao naturally understood what she was going to do and said, "I have nothing to do with him."

    Although it is plain words, but listen to in the eyes of Lin Huixin is covering up the sad.

    She thought of what she heard from the prison head today. In fact, Hu Yushan had already asked Yongle king to let her go, but Su Hao had always been oppressed by others so that she could not come out.

    Thinking of this, Lin Huixin''s eyes flashed by.

    "Miss Su, can you come in? I have something to show you. " What Lin Huixin said was very secret, and then she looked around.

    Su Hao didn''t bring any servant girls today. She asked someone to open the cell and go in. Then she told the cell head to leave.

    "What is it?" Sue asked suspiciously.

    As soon as she finished, she saw that Lin Huixin pinched her neck with her hands.

    She backed away in a hurry.

    "What are you doing?" Sue asked in a panic.

    Seeing Su Hao asking, Lin Huixin said with a smile, "what do I want? I should ask Miss Su, "what are you doing?"

    "Why do you ask?" Su Hao''s eyes flashed.

    "Since Miss Su is not willing to admit it, I will tell you." Lin Huixin looked at Su Hao who was approaching the corner and said: "Miss Su, don''t think I don''t know. If it wasn''t for you, I would have gone out now."

    Listening to her, Su Hao''s eyes dodged.

    Seeing this, Lin Huixin was more convinced that what she said was right. She thought that although she was harmful to her mind, she wanted to help her in that way, but she didn''t want to be a plaything in other people''s hands.

    The more she thought about it, the more angry she was.

    "Why does Miss Su hate me so much?" she asked? Do you want to kill me? "

    "Why?" Su mei-looking to Lin Huixin, a wry smile, "you ask me why?"

    "Why didn''t you ask me when you seduced my fiance? Now that I''m divorced, are you very happy?"

    Say, Su Hao originally sad eyes instantly become red up, "do you think I really want to save you? If Hu Yushan hadn''t begged me, I wouldn''t have saved you. I want you to die in this prison. "

    "But now you can die in this prison, don''t you know? In fact, Lord Jing Zhaoyin has been in love with me for a long time. Now I''m leaving Hu Yushan. As long as I ask him to set a charge for you at will, you can be as if you have no place to die."

    After the words, Su Hao looks at Lin Huixin and smiles with satisfaction. It doesn''t look like a trapped person at all.

    On the contrary, it was Lin Huixin, who looked very embarrassed.

    Listening to her words, Lin Huixin felt her anger burning in her chest.

    She glared, gritted her teeth and rushed over, "I want to kill you, you vicious and cruel woman."

    Su Hao didn''t expect that she would rush over. Suddenly, she looks pale and wants to escape, but there is no place.

    In an instant, Su Hao was strangled by Lin Huixin.

    Su Hao felt that her breath was less and less. When it was dark, she fainted on the ground.

    Seeing that the person in front of her has no response, Lin Hui puts her hand down in a hurry.

    Probing her nose, she was flustered. "I killed, I killed."

    What should I do? What should I do? Lin Huixin tries to suppress the confusion in her heart, and her brain turns quickly.

    Immediately, she decided to escape by pretending to be su Hao.

    Thinking about it, she began to pick up Su''s good clothes. After changing, she went out of the prison door carefully.

    After she left, the man who just lay on the ground without breath immediately opened his eyes and got up slowly.

    Liu Qihua went to her side, "are you sure you want to do this?"

    Su Hao nodded, "yes, thank you for your help."

    "You and I don''t have to thank each other." Liu Qihua said.

    As she said before, he was happy with her and would help her, even if she used herself.

    Out of the cell, red apricot will come, "Miss, she went to the Hu class."

    Su Hao nodded. She had expected that Lin Huixin would go to Hu''s class. Before the red garden has left Kyoto, not to mention that she told her hu Yushan is happy with her, now the only person she knows is him. And her jade pendant is still with Hu Yushan, no matter what kind of situation, she can only go to Hu class.

    "Go back to the house." Su haodao.

    The next day when Lin Huixin escaped from the prison, news came out that Lin Huixin was acquitted.

    Originally still worried about her, her heart suddenly relaxed, just thought that she didn''t kill Su Hao, still some unwilling in her heart.

    "Xinhui, my father said he would like you to live here, but he can''t live here forever." Just thinking about it, Hu Yushan came over.

    Listening to his words, Lin Huixin pulled out a smile from the corner of her mouth and said, "it''s OK. I can understand Hu''s concerns."

    "Then you rest first, and I''ll go first." After that, Hu Yushan left.

    A month later, Su Hao listens to the news from the apricot every day at home.

    It''s been a month, and he''s been together every two days. Why don''t he have feelings? Su Hao couldn''t help feeling a little bored.

    "Zilan, take this to Lord jingzhaoyin." Suhao handed the envelope in her hand.

    Since their relationship has not improved, she will help.

    The next day, Su Hao went out early. She met Liu Qihua first, and then they went to Hu''s class.

    As soon as the Hu class saw that it was su Hao, they were very happy to take Su Hao to the private room on the second floor.

    Soon someone told Hu Yushan the news of Su Hao''s coming. "Xiaoshan, Miss Su is coming. She is sitting in the elegant room."

    Hu Yushan listened and wanted to see Su Hao, but he thought of what Su Hao said last time and stopped immediately.

    "You go first. I''ll come back later." Hu Yushan road.

    The man was a little puzzled, but he thought that Hu Yushan wanted to dress up and go again, so he didn''t say anything and left.

    But his words let just to find Hu Yushan Lin Huixin heard.

    How can suhao come here?

    Thinking about it, she couldn''t help but smile. She went to Hu Yushan and said, "let''s go to see Miss Su. After all, she helped me before."

    Looking at the person in front of him, Hu Yushan wants to refuse, but Lin Huixin grabs him by the hand and pulls him over.

    Lin Huixin is to deliberately do this in front of Su Hao. She wants to tell her that even if she wants to rob the people she likes.

    "Miss Su, are you there?" When she came to the box door, Lin Huixin knocked on the door and asked.

    "Who?" The door was opened and out came the purple orchid.

    When violet saw Lin Huixin and Hu Yushan coming together, she said, "Miss, it''s Xinhui girl and Hu Gongzi."

    Seeing that it was him, Su seemed to have thought of something. She knew it in her heart. She said, "let them in."

    Two people were invited to go in, Su Hao slightly first said: "I do not know what you are looking for me?"

    Listening to Su Hao''s strange words, Hu Yushan''s heart beat hard.

    Lin Huixin looks at Su Hao intact in front of her. She is shocked. Before hearing the news of Su Hao''s death, she wondered if Su Hao was not dead. Now she is sure that she played all the plays that day.

    She took great pains to avoid her hurt.

    "Miss Su, today xinhuite came to thank Miss Su for saving her life." Say to want to kneel down for Su Hao.

    I thought Su Hao would help her, but I didn''t want her to kneel down. No one said good things to her, and no one helped her.

    After the worship, Lin Huixin gets up.

    Su Hao said: "Miss Xinhui, it''s all done by Mr. Hu. It has nothing to do with me. You should thank Mr. Hu."

    After hearing this, Xinhui looked at Hu Yushan with a very affectionate look, and then said shyly, "Xinhui understands."

    Hu Yushan looked at the shy woman in front of her, thought of the jade pendant she had given him, and looked at Su Hao and Liu Qihua, who was on the side of Yushu Linfeng.

    He can''t help but shut up and admit it without explanation.

    Su Haocai doesn''t care whether they have a ghost in their heart or not, as long as they can be together.

    Soon, the play is about to start, Su Hao said: "the play is about to start, I don''t know if you want to work together?"

    Lin Huixin did not care whether Hu Yushan wanted to or not. She pulled him on the chair and sat down.

    "Since Miss Su doesn''t dislike it, we are not polite." It''s not polite at all.

    Looking at the two people in front of him, Liu Qihua was not happy, especially when he saw Hu Yushan. But he didn''t say anything, just sat beside Su Hao and quietly accompanied her.

    At the beginning of the play, while listening to the play, Liu Qihua gives Su Hao food and drink. It seems that Su Hao''s action can affect his mood.

    Lin Huixin is very jealous. She can''t help looking at Hu Yushan beside her. He is also shocked by Liu Qihua''s action.

    No wonder Su doesn''t like him very much. It turns out that he is not as good as Lord Jing Zhaoyin.

    Su Hao didn''t pay attention to their emotions. She had been waiting for her preparation today.

    "What''s all this singing about?" Suddenly, a curse came from downstairs.

    I saw a man who looked like a young master of a rich family cursing at the people who were singing on the stage. After that, he threw the cup in his hand.

    The people on the stage simply hid quickly and were not hurt by the tea cup.

    Hu came out in a hurry and said in a low voice, "I don''t know if this young master is dissatisfied with anything? You may say that we will try our best to finish it. "

    The man looked at Hu Bangzhu with disdain and said, "are you the leader here?"

    "Yes, yes." Leader Hu said in a voice.

    "As for your singing skills, some people will see it?" Said, looking at the people on the stage, the disdain on the face is very obvious.

    Hu was embarrassed, but he said patiently: "since we can''t get into the eyes of the young master, I hope the young master will give us some suggestions. We will improve."

    Unexpectedly, the man kicked in the past, "who do you think you are? Do you want me to give you advice?"

    Hu, who was kicked down, quickly got up and said in a loud voice, "yes."

    There were already people around who were dissatisfied with the man''s attitude and began to point out.

 Chapter 991

    Seeing that his father was bullied, Hu Yushan got up quickly and left the box.

    When Lin Huixin saw him leave, she followed him. When she came to the door, she said to Su Hao, "Miss Su, you must not have done this."

    In fact, at the beginning, Lin Huixin suspected that Su Hao had come here for a purpose. At that time, she thought she wanted to revenge her.

    Su laughed and said, "what does Xinhui think?"

    Lin Huixin takes a deep look at Su Hao, then turns around and leaves. She still can''t figure out Su Hao''s idea.

    Su Hao continued to look out of the window. This time, because of Hu Yushan''s participation, the rich man became more presumptuous.

    "Isn''t this Su Shangshu''s son-in-law who hasn''t been through yet?" Suddenly, he thought of something and said, "no, I''m not my son-in-law anymore."

    And then he laughed.

    Hu Yushan knew this man, who was Gu Mu, the son of the ancient family.

    Soon, Lin Huixin came to Hu Yushan. Gu Mu recognized Lin Huixin at a glance.

    "Isn''t this the corner of the red garden?" Then he reached out to touch her face, but was blocked by Hu Yushan.

    "Mr. Gu, if Mr. Gu doesn''t like to listen to the drama of our Hu family class, he can leave and we will return the money. Why bother us?" Hu Yushan frowned. Although he didn''t like Gu Mu, he was afraid of his family''s influence and could only persuade him.

    Lin Huixin naturally knows this person, but it was su Hao who brought her, so she didn''t do too much to her.

    Seeing that Hu Yushan stopped him again, Gu Mu was very unhappy. "You want to drive me away. Do you believe I smashed you here?"

    Then he made a gesture to his back. Even when there were several people, he looked very fierce.

    Lin Huixin retreated a few steps behind Hu Yushan in fear.

    Hu ban saw that Hu Yushan must have a grudge against the old master and said, "old master, how dare we drive you away? It''s the dog who said the wrong thing. We''ll give you no tea today."

    After glancing at Hu''s headmaster and looking at Lin Huixin behind Hu Yushan, Gu Mu began to smile. "Today, let her sing to you until you are satisfied."

    Hu class master see his finger is really linhuixin, even if for it: "this... Or childe change a person."

    This words a, Gu Mu then dissatisfied, "how? She''s a drama singer. Can''t she pick someone to sing? "

    "No, no, No Hu class master repeatedly denied, "it''s because she''s not a member of our Hu class. If you have to ask her to sing, isn''t it difficult for us?"

    "Oh?"

    Hearing him say that Lin Huixin is not their Hu class, Gu Mu''s eyes lit up immediately.

    He said with a smile: "since it''s not from your hu class, the master will take her back to play for him."

    Then he waved his hand and asked people to catch Lin Hui''s heart.

    Lin Hui''s heart was startled. She grabbed Hu Yushan''s hand in a hurry. "Master Hu, help me, help me."

    Hu Yushan was so surprised by Gu Mu''s practice that he quickly blocked Lin Huixin behind him, just like a hen saving a chick.

    "In fact, Hu Yushan has feelings for Lin Huixin." Looking at the scene in front of her, Su could not help but feel happy.

    Liu Qihua''s eyes drooped when she said that. Does she want to match the two?

    At the thought of this, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. After all, he could have one less rival.

    "Master Hu, this is your attitude?" Downstairs, Gu Mu continues to be in full very unreasonable.

    Seeing this, Hu Bangzhu took Hu Yushan''s hand and said, "don''t you want to marry Miss Su?"

    Hu Yushan hesitated to look at Su haozai''s box and hesitated.

    Lin Hui was in a hurry. She grasped Hu Yushan''s hand tightly. Her eyes were full of tears. "Mr. Hu, do you want to abandon me?"

    Hu Yushan looked at her. When he saw the tears on her face, he couldn''t bear it.

    He shook off the hand of the Hu class leader, "Xinhui is our Hu class."

    With this, Hu was so surprised that he didn''t know what to say.

    "Headmaster Hu, who is the one that counts?" Gu Mu asked, not to see Hu Yushan.

    "This..." Hu Bangzhu was asked, but he couldn''t answer for a moment. On one hand, he was a son, on the other hand, he was a bully.

    "I sing." Hiding in huyushan, Lin Huixin suddenly said.

    "I will sing here until you are satisfied, and please don''t embarrass the Hu class." Said Lin Huixin.

    Hu Yushan wanted to stop her, she stroked his hand, "Mr. Hu, this is because of me, not because I''m in the Hu class."

    Seeing this, Gu Mu didn''t care. He waved and asked his men to sit back in their seats.

    Lin Huixin was brought into the back dressing room by the Hu class. Looking at herself in front of her, she knew that if she kept singing today, her voice would be wasted.

    She didn''t think about it any more. She picked up the brush and drew one by one.

    Just then, Hu Yushan came in. He took a pen from one side and painted it on his face.

    Shocked, Lin Huixin immediately grabs Hu Yushan''s hand, "what are you doing?"

    Hu Yushan dodged all of a sudden, "you are to help Hu class, I''ll go on stage with you."

    Lin Huixin didn''t expect that Hu Yushan would be like this. She wanted to say something to stop him.

    But I didn''t want to be interrupted by Hu Yushan just before I was ready to speak, "you don''t have to persuade any more. Today I will be on stage with you."

    Seeing this, Lin Huixin didn''t try to persuade her. She was very moved.

    Only one command: "if the singing is out of breath, then go down."

    Hu Yushan did not answer her, but carefully painted makeup.

    When they both finished their makeup and went to the stage, Liu Qihua was surprised. He didn''t expect that Hu Yushan would also come to the stage.

    Su Hao had no expression, as if he had known that Hu Yushan would be on the stage.

    Gu Mu wanted to punish them. Seeing that both of them were on the stage, he was not very satisfied, but he didn''t say anything.

    With the sound of the opera, Su Hao looks at the two people on the stage, and his aunt smiles.

    One song after another, seeing that it was almost finished, Su Hao waved and called the purple orchid over.

    "You go down and invite Gu Mu to stop singing."

    Purple orchid answered.

    Lin Huixin on the stage saw that the purple orchid was in Gu Mu and said something else. Gu Mu took another look at them, and they called Hu ban.

    "Tell them to stop singing. It''s awful." Then he got up and followed the violet orchid to the room where Su Hao was.

    When Hu Yushan saw that he had gone to Su Hao''s room, he suddenly had an idea in his heart.

    Is Gu Mu here arranged by Su hao?

    Just thinking about it, I heard Hu Bangzhu saying, "go to the back and have a rest. I''ll go to Miss Su to have a look."

    Hu Yushan nodded, supported Lin Huixin and walked backstage.

    After drinking warm water, Lin Huixin felt that her voice was much better. In fact, they didn''t sing much. If Su Hao hadn''t helped them, they would have broken their voice.

    "Miss Su seems to have a very good relationship with that ancient childe." Lin Huixin said while removing her make-up, which was unintentional.

    Hu Yushan remembers that Gu Mu and Su Hao had just been called to the box by Su Hao. He can''t help but think about it, but he still said, "I don''t know."

    "However, the rich and expensive people around Miss Su are really envious." With that, Lin Huixin''s head dropped slightly.

    Hu Yushan stopped talking and was obviously not interested in her topic.

    See this, originally want to lead Hu Yushan to hate Su Hao Lin Huixin also no longer speak.

    Gu Mu thought that Su Hao was the only one in the box, so he swaggered in.

    Before the door was opened, he heard him say: "Miss Su, you are here too. I wonder what it''s like to see your fiance robbed?"

    Words fall, the door was also pushed open, eye is two pairs of brush at his eyes.

    Gu Mu was surprised. How could Liu Qihua be here? Do they know each other?

    He responded and said with a flattering smile: "Lord Jing Zhaoyin is here, too."

    "Yes." Liu Qihua nodded.

    "Mr. Gu, would you like to come over for tea?" Su Hao asked, gesturing Gu Mu to sit beside her.

    Gu Mu naturally understood that Liu Qihua had asked him to come here today. Seeing Su Hao here, she couldn''t help thinking whether Su Hao had called him here.

    But why does Su Hao always let him bully Xinhui? Although he likes Xinhui very much.

    After he sat down, Su Hao said, "it''s a coincidence that I met Gu Gongzi today."

    Listen to her words, Gu Mu Leng, isn''t she call him to come?

    "Yes, it''s a coincidence to meet Miss Su." Gu Mu Road, just the tone did not have the previous arrogant breath to Su Hao, Su Hao knew it must be because Liu Qihua was here.

    "I didn''t expect that Mr. Gu was still so infatuated with Miss Xinhui. I think Miss Xinhui is also a blessed person."

    Listen to her words, Gu Mu don''t know how to answer, after all, a actor, even if he took a fancy to what?

    "Why don''t I give Mr. Gu a trick? How about making beauty fall in love with you Su Hao looks at Gu Mu with a smile.

    Gu Mu is embarrassed. He looks to Liu Qihua and asks him to help him out.

    But Liu Qihua didn''t seem to see it. Quietly drinking tea.

    Looking at Gu Mu''s expression, Su Hao couldn''t help laughing in her heart. She continued: "however, it''s said that Miss Xinhui seems to like Mr. Hu."

    After a sip of tea, he said, "if Mr. Gu was slower, maybe they would get married. At that time, Mr. Gu would not be able to hold the beauty back."

    "It''s just a woman. I''m not very rare. I just don''t know if Miss Su and Mr. Hu are going to give up their marriage, but someone''s coming to ask for a marriage?" Gu Mu is used to talking with Su Hao arrogantly. When Su Hao says a few words, he can''t help but go back to the past.

    Su Hao gave a faint smile. "Can''t you go to my house to ask for a marriage?"

    Gu Mu shook his head.

    When he shakes his head, there is a pair of eyes looking at him, waiting for her to agree. If Gu Mu answers yes, he will be beaten when he goes out.

    After a few words, Su Hao left, and Liu Qihua left with her.

 Chapter 992

    On the carriage, Su Hao thought of Gu Mu''s attitude towards Liu Qihua and said, "it seems that Gu Gongzi is afraid of you."

    Liu Qihua chuckled: "when I was a child, he couldn''t fight with me."

    Although he said so, Su Hao didn''t believe it. She knew there must be other reasons.

    "I want Gu Mu to harass Xinhui a lot." Su haodao.

    "Good." Liu Qihua agreed without asking anything.

    "Thank you, Mr. Jing Zhaoyin." Su Hao gives thanks.

    Then Su Hao looked out of the window and stopped talking.

    She thought that with Lin Hui''s experience, she must want a powerful man to be her husband. But Hu Yushan is just a dramatist. I just don''t know if he will go back to take the exam this year.

    After returning home, Su Hao went directly to Qiu''s house.

    Seeing Su Hao coming, Qiu was very happy. She said, "how can Xiao Hao have time to see his mother?"

    Su laughingly coquetry way: "daughter, this is not to you?"

    Qiu doesn''t believe it. She knows that Su Hao always goes out recently and is always with Jing Zhaoyin and Liu Qihua. Qiu is very satisfied with Liu Qihua.

    Just thinking about it, Su Hao asked: "mother, is that Hu Yushan''s scientific examination this year?"

    Qiu Shi doubts, how to mention that Hu Yushan again now, didn''t you like him before?

    "Why did you ask him again?" Qiu asked.

    Su Hao realized that she was asking too suddenly and said, "mother, my daughter is just asking casually, and my daughter wants to know if he is really a talent like my father said."

    Listening to her saying this, Qiu couldn''t help laughing: "no matter how personal it is, it can''t compare with master Jing Zhaoyin."

    Seeing that she said Liu Qihua, Su Hao couldn''t help being stunned, but he was relieved to think that she didn''t hide her whereabouts every time she went out. It''s just that Qiu wants to put her with Liu Qihua. That''s wrong.

    Su jokingly said, "I''m afraid my mother misunderstood something."

    Qiu thought it was su Hao who was shy, so he followed her words and said, "yes, my mother misunderstood me, my mother misunderstood me."

    It''s useless to explain. Su Hao didn''t talk about this topic any more. He asked again, "mother, you haven''t answered my question yet? Is Hu Yushan going to take the scientific examination this year

    Seeing her insistence, Qiu said, "it''s really the scientific examination this year. Your father also promised him that if he could get into the top three, he would recommend him to the emperor."

    At the end, Qiu''s face had to get better.

    It suddenly occurred to Su Hao that she was late when she left her family, but the head of the Hu family even welcomed her with a smile. Did her father use this in exchange?

    "Mother, is this what Dad did in exchange?" Suhao asked.

    "Otherwise, your father also said that even if he asked to marry you in the future, your father would agree. If he didn''t, he would help him pay part of the wedding money when he got married." The more I think about Qiu, the more angry I am. It''s not why his son is so kind to him.

    "How could that be?" Su Hao pretended to be very quiet and said to Qiu.

    Qiu Shi looked at Su Hao and comforted him: "it''s OK. My mother won''t let him get a lot. I just hope you can do well."

    Su was moved by Qiu.

    After talking to Qiu, Su Hao left.

    After a few days, Su Hao went to Hu''s class again. As soon as he went in, he saw that Hu''s class, which used to be very popular, had become silent.

    When Sue was ready to go in, she saw several thugs blocking her way.

    "Today, the Hu class is reserved by our young master."

    Looking at that arrogant appearance, Su Hao was stunned, and suddenly a figure flashed across his brain.

    "Are you Gu Mu''s men?" Suhao asked.

    When the man saw Su Hao, he even knew his son and immediately asked, "who are you?"

    Su Hao said with a gentle smile, "I''m miss Shangshu mansion. Please inform your son."

    The man hesitated for a moment, pointed to Su Hao and said, "you wait here. I''ll ask my son. "

    Su Hao nodded and agreed. After the man left, Su Hao looked at the people in the street, but no one wanted to come to Hu Jia ban to listen to the play.

    She went to the street, stopped a man and asked, "little brother, why is there no guest in the Hu class today?"

    As soon as he saw Su Hao''s clothes, he knew that he was a lady from a wealthy family, and he didn''t dare to think too much. He replied, "Miss, you may not have heard of it. These days, the Hu class has been contracted by the ancient family''s childe. No one dares to go in to listen to the opera. If you go in, you will be beaten out."

    "Who is singing in the Hu family class?" Suhao asked again.

    "Miss Xinhui of Hongyuan." The young man said, "it''s said that when the old man came, he would sing the song of Xinhui. No one can sing it. It''s a play that he''s been singing for several days."

    Then, as if he remembered something, he said, "that girl Xinhui is a disaster. She escaped from the red garden. Now in the Hu class, I''m afraid the Hu class will be harmed by her. It''s a pity. "

    "However, Hu Yushan, who is in the Hu family class, is really blind. A good son-in-law of Shangshu mansion doesn''t do it. He just likes such a disaster star." Finish saying also very sorry, don''t know still think Hu Yushan and he have what relation.

    Su Hao said with a smile: "thank you for telling me."

    Then she took two ingots of silver and handed them to the man.

    The man took the silver and left happily.

    After the man left, the person who went to report also came back. Just did not have before that arrogance, facing Su Hao is respectful a lot.

    "Miss Su, my son said that if Miss Su wants to listen to the play, just go in." That person very dogleg of say.

    Sue was a little better and said, "please."

    "Well, how can this be regarded as trouble? It''s a small honor to work for Miss Su." Finish saying that person then took Su Hao to come to Gu Mu''s side.

    On the stage, Lin Huixin is still singing there. Maybe it''s because she has been singing for a long time, and her voice has become a little hoarse.

    Su Hao ignores Lin Huixin, which is what she told Gu Mu to do.

    "Mr. Gu." Su Hao said politely to Gu Mu.

    Gu Mu saw Su Hao, with a big smile on his face, and immediately asked Su Hao to sit down. "Miss Su, sit down quickly."

    Suhao sits at his table.

    Hu''s headmaster was relieved to see Su Hao coming. He had asked people to invite Su''s family before, but they were all rejected by Su''s guards. It must be that Su''s family is still worrying about his son''s leaving.

    "Miss Su." Hu came over, followed by a man with some fruit and melon seeds in his hand.

    "Leader Hu." Sue returned politely.

    Gu Mu''s face was not so good. As soon as his face changed, he waved his hand to the Hu leader and said, "put the things here, you go."

    Hu Banzhu took a look at Su Hao and Gu Mu, but he didn''t say anything.

    "Yes." He answered, put things down and left.

    "Mr. Gu seems to like Miss Xinhui very much." Suhao had a cup of tea ceremony.

    Gu Mu Leng for a while, way: "OK."

    Then Su Hao continued to ask, "does Gu let her sing alone every day?"

    Gu Mu a Leng, don''t know what Su Hao wants to do, but still nodded.

    Su Hao chuckled. "In fact, I think it was very good for Miss Xinhui to sing with Mr. Hu last time. What do you think?"

    Gu Mu immediately understood Su Hao''s meaning, he quickly nodded, "yes, I also think so."

    Later, he waved to Hu, "go and call Hu Yushan to sing together. She is tired of singing alone."

    Hu Bangzhu is very embarrassed to look at Su Hao, hoping Su Hao can help him.

    I don''t want to, but Su Hao takes the tea and drinks it. Obviously I didn''t want to help him.

    Hu had no choice but to leave.

    In fact, Hu Yushan wanted to help Lin Huixin at the beginning, but he was locked in the room by Hu Bangzhu, because Hu Bangzhu still had hope for Su Hao, hoping that Hu Yushan could marry Su Hao.

    Hu Yushan is in his room these days, but he just can''t read. He is worried about the safety of Lin Huixin.

    Hearing someone come to the door of his room, Hu Yushan said, "Dad?"

    Seeing Hu Yushan calling himself, Hu''s leader said in a voice: "I don''t know why you want to like that woman. Isn''t Miss Su good? You see you''ve angered Miss Su. Now the Su family won''t be willing to help us. "

    Hu Yushan listened to his words with remorse and helplessness.

    However, he can''t miss Xinhui any more now. During the time with Xinhui, he will think of Su Hao, but he has more topics with Xinhui and doesn''t have to worry about his identity.

    "Dad, all the sons you said know, but now the only thing in my son''s heart is Xinhui. I beg dad to help me." Hu Yushan knelt behind the door.

    Hu class leader listen to the movement inside, some helpless in the heart, he opened the door.

    "Dad?" Seeing that the door was opened, Hu Yushan was both surprised and happy.

    Without waiting for him to say anything more, Hu Bangzhu said: "Mr. Gu asked you to sing on stage with Xinhui. Go and make up."

    With that, he left without looking at Hu Yushan.

    Hu Yushan was stunned and asked to go with him?

    To the backstage, Lin Huixin has been waiting for him.

    When he saw Lin Huixin, Hu Yushan ran over and asked, "Xinhui, what are you doing? How are you doing? "

    When Lin Huixin saw the man who worried about her, she was moved. She shook her head and didn''t make a sound with a smile.

    Seeing this, Hu Yushan thought that she was wronged. He didn''t say anything, so he hugged her heartily. "It''s OK. I''ll be with you. You don''t have to be alone anymore."

    Hearing what he said, Lin Huixin wanted to cry very much. Only she knew how she came over these years. It''s the first time someone said that to her.

    She tried to shake her head, with her slightly hoarse voice: "you make up quickly, there is Miss Su under the stage."

    Hear Su Hao also in, Hu Yushan Leng, "Miss Su didn''t help you?"

    Lin Hui''s heart burst of self mockery, help her? Su Hao hates her for robbing him. Can su Hao let her go?

    She thinks that Su Hao is responsible for her appearance now, and the relationship between Su Hao and Gu Mu is very good. Even for Su Hao''s sake, Gu Mu doesn''t dare to bully Hu Jia ban. It must be su Hao''s arrangement.

    Thinking, Lin Huixin still shook her head and didn''t say what she thought.

 Chapter 993

    "How could miss Su not help you? Didn''t you save her life?" Hu Yushan doubts that Su Hao was helping her before, why not now?

    Help me? Lin Huixin wondered when she would save Su Hao''s life?

    Seeing her muddled expression, Hu Yushan was puzzled. Didn''t she know?

    "Did Miss Su tell you that?" Asked Lin Huixin.

    Hu Yushan nodded.

    Lin Hui sneers in her heart. In order to keep her young lady''s pride in front of others, she uses such words to cover up that she is saving herself for Hu Yushan''s sake. What a deep plan.

    What Hu Yushan wants to ask, but Lin Huixin urges: "you make up quickly. You can''t wait to make trouble again."

    Hu Yushan did not dare to neglect him any more, and hurried to organize himself.

    Su Hao sits on the chair and quietly waits for the play to start, but she doesn''t speak. She doesn''t know how Hu Yushan and Lin Huixin get along with each other. Although she always gives them opportunities, they won''t have any sparks if they don''t feel like each other.

    Think of Su good-looking to the side of Gu Mu.

    All of a sudden, the corner of her mouth could not help stirring up.

    Soon the play began, two babbling singing, Su Hao did not listen to anything.

    At the end of the song, Su Hao has no intention of listening to it, but she still doesn''t care what Gu Mu does, let them continue to the next song.

    When she was ready to leave, Lin Huixin came out from behind and stopped her.

    "Miss Su, please stay."

    Sue looked at her suspiciously, "what''s the matter?"

    "Miss Su, can I talk to you alone?"

    Sue Hao hesitated and agreed.

    When I came to the backstage of Hu''s class, there was no one in the backstage. It was obvious that Lin Huixin had been prepared.

    "Hello, Sue, are you taking revenge on me?" Lin Huixin looks at Su Hao. Although it is a question, she is sure.

    "Revenge? Why should I take revenge on you? " Su Hao asked with a smile.

    Seeing that Su didn''t admit it, Lin Hui said, "don''t you know? Would you forget that I knocked you out in prison? Although you don''t say it, I know you must care about it. "

    After a pause, she continued: "you have to revenge on Mr. Hu. In order to let you save me, I''m willing to leave my family with you. Any actor can take Mr. Hu away."

    Listening to Lin Huixin''s conjecture, Su Hao suddenly feels funny in her heart. If she cares, she may have been gone for a long time.

    "Whatever you think." Su Hao said lightly.

    Looking at her expression, Lin Huixin was very angry, "can''t you bully me any more? I didn''t want to have anything to do with Mr. Hu. If you hadn''t always let Mr. Gu bully me, I wouldn''t have done that. "

    With that, Lin Huixin''s voice was louder. "Do you think I don''t know? You are the cause of all my suffering. "

    Words, Lin Hui heart can not help crying out.

    Su Hao thought about what she had done, which really made her suffer a lot, but she had to do it to get them together quickly. She couldn''t think of any other way.

    With a light smile, Su Hao walked slowly to her and gave her a hint of evil smile. "What evidence do you have to prove that I did it all?"

    After that, she turned her head and continued: "academician Lin''s granddaughter has been reduced to such a field. I don''t know if academician Lin would climb out of the grave if she knew."

    Lin Huixin is shocked that Su Hao knows her identity. After listening to Su Hao''s words, Lin Huixin feels a surge of anger in her heart.

    Suddenly, she saw a familiar figure behind Su Hao.

    "Miss Su. I have nothing against you. Why do you harm me like this Lin Huixin suddenly covered her face and cried.

    Looking at her sudden change, Su Hao was stunned for a moment. Then she knew that there must be someone behind her. She didn''t quibble. She slapped her in the face.

    In an instant, Lin Hui''s heart was beaten.

    "Xin Hui." Hu Yushan''s anxious voice came from behind.

    Then he saw Hu Yushan running forward, worried about Lin Huixin''s situation, "Xinhui, what''s the matter with you?"

    Lin Hui''s heart deviated, and she dodged for a moment with some fear, saying: "I''m... I''m ok."

    How could Hu Yushan believe what she said? He turned his head and glared at Su Hao angrily. "Miss Su, Xinhui did something wrong to make you so cruel to her."

    Listen to his words, Su Hao is like to hear a joke, sneer: "who are you? Who is qualified to question me? Don''t think that if my father agrees to help you, you''ll be a character. You''re just a cheap actor. "

    Listening to Su Hao''s words, Hu Yushan was deeply shocked.

    "You used to think that way about me?" Hu Yushan asked with some determination.

    "What do you think?" Su Hao looked at him with disdain, "look at you, what''s your future? Lin Huixin loves you, but you can only let her be bullied. You have to be bullied with her. It''s really sad."

    She shook her head, slurred at Lin Huixin, and turned to leave.

    When she came to the hall, she said to Gu Mu, "Mr. Gu, I''ve finished singing."

    Her voice is not big, but in the empty hall is very clear, Gu Mu left behind her.

    On the carriage, Su Hao said to Gu Mu, "in two days, you''ll have to trouble Mr. Gu."

    "What''s the matter?" Gu Mu asked. If Liu Qihua hadn''t told him to listen to Su Hao''s words, he probably wouldn''t have been here to talk with Su Hao.

    "In a few days, please help me kidnap that Lin Huixin, remember not to hurt her." Su haodao

    Gu Mu more don''t understand, kidnap her still don''t let hurt her, that why kidnap her?

    Instead of explaining anything, Su Hao said, "I''ll let someone tell you the time."

    Finish saying, Su Hao lets a person stop, then drive Gu Mu out of carriage.

    After su Hao left, Hu Yushan''s heart was full of disappointment. Lin Huixin saw it in her eyes. She went forward and comforted: "Miss Su may not have meant it."

    Hu Yushan looks at Lin Huixin. Suddenly, he thinks Su Hao is right. If he is Su Hao, he will look down on him. He can''t protect anyone.

    Thinking, he got up slowly and left.

    Looking at his decadent back, Lin Huixin has some worries in her heart.

    Suhao didn''t go out again when she got home.

    These days, she is listening to the news brought by Hongxing to know the recent situation of Hu Yushan and Lin Huixin.

    "Miss, today Mr. Hu is still studying. Miss Xinhui is always with him to take care of him."

    Su Hao nodded. With Gu Mu''s play, the relationship between the two people was really close. She was very satisfied with it.

    Lin Huixin''s temperament, she will not marry a person at will, so she said those words to stimulate Hu Yushan, let Hu Yushan rise.

    "Go and tell Mr. Gu to kidnap Miss Xinhui in a month." Su Hao said.

    Because now Lin Huixin in Hu Yushan''s heart is not very important, if they get along for a long time, they will have deep feelings, not to mention Lin Huixin has been taking care of him.

    And she can also see Lin Huixin''s attitude towards Hu Yushan.

    So, after a month.

    An important thing happened in the Hu class. Miss Xinhui was taken away!

    When Hu Yushan got the news, he was reading a book. Originally, he should have come to find him. Xinhui didn''t come today. He thought she was delayed, but he didn''t want to hear the news.

    "Have you looked for them all?" Hu Yushan looks at the main road of Hu ban in front of him.

    "I''ve found everything, but there''s no place. There''s only one letter telling us to redeem Miss Xinhui with ten thousand taels of gold." Hu headmaster frowned and said with a worried face.

    For more than a month, Lin Huixin has seen everything she does for Hu Yushan, so he doesn''t mind her existence as much as before.

    "Where is that man?" Hu Yushan asked.

    Hu quickly took out the paper from his arms, "here, it''s in a broken temple in the north of the city."

    Hu Yushan snatched up the note, on which were written a few big words: "take 10000 taels of gold, come to the temple in the north of the city to redeem people."

    "Dad, how much money do we have?" Hu Yushan said in a worried tone.

    The words on the note are not good-looking, but it can let people know at a glance that it was written by the kidnapper. After all, which kidnapper can write good words?

    "Are you really going to redeem her?" Hu Banzhu asked hesitantly.

    Then he said, "let''s report to the government."

    Hu Yushan has been thinking about how to save Lin Huixin. When he heard Hu''s leader say that he wanted to report to the official, he said: "if the kidnappers knew, would we kill Xinhui?"

    Listening to his son''s words, Hu Bangzhu only felt that his son was stupid. He couldn''t help but said, "let''s go first, and then ask someone to take a note to report to the official."

    When Hu Yushan thought about it, he thought it was such a truth.

    Then, he looked at Hu ban master and said, "Dad, where can we get so much money?"

    Hu Bangzhu is also very sad. Although he has some silver, it''s not as much as ten thousand Liang.

    What can we do?

    Just thinking about it, Hu Yushan suddenly thought of what Su Haihai had said before. He said, "Dad, why don''t you go to the Su family for help?"

    Hu Bangzhu was reminded by him, then thought of Su Haihai promised her before.

    After thinking about it, he quickly shook his head, "no, it''s the Su family''s subsidy for your marriage. If it''s used up now, you can''t marry Miss Su in the future."

    Said Su Hao, Hu Yushan''s eyes dimmed for a moment, "Dad, Miss Su and I are no longer possible, you don''t want to think about it."

    Listening to him, Hu thought, what happened to them? It''s just a pity that Miss Su is such a good woman.

    "We''d better find a way to save Xinhui quickly." Hu Yushan urged.

    Then they came to Su Fu.

    When Su Hao got the news, he came to the back of the screen in the front hall and listened to their conversation.

    "Master Su, we came here today to borrow some money from master su." Leader Hu spoke with some unkindness.

 Chapter 994

    Su Haihai looked at them and said, "Oh? But what happened? "

    Hu Yushan and Hu Banzhu looked at each other, Hu Yushan said: "master Su, I want to get married, but the bride price is not enough, so I ask Master Su for help."

    Hu Bangzhu heard what he said and quietly stretched out his hand to pull him for a while, trying to make him say something else.

    Hu Yushan didn''t care at all. He continued: "I don''t know what master Su said that day still counts?"

    As soon as his voice fell, Su Haihai''s face was a little shocked. He thought Hu Yushan would choose his daughter, so he gave him a chance, but he didn''t think that he would lose the possibility.

    Back to his senses, Su Haihai said, "nature counts. I don''t know which girl Hu asked to marry."

    Hu Yushan thought about it and said, "it''s Xinhui girl in Hongyuan."

    Seeing that it was the actor he mentioned before, Su Haihai''s face became ugly. In his eyes, his daughter couldn''t compare with an actor.

    On this thought, Su Haihai was very angry and didn''t want to talk to the Hu family any more.

    He said, "congratulations. How much money do you want? "

    "Eight thousand taels of gold." Hu Yushan hesitated for a while, but he still spoke.

    Su Haihai suddenly widened his eyes, eight thousand taels of gold, Hu''s father and son are really greedy.

    Although he was able to take out the 8000 Liang, he was still unhappy. In fact, he was even more angry that he didn''t know people clearly.

    When the next servants heard the number he opened, they could not help but open their mouths and looked at Hu Yushan''s eyes full of disdain and disdain.

    When Hu Yushan came here, he had thought that Su Haihai might have a bad impression on him, so he dared to open this mouth.

    Su Haihai hesitated to give them the money.

    "Master Su, I borrowed the money from you. I will pay it back when I have money." Seeing that Su Hai area refused to agree, Hu Yushan spoke again.

    "I''m afraid that''s a bit too much. Let me think about it." Su was deliberately delaying.

    Hu Yushan was already very flustered at this time. He had to go to collect the remaining two thousand Liang, and he wanted to get the money from suhai as soon as possible.

    Su Hao is listening to several people behind the screen. She knows that Su Haihai must be unhappy.

    "Master Su, do you have any ink?" Hu Yushan asked.

    Su Haihai nodded. I don''t know why he asked.

    "Can I use it?"

    When Hu Yushan finished, Su Haiyu went to ask someone to bring the paper, ink pen and inkstone.

    Then, Hu Yushan quickly wrote something on it.

    When the pen stopped, he picked up the paper carefully, went forward and handed it to Su Haihai with both hands.

    "Master Su, this is an IOU from my younger generation. Take it and I will pay it back later."

    Su Haihai took the paper and frowned when he saw the IOU of borrowing 8000 and returning 10000 written on it.

    At this time, a servant girl came to Su Haihai''s side, leaned over his ear and said something.

    Su Haihai took a look at the screen, then Hu Yushan, and said, "this piece of paper, you can go there. Later, you can go to the accounting room with the housekeeper to get the money."

    Then he left with an excuse, "if I have something else to do, I''ll leave first."

    Seeing that the money had been borrowed, Hu Yushan was relieved.

    Suhao also left the front hall.

    Perilla some do not understand asked: "Miss, why do you want to help him?"

    It''s Xinhui that she''s looking for someone to kidnap. Now she wants to help Hu Yushan secretly. Zilan doesn''t understand.

    Su looked at her, did not answer, just asked: "red apricot can come to the news?"

    "Not really." Violet shook her head.

    Su Hao didn''t know why he was flustered. It was like this all day, as if something was going to happen.

    "We''ll sneak out the back door later. Don''t disturb anyone." Su Hao said.

    May be to Gu Mu still some don''t trust, Su Hao is comforting oneself so in the heart.

    They went out through the back door, then changed their equipment in the street, so they came to a small courtyard in the west of the city.

    "Buckle, knock, knock." Suhao knocked on the door rhythmically.

    It took a long time for us to be opened.

    Looking at the person who opened the door, Su Hao felt a little strange, but she didn''t say anything. She said, "you can be in there."

    The man said with a smile, but the smile did not meet before the people in the flattery, "in it."

    Su Hao couldn''t help being vigilant.

    She turned around, shook her hand and said, "you just stay here. You don''t have to go in."

    The eyes of the people inside flashed, and they didn''t say anything.

    Purple orchid salutes respectfully, even standing there watching Su Hao leave.

    At the moment when the door closed, violet quietly spread out her palm. A note suddenly appeared in the palm of her hand. It was just given to her by Su Hao.

    She took the note and left the gate of the yard.

    Walking into the busy street, Zilan opened the note, which said: "go to find Mr. Jing Zhaoyin for help."

    See this, purple orchid dare not delay, quickly want to go to Beijing Zhaoyin.

    Because of his restlessness today, Su Hao wrote down this note and took it with him in case of an accident.

    As soon as Sue Hao entered, she was taken to a room. Before she could see the room clearly, she had been pushed in.

    As soon as I went in, I saw Gu Mu and Lin Huixin sitting on the ground bound by all kinds of things, and there were some people standing beside them, one by one very serious.

    Su Hao''s brow can''t help wrinkling. It seems that something really happened.

    "Hello, Sue, how did you get caught?" Seeing Su Hao coming, Gu Mu was surprised.

    She didn''t say she would come, did she? Why did she get caught?

    Su Hao had no choice but to smile and let those people tie her down. After that, she went to the two men''s team.

    Lin Huixin looks at Su Hao with hatred in her eyes. She already knows that Su Hao sent someone to tie her up, so she hates her.

    Su Hao didn''t pay attention to her eyes, but asked Gu Mu: "how did you get caught?"

    Speaking of this, Gu Mu''s face suddenly collapsed, "I brought her here, not long after a group of people in black knocked me unconscious, and then I was tied up."

    Su Hao couldn''t help but smoke the corners of her mouth. She was so simple that she was tied up by others. How did she think she asked him to kidnap others?

    Fortunately, this time a woman is kidnapped. If a man is kidnapped, he will be counter kidnapped.

    Just sighing, she heard Lin Huixin close to her and said, "Hello, Su, why do you always aim at me? You said, is this a trap between you and King Yongle? Just want to kill me. "

    Su Hao doubts, what does this have to do with the king of Yongle?

    Wait a minute, isn''t it

    She looked at their guards. Although there were only four of them, they were very disciplined. No one spoke to them and did not embarrass them. It was as if they were prisoners. They were only in charge of guarding.

    Is it really the king of Yongle? But she made it clear to the king of Yongle that time. It should not be the king of Yongle.

    If it''s not the king of Yongle, it''s the emperor.

    Thinking of this possibility, Su can''t help thinking about the safety of Su''s family. I don''t know if they will be OK?

    Just thinking about it, there was a movement at the door

    Su Hao vaguely heard the people outside say: "the maid outside the door is missing."

    "What? What does she know? "

    "Keep watch first, and I''ll report to the master."

    Then came a few powerful footsteps.

    Su Hao knows that Zilan must have read her note. Now she just needs to stay here and delay the time on the other side.

    "Gumu, you''ll pretend to be sick later and let someone take you to the toilet." Su Hao attached to Gu Mu''s ear and whispered, "then you can observe how many people there are here."

    "Good." Gu Mu nodded his head gently.

    Lin Huixin sees Su Hao and Gu Mu whispering. She doesn''t know what to say. Although she is angry, she doesn''t say anything. After all, they are in trouble together.

    "Oh, oh, my stomach hurts." Gu Mu struggled to get up, but he didn''t want to tie the rope too tightly. He got up too hard and fell a somersault.

    Sue tried hard to hold back her smile.

    Hearing the news, the watchman came and asked, "what''s the matter? Don''t play tricks. "

    Su Hao sorted out his mood, pointed to Gu Mu who was rolling on the ground, and said innocently: "he said he had a stomachache."

    That person then walked to Gu Mu ground side, ask a way: "you how?"

    Gu Mu is very uncomfortable rolling on the ground, mouth said: "my stomach is very painful."

    In his buttocks toward the man, "por ~ por ~" voice came.

    The man''s face was full of shock. He stepped back and fanned the air in front of him.

    Su Hao looks at very want to smile, only she knows Gu Mu didn''t really fart, he just used his mouth to make a fart sound.

    "Brother, I can''t hold it." Gu Mu said very hard.

    Seeing this, the man reluctantly pulled him up, "go, go, I''ll take you to the hut."

    Gu Mu was pulled up and pushed out.

    Not long after Gu Mu went out, there was a respectful voice outside the door.

    "See Master."

    Su Hao and Lin Hui look at each other.

    "Are people in there?" Asked the man.

    The man outside answered, "inside, the old man went to the cottage."

    Then there was the sound of pushing the door.

    The eye is a pair of men''s boots, followed by a black man appeared in front of the two people. It''s just that the man is wearing a mask, so he can''t be seen.

    As soon as he came in, the people in the house saluted, "see you."

    The man nodded and motioned them to get up.

    Immediately, he looked at the two people who were all tied up on the ground, "which is the Su family?"

    Then someone came up, pointed to Su Hao and said, "she."

    "Take her out first."

    Voice just fell, in two people don''t know who said, there are two people came over, will linhuixin to take out.

    As soon as the man left, the man came forward slowly and said, "did you tell the king of Yongle?"

    Su Hao didn''t answer, but said in great fear: "my daughter, please see the emperor."

    The man looked at her with a flash of surprise and soon recovered.

    He no longer disguised, but the mask did not take off.

 Chapter 995

    "I didn''t expect that Su Shangshu''s daughter was smart." After a pause, he said: "yes, after all, Su Shangshu is also a dragon and Phoenix among people."

    Su Hao''s mouth began to smile, "the emperor flattered me."

    As soon as her voice fell, she heard the man say, "however, cleverness is mistaken by cleverness, and she has done something she shouldn''t have done."

    Su Hao understood what he said and stopped talking for a while.

    "How did you get to know that?" he asked

    "Did Lin Huixin tell you that?" He guessed.

    "If my daughter said that she had guessed it, would the emperor believe it?" Su Hao said, looking at Wu Zaide without blinking.

    Looking at Su Hao, who is clear and has no fear in his eyes, Wu Zaide has admiration in his eyes.

    Su Hao continued: "emperor, in fact, if the king of Yongle wants to investigate the matter, now the emperor has no mind to interrogate the courtiers here."

    "The emperor can''t help thinking about how many people were harmed by the events of that year. The world knows about it. Can you sit on the land now, emperor?"

    Seeing that Wu Zaide was thinking, Su Hao continued: "emperor, it''s better to let go of some innocent people."

    When Su Hao finished, Wu Zaide laughed, "hahaha, let go of the innocent people? If I let these people go, will they let me go? You said that King Yongle didn''t care. Would he really care? "

    "If we want to stabilize the country, we must eliminate all possibilities." When Wu Zaide said his last sentence, he had a strong sense of killing.

    Su Hao said without fear: "doesn''t the emperor know that water can carry a boat and overturn it? According to you, who would like to follow you? And now these people also know that the emperor kidnaps his courtiers. Does the emperor want to get rid of them? "

    "They are my dead men. Naturally they are different." Wu said firmly.

    But Su Hao laughed. Wu Zaide didn''t know why, so he asked, "how are you laughing?"

    "Chen Nu laughs that the emperor''s suspicion is so high. Who is willing to help the emperor in the future?" With that, Su Hao''s mouth showed a trace of sarcasm.

    It''s the first time that Wu Zaide has seen someone treat her like this. He can''t help feeling a trace of anger in his heart. "Naturally, someone will be willing to help me."

    Su Hao shook his head and said, "emperor, I''ll tell you a story."

    Wu Zaide looks at her suspiciously.

    Seeing this, Su Hao told the story slowly, "once upon a time, there was a kid who was herding sheep. One day, he was very bored, so he yelled at the foot of the mountain, the wolf is coming, the wolf is coming. When the villagers heard this, they rushed to the village, only to find the wolf. The kid who was herding the sheep was laughing. The villagers knew that they had been cheated, but the children thought it was very interesting. "

    "Later, several times like this, the villagers no longer trusted the kids who were herding sheep. On this day, the wolf really came, and the kids yelled that the wolf came, but no one came. Finally, the wolf ate up his sheep."

    With that, Su said to Wu Zaide, "emperor, if you don''t trust the people you use, you will get rid of them after using them. Who dares to be loyal to you in the future? Just like the child in this story, he used the trust of the village name to cheat the village name. Later, when something happened, no one helped him. "

    "But the emperor, after you take advantage of those who are loyal to you, you will kill them, so that those who want to be loyal to you can''t believe you. If something really happens, who is willing to protect your land?"

    Wu zaider listened to Su Hao''s words with mixed feelings in his heart.

    After a long time, he said, "who can guarantee that when King Yongle revolts, they will help me but not harm me?"

    "Emperor, you think too much." Su was amused and continued to analyze him: "you said that the king of Yongle rebelled. Why did he rebel? Didn''t he help you before you went up? I think King Yongle will take care of the people even if he hates you again. "

    "Emperor, you should know that the country belongs to every common people, not to you alone. Who would like to have a displaced family destroyed? "

    Just then, there was a knock on the door.

    "Kowtow, kowtow."

    Wu Zaide said in a deep voice, "what''s the matter?"

    "A man said he would come to pay the ransom." The man outside replied.

    "Ransom?" Wu Zaide looks at Su Hao suspiciously.

    Su Hao quickly explained, "my daughter is joking with Miss Lin, which is to test whether her lover is sincere to her."

    Although the explanation is reasonable, Wu Zaide still doesn''t believe what she said.

    "Bring people into the yard."

    Then he went out.

    Su Hao suddenly stopped him: "emperor, can you let me go. After all, this is also the person invited by the minister. "

    Wu Zaide thought about it, agreed, and motioned for someone to help her untie her.

    Su Hao, who was relieved, said again, "I don''t know if Mr. Gu can go with his wife?"

    Originally, Su Hao just wanted to have a try, but Wu Zaide agreed.

    Gu Mu was released, hurried to Su Hao''s side, asked softly: "are you ok?"

    "Nothing." Su Hao said to Gu Mu after answering: "we continue our plan. These people don''t affect us."

    When Gu Mu was released, Wu Zaide stayed in the room and sent her out.

    Su Hao knew that Wu Zaide would not embarrass her, so her plan had to be carried out.

    Gu Mu doubts, "do you know these people?"

    Su Hao shakes his head, which makes Gu Mu more confused. He doesn''t know why those people want to help her?

    Su Hao didn''t want to explain too much. He urged: "here comes Hu Yushan. Do you remember our plan?"

    Gu Mu nodded. Seeing this, Su Hao said to the humanity behind him: "take me to the place where Lin Huixin is imprisoned."

    When she arrived at Lin Huixin''s room, she saw that Su Hao had not been tied up. Lin Huixin seemed to know something and said, "Su Hao, it''s really you. You are still acting in front of me."

    Su Hao dislikes Lin Hui''s noisy heart and frowns: "shut up her mouth.

    Then, Lin Huixin''s eyes widened and her mouth was blocked with a cloth.

    Outside.

    Hu Yushan has been invited in. Su Hao pokes a hole in the door and looks at the scene outside.

    "Gumu, it''s you." When Hu Yushan saw Gu Mu, he glared at him.

    Then, he thought of something and said, "I should have thought of it earlier. No one can do it except you."

    At this time, Gu Mu rolled a big white eye in his heart, what does it mean that no one can do it except him? It is Su Hao who told him to do it.

    Just thinking about it, he saw Hu Yushan take out a banknote from his arms, "this is ten thousand taels of silver you want."

    Looking at the silver, Gu Mu doesn''t care.

    "Oh." He answered and went to take the silver in his hand.

    After counting carefully, he put it into his arms.

    "The money has been given to you, and the people?" When Hu Yushan saw that Gu Mu had collected the money, he was in a hurry.

    Gu Mu smiles for a while and says: "although the money is given, I don''t know who you want to take away."

    Hu Yushan wondered, is Lin Hui''s heart not here, or is he cheating him at the beginning?

    "What do you mean?" Hu Yushan asked.

    Gu Mu waved to his back and said, "bring people here."

    Then, Su Hao and Lin Huixin are brought out, and they are tied up and gagged.

    Hu Yushan was surprised to see Su Hao.

    Just as he wanted to ask, Gu Mu said, "look, who do you want to take with you? After all, these 10000 can buy one person. "

    Hu Yushan looked at a struggling, calm woman in front of him. He hesitated in his heart and didn''t know who to save.

    "Choose quickly. I have no patience. If I slow down, I can''t take any of them away." Gu Mu is urging in the side, if it is not that this is Su Hao''s own design, looking at his appearance, Su Hao wants to hit him.

    Hu Yushan was in a dilemma and didn''t know who to choose. At this time, he suddenly thought that his father had already reported to the government, so he just had to delay.

    "Gu Mu, why do you want to help Miss Su? I have no engagement with her. Even if you hate me, you don''t have to kidnap her."

    Hu Yushan''s sudden change of topic made Gu Mu laugh.

    "So much," he said impatiently

    With that, he slapped Lin Huixin.

    The slap was a bit heavy, and Lin Hui''s heart turned too far.

    Hu Yushan was in a hurry and said, "I choose. I choose. Don''t beat her."

    Gu Mu doesn''t beat Lin Huixin any more, waiting for his answer quietly. He was originally to threaten Gu Mu. Since he got the effect he wanted, he would not fight again.

    "Hurry up, or I don''t know what to do next." Gu Mu is urging all the time.

    Hu Yushan looked at Lin Huixin, who had been beaten, and saw Su Hao standing there like an outsider. Suddenly, he had an answer in his heart.

    "I choose Xinhui girl." Hu Yushan blurted out his words.

    Lin Huixin is slightly shocked. She thought Hu Yushan would choose Su Hao. After all, Su Hao is Su Shangshu''s daughter. Even if this is Su Hao''s design, he can be reunited with Su Hao because he saved her.

    "Seriously?" Gu Mu asked.

    Hu Yushan did not dare to see Su Hao. He nodded firmly.

    When he chooses Lin Huixin, he thinks Gu Mu won''t hurt Su Hao. After all, Su Hao is familiar with him, and his father is also Shangshu.

    "Good." Gu Mu finish saying this word, the corner of the mouth then peeps out an evil smile.

    Hu Yushan, who was smiling, was flustered.

    But it''s impossible to repent. He looks at Su Hao with some worries.

    Suhao was soon taken down.

    "Bang bang."

    There was a loud knock outside the door.

    Gu Mu''s heart can''t help but be surprised, Su Hao didn''t tell him to still have this scene.

    Hu Yushan looks happy, thinking that it should be his own rescue, and then takes over Lin Huixin.

    "Bang." The door was knocked down.

    Liu Qihua, who is dressed in white, follows the Lord of Yongle. Sui even sees the servant girl Zilan beside Su Hao and many bodyguards behind him.

    As soon as Liu Qihua came in, he glanced at the yard. He didn''t see Su Hao, so he asked, "where''s Miss Su?"

    Hu Yushan hurried forward, pointed to Gu Mu and said, "he took him away."

 Chapter 996

    Liu Qihua took a look at Gu Mu, did not say any blame words, to Hu Yushan said: "you take Xinhui girl to leave first."

    Hu Yushan thought, anyway, he can''t help here, so he nodded and left with Lin Huixin who has been untied by him.

    Lin Huixin is led by Hu Yushan. She doesn''t understand Su Hao''s method. Does she want to help her or harm her?

    But what pleased her most was that she had found someone she liked.

    Thinking, she looks at the person in front of him and smiles.

    When Sue Hao was taken away, she heard the movement in the yard and stopped.

    She motioned to the people behind her to untie her, and then went to Wu Zaide''s room.

    "Emperor, the king of Yongle is here. If the emperor has anything to ask, he can ask the king of Yongle." Suhao saluted respectfully.

    Wu Zaide, standing by the window, naturally saw the arrival of King Yongle.

    He turned slowly and said to suhao, "did you call him?"

    Sue thought about it and nodded.

    "How did you know I was coming?" Wu Zaide doesn''t care about the situation in the hospital at all, but asks her.

    Su Hao hesitated for a while and said, "I don''t know if the emperor is coming. I just think I''m afraid I''m in danger, so I''ll send someone to invite the king of Yongle."

    Wu Zaide gave her a deep look and turned to go out.

    Suhao followed.

    Seeing that Su Hao was following a man in black, and Su Hao looked respectful, Liu Qihua and Yongle Wang looked at each other and said, "you go down first."

    Then the guards who came in left.

    Wu Zaide also drove out his bodyguard.

    "It turns out that you belong to the king of Yongle." Wu Zaide said, looking at Liu Qihua, his emotion was not clear in his eyes.

    Liu Qihua knelt down, sonorous and powerful way: "minister is not who, minister has been loyal to the emperor, for the people for the country."

    Wu Zaide took a deep look at him and then at Su Hao. He didn''t speak.

    "Brother Huang, let''s talk." The king of Yongle looked at Wu Zaide and said.

    Wu zaider looked at the old king of Yongle and answered.

    In this way, they entered the room and talked for a long time. When they came out, the king of Yongle drew his sword at Wu Zaide.

    "Brother Huang, I had a fight with your brother. You killed my wife and children. I supported you so much in vain." Then the king of Yongle stabbed Wu Zaide.

    Wu zaider also has martial arts skills. After several times, the king of Yongle did not hurt him at all.

    Gu Mu on one side sees some tension in his heart, but looking at Liu Qihua and Su Hao, who have no response, he can''t help wondering.

    "Why don''t you dissuade the king of Yongle?"

    They ignored him and watched the fight between King Yongle and Wu Zaide.

    I don''t know how long it took. Wu Zaidi seemed to be a little weak. I don''t know whether he did it on purpose, but he didn''t escape the sword stabbed by King Yongle.

    Yongle Wang did not expect that he would suddenly stop and it was too late to stop.

    Just at the critical moment, a white figure suddenly blocked in front of Wu Zaide, and then another figure came forward and blocked in front of the white figure.

    With "Puchi." With a sound, the sword of King Yongle pierced Su Hao''s left shoulder.

    Gu Mu looks at the empty side, and the two people who are still around him have already disappeared.

    Liu Qihua was stunned. He didn''t know that Su Hao had the same idea with him. If he hadn''t been on her, he would have been stabbed now.

    Back to his senses, Liu Qihua quickly held Su Hao''s waist and let him lie in his arms.

    The king of Yongle put down his sword in a hurry and did not dare to pull it.

    Wu Zaide looked at the person in front of him. There was a flash of unknown emotion in his eyes. Then he calmly ordered Gu Mu, who was standing beside him, to come to the doctor quickly

    "Why don''t you hide?" King Yongle looked up at Wu Zaide and asked.

    Wu in de light way: "did not hide."

    Hearing this, the king of Yongle laughed at himself, "do you think I don''t know if you can hide?"

    "Brother Huang, you underestimate what your brother knows about you." With that, the king of Yongle sighed and said, "no matter whether I stabbed my brother or not, now my brother can demote me as a commoner."

    The king of Yongle said with a relaxed look in his eyes.

    Sue looks good. He has a lot on his back.

    Wu in de suddenly some regret, "they will not say out, Huangdi or forget it."

    How to think, his retention of Yongle king did not move, he chuckled, "brother, we agreed."

    Seeing this, Wu Zaide knew he couldn''t keep him, so he didn''t say anything.

    "Here comes the doctor." Gu Mu ran in, followed by an old doctor.

    The doctor saw that it was the king of Yongle. He just wanted to kneel down, but he was stopped: "go and show her."

    The doctor looked at the direction pointed by King Yongle.

    "Take her into the room and lie down." The doctor told Liu Qihua.

    Liu Qihua went to the room with Su Hao in his arms.

    After tossing for a while, Su Hao''s wound was also treated, and she fell asleep.

    When she woke up, Liu Qihuan was beside her.

    "Where am I?" Suhao looked at the strange room and asked.

    Liu Qihuan quickly looked at Su Hao: "sister Su, you are awake."

    Looking at her suspiciously, he asked her again, "where am I?"

    "Sister Su, you are in my room now." Liu Qihuan explained.

    "Your room." Su Hao glanced at the room and saw that it was dark outside, so he wanted to get out of bed.

    Liu Qihuan saw and quickly stopped: "sister Su, what are you doing?"

    Su Hao whispered, "it''s getting late now. I should go home."

    Although Liu Qihuan was reluctant to give up, he thought that Su Hao should go home too. After all, it''s not good for a girl to go home at night.

    Then she said, "sister Su, wait a moment. I''ll call my brother to see you off."

    Then he ordered people to invite Liu Qihua.

    "Brother, sister Su said she would go back." When Liu Qihua comes, Liu Qihuan takes a detour.

    Liu Qihua took a look at Su Hao and nodded: "well, I know."

    "Let''s go." Then he said to sue.

    Suhao had already packed up, sat down in his chair, heard what he said, and got up to leave.

    Liu Qihuan said behind him, "sister Su, you''ll come to play with me when you''re ready."

    Su Hao turned his head and nodded, then followed Liu Qihua.

    In the carriage.

    Su Hao looked at Liu Qihua and said, "what''s going on today?"

    "The emperor originally wanted to kill you and Lin Huixin, but later, somehow, he didn''t kill them. However, the king of Yongle was demoted to be a commoner. This is a deal between the king of Yongle and the emperor."

    After that, he looked at Su Hao and continued: "you don''t have to worry about the emperor going to kill Lin Huixin or your family."

    Su Hao nodded and was relieved.

    But Liu Qihua was puzzled: "what did you say to the Emperor today?"

    Sue looked at him, puzzled.

    "The emperor has the final say that he can not change his mind, so I think it is what you have told him about the emperor. Liu explained.

    Su Hao chuckled and said, "I didn''t speak to the emperor."

    Liu Qihua did not believe it, but he did not ask.

    Back to Su Fu, Qiu was very worried to welcome up, "how are you? I heard that you were injured. My mother was worried to death. "

    Su Hao hugged Qiu and comforted him: "mother, my daughter is OK."

    After comforting Qiu, she said to Liu Qihua, "thank you for sending the little girl back."

    Liu Qihua laughed and said, "nothing."

    When Su Hao was about to leave, he suddenly remembered what the emperor said and said, "the emperor said that if you have any wish, go and tell him that he will make you a wish."

    Su Hao is stunned, wish, what wish can she have, but just hope the task is completed.

    "Thank you for telling me." Su Hao saluted.

    After suhao returned to her yard, Hongxing had been waiting for her in her yard.

    See a face pale Su Hao, red apricot not from worry way: "Miss, you are all right."

    Su Hao shook his head and asked, "what''s the news from Hu Yushan?"

    Red apricot thought: "after Hu Yushan went back, he asked leader Hu to agree to marry Xinhui, but leader Hu didn''t seem very satisfied."

    Is Hu Bangzhu not satisfied? Su Hao sighed. What''s the matter.

    "Do you know why?" Suhao asked.

    Red apricot looked at Su Hao one eye, some embarrassed don''t know whether should speak.

    "You say, don''t care what I think, just tell me what I know." Su Hao looked at her appearance and felt helpless.

    "Yes." "Hong Xing replied," it seems that the headmaster Hu feels that Miss Xinhui is not as good as Miss Hu. "

    Su Hao wanted to laugh in his heart, but the Hu leader did have some eyes and knew that Lin Huixin was not as good as himself.

    "Well, I see. You go down first." Sue said.

    After taking them all away, Su Hao knew that his task should also be completed.

    Then she took out her pen and paper and wrote several letters.

    The next day.

    Su Hao gives the letter to Hong Xing.

    "Give this letter to headmaster Hu and this letter to miss Xinhui." Suhao said.

    Then he took out two letters and handed them to Zilan, saying, "you give this letter to Mr. Jing Zhaoyin. He will know who to give this letter to after reading that letter."

    After everything was ordered, Su Hao sat quietly on the chair.

    After that, news came that the Hu class leader of the Hu family had accepted Xinhui.

    But Xinhui asked Hu Yushan to marry her after the exam, and she also took care of Hu Yushan all the time.

    Sue is very happy to hear the news.

    It''s two months in a flash.

    Seeing that the time for the scientific examination is coming, Lin Huixin will go up the mountain to Hu Yushan to worship Bodhisattva and eat fast for her, so that the Buddha can bless Hu Yushan to get a good result in the examination.

    In the past two months, Liu Qihuan came to see Su Hao from time to time, so that Su Hao didn''t feel bored.

    But Su did not know why, the injury has not been good, always repeated, the people of the Su family hired a lot of famous doctors are useless.

    That day, Su Hao was basking in the sun in the courtyard, and he heard the maid outside come in: "Miss, Miss Xinhui from the Hu class is here."

    "Ask her in."

    When Lin Huixin came in, she saw Su Hao lying on the couch alone. Her face was pale. She didn''t look as bright as before.

    "I didn''t expect you to be like this." Lin Huixin sighed.

 Chapter 997

    Su Hao chuckled and said, "what''s unexpected? Everyone will have life, old age, illness and death."

    Lin Huixin listened to her words, drooped her eyes and said, "thank you very much."

    Su said to her, "thank you very much. Let''s live with Hu Yushan."

    "Why are you helping me?" Asked Lin Huixin.

    Sue thought about it for a long time. She really didn''t know what to say to deceive her. It happened that her throat itched, she coughed twice, and there were blood stains in her palm.

    Lin Hui was so worried that she asked, "what''s your disease? It should be so serious. "

    Su Hao shook his head, very skillfully picked up the handkerchief to wipe her palm.

    "It''s said that Hu Yushan is the top one?" Suhao asked.

    Lin Huixin nodded.

    Su Hao added: "it seems that my father''s vision is good, but it''s a pity that you picked it up."

    After teasing, Su Hao asked, "when are you going to get married? I''m waiting for your wedding wine. "

    "Ten days later, he said it was a good day." Lin Huixin replied.

    Sue Hao held out her hand and said to her, "bring it. I know you''re here to send me an invitation."

    Lin Huixin takes out the invitation and hands it to Su Hao.

    Su Hao said, "you can go now. I''ll have a rest too. I can''t drink the wedding wine until I have a rest."

    Seeing Su Hao''s order, Lin Huixin said nothing more.

    In fact, suhao told her everything about her family. She was very sad after seeing the letter. After thinking about it for a few days, she felt that suhao was right. She had changed her identity, so she would live in another identity. Her parents also wanted her to be happy.

    After Lin Huixin left, Su Hao sighed in her heart. She couldn''t die any more. She suffered so many crimes in order to wait for them to get married.

    "How have you been?"

    Just closed his eyes, a clear male voice came.

    Listening to the familiar voice, Su Hao didn''t open her eyes, "it''s still the same."

    Liu Qihua sat beside her and saw the red wedding note on the table. He said, "Lin Huixin has sent you a wedding note?"

    "Yes." Su Hao answered softly and then said, "when are you going to send me a wedding invitation?"

    As soon as her words came out, Liu Qihua stopped talking.

    Su Hao felt helpless, but he changed the topic: "thank you for helping me send the letter to the emperor."

    Liu Qihua looked at the woman with closed eyes and said in a deep voice, "you don''t have to thank me. I volunteered."

    "Yes. I know Su haodao.

    Liu Qihua looked at her and his eyes were full of heartache. He didn''t know why her injury had not been cured, but it was more serious. It was clear that Yongle king just stabbed her shoulder blade that day, but later the doctor said her heart was damaged.

    How did she cheat everyone that time? Even the doctor was cheated by her.

    Su Hao couldn''t stand Liu Qihua looking at her like this. She said, "can you do me another favor?"

    Liu Qihua recovered from his thinking, "you say."

    "These days, help me keep an eye on them and make their wedding a success, OK?" Suhao opens his eyes and looks at him pleadingly.

    This is Su Hao''s first time to ask him. Liu Qihua nodded and answered.

    Su Hao said with a smile, "you go first, I want to have a rest."

    Then he closed his eyes again, and Liu Qihua was reluctant to leave.

    In fact, Su Hao knew that nothing would happen to the wedding, just to let Liu Qihua leave.

    In this way, ten days passed.

    The street was so busy that Su Hao got up early and wrapped up the bank note that robbed Hu Yushan before.

    "Red apricot." Cried Sue.

    As soon as the red apricot comes in, Su Hao gives it what he has.

    "If you go to Gu''s house and help me give myself to Mr. Gu, just say that this is my wedding gift for Hu Yushan." Su Hao said, and then said, "you can go back to the place you should go after you send things."

    Red apricot heard a heart suddenly surprised, want to kneel down, then heard Su Hao said: "this is your task, don''t blame you, go to give me something, or you can''t catch up."

    After the apricot leaves, Su Hao sits in the yard again.

    "Zilan, please go to the wedding for me. I can''t walk any more." Su Hao called the purple orchid and said.

    Purple orchid some worry of see to her, Su Hao way: "you left, I this still have a lot of servant girls."

    But Su Hao is stubborn, and the purple orchid also leaves. Su Hao drives all the servant girls in the yard down and lies on the couch. She slowly closes her eyes.

    Hujiaban, the hujiaban of hongtangtang, is very lively. Because huyushan was admitted to the top of the list, many people came to drink wedding wine.

    Red apricot after sending things, not at ease came back, she saw lying on the couch motionless Su Hao, gently walked past, reached out to explore her nose.

    Suddenly, her outstretched hand stopped, tears in her eyes gently slipped.

    "Miss." Red apricot softly called a way, in the tone is the attachment that cannot say.

    Soon, the news of suhao''s death spread.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    When she opened her eyes again after taking a deep breath, there was the hellish red around her, and the system was ushered in in front of her again.

    "This mission..."

    "Well done, system reward..." Su Hao rushed to speak of the stereotyped lines, with a bad smile on her face, trying to cover up the loss in her eyes with a bit of playfulness, but it seems that the system does not appreciate her humor.

    Su Hao awkwardly smile, slightly don''t head, bow frown said, "you continue, you continue."

    "The mission was well completed, and the system rewarded the medical aura."

    It''s easy to understand. Frankly speaking, his next task may be related to medicine. Thinking of this, Su Hao will look up and ask about the situation.

    Well, that slap is coming again.

    When suhao wakes up from his confusion, he smells a wonderful smell.

    Huo, it''s full of traditional Chinese medicine. It''s so marked. You don''t have to look at it. You can guess that the place where you are now is either a medical center or a medicine shop!

    But how do you feel something is wrong? Why can''t you move! No, eyes, eyes can''t open, like blindfolded by something.

    It''s broken! It''s broken! Does anyone want to use her as a guide?

    "Liu jinu, look carefully. Is that the girl?"

    "Yes, yes, that''s her."

    "Why is she alone? Where''s her grandfather? What about the miracle doctor

    Just when they did not know what to study, Su Hao read a lot of information from the memory of the original owner.

    It turns out that the original owner''s family has been working in the Tai hospital since the previous dynasty of the world, and their medical skills are superb. It can be said that all the diseases in the world can be cured.

    Unfortunately, at that time, their family stood in the wrong line, and the fight in the back palace ended. They were driven out of the palace and then lived in seclusion in the mountains.

    Later, the last emperor of the former dynasty was fatuous, incompetent, and extremely cruel, which made the people in dire straits. Therefore, someone rebelled in the name of the Qing emperor, overthrowing the old royal family, establishing a new imperial dynasty, and naming the country "Zhi".

    Before that, Zhi Taizu was seriously ill and secretly ordered people to sneak into the capital and other nearby cities to seek medical treatment. When the former Emperor learned about it, he ordered people to slaughter folk doctors, even a country doctor.

    In particular, those medical families, all of them were slaughtered, and those who survived and escaped, no longer dare to practice medicine.

    In the long run, people will lose heart and people will be in dire straits. People in the army will not be able to see a doctor in time after they get sick, and they will turn their backs one after another.

    In the end, zhitaizu''s illness was cured, and the kingdom of the former dynasty was destroyed.

    Since then, those who have studied medicine have become full of coriander. If they have high medical skills, they can not only go to the Taiyuan hospital, but also enjoy the wealth and splendor of this life and future generations.

    After the world was peaceful, the grandfather of the original owner would go down the mountain every year to collect some materials that could be made, and bring them into the mountain to teach them medicine. But when they finished their study, they would tell them not to disclose the location of yaolinggu.

    Those people, out of a trace of selfishness, want to be the enviable few, naturally will not let more people know that there is such a place to learn medicine, so they all keep their mouth shut.

    The eldest princess of Anqing is suffering from a strange disease, which has not been cured for a long time. For more than half a month, the imperial list has been posted all over the country, and no one has revealed it.

    But someone can''t bear it at this time and betrays yaolinggu.

    Liu jinu, the imperial doctor, was the one who didn''t care. He followed his master up the mountain and found out the secret of yaolinggu. Later, for his career, he told the imperial hospital the verdict.

    Su Hao''s eye cloth was untied, and there was a strong light that filled her eyes. She slowly narrowed her eyes and opened them little by little.

    "Say, where''s your grandfather?" Too the hospital decides Chuan Mu Tong to point to Su Hao.

    Oh! This man is quite fierce. You can see that he is a villain. Designation is not a good thing.

    "Come on, where is your grandfather?" Chuanmutong asked again.

    "Say it quickly. If you don''t say it again, I''m afraid you won''t be able to get out of the palace." Liu jinu advised Su Hao.

    "Grandfather went up to the mountain to collect herbs. He hasn''t come back for a long time. I still want to go to the mountain to find him! I''m caught by you. " Su Hao''s face was helpless, and he shook his head from time to time.

    So this is the palace! No wonder all the walls of the whole room are lattice by lattice cupboards. It''s the same. Looking at the whole room, there are herbs in it, and it seems that there are some children grinding herbs outside.

    What flavor!

    Su Hao pursed his nose and sniffed hard. He suddenly laughed. He didn''t expect that the original owner''s nose was so smart. He could smell the herbs in the lattice so far away.

    "Well, I said, why are there Aconiti in the seven rows and thirteen grids of tiannanxing? Who do you want to die for? " Su Hao tilted a smile, picked eyebrows and looked at the man who had just killed himself, "which lady or prince in the palace has offended you, and wants to harm others like this!"

    "Presumptuous, what are you talking about?" Chuanmutong said angrily.

    He stretched out his hand to tie Su Hao, but Liu jinu stopped him. "My Lord, don''t be impatient. This girl''s nose is very sensitive. I''ve seen her from a long distance to distinguish herbs."

    "By smelling?" Chuanmutong is incredible.

 Chapter 998

    "Yes, it''s Just smelling through the air." Liu jinu patted Chuan Mutong''s wrist a few times to appease him, then quickly turned to check.

    Sure enough, Su Hao was right. There was aconite at the bottom of tiannanxing''s herbal medicine. Liu jinu quickly took it to chuanmutong, and the guy believed it.

    "Where on earth is your grandfather?" Chuanmutong asked again.

    Su Hao, unable to laugh or cry, shakes his head from time to time and sighs, "are you NPC? If you don''t take this small task, you can''t go on to the next step! "

    "What did you say? What? Well, what are you criticizing? "

    It''s better for Su Hao to dig a hole and jump on his own than to stop on this issue! What''s more, I''m still tied up by all kinds of things. How hard it is!

    "What do you want my grandfather to do? What do you want me for? " Su Hao left to look at Liu jinu, and then to look at Chuan Mutong, "you can''t be unable to find my grandfather, so you catch me as bait to lead my grandfather to save me!"

    Su Hao''s words seemed to hit the point. The two were speechless, and she laughed.

    "To find my grandfather is nothing but a disease. You can''t tell the result." Su pretty to Chuan Mutong, ferocious white he one eye, tone aggravating, "happened to this man said my grandfather can cure, you want to ask him to cure, but can''t find my grandfather, think of such vulgar method let people catch me."

    Seeing that they were embarrassed to be seen through, Su Hao continued boldly, "in this case, you might as well let me go and take me to see the doctor first. Maybe I can get a doctor without my grandfather!"

    "You! You''re a yellow haired girl. You can see what''s wrong! " Chuanmutong was very disdainful and gave a cold hum.

    "I''ve been with my grandfather since I was a child. After so many years, I''ve learned all the medical skills I can learn, and I can develop them myself. Do you think I can do it?"

    Before we could reach a conclusion, we could hear the noise and the sound of uniform steps coming from outside the house.

    "Chuanmutong!" A man very angry shouts.

    What''s a drug name? By the way, the name of Liu jinu is also the name of medicine. The world is really strange!

    Su Hao tilted his head to see who the solemn cry came from. He saw a handsome young man in light armor striding in with a meteor, followed by a regular Imperial Guard.

    "What''s going on?"

    "See your Royal Highness the king of Yue."ˇ° See your Highness the king of Yue. "

    Su Hao looked. The two men knelt down in an instant and looked at the young man. It turned out that he was a king!

    Xuanshen, the king of Yue, pointed to the woman in front of him and asked again, "what''s the matter? Chuanmutong, how dare you bring your own people into the palace? What kind of crime is this? "

    "Wang Ye, Wang Ye, calm down. There is something else under his command."

    Without waiting for Chuan Mutong to get up and explain in a low voice, Su Hao yelled, "they want my grandfather to see someone. If they can''t find my grandfather, they catch me to see that person."

    "That''s true!" Scrophularia really believed, and there was a trace of happiness and excitement between the eyebrows and eyes.

    "Yes, yes, they tied me up because they were afraid that I would not understand the rules of the palace and run around. But how can I treat that big man?"

    With a smile, Xuan Shen drew his sword and went to Su Hao. Without any defense, he cut off the hemp rope. "Now you can move, go, and follow me to the princess''s house."

    Princess mansion!

    It seems that the sick one is a very favorite princess!

    Xuanshen grabs Su Hao''s wrist and wants to take her out of the hospital. He doesn''t pay any attention to chuanmutong and Liu jinu standing on both sides.

    The two men were gesticulating with open teeth and claws. They were all dumb and suffered from Coptis chinensis. Su Hao looked back and almost couldn''t help laughing.

    After leaving the palace, Su Hao and Scrophularia sit in the carriage, she wants to set a set of idioms.

    "My Lord, I don''t know if this princess is your sister or your sister?"

    "Grandma Wang."

    "What Su Hao thought she had heard something wrong and blinked.

    Scrophularia''s meaningful eyes narrowed. He leaned back a little, and his eyes looked at Su Hao back and forth. "The people at the bottom said that chuanmutong had brought a granddaughter of a miracle doctor into the palace secretly, so I came here to have a look."

    "Look at the look in the eyes of the Lord. It seems that he doesn''t believe that there is any miracle doctor in the world. Why should he save me and let me go to see the princess?" Su Hao slowly lowered his head and laughed, as if he could see everything.

    "Yes, I don''t believe it, but..." Xuanshen''s voice was calm and steady just now, and suddenly became a little choked, which made him more powerful when he was in Taiyuan hospital.

    "My aunt and grandmother have been ill for some time, but the medicine stone has no effect. No one in the hospital can cure her. The imperial list has been posted for some time, but there is still no news from all over the country."

    "That''s a complicated disease! Too many doctors in the hospital can''t cure that disease? " Su Hao lowered his head and said, "is it so difficult to cure?".

    He continued to ask, "is that symptom written on the Yellow list?"

    "Yes, it''s clear."

    "That''s strange. Even if it''s a rare disease, there should be one or two people who have suffered from it. Even if no one has been cured, there will always be someone to provide clues."

    "It''s not a rare disease. There are still many people suffering from it, but so far no one can cure it."

    "Common diseases?" Su Hao is even more confused. It''s a common disease that is difficult to treat.

    However, their medical equipment is poor, and their medical knowledge is not good. Just like the ancient times in their own world, even chickenpox disease would die in the early days, let alone other diseases.

    To the Princess House, Su Hao with Scrophularia seven twists and turns, finally into the princess aunt''s bedroom.

    The maid and eunuch saluted one after another. Scrophularia took Su Hao and asked, "what''s your name?"

    "Hello, Sue."

    "How to write it?"

    "Perilla''s perilla, the dish is good." After su Hao answered, he realized something was wrong and asked, "why do you ask me how to write my name?"

    Just not far from the bed, Scrophularia stopped. With a smile, Scrophularia turned around and said, "if you can''t cure your aunt, it''s a capital crime. If you die, I''ll bury you. I''ll set up a memorial tablet for you. I have to know how to write your name and taboo."

    be doomed!

    Su Hao''s neck was filled with a gust of wind, which made him feel worried.

    "Come on, don''t delay. Let''s go, or the longer you delay, the more likely your head will move."

    Su Hao instinctively touched his neck with his hand, repressed and swallowed a mouthful of saliva, choked there, and was dragged forward by Scrophularia.

    "Come on, show your medical skills!"

    Sue looks at the old man on the bed, and so on! What about my aunt and grandmother! This is not an old man, but a young woman with lingering charm, OK!

    The king of Yue didn''t believe in his medical skills, so he found a fake one to explore his medical skills first!

    "What are you doing in a daze? Don''t save people as soon as possible!" Scrophularia Scrophularia in surprise urged.

    Su Hao, disgusted that others are childish, sat down beside him, reached over the woman''s wrist on the bed, closed her eyes slightly, took a little side of her face, adjusted her breathing evenly, and gradually took a deep breath to pulse.

    That expression, that action, is really a one size fits all.

    "This disease..."

    "How''s it going?"

    Su Hao opened his eyes and pointed to the woman on the bed. "Let someone take back her clothes."

    "What

    "What! There''s nothing to be hesitant about. I looked at the pulse condition and initially saw the disease, but I had to look at the affected part of her body, so as to further determine the cause of the disease. "

    Scrophularia slightly frowned, turned his head and called the maid to come forward, moved to the screen to cover, and he stepped back and stood behind the screen.

    "You, be careful. Don''t hurt your aunt. Otherwise, even the king can''t save you."

    Cut, your acting skill is still playing here! What''s more, with this kind of minor illness, how can you be so nervous? Su Hao looked at the figure behind the screen with disdain, got up and sat down beside the bed, looking at the back of the woman''s clothes.

    Sure enough, it''s herpes zoster.

    Su Hao asked the maid who was helping her, "does she have mild fatigue and low fever before this rash?"

    "Yes." The maid looked down and said.

    "At first, there were moist erythema, and soon there were miliary to soybean sized papules, which distributed in clusters but did not fuse. Then, there were blisters, and the wall of the blister was tense and shiny. The blister fluid was clear and surrounded by a red halo. The skin between the blisters was normal, and soon there were miliary to soybean sized papules, which distributed in clusters but did not fuse. Then, there were blisters, and the wall of the blister was tense and shiny, The blister fluid is clear and surrounded by a red halo

    The maid was stunned with her mouth open. She didn''t understand what it meant.

    "Well, forget it. It''s nothing to ask you." Sue waved her hand and sent the maid to dress the woman.

    After the screen was removed, Su Hao stood up and said to Xuanshen, who was just about to speak, "listen, this is herpes zoster. It''s not a difficult disease to treat. Let someone prepare paper, ink pen and inkstone. I''ll write a prescription, take it orally, and then cooperate with Acupuncture. Within ten days, I''ll give you a lively daughter-in-law."

    "Stop talking nonsense, this..."

    "OK, you have to test my medical skills. Now let me see your aunt." Su Hao looked at the surprised Scrophularia, "what a god! Hurry up, aren''t you in a hurry! "

    Scrophularia pointed to the bed, "aunt is there!"

    Su Hao looked back and forth at the maid standing in front of him. He felt puzzled. On second thought, he suddenly felt that he had misunderstood something.

    "Where does she look like your aunt?" Su Hao couldn''t laugh or cry in his heart. The woman on the bed was just in her early 30s and returned to her grandmother''s level! It''s a mom level one!

    "This is the youngest sister of the former Emperor. When the emperor Taizu, the great ancestor of the king, died, her aunt was only five years old. She was close to us in age, but she was really the aunt of our generation."

    "High?" Sue is at a loss.

    "Just now you said, can you cure? Isn''t it hard to cure? "

    "Well, well." Sue nodded.

    "Come and wait."

 Chapter 999

    Su Hao went to Mingjian''s table and sat down. After the maid brought the ink, pen, paper and inkstone, she began to write the prescription. She was in a hurry to write it. She murmured in her heart. She didn''t expect that the original master''s handwriting was so beautiful.

    When the prescription was finished, she handed it to Xuanshen, but she did not forget to ask, "one dose a day, fried in water. During this period of time, I have to live here, so that I can acupuncture for the princess."

    "Well, well, I''ll let people arrange it."

    Scrophularia just turned around and was ready to arrange. Looking at the prescription in his hand, he had many questions. He turned around and asked, "this is good?"

    "Yes, there''s no other problem. Oh, by the way, if the princess is restless at night, she needs to add 10 grams of zhufuling, 30 grams of yejiaoteng and 30 grams of mother of pearl to her prescription."

    "What? What''s that? What is the opposite of what? "

    "It''s not a gram, it''s what you call a few dollars."

    "Oh, so it is. How much is it?"

    Su Hao, holding his helplessness, took a deep breath, welcomed each other with a smile, and explained patiently, "one dollar is equal to five grams. Let''s convert it according to the formula."

    Fortunately, when writing the prescription, the number written by this hand according to the original owner''s instinct is in capitals. If an Arabic number jumps out, these people will be confused.

    Three grams of Coptis, ten grams of Scutellaria, ten grams of renzhonghuang, ten grams of Danpi, fifteen grams of Yinhua, fifteen grams of forsythia, fifteen grams of Arnebia, fifteen grams of Daqingye, thirty grams of daiochre and thirty grams of lingmagnetite.

    Soon the servant took the medicine according to the prescription and gave it to su.

    The first day was safe.

    At night, Su Hao sat on the stool beside the bed and leaned back on the chair. For a while, he was dazed and awakened by a dream.

    This night, sitting is very uncomfortable, backache, she stood up, stretching waist, moving muscles and bones, looking at the two sides of the maid, very puzzled, they do not have to sleep? How to stand there, one by one so spirit, do not yawn!

    As like as two peas, she knew that the night ladies had changed their minds just when she was confused. Their clothes and hairstyles were the same, but they didn''t notice what they looked like.

    Strange, what about his Royal Highness the king of Yue? Where are the people? Why is it missing? Are you so sleepy that you go back to sleep?

    Su Hao went to the table and sat down. She wanted to pour a glass of water. A maid came up to wait on her, "girl, it''s hard work. It''s no use doing this kind of thing. Just let the maid come."

    "No, no, just pour some water. I''ll do it myself."

    The kettle and cup of Su Hao''s hand were taken away by the maid. "Girl, please don''t embarrass us. Now the girl''s hand is to save the royal highness of the great princess. This is not to do these things. If there''s a mishap, the servants can''t afford it."

    Just pour some water! What happened? What can be missed? Do you want to exaggerate?

    This is a world that has been working for such a long time.

    "By the way, what about Wang Ye? Did you go back? "

    "The Lord is in charge of the Imperial Palace''s imperial guards. He has to go up at night. He can only come back after Yinshi."

    "Oh." Su Hao answered casually.

    The maid looked at Su as if she had misunderstood something. She explained with a smile, "every time the prince patrols the palace, he will come to the princess''s house. When the girl is asleep, the prince has already come back and forth twice."

    "No! How come I didn''t feel him coming at all

    The maid bowed her head and covered her mouth with a smile. "The girl is sleeping well. The Lord dares not disturb her. I''m afraid that if she doesn''t have a good rest, she will lose her spirit."

    Su Hao drank a mouthful of water and couldn''t help laughing bitterly. "It''s really nice to say that he was afraid that I would not have a good rest? He''s clearly afraid that I''ll give his aunt a needle tomorrow. "

    "Nonsense, although I was born in the imperial family, I know that I can''t ignore people''s lives." Scrophularia''s voice is not big, smile slowly into the room.

    "Don''t you go to night? How... "

    "I have told my father about you. My father specially allowed me to make a short tour this night and arranged someone else to take my place. He told me to stay by my aunt''s side and report her situation all the time."

    Su Hao, smiling or not, turned his face and looked at the dazed Princess anqing on the couch.

    The princess''s son-in-law! This oneself all came to Princess mansion one day, how also didn''t see Princess''s son-in-law, died?

    "Where is the eldest princess''s son-in-law?" Suhao asked casually.

    "The emperor''s son-in-law''s Duwei is looking for famous doctors everywhere. He is not in the mansion, but now he has news that he has already rushed back to the capital."

    Sue said, "Oh," and continued to look at the princess.

    In the next few days, Su Hao was careful to treat the princess. In three days, she saw that her illness was alleviated. In five days, she was almost cured.

    On this day, the eldest princess of Anqing, who had just finished taking medicine on the couch, was smiling and thanking Su Hao.

    "Without you, I''m afraid I can''t live."

    "Your Highness is polite, the parents'' hearts of the doctors..." no, it can not be said, "ah, no, the doctors are benevolence, and the grass people are in the spirit of good hands, helping people is helping themselves."

    Su Hao found that he couldn''t speak for a moment, how he felt that he was talking nonsense.

    Fortunately, at this time, the son-in-law Duwei, who was looking for a famous doctor, came back to his house. He rushed forward excitedly, opened his arms, and wanted to hold the eldest princess of Anqing. But he was afraid that he would shake when he met her in trouble. His posture was very funny.

    Seeing that the couple was as good as seeing each other as getting married again, Su Hao was embarrassed to get in the way again, so he stepped back.

    Happened to meet the Xuanshen who came to the Princess House.

    "Well, you''ll go in later." Su Hao stops Xuanshen.

    Scrophularia frowned and asked, "what''s the matter? Why don''t you let me in? "

    "The husband-in-law came back, and the couple almost cried inside. Aren''t you embarrassed to go in at this time?"

    Xuan Shen smiles and nods slightly, "what Su Hao said is."

    Su Hao looks at Xuan Shen. After getting along with each other these days, he thinks that they should be good friends.

    "By the way, you entrusted me to find your grandfather. I haven''t heard from you these days."

    "Yes? Then I''ve sent people to all the places I said? "

    Scrophularia nods. Seeing Su Hao sighing, he smiles and comforts Su Hao. His expression and behavior have lost the initial domineering edge.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t withdraw people. They will continue to look for your grandfather. Not only the places you said, but also I told them to spread out around the medicine Spirit Valley and look for them bit by bit. Don''t worry, they will find them."

    "I hope so." The anxiety in Su Hao''s heart is the original owner''s mood. It can be seen that the original owner and his grandfather depend on each other. They must have deep feelings.

    "Besides, my father wants to see you. He says that when my aunt is fully recovered, he will call you to the palace."

    "Face saint!" Su Hao frowned slightly. He was worried about what to do if he was left in the palace. If he couldn''t get out of the palace, how could he have the chance to trigger those hidden tasks? If he couldn''t finish the task, how could he go back!

    Xuanshen seemed to see what Su Hao was worried about? Are you still worried about your grandfather? "

    "Yes, no, I''m worried, but it''s no use just worrying. I just want to cure Princess eldest as soon as possible, so that I can go back to find my grandfather as soon as possible."

    "Well, I''ll come with you then."

    ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­

    In less than ten days, the eldest princess of Anqing was cured. Now she can walk on the ground and move freely.

    "Come on, sit down." The eldest princess of Anqing greets Su Hao, who is standing on one side. Seeing that Su Hao doesn''t dare to move, she says with a smile, "you don''t have to be so formal. This man in our palace is quite casual. There''s not so much attention here. It''s a family banquet. The only people sitting on this table are our palace, my son-in-law, you and Xuanshen."

    Seeing this, Xuan Shen pulled Su Hao, dragged her forward, and pressed her down. "You can sit down. Today, there are several dishes that my aunt specially made for you. If you don''t sit down, I won''t be able to enjoy myself with you."

    After sitting down, Su Hao smiles awkwardly, and her mouth is always tilted. This kind of thing has never happened in those worlds. What should we do? We can''t go too close, otherwise how can we get away from it!

    "Princess Xie Da Chang, his royal highness of Xie Yue king, Xie Fu Jun Ma Du Wei." Su Hao thanks one by one, but he thinks the meal is really tiring and troublesome.

    This meal is not delicious at all. Although the delicacies are really delicious, I always feel uncomfortable eating carefully.

    But more worrying things are still to come.

    "The Royal Highness Princess, there is a message from the door of the porter," said the maid, who looked down slightly.

    The eldest princess of Anqing still kept a natural smile on her face. "There''s nothing that can''t be said. The life of this palace was saved by Su Hao. She''s no longer an outsider."

    Zelan smiles awkwardly and answers, "yes, it''s the servant''s negligence."

    "Come on, what''s the matter?"

    "There''s a message from the porter that his Royal Highness the king of Han has entered the capital. Now I''m asking to see you outside the mansion."

    When Zelan finished, the emperor''s son-in-law Du Wei Cangshu looked at the eldest princess Anqing and asked, "when did he enter Beijing? In the past few days when I was not in the capital, did your majesty call him to Beijing? "

    "How can it be? Was it not enough for him to wake up! How can he allow that bastard of Diyu to enter Beijing again? " The eldest princess of Anqing frowned.

    Suhao is a bit embarrassed. It seems that what she said is all family affairs. She sits here, but it seems that it''s not the same. So, she''d better find an excuse to leave.

    "Princess highness, King ye, Prince Consort, the women are uncomfortable and go back."

    Hearing this, the eldest princess immediately called to the housekeeper, "but what''s wrong with the food, otherwise, how could miss Su Hao be uncomfortable?"

    The words frightened people everywhere and they all fell on their knees. Su Hao saw the situation and quickly explained, "never mind, your Highness Princess has nothing to do with food, but it is mine, that one."

    "What?"

    They all looked at Su Hao. Su Hao frowned and winked. He was cruel and said, "that''s what you call Tiangui, Tiangui."

    With that, suhao turned around and ran away.

 Chapter 1000

    Xuanshen and his son-in-law are embarrassed and want to laugh. The eldest princess seems to be very satisfied with her smile and nods slightly. She shouts to Zelan, "OK, let him go into the palace, wait in the hall, and wait until the palace has lunch with her son-in-law and the prince."

    "Yes, I will go now."

    After leaving the dining room, Su Hao hid and went to his house. But along the way, he listened to the people talking about Diyu, the king of the Han Dynasty.

    When the former Emperor was alive, he didn''t like the crafty, dishonest and tyrannical king of the Han Dynasty. At that time, the king of the Han Dynasty refused to be a vassal and sought the crown prince for many times. Even though private soldiers plundered and illegally used Chengyu utensils, the former Emperor reminded him several times, but he still didn''t know how to restrain himself and hurt the crown prince several times.

    Later, in a rage, the former Emperor almost dismissed his title and demoted him to a commoner. At that time, his majesty, who was still the prince, pleaded for him and saved his life.

    In the end, Diyu, the king of Han Dynasty, was forced to go to fanle''an.

    Now he came to Beijing with a famous doctor to cure the eldest princess. The eldest princess, who didn''t like him and disliked him, didn''t like to see him.

    Who knows what the hell he''s up to? When he''s well, he''s coming to pay attention.

    If not because he and his majesty are half brothers, I really don''t want to give him this face.

    Su Hao didn''t know what the king of Han and the eldest princess had said. He didn''t care what they had talked about.

    She only knew that she was going to enter the palace the next day. Originally, she was worried that too many constraints would make her unable to trigger the task.

    But later, if you think about it carefully, or follow the development of this situation, it is the character she is about to trigger. Anyway, if you go on, you will know what will happen in the future!

    The next day, Su Hao followed the eldest princess into the palace. She didn''t expect that the present Miansheng affair would be so grand.

    It wasn''t something big, or something nearby, or the ministers on the main hall, which was enough to make su Hao shiver.

    "Su Hao, daughter of the people, long live your majesty." Suhao kneels to salute.

    "Su Hao, please get up." Your Majesty''s smile is sweet. He raised his hand and called Su Hao, "you are my aunt''s benefactor, and naturally you are my benefactor. You really don''t have to be so polite."

    Su Hao gets up and looks up at his majesty. Qiao is a charming man. Listening to this big belly, he smiles like Maitreya Buddha. It seems that his majesty has to be Ren Jun even if he is not Ming Jun.

    On one side, the maid of honor brought the princess chair. With the help of the eunuch, Princess anqing walked over and sat down with a shelf. They saluted the princess.

    The eldest princess waved her hand, called all the people to get up, then turned her face to her majesty and said, "when your majesty posted the imperial list, it was announced to the world that anyone who can cure the disease of our palace can be granted the title of king and minister."

    The eldest princess of Anqing, sitting there, seemed to ignore her Majesty''s wishes. She picked up the cup, stroked the lid and blew the tea.

    "Yes, what my aunt said is that I really feel that as long as I can cure my aunt''s illness, I can be a king and pay homage to her, but..." Your Majesty stopped.

    The eldest princess of Anqing squints at her majesty. Her eyes are so fierce that she seems to be saying that our palace doesn''t want face!

    "What? Just what? Is your majesty going to talk to this palace? Is it because Su Hao is a woman that she can''t be a king or a minister

    Standing there, Su Hao felt like a tomato standing at attention. His face turned red to his neck. This embarrassment was different from other embarrassments.

    "Your Majesty, it''s obvious to all that Su Hao has made great contributions. The eldest princess is in good health now. Naturally, she should be rewarded."

    "Yes, yes, she did a lot of good."

    "Yes, yes."

    "Your Majesty, Su Hao''s medical skill is astonishing. It''s necessary to have a thousand taels of gold."

    "Your Majesty, I agree."

    "Your Majesty, I agree."

    Su looked at the ministers. She was embarrassed just now. Now she understands that it''s not her who should be embarrassed, but her majesty. Now your majesty seems to want to go back on her words. Maybe when she said that, she was nervous about her aunt and blurted out directly.

    Only now that such a man has cured the eldest princess, he finds out that the capable man is just a yellow haired girl. Isn''t it too wasteful to pay homage to the king!

    Perhaps she would be troubled by the fact that it was on her.

    "Father, it''s clearly written on the imperial list. If it can''t be fulfilled, it doesn''t seem that the majesty of our rule is gone!"

    The king of the Han Dynasty came out from one side and said with a smile, "nephew, you can''t say that. If she has the ability, how about making a king and paying homage to the prime minister? Just give her a prescription. However, it''s called the king and the prime minister. Let others see, it''s not a joke of the imperial court!"

    When Su Hao saw the eldest princess and Xuanshen looking at the king of Han, his eyes seemed to be a little surprised. Maybe they didn''t think that the king of Han didn''t follow him at this time. Instead, he helped his majesty to speak. It''s really unpredictable!

    "Your Majesty." Su Hao stepped forward and knelt down to salute, "can you listen to the people''s daughter say a few words?"

    His majesty raised his hand with a smile and said, "get up and talk."

    "Thank you, sir." Su Hao got up, slightly bowed her head, carefully resolved the embarrassment, "Min Nu is just a country girl, used to being wild in the mountains, no rules, no rules in the palace, official! It is too unsuitable for the people''s daughter. Your majesty and your royal highness can feel different about the feelings of the people.

    After hearing Su Hao''s words, his majesty couldn''t close his mouth with a smile, as if he was right about his mind.

    "Another way? In what way? Let''s hear it. "

    "People''s women like to be free and unrestrained, and they don''t like to be tied up by officials. But people''s women really like to treat old people. Why don''t your majesty become a woman of the whole people and open a hospital for people''s women in the capital, so that people''s women can show their strong points?"

    After suhao finished speaking, it seemed that many people''s original worries could be solved at last. Just listening to the ministers chattering and whispering, all they could hear was the words "this is good, this idea is good.".

    Che, these people don''t want her to be an official with them. She doesn''t want to see them yet! One day, if they ask her to go to see a doctor for the people in the house, they will never pay any attention to them.

    Just looking at the eldest princess, she felt dissatisfied. Su Hao knew that the eldest princess wanted to give her the best, because she appreciated her.

    But piece Su Hao took the initiative to ask, the eldest princess did not say anything else, do not like to see the eldest princess did not object, of course, happy to complete, and then should go.

    Your majesty directly assigned this matter to the Ministry of work, but the eldest princess wanted to take it. Your Majesty was not good enough to lose her face, so she asked the Ministry of work to cooperate.

    The foundation of the hospital is located in the most prosperous and public security area in the capital. The place is very large, and there are not too many people living in the backyard.

    Naturally, the eldest princess arranged for Su Hao to be served by many people, but Su Hao only chose a few of the slaves who were close to each other to take care of their food and daily life. The rest of them were worried that they would be scolded when they were sent to the hospital, so they were allowed to do odd jobs in the hospital. It was a serious job after all. It was better to earn money by their own labor force than being slaves.

    Money can make the ghost push the mill. As long as you have money, the whole progress of the hospital will be fast.

    It''s only seven days since we''ve got everything ready inside and outside. Even the medicine store is full of herbs.

    Su Hao went to see those rare herbs, which made her gape. If there was no need to say that the imperial pharmacy in the palace was poor.

    Today is the official opening day. The whole street is blocked up. Those who occupy a good foothold and can watch the excitement from a short distance come to occupy space before dawn.

    Even those dignitaries are queuing up to send gifts.

    That''s true. It seems that the hospital is a private enterprise, but the court officials all know that it was actually opened by your majesty and the eldest princess for this woman named Su Hao.

    If you don''t give gifts or congratulations, you will not give your majesty and Princess face. Who dares?

    This is not, even the princess to send gifts have to line up!

    In the inner hall, there are people. Su Hao is seeing a woman. The Scrophularia Scrophularia comes in and calls Su Hao. Su Hao feels his pulse seriously and ignores Scrophularia Scrophularia.

    Xuanshen saw that Su Hao didn''t respond. He was so worried that he didn''t know what to do. He immediately said, "crown princess, crown princess."

    "You called the wrong person, I''m not." Su Hao didn''t lift her head. She twisted her head to the other side and continued to feel her pulse.

    Yo! There are some fluctuations in the girl''s mood!

    "Oh, no, no, I didn''t call you. I mean, princess, here comes princess."

    "Then please sit in the backyard. There are many official families waiting in line to see a doctor in the backyard! That''s just right. Let them get together. It''s so good. There''s no chance to get in touch with each other. Now it''s a good chance for them. "

    Su Hao''s words didn''t mean to be joking. She was serious. There must be more than ten officials and their families waiting to see a doctor in the backyard, with number plates in their hands!

    The woman who saw the doctor seemed to be worried about something. Her hand instinctively shrank back. Su Hao said, "girl, don''t move. This can''t be wrong."

    "Su Hao, you are crazy. I told you that the crown princess is coming. Why are you still indifferent?" Scrophularia root wants to drag Su Hao up immediately, for fear that if it goes on like this, it won''t die.

    "She came to see the doctor?"

    "Well, that''s why I''m worried! You... "

    "It''s very clear before opening the shop, and your majesty also agrees. No one can jump in line regardless of others'' life or death just because they have official ranks and titles."

    Su Hao''s words make Xuanshen speechless. It''s really such a thing. But I didn''t expect that Su Hao should be so serious, even the princess didn''t give face.

 Chapter 1001

    "In fact, it''s not the princess. It''s my little niece Hongfen."

    Pink! This country is governed by the name of the country, and there are people with the name of medicinal materials everywhere.

    "Your niece is ill?"

    "Yes, I''m only seven years old. I''m very short of breath. The crown princess is worried, so I''ll invite you to see a doctor."

    Su Hao looks at Xuanshen. He looks worried. It seems that he is worried about his little niece. It has nothing to do with the dignitaries.

    Well, Su Hao turned to the girl and said, "girl, if you don''t suggest, I''ll let them invite the princess in and let her tell me."

    The girl was so frightened that she waved her hand again and again, "don''t, I''d better go out first and give this number to the princess!"

    "Oh, don''t be afraid. Don''t worry. My medical school has been promised by your majesty. I can not be afraid of dignitaries. If it''s not an emergency, I will follow the principle of first come first served."

    Xuanshen looks at the girl and Su Hao. Su Hao sighs. It seems that the girl is scared.

    "Forget it, you go to tell the crown princess, after I finish here in the evening, go to the east palace."

    "Well, I''ll go right now."

    See Xuanshen happy to leave, Su Hao also smile.

    The hospital was really busy this day. Su Hao was so busy that she almost had no time to eat. At night, she decided to save some time and go directly to Donggong for a meal.

    At the gate of the palace, the carriage stopped, and the maid Yuzhu helped Su Hao out of the carriage.

    "Here you are. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."

    Su Hao looked back, and Scrophularia came forward with a smile.

    "Come on, hurry up, I''m still hungry!"

    "I knew you were too busy to eat. I had already asked the princess to order the small kitchen of the east palace to prepare food for you."

    Su laughingly deliberately ignored him, followed into the palace, to the east palace.

    The crown princess is a gentle woman. Seeing Su Hao coming, she doesn''t hold her crown princess''s airs. She complains that she didn''t get sick earlier. Instead, she politely asks Su Hao to have a meal first and then go to see the little princess.

    Su Hao had a good time to eat. He didn''t waste his time and asked about the little princess''s condition.

    After dinner, she went to see the little princess. After a while, she knew how to prescribe the right medicine.

    "Princess, according to this prescription, let people take medicine. Remember, one dose a day, you can see the improvement in three days."

    For Su Hao''s words, the crown princess was suspicious, "this, this prescription can be relieved after three days?"

    "Yes, after eating for a while, you can almost get rid of the roots."

    "Can my daughter really be cured of this disease?"

    "Yes, it''s no big deal. It''s a good doctor."

    Seeing that the Crown Princess frowned and seemed to want to ask something more, Xuan Shen comforted her with a smile, "crown princess, you have to believe Su Hao''s medical skills. I can see with my own eyes how powerful her medical skills are."

    "Well, I''ll do everything according to miss suhao''s orders."

    Su Xiaoxiao nodded, the little princess''s disease is asthma, and it''s not so serious, the doctor is good, but I don''t know why they all say it''s serious.

    The first day of the opening of the hospital, there were so many people who came to the hospital.

    This time, after treating the disease of the little princess again, the reputation of her excellent medical skills will be completely established.

    Little princess Hongfen''s asthma syndrome had been cured for more than half a month, and she was much better.

    And the business of the hospital is very good, very busy every day.

    This day, Su Hao went to the east palace to see little princess Hongfen after finishing her day''s work in the evening.

    It seems that she is almost cured.

    This is the happiest thing for the prince and princess in the near future.

    "Princess, I can''t stop taking the medicine. I have to continue to take it, but I can reduce the dosage again. I''ll wash the prescription again later."

    "There''s a good girl, Lao su. During this period of time, I have to come every so often."

    Su Xiaoxiao shook his head slightly, "it''s OK, the doctor''s parents are very happy. This is what medical students should do. It has nothing to do with the identity of the little princess."

    "I understand." The princess nodded with a smile.

    "Well, by the way, I took some cakes made by myself, which were very delicious. I gave them to his Royal Highness the king of Yue. If the Crown Princess didn''t dislike them, I''d like to give them to the crown princess, the crown prince and the little princess."

    The princess quickly asked someone to take the food box, "then I won''t refuse. I''ve heard the king of Yue say for a long time that I ate a kind of delicious cake in you, and I said I''d go to learn from you first!"

    "It''s very kind of you, princess. You want to eat it. I''ll send some to you from time to time."

    After being reserved with the crown princess, Su Hao left the palace. After leaving the palace, she took the rest of the cakes to the eldest princess.

    As soon as he got back to the hospital, there were a lot of officers and soldiers before his butt was hot, and the leader was Diyu, the king of Han Dynasty.

    "Your Highness, what is this for? Why do you bring so many people here, one by one so vicious? "

    "Dare to be an untouchable person, and do harm to Princess Deshun in the meantime of medical treatment. What crime should you commit?" Sanguisorba cried out, "come on, take this Dalit to the king and put him in the dungeon."

    What''s going on here! What''s going on? Isn''t little princess Hongfen''s condition getting better and she''s almost getting rid of her roots? What''s the matter? Is something wrong?

    But it''s impossible! The disease is not a serious disease, and it can''t kill people. Even if it''s not cured, it won''t threaten the life of the little princess. How can it become a nuisance!

    Suhao was taken away and held in the prison.

    She heard from those bodyguards that it was because the little princess vomited blood after eating her cake.

    But how could it be! If there is something wrong with the cake, first of all, she has to have an accident, not to mention that so many people have eaten the cake.

    "Come on! Help me to find his Highness the king of Yue. I have been wronged. "

    "This is Tianlong, you think it''s your Kang! You can see who you want to see? " A bodyguard yelled.

    "But I was really wronged. I didn''t harm the little princess." Su Hao saw that the bodyguard no longer paid attention to himself and left. She cried desperately, "don''t go! Please, help me find his Highness the king of Yue. Hello! Hello

    The bodyguard went further and further, until he reached the corner, he could not see any more. Gradually, Su Hao was lost.

    A moment later, suhao heard a voice from afar. At first, it was shouting, like she was beaten seriously. Then she heard the words of "unjust" and "no conspiracy" on and off, and she heard her name from time to time.

    How could they do this? They caught people and tortured them regardless of their youth. They don''t know what happened to Wei, Yuzhu and Hongqu.

    "You let them go. You are extorting a confession by torture. They did nothing. We did nothing." Su Hao clung to the door of the cell and screamed as hard as he could, which once again caught the attention of some bodyguard.

    In fact, the fact that Su Hao was put into heaven''s prison has not been disclosed. Diyu, the king of the Han Dynasty, caught Su Hao privately. Of course, he does not dare to openly say that he will take someone, but the one who promised him to do so is Prince xuanming.

    It seems that the prince was suspicious of Su Hao''s identity at the beginning, but because Su Hao saved the eldest princess of Anqing, he didn''t say anything, but it didn''t offset his doubts about Su Hao''s real identity.

    He didn''t know about the fact that the crown princess had asked Su Hao to see Hong Fen. He just listened to the people at the bottom saying that the crown princess had asked a miracle doctor to see Hong Fen, but he didn''t know that it was su Hao.

    It was only after he asked the princess and the palace people that he learned that the princess knew that she didn''t like Su Hao, so she came to Su Hao to see her.

    This time, the prince xuanming has a suitable reason to arrest Su Hao and torture him. The prince xuanming''s doubt about Su Hao''s identity is that she is a masterpiece sent by the enemy.

    It happened that Diyu, the king of the Han Dynasty, went with Prince xuanming to visit Hongfen in the east palace that day. Hongfen also had an accident at that time. Then Diyu directly questioned Su Hao''s identity in front of xuanming, and said many things that were the same as xuanming''s doubts, and even said many words that could threaten Su Hao''s life.

    Therefore, xuanming took advantage of Diyu''s false kindness to spread the matter to Diyu. In addition, they decided that Xuan should never let her majesty know about it, especially Princess Anqing.

    Fortunately, on that day, he was not captured together. At that time, he was collecting the sun dried herbs in the backyard, and suddenly went to the toilet with abdominal pain. When he came out, he found that someone escorted Su Hao away from the hospital, and all the people in the hospital were captured.

    When he saw that it was Diyu, the king of the Han Dynasty, who took the lead in arresting people, he worked as an official in Princess eldest. He had some analytical ability, so he simply hid himself. At night, he took advantage of people''s unprepared and escaped from the blocked hospital.

    First, he went to Princess Dachang''s house and told Princess anqing about it. Princess Dachang asked someone to go to the palace gate to give Xuanshen a message and let him hurry to Princess Dachang''s house after a tour.

    It''s late at night. After a tour, Scrophularia goes to Princess Da Chang''s mansion. He is still wondering why his aunt asks him to go to Princess Da Chang''s mansion so late? Until he heard the bad news, he became angry.

    "What! Aunt, are you telling the truth

    The eldest princess winked at the people around her. After a while, he was brought over and told Xuanshen the whole story.

    "No, I''m going to save her." Xuanshen then turned to leave, but was called by the eldest princess.

    "Wait a minute, what are you excited about? Can you save her by going to heaven prison so rashly?" Asked the eldest princess.

    Scrophularia turned around, "but, aunt, grandson believe Su Hao, how can she harm red powder! She won''t

    "I know that I didn''t believe in Miss Su Hao as much as you did, but have you analyzed it carefully?"

    "Aunt means someone framed suhao?"

 Chapter 1002

    "It''s hard to say if someone framed him, but it happened in the east palace. According to the prince''s temperament, if there is anything, he will go to his majesty first and report it to him. After his majesty orders, he will act. But now, this Sanguisorba is directly going to the hospital to get people. Do you think your brother will not know?"

    Xuanshen blinked his eyes, some Leng in there, murmured, "aunt''s meaning is, this matter, is the prince instructs the Han king to do so?"

    The eldest princess took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. Scrophularia locked her eyebrows and shook her head slightly. He thought it was impossible, "how can it be? No, brother Prince and Su Hao have no grievances and no grudges. Why should he instruct uncle Huang to take people directly?"

    "That''s why I told you not to be impulsive." The eldest princess said, and the son-in-law beside her echoed, "King Yue, you can''t worry. You have to take a long-term view of this. Your aunt believes in Su Hao. She just thinks there will be something else. She doesn''t want you to have any misunderstanding with your prince brother because of the impulse. She can''t let others take the opportunity to instigate their feelings."

    Then the son-in-law rushed down and waved his hand. After leaving the servants, he stepped forward and whispered to Xuanshen, "don''t forget that you and the crown prince are all born directly. Someone has long coveted your crown prince''s position. Who can guarantee that this is not a stratagem of any kind?"

    After that, the son-in-law patted Xuanshen gently on his shoulder to appease him. After hearing this, Xuanshen thought about it and thought that his aunt and son-in-law were reasonable, so he put up with it for a while.

    Xuanshen wants to go to Tianlao to see suhao. He is afraid that she will be punished, but he is stopped in Tianlao. He is also told that this is the order of the prince. No one is allowed to visit suhao.

    Xuanshen remembers the words of the eldest princess. Instead of impulse, he turns back to the eldest princess''s house, and then they go to the palace together.

    After all, his majesty learned about it. Although the prince asked people to hold it down and not let others know, the world is still his Majesty''s, not his prince''s. even if he won people''s support again, those people also know who they should finally be.

    On the main hall, there are not only civil and military officials, but also Prince xuanming, King Xuanshen of Yue, King Diyu of Han Dynasty and Princess Anqing.

    Of course, the eldest princess of Anqing entered the hall after discussing state affairs.

    "Father, Su Hao is the one who saved her aunt. How can she harm Hong Fen? Hong Fen is so lovely and has no grievance or hatred with Su Hao. What good can she get from hurting Hong Fen?" Scrophularia cried out.

    "Yes, you have a point." Your majesty nodded.

    Hell inclined mouth a smile, "minister younger brother is not so feel."

    The prince xuanming, like a stranger, still stood there without saying a word. The eldest princess of Anqing looked at him and found something white in her heart.

    "Your Majesty, I don''t think it''s su Hao''s doing this. No matter how selfish she is, she doesn''t need to hurt red powder. Killing a red powder won''t do her any good."

    "Aunt Huang, I can''t guarantee that she''s not a spy sent by the enemy!"

    "Oh! If so, then she should harm our palace, and she also has this opportunity, but why not only did not harm our palace, but also cured our palace''s disease! Why does that make sense? "

    "That''s because she''s afraid of scaring the snake and exposing herself."

    The eldest princess gave a cold smile, her words were bright, and every sentence was sonorous. "Then she should play the drums in our palace. She can''t stay in the palace, but she will also work in our palace. Even if she can''t be a king or a prime minister, she should have a part-time official position. Otherwise, how can she continue to be a spy and observe everything in our country?"

    "Yes, that is, my aunt is right. Suhao is definitely not the work of an enemy country. She is a doctor who is divided into several parts. If she wants to spy on our military or other people, why should she stay in her hospital all day long, open the door before dawn, and then she will be able to eat at night. When can she go to sleep after eating? When can she go to spy?"

    "Xuanshen, you are in charge of the imperial guards in the palace all day. When does she get up and when does she sleep? How do you know?" Diyu, the king of the Han Dynasty, looked evil and said with a smile, "do you say that you stay in her gentle country every day?"

    "You, er Huang Shu, don''t go too far. How can you ruin Su Hao''s reputation like this? She and I are brothers, friends and good friends. How can we do those unbearable things you said." Scrophularia Scrophularia roared angrily.

    When his majesty sat on the Dragon chair and saw his brother quarrel with his son, he didn''t know who to persuade and was in a dilemma.

    "Oh! If not, my dear nephew, how do you know that she is too tired to get up and sleep at night when she is working hard in the hospital? "

    "I, I am, I listen to what they say. Every time I go, I always see that Su Hao''s spirit is not good. They say that Su Hao can''t sleep for three hours every day. He often finishes working in the hospital during the day and has to develop new prescriptions at night."

    "That''s what they say. After all, they''re a group."

    Diyu really shouldn''t have said this. He didn''t know that Wei, Hongqu and Yuzhu were the eldest princess of Anqing. She arranged to help Su Hao.

    After hearing this, the prince all lowered his head and snickered. The corner of his mouth was like a crescent moon. The Scrophularia was even more sad and laughing, shaking his head and shaking his hands back and forth.

    The eldest princess of Anqing smashed the teacup in her hand to the foot of Sanguisorba officinalis. When Sanguisorba officinalis raised her foot and kneaded it with a hissing sound, she just played it down and called out, "Oh, my hand is slipping. If I don''t hold it, how can it fall off?"

    At this time, the emperor and the prince can fight each other. Only this ugly woman, who has great seniority, can''t be offended. After all, she has the leading crutch given by the former Emperor in her hand, which can defeat the emperor, defeat the sycophant, and kill before playing.

    "Your Majesty, Aunt Huang, it remains to be investigated whether this Su Hao girl is the real murderer of the little princess. After all, no one can deny that the little princess really vomited blood after eating the cake given by Su Hao girl." Diyu changed his way of speaking and attitude a little.

    As soon as Scrophularia was about to argue, it was interrupted by Diyu, who had to continue to talk.

    "Of course, it is also possible that some other people have done something in secret, trying to frame Su Hao. But all this has to be investigated slowly. No one can say who is innocent or who is guilty. Therefore, no one can let them out. If the one who is let out happens to be the real murderer?"

    With a faint smile, Sanguisorba saluted the eldest princess and continued, "the imperial aunt doesn''t have to worry. Su Hao is the life-saving benefactor of the imperial aunt. She will be taken care of in the prison, and she will never dare to be punished."

    The eldest princess of Anqing snorted coldly, "I dare you."

    When his majesty saw that the eldest princess was not so angry, and the king of Han was not tough, it was his turn to speak.

    "Well, that''s it. No one should make any more noise about it. The little princess''s poisoning should continue to be investigated. Miss Su Hao has made great contributions to Princess Anqing''s illness, but she can''t conclude that she didn''t harm the little princess at will. In this way, I''ll leave the case to you, to you..."

    Your majesty hesitated for a moment. It seems that who is suitable to give this hot potato to?

    And Xuan participates in the big long princess at the moment also clench heart, worry, this matter your majesty will be confused for a moment, hand over to Han king or prince to check.

    Just when everyone had their own suspicions, his majesty finally made a decision.

    "Let King Jing investigate and deal with it."

    The king of Jing xuanhu heard the words and paused for a moment. How did he give him the hot yam? Then he came out and said, "my son, I will obey the order."

    The eldest princess glanced at King xuanhu, cleared her throat, and yelled at him deliberately, "xuanhu, since your majesty has handed over this case to you, then you should make a good investigation, be fair and just, and never let our palace know who is punishing Su Hao in private in the prison. If she is injured, our palace will never forgive you for your father''s face."

    "Yes, please rest assured that your grandson will handle the case rationally and give Hongfen justice." Xuanhu turned around and said, "please don''t worry, your majesty. I will do my best to show this case and find out the real murderer."

    Your majesty nodded again and again. You don''t have to worry about these people arguing any more.

    The eldest princess glanced at xuanhu. What he said was that he didn''t care about Su Hao, but just wanted to find out the truth for the sake of red powder. Maybe it''s fair enough.

    "Well, that''s good." The eldest princess got up and said slowly, "well, my palace is going back to the palace."

    "To your aunt."ˇ° To the eldest princess. "

    They all saluted and sent off the eldest princess of Anqing. Then they went to the early court.

    Everyone is gone. Scrophularia should have gone back to his house to have a good sleep and refresh his spirit. But this meeting is full of Su''s good things. He is worried that she has been tortured by black hands. If he makes another move, he won''t jump into the stream.

    So he didn''t go back to his house, but followed xuanhu all the way. Until he got to a place where there was no one, he dared to call xuanhu.

    "Second brother!" Xuanshen shouts after xuanhu, but xuanhu Mingming hears it, but he doesn''t stop. He just slows down and goes on, as if deliberately giving Xuanshen a chance to keep up.

    "Second brother! second elder brother! Wait a minute, second brother Scrophularia quickly stepped forward, a pull xuanhu, "second brother, I call you, how can you still go forward!"

    Xuanhu glanced at Xuanshen, gave him a white look with a slightly disgusted and helpless look, and then went on, but his pace was slower.

    "Second brother, I have something to ask you."

    "No, please don''t beg me."

    "Second brother, listen to me, Sue is good for her..."

    "Do you have a crush on her?" Xuanhu suddenly stopped and turned around, staring at Xuanshen and asked.

 Chapter 1003

    Scrophularia Scrophularia could not laugh or cry, and quickly explained, "what! Second brother, how can you say such nonsense? Su Hao and I are good brothers. "

    "Who is brother? Who is my brother? "

    "No, it''s..." before Xuanshen could figure out what to say, xuanhu turned around and went on.

    Xuanshen quickened his pace and followed xuanhu.

    "If you and she are brothers, what should I do with the prince and other brothers?" Xuanhu said, then stopped, smacked his mouth, and gasped helplessly, "in the future, you don''t want to talk about this kind of nonsense. Even if you don''t care about the ancestral rules, you have to think about that Su Hao girl. If you do, you can hurt her."

    "Yes, I know. We are friends, friends of brother and sister, the second brother, she..."

    "I know what you''re asking for, but I can''t do it."

    "No, second brother, you..."

    "But I can guarantee that she will not be hurt until the truth is found out."

    Scrophularia a listen, this can be, at this time there is no better than the safety of Su Hao is more important, the investigation is to be slow, but also must first be able to ensure that people are safe inside.

    "My brother is here to thank my second brother." Xuan Shen bows his hands.

    Xuanhu left and went to Tianlao. He first went to Su Hao''s cell to make a preliminary inquiry about her.

    After the inquiry, xuanhu left Su Hao''s cell. Su Hao put the cell and cried to xuanhu, "this adult, please let them go! They are all in my hospital to help with the chores. They have never interfered in the cakes they make. Don''t torture them any more. "

    Xuanhu didn''t pay attention to Su Hao, but when he came to the end and turned the corner, he asked the prison head in charge, "did you torture those servants?"

    The prison head frowned slightly and laughed awkwardly. "The little ones also wanted to share their worries for the people above, so they executed and tortured a few people."

    "Nonsense, they are all sent to the hospital by the eldest princess Anqing to help. Which one is not a slave of the princess mansion? Do you want to imply that the princess mansion is also related to this

    This one, to the prison head scared, fluttering on his knees, repeatedly pleaded, "small dare not, small dare not, ask the Lord to forgive, small dare not any more."

    "Come on, get up. Remember, all people are not allowed to extort confessions by torture. You can only make a careful inquiry. If you want to find out again, be careful of your head."

    "Yes, I know, I know."

    Xuanhu left, and he went to the east palace to investigate.

    But when he got back to the prison and was ready to ask Su Hao again, he found that Su Hao was foaming, his lips were purple, and he fell on the ground in the cell.

    "Come on, open the doorˇ® Xuanhu yelled and yelled at the prison head.

    The prison head was so scared that he knelt down on the ground and quickly took the key to open the door. All the keys fell to the ground. The angry xuanhu kicked off the prison head and said, "catch it for the king."

    With that, xuanhu''s bodyguard came forward and grabbed the prison head. The prison head cried out that he was wronged. He didn''t know anything.

    Xuanhu picked up the key on the ground, opened the door, went in, squatted down, picked up Su Hao, got up and went out of the cell. When he passed his bodyguard, he reminded the bodyguard with a look that the food on the ground was suspicious.

    The guard was alert and immediately put the food away for future verification.

    Su Hao was dying. In a daze, he whispered, "yes, it''s Aconitum carmichaeli. That''s beef. It''s poisoned by Aconitum carmichaeli. I, I ate poisonous beef again. Although the poisoning is not deep, if I don''t detoxify it in time, I''m afraid I will die soon."

    "You''re all like this, and you know what kind of poison you''ve been poisoned by?"

    "Occupational disease, poisoning that moment, just found that there is a problem, I, I insisted on checking the beef, always, always know yourself, in, in, in what poison it!"

    "Don''t talk. I''ll send you to the Tai hospital. You won''t die."

    Su Hao slowly smile, it is no strength, but still strong enough to survive, hold on to a breath, said the detoxification of the house.

    "My Lord, you have a good memory. I want to talk about the house of detoxification. You should remember it well."

    "I have a strong memory of Wang," he said

    "First, use radish to mash juice to feed, and then ease it. Then, use Fangfeng Siqian, shenggancao Siqian, Huanglian Liangqian, Huangqin Sanqian, Huangbai Sanqian, Zhizi Liangqian, Tianma Liangqian, goutengsiqian, mung bean to fry together with Dipsacus asperata. You remember, Lord..."

    "Remember, remember, don''t die. I remember. Wake up and listen to what I repeat. Is it wrong?" Xuanhu, holding Su Hao in his arms, ran and yelled, "first use radish to mash juice for feeding, then use Fangfeng Siqian, shenggancao Siqian, Huanglian Liangqian..."

    Finally arrived too hospital, Xuan Hu according to Su haogang just said those, enjoin too hospital people to get these things quickly.

    Fortunately, at this time, the Tai hospital ruled that Chuan Mutong was not in, otherwise, he would deliberately obstruct some time, delay the detoxification time for Su Hao.

    There is a prince and a prince in the palace. He is rushing around with a woman in his arms. The people who come and go in the palace are not blind. How can they not see it.

    No, it took only half an hour to spread all over the place, but those people didn''t know who was in the arms of emperor Qi. They only spread the story of seeing king Qi carrying a woman to the Tai hospital.

    Pian has been worried about Su Hao''s Scrophularia. After hearing this news, he is in a hurry. How can he even look for flowers and willows at this time!

    Impulsive Scrophularia, rushed to the hospital, to question his second brother.

    "Second brother! Second brother Scrophularia in the hospital while shouting, looking for the trace of xuanhu.

    In a pharmacy, xuanhu was found.

    "You, you say you, second brother, how nice of you to hold a woman in broad daylight at this time, and you still come to this kind of place..." Xuanshen walked in and complained about xuanhu.

    But when he saw Su Hao lying on the wooden bed beside xuanhu, he quickly pushed away the guards on both sides, "get out of my way."

    "Let him go." Xuanhu road.

    "Xuanhu, what did you promise me? Why is suhao like this? What on earth have you done to her

    Xuanshen, who had always been impulsive, didn''t control his emotions for a moment, so he pulled out his sword to fight against xuanhu''s neck.

    His Royal Highness the king of Yue

    The bodyguards were worried and wanted to stop them, but they couldn''t do it.

    Xuanhu stood up slowly, turned to one side and stared at Xuanshen. "It was my negligence that she was poisoned. When this case is over, you can settle the accounts with me."

    "You... Don''t think you are my second brother, I dare not move you." What Scrophularia said by himself has no foundation. He is impulsive, but he also has his own bottom line.

    Xuanhu took a side look at Su Hao, as if his neck had never had that sword. He moved freely and said in a low voice, "if you don''t want to return Su Hao''s innocence in the future, but someone else says that my case is unfair, then leave here quickly. Don''t let others see you have contact with Su Hao."

    "Why? Why should I leave? I''m in charge of the imperial palace. I go back and forth every day. What can I say! I just happened to find it here. "

    Scrophularia said more and more did not have the strength, even the eyebrows and eyes began to lift up.

    The bodyguard behind him murmured, "Your Highness three and your highness two are right. Now that Miss Su Hao is OK, let''s leave. Otherwise, if more people see her, someone will take the opportunity to frame her again. You think, Miss Su Hao is not able to achieve her goal when she goes to prison. She is immediately given death. That''s why she is poisoned, If Su Hao died, that person would be happy. But if Su Hao had nothing to do with you, what would that person do? "

    Scrophularia twisted his face and looked at his bodyguard. He couldn''t help laughing, "OK! You boy, you have been following me for a long time, and now you can analyze things more and more. "

    Just finish saying, that bodyguard smile for a while, Xuan Shen instant some embarrassment, sternly scolded a, "smile what smile, this king also can not know those! This net is just a normal visit. It happened that I met my second brother and politely said hello to him

    Turning around, Xuanshen stares at Su Hao on the bed board and looks at him again. His eyes are full of worry. When he comes, he is still reluctant to take a soft breath. He orders xuanhu, "I''m gone. Since I''ve given it to you, I''ll believe you. You''ll protect her and comfort her."

    This time, it was a man. After that, he turned and left. This time, he didn''t look back and couldn''t bear to give up. Instead, he quickened his pace for fear that he couldn''t control himself any more.

    After Xuanshen left, xuanhu saw that Su''s good condition improved, and immediately took her back to the prison.

    Although some urgent, people did not wake up and sent back to the dark and humid place, but also helpless, after all, in the outside for a long time, some people will say that he favoritism.

    But fortunately, he was kind-hearted and changed a cell for suhao. This time, the cell was clean and comfortable.

    On the other side, in the East Palace, the disease of little princess Hongfen was treated by Eucommia ulmoides Oliv, a doctor in the Tai hospital.

    "How about Taiyi! Is Hong Fen better? Is it all clear? " The princess asked urgently.

    Prince xuanming put his arms around her, took her hand and comforted her, "don''t worry about Pinellia. The medical skill of Eucommia is trustworthy. Our little red powder will get better."

    The tears of the princess slowly flowed down, nodded and continued to look at her unconscious daughter on the couch.

    At this time, people from outside the hall said that it was about the frontier war, and his majesty called the prince to discuss.

    The prince xuanming left, and the doctor Eucommia felt more and more wrong when he felt the pulse of red powder.

    Later, although Hongfen woke up, her pulse condition was very confused, so Eucommia began to ask some questions.

    "Little princess, do you remember what you had before eating those cakes that day?"

 Chapter 1004

    Red powder pouted, leaned on the edge of the bed, looked up slightly, and began to say, "I ate a lot."

    Listen, there''s nothing wrong with the food. Besides, the food that red powder has eaten is also eaten by others, because after all, red powder is deeply loved by your majesty. It''s your eldest granddaughter, and she''s still the eldest granddaughter. Before the crown princess gave birth to her own son, she''s half of the eldest grandson, and she''s a child with the right status.

    Your majesty loves Hongfen very much and dotes on her more than her father. Every morning after the court, your majesty will call Hongfen to her and look at the memorial. If there is no noise from her, you will feel uncomfortable.

    Therefore, the daily food of Hongfen is almost the same as that of your majesty.

    If there is something wrong with the food, the person who has the trouble will not be the pink one. First of all, from the eunuch who tests vegetables and poisons to his majesty and queen, they should all have an accident together.

    But if they are all OK, that is to say, the problem lies in the east palace.

    Eucommia left the East Palace, he did not immediately return to the hospital, but first sent around the medicine boy back to the hospital to prepare medicine, but he went to the guard.

    He went to Xuanshen, king of Yue, and told him some of his opinions.

    A small room, two people sitting there, Scrophularia very polite, "red powder how? I haven''t had time to see her these two days. "

    "It''s all right now. I have something important to tell you when I go to see the Lord today."

    "Oh! What''s the matter? " Xuanshen didn''t react at first, but just finished, he guessed, "is it related to this time?"

    Eucommia nodded and looked at the door. It seemed that he was worried. Scrophularia saw what he was afraid of and comforted him, "don''t worry, my Lord. What''s waiting outside is the king''s bodyguard. He has followed the king''s brothers since he was a child."

    "Yes, it''s the servants who are over worried." Eucommia bowed his head and murmured, then raised his head and said to Scrophularia, "in fact, it''s really something strange, but I''m not sure, so I''m worried."

    "Just as well, if you have anything, just say it."

    "Well, the Lord has to promise his subordinates one thing. No matter what they say next, no matter how terrible it is, you can''t be impulsive."

    "Yes, I promise you, I will not be impulsive."

    Eucommia said his doubts and conjectures, as well as the results of his pulse diagnosis for Hongfen.

    Listen to the Scrophularia excited, all of a sudden stand up, "what! You said... "

    Eucommia was so scared that he quickly stood up and covered Xuanshen''s mouth. "Lord, you just promised to kill him. You won''t be excited. You want to kill him!"

    Xuanshen pulls Eucommia''s hand aside and laughs awkwardly. In a moment, his eyebrows are locked. "But this news is too worrying. I don''t understand that Hongfen is just a child and a girl. Even if there is any political conspiracy, she will never start from her."

    ˇ±Yes, I think so too, but I have checked it carefully and repeatedly these days. The poison on the little princess is no longer a matter of two days. It''s not the cake that caused the trouble. In other words, if it wasn''t for the cake made by Su Hao, no one would have found it up to nowˇ°

    "What is the poison in the red powder?"

    "It''s diamond powder."

    "Diamond powder? But isn''t that something that can be detected as soon as it''s tested? How could it have been eaten so much for so long? "

    "That''s why I came to find my Royal Highness the king of Yue. I can''t check some things easily. It happens that my Royal Highness the king of Yue is very kind to that Su Hao girl. If you specify that you won''t be bribed and framed by others, you will definitely find out."

    "Well, I promise you not to be impulsive. Naturally, I will help you to check according to what you say. You can tell me what I should do."

    "You are responsible for the safety of the whole Imperial Palace, from the early court to the visit of the envoys of other countries, to the safety of the masters of the harem, and all the food and daily life of your majesty. Therefore, no one will say anything even if you stop the food delivery inspection at will."

    Scrophularia nodded and said, "it''s true. I''ve always checked my father''s diet. Sometimes I''ll go to the east palace or a palace lady, and occasionally I''ll check it. Therefore, if I check it now, I won''t arouse other people''s suspicion."

    Two people continue to agree on the next need to check and explore everything, then, Eucommia left, back to the hospital.

    And Scrophularia first according to the route of their inspection to find a circle, and then according to the plan.

    But all this, but was someone in the eye, secretly found some people''s secret.

    Then the man told his master what he had seen and overheard.

    The next day, in the East Palace, the crown princess was waiting for the imperial doctor Duzhong to see Hongfen, but left and right didn''t come. At first, they thought they were preparing medicine, so they should be careful, so they might have delayed the time.

    But later, after waiting for more than an hour, I noticed something was wrong, and then I asked someone to go to the Tai hospital to invite someone.

    But when the palace man came back from the hospital, he said that today the imperial doctor Eucommia did not enter the palace.

    The Crown Princess worried about the delay of Hongfen''s illness, so she asked someone to call another doctor.

    People in the East Palace naturally don''t care which doctor is missing from the hospital. If this doctor is not there, he will call another doctor.

    Can too hospital and Scrophularia that but meeting a short while, this person good end of should come too hospital, why didn''t ask for leave don''t come.

    Xuanshen went to the Tai hospital to find Eucommia several times, and wanted to tell him what he found, and then further discuss the next thing.

    But the hospital told Xuanshen that they didn''t feel right until today. They had sent someone to his home to see.

    At this time, Scrophularia root found that something was wrong. Maybe something happened to Eucommia ulmoides.

    Xuanshen went all the way to the Taiyi Duzhong''s home, but when they arrived, they saw the remains of a fire that had just been put out. He stood there, frowning and talking to himself.

    "Chonglou!" Scrophularia took a look at his close bodyguard, called a, make a look.

    After hearing the sound, Chonglou stepped forward to inquire about the situation from those who helped put out the fire and those who joined in the fun.

    Less than a cup of tea, Chonglou came back and said, "Lord, I heard that this morning some wild children were playing with firecrackers in the backyard of the Duzhong family, and somehow they poured out all the gunpowder. Finally, they accidentally ignited it, and suddenly burned the baskets and other things in the back alley, which finally caused the fire."

    "What about the doctor of Eucommia! Was he killed at home... Or... "Scrophularia asked tentatively.

    "Mr. Wang, I don''t know what''s going on inside yet. They just saved the fire, but no one dares to go in. They are waiting for the officials to come!"

    "Wild boy! What does that mean? " Xuanshen asked Chonglou. Chonglou twisted his face and said, "just some little beggars, who are not sheltered by older beggars. In addition to begging along the street, the people nearby help occasionally and barely survive."

    Scrophularia Scrophularia nodded a little. He could not help but feel sad. He looked up at the house that was about to be burnt to ashes not far away and questioned, "can the gunpowder in the firecrackers cause such a big fire? How many firecrackers do it take to have such a great effect

    Chonglou frowned slightly and lowered his head. He didn''t know this. He didn''t dare to answer easily. Xuanshen asked again, "well, those children!"

    "They said they were scared away when they were seen at that time." After Chonglou finished, Xuanshen quickly called out: "let people quickly find those children back for questioning, alas, but remember, don''t hurt them. If you find them, just bring them back."

    Scrophularia on the other side of the command tower, "let people call up the people, one by one to investigate clearly, let''s go in and have a look."

    "Yes, Lord."

    Chonglou asked the bodyguards to control the common people, and then they wanted to go in. As soon as they made way to get in, they saw people coming from the government yamen, one by one with some swagger. As they walked forward, they drove the people around them. The leading yamen looked like a dog leg.

    "Get out of the way, get out of the way, I said what are you doing, didn''t you see the government come to handle the case? Get out of my way. "

    As soon as the sound of these words fell, I heard Chonglou angrily denounce "wanton", and then Xuanshen''s accompanying bodyguard came forward and won the Yamen servant with no suspense.

    It is estimated that the Yamen servant just woke up. He didn''t take a close look at the people here. He dared to shout, "bastard, don''t you want to live? How dare you touch me? Do you know who I am? I''m a Beijing official.... "

    Before he had finished speaking, Chonglou disdained to interrupt him and called out with a sneer: "it''s just a small third class yamen officer who dares to shout in front of his Royal Highness the king of Yue. I don''t think you''ll go into the coffin and cry!"

    "His Royal Highness the king of Yue!"

    The Yamen officer was struggling just now. After listening to the four words "His Highness the king of Yue", he tilted his head and looked at Scrophularia. He estimated that he would be silly. He was shaking all over and was still chanting something. It seemed that he was repenting. The funny thing was that Scrophularia almost didn''t laugh when he peed in public.

    "Chonglou, let''s go and have a look first!" Scrophularia can''t wait to go in to check, "send people away."

    When Chonglou answered the call, he waved to the bodyguard and called out to the Yamen servant who was kneeling on the ground and didn''t dare to lift his head: "His Royal Highness the king of Yue took the case and went back to tell your master that it was the residence of the imperial doctor Du Zhong. It''s not your turn to investigate the case."

    "Yes, I will, I will. I will forgive you."

    At this time, who has the time to deal with him, even teach him to be arrogant, Xuanshen and others directly went into the courtyard like black coke, although there is no professional experience of fire investigation, but at least some common sense is always known!

    However, looking around, we could not find the body.

 Chapter 1005

    Finally, after listening to a guard''s cry, several people went to the back room again. As a result, they saw a human shape mark on the couch, which seemed to burn to ashes.

    A bodyguard came forward and hugged his fist and cried, "tell the king that the Eucommia doctor has been burned to ashes."

    Scrophularia a listen, what! It''s burnt to ashes. It''s impossible! What a fire it takes to burn people to ashes!

    "How long has the fire been burning?" Xuanshen asked the bodyguard behind him. Bodyguard C said, "yes, the people said that the fire was out of control after it was discovered in the morning. It took a full hour to put out the fire."

    Scrophularia nodded and stepped forward. It was strange that a man was burned to ashes. However, what was wrong? What was it?

    "Lord, I''m afraid someone is killing people."

    Scrophularia tight eyebrows, surprised to see the tower, can''t help asking: "tower, why do you say that? Are you doubting that the fire was not caused by those wild children? "

    Chonglou turned his face and said to Xuanshen, "huiwangye, no, the fire in this house is really caused by those children. If my subordinates are right, those children''s firecrackers should be given to them by the killer who killed Dr. eucommia, and deliberately abet them to play here."

    Scrophularia smile, stood beside, pointed to the bed of Eucommia Taiyi said: "you see this bed, obviously Eucommia Taiyi have been burned to ashes, but this solid wood bed was not so seriously burned."

    "It''s really strange. It''s reasonable to say that the fire was caused by the children in the back lane inadvertently lighting up inflammables. Then, when the wind blows down to the room, the bed should burn from outside to inside, instead of burning part of it from the outside, and then from the soft mattress."

    "Yes, the strangest thing is that no one will react to the fire, even if he was drunk the night before and burned for so long! How can we not get up and struggle! "

    Being so touched by Xuanshen, Chonglou immediately responded. After shouting "I know" in a hurry, he said: "so, the meaning of Wang Ye is that the Eucommia Taiyi was brought back after he was burned in another place!"

    Scrophularia could not laugh or cry, PA, patted the forehead, but shook his head.

    "What I mean is that when the house was on fire, the doctor had already died, or was almost burned. Then, it was burned again with the fire of the house, so the scene came into being."

    Scrophularia also said, "and where did those wild children get the money to buy firecrackers? They have to ask the people around them to help them eat and drink. Firecrackers! I don''t think they will buy such expensive things even if they beg for money. "

    Just at this time, the bodyguard came in and cried, "Lord, those wild children have found them."

    Hearing the news, they followed them out in a hurry. Scrophularia Scrophularia saw that several children were flustered, and they were scared one by one. First, they asked people to take some meat buns and water to appease them, for fear that they would not tell the truth or forget something important.

    About a cup of tea Kung Fu, Scrophularia just slowly with a few children close to ask, "little sister, you tell me, who gave you those firecrackers?"

    The little girl, about six or seven years old, is the youngest of these children, but she can see from her eyes that she is the most clever. She shriveled her mouth and asked Xuanshen, "will they kill us, Lord?"

    "I''m not afraid. I''m here. It''s OK. If I ask you anything, just think about it carefully and then answer it to me. OK?"

    "Lord, will we be caught in the cell?"

    "Don''t worry, it won''t be."

    Xuanshen didn''t expect that he had just promised that he would be OK, but the child yelled directly: "take us to the prison, Lord, Lord."

    What''s the matter? Scrophularia was stunned and almost speechless.

    "As long as you honestly answer the Lord''s questions, people will find some good families to adopt you, so that you won''t suffer from hunger and frost in your whole life," the heavy building said to the children

    Scrophularia looked at the tower, at this time to understand the child''s intention, yes, ah, Scrophularia and how can experience those children''s sad and sad!

    The little girl walked two steps forward, stood beside Scrophularia, summoned up the courage to say: "an uncle gave us some paper tube like things, said it was to send us to play, we know it was firecrackers, but only saw others set off, heard the sound, never touched, that uncle also taught us how to play."

    "Well, can you remember what that uncle looked like?"

    "That uncle, wearing, wearing a hat, what''s covered on his face, I didn''t see it." After the little girl finished, she twisted over and yelled at the other children, "do you see that?"

    Several children shook their heads slightly. An eight or nine year old boy stepped forward, slightly lowered his head, pursed his mouth, and said timidly, "although I didn''t see what the uncle looked like, I saw a red mole on the right side of his neck."

    "Is there anything else?" Scrophularia asked, but several children shook their heads, they seem to really do not know anything, but what is the use of this clue!

    "Oh, by the way, since the uncle taught you how to play firecrackers, why did you dig out the gunpowder in the firecrackers, and why did you light the gunpowder like that?"

    "That''s what the uncle taught us!"

    Yes, after hearing this, Xuan Shen locked his eyebrows and immediately straightened up and went to Xuan Shen. "It seems that I guess it''s right. The man in the hat intentionally taught these simple children to do this."

    "Well, it seems that the man with a red mole on the right side of his neck in a bamboo hat deliberately taught these children to create an accident and set fire to the inflammable things in the back lane. Before that, the body of the doctor Eucommia in the hospital had already been set on fire by that man?"

    "The former imperial doctor of Eucommia ulmoides just secretly went to our king to say something, but we only went to investigate for one day. Today we found that Eucommia ulmoides was killed. It can be imagined that the things that the imperial doctor of Eucommia ulmoides guessed and worried about really exist, and our king''s investigation direction is right."

    "Lord!" Chonglou voice is very dignified, "let''s go back to the palace as soon as possible! Some things need to be planned early. "

    Yes, Scrophularia locked her eyebrows and thought that she really had to go back to the palace. The sudden killing of Eucommia ulmoides just shows that Su Hao was framed and wronged. The person behind it wanted Su Hao to be a scapegoat. Unfortunately, she didn''t succeed and Su Hao wasn''t executed immediately.

    Then the man had the heart to kill, so Su Hao was poisoned in the prison.

    Unexpectedly, Duzhong found some clues from little princess Hongfen, and he might tell others that he would never do anything.

    As a result, Eucommia ulmoides was killed in secret.

    Xuanshen hurried back to the palace. He was worried that Su Hao would not die in one day, and someone would want to kill her too. There was no proof of her death.

    "Lord! Where are you going? " A bodyguard asked in a hurry.

    Scrophularia at this moment full brain only Su Hao, for others'' questions, he didn''t hear at all.

    These bodyguards have been with Scrophularia for many years. They all know what kind of shit he is going to pull.

    "Mr. Wang, you can''t be impulsive. Mr. Wang, listen to me..."

    In this direction, you don''t need to know that he''s going to the heaven prison. In addition to his fierce face, he wants to eat people. You can guess that he''s going to the heaven prison to see Su Hao''s posture.

    Breaking into the prison is a felony. As a prince, Xuanshen is superficially more guilty, but in fact, it is not serious.

    But if it is

    "Go away!" Scrophularia denounced the guards outside the prison.

    The guards on both sides blocked the door and were very embarrassed. "Lord, don''t embarrass us. Now it''s not only the prince who ordered us, but also his majesty who ordered us not to allow anyone to visit."

    "I want to go in."

    "Lord, I can''t do it."

    Xuanshen has already started to push away with the bodyguards, which hasn''t been started yet. But if those bodyguards could be a little more flexible and let Xuanshen in for a look, maybe nothing would happen later.

    "Ah

    "Lord, you..."

    Scrophularia slapped a few times, knocked the guard unconscious, and he directly broke into the prison.

    The bodyguards behind him are stupid, but they are his bodyguards, his soldiers and his subordinates. Naturally, they can only follow him at this time.

    Xuanshen compared with the guards in the prison all the way. He did not hurt them seriously, but just knocked them unconscious.

    After grabbing the key and finding Su Hao''s new cell, Xuanshen opens the cell door and goes to hold Su Hao.

    Su Hao still has poison in her body, and she doesn''t recover. When Xuan Shen picks her up, she is conscious, but she doesn''t have any extra strength.

    Scrophularia came out of the dungeon. Su Hao in his arms slowly opened his eyes. Seeing that he was held by someone again, he narrowed his eyes helplessly.

    "King Yue! You, how can you, why do you hold me? "

    "Don''t talk too much. The remaining poison in your body has not been cleared. Your body is very weak. You can lie down easily. I''ll take you back to the palace and take care of you."

    Su Hao''s head is hard to look left and right. He always feels that something is wrong.

    "My accusation is cleared?"

    Xuanshen felt guilty and didn''t answer. Su Hao asked, "why don''t you talk? I ask you

    Suhao didn''t have much strength. After several times of asking, the damned Scrophularia was silent, just like a mute. He didn''t dare to look down at suhao.

    But the bodyguard on the side of Scrophularia Scrophularia''s body was in a hurry and called, "the Lord has broken into the heaven prison for the sake of Su Hao girl."

    Scrophularia suddenly turned back, glared at the bodyguard, and continued to walk quickly.

    "You are crazy! You don''t want to live! Your highness, what are you doing? " Su Hao held on and yelled softly.

 Chapter 1006

    "Don''t worry about it. You''re all like this. What else do you worry about? Haosheng will go back to the house with me."

    "No, send me back quickly, otherwise, it will affect you, and I will feel uneasy."

    "I don''t care. Even if it hurts me, I have to keep you first."

    "You are stupid! That''s how you''re going to kill me! "

    This words, frighten Xuan Shen to stop a pace immediately, low head looking at Su Hao, "what do you say?"

    The bodyguard at the side of her body echoed, "Lord, Miss Su Hao is right. If she''s gone from the prison, then the people behind the scenes can''t take the opportunity to add oil and vinegar. At that time, Miss Su Hao''s accusation of harming the little princess will be changed."

    Su Hao followed closely, gritting his teeth and yelling heavily, "you are breaking the prison, don''t you want to live?"

    "I, I didn''t break the prison! I just want to bring you out and take you back to the house to recuperate you. When you are well, I will continue to investigate. I didn''t say that I won''t do it! "

    "But by then, I''ll have a hard time arguing." Su Hao shook his head helplessly and said, "you are really my good Chinese teammate! Are you helping me or hurting me? You, you are sent by the enemy to destroy me

    After a long time, Su Hao and other talents successfully explained and convinced Xuanshen, who also clearly realized the stupid behavior of the word.

    Unfortunately, on his way back to the dungeon, xuanhu, who came to chase them, came with people.

    This can be caught by Scrophularia.

    "Xuanshen, why did you break the prison?"

    "This is really a misunderstanding, second brother. Let me explain."

    Xuanhu didn''t have the time to listen to his explanation. With a big wave of his hand, he directly let people come forward and take down Xuanshen''s bodyguard.

    And he went up to hold suhao and sent him back to his cell.

    On the way, Su Hao pleaded for Xuanshen, "Your Highness, King Jing, King Yue is just a child. He''s impulsive. He''s just worried that I''ll be harmed again, so..."

    "I know, but if it''s wrong, it''s wrong. After all, I can''t treat it as if I didn''t see it."

    "But he didn''t mean to take me away. He just wanted me to be safe."

    "Don''t worry. Although I will report the truth, I will plead for him. My father knows that he is impulsive and won''t embarrass him too much. Besides, didn''t he just come back to send you back? It shows that he already knows that he is wrong, and this crime has not really been caused. "

    Su laughs and xuanhu laughs. He looks down at Su Hao and whispers, "maybe you persuade her!"

    "How does the Lord know?"

    Xuanhu laughs but does not speak.

    Su Hao is sent back to his cell, and xuanhu goes to his Majesty''s report with the guilty Xuanshen.

    His majesty is very angry. After he scolds Xuanshen, xuanhu does plead for him and says that Xuanshen knows his mistake when he arrives. He is taking Su Hao back to his cell again.

    After all these good words, his majesty got rid of his anger. He didn''t punish Xuanshen severely, but temporarily deprived him of the power to control the Imperial City, and then let him go back to the palace to meditate on his own.

    This punishment is only temporary, and it is not big for the loss of Scrophularia.

    At the East Palace of the prince, the prince was angry and annoyed. He knew that his third brother was impulsive, but he didn''t expect that he was impulsive this time for the suhao woman.

    Su Hao is more and more disgusted in the eyes of the prince.

    Hong Fen''s body has been getting better these days. Maybe it''s too small and weak. It takes a long time for the poison to be completely removed.

    The crown prince and imperial concubine keep at the side of red powder, day by day, for fear that she will make another mistake.

    The palace maid brought the soup and handed it to the princess, who took the soup and fed it to Hongfen.

    See red powder after drinking medicine fell asleep, then to the Ming sitting.

    At this time, the Crown Princess approached the maid Lotus House and whispered something in her ear. Her face suddenly changed.

    "What are you talking about?" The Crown Princess stood up excitedly, turned her face to look at the direction of red powder, and then rushed to the Lotus House and asked, "is this really true?"

    "Back to the crown princess, yes, the maid has put things down, and the maid in waiting is also locked up by the maid. She won''t go out and talk nonsense."

    The Crown Princess turned and left. She asked the Lotus House, "where is Dongling now?"

    "The maid has moved her elsewhere."

    The Crown Princess followed the Lotus House, but in one room, she saw Dongling, the maid of honor in red pink, lying on a shabby wooden bed.

    "Are you sure as like as two peas on the day?"

    "Yes, I saw it with my own eyes."

    "What''s going on?"

    Lianfang tells the princess what happened before and after. Today is the day when Dongling can go to the palace gate to see her relatives. Not long after she met her mother, she went to taro in the small vegetable garden, which is the favor of the princess to the people in the east palace.

    You can put more fruits and vegetables in it at will. Because the Crown Princess and the crown prince are thrifty, there are not many leftovers in the East Palace every day.

    The people in those palaces didn''t eat very well, so the crown princess became the master and gave them a piece of land near the small kitchen of the east palace. The little maids and eunuchs in the East Palace could grow some fruits, vegetables, flowers and plants they like.

    Dongling is a favorite kind of taro.

    But who ever thought that this just dug a few boiled to eat, then something happened.

    She was as like as two peas.

    "Go and find a way to get a doctor into the palace."

    "Doctor? Why don''t you go and ask for a doctor

    "I''m afraid I''m not safe. I''m afraid I can''t believe all the doctors now." The princess said, thinking of something, "by the way, since Hongfen''s accident, her mother has been saying that she wants to come to the palace to see her. It happens that tomorrow is the day when she wants to go to the palace. Later, I''ll write a note in the palace. You can find a way to send someone to the palace. Tomorrow, I''ll ask my mother to take a doctor to the palace in disguise."

    "Yes, I know."

    The Lotus House passed on the note written by the princess according to her instructions. The next day, the princess''s mother took the doctor into the palace. She was also alert and found a woman doctor to follow her as a maid.

    The woman doctor felt the pulse for Dongling and treated her.

    Later, as like as two peas, the princess was just like that. The symptoms of the winter Ling poisoning were exactly the same as that of the red powder.

    However, isn''t Su Hao still locked up in the prison? How can there be a chance to poison Dongling! Besides, Dongling is a maid in the east palace. It''s harmful to her! What are the benefits?

    The Crown Princess covered up the matter. No one knew that Dongling had an accident. The Crown Princess told Lianfang to let her tell others that Dongling had an epidemic, which was easy to infect, but it was also good for medical treatment. Therefore, Dongling was isolated elsewhere for medical treatment.

    The Crown Princess asked Lianfang to take Dongling''s things and the taro she planted to the female doctor for examination one by one, but there was no problem. Everything she contacted was OK.

    But what''s the problem?

    The princess recalled carefully that everything before the accident of Hongfen, the things she moved, the things she ate and drank were different from those before the accident of Dongling.

    What''s going on? After the princess asked the doctor, she knew something.

    "Doctor, do you mean that it is this taro that induces the toxin in her body?"

    "Yes, it is, princess." The woman doctor picked up a taro and continued, "the grassroots guess that it''s Vajra powder poison. I don''t know when the poison is hidden in her internal organs. If she takes it for a long time, it will gather for a period of time, and the internal organs will bleed and kill people in the future. It''s impossible to find out."

    "What? That is to say, she, she has been poisoned for a long time? "

    "Yes, because the girl ate this taro and met with water, it stimulated the toxicity in her body and made her vomit blood and faint."

    The crown princess was shocked when she heard the doctor''s words. If the red powder and Dongling were poisoned by this drug called jingangfen, then they are suitable to start poisoning. Where are they?

    Hongfen is kind and lovely. She often gives her delicious food to the maids who are close to her.

    So if she has something to eat for a long time, the maid in waiting by her side will have a chance to eat.

    The crown princess was always worried that this kind of invisible means of killing people would follow her daughter for several months. The woman doctor said that if it continued for several months, the red powder would surely die, and there was no way back.

    With this fear, she went to the Queen''s bedroom.

    The Crown Princess specially supported the palace people in the palace, which made the queen feel at a loss.

    "Princess, what are you doing? Don''t trust the people around us? "

    When the queen finished, she saw the princess''s eyes turned red, and tears fell on both sides of her cheek. With a splash, she knelt down on the ground. "The mother is not the one whose son Chen is with her mother, but the son Chen really doesn''t know what to do now. Now the whole palace is so terrible, and the son Chen really doesn''t know who to believe."

    The queen was at a loss because of the princess''s action. She didn''t know what happened to the princess. How could she be so frightened.

    "Get up, get up and say, I don''t mean to blame you, just a little curious." The queen picked up the princess and continued, "what''s the matter with you? It''s like something very frightening happened. "

    The Crown Princess told the queen about Dongling. The queen was shivering with fear.

    "Well, how could it be, how could it be like this, how could it have been poisoned for so long? How many months? How many months? " The empress shook her head inconceivably, "is there no little Eunuch in Hongfen palace to try the dishes? How did the eunuch and the maid in charge of the eastern palace do things? "

    "Mother, what''s terrible is that she has done enough things here. Her daily diet is the same as that of her children''s ministers and the prince. Occasionally, there are some differences, and she has never reduced a point of inspection. She will be allowed to eat after one by one inspection. However, something has happened."

 Chapter 1007

    "I want to tell your majesty and the prince about this. We will never tolerate adultery. We must find out the culprit who has done harm to our palace''s legitimate grandchildren." The queen said this, and suddenly thought of something like, "well, that girl named Su Hao is not the real murderer of red powder?"

    The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law looked at each other, and the Crown Princess bit her lip slightly. "Maybe, after all, the poison in Hongfen and Dongling''s body has been at least several months, and that Su Hao has only been a month, so it''s impossible to poison them!"

    With a smile, the empress said, "it''s up to your majesty to talk to the prince about this, but we can''t spread the story of Dongling. Let your majesty order Su Hao to investigate the poisoning case."

    "But, but why? What if she''s behind the scenes? Although she''s only been here for a month, it''s possible that she bribed the people in the palace in advance, and then... "

    "If she is really behind the scenes, you don''t have to be afraid. At that time, your majesty will send King Jing to watch her, saying that in name, she is going to assist her in the investigation."

    The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law also have their own worries, and they have their own small calculation. They throw suhao out to investigate the case. If she is the real murderer, she must not find out. Then she will die.

    If she is wronged, she will try her best to find out the real culprit and clear the charge for herself. It''s good to find out the real culprit. Catching the real culprit also solves her worries, but she can''t find out and won''t get in the way of anyone.

    In short, inside and outside, Donggong will not wade in muddy water.

    Later, his Majesty was successfully convinced by the queen. He always listened to the queen, and this time was probably no exception.

    Suhao was taken to the hall. His majesty said that he would give her a chance to prove her innocence. But if he could not find out the truth to prove his innocence, there would be no mercy.

    And Jing Wang xuanhu, who was originally responsible for investigating the case, said that in order to assist Su Hao in investigating the case, he was actually monitoring Su Hao all the time.

    Su Hao''s body hasn''t recovered yet, but she dares to delay her time and goes to investigate. Xuanhu also pities her and asks people to find bamboo to put up a temporary shelf for her.

    Your majesty allocated an old palace in the palace for Su Hao to do a temporary investigation. Su Hao sat there and began to sort out the whole matter.

    First of all, he was caught in the palace, and then he treated the eldest princess of Anqing.

    Later, the Crown Princess found herself to treat the little princess. She was almost cured, but she was poisoned. Then someone wanted to kill herself.

    Now, it is found that one of the maids beside the little princess is also poisoned by this poison. After careful examination, suhao also confirms that they started to accumulate amantadine powder toxin a few months ago.

    Su Hao connected everything, but he didn''t know the death of eucommia, and he didn''t know that he was the first to discover the poisoning in Hongfen''s body.

    But even without his ring, suhao could almost pull out the wool.

    "How''s it going? How are you doing? " Xuanhu sat on one side and asked curiously. Seeing Su''s language, he just waved his hand. He asked again, "what do you think? Let''s hear it."

    For a long time, Su Haocai turned his face and asked xuanhu, "is that old man still in prison?"

    Xuanhu nodded, Su kind-hearted smile, "go, go to heaven, let''s find out the person who poisoned me first."

    "Good."

    Went to the dungeon, the old man who was arrested trembled and let people drag out.

    Sue Hao asked him, "do you remember what the man who sent me the food looked like?"

    The prison head nodded. Suhao asked again, "can you draw it?"

    "Yes, yes."

    "OK, give him pen and ink and let him draw." Sue Hao asked the jailer, "did she say who sent her food to me?"

    "She said, the Royal Highness Princess of Anqing, because the girl saved the great princess, the princess wanted to help you out, but she could not be partial to it. She had to do everything she could to send some good food to her."

    Su Hao turned his face and asked xuanhu, "what do the guards say?"

    "That''s what I said. It was Princess anqing who ordered her to come."

    Su Hao shook his head slightly and said to himself, "it shouldn''t be."

    When the prison was finished, Su Hao took the picture and almost fainted. What was it? Children use their feet better than he does.

    I should have known that I can''t hope too much for his painting skill, but I don''t know

    "Well, I''d better go straight to the eldest princess''s mansion to recognize people."

    Su Hao''s words shocked xuanhu. He blinked and looked at Su Hao, "is that ok? Aunt, are you not happy

    "What can I do? Even if I didn''t come to investigate the case, it was still up to you. Would you take it as if there was no such thing? "

    "This, Ben Wang..."

    "If these things spread out one day, what do you think the people will think?"

    Su Hao wanted to say something, but xuanhu stopped him. "Well, I understand."

    After getting out of the carriage, Su Hao took a deep breath. She was also worried that she would be angry with the eldest princess if she came to recognize people directly. Then she would suddenly turn from a life-saving benefactor to a worrier.

    But she has no way, at this time, also can only harden the scalp.

    Su Hao and xuanhu were invited into the princess''s house, where they were served by good tea, good water and good cakes. The eldest princess saw that Su Hao could be released, and her majesty also asked her to investigate the case in person to prove her innocence, which was a little comforting.

    Xuanhu explains the reason for Su Hao. He thinks that the outsider''s saying is not as appropriate as his grandson''s saying, and he is worried about Su Hao!

    I didn''t expect that the eldest princess of Anqing didn''t get angry. Instead, she actively cooperated and sympathized.

    Presumably, the eldest princess of Anqing was also worried that something might be involved, and she was counted in it, so she was willing to let Su Hao and others recognize people in the mansion.

    But the result was not satisfactory. The prison leader didn''t see the person delivering the food in the princess mansion that day.

    They returned to the palace in vain.

    Su Hao sat on a simple stretcher and looked around at the palace people who came and went, thinking about this. If it wasn''t from Princess mansion, where would it come from?

    Tianlong is close to the Imperial City, or the imperial city encircles Tianlong.

    "Wait! Will that person not come in from outside the palace at all, she is the person in the palace? " Su Hao looks at xuanhu suspiciously.

    Xuanhu immediately ordered people to go to the palace gate to inquire, and according to the people who registered when they went in and out of the palace gate and what he did, he checked one by one.

    After a thorough investigation, all the palace people, craftsmen and bodyguards who went in and out of the palace gates on that day could do what they did without any error.

    Sure enough, like Su Hao''s guess, the man who sent the food was the man in the palace.

    But who is she?

    In order to find the man, every day after that, the prison head was disguised as a member of xuanhu''s bodyguard team, wandering around the whole imperial city.

    There''s someone over there. Su Hao checks the things used by the little princess in the East Palace every day.

    It''s been three days, but nothing has been found.

    Xuanhu brought people to the east palace to meet Su Hao. He said that there was a little eunuch who had seen such a maid carrying a food box that day. Maybe what he saw was that maid.

    However, I don''t know if it''s the bad luck of the maid in waiting or the good luck of Su. It doesn''t take the little eunuch to tell me more about the situation, but he has already been found by the prison head.

    "It''s her, it''s her, that''s the woman that day." The jailer recognized the maid in waiting at a glance.

    Su Hao and Xuan Hu are confused. Is the maid of honor actually from the prince''s east palace?

    The maid of honor was stunned for a moment, but she had not recovered. After she recovered, she turned around and ran, but she was taken down by the guards.

    "Let go, let go of me, I, what did I do, why did you arrest me?" The maid in waiting called in alarm.

    Xuanhu stepped forward and said with a sneer, "what have you done yourself? Do you want me to remind you?"

    "Slave, I haven''t done anything. I don''t know what the king and the Lord are talking about." The elder sister-in-law bowed her head slightly, did not dare to look up, and her eyes were erratic.

    "Look up at me. Do you know me? Maybe you can think of anything! " Sue came forward laughing.

    Cigu slowly looked up and saw Su Hao appear in front of her. She was shocked.

    "Maidservant, no, I don''t know the girl. I''m afraid she''s mistaken!"

    "Why? That day you came to give me food. Although you didn''t speak to me, you did speak at that time. I can remember your voice clearly, and the fragrance on your body... "Su Hao took a deep breath on purpose, smelling the fragrance on the sister-in-law''s body," how can I forget that it''s so unique! "

    Cigu was put into the prison, and Su Hao and xuanhu went to ask the prince and Princess about Cigu.

    In fact, both xuanhu and Su Hao knew and believed that it would not be caused by the prince''s East Palace, at least not by the prince and his concubine.

    "Ridiculous! Why do you two doubt the prince and the princess? " The prince was very excited. He was angry when he heard what he knew. What he didn''t know, he thought he was guilty!

    Seeing that the prince lost his temper, the princess quickly stepped forward to calm him down. "Don''t get excited, your highness. They don''t mean that."

    "Yes, Prince, we didn''t mean that. We just found clues and made routine inquiries. Don''t misunderstand Miss Su Hao." Xuanhu explained.

    But it seems that Prince xuanming doesn''t want to buy it. It''s not that he doesn''t want to give xuanhu face. It''s just that his suspicions and dissatisfaction with Su Hao have been deeply rooted, and his views on her are preconceived. He thinks Su Hao has a problem.

    The prince felt that she was the one who had a problem. After she was executed, nothing happened. Now, however, this incident has been implicated, which makes the people in the east palace the killers.

    Can he not be angry!

    The prince was so angry that she left. Seeing the potential, the princess hurried to actively cooperate. Su Zi and xuanhu asked a lot about the maid in waiting.

    What makes Su Hao and xuanhu wonder is why this aunt wants to poison Su Hao, and why she wants to pretend to be a maid in Princess Anqing''s mansion. What''s more, she''s curious about whether there''s anyone behind her.

 Chapter 1008

    Of course, it''s obvious that she must have been instigated. Who would be the instigator?

    Although she did not admit that she had been to Tiangu, what''s the use of that? All the guards of the maids who came to deliver food on that day pointed out that the maids on that day were Cigu.

    Su Hao began to sort out those things again, looking for clues.

    Some people want to let her die, the reason is very simple, is to let her shut up, no longer cry injustice, if this thing really go on, will find out the real behind the scenes murderer.

    So the question is, who would want to poison pink? She is just a little girl, even if her majesty dotes on her very much, but it has nothing to do with her to inherit Da Tong in the future.

    Besides, Dongling, the palace maid, was poisoned completely because she was with the little princess. She could often eat cakes and other things from the little princess.

    But these little princesses can eat them everywhere, from your majesty, the queen, and the east palace.

    Edmund Rocca, the father of forensic science, once said that anyone who walks by will leave a mark. Even in the gospel of Matthew, there is a saying that anyone who looks for it will find it.

    Xuanhu and the bodyguard went to the aunt''s room to look for clues. Sure enough, he found something.

    "These are the things found in her room. I don''t know if there are any clues. What can you find?" Xuanhu pointed to those things and said.

    Su Hao looked down at the things on the table, some palace flowers of maids, simple jewelry, silk handkerchief, rouge, gouache and lipstick, which were very common.

    She picked up a box of rouge powder at random, opened it, and smelled the strange fragrance again, that is, the fragrance of Cigu, but it was very special, like it was carefully blended.

    wait! After all, the fragrance seems to have been smelled before. Where did it come from?

    ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­

    Late at night, outside a dilapidated house in the northeast corner of the palace, Taiyi Chuan Mutong looked around for fear that someone would follow him.

    After entering the room, chuanmutong walked forward cautiously in the dark. Seeing someone standing there, he whispered, "at this time, how can you still find me out, so you are not afraid to be found?"

    "The master said, you are about to be exposed. Your lover has been arrested. I''m afraid it won''t take long to find you." A woman said softly.

    Chuan Mutong was flustered and was so scared that he cried in a low voice, "no, no, no, she won''t betray me. She won''t say anything."

    "She doesn''t say, King Jing, they will find you sooner or later." The woman turned slightly. In the dim place, she saw her mouth rising from the moonlight through the window. It was an evil smile. "If you want to save your family''s life, you''d better be smart. The master said that since you will be caught by people sooner or later, otherwise, you can say something to them at that time, or you can find a chance to atone for your sins."

    "Well, what does that mean?"

    "Don''t you understand, my lord?"

    "You mean, let me, in case I get caught, give a confession?"

    "My Lord is wise."

    "But, if I betray my master''s chessman, can my family survive then?"

    "Don''t worry. The master has his own plan. You''ll stick to the people around the emperor. When the time comes, your family will be safe."

    Chuan Mutong nodded slowly, "OK, OK, I understand. You go back and tell the master that I know what to do at that time."

    The woman left. After she left, chuanmutong came out of the room. He looked up at the starry sky and shook his head slightly. He only sighed that he was confused. He cooperated with that man in order to become the ambassador of Taihu hospital.

    But I didn''t expect that once I got on the boat, it would be even more difficult to think about it.

    This night, chuanmutong tossed and turned, unable to sleep.

    But Su Hao, xuanhu and others are not!

    The next day, Su Hao didn''t get a good rest because he didn''t recover. In addition, he stayed up late and racked his brains to think about things. From this morning, he began to have a severe headache.

    "No, I have a headache. I''ll go to the hospital to get something to eat." Suhao got up and said.

    Xuanhu got up and said, "just in time, I''ll go with you. Yesterday, you asked me to go to the Tai hospital to search for the entrance and exit records of medicinal materials in the palace, but I didn''t get them. Today, I''ll go and take them together, so you can have a quick look."

    "Well, let''s go together."

    The bodyguard went to the hospital with the two. Su Hao prepared the prescription himself. After boiling the medicine, he sat there drinking it.

    Strange, what seems to be missing from the medicinal herbs in this hospital today? What''s missing?

    After drinking the medicine, suhao put down the medicine bowl, stood up and walked back and forth.

    Clues, suspicions and suspicious people are always blowing like a breeze.

    Just like the wonderful taste, suhao stood there and sniffed hard again. By the way, this time, it was right. It was right with the smell that he had just been tied to the Tai hospital that day.

    that day!

    Su haosuo suddenly turned around and looked out of the room. She looked at who came in and who had this unique flavor in the gap.

    Chuanmutong!

    Su pretty to just come in and put down the medical box of Sichuan Mutong, slowly to his side.

    "Just come back from the lady!" A Taiyi chats with chuanmutong.

    "Yes, every time I go, I have to smell like a woman."

    Su Hao stood on the side of chuanmutong and sniffed hard. The smell was very similar to that of Cigu. In other words, Cigu only had the special flavor of Xiangfen, while chuanmutong had the flavor of Xiangfen plus many herbs.

    "Mr. Chuan Mutong, when I first came to Taiyuan hospital that day, were you the same lady who came back just now?" Su Hao suddenly asked behind him.

    Smelling speech, he almost scared Chuan Mutong to death. Looking back, he was slightly frightened. "Yes, yes, I''m specially responsible for seeing a doctor for your concubine. It''s me to ask you to have a safe pulse on weekdays. What''s the matter?"

    "Oh, it''s OK. I''m not in good health. Come and get some food. I''m bored to have a chat with you! Just now I heard what you said. It''s like a woman to go to the imperial concubine. My curiosity came up. "

    Su Hao''s speech seems to have a sense of no match, and there is a bit of dallying between his speech and behavior. The performance of the play is a little poor, and it''s quite pompous. Fortunately, no one else can see it.

    Without waiting for Chuan Mutong to speak first, another imperial doctor on the other side said first, "the imperial concubine doesn''t like the smell of medicinal materials, but our imperial doctors all have this smell. No, Chuan Mutong can''t help it. Every time before we go, we have to make some fragrant powder on our body, just like a woman."

    This amused the people around him, but he was still embarrassed. He had no expression on his face and wanted to smile.

    "That''s not bad. Is there anything else? Can I have some? Later, I have to go to the imperial concubine. I''m staying in the Tai hospital. I''ve got the smell of medicinal herbs. "

    Su''s funny appearance makes people see that there is no problem, but it seems that he has begun to panic between the expression and the eyebrows of Chuan Mutong.

    "Yes, yes, but not much. I''m afraid it''s not enough. I''ll bring it to the girl tomorrow."

    "Don''t make it clear. I''ll go later. You can give me as much as you have left. It''s a little bit. It''s better to cover up a little bit than nothing at all."

    During this period, although xuanhu was a little strange to Su Hao''s behavior, he also felt that she did it for her purpose. Maybe she had already made something.

    Xuanhu''s observation was meticulous, and he saw that chuanmutong''s expression and eyebrows were more and more strange, more like he wanted to escape, which made his vigilance more agile.

    "Come on, don''t talk nonsense. I''m too lazy to act with you."

    Without waiting for xuanhu to prepare ahead of time, Su Hao immediately shook his hand and called out in disgust, "Lord, let''s talk about it."

    All of a sudden, the guards came forward and caught chuanmutong. Su Hao shook his head and smacked his mouth. "Chuanmutong, you really think you have so much spare time to chat with you! You''re still answering like a stream. It''s beautiful! "

    "Take it away!" Xuanhu gave an order.

    They left the hospital, went back to Tianlong, and began to interrogate chuanmutong.

    At first, chuanmutong refused to say anything, and Su Hao refused to let xuanhu and others torture chuanmutong.

    Can the person way need not punish, not be equal to can''t frighten how to shout!

    This Chuan Mutong really can''t stand the threat. Su Hao tells Chuan Mutong the truth by taking advantage of his family and his lover''s sister-in-law.

    But Su Hao didn''t know that chuanmutong was forced to tell the truth. If it wasn''t for his master''s command, he might not have been able to find out why.

    Chuanmutong confessed that it was he who asked his aunt to poison suhao in prison by pretending to be the person in Princess Dachang''s house. He said that he was worried that someone would investigate the source of the poisonous diamond powder in Princess Hongfen in order to save suhao. If it was found out that it flowed from him, he would be responsible, so he was moved to kill.

    And he once gave the diamond powder to Lu Ying, the close maid of the imperial concubine, and he was not allowed to tell it out, but at that time he didn''t know that it was the key to the little princess.

    What''s more, the amount given at that time was not too much. If we want to talk about eating dead people, we can''t do it. At most, the people who take it for a long time are not in good health.

    When chuanmutong is taken down, Su Hao is curious about the princess. After all, she also doubts whether chuanmutong has lied and wants to take advantage of the opportunity to frame someone.

    "Your Highness, what''s the situation of that lady?"

    Xuanhu waved his hand and sent the guards away, leaving Su Hao and himself in the room.

    "The lady is the biological mother of eight, nine and ten younger brothers."

    "Huo! Three sons in a row? That looks very flattering? " Su Hao was a fool for a moment, and asked a very awkward question casually, "compared with your mother''s wife? Who is more favored? "

    When asked, xuanhu didn''t have any expression. Su looked at it, and then immediately reacted with an embarrassed smile, "I''m sorry, that, I don''t mean anything else, just..."

    "My mother''s concubine, my mother''s concubine is the favorite concubine around my father. She has me, my fourth brother and my seventh brother."

    Su Hao nodded, "Oh, that..."

    "My mother''s family is just a common people, but the power of her mother''s family is over the government. Therefore, her father treats her like a guest in front of others, and her position is higher than that of my mother''s virtuous concubine."

    "I see. It''s a good family background, so your majesty has to be kind to their family. Otherwise, they will pick up a fault, make a small temper behind their back and trip your majesty?"

 Chapter 1009

    Xuanhu laughs. She thinks that Su Hao''s political power is as simple as a child''s sugar. "Almost."

    "Then let''s analyze why the empress of the imperial concubine wants to harm the red powder. If it''s a fight in the harem, she wants to harm others for her sons, but it should also harm the prince! Red pink is a child. Even if the prince is gone, it''s not her son''s turn! "

    Su Hao said that before he reflected that he had made a mistake. How could he curse the prince!

    "I didn''t mean to, I was..."

    "No matter, I won''t tell you. We are analyzing the case reasonably. Some hypothetical words are harmless."

    Su Hao laughed awkwardly and continued, "I know that the inheritance right of your royal family is inherited by the eldest son. Even if the eldest son dies, the next will be the eldest son. Then again, even if there is no eldest son, if the eldest son is inherited by the commoner, it is also under the palace of Yue king. He is the second son."

    "The fifth brother is also born to the queen."

    "Yes? Then, it''s not for the sake of the fight for the throne. What is it for? "

    Xuanhu shakes his head. Suhao thinks that they dare not act rashly. There is no real evidence. Just by a Taiyi''s words, they go to take the imperial concubine directly. Isn''t that looking for trouble?

    "Your Highness King Jing, I have a way to try out the concubines. Would you like to cooperate?"

    Xuanhu Ningmei looks at Su Hao, very curious, what she will come up with is a method.

    The next day, his majesty summoned Su Hao and xuanhu. Not only the queen, but also several high-ranking concubines and the prince were present.

    Of course, this is xuanhutou day before your majesty said, your majesty just cooperated.

    "How''s the case going? The time limit is not much. If you can''t find the real murderer, you have to... "Your Majesty reminds you appropriately.

    Su Hao came forward to salute, "Your Majesty is relieved, and you can find out if you give it to the people''s daughter for a few days."

    "Yes, father Huang, now he has caught chuanmutong and confirmed that the King Kong powder flowed from him. He confessed it."

    After xuanhu finished, Su Hao added, "yes, he also admitted that it was she who let a palace maid enter the palace and poison me to kill people."

    "Oh! How could it be? " Your Majesty''s performance is fairly good. You can''t see any flaws. It doesn''t look like you knew it all along.

    The concubines whispered and doubted each other.

    Su Hao looked up and slowly swept her eyes to the imperial concubine lead Dan, and saw a trace of her uneasiness.

    Just a moment later, I saw several maids coming in with cakes.

    Su Hao once asked little princess Hongfen what she ate most often since three months ago, or what she would eat almost every day in the past three months.

    Red powder says it''s a cake from her grandfather''s palace, which worries Su Hao, because she has long suspected that someone is trying to harm her majesty, not little princess red powder.

    She didn''t say it because she was worried that it would leak the news and scare the snake.

    In fact, Su Hao also came to a conclusion on his Majesty''s pulse. She didn''t say that she didn''t want to cause panic.

    Or that question, what is the purpose of your concubine? Even if you kill your majesty and several legitimate princes, it''s not her son''s turn to talk about seniority!

    Unless she has a bigger plot?

    What would that be? Is there anything more attractive than the throne?

    The cakes were placed one by one in front of the imperial concubines, and the queen also breathed in advance. Her appearance was also a play.

    "Next month, it''s time for the king of Hunan to go out of the palace and build his house. It''s time to get married. These cakes are carefully selected by the palace. Let''s have a taste of them. Let''s choose some of them for the feast of the day."

    Su Hao and xuanhu sat on the seat, and then picked up some cakes to taste.

    In fact, the reason why so many people are called here is to make the play not abrupt. Otherwise, it''s very embarrassing to call the princess alone. She has to believe that the queen has a good relationship with her!

    The concubines ate a small piece of each one. They were really tasting and choosing what they thought was delicious.

    Only the lady, in a trance, looked lax and looked back and forth. She didn''t eat a piece of cake in the dish.

    The queen asked her to have a quick taste. Then she looked back and forth, picked a piece and took a small bite.

    Su Hao can''t help sneering, silent, just staring at the princess.

    Because she was sure that the princess was still making poisonous cakes, because she had never heard of it before. Naturally, she could not imagine that she had been exposed, and how could the poisonous hand stop!

    The cakes made by her are different from those made by the imperial dining room and her concubines. They are very special. That''s why the little red powder around her majesty loves to eat so much that she eats that poisonous cake every day.

    That''s why she saw at a glance that she made some of those cakes. How dare she eat them!

    Su Hao gave the empress and his majesty a wink, and they understood that the empress had sent away her concubines, leaving only her concubines.

    After a while, he saw the imperial concubine''s ten princes coming. Under the guidance of the nurse, he walked slowly into the inner hall and saluted.

    The child was very cute. He looked about six or seven years old. Su Hao gave a small gift to the ten princes with her own cakes.

    "Ten princes try this. It''s made by your mother. It''s very delicious."

    The tenth prince was naive and lovely. He was so happy to see the cake, "can I really eat it? I''m not allowed to eat cakes made by my mother''s wife on weekdays. "

    He looked at his mother''s wife and father''s emperor. He was so scared that the princess cried out, "don''t forget the rules. It''s su Hao''s cake. If you want to eat it, mother''s wife will come here."

    With a faint smile, the queen looked slowly at the imperial concubine and cried, "it doesn''t matter. Su Hao is kind-hearted. How can she care about this? If she likes it, I will give it to her again."

    "Yes, I don''t have to. I just eat your cakes every day." His majesty called the ten princes forward with a smile, "come to the father and the emperor. The father and the emperor will give you what your mother and imperial concubine make."

    The imperial concubine''s appearance was obviously panic, even a little trembling.

    Your majesty asked the concubine subconsciously, "lead pill! Why don''t you give the ten princes what you do on weekdays? What did he do wrong and you punish him? "

    The imperial concubine is at a loss. How to answer this question.

    "How come the tenth Prince makes mistakes every day? Then you are not as good as your niece. She is very obedient and can eat it every day

    Su Hao was slightly worse. She took advantage of the innocence of her children to stimulate his concubine. The ten princes were really awesome. They were all doing what they expected.

    "My mother''s concubine, I didn''t make a mistake. Why didn''t I give it to my son? Why can red powder be eaten? "

    In the face of her son''s questioning, the imperial concubine was completely flustered. She watched the child get angry with herself and ate those poisonous cakes one by one.

    Finally, she couldn''t hold on. She stood up, knelt on the ground, rushed forward, held his Majesty''s leg, and cried, "Your Majesty, I know I''m wrong. I''m sorry, I deserve to die, but Huang Er is innocent. Let Su Hao stop giving him food."

    The imperial concubine was crying. She turned her face and yelled at the ten princes desperately, "emperor, don''t eat any more, don''t eat any more. The imperial concubine is wrong. The imperial concubine is wrong."

    "Are you finally willing to tell the truth?" His Majesty''s eyes were full of anger. He looked at the princess tightly.

    "Your Majesty, my concubine, my concubine..." the concubine choked. She didn''t dare to go on and didn''t know what to say.

    The imperial concubine was tried out. After some interrogation, she also confessed what she had done. Later, she was abandoned by her majesty as a commoner and put in the cold palace. She was not put in the prison or given death.

    Xu is his majesty. She has served her for many years and has given his mother a great deal of face.

    However, after this, the imperial power of the imperial concubine''s mother''s family was gradually weakened, and her three sons, eight kings, nine kings and ten kings, were sent to the vassal area, and ordered not to enter the capital without being summoned.

    No matter what happens in the future, they will have no chance to compete for the reserve.

    The poor prince, less than ten years old, would stay away from his mother and his father. He didn''t even know what happened.

    This case is closed, your majesty also sue good innocence, she went back to her hospital to continue to save people.

    But in her heart, there is always a feeling that she can''t explain clearly. She always feels that the case doesn''t seem to be over.

    The imperial concubine herself admitted that she had poisoned her majesty, but why? It''s just the purpose that the imperial concubine said. Su Hao doesn''t think it''s enough to completely become her real purpose.

    "Hello, Sue. I''ve come to see you." Xuanshen was also released. As soon as he was released, he heard the news and learned that Su Hao was OK and had proved her innocence. He came to the hospital in a hurry.

    Su Hao is in a daze and ponders over things. He locks his eyebrows so that Xuanshen can''t bear to disturb her. He stands there and stares at her for a long time.

    After a long time, Su Haocai shook his head slightly and stood up. When he stood up, he found that Xuanshen was standing in front of him. She was so scared that she sat back again.

    "Oh, my God! You''re going to scare me to death! How can you be haunted? You won''t make a sound when you come. " Su Hao patted his heart and complained.

    "What I called out clearly is that you don''t know what you are thinking and are absent-minded. You can''t hear me when I speak. When I see you bow your head and think about things, I can''t shout any more. I''m waiting for you."

    Su Hao was embarrassed and nodded. After sitting down, he poured water for himself and asked, "what did you think just now? I''m thinking about it. "

    "Your Highness, you can take me to the palace. Go to find your second brother."

    "To my second brother?"

    "Yes, in that case, I think there are still some things I haven''t found out."

    "Don''t you and the second brother have found out? It was made by the lady, and she admitted it

    "Yes, she did. She admitted everything, but I don''t think it''s that simple."

    "Seriously!" Xuanshen believed in Su Hao. When she said that, he was also surprised.

    "Go, I''ll tell you on the way." Su Hao stood up, pulling the Scrophularia to go out, while shouting to the outside of the yard, "Wei, prepare the carriage, we want to enter the palace."

 Chapter 1010

    On the way, Scrophularia Scrophularia in the carriage asked Su Hao, "Su Hao, tell me quickly, what do you think is the problem?"

    "The princess is selfish. It''s understandable that she dislikes her majesty for marrying her because of her mother''s family, but she doesn''t really love her. So she is very kind to her majesty, which makes sense. Besides, little princess Hongfen was poisoned because she ate your Majesty''s cakes. Although those cakes were made by the princess for your majesty to eat, your majesty always had to check every meal, Why can''t the poison be detected? "

    Xuanshen first lowered his head to ponder, and then it seemed to suddenly realize, "yes, what you said is reasonable. How can it be that you can''t test the poisonous things? Someone must have been angry with the imperial concubine, so you don''t check the cakes of the imperial concubine on purpose."

    Su was surprised and said, "no, maybe your majesty is still eating poisonous cakes."

    "What, no! Is that true

    Su Hao nodded and shouted to ferula outside the carriage, "ferula, hurry up and speed up."

    "Yes, girl."

    Su Hao and Xuanshen go to the palace all the way. After they find xuanhu, they go to Lenggong together. Su Hao interrogates the imperial concubine repeatedly, with whom they collude to murder his majesty.

    But the imperial concubine was biting, but she insisted that no one would cooperate with her. It was all her fault.

    Su Hao tried to persuade her. In fact, her heart had already been shaken, but she still refused to say anything.

    "Tomorrow, we will come back. I hope you have thought it out and will tell me who you are working with." After su Hao finished, he left with Xuanshen and xuanhu.

    After the three left, the imperial concubine sat there alone and began to think about it.

    In the end, she decided that for the future of her three sons, she could keep them out of trouble. She was willing to name the person who worked with her and the person behind the scenes.

    ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­

    In Princess Corning''s mansion.

    In the courtyard, Princess Corning''s Princess chair in the courtyard was leaning on her.

    "Lead Dan, that woman is arrested?" Princess Corning asked the people around her.

    "Yes, she has been exposed."

    Long Princess Corning inclined her mouth and said, "this stupid woman is so stupid that she wants to kill that HunJun by poisoning."

    "Are there any of us around your majesty?"

    "I don''t have it now. As early as the time of the incident, I had people arrange to withdraw them and transfer them to the palace next to me."

    "Well, you can do it well. Let her toss about it first. Let''s stay out of the limelight and rearrange it after this time."

    "Yes, the princess said so." After the man finished, he suddenly noticed that there was a shadow on the roof not far away. He instinctively stood in front of Princess Corning.

    Seeing the situation, Princess Kangning sat up and hid behind him, whispering, "what''s the matter?"

    As soon as the voice fell, a cold arrow shot at full speed. The man quickly grabbed the cold arrow.

    This man, named chunbujian, is a killer kept by Princess Kangning. He has excellent martial arts skills and once secretly eradicated many people for Princess Kangning.

    "Princess, it''s the man who gave you the note." Chunbujian unties a note from the arrow of the cold arrow, turns around and hands it to Princess Corning.

    Princess Corning took the note, opened it and looked at it. She sneered. After a long time, she asked, "what did that man say?"

    "Spring is gone. It seems that you have to go into the palace with me."

    "For when?"

    "I''m afraid that stupid woman of lead Dan won''t be able to stay. The man said that the king of Yue, King Jing and the dead girl named Su Hao went to Lenggong today. They were afraid that they had said something and worried that lead Dan would say something that shouldn''t be said. After all, that man''s chess piece beside his majesty can''t move. We have to help him keep it after we kill lead Dan."

    "Yes, your highness."

    The next day, Su Hao, xuanhu and Xuanshen went to Lenggong again, only to find the plumbum hanging from the beam.

    Sue is so confused. It''s her carelessness. After she came to find lead lead, she should find someone to protect her. Unexpectedly, she was killed so soon.

    "What is to be done? If she is dead, there is no proof of her death now. How can we dig out the man beside her father? " Scrophularia scratching his head.

    "Oh, I''m so bored. How can I know what to do? You always ask me what to do. How can I know what to do? I..."

    Su Hao''s heart is impatient, angry and irritable. When Xuanshen asked, her long suppressed temper suddenly broke out, which scared Xuanshen into not daring to speak again for a long time.

    Xuanhu comforted them, "don''t worry. Although the clue is broken now, we can always find a way out if we think about it

    Su Hao took a deep breath, sighed, and looked down to meditate.

    Several people wandered back and forth in the palace, one by one like ghosts who couldn''t find their way home. They only knew how to walk, but they didn''t know where they had gone.

    But when he got the news that he wanted to tell the three of them, he ran all over the palace and found them.

    "His highness King Yue, his highness King Jing, Su Hao, but I found you. I''m dead." Chonglou panting for the three people ran in the past, three people still with wandering soul like no response.

    "Don''t go. Something''s wrong. Something''s wrong. Something''s wrong."

    This completely made the three mortal bodies without souls react.

    "What a big deal!"ˇ° What''s the matter? "ˇ° What happened again? "

    Chonglou said the news from outside the palace, which made three people feel like a thunderbolt at the same time.

    The ninth Prince and the tenth Prince were killed on the way to the vassal area, while the eighth prince was assassinated on the way, and his life and death were uncertain after falling off the cliff.

    When his majesty got the news, he immediately passed out. Now he is in his bedroom and regrets. He shouldn''t have sent off his three sons in a fit of anger, otherwise they would not have been killed.

    There was an accomplice for a while. Su Hao didn''t tell his majesty. They were afraid to frighten him. But when the murder happened, his majesty found Su Hao himself.

    Su Hao once again became the main force of the investigation, while Xuanshen became an assistant teammate. Xuanhu was ordered to go to several places where the incident happened to pick up the bodies of his younger brothers for burial.

    Suhao shut himself up in the room all day and night. He never went out of the house, took food or drink with him in that room, and never even went to the toilet.

    This can guard in the house of Scrophularia Scrophularia to anxious bad, in the outside of the house a strength of shout Su Hao, for fear that she a anxious can''t open up.

    In the dead of night, everyone else in the hospital fell asleep, and Scrophularia was still outside. Through the candlelight window paper, he could clearly see Su Hao walking back and forth in the room. He didn''t worry about kicking the door open.

    After a long time, Su Hao seems to have come up with something, or maybe he was urinated to something else. He opened the door and ran out of the room.

    "Alas! Su Hao, you, where are you going? You... "Xuanshen saw Su Hao running out and called her in a hurry.

    "I can''t hold my breath. If I want to go to the cottage, go back first. I''ve figured out a solution. You''ll pick me up tomorrow morning." Su Hao called me this, the person also disappeared.

    After hearing this, Xuan Shen calmed down, nodded his head, laughed and yelled, "get Le, a brother of Ming is coming to pick you up."

    The next day, early in the morning, Su Hao got up. She was ready to fight with the staff in the palace.

    At noon, after recovering from her health, Hong Fen came to accompany her majesty day by day as before.

    In the inner hall, all kinds of delicacies were passed on by the palace people. The eunuch manager who tested the poison went to test them one by one, and then let the little eunuchs who tested the poison eat them one by one. Only then did he let his majesty and Princess Hongfen eat them.

    Little princess Hongfen and her majesty were having a good time. Suddenly, the little eunuch who had just tasted the royal food vomited blood and fell to the ground, which scared the palace people to retreat.

    Then he heard someone''s voice of pain and crying like a child. Gegen, the eunuch general manager, turned to see his majesty and Hongfen spitting blood and fell on the table one after another.

    Gegen wants to look up, but he is stopped by a sudden cry, "all stay still."

    Xuanshen is very much like those dandies when they have no face and skin. They are going to be crabs when they walk. They also deliberately carry their swords on their shoulders and walk into the inner hall.

    "Here, here, what''s going on?" Eunuch general manager Ge Gen was flustered and yelled at the crowd, "come on, there are assassins, there are assassins, someone poisoned your majesty."

    The palace people were flustered, one by one at a loss. With an evil smile on his face, Scrophularia walked forward slowly, deliberately slowed down his action, pulled out his sword a little bit, and played cool with his sword a few times. Then he reached Gegen''s neck.

    "Shut up! It''s very noisy. "

    Su Hao followed him and put his arms in front of the line. As he walked slowly, he watched the little eunuch spitting blood on the ground and shaking his head.

    "You, what do you want to do? You, your royal highness, did not expect, did not expect, you even thought, want to rebel!" Gegen looked down at his sword and looked at Xuanshen.

    "Ah, Pooh! You shameless old man, how dare you talk nonsense! Thanks to your father for so many years, you are an old man who has been waiting on you since you were a child! " Xuanshen is angry, but he still insists on his anger and doesn''t spread it completely. He still plays according to the script arranged by Su Hao.

    A group of bodyguards rushed in and closed the door tightly. The people in the palace were scared by the bodyguard''s sword, and they knelt on the side and did not dare to move.

    Suhao came forward, pushed his majesty away and collapsed on the other side. Then, she picked up the chopsticks used by his majesty and pulled the delicacies back and forth.

    "Chief Gegen! You have tested the poison yourself! I also want to ask, how can your tools for testing poison not work well? " Su Hao seemed to become a vicious witch, pressing step by step, "you say, your majesty ate it only after you have tested it, it can''t depend on us!"

    "Yes, we are not to blame."

 Chapter 1011

    Princess Corning then walked out of the house and saw the two people in the courtyard gesticulating. They seemed very unconvinced with each other. One moment they flew to the small stone bridge, the other to the eaves. Rhodiola was chased by spring and suddenly landed on the pavilion.

    "Enough, stop it all." When Princess Corning finished, she winked at Bai Ying.

    Bai Ying immediately understood and yelled at the people who were looking around, "what are you doing around here? Why don''t you hurry down?"

    Those people were so scared that they ran away one by one. There were only four people left in the courtyard.

    After hearing the words of Princess Kangning, Chun no see stops her hand and flies to Princess Kangning from the eaves. However, Rhodiola looks at Princess Kangning with disdain and then comes down from the pavilion.

    "Rhodiola, what''s the matter? Why fight with the people''s Congress of our palace? "

    Rhodiola didn''t say a word, just pretended to take the sword back into the scabbard, and bowed his head to play with his sword.

    In the absence of the wind, he said, "go back to your royal highness."

    "What?" Princess Kangning turned her face to see spring disappeared, then looked at rhodiola and said to him, "Su Hao, that woman, can''t die for the time being. If she dies, your majesty will believe that there are real manipulators behind Gegen and his royal concubine lead Dan."

    "Not to regard it as right, the criminal conspiracy has been unmasked," why is the princess so worried about the master? Is it that the master will be able to bite the princess''s highness if you find it in the open?

    Princess Kang Ningchang snorted coldly, squinted at rhodiola and said with a smile, "I''m not afraid that if your master messes up one day, he will bite out of the palace. I just don''t want someone to destroy the plan of the palace. There''s nothing anyone can stop the revenge plan of the palace."

    With that, Princess Corning pointed to Rhodiola with angry eyes and gritted her teeth and said, "including you and your master."

    "Well, the woman named Su Hao can not die first, but the eighth Prince xuanchan must die." Rhodiola cut off the railway.

    "Isn''t xuanchan killed by you? Don''t the nine kings and the ten kings also die under your sword? " Long Princess Corning questioned.

    "Yes, the nine kings and the ten kings were dead. I had checked their bodies at that time, but only..." Hongjingtian was there.

    "Only what?"

    "Only the eighth Prince xuanchan was stabbed by me at that time and then fell off the cliff. I thought he couldn''t live, but I didn''t think she didn''t die."

    Princess Kangning chuckled and shook her head at Rhodiola. "I didn''t expect that Rhodiola, the top killer in the list, could not even kill a young man. It''s really a waste of your name as" the assassin in the world. "

    "You Rhodiola''s desire for words stops.

    Spring did not see Rhodiola, unexpectedly disrespectful to the princess, instantly angry, just about to teach a lesson, was stopped by Princess Kangning.

    Princess Kangning said with a smile, "xuanchan was stabbed by you, and then fell off the cliff. It''s not a serious injury. Besides, I haven''t heard that he''s still alive. What''s your hurry?"

    "No, the master has just sent a letter to say that the king of Yue and King Jing have already learned about the fact that the eighth Prince xuanchan is still alive. Their people even found the eighth Prince xuanchan, and now they have gone there."

    When Rhodiola was finished, Princess Kangning suddenly realized that what those people said the day before yesterday to go to find her grandfather was all fake, and it was a cover up.

    "Even if the cicada survived, you don''t have to worry."

    "No, the cicada must die."

    "Why?" Long Princess Corning asked.

    "Because he saw my true face, he couldn''t stay alive."

    Princess Kangning''s position was startled. She frowned and glared. After a long time, she opened her mouth. "It''s up to chunbujian to kill xuanchan. There''s another thing for you in this palace."

    It seems that Rhodiola doesn''t want to listen to Princess Corning, but he has to, because his master asks him to follow Princess Corning. On the one hand, he helps Princess Corning cooperate with her master, and on the other hand, he secretly monitors Princess Corning.

    "Why, you don''t want to listen to the palace''s orders?" Princess Kangning threatened Rhodiola, "the palace will go to your master to say, let him change a person."

    Rhodiola took a deep breath and exhaled slowly, adjusting her mood, "OK, let chunbujian go to kill xuanchan, the eighth prince. What''s the matter with you

    "Assassinate Prince xuanming." When Princess Kangning finished, she laughed and continued, "tomorrow the prince is responsible for sending the coffins of the nine and ten kings to the imperial mausoleum. After the funeral, he will fight on his way back to Beijing."

    Rhodiola hesitated for a moment and squinted at Princess Kangning. Princess Kangning seemed to be a little disgusted. "Don''t doubt our palace. The reason why we let you go to our palace is that there are so many experts around the prince. I''m afraid you can''t kill the prince if you don''t see one person in spring. Xuanchan is not good enough, even with Xuanshen and xuanhu, With the skill of missing spring and the dead, it''s enough to deal with it. "

    "Well, the princess ordered the dead and gave it to me. I''ll start tomorrow."

    The next day, before dawn, Rhodiola set out with more than a dozen dead men to wait on the only way back to Beijing from the imperial mausoleum.

    And Su Hao and others meet with Chonglou. The eighth Prince xuanchan really survived under Su Hao''s treatment. Unfortunately, Su Hao is also powerless. People may not live long.

    After hearing Su Hao say that his body is not good, Xuan Chan laughs. He laughs very humbly. Su Hao can''t help but feel sad for him.

    It is more true that the two brothers of his compatriots have been killed, and he has completely collapsed, even more desperate.

    Xuanchan was innocent. He didn''t know what his mother''s wife had done. He didn''t do anything, but he didn''t expect that his father and son would send him to the vassal area.

    He has no ability to turn over, and will not pose a threat to anyone, but even so, there are still people who want to let their brothers die, even the chance to live in a muddle would not give them.

    "Second brother, third brother, give me the ink, paper and inkstone. I want to draw the assassin. I hope it can help you and make my death valuable."

    Xuanshen and xuanhu''s voice also choked. They were both affectionate and righteous people. They were just a serious and indifferent person who didn''t like to laugh at everything. The other one was stupid and didn''t know how to do it. He was always smiling and impulsive.

    In the face of their three brothers suffered such a tragedy, at the moment they are also like women in general, the whole heart is broken with heartache.

    When Su saw the picture of xuanchan, she not only sighed, but also regretted that a future superstar in painting would fall.

    The effect of the portrait is not much worse than that of the camera. The person in the picture can be completely identified.

    Of course, Su Hao didn''t know her, but someone did.

    "This, this is Rhodiola!" Chonglou exclaimed in amazement.

    Su Hao doubts a way, "who?"

    "If you go back to the girl, this man is Rhodiola at the top of the list of killers." The tower returns.

    Scrophularia frowned slightly, staring at the person on the portrait, full of malicious curse, "this damned Rhodiola, my master died under his sword."

    Xuanhu said to one side, "however, I heard that this Rhodiola retired for a woman. It is reasonable to say that he has disappeared for a long time. He has never seen any action in the river and lake. How can he suddenly appear at this time and still kill Badi?"

    Xuanchan leaned on the bed and gasped, "maybe nine younger brothers and ten younger brothers were killed by him too!"

    Su Meiliang frowned at Xuan and asked, "is his martial arts very good? So high that you can''t beat him together? "

    Xuanshen and Chonglou didn''t speak for a long time. It took a long time for them to speak in unison.

    "Yes."ˇ° Yes

    Su Hao''s face looked dignified. She was worried that if Rhodiola knew that the eighth prince had not, she would come back to assassinate him. What should she do then?

    "Take me back." Xuan Chan propped up and called Su Hao.

    Su Hao hurried forward and pulled the pale young man in front of him, "Your Highness, Prince Teng, you say."

    "Miss Su Hao, everyone says that you are the granddaughter of a miracle doctor, and your medical skills are also high, but now you can''t save me, so can your grandfather?"

    Su Hao frowned slightly. She didn''t know what to say. She wasn''t the granddaughter of the miracle doctor at all. Moreover, the miracle doctor still hasn''t found her whereabouts. Even the old man is in danger. If she can''t keep it, she accidentally fell off the cliff for some precious medicinal material.

    "I don''t know if I can''t live, but you must find a way to make me live a few more days. You must have some panacea to make me stick to it for a few more days, right?"

    In the face of his highness Teng''s request, Su Hao had to nod slightly, "it''s true. I can make his highness Teng look like he didn''t get hurt at all, but after that medicine, your highness will immediately die of bleeding."

    "I''m willing, I''m willing. It''s better than doing nothing. I must go back to Beijing and tell my father what I saw. It''s like forgiving my mother and imperial concubine. I must find out the real murderer behind the scenes, the man who manipulated my mother and imperial concubine."

    "But..."

    "No, but, Miss Su Hao, you must let me go back to Beijing alive. Otherwise, we don''t know what tragedy will happen next." Teng Wang exhausted all his strength in his hand, holding Su Hao''s hand tightly, "do you want the tragedy to continue? Maybe the next one is the second brother, the third brother and other brothers. "

    When Teng xuanchan convinced Su Hao, something bigger happened in the palace of the capital.

    Your majesty died suddenly. It happened so suddenly.

 Chapter 1012

    In the main hall, there were only his majesty and the crown prince. They were originally discussing the affairs of the court, but suddenly the crown prince came out and cried out, "pass on the doctor.".

    By the time the doctor arrived, his majesty had already died and could not be saved.

    According to the imperial doctor''s diagnosis, his majesty died of chest stuffiness, Yang slightly Yin string, only because of the invasion of cold evil, kidney qi from half, blood essence gradually decline, kidney yang deficiency decline, unable to nourish the five internal organs, heart lost in warm, and then he died of chest stuffiness.

    After hearing the news, the queen and the public gathered many people in his Majesty''s bedroom, ranging from concubines, princesses and princesses to ministers, bodyguards and Palace officials.

    The Queen almost fainted when she was crying. At this moment, Princess Kangning came forward to identify Prince xuanming. She said that she was hiding behind the flat seam. He saw Prince xuanming quarrel with his majesty. Later, he pushed and pushed each other with his majesty. His majesty fell down carelessly and covered his chest after falling. It was very uncomfortable.

    It wasn''t until his majesty struggled for a long time and didn''t move again that Prince xuanming rushed out of the hall to summon the doctor.

    "No, it''s impossible. The prince won''t be like this. Princess long, you are talking nonsense. You are slandering the prince." The princess was so excited that she didn''t believe a word of Princess Corning''s words.

    The queen also questioned Princess Kangning, "Jumi, how can you be so ridiculous? You are not in the hall at all. How can you witness it with your own eyes?"

    "I was in the hall, hiding behind the flat seam. I saw it with my own eyes." Cried Princess Corning firmly.

    The prince was calm, sneered and said, "if so, why don''t you come out and stop me? Aunt, you''re lying a little bit

    "Of course, I''m afraid that you''ll kill me, so I''m afraid to come out."

    Seeing the situation, the Crown Princess called to Princess Kangning, "why do you dare to stand up now? Are you not afraid now? Besides, when we came to the hall just now, we didn''t see your aunt. You also love the hall. To put it mildly, we don''t know when you came. "

    "When I moved from the outer hall to the inner hall, you didn''t find it. Everyone was flustered and confused. Who was around me and when I came in? Who can remember? I came out from the screen of the outer hall and mixed in the crowd when everyone didn''t pay attention."

    When Princess Kangning finished, she called to the princess of Jiaxing in the crowd, "Princess of Jiaxing, it''s time for you to stand up and tell the truth!"

    They all looked at the princess of Jiaxing. She lowered her head and was at a loss. After a long time, she came out and said, "mother, my son, I didn''t see her. But when I came in, I did see my aunt behind the screen."

    Everyone was surprised by what Princess Jiaxing said. If Princess Jiaxing really saw that Princess Kangning came out from behind the screen, that is to say, what Princess Kangning said was true.

    One is the eldest princess, your Majesty''s sister, and the other is the prince, your Majesty''s eldest son.

    Who should we trust?

    Opinions vary, like the queen also do not know what to do, it is her own son, she believes him, he will not do that.

    But if you don''t do something, how can you stop the public? Some of those courtiers seem to have begun to believe the words of Princess Corning. They all ask the queen to temporarily ban the prince in the east palace.

    "Well, don''t make any more noise." The queen scolded, then looked at her son and frowned, "the prince will go back to the East Palace and wait for him. Until the truth is found out, he can''t step out of the east palace."

    "The queen is wise." The crowd cried in unison.

    "Jumi, don''t think that if the prince is forbidden to visit the East Palace, you will be OK. You are just like the prince, and you can''t believe everything you say. Go back to your princess mansion and wait until you find out the truth. Don''t step out of the princess mansion."

    Hearing the words, Princess Kangning wanted to be angry, but she was angry again. She said with a smile, "yes, my royal sister will obey the Queen''s order."

    The prince went back to the East Palace, and Princess Kangning went back to her palace.

    Then the palace began to publicize his Majesty''s funeral, which will be announced to the world.

    But when the news reached Su Hao and others, it would take two days and one night, and then three or five days to wait for them to come back.

    I''m afraid there will be many changes when they come back.

    The prince''s people were all imprisoned in the east palace. The princess and the two princes didn''t know what to do. But the prince didn''t seem to worry about anything. He couldn''t see that he was worried. He just studied how to deal with some thorny political affairs in his study.

    Three days later, she was in Princess Corning''s house.

    Spring no see from the roof of the rub rub rub jump down, quickly step forward, standing on the side of Princess Corning.

    "Princess, what''s the matter?"

    Seeing that chunwujian was hurt, Princess Kangning asked him, "what''s the matter with you?"

    "I was intrigued. I didn''t expect that Su Hao would have a concealed weapon. I''m sorry, princess. My task failed."

    "It''s all right. You can come back safely. Go and heal."

    "I''m ok, but what''s wrong with Princess mansion?"

    Princess Kangning told the whole story that Chun didn''t see her, and told her not to worry about it, but to take care of it.

    The next day, before dawn and spring, I went to investigate the situation.

    When he came back, he was very careful, for fear that the guards outside the house would find him.

    "How''s it going? What''s going on out there? "

    "Princess, it''s surrounded by layers outside the mansion. The slaves can go out, but I''m afraid it''s not easy for the princess to go out."

    Princess Kangning smiles and continues to prune the flowers. "It doesn''t matter. The palace simply won''t go out. You know that the queen will favor the crown prince. On the surface, she closes the crown prince and orders people to investigate the truth. But in fact, she''s just a delaying tactic. First, she traps the palace and then waits for an opportunity to release her son."

    "What shall we do, princess? Otherwise, I''ll take you out after night! "

    Long Princess Corning straightened up, turned behind her, looked at the missing spring, and said with a faint smile, "where are you going? There is no son-in-law anywhere. Isn''t it the same where the palace goes? Besides, that fatuous Prince of Kansui is dead, and the biggest enemy of our palace is the prince. If our palace escapes, the prince will become the one who has been wronged. How can our palace follow his wish? "

    "But..."

    Princess Kangning patted her missing spring chest with her hand and said, "it''s the first day. Even if there''s something wrong, it won''t be so fast. Let''s wait and see the change in the mansion."

    Chunbujian is worried about the safety of Princess Corning. She is worried that she will be possessed by the devil for revenge, and then take her life in vain.

    At that time, the prince participated in playing the role of Princess Corning''s son-in-law to form a clique for personal gain. His majesty ordered people to investigate. After the accusation was carried out, she ignored the feelings between the princess and her brother and sister, and allowed her to plead for mercy. As soon as her son-in-law died, she gave him the death of gambling on the horse. Since then, Princess Corning has regarded her father and son as the enemies of immorality.

    Later, the man secretly found the eldest princess to cooperate with her and promised to help her get rid of her majesty Gansui and Prince xuanming.

    The princess promised him that she would do anything as long as she could let her majesty and the prince die.

    As a result, Rhodiola, as the man''s hand, reached into Princess Chang''s house. As long as there was a task, it would be conveyed by Rhodiola.

    Over the years, their division of labor has been clear.

    Now, things have come to this stage. Due to the budget deviation before Yu Chun disappeared, he naturally began to worry about the safety of his beloved.

    And the thing that spring does not see to worry about, also happened accordingly.

    Three days later, the night was dark and the wind was high. In spring, I did not sit on the roof of the princess''s bedroom as usual, guarding the safety of Princess kangningchang.

    Suddenly, a black shadow flashed by, spring disappeared, immediately recognized the person, it is the Rhodiola that he has been looking bad at.

    "What are you doing here? Have you not returned to your master? "

    "Yes, I went back. I have a mission! So here we go again. "

    I''ve ever played with Rhodiola. Although I''m not as good as him, I''ve never been afraid.

    Until just now the words of Rhodiola, I don''t know why, let spring disappear moment some creepy, the wind began to worry.

    "You go to do your task, what are you doing in Princess mansion? At this time, you''d better not appear in Princess mansion again."

    Rhodiola inclined mouth smile, holding the sword hand slowly raised his sword, the other hand slowly pulled out the sword, step by step forward, each step let spring not see the heart of a pull.

    "My task is to kill your master. Where else can I go if I don''t come here?"

    Spring did not see the swish all of a sudden, he used lightness skills to retreat, and pulled out his sword. "You are as disgusting as your master. I knew that your master would not sincerely cooperate with the princess and kill people. It''s a common move."

    "Stop talking nonsense and start." Rhodiola at the moment like a cat in the general pleasure of playing with mice, but also some scornful Chongchun disappeared, said, "now just after ugly time, as long as you can survive Yinshi not to die, I will promise you, today not to kill your master."

    This is humiliation, chiguoguo''s humiliation, but Chun didn''t care that humiliation hurt him, because he wanted to hold on until Yinshi, then he could save the eldest princess.

    At that time, he and the princess rushed out of the palace, the guards outside the palace could not stop him.

    For a moment, the two masters began to fight. Today, it''s a game of life and death. It''s different from the usual fight between them. Everyone is saving their strength, and they don''t show all their tricks.

    But today, spring is not to fight all the way, with Rhodiola fight a life and death.

    And in the face of spring disappeared step by step, Rhodiola also naturally strengthened the attack.

    It''s worthy of being a top-notch expert. It''s obvious that he doesn''t have much physical strength. If he continues to fight like this, he will be hurt.

    The sound of fighting awakened the Sleeping Princess Kangning, and also attracted the bodyguards around the princess''s house.

 Chapter 1013

    Only see, Rhodiola flying down, bodyguards instinctively forward to kill, but was killed by Rhodiola one by one sword.

    "What''s the matter?" With the help of the maid, Princess Corning came out in her cloak.

    Spring does not see quickly step forward, block in front of the body of long Princess Corning, "orange rice careful, he wants to kill you."

    Princess Corning did not show fear, but first warned that spring is missing, "spring is missing, you cross the line."

    Just now, in a hurry, he called her boudoir name.

    "Yes, princess, forgive me."

    Princess Kangning gently pushed spring away and gazed at the Rhodiola not far away? Your master wants to kill our palace? "

    "No, the master is just trying to fulfill his wish for the royal highness of the princess."

    "What do you mean?" she asked

    Chunbujian yelled, "princess, if you die, they can implement the crown prince''s accusation. Someone will say that you have testified against the crown prince, and the crown prince has ordered someone to kill you."

    On hearing this, the long Princess of Corning suddenly laughed and said, "OK, let him come! I''m not afraid of death. I''m afraid I can''t see xuanming die before I die. If the death of my palace can make xuanming die, then what should I do when my palace is dead? "

    At this time, Su Hao and others, who got the news of his Majesty''s death, rushed back to the capital day and night.

    Moreover, when he arrived outside the palace gate, he found that there was a forbidden army going in another direction.

    Xuanshen inquired about the imperial guards, and then learned that there was an accident in Princess Corning''s palace. Not all the guards outside the palace entered the palace. There were still two people outside the palace. When they heard the scream, they went into the palace to check. From a distance, they saw that the guards were killed by some experts.

    So, scared the two bodyguards back to the palace, the matter reported.

    When Su Hao and others learned about it, they followed him to Princess Kangning''s mansion.

    But when Su Hao and others arrived at Princess mansion, Rhodiola had already left. None of them saw Rhodiola ever appear in Princess mansion.

    Spring does not see, in order to protect Kangning long princess is not suspected, since a grasp of the side of the long princess, with a sword against her neck.

    "You all quit. If you step forward, I''ll kill her." Spring did not see standing behind Princess Corning, he felt that the princess trusted her very much, without a trace of panic.

    "Princess long, I offended you. Only in this way can I keep you." He whispered behind the princess, no one saw him talking to the princess, and no one could hear him.

    Although it was at night, the light in the hall was bright, and people could clearly see who was holding the princess.

    Su Hao and others recognized that this man was the one who came to assassinate xuanchan that day.

    At that time, suhao was almost killed by chunwujian. Fortunately, she prepared anesthetic in advance. At the moment of being held, she pricked chunwujian with a needle contaminated with anesthetic, making chunwujian paralyzed and ran away.

    Otherwise, spring does not see, plus those dead, xuanhu and Xuanshen and others are really not their opponents.

    "You, just you, what''s your name, name it." Su Hao shouts out to Chunjian, distracting him step by step.

    "I can''t see spring."

    "You, spring is gone. You let the princess go. You have something to say. What do you want?"

    Spring does not see will not be deceived, in the spring does not see, Su Hao''s little tricks, like children play the house.

    "Don''t act rashly, or I''ll kill her." With that, the spring disappeared head again hiding behind the long princess, whispered, "princess, I''ll take you away."

    "No, spring is gone. Kill me." Princess Corning whispered.

    Spring did not see, stunned, "but, why, princess, I can keep you, you can rest assured, I can take you away."

    "No, kill me. That''s my last assignment for you."

    "No, I won''t. I can listen to you for anything, but I can''t for that."

    All of a sudden, a cold arrow whizzed out. It was more or less deceiving. It just crossed his arm by his lips. His sword hand fell down in pain.

    Princess Corning pretended to run away, but she turned around deliberately, pretending to be dragged back, and yelledˇ° No

    Su Hao and others went forward to rescue the action, by the sound of the cry instant freeze, dare not act rashly.

    "Spring does not see, you have to calm down, do not impulsive, hurt the princess did not do you any good." Xuanhu cried out.

    "Come on, kill me, kill me."

    "No

    When Princess Kangning saw that chunbujian was reluctant to do it, she winked at him and said in a low voice, "only if you kill me can you help me take revenge for my son-in-law. Chunbujian, you promised me that you would help me. You won''t go back on it, will you?"

    No matter how long the princess begged, she refused to see the spring, but she had to solve it by herself.

    Just listen to her shout, "prince, you are so cruel. Why do you have to kill this palace?"

    Then, the princess ran into the sword that spring had not seen, and fell into a pool of blood on the spot.

    "Go, go." Long princess fell to the ground, spring is not light, holding her squat down.

    "Long princess!"ˇ° Auntˇ° Aunt

    Xuanhu and others rushed forward. Yu Guang, who was not seen in spring, saw someone flash by. She was pushed by the princess. She had to stand up, fly over the eaves and walls in tears, and stand on the roof with a frivolous smile. "Only the dead can shut up."

    Spring disappeared in the dark, all around, will collapse in the pool of blood in the long Princess Kangning back to the palace rescue, and the matter told the queen.

    The empress didn''t believe it, let alone the empress. Even Su Hao saw that there was something false about it. Who wanted to kill someone was honest and aboveboard, and even reported to her family. Didn''t she tell me that I had done all this, and I wouldn''t allow her to say that I wanted to kill someone? Isn''t that a fool!

    "This matter should be suppressed first. The Minister of the imperial court should not know about the princess. Otherwise, the consequences will be unimaginable. We all don''t know if anyone is planning anything. Our palace doesn''t want to be partial to its own son. It just wants to find out the truth."

    "Yes, what the queen said is that even the people''s daughter, who is not familiar with the prince, thinks there is something strange about it."

    "Miss Su Hao, your majesty trusted you very much when you were alive. Now, our palace will leave this matter to you to investigate and deal with. First, you are not a member of the royal family, and you never stand in line with any power in the court. You can handle it impartially. Second, you are black and white, and you will not engage in malpractices for personal gain."

    "Yes, the women of the people will do their best to investigate and deal with this case, and will surely return a truth to the world." Suhao cried on his knees.

    "Please get up, Miss Su. You have the last dignity of the royal family."

    Su Zi nodded and asked the empress, "empress, please forgive the people''s rudeness. The people''s women need to check their majesty''s body."

    "I understand. I''m also worried about the bribes of other people in the Tai hospital besides Chuan Mutong. I don''t think you''re to blame for your Majesty''s spirit in heaven."

    "Thank you, empress. Empress is wise."

    Then, accompanied by xuanming and xuanhu, Su Hao went to the palace where his Majesty''s coffin was temporarily parked to inspect his Majesty''s body.

    They didn''t know that something had happened secretly on their way to the palace.

    Maybe it has already begun.

    The palace is empty. There is no coffin of your majesty. It''s very strange. Isn''t it temporarily parked here?

    How can there be no more?

    What''s more strange is that the palace people and officials who should have been on duty in the palace were not there, and no one was there.

    But Su Hao found blood stains in the corner. She took out the tools for inspecting the scene from the small system, and found that there had been a fight here, and those blood stains had been cleaned up.

    "What''s going on?" Sue was surprised.

    "What''s the matter?" They all asked in unison.

    Su Hao kept shaking her head. She felt very strange and told everyone what she found.

    The palace was not willing to be far away from the imperial mausoleum, so we decided to visit the mausoleum with suspicion and curiosity.

    And at this time, the palace happened to turn upside down things.

    The fox tail of Diyu, the king of the Han Dynasty, finally came out. He took advantage of his Majesty''s death and the prince''s confinement to attack the Imperial Palace and put the queen hawksbill in her bedroom.

    The concubines of his majesty were frightened, and they were all locked up in their own dormitories. Anyone who wanted to resist was killed.

    The prince in the east palace can do nothing.

    Sanguisorba completely controlled the whole palace, even quietly closed the Palace door.

    The whole palace is isolated from the world. I''m afraid no one will notice it until the next morning.

    As for the winners, they naturally have the capital and the right to show off. The empress, the crown prince, the concubines, the Palace officials, the palace people and the bodyguards were all taken to the Jinluan palace.

    In the Jinluan hall, on the Dragon chair sat Diyu, the king of the Han Dynasty, whose face was full of laughter.

    "Wanton, King Han, are you really going to rebel? You are holding the palace and the prince, and sitting on your Majesty''s Dragon chair! " The queen cried angrily.

    "So what? Now the palace is in my hands. What can you do for me?" Diyu, the king of the Han Dynasty, was very arrogant. Not only did he not care about the name of treason, he began to call himself "I".

    The prince had been standing there, not angry, and his expression was very calm, as if he had guessed that there would be this moment.

    Most of the officials who stayed in the palace at this time were civil servants. They were all weak scholars who had no power to bind a chicken. They had no ability to fight against the people who were originally with Diyu, the king of the Han Dynasty. They had to cry, faint and stand in the crowd.

    The palace maids were crying, and the eunuchs were trembling. Looking at the crowd, the queen, the prince, and the concubines of his majesty were not frightened at the moment.

    For a long time, the prince looked at Diyu, the king of the Han Dynasty. He was arrogant and arrogant, and he was also arrogant. All the people who should shout had already done so. It''s time to close the net.

 Chapter 1014

    "King Han, you are my prince''s uncle. It''s reasonable to say that when my father died, you should help my prince ascend the throne, but now you''re making such a fuss? Uncle Huang must have been planning for a long time The prince smiles faintly.

    "Ha! Now that you have asked, uncle Huang will tell you, so what? You silly prince, you''ve been a prince for so long, and that''s enough. " The king of the Han Dynasty stood up and walked forward, with an expression of indifference, as if the dust had settled.

    "Uncle Huang''s meaning, you''ve had enough of the prince''s seat, so you want to change it?" The prince said with a smile.

    Diyu, the king of the Han Dynasty, was a rough man. He didn''t love literature when he was young, but he only loved martial arts, so he didn''t want to be so troublesome.

    "Why should we be so cautious and obscure? I''m a rebel now, so what? What can be done if the palace is forced? Now you are the prince and queen... "Diyu, the king of Han Dynasty, took another two steps forward, pointed to the people in the palace and cried," and you are all prisoners of the king. "

    He gave a little meal and laughed again, as if he had a happy event. "However, today, I''ll give you a chance to witness history. Later, I''ll ascend the throne directly."

    "Ridiculous, even if you want to ascend the throne and inherit the great rule, it''s not your turn. Do you think you can seize the great rule by forcing the palace? Are you stupid to be the royal family and the civil and military officials

    "No, no, of course not. Therefore, I have prepared an imperial edict." Sanguisorba finish, with a swing.

    I saw Rhodiola sword on the left hand behind, right hand holding an edict slowly came forward, handed to the prince.

    The prince took the imperial edict and opened it. When he laughed, "Zen! You are ridiculous. Do you think the prince will agree with you? "

    "I can''t help but take out your seal and put a big seal on it. Don''t worry. After I ascend the throne, I won''t kill you and save your life. I want you to see how I treat this country..."

    Puchi!

    Ah!

    All the people are confused, one by one are silly, they simply dare not blink, because everything in front of them is too wonderful.

    I''ve never heard of anyone who was killed by his own men before the rebellion was successful.

    Hongjingtian took advantage of Diyu, the king of the Han Dynasty, to stab him with a sword. With a sharp foot, Hongjingtian kicked Diyu away and pulled out his sword.

    "As a killer, I really shouldn''t start from behind you. I should fight you head-on, but do you deserve it?" Rhodiola to collapse in the pool of blood in the Sanguisorba scornful smile, "besides, you talk too much, my ears are cocooned."

    Who would have thought that this situation had developed into such a situation? Now, who revolted and forced the palace?

    The palace people and officials looked at the bodyguards around them. For a moment, some of them wanted to rush out to fight with the bodyguards who rebelled.

    "You don''t have to panic. The villains have been killed. Everyone is safe." The prince turned and yelled at the crowd.

    But they were still afraid and looked at the guards around them.

    All of a sudden, the bodyguards who were originally rebels threw away their swords one by one, and knelt down on the ground and yelled, "Your Highness, Shengming."

    What''s the situation?

    "What about people?" Asked the prince.

    Rhodiola looked down and said, "I''ve searched all over the palace, but I can''t find the trace of Princess Kangning."

    The prince frowned slightly and said to himself, "not in the palace? How could it be

    Then he turned and looked at his mother, "mother, what about Princess Corning?"

    The queen hasn''t come back to her senses yet. Suddenly she is called and looks at her son, "what? What did you say just now? "

    "Mother, and aunt? Princess Corning, isn''t she rescued to the palace

    "Su Hao, Su Hao, they sent the orange rice out of the palace before they went to the palace." The queen answered in a trance.

    The crown prince''s face showed an expression that she had never seen before. The queen looked at her, and she was at a loss. Her eyes were not like her beloved son. They were strange, evil, indifferent, and full of conspiracy.

    "Huang''er, what''s the matter? Why? Why? Just now, it was the king of Han. He rebelled. He forced the palace. He..."

    "Mother, you are tired. It''s time to go back to the palace and have a rest. The king of Han has been taken down by his children''s ministers. You don''t have to worry."

    This tone, like a change of a person, the former Prince of steady benevolence and filial piety, become a bit let the queen as a mother can not recognize.

    "But, Huang er..."

    "Empress mother, the son minister said, you should go back to the palace."

    The prince''s expression changed again. When his eyes were staring at the queen, he was extremely angry, as if he wanted to eat the queen at any time.

    The queen panicked and was so scared that she was at a loss. The Crown Princess quickly came forward to help the queen. She didn''t know what was wrong with the crown prince. Looking at the posture of the crown prince, she seemed to be really angry.

    "Mother, we are really tired. We are all frightened by the forced palace. Fortunately, the prince has saved us in time and killed the rebellious king of Han Dynasty." The Crown Princess pulled the queen, just squeezed out a smile, "mother, son minister send you back to the palace!"

    The Crown Princess helped the queen to leave, and the concubines were sent back to their dormitories, and the officials returned to their posts.

    What happened just now, like an exercise, ended like this.

    The corpse of the king of Han was dragged out. The palace people cleaned the main hall in a hurry. The prince held his own smile and showed a proud smile.

    "Are you all ready?"

    Rhodiola wood back sentence, "are ready, his royal highness can be ready to ascend the throne at any time."

    "Well, open the palace gate and welcome all the civil servants." The prince roared up to the sky, went up the stone steps and sat on the Dragon chair.

    Great changes have taken place in the capital. At one time, he was forced to the palace. There was a man-made rebellion. At another time, the crown prince eradicated the treacherous and sycophantic people and was about to ascend the throne.

    The speed of development is really fast.

    On the other side, Su Hao and others found that someone had secretly arranged to bury his majesty.

    However, the officials who did not accept the orders did not know who gave them. They only saw an edict with the seal of the crown prince and the queen, and they did so.

    Suhao wants to go in, but now they can''t go in.

    At this moment, they were in a stalemate. When they had no choice, they were chased by the heavy tower and Wenjing, who were responsible for protecting Princess Kangning.

    Outside the imperial mausoleum, Princess Kangning in the carriage decided to tell the truth, because after the news came from the palace, she felt something was wrong.

    "Princess, you said you were going to assassinate your majesty?" Su Hao and others thought they had heard wrong.

    Princess Kangning coughed a few times, leaned on Su Hao''s side and continued to say, "I hate your majesty and the prince. So, for many years, I have been thinking about them. The purpose is to avenge the son-in-law. In fact, the son-in-law didn''t form a clique. Instead, the son-in-law discovered a secret of the prince, so the Prince wanted to kill people."

    "Secret! What''s the secret? "

    "Yes, Miss Guanhua." The princess returned.

    "Wanhua!"ˇ° Smile

    Xuanshen and xuanhu speak in unison. Su Hao looks at them and frowns and asks, "do you know each other?"

    "Yes, she is, she is, she is the favorite concubine of her father."

    What! What the hell? I can''t understand more and more.

    "To be clear, what''s going on?"

    With the origin of the dongguan flower, this woman is a hidden eye of the killer organization planted in the palace, but it is convenient to get more information about the central and Korean affairs in the palace.

    But later, his majesty took a fancy to Guanhua and wanted to spoil her, but his majesty didn''t know that this Guanhua had been in love with the crown prince for a long time, and the crown prince also knew the real identity of this Guanhua, so the crown prince always wanted to find a chance to give her a false identity and then bring it into the east palace.

    But unexpectedly, the father started first, and took Wanhua as Zhaoyi and became a favorite concubine.

    The prince had no choice but to have a private meeting with Guanhua, so once he was accidentally run into by Princess Kangning''s son-in-law, and heard that the woman said that she never wanted to go back to the assassin''s organization, and even less willing to serve her majesty every day.

    The emperor''s son-in-law was so scared that he ran quickly. As a result, he made a sound when he ran, and was found by the prince. As a result, he was killed, and the emperor''s son-in-law was framed to death.

    In order to have Guanhua, the prince made a scene of hunting and being assassinated. Guanhua became a sword for his majesty, and then was declared dead on the spot by the prince and the doctor.

    In this way, Wanhua is dead in everyone''s eyes, but the prince secretly hid her.

    "What''s all this mess? You royal family, all play with it! What a mess. " Su Hao frowned and shook his head. He felt incredible and said to Princess Corning, "the news is over. Let''s get to the point."

    "Yes, I wanted to kill your majesty that day, but it seems that your majesty also found something. At that time, the voice of the prince came from outside the hall. Your majesty worried that I would be found holding a knife, so he asked me to hide behind the screen. It was your majesty who saved my life. At that time, I hid behind the screen and was worried. As a result, I saw the scene that made me panic and excited."

    Princess Kangning explained everything, including the cooperation with Diyu, the king of the Han Dynasty, how to help him deal with the aftermath, how to listen to his orders to kill people, and who were his people in the palace.

    The most important thing is that Princess Corning found that when Rhodiola came to kill her that day, she saw something on Rhodiola that she had seen on Guanhua.

    "What? The Rhodiola, the first assassin! Is it related to Guanhua? What a mess Su Hao is crazy. How can people in this world think she is so crazy? How many men does this woman have to do with! How old, middle and young! This is the rhythm of the bus!

    Thinking of this, Su seemed to be struck by lightning. She thought of something and stood up. As a result, Duang''s head went up to the top of the carriage, and she squatted down in pain.

    She also forgot that she was leaning on the princess, which almost caused her to fall.

    "Right? I''m sorry. I''m so excited and chicken eating." Sue apologized.

 Chapter 1015

    On hearing the sound, the double tower and the inquirer outside the carriage thought what was the matter, and hurried forward to check.

    "If what the eldest princess said is true, then I have to go to the imperial mausoleum. I must make a comprehensive examination of her Majesty''s body. Only in this way can I prove whether the eldest princess''s words are true." Su Hao looked at several people, "I don''t care about others, no matter who and who have any tricks, they are all personal hobbies and personal pursuits. However, if the prince really treats his majesty as the princess said, he is regicide, and he is also his own father. No matter what the reason is, he can''t do it."

    Xuanshen and xuanhu naturally support Su Hao because they also know the truth. After all, xuanming is the brother of a mother compatriot. He can''t believe it''s true, so he has to find out.

    The people in the imperial mausoleum were not allowed to enter, and many bodyguards came. It seems that they were all arranged by Prince xuanming in advance.

    If we don''t allow them to enter, we have to enter even if we are forced to do so. Even if we are rebellious, we have to do so.

    It''s a success to enter the imperial mausoleum. However, the news that they were in the imperial mausoleum was also spread to the prince by pigeons.

    In the Jinluan hall, the crown prince sat upright on the Dragon chair and was worshipped by all the officials. The grand ceremony of his accession to the throne was about to begin.

    He is the crown prince and the eldest son, so he should inherit the grand unification naturally. No one will question him.

    Of course, no one is rushing to question it.

    On the main hall, a bodyguard, holding a note, came into the main hall, singing in a loud voice, "newspaper, news from the imperial mausoleum."

    The bodyguard knelt down and the prince frowned. I didn''t expect that those people would really go to the imperial mausoleum. Fortunately, he was ready.

    The eunuch took the note, then turned and handed it to xuanming. Xuanming opened it and looked at it. Sure enough, the news came from the people he arranged in the imperial mausoleum.

    "It seems that everyone in the world wants to get it. Unexpectedly, the front foot of the Han King''s rebellion has just been taken down, and the back foot is really two good brothers." Xuanming finished and threw the note away.

    The civil and military officials looked at xuanming and asked what happened to him one by one. Then xuanming told xuanming what happened to the imperial mausoleum.

    Those ministers in the court, naturally, all listen to xuanming. Who let xuanming disguise himself perfectly.

    In an instant, xuanming made xuanhu, Xuanshen, Su Hao and others betray the party with an imperial edict, and immediately captured them back to Beijing.

    Later, the emperor was granted the title of Empress Dowager by Emperor xuanming, and the remaining concubines were concubines and concubines.

    Banxia, his own crown princess, was canonized as a concubine rather than a queen, which made the ministers in the court deeply puzzled. However, xuanming had his own set of statements. Banxia, the crown princess, was poor. During her ten years of marriage, she only gave birth to two women and none of her sons.

    At this time, nature gave xuanming a chance to look for trouble, but did not give her the Queen''s position.

    I don''t know if xuanming wants to give the Queen''s place to the woman named Guanhua!

    On the day of the grand ceremony, there was a woman sitting on the royal carriage. Looking through the gauze of the carriage, she was a very charming woman.

    And this woman is the flower.

    The car, Wan Hua expressionless, and even very disgusted with the side of xuanming, "Congratulations, you wish."

    "You should call me your majesty." The prince pretended to smile and nodded to the people around him to show his benevolence.

    "Your Majesty, you have become the most powerful man in this great country. You should do what we do."

    As soon as he said this, xuanming''s face lost its expression, even the smile he had just disguised. He seemed very unhappy and dissatisfied with what he had just said.

    Seeing that xuanming didn''t speak, Wanhua turned around and turned her hostile eyes to xuanming, "do you want to turn back?"

    "Don''t look at me like that. I don''t like it."

    "How can you..." without waiting for Guan Hua to finish, xuanming immediately grabbed her wrist and threatened Guan Hua, "don''t ruin my interest at this time, otherwise, you may never see him again."

    She was afraid that her beloved would be killed by xuanming. Xuanming likes killing people so much. To him, killing a person is as simple as crushing an ant.

    ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­

    On their way back to the capital, Su Hao and Xuanshen met Rhodiola. Today''s Rhodiola is different from the past. Today, he is speeding up the killing.

    The people xuanhu and Xuanshen brought were soon killed by Rhodiola. Even if the two brothers, together with Chonglou and Wenjing, were not Rhodiola''s rivals.

    The two brothers protect Su Hao and Princess Chang behind them, while Chonglou and Wenjing block in the front. Rhodiola presses forward step by step, pointing at Princess Chang with a sword, "I can not kill you, as long as her life is enough."

    "You killed her to kill the prince?" Su Hao yelled, trying to get more information.

    "Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask. If you know more, you will lose your life."

    The princess coughed a few more times. Her body became weaker and weaker, and her voice was weak. "You, you go, don''t worry about me. I can''t last long."

    "That can''t be. I wasted nine oxen and two tigers to pull you back from the gate of hell. How can I sacrifice you for our lives? I can''t do it." Suhao held the frail Princess tightly.

    "Auntie, hello sue, don''t worry. As long as I''m with my second brother, and there are Chonglou and Wenjing, no one will hurt you." Xuanshen said very Yingqi, under the warm sun Xuguang, Xuanshen''s face became more handsome.

    Xuanhu, Chonglou and Wenjing followed closely and fought with Xuanshen, but they were not the opponents of Rhodiola. They were knocked down to the ground. Chonglou and Wenjing were seriously injured and could hardly get up.

    Rhodiola, however, suffered only skin and flesh injuries. At this time, it was still pressing step by step and did not relax for a moment.

    Seeing the sword, he stabbed it. Suddenly, he was blocked by another sword.

    "Jumi, I''ve come to save you. Are you ok?" Spring does not see, while parrying the move of Rhodiola, while shouting.

    Xuanshen and xuanhu got up and went forward. They fought against Rhodiola alone, but they were still a little worse.

    Is spring disappeared, Su Hao see spring disappeared, Chong Long Princess asked, "he''s your man, isn''t he?"

    The long Princess nodded, "it''s the killer in my house, who has been working for me. Some of the things that Diyu asked me to do are half done by Rhodiola, and half done by chunwujian."

    "Didn''t you say that Rhodiola belonged to the king of Han Dynasty? But we just received the pigeon biography clearly said that the king of Han had died, and it was the Hongjing God who killed him. So, why! What''s going on? "

    Su Hao is very confused. The eldest princess looks at Su Hao. Su Hao also looks at the eldest princess. They look at each other for a moment. It seems that they all think of the same thing.

    "Rhodiola, Princess Chang won''t last long. Even if you don''t kill her, she can''t live today. Let alone the sun of tomorrow, she can''t even see the moon of today." Su Hao leaned the princess against the tree and stood up, "but where''s your man? Are you sure she''s still alive? "

    Because of these words, Rhodiola went away for a moment, which gave Chun no chance and stabbed him. But Rhodiola recovered in time and hid in time, just a slight scratch.

    Seeing this, Su Hao continued to shout, "you''ve done so much for that man. Don''t you understand him? We don''t know. We''ve been kept in the dark for such a long time. Don''t you know, don''t you understand? You are used only because of that person, but after such a long time, when was the last time you saw that person? "

    Rhodiola became more and more distracted, and the fight with chunbujian, Xuanshen and xuanhu was obviously downwind.

    Su Hao continued to shout, "if I were you, the best thing to do now is to find the person I care about most. When that person is busy with his own affairs, it must be the time when he is most relaxed."

    Just at this time, before Xuanshen and xuanhu Flying Pigeon sent a letter, the person who came to meet them arrived.

    Maybe Rhodiola thinks Su Hao''s words are reasonable, or maybe his physical strength is not enough. Seeing so many people coming, it''s not suitable for love.

    So Rhodiola fled here.

    Just after everyone watched Rhodiola leave and made sure that he would not kill her, they found that in the gap, chunbujian had already taken Princess Kangning.

    "Shall we chase spring away?" Xuan Shen asked.

    Su Hao stopped Scrophularia, "no, I don''t think spring is missing. I love Princess Chang very much. Otherwise, a well-trained cold-blooded killer doesn''t have to come here to swim in the muddy water. Princess Chang is very safe beside her. What''s more, she says..."

    Su Hao wants to say nothing, because what she said to Rhodiola just now is true. It''s really hard for Princess Corning to survive today.

    Well, give chunbujian a chance, let him accompany his beloved to finish the last journey.

    They rushed back to the capital. At this time, the palace was closed, and the new emperor xuanming was standing on the gate, and there was a woman beside him.

    It seems that when the news from the imperial mausoleum came back to the capital, xuanming already knew everything, so he was ready to wait for them to come from the net.

    Su Hao and Xuanshen and others, standing in the distance, the distance is still safe.

    "Brother Huang, what are you doing and why? Why are you doing this! Is it, is it really just for a woman? " Scrophularia hissed, because he didn''t believe it all the time. Even if everything had been put in front of him, he still didn''t believe it. It was the eldest brother he admired most, and it was the prince brother he decided to be loyal to and follow forever.

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I only know that you have committed the crime of treason, and you should be punished for it." Xuanming paused and said, "if you are willing to surrender, I may forgive you for our brothers'' sake."

    Xuanhu''s hand tightly clenched the hilt of the sword, and Su could not help looking at the creaking sound of gnashing his teeth. "You, are you really worried about your mother and your wife and children?"

 Chapter 1016

    Xuanhu choked. He didn''t answer, but his eyes and expression were already answering.

    Su Hao stepped forward and wanted to be closer to the front. Xuanshen stopped her and pulled her back, but Su Hao refused. She turned around with a smile and looked at xuanming.

    "What Princess Corning said is not false. She did see you quarrel with the former Emperor, and then you quarrel endlessly. You didn''t push the former Emperor by mistake, but deliberately push the former Emperor. You vent your discontent and your resentment. The former Emperor was so angry that he fell down. Instead of helping him and passing on to the imperial doctor, you cursed him maliciously, The emperor''s heart and pulse were damaged and he fainted

    "Don''t talk nonsense. How can I treat the former Emperor like this?"

    "You have it, you have it. Not only that, but you were so rebellious at that time. You didn''t summon the imperial doctor in time to save the emperor. Instead, you ignored him. You didn''t rush out of the hall to summon the imperial doctor until he stopped moving. But at that time, it was too late."

    "Ridiculous, how dare you talk so much!" Xuanming doesn''t think so.

    Xuanhu denounced xuanming angrily, "you are sinful. Are you not afraid to dream back in the middle of the night and ask for your life?"

    "When we broke into the imperial mausoleum, we went to examine the cause of death of the former Emperor. The spots on the body of the former Emperor were clearly visible. You may not know that some wounds before death would not be found at that time. They would only be found after death, especially some minor injuries, which would not be found until ten days later."

    Speaking of this, Su Hao choked, pointed to xuanming on the city wall, and cried angrily, "so you hastened to bury your Majesty in the imperial mausoleum before we came back."

    "It''s nonsense. Do you have any evidence?" Xuanming asked.

    "The first emperor in the mausoleum is the evidence." After su Hao finished, he found that xuanming''s expression suddenly changed and he became very proud. He was very abnormal.

    Do you? Bad, they rushed back, but forgot to leave someone to protect the body of the former Emperor.

    "You say so? If the body of the former Emperor is gone? How can you prove it? " As soon as the sound of xuanming''s words fell, he heard the sound coming from a distance.

    "I can." Rhodiola from a side of the small slope holding the princess pinellia, floating down.

    The sword against the princess''s neck, she shivered very afraid, kept shouting, "Your Majesty, save my concubine, save my concubine!"

    Xuanming was stunned. When was Banxia captured by Rhodiola?

    From xuanming''s side, Rhodiola saw the man he was eager to save. "Xuanming, release genkwa. I have done what I promised you. All the people you want to eradicate are dead. You have won this world. No one can fight with you. Release Guanhua."

    Dongguan flower see Rhodiola, instant tears, crying, "Rhodiola, you go, don''t care about me, go."

    Xuanming was very angry. As soon as he grasped Guanhua''s wrist, he yelled at her angrily, "if you shout more, I will immediately order the archers to shoot him."

    Dongguan flower moment dare not only born, just crying, quietly begging him, "you promised me, as long as he is willing to help you, you will let go, let me and he roam the world." Genkwa is crying.

    Xuanming''s eyes were full of blood. He tightly grasped Yuanhua''s arm, lowered his voice and said with a vicious smile, "you already have the flesh and blood of this xuanming in your stomach. How can this xuanming let you go easily? How can you tolerate your own woman running away with other men?"

    Yuanhua was like a bolt from the blue. Unexpectedly, xuanming turned back. Maybe xuanming never wanted to let her go, and she was just a chess piece that could be used to control Rhodiola.

    "Why? Xuanming, you''ve changed. You''re no longer the young man. But why do you want to go on like this? You''ve become the new emperor. Now you''ve become the emperor and inherit the grand unification. Your goal has been achieved. Everything in the world is yours. What''s the use of keeping me? " Yuanhua questions xuanming.

    Xuanming laughed, as if some crazy general, "yes, I got the throne, but now, I don''t have a son, this can''t, I want to have a legitimate son, now, Yuanhua, you see, you have my flesh and blood, your belly bone and flesh doctor has seen, they all say is a formed male fetus."

    This situation has been chaotic enough, but there are still people to join in the fun, this is not, spring also came, he held the body of Princess Corning, slowly toward the direction of the city gate.

    Su Hao can''t help but feel sad for them. They are all hard-working people. For the sake of their loved ones, and even step by step wrong, we can''t blame heaven and others when we come to today''s step. If we could have stopped early, we would not have been so alone.

    Spring will not see the long Princess Corning back, with the cloth will be tightly tied together, only to see him hissing exhausted rushed forward.

    Su Hao wanted to stop him and yelled, "no!"

    However, it''s too late. With a wave of xuanming''s big hand, the archers on the gate tower send thousands of arrows at the same time.

    Xuanming has no patience. He points to rhodiola and shouts, "either you let her go, I may spare you from death, or you will kill her. I promise you will regret your decision all your life."

    With that, xuanming grabs Guanhua''s neck with his hand. He doesn''t exert himself, but the panic and reaction of Guanhua make everyone think that she is going to die.

    Rhodiola see potential, instinctively let go of the hand, let go of the hostage in the hand, not rational preparation to go forward hard rescue under the dongguan flower.

    But it was just a stratagem, and it was a time of ten thousand arrows. Fortunately, they were not close to each other. In addition, Su Hao and Xuanshen and others came forward in time to protect Banxia with a shield, and Banxia was not injured.

    Although Rhodiola''s lightness skill is very high, it avoids many arrows and blocks many, but it still gets an arrow.

    This anger, so that Rhodiola lost her mind, she turned and flew, a grasp of the pinellia, this time he may be to come really.

    Banxia''s eyes are full of hate, but this hate does not come from Rhodiola, but her husband who has been in love with her for ten years. She slightly turns her head and cries and smiles at Rhodiola, "kill me, I want him to have no children and no grandchildren, the legitimate son she wants will never have."

    She has been pregnant for three months. She wanted to give xuanming a surprise, but so many things happened one after another that she didn''t have time to take care of it.

    Just now, when all the arrows were fired, she was in despair. Since he didn''t care about his own life and death, why let the child in his stomach live beside such a demon father.

    Pinellia heart a horizontal, directly in the neck on the sword of Rhodiola, commit suicide.

    Suhao almost collapsed, the tragedy happened in front of her eyes, those people died one by one in front of her own eyes.

    Guan Hua on the city wall smiles. There is only Rhodiola in his eyes. He is doing something in his hand, like winding something, but no one finds it.

    Suddenly, dongguan flower step forward, jump, jump from the gate upstairs.

    Xuanming immediately stares at the big eye bead son, stretched out a hand to hold the wrist of Guan Hua, the whole body of xuanming leans out to go half, those bodyguards are scared to quickly pull xuanming.

    I saw a gold bracelet in the hand of Wanhua. She grabbed it and tossed it in circles. The gold bracelet wrapped around xuanming''s neck.

    Su Hao''s courage and impulse from nowhere impel her to turn around and take away the bow and arrow from the bodyguard on one side. She screams and cries, and uses all her strength to pull the bow and aim.

    Xuanhu seized Su Hao''s wrist and stopped him, "no, you can''t kill him. He''s the emperor. If you kill him now, you can''t live."

    There is a man and a half hanging on the wall. Xuanming grabs his sword from the guards around him and cuts off his silk. Rhodiola has already gone away. He jumps up and catches Guanhua in the air.

    When the archer saw the potential, he fired the bow again, and both rhodiola and Guanhua were blown into a sieve.

    But after all, Rhodiola is a master decision maker. Even before he died, he didn''t insult the professionalism of a killer.

    His sword and the oncoming bow and arrow flew out at the same time, the sword flew out, straight into xuanming''s chest.

    Xuanming, dead.

    The bodyguard on the gate floor saw that the new emperor was dead, and they were all at sixes and sevens.

    The gate was broken, and his bodyguards surrendered.

    Xuanshen, xuanhu and others went back to the palace to save the Empress Dowager and all the people in the palace. Fortunately, they are still valuable to xuanming, so they are only confined in the palace.

    It''s all over.

    A few months later, about the throne of the emperor, always to the end.

    The emperor, xuanhu and Xuanshen were unwilling to touch. They would rather be a powerful general guarding the frontier and a loyal minister and King assisting the young master.

    Finally, after the discussion between the Empress Dowager hawksbill and longkui, the eldest son of xuanming, the eldest son of the royal family of Anqing, the new emperor, and Xuanshen, the king of Yue, the Regent.

    A baby born just a few days later became the new emperor of the country. The empress dowager, hawksbill, was honored as the empress dowager, and the child''s biological mother was honored as the Empress Dowager.

    When the new emperor became an adult and got married, the people were still in charge of him.

    But before that, who can guarantee that there will be no more blood storm?

    A few days later, suhao didn''t leave a word. She didn''t want to leave, but she had to leave again. When her mission ended, the world had nothing to do with her.

    She went to Yaoling Valley alone and walked into the mountain forest. Suddenly, it was foggy. He vaguely heard the voices of Xuanshen and xuanhu. She looked back and saw a familiar figure in the fog.

    Sue closed her eyes.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    For a moment, the sense of weightlessness disappeared. Without waiting for any movement, the nasal cavity was full of water, and the fishy and sweet rust gas spread deep in her throat.

    Just came over and drowned. Good job!

    After a long time in the water, his head just came out of the water, and his arms seemed to be useless.

    Looking around, it was about a river. Listening to the sound, there were a lot of people on the bank. Su Hao looked around alertly. Someone should have thrown her down from the bridge. Now she was just under the bridge, avoiding their sight.

 Chapter 1017

    There was a small raft on the side, which was barely supported on the water. She really had no strength and tried her best to climb up with the raft.

    The body and mind relaxed slightly, Su Hao chose to receive memory, fortunately she had experience, otherwise she would have gone to hell now!

    In tianwu continent, the twelve powers are equal in strength and balance the whole continent. Among them, the witch clan who had been in seclusion for hundreds of years suddenly appeared one hundred years ago, breaking the original balance of tianwu continent.

    The inheritance of the witch clan for hundreds of years depends on the painstaking efforts of the high priests and ten elders of the past dynasties, and the high priests of the past dynasties are chosen by the gods.

    The original Lord was lucky to be the heir of the high priest, but on the day of the ceremony, he accidentally broke the secret of the statue.

    The so-called statue selection is actually that the current high priest enters into the statue, selects people with the wheel left by the ancestors of the witch family, and then sends the domesticated crow to throw a branch in front of the man.

    Because roulette takes time, the high priest usually enters the selection one day ahead of time, and the original master wants to break the lie when he breaks through the background.

    What witchcraft, what hundred years of inheritance, is nothing at all! But she went to great lengths to explain. No one believed her, but she was denounced by her peers.

    The high priest was afraid that he could not keep the secret, so he called the original Lord to have a long talk all night, and said frankly that only the high priests of previous dynasties would know the secret, but the original Lord didn''t listen to the advice, promised on the surface, but secretly wanted several elders to rebel.

    Several elders are used to being respected. If the secret is made public, will they have such a good life? Naturally, I disagree.

    The high priest had no choice but to screen the heirs and wipe out the original owner.

    Su Hao is helpless. I''m afraid there''s something wrong with the original master''s brain!

    De Le, she can''t even enter the witch family now. How can she become the successor again? How can she let the witch family retire again!

    "Big sister, what are you doing here?" A clear and tender voice came from overhead.

    Su Hao was alert to stick to the raft and moved her body slowly. She glanced up and down at the people in front of her. Liu Mei frowned gently, "are you?"

    The little girl covered her mouth and laughed, "elder grandfather won''t let me say that I am the heir."

    You have said

    Su Hao''s eyebrows slowly stretch out, this little girl is to replace her next? It''s probably five or six years old.

    "Well? Sister Su Hao, you''re OK! " The little girl was very surprised. Her soft hand twisted her arm.

    With a sharp pain in her head, Lianyu, the daughter of the three elders, had just passed the age of six. She was fostered in the royal family of Zhulian Kingdom since childhood. A few days ago, she was selected as the successor and was brought back.

    In my impression, the little girl grew up in the state of Zulian, but she was not so close to the witch family.

    Thinking of this, suhao raised his mouth and said, "did the high priest say anything to you? In fact, the witches have no magic skills that have been passed down. They are all fake, even the gods are fake. "

    Lotus feather''s movement one stagnates, suddenly drags her to get up, attach in ear side quietly said two words.

    The soft little hand drags Su Hao, who is still a little confused, with a smile at the corner of his mouth.

    She can survive in the royal family by her own skills. She already knows about the sorcery. But who ever thought Su Hao was so stupid and put herself in.

    But the order of things in her last life is not like this. It is clear that she first knew about it and told Yu suhao, and then suhao showed up, and she would die.

    Why is everything different after this rebirth?

    The raft pulled two times to the shore, and they left from the path on one side.

    Wu clan houseˇŞˇŞ

    The whole house is in a mess. Who knows that miss Lianyu has become the heir? They are not afraid that the young lady will suffer. After all, there is only one heir.

    "Isn''t lian''er back yet?" Yin Hua''s solemn robe would cover the speaker tightly.

    The man turned around, his face covered with a mask. He couldn''t see clearly, only his black eyes.

    The line of vision falls on the masks in front of us. We walk over and take out the brand-new masks on the outside, touching them lovingly.

    "Well, let her come to see me when she comes back. The inheritance ceremony can''t be destroyed any more!" She had to find out how much the heirs believed in the gods.

    On the other hand, Su Hao and Lian Yu go back to the family house. Before coming, she specially changed her green robe and covered her face with a green scarf.

    There are not many witches, but only a hundred of them. The maids who come from different countries to serve the witches unify the green robes and cover their faces with green scarves. The deeper the color, the higher the status.

    In this way, Su Hao can call himself Lianyu''s maid. It''s better to stay in the witch family than to go to the twelve countries.

    Back at the clan house, Lianyu orders people to arrange for her, and then rushes to find the high priest. She has nothing to do but lie on the bed and carefully consider these relationships.

    For example, the twelve states in Wu mainland today all respect the Wu nationality. These twelve states are equal in strength. They were very strong a hundred years ago, but they have not made any progress up to now.

    The twelve monarchs have no idea what to do. Whether it''s natural or man-made disasters, if they don''t find a way to solve them themselves, they just hope to ask the high priest. Can the high priest really solve the problem by using his mouth to pretend in front of the gods?

    These people are too stupid. If this continues, will tianwu still have a future?

    There are only two purposes for her: to avenge her parents, to lead the witches to return to seclusion, and to restore the normal life of tianwu.

    There was a sound outside the house, and the flying thoughts came back.

    "Maid Su, miss Lianyu said that she would take you to her house after settling down. The maid will be busy later. Would you like to take you now?"

    "Good."

    All the way smooth, but this road some familiar ah!

    Suhao was led out of the room, and her smile froze completely. This is the room before her!

    After the maid brought her over, she left. Su Hao looked at the furnishings in the house. The original owner lived here a few days ago, and the new heir probably didn''t have time to clean it up.

    I remember that the original owner sent someone to look for the historical data book, but he was caught before he could read it. He hid it in the dark grid in the middle of the bed. Lianyu just moved in, so she didn''t know there was such a dark grid.

    Secretly tucked the books into his sleeve and told him that everything was as it was before he sat down.

    Su Haozhi stayed in this room for two hours. She couldn''t wait for anyone. She thought that when she was called by the high priest, she didn''t come back until one afternoon. If so, she might as well go back first.

    The next morning, Su Hao got up early in the morning. She had never suffered from hardship since she was a child. She didn''t know much about maidservant, but she had to get up early in the morning to serve Lian Yu.

    I still remember that the maid told her that she only had to take good care of Lianyu, and nothing else.

    Before packing up and going out, my eyes stayed on several books, and there was a glimmer of darkness at the bottom of my eyes.

    I thought this young lady would have a long rest, but I didn''t expect that as soon as Su Hao came, Lianyu had already got up.

    "Are you here? Yesterday, the high priest kept talking to me. I couldn''t come back for a while. I heard from my maid that you''ve been waiting for a long time. " Lianyu felt a little guilty.

    Su Hao waved his hand. "It doesn''t matter. I''m sitting here too. What''s the matter with you calling me yesterday?"

    Mention yesterday, lotus feather wants to talk and stop again, finger wringing handkerchief, she is hesitating.

    Her eyes swept over suhao. Although she died because of suhao before her rebirth, she never regretted it. She just lived again. What happened changed a lot because of her rebirth.

    She is also afraid that Su Hao will be affected

    For a long time, she looked up at Su Hao, "will we be good friends for life?"

    In the face of sudden problems, Su Hao is at a loss. What is his lifelong good friend?

    "Lianyu, are you taking advantage of me? You''re only six years old. I''m 18 years old. You have to call me sister."

    Smell speech, the facial expression of lotus feather is a little dim, yes, she died when just 18 years old!

    ˇŞˇŞ

    The two talked in the room for a whole morning, but Lianyu finally chose to believe her and made everything clear.

    It turns out that in the last life, both of them died because of this. Lianyu chose to go out of the witch family and step into the palace in order to avoid this.

    The day before suhao inherited it, she found out the secret by accident, because she was still young and didn''t know the seriousness of it, so she told suhao all about it.

    Unexpectedly, Su Hao sneaked out of the witch family on the day of inheritance. The high priest was angry and the inheritance ceremony was postponed for seven days.

    During this period, Su Hao came back and made a big fight with the clan. This matter was suppressed by the high priest, and Su Hao was also locked up for a long time, and the succession ceremony was not finished.

    Later, they told others that they were regarded as a mob of anti witch clan. The high priest secretly killed suhao, and she escaped.

    But on the day when she was 18 years old, she also took part in the events of that year. She was found by the high priest, and she had no dream at night

    After listening to the stupid things that the original owner did before, Su Hao was almost furious!

    Finally, comfort her, "since you said these, I will pay attention to, there is no panacea, I will not act recklessly."

    ˇ­ˇ­

    On that day, Su Hao, the successor of the sacrifice, was thrown into the river by the high priest himself, and it was widely spread.

    There are no more than 100 witches in total. There can only be one high priest. Without Su Hao, the new heir is only six years old, and there are 12 years to go before he is 18 years old.

    Today''s high priest can still reign for 12 years!

    Clan houseˇŞˇŞ

    "The little heir came from the state of Zulian. She has lived in the palace for six years. This time, the God wishes you that the state of Zulian must be the first!"

    Several maidservants put down their work. They were originally princesses of twelve countries. In their own country, they were spoiled by their father and Emperor.

    But for the blessing of the gods, they resolutely came to the witch family and were willing to be maidservants.

    "Oh, ruoyue, don''t say that. Little heiress, she grew up in the palace. It''s good, but her roots are in the witch family. How can she be partial?"

    Every year, she is the first one to receive blessings. Now she is not happy with them!

    Seven days later, the monarchs of the twelve countries went to the Wu clan together to prepare the generous gifts.

    Su Hao, who has been studying history books these days, rubs his dizzy head and smoothes the contents of his mind.

 Chapter 1018

    There was a lot of noise outside. Looking through the window, it was rare for the sorcerers to have so many people at one time.

    It''s a pity that she has no chance to appreciate God''s blessing only once a year.

    In the past few days, she has roughly read the three history books. Because they are the history books of the witches, she can see a lot of information about the ancestors of the witches.

    One hundred years ago, there was a natural disaster in Xinglu state. It was the first time that such a serious natural disaster happened. It seemed that the gods were punishing it.

    There was a flood in Xinglu country. The old ancestor went to the place where the flood happened alone and cured it in only ten days.

    At that time, people wanted to thank him for everything, but Laozu asked people to thank the gods. Since then, the saying of gods has spread.

    A hundred years ago, there was no Wu clan, only Wu clan.

    The ancestor of the Wu nationality is the Wu River.

    This surname is so rare that there won''t be one in any country.

    Wuxi set up its own house and set up a witch clan.

    "Ah! Why so much trouble! Laozu, Laozu, how nice you asked for that bit of fame and fortune Su Hao sighed.

    From the historical records, all kinds of behaviors in Wuxi are not normal, and even some... How to say?

    All kinds of unusual things Laozu did were especially like modern people.

    Su Hao can only come to this conclusion through hard thinking, so all kinds of things of Lao Zu are called divine protection.

    The noise outside suddenly stopped. Su Hao looked around and continued to study the book.

    The blessing of the gods is the highest blessing of the witches.

    It''s also the only time in a year that everyone can see the statue.

    Twelve countries, headed by the state of Zulian, saluted the statues in turn, bending their knees and lowering their heads devoutly.

    At this time, Su Hao slipped out quietly and hid behind a group of maidservants. She just thought about it for a moment. Only by knowing herself and her enemy can she win a hundred battles.

    So she ran out to see what was rare about the so-called blessing of the gods.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Holding his shoulders, the high priest reverently lowered his head, stretched out his two fingers, dipped a little water, and sprinkled it gently at the feet of the twelve monarchs.

    "After blessing, the eleventh high priest of the witch clan will leave the gods!"

    The crowd began to disperse. Suhao went back to the house before all the people left. The scene just now gave her a new idea.

    The previous idea was too one-sided. She didn''t have any ability to persuade others, but if she was a high priest, she could lead the witch family to seclusion without any difficulty.

    Towards evening, there were few people in the courtyard. It was very quiet. When Lianyu came back from the temple of the priest, she ran to her side.

    "Hello sue, you call me?" Lianyu was out of breath. It took quite a while for him to pass the breath.

    "Lianyu, is it only known to the high priests of all ages that the gods are false?" Sue Hao looks a little anxious.

    Lianyu nodded, "if it wasn''t for you, I would not have found this secret, even the elders in the clan didn''t know."

    "It''s easy to do. Now it''s time to wait. When you become a high priest, I can use your identity to solve everything."

    From seclusion to resurrection, the only benefit of the Wu clan to tianwu is that twelve countries have never fought.

    Although the twelve countries look at each other unfavorably, they have never fought. The strength of all parties is balanced. Even if they fight, they will hurt the enemy by one thousand and lose eight hundred.

    I just don''t know if these countries can get along with each other as well as they are now.

    Time passed quickly. In the twinkling of an eye, three months have passed.

    In the past three months, the witch clan has been very relaxed. Even Lian Yu, who is always called by the high priest, has been very relaxed in recent months.

    In one year, the witches had a great blessing from the gods. After this, the rest were trivial things.

    In the past few months, Su Hao has discovered another secret. With her unremitting efforts, she has finally found out something.

    It turned out that the high priest had a team of secret guards, who secretly assisted the high priest in some difficult tasks, and traveled through 12 countries to collect intelligence.

    On this day, Su Hao packed his bags and wanted to leave the witch family and travel to twelve countries.

    As far as she knows, there have been many natural disasters in the past hundred years in the twelve countries. Even now, there are disasters of all sizes. They only know how to pray for gods, but they have done nothing.

    "Now I''m going to travel all over these 12 countries to let them pick up what they left behind, so that they can adapt more quickly on the day of our Wizard''s retreat."

    In addition, she also wanted to find the original murderer of her parents, to remove the sadness from her eyes, and to bring up a smile.

    "You are only six years old this year. Although Xin''er is 18 years old, you have to know how to disguise yourself. Otherwise, what will you do if someone finds out the secret? Take good care of yourself in my absence. "

    After saying goodbye to Lianyu, Su takes a good look at the drawing in her hand and decides to go to the nearest country of Zulian first.

    In the past three months, she felt that her memory was much less. Maybe her memory was not complete. She could only receive the general process of what happened.

    She had to come to the place in her memory to remember some trivial things.

    After going back and forth so many times, there was a problem.

    In other words, the parents of this body are also worrying. Her father has a good relationship with the son of the seven elders. When they travel in Songzhi country together, they meet their mother and decide for life.

    Her mother is just the daughter of a wealthy businessman in Songzhi country, far from her father''s identity.

    The witch clan always married only within the clan, but her father secretly married his mother outside the clan.

    After a procession, they became three people. The seven elders were gentle and didn''t say anything. It was over.

    But when Su Hao was chosen as his successor at the age of six, his parents went back to Songzhi together and never came back.

    Wake up from the memory, suhao some headache, memory of the parents of the poor impression.

    When they met in Songzhi state, they had to pass through Zulian state. Maybe there was an accident in the middle of it?

    Three days later, Su Hao finally came to the kingdom of Zulian. As soon as he entered the city gate, he felt the familiar noise.

    In these days, she is really suffocated. A large clan lives in such a big house, and there is no place to sell things.

    Stepping in such a real environment, I feel better.

    "Touch!"

    With a strong push, she swayed forward for several steps, reflecting that the man didn''t even apologize, and was in a hurry.

    The street randomly pulled a big brother, with him to inquire about what Zulian country is doing recently, can let these ordinary people crazy to fight.

    The elder brother was very surprised. He looked at her like a fool.

    "Alas, you will not be elected. Every year, the Wu clan will replace all the maidservants of the Wu clan. I have to prepare for my daughter. You don''t look like a native of the Wulian kingdom. Only five people in a country will be elected."

    "If you don''t go, you won''t be selected. Let''s go."

    The elder brother was also really worried. He rushed into the crowd after explaining two sentences in a hurry.

    Su Hao looked at those people with great interest. Some of them were overjoyed, some were lost.

    A total of five pick to pick, the eldest brother''s daughter was not selected, Sue good smash bar smash mouth, sitting in a small restaurant to a bowl of noodles.

    There were six people sitting at the table next door, and they were all talking. Su Hao listened to the people around him intentionally or unintentionally.

    "You don''t know, my brother said, Huailin town is full of trees, but it can''t work. If there is a fire, it''s a natural disaster. How can there be so many natural disasters! I don''t think it''s human! "

    One side of the blue man frowned, "who has nothing to set fire to the tree?"? Dali temple has been checked, but it is estimated that it is still a natural disaster! "

    Huailin town?

    After dinner, Su Hao went all the way to Huailin town. This town is very famous. It is full of locust trees and is located on the outskirts of the capital.

    Huailin town has good geomantic omen. There are only four villages in one town. More than half of the people in such a large area of treasure land have gone away because of several fires. Now, what they leave behind are some old and weak women and children who can''t go.

    Take a deep breath. It''s a pity that these locust trees are luxuriant. It would be a fairyland without these burned traces.

    When she was going to visit the old people in the village, she found a teenager squatting on the ground not far away.

    She was not a busybody, but she found something wrong. She stepped forward and saw that the child skillfully put a few sticks of firewood, holding two stones to make a fire.

    Su Hao is wringing her eyebrows. It''s really a man-made disaster!

    She quickly came forward and quickly grabbed the stone in the boy''s hand. Her expression was very serious.

    "You made the last few fires." No doubt, glancing at the sweet potato at the boy''s feet, Su Hao was very sure.

    The boy bowed his head and said nothing.

    Sue asked several times, and the boy finally couldn''t bear it.

    "They always say in my ear that gods, if there are gods, why do I pray so many times without any use?" The boy roared, his voice trembling.

    Su Hao''s eyes had a glimmer of light. The child''s brain is very smart. If he teaches him something, he will become a great tool in the future!

    Thinking of this, she secretly made up her mind, "what''s your name?"

    "Lin Yu."

    Sue took the boy''s hand and said, "come on, take you to a place."

    When they came to the town, the temple was busy.

    After this round of praying, Su Hao pulls Lin Yu over and presses him on the cushion.

    This action scared him. Lin Yu stared at the statue and flattened the corner of his clothes without expression. The statue was too seeping and lifeless.

    Although she was standing on one side, Su Hao always paid attention to the situation here. She could see some details clearly, and she was more and more happy.

    The child doesn''t believe in gods, if

    Pulling him up, "since your grandmother is no longer alive, and there are no parents at home, don''t you follow me?"

    Lin Yu hung his head and said in a stuffy voice, "can I be a capable person if I go with you?"

    "Of course!"

    "Do you believe in gods?" Lin Yu continued to ask.

    Su Hao said with a smile, "there is no God in the world. If there are too many false stories, they can come true. In this world, you have to learn to adapt, not blindly follow yourself."

    With these words, Lin Yu''s eyes brightened, and the elder sister understood his mind completely!

    When he came out of the temple, it was getting dark. Su Hao got some information from him.

    The former leader of the Lin family was a prince of the state of Zulian, but somehow he voluntarily left the royal family and joined the Lin family, which was very prosperous at that time.

 Chapter 1019

    The so-called "prosperity will decline" is this truth. The first master of the Lin family died soon after his illness, and Lin Yu''s father took over the position of master of the family.

    But the Lin family gradually declined after being calculated by someone with a heart. Soon after the Lin family declined, they were slaughtered all over the house. The murderer was also found later, but who knows if it was the scapegoat pushed by whose family?

    Poor master Lin''s erudite ability, so far Lin Yu and his grandmother are left in the Lin family.

    An old woman and a young woman lived together and moved from the prosperous capital to a small village. Grandma was too old to stand up to the trouble. Everything happened to her heart. She was ill in bed soon after she came to the small village.

    Lin Yu was very young, and his family had no source of income. Finally, his grandmother left him

    "The Lin family has a great career. My father took over the job of Lord Liu and took charge of the adults who welcome and see off the Wu family. They were envious and... Just..."

    Su Hao sighs. If he has anything to do with the witch clan, the position is a sweet cake. It''s a disaster for the Lin family!

    Suddenly, Su Hao''s eyes brightened. "Just now you said that your father was in charge of the people who welcome and see off the witches. Is there a list of witches

    "There is."

    Su Hao covers up the excitement on the bottom and asks Lin Yu to take her to see it.

    When my father and mother came out of the Wu clan, they would have passed through the state of Zulian. If so, if there was no list of them in that pamphlet, it would at least prove that their parents were not killed here.

    WitchesˇŞˇŞ

    "I''m not feeling well today. You tell the high priest that I will not participate in this temple meeting. I''m afraid to provoke the gods by dragging my sick body."

    Lianyu''s face is slightly red. The weather is changeable in recent days. She is accidentally frozen, and now she is still sweating.

    The maidservant bowed his head reverently, put some books aside, and then retreated.

    She and Su Hao had the same intention. Besides, it was because of exposing this incident that she got the disaster in her last life. Since God gave her a chance to come back, she must do well.

    Since the high priest executed her at the beginning, no one from the whole witch family spoke for her!

    When she died, all the people of the witch clan were accomplices!

    Su Hao wants to let the witches hide from tianwu, but she is not so naive. She just wants them to retire, but also can''t enjoy the glory and wealth. What she wants is to let the whole witches disappear from tianwu!

    There was a sound outside the door, and Lianyu''s look was fleeting. "Is the high priest allowed?"

    The maid did not dare to step forward, but was far away from the door. "Yes, the high priest asked you to take good care of yourself. There are high priests and elders in the temple."

    When she lay down again, she felt sleepy. Her soul was 18 years old, and her body was only six years old. Even after her birthday this year, she was only seven years old. She couldn''t last a day and she was sleepy.

    Put the book by my pillow and go to sleep with the birdsong outside the window.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    "If this book is right, I think I will stay in Zhulian country for a while. Maybe I have to live with you first." Su Hao holds the roster and thinks deeply.

    It only records that the parents entered the state of Zulian, but they didn''t go out. But the father and mother went out for so long, so they shouldn''t stay here all the time.

    Su Hao also didn''t understand. If she said Songzhi country, she knew something about it. After all, her mother grew up in Songzhi country, so it''s not necessary that she had enemies.

    But the lotus Kingdom

    Su Hao was still shaking God. Lin Yu took her arm and said, "it''s the temple meeting right away. Every family in the village has to hang lanterns."

    In recent years, his family is poor, and his grandmother has been sick in bed. Every year, the villagers send lanterns from door to door.

    Now that grandma is gone, Su Hao is also an adult, and he is embarrassed to ask the villagers for it again.

    Yes, Sue, how could she forget this when she patted her head!

    Since the witches came to tianwu, the twelve nations united to make the new year''s day a temple assembly.

    In essence, it''s the Spring Festival, but on this day, every household must hang lanterns, otherwise it''s disrespectful to the gods.

    Su Hao doesn''t know how to get these crooked rules, but these people still believe it.

    Ten days laterˇŞˇŞ

    The temple assembly arrived as scheduled, and the emperor of Zhulian personally came to the temple to worship with incense.

    The village is bustling. Su Hao takes Lin Yu to the capital to play. He can be regarded as seeing the emperor with his own eyes.

    The rumors are all false. I didn''t expect that the emperor was so young and his appearance was excellent among his peers. Piansheng was so capable.

    Today''s state of Zulian is really becoming stronger and stronger in the hands of the emperor, and even in the state of twelve countries'' equal strength, it has a posture of surpassing other countries.

    After strolling in the street and looking at it, Su Hao gathered her face and prepared to take Lin Yu back to pack things.

    Turn around the moment, the original mouth with a smile Zhulian Huang suddenly cold face, eyes tightly staring at the direction of the two people left.

    "Finally..."

    A few days before the temple meeting, Su Hao bought a house from a rich businessman at a low price. The whole house is not in a big pattern, just like Su Hao.

    The rich merchant''s wife and daughter had an accident. He was anxious to go back to redeem them, but he didn''t ask for a big price.

    the sun sinks in the west.

    After a busy day, Su Hao rubbed his sore shoulder and scolded himself for being too stupid.

    At that time, she directly asked the rich businessman to move these tables to save a lot of trouble, but she also refused. Now it''s good, and it''s a trouble for her.

    The next day.

    Last night, Sue Hao cleaned up two rooms in a hurry. They had no hands, so they had to clean up the whole house by themselves.

    "Lin Yu, please read the list again later. My sister is going to buy some food."

    ˇŞˇŞCreak.

    When the door opened, a red invitation passed in front of her eyes. After reading the words on the invitation, Su Hao was still confused.

    How can she receive the banquet at the palace?

    Su Hao looks out the door. Although the courtyard she chose is in the capital, it''s not a prosperous area. She bought it when she saw the land clean. The streets are usually very empty.

    There were only five families in one street. They were basically merchants, which had nothing to do with the imperial palace. Su Hao put the invitation card into his sleeve suspiciously.

    If it''s a big deal, go and have a look. Those people can''t eat her!

    At noon the next day, Su Hao left Lin Yu at home and went to the palace alone.

    Before she went, she bought a veil on the street. The whole tianwu continent knows that the women of the state of Wulian love the veil. The heads of the twelve states have seen her face. Be careful when covering it.

    After sitting in the banquet hall for a long time, I didn''t see the emperor coming. Su Hao looked at the dancing singer without expression, as if separated from the noisy world.

    "Here comes the emperor."

    Finally came, take back the divergent thoughts, Su Hao slightly lowered his head, hoping to reduce his sense of existence.

    Fortunately, she sat the most outside position, almost next to the door, which was thousands of miles away from the emperor.

    Scared to eat some food, Su Hao barely survived to the end of the party, a down she did not hear any useful information.

    Su Hao can''t help shaking his head. It''s a pity that today''s visit to the imperial palace is in vain.

    Seeing the emperor disappear completely from his sight, Su Hao''s mouth rises happily, pats his clothes and is about to return.

    "Miss Su, please welcome the emperor."

    With a smile of the lips quickly condensation, is a blessing is not a disaster, is a disaster to avoid.

    "Please show me the way."

    Yuanting is a long way from the imperial study. After talking with the emperor in the imperial study, it''s getting dark. Su Hao thanks his father-in-law and turns to leave.

    Just now, what the emperor said in the imperial study seemed to be still in his ears.

    "I''m not a fool. Since miss Lianyu came to our country, I have paid more attention to her. Miss Lianyu is smart and talented. She knows more than I do."

    Su Hao pulls up the corner of her lips. Lianyu and Zhulian Huang have been colluding with each other for a long time. She really didn''t expect that these two people are in the same camp.

    That''s good. Sue glanced at the book in her hand, which saved her a lot of work!

    Back at the house, Su Hao threw the book on the table, speechless and helpless.

    "Don''t you know that there are two lists of pamphlets coming and going? The Lin family''s pamphlet only records entry, and the list of exit personnel is in the hands of Zhu Lianhuang. Oh, my brain hurts. "

    Su Hao stares at him, full of hate, her small house bought for nothing!

    On the way back, she had looked through the book. Her parents just passed by and left in a few days.

    As soon as they left, they must have returned to Songzhi country. She has to pack her bags to Songzhi these days!

    It''s more convenient to walk alone. As for Lin Yu, Su Hao touches his chin. If he doesn''t want to send it to the palace, he asks the emperor of Zhulian to find a master for him to study hard.

    I''m sure I''ll learn a lot from the emperor. Su Hao is going to make a decision.

    After a few days, Su Hao stayed in the state of Zulian for a whole month. On that day, he took Lin Yu to the palace.

    The emperor of Zhulian sent Lin Yu to Xinwang''s palace. The Xinwang was only seven or eight years old and was granted the throne early.

    The generals of zhulianhuang sent to teach xiaowangye martial arts, and also sent his Taifu to teach xiaowangye Wen.

    Lin Yu was sent to see that they were at the same age, and they had a companion to study together.

    Everything is arranged properly. He leaves Lin Yu in the palace. Su Hao is at ease. Before he leaves, he says that he will come one day. At that time, he will see whether Lin Yu wants to go or stay.

    Witches.

    Since she saw the ancient book, Lianyu couldn''t sleep well every night. She was afraid that the contents of the ancient book would be discovered and that the secret would be made public completely.

    These days, she thinks about it and makes a decision.

    That morning, Lianyu went straight to the high priest''s residence.

    After a few pleasantries, he got to the point, "high priest, today I like to read those ancient books. The stories in them are so interesting!"

    The high priest was stunned for a moment, and had some thoughts in his heart, "how can miss Lianyu be interested in ancient books? You are too small to understand. Why don''t you read something new today? "

    Voice just fell, lotus feather back a cool, she is too nervous to forget that he was a child.

    Busy smile smile, "I like to listen to those fresh stories, maidservant told those are told countless times, listen to all tired."

    After a while, the high priest couldn''t beat her, so he asked the elder to help him find out.

    She doesn''t care much. As a child, it''s common to like this and that.

    After reaching his goal, Lianyu no longer stayed and said goodbye to the high priest happily.

    But after a long time, the elder sent most of the ancient books to Lianyu''s residence.

    Since having those ancient books, Lianyu has been staying in the house, and no one is allowed to enter. She can read the ancient books vigorously, but every page about the secret has been torn off.

 Chapter 1020

    Lianyu fiddled with the candlestick in one hand, fiddled with her hair in the other hand, and some dark awns flashed through her eyes.

    The torn paper was put in one place and burned day by day according to the batch. It was estimated that the maid would take the ancient books he had read.

    On the other hand, Su Hao has been on the road in recent days. Songzhi is far away from Zulian. She specially called a carriage. Because there is a small desert between the two countries, she took a camel.

    The king of Songzhi kingdom was an open and wise monarch. Naturally, Songzhi Kingdom did not discriminate against women.

    There are many female officials in the court. In terms of literary talent, they are no worse than those men in martial arts.

    Therefore, the rights of men and women in Songzhi kingdom were equal. If her mother didn''t follow her father to the witch family, she would have been an official in the court.

    After all, there are rumors among the Wu people that her mother doesn''t look up to the Wu people and has no literary talent. Her mother learned from her master when she was young, and she won the first prize in the first imperial examination that year.

    It''s a pity that at that time, for the sake of her father, her mother resolutely gave up being an official in the palace, and they went back to the witch family together.

    Later, I don''t know why her parents left her young to leave the witch clan. She left that time and never came back. When they heard from her parents again, they were both killed.

    There are many people who hate his father in the Wu clan. Because the five elders like him very much, they claim that when the five elders leave, Su Hao''s father will take up the position of elder.

    The elder''s position has always been occupied by those who have the ability. In this way, the group of people who had fawned on the son of the fifth elder were in vain, and they all attributed it to their father.

    Father made many enemies in the witch clan, although he didn''t think so.

    As for her mother, Su Hao shook her head. Her mother was so dazzling that she was told by her teacher that she was intelligent since childhood. She won the first place in the imperial examination that year.

    This can make women of the same age envious, and even their mother married into the witch family. Some young ladies who think they are as good-looking as their mother are jealous.

    Su Hao has some helplessness. Her mother is really a strange woman. She is neither humble nor arrogant, from the high priest of the witch clan to the emperors of various countries to the beggars on the street. She treats her with a kind of attitude, but there are always rumors.

    Soon, Su Hao entered the Songzhi kingdom with his luggage.

    She grew up in the Wu clan when she was a child. She had no chance to go out. She only heard her mother talk about it a few times.

    It turns out that there is such a beautiful boundary!

    Songzhi country is picturesque. One or two flower trees have been planted in front of every family. The pale yellow petals are blown up by the wind and float in the air for several circles before they slowly land.

    "This girl, is this your first visit to Songzhi?"

    A sudden voice interrupted her thoughts. In front of her stood a very simple looking common people.

    Su Hao nodded, "is there a house seller here? Songzhi is picturesque. I want to live for a while. "

    The old man laughed and said, "you can ask the right person. Just follow this street and turn left at that locust tree. There are many vacant houses in that street. You can go and have a look."

    Along the route described by the old man, there were fewer people in the street, but several girls stood at the corner of the street and saw her as if she were gold.

    Several girls rushed over and said, "girl, do you look at the house? Look at my house. I''m sure you''re satisfied! "

    A few people were making a lot of noise. Sue laughed politely and turned to one side. They stopped talking and followed her step by step.

    Looking at a house like the emperor''s parade, Su Hao was so flustered that he took a look at it and bought it.

    Along the way, she had a general understanding of these women who looked a little vulgar. In fact, they all came from good families, and they were basically the young ladies of the merchant''s family.

    The family gave them several houses to sell, so that they could choose one to follow the family in business and take over the family''s property in the future.

    Su Hao really admired that the equal rights of men and women in Songzhi country really gave these girls full motivation.

    The small house is sold by a girl, so it''s all cleaned up. Suhao arranges it a little and lives in it directly.

    Now she should consider the next thing. Her mother''s surname is Lu, and her name is Lu Fanfan. The Lu family is a merchant in Songzhi country.

    Just listening to her mother''s voice, she guessed that maybe the Lu family was a merchant on the surface, but in fact there should be another career in private.

    It''s just that my mother never officially disclosed it, and she didn''t know.

    At the beginning, my mother followed my father to the sorcery family, and the family agreed without thinking about it. It''s likely that she was greedy for vanity.

    She didn''t dare to admit her relatives easily. After all, she suddenly appeared in Songzhi country as a dead witch. If she reported herself to her family and was sent back, she would lose more than she gained.

    Recently, I have to ask for information. If I ask for information

    "Brothel!"

    ˇŞˇŞ

    "You know, lanxiangyuan has taken in another girl recently. She only works as a performer but not as a prostitute. I was lucky to hear Lanzi sing last time. It''s really the sound of nature!"

    "Yes? Let''s go and have a look tonight! "

    Lanxiang garden.

    Su Hao took the look off his face and raised his eyes slightly, staring at the bronze mirror.

    A few days ago, she accidentally learned that Lan Xiang Yuan had a plan. Shun Shun Li came in. Before she came, she changed her appearance after a simple change of face.

    If the original face was cold and noble, with no desire and no desire, now it is half demon and half charming, but it shows some nobility from the bone.

    Her long white fingers gently stroked her cheek. She looked away from the bronze mirror and looked into the distance through the window.

    Yesterday, when she stepped on stage for the first time, she met a man who looked like her mother. She guessed that 90% of the man was her mother''s brother and her uncle.

    "Miss LAN Zi, Miss LAN Zi? It''s your turn to take the stage. This time, the venue is full! " Xiaochun looks inside with her door open.

    Since Lanzi girl came to their Lanxiang garden, whenever Lanzi girl came to the stage, she was absolutely full.

    Xiaochun was arranged to Lanzi girl is her blessing, but the girl''s temperament is a little strange, no permission will not let her into the room, but fortunately for her very good, do not fight or scold.

    Su Hao returned to his senses and answered faintly. He put on his clear white face and went out with the pipa in his arms.

    As she expected, there were no empty seats, and she could even hear the cry outside Lan Xiang Yuan.

    In fact, her skill of playing the lute is not very good. It''s because of her good voice that so many people come to see her.

    Holding the pipa, sitting behind the screen, through the gently shaking bead curtain, the eyes stay at a certain place and stop.

    Sure enough.

    Steady mind, singing slowly out, such as the gurgling stream, like experienced years of vicissitudes of life.

    At the end of the song, Su Hao came out from behind the screen to thank the adults.

    Xiaochun waited on her and helped her pick the complicated ornaments on her head. Her eyes were full of excitement. "Girl, you don''t know --"

    "Miss LAN Zi."

    Before Xiao Chun''s words were finished, he was interrupted by the voice outside the door. Su Hao pondered these words carefully, and a smile rose from the corner of his mouth.

    Wave your hand for someone to come in.

    Xiaochun hesitates. The girl''s room is never open to strangers, let alone men. Besides, suhao is her white moonlight. How can she let people in casually!

    The little girl dawdled and refused to open the door. Su Hao chuckled, "Xiao Chun, open the door. You go outside and wait."

    Listen to the voice can also hear that the girl is disliked her work is not decisive, Xiao Chun gritted his teeth, hard scalp said: "this adult, our girl does not receive guests, only acting, you have a sense of propriety."

    Words fall, low head then ran out.

    Although it was into the room, Su Hao did not immediately take off the yarn, only one end of the jewelry removed.

    The eye wave circulates, looking at that person at the door from the edge of the bronze mirror, two people are so doing to consume, who also didn''t open mouth.

    After a long time, the man could not help breaking the quiet atmosphere, "Lan Zi girl, why did you come to Lan Xiang Yuan?"

    It''s the expected problem. Su Hao said it half true and half false, and neither of them told the truth.

    Finally, the man couldn''t help it. He went around and polished his patience. "Girl, I''ll report to my family. Lu Yan''an, the current owner of the Lu family, wants to ask the girl some questions."

    Su Hao casually fiddled with her hair and nodded slightly, "Master Lu, sit down. You''d better have something to say and ask. I said this morning. I''ll have a rest later."

    After a long time, Su Hao called Xiao Chun to come in and see him off. She looked a little dull until she was in bed.

    Just now, they had a lot of discussions. Of course, Su Hao had a lot to say.

    Lu Yan''an mentions her mother and says that what she regrets most is that she sent her younger sister to the sorcery clan. Su Hao can''t figure it out. At the beginning, her mother told her that she and her father would decide for life.

    One is forced, the other is active. The nature is totally different. She is a little confused.

    He also said that when something happened at home, he needed his mother to go home immediately. Before he had time to leave, he was gone!

    Obediently, my parents should have been killed in Lu''s family. It seems that it is very likely that people in Lu''s family moved their hands.

    In this way, she had to find a chance to go to Lu Fu, otherwise the matter was not clear.

    However, she had heard that Lu Yan''an, the owner of the Lu family, loved to listen to music. Just because she could enter Lanxiang garden did not mean that she could enter Lu''s house like this.

    Who doesn''t know that Lu Fu, even now, is the richest businessman in Kyoto.

    How can such a powerful strength make her the first card of LAN Xiangyuan enter the mansion?

    From Lan Xiang Yuan back, Su Hao carefully consider some, she must test some, test Lu family to now she has some hostility.

    The next day.

    Su Hao, who is easy to cross, passes by the gate of Lu Fu on purpose. He mutters loudly, which makes the guard at the gate dumbfounded.

    The two guards looked at each other, and one of them ran in.

    Seeing that the effect was achieved, Su Hao looked at the jewelry from the vendor''s stall on one side, picked it up in his hand, asked from his mouth, and glanced at the door of Lu Fu.

    The vendor noticed that the guest was unusual. He wiped his shirt with both hands and handed her a jade bracelet. "Look at this. It''s good."

    Said, quietly asked: "you want to find the people of Lu Fu?"

    Words fall, Su Hao heart sounded the alarm, she did not stare directly at the landing house, in front of the hawker in the whole process of promoting their own jade bracelets, how to find her so cautious action?

 Chapter 1021

    This man is not simple.

    Su Hao''s enigmatic smile, not a word.

    "If you don''t want to say it, you can forget it. But if you want to know something, you can go to Qizhen Pavilion and have a look. You will get the answer you want." With that, the peddler went on talking about the origin of the bracelet.

    It''s like it never happened.

    Qizhen Pavilion! She had never heard of the place before, and there were no words related to it in the memory of the original owner.

    Just now the gatekeeper came out. Su Hao calculated the time, bought the bracelet with a smile, and left as smart as before.

    Just as she left here, the peddler stared at the far away figure. After a moment, he looked at the owner of the Lu family, who was coming late from the gate of Lu''s house. With a clear smile, he continued to lower his head and play with the bracelet.

    "What about people?" Lu Yan''an looks around.

    Just now, he was chatting with several good friends. After a delay, he came out without anyone.

    The bodyguard couldn''t help it. They couldn''t guess what the adult thought. Although the woman was plain, he couldn''t stop her from going, could he?

    He was also very aggrieved.

    "Forget it." He twisted his head and looked inside the house, "go to the secret room."

    ˇ­ˇ­

    In a few days.

    Su Hao finally finds out the secret of the jade bracelet. The jade bracelet is green as a whole. The fineness is really good. There is red silk in the jade bracelet, which looks like a top grade jade bracelet.

    After pondering for a few days, Su Hao found that the red silk in the jade bracelet was actually a line. After studying for a few days, he found the general location.

    It''s just that this place is a bit out of the way, isn''t it? Is there anyone who sells jewelry and precious things in the mountains?

    Hesitating, she didn''t know whether she wanted to go or not. She didn''t know whether it was dangerous or not. If she didn''t go, she was wasting her time here.

    After two sticks of incense, Su Hao came to the peddler again, but he was confused by the peddler.

    "Miss, you are here. I''ve been waiting for you for several days!" The peddler was in a hurry to pack up the things on the stall.

    The next day after suhao left, the peddler took up the stall, and no one came from the early morning to the evening.

    "No, what do you mean by this bracelet? Can Qizhen Pavilion be on the mountain? You won''t just make it up and bluff me

    As soon as she saw the bracelet, she was so angry that she wasted so many days looking at it.

    The peddler trembled with a smile. It''s also strange that he didn''t make it clear, but no one had ever seen such a situation before!

    "Miss, I''ll compensate you. You may not know the rules of our Qizhen Pavilion. I''ll explain it to you."

    Qizhen Pavilion is distributed all over Songzhi country, even in other countries.

    However, the receptionist of Qizhen Pavilion will give him a jade bracelet for anyone who needs to inquire about the news. The next day he will come back with the jade bracelet, and the person will take him to the small branch of Qizhen Pavilion.

    The people of the small branch will send people to the corresponding Qizhen Pavilion according to the route on the jade bracelet.

    Because Qizhen Pavilion is very strong, many people who also sell news are envious. Before, Qizhen pavilion was made several times when it was still camping in Kyoto, so the owner of the pavilion had to disperse Qizhen Pavilion.

    Clear this train of thought, this matter suhao also has a mistake, she thought too complicated, did not want to come here to find hawkers.

    "Miss, you are predestined relationship with our Qizhen Pavilion! If you take this bracelet away for a few days, you can figure out the route. Are you interested in joining us? " Asked the peddler softly.

    Su Hao waved her hand. She came to songzhiguo because she wanted to investigate the cause of her parents'' death. She didn''t want to take root here.

    When they got to xiaofenge, a man with black gauze took her on the way until sunset. The man took her to a temple and left.

    A little monk in plain clothes was staring at the man who had gone away. He put his hands together and said, "Amitabha, are you here to find the sub Pavilion leader?"

    Su Hao was completely shocked by the scene. This is a temple! Although the number of people offering incense in temples has been much less since the WUS were stationed in tianwu, they are not willing to rent the temples to others, are they?

    Following the little monk through the lotus pool, he came to the innermost room. As far as he could see, he was a monk in a gray robe, holding a string of Buddhist beads in his hand, knocking wooden fish twice from time to time.

    "Sub cabinet leader, Miss Su is here."

    Łż Sue was puzzled. She didn''t say her name. Even the previous vendor called her "girl".

    The sub Pavilion leader asked people to go out, but it took another half an hour for the wooden fish to come out. When he saw that people were still waiting at the door, he was very satisfied.

    "What does Miss Su want to know? First of all, the information of Qizhen Pavilion is very valuable. If you don''t have enough money... You have to do something for Qizhen Pavilion. "

    Carefully pondering and nodding, "I''m in a hurry. I don''t have much money with me, but I can promise to do anything as long as it''s not a sneaky thing."

    Su Hao lived in the temple for five days. During the five days, four people came to report information, and she got what she wanted to know.

    Although this information is of no use to her, she still does not know who killed her parents, but! Her mother has a twin sister, Lu Fanfan.

    They are two compatriots of one mother. They were scared when they were born. Although the Lu family is a merchant, they have the rule of ancestry. A generation can only have two children. If there are too many, the Lu family will face the disaster of extinction.

    So they directly left behind Lu Fanfan, who was left by his husband. Lu Fanfan never entered the genealogy from the beginning. No one knew that there was such a child except the original Lu family owner and midwife.

    Lu Fanfan was sent to another country when he was a child, and he found his family to raise him at will. There was something wrong with him. A few years ago, Lu Fanfan was known by his mother and took his daughter back secretly.

    There was nothing wrong at first, but it wasn''t long before the Lu family''s business went wrong, and the Lu family killed Lu Fanfan. It was that year that Su Hao''s parents rushed back.

    After that, the owner and mother of the Lu family died one after another, and Su Hao''s parents... Were gone. Only Lu Yan''an was left to take care of the huge Lu family, and the Lu family returned to its former glory.

    "But Lu Fanfan is no longer here? How did my parents... "Su Hao asked.

    The sub cabinet leader shook his head. "The Lu family was too cautious in those years, and there were very few insiders. Now the Lu family leader has a good method. We tried our best to kill those who knew more."

    Su Hao is satisfied to know so much information. It turns out that Lu family still has so many unknown secrets.

    If so, she should take the opportunity to ask Lu Yan''an and make some remarks.

    "Come on, what can I do for you?" Su Hao lifted her hair twice and her eyes were on her side.

    The sub Pavilion master looked calm and turned the beads with one hand. "Miss Su, look at this contract."

    After taking over the contract, he glanced at it, but his eyes were still on one line. It was Lu Yan''an''s list.

    He wants to investigate LAN Zi''s life experience. Su Hao remembers that he was under the stage every time he went on stage, and the previous conversation... It seems that Lu Yan''an has some doubts about her.

    This is just right. Su Hao and the sub Pavilion master look at each other. "Sub Pavilion master, don''t you have a big loss?"

    This matter has something to do with her. When the sub cabinet leader threw this matter to her, he could only know what she wanted Lu Yan''an to know?

    But it''s not good for Qizhen pavilion to do so. It seems that there is a conspiracy waiting for her.

    Seeing her doubts, the sub cabinet leader was unfathomable. "Miss Su, don''t worry, our Qizhen Pavilion is always safe. Everyone''s task is within their own ability."

    "Since you are investigating Miss Su, no one knows you better than yourself. Miss Su needs no doubt." After finishing what the sub Pavilion leader wanted to say, he turned back and continued to knock the wooden fish.

    Give her the choice. Sue stares at the contract. For a long time, she agrees.

    Some things are better said by oneself than others.

    In a few days.

    Songzhi National Flower Lantern Festival is coming. Near the evening, Su Hao covers his veil and goes to the street.

    The streets were full of veiled girls, and she didn''t look abrupt.

    The purpose of the Lantern Festival is to pray for blessings. Su Hao took a lantern with the flow of people, and wrote a few words in a vivid lotus style.

    Standing on the Bank of the lantern, Su Hao gazed at the lantern, hoping that her wish would come true as soon as possible.

    The bright moon was hanging on the branch, and there were fewer and fewer people on the street. The lantern was out of sight. Su laughed and got up to go back.

    But I don''t know how long the distant person who integrated with the darkness stared at her.

    On the lantern, everyone prayed for the gods to look after their families. The only one who was so firm in her eyes was this little girl. Could she be the one she was looking for?

    The man in black stares at Su Hao''s back and suddenly disappears into the darkness.

    The next evening.

    "Oh, my little ancestor, you''ve come back. It''s agreed that you will come back this morning. Why did you delay until this time?"

    Su Hao took off his coat, put on the feather yarn specially prepared by Fu''s mother, and made up for the bronze mirror.

    "Mom, don''t worry. I''m back? There are some things today, mom. Don''t tease me. "

    Looking at the time, it''s almost time to go on stage. Fu''s mother likes her from the bottom of her heart, and she can''t bear to say more, so she has to let her go.

    Whether it''s taking suhao as a cash cow or as a dry daughter, it won''t hurt her.

    One song is over.

    When he was about to step down, Su Hao casually looked down at the stage, and it really came again.

    Back to the room to change clothes, white and tender between the two play with the burden, will be inside the mask out.

    Speaking of this, it was given by the sub Pavilion owner before she left. She said that the mask was the symbol of the identity of the Qizhen Pavilion. Since Su Hao wanted to complete the task on the contract, he didn''t mean to take it.

    Besides, this mask can only be used once. If you wear it on your face once, the pattern will disappear when you take it off.

    A few days later, they met at the Wanghu Pavilion. Su Hao was not stingy. She said everything she could say, but changed a little what she couldn''t.

    Generally speaking, Lanzi was innocent and orphaned. She had no father or mother since she was a child. Later, she was treated by Fu''s mother to Lanxiang garden, which gradually became the number one.

    Generally speaking, there was nothing suspicious. After Lu Yan''an told him to thank him, he paid off all the money and went away.

 Chapter 1022

    evening.

    After stepping down, Su Hao stopped him directly.

    "Lord Lu, please stay." Sue Hao gave a light cry.

    He was going to see how the sales of his own industry, see LAN Zi to find him, stop in the hands of things, "Lan Zi girl."

    Su Hao made a little analysis, no longer beat around the Bush, and asked directly: "is Mr. Lu uncomfortable with LAN Zi? You said LAN Zi would change. "

    "Well?" Lu Yan''an was a little surprised. "Miss LAN Zi''s song is really a divine song in the sky. I''m very honored to hear it. Why don''t I say that?"

    Smell speech, Su Hao almost want to roll his eyes, before he had been looking for someone to get rid of her, now is pretending to be a good person, really interesting!

    Think so, but absolutely can''t say so, Su funny, "today LAN Zi always feel someone is following me, but I can''t see people, but I found a jade pendant, should be your."

    The jade pendant was given by Qizhen Pavilion. It was said that it would be useful, and it was really Lu Yan''an''s personal thing.

    All of a sudden, he was excited, "where did this come from?"

    Words fall, seem to feel oneself tone is not right, "Lan Zi girl is where to pick up jade pendant?"

    I had expected that he would ask so long ago. Su Hao didn''t panic at all and came back as expected.

    "I especially like to go to the street. In recent days, someone has always followed me. When I went into an alley in a panic, I found this jade pendant by accident. When you came here, I saw you with a similar jade pendant, so I guess it should be yours."

    Lu Yan''an''s expression returned to calm and put the jade pendant away.

    If he lost something else, he would have lost it. But this jade pendant was the only thing left by his sister. He kept it carefully and even took it with him.

    But I don''t know why the jade pendant disappeared a few days ago. Now... It was picked up by LAN Zi.

    Su Hao with a shallow smile, "since it has returned to its original owner, LAN Zi will go down."

    With that, he made an effort to leave.

    She was betting as like as two peas, who could tell her how much she had been feeling about her mother. She could see that she had a piece of jewelry in her jewelry box.

    That was the last thought left by her mother, and the design on the jade pendant was also painted by her mother.

    "Wait!"

    ˇŞˇŞ

    Su Hao was stunned in the carriage. Half an hour ago, Lu Yan''an discussed with Fu''s mother and redeemed her from Lan Xiang Yuan.

    Although Lan Xiang Yuan is not her home, she has some feelings after staying in it for so long. Besides, Fu''s mother is really nice.

    She always feels that Lan Xiang Yuan has a secret. Fu''s mother once told her in private that if she can be the number one for five years, the next owner of Lan Xiang Yuan will be herself.

    Lan Xiang Yuan is undoubtedly a sweet cake for Su Hao. She has nothing to do with Lan Xiang Yuan. In fact, she wants to help Lan Xiang Yuan carry out underground tasks.

    Unfortunately, she also got news from Lan Xiang Yuan today.

    Lu Fu, secret room, Tibetan.

    Who''s in the closet?

    "Here we are." The coachman stopped and called twice.

    Entering Lu''s house, everything has been arranged. Lu Yan''an is not prepared to treat her as an ordinary person. Instead, he chooses a beautiful courtyard for her.

    Pat her on the shoulder, "Lan Zi, when you get to Lu Fu, you live first. You might as well call me uncle. I had a sister before... She... She is no longer alive, but she still has a daughter. I don''t know..."

    "Oh, no, you''ve been tired all day. Go and have a rest first."

    With that, he left with a group of people.

    Su Hao was puzzled. She could feel the true feelings in her words just now. Lu Yan''an may love her mother more than she imagined.

    The room is very big, and the basic style is similar to that of the witch family. There are red gauze hanging in front of the bed and purple iris flowers everywhere.

    I think the habit of hanging red gauze in front of the bed is still my mother''s, but now the habit is still there, but no one.

    All of a sudden, several servants ran out of the room. Suhao looked around in front of the bed, only to find that they all came in from the same direction.

    She was puzzled. Isn''t that Lu Yan''an''s residence?

    While Yan an is working in his study, Su Hao stealthily goes to the yard.

    During this period of time, she has been in touch with Qizhen Pavilion. She is also half a person of Qizhen Pavilion. Some small news can be found naturally.

    It is estimated that there is a person hidden in the secret room. As for who this person is, there is no way to know.

    Fortunately, Lu Yan''an likes to be quiet on weekdays. There is no servant in the place where he lives, which is convenient for Su Hao.

    "What will it be?"

    Suddenly, a hand patted her on the shoulder. Su Hao''s body was stiff and slowly turned around. She was in a panic.

    "Miss LAN Zi? Why are you here? " Lu Yan''an had some doubts.

    After all, in his eyes, Su Hao is just a brothel woman who keeps herself in the dark, and this identity can be regarded as blocking a lot of trouble.

    Su Hao pursed her lips and said with a smile, "the first time I came here, I couldn''t remember the direction, so I wanted to go for a walk. But I got lost, and there was no servant here. I just wanted to ask if I could meet someone."

    Words fall, she shy smile.

    Who made the Lu mansion so big? It''s bigger than some royal mansions, with independent courtyards one after another.

    It is said that Lu Yan''an is rich in Songzhi, but the enemy countries are not inferior to him. He really has this ability. There are not many people in the Lu government, but the place is not small.

    There''s a point in saying that.

    Lu Yan''an didn''t think much about it. He just asked the servant to take her back, so he went back to his study.

    After a few days, the Lantern Festival of the Yuan Dynasty is coming, which is still the festival of song branch, lotus and moon, the founding of the Three Kingdoms and the independence of the emperor.

    The Lantern Festival of the Yuan Dynasty was held in Songzhi state last year. This year, it is the turn of the state of Zulian to hold it. It is reasonable to say that Lu Yan''an''s identity can go to Zulian to attend the banquet.

    Su Hao has found out Lu Yan''an''s whereabouts these days, which is very monotonous. He spent most of his time in his study and occasionally went back to the yard.

    This Lantern Festival is a good time to explore the secrets. If you miss this one, I don''t know when the next one will be.

    afternoon.

    Su Hao was singing in the courtyard, singing like a stream, lingering and clear.

    Hearing this, Lu Yan''an stops in front of the door, quietly waiting for her to finish singing. Her doubts gradually waver, and an idea slowly sprouts in her heart.

    "Lord Lu?"

    Earlier, she felt someone outside the door. She didn''t need to know it was Lu Yan''an. She wanted to see what he was going to do, but she stopped.

    It''s not embarrassing to be bumped into. He brushed his sleeve and said, "tomorrow I''m going to leave for Zhulian. You... Just stay in Lu Fu for the time being. You want to go out and ask the upper and lower people to join you."

    After many explanations, I left.

    Turning around, Lu Yan''an thought a lot. He didn''t want to see such a talented woman spend more time in the brothel.

    And this child is seven points similar to her sister. Is she

    But now that he has redeemed the man, he doesn''t know how to arrange it. Although there is no male superiority or female inferiority in Songzhi Kingdom, it''s hard to avoid criticism when a girl lives in Lu Fu.

    Otherwise, after a while, he would take her as his adopted daughter and find a good mother-in-law to let her marry. He would have a family for the rest of his life.

    On the other hand, Su Hao didn''t know that Lu Yan''an had thought so much along the way. As soon as he left, he immediately went back to see the drawings.

    These days, she went out for a walk, but it was not fun. She drew the general pattern of Lu''s house on paper, calculated the time when Lu Yan''an courtyard was empty, and determined which time to go.

    The round and plump finger pulp moves from one end of the drawing to the other end, and the mouth is still chanting words.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Yuan Lantern Festival.

    It has been four days since Lu Yan''an left. Su Hao did not make any moves in these four days and continued to investigate the pattern of the Lu government.

    Today, all the people who can walk around the Songzhi Kingdom gather outside the palace. Although there is no leader of the yuan Lantern Festival, the prince is left to preside over the people.

    Early in the morning, while all the servants in the house went outside the palace, she was the only one in the whole Lu house.

    "Miss LAN Zi, let''s go first. Take care of yourself!" Xiao Chun told me in a loud voice.

    LAN Zi girl''s temperament is a little cold. She certainly won''t go to the palace where people gather. Early in the morning, Xiao Chun prepares everything Su Hao may use, so she can leave at ease.

    Sue laughs. She''s too old to take care of herself?

    Hidden for so many days, it''s time to accept the results.

    He came out of the courtyard, followed the way he had taken last time, and walked around the garden until he reached Lu Yan''an''s courtyard.

    She heard something about the secret room the other day. No one is allowed to enter the secret room except Lu Yan''an. The servants who clean the secret room are only responsible for cleaning.

    There will be someone specially ordered to deliver food here, but she will never go in, so she really doesn''t know where the entrance to the secret room is.

    I heard that there is a study in Lu Yan''an''s courtyard. The door of the study is closed on weekdays. Even the owner of Lu Yan''an seldom goes there.

    Su Hao has an idea in his heart. Is it not that the secret room is in the study? That''s why it''s so dusty all the time.

    Study.

    Sue Hao touched her hair and looked at the door of the study carefully.

    "Why isn''t it locked here?" He said to himself.

    There is no lock in such an important place? Sue opened the door carefully.

    "Squeak" a, the whole study presents in front of us.

    The clean and tidy room looked like it was often cleaned. There were two volumes of books on the wooden table, and the brush hanging next to it was still stained with ink.

    "Strange had to lock the door, it was too late to lock it!" Su said with emotion.

    The room wasn''t very big, so I looked around a few times and couldn''t see anything strange.

    The round and plump finger pulp pushes and knocks on the object. When you see a vase, you have to turn it twice.

    Looking for a long time, seeing the light of the sun turning from one side to the other, suhao stretched out her arms and twisted her waist. Her body was a little stiff.

    After wandering around for such a long time, she couldn''t find anything. She had to wonder if there was something wrong with her side. Isn''t it here?

    Xu is busy for a while, looking at the cushion on the ground, Su Hao regardless of sit up, on the ground is not dirty, is strange.

 Chapter 1023

    "Ah

    With a cry of surprise, the cushion under her body sank in half. Su Hao quickly got up, looked at the cushion suspiciously for a moment, then twisted her fingertips and lifted the cushion.

    The board under the cushion is obviously different from other places. If you lift the board along the groove, it''s not surprising that only one person can cross the stairs.

    The passage was a little dark, and there was no light other than the light coming in from the outside.

    After walking for a short time, you can see the bright lights inside after a turn. The whole secret room is very spacious with candlesticks everywhere.

    There is a path in the middle of the candlestick, and Su Hao goes in along it. The sound of the chain is especially clear in the quiet chamber.

    The man''s hands and feet were handcuffed with iron chains as thick as a baby''s arms. He was dressed in black and his black hair was hanging over his shoulders. He was thrilled at the sight.

    "Again?" The voice is shriveled, hoarse to the extreme, the voice of the throat can not distinguish men and women.

    Su Hao is stunned and stares at him for a long time. She tries to search all the memories about him in her mind, but finds that she seems to have never seen him.

    Su Hao waved his hand, "don''t worry, I have nothing to do with the Lu family, just bumped into here by mistake."

    The man finally raised his head and showed half of his face. The whole face was clean. It looked like a person, but it didn''t look like him.

    This man is a little strange. He looks like a child, but he is full of the smell of familiarity. He is very contradictory but not disobedient.

    "Run..." the man said, suddenly back, behind a candle to fall, Su Hao quickly Dodge, put the candlestick.

    The candlestick in the secret room is not for fun, but if one falls down, all of them will burn up accidentally.

    Confirming that there would be no more accidents, Su Hao was relieved and looked at the man carefully.

    Clearly is such a pure clean person, the voice has been destroyed like that, this person... Very familiar.

    Ding Dong, a stab in the brain, as if there was a lamp, glass barrier locked with silk fluorescence, glass top is Golden Phoenix cover, each corner is hung with thin flashing tassels.

    Is this the broken soul lamp?

    All the memories in my mind are recalled in a moment. It seems that there is nothing else except the broken soul lamp mentioned by the system.

    Heart read a move, broken soul lamp slowly appeared in front of the glass barrier in the golden light big flash, for a long time that light just dim down.

    Sue looks good and looks at it again. I don''t know if it''s her illusion. The fluorescence in the broken soul lamp seems to be getting bigger, and the fluorescence in it flashes strangely, as if it had been injected into life.

    Finally slow back to God, her eyes unconsciously stay in the person, the heart had a guess.

    The broken soul lamp didn''t react until she came here today. The lamp seemed to wake up. If there were no accident, the things in the broken soul lamp might have something to do with this person!

    Hum!

    In the brain bursts of dizziness, Su Hao covered his head, the body gradually out of control, keep the last point awake, stumbling away from the secret room.

    She didn''t notice that a candlestick suddenly went out.

    "Host, you must go to a quiet place as soon as possible. The broken soul lamp will enlighten you."

    It''s the sound of the system!

    She has been working on the task for so long, and it''s a little strange to hear that the system will still speak during the task for the first time.

    But time does not wait for her to return to her own courtyard, so she can''t hold on any longer. She can only sit under the ancient trees nearby and barely hold on.

    The broken soul lamp in my mind is very bright. The light gradually obscures the light in front of me, and my eyes are in darkness.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Witches.

    "What? Is that how you do what I ask you to do? I can''t do any small things well. What''s the use of me to ask you! " Lianyu is very angry.

    Thanks to her these days to put down all things, careful to help them, the result of all the efforts put into Dongshui, this let her how calm!

    Eyes inadvertently scan kneeling two people, in the heart of the gas rub rub rub up.

    Every successor will have his own dark guard. These two are given by her father. Her strength is absolutely first-class. But this time, she is really disappointed.

    For a while, calm down.

    "Well, since there is one volume missing, you should look for it. Be sure to find that volume. You can''t leave it alone!"

    There was a trace of ruthlessness in his eyes. "If you find it, you will destroy the book! I don''t want to see you come back empty handed again. "

    She was so angry.

    It''s been almost a year since Su Hao left the witch clan. She spent so much time to find all the books about the history of the witch clan. What''s the reason?

    She just didn''t want Su Hao to find out the secret. She lost a volume, because what was recorded in that volume was the most important!

    Lu Fu.

    The fluorescence in the broken soul lamp is scattered. From time to time, it gathers photoelectricity from all directions, and the fluorescence gradually becomes more and more.

    Xu is tired, broken soul lamp flash again in my mind, different from the previous little fluorescent, now broken soul lamp light has a fist size.

    In the dark, Sue went to sleep.

    Until the moon on the branch, Su Hao vaguely heard someone calling her, but the voice was not true.

    Open your eyes in a daze, all around a dark, bright moon, only sprinkle strands of moonlight.

    The cry continued, "Miss Lanzi, miss --"

    She suddenly woke up and looked around. Isn''t this Lu Yan''an''s courtyard? Why is she still here?

    The memory in the brain is like a broken piece. Su Hao slaps the disheartened head twice and sneaks out around the path.

    Xiaochun finally found her in the early morning of the next day, how did LAN Zi girl suddenly appear again?

    "Girl, where did you go last night? It''s easy to find Xiao Chun. " Vituba''s complaint.

    She was originally bought by Lu Yan''an from lanxiangyuan to take care of Su Hao. Last night, she couldn''t find anyone and was almost suffocated.

    Su Hao couldn''t see the little girl crying the most. He just said a few words and sent her away. After he was quiet, he continued to think about yesterday.

    According to the time, the people who went to the state of Zulian should be back soon. Lu Yan''an is not an official. He should come back by himself. So he will come back tomorrow at the latest.

    If you wait until he comes back, it will be difficult to go to the study again.

    But looking at all the servants outside the hospital, Su Hao didn''t dare to act rashly. It seems that she can''t get into the study recently.

    The next day, Lu Yan''an unexpectedly came back, this time not only he came back, but also brought her a fiance!

    "Lan Zi, this is the owner of the rouge makeup in the state of Zhulian. You can see if you like it or not. This guy is good. You can think about it."

    Finish saying, leave Su Hao and Xiao Yi big eyes to stare small eyes.

    Before leaving, I took a deep look at the door.

    LAN Zi always gives him a familiar feeling, and his sister is so similar. He just hopes to find a good family for him.

    It happened that Xiao Yi was urged to get married by his family, but he was not willing to accept a concubine. He was very satisfied with this. Besides, the boy was so human that he was a perfect match for LAN Zi.

    in the house.

    There were only two of them left in the room, and she didn''t have to continue to pretend that she ignored the existence of the people in front of her and read the ancient books by herself.

    Even though she was a witch, she still insisted on reading one book every day. She only knew that Wuxi could not explain all the problems. She must find out the history of the origin of the witch!

    Xiao Yi stands in a cold and pure state. He is so excellent that he never wants to find a woman to drag him back. Seeing Su Hao''s appearance, he doesn''t want to avoid it at all, and he is even more disgusted.

    It was because of the equality between men and women in Songzhi that these women were taught to be superior.

    Strong dislike really when people don''t know? Su Hao hummed softly twice, but she didn''t have any spirit in her heart. Do you want to marry her? Joke!

    The atmosphere became more and more awkward. Su Hao kept the enemy''s mind, and I didn''t go out until the people left.

    The pace of calling was more and more brisk, but the expression on her face was very aggrieved. After seeing the face of others all morning, she wanted to "pay back" them.

    "Lord Lu, that young master may not like me. LAN Zi has no relatives since she was a child. Even if she grows up so wild, she has no rules. You''d better not embarrass him."

    Words fall, but also squeeze out two drops of tears, face pear with rain, I still feel pity, in fact, the heart has been happy to fly to heaven.

    Her move is really the white lotus''s trick to play incisively and vividly!

    Lu Yan''an really regards Su Hao as his niece. He has a great career in his family. Can he make his family angry?

    Without saying a word, he rushed out of the door and claimed to seek justice for her.

    Su haole''s leisure, but she heard that Xiao Yi directly back to the inn before.

    The land of Lu Fu is clean, and it is quite a distance away from the most prosperous street in Kyoto. This is enough for her to go to her study again.

    After about half a column of incense time, Su Haozhao fumbled to open the mechanism in his memory.

    The flickering candlelight in the dark chamber was particularly obvious. The man was sitting on the ground, but the candlesticks in front of her were out. At this time, Su Hao found that not only the candlesticks were out, but also more than a dozen candlesticks were out closer to the man.

    Lu Yan''an said at least once a day, the candlestick is out, shouldn''t it be lit?

    Thought, conveniently took a candlestick, with the candlestick in the hands of the flame to put out the above lead.

    long time.

    "Impossible? It''s almost ready. How did it go out again? " Sue stares at the candlestick suspiciously.

    The man finally raised his head, hoarse voice said a few words, she did not hear clearly, vaguely feel something strange.

    At this time, the broken soul lamp in my mind suddenly appeared, and the fluorescence gathered inside rushed out of the glass barrier.

    Su Hao tried to open the cover of the broken soul lamp. Sure enough, all the fluorescence inside began to shake violently, rushed out, and finally fused with the person''s body.

    Everything happened in an instant, just for a moment. Su Hao could clearly feel that the person in front of him had changed, not his appearance. This kind of change was emanating from the inside out.

    This kind of person looks normal. It''s much better than before. Suddenly, all the candlesticks around her are on, and even the candlesticks farther away are on.

    Su Hao looked at these candlesticks suspiciously, and then looked up at the people in front of him. Are these candlesticks related to this person?

    Before this person''s vitality was very thin, now it seems that he has been infused with new vitality.

    "You..." said half, suddenly remembered that this person spoke inconveniently, had to give up.

    Before leaving, Su Hao suddenly remembered, "should I call you sister?"

 Chapter 1024

    The man raised his head slightly and looked at her. He did not respond and lowered his head.

    Even if it was such a subtle action, Su Hao was satisfied. He waved his hand and left with small steps.

    Next time she has a chance, she must take some medicine. If she can cure this person''s throat, maybe she will be surprised?

    On the other side.

    Lu Yan''an inquired about Xiao Yi''s whereabouts everywhere. A few days ago, they came back and said it was OK. Xiao Yi and others moved directly into Lu Fu, but they were refused.

    Xiao Yi only agreed to live in Lu Fu, and the people who were with him arranged the inn himself. At the beginning, he didn''t expect to have such an inn. Naturally, he didn''t ask which one.

    Since Xiao Yi was away from Lu Fu, he thought that he was going back to the inn. There are more or less grand inns in Kyoto.

    I don''t know how much time it took for him to find it.

    The whole Laiying Inn was packed. There were several men in blue outside the inn. Lu Yan''an had seen them.

    "Where''s your librarian?" he asked

    The two men were honest. They thought they were friends of the owner, so they told them. Fortunately, Xiao Yi went to visit chunlou!

    Lu Yan''an also want face, pressure gas straight to Lan Xiang Yuan, Fu mother know him, straight straight led to the private room.

    "Xiao Yi! If you don''t like LAN Zi, you don''t have to insult my Lu family

    If it wasn''t for the business relationship between the Lu family and the Xiao family, Xiao Yi would not marry LAN Zi.

    Xiao Yi sneered, with the original politeness, "Uncle Lu, your Songzhi country is different from our Zhulian country. What our Zhulian country wants is that men are superior to women, and miss Lanzi may not be able to do it?"

    In the state of Guanlian, women manage their family affairs every day. They just need to teach their husband and children. They don''t need women to go out in public at all.

    What''s more, he also heard it in Lanxiang garden. Lanzi went out from here. Who is qualified to be the young lady of Xiao family?

    There was no reason for the argument. In order not to let her be wronged, Lu Yan''an cancelled the marriage for her and held back her anger.

    As soon as he left, Xiao Yi immediately put away his lazy and casual appearance and went out from Lan Xiang Yuan in a moment.

    He still remembers the task of coming to Songzhi kingdom. He is worried. He has broken off contact with the Lu family so early. Now he can only find Su Hao as soon as possible and take her to Zhulian kingdom to talk about something else.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    "What''s the matter with you?"

    "My friend and I asked him to go to Songzhi country to check Su Hao. Xiao Yi is very capable. I think it''s no problem."

    "Good!" Lianyu smiles.

    I don''t know how to leak the news. The high priest knows that suhao is still alive. Even if it''s gone, she wants to push suhao to the high priest''s position again!

    Recently, she changed her mind. She wanted to let the witches perish. Later, she thought that it would be nice if she could enjoy being served forever.

    No, if she sits in that seat, she will enjoy it enough!

    So this position can only be her, no one can grab it!

    If it wasn''t for Su Hao, she would finally push her to the top, and they were still good friends before their rebirth. For these reasons, she would save her life for the time being.

    "Make sure the news is sealed. If suhao comes back before the time the high priest said, I can''t spare you!"

    The high priest gave Su a month. If she came back within a month, the witch family would admit her mistake, and the high priest''s position would be hers.

    But if she doesn''t come back, it will be regarded as a waiver.

    "Yes."

    Su Hao, who is far away in Songzhi country, can''t even hear the news.

    Seven days later.

    Lu Yan''an''s investigation has a result. She is ready to go to find out. Although Su Hao is curious about what bothers him so much, she doesn''t follow. She wants to put her mind on the person in the secret room.

    She hasn''t been in the secret room for a long time since she learned that the man was her daughter''s home last time. Last time, she speculated that the candlestick might have something to do with her life. This time, she went out of her way to find a prescription from the doctor and seized several bags of medicine.

    After boiling for two hours, the medicine gave off a strong bitter smell. When the taste of the medicine faded, she took it to the secret room.

    Although she didn''t know the origin of the elder sister in the secret room, she felt that she was close to her eyes. If she could help the elder sister recover little by little, she would feel comfortable.

    Hurry in and hurry out, Su Hao didn''t dare to delay in the secret room, and there were many servants in Lu Fu. Although they didn''t come to this courtyard, they would go to her courtyard.

    If you can''t find anyone all the time, I''m afraid Xiaochun should look for her again. By then, all the people in Lu Fu will know that she''s gone now.

    As she expected, not long after she went out, Xiao Chunfeng came over with a meal, and her face did not hide her happiness.

    Su Hao was a little curious. This was the first time she was so happy to see this girl. She couldn''t help joking, "Hey, do we have someone we like in Xiaochun? Look at this red face. "

    "Oh, girl, don''t tease me." Xiaochun shy don''t start, "it''s not, Xiaochun can''t like people, is, is the shop there let me in, I didn''t expect this time actually selected!"

    Selected by the shop?

    Now that she has come to Songzhi, she naturally knows a little about the rules here. The Lu family is one of the richest businessmen in Kyoto, and there are countless shops at the bottom.

    As far as she knows, all the shops of the Lu family choose people everywhere every year to inject fresh blood into the shops.

    Among them, employees working in the government can also sign up to participate, but the selection of shops is very strict, and the shops will only accept if they have enough ability or potential.

    Xiaochun can be selected for the first time, which shows her great potential.

    I just don''t know who will take her place after Xiao Chun leaves.

    evening.

    Su Hao didn''t see Xiaochun leave. At this time, he heard that Xiaochun was called away by the shop in the afternoon.

    Before Lu Yan''an came back, the housekeeper arranged a little girl to take care of her.

    As usual, after dinner, Su Hao began to read the ancient books. She said more than once to let the little girl go out, but she was standing outside the door.

    "Miss, you can call me Yu Lian."

    The line of sight sweeps over Su Hao. It turns out that this is what the owner said. It doesn''t look special.

    In other words, after Xiao Yi returned to the inn that day, he sent people to inquire about Su Hao in Kyoto. It was not until a few days ago that he learned that Lan Zi was su Hao.

    Just heard the news of the moment almost did not make him dizzy, he had so vowed to refuse the marriage, now let him again thick skinned in the past, he also can''t save face.

    Fortunately, he was more or less able to get in the way of Lu''s shop, and finally pushed one of his people through.

    Yu Lian knows some Kung Fu, and she is also the deputy head of rouge makeup. On weekdays, she can be regarded as Xiao Yi''s right arm, and her ability to handle affairs is excellent.

    Su Hao quietly looked through the ancient books and knew nothing about these complicated and disturbing things.

    After a few days, Lu Yan''an and others went back to their home.

    I haven''t seen her for a long time. I don''t know if it''s her illusion. She always feels that Lu Yan''an''s eyes have changed.

    Seems to have more feelings?

    When I think about it further, I can''t help shivering. Lu Yan''an is her own uncle, or at least her own uncle. If really

    Just think about it.

    In the past few days, she has been able to avoid it, almost staying in the room all day. At the same time, her ancient books have made new progress.

    It started two days ago.

    That day, Lu Yan''an came back from the shop as usual. What''s unusual is that he brought a carriage of ancient books back in boxes.

    After a little inquiry, she learned that Lu Yan''an had already known that she loved ancient books, so she collected all the rare ancient books in the shop.

    She stayed in her room these days in order to read all these ancient books as soon as possible.

    No, it was only yesterday that things made new progress.

    There was little difference between what she had read and what she had read before.

    A hundred years ago, Master Wu''s Wuxi made great contributions to tianwu. He discovered the omen of natural disasters in advance and tried his best to organize countries to take refuge. Only in this way did people from all countries in tianwu survive.

    Master Wuxi was a hermit, not belonging to any country. Because of the natural disaster, it was called "Wuzu" by the masses.

    However, just before the death of his predecessor, the orphans he picked up took advantage of his previous achievements to gain fame and fortune, and said that the natural disaster was prevented by Wuxi himself, which spread all over tianwu.

    With such absurd remarks, some people believe that after the death of the elder Wu Zuxi, those people called themselves the people of the Wu clan, and threatened that the Wu clan lived in seclusion hundreds of years ago and prayed for the blessing of tianwu in the dark.

    In this way, the legend of the witch family officially began.

    Su Hao gazed at the last page of the ancient books with a deep thought. In this way, everything was a hoax, and the witches did not exist at all.

    However, those people made use of the words that the elder generation of Wuxi once said, and achieved the Wu clan, which made them enjoy the glory and wealth for nearly a hundred years!

    There should not be many ancient books like this, so the secret of the witch clan has not been spread, or they destroyed the ancient books themselves, making it impossible for the secret to spread forever.

    If the twelve states were to be restored to their original state, she would have to let the witches retire and not let the secret spread.

    Most of all, she must sit in the high priesthood!

    It seems that it is necessary to go back again. After so long, she sincerely admits her mistake with the high priest. There should be room for maneuver.

    At this time, the door was slightly pushed open a seam, Yu Lian in the door looked at two eyes, "girl, master let you past."

    Su Hao nodded, put the ancient books away, hid them in the small dark lattice of her bed, and collected all the ancient books. Then she went out with her.

    When the door closed, Yu Lian quietly slowed down a few steps, eyes in a few volumes of ancient books scan a circle.

    On the other side, Tianlai inn.

    Xiao Yi just received the news, let him continue the previous task, must keep Su Hao in Songzhi country, absolutely can''t let her go back.

    He didn''t know much about it. He probably knew that his friend was connected with the witch family, so he also knew that Lianyu was secretly searching for ancient books.

    "What a coincidence? The heirs collect, so does Su Hao. "

    "What are you talking about? What''s the rush? " Yu Lue was at a loss.

    After going out from Tianlai Inn, Xiao Yi decides to go to Lu Fu to admit his mistake, prepare a rich bride price, and apologize in person to save Su Hao''s heart.

    If Su Hao is really related to the witches, he will make money if he has such a wife.

    Su Hao dressed very casually. She wanted to come to the study and walk around, but unexpectedly she saw someone she shouldn''t have seen.

 Chapter 1025

    The expression is very disgusting, "how are you here?" Didn''t you say back to the inn? Did you bring it back?

    Seeing her coming in, Xiao Yi was the first to get up, "Lan Zi, I''m here to apologize. I was wrong before and I didn''t speak well. I want to apologize to you this time."

    He didn''t look at it carefully before. He just thought that a brothel woman still pretended to be tall and looked down on her. After a close look, Su Hao''s appearance was really impeccable.

    Although the character is a little cold, but the identity of others is good! Such an opportunity is really rare. We must grasp it.

    After listening to his praise, Su was amused. Although she didn''t know what the man was up to, she wouldn''t agree anyway.

    Those betrothal gifts were just glanced at, not interested at all.

    "Lord Lu, I have something else to do, so I''ll go back first." A simple salute, and then back out.

    I left two big men with big eyes and small eyes.

    Along the way, Su Hao thought that it was certain that she would return to the witch clan in the near future, but she had to settle here.

    In addition, the elder sister in the secret room has not yet made clear her identity, and she has not found out the cause of her parents'' death at all, so she is not reconciled to go back.

    A thought suddenly flashed in her mind, how could she forget this stubble!

    Qizhen Pavilion.

    The woman was covered in a black robe and could not see her face clearly. She sat in the upper position.

    "How much time is left, sister?"

    "This..." the next few people stammered.

    The woman no longer embarrasses them, because she is not willing to face the reality. During this period, she has been afraid to see Mingshi. She is afraid that this time, Mingshi will be destroyed.

    Without waiting for her to go out, the people behind her called to her in a hurry. "The life stone of the second Pavilion master and the big Pavilion master is much brighter than before. It''s like, it''s like coming back to life."

    They were also frightened when they saw the life stone in the hall. The big Pavilion Lord was on the verge of death because of that. In the end, although he kept his name, he seemed to have lost his soul.

    Every day, the life of the Lord of the Great Pavilion is passing. They have calculated before that by this year, the Lord of the Great Pavilion will not be able to survive.

    But the life stone is abnormal. Maybe the big Pavilion owner has an opportunity?

    This idea was denied as soon as it came out. The place where the chief of the grand pavilion was staying was very secret. How could anyone find it so skillfully?

    The second Pavilion leader only showed a smile on her lips. It seems that she found the right person. Unexpectedly, the little girl was so powerful that she found her sister in such a short time.

    According to this situation, the next will also be as predicted, sister is about to wake up.

    "My Lord, Miss Su Hao is here."

    The second cabinet leader turned his back and said that Cao Cao was coming. He waved his hand to let people in.

    As soon as they met, they went straight to the theme without any procrastination.

    "Lord, the purpose of my coming here is to ask you to cover up my whereabouts. I believe it''s easy for such a big Qizhen Pavilion." Su Hao said his thoughts without stage fright.

    The cabinet leader nodded, "certainly."

    Su Hao pursed his lips. "There''s one more thing, Lord, you should already know what I''m doing in Lu Fu?"

    I want to know, who is that woman in the chamber of secrets?

    Then, the woman''s face froze for a moment, the corners of her mouth twitched slightly, and finally calmed down. "How can I know the secret room of Lu Fu? It''s Miss Su. It''s more convenient for you to be in Lu Fu than I do."

    Arrow tower didn''t mean to tell the truth, so Su Hao had to give up.

    "By the way, I''m going to set out to return to the Wu clan in three days. I''ll have to trouble the Lord then."

    These three days are enough time for her to explain things here clearly. There are many ways for her to disappear suddenly. Let''s see which one they believe.

    Three days later, something strange happened in Lu''s house. I heard that the adopted daughter adopted by Master Lu of Lu''s house disappeared without any reason. There was no sign. One night later, there was no one left.

    The murderer was arrogant enough. He left a note saying that Su Hao would be sent back safely in a month.

    So it should not be the enemy.

    Su Hao quietly went out of Lu''s house at dawn, and the whole Lu family didn''t know.

    Before leaving, Su Hao specially found an opportunity to go to the secret room, sent the medicine in and left quickly.

    It will take her at least a month to return to the witch clan this time. After a month, her sister''s voice should be a little better. When she comes back, she will definitely ask what she wants to ask.

    I didn''t dare to delay all the way. I arrived at Zhulian state a few days later. I also went to see Lin Yu.

    In a few months, the boy is growing fast, and his eyes have light, but also a tough.

    It seems that the emperor of Zhulian is really trying to teach him, but this time in a hurry, she didn''t have time to visit him.

    Farewell to the state of Zulian, Su Hao all the way back, that is, in the state of Zulian, she heard a little wind.

    The high priest even said to let her go back, and already knew that she was not dead, but she didn''t know at all.

    Seeing this, Su Hao went to the Wu clan more quickly. Five days later, he arrived at the Wu clan smoothly.

    She was protected in the dark all the way and covered up her whereabouts. The Lord of the cabinet was reliable.

    Back to the sorcerer, suhao went to the priest''s palace immediately. She didn''t hear any news in Songzhi kingdom. Someone was definitely making trouble in the middle.

    In order not to scare the snake, she only went to the high priest after she came back to the witch family. Su Hao didn''t dare to meet Lian Yu, for fear that she would be involved.

    Seeing Su Hao come back to admit her mistake, the high priest felt some consolation. After all, she was her heir.

    "Well, if you know your mistake, you''ll be a good child. The witch family needs someone to inherit it. My body is getting worse and worse. The high priest''s job needs someone to take on it."

    Lian Yu is still so young, when she is 18 years old, the high priest may not be able to hold on to that time.

    Seeing that Su didn''t speak, he said, "in fact, you have a good idea. There is no witchcraft in the witch clan, but every elected high priest is absolutely the best leader of the witch clan."

    At the beginning, when she accepted the high priest''s post, she also had some reactions. She didn''t like the trick of deceiving others and herself.

    After a long time, she is used to it. The sorcerers need to be led by a leader, and their status needs to be stabilized.

    Su Hao raised his eyes and said, "don''t you be afraid that I will do anything bad if you give me the witch clan?"

    "Well..."

    The high priest laughed, "the witch clan has its own destiny, which is not under my control. During this time, I have figured out that it is better to live in peace than to live by deceiving people in the world."

    Indeed, the position of the witch clan means that there will be many admirers to pray, and the wishes they pray for must be done by the witch clan.

    Day after day, year after year, it seems that the twelve countries respect them, but in fact, the witches are working for them.

    "Be careful, Lianyu. I see something wrong with her. She may..." the high priest gave a look before he finished.

    Su Hao nodded, and she and the high priest were talking together, but her identity could not be empty, otherwise it would cause panic and disturb the people in the dark.

    Apparently, the high priest deals with the affairs of the witch family every day. In fact, secretly, the people have changed into Su Hao.

    Su Hao kept in mind what the high priest said. Lianyu looked at a seven-year-old child. In fact, there was an 18-year-old living in her body, which had some changes.

    If there are any other changes, there must be. Now Lianyu has become cold-blooded and has a serious attachment to his position. I don''t know whether to say good or bad.

    Su Hao didn''t expect to come back this time. She took over the post of high priest secretly. A month later, she had to go back to Songzhi.

    Otherwise, once the incident of her disappearance becomes serious, it will be known?

    With the high priest''s warning, Su Hao didn''t go to see Lin Yu again when he returned.

    After all, the emperor of Zhulian has a lot to do with Lianyu. Now she has to avoid them.

    On the day of returning to Songzhi state, Su Hao helplessly looks at the two people who are asking around with the portrait at the gate of the city.

    "Didn''t the master say that the girl would come back today? Why can''t we see anyone here? " Xiaochun holds the portrait, and wants to cry without tears.

    Yu Lian was so preoccupied that she didn''t have the heart to answer her stupid question.

    At the beginning, Xiao Yi used means to let her enter Lu Fu, and people could let her run under the nose. This month, I can''t tell

    Su Hao, who was far away, was in the crowd. When he came to them, he took them and ran away. He entered the gate of the city, and then he opened his hand.

    "Xiaochun, didn''t you go to the shop? Why are you back? " Sue Hao asked as she gasped.

    Xiaochun shyly smile, "girl, you still say, you leave without saying a word, let Xiaochun worry for a long time, this with the master to apply to come back to take care of you."

    Yu Lian didn''t say much. She didn''t have any feelings for Su Hao. The question in her mouth was just where she had been during this period of time. Since she couldn''t ask, she would take it first.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    "I haven''t been hurt in this month. It''s mother Fu who asked me to do something for me. This time it''s delayed. Mr. Lu, you can go to lanxiangyuan to have a look. I picked the three new ones myself!" Su Hao is able to deal with it.

    Lanxiang garden belongs to Zhenbao Pavilion. Before leaving, the owner of the pavilion explained the reason. Now it''s convenient to use.

    Lu Yan''an still doesn''t believe it. Lan Xiang Yuan is not a shady place. Let''s just help him. As for taking people away quietly?

    Since he learned that Lan Zi is his sister''s daughter, Su Hao''s weight in his heart is much heavier.

    His sister is no longer alive, and suhao is his only relative in the world.

    In a word, Lu Yan''an didn''t have a wife for half his life, and he didn''t mean to get married.

    Originally, he wanted to find someone to marry back at that time. Lu family also had a successor, but when he saw Su Hao, he had another idea.

    Lu''s family can not only pass on male, if he cultivates well, it''s OK to let Su Hao take over as the head of his family tomorrow.

    "Mother Fu wanted to keep a secret, so she took me over. She was afraid that the Lu government would not let anyone go. I came back safely."

    After all, Lu Yan''an finally stopped worrying about it.

    In the early morning of the next day, Lu Yan''an called people to the study and let her see the account book bit by bit.

    "Well, you... I know all about your life experience, sister. You won''t come back after she left. Now you learn to read the account book when you come back, and you will take over my work later."

 Chapter 1026

    The words stunned Su Hao. It was a bit embarrassing to expose her lies for so long.

    Speaking of this, Su Hao simply asked all the questions she wanted to ask.

    She also learned the truth of those things in those years, and there was not much change that the sub cabinet master told her at the beginning, and the description of the things was more detailed.

    At that time, the appearance of Lu Fanfan seriously hindered the operation of Lu''s shops, and Lu''s family was once in danger.

    There are only two children in the Lu family, one male and one female. When Lu Fanfan is not known to the world, she is not a child of the Lu family. However, Lu''s mother brought her back and secretly let her recognize her ancestors.

    Lu''s father was very angry when he heard about it, so he wanted to make a feign death and send Lu Fanfan away again.

    But the bad thing is that Lu''s mother knows, but she doesn''t know that Lu Fanfan is feigning death. She just thinks that Lu''s father insists on killing his daughter.

    This is the only private contact Lu pan pan, so that she rushed back from the witch family.

    Even if his mother comes back, it doesn''t help. Lu''s father still goes on as planned, but there''s a mistake in the middle, and the fake poison becomes real somehow.

    Somehow, Lu Fanfan drank the poison, but Lu Fanfan did not find it. Su Hao''s father thought it was his wife who was taken away, so he chased her and did not come back. Later, they found a body.

    Only a few days later, the Lu family lost their two daughters, even their son-in-law. Lu''s father and mother knocked over the candlestick in a dispute. Lu''s father tried his best to let Lu''s mother go out, and he

    After suffering so many blows in a row, Lu''s mother didn''t last long, so she died. Lu Yan''an was the only one left in the huge Lu family.

    Su Hao pursed her lips and said, "uncle, how do you know that? And auntie. Auntie, is she still there? "

    Lu Yan''an shook his head. He only learned about these things after seeing his father''s letter. As for Fanfan... After more than 20 years, can people come back after being abducted?

    In my heart, my mother died of poisoning, and my father died. In the end, there was no clue about the murderer.

    Suddenly, Su Hao remembered something and asked, "uncle, who is the person who is in the secret room of your study? Why are you holding her? "

    Before, she thought his mother''s death had something to do with him, but according to what he said, she missed her mother very much. She didn''t look like a murderer. She could ask boldly.

    Lu Yan''an smiles, "you really found out."

    "I don''t know who that person is. Maybe five years ago, the treasure Pavilion sent me a person to take care of, but this person is special and can only be locked in the secret room."

    Treasure pavilion? Covering her doubts, Su Hao nodded. If it was treasure Pavilion, it seemed that she would go again.

    Xu Shigang just talked about the relationship between them. You and I talked about it for a long time. It was not until the sunset that Su Hao went back to the yard.

    Just solved one, back to the yard, there are two girls waiting for her, Su Hao lifted her hair, some speechless.

    As soon as he entered the house, Xiao Chun ran out to meet him with a wrinkled face and some complaints.

    "Well, I''ll come in and tell you." Suhao knows she''s worried about herself, too.

    All night long, she kept talking to Xiao Chun. Yu Lian only stood beside her. She was very polite, but she was unfamiliar with her.

    Su Hao is not so stupid as to say all his whereabouts, or the same excuse.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    After studying and doing business in the government for a period of time, she sent the decoction to the secret room every day. Under her care, the woman''s face was a little ruddy.

    His hoarse voice was a little better. Although he could speak normally, his brain was not clear. Occasionally, he was missed by Su Hao.

    After a few days, Su Hao received a letter, which meant that the Lord of treasure Pavilion invited her to get together.

    When it''s time, Su Hao comes here as promised. She has a big question to ask this time.

    "I''m very interested in it. It''s an interesting chess game."

    When I played chess with myself, the chessboard was less than half set, and the black and white flags were equally matched.

    "I''m flattered." The LORD raised his head slightly. "To tell you the truth, I can''t tell you what you want to know."

    Su Hao was stunned. She was just about to ask the reason, but she stopped. Who is the owner of the treasure pavilion? She wants to know what she can.

    Even so, Su Hao still does not give up. Since people are sent by treasure Pavilion, if she wants to know something, she can only go through treasure Pavilion.

    The two played a game of chess and ended in a draw.

    "She was poisoned by a strange poison, which came from the witch family. It''s very difficult to get rid of. The candlestick is her life. If she wants to fight less, she will live one day less. If she wants to get better, she must get the antidote from the witch family."

    "As for the antidote... I don''t know where the witch clan is. It depends on Miss Su."

    With that, two people came out from behind the screen and walked away quickly behind her.

    Lu Fu.

    "No, I don''t agree with you to go back to the witch clan!"

    He knew very well what the old people of the Wu clan were like. He would have escaped secretly. If he went back again, he would not have been eaten alive!

    "But she can''t wait long for the man in the secret room. I have to go to the witch clan to find the antidote. Maybe she knows something?" Su Hao insists on going.

    She was going to leave directly, but before she left, she suddenly remembered that she had relatives, so she had to say something to avoid his worry.

    If Lu Yan''an didn''t agree, she would have to go to the witch clan even if she left in the middle of the night.

    Fortunately, Lu Yan''an knew that it was urgent and that she could not be stopped, so she let it go.

    The next day, Su Hao set out again, and Lu Yan''an saw her off at the gate of the city.

    Everything is normal except Yu Lian.

    She has always been less able to say things clearly. It''s been a long time.

    "Yu Lian, I''ll come back if there''s anything else. Now I have to go." Suhao looks at her with embarrassment.

    This girl is usually not so greasy and crooked. Why can''t she give up today?

    They talked for a long time, but Yu Lian was worried about her. If Su Hao insisted on going, he would take her with him.

    Su Hao couldn''t get over her, so he agreed.

    The time is too fast. The groom is in a hurry.

    "Tell me, what''s the advantage of going with me? I''m not going to play. It''s a long way off. Don''t you still have a family? " Sue tried to persuade her.

    When Yu Lian came to Lu Fu, she heard that her family was not bad. She just came out to play and went back after a while.

    This time, she can''t say when she will come back, maybe a few months, maybe more than half a year.

    When I suddenly remember what the high priest said before, Lianyu has changed a lot. Although the high priest didn''t know, she knew about Lianyu''s rebirth.

    At this age, it''s right that she doesn''t behave in such a sophisticated way, but Lianyu always has more gloomy atmosphere.

    The coachman was in a hurry, and finally arrived at an inn before the night came. A few people were ready to stay first, pack up and prepare enough food before leaving.

    There is a small desert between Songzhi state and Zhulian state. There are so many people coming and going these days that they can hardly rent a camel.

    "How many days, miss? I have discussed with my boss that if I want to rent three horses, I have to wait at least two days. " The groom said word by word.

    I didn''t say that I would be with a little maid before. Originally, two camels were enough. Since there was one more person, I can''t let her go on foot as a little girl, can I?

    There''s nothing to do. Su Hao has to agree first.

    Yu Lian, who was silent on one side, hung his head and a smile appeared at the bottom of his eyes. According to the action of the owner, he was afraid that they would not be able to go out for ten days.

    Since they decided to wait and go, they went to the inn first. Yu Lian, who was at the end, tilted her head and exchanged eyes with the vendor. The publicity on her face quickly covered up.

    Yu Chi? How could the owner of the library send him here? Is such a small matter so inspiring?

    Two days later.

    Sure enough, the coachman came to rent camels again, but it was still not enough.

    "In recent days, camels are very nervous. They are all noble people. We dare not wait! Do you want to wait a few days? I will definitely arrange two good camels for you! " Well, that''s what the peddler said

    The groom scratched his head. He really listened. That''s it.

    "Well... You go out first." Sue waved her hand.

    According to the present situation, if she had waited, she would have waited for two days and three more days, and there would be countless more days.

    Late at night.

    A bright moon hanging on the branches, the night wind blowing, dust with the camel''s footsteps flying around.

    Su Hao, dressed in black, only has a small burden on her back. She thinks about it for a long time, and finally decides to go to the witch clan alone.

    In the past, she quietly went to the witch family, but she never met this kind of situation. This time, she will go to the witch family. No one will know about it and make trouble.

    She couldn''t afford to wait. As for the coachman, Su Hao didn''t think he would let the coachman go to the witch clan. Lu Yan''an was worried, so he let him follow.

    And Yu Lian... To tell her the truth, she naturally did not want to take it with her.

    In the afternoon, she had a talk with the groom, and I believe he could guess. As for the letter on the table, it had nothing to do with her when they saw it.

    The desert at night is particularly quiet, and the silence is also full of danger. The dust blown by the night wind is everywhere.

    In a few days.

    When Yu Lian and others saw the letter, it was too late. She wanted to go after it. She was stopped by Yu Chi and went back to Songzhi with the groom.

    Her task is to stop Su Hao and delay her time. Now that her task fails, she naturally leaves the Lu government.

    The significance of several people in Songzhi kingdom is gone. After a rest day, Xiao Yi and others return to Zulian Kingdom and pass the news on.

    At the same time, Su Hao also successfully returned to the witch family on the same day, and secretly stayed in the priest''s palace, never showing his face.

    Su Hao once wondered, how could she pick up a waste chess thrown away by the high priest?

    Until he came back this time, the high priest explained why.

    "You have a lot on your mind all day. Don''t you just think about those things? It''s ridiculous to say that I, the high priest, have chosen two heirs, and each one of you won''t let me worry! "

    Łż Su Hao doubts that Lianyu''s daily performance is not bad, and he is still young. At most, he says a few inappropriate words.

    Why

    As if to see what she thought, the high priest shook his head and sighed, "before I told you to come back, Lianyu dares to cheat me!"

    "There have always been two secret guards for the heirs of the priests. They are handed down by our Witch clan for a hundred years. No one can break them! The little girl not only bought the secret guard secretly, but also did something unclean behind the priest''s orders

    In the process of speaking, the angry face was slightly red, and the step on the bun was shaking gently.

 Chapter 1027

    The heirs'' private purchase of secret guards is equivalent to the prince''s private collection of soldiers in the royal family, and the seriousness of the incident should not be underestimated.

    The whole witch is a priest. Her eyeliner is everywhere. She wants to hide something from her.

    "The two of you have made different mistakes, and the nature of them is also different. After weighing them over and over again, the priest decided to let you come back."

    "In a word, the life span of every high priest will not exceed 30 years old. My time is approaching, and I''m still holding on to my abdication."

    Xi Qing, the current high priest, was chosen as his successor at the age of six. At the age of eighteen, he formally succeeded to the high priest and served as high priest for eighteen years.

    Originally, suhao should have replaced her, but what happened at that time, she couldn''t do it by herself.

    The priesthood''s secret is only for each priesthood until this is her 19th year as a high priest. She will not live long.

    When he came back from the high priest''s residence, these words echoed in his mind all the time. Every high priest could not live more than 30 years old.

    It seems that we should hurry up.

    Just now she asked, the witch family does have a panacea that can detoxify a hundred poisons, but the medicinal materials are extremely precious, and it takes a very long time to cultivate one.

    And the survival rate is very low. Now it is estimated that it will be several years before the elixir matures.

    At this time, I''m afraid she can wait, even the person in the secret room can''t wait.

    The next day, when suhao went to the temple of the priest again, the high priest said a secret about the elixir.

    One hundred years ago, the witches rushed out of the world and came into the world''s sight. They were very domineering and respected by the twelve countries. One of the most important things was voodoo.

    Voodoo is not witchcraft, but a secret medicine made from a hundred kinds of medicinal materials. Its toxicity is very strange and powerful, and there is no antidote.

    Moreover, once someone is infected with voodoo, if they encounter the blood of the poisoned person, they will also be poisoned.

    As a result, many people died at one time.

    Countless people came to the temple and prayed for the protection of the gods, but it didn''t work.

    The high priest of the Wu clan was flustered. If he could not detoxify, the reputation of the Wu clan would be destroyed.

    In the following year, the wizard elders and priests tried hundreds of herbs, but they still had no effect. Finally, they made a batch of herbs with the same herbs as voodoo.

    Although it''s the same medicine, the dosage has been adapted a lot. As a result, it can really detoxify. Later, the witch people found that this kind of medicine can not only detoxify voodoo, but also detoxify hundreds of poisons.

    In order to protect this secret, the high priest claimed that there was a magic medicine, and it was very difficult to plant it.

    After several decades, Voodoo gradually faded out of people''s sight. The witch people said they were used to it, and gradually forgot the complicated process of making antidotes.

    At the end of the day, it''s incredible that Su Hao didn''t inherit such an important antidote?

    "Does anyone know how to make antidotes now?"

    The high priest looked surprised. It''s been several decades, and someone even asked this question, "no, the voodoo has been lost for so long, let alone the antidote."

    Smell speech, Su good heart a burst of loss, so will give up the secret room that person? On second thought, maybe broken soul lamp can save her.

    But the broken soul lamp hasn''t changed much recently. She doesn''t dare to put all her hopes on the uncertain things.

    "However, there are still some voodoo antidotes in those years, but the antidotes have been distributed to you a few years ago, and the one I left here is gone." Added the high priest.

    This passage gives sue a great surprise, as long as there is hope.

    "Then why didn''t you have your share?" Su Hao was puzzled and said, "ah, if it''s not convenient for you to say it."

    The high priest laughed, which doesn''t matter. "I gave the share in my hand to the elder earlier. I''ll go to ask you in my spare time to see if there is any more."

    After giving thanks, suhao went back to the room with the high priest''s pamphlet.

    The list records the whereabouts of the few remaining poisons and medicines in that year. They are basically in the hands of the elders. After all, they are too expensive to give to the people below.

    It recorded a total of seven herbs, five of which were distributed to the elders, one in the hands of the high priest, and one should be left to the heirs.

    But according to the above record, the vacant medicine has long disappeared.

    Now, the elder position has changed round after round. Now, it''s basically gone.

    The last one in the hands of the high priest was also given to the high elder many years ago. It seems that we can only wait for a message from the high priest.

    But how did that man in the secret room get voodoo? This kind of thing is so rare, and it is even less.

    In a few days.

    The witch clan became more and more lively, and the high priest was even busier. Ren suhao didn''t see anyone after several times.

    Su Hao has nothing to do, so he can''t go out to show himself. He can only read books in the temple of the priest.

    She hated the feeling that she needed to rely on others, but her identity could not appear at all in the witch clan, and she was distressed one after another.

    Such a boring life did not last for a few days, and the high priest was finally free.

    "I''ve kept you waiting for a long time. Some of the things I dealt with a few days ago have been completed very well. It seems that I can abdicate soon." Joked the high priest.

    Su Hao smiles perfunctorily. She is extremely eager to know the news about the elixir. For a moment, she is not interested in these unimportant things.

    How can the thoughtful high priest not see it? But there is no explanation.

    "I went to ask a few days ago. The elder''s hand has been used. As for who has been poisoned by voodoo, I don''t know. The elixir has also been used to neutralize other poisons."

    "What?" Su Hao is flustered in the heart, "does that still have antidote in person''s hand?"

    Shaking his head, can stay in a few, moreover, so many years, the elixir antidote has been used for a long time.

    After talking with the high priest, Su Hao''s interest was lacking, but she had no ability to produce an antidote.

    It''s the elder. Su Hao keeps a little doubt about him all the time.

    According to the high priest, in recent years, only the elder''s hands have been poisoned. I can''t tell where the poison is used. Is it used in

    All night, Su Hao decided to leave the witch family the next morning and return to Songzhi this morning. She had to know the identity of the woman.

    And, somehow, there was something indescribable in her heart that she could only feel every time she saw that woman.

    Although she didn''t have a clue about the murderer of her parents, there was a voice in her heart that told her to take care of that woman.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    "Are you really going to leave? You''ve just started the business here, and I''m going to push you directly to the top for a while. Now you go... "Her body can''t hold on.

    "To tell you the truth, the reason why Songzhi has to go back is very important to me. I will come back as soon as possible after the matter over there is settled." Su Hao is very sincere.

    "I also want to find out the cause of my parents'' death."

    Words fall, Su Hao salute farewell, leave without hesitation, but did not see behind the high priest suddenly enlarged pupil.

    Lu Fanfan

    ˇŞˇŞ

    "What?" The lotus feather air pats the table.

    It''s been a few days. I''ve only told her the news of suhao''s return!

    The eyebrows are full of fidgety, mercilessly gouged out the maid one eye, really useless, such a small matter can let her do it!

    After the anger subsided, he immediately sent the dark guard to check. Although it was past the time set by the high priest, I could not guarantee that the old woman was soft hearted.

    Recently, it''s strange to say that she helped the high priest deal with some things, but recently she hasn''t been called in for a long time.

    This little thing makes Lianyu feel more and more flustered. She doesn''t deny her ability because she didn''t deal with it well before, does she?

    Or... Suhao has come back.

    His eyes were more and more cold. On a seven-year-old girl, it was very strange.

    "If you get in my way, I don''t mind letting you meet your parents in advance!"

    Songzhi kingdom.

    Soon after su Hao''s return, Fu''s mother didn''t know where she heard the news. She was in a hurry to come to Lufu.

    "Lan Zi, you are from our Lan Xiang Yuan. You should not forget what we said before you leave. If you have something to put in advance, go to Lan Xiang Yuan."

    Leave a paragraph of words, Fu mother does not care if people follow her, self-care twist waist to leave.

    Looking at the far away figure, Su Hao is a little at a loss. She hasn''t been to Lan Xiang Yuan for a long time, so long that she has almost forgotten.

    Today, Ben is going to Qizhen Pavilion. Since things are tight here, she will go and have a look.

    After a few months, I came to Lanxiang garden again. I can''t say what I feel.

    Fu mother specially for her always keep a room, even if she has gone, still stubbornly keep.

    They went into the room and talked in detail.

    In the evening, the moon Pavilion.

    Su Hao saw from a distance that there was a person standing in the pavilion, who was familiar with a black robe and a cold temperament.

    Approaching, "Lord, if you don''t ask me out in the daytime, you have to come to the lake at night. It''s very cold."

    Then he rubbed his arm.

    Words fall, for a long time a calm.

    After a while, the pavilion owner finally turned around and handed over an ancient wooden box with simple and solemn patterns on the top.

    "The things in it are the answers you want to know, which is all I can say. As for what you want to know, you have to think for yourself."

    "The people in the secret room are very important. You must save her. It''s up to you to save her."

    Words fall, people gradually disappear in the dark.

    Although she couldn''t wait to know the secret in the box, she still chose to go back and see it again.

    Fortunately, there was no wind or rain along the way, and there was a figure waiting for her to go home.

    Lu Yan''an stood at the door early. He was most worried about her. A little girl went out at night, but Su Hao left without saying a word.

    If he didn''t have something to discuss with Su, I''m afraid he won''t find anyone out all night.

    Su Hao of course also saw him, and had the feeling of sneaking out and being found by adults, "uncle, how did you come out?"

    ask while knowing the answer.

    Forget it, he didn''t care about anything. He was satisfied to see Su Hao come back safely.

    Back in the room, Su Hao did not immediately open the wooden box, holding it in the palm of his hand and carefully examining it.

 Chapter 1028

    As soon as I got it, I was amazed by the wooden box, because the moonlight was not clear. Now, the top of the wooden box is a navy blue pattern, mixed with some simple elements.

    There is a lock on the outside of the wooden box with a small key inserted on it. Twist it gently and the box opens.

    There was only a piece of paper in it, and a jade pendant was pressed under it.

    The pattern of jade as like as two peas under her pillow, is only the word "fan" carved on this jade.

    The jade pendant under her pillow is "good" and the jade pendant of her uncle is "an". Is this jade pendant of aunt Fanfan''s?

    Su Hao, who didn''t understand these questions, opened the envelope directly and scanned it very carefully. Then he understood the meaning of the cabinet leader.

    It''s just the jade pendant. She must find out the source of the jade pendant.

    This time, the owner of Qizhen Pavilion sent the jade pendant to show her heart. Qizhen Pavilion is a friend.

    Within a few days, Su Hao was really impatient. She wanted to go to Qizhen Pavilion and ask about the origin of the jade pendant.

    In just a few days, Su Hao went four times in a row, and each time he was turned away, for the same reason.

    Finally, when Su Hao went to Qizhen Pavilion for the fifth time, someone gave her the answer.

    "Miss Su, our pavilion leader has been busy recently. He said that you should carefully consider the contents of the letter and save the man from suffering quickly. Then you can know everything. It''s useless to come to Qizhen Pavilion as an apprentice."

    After all, Sue said goodbye.

    She read the contents of the letter over and over again, but she didn''t find anything special. She just wrote two sentences asking her to save the woman.

    But what''s the relationship between the woman and the Lord? It''s important for her to care so much!

    How could she forget!

    Why didn''t the Lord keep the people in Qizhen Pavilion, but sent them to Lu Fu? Why does the cabinet leader always tell her that person is very important to him?

    Maybe

    Su Hao has a bold idea in her mind. She still needs time to confirm it, but if it''s the same as guessing, she''ll be very happy.

    Staring at the letter again, maybe I want to understand. This time, I found something different!

    Immediately, Su Hao sat cross legged on the bed, trying to summon the broken soul lamp.

    Strange to say, the broken soul lamp has not moved since it appeared last time. It seems to have disappeared.

    But that time, the fluorescence in the broken soul lamp was the size of a fist. Although it all entered the body of a woman, Su Hao felt that there was still a lack of some.

    She had no idea how the broken soul lamp collected the fluorescence, let alone what the fluorescence was.

    A sleepless night.

    Occasionally there are birds passing by, leaving a string of calls to continue to fly.

    Su Hao moved her sore legs and feet, feeling as if it was not her own. She sat all night, but the broken soul lamp still didn''t move.

    Early in the morning, Lu Yan''an came with a group of people, "OK, get up quickly!"

    In Xiaochun''s service, he quickly washed and changed clothes, "uncle, don''t you want to go to the shop so early?"

    Half asleep and half awake, Su Hao finally noticed the person behind him. His whole body was excited and his brain suddenly woke up.

    She knows the two on both sides. They are the two heads of the Lu branch. As for the one behind, I don''t think the original owner has seen them very much.

    When everyone came, Su Hao was naturally a good host, with a smile on his face. "Second uncle, third uncle, how can you come without saying a word?"

    Finish saying, false to can''t again false smile completely collapse, Su good cold and clear looking at.

    These two people said that they were branches of the Lu family. In fact, they had nothing to do with the Lu family. It was just that grandfather had a relationship with the servant girl who wanted to be in the upper position after he was drunk.

    As a result, the maid was pregnant and gave birth to a boy and a girl. Unfortunately, the boy was too weak and died soon after birth.

    Only one girl was left. The servant girl had a lot of thoughts. She once wanted to be the mother of Lu''s house and tried her best to pave the way for her daughter.

    But grandfather didn''t recognize the daughter. He thought about the blood relationship and found a good family for the girl.

    I don''t know what happened. In a few years, the family''s business went wrong, and there was a conflict with the royal family. For a time, the Luo family was defeated.

    Fu Yinyin followed her mother''s surname. After the defeat of the Luo family, she went back to the Lu family shamelessly and took her two sons, the two uncles in front of her.

    In a word, these two people are not easy to worry about, one by one loser, either eating or playing.

    It''s no good for them to come here this time.

    Several people went to the hall. Su Hao was not able to say anything because of her face. She waited quietly to see what the two uncles wanted to make.

    Before long, I finally couldn''t bear it.

    Luo yinghan looked at them with a sad face, "brother, you see our Lu family is big. You can''t manage so many shops. Our brothers are idle all day long..."

    In the middle of the speech, there is no next sentence.

    The meaning of Ming Huang Huang is obvious to Su Hao. Sure enough, if he comes here, he will either be a demon or die.

    Without waiting for her uncle to speak, she threatened directly, "two uncles have great skills. They are very talented in managing a shop. Don''t you open your own shop? My uncle can open his own shop. I think you can, too! "

    With that, ignoring the expression of the two people''s coldness, she was right. Now that she has been shamelessly staying in the Lu family, she has to be self reliant.

    Did the Lu family''s money come from strong winds? What''s the need to keep two blood sucking worms!

    What''s more, it seems to be a branch of the Lu family. The two families are really mixed up. One wife is not enough, but concubines are one after another.

    Songzhi country women''s integrity is high, since it is not willing to marry, also don''t know that the two people are from which country to cheat the little girl.

    "Second and third, to tell you the truth, how do you come from your current identity? You should know that you dare to come so aboveboard. I''m afraid you are not instructed by your mother again?"

    "Lu family property will never give you a point. I think I made it very clear last time. Next time I come back to Lu family, don''t blame me for seeing the guests out."

    Lu Yan''an smiles shallowly, but his words are more and more cruel.

    He insisted on calling Su Hao today for his own reason. These two blood sucking insects must not be wanted. He was afraid that Su Hao would be soft hearted to them when he assumed the position of head of the family in the future.

    However, according to Su Hao''s practice today, women are not as good as men. She is quite like her mother.

    Two people can''t get any benefits, also was secretly poked said a meal, see good to close, the ash left.

    In the final analysis, they can put on such airs because of the woman Fu Yinyin. If they don''t have such a smart mother behind their back, can they do such a brainy thing?

    Out of the hall, Su Hao went directly to the secret room. This time, she took the jade pendant that her mother left her.

    Staring at the tassel falling from the jade pendant, Su Hao was a little stunned. Today, she was in a hurry and brought it out in a hurry.

    Carefully hanging in the waist, touching the wall into the dark chamber.

    She hasn''t been here for a long time. It''s a little different when she comes here today. It''s really rare that none of those candles has gone out.

    Walking slowly into, the woman lowered her head, heard the sound, slightly looked up, suddenly stunned.

    "You... Cough..." what did the woman want to say? However, her voice had to be so weak that she couldn''t say a complete paragraph.

    Su Hao hurried forward, "don''t talk, I brought you medicine."

    This time, the medicinal materials were brought back from the witch clan, or the high priest specially asked from the elder.

    The elder is very good. He was keen on studying all kinds of medicinal materials when he was very young.

    It''s said that he asked for voodoo and antidotes from the high priest for research. Naturally, there are many kinds of herbs in the hands of the high priest.

    "It''s a little pungent, but it seems that I''ll boil all the herbs I brought back to your throat." Sue said softly.

    Bitter hard to swallow the soup down the throat, throat hot pain.

    Su Hao saw that she was not feeling well. She was anxious and flustered. She had not met the elder. She only knew that the medicine should be good, but she did not expect that it would be like this!

    "Poof --" the dark red blood left along the corner of her mouth, and the woman struggled desperately.

    For the first time, suhao didn''t know what to do. In a hurry, she ran out and brought some water back.

    Watching her drink the water little by little, her head tingles, and the light of the broken soul lamp suddenly flashes. Strange thing, the fluorescence in the broken soul lamp has already half!

    Clearly last time that fist size fluorescence has all entered the woman''s body, how this time out into half?

    Dots of fluorescence again from the glass barrier, again into the body of women.

    Su is so surprised to see this scene. She has a feeling that she can''t say it. Last time, she couldn''t bear the impact of the broken soul lamp and fainted. This time, she didn''t feel it at all.

    However, half a quarter of an hour later, the fluorescence came out of her body and returned to the broken soul lamp again. Compared with the previous dazzling, the fluorescence was like a crazy child, tired and motionless.

    The fluorescence flickered and dimmed.

    The woman in front of her seemed to be asleep. She sat quietly on the ground, her face ruddy, and her complexion recovered.

    Put the medicine bowl away, took a deep look at the candlelight everywhere, and turned to leave.

    Broken soul lamp... Up to now, she didn''t know what it was.

    Judging from the performance just now, the fluorescence in the broken soul lamp should gather by itself or at a specific time.

    And those fluorescence suddenly gush out, perhaps to repair the woman''s body, when the power is exhausted, the light will naturally dim down, they will come back again.

    Thinking of the letter left by the cabinet leader, could the person in the secret room really be the one she thought?

    Witches.

    Lianyu is ill.

    The maidservants said that she was tired and sick. The high priest specially allowed her to have a rest and cut off everything in her hands.

    It seems to love her, but in fact it completely separates Lianyu from the priesthood.

    It started five days ago.

 Chapter 1029

    Five days ago, the people sent by Lianyu finally found out Su Hao''s whereabouts, and got in touch with Xiao Yi, and took him to the witch family.

    That was the first time Xiao Yi went to the Wu clan. He thought that the state of Guanlian was rich and powerful, and the architecture was the top existence in tianwu continent, until he saw the architecture of the Wu clan.

    The house built by 12 top architects sent by 12 countries in tianwu is really worthy of its reputation.

    He recited Yu Lian''s words one by one, and made it clear when he went to the sorcery alone.

    Lianyu was angry. According to the calculation of time, now everyone has gone back. She even inquired about the news!

    The anger in her heart was burning up. Lianyu was only an 18-year-old girl in her previous life. She had not experienced life, so she could not control her anger at this time.

    She angrily went to the high priest for explanation. They had a quarrel in the house. The next day, the high priest ordered her to be cured.

    Afterwards, the high priest immediately wrote a letter to ask suhao to return to the witch family. She wanted to hold the inheritance ceremony immediately, and this position was too late.

    After dealing with the affairs of songzhiguo, Su Hao received the letter. After reading the contents of the letter, Su Hao immediately decided to go.

    She was about to ask the high priest what happened to the medicine. She almost died! If it''s not for the broken soul lamp, I''m afraid

    Although there is no definite evidence that the person in the secret room is her mother, suhao believes in her feelings.

    What''s more, the cabinet leader has made it clear in his letter that this person is very important to her.

    A few days later, Su Hao went back to the witch family, and the high priest came to pick her up. The whole witch family knew this information for a moment.

    Three days later, the witches held a ceremony of inheritance.

    The day before the ceremony, Su Hao went to Wuxi to explain his intention.

    "The origin of the witch clan is clearer than that of the high priest and me. I''m still willing, but I can guarantee that I will lead the witch clan better and better!" Su Hao made his stand clear.

    Wu Xi was dissatisfied with her, but she didn''t contradict her very much. After all, she did know the history of Wu nationality.

    The high status of the witches makes them lose the idea of self-improvement, and they are lazy all day.

    As high priests, they worry about whether they will be beaten back one day. If the sorcerers withdraw from the world, it may not be a bad thing.

    "As soon as the witches quit the world, the history of the witches will be over. High priest, do you really agree with my decision?" Suhao asked again.

    A moment later, Wuxi still chose to believe her.

    Because she had no other way, what Lianyu said that day was too much. She didn''t trust to call the witch clan in the hands of a cruel man!

    The sight falls on Su Hao''s face, and Wuxi sighs silently. The child patronizes others, but never thinks about himself.

    Heard before or lotus feather saved her, how suddenly gave birth to so big resentment!

    Some words are not suitable for her to say, only let her understand.

    Three days later.

    The inheritance ceremony held by the witch family is not only related to the witch family, but also to the whole tianwu continent.

    In just three days, all the heads of the Twelve Kingdoms of tianwu came to the Wu clan together.

    After 19 years, the sacrificial hall opened again in front of the public, and the whole atmosphere was extremely solemn and dignified.

    At the official moment, Su Hao wore a black robe and a mask symbolizing the identity of the high priest.

    In front of the crowd, Wuxi took off her black robe, which she had been wearing for 19 years, and took off her mask, revealing a white face.

    "Wuxi, the witch clan, officially abdicates. May the high priest lead the witch clan for 18 years of peace and good health." Wuxi kneels down and salutes solemnly.

    Su Hao gently bent to help her up, with a smile on her lips, she heard, not continue to glory, but the years of quiet, Wuxi''s heart she felt.

    Lianyu, hiding in the crowd, looks resentful. It''s all because she was soft hearted at the beginning. If she didn''t save people back, maybe it wouldn''t happen!

    What''s more, the person she found to help her become her biggest opponent!

    Poisonous hot line of sight stares at again to see a few eyes, this just is not reconciled to leave.

    I don''t know what the old woman in Wuxi is doing. She is united with Su. She just said that Su is not good, and she was locked up.

    If it wasn''t for some personal connections, I''m afraid I couldn''t even see today''s scene.

    After su Hao becomes a high priest, she will take the sorcerer into seclusion. What she can''t get must be destroyed!

    With a smile on his lips, the dark guards he bought are finally in use!

    At the end of the inheritance ceremony, a group of maidservants are left to clean up. Su Hao is taken to a new residence to get familiar with the pattern of the witch family.

    When she first arrived at her residence, Wuxi was waiting for her in front of her. She took off her black robe and mask. She was also a beauty. Her face was very white because she hadn''t seen light for more than ten years.

    It''s only 289 years old this year. For ordinary people, it''s the age of youth. For Wuxi, it''s the time of the end of life.

    She came over and whispered in the side, "Lianyu ran away and disappeared."

    Su Hao knows something about Lianyu. The girl looks young, but she has a lot of bad feelings.

    Su Hao also gradually understood why she wanted this position so much, and just because she knew the reason, she couldn''t give the priesthood to Lian Yu.

    "Well, I''ll pay attention."

    Then he asked the two secret guards to check in secret. The most important thing at the moment was to hand over the work. Although they had already handed over the work before, they had to do it now.

    The affairs of the witch clan are very busy and need to be dealt with. There is a sudden voice about the re election of elders.

    Each elder is replaced with the priest, and the new priest selects the elder again.

    She only knows so many of the elders today. It is said that they are old and stubborn. If the new elders she elected are not satisfied, they may not agree to abdicate.

    Moreover, over the years, the choice of the elder''s position has been the most important. She has to go to meet these elders.

    Fortunately, Wuxi wants to go with her. According to her, it''s better to go and help if you have nothing to do.

    "Anyway, my health is getting worse and worse, and I can''t last long. The future of the sorcery depends on you. Now I can help a little bit." Wu Xi replied with a smile.

    In the past, she didn''t live so well. She just wanted to live up to the expectation of the last high priest and lead the witch family to become more and more brilliant.

    Until the appearance of Su Hao, her appearance changed the idea of Wuxi, and even made her feel incredible. After careful consideration, she thought it was feasible.

    In fact, the best protection for the witches is to retire.

    Several people went to the front yard with them, and all the twelve elders had come.

    This is Su Hao''s first time to see the elder. It''s different from what he guessed. He stays and looks at the elder, and his son is standing beside him.

    The elder seems to want nothing but to study herbs. In fact, he is full of ambition. Otherwise, he would not bring his son here at such a special time.

    And Su Hao always feels that Wu Yan''s eyes are not good, just like a lion seeing his prey.

    This feeling of being treated as a prey is very unpleasant.

    "High priest." They all cried out in unison.

    Su Hao nodded slightly, without too many words, directly cut into the theme.

    "You have been in a high position for many years. You must know better than me who is more competent for the position of elder. Just like the previous rules, please recommend your favorite candidates."

    After that, Su Hao followed the stream to the back to have a rest, giving the twelve elders the chance to make the final choice.

    Back in the back, suhao relaxed and took off the mask in a hurry. It was too stuffy for her to imagine that she would wear it for 17 years.

    This action scared Wuxi, straight picked up the mask to her, "as a high priest, you should have the appearance of a high priest, this is not polite."

    Su Haoshan smiles and reluctantly puts it on.

    The time is almost the same. They go out one by one.

    There are 24 people left in the hall. Except for the 12 elders, the remaining 12 people should be the elders'' successors they want to elect.

    When I look around these faces, I see many familiar people.

    Although she chose the heirs of the elders, Su Hao, as a high priest, had the right to speak, and she could clearly indicate that she wanted to replace them.

    Big elder''s side is Wu Yan from beginning to end. It seems that he planned to push his son to the upper position.

    When I think of the medicine I took from the elder, Su Hao can''t ignore these details. She can''t forget it!

    Thinking of this, Su Hao was angry, and she didn''t listen to what these people said.

    "OK, that''s it first. As for the final elder successor, we have to wait three days for the assessment before making a decision."

    Back to the room, suhao doesn''t want to trouble Wuxi any more, but she sees her mind.

    They talked for a long time, and finally the investigation was handed over to Wuxi. After all, she had nothing to do as a dying person, so it was better to do something good before she left the world.

    The most worrying thing in his heart was handed over to Wuxi, who was very strong in means and ability. Su Hao was relieved.

    This peace of mind accompanied her to relax and prepare for the next three days of assessment.

    To tell you the truth, Su Hao is so mean that she doesn''t want to see Wu Yan in the elder.

    Now she doesn''t have a proper reason to change people, so she has to waste it and find a chance to change people at that time.

    It seems that things are gradually developing in a better direction. Since Da suhao came to the witch family, she seems to be able to feel the existence of a little broken soul lamp.

    Even Su Hao, who has used it twice, doesn''t know how to use it. It seems to have a good journey, but in fact it is very difficult.

    Two days later, Wuxi came back with information.

    Her white dress is pure as snow, and her face is incomparably beautiful, which is the most eye-catching presence in the crowd.

    "Wu Yi is not a good thing. You should take more precautions!"

    She relies on her previous identity to sneak into the Presbyterian house, and reaches a consensus with Wu Yi to bring Su Hao down.

    Rao is a resourceful elder. Wu Yi didn''t expect that they had this skill. He said something half true and half false.

    It turned out that he had started on a man since he got voodoo a few years ago, but he seemed to have been saved.

    He didn''t find it for several years, until the matter that Wuxi helped her to ask for medicine attracted his attention, so he did something in the medicine.

 Chapter 1030

    If it is taken by ordinary people, it can cure the throat naturally, but if it is taken by voodoo people, not to mention it can''t cure the throat, it can kill them.

    After all, the mixture of Polygonum multiflorum and voodoo will accelerate the circulation of voodoo in the body, that is, accelerate the death.

    Hearing this, Su Hao clenched his fist. He was really an old fox, but how much he hated to do such a cruel thing to a woman!

    "Do you know that my mother had a conflict with the elder?"

    Because she never believed that someone would harm a woman like this, of course, without any conflict of interest.

    Wuxi shakes her head. She doesn''t care about trivial things. She has too many things to deal with every day. How can she know everything?

    But it is.

    "Yes, but it''s not your mother. It should be your father. Su Lu, as the only person with a foreign surname in the Wu clan, has made a lot of money. The five elders strongly recommended him to be an elder in the future. You should know the benefits."

    Yes.

    The five elders hope that his father will become one of the elders in the future, and Su Hao has known since childhood that his father is excellent.

    He is so excellent that even if he is not taught, he is still the best one in the previous generation.

    The elder tries to push his son to the top. Naturally, he can''t tolerate such powerful and capable people. The result is even more conceivable.

    So... Is the poison really from the elder? But why did voodoo poison her instead of

    Su Hao doesn''t know. She is getting closer to the truth, and her mind is getting more and more confused.

    For a long time, Su Hao got up, "you go back to have a rest first. It''s getting late. Elder sister Wuxi will be watching tomorrow."

    When people are far away, Su Hao is in deep meditation. She is busy with the affairs of the witch clan now, and can''t leave easily. Songzhi Kingdom also has something she can''t let go of.

    After several thoughts, he wrote a letter and tied it to the pigeon''s leg.

    In sight, the pigeon fluttered its wings and gradually moved away until it disappeared from sight.

    Early in the morning, the elder will inherit.

    The elder''s successor has always been chosen by all the elders fairly and selflessly. When he came to suhao, there were a few people who were hypocritical.

    The twelve elders on the stage are holding the keepsake in their arms, waiting for Su Hao to come and officially start.

    The twelve heirs are almost the same age as Su Hao''s father. Su Hao is sad. If his father is alive, he should be one of them now!

    The elder succession officially began.

    The elders gave the keepsake to their chosen heirs one by one, and their hands were shaking.

    Su Hao looked at this scene coldly, but she couldn''t tell her what it was like.

    From one to twelve, the elder has the absolute right to speak. On the contrary, the twelve elders have the least power.

    Just now Su Hao swept the crowd, but he saw a few people who had outstanding strength before and were willing to study.

    Their eyes are clear and pure. They are unwilling to give the elder''s position to others, but they can''t help it.

    Take a look at the elder here. It''s very happy, but it''s not good for the people under the stage.

    The people under the stage were not sure about Su Hao''s attitude, so they didn''t dare to be too presumptuous, but they were not willing to!

    Look at the five elders and seven elders. In order to avoid suspicion, they let their son stay away from everything here.

    As the saying goes, there is no harm if there is no contrast. The elder is really too much. What''s more, Wu Yan''s talent and ability are not as good as those in the crowd. What''s his ability to step on those two?

    If you swallow the biggest one, you''re not afraid to choke.

    "Elder, is there something wrong with you? The wizard is very talented. Although he should take the post, you can see that there are many talented people of the wizard family. They are all in high spirits. Don''t you want them to compete with each other? " Sue asked jokingly.

    Words fall, the elder''s face turns blue and red in the audience. In front of so many people''s face, he says that his son depends on the relationship. How can he bear it!

    The vision drifts away, and people''s eager eyes can be seen everywhere. In a moment, the elder''s heart is cold to the bottom of the valley.

    How many pounds does his son have? It''s clear to the elder that he pretends to be confused.

    It seems that the air below is bad after staying in a high position for a long time. How many people flatter him these years because of his elder status?

    And those things

    "What the high priest said is that the time is limited. If the competition is delayed, what can you do?" The elder asked with a smile.

    Voice down, the bottom of the people are not so enthusiastic, delay the inheritance time, but great!

    The eighteen years of the elder is not in vain. The rules of the witch clan are better than Su''s. a newly appointed high priest is not sure how much.

    Su Hao choked speechless, but only by them.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    The elder''s inheritance is finally over. Su Hao shakes his head. It''s really something that ordinary people can''t do.

    The audience are happy and sad. Su Hao sighs and goes to the back room with Wuxi.

    On the other side, the elder mansion.

    He lost face today! Wu Yan''s face was blue and red.

    Although he himself knew that he was the only one among the twelve little elders who inherited his father''s position, there were some shameful means in it.

    "You have to make sure you don''t get dragged down in this position, Su Hao, that person - hum!"

    Wu Yan nods. He knows what his father says, but he didn''t expect that Su Lu was in his way before. The big one didn''t have it, and the small one came to trip him.

    "By the way, isn''t that exposed? If Sue knows... We, we. " Wu Yan is a little flustered.

    "No problem. People who knew these things before have already dealt with them. Wuxi is on our side. If you have something to do, you can go to her for help."

    They talked in detail in the house. On the branches of the moon, the sound of opening the door disturbed the birds sleeping in the branches, flapping their wings and flying high and low.

    On the other hand, Su Hao said goodbye to Wuxi and stayed in the house quietly, recalling the events that happened in recent days.

    Now that she is firmly in the priesthood position, the biggest hidden danger may be Lianyu, and now that Lianyu is locked up in the house, it does not constitute a threat.

    It''s not a difficult problem to let the witches live in seclusion. As long as she has been in power for a few years and convinced the witches, it''s easy to live in seclusion.

    What''s more difficult is the cause of her parents'' death. She still can''t confirm whether the person in the secret room is her mother or not.

    She couldn''t confirm whether the person who poisoned was the elder''s family. What''s more, she didn''t know which side persecuted her father.

    "It''s so annoying!" Su Hao yelled, threw away the seven miscellaneous thoughts in his mind and closed his eyes.

    The next day, suhao was awakened by the sound of clapping on the door.

    Liu Mei frowned tightly. She had never been awakened by such rudeness since she came to this world.

    What''s more, when she had a rest night yesterday, the noise went through her ears and her head was buzzing.

    A face of displeasure put on a piece of clothes, open the door of the moment was surprised, who can think of such a rude and indecent pat the door is actually the Wuxi!

    Wuxi looks very hasty, hair casually draped in the shoulder, rational told her that clapping the door is the bottom line, when she learned the news, but more irrational!

    "Quick, Lianyu is missing!"

    "What?" Su Hao was surprised.

    A heart mentions the throat, the lotus feather one thing says big or not big, the joke is not small either, just in her just upper position this key point.

    "Is there any news over there, elder?"

    If they were the twelve elders before, Su Hao could ask the five elders to help him, but now they are all new. Everything has just started, and he can''t do it easily.

    Wu Xi shakes his head, "I came here early in the morning to know this. A few days ago, I came into contact with Wu Yan. Their form is a little complicated. Be careful."

    With that, his throat filled with the smell of iron rust. Wuxi made a gesture and ran out to retch, bleeding from the corners of his mouth.

    Suddenly thought of something, Su Hao tightly with her out, sure enough, there is blood in the palm.

    It seems to be more serious.

    Maybe before, suhao could not fully understand why Wuxi helped her in the last period of time. Now she may understand.

    They are all the same, even if they know that they can''t live to 30 years old, they still resolutely take over this position.

    Maybe everyone has different personalities, but they have the same original intention, that is, they want to see the sorcery getting better and better.

    See her this appearance, Su Hao very distressed her, "you go back first, in recent days you are too tired, have a good rest."

    Wuxi can''t hide her tiredness. What suhao wants to do is earth shaking. If she is a little girl, she will be rejected.

    Her original intention is to help Su do better in this limited period of time. In her body, Wuxi sees her original self.

    Knowing the world, they are unsophisticated, thoughtful and capable. The witch clan seems calm, but in fact, it has been surging up in private. There are countless people who want to replace the priest.

    After sending her away, Su Hao received a letter to meet the witch people. A few days ago, she sent a letter to Songzhi country in order to let Lu Yan''an bring that person over.

    She even asked her uncle to borrow a letter from Qizhen Pavilion. She used her own people more steadfastly than others.

    What''s more, although she still didn''t know who the owner of Qizhen''s attic was, or even her appearance, she had a feeling in her heart, a feeling of familiarity.

    This kind of feeling is very terrible, just like the person who saw the secret room before, it''s the same feeling.

    But Su Hao can be sure that the Lord of Qizhen''s cabinet will never be her mother. After all, if her mother is so powerful, she will be able to attack the enemy by hand. Where can she take risks.

    At noon, Su Hao specially changed into the ordinary clothes of the witch family. His black robe was too dazzling.

    About half a quarter of an hour later, suhao finally saw a carriage coming not far away.

    There is basically no specific person at the junction of the Wu nationality to check the traffic, because no one will rush in rashly.

    Because of this, Su Hao chose to take advantage of the gap and bring people in.

    After stopping the carriage, suhao jumped up and sat on the other side of the driver, looking inside.

    The chain on the hand in the secret room was finally removed, but she seemed unconscious and sat quietly against the cushion.

    But who is the man in black sitting on the other side? She didn''t remember that someone in Qizhen pavilion would dress like this, and she couldn''t believe that such a well-trained party would take a carriage.

    But now is not the time to ask these questions. It''s not too late to ask again when you enter the house.

    All the way unimpeded, a group of people carefully from the side door into, fortunately, there is no one in the hall.

    Before they came, suhao had arranged the room. After they had settled in, they gathered in the front hall.

    The former groom respectfully stepped back and stood up well trained.

    Lu Yan''an was not separated from her. She just sat down as if she were her own family. However, the man in black was a little special, and even sat aside.

    "Uncle, who is this?" As soon as the words came out, she had some guesses in her mind.

 Chapter 1031

    Lu Yan''an naturally saw her eyes and said, "I have to introduce her to you. She is..."

    Without waiting for him to finish, the man in Black got up first and interrupted, "but I haven''t seen you in January, so I can''t remember you?"

    "Ah Su Hao exclaimed in surprise. She couldn''t think of it. "Pavilion, how did you come, pavilion master?"

    She just wanted to borrow some smart people to do some secret things. Why did she bring all the cabinet owners here?

    The pavilion master chuckled. After a moment, he said in a deep voice, "I''m Lu Fanfan, the pavilion master of Qizhen. I didn''t tell you before. I have my difficulties."

    Smell speech, Su seems to be silly, many times did not slow down, how, how possible!

    It''s said that Lu Fanfan is no longer alive. How can he become the owner of Qizhen pavilion!

    "It''s a long story. Sit down first and I''ll talk to you slowly."

    Before she came, she confessed her identity. At this point, she didn''t have to hide it.

    If she did not dare to confess her identity because she was afraid that the Lu family would not recognize her, now she firmly believes that the Lu family will recognize her.

    "Ten years ago..."

    More than ten years ago, a dignified woman came to her and said it was her mother.

    For a child who has been longing for maternal love for a long time, she naturally can''t wait to agree. She thought that when she went back with her mother, she could feel the warmth of home and the love of her parents, but what she faced when she went back was death.

    No one in the family liked her, and she became the star of the Lu family. When her father said that she wanted to kill her, she was very calm.

    However, on that day, she somehow fainted. When she woke up, she was no longer in Lu Fu.

    Her only happiness should be that she was picked up by her master when she was seven years old, and that she came here as soon as she died.

    "So, my aunt''s master saved her, but how could my mother..." Su Hao was a little depressed.

    Lu Fanfan''s life is so good, and she is happy, but her mother, who should not have died, left like that, and her heart is like a knife.

    "Listen to me."

    There was something wrong with what happened in those days. When master talked to her about it, she looked very dignified.

    It can be said that at the beginning, someone set up the bureau to make Lu pan die, or let Lu pan die with Su Lu.

    Lu Fanfan is just a pawn in the game. The whole Lu family is.

    Later, when she went to explore the matter, she found a flaw. Maybe the ultimate goal of the group was su Lu, or they were too confident.

    After seeing Lu Fanfan drink voodoo, he left at ease. Soon, the master followed him, but only brought back a corpse.

    "Back in the mansion, my master has seen it. My sister is still alive. My brother-in-law has been found..." Lu Fanfan stops.

    Pupil suddenly contraction, Su Hao heart agitation out of a circle and a circle of water, her guess is really right!

    Several people talked about it in detail, and they didn''t say what they wanted to say until sunset.

    Near the evening, Su Hao set them up and went to find Wuxi. The picture of her coughing blood in the daytime was still in her mind. She was really worried.

    Speaking of them, they are not far away, just a few steps away. Su laughingly raised her hand to button the door. Her eyes fell somewhere, and her smile became stiff.

    The only place she could touch was the small one. She saw that the Wuxi was talking, and the person opposite was Wu Yan.

    Although the heart again firmly told himself, Wuxi will never betray her, can rise in the heart of panic she can''t ignore.

    How could she forget that she was the one who sank her to the lake a year ago to kill her!

    Raised hand quietly put down, she did not want to listen to what they were talking about, turned away.

    She had never thought that she had just passed. The two people who were "talking" here turned around and looked at Su Hao''s back and looked at each other with a smile.

    "Wuxi" reached out and touched his face twice, pulled off a mask, and sneered at the corner of his mouth.

    "This sick body is disgusting, but I''m really happy to see her lonely."

    The speaker is Lianyu who disappeared suddenly. Unlike before, her body is obviously an adult, not like a seven-year-old child at all.

    Wu Yan turned around and said, "it''s good that you can grow up like this from a child in a few days. Besides, before you take it, my father has already said that it will affect you. I can''t blame you!"

    A few days ago, Su was very busy, and the witch guards were also busy with the ceremony. No one would care about the safety of a small heir.

    A few of them worked together inside and outside, and rushed to get the people out of the house without knowing it.

    Later, with the medicine prepared by the former elder, she really grew from seven to 18.

    "Thank you very much, elder. Today''s plan is successful. After a few days of fighting, they will kill people!" Lotus feather dark ruthless say.

    After sitting down for a while, Su Hao''s head was a little dizzy. She couldn''t understand that although the two were about the same age, there was not much time left in Wuxi. She had absolutely no time to fall in love.

    But when they talked just now, they looked like a newly married couple. They were a perfect match.

    Su Hao set up an alarm in her heart. Maybe she can''t rely on others blindly. She can only rely on herself tomorrow.

    Early in the morning, Su Hao took a few people to understand the sorcery family, which assured them to complete their respective tasks.

    "The witch clan has no specific rules. In two days, it will be blessed by the gods. The monarchs of all countries will come, and then you can disguise yourself."

    This time, the gods wish Lianyu would come. She would never miss such a good opportunity to do something!

    It turns out that Su Hao''s guess is good. They have been waiting so long. The coming blessing of the gods is the best time to start.

    Two days later.

    The monarchs of various countries came back one after another last night. In the past, it was arranged by Wuxi. In the first year she took over, she intended to let Wuxi continue to arrange it, but it happened the other day

    Fortunately, my aunt also came here. She managed the whole Qizhen Pavilion by herself, and her ability was obvious.

    Lu Fanfan knew that Su Hao had a lot of responsibilities and affairs, so he volunteered to help her settle the monarchs.

    "According to the plan, you pay close attention to the crowded places. The man in the picture is our target!" Sue said softly.

    Now I''m afraid that Lianyu will cover her face with a mask. After all, she is also a person with brain. She should not be rash at such a moment.

    As soon as the arrangements were made, another problem came up.

    Wuxi came in and drank a cup of tea impolitely. "You don''t call me today, which makes me late!"

    "Ah Su haomian feels guilty, "sorry, sister Wuxi, I don''t think you''re well. Let''s have a rest recently."

    They exchanged greetings for a moment, and the atmosphere became more and more awkward. Suhao quickly found an excuse to go out. If she stayed longer, she might not be able to control herself to ask some improper words.

    Gazing at the disappearing figure, the delicate mind of the Wuxi naturally noticed something wrong.

    How did they split up?

    Generally speaking, Su Hao would never have such an attitude. Wuxi gradually felt the seriousness of the matter.

    If you think about it carefully, she coughed up blood more and more frequently in recent days. Occasionally, she felt dizzy and swollen. This happened a little. She came right away, and she didn''t do anything to misunderstand!

    Once again, she stayed at the place where suhao left. Unfortunately, she forgot the most important thing!

    Thin hand raised skirt, cold noble trot to chase.

    Sacrifice hall.

    God''s blessing requires the high priest to enter the sacrificial hall to pray for God''s blessing for tianwu.

    The battle was very spectacular. The monarchs of the Twelve Kingdoms stood piously outside the priesthood hall, standing in three rows. The head of the state of Zulian was the first to bear the brunt.

    Surrounded by bodyguards, on both sides of the street are prominent figures from all over the world.

    After blessing, Su Hao retreated from the temple of the priest. The next task is very important, which can be said to be related to her status in the witch clan in the future.

    In the past, whenever the high priest was trusted to hold a divine blessing, he would say some passionate words, which greatly boosted the morale of the Wu people and deterred the twelve countries by the way.

    Su Hao clutched the paper manuscript in her hand, and the palms were sticky and sweaty. What she wanted to say was absolutely empty!

    Just as she was about to speak, the crowd below suddenly rioted. The air was full of blood, and a head was shaking under her feet.

    Blood splashed on others, warm and humid blood soaked the ground, and the originally quiet street was silent for a moment.

    "Dead, dead!"

    "Help, run, run!"

    Lu Fanfan is waiting for an opportunity in a time of chaos. She has her own martial arts skills. She has been a cabinet leader for so many years and has developed a pair of wise eyes. As long as there is a little wind and grass, she can see it.

    Such as hawk''s eye like vision quickly swept through the crowd, and finally locked in two people.

    Both of them were gray clothes, and the coarse linen clothes looked very honest.

    At the foot lightly turned a direction, the God didn''t know the ghost don''t know to walk to Su good side, pass a look in the past.

    Su Hao understood, and the dark guard behind him looked around warily, with one hand on the hilt, ready to move.

    "Two men in grey in the northwest, take them!"

    Words fall, behind two black shadows suddenly rushed out, but in a flash, like into a no man''s land like swimming in the crowd.

    The two men watched the reaction of the crowd and tried to find the time to leave.

    In an instant, they didn''t react. They were pushed out by the dark guard, which attracted countless people''s attention.

    "Please don''t be impatient. The monarch will take your people back to rest first. The murderer has been found. I''ll give you an account!" Su Hao said in a deep voice.

    In this passage, she didn''t mention God, just to let everyone gradually adapt to the days without this word.

    According to the investigation, it is the Taifu of the state of Zhulian who died. Jiang Taifu served two monarchs, the former Emperor and the present emperor of Zhulian!

    The first time she learned the news, Su Hao thought of

    Before her relationship with Lianyu has not been so rigid, but she has seen zhulianhuang, or tuolianyu''s blessing.

    The relationship between the two people is not generally good, just a few days ago Lianyu disappeared for no reason.

    The God blesses such a big day and gives birth to a period of time. It''s the people in the state of Zulian who have happened. Every one of them is suspicious.

    Su Hao is the first to tell you what she knows. She has to guard against it!

 Chapter 1032

    Just then, the door was knocked again.

    "Sister Wuxi? Why are you here? I don''t mean to let you have a good rest. " Sue said with a laugh.

    Words fall, but did not hear the response, Wuxi looked at her, eyes are endless tenacity.

    At this moment, Su Haocai found that her body was shaking. Looking carefully, her forehead was covered with fine beads of sweat.

    "You... Quick, Lianyu and Wuyan... Elder''s house..." in the middle of the story, Wuxi finally couldn''t hold on and fell down.

    Several people in the room heard the movement and put them on the bed together, leaving Lu Fanfan to explore her pulse.

    At the same time, Su Hao sent the dark guard to inquire about the situation outside, which could make Wuxi''s body collapse like this in a short time.

    In the afternoon, after drinking two pairs of medicine, Wuxi youyou wakes up. Although people wake up, their consciousness is still vague.

    Suhao suddenly remembered what her aunt said at noon.

    "She should have been stimulated. It should be OK to have a rest and drink some tranquilizer."

    The two dark guards sent out have not come back, and my aunt also sent two people from Qizhen pavilion to inquire about the news.

    Finally, towards evening, the four came back side by side.

    "There are countless deaths and injuries in the elder''s mansion. It is suspected that he was slaughtered. There is only one old elder who is half dead in the mansion. We have brought back people."

    The whole great elder''s house became empty. There was no one. There were corpses all over the place. The dried up blood was all over the house.

    It''s ridiculous to say that an elder''s house had more than twice as many maidservants as she had in her palace!

    However, there was no one she wanted to see in the corpses, so there was only one possibility left. The two men had already run away. Maybe the murder had something to do with them.

    In the daytime, the people of the state of Zulian make trouble again. Although the emperor of Zulian doesn''t show up, he shows that he wants to agree with Lianyu.

    Su Hao pursed his lips, but he didn''t know what they thought. He left the elder. Wu Yan just took office, and everything needs his support, not to mention his own father.

    Even if it''s any relationship, they shouldn''t leave people behind. Suhao has to guess whether they have any conspiracy.

    After several days of stalemate, Su Hao still didn''t see Lianyu and others. The affairs of the witch family were too complicated, so he had to arrange the princess of the twelve countries to return home first.

    What happened in recent days does not involve other countries. At this moment, they are naturally willing to stay away from this land of right and wrong.

    However, the emperor did not want to leave anyway. Fortunately, Su Hao had so many means that he could drive people back first.

    For a moment, the witch clan seems to have returned to the original witch clan, quiet and peaceful.

    Su Hao looked up at the sun. It was so hot that she felt cold all over.

    "Well, the one inside wakes up." Lu Fanfan called her at the door.

    Although Wu Yan has inherited the position of elder, Su Hao still calls his father elder. Maybe the image of elder is deeply rooted in her heart!

    Apart from these intrigues, the elder is indeed a rare talent.

    I heard that he urinated and learned to make medicine with his master. At a young age, he recognized hundreds of kinds of medicinal materials. As an adult, he improved some of the prescriptions handed down by the witches.

    If he is not good, it is greed, vanity, in a position for a long time is not willing to come down.

    From the recollection, Su Hao stood at the door and looked inside. He was very old. After this battle, he was much older.

    Seeing Su Hao coming in, he almost blew his beard and glared.

    "Stare again, stare again, I saved you. If I don''t want to save you, maybe now you are a corpse left in the wilderness!" Su Hao didn''t be polite to him. After all, he had done a lot of bad things before.

    The elder is full of regret. His generation has a lot of scenery. Even when he is old, he has fallen in the hands of his son.

    The massacre in the elder''s mansion was a premeditation. As a father, he didn''t know anything about it!

    Thoughts go back to that night.

    Unfortunately, he was injured when he was about to leave. The two children turned around and left without half a minute''s delay.

    "Father, your body is old. Sooner or later, there will be such a day. If my son can''t take you with him, you..."

    This was the last sentence he heard before he lost consciousness, and his heart was filled with coolness.

    After much consideration, the elder still chose to seal his mouth tightly. Anyway, it was his son.

    For a long time, the answer Su Hao wanted was never told by him.

    However, seeing his changeable look, I can guess some reasons. Su Hao smiles.

    "Elder, if you continue to recuperate, I won''t bother you."

    Until Su Hao goes away and closes the door, the elder can''t believe that she let herself go so easily.

    In fact, Su Hao didn''t mean that. When he spoke, his mind was buzzing and dizzy. This kind of feeling is very similar to that of every time the broken soul lamp comes back to his body.

    It seems that she hasn''t seen her mother for a long time since she came to the Wu clan. She just went there at this moment.

    Sure enough, as soon as Su Hao arrived at the newly prepared secret room, the broken soul lamp began to stir and appeared in front of him.

    The fluorescence in the glass barrier swaggers and penetrates into the mother''s body.

    Half a quarter of an hour later, the fluorescence faded its bright color and returned to the barrier.

    This time, Su Hao finally saw clearly the action of fluorescence. These lights entered his mother''s body for repair. After repair, they would be dim and continue to return to the broken soul lamp to accumulate fluorescence.

    After this time, mother''s consciousness became more and more clear, but each time it lasted for a short time. Even so, Su Hao was very satisfied.

    However, in a few days, the second elder''s house was also washed with blood, and no one survived.

    The atmosphere in the room is dignified. In recent days, everyone has not been idle. Some are looking for clues, and some are chasing people.

    "High priest, the Lord of the state of Zhulian, with... Lianyu and elder Wuyan waiting outside, looking at the fierce attack."

    "What?" She hasn''t found them yet, but she has sent them to the door by herself!

    Then go and meet them.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    "Hello, Sue, you really don''t consider my opinion? As you can see, I''m playing with the whole sorcery now. As long as I want, I can make the sorcery suffer a fatal blow in a short time! "

    Lianyu is not polite at all. She just wants to destroy the sorcerer clan and complete her new goal.

    Su Hao is silent. Her every decision is very important, but for the proposal just now, let her join this mob? Joke!

    Such an unwilling appearance easily angered Wu Yan, he was extreme, not capable of big things, too irritable.

    "You''re as disgusting as your parents Wu Yan said displeased.

    Cooperation did not come to an end, and both sides made clear their positions. The battle for supremacy really started.

    For half a month in a row, it has been so long that everyone has almost forgotten about the affairs of the second elder of the great elder''s house. There is still no movement on both sides.

    Su Hao is here, but a child has come.

    "How did you get here?" Sue has a surprised face.

    She can''t imagine how such a small child can sneak out of the country alone.

    This time, if he hadn''t come by himself, Sue would have forgotten that there was such a number.

    "I''m very good in the state of Zulian. King Xin took good care of me. We are friends. He secretly sent someone to send me back." Lin Yu lowered his head and explained in a dull voice.

    Listening to the gossip outside, it seems that the house and the state of Zulian are not happy.

    Su Hao said about what happened recently. She never underestimated Lin Yu. Although he was only a child, he had the observation ability that no one else had.

    Talking about the depth, Lin Yu suddenly remembered something that didn''t matter to him.

    Some time ago, there were many more people in the state of Zulian. They were all from the Wu nationality. He didn''t like the Wu nationality and didn''t pay much attention to them.

    Without paying too much attention, he found a secret by accident.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    "That''s what I heard. Now the relationship between Wu nationality and Zulian kingdom is very tense. I have quietly recorded these little news."

    Su good shallow smile, the bottom of the heart of a string collapse of tight.

    "You go back first. I''ll have to stroke it."

    When the person left, she sat on the bed, empty eyes looking at the distance.

    Lianyu''s purpose is obvious. She came back for revenge, soˇŞˇŞ

    incorrect!

    She didn''t notice that Lianyu, who came to the mansion that day, looked like an adult. How could she look like a child of seven or eight years old?

    Also, suhao was the first to know about her rebirth. Naturally, she didn''t treat people as children, and naturally didn''t notice the abnormality of that day.

    However, I haven''t seen you in a few days. Why... With a flash of inspiration, Su Hao is walking to meet someone.

    Inside and outside the room are very quiet. The little girl is sleepy outside the door. When she hears the news, she immediately gets up and looks at it.

    "High, high priest." Little girl panic God, she just lazy should not be seen it!

    Su Hao is busy to inquire about one thing now, and doesn''t care about it with her. After all, after so many people''s panic happened one after another in the witch clan, she can still stay firmly.

    She remembered that in her mind.

    He nodded slightly and entered the room without saying much.

    Yu Guang, the elder who just lay down to have a rest, caught a glimpse of Su Hao. His body reflex made him sit up immediately, nervous.

    Without any greetings, he came in and went straight to the theme, "Lianyu''s body, what have you done?"

    Slightly drooping his head, to collect facial expression, "there is a kind of medicine, can prompt children''s body to grow up quickly, unfortunately, this medicine I just made some time ago." Words are full of pride.

    The emotional problem is here. Su is so angry that she wants to slap her face. How can she forget this.

    The elder is recognized by the witch family as a miracle doctor. Even in another 50 years, there may not be such a talent again.

    There are many pictures in her mind, which seems to be... That day, she went to find Wuxi, so coincidentally, she just ran into two people in a tryst.

    If you think about it carefully, that day, Wuxi should not be able to get out of bed. Even if you see people, you won''t bother to change into clothes.

    "Does this medicine have side effects?"

 Chapter 1033

    Since ancient times, all kinds of strange medicines have certain effects on the body. If you want to go against the sky, you have to pay a price.

    The elder thought again and again, and finally let go, "life lost, you will be weak. Do you know that it''s useless? Don''t bother me!"

    Continue to consume, she also can''t get useful clues, Sue good perfunctory thanks, there is something she needs to confirm.

    Unexpectedly, people have not yet sat down, eat a few times the door closed again.

    Sue can''t beat her, so she can only tell all the information she has learned. Remembering what her aunt said a few days ago, she doesn''t live much longer, one month at most.

    "Cough." Wuxi hid his face, coughed and turned pale. "I didn''t know what happened a few days ago, which alienated you and me. I didn''t trust you completely before."

    With that, her eyes fixed on one place, and Su Hao''s heart sounded an alarm. That place was her mother''s secret room.

    Seeing her appearance, Wuxi laughed, "you don''t have to guard me. There''s a secret in the priest''s temple. It''s in the dark grid in the middle of the bed. You can go and see for yourself. I''m afraid I won''t see the day when the witch clan will die. But I believe you won''t harm the witch clan."

    Or there''s no choice but to believe her.

    At the beginning, the reason why she let go of the past and called suhao back was that she saw through Lianyu''s ambition and finally chose suhao after weighing the two.

    She didn''t tell the secret to keep Su Hao in check. Now it seems unnecessary.

    The witch clan was stirred by Lianyu and others. In a short month, the two old houses of the elder mansion were destroyed one after another.

    Her heart is more than her strength, but she has no way to vent her anger. In recent days, she has been coughing up blood more and more, so she has to tell the secret as a preparation for the future.

    Su Hao''s eyes flashed a light, "don''t worry, the witch clan is my responsibility and burden. As long as I''m still here, I won''t leave it!"

    After talking for a long time, Wuxi made it clear what she had to explain. In the next few days, she wanted to stay away from the chaos and live a peaceful life.

    As soon as she left, Su Hao immediately groped for the dark space according to the position in the words. It was really strange. On the first day when she stayed in the priest''s palace, she touched all the furnishings here, but she didn''t find any dark space.

    It took her a lot of time and energy to build the secret room where her mother was hiding.

    "Bed center, bed Center - here it is!" Sue Hao exclaimed, pressing her fingers beside the dark grid.

    ClickˇŞˇŞ

    It''s on.

    It''s a wooden box. It''s a very common wooden box. It may be taken out and put into the crowd, but no one will notice.

    The box was not locked, so it was easy to open. All you could see were yellowing letters.

    These papers look old.

    Open the top one and glance through it. It''s not important. It seems that it''s plotting something.

    The letter mentioned two key figures, one is Wu Yan, the other is Su Lu, her father!

    At the end of the day, she had a general idea in her mind and continued to read the second and the third picture calmly

    The next day.

    Lu Fanfan came to see her early in the morning. The corners of his eyes were slightly red, and there were still wet tears on his clear eyelashes.

    She came early in the morning, and her mood had just been adjusted. When she entered the door, she saw that her eyes were empty and her eyes were dark.

    "Okay, what''s the matter with you, okay?" I patted her on the shoulder, trying to wake someone up.

    Suhao gradually broke away from her own world. She looked at her aunt, sighed and lay down tired.

    Beside her was scattered writing paper, which seemed to prove her mood at the moment.

    Put away not happy, Su Hao also noticed her improper, zhengse asked: "aunt, you, what''s the matter?"

    Mention this stubble, Lu Fanfan put aside the letter paper after cleaning up, also don''t care what it is, the fundus is hard to hide the excitement.

    She leaned over and whispered to suhao.

    Then Sue looked up at her in disbelief, "is that true? Is that true? "

    "Well."

    Regardless of the others, Su Hao tidies up a little, and they go to the secret room together.

    The secret room she specially built has three entrances. In recent days, the affairs of the witches are so busy that she can''t go to the secret room.

    But Lu Yan''an can. He takes going to the secret room as a task all day. He goes every day. Last night, his mother woke up.

    They went directly to Lu Yan''an''s residence. From a distance, they could see a man sitting on the bed.

    Su Hao''s excited body was shaking, step by step very slowly.

    Seeing this, Lu Yanan took her sister out first and left them to talk with each other.

    Unexpectedly, Su Hao just walked in, his brain tingled, and the broken soul lamp appeared wobbly.

    At this moment, the glass barrier is full of fluorescence, fluorescence surging in the barrier, very restless.

    But for a moment, the broken soul lamp burst, and the fluorescence rushed out of the barrier and poured into the mother''s body.

    I haven''t come out for a long time.

    Su Hao was staring at the broken soul lamp in mid air, and didn''t slow down for a moment.

    At the moment of fluorescence pouring into her body, Lu Fanfan falls into a coma, and the fluorescence slowly fuses in her body.

    But how long, broken soul lamp into a little bit, dissipated in this world.

    Su Hao finally recovered, looking at her mother''s face, her face gradually had a smile.

    After the fluorescence was completely integrated, Lu Fanfan gradually woke up.

    Mother and daughter finally meet after more than ten years, bright eyes are full of tears, Su Hao holds her, "mother, you come back, you have nothing really good."

    Lu Fanfan doesn''t speak and her eyes are gloomy. Her body knows that she didn''t want to live after she was poisoned.

    With everyone''s efforts, although she recovered her life, she couldn''t last long. Voodoo had been rampant in her body for more than ten years, and she had already made a mess of her body.

    Today, only a pair of shells can be seen.

    "You take care of yourself." Lu Fanfan said a word with difficulty.

    Her throat is not good all her life. No matter how much medicine she drinks, it''s still useless.

    Hearing the sound, Su Hao couldn''t help crying.

    For a long time, the two people outside came in together. After a brief reminiscence, they began to talk about the next development.

    Until late at night, Su Hao was reluctant to leave.

    All afternoon, she held her breath and did not ask about the past. Her mother finally woke up. She didn''t want to let the past disturb her mood.

    Just, Wu Yan owes debt, she always wants to get back one by one!

    The next day.

    Now, the remaining ten elders are dismissing the servants in the house one after another. The ten elders live together with their families, which is also convenient for suhao to gather the wizard people to protect them.

    There has been no dispute in tianwu mainland for a hundred years, let alone any well-trained army.

    Su Hao has never worried about the battle of Wulian. She is worried about whether Wu Yan will find someone to assassinate him.

    Every one of those dozens of letters was written by him. Ten years ago, he should have been about twenty years old.

    How can you have such a cruel heart!

    I can''t compare my knowledge and talent. Isn''t the most important thing to do to improve myself? What is the ability to kill a strong man by means!

    No wonder the atmosphere of the witches is more and more chaotic.

    Sue is twisting her neck. It seems that she has to do it!

    She didn''t use force before because she didn''t want to destroy the peace here. Since they didn''t care, what else would she care about?

    Without the backbone, they still have some ability to be arrogant.

    Late at night, Su Hao put on his night clothes and went straight to Tianfu inn.

    It''s ridiculous to say that in order to provoke her, Wu yanlianyu and others have openly occupied the Tianfu inn.

    If you want martial arts, you have no martial arts, and if you want brain, you have no brain. What is he except for a few dark guards around you?

    There are not many people guarding outside Tianfu inn. It seems that the emperor of Zhulian has returned home with his bodyguard.

    Presumably, the twelve countries check and balance each other. If one country is not in charge, other countries will be ready to move.

    It''s convenient, Sue.

    Avoiding the sleepy gatekeeper, Su Hao climbed in quietly from the window behind the inn.

    After sneaking into the inn, I immediately went to the servant''s room to change my clothes. There are many tea and water in Tianfu inn. Even if there is one more, there will be no problem.

    Su Hao''s first plan is tit for tat.

    At the beginning, the person who wanted to poison was the elder, but Wu Yan was the one who poisoned his mother. It''s also a coincidence.

    The medicine was originally prepared for his father. Somehow, he put it in the wrong bowl and let his mother take it.

    Although suhao doesn''t have voodoo, she steals several bottles of other poisons from the elder''s mansion. They are very powerful when mixed together.

    A sleepless night.

    "Get up quickly, it''s your turn to deliver vegetables today!"

    A hand kept shaking her body, Su Hao suddenly woke up, fortunately, her appearance after some modification, was not found.

    Su Hao nodded, trying to avoid their sight, "I forgot, go now!"

    After being taught a lesson by the shopkeeper, Su Hao pretends to be a servant and sends the food to him, putting some medicine in at the corner.

    She has four opportunities a day, a small number of times the drug, the efficacy of the attack is slow, the attack is more violent.

    So scared after a day, before going to bed, Su Hao quietly changed the bed, and then quietly left late at night.

    No one cares if there is one less person here. Everyone is selfish. It''s good to be able to take care of themselves on weekdays.

    I haven''t been at home all day. Lu Fanfan is crazy to find her.

    Su Hao took no time to tell the whole story of what happened yesterday, "Wu Yan should die. I don''t mind giving him a ride."

    "Well, I..." Lu Fanfan said, "yesterday, the old man was gone, someone came in, last night..."

    After much consideration, Wu Yan should not have this plan, not to mention this is his own father.

    Yesterday, she also vaguely heard the conversation in the room, planning to save people, the only possibilityˇŞˇŞ

    "It''s Lianyu''s Secret guard!" Sue exclaimed.

    There are two top dark guards under Lianyu, and there are several dark guards with different abilities.

    This can only be done by Lian Yu, whose purpose is to kill two birds with one stone!

    "By..."

    Once the news of the elder''s death is revealed, Wu Yan will work hard with her.

    At that time, Lianyu has a leisure, just watching the two mussels fight, she is a fisherman.

 Chapter 1034

    "Now I''ve dealt with the corpse. I move my hand at Wu Yan''s side. He can''t live for a few days. As soon as the elder dies, no one can make an antidote."

    She is very glad, yesterday so bold sneak into the inn poison, now Wu Yan has become a threat.

    At the beginning, Wu Yan and the accomplice elder are gone. She can be regarded as helping her parents to avenge the blood feud.

    Now the only problem lies in Lian Yu. The sorcerers are now in a mess unless

    "Aunt, let''s not act rashly. There are many dark guards around Lianyu. Let''s avoid the edge first."

    Yesterday she carried on so smoothly, there is a reason, Wu Yan is too arrogant, will only a few dark guard left guard.

    But lotus feather this side is different, several dark Wei all around her turn, want to start very difficult.

    However how long, spread the news that Wu Yan poison hair dies, hear a few dark Wei did not have, master flees in succession, each rushes to the East and West.

    Su Hao would sit in her mother''s room every day. Naturally, she couldn''t shut her mouth when she heard the news.

    Lu Fanfan, who has experienced strong winds and waves, has something he doesn''t understand, and his eyes are getting wet.

    For several days in a row, the sorcerers were quiet and had the feeling of wind and rain coming.

    A few days later, Lianyu couldn''t bear it. He followed six dark guards and swaggered at the door.

    "Su Hao, today you either take the initiative to abdicate, or I''ll kill you, and then kill all the people of the witch clan!" Lianyu''s smile is twisted and her eyes are scarlet.

    Su Hao really can''t bear to hide, and it''s not the way. Lu Fanfan goes out with her.

    Several people stand in opposition, the atmosphere condenses to the freezing point, very nervous.

    "Lianyu, didn''t you say we were good friends in the last life? What makes you lose your nature and your conscience won''t hurt when you kill so many innocent people? "

    Smell speech, lotus feather sneer, what does she know, last life she lived that low voice life, Su Hao simply don''t understand!

    "Yes, I liked you very much before. I looked at you as a sister, but I just want the position of high priest. You have to compete with me!"

    On the surface, he said that he was not interested in this position and would help her to get up. On the back, he got involved with Wuxi to deal with her!

    Su Hao''s face became stiff. Indeed, she didn''t mean to be a high priest. She just needed to use this identity to let the witch family live in seclusion.

    Under the wrong circumstances, she took over the position, but this was what she deserved. How could she get to Lianyu''s mouth?

    It''s useless to reason with her. Su Hao sneered, "if you don''t have so many ugly thoughts, maybe you are the high priest now, not me."

    Words fall, lotus feather facial expression rises red, "is mine is mine, is only a matter of time!"

    With that, a smile came up on her face, and she looked at it grimly.

    For a moment, the dark guard behind him went out together, waving a dagger and killing in disorder.

    Su Hao is wringing eyebrows, these should be just private only probe information person, really have ability should still be in the dark.

    Holding the dagger tied in his long sleeve with his fingers, he fought with six people. Lu Fanfan, who was beside him, took a machete from his waist and cut at the sight of others.

    "Be careful, aunt!" Su Hao reminds her and blocks her attack with a dagger.

    Lu Fanfan looks down. She has been the leader of the pavilion for so many years. She has been practicing martial arts with her master since she was a child. She can''t even beat these frills.

    Two machetes kept shuttling and sweeping through the crowd, and blood beads gradually hung on the blade.

    There are four on the ground. Su Hao and Lu Fanfan are back to back, watching the remaining two warily.

    Su Hao reminds secretly, "there are still two top secret guards who haven''t taken action. Be careful when solving these two."

    They are fighting fiercely, and no one notices Lu Yan''an and Lu Fanfan who come quietly.

    "Brother, take care of her..." Lu Fanfan covered his face and sobbed.

    Her body is too weak, this time is forced to come with him, even if can''t help, she also want to look at her daughter behind.

    Two people fall to the ground together, Su Hao brushes sleeve to wipe the blood that is splashed on the face, "Lotus feather, is this your ability?"

    Not far away from Lianyu, she can''t believe that she can fight!

    It''s clear that Su Hao is just a young lady who has been pampered and grown up. How can she suddenly meet Wu!

    Lianyu didn''t think much, "just a few straw bags. This is not the dark guard I can take. Go and kill Su Hao. I dominate the world. You are the general!"

    Dominating the world?

    She understood. Suhao finally understood.

    It''s no wonder that Lianyu wants to destroy the sorcery family. It turns out that her abacus has reached the whole tianwu continent!

    Dominating the world? Not to mention that she has no ability, even if she really becomes a monarch, the world will be in chaos sooner or later.

    Fight!

    These two dark guards are not at the same level as the previous six. They are the top dark guards who are trained secretly!

    "Hiss"

    One accidentally got a knife cut on his shoulder.

    These two people go straight to Su Hao, under the siege of two people, even if there is an aunt to share, she still has the feeling of falling into the downwind.

    Su Hao and Lu Pan Pan exchange their eyes, and they quickly pull apart.

    She said that as a bait, she was stabbed with a machete. Lu Fanfan''s machete stabbed one person from behind and killed him.

    The rest of a dark guard saw that his companion was dead, and he was more and more fierce.

    Su Hao had just been stabbed, but his reaction was a little slow. This man kicked Lu Fanfan out of the circle and stabbed him down.

    "Don''t --" suhao screamed.

    Lu Fanpan, who suddenly rushed to block Su''s knife, fell into her arms with tears in her eyes.

    Lu Fanfan, who got up and rushed over, threw his machete and assassinated the man from behind.

    Suhao put her mother in her arms, "aunt, I''ll go back."

    With the whole body of killing gas, Su Hao slowly approached.

    Lianyu is scared. She thinks her dark guard can kill people, but she doesn''t expect that all of them are dead.

    Su Hao suddenly stepped forward quickly, holding her neck in one hand, and the veins of her neck burst up. "Now you''re satisfied!"

    In a rage, Su Hao still didn''t do anything too much and asked people to lock her up.

    The dark Wei all died, Wu Yan also died, the di lotus emperor so far also can''t support, not to mention so a greedy life afraid of death Lord, presumably even knew also won''t come over.

    Three days later.

    Wu family finally restored the previous calm, Su Hao and others together to keep filial piety for three days, will be buried quietly.

    She specially chose a place in the back mountain of the Wu clan. It was very quiet and she was not afraid that someone would make a noise.

    On the day of her burial, Su Hao deliberately kept quiet. She was afraid that when everyone knew where her mother was buried, she would harass her in the past.

    Lian Yu, who was locked up, was finally brought out today. She was dirty all over, her hair was messy and dry, and she was no longer as smart as before.

    She used to take the medicine against the heaven, but now she has been locked up for several days. Lianyu sometimes cried and sometimes laughed. It''s said that on the first day of being locked up, she made a lot of noise all morning.

    It''s completely crazy to see her like this.

    Crazy, does not mean that she can clear all the previous crimes, even if it is crazy silly, she still has to pay for everything before!

    Read in her weak body, consciousness is not clear, Su Hao will be used before the chain in the secret room to lock her up, locked in the side of Lu Pan Pan''s tomb.

    Also specially built a small house for her shelter.

    Looking at the stone tablet, Su Hao raised his head to prevent tears from falling.

    "Mother, I asked her to make amends for you. In all the days to come, I will let her make amends for you." Su Hao choked and brushed away the fallen leaves with one hand.

    If it wasn''t for the long journey, she would take her mother with her. It''s a pity

    "No, no, I beg you, don''t lock me up here, I beg you!" Lianyu suddenly wakes up, kneels on the ground and pleads in a low voice.

    She had a problem with her brain. She was in a muddle all day. Occasionally she woke up and was locked up. The chain was as thick as her arm!

    Su Hao laughs sarcastically, "everything you''ve done before is enough for me to kill you thousands of times. Now I just want you to make amends with my mother. It''s cheap for you!"

    "All the things you did before, I want you to pay back all your life!"

    Put down the last sentence, Su not shed a look at the stone, turned away.

    The witch clan went through such a storm and was silent for a while.

    The twelve countries did not come to inquire about the news, only knew that many people had died, and they still lived the same life.

    After a few days, suhao found a letter left by his mother in the jewelry box.

    "Well, I know my mother''s own body. After so many years of witchcraft, my body has been festering. I don''t know how long I can live."

    ˇ­ˇ­

    "Rather than drag you down, my mother is more willing to do something for you. She will take good care of herself in the days to come and keep the witch clan for your father."

    Clearly are the simplest words, but let Su Hao tears rout, drop by drop.

    She would rather have died by herself!

    Finally, as usual, everyone seemed to come out of the sadness.

    Lu Yan''an and Lu Fanfan are also leaving.

    Even if they don''t give up, they can''t leave with Su Hao.

    Lu Yan''an had to look after the shops of Songzhi state, and Lu Fanfan had to manage Qizhen Pavilion. Each had his own tasks and future.

    The junction of the witches.

    "Take good care of yourself. It''s hard for us to see each other again as soon as aunt and your uncle leave."

    Su laughs, "I''m going to take the Wu clan to the most border of tianwu. It''s a big project. After I go, I may never come back."

    Seeing them leave, Su Hao''s heart seems to be empty. It seems that he is used to seeing someone accompany him, but he is not used to it.

    Back in the temple of the priest, suhao stared at the dot circled on the map, lost in thought.

    In tianwu continent, the twelve states are surrounded by a circle, and the middle area is the Wu nationality.

    The location she chose was a continuous mountain. Although it was a mountain, there was no beast because of the terrain.

    Since we want to live in seclusion, if we choose a place casually, we are afraid that the people will not be able to help themselves.

    If you choose a place so far away, the first twelve countries can''t find it, and the second witch people can''t get out.

    After the decision, Su Hao first discussed with ten elders. Because of Wu Yan''s death, the elder was the original three elders.

 Chapter 1035

    "Wu Ke, you are responsible for informing everyone that the death and injury of our Wu clan is serious this time. There are only 60 people left in the original 100 people. You can inform them by yourself."

    "Wulin, you and elder 345 arrange vehicles and dry food. You should be careful and take all the things you need on the road."

    "The remaining elders went to supervise the removal of the statues of the Twelve Kingdoms. Remember, they must remove them completely."

    After arranging the next trip of the Wu clan, Su is ready to send Lin Yu to Songzhi country overnight.

    During this time, she forgot that Lin Yu was still here. He had been staying in the state of Zulian before, but now Su Hao didn''t trust to send him back.

    Just send it to Songzhi country for the time being and let them take care of it!

    Just as they were about to start, Lin Yu grabbed her hand.

    "Well?" Suhao has some doubts.

    The stalemate did not know how long, Lin Yu a small face flushed, stammered: "sister, I, I don''t want to leave you."

    Sue knows what he''s thinking, but it''s not the time to joke. This boy has great talent. Whether he''s given to his aunt or uncle, he''s better than she is.

    As it happens, my uncle doesn''t plan to get married. When Lin Yu goes, he will be trained as an heir. The Lu family has a big business, and there is always someone in charge.

    I don''t know if I can accept Qizhen Pavilion. Let him take charge of it.

    If he stayed in the Wu clan, even if he became a high priest in the future, he only managed dozens of people, which was too humble.

    Ren Su persuades Lin Yu many times, but he is determined to follow her.

    However, Su Hao gave up persuading him and wrote a letter to send to him overnight.

    "It''s still a long time since I moved here. The statues of the Twelve Kingdoms haven''t been demolished yet. It will take at least half a year. In the past half a year, you will be staying with the witches. When you can figure it out, I''ll send you or let them pick you up."

    I''m glad to agree.

    In the next few days, Su kept a daily record of the items he had prepared and slowly destroyed some unnecessary things of the witch clan.

    Ten days later.

    Lu Fanfan sent someone to come here. He was dressed in white, with long hair and cool air.

    With brown eyes, he glanced at her casually and nodded, "yes, yes."

    She had never seen this man, nor had she heard of his aunt. Sue looked at him carefully, "who are you?"

    "In the next month, the Lord of the Kingdom, Bai Yin, is also a blue confidant."

    Bai Yinyi, the youngest monarch in tianwu, is not one of them. This year, he is only 20 years old, and has already assumed the title of monarch.

    Su Hao thought about it. God blessed her. That day, she met the Lord of the twelve countries. Why didn''t she see this one.

    Strange to say, the Lord of the moon kingdom should take office soon, and the rumors about him have spread all over tianwu.

    "Well, I don''t know it''s right. After the blessing of the gods, the old man passed on the throne of emperor to me. There was too much trouble among the witches. He was scared to live a happy life." The white seal is also light.

    So, Su Hao nodded with a smile. She wrote to her aunt and asked her to send someone to persuade Lin Yu to leave. How could she attract a leader!

    The atmosphere is getting awkward.

    "Well, did your aunt tell you what to do?" Sue asked tentatively.

    "Yes!" He seems to remember now, "you''re pretty good. How about being my queen? After that, this boy will inherit the throne. "

    Su Hao was stunned by her words. Although they were not nearly the same age, she was a high priest. Could she be a queen?

    Su Hao bowed his head and pretended to meditate. He politely refused.

    "I don''t have to. Lin Yu''s talent is good. If the emperor looks good, he can''t take people back to cultivate them or send them to my aunt."

    Say, she slanted a head to see two eyes, Lin Yu wronged Ba Ba''s nod.

    He can''t delay his sister. Lin Yu clearly remembers what she said before.

    After settling in, Lin Yu takes him to visit the whole sorcerer family. These days, their relationship is getting more and more familiar.

    After getting along with each other, this white seal is not so noble, just like a childish child. However, when it comes to decision-making, he is mature enough to be independent.

    She naturally trusts the person that her aunt trusts. It will be no problem to give Lin Yu to him.

    After a few days, Bai Yin left with Lin Yu. The kingdom of the moon could not live without a monarch. Several people said goodbye with tears in their eyes.

    The seven elders can update the progress status at any time. After they have the experience of dismantling the statues, they are moving faster and faster in other countries.

    If you don''t demolish the statues of a country, you will tell them, "the gods bless you. I hope that in the days when there are no gods in the future, all countries will have smooth sailing."

    Six months later.

    The sun is shining high, and the witch people are ready to go. Su Hao stares at the place where he has lived for a year, but he is not willing to give up.

    The terrain of the Wu nationality is high, so the Wu nationality can overlook the Twelve Kingdoms. Su Hao looks at the country as big as an ant in the distance, and his heart is filled with emotion.

    The myth of the witches will come to an end, and the witches will gradually disappear from the world in the future.

    "The place we are going to is very far away. We must muster up our spirits and leave with the wind, scenery and light!" Su Hao said in a loud voice.

    Before leaving, all the servants of the Wu clan were dismissed. When the Wu clan left, the Wu clan became an empty city.

    The route they were going to take happened to avoid all countries, crossing mountains, rivers and rivers.

    Rest when you are tired, and go on when you have a good rest.

    The witch people have been prosperous for a hundred years. As a witch people, they have never experienced such hardships. Along the way, some people complain and others want to be dissatisfied.

    Finally, once the complaint broke out, Su Hao yelled: "the witch clan has been prosperous for a hundred years. Now there is such a disgrace. If it stays, it will become a joke of tianwu! For the sake of the dignity of the witches, we must go on

    It was a hard journey. After 60 days, I finally arrived at the designated place.

    In front of us is a mountain rising into the clouds, surrounded by a forest of green.

    Su Hao takes the lead and leads the crowd to find a way up the mountain.

    Three days later, the site was chosen, and the elders actively led people to build houses to explore whether the fertile land was safe.

    All the people were busy, only suhao left the crowd silently, holding the last clothes she wore before she died, and quietly ran to the edge of the cliff.

    "Niang, you see, this is the place where we will live in the future. There are no twelve countries and nothing. We live a quiet life..."

    Xu is too tired to go on the road, and finally relaxed. Su Hao went to sleep with the clothes in her arms.

    Wu Ke, who finally found Su Hao in the distance, stopped. He was going to ask the high priest to come over. Seeing this scene, it''s not easy to disturb him. He went forward and covered her with a cloak.

    After that, go back to command.

    "It''s a wonderful place chosen by the high priest. There are mountains and rivers!"

    "Yes, although it is not as exquisite as before, I feel very relaxed here!"

    A group of little girls gathered around, how to see how satisfied, the bottom of my heart to Su Hao and worship and fear.

    In the afternoon, suhao, who had slept enough, came back slowly.

    In the past, she not only had to deal with the affairs of the witches, but also had to deal with the important affairs reported by the twelve countries together. She also had to deal with the relations between the countries and the witches. She was very busy every day.

    Today, I had a good sleep. When I woke up, I didn''t have to look at the pile of small papers or listen to the elder''s report on the situation of various countries. It was very easy.

    A month later, the life of the Wu people was on the right track. After a month, we were familiar with the terrain here.

    A lot of houses were simply built, and the place was named Wulin.

    It''s not bad for dozens of witch people in this place for the time being, but after a long time, they will inevitably find life boring and boring.

    Su Hao specially set up many festivals and distributed all the things he brought.

    "From today on, the Wu clan is divided into ten tribes. Each elder represents one tribe. You can join them by yourself."

    In this way, Su Hao quickly divided the people into ten groups, and distributed the things to the elders. Some people made medicine, others made things, and everything was evenly distributed.

    The life of the witch people gradually had rules. Gradually, it seemed to be the same as before.

    Time flies, ten years later.

    There are 12 states in tianwu mainland, among which Xinglu state sent troops three years ago and destroyed Fanxing state in one fell swoop. The original situation of all 12 states turned into Xinglu state.

    Eleven countries began to train their armies one by one, and the atmosphere was far less peaceful than before.

    Songzhi kingdom.

    The new monarch is Princess Chang. Although she is a woman, she has extraordinary means to strengthen Songzhi kingdom to the point where no one dares to bully her.

    Living in such a stable country, the Lu family''s business grew stronger and stronger, and had contact with the royal family.

    The status of Lu family was unshakable in Songzhi, and even began to extend to other countries.

    When Lu Fanfan returned to Qizhen Pavilion, he closed the door and saw no one. He was supported by the vice Pavilion leaders.

    The business of Qizhen Pavilion is also growing, with more and more locations set up and extending to other countries.

    As for Lin Yu, Bai Yin took him back to the country of the moon. He fell in love with Su Hao, but she didn''t agree. He took the child away until she agreed.

    Lin Yu is regarded as the crown prince in the state of the moon, and he is in the position of one person below and ten thousand above.

    At the beginning, Lu Fanfan came over and asked him, "you only see a good side. Why do you like her?"

    Why? He didn''t know why. Maybe his heart would melt at the first sight of her.

    "If you have no desire or desire, you must not be taken seriously. She will never come back in her life. Are you waiting for her all your life?"

    "Yes, I''ll wait for her all my life."

    Lu Fanfan advised him many times. After all, he was his best friend. Although he was only as old as Su Hao, she still regarded him as a friend.

    As a matter of fact, the last letter I left her said that she would not live to be 30 years old.

    How can a transparent person like suhao not see it? She also wanted to let Bai Yin go, but she couldn''t.

    In the same year, there was another mutiny after the 11th National Day, the Yulu Kingdom and the Qingshi kingdom were destroyed one after another, and the remaining nine countries had the same strength, forming a strong situation again.

    The nine countries check and balance each other. On the surface, they are peaceful, and they are not willing to turn their backs.

 Chapter 1036

    Five years later, Lin Yu ascended the throne, and Bai Yin helped him to the throne. He abdicated and offered himself to the throne. He traveled around and occasionally came back to have a look.

    Facts have proved that Su Hao''s vision is good. After ten years of tempering, Lin Yu''s temperament has become more and more calm, and his means have been vigorous and resolute, which has raised the strength of the country.

    After another three years, Lu Fanfan figured out the right time and found him ahead of time. "Well, there may not be much time left. If you can''t let her go in your heart, go here and find her!"

    In this way, Bai Yin went over the mountains with the drawings for more than a month and finally found Wu Lin. unfortunately, he was still a little late.

    Su Hao didn''t live to be 30 years old. Not long after her 29th birthday, her body finally couldn''t hold on.

    After choosing a good successor for the sorcerer, Su Hao''s body became weaker and weaker. She let it be and lived leisurely every day until the spring of this year.

    Although Lu Fanfan let him go one year ahead of time, he still missed it. Looking at Su Hao''s gorgeous face from a distance, the world seemed to be quiet.

    "Well, I''ve come to see you."

    The witch people stood in two rows in silence for Su Hao. They watched with their own eyes a cold and noble man carrying their high priest out of the witch forest and never came back.

    More than ten years later, when the descendants of the Wu clan continued to expand the territory of the Wu clan, they found a tomb a hundred miles away, with some flowers and plants on both sides.

    They only saw a monument standing in the tomb, on which was the name of a former high priest. Beside the monument, there was a white bone dressed in white sitting against the monument.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    The capital of the state of Jin, outside the residence of marquis Jingbo.

    A big red sedan car landed for a long time, but the door of the Marquis''s house was closed, and no one answered the door, no matter how Xipo knocked on the door, while the people around were gossiping.

    This is the wedding day for the Marquis Jingbo to marry the marquis. The one who is going to marry is the noble of Baoguo, followed by the daughter of Baoshi.

    Xipo walked back to the sedan chair with a sad face and cried, "bride, you wait any longer. The Houfu still refuses to open the door. I''ll go to urge you again."

    Su Haoqi in the sedan pulled off the red cap, puffed his cheeks and exhaled deeply. He lifted the curtain of the sedan chair and looked at the door of the Marquis''s house. He could not help muttering to himself that the sedan chair was near the door. The Jingbo Marquis was still indifferent and could not kick the door. It was too much.

    Is this making trouble for her? She was married to him by the imperial concubine and the king. How dare he neglect himself! Are you not afraid to blame the king and the princess?

    If you can''t get into the mansion, how can you finish the task? No, we have to hurry.

    "Xipo, wait!" Su Hao holds up the curtain and rushes to Xipo, who walks to the gate.

    Xipo turned back to see how the bride pulled the red cap on her own and ran over quickly, "Yo, bride, quickly cover it back. How unlucky it is!"

    Su Hao was angry and anxious. He mentioned red cap and turned back. He said, "go and tell the people in Hou Fu that if I can''t get in, I''ll go back to the palace. I''ll go back where I came from! It''s better than being shut out. "

    He won''t make it difficult for him to live. He doesn''t want to marry. He doesn''t want to marry himself! If you didn''t come to this world to complete the task, how could you compromise and marry him?

    But fortunately, the identity of the original owner is special, and the marriage is ordered by the former king. The king gives the marriage, and the Empress Dowager supports it. Then we have to show some momentum to see if he dares to fight against the Empress Dowager and the king.

    It was just a cup of tea, and the door of Hou''s house opened. When he heard the sound of opening the door, Su Hao laughed and said, it seems that this move really works.

    But she didn''t know that the door was opened, but the bridegroom didn''t come out to kick the sedan door. Even the people in the Marquis''s house didn''t step out from the threshold of the door.

    Xipo had no choice but to carry the bride out of the sedan chair and into the Marquis''s house.

    When I first came to the state of Jin, I didn''t know what the wedding rules were. Xipo carried her on her back and entered the palace. After all, she was able to enter the Marquis''s palace. It''s worth waiting outside for so long.

    The people in the Marquis''s house took suhao, the Marquis who had just passed, to Cuixi''s other courtyard for rehousing, and then directly sent Xipo away.

    Sitting on the couch, Su Hao waited for a long time, but no one came. He didn''t listen to any more news. He was so worried that he pulled off the red cap again.

    He got up and went to the door to look around. There was no one in this other hospital except himself, not even a cat or a dog.

    Go to the gate, left to see right to see, like laughing gas liver pain, carrying the dress skirt, tiptoe toward the direction of the gate to open and shout.

    "The marriage was ordered by the former king and given by the king. Do you think you can do it as you do? If you just hold me up and don''t ask, it''s better to keep me out of the door! "

    Su Hao said a lot of things, and no one was in the other courtyard. But I believe that the person in charge of the house will let people watch his every move. Those words are deliberately called to those who listen to the corner, and let them pass them to Ying Yong and the princess, so that they can understand the situation.

    Tired and tired, suhao turned around and went straight back to the room. He fell on the bed. The light from the window was dazzling. He simply covered the red cap again. It was breathable and shaded. After a while, he fell asleep.

    And those servants were really obedient. They sent Su Hao''s words to Princess Tai and Ying Yong.

    On Maitreya''s couch, the imperial concubine stares at the servants kneeling on the ground, "is that really what she said?"

    "If you go back to the empress of the imperial concubine, the slaves really listen. That''s what the Bao family says."

    Qi Xi stood on one side, secretly pleased, cleared his throat, pretended to pose, just like a housewife, rushed down and waved, "OK, go down, continue to watch."

    Seeing that the servant left and closed the door, Qi Xi dared to continue to speak, "mother, the Bao family is so arrogant. She thinks who she is and dares to shout like this. She can''t complain that even her father doesn''t like her. If it wasn''t for her biological mother, her family is still famous in the state of Jin. I''m afraid the Bao family would have driven her out of the house after her biological mother died."

    Qi Xi is the niece of the imperial concubine. She lost her parents when she was young. The imperial concubine raised her as her own daughter and tried to make Hou Jiqiao marry her. Unfortunately, only half of the calculation was achieved, and someone got ahead of her.

    As soon as she heard that the Empress Dowager and the king had married Jingbo Marquis, she gnashed her teeth with hatred. She was not only not happy, but also very disgusted with the Bao''s daughter.

    The imperial concubine narrowed her eyes slightly, pondering over the words of Bao. Although she had no education to speak of, what she said was really rude. It can''t go on like this.

    She reluctantly held back her anger, turned her face and looked at the Jingbo Hou Jiqiao leaning against the reading book on the side of the couch. She asked with a tentative smile, "qiao''er, what do you say?"

    For a long time, Jingbo Hou Ji Qiao did not say a word, still pretended to look down at the book in his hand.

    Looking at Ji Qiao, the imperial concubine turned her face and made a wink at Qi Xi. Qi Xi understood it. Although she was reluctant, she had to help him.

    It''s just a stopgap measure. I just want to stabilize the king and the Empress Dowager first. When the woman enters the door, I''ll try to make her abandon by Ji Qiao, and then I can be the marquis.

    "Marquis, there are just some boring red tape. We just have to bear it. Let''s go through this form and let people pass the words to the king and the Empress Dowager. I think the quarrel between you and the king a few days ago will be over, and the Marquis house of Jingbo will be fine."

    When Ji qiaowen heard the speech, he closed the book in his hand and finally moved. He took the cup on the table, stroked the lid, sipped a sip of tea, and looked up at Qi Xi with a slightly sarcastic smile.

    Usually, she was polite to the princess because she thought she didn''t like the Bao family, so she would have a chance to be her wife?

    "I don''t like it! When did the king have a quarrel with the Marquis? Although you have grown up in the Marquis''s house, you should also pay attention to your words and deeds. Don''t make your mother and concubine embarrassed. "

    After that, he put down his tea cup and got up. He walked down from Maitreya''s couch without lifting his head.

    Qi Xi felt aggrieved for a moment. She bowed her head and did not dare to speak any more. She twisted her body and hid it beside the princess. The princess quickly took Qi Xi''s hand, patted her gently to pacify her, and then yelled to Ji Qiao, "Xi''er has no intention. She will pay attention later."

    "That''s good." After Ji Qiao made up his mind, he saluted the imperial concubine, "my mother, the Ministry of work still has some documents to sort out. My son left first."

    After the ceremony, Ji Qiaoxing turned around and left. She didn''t want to pay attention to the Bao family. If it wasn''t for the immature time, the marriage would never have happened.

    The imperial concubine at the moment in the heart clear, this marriage affair really can''t resist any more, if really make so continuously, afraid is the king will ask a crime.

    Jiqiao has something to do, that is, there''s something to do in Jingbo Marquis''s house, and her concubine can''t be at peace.

    After thinking about it, he had to call Ji Qiao again and exhort him earnestly, "qiao''er, your mother and concubine know that you are dissatisfied, but the marriage is settled. For the sake of your mother and concubine, for the sake of Jingbo Marquis''s house, and for your own sake, just bear it! Take the form and put off the marriage. "

    Ji Qiao suddenly stopped and stood there with her back on her back, playing with the emerald handle in her hand. She suddenly laughed, "then mother will do it. It''s just a worship hall. It''s no big deal."

    "OK, OK, mother, let''s go and make it known."

    In fact, the imperial concubine''s heart refused. How could she willingly arrange such a festive ceremony for you Bao? Even if you want to worship, it should be your niece Qi Xi, not you Bao.

    But in the end, it''s necessary to be patient. Otherwise, all her previous efforts would be wasted. Now it''s not easy for her to get to this step. She must never give the Empress Dowager and their mother and son any chance to bring themselves down.

    "Mother, the ministers and their families are still waiting in the nearby teahouses and restaurants. There are also some ministers'' families in the government. Do you want to invite them to the ceremony together?" Qi Xi whispered.

 Chapter 1037

    "Please go, let the people in the mansion make a list as soon as possible, and let those people see the loyalty of our Jingbo Marquis mansion."

    Qi Xi a smile, slightly line a small gift, "is, mother, Xi Er this let people go to Zhang Luo."

    It''s only half an hour, and all the guests have already crowded into the palace of marquis Jingbo. Although it''s well known that Bao''s family is disliked by the people of marquis Jingbo''s palace, the marriage is given by the king after all. It''s also the last order of the former king. Who dares not to join in the fun? It''s a big deal to watch a play. Anyway, the play is very interesting.

    The Bao family is a century old medical family in the state of Jin. After three dynasties, it still stands firm. Most of the talents in Tai hospital come from the Bao family.

    Jingbo Marquis was also the favorite son of the former king. He was marquis in the early days, and he had the order of the former king. He didn''t have to be a vassal to stay in the capital.

    This marriage is a good play.

    The main hall of Hou''s mansion was full of people. Everyone was whispering. Seeing that the auspicious time was approaching, no one in Hou''s mansion appeared.

    After a long time, the imperial concubine came out of the back hall with the help of Qi Xi and sat on the upper seat.

    They all got up to salute. The princess was very polite and asked them to be free.

    At this time, even if you pretend, you have to find a way to squeeze a smile from your face, so that these people can be witnesses to how grateful you and jingbohou are for the king''s marriage.

    Cui Xi is away from the courtyard. Su Hao, who is sleeping on the couch, is awakened by someone.

    Su Hao opened his eyes hazily and saw several people standing in front of him through the light and shadow of the red cap.

    "The main hall has been arranged. The empress calls you to the main hall." A maid called coldly and arrogantly.

    "The main hall! What are you doing? " Su Hao kneaded his eyes and sat up, yawning. He was not in a hurry or slow state and had no image of a lady.

    "You''ll know when you go. Why do you ask us to be a character?" The maid was very discontented and turned away.

    Another maid came forward to salute slightly, but she said politely, "Miss Su Hao, the auspicious time is coming. The imperial concubine asks you to salute in the main hall. Let''s go quickly. It''s unlucky after the auspicious time."

    "OK, let''s go."

    Su Hao went to the main hall with the kind-hearted maid, listening to the gossip of those women''s family members who seemed to be envious, pretending to smile because they came to see the play and were not friendly. Su Hao sighed helplessly.

    After standing in the right position, everything was ready, but no bridegroom came out. After waiting for a long time, the princess could not sit still. She called Qi Xi and the housekeeper to invite Jingbo marquis.

    After a long time, without waiting to come to Jingbo Marquis Jiqiao, we saw several people tied with iron chains and brought a dog as big as a tiger.

    There was a murmur all around, like talking about something, but she didn''t dare to say it out loud. Sue stood there frowning and listening hard.

    "Well, what''s going on? Overseas Chinese The imperial concubine urgently asked the housekeeper and Qi Xi.

    The housekeeper frowned in embarrassment and didn''t know how to explain it. Who could have imagined that the Marquis had promised to come to worship the bride on the surface, but he turned his face and changed his divination. He just asked someone to bring his dog to worship the bride instead of him.

    Seeing that the housekeeper didn''t dare to speak, the imperial concubine rushed to Qixi and asked, "if he doesn''t speak, what''s the matter with you?"

    Qi Xi leaned forward and murmured a few words in her ear. Her face suddenly changed. It was angry, anxious and slightly embarrassed.

    If you don''t pay homage at the beginning, you have to resist to drag this matter down. It''s not likely that the king will directly attack the Jingbo Marquis''s house. After all, no one can see it with his own eyes. Even if the king and the Empress Dowager make trouble at that time, there will always be a way to deal with it.

    But the bride was ugly. In order to take care of her face, no one was invited to see her.

    But just now, people are all brought in. So many ministers in the court, who are in important positions, are looking at the people in the house of marquis Jingbo so eagerly that they let a dog to take the place of the Marquis to worship with you. What''s the order? If it''s passed to the King''s ear, it''s not a crime of rebellion?

    "This villain, he has lived enough! He doesn''t think his life is long enough, but his family hasn''t lived enough! " The imperial concubine murmured, gnashing her teeth, and told Qi Xi, "go and bring him to AI''s family. Even if you tie him up, you have to tie him up."

    Qi Xi''s face was full of embarrassment, but in fact, this bad idea was the one she secretly gave him when she went to Ji Qiao''s study.

    "Yes, mother, I''m going."

    Qi Xi turned and walked into the back hall, but instead of inviting Ji Qiaolai, she stood behind the screen, waiting to see a good play.

    After a long time, the housekeeper couldn''t wait any longer. He came up to remind the imperial concubine in a low voice, "imperial concubine, the auspicious time has come, this..."

    "Woof, woof, woof!"

    I don''t know why, that fierce dog suddenly barked, and several servants who dragged it were almost unable to hold it, and all the people on the scene were scared to death.

    But if you go to Manchu, who doesn''t know that this dog is the only cub left by the former king''s most proud "Changsheng general." Changsheng general "is a military dog. It''s a warrior who followed the former king to battle.

    On his deathbed, the former king gave the cub to young jingbohou. He grew up eating raw human flesh and was strong enough to kill a tiger at one bite. When he went out, he had to tie an iron chain to several people''s waist to control it.

    "Mother, mother." Qi Xi felt that it was almost time, so he pretended to be worried and busy and came out from the back hall. He said in front of the imperial concubine, "Lord Hou said that this dog was given by the former king, and he raised it by himself, so he can worship instead of him."

    Her voice is not big enough to make most people hear her clearly.

    Not only did the guests hear this, but even Su Hao heard it clearly, but she was not angry or anxious.

    You have a good plan, I have a ladder over the wall, you dare to let the dog instead of yourself, I dare to take the dog as you.

    "Empress Tai Fei, the auspicious time has come. Why don''t you worship first?" Sue opened her mouth.

    As soon as the words were over, a woman in the audience laughed and said, "Oh, look at the Bao family''s daughter. They are really different in their upbringing. They are anxious to enter the house, and even more anxious to worship. Why, you are afraid that you will miss the wedding day, and it will be a good time worth thousands of dollars!"

    All of a sudden, many people laughed after the sound. Qi Xi was very happy. This is the effect she wanted. Yes, there is a Bao family to humiliate, and there is a Bao family to humiliate.

    The princess''s face was a little embarrassed. At the moment, she didn''t know what to say. She just wanted Ji Qiao to come and solve the problem.

    "When the auspicious time comes, the rites should be done. Since the Marquis himself said that the dog was fed by himself, which could completely replace him. It was also given by the late king, and Su Hao had nothing to say. Let the dog worship instead of the Marquis!" Su Hao''s tone of voice is like a clever and sensible little daughter-in-law.

    The words surprised everyone present, but it seemed that Su Hao''s words didn''t finish.

    "Princess, why do you embarrass yourself! Give orders Su Hao hurriedly said, turned around, faced with the fierce spirit who was making a dull voice, and said, "Marquis, in the future, Su Hao will be your Marquis, the mother of this Jingbo Marquis''s house. You and my husband and wife have been in love for a hundred years."

    Su Hao''s acting is very lifelike, just like a smart and sensible family. He is virtuous, benevolent and reasonable, and even makes people mistakenly think that these words are really talking to jingbohou. They all stretch their necks to see where jingbohou is.

    The wonderful is still behind!

    Suhao knelt down to salute the dog and said, "Lord Hou, from now on, suhao will obey the meaning of Lord Hou. You are the dog, and the dog is you. Suhao must remember that Lord Hou is the dog, the dog is the Lord Hou, the dog is the Lord Hou, the dog is the Lord Hou."

    Those people were all silly. They could see that the Marquis was deliberately trying to humiliate Youbao, saying that she was only worthy to worship with her dog.

    However, Bao broke the rules. Instead of committing suicide or leaving in shame, she accepted the fate happily.

    What''s more terrible is that she even dared to call the dog jingbohou and insult jingbohou as "the Lord of the dog". She is really tired of it and should be punished.

    "Presumptuous!" The imperial concubine was so anxious that she let out a roar. Bao''s humiliation of Ji Qiao was tantamount to humiliating herself!

    "You''ve gone too far, Mr. Bao. How can you say that? The Marquis just sprained his foot and didn''t come to the hall to salute. That''s why people bring the dog to salute you instead of themselves. How can you abuse the Marquis? I really don''t know."

    Qi Xi pretends to accuse Su Hao, but his tone and voice are very gentle. It doesn''t look like an accusation, but a drop in the well.

    Su Hao listens to everyone''s reaction with her ears up. The one who scolds her first is the princess. The one who talks behind should be Qi Xi, the rival in the original owner''s memory!

    "I can''t say that. It''s not my fault. Even if it''s inconvenient for the Marquis to come out of the hall and let people carry it or stand it, it''s OK to let people carry the eight sedan chair to the marquis. Maybe the Marquis has a good face. He really doesn''t want to be seen lame, so he asked people to take the dog out to replace him. In that case, what else can I say, Naturally, I have to respect the meaning of marquis! "

    Qi Xi was speechless, "you..."

    Su Hao took advantage of the victory and gave Qi Xi the last blow. "But the girl just talked a little strange. Your Marquis doesn''t think there''s any problem with his dog. He can completely take his place in some occasions. How can you say that I''m abusing Marquis when I follow him? Does your Marquis regard the dog as a relative, but you only regard it as an animal? Do you think it is not fit to replace the Marquis? "

    Qi Xi lowered his head completely and did not dare to say more. At that moment, she began to worry that the Marquis would really misunderstand her dislike of the dog.

    "Well, don''t make any more noise." The imperial concubine''s face really can''t hang up. She didn''t expect that the Bao family was so difficult to deal with.

 Chapter 1038

    All the information on this side of the main hall has been sent to the study.

    Ji Qiao was very curious about Youbao''s every move. After a bad smile, he left his study and went to the main hall.

    The main hall gradually became a little quiet, and entered an awkward and indescribable atmosphere. However, the sound of "jingbohou arrives" broke the unknown situation.

    But after Ji Qiaolai came, she didn''t say anything. She just took a small whistle in her hand and blew it. She saw that the dog was like crazy. She broke free from the shackles and rushed to Su Hao. She threw her on the ground, pressed her on her body and barked desperately.

    Everyone at the scene was so stupid that they didn''t dare to move one by one. They all thought that Xiao Changsheng of jingbohou would tear up Youbao and bite her to pieces. Such bloody and cruel scenes are rare. They all stare at the good play.

    It''s a pity that no one can achieve this idea. Instead of biting Su Hao, Xiao Changsheng still rubs and rolls on Su Hao like a coquettish cat, licking her hand and getting close to her.

    "Oh, my God, you hurry up. How much do you weigh? You don''t count yourself!" Su Hao pushed the burly little Changsheng while laughing and complaining.

    At this time, she realized what the maid''s words meant when she left Cuixi.

    "Girl, tie this towel to your wrist and hide it in your sleeve. Don''t let people see it, remember it, remember it."

    It seems that the maid knew something. Because she was kind-hearted and worried about her own business, she secretly gave her the towel. She thought this towel should belong to Ji Qiao.

    Su Hao subconsciously secretly touched the handkerchief on his wrist, thinking that the dog had jumped on him and was ready to attack, but the handkerchief had his smell. After smelling the familiar smell, he became a coquettish.

    The maid really saved her own life. Otherwise, no matter how many magic drugs there are in the small system, it will be useless.

    Everything in front of him was in Ji Qiao''s eyes. After he played the dog flute, he saw that Xiao Changsheng''s reaction had changed. He did not immediately continue to blow the second time to let him continue to attack. Instead, he just stared at Youbao, who was lying on the ground and playing with Xiao Changsheng, with an indescribable smile on the corner of his mouth.

    "Well, little Changsheng, you step down."

    The dog obediently got up and stepped aside.

    Ji Qiao turned to salute the imperial concubine. "Mother concubine, my son''s feet are much better now. It''s no big problem. I don''t need to replace Xiao Changsheng."

    "That''s good, that''s good, come on, salute."

    Su Hao is helped up by the maid, and after finishing her wedding dress, she and Ji Qiao salute the princess.

    Qi Xi cursed secretly, hating why the dog didn''t tear this one.

    "One arrow to heaven, heaven''s blessing, the new man is happy! Two arrows to the ground, with a pair of ground, a hundred years of new harmony. The three arrows determine heaven and earth. They shoot at the sky first and then at the earth. The sky will last forever and the earth will last forever. "

    Listening to these words is really fresh, especially feel interesting, Su Hao''s heart pondered, what does this jingbohou look like, good-looking, tall, whether there is a pair of attractive legs.

    After three bows and nine kowtows, it''s time to offer tea.

    Qi Xi comes forward with a tea tray. A cup of tea is handed to Su Hao on the front of the maid. When no one is paying attention, Qi Xi stands on his side and stealthily hooks the tassel on Su Hao''s red cap with a finger and scrapes it on his own precious stone ring.

    "Tea." Qi Xi sings Nuo in a loud voice, then turns around and tugs at Su Hao''s red cap.

    At the same time, Su Hao bows to offer tea, and the red cap is torn off by Qi Xi. At this scene, people don''t have any reaction. They don''t notice that the red cap of the bride falls off, and even the princess doesn''t look at Su Hao kneeling on the ground and delivering tea.

    It was not until Qi Xi intentionally threw the red cap on the ground that the princess took Su Hao''s tea and noticed that Su Hao''s red cap fell to the ground. She looked at Qi Xi, but Qi Xi shook her head innocently.

    "Up, into the bridal chamber." When the housekeeper called, everyone was excited.

    Because they all found out that the bride who stood up was about to turn around. The point was that her red cap was gone.

    Suhao doesn''t know what''s going on. It''s her first time to experience the wedding process here. Maybe the customs here are different!

    When Su Hao turned around and was helped to go out by the maid, she surprised everyone. The flickering candlelight reflected the snow-white skin, and the golden step set off the big eyes of shuilingling. It''s not too much to say that Bao is a peerless beauty.

    No one has ever seen Miss Bao''s real face. You pass it on to me and I pass it on to you in the streets and alleys. He said that he had seen Miss Bao''s daughter. He was so ugly that he wanted to vomit. He was so alive that he could scare people away. He lost half his life.

    But today I saw it, it really made others dumbfounded.

    Yunsi, the second concubine with Bao''s family, is the most beautiful woman in the capital. But now when she is compared with the second concubine with Bao''s family, she can''t help saying, "the second concubine really can only be the second concubine.".

    Qi Xi was also stunned. She had seen Bao. She was so ugly that she was even uglier than those ugly beggars. How did she become so beautiful soon.

    "My God! Whose girl is this! It''s as beautiful as heaven

    "Yes, yes, I don''t look like a young lady with a Bao family."

    "No, it''s not that ugly girl."

    All the people present began to wonder, is the woman who worships the Marquis of Jingbo really that strange young lady with Bao''s ugliness?

    The imperial concubine was stunned. She didn''t know what was going on. Why did the Youbao family become so beautiful? It was like a fairy coming down to earth.

    Ji Qiao''s heart was also murmuring, is this woman the big lady with Bao''s family? Why should she be an extremely ugly woman, but now she is a beauty.

    Is there any trick played by Bao?

    After being observed for a long time, Su Hao regained his mind. He picked up the red cap and covered it again. Seeing the situation, the housekeeper called the maid to help the bride down.

    "The wedding banquet is ready. Please go to the side hall for the banquet." The housekeeper arranged the guests.

    Ji Qiaowei squints his eyes and looks at Su Hao''s disappearing figure. He is curious about this woman.

    Su Hao was brought back to Cuixi other courtyard. The servants and maids went out. After closing the door, Su Hao seemed to be empty. Then he lifted the red cap, hung it on the top of his head, sat at the table, saw something to eat and drink, and quickly filled his stomach.

    As for whether the bridegroom would come to find fault with her, she didn''t care. She would sleep first, but she didn''t dare to go to bed and lie down. She had to make do with it for a while.

    Heartless people like to lie down and sleep when they are full of wine and food.

    At night, it was dark and heavy. Ji Qiao was carried to Cuixi''s other courtyard by his servants and put on the bed.

    Su Hao lies on the table and hears the sound. She straightens up and rubs her eyes. Her head shakes down along the soft hair and golden steps. She is surprised to see the next people go out one by one. When they close the door and leave, Su Hao tilts his head and is stunned. What''s the situation?

    "Drink! Keep drinking

    "I''ll go!" Su Hao suddenly heard a man''s voice in the room. Suddenly, she stood up and walked into the room. She looked at the drunkard lying on the bed and said, "what''s this ghost?"

    Carefully look at the man, wearing a red suit, just like the taste of those ancient Hanfu little brother in the video!

    "Alas, alas!" Su Hao picked up the stick like Xi scale on the bed and poked Ji Qiao''s little buttocks, "what are you doing sleeping here! This is not your room... "

    Without waiting for Su Hao to finish his speech, Ji Qiao turns around and steps on the Xiguai in Su Hao''s hand with her foot. The other heel hooks Su Hao''s waist like an inverted hook. She pulls back so hard that Su Hao loses his balance and is forced to take off.

    Fluttering into Ji Qiao''s chest, that chest, tut Tut, really strong, Su Hao cried, touched his nose and said, "fortunately, it''s original. If it''s a prosthesis, it can''t be abandoned by you."

    No, that''s not the point.

    Su Hao will come back to his senses and react that something is wrong. As soon as his hand is propped up and ready to run away, Ji Qiao pushes it to both sides. Su Hao throws himself to the ground and falls down again.

    "Ma! Fortunately, fortunately, my haughty neck held on Su Hao''s eyes looked straight at the curtain in front of him, and he secretly congratulated himself for his tact. If he didn''t react fast enough, he would raise his chin and despise him with his nostrils. I''m afraid that his posture is definitely the routine of the TV show now.

    No, that''s not the point.

    Su Hao lowered his head to observe the man under his body. Oh, he looks really good! The facial features are very nice after they are removed. They are very delicate when they are put together.

    She lies on Ji Qiao and pokes his face involuntarily. It''s not very white, but it''s elastic.

    Ji qiaoso suddenly opens her eyes and stares at Su. Su is so scared that she almost looks silly. She instinctively uses her hands to support her body and gets up.

    However, Su Hao''s support point is actually someone''s stomach. Ji Qiaogang is going to play a powerful role and open her mouth to scold Su Hao. When she supports Su Hao so hard, a mouthful of old blood suddenly falls back into her duodenum. She hasn''t breathed for a long time.

    Su Hao stood by the bed, scratching his ears, embarrassed and at a loss, "Oh, oh! I didn''t mean to. What, are you ok? "

    "I think you''re tired of living. If you want to die, just say it. It''s OK to help you." Ji Qiao gnashed her teeth and sat up. Her features were not twisted together.

 Chapter 1039

    When Su Hao saw that he was in trouble, he called out in a hurry, "see you later." Quick eyes, quick feet, turn and run.

    With a smile, Ji Qiao stood up, pulled off the gauze with one hand, and quickly stepped forward. With the other hand, she tied a knot on one end and threw it around Su Hao''s waist. She pulled it back. Su Hao soared up in the air and screamed in fear.

    He''s not as gentle as the leading actors in those ancient costume dramas. He doesn''t jump up to catch Su Hao or anything. However, he''s kind of humane. He pulls off the warm quilt from the couch and throws it to the ground. Su Hao falls on the quilt steadily.

    But the buttocks hit the ground first. It hurt a little. Fortunately, the good man didn''t fall apart.

    Su was rolling on the ground in pain. She was lying there with her eyes and eyebrows. She rubbed her buttocks with her hands, turned her face and glared at Ji Qiao angrily. He was laughing. No, he was snickering.

    How could she let Ji Qiao go when she didn''t admit defeat or admit defeat and fought to the end.

    If you let me fall on my ass and hurt me, I''ll let you fall on your head and eat some shit. Kiss the earth first.

    Su Hao saw Ji Qiao turn around and walk to the bed. He turned over and kicked Ji Qiao''s two legs. He was absolutely cruel.

    He was so cruel that even Ji Qiao and other people with excellent martial arts had no time to react, and even could not find the balance of his body, so he fell down.

    Su is so clever that he rolls aside to save money. He borrows it as a meat mat. Although Ji Qiao''s hand supports a little at the moment of landing, which reduces the resistance, she can''t solve the angle problem. Her forehead is still knocked on the footstool beside the bed.

    "Bang" is a sound. It''s called crispy. It sounds good to su. She wants to laugh and worries about what to do if she is really stupid for the child. "Are you OK, ha ha, are you OK, don''t you hurt?"

    How could an eight foot man, a marquis, cry out because he knocked his head? His dignity didn''t allow it.

    Ji Qiao chooses to pretend to be dizzy and slumps there motionless. She can just observe the Bao family and see what she wants to do.

    Su Hao thought that he used too much force and killed the man. He walked forward carefully and touched his neck. He felt that he was still beating, which relieved his heart.

    "Fortunately, I''m not dead." Su Hao patted her chest and said to herself.

    The stone in my heart was falling, and I touched his wrist again. But when I took my pulse carefully, I felt that something was wrong. "How strange is the pulse?"

    How could she have a pulse?

    Ji Qiao can''t see anything with her eyes closed, but she can feel that Bao''s family is giving her pulse. Didn''t she die as soon as she was born, and her father didn''t like her because she was ugly, so she never studied medicine?

    How, how could it not be like this.

    She is as beautiful as a fairy, and she can also take pulse. Is she a fake with Bao family? Who is the impostor?

    Su Hao squatted on the pestle and was at a loss. He looked up and saw himself in the bronze mirror not far away. He thought of everyone''s reaction in the main hall. No wonder those people would say that they were ugly!

    Pestle in that Lengshen for a long time, the more I ponder, the more I feel that something is wrong. No, even if I was accidentally seen by them today, I can''t let you know so soon. It''s better to be careful.

    Ji Qiao, lying on the ground, is thrown out of the sky by Su Hao, who is absent-minded. Su Hao stands up and walks to the dresser. He enters into a small system in his divine consciousness and uses some materials to make a simple medicated makeup to continue to look ugly and cover up his skin.

    Ji Qiao secretly opens half of his eyes and squints at Su Hao. He sits up curiously and completely opens his eyes again. He finds that Su Hao hasn''t moved for a long time. After moving, he doesn''t notice his figure in the mirror.

    He probably didn''t understand that women, for the sake of beauty, can not die.

    "Well, that''s it." Su laughs and feels that something is wrong with her. How can she feel dizzy.

    In less than ten minutes, Su Hao fainted and fell down in front of the dresser. Ji Qiao, with a bad smile on her face, stood up and walked forward. Looking down at Su Hao in the candlelight, she said, "I see."

    Ji Qiao picked up Su Hao, went to the side of the couch, gently put her on the couch and covered her with a quilt.

    This series of actions, though not gentle enough, can be regarded as benevolence. At least, he didn''t let her lie down in front of the dressing table regardless of Su Hao.

    The next morning, suhao woke up from hunger, and her stomach was noisy.

    No, we have to find something to eat.

    Turning left and turning right, I finally walked out of Cuixi other yard. But as soon as I went out, I met a woman with two children. A older girl looked like she was seven or eight years old, and a younger boy was five or six years old.

    "I''ve seen the Marquis before." The woman said, then pulled the two children and called, "please say hello to the marquis."

    The two children are very lovely, very pleasant smile, but also a serious hello.

    "Well, get up, are you?" Sue looked at the three women in doubt.

    "I went to the palace five years ago to serve the marquis. These are my two children, the eldest daughter of the Marquis, Zhenmu, and the eldest son, Hongning."

    Su Hao nodded his head again and again, "so you''re here?"

    I know that concubines are indispensable in this feudal society. This kind of place can''t be more normal. But what is she doing with her children in the early morning?

    Provocation! Challenge! Or a declaration of war?

    "According to the rules, the concubines will come to the Marquis first, then treat everyone together, and then go to the princess to say hello." Jiang''s words are somewhat submissive.

    Su Hao understood this. The Marquis, the mistress of the house, this is about seniority. My concubine wants to send greetings to the Marquis, and the Marquis, as an orthodox daughter-in-law, naturally has to send greetings to the princess.

    "Well, I see. What about other people?" Su Hao tilted his head and looked at Jiang''s back, not to mention her concubines, not even servants and maids.

    Jiang''s face was a little embarrassed and a little worried. Su was amused and probably understood what he meant.

    "It seems that you are the only one among the concubines in the Marquis''s mansion who takes me seriously!" Seeing Jiang''s silence, Su Hao guessed right and asked, "how many concubines are there in the Marquis''s house besides you?"

    "In addition to me, there is also a side room and three concubines."

    "What about them? Where is it now? Did you go and ask for your own safety? "

    Jiang shook his head and nodded. His expression seemed to be hard to say. Su Hao''s stomach began to cry again.

    "Why don''t you go to my place to eat some food first, and then go to say hello to the imperial concubine. The imperial concubine usually won''t wake up at this time, but it will take more than half an hour."

    "Oh, great."

    As soon as Su Hao heard that he could eat, he was so happy that he went with him.

    On the way, Su Hao remembered that something was wrong. Wait a minute. How did she get up in bed just now?

    No, wait a minute. Yesterday, the dog Marquis entered the house, and then knocked him unconscious, and then! What happened? How did you sleep in bed looking in the mirror?

    Su Hao slaps her forehead with a sad face. She feels as if she is drunk and broken. She can''t remember what happened.

    "What''s the matter with you, madam?" Jiang Shi saw Su Hao beat himself, almost scared.

    They were not qualified to go to the main hall the day before. They just heard it from others.

    Today, seeing Su Hao''s unusual behavior, Jiang naturally felt that the Marquis was not so strange because of her various biographies.

    "It''s OK. I just can''t remember something. I''m worried. I''m worried." With an embarrassed smile, Sue looked up at the building in front of her again, "is this here? Li Yuexuan

    "Yes, ma''am, please come in."

    Suhao went in to eat. She was not so hungry, and she didn''t want to think about those things any more. Anyway, she knew that she didn''t suffer a loss the night before. She didn''t have to be suspicious about this kind of thing. If she did, she must know.

    It''s really unwillingness to ask for help. However, when it comes, it''s time to settle down. These things have to be put off before we can complete the task.

    "No other clothes, madam? You can''t wear it all the time Jiang pointed to Su Hao''s Xifu.

    Su Hao looked down. He didn''t notice it.

    "I have a new dress I just made. If my wife doesn''t like it, I''ll make do with it first."

    "Well, thank you. I''ll make a new one for you later."

    After changing clothes, washing face and cleaning up appearance, it''s time to grab territory.

    Now that you have married into the palace of marquis Jingbo and become the Marquis, you have to take the right that belongs to you. As the saying goes, preemptive.

    Otherwise, all the people in the Marquis''s mansion have to pinch themselves as soft persimmons. If everyone wants to pinch them, they have to be crushed to death.

    At that time, there was no time or opportunity to find the son of the Lord of Qin.

    Su Hao followed Jiang to the other courtyard of the imperial concubine. Along the way, he got some useful information from Jiang.

    The affairs of the Marquis''s house are all decided by the imperial concubine. Ji Qiao never asks about the affairs of the house. He only cares about the affairs of his own court.

    And the imperial concubine dotes on Qi Xi very much. She already regards Qi Xi as her daughter-in-law. If she didn''t want to be Qi Xi''s concubine, she would have let Qi Xi and Ji Qiao cook rice for a long time.

    Therefore, most of the affairs in the house are taken care of by Qi Xi, but after all, her name is not right and her words are not right, so it''s hard to say that she is in charge of the house.

    So he handed over the affairs of the other half of the house to another concubine who came in early, rather than concubine, Shen Fuxue.

 Chapter 1040

    Shen Fuxue was sent to the Marquis''s house in the draft, but in fact she is the one who the Empress Dowager planted in the Marquis''s house of Jingbo.

    The imperial concubine and Qi Xi both regarded her as a thorn in their side. They wanted to get rid of her quietly, but later the Shen family became stronger, and the Hou family didn''t want to make a stalemate with the Shen family.

    Simply let her have such a place in Hou''s mansion. On the surface, she was given enough face and power, but in fact, she was on guard against her secretly.

    As soon as you listen and analyze, the truth will be clear.

    It seems that his arrival is not only a threat to those concubines and side rooms, but also a hidden danger in the hearts of Ji Qiao and the imperial concubine.

    No wonder they don''t want to go into the mansion by themselves. Originally, they are worried that they will become a second Shen Fuxue, or even a more powerful role than Shen Fuxue.

    "Madam, here we are. This is the Qinxin other courtyard where the imperial concubine lives."

    As soon as Su Hao entered the other courtyard, he was followed by the servants and maids who cleaned the courtyard. There was no kindness in their small eyes.

    "The imperial concubine and empress don''t want you to enter the courtyard at will." Next, people unknowingly come forward to stop Su Hao, he is not stupid, recognize that Jiang, did not stop her, but just stopped Su Hao.

    "Be careful, this is the marquis." Jiang cautioned cautiously.

    But it seems that the servant didn''t want to buy it.

    "You can''t enter without the permission of the imperial concubine."

    Without saying a word, Su Hao pushed the servant away. "Do you have any rules? You dare to stand in the way of the marquis. You don''t want to live."

    As soon as the sound of these words fell, I heard a few Ping Ping, several servants threw the cleaning tools in their hands and rushed over. It was like they were going to beat Sue.

    Jiang was startled, instinctively protect the two children behind him, witty cry, "the princess has not allowed, that is because the princess does not know, you should be to report, yesterday a lady just entered the house, according to the rules, this morning should be to give the princess peace and tea."

    Several servants looked at each other. There was a smart maid. She went into the inner yard to report the situation here.

    "That''s to say, I''ll treat you according to the rules. You don''t tell me, but you stop me. What do you mean?" Su Hao tilted his mouth and snickered, "is that what your master means? To declare war on the king? To say that his marriage does not count? Do you want to say that I am not the Marquis of Jingbo Marquis? Or, it''s all your own mind! "

    This really worked. The servant was so scared that he waved his hand and knelt down and cried, "no, no, that''s not what I mean."

    "It doesn''t matter what your wife is or not. Anyway, breaking into the imperial concubine''s other courtyard is a capital crime."

    The words all say this up, still have don''t want to die of, Su good stare of don''t want.

    Fortunately, at this time, Ji Qiao came.

    "Lord Hou is lucky." They all knelt down and yelled in unison. Even Jiang was in a hurry and didn''t dare to make any more noise.

    Su Hao turned and looked, and saw Ji Qiao coming forward with a big stride. Oh, my God, this angle reflects the light of the rising sun, combined with the warm breeze. This person, Zhang Junxiu''s face and cold eyes, is about to be intoxicated.

    I''m really a good-looking person. I''m so handsome. How can I be so handsome!

    Ji Qiao''s eyes were always looking forward. She didn''t even take a look at Su Hao. She went straight ahead and passed Su Hao.

    Su looks silly and turns around in the same place. She smiles like a flower maniac and stares at Ji Qiao who is going away.

    Teng Ziyu, the bodyguard of Ji Qiao, came up to the servant who didn''t know what to do. He sneered and said, "when is it your turn to be a servant of Hou Fu? Madam, do you want to enter the other Imperial Palace has the final say?

    "Why don''t you come in and dawdle?" Ji Qiao suddenly stopped and turned to shout.

    Silly Su Hao thought that he was shouting at the bodyguard in front of him. He poked the man like an idiot, "Oh, your marquis is is calling you."

    Teng Ziyu turned his face and looked at his wife. He couldn''t laugh or cry. He turned his face and raised his hand to other bodyguards. Then he saw a few unfriendly servants who were impolitely escorted out by the bodyguards.

    Ji Qiao''s face looked a little displeased, as if he was angry. He yelled in that direction again, "don''t you come to me as soon as possible."

    At this moment, Su Hao looks at Ji Qiao from a distance. Then he is sure that he is the person he is shouting. He runs forward and follows Ji Qiao.

    It happened that they went to the inner courtyard, and Qi Xi came out. When he saw Ji Qiao, he was very happy. But when he saw Su Hao behind him, his mood fell sharply.

    "Lord Hou is lucky." Qi Xi came forward to salute.

    "Well." Ji Qiao did not stop, but perfunctorily answered and went on.

    Qi Xi was ignored by Ji Qiao and embarrassed. Even if he wanted to spread his anger on Su Hao, "wait, what do you do with the Marquis? Who allowed you to come in!"

    Without waiting for Su Hao to speak, Ji Qiao stopped and said, "what''s wrong with madam following Marquis!"

    After Ji Qiao finished, he turned around, and there was a flash of ferocity in his eyes. "Have you forgotten the advice that I gave you before?"

    Qi Xi didn''t dare to speak any more, so he had to lower his head and shake his head slightly. "Qi Xi didn''t dare to forget it. Marquis forgive me."

    At this time, Su Hao also learned to fake the tiger''s power and made a face at the Qi river. Then, he followed Ji Qiao into the inner courtyard.

    In the inner courtyard, the concubines and waiters who were waiting there and the side room, the women saw the Marquis coming, and they rushed forward one by one to salute Ji Qiao.

    A group of women all of a sudden came together and surprised Su Hao. What kind of women are they? They are just a group of spiders in Pan Si Dong! This is to see the Tang Monk meat!

    Ji Qiao didn''t say anything and didn''t do any action. Just one look was enough to frighten these women. The killing intention in her eyes made them afraid, and they all stepped back in an instant.

    Su Hao follows Ji Qiao into Mingjian. As soon as the imperial concubine sits down, she hears jingbohou come in. As soon as she is about to open her mouth, she sees Su Hao and is stunned.

    What''s the matter? Why did you come with Bao? what do you mean? Ji Qiao, do you want to admit this lady?

    "The son greets his mother, and her mother is blessed with peace." Ji Qiao knelt down to salute.

    Su Hao also followed Ji Qiao on his knees like a model, "son... Daughter-in-law, please send her mother''s greetings, and her mother''s happiness is peaceful."

    Too imperial concubine Leng at that, the moment lived to become a mute, feel to have a fly to run in the mouth, swallow to disgust, vomit out, that everyone knows oneself ate a fly.

    For a long time, Ji Qiao did not get up, and Su Hao couldn''t get up. His knees were numb.

    Ji Qiao doesn''t always think of things in the morning and dusk every day. She usually comes every three or five times. After every salute, she gets up. She is not so restrained in front of the imperial concubine, and the imperial concubine never asks for anything.

    But today, he didn''t get up by himself after saluting. Instead, he waited for the princess to shout. Naturally, the princess was at a loss. It was only half a day before he understood.

    "Tea, please."

    The imperial concubine involuntarily called so, Ji Qiao lowered his head, no one saw that moment when he just snickered.

    The maid brought the tea. Looking at the posture, she also understood what was going on. She quickly handed the tea according to the rules and sang the formal words.

    After several steps, without waiting for the imperial concubine to speak, Ji Qiao fell down on his own this time. It can be seen that his purpose of coming here is so single.

    "My mother, my son has gone to the official department." Ji Qiao then turned to leave and walked to the door. It happened that Qi Xi entered Mingjian again and passed him by.

    "Marquis, where are you going?"

    "The Ministry of officials."

    Qi Xi laughs very flatteringly, "that Marquis Ye comes back to want to eat something in the evening, let a person take a word, I good let the kitchen prepare ahead of time."

    Ji Qiao gave another "um" and left.

    Inside, suhao was still kneeling there. She looked around and said whether she would get up or not. The Marquis got up and left. She could get up too!

    Without waiting for Su Hao to speak first, the imperial concubine was impatient. She didn''t even bother to take a look at Su Hao. "What are you doing here, tea and ceremony? If you don''t leave soon, I''ll be upset to see you mourning."

    "Thank your mother." Sue is so happy that she shouts and gets up, kneading her knees and going out.

    Qixi just came in, and suhao face to face, suddenly found her face ugly again.

    "What, what''s the matter? You didn''t look like that yesterday

    Hearing this, the imperial concubine looked up and asked, "what''s the matter?"

    Qi Xi pulls Su Hao to the imperial concubine and says, "mother, look! She''s so ugly. She''s a liar. "

    The imperial concubine looked up and looked carefully. Oh, my God, she was scared to death.

    "This, this, this how to return a responsibility, you were not yesterday, return..."

    Su Hao laughed awkwardly and pretended to be embarrassed. "In fact, I''ve always been so ugly. However, yesterday was the wedding day after all, and it was the Marquis who wanted to marry. I can''t shame the Marquis of Jingbo! So, we developed a special effect powder to cover the ugly places. "

    Qi Xi felt relieved after hearing this. For himself, the uglier Su Hao was, the better. When she was ashamed of being criticized, she must have hit the wall and died.

    Su Hao left the imperial concubine''s other courtyard, and the rest of the concubines cast unfriendly eyes on her, except for the Jiang family, who was very respectful to Su Hao and regarded her as his wife. I''m afraid that the rest of them are all in the heart and are ready to bully Su Hao.

    After all, it''s the day after entering Jingbo Marquis''s residence. How can I know how to get there? Fortunately, her IQ is still online. She just stands outside the courtyard waiting for Jiang to come out.

    After waiting for a while, Jiang came out. After hearing Su Hao say that he didn''t know the way, he took her on the way back.

    "Ma''am, do you remember?"

 Chapter 1041

    Su Hao nodded and shook his head, very embarrassed, "how can I remember that!"

    "It''s OK. I''ll go with my wife to greet the princess every day. You''ll be familiar with it if you walk a few more times."

    "That''s fine."

    Jiang''s slightly saluted, "two children should go back, sir should be coming."

    "Well, well, you go back first. Come to me when you are free. I want to chat with you more."

    "Well, after noon, I''ll come when the child takes a nap."

    After seeing Jiang off, Su Hao went back to his other hospital. When he entered the room, he collapsed on the bed, yawned and fell asleep.

    When she woke up from hunger again, it was noon. Although suhao had no idea of time, she could not tell why she was always sleepy when she arrived at this place, but she was very punctual to remind her about the time.

    Walking out of the other courtyard and standing there for a long time, no one passed by. It seems that the people in this house are going to let her live and die on her own, waiting for her to starve to death.

    No, I have to go out to find something to eat. With the so-called memory, Su Hao decided to go to liyuexuan of Jiang''s family. Along the way, he didn''t see servants or maids. He just stepped forward and asked about things, and one by one he dodged and ran.

    Su Hao doesn''t understand what''s going on. It''s like hell to see her.

    Of course, she didn''t know what had happened. Originally, these servants and maids were all in the same heart with their masters. They had the same attitude towards Su, which was bad.

    This morning, Teng Ziyu ordered his bodyguard to break their legs, fan their mouths and drive them out of the Marquis''s house. They would never enter the capital.

    After hearing that, who dares to be rude to su? However, the imperial concubine didn''t like the lady, and none of them dare to offend her. That''s not to be rude to sue, and they can''t be polite to her.

    The final result can only be ignored, ignored and avoided.

    I feel that I have been wandering in this house for half an hour. The kitchen is getting farther and farther away from Su Hao.

    On the contrary, it happened that when I saw it, I went around to the other courtyard of Fuxian, which was also the other courtyard of Qixi.

    Seeing the flash of shadows and the voices of servants talking to each other, Su Hao thought that he could go in and find something to eat in the kitchen. As soon as he was about to cross the stone steps, he heard the sound of stepping forward.

    "Miss Su, please stay."

    Su Hao turned his face and frowned, "are you?"

    "Fang Lanxin, the second housekeeper of marquis Jingbo''s house, is also the Fang family."

    "What kind of housekeeper is the second housekeeper?"

    "Housekeeper Liu is responsible for the food and daily life of the Marquis, and I am responsible for the food and daily life of the princess."

    "What about me?" Sue asked instinctively.

    Two housekeeper low eyebrow smile, speechless.

    It seems that no one is in charge of it. I should have expected that. Well, since no one is in charge of it, I''ll take care of my own food and clothing.

    Su Hao saw that the second housekeeper didn''t say a word, and she didn''t say a word. She turned around and wanted to leave, but she was stopped by the second housekeeper again.

    "Miss Su, please stay."

    "What do you mean? Why are you stopping me! "

    "This is Miss Qi Xi''s other home, Miss Su Hao or..."

    "Well, if I don''t go, tell me first, where is the kitchen?"

    As soon as he finished speaking, he came back and recognized something wrong. "Wait, no, what did you just call me? How''s the girl

    The second housekeeper didn''t think so, and still kept the official smile on his face, "what''s wrong? Yesterday, the Marquis entered your other courtyard, and then went back to his study. You have never lived with the Marquis, and you are still the yellow flower girl

    "There''s nothing wrong with what you said." Su was so angry that she held her mouth and bit her teeth. She said, "call as you like, and let people prepare food for me. Otherwise, the marquis will starve to death in Jingbo Marquis''s house on the second day of marriage. I don''t think the king will regard it as nothing happened, and will not care about Jingbo Marquis?"

    general! You dare to be arrogant!

    For a long time, the two housekeepers were so angry that their faces slowly changed, "the kitchen will send you food later."

    "OK, I''ll go." With that, Su Hao is going to the other side of the road, obviously going to other places instead of turning back to Cuixi.

    "The imperial concubine has an order. Without her permission, Su Hao should stay in Cuixi''s other courtyard." The second housekeeper gave a cold smile. He always felt that he could pull back the game he had just lost. "Otherwise, when the three dynasties came back, what happened in Jingbo Marquis''s house? I''m afraid you can''t explain it to Bao''s side."

    Bear, calculate you ruthless, and don''t live with you, don''t waste brain bubble with you here, besides, still have to finish the task.

    Su Hao snorts coldly, looks white at the second housekeeper, turns around and turns back to the direction of Cuixi''s other courtyard. The second housekeeper looks at Su Hao, who has gone so far, and dares to leave only when she is sure that she won''t play tricks.

    But how could su Hao be so obedient, hiding in a place for a long time, then came out again, slipped into the other courtyard of Qixi, walked around one place after another along the corridor, saw not far away a little girl was carrying a wooden plate to come here, Su Hao hid and looked at it.

    But looking at it, I found that the girl''s head seemed to have fallen something in her hand, like a dress. She looked very beautiful. The girl looked around, panicked and turned left and right. She didn''t know what she was doing. She picked a lot of flowers from the flower bed on the side of the corridor.

    Sue was surprised. What was she doing?

    After a while, the girl hurried away with her things. Suhao came out and wanted to follow her to have a look. Her stomach began to murmur again. Then she gave up her idea of "exploring Jingbo Marquis''s house" and decided to go back to Cuixi to fill her stomach.

    "Who are you? Which courtyard is the messenger? "

    All of a sudden, there was a question behind Su Hao. She turned around and looked. The maid recognized Su Hao, then tilted her head and looked at the direction where Su had just looked. She frowned suspiciously.

    "I want to go back to Cuixi other courtyard, but the Hou mansion is too big and I''m lost. Just in time, you can take me back, or the imperial concubine should say it."

    Su Hao only thinks that she is as smart as me. She can deal with the past so quickly. She goes back to Cuixi other hospital. Sure enough, it doesn''t take long for the kitchen to deliver food.

    It''s the cook and cook of Houfu. It''s obviously the food for the servants, but it''s still so delicious.

    It''s a pity that as soon as the food was put into her mouth, some servants, servants and bodyguards rushed in. They bound Su Hao and took her to the imperial concubine.

    He was pushed all the way into the door, and suddenly he was pushed to the ground. All he heard was, "you dare to be a Bao. You dare to break the seven rules. I will tell the king that you will be a marquis."

    Seven? Only the next day, even the servants in the Marquis''s house didn''t see all of them. Where did they come from?

    Su Hao looked up and looked back and forth at the imperial concubine and other people. When she saw the Qi River sitting with her face covered, she immediately gave a puff and a laugh, and almost rolled on the ground.

    That Qi River also don''t know how, unexpectedly by bee sting of full head big bag, face swollen like a big jujube cake.

    Looking down, what she was wearing was the dress she had just seen. Sue could not help laughing and crying.

    So it is

    "Mother, mother, you see, she even dare to laugh. After she hurt me, she still laughed so recklessly." Qi Xi cried wrongly.

    Su Hao sat on the ground, cross legged, and yelled at Qi Xi, "why do you say I hurt you? What''s the matter with you? How can I know what happened? Besides, I''ve been eating in my other hospital. What''s the matter with you? How can you rely on me? "

    "It''s you, it''s you. I''ve seen all the maids in the other courtyard, and you dare to deny it."

    "Enough." The imperial concubine scolded angrily, pointed to Su Hao and asked, "I asked you, have you ever been to Fuxian other courtyard?"

    "Yes, I have, but I..."

    "No need to explain. Since you admit that you have been there, it means that you admit that you did it."

    Su Hao couldn''t laugh or cry. "I''ll admit what I did. What did I do?"

    "It''s you who did something on Qi Xi''s new dress, and then let the bees besiege Qi Xi, and Qi Xi was stung by the bees." The imperial concubine was sure, as if she had seen it with her own eyes.

    Qi Xi cried, "there''s a witness. My maid in the courtyard saw it with her own eyes. It''s you."

    As soon as the voice fell, a maid was pushed in and fell on her knees. She looked very frightened. Her face was full of fear, as if she had been tortured.

    "Say, tell the princess what you see again." Qi Xi was weeping and wronged. He glared at the maid as if he wanted to eat people.

    "Maidservant, maidservant..."

    Suhao sat there like an old man, cross legged, just watching these people act for her.

    Look at that maid. She was really afraid. She stroked her arms from time to time. It seemed that someone had beaten her.

    Think about it carefully. At that time, the maid accidentally dropped the new clothes she had prepared for Qi Xi on the ground. She might be worried that she would be punished. In order to cover up the dirty place, she used the pollen from the stamens which were similar in color to smear it. However, she might not have thought that it would attract bees.

    "You cheap maidservant, you say, you want to die, say it quickly!" Seeing that the maid refused to open her mouth, Qi Xi stood up in a hurry and pinched and twisted her arms.

    Su Hao felt pain when she looked at it, but unexpectedly, no one said it. Even the imperial concubine was indifferent and didn''t mean to scold Qi Xi.

    "OK, please don''t embarrass her. That''s right. I did it in my dress. If you want to fight or punish, you can do whatever you want." Suhao finished, and looked at the maid with a smile.

    She knew that the maid had not framed her. No doubt she knew what Qi Xi meant. It must be that the maid in her other courtyard mentioned that she had been to her other courtyard. Therefore, after the incident, she wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to get rid of herself.

    However, this girl is quite stubborn, so forced her to bully her, she did not say, it seems that the heart is very kind, as good as the maid that day.

 Chapter 1042

    Since she doesn''t want to hurt herself, help her!

    "Look, mother, she admitted it." Qi Xi was very excited. He didn''t expect to get rid of Youbao so soon. As long as she was no longer the Marquis, she would have a chance to become the marquis.

    "Come on The imperial concubine is about to call people without saying a word, as if it was the sentence she was waiting for.

    "Wait!" Although Su Hao was tied, her lower body was still free to move. She stood up and said, "how do you deal with your daughter-in-law? Is it to ask the king to ask the Marquis to divorce his daughter-in-law? "

    "That''s true."

    "What''s the reason? What did the concubine just say? Which of the seven did her daughter-in-law commit

    Qi Xi thought it funny. He just laughed and then covered his face with pain. "Of course, you are jealous. You are jealous of my friendship with the marquis. You are jealous of my beautiful appearance. You are the most vicious woman. You are afraid that I will replace you and harm me."

    "Oh, so it is!" Su Hao wants to laugh even more. He has seen shameless people, but he has never seen such shameless people. "So, do you want to replace me? You want to be the Marquis? "

    "You, you, you bullshit, I, I was just a childhood sweetheart with the Marquis..." Qi Xi was embarrassed, some things were tacit, everyone knew, but no one went to break the window paper.

    And Qi Xi can''t say it directly. After all, it''s feudal here. She can have this idea secretly in her heart, but she can''t announce it openly.

    "Since I''m only a childhood sweetheart and have no love for men and women, why should I be jealous? What''s to be envious of? You are just a foreign girl who is raised in Hou''s house. Sooner or later, you will get married. Even if you want to be jealous, I should be jealous of those who have been close to the Lord in Hou''s house, rather than you yellow flower girl. "

    Su Hao deliberately pinched the words and said to Qi Xi, "Oh, or do you have already had a close relationship with Hou ye? "The truth of husband and wife?"

    It''s a very successful move to put the cart before the horse, which makes this matter more complicated.

    "You, you bullshit, you, how can you humiliate me so much?" Qi Xi was so angry that he cried. These words made people have the idea of looking for life and death in those women.

    "Why, listen to what you mean, it''s a shame to have a husband and wife with the Marquis? You are abandoning the Marquis! "

    "No, I didn''t, I, you, you..." Qi Xi completely cried out of breath.

    "Presumptuous!" The imperial concubine''s scolding broke the indescribable situation.

    All the people knelt down, and Su Hao was not stupid. The tearful man knelt down. How could he stand there indifferent.

    "Take care of your body." Sue''s mouth is getting sweeter.

    "You, you''ve made a mistake, and you dare to argue. Since you have admitted that you''ve done something on Qixi''s new dress, what else can you say? There''s no room for your giant Buddha in the Jingbo Marquis''s residence. I''m sorry for your family, so I''ll ask for an order."

    "Mother, or that question, in what name?"

    "Jealousy among the seven."

    "Why jealousy?"

    "You know it."

    "My daughter-in-law doesn''t know. She''s a big yellow girl, her mother''s adopted daughter, not someone from the marquis. Why should I be jealous? If according to this logic, Wang SHANGRUO asked if all the unmarried women in the world would become my envy objects, then how would you answer? "

    "Here, you..."

    "Besides, I admit that the dress was made by me, but I don''t admit that it was to harm Qi Xi. There are so many women in this house. Who knows whose dress it is?"

    The imperial concubine seemed to be trapped by Su Hao. She asked her, "the second housekeeper told you that the other courtyard belongs to Qi Xi. You don''t know whose dress it is?"

    "No! Although that is her other courtyard, isn''t she responsible for the affairs in this mansion? It''s hard for her to make new clothes for the concubines in the house! What''s more, I should have made new clothes for me after I entered the government. If I hadn''t borrowed one from someone, I would have to wear the wedding dress tomorrow, so I should have made new clothes for me. I didn''t stain it by accident. As a lady of a big family, I can''t do needlework, so I had to think of other ways, so I covered it with pollen and flower juice of similar colors, Who ever thought it would attract bees! It''s a careless mistake at best. "

    The imperial concubine seems to have hesitated, and just now her momentum seems to have weakened. In fact, her heart is clear as a mirror. Can she not know that Qi Xi wants to frame you Bao''s family on purpose! It''s just a matter of turning a blind eye. I''ll push the boat along with the current. I''ll call you Bao''s name and let her retreat in the face of difficulties. Maybe she can do it!

    I just didn''t expect that it''s really hard to deal with the Bao family. There are some ways to deal with it.

    Qi Xi see potential, worry too imperial concubine don''t pursue, urgent shout a voice, "you force words to reason."

    "It''s not unreasonable. I''m talking about it on its own. That''s what I say to the king and the Empress Dowager. I''m wrong. I admit that I shouldn''t make decisions without authorization. If my dress is dirty, I''ll just say it. It''s just a dress, no matter who it is. When I get a new dress, I''ll compensate her. But I didn''t deal with it well and wanted to cover up the past, As a result, I failed to do things and lost the bearing of a housewife. It''s not my fault. I should be punished, but I don''t recognize other things, and I can''t plant them on me. "

    "Go, go to the ancestral temple and kneel down. You are not allowed to go back until dawn. You are not allowed to give her food." The imperial concubine''s head ache, unable to fight back, had to hold the head to wave the hand to call, sent the person away.

    Su Hao, the proud one, laughed and yelled at Qi Xi on purpose, "excuse me, where is the ancestral hall?"

    Qi Xi turned her face angrily and didn''t want to pay attention to it. She was wronged, but she couldn''t blame the imperial concubine. Since the imperial concubine had decided, she was afraid that she couldn''t use it to get rid of Youbao. It seemed that she had to bear it again.

    The maid led suhao to the ancestral hall. When she got to the ground, suhao wriggled back and forth, "untie me! Otherwise, how can you kneel down! "

    Su Hao waited there, but she didn''t respond for a long time. When she looked back, well, the maid had already left.

    It seems that this is intentional.

    Su Hao went to the futon and knelt down. He began to think wildly in his mind.

    I wonder where the ancestral hall in the Marquis''s mansion comes from. It''s said that the ancestral hall is not a place where the ancestors of the family worship and offer sacrifices?

    If the ancestor of the Marquis, shouldn''t it be in a place similar to the imperial mausoleum?

    Just thinking about it, Su Hao''s stomach began to murmur again and again. Then he remembered that he was having lunch when he was arrested. Without a few mouthfuls of food in his mouth, he had to be tied up.

    After that, I have to kneel until tomorrow morning, and I''m not allowed to eat. What can I do!

    Really want what to come what, sleepy some people send pillow, just thought of hungry, some people send food.

    It was the maid who was pinched and forced to tell lies by Qi Xi. Xu is here to thank her!

    "Madam, maidservant, maidservant, silver star, thanks to madam." Silver Star kneels on one side and kowtows to su.

    "Oh, come on, get up quickly. I just can''t stand them bullying people like that. It''s nothing."

    "If it wasn''t for your wife, I would have..."

    "It''s OK. It''s really OK. I can see that you didn''t mean it. Someone forced you to frame me, but you didn''t do that. So I have to thank you. Otherwise, I don''t know what they will do to me!"

    Silver Star cried out excitedly, and did not know what to say. Su Hao''s tears were not high. Seeing this situation, she wanted to comfort her quickly, or she would have to cry with her.

    "Well, if you want to thank me, just be practical." As soon as suhao finished, she heard her stomach growling again. She was embarrassed and laughed awkwardly, "do you have anything to eat?"

    "Yes, yes, this is my steamed bread at noon. I haven''t had time to eat it yet. Please eat it. Be careful not to be seen." Silver Star took out two steamed buns from her arms. They were not big. They were just as big as a woman''s fist. She was very particular about them. She was afraid that Su would dislike them. She peeled the outer layer of the steamed buns before feeding them to su.

    After eating the steamed bread from silver star, Su Hao was not so hungry.

    "Madam, it''s time for me to leave. If I stay for a long time, I''ll be found out. I''ll let people visit every other hour according to miss Qi Xi."

    "All right, you go quickly."

    Silver Star left, Su Hao knelt there, looking at the sky, bored to explosion.

    Sure enough, before long, someone came to inspect and saw Su Hao kneeling there and left.

    I don''t know how long after that, Su Hao fell to one side, sleepy and hungry. She didn''t untie the rope and knelt for so long. At this time, she fell to the ground, which is not a good sign.

    Suhao didn''t wake up all the time. It was daybreak and someone came. She didn''t react at all.

    "Madame! Madame Silver Star nudged Su Hao, but she didn''t wake up for a long time. She frowned and worried. She stood up in a hurry and ran outside the ancestral hall, as if to catch up with someone.

    "Yizhang, Yizhang, wait a minute. Don''t go yet." Silver Star timely called the ancestral hall outside the people who want to turn to go.

    Teng Ziyu, the grandson of the former imperial captain, was chosen by the former king as the companion and bodyguard of Ji Qiao during his lifetime.

    "What? Is the lady gone Teng Ziyu asked.

    Silver Star shakes her head and looks around. Teng Ziyu sees her cautious manner and smiles, "don''t worry. I''ve checked it carefully just now. There''s no one here. It''s very safe."

    "No, I want to say that my wife can''t wake up. I''m afraid she''s sick all night. I see her face is very bad. She''s tied up and kneeling here all night. Is she frozen or cold?"

    Teng Ziyu slightly turned his head and looked at the door of the ancestral hall. "The Marquis has already been to the imperial concubine. The imperial concubine has also said that this matter is in the past

    "Then..."

    "The imperial concubine just said yesterday that she was not allowed to eat before dawn, but she didn''t say that she was not allowed to eat after dawn. I''ll tell her later in the kitchen that Cuixi''s food in other hospital will not be short. Besides, if she is not well, you can go to ask a doctor. The imperial concubine has never said that she can''t do it."

    "Well, I see."

    "Well, I''ll go back to the marquis. Take care of her." After Teng Ziyu finished, he turned and left.

 Chapter 1043

    Silver star goes back to the ancestral hall and is ready to wake up Su Hao again. However, Su Hao still doesn''t wake up. There''s nothing she can do. Silver Star has to carry Su Hao on her back and take her back to Cuixi.

    Suhao on the couch didn''t wake up. When she woke up again, it was already near noon.

    "Ma''am, you are awake at last!" Silver Star asked eagerly.

    Su Hao opened his eyes hazily, instinctively wanted to sit up, but that move hurt all over.

    Silver Star quickly appeased Su Hao, "madam, don''t move quickly. Just now the doctor came to see you. He said that you were tired yesterday. You still have some stiffness. You have to move slowly."

    As she said this, she helped Su Hao squeeze her body up and down. "You lie down slowly, and I''ll knead it for you. When it''s more relaxed, I''ll sit up. Then you eat something, and I''ll knead it for you. The doctor said that it''s almost relaxed. Let me help you walk outside, and then you can come over slowly."

    "Well." Sue nodded pitifully, then asked curiously, "before that, she still had to embarrass you again!"

    "Mrs. Lao is worried. Miss Qi Xi is not making trouble for her maidservant."

    Su Hao nodded comfortingly and thought of something again, "you are the maid in Qixi courtyard. When you come to me, aren''t you afraid that she will blame you?"

    "Don''t worry, madam. I don''t need to go back to miss Qixi."

    "Really Suhao thinks it''s incredible.

    Silver Star nodded with a smile, "it''s true. Yesterday, when the Marquis came back to his house, he knew what happened in the daytime. He scolded the maidservant and said that the maidservant didn''t deserve to serve Miss Qixi. He sent the maidservant to his wife. From then on, the maidservant will be your wife''s person."

    "It''s good to have you as my companion, and I don''t have to run into the wall like a fool." Sue reached out laughing.

    Silver Star came forward and slowly helped Su Hao to sit, then continued to squeeze her body.

    "Well, what happened yesterday is in the past."

    "Yes, it''s all over. I heard the Marquis and the concubine say yesterday that since it''s been punished, it''s gone. I still said, I still said..."

    Su Hao looked at Silver Star''s embarrassment and knew that there must be no good words behind, "what else? You say, "I don''t blame you."

    "The Marquis also said that if you want to drive you out of the Marquis''s house, you can always catch your unforgivable mistakes without relying on those unorthodox ways. At that time, it''s not too late to go to the king for an order to abolish your Marquis''s position. Therefore, in the future, those dirty means and ghost tricks that humiliate his reputation should not be played any more."

    Sue was so funny that she seemed to understand the inside. After a while, she said something again.

    "You, in fact, belong to the Marquis!" Su Hao kneaded his legs and said so carelessly.

    She did not see the silver star''s reaction, nor did she see the expression on her face that no one else had ever seen.

    "What do you mean, madam?"

    Su Hao looked up at the Silver Star heartlessly, "I mean, in fact, Hou Ye likes you!"

    "Madam, I misunderstood you. Why do you say that?" The smile on Silver Star''s face was a little awkward.

    "That''s what I think! I feel that your Marquis scolds you for not being worthy to serve Qixi. In fact, he is protecting you. "

    "Why does madam feel that the Marquis is protecting the maidservant?"

    "Oh, if I say that casually, I don''t mean anything else. Don''t think about it." Su Hao was just like what she said. She thought that maybe Ji Qiao liked the maid, so she took the opportunity to get away from the vicious Qi Xi.

    Those novels and idol dramas are all like this!

    The female master was bullied by the vicious female two. The male master wanted to help the female master, but he couldn''t help her directly. So he criticized the female master in front of others, saying that she didn''t deserve this and that she didn''t deserve that. He bullied the female master superficially, but in fact, he saved her successfully in the end.

    "Madame! Madame

    "Ah

    Silver Star aware of some changes in Su Hao''s expression, tentatively asked, "what was madam just thinking?"

    "No, it''s nothing. It''s just a god gone." Su Hao said while moving his body, "I feel much better. Let''s go down to the ground and have a try."

    "Yes, but don''t worry, madam. I''ll bring the meal. Madam, have something to eat first, or you can''t do without physical strength."

    "Well, you go and get it."

    Silver Star brought the meal, and Su Hao ate it slowly. A meal took a long time.

    After lunch, Silver Star helped Su Hao out of bed. At first, she didn''t dare to walk too fast, so she slowly walked back and forth in the room. Gradually, she could walk a few more steps. The master and servant strolled in their own yard. Later, Su Hao was more agile and wanted to go out to have a look.

    "Ma''am, just go out of the house. It''s OK to go out of this other courtyard."

    "That''s OK. I''ll go around the other hospital. I''m blind. Remember that I have to walk several times. I can''t worry. I have to take my time."

    Early the next morning, silver star came to call Su Hao to get up. Su Hao sat up and stretched out, reluctantly chanting, "yesterday, a princess was sent for a message. She said that it was boring to look at me. I don''t have to go to the morning and dusk to meditate in the future."

    "Yes, princess, you don''t have to go."

    "Then you wake me up so early!"

    "But it''s time for you to go home. Last night, the Marquis ordered people to go to the court and take leave. Although the Marquis hasn''t got up yet, you have to be ready first! I can''t see you. Let the Marquis wait for you, madam

    Guining!

    Su Hao suddenly realized that, by the way, it''s the third day of marriage to the Marquis''s house. As the old saying goes, three dynasties return home. The new uncle has to bring a gift to his mother''s home with his daughter-in-law.

    "Well, hurry up, let''s pack up!"

    Su Hao hastily opened the quilt, put on the shoes and went down to wash, full of joy want to go back to her mother''s home.

    She has no feelings for the so-called family members, and the relationship with her family is not very good in the memory of the original owner. The reason why she is so positive is that she simply feels that she can go out. As long as she has the opportunity to go out for the first time, she can go out to find the prince of Qin with the flag of returning to her mother''s house from time to time.

    The task always comes first. It''s more important here than anything else.

    After everything was sorted out, Su Hao was ready to go out. Suddenly, a maid came. She was the maid in the Jiqiao courtyard and was in charge of delivering messages.

    "Sister Liuli is here, but what do you want to say? My wife has already packed up and can start at any time. " Silver Star came forward and said with a smile.

    "The breakfast in the side hall is ready. The Lord asked me to send a message." Liuli smiles politely at Yinxing, and then sees that Bao''s family comes out and salutes, "how are you, madam? Marquis, please go to the side hall to have breakfast."

    Su Hao Leng Leng, this morning said that we would have dinner together, what kind of trick?

    "Er er." Su Hao nodded.

    Three people went to the dining room together, Su Hao could not say which uncomfortable, to sit there, Ji Qiao also did not look at her, self-care of eating breakfast, next person to bring dishes, Su Hao also eat up.

    A breakfast without communication, just like two temporary table of guests in general.

    After breakfast, Ji Qiao still didn''t speak, stood up and left. Su Hao saw the situation, quickly grabbed the last mouthful, put it into his mouth, wiped his mouth, stood up and followed him.

    When he got into the carriage, he still didn''t speak, as if Sue didn''t exist at all, and he began to shut his eyes.

    Su Hao stared at him for a long time, but the man didn''t respond. She simply closed her eyes.

    In the hazy, the carriage bumps. Su Hao opens his eyes, but sees Ji Qiao''s eyebrows slightly locked. He keeps staring at himself. He hasn''t said a word for a long time, but he gives Su a good look.

    "Marquis, do you want to stare at me like this all the time?"

    "When did the Marquis stare at you? You are ridiculous, aren''t you

    Su Hao tilted his neck and looked up and down at Ji Qiao, thinking that he was sick! From eating in the morning, he didn''t speak. When he got into the carriage, he didn''t speak and pretended to sleep. As a result, when he fell asleep, he began to peep at himself.

    Does he have any idea of himself!

    "What do you think I''ll do?" Sue good shy smile, slightly lowered his head.

    "I''m your husband and you''re my wife. Look at you. Is there a problem?"

    "That''s not true. It''s just that people will be shy when the Marquis looks at them like this!"

    "I''m afraid you misunderstood something! You and I are just empty of the name of husband and wife, but there is no real husband and wife, how can you be shy? " Ji Qiaodun, deliberately a playful bad smile on his face, "don''t you, as people in the market say, have you ever thought of me?"

    Just now, there was an intoxicated smile on Ji Qiao''s bashful face. When Ji Qiao said this, his heart immediately cooled down for the whole festival. In a moment, there was no girl''s heart Festival. He glanced at Ji Qiao in disgust and turned away to look at him.

    I''m too lazy to talk with him. If I have time, I''d better find a way to study it. How can I find the Duke of Qin quickly and effectively!

    Without waiting for Ji Qiao to say anything more, he had already arrived outside Youbao''s house. The coachman stopped the carriage and lifted the curtain. They got out of the carriage and the housekeeper came out to greet each other.

    On the stone steps, the silver star wanted to help Su Hao, but just after two steps, she saw his Marquis helping his wife. She was also a little stunned.

    Even Su Hao was surprised and looked at Ji Qiao suspiciously.

    "Marquis!"

    "Be careful, madam. You were very tired after last night. Be careful with the stone steps."

    Ji Qiao''s words make su Hao feel uncomfortable. It''s all the same. What''s the meaning of these words? How strange! What is a tossing night, tired! What did you do?

    They went into the mansion. On the way to the main hall, all the servants and maids in the mansion were staring at Su. Their eyes were strange. They couldn''t say what it felt like. They were hostile. Obviously, there was a little fear. They were in awe, and there was a lot of disgust.

    All in all, it''s a wonderful look.

    As soon as I entered the main hall, I saw a lot of people standing inside. A young girl stepped forward with a pollution-free smile on her face. "Sister, marquis, you''re back. Sister misses you."

    Su Hao smiles faintly, and gets the memory of the original owner. It turns out that this is Su He, the evil sister of the original owner!

    "Sister..."

    Without waiting for Su Hao''s polite reply, Su he went to Ji Qiao and cried "sister" in his mouth.

 Chapter 1044

    "Mr. Hou, you''re here. Yesterday I heard that Mr. Hou was coming. Su he got up early to dress up and wait for Mr. hou to come." Su he''s flattering and smiling like a flower.

    No, it''s insulting to say that she smiles like a flower. She should be like a fox without a bottom line. She rubs Ji Qiao with all her strength and looks at Su Hao''s impulse from her heart.

    "She''s your brother-in-law. In her own house, my sister doesn''t have to be so restrained. If you don''t care about the etiquette, just call her brother-in-law." As she said this, Su Hao walked forward with a smile and pulled away her unruly hands, squeezing them hard and pulling them forward.

    When it comes to the word "brother-in-law", he deliberately accentuates his tone and smiles on the surface, but that is clearly a declaration of sovereignty and a reminder that Su he is his own man.

    "Su He, you can''t forget the rules. You''d better salute the Marquis first." Yu Qing said with a smile and went forward to salute.

    This is Yuqing, the father of the original owner. Since the death of the original owner''s biological mother, he helped his beloved concubine, Qiu Shi, and preferred Su He, the second daughter of Qiu Shi. He didn''t care about Su Hao, who was born by him, and even took care of her directly.

    Qiu Shi pulls Su He and looks at her secretly. It seems that he is abandoning her. Mother and daughter also salute Ji Qiao.

    Ji Qiao had never spoken before. Even when Su he ate his tofu, he didn''t speak and didn''t avoid it. But at this time, he opened his mouth.

    "I don''t have so many rules. Since suhao married me and became my Marquis, we are a family. My father-in-law doesn''t have to be so polite, but..."

    Ji Qiao said and stopped. She turned slightly and hugged Su Hao with her hands. She hugged her in her arms and looked at Su Hao with a big smile. "It''s someone else who should follow the rules. Otherwise, Su Hao, the Marquis, is not dignified and becomes a decoration? In the future, when you go out, where should I put this face? "

    There''s something wrong with him. He''s very wrong today.

    Su Hao turned his face and looked up at Ji Qiao in front of her. Today, there is something wrong with this guy. In front of her, she is cold and completely as if she is transparent and does not exist. But in front of others, she looks like a good man at home and a good husband.

    What''s this kid up to?

    Yu Qing''s obvious expression changed a little, like dissatisfaction, but not dissatisfaction with Ji Qiao, but

    "Marquis, are you talking about Su He and his father and mother?" Su he directly asked his doubts, and his expression was just like that of an innocent girl.

    Qiu pulled Su He for a while, but Su he didn''t think so. He was very stubborn and unhappy and cried, "Marquis, my sister is not qualified to be your wife at all, and she doesn''t deserve to be worshipped by my father and mother."

    "Su He, don''t talk nonsense." Yu Qing roared, and suddenly felt embarrassed.

    Su he did not know how to reply. He turned his face and cried out wrongly, "father, daughter, where there is nonsense, every sentence is true. My father clearly wants me to marry into the Marquis''s house. If the Empress Dowager does not insist on marrying my sister to the Marquis, it should be Su He who comes back to see my father and mother."

    This frightened Qiu Shi, and hurried forward to pull Su He, whispered, "shut up, don''t talk."

    "But, mother..."

    "It seems that I really have to go to the palace to thank the Empress Dowager. Fortunately, the Empress Dowager is in charge. It''s su Hao who married me. If you are the second young lady of your family, it''s not that you want to stir up the house of the Empress Dowager." Ji Qiao couldn''t help laughing.

    I''m afraid Yuqing and Qiu have never had this embarrassment before. Su He, who is favored by them, has been arrogant since he was a child. Most of the people he contacts on weekdays want to please their family, but they never care about Su he''s sometimes rude.

    But today, Ji Qiao''s words hit their family in good time. The embarrassment had already been on their face and could not be concealed.

    Yuqing can''t turn against jingbohou at this time, not because Ji Qiao is his son-in-law, but because of the Empress Dowager''s side, after all, he is a person beside the Empress Dowager. Due to the Empress Dowager''s plan for jingbohou, he can''t upset the plan.

    As a last resort, he had to bow his head first. "The Lord''s atonement is that the minister''s goddaughter is helpless and impolite. I hope that the Lord will forgive me, for the sake of the little girl''s ignorance."

    "No harm." Ji Qiao suddenly seemed very generous again, as if he didn''t care at all, but he didn''t finish his words. "I just want to say that since Su Hao has married me, I am my own person. In the future, I will no longer be your member of the Bao family."

    This shocked everyone. Even Su Hao was stunned. She stared at Ji Qiao. She felt that he was protecting himself. No, he was defending himself.

    Is it true that he is on the line to protect his wife?

    "Hello, Sue, goodbye to your father. Although there''s nothing to raise him, he''s still your biological father." Ji Qiao gently holds Su Hao''s hand to her chest, and looks at Su Hao with deep feelings and says these words.

    Su Hao didn''t know why. He felt warm in his heart. It was more like something was in a commotion. He nodded even though he didn''t want to think about it.

    "What''s more, take a last look at Bao''s residence. This is your last time to go back to your residence. In the future, you don''t have to come to this kind of place, and the dust doesn''t have to be contaminated. They don''t deserve to rub your clothes."

    Is this angry!

    Angry, angry Su He gnashing his teeth, she is pretending to be pure, but not really stupid, this is so straightforward, even if she is a little girl film, also understand the meaning of the words.

    Yuqing narrowed her eyes slightly. Her respectful attitude was half less than before, and she laughed a little sarcastically. "Why do you have to be so sarcastic to my family?"

    Su Hao and Ji Qiao learned to ignore others and went down to their knees to salute. From the bottom of their heart, they felt that even the original owner should not stay here, let alone himself.

    To be honest, it''s better to be around Ji Qiao than here.

    This worship should be used to express thanks for Yuqing''s life!

    Su Hao got up. Ji Qiao never looked at those people again. She looked at Su Hao tenderly all the time. The sight never left her for half a moment. When she got up, she reached out and gently took her hand. She turned around and left.

    Yuqing''s face became very ugly, even the ceremony was not good, directly with a cold and arrogant tone, stretching the tone, shouting, "send off the marquis."

    Su Hao followed Ji Qiao back to his house. They didn''t say anything in the carriage. Ji Qiao kept his eyes closed as before, but this time, his hand never let go. From the carriage to the door of Hou''s house, he always gently led Su Hao.

    Su Hao turned her face and looked at Ji Qiao. She didn''t know what to say, what she could say, and she didn''t want to ask. She just wanted to look at him so quietly. Even though she didn''t want to let go of her hand, she wanted to hold hands all the time.

    There is no extra emotion, just for the warmth, such as family care, let the heart warm, people warm.

    It was not until the carriage stopped that Ji Qiao opened her eyes. Su opened her mouth with a smile. As soon as she was about to speak, Ji Qiao seemed to have changed again.

    He released his hand and got out of the carriage without saying a word. Su Hao followed him and Silver Star helped him. But when she got out of the carriage and looked up again, she saw that Ji Qiao had disappeared.

    Su Hao''s face immediately showed disgust. He knew that something was wrong with him today. He was indifferent to himself for a while, and gentle to himself for a while. He also defended himself so much. It was fake for a long time. It was all for outsiders to see!

    When I went back to the mansion, I didn''t see Ji Qiao that day. For several days, Ji Qiao didn''t show up in the mansion. Su Hao asked Yinxing to ask what Ji Qiao was doing these days.

    Silver Star found out that the envoys of the Zhou Dynasty came to the state of Jin. Ji Qiao has been busy with it these days.

    The monarch of the Zhou Dynasty is the leader of the whole world. Jin, Qin, Bao, and many other small states are just the vassal states of the Zhou Dynasty. Even if they pay tribute every year, they will be attacked or removed at any time.

    Su Hao only understood this, but he didn''t know what the envoys of Zhou Dynasty came to Jin this time.

    The banquet at the king''s palace of the Zhou Dynasty invites the vassal states to enjoy the newly built beacon tower. In fact, it is to ask for protons from the vassal states, otherwise they may face the crisis of removing the state.

    However, how awesome is the king and the Empress Dowager who want to get rid of Jingbo Hou and face such a great opportunity to give them strength?

    Therefore, in the early days of the court, some courtiers recommended that jingbohou should go to the Zhou Dynasty on behalf of the state of Jin. For Ji Qiao, he did not dare to act rashly in the face of danger, so he had to obey his orders.

    When he was full of wings, he could advance, attack and retreat, but now, everything he prepared has not been successful, so he can''t resist easily.

    Therefore, he decided to take a risk. These days, he was busy with paying tribute with the Ministry of rites, and he was going to the Zhou Dynasty in a few days.

    In the dead of night, Teng Ziyu went into Ji Qiao''s study and saluted.

    Ji Qiao looked down at the gift list. Hearing the sound of footsteps, he knew it was Teng Ziyu. He asked softly, "is it done?"

    "Marquis, do you really want to do this?" Teng Ziyu did not immediately answer Ji Qiao''s words, but asked a question.

    Ji Qiao looked up at Teng Ziyu, took a deep breath and sighed, "you can see today''s assassins. Their skills are more agile than those in the past. If we hadn''t been on guard for many years, I''m afraid the people sent by Empress Qin to Jin would have killed me hundreds of times."

    "But you don''t have to send your wife away in this way! Although we know it''s fake, others don''t know it! I can''t help gossiping in the future. My wife has lost her reputation. How can she live in the future? "

    "What happened in the Zhou Dynasty was unexpected to me. I thought it would be safer for her to leave Youbao''s family and stay in Houfu than anywhere. But unexpectedly, there was such a problem in the Zhou Dynasty. This time, the king and the Empress Dowager were given a chance. I went to the Zhou Dynasty and maybe I couldn''t come back."

 Chapter 1045

    "Lord Hou, since you have guessed that you may not be able to come back when you go, why do you want to send your wife away? Is it safer to stay with you? At least we can protect you. Besides, since you like your wife, how can you be willing to let her be stabbed and stay in the state of Jin alone? If someone bullies her, you can''t save her!"

    "When I said I liked her, I found out that she was not the eye of the empress dowager, but pity her. Besides, if she was allowed to continue to follow me, unfortunately, what day she died in the assassin''s hands, did she not love her, she was innocent, and I didn''t hurt others, she would not have to suffer the crime."

    When Ji Qiao tried to explain, his expression was very good-looking. Teng Ziyu looked at it and then lowered his head to smile. He felt that Ji Qiao was saying something against his heart, but he just refused to admit it because he had a good face.

    However, Teng Ziyu could also understand Ji Qiao''s feelings and why he chose this way to see his wife off.

    If she was still Ji Qiao''s wife, she would have to go to the Zhou Dynasty with Ji Qiao. Since three years ago, the empress of Qin sent to Jin for many years, she has found the youngest son of the Lord of Qin.

    Ying Jia, the leader of the state of Qin, married Zhuang Shu, the daughter of the pregnant family. The empress of the king of Qin hated Zhuang Shu for her favor. After Zhuang Shu gave birth to a son, the empress of the king of Qin wanted to get rid of Zhuang Shu.

    Zhuang Shu accidentally finds out the plot of empress Qin. In order to keep her own flesh and blood, she acts cautiously in the palace, and even secretly sends her young second son to the state of Jin for secret protection.

    And that child is Ji Qiao. Ji Qiao knew from childhood that she was not the son of the imperial concubine and the former king of Jin. He was the third son of the Lord of Qin. And the imperial concubine once confessed her selfishness to Ji Qiao. In order not to lose her favor, she used the people to find a child who was similar to her son.

    By chance, Ji Qiao became the child. On the surface, he had a mother son relationship with the princess, but on the surface, they had a cooperative relationship.

    Therefore, when the assassins sent by the empress of the Qin Dynasty assassinated him more frequently and were more skillful, Ji Qiao began to worry about Su Hao''s safety.

    In addition, he is going to the Zhou Dynasty. It''s hard to know whether he will live or die. He doesn''t want suhao to take risks with him. However, if he divorces his wife directly, the Empress Dowager may not agree. I''m afraid it will harm suhao.

    Simply, he used the most inappropriate means to find a eunuch and arrange the silver star to play a play with him, a story of the marquis.

    Only in this way can Ji Qiao reasonably stop Su Hao, and for the empress dowager, Su Hao has no use value. Naturally, she will no longer pay attention to her, and Su Hao will be free.

    Although it may be easier to stay in the state of Jin alone, it''s better than worrying about the sword every day.

    That way, at least we can live. Only if we live can we have hope.

    Silver Star and Teng Ziyu, Ji Qiao discussed the countermeasures, but also with the eunuch to play, for fear of a little mistake, will destroy the Su Hao.

    All this was to be done two days before his departure, but something went wrong, which Ji Qiao did not expect.

    Silver Star acts according to the plan, carrying a bowl of chicken soup that can make people sleepy but not hurt their health to give Su a good drink.

    At this time, Su Hao didn''t know that Ji Qiao was going to the Zhou Dynasty. Everyone knew about it, but he only kept it from Su Hao. On the one hand, no one was willing to tell her about it. On the other hand, someone was waiting to see a good play. They all knew that she had to go with her, so they were waiting for her to go to the Zhou Dynasty to make a fool of herself. She would not be able to eat good fruit at that time.

    Moreover, Su Hao does not know that Ji Qiao is the person she is looking for. She always wants to complete the task, but unexpectedly, the person she is looking for is always by her side.

    I''ve been here for more than ten days, but I haven''t had the chance to go out and look for the only clue. I''m afraid it will be like looking for a needle in a haystack!

    This is thinking about in the room, put the chicken soup to cool, Su Hao stood up, took the soup bowl ready to take the small kitchen heat, just walked to the threshold, accidentally tripped, left hand quickly grasped the doorframe, did not fall.

    Just look down, the soup bowl is still in hand, but the chicken soup has been shaken out, there is only one mouthful of soup left in the bowl, which is not worth when hot, so go to bed.

    Suhao put down the soup bowl and went to bed. Before going to bed, she wanted to go to the small system to see if there was anything that could help her find the young man.

    Su Hao, who enters into the divine consciousness, closes her eyes lightly. Others can''t wake her up. Even if she shakes slightly, Su Hao won''t come out of the divine consciousness immediately.

    So, the silver star who came into the room to check, saw the empty bowl, and said goodbye to the wife who couldn''t wake up. Naturally, she mistakenly thought that the medicine had worked.

    So he went on as planned and called Teng Ziyu into the room. Teng Ziyu brought the eunuch into the room. Before he left, he did not forget to threaten the eunuch and told him to be careful of his head and not to move his hands and feet blindly.

    The eunuch nodded in fright. Teng Ziyu winked at the silver star and went out, but they didn''t know that at this time, Su Hao had come out of the divine consciousness.

    Hearing the voice of a strange man, Su Hao''s heart thumped instinctively. But when she heard the voice of silver star again, she didn''t immediately get up to check. She just thought that silver star was meeting her lover.

    "Your marquis is really strange. How can he do such a thing?"

    Such a thing? Su is curious to hear, but also quietly closed his eyes, listening quietly.

    "Don''t ask any more questions. If you know more about some things, you don''t know where your head will fall." Silver Star slants a smile.

    Something''s wrong!

    The more Su Hao listens, the more he feels that something is wrong. Silver Star has always been gentle and reliable, but how can he say such a thing today? Besides, listening to the meaning, they don''t seem to have an affair, they are more like

    "Well, almost. You can take off your clothes."

    Oh, my God! How shy! You''re about to undress?

    Wait, no, undress in this room? Doesn''t she have a room of her own? There are so many rooms in Cuixi''s other courtyard. Which room is not good to go to, but it has to be here? She is not afraid of being awakened by something, seeing it and destroying her good deeds?

    No, No.

    Just thinking about this strange thing, he listened to the man''s footsteps, and suddenly a dark shadow blocked Su Hao''s light. Although his eyes were closed, the brightness of the lights in the room was very obvious. If someone didn''t stand by the bed, it would not block those lights.

    "OK, I''m going to the study of the marquis. You should take off your clothes and get ready by the couch." Silver Star finish saying, don''t forget to maliciously stare at that eunuch, "don''t forget, carefully with your hand."

    The eunuch nodded in horror and said, "yes."

    Silver Star left. When he came out of the house, he still closed the door. The eunuch who didn''t dare move sat by the bed. He only sat on a small side and didn''t dare to look back. He didn''t even dare to twist his neck.

    Su Hao had a creepy feeling for a moment. The more she thought about it, the more wrong she was. Suddenly she opened her eyes and saw a man sitting by the bed motionless.

    "Who are you?" After suhao finished shouting, she sat up and banged her foot forward.

    The man was suddenly kicked by someone and fell to the ground with a plop. He was as scared as if he had lost his soul. He got up and knelt down there and kept begging, "madam, it''s not a small fault. It''s a small one that has to be done. It''s the Marquis, it''s the Marquis who wants the small one to do it."

    Su Hao asked the man what was going on. After listening to Ji Qiao''s plan, he was immediately blown up.

    But she only knew Ji Qiao''s plan, but she didn''t know the purpose of it. She rushed to Ji Qiao''s study in a rage.

    At this time, silver star is going through the process according to the plan. As soon as he enters the inner courtyard, he looks at the servants on both sides of the corridor and is ready to disperse. Then he opens his mouth and shouts, "master Hou, master Hou, no good, master Hou, madam..."

    Before the words were finished, I felt that a person was passing by me. I thought she was in the way, so I pulled her. Silver Star was stunned, and her voice was gradually reduced. "Madam... Coming..."

    Ji Qiao in the study heard the voice of silver star. In the first half of the passage, he really yelled according to what he said, but how could he shout and shout and then there was no sound?

    Several housekeepers in the study are there to report all the affairs of the house to Ji Qiaoqi. This is also arranged in advance, but these people don''t know the inside information, they are all made witnesses.

    Ji Qiao felt something was wrong. He stood up and went out of the study. But before he stepped out of the door, he jumped out. He instinctively wanted to subdue him, but before he started, he smelled the special fragrance. He remembered that it was the fragrance of Su Hao.

    He took back his hand in time, but Su Hao pushed him hard. He lost his center of gravity and fell on the ground first. Those in charge of the work were confused, even Ji Qiao and Teng Ziyu.

    Shouldn''t she have passed out? How could you be awake? Also came to the study in a fierce manner!

    Can we say, silver star, it''s not done?

    "Ji Qiao, you bastard."

    Honest officials are hard to break the housework. Even if they all think that the Marquis doesn''t like his wife, they don''t dare to go forward and scold her.

    Seeing the situation, Teng Ziyu quickly sent away those in charge, closed the door of his study and hid outside. Let them make trouble.

    Silver Star worried that the one in the other courtyard would have an accident, so she told Teng Ziyu in a hurry. Teng Ziyu went to solve the problem himself, while Silver Star stayed outside the study.

    First, prevent others from sneaking in or trying to get in. Secondly, she also wants to know what happened.

    "Ji Qiao, you''ve gone too far. No, it''s vicious." Su Hao is infuriated. He has never been so angry that he wants to rip Ji Qiao''s skin and cramp her.

    Ji Qiao looks at the angry Su Hao, and his face immediately shows guilt, but he doesn''t explain, doesn''t quibble, and doesn''t make any answers.

    Pop!

    "You are mean, you are shameless, you bastard, you are the most vicious big bastard in the world." Su Hao scolded and began to drop tears.

 Chapter 1046

    She wiped her tears and sobbed, "why do you treat me like this? I don''t care about you. Even if you hate me and want to divorce me, you should be straightforward and give me a letter of divorce. But you''re good. You''re so dirty. You slander me and trap me in this way. Have your wolf heart been eaten by dogs?"

    Ji Qiao''s arm moved, as if to raise her hand, but she drew back. Su Hao suddenly squatted on the ground crying, holding her knees in her hands and crying even more miserably.

    Ji Qiao''s hand stretched out, far away from her bun, but after hesitating for a moment, he took it back and stood there, guarding her.

    If she lost the Marquis''s identity, she would be an ordinary person. Without mentioning Bao''s residence, she said that she had to find hounianmayue to find the Duke of Qin alone?

    Silver Star, who was waiting outside, was worried. She wanted to rush in and explain to the Marquis, but she was worried that it would upset his plan.

    Teng Ziyu, who had dealt with the eunuch, came back and guarded the door.

    "How''s it going? What''s going on inside? " Teng Ziyu asked in a low voice, frowning and worried.

    Silver Star bitter face, helpless slightly shook his head.

    For a long time, there was no more quarrel inside, just heard his wife''s cry. After a long time, Su Hao opened the door of the study, rushed out crying, and pushed away the two people who were standing there.

    Teng Ziyu was stunned and looked at Ji Qiao in his study.

    Ji Qiao lost his eyes, raised his face and called, "Yi Zhang."

    Teng Ziyu immediately understood the meaning of the Marquis and rushed to catch up with him. He knocked Su Hao unconscious. Silver Star rushed forward to help Su Hao.

    After suhao woke up, she was already lying on her bed. Her head ached violently, and when she saw the silver star in front of her eyes, her mood couldn''t be controlled.

    "Ma''am, you are awake."

    "You get out. I don''t want to see you. Get out."

    "Ma''am, listen to my explanation."

    "I won''t listen. Go out! You traitor Su Hao sat up and pulled the silver star forward. He wanted to hold his hand, but he didn''t want to pay any attention to her.

    Silver Star flopped to his knees and began to cry, "madam, I know that this embarrasses my wife and saddens you even more. However, the Marquis is forced to do so! If you want to resent, just lose your temper with your maidservant. It''s up to you to fight or scold. "

    "You are his man. What do you explain to me? You traitor, I really think that you are kind-hearted and don''t want to frame me. That''s why you didn''t help Qixi. It turns out that this is just a plot between you and your marquis. "

    Su Hao cried wrongly and pointed to the silver star and continued to complain, "from the beginning, your Marquis had plans and premeditations. I think he was worried that Qixi would frame me and cause trouble. He just let you out. On the surface, he helped me, but in fact, he didn''t want Qixi to have an accident."

    "Madam, you misunderstood the marquis."

    "Misunderstanding! Joke, where is there any misunderstanding? Am I wrong? "

    Silver Star bites her lips. She promised the Lord not to let his wife know the truth, but now she doesn''t want to see his wife misinterpret his mind.

    "The Marquis is really in trouble. He really has to, but it''s not for Miss Qixi. He hates Miss Qixi very much and treats her politely. It''s all because of the princess''s face. So, you really misunderstand the marquis. He is sincere to you!"

    Su Hao sobbed. She thought it was ridiculous. Why did she cry? For these people, she didn''t deserve to cry. She touched a handful of tears and sneered, "misunderstanding? Tell me, what did I misunderstand? Forced, to put it simply, even if it is really difficult to hide, it can not be so pit me! This is going to kill me! "

    No, I can''t let my wife misunderstand me any more, otherwise it will get worse and worse.

    Simply, heart a horizontal, teeth a bite, silver star said everything.

    But she didn''t tell the real identity of the marquis. She just said the Marquis''s trouble. Although she used this kind of dirty means, her original intention was not malicious.

    Su Hao listened to silver star''s words, but he was dubious. If the Empress Dowager and the king were afraid that jingbohou''s wings were growing, it was not impossible to send someone to assassinate him.

    But those assassins are not from the Empress Dowager and the king. What''s the reason?

    "Well, who on earth sent those assassins?"

    "Madam, I can''t say that, but please believe me. I didn''t say that before. It was to protect my wife. I don''t want my wife to be involved. Now I can''t say that it''s not the right time. My wife must believe me. I really don''t want to hurt my wife. If it wasn''t for such a sudden incident in the Zhou Dynasty, The marquis will never think of such a way to send his wife away. "

    "But why, why did he send me away?"

    Silver Star will analyze some of the affairs of the court to Su Hao. Su Hao is not unreasonable. Although he is dubious, after careful analysis, it seems that this can only be so.

    It''s just that I can''t cross this barrier in my heart. I still resent Ji Qiao.

    Su Hao sent Silver Star away. She wanted to be quiet and deliberate on these things.

    What should she do? Her task has not been completed. If she followed Ji Qiao to the Zhou Dynasty, it is unknown whether she could return to the state of Jin. How can she find the Duke of Qin?

    On second thought, no, she can''t be dismissed. If she lost the Marquis''s status, she would be a common people. First of all, she said that she had to find the monkey years and horses to find the prince of Qin alone, not to mention the Bao family?

    At that time, let alone a year and a half, I''m afraid she won''t want to leave here for ten or eight years, and she may die old here, then, then

    No, absolutely not.

    Maybe there''s a way to have the best of both worlds?

    She thought about it all night and finally found a suitable way.

    The next morning, Su Hao got up to wash. Silver Star stayed out of the house all night without sleeping. Seeing his wife coming out, she rushed forward to wait on her.

    In front of the dressing table, Silver Star carefully combs Su Hao''s bun. She wants to open her mouth to ask something, but she doesn''t know how to open her mouth.

    For a long time, Su Hao cleared his throat and said, "I thought about it all night last night. Later you will go to the Marquis and say that he will come to me after he is busy. I have something to say."

    "Yes, yes, ma''am, I know."

    ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­

    In the evening, Ji Qiao finished his work and went to suhao''s other courtyard.

    The meal is ready. Suhao is sitting there, thinking about something with her head down. It''s heartbreaking to groan like that.

    "Mr. Hou, you are back." Silver Star saluted, then went out with Teng Ziyu and closed the door.

    After sitting down, Ji Qiao lowered her head and glanced at the soles of her feet. There was no word, and Su Hao did not speak. For a long time, the two did not talk.

    "Yesterday..."

    "Yesterday..."

    They suddenly opened their mouths together. Su Hao looked up at Ji Qiao, and Ji Qiao looked up at Su Hao. Seeing that Su Hao wanted to speak, he said in a hurry, "yesterday was my fault. I really shouldn''t have done that, but I, I really..."

    "Well, there''s no need to explain."

    Ji Qiao Leng for a moment, straight at Su Hao, no need to explain, why? She''s not angry?

    "You still blame me?"

    "Yes, I am still resenting you, but this matter, put aside first, the important thing is to solve the Zhou Dynasty."

    "Zhou Dynasty!" Ji Qiao frowned, "you all know?"

    "Yes, so I''ll come to you and discuss it." Su Hao took a deep breath, adjusted her mood and said calmly.

    Ji Qiao nodded, "you say, you say, I listen to you."

    "I''ll go with you to the Zhou Dynasty."

    "However, it''s very dangerous. I can''t let you take risks with me. I..." Ji Qiaodun lived, as if it was hard to say the words of the year after next.

    Su Hao suddenly laughs. I don''t know why. Looking at Ji Qiao, he looks like a child who has made a mistake. His clever and flattering appearance is not annoying.

    "Danger! Where is not dangerous? Whether there is a Bao''s residence or a marquis''s residence, if someone wants you to die, it doesn''t necessarily mean that someone wants to live in peace. "

    "Well, what do you mean?"

    "I want you to sign this contract." Su Hao pushed a piece of paper on the table to Ji Qiao, "I''ll go with you to the Zhou Dynasty and tide over the difficulties together, but you have to promise me that when I come back from the Zhou Dynasty, you can help me find someone who is very important to me."

    Ji Qiao instinctively wants to ask who and who she wants? But he swallowed back, "are you sure? It''s really dangerous to go with me to the Zhou Dynasty. Even if the people of the Zhou Dynasty can let me back, they won''t be safe if they go back to the state of Jin. "

    "Again, there is no peace in this world. Now whether I am your Marquis or not, no one wants me to live in peace. So, instead of going our separate ways, we''d better tie up first, or at least help each other."

    With that, Su Hao laughed, "although, maybe I can''t help you."

    "No, as long as you can be by my side, just..."

    Su Hao looked at Ji Qiao curiously and asked with a smile, "what?"

    "It''s OK, it''s OK. I mean, if we can go to the Zhou Dynasty together, we won''t give the king of the Zhou Dynasty a more difficult chance."

    "Well, now that you agree, you can sign it. Then you can eat quickly and have a rest early to get on the road as soon as possible."

    Ji Qiao nodded, picked up the contract, did not even look at it, went to the desk, picked up the pen and signed.

    After dinner, Su Hao sent Ji Qiao to leave, but Ji Qiao didn''t want to leave.

    The next morning, marquis Jingbo set out to see off all the civil and military officials. It was a great event to go to the Zhou Dynasty, and some of the rituals still had to go.

    Among the bodyguards who went to the Zhou Dynasty, there were those who were cultivated by Ji Qiao secretly, and also those who were sent by the king and the Empress Dowager. On the way, Ji Qiao and others were more careful, more careful.

 Chapter 1047

    And he almost never left suhao''s side, even at night rest, but also stay beside suhao''s carriage.

    I''m afraid of the wolf before and the tiger after every day, but the most worried thing will always come.

    After entering the boundary of the Zhou Dynasty, the assassins seemed to be more unscrupulous.

    This time, it''s more difficult to protect Su Hao. There are not many Ji Qiao in the entourage. Even if there are some people who are with them to protect Su Hao secretly, they can''t follow closely.

    When something goes wrong, it will take a little time for them to catch up.

    In addition, when the people sent by the king and the Empress Dowager saw someone assassinating jingbohou, they didn''t help in time. Instead, they all hid away and let Ji Qiao''s people fight with the assassins.

    Someone killed the coachman of Su Hao''s carriage and drove away. Ji Qiao and Teng Ziyu rushed out of the siege and rushed to the rescue. Unexpectedly, the carriage was hit by a stone and then deviated.

    As a result, it rolled down the cliff.

    I''m afraid it''s more or less dangerous for people and cars to fall off the cliff together.

    After Ji Qiao''s Secret guard arrived, Ji Qiao and others were rescued in time. All the assassins were killed, and the assassins who were captured alive also took poison and killed themselves. None of them survived.

    "Hello, Sue." Ji Qiao knelt on the edge of the cliff and yelled, as if he was impulsive to jump down.

    Teng Ziyu hurried forward to stop him, for fear that if he didn''t pull a little, the Marquis of his family would fall down, "Marquis, be careful."

    After all the enemies were killed, the guards came forward, one by one pretending to make up, and reminded jingbohou to go on his way.

    I''m just waiting to die! At this time, how can Ji Qiao have the heart to continue on the road? His mind is full of rushing to find Su Hao.

    Ji Qiao stood up, the anger in his eyes could not be covered up, and the subtle aura also made the guards who had just hidden fear.

    Ji Qiao slowly turned around and winked at the leader of the dark guard. The man immediately understood, turned around and began to kill the guards. Later, the other dark guards also understood the master''s meaning.

    In an instant, those bodyguards were about to be killed. Teng Ziyu, with quick eyes and quick hands, stepped forward to stop a few dark guards and left a few survivors.

    "Marquis, we have to leave a few people alive. Otherwise, if we go back to the state of Jin after the settlement of the Zhou Dynasty, we can''t account for it, and there is no witness."

    Ji qiaoning eyebrows thinking, Teng Ziyu said is not unreasonable, if the king''s people are dead, how to explain back? This is not to escape the wolf''s nest and fall into the tiger''s mouth!

    Yes, we can''t let that guy of Guizhu have a chance to ask him for this.

    Ji Qiao nodded slightly to Teng Ziyu. Teng Ziyu bowed his hand and turned to the remaining guards and yelled, "you are ordered to escort the Marquis to the Zhou Dynasty. When you meet assassins on the way, you don''t help. When the Marquis has an accident, you still urge the Marquis to go on the road immediately. Can''t you say that the assassins are sent by the king? That''s why you watched the tiger fight on the mountain at that time? "

    Several bodyguards were frightened, looking at the bodies of their companions, kneeling on the ground one by one, shaking.

    "No, no, it''s not."ˇ° No, Mr. Hou, please spare my life

    They are begging for mercy. At this time, no one dares to make mistakes. All their companions are almost dead. Only a few of them are left. There is no other way to resist but to beg for mercy.

    Teng Ziyu sneered, pointed to the guards and cried, "Lord Hou is kind. He will keep your dog alive and go on with him. However, when you return to the state of Jin, you should know how to report to the king."

    The bodyguards said in one voice, "yes, I know the crime, I know how to say it."

    Teng Ziyu put his sword on a bodyguard''s shoulder and asked with a smile, "what would you say if the king asked about it?"

    "Subordinates, subordinates report truthfully. There are robbers on the way. Let''s fight with them. The others and other companions are killed. Only a few of us are left."

    Other bodyguards echoed, "yes, that''s it. My subordinates were almost killed by thieves. Fortunately, the Marquis saved my subordinates."

    "That''s good, you all remember what you said today, otherwise..."

    "Yes, I dare not say more."

    Ji Qiao turned and left. They went down to the mountain to look for Su Hao and silver star. It took them too long. It took them a day to keep on going. They didn''t get to the bottom of the cliff until it was dark.

    But there was no one except the broken carriage.

    Ji Qiao is extremely anxious and eager to find Su Hao as soon as possible.

    In the next few days, Ji Qiao and others searched all over the mountains for Su Hao and silver star, but to no avail.

    At night, Teng Ziyu appeased Ji Qiao and asked him to go to the Zhou Dynasty first.

    Ji Qiao refused, but for the sake of the overall situation, he still listened to Teng Ziyu''s suggestion and took a small group of people to move on from the path.

    Teng Ziyu and dark Wei continued to search for Su Hao and Yinxing, while Ji Qiao continued to go to the capital of Zhou Dynasty with a worry.

    ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­

    Although Su Hao''s carriage fell off the cliff, it was blocked by a towering ancient tree. She and silver star were thrown out of the carriage and rolled down from the tree. Although they were injured, they did not endanger their lives.

    But when Su Hao opened his eyes again, he lost his memory. He didn''t remember who he was, and even forgot his mission to the world.

    "Miss, you are awake." A maid came forward and said, help up Su Hao who wants to get up.

    Su Hao''s leg seemed to be fixed. She couldn''t move at all, and it hurt when she moved. She leaned on her body and looked at the maid in front of her in surprise.

    "You, who are you? I... "Sue shook her head. Who is she? Why don''t you remember who you are, "I, who am I? Where is this? "

    "Miss a Li, are you ok! The doctor said that if you hurt your head, you may not remember the past, but don''t worry. It will be fine after a while, and you will recover slowly. "

    Miss a Li!

    Sue frowned suspiciously. In the room, her maid went out and called someone in.

    With the help of a maid, an elderly man came in with a walking stick. He was smiling kindly and cried out, "Ali, you''re awake. You''ve been in a coma for three days."

    "Who are you? Why do you call me Ali? My name is a li Su Hao frowned and shook his head, trying to think of something.

    She always has a feeling that she does not belong here, and there is a kind of anxiety in her heart, a kind of urgency to do something.

    "Ah Li, don''t worry. I know you are eager to enter the palace as soon as possible, but how can you enter the palace like this? You''d better take good care of yourself first!" A woman entered the door, walking forward and persuading.

    "Who are you! Why do you call me Ali? I, I should not be called Ali! "

    The old man frowned slightly, a trace of guilt flashed on his face, then turned around with a smile, winked at the maid and servant, and went out.

    Only the old man, the woman and Sue were left in the room.

    The woman sat on one side and gazed at suhao.

    Su Hao saw from the woman''s expression that she didn''t seem to like herself, but she disguised a worried expression.

    "Ali, I''m your sister, I''m Yao! Don''t you remember me? " Ah Yao said with a smile.

    "Ah Yao? Are you my sister Su Hao didn''t believe it at all. Although she didn''t remember anything, the people in front of her were not her relatives. She didn''t feel like her relatives at all.

    The elder told her the reason why she came to the Zhou Dynasty, not so much as a story.

    But some things are true.

    The old man and the woman named a Yao belong to Minshan family. Minshan family is a small oriental country. The monarch of Zhou Dynasty wanted to attack Minshan, but Minshan family was weak and didn''t dare to be the enemy of Zhou Dynasty. They expressed their willingness to accept tribute.

    Minshan family found out that the king of Zhou Dynasty was a lecherous tyrant, and chose a beautiful woman, a Yao, to surrender.

    On the way, he saved Su Hao and Yinxing, who had fallen off the cliff. Seeing that Su Hao was a bit of a beauty, he had a plan in mind. Worried that a Yao was not enough to charm the king of Zhou Dynasty, he simply decided to offer Su Hao to him.

    They were still worried about the woman''s resistance. Unexpectedly, she lost her memory and was able to act according to the plan.

    "My name is really a li?" Su Hao asked. She still doesn''t believe it. It''s not that she doesn''t believe that the monarch of the Zhou Dynasty is a bad man. She just doesn''t feel that she is the same as them.

    However, she didn''t know who she was. She still had injuries on her body, and her leg couldn''t move. Even if she was well, she didn''t know where to go.

    Now it''s the only way to do that. Let''s talk about it after they''ve taken care of themselves.

    Su Hao was only told to go into the palace to offer dance to please the king of the Zhou Dynasty, but they didn''t know that they paid attention to giving her to the king of the Zhou Dynasty as an imperial concubine.

    "Is there anyone around me? Why, in my heart, I always have a kind of worry about the safety of someone? " Suhao looked at the elder and asked.

    I don''t know how to make it up.

    Ah Yao responded quickly. "Yes, you should be worried about our mother. If we don''t succeed in the dance, I''m afraid that our Minshan clan will be washed away by the king of Zhou Dynasty. Our mother is not loved by her father and lives in fear all the time. This time, my mother and sister-in-law expect us to succeed in the dance and save the Minshan clan."

    "Well, so it is!" Su Hao nodded, as if she really believed.

    In the next few days, Su Hao has been recovering in this post house, and the night banquet of beacon tower is scheduled to be held in seven days.

    Originally, she broke her bones and muscles for 100 days, but she could not recover her leg so quickly. But Minshan used a magic ointment to rub and rub for Su Hao for five days, and her leg was very sharp.

    Not only that, Su Hao has been able to walk on the ground and practice dance steps with a Yao.

    On this day, representatives of all the vassal states came to the beacon tower, which was built by the king of Zhou Dynasty for his favorite concubine Bao Si.

    On the surface, the beacon tower was used for military purposes, but in fact, it was for Bo Baosi to smile and let her fire the princes.

    Not far from the beacon tower, a palace was built.

 Chapter 1048

    When they entered the palace, they not only sighed at the beautiful scenery, but also cursed the king of Zhou Dynasty.

    Of course, there are also Ji Qiao in the team, but there are too many people. He and Ben can''t see Su Hao in the team that he has been thinking about.

    It was only when it was Minshan''s turn to dance that he saw a woman who looked like Su Hao from a distance.

    When Su Hao fell as like as two peas, she was rubbed away from the disguised ugly objects. Now, Ji Qiao saw the women on stage, exactly like the Su Hao on the wedding night.

    At first, he was not sure that the Minshan woman was his suhao. Although he changed her hairstyle, dress and jewelry, even her make-up didn''t look like suhao''s favorite.

    But he still harbors hope that he is not wrong.

    During the banquet, Ji Qiao was on pins and needles, like an ant on a hot pot, looking forward to having a chance to have a word with the woman to confirm whether she was su Hao or not.

    But it seems that there are no suitable opportunities.

    At the end of the banquet, the representatives of the vassal states were sent back to the post house.

    In the dead of night, he climbed over the walls and tiles to explore the whole post house. The post house is too big. It''s not so easy to find out which country is in which yard.

    The next day, Ji qiaocai completely understood the post house.

    However, Su Hao and others did not live in the post house, but were left in the palace after the banquet the day before.

    "Offering treasures? When he entered the palace yesterday, didn''t the state of Jin already pay tribute? " Gong Sheng embraces Bao Si, the favorite imperial concubine in his arms. His eyes wander between her curves. He holds his beautiful black hair and smells his body fragrance.

    The bodyguard replied, "yes, your highness and your subordinates asked him the same question, but Marquis Najing said that the treasure to be presented today is not the intention of the king of Jin, but his personal treasure, which he intended to offer to you."

    Ji Qiao asked to enter the palace on the ground of offering treasures. Gong Sheng, the king of the Zhou Dynasty, was playing with his beloved concubine. When he learned that Jingbo Marquis of the Jin State had asked for a meeting, he seemed to have doubts about the bodyguard.

    Gong Sheng glanced at the guard and said with a smile, "he has a heart."

    Bao Si nestled in Gong Sheng''s arms and said, "Sir, why don''t you call him in and see what his so-called treasure is. If you don''t like it, don''t we have a suitable reason?"

    After Baosi finished, he raised his eyebrows and laughed, as if to imply. Gong Sheng held Baosi''s jaw and said with a smile, "it''s a good idea that Princess Ai understands your mind."

    With that, he swung his hand and yelled at the guard, "go and announce him to the palace."

    Ji Qiao with treasure, under the guidance of the palace people and bodyguards, entered the hall, and first came forward to salute against his will.

    After flattering, he offered the treasure. It was really a good thing. Gongsheng couldn''t put it down and kept praising jingbohou.

    It didn''t happen what he expected to see. Bao Si was secretly dissatisfied in his heart. "If you have a treasure, you don''t want to be a concubine."

    Baosi is charming and enchanting Gongsheng. Seeing the situation, Gongsheng holds the treasure and embraces the angry Baosi in his arms. "Aifei, I don''t want you anymore. Come on, I love you so much."

    Ji Qiao laughed in his heart. He only thought that the king of the Zhou Dynasty should be cut to pieces. How could he live such a happy life.

    "My Lord, I have a request from you." Ji Qiao decided to take advantage of the victory and go straight to the theme.

    "He said Gong Sheng didn''t look at Jingbo marquis. He smelled the fragrance of the beauty in his arms and laughed like a thief.

    "Yesterday Minshan''s dance made my subordinates very surprised. There were also several excellent dancers in my subordinates'' entourage. They wanted to present them to you, but when they saw it yesterday, they felt that they were not good enough. So, I want to ask Minshan''s to teach my subordinates some excellent dancers. In this way, those women are also qualified to serve you."

    "Oh Gong Shengzhi gets up and looks at Jingbo Marquis with great interest.

    When Bao Si saw the situation, he was very angry. After Gong Sheng''s death, he glared at jingbohou and mentioned the two Minshan families.

    At the end of last night''s banquet, you left the two Minshan sisters directly in the palace. He thought it was a worry. If he didn''t play tricks to keep you, he would have spoiled the two sisters last night.

    At this time, is this Jingbo Marquis deliberately against himself? I also mentioned the two bitches before you. Is it hard to find out what kind of deal did the state of Jin have with the Minshan clan?

    "My Lord!" Bao Si put his waist around Gong Sheng and rubbed his body back and forth. He said, "don''t you want to hurt my concubine? Let''s go back to the bedroom!"

    Bao Si had the appetite of Gong Sheng. Gong Sheng didn''t care about Jingbo Marquis at this time. He waved his hand and called, "I''m going to let someone take you and your people to Minshan."

    "Thank you, my Lord." Ji Qiao went down to his knees to thank him.

    Gong Sheng didn''t want to talk to him any more. He picked up Bao Si and left the hall with a laugh.

    Under the guidance of bodyguards and palace people, Ji Qiao and others went to the other courtyard of Minshan family.

    When he saw the woman called Ali, he immediately determined that Ali was his wife Su Hao.

    When the elder heard that the king had promised to let Minshan''s family train the dance talents brought by Jingbo Marquis of Jin State, he politely entertained Jingbo marquis. But Ji Qiao explained his intention to the elder when there was no one around.

    "She''s not Ali. She''s the wife of the marquis. Did you save her?"

    The old man felt guilty. When he looked at a Li and a Yao, who were teaching dance skills not far away, he was flustered.

    "Mr. Hou, what is he talking about? I can''t understand. It''s a Li, the daughter of the leader of Minshan family. How could she be the wife of the Marquis? It''s a bit ridiculous. "

    Ji Qiao sneered and said, "you are old. Ah Qiao calls you my uncle. But my uncle has to think about it carefully and then answer it. If you know about it, I don''t know what good fruit the Minshan clan may have?"

    "You The elder was stunned. He was so excited that he gasped and coughed a few times.

    "Of course, I should thank you for saving ah Qiao''s wife." Ji Qiao stood up and saluted respectfully, "if the Minshan clan is going to use the place for ah Qiao in the future, ah Qiao will go through fire and water."

    Ji Qiao straightened up behind him with a meaningful smile, "but if Shibo insists on not returning his wife to ah Qiao, ah Qiao will have to tell you about it."

    At this time, a Yao seemed to feel something. After the elder coughed a few times, she came quickly.

    "What''s the purpose of this, marquis?" Yao went forward to salute and protect the elder.

    Ji Qiao glanced at a Yao, then looked at Su Hao, who was smiling not far away. She moved her body, turned her face, and said to a Yao in a straight line, "a Yao girl, we Ming people don''t talk in secret. I can probably guess why you are so, and I can understand your difficulties, but please think about it carefully, my wife will not die, Do you deserve to be used? "

    Ah Yao gave a cold smile, like the king in front of him without fear. "Lord Hou joked. Ah Li grew up with me when I was young. We were born to a mother. How could she become your wife? If Lord Hou insists on making such a fuss, we can go there to argue. Ah Yao wants to see who you believe in?"

    "You Ji Qiao didn''t expect that this little girl was so hard to deal with, and it was under her tough attitude that she thought of some things.

    I''m afraid the Minshan clan not only wanted Su Hao to dance, but also wanted to dedicate Su Hao to the fatuous Princess of the Zhou Dynasty. It seems that they can''t get their daughter-in-law back.

    Impulsive, at the moment Ji qiaocai found himself impulsive, he should go back to the long-term, should not be so no plan to important people.

    Ji Qiao left, but when Su Hao saw him not far away, he felt familiar but strange.

    Who is he? Why does that figure seem familiar?

    "You all go back. You don''t need to continue learning any more." A Yao goes to the dancers and a Li and calls them softly.

    The dancers looked at each other, then saluted and left.

    Su Hao frowned slightly and looked at a Yao curiously, "sister, what''s the matter? Aren''t they sent by your majesty to learn dance skills? "

    Yao didn''t respond. Su Hao asked, "sister, who is that man just now? The elder seems to know him too. I saw him salute with elder sister and elder sister! "

    Ah Yao looked at Su Hao and said with a smile, "that''s Jingbo Marquis of the state of Jin. Just now those dancers are also from the state of Jin."

    "Well, I see."

    "Do you remember him?"

    "Who?" Su Hao looks at a Yao in doubt and asks.

    "It''s OK. Let''s go back." Ah Yao smiles. Maybe she thinks too much.

    For a moment, she suspected that the woman in front of her didn''t really lose her memory, but had something to do with the Marquis of the state of Jin.

    However, if this woman is really the wife of the Jingbo Marquis, no matter what problems they have, it will be harmful to Minshan family if it is known by the monarch of Zhou Dynasty.

    Not long after Ji Qiao left, Emperor Hou Jiao sent a palace man to summon him.

    The elder of Minshan family and a Yao knew in their hearts what the purpose of coming to Zhou Dynasty was. Even if there were 10000 people in a Yao''s heart who didn''t want to, she had to force herself to accept this fate, just as she had said.

    Although her biological mother was her father''s direct wife, she was never favored. Her father always preferred concubines, and even had the idea of abolishing her mother''s position and supporting concubines.

    If not for the opposition of the elders in the clan, I''m afraid that I, my mother and my younger brothers and sisters would have no way to live.

    Now, she was elected to the Zhou Dynasty. This is not only her life, but also an opportunity to save her mother and siblings, as well as the whole Minshan clan. She can''t miss it, let alone lose it.

    Ah Yao called to the palace, "Lao, my father-in-law, told you that just after Professor Fang Cai Gang finished dancing, now I will go after combing with my sister."

    The palace man nodded and politely left.

    Ah Yao looks at Su Hao, who is cleaning up. A little hesitation flashed in her heart. She thought that she might not win the favor of the monarch of the Zhou Dynasty with her own strength. Unexpectedly, she met this beautiful woman on the way.

 Chapter 1049

    Only then did she have selfishness and want to use her, but I never thought that she should have the identity of marquis. If we continue to hide all this, if one day the east window incident happens, I don''t know whether it will affect the Minshan family.

    "Sister, what are you thinking?" Su Hao came forward and observed a Yao who was thinking, "elder sister, you call us to go!"

    Ah Yao returned to her senses and nodded.

    At this time, in the Qing palace, some palace people were reporting something to Gong Sheng, and they were avoiding Baosi, the favorite imperial concubine of the Zhou Dynasty.

    Bao Si looked at it from a distance, wondering what the palace man was saying to you?

    "Spring fragrance."

    "The maid is here."

    Baosi looked at Chunxiang and asked, "did you hear what you were saying?"

    Chunxiang shook her head and said, "I don''t know, but..."

    "But what?" Bao Si asked.

    Chunxiang came forward and murmured something in Baosi''s ear. Baosi''s face suddenly changed, and she was still saying, "I know you are still thinking about the two sisters."

    After the palace man left, Bao Si got up and saluted, "my Lord, I just knocked over the tea and wet my dress. I''ll go back and change my dress. I''ll come later."

    Gong Sheng stepped forward, hugged Bao Si, and said with a smile, "the princess of love must go and return quickly."

    "Yes, sir."

    Baosi left the main hall. Instead of going back to the bedroom and changing clothes as she said, she went to a place where the Minshan clan would pass by.

    A Yao and Su Hao went to the main hall under the guidance of the palace people, but met Baosi, the favorite imperial concubine of the Zhou Dynasty.

    "Good mother."ˇ° How are you, madam

    When a Yao and others saw the palace people saluting Baosi, they also followed them.

    Bao Si gives the palace people around him a look, and they understand what it means. They go up and hold a Yao and Su Hao who want to stand up, and they won''t move.

    Su Hao was stunned. He raised his head and yelled at Bao Si, "what''s your mother doing?"

    When Bao Si saw the situation, he gave a cold hum and slapped Su Hao in the front of his hand. Su Hao was very angry. As soon as he was about to open his mouth, he was called by a Yao, "a Li!"

    A Yao knew that this Bao Si was the favorite concubine of the king of the Zhou Dynasty. She was always arrogant and arrogant. No concubine in the imperial palace of the Zhou Dynasty was afraid of her, and no one hated her.

    Not long ago, Gongsheng, the king of the Zhou Dynasty, wanted to appoint Baosi, the beloved imperial concubine, as the empress of the Zhou Dynasty. After he deposed the king, Shenqu and Yijiu, the crown prince, wanted to make Baosi the empress of the Zhou Dynasty. Bofu, the son born to Baosi, was the crown prince.

    "Niang Niang, but what is the lack of etiquette between a Yao and her sister? When I first came to the Zhou Dynasty, I didn''t understand the rules of the palace. If I offend you, please forgive me.

    "Don''t think I don''t know what the Minshan clan is up to. Do you really think I''m a bully?" Bao Si gritted his teeth.

    "Niang Niang, I don''t know if it''s the Niang who misunderstood what we can think of Ah Yao said with a smile. In fact, she knew what this Baosi meant.

    "Don''t beat around the bush with me. I''ll tell you that you can''t enter the harem of the Zhou Dynasty if you want to. Does Minshan think that you can keep Minshan by sending you two foxy girls to the palace? A fool talks about a dream. "

    After that, Bao Si tilted his mouth and waved his hand. Then two maids came forward to tie Su Hao and a Yao in turn.

    One of the maids was still shaking her hands and shouting, "I''m just going to teach you a little lesson. If you stay in the Zhou Dynasty and don''t go back to Minshan, you''ll have good fruit to eat."

    "Mother, mother." A palace man ran over from a distance, and when he saw the situation, he quickly saluted, "empress, no matter how Minshan''s family offended empress, it''s not too late for the empress to settle the accounts with her after Minshan''s family met with you. Now you''re very urgent. Let the slave come to have a look."

    After a pause, the palace man swallowed his saliva, and added in some panic, "the lady doesn''t want to see anything from you. Come on!"

    After hearing the speech, Bao Si glanced at the palace man, raised his hand and slanted his mouth with a smile and called, "just let them go to see you first!"

    Ah Yao pulls Su Hao up and follows the palace man to the main hall. On the way, she still instructs Su Hao, "remember, if you ask about your face later, don''t tell the truth."

    "But, sister, why? That Bao Si is so rude that we didn''t invite her to offend her. She treated us like this... "

    "If you don''t say it, don''t say it." Yao stops and stares at Su Hao angrily.

    Su Hao was wronged, but since her sister said so, she had to bite her lips and endure, "yes, sister, I know."

    That palace person bowed head to smile, slightly nodded, "Minshan''s really good spirit degree, want to come, in the future will be able to win your favor."

    Ah Yao smiles bitterly and goes on with Su Hao.

    At first, I still thought, if you see her two faces, how can you make up this lie! When I got to the main hall, I was told to go back first. You are discussing with the minister now, and you have no time to see them.

    With a long sigh of relief, Yao turns and leaves with Su Hao.

    It was all designed by Bao Si in advance. She ordered someone to call the minister to pester the emperor for discussion. Otherwise, how dare she stop the Minshan sisters and beat, scold and threaten them at this time.

    The next day, the palace sent a message to Minshan, saying that the Emperor invited all the princes and envoys to visit the lake, and the Minshan sisters could take the same boat with him.

    On the lake outside the palace, numerous boats surrounded a boat, which was born in the Royal Palace of Zhou Dynasty.

    On the boat, a Yao and Su Hao dance for Gong Sheng. Gong Sheng''s eyes stare at the two beauties in front of him, almost forgetting that there is a Bao Si in his arms.

    Bao Si looked up at Gong Sheng and could see that although he was by his side at the moment, his heart had already gone to the Minshan sisters. She was so angry that she gnashed her teeth and cursed them secretly.

    A moment later, Gong Sheng stood up and left Bao Si beside him. He was fascinated by Su Hao''s graceful dance. He carried his wine cup forward, circled Su Hao and a Yao, and drank the wine in one gulp.

    The look in his eyes has completely revealed his unkind intention towards the two sisters. Su Hao also feels uneasy at the moment when he is stared at by Gong Sheng. He silently follows the dancing posture and says goodbye to his face to avoid Gong Sheng''s eyes.

    Suddenly, I don''t know where a palace man rushed forward, hugged Gong Sheng and moved to the side. Everyone was stunned. What''s the matter?

    Another assassin?

    Just listen to Gong Sheng scream, Gudong a, Gong Sheng was dragged into the lake by the palace, the people on the boat flustered.

    "Come on, there are assassins, there are assassins." Baosi cried desperately when she was flustered. She rushed forward to try to jump to save Jun, but she didn''t dare to jump.

    Around a few ships also do not know what happened, are looking forward, and gesticulating.

    While Ji Qiao''s boat was on the back side of the fleet, he heard other people talking, but he didn''t know what happened.

    It was not until he heard someone shouting "Assassin" that he began to panic, worried that Su Hao would be implicated and have an accident.

    Gudong! Gudong! Gudong!

    The bodyguards jumped into the lake one after another and dived to the bottom of the lake to catch people. But the palace man tied himself to Gongsheng with a rope and kicked a big stone in his arms. He was determined to die with him and went straight down.

    Ji Qiao also jumped out of the lake and swam desperately, praying in his heart that Su Hao would never have an accident.

    At this time, no one else knows who has sunk to the bottom of the lake, and Su Hao on the boat is pulled aside by a Yao and held there steadily.

    If at this time, that Gong Sheng could die at the bottom of the lake, wouldn''t Minshan family be able to avoid a catastrophe?

    Let him die, let him die, sink deep into the bottom of the lake!

    "Sister, why are you stopping me?" Su Hao wanted to see what happened, but was stopped by a Yao.

    "Stay alive, don''t move, or we''ll be falsely accused of being with that man." Ah Yao said.

    "But..." Su Hao hesitated. She didn''t know why she had an impulse to save people, but the impulse didn''t seem to come from her own heart, but someone was whispering something to her.

    After a long time, Gong Sheng was rescued from the boat by the guards and Ji Qiao. At this time, Gong Sheng choked a lot of water because he had been in the water for a long time, and his life was weak.

    "Come on, pass it on to the doctor." Bao Si knelt down beside the wet Gong Sheng and cried, then looked up and scolded, "what are you doing here? Don''t you hurry to the shore and pass on the imperial doctor! "

    Ji Qiao stood there, stepped back two steps, wiped the water on her face, and secretly lowered her head and laughed.

    Su Hao pulls away Yao''s hand, stands up and rushes forward. "Don''t shake him like this, you will kill him."

    Ji Qiao just saw Su Hao sitting unharmed. She was already relieved, so she didn''t rush to talk to her.

    However, at this time, Su Hao rushed forward to save Gong Sheng, which surprised Ji Qiao.

    "What are you going to do?" Bao Si pushed away Su Hao, who was close to you. "How dare you harm you, bitch?"

    Ji Qiao saw the situation and was worried about what Baosi would do. He came forward and hugged Su Hao and pulled back. On the one hand, he could block the bodyguard who wanted to come forward and take Su Hao, and on the other hand, he could avoid Baosi from taking the opportunity to make trouble.

    "Niang Niang, it''s better to call the imperial doctor as soon as possible." Ji Qiao cried in a hurry.

    Bao Si returned to his senses and quickly turned around, hugging Gong Sheng and shaking him, "Sir, sir, wake up, you can''t have an accident, sir, sir."

    Su Hao was hugged by a strange man. He was stunned and looked up at the man in front of him. He felt familiar and strange. He immediately pushed away Ji Qiao and cried, "let me go."

    Then she went back to Gongsheng and yelled to the crowd, "don''t delay any more, or it will be too late."

    Su Hao knelt on the ground, pulled apart Bao Si, pointed at Bao Si and cried, "if you do this again, you will kill you. You can bear the charge?"

    Bao Si was stunned, with a sneer in his fierce eyes, "wanton, when it''s your turn to talk to a bitch."

    "All day long, I will only enchant you and immerse you in your gentle country. What qualifications do you have to speak here?"

 Chapter 1050

    Su Hao''s eyes were full of firmness. Her every move, every word, and every act shocked all the people around her. Even the civil and military officials of the Zhou Dynasty who came from the boats on both sides were suppressed by Su Hao''s aura when they came forward.

    No more nonsense, take the supine position for Gongsheng, put one hand on Gongsheng''s forehead, hold Gongsheng''s nostril with thumb and index finger, and hold his chin with the other hand, so as to keep the airway open.

    Then take a deep breath, open the mouth to close the mouth of Gongsheng, and blow into the mouth of Gongsheng twice.

    Until the chest is raised, stop blowing, loosen the mouth that is close to Gongsheng, and loosen the hand that holds the nostril. Turn your face aside, listen to whether there is air flow with your ears, and then take a deep breath of fresh air to prepare for the second blowing. When Gongsheng exhales, start the next same blowing.

    Su Hao''s mind at the moment is actually a blank, just involuntarily for Gongsheng first aid, even for his pulse.

    After some first aid, Gong Sheng was finally saved. He coughed and vomited several mouthfuls of choked water.

    All the people around have been stunned. At this time, the situation in front of us is speechless.

    "You, you dare to touch my lips, you, you..."

    "Don''t talk, sir. Save your breath, or you won''t be able to breathe."

    Su Hao said with a smile and stood up, and all the people around to see the king alive, all quickly kneel down crying kowtow.

    Ji Qiao stares at Su closely. In his opinion, the kiss just now is enough to make his heart feel like a needle. But why? Why would she do that? To save Gongsheng?

    Or, or

    The fleet turned around and returned to the palace. The imperial doctors in the bedroom hall were looking for the pulse of the palace. The outer hall was the minister in the court, and the outer hall was the envoys of the vassal states.

    Ji Qiao and Su Hao, who have made great contributions to saving people, have been waiting in the inner hall. Ji Qiao has been staring at Su and frowning.

    Why does she seem to have no idea of herself? She seems to have never seen herself. Is she forced to recognize herself?

    "What are you staring at me for?" Su Hao turned to look at Ji Qiao.

    Ji Qiao asked softly, "you don''t know me?"

    Su Hao frowned slightly, pursed her lips, and looked at Ji Qiao carefully, "should I know you? Or do you know me? "

    As soon as Ji Qiaogang wanted to say something more, he was interrupted by a eunuch.

    "Marquis, as you said, you will be rewarded for your contributions today, but now you can go back to the post house first."

    "So, su... What about the Minshan family?" Ji Qiao asked anxiously.

    "You want to see Minshan."

    Ji Qiao looks at Gong Sheng in the distance. He grits his teeth and bears it. He thinks that at this time, he should have no strength to treat Su well. He''d better go back first and make a long-term plan. I''m afraid he can''t delay any longer.

    "The emperor is good at recuperation, and his subordinates leave first." Ji Qiao stepped on the road of propriety.

    Gong Sheng waved his hand and waved to Su Hao. Su Hao came forward to salute.

    "You know, no one dares to move my lips." Gong Sheng said.

    When he said this, Ji Qiao had not yet completely walked out of the inner hall. He clenched his fists tightly, gritted his teeth and went out.

    Su Hao was scared to kneel down in a hurry when he heard the speech, "my daughter should die."

    "When did I blame you, just, just feel..." Gong Sheng''s words half stopped, and his face seemed to be blushing.

    One side of the Bao Si saw that she was gnashing her teeth with hatred. How dare this bitch kiss you so recklessly? You haven''t even kissed yourself so far. How dare she take the opportunity to kiss you.

    "Get up, I don''t mean to blame you." The tone of Gong Sheng''s speech changed from the normal one. He was not as angry as before. But when he yelled at the palace people, he went back to the old tone.

    "Go and call in all the ministers in the outer hall."

    "Yes, sir, I will go now."

    The palace people went to the outer hall and called the important ministers into the inner hall. The ministers came forward to salute. Then the words of Gong Sheng made everyone feel puzzled.

    "I intend to confer the title of a li of Minshan family on you. After that, Zuo Xiang, go and make an order for me." Gong Sheng called.

    what!

    Su is so confused that he wants to canonize himself as Queen?

    Bao Si was so scared that he almost knocked over the teacup. What''s the matter? Why did you suddenly canonize this woman as Queen?

    Those important ministers in the court were also very surprised. After they opposed the appointment of Bao Si in the first volume of the emperor, they always thought that you could appoint any concubine in the second volume of the emperor, but Bao Si was not.

    However, it''s really a little abrupt that the emperor suddenly wants to confer Minshan as the king.

    "Zuo Xiang, can you hear me?" Gong Sheng shrieked.

    Zuo Xiangshi quickly stepped forward and said, "I''m in charge of you, I''m in charge of you, I''m in charge of you..."

    Bao Si timely broke the embarrassment, "is this to repay you? But how can you know that Minshan saved you instead of my concubine who helped you first, and then vomited out the lake water! "

    Gong Sheng glanced at Bao Si. He seemed unhappy, but he didn''t say anything.

    Where does Baosi know? Just now, when she was not paying attention, the palace people learned what they had done on the boat to you. Naturally, you are grateful to Minshan at the moment, but you are disgusted with Baosi who almost killed you.

    "Yin Qiu, it''s up to you." Gong Sheng cheered coldly. This time, he didn''t seem to be telling or conveying, but more like ordering.

    "Yes, I do."

    When Bao Si saw this, she was very anxious. She even saw Minshan open her mouth to talk. At this time, she couldn''t take care of others. She couldn''t be the empress herself, but she couldn''t let Minshan be the empress herself.

    Otherwise, they will not have much good life in the future.

    "Sir, you are grateful for Minshan''s help, but you have to find out! Besides, even if you want to repay her kindness, you don''t have to give her the post of empress. From my concubine''s point of view, it''s better to complete her relationship with Jingbo Marquis of the state of Jin. "

    Gong Sheng looks at Bao Si with his eyebrows. His eyes are filled with indescribable displeasure and even more disgust.

    Baosi quickly got up and knelt down to salute, "I''m afraid you don''t know! This Minshan family is the Marquis of Jingbo Marquis of the state of Jin, but somehow they have a quarrel. After they go back to Minshan, they are sent to present it to you! "

    "What! Don''t talk nonsense, madam. Where am I dedicated to you? My elder sister and I are here to dance. After this feast, we will go back with the elder and elder sister. "

    Su Hao frowned, lowered his head, and continued with some embarrassment, "besides, a Li has never been married, how can he become the wife of jingbohou? I don''t know why she ruined my reputation so much! "

    She has been naive to think that she and her sister a Yao are here to dance. Although she always feels strange when she meets jingbohou, who makes her feel familiar but strange, she always thinks that she will return to her hometown soon.

    However, everyone knows that Minshan''s two daughters were sent to the palace to be concubines.

    Gong Sheng squints at Bao Si and then looks at Minshan. He doesn''t know that on that day, Duke Jingbo went to Minshan and asked the elder of Minshan for the woman named a Li. He began to have doubts.

    It''s just that it hasn''t been dealt with carefully.

    Bao Si saw his doubts in Gong Sheng''s eyes, worried that his stubborn and willful nature would ignore other people''s persuasion. He quickly pointed to several imperial doctors on his side and yelled to Gong Sheng, "if you don''t believe me, I''ll let the imperial doctor check. There are also women born in the harem. Let them know if Minshan is a virgin."

    Several ministers echoed, "my Lord, don''t make fun of me after I set up my prince. How can I allow a married woman to disturb the rules of my ancestors?"

    "Yes, sir."ˇ° Think twice, sir

    Gong Sheng waved to the imperial doctor, and then saw the bodyguard and the imperial doctor taking Su Hao to the side hall.

    Bao Si winked at a minister. The minister went up and said, "Sir, the state of Jin and the Minshan clan are playing tricks, but they don''t know what they are doing."

    Several officials came forward and echoed. They were all from Bao Si, but the other ministers were not. They also had their own opinions.

    Gong Sheng raises his hand and flicks it casually, indicating to let Bao Si get up and step forward.

    The left Prime Minister arched his hand and said, "Sir, this matter is really not credible. How can Minshan and Jin get married? His subordinates never heard of it. Moreover, even if they were married, the daughter of Minshan family should be married to King Xu Jing, not to a marquis Jingbo

    "Yes, what Zuo Xiang said is."

    "Your highness and subordinates agree with Zuo Xiang."

    Baosi turned to zuoziang with a cold smile. "I heard that the leader of Minshan family was disgusted with her direct wife, and even her children were not welcomed. The two sisters, ah Yao and ah Li, were born by his direct wife. Therefore, how could Minshan family be interested in who to marry? They just used them to make use of them to reach an agreement with the state of Jin."

    "But even so, it''s the noble status of Minshan family. Even if they are not welcomed by their father, others don''t know that if they can be envoys of the two countries and marry Marquis Jingbo, it''s the marquis. No matter how much they hide this marriage, it''s impossible that they can''t have any interaction."

    Zuo Xiangbai takes a look at Bao Si. As an elder of three dynasties, he is never afraid of this evil concubine, and even has long wanted to get rid of Bao Si, a fine work of Bao state.

    He has advised you many times, and it is very likely that Baosi was the work of Baoguo. However, you always refused to listen to the advice, and many times he intended to canonize her as empress.

    Now, I''m afraid that seeing that you have an idea about Minshan''s daughter, I''m thinking about the key of the method. She must not be allowed to succeed. If she insists on doing so, what''s wrong with helping the Minshan family to become king?

    Gong Sheng looks at everyone in the inner hall with great interest. Their expression changes and their mind is thinking something. Gong Sheng feels it thoroughly.

    A moment later, Su Hao came out with the royal doctor and the midwife.

    "I''d like to inform you that I have finished the inspection."

    Gong Sheng leaned over excitedly and asked, "what''s up? But Wanbi? "

    The son-in-law laughingly flattered, "congratulations to you, he Xijun. This girl is a virgin."

    "Good, good, great, I know that those words are not believable." Gong Sheng was very happy. With the help of the maid, he got up from the couch and stepped forward.

 Chapter 1051

    The maid let go and stepped back. He reached out to help Su Hao and looked at her with a smile.

    But for Su Hao, she was at a loss. She even began to reflect on how she could save you and how she knew how to save you. Moreover, she clearly remembered that she had felt for you.

    How does she know medicine? She studied medicine in Minshan? But if you think about it carefully, the way to save Gongsheng at that time was not like any medical skill. What''s the matter?

    Su Hao''s mind was in a mess. He couldn''t care more about the so-called canonization.

    For a while, a Li, the daughter of Minshan family, was about to be canonized as the queen.

    Everyone just thought that Gong Sheng decided to canonize her as empress on the spur of the moment because a Li saved his life and saw that she was a beauty.

    But in fact, it''s not.

    In the post house, Ji Qiao almost collapsed after hearing the news.

    "What did you say? You, you say it again

    "Xinggong, it''s said that in seven days'' time, you will marry a Li, the daughter of Minshan family." The bodyguard said this timidly, always worried that the Marquis would kill himself in a rage.

    "How could that be? Why is that? "

    Ji Qiao didn''t know what had happened, why things had evolved to this stage, why she had no memory of herself and had to marry the king of Zhou Dynasty.

    No, he won''t allow his woman to marry someone else.

    Until then, Ji qiaocai really realized that in the process of getting along with Su, he had already moved his true feelings for her.

    But this is the Zhou Dynasty. How can we save Su hao?

    At night, someone went to the post house to send a message to Ji Qiao, and took him into the palace secretly.

    Ji Qiao''s mind is full of Su Hao''s good things. When he heard that Su Hao had something urgent to see him, he didn''t doubt it at all. It was the man who brought out one thing that didn''t make Ji Qiao have any doubts.

    It''s a jade pendant, but this jade pendant is not owned by Su Hao. It''s a jade on Yinxing. It''s a pair of jade pendants he gave Teng Ziyu and Yinxing when they were in the state of Jin.

    Ji Qiao did not know that Yinxing was not with Minshan family, but simply thought that she had not met Yinxing in the palace.

    Silver Star has always been cautious, so the moment Ji Qiao saw the jade pendant, he thought that it was silver star. He was afraid that he would be found. In case, he took out his things for him to identify.

    After arriving at a temple, the messenger whispered, "go in, marquis. Remember, don''t light the light, or the patrol guards will be in trouble if they see it."

    Ji Qiao nodded and then entered the palace.

    "Su Hao, Su Hao." Ji qiaoentered the inner hall and walked inside with the only light.

    But before I saw Su Hao''s people, I heard the noise outside the hall. Then the lights outside the hall were bright, and the door was pushed open.

    Bao Si rushed in with the palace people and bodyguards, smiling and shouting, "yo! What will our future empress dowager do? Yes? Is it difficult to be lonely and intolerable? Can''t help meeting a lover? "

    Then, with a wave of his hand, he called someone to take Ji Qiao. Ji Qiao was stunned.

    What''s going on? Didn''t Silver Star and Su Hao call themselves here? How did this happen?

    Bao Si covered his mouth and snickered. He only felt that he was so smart. Unexpectedly, stealing Minshan''s objects would attract the Jingbo marquis.

    "Lady, what should I do? Shall I call you up? " Chunxiang, the maid, cried deliberately.

    "That is to call you up, otherwise, you really think this Minshan clan is a good thing!" With that, Bao Si turned his face and asked the palace man, "which cunt are you staying with today?"

    The palace man bowed his head and said, "I don''t know. I''ve been to several empresses just now. The palace people say that you haven''t been there."

    Bao Si frowned and murmured, "where is the king? If it''s not with me, who will you go to? "

    They are going to find Gong Sheng. At this time, Gong Sheng comes out from behind a screen and shouts angrily, "where are you going? When is your turn to spy?"

    Smell speech, everyone is stunned, follow that voice to see, one by one of all frighten Pu Tong kneel to salute.

    Bao Si is also silly. What''s the matter? How can you be in the bedroom of a li?

    The outer hall is so noisy that Su Hao on the inner hall couch is not woken up. Gong Sheng slowly looks at the inner hall couch. A Li sleeps deeply. He can''t help laughing.

    Ji Qiao saw that Gong Sheng was also here, and immediately his mind began to think wildly. Can''t he say that Gong Sheng, a bastard, has already bent on Su Hao''s overlord and forced her?

    "Hun Jun, what did you do to Su hao?" Ji Qiao screamed, and tried to wake up Su Hao on the couch, "Su Hao, Su Hao, wake up, what''s the matter with you? You talk, Su Hao, you''re OK, Su Hao, I''m here, Su Hao."

    Gong Sheng shakes his body and steps forward. With a big wave of his hand, he gives Ji Qiao a slap. He also makes a gesture to forbid the sound of his voice. "My empress is sleeping soundly. You dare to shout. If you wake up a Li, what should you do?"

    "Gong Sheng, you tyrant, you are not as good as pig and dog. Let me go and I will kill you."

    With a smile in his heart, Gong Sheng turned slightly and quickly pulled out his sword from the scabbard of a bodyguard and put it on Ji Qiao''s shoulder? What can you do? "

    "Gong Sheng, if you are a man, you will fight with me. If I win, you will let Sue go." Ji Qiao yells at Gong Sheng fiercely, completely ignoring his own situation.

    "Wanton, you don''t know how to live or die. You dare to shout here when you have a private meeting with empress dowager..." before Bao Si finished his words, he saw Gong Sheng''s eyes, which were full of killing.

    She was too scared to speak any more, and immediately lowered her head to avoid Gong Sheng''s eyes.

    Gong Sheng tilts his mouth and looks at Ji Qiao with a smile. He thinks that Ji Qiao''s life will be saved for the time being. He doesn''t want to ruin his marriage. Everything will be settled after the marriage is over. But now it seems that the king Marquis can''t solve it immediately.

    Finally, the noise woke up Su Hao, who was asleep. He sat up and saw so many people in his bedroom. He almost got up in a panic. He put on a piece of clothes and saluted.

    "Hello, Sue. How are you? What''s the matter with you? Are you ok? " Ji Qiao struggles and wants to rush to Su Hao''s side to hold her and protect her.

    "Come on, take this man down quickly." Bao Si called people with a guilty heart.

    "I haven''t said anything. When will it be your turn to tell me what to do?" Gong Sheng''s voice was raised, and his tone was filled with anger that could not be concealed.

    Bao Si was surprised, and then quickly fawned on Gong Sheng. "You, I''m just worried about you. If he wants to do something wrong with you, how can he get it?"

    Gong Sheng''s arm swung, and Bao Si stood awkwardly on one side, gritted his teeth and bowed his head. In a moment, he blushed with anger.

    "Marquis, why is that so?" Su Hao comes forward to persuade Ji Qiao. She is also in a dilemma. She doesn''t want to marry. However, due to the beggars of the elder and elder sister, she has to admit her life for the sake of her people.

    Just don''t know why, when she saw Jing Bo Hou for his life like ignore, her heart has a kind of unspeakable pain.

    "Hello, Su, I''m your husband and you''re my wife. You can''t marry him. This marriage was ordered by the late king and given by the king himself..."

    This words instantly stimulated Su Hao''s memory, and her ears echoed those words from time to time.

    The marriage was ordered by the late king and given by the king. Do you think you can do it as you do? Fool said dream, if you just hold me up and don''t ask, it''s better to continue to shut me out!

    Su Hao only felt that the more she thought about those words, the more her head hurt. Her eyebrows locked and her head swayed slightly.

    Seeing this, Gong Sheng quickly steps forward to help Su Hao and holds her in his arms. "What''s the matter? What''s wrong with you? Or don''t you like it? A Li, if you don''t like it, I won''t be like this. "

    "Ah Ji Qiao looked up at the sky and screamed, trying to get rid of the guard''s shackles. He also yelled from time to time, "Gong Sheng, let her go. She''s my su Hao. From time to time, your a Li, ah! Gong Sheng, you have the ability to decide life and death with me. "

    "No!" Su Hao, with a severe headache, pulls Gongsheng and shouts.

    Gong Sheng looked at Su Hao painfully, picked her up, turned and walked to the bed, "ah Li doesn''t like it, I won''t do that."

    Everyone was stunned. Could it be said that this Minshan family is a demon princess who can charm the king''s heart?

    "In the future, as long as it''s something a Li doesn''t like, I won''t do anything." Gong Sheng gently put Su Hao on the couch, covered her with a quilt, and sat beside the couch, never leaving her eyes for a moment.

    Just casually a swing, called a voice, "put him in heaven, the rest of the people back down."

    Su Hao wants to get up and talk, but they are all stopped by Gong Sheng gently. She gently presses her back to the pillow and says in a soft voice, "you have a good rest first. Tomorrow, I will deal with this matter."

    What should we do? Isn''t jingbohou really going to be killed? Why don''t you want him to die? But why, can''t refuse your gentleness.

    What''s going on here? With a strange man, how can no one want to hurt!

    The next day, Gong Sheng made a decree, and when the ceremony was held, it was the death of Ji Qiao, Marquis of Jingbo.

    Gong Sheng ordered no one to spread the news, but someone deliberately passed the news to Su Hao.

    Su Hao wants to see Gong Sheng, but he is stopped by the palace man and the maid, so he can''t see Gong Sheng at all.

    In her heart, she was worried that jingbohou would be involved because of herself, but she couldn''t get out.

    On the other hand, Fu Ji, an envoy of the state of Qin, got some news and was discussing the matter with his subordinates in the post house.

    "Is the message from the empress accurate?" Asked Fergie.

 Chapter 1052

    He replied carefully, "this is from the dark guard beside the empress. I can''t be wrong. My subordinates also know that the young master was assassinated by the assassins of the empress Qin many times when he was in the state of Jin, and he was assassinated on his way to the Zhou Dynasty. Something happened..."

    Fuji picked his eyebrows, looked at the work and asked, "what''s the matter?"

    "The young master, the Jingbo Marquis of the state of Jin, was attacked on his way to the Zhou Dynasty and lost his wife. It''s strange that when he entered the palace, he found that the daughter of the Minshan family, Ali, who was to be appointed by the king of the Zhou Dynasty, was the young master''s lost wife."

    "What?" Fu Ji was stunned. It was incredible. It was more complicated and changeable than the play in the play book.

    "My Lord, what shall we do about this? Now, in order to save his wife, the young master seems to have trouble with the monarch of the Zhou Dynasty, and he is also imprisoned in the heaven prison. "

    Fuji was the concubine of Zhuang Shu, the favorite imperial concubine of the Qin Dynasty. When he came to the Zhou Dynasty, on the one hand, he accompanied the young master Zai to the banquet as an envoy, on the other hand, he was waiting for her Master Zhuang Shu to pass the news to him, and then he went to meet his little master.

    But in this way, if this thing becomes so serious, we have to save the little master from the prison quickly. Otherwise, if the king of Zhou Dynasty kills the little master in a rage, how can he go back and explain to the master?

    "Is there anyone we can use in the dungeon?" Fuji took a look at the details.

    A detailed reply, "yes, but I don''t know if it can be done at this time."

    "You''d better arrange it first and try to buy people''s hearts. Let''s just go in this time to ensure your safety, and then we''ll have a long-term plan."

    "Yes, I''ll do it now."

    As soon as he left, the rest of the people withdrew, and Fuji arranged for someone to go outside the palace to inquire about the news.

    These days, Fuji in the post house worried every day, and the wedding day of the monarch of the Zhou Dynasty was getting closer and closer.

    All the princes and envoys were invited to attend the wedding banquet of the Royal Palace of Zhou Dynasty. Fuji was even more worried. He could never let the young master know about it, but where he knew it, Jiqiao knew about it for a long time.

    Ji Qiao, who was beaten in Tianlao, was not a man. He was seriously injured. He was allowed to yell and yell, but no one paid any attention to him.

    This day, Fuji''s people arranged everything. He successfully went into the dungeon and met his little master.

    When Ji Qiao was young and never left the state of Qin, he often saw Fuji. Although he had not seen Fuji for more than ten years, he recognized Fuji at a glance when he saw him again.

    The prison head told Fuji in a low voice, "there''s only one cup of tea. Don''t delay your time. You''ll see if you''re all right. You''ll go out as soon as possible after you''ve done everything."

    "Yes, thank you, my Lord." Fuji secretly forbeared and bowed with a smile.

    Seeing that the prison head had left, Fuji went to his knees in a hurry and called in a low voice with tears in his eyes, "young master."

    "I haven''t seen you for more than ten years. You are quite old." Ji Qiao, powerless, propped up and moved forward, leaning on the edge of the cell.

    "The childe''s eyes are just like when he was a child, old slave, old slave..."

    With that, Fuji burst into tears, but he stopped crying in time and quickly discussed with Ji Qiao.

    Fuji was worried about Ji Qiao''s safety, and Ji Qiao was more worried about Su Hao who was imprisoned in Qing palace.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    In the future, it will be the ceremony of offering sacrifices to heaven, a ceremony before the emperor.

    Gongsheng and suhao are sitting in the magnificent carriage. Gongsheng''s hand has been gently holding her hand, overlooking the people who worship themselves.

    Looking around, Su Hao asked, "do you really want to make a Li the queen in order to repay your kindness, as others have said?"

    "No, why does a Li think so?" Gong Sheng was so gentle that he had never seen her in the world. He put her hand in his chest and said wrongly, "you are destined to be my queen."

    "But how do you know who should be your queen? A Li heard that not long ago, you just deposed a former empress, and she is still your first wife

    "Don''t mention that bitch." Gong Sheng frowned tightly, as if he was afraid of scaring a Li. He quickly turned his tone, "you kiss me. You are the first woman who kisses me. In this world, only the queen of me can kiss me."

    Su Hao frowned and didn''t understand. She just thought the marriage was ridiculous. She began to worry about the Minshan family. If one day he would get tired of such a trifling marriage, he didn''t know that the Minshan family would be safe forever.

    "Sir, it''s not love. It''s meaningless for you to marry a Li. One day, another woman will kiss you on the lips. At that time, will you make that woman your queen again?"

    Gong Sheng''s face changed slightly, like some displeasure, but he didn''t get angry with Su Hao. He just cried firmly, "I won''t let any woman kiss my lips in my life. This lip belongs to a Li forever."

    At the end of the speech, Gong Sheng is about to lean forward to kiss Su Hao. Then he is disturbed by a few whizzing sounds. He sees several hidden arrows passing through the gauze curtain and fixed in the wall of the carriage.

    "Be careful, sir!" Su Hao''s quick eyes and quick hands protect Gong Sheng with her body in time, but she is hurt by a hidden arrow.

    "Ah Li! Ali! Why do you want to save Ben Jun, Ali! " Gong Sheng holds the injured Su Hao in his arms and cries out.

    Gong Sheng has no time to take care of the situation outside. He only knows that his beloved in his arms is injured and his life is at stake.

    At this time, the accompanying guard has begun to fight back and take down the assassins one by one.

    A moment later, the leader of the bodyguard came forward and cried, "Sir, the assassin has been taken down. Can you be hurt?"

    "Come on, go back to the palace. Doctor Xuan, Ali is injured."

    "Yes." The leader of the bodyguard turned his horse''s head, waved his sword and said, "go back to the palace."

    The team that should have worshiped heaven returned to the palace. There was chaos in the palace, and the palace people and maids were busy.

    The imperial doctor shivers to feel Su Hao''s pulse. The palace student on one side scolds the imperial doctor and the palace people from time to time to intimidate them.

    Baosi is crying in the outer hall, but she just shows that she is pretending to be worried about the empress. In her heart, she has been drinking and celebrating.

    In a coma, Su Hao is calling for someone''s name. Gongsheng clearly listens to her calling for the name of Jiqiao, the Marquis of Jingbo. Even the nearby imperial doctor, palace people and maids hear it.

    How humiliating this pair of Gongsheng was. The people in the palace were so scared that they knelt there, as if they were on the verge of death.

    But Gong Sheng didn''t vent his anger on the palace people at the moment. Instead, he threatened them, "rot everything you just heard into my stomach. No one is allowed to pass it on. If someone gossips behind a Li''s back, be careful of your head."

    With that, Gong Sheng threw the cup in his hand and said, "it''s like this cup."

    Although Su Hao''s life was not in danger, he was still in a coma and talked in his sleep from time to time.

    At night, Zuo Xiang was ordered to enter the palace and wait in the outer hall.

    Gong Sheng went to the outer hall and asked Zuo Xiang, "people, have they all been tried?"

    "Back to you, there are a few who can''t stand the torture, bite their tongue and commit suicide, and the remaining two who are afraid of death have been tried almost."

    "Can you tell me who will direct you?"

    Zuo Xiang lowered his head and frowned, as if there was something hard to say. Seeing this, Gong Sheng understood something in his heart and waved to the palace people in the outer hall.

    "Now, there are only two of us in the palace, the left prime minister, but it doesn''t matter."

    "Yes, sir." Then he looked up at Gongsheng, took a deep breath, and pulled out the tray.

    As he expected, the assassins were really aiming at a Li. Today, the wrong arrow is obviously leaning to a Li''s seat, but the last one blocked by a Li is leaning to his own direction.

    At that time, he suspected that these assassins had come to assassinate a Li instead of him.

    Now, after another interrogation, we directly found out the black hand behind it.

    Gong Sheng is angry and goes to Bao Si''s bedroom. Bao Si listens to the maid''s message that you have come up. He is so happy that he thinks that you are not interested in the Minshan family. He goes back to his arms again.

    Unfortunately, she was wrong.

    "My Lord, my body..."

    Pop!

    Before Baosi''s ceremony was over, he was slapped in the face by Gong Sheng. Baosi was stunned.

    Bao Si covered his face and asked wrongly, "Jun, what''s the matter with you?"

    "What''s the matter? You still have the face to ask me what happened? Don''t you remember what you did? " Gong Sheng approaches Bao Si and holds her chin. His eyes show that he has never been cruel to her.

    "Bao Si! Does it have to be like this? Have you forgotten how you knelt down at your feet and prayed for you Gong Sheng threw his hand fiercely.

    Bao Si''s heart thumped. She knew that it would come to light sooner or later, but she never thought that the people she sent were so soon abandoned without being tortured.

    "My Lord, Jun Shan, there must be some misunderstanding. Yes, yes, someone must have framed my concubine. Don''t believe me, my Lord!" Bao Si knelt down and hugged Gong Sheng.

    Gong Sheng only thought it was funny, so he pinched Bao Si''s jaw again. "What did you say? You just don''t know what to do! Misunderstanding! What''s the misunderstanding? Who''s going to frame you? Bao Si, Bao Si, you really let me down. "

    With that, Gong Sheng released his hand and kicked away Bao Si.

    "When Ali''s injury gets better, I''ll take her back to the palace. The palace is built for you. You can live in it later." Gong Sheng turns around and wants to leave.

    Seeing the situation, Bao Si rushed forward, hugged Gong Sheng''s waist and cried, "my Lord, I''m jealous. I''m not satisfied with you. I''ve made the Minshan family a queen. But my heart to you is true. Isn''t my jealousy because I love you so much? Why do you treat me like this? Don''t you love me? "

 Chapter 1053

    "Once upon a time, you were my favorite. You were bullied by other concubines, and I favored you even more. Since then, I have only favored you. For many years, in my harem, which concubine has not been bullied by you, which maid with pregnancy has not been harmed by you, I still spoiled you, because I know what you want, and even refused to do detailed works for my disobedience to your father and people."

    Gong Sheng said, tearing off Bao Si''s hands and turning around, a trace of killing intention gradually appeared on his expressionless face, "but now, you have poisoned ah Li, who is deeply loved by me. You deserve to die ten thousand times. If you hadn''t been with me for many years and raised children for me for many years, I''d like to cut you alive now."

    "You, you, I don''t dare. I don''t dare any more. In the future, I won''t worry about you any more." Bao Si knelt down and begged bitterly, holding Gong Sheng''s legs, "Sir, please forgive me!"

    "Go away!" Gong Sheng shouts and then turns to leave.

    Gong Sheng, who came back to a Li''s side, had an ugly face and sad eyes. At the moment, Gong Sheng, the king of the Zhou Dynasty, had never been seen before.

    Even he didn''t understand why his obsession with a Li was so deep. He just wanted to treat her as a plaything, but after that kiss, he loved her like poison.

    Why on earth is this?

    The next morning, Su Hao coughed a few times. Then she opened her eyes and saw Gong Sheng in front of her. She was stunned.

    "My Lord, did you not sleep all night?"

    Gong Sheng smiles without saying anything. The tenderness in his eyes can transform the world.

    "You have been guarding a li?" Su Hao asked again.

    "Don''t think about these things. It''s the most important thing to take care of your body. I have ordered you to go back to the palace when you get better. The ceremony will be held on a certain day."

    "Back to the palace? But isn''t this palace just built by you? Why can''t we live in such luxury? "

    "Ah Li likes it. I will build a bigger and more luxurious palace for you."

    No, what''s wrong?

    Su Hao suddenly thought of the Jingbo Marquis and asked Gongsheng, "Sir, that Jingbo Marquis... Please let him go!"

    Gong Sheng''s face gradually shows her displeasure, but she doesn''t get angry with Su Hao. She just suppresses her anger and says to Su Hao with a smile, "just take care of your body. If you get better, I will let him live."

    "Sir, are you serious?" Su Hao gets up with his body supported. Seeing the situation, Gong Sheng comes forward to help him.

    "Yes, if you don''t take good care of yourself, the injury will not get better, but worsen. I will have him killed immediately."

    Su Hao tightly grasped Gong Sheng''s hand and yelled, "no, sir, don''t, a Li must take good care of her body."

    Gong Sheng nodded with a faint smile. On the surface, he promised to give Jingbo Hou Jiqiao a way to live, but in fact, he turned his head and secretly sent someone to assassinate Jiqiao the next day.

    However, Gong Sheng didn''t know that Fuji had arranged the rescue properly.

    When the person assigned to assassinate Ji Qiao killed the people in the prison, he went back to recover his life. But in fact, what he killed was only a death row prisoner. The real Ji Qiao had long been rescued from the prison by Fuji.

    Ji Qiao was secretly transported back to the state of Qin. The king of Qin was at a loss when he learned that his youngest son was still alive.

    Ji Qiao, who returned to the state of Qin, accepted his ancestors and changed his surname to Ying. In order to save Su Hao, he decided to help his father establish the Qin Dynasty.

    At the same time, Gong Sheng, who lived in the Zhou Dynasty, gradually changed his character, and the former tyrant gradually learned benevolence.

    Bao Si was ignored by Gong Sheng. Seeing that the emperor was about to leave for the palace, Bao Si was even more jealous of the Minshan family. Being instigated by the palace people around him, he decided to kill the Minshan family.

    But before that, she has one more thing to do.

    Su Hao asked Gongsheng about jingbohou many times after he recovered from his injury. But every time Gongsheng perfunctorily passed by, he never gave a clear answer.

    This day, after listening to what the maid said, he went to Gongsheng''s bedroom.

    Inside the hall, melodious music and beautiful women''s laughter were heard. The palace maids and maids outside the hall saluted and wanted to report to the inner hall, but they were stopped by Su Hao''s maids and maids.

    She went in and saw a Yao nestling next to Gong Sheng, smiling as she handed the glass to Gong Sheng to drink.

    "Sir? Sister Su Hao Leng, in front of a Yao is almost far from the usual a Yao, that flattering general smile, never seen in a Yao face.

    Ah Yao is very unhappy to see Su Hao coming. Don''t cross your face and ignore her.

    Gong Sheng quickly got up and went forward. "He thought a Li had fallen asleep, so he didn''t go there."

    He stretched out his hand to pull Su Hao, and then said with a smile, "why did a Li come? Did you miss Ben Jun?"

    Su Hao had an indescribable feeling in her heart. She didn''t know what kind of complicated mood it was. It was not like being angry. It was not like being jealous. But she felt unhappy, but it wasn''t enough to make her lose her temper.

    Seeing that she was not happy, Gong Sheng suddenly laughed. He didn''t even look at a Yao any more. He waved and called, "you step back."

    A Yao some unwilling to leave appearance, sat there for a long time just reluctantly got up, the facial expression seemed to have the meaning of not to give up.

    Su Hao went to react quickly, and he came here, which was really a little too abrupt.

    "No, sir, it''s a Li who should go. A Jie doesn''t have to leave. It''s a Li who shouldn''t have come so abruptly."

    "No, I want a Li to stay." Gong Sheng frowned and laughed, "is a Li jealous?"

    "My Lord!" Sue is so embarrassed.

    "Sir, since a Li is here, then a Yao will leave first." A Yao came forward and saluted slightly.

    Su Hao quickly stopped a Yao, reached for a Yao''s hand, "sister!"

    A Yao stood up, with some helplessness and loss on her face.

    How can I misunderstand my sister! Isn''t it for the Minshan clan that sister fawns on you? Elder sister should love me because she saw that I didn''t want to marry you, so she forced herself to please you.

    Su Hao''s heart was instantly sour.

    "Ah Jie, I haven''t seen her for a few days. Ah Li wants to have a chat with her."

    Yao seems a little stupefied, looking at Su Hao, "en, it''s OK."

    Su Hao turned his face and said to Gong Sheng, "Sir, how is it that a Li wants to go back to her daughter''s home with her sister?"

    Gong Sheng pauses and is not willing to let a Li leave. However, he has never had the same attitude towards a Li as he used to treat the woman beside him. Instead, he doesn''t force or force her to do anything.

    "Well, you can do whatever Ali says. As long as it''s what Ali wants and what Ali likes, I will agree to everything."

    The two sisters saluted and left.

    After returning to Su Hao''s bedroom, Su Hao retreated from the palace and the maid. There were only two sisters in the inner hall.

    "Sister, it was a Li who should not have gone in so abruptly."

    Ah Yao looked at Su Hao in front of her and didn''t understand what she meant. "Ah Li said that, but she couldn''t understand her sister."

    Su Hao took a Yao''s hand, patted it gently, and said, "ah Jie, ah Li knows that ah Li is in love with her, so she tries to charm you."

    A Yao''s eyes brightened, as if he had been told.

    Su Hao continued, "but, sister, in this way, sister has no freedom! Since then, they have to stay in the Zhou Dynasty. What about their mothers and siblings? "

    "Ah Li!"

    "Ah Jie, ah Li knows that you are worried that ah Li will resist this marriage and not be able to serve you well. In the future, not only ah Li will have a hard time in this palace, but maybe it will also affect our Minshan family. But ah Jie, it''s really not worth it. Our sisters don''t have to be in this Zhou Dynasty."

    "You, how do you know?" A little sadness flashed in Yao''s eyes.

    "Although a Jie doesn''t like to laugh, a Li can feel that a Jie''s dislike of a Li is to make a Li disliked by the emperor. A Jie wants to let a Li escape from the bitter sea."

    Ah Yao''s eyes moistened, and the tears immediately fell on both sides of her cheeks. She flopped down on her knees. "We are too selfish. We shouldn''t be like this. We shouldn''t implicate you. If one day Minshan people suffer, it''s retribution. We deserve it."

    "Sister, sister, what''s the matter with you? What are you talking about Su Hao quickly helped ah Yao kneeling on the ground.

    A Yao''s own conscience still can''t pass her own pass. Finally, she can''t hold on to it and abandons all the truth.

    But Su Hao didn''t believe everything that a Yao said. Maybe she couldn''t remember the memory. No matter what other people said, she didn''t feel anything.

    It''s just

    "Elder sister, do you mean that I was indeed the wife of jingbohou in the state of Jin?" Su Hao frowned, puzzled, "but why am I still a virgin?"

    "We really don''t know. When we rescued you, there was only one woman beside you. She looked like your maid. After we rescued her, we sent her to the nearby village to look after her, and you were taken away by us."

    As she sobbed, ah Yao continued, "in fact, we don''t know if what jingbohou said is true. After all, what we saw at that time was only you and your maid."

    Said as if to think of something, "by the way, at that time you have a very special jade pendant, like a pair."

    "Jade pendant! A couple? "

    "Yes, that style is very chic. I know it''s a pair of jade pendants at first sight, so I put it away. It''s a pity that someone stole it a few days ago."

    "Well, what should I do?" Su Hao hesitated. She thought she was the daughter of Minshan, and it was her duty as the leader''s daughter to protect her people.

    But now, there are new words, which makes her feel at a loss.

    "Elder sister, I heard from the palace people that on the day of the ceremony, the emperor ordered the death of the Marquis Jingbo. Do you know about this?"

    Ah Yao frowned and shook her head slightly. "I really haven''t heard of it, but if you want to know, I can ask someone to inquire for you."

    After ah Yao finished, she seemed to be in a daze. "What did you call me just now? Sister? Would you like to call me siste

 Chapter 1054

    Su Hao nodded with a slight smile. "Sister, this name can''t be changed. If I''m caught by others, I''m not the daughter of Minshan. I don''t know how many people will be difficult to be Minshan. Moreover, I think those concubines in the harem will also take the opportunity to pinch me."

    "It''s our selfishness that''s bothering you. You have to follow this muddy water." Ah Yao reproached himself.

    "No, elder sister, don''t say that. If elder sister hadn''t saved me, I would have been dead. I have to thank elder sister."

    A Yao felt ashamed. At the beginning, she was determined to be a villain and used the woman in front of her to rescue the Minshan clan. But the more so, the more guilty she felt.

    Now, the woman who has been used is really ashamed to think about herself and her people.

    "At the moment, we have to stabilize you first. In private, elder sister will help me to inquire about the situation of Jingbo marquis."

    "All right, listen to you."

    The next day, a Yao told Su Hao the news she heard.

    When Su Hao learns about the death of jingbohou, she suddenly feels a stab like pain in her heart. She thinks, maybe what jingbohou said is true, maybe they really had an engagement.

    However, they were sent to the Zhou Dynasty before they had time to get round. What happened on the way, so they separated.

    Otherwise, why do you feel so sad after hearing of his death, like the death of a relative.

    In the next few days, Gong Sheng has been approaching and flattering su. He wants to move her with his true feelings.

    But Su Hao just wanted to stabilize the situation, keep himself, but also keep the Minshan clan.

    Under Su Hao''s advice, Gong Sheng decided to be a good monarch. He really worked hard.

    Many ways of dealing with things have also changed. The once cruel, extravagant and licentious monarch of the Zhou Dynasty is becoming more and more like a good son of the Zhou Dynasty.

    Even Guo Shifu and Yin Qiu, two of Gong Sheng''s favorite courtiers, were gradually weakened by Gong Sheng, so they were exiled.

    As a result, many loyal officials of the Zhou Dynasty began to have a new outlook on Gongsheng, and began to have a new hope for the Zhou Dynasty, and Zheng Boyou, the most important loyal official, was also re used.

    But things go against our wishes. Some things can''t happen as we think.

    Gong Sheng learned that the king of Qin was expanding the power of the Qin state, so he sent envoys to summon the king of Qin to Fengjing, the capital of the Zhou Dynasty, and ordered him to be imprisoned in Haojing.

    When Fu Ji and Wei Lei, the ministers of the state of Qin, learned that Gong Sheng had imprisoned the king of Qin, they collected many treasures, toys and beauties for Gong Sheng to ask for his release.

    After a Yao got the news, she told Su Zi. Su Zi thought it was a good opportunity, so she admonished Gong Sheng, hoping that he could really be a benevolent king.

    "No, a Li, I can do anything for you, but I can''t do it."

    "Sir, why not? Didn''t you promise to be a good king after that? Then why should the king of Qin be imprisoned? "

    "The king of Qin wanted to revolt at all. Now he has annexed many vassals. It''s hard to guarantee that he won''t have a bad idea about the Zhou Dynasty one day."

    "But Sir, have you ever thought about why the king of Qin did so? If you have been bullied by other countries for years, won''t you try to save yourself? "

    Gong Sheng looks at a Li''s firm eyes, takes a deep breath, eases his mood and thinks.

    Seeing the situation, Su Zi went on to say, "my Lord, people have to compare their hearts to each other. In the past, the tyranny / politics of my lord led to the displacement of countless people in other countries, the destruction of many vassal states, the continuous wars everywhere, and the people''s livelihood. All these are the reasons planted by my Lord. Now, the king of Qin has to stand up and is determined to save himself and the oppressed people."

    Su Zi went to Gong Sheng, gently lifted Gong Sheng''s hand, gently laughed and said in a soft voice, "you, this is the result. You can''t just blame them because of others'' resistance. You also have to reflect on them, don''t you?"

    "But if it''s true, as a Li said, to let the king of Qin go back, he will not only not be restrained, but will fight against it!"

    "My Lord, let him go and set an example to let him know that he and his subjects will no longer be threatened. How can he stir up trouble? If this is true, other vassal states will never sit back and ignore it. After all, the world is more willing to live in peace than to live in misery."

    Gong Sheng ponders over a Li''s words. He knows they are reasonable, and he also knows that she is for his good, but it''s not easy to correct her way of doing things in the past.

    After hesitating for a long time, Gong Sheng answered a Li and ordered the king of Qin to be released back to Qin.

    Unfortunately, it was a little late. Without waiting for Gong Sheng to set an example and express his intention to live in peace, his imprisonment of the king of Qin had already caused more panic among the princes and local governments. They all went to the state of Qin and were willing to help the king of Qin destroy Zhou.

    In the feudal and Fangzhong states of the Zhou Dynasty, there were three vassal states loyal to Gongsheng in the eastern region. One was the state of Jiao, one was the state of Zhu, and the other was the state of Chen.

    The influence of these three Zhou States is not small, and their areas are close to Qin state.

    After returning to Qin, the king saw more and more people rebelling against Zhou and returning to Qin, so he discussed with Fuji and WeiLei about the conquest of Jiao and Zhu.

    After some planning and preparation, the king of Qin and Fuji led a joint army to help Qin. They attacked the state of Jiao first, and the state of Jiao was soon destroyed by the Qin army.

    When the state of Jiao was destroyed, the state of Zhu was single, and the king of Qin sent his troops eastward to destroy the state of Zhu. The land, property and people of jiaoguo and Zhuguo belong to Qin.

    Will be outside, your life is not subject to.

    However, some officials of the Zhou Dynasty did not take on the responsibility and did not act, and the people of the state of Qin advanced by leaps and bounds. As a result, there should have been a peaceful result, but they still had to fight each other to the end.

    In addition, Ren Hao wants to destroy the Zhou Dynasty, kill Gong Sheng and save his wife Su Zi.

    In order to solve this misunderstanding, Gong Sheng decided to fight in person. On the one hand, he set an example to the people in person; on the other hand, he showed the world his determination.

    I''m busy going to Lishan these days, but there''s also a Gong Sheng who hasn''t seen a Li for three or five days. They are all palace people and maids who talk to each other these days, which makes Gong Sheng feel the love between men and women in the world.

    Deeply understand their own mind, that is love, persistent love for a Li.

    In the main hall, the ministers scattered. Gong Sheng stood in the hall, looking at the military defense layout.

    The palace man said that the empress had something to say to you. The palace man quickly asked the palace man to summon the maid into the palace.

    The maid came forward to salute. Gong Sheng waved his hand and said, "get up quickly and say, what does a Li want to say to you?"

    "I''d like to inform you that you are going to mount Lishan for personal expedition. I hope you and your wife will go together with you, but..."

    Gong Sheng was a little excited and asked, "did a li really say that? She really wants to go with me, but what? What worries does she have? "

    "It''s just that empress Jun''s throat has been cold these days. The imperial doctor said that empress Jun should try not to speak these days."

    Gong Sheng frowned slightly, and his expression seemed to blame himself, "it''s my negligence. I''ve been busy with government these days, and I haven''t had time to visit a Li."

    With that, Gong Sheng rushed to the palace and called, "let''s have a carriage specially prepared for a Li. We must make the interior of the carriage comfortable. We can''t hurt a Li."

    "Yes, I''ll do it now." The palace man left.

    The maid continued, "Sir, there is something else for me to convey."

    "Say, what else does a Li want?"

    "Empress you also said that it was taboo for women to go with the army, but empress you wanted to go with her. However, she was worried that some officials who didn''t do anything would trip her up and miss her important affairs. So, in order not to be suspected and punished by others, she also hoped that she would attach great importance to the important affairs. On the way, she didn''t have to talk to empress you from time to time, As long as you remember that there is a person guarding you

    "A Li has a heart. She wants to see me be a benevolent gentleman. I have done it, so I think she is rewarding me." Gong Sheng said to himself with a happy smile at the corner of his mouth. "Well, it must be like this, a Li. I know you. I will listen to you."

    "I''ve already conveyed what I want to convey. I''ll leave first." After saluting, the palace man got up and left.

    The Xia army set out for Lishan in the future.

    However, the king of Qin was determined to exterminate the summer, without any bargaining power, and declared that he was following God''s will to invade Gongsheng, in order to save the people from the fire and water.

    The Xia army was defeated and had to retreat to the outskirts of Lishan Mountain.

    On the day of the battle, the two armies met with thunderstorms, and the morale of the Qin army was commendable. They did not avoid thunderstorms and fought bravely, but the Xia army was defeated.

    He made great contributions to the establishment of the Qin Dynasty.

    The army of Zhou Dynasty was defeated completely. The king of Qin, Fugi and Renhao led the army to Lirong.

    He regretted that he didn''t kill the king of Qin when he was in the capital, otherwise he would not have come to such an end.

    Some people in the army began to resent Gong Sheng, but also began to persuade Gong Sheng to release the king of Qin.

    Seeing the situation, Gong Sheng, regardless of his own safety, stood in front of a Li''s carriage and yelled at all the soldiers, "what''s wrong with a li? It''s not a Li''s fault. Is it wrong for a Li to teach me benevolence? Or do you prefer the old tyrant who was full of rage? "

    It seems reasonable that officers and men look at each other. We all hope that there will be a good king who is benevolent and loves the people. The empress really contributes to the transformation of the monarch.

    However, the painful price eventually makes people unable to maintain a rational attitude to deal with something.

    Some of the soldiers began to instigate them to kill the king and send her head to the king of Qin for peace.

    Zheng Boyou, who is in charge of the aftermath of the war, and other officers and soldiers arrived in time to save Gong Sheng and empress Jun, and then they cheered up again, so that the deadlock could be resolved.

    After the crowd dispersed to camp, Gong Sheng worried that a li in the carriage would be frightened, so he lifted the curtain to care about a Li. But when he saw a shaking body, he was stunned.

    "Bao Si!" Gong Sheng suddenly rushed in, grabbed Bao Si''s wrist, pulled it hard, and asked, "how could it be you? Ah Li! Where is your glass

    At first, Bao Si was frightened by what happened outside the carriage. At this time, she faced Gong Sheng''s angry expression. Even though she was silly, she didn''t speak for a long time, but she was shaking all the time.

 Chapter 1055

    Seeing the situation, Gong Sheng angrily pulled Bao Si out of the carriage, threw her to the ground, drew his sword against her neck and said, "I ask you, where''s Ali! What did you do to Ali? "

    This excited, shaking body, hand strength and the distance between the sword did not grasp, accidentally stabbed Bao Si.

    With a scream, Bao Si covered his chest, and his eyes were full of resentment. "Sir, you are still thinking about Minshan. Why don''t you understand?"

    Gong Sheng was flustered and released his hand. His sword fell to the ground and he instinctively stepped back. He didn''t want to hurt Bao Si. After all, he had been in love with Bao Si for many years.

    But... At this moment, he is more worried about Ali.

    "Ah Li! I ask you, where''s Ali! Where is a Li, Bao Si? Tell me a Li! What did you do to Ali? "

    Bao Si could not help but sneer. He only thought Gong Sheng was hateful, but he was so ridiculous that he should have seen through everything. He was just a plaything for you, and never really got your heart.

    And the Minshan''s daughter named a Li actually got the heart of the king in just one month. The king even changed her virtue in order to get the woman''s heart, and never wanted to force that bitch.

    "A Li, a Li, a Li! You have only a li in your heart. Haven''t you ever had a concubine? Is my body really inferior to that bitch of a married woman in your heart? "

    "Shut up and don''t say that a Li is a married woman. A Li is still a virgin. You can''t abuse a Li any more."

    Bao Si was so disappointed that she bowed her head and wept. She felt that her sacrifice was too unworthy. For the man she loved, she once refused to do detailed works in the family.

    Now, what has she got? What''s the need to stay with him?

    Just give up!

    Bao Si cried and laughed, then laughed and cried for a long time.

    Gong Sheng asked Baosi again, but his words deeply stimulated him. This time, Baosi collapsed completely, picked up the sword on the ground, stood up and stabbed it forward without any scruple.

    Bao si... Killed Gong Sheng.

    Zheng Boyou and others came from a distance. When they found out, a bodyguard wanted to kill Bao Si, but Zheng Boyou stopped him.

    "Stop it Zheng Boyou squints his eyes slightly, and orders the doctor to go to Xuanyu immediately. Unfortunately, there is still no way out. Gongsheng really can''t save him.

    Zheng Boyou leaves Lirong with the corpses of the army and Gong Sheng. He leaves Baosi in the same place and lets her live and die. A wounded woman is hard to survive in the wild mountains. If she can survive, maybe God will protect her.

    He thinks that a demon princess is not worthy to dirty the sword of a man who is dedicated to his country.

    Baosi groped his way alone, but after a few hours, he collapsed on the side of the road.

    Ren Hao, who leads the soldiers to catch up, meets Baosi, who is injured. He uses extraordinary means to wake Baosi up and asks her what happened.

    When Bao Si woke up in a daze, she found that the army of the king of Qin was in front of her. She was scared.

    "Su Zi! Where are the seeds Ren Hao asked Bao Si excitedly.

    Bao Si shakes his body and sits on the ground. Before his brain reacts, Ren Hao shouts again, "didn''t Gong Sheng come out with Su Zi? You''re hurt. What about her! Where are the seeds! Where are they going, my su Zi! What have you done to her? "

    At this time, Bao Si sneered and looked up slowly, "aren''t you dead?"

    As soon as he finished, he seemed to think of something. He pulled a smile and continued, "so, are you from the state of Qin? Before, you were killed, you were killed by explosion. You are not really Jingbo Marquis of Jin State! "

    "It''s not up to you to ask me more about my identity. Just tell me where Su Zi is. If you tell me the truth, I can spare you from death."

    "Spare me not to die? It''s really ridiculous. She''s in your heart, but I love her less than two months ago. So are you. Why do you all love that bitch? What on earth can that bitch compare with me? I''m not as good as that bitch

    Ren Haowen raised her leg and kicked Bao Si to the ground. She spat out a mouthful of red blood. She began to laugh wildly, as if she had given up the idea of struggling for life.

    I''m afraid this meeting is ready to die.

    "That Slut got your heart. Even if she didn''t finish the ceremony of offering sacrifices to heaven, she didn''t do the canonization ceremony, but she was still held in your hand. I don''t understand. Why? Why can this woman make you men so obsessed and persistent for her? With your temperament, you should have forced her, but you refused. Not only that, but you listened to her in everything. In the past, you only listened to me. Now... "

    "Don''t talk so much to me. I don''t know how long my patience will last. If you really want to live, you can tell me quickly, where is Su Zi?"

    Bao Si laughs sympathetically. "You didn''t want to take that Minshan family on a trip. I used a stratagem to make you think that a Li was going with you. Then, before I left, I disguised myself as that woman and went with you to Lishan. I thought that after the war, you would find that I, Bao Si, was guarding him all the time. He would fall in love with me again, but I didn''t expect that, After you found out that it was me, but... "

    With that, Bao Si lowered his eyes slightly, looked at his injuries, and laughed. His smile was very humble, and his tears could not help flowing down.

    Ren Hao''s bodyguard called impatiently, "childe, why talk to her? Let''s leave it to our men. Make sure she speaks the truth."

    As soon as the words fell, he drew his sword forward. Bao Si raised his eyes and sneered. He stood up with his body, pulled the gold hairpin off his head, and went to Ren Hao.

    Seeing the situation, the bodyguard quickly blocked Ren Hao and killed Bao Si.

    Ren Hao is in a panic. Su Zi''s whereabouts haven''t been found out yet. He can''t let the woman die like this. He pulls away the guard in front of him. The sword swishes out and blood splashes.

    "Tell me, where is Su Zi? You pretend to be her and follow Gong Sheng out of the palace. What about her! Where is she? "

    "I will never tell you, I will not let her die too happy, I want you to never see each other again, no one can find her, ha ha ha ha!"

    After finishing his last words, Bao Si laughed bitterly and happily, and then fell to the ground.

    At the same time, as far away as the palace of the Zhou Dynasty, they all learned that Gongsheng had lost the battle of Lishan Mountain. They were worried that JunShang, who had been chased by the Qin army all the way, might not come back alive.

    Those palace people and maids snatched and took away from the palace.

    Teng Ziyu never found his wife and silver star who had fallen off the cliff. He learned that the news from the capital city was that Bo Hou of Jin Guojing had offended the king of Zhou Dynasty and was put into the dungeon of the imperial palace.

    He has been guarding outside the palace, ambush, study when can wait for an opportunity to sneak into the palace.

    At this time, the palace was in chaos, and the people in it were trying to escape. Teng Ziyu and his men took the opportunity to break in and fight with some bodyguards. Fortunately, some of them just wanted to run for their lives, so they didn''t bother.

    In the dungeon, I heard countless shouts, heartrending cries for help. Teng Ziyu became more and more worried about whether the Marquis would have been ruled by the king of the Zhou Dynasty

    After all, the news is from a long time ago. There is no new news for a long time. It really has to worry people.

    Teng Ziyu and others did not find their Marquis Ji Qiao, but found Su Zi dying in a cell.

    Su Zi was rescued from the palace. Teng Ziyu took her to a hospital for treatment. When Su Zi slowly opened her eyes and saw Teng Ziyu in front of her, her first words were, "Lord Hou, Lord Hou, he... Silver Star, go to save silver star."

    Teng Ziyu left the hospital with Su Zi. According to what she said, Su Zi told Teng Ziyu what happened in recent months.

    Fortunately, in order to fake her, Bao Si knocked her unconscious, which made her recover her memory unexpectedly. If not, I don''t know what will happen after that!

    Su Zi and Teng Ziyu found the silver star, and then they hid in a broken temple, so they missed Ren Hao who went to the palace.

    Ren Hao rushes to Qinggong to look for Su Zi, but he can''t find it. He goes to the dungeon to look for Su Zi, but Teng Ziyu has saved Su Zi.

    Ren Hao, who couldn''t find Su Zi, refused to leave the Zhou Dynasty. Finally, he was forced to leave the capital by Fuji and others.

    The king of Qin formally established the Qin Dynasty, and Ren Hao, who returned to the Qin Dynasty, was named Duke mu of Qin. He intended to marry Fu Shu, the daughter of Wei Lei, the right prime minister, to Ren Hao. But Ren Hao only had Su Zi in his heart and didn''t want to marry her at all.

    The marriage was rejected immediately by Ren Hao. The king of Qin was very angry. However, due to his debt to his son, he held back his anger and decided to talk about it with him slowly.

    And let Ren Hao''s biological mother Zhuang Shu persuade Ren Hao, but Ren Hao always want to find Su Zi, but repeatedly stopped, all day long was shut in the palace of the king of Qin, not allowed him out of the palace.

    On the other hand, Teng Ziyu, Su Zi and Yinxing go to find the body of jingbohou, hoping to take his body back to the state of Jin.

    As for the fact that Jiqiao, marquis Jingbo, had been rescued and went to the state of Qin, none of them knew. They just wanted to take him to the state of Jin, but they never found him.

    They have the hope of a ray of life, guess whether Jingbo Marquis used some tricks to escape death, and then returned to the state of Jin. With this belief, they asked people to go back to the state of Jin immediately to see if the Marquis had already returned to the residence of the marquis.

    And they stayed in the Zhou Dynasty and continued to look for themselves.

    Qin Dynasty, right prime minister''s residence, pianting.

    At the top of the seat is the right Prime Minister Wei Lei, with his first wife beside him. On the left side of the seat is the eldest son Ming Xu, and on the right side is the eldest daughter Fu Shu.

 Chapter 1056

    "This Qin Mu Gong, unexpectedly refused this marriage." Wei Lei said, picking eyebrows to look at her daughter Fu Shu.

    Mingxu looked at his father and frowned, "if there is no father, how can he be the king of Qin? Now the great cause of the Qin Dynasty is that his son has married my sister. What''s the matter? Have you wronged him? What''s more, he has been exiled for such a long time. How ever did he make any contribution to the Qin Dynasty? I don''t think he is worthy of marrying his younger sister to him. "

    For his son''s extreme words, Wei Lei did not immediately reprimand him, but glanced at his daughter Fu Shu to see her reaction.

    Fu Shu smiles faintly, looks at her father and asks, "father, why did the Duke of Qin refuse to marry? But who said something bad about me? Let him misunderstand me? "

    "No."

    "Then why did he refuse the marriage?" Mingxu asked with a frown.

    Wei Lei looked at his daughter and said in a low voice, "Qin Mu Gong said that he couldn''t put his first wife in his heart."

    "Is that true?" Fu Shu asked.

    Wei Lei nodded and continued, "I heard that Qin Mu Gong was canonized as Jingbo Marquis when he was hiding in the state of Jin. He was also ordered to marry the daughter of a noble with Bao family. Later, he was attacked on his way to the Zhou Dynasty, and he was separated from his wife in an accident."

    Wei Lei made a general introduction. The family admired Qin Mu Gong''s behavior. Even Miss Fu Shu asked her father to ask for a favor from the king and cancel the marriage.

    The next day, Wei Lei expressed his daughter''s wishes to Qin Jun. at first, Qin Jun was embarrassed about Ren Hao''s refusal to marry and didn''t know how to deal with it.

    Now their daughters have made a speech, showing respect for a man who respects his wife and is willing to cancel the marriage.

    Then it''s much easier to do.

    Qin Jun officially ordered Ren Hao to leave the palace and go to the Zhou Dynasty again to find his hairy wife Su Zi.

    On the other side, Ren Hao''s mother Zhuang Shu''s bedroom.

    Left phase Fuji came forward to salute, Zhuang Shu light smile, raised his hand called, "please get up quickly."

    "Thank you, madam."

    Fuji got up, went to one side and sat down, "I don''t know why the empress called me here?"

    "I had discussed with you yesterday. It''s time to take back my concubines and heirs from the state of Jin."

    Fuji nodded, arched his hand and said, "you and the empress are thoughtful. The young master has been back for several months. Now everything is almost done. It''s time to go to the state of Jin to take the young master''s descendants back and recognize their ancestors."

    Su Hao, Teng Ziyu and Yinxing decided to return to the state of Jin first when they couldn''t find jingbohou''s body.

    On the way, Su Hao''s heart repeatedly tangled and pondered over these things. She came to the world with a system task, but after six months, her task did not make any progress.

    If you drag on, I really don''t know when I can finish the task and go back.

    "Madame!" Teng Ziyu called twice outside the carriage.

    Su Hao was pulled by the silver star for a while, and then recovered. She quickly turned her face and lifted the curtain on the window.

    "How''s it going? Have you arrived yet? "

    "It''s already at the entrance of the alley. Madam, wait here for a moment. I''ll go to explore first."

    Su Hao nodded, released his hand, and sat there waiting. For a long time, Teng Ziyu came back in a hurry. The voice was excited and excited.

    "Madam, madam, I''m back. No, Mr. Hou, I''m..."

    Su Hao lifts the carriage curtain and stares at Teng Ziyu. After Teng Ziyu tells Su Hao the news, Su Hao is very happy.

    She never thought that she had never had the chance to finish the task well, and she finished it by herself!

    It turned out that the Duke of Qin she had been looking for was Jiqiao, marquis Jingbo, but what was the matter?

    Wasn''t he dead in the Zhou Dynasty? How can you live again!

    This time it''s the right time. Fuji, who went to Jingbo Marquis''s residence in the state of Jin, happened to be involved with Su Hao and others. On the second day when Fuji brought people to Jingbo Marquis''s residence, Su Hao, Teng Ziyu and Yinxing rushed back to the state of Jin.

    Got the good news, Su Hao is naturally happy, but, now this task is completed or not completed? If it is finished, she will leave the world automatically!

    If it''s not finished, she really has to go and have a look.

    Fugi sent a message to Ren Hao, who was looking for his wife in the Zhou Dynasty. When Ren Hao learned that Su Hao was taken to the capital of the Qin Dynasty, he immediately took people to the capital.

    Later, Ren Hao went back to the Qin Dynasty. As soon as he entered the palace, he rushed to his bedroom. Su Hao got the news early in the morning and was already waiting in the outer hall.

    "Hello, Sue!" Ren Hao rushes up, hugs Su Hao and holds her in his arms, no matter who is watching them around.

    "Marquis, no, young master, let go quickly. All the palace people around are watching!" Sue is blushing and heartbeating, embarrassed.

    "I don''t care. I won''t let go. I''ll never let go again. Never."

    ˇ°ˇ­ˇ­ˇ±

    Su Hao felt embarrassed and wanted to hit others. It was romantic to hold her for a while. After holding her for a long time, it was tiring and her neck was uncomfortable.

    In the end, it was the emperor''s call that saved Su Hao. Otherwise, he would be strangled for a while.

    The couple went to the main hall. In the main hall, Qin Jun was sitting on both sides. On one side was the queen, and on the other side was Ren Hao''s biological mother Zhuang Shu.

    On both sides of the hall stood the important ministers of the court and their children, among whom was Fu Shu, who was almost married to Ren Hao.

    When Qin Jun saw the young couple''s kindness and love, he was very happy. At this time, he was not so unhappy when he thought of the marriage. He simply shook his head, but felt that he had almost done something stupid.

    "Your husband and wife love each other so much that they can tell a good story when they serve. Today, I will officially marry you."

    With that, Qin Jun slightly turned his face and asked Fuji, "I heard that when they were in the state of Jin, the number of big weddings was not complete?"

    "Yes, after all, there are some things I can''t do well."

    Qin Jun nodded slightly, "well, yes, it''s the reason. However, it doesn''t matter. Let''s have a good life this time."

    "According to the emperor''s will, I will give you a good marriage, and you Bao''s family will get married some day." Qin Jun cried with a smile.

    Su Hao kneels down with Ren Hao to thank him, but his eyes secretly turn to the queen from time to time, suspecting in silence.

    This night, Ren Hao finished his political work and went back to the bedroom from his study, but the door of the bedroom was

    "Hello, Sue! Open the door

    Hiding in the door of the hall, Su Hao blocked the door, covered his mouth with a smile, and sang leisurely, "if you don''t open it, you don''t open it. Ma Ma didn''t come back."

    "It''s me! Hello, Su, your husband

    "No! Don''t shout. I''m not

    "The marriage was ordered by the former king and given by the king. Do you think you can do it as you do? If you just hold me up and don''t ask, you might as well shut me out

    Inside the door, Su Hao was embarrassed. Her face turned red like a tomato. She quickly opened the door, stepped forward and put her hand on her toes. She put her hand on Ren Hao''s lips and said, "don''t talk nonsense!"

    Ren Hao light smile, looking at Su Hao''s eyes, he seems to gradually think of what, gently will cover in his lips hand away.

    "Have we met?"

    The eyes are as tender as water, like falling into a star, which can make waves.

    "You are stupid!" Su Hao''s ears were hot. He quickly drew back his hand, turned to his side and hid in. His eyes were deliberately avoiding Ren Hao. "In the Jin and Zhou dynasties, you saw ghosts!"

    "No, I don''t mean that. I mean..." Ren Hao stepped forward to the threshold, reached forward, took Su Hao''s hand, and gently stroked his chest. "I mean, did we meet before you married into Hou Fu? This feeling was very strong just now. If not, we must have seen it in previous lives. "

    Oh, my God! This product is teasing girls! This look, this expression, if it''s not full of tasks, it will be taken by him!

    "Hello, Sue! Hello, Sue

    "Ah! Ah Su Hao quickly pushed Ren Hao out, slammed the door of the hall, and cried across the door, "you owe me a ceremony. Before the ceremony, unmarried men and unmarried women, we are all single dogs. Where should we go?"

    "..." Ren Hao, confused, blinked and patted the door, "what are you doing? Hello, Sue

    "Young master! Young master The silver star outside the hall stopped Ren Hao. "Young master, madam is shy. Although she had an engagement with the young master before, she also took the form of a simple chapel, but after all, what women think is different from men."

    "What does that mean?"

    "..." Silver Star felt for the first time that her master had no intelligence.

    Teng Ziyu couldn''t see it, so he hurried forward to pull Ren Hao. As he pulled along, he whispered, "my wife is playing coquetry with you, and testing your sincerity to her."

    Ren Hao looks aggrieved, "I have sincerity!"

    "Oh, let''s go! It''s only a few days since you got married. Are you afraid that you can''t make a wedding

    Ren Hao was dragged away. In the next few days, he didn''t want to sleep in the inner hall, but he was always driven out for various reasons.

    And the day of the big marriage, not so fast.

    This time, from top to bottom, from the inside to the outside, from the sedan chair to the wine cup and chopsticks at the banquet, you have to go through it yourself.

    We can see his respect for the marriage this time.

    The cost of the wedding is comparable to the specifications of the prince''s wedding, and the whole world celebrates with three days of medicine and food, which is really unprecedented.

    However, after making all the preparations, we can''t avoid the harm of the villain.

    At the beginning of the worship hall, we burn candles, incense, firecrackers and music.

    "A toast!" The palace people sing loudly.

    Su Hao Leng for a moment, instinctively stood there and did not move. He stroked the supporting Xi mother-in-law and hastened to kiss her. He whispered, "this is the custom of our business nobles. After the worship, the bride and the bridegroom will first offer a glass of wine to the wedding guests, and then send them to the bridal chamber."

    "Well, so it is."

    Su Hao fumbles, takes the glass, turns around slowly with the help of Xipo, and toasts with Ren Hao.

    "Into the bridal chamber!"

    A huge group of palace guards sent Su Hao to the bridal chamber. As soon as the front foot of the group came out of the hall, the back foot listened to someone in the group who had just gone out yelling "no! Something''s wrong! "

    The people in the hall were all dumbfounded when they heard those people''s shouts. Ren Hao turned his face when he felt excited and rubbed the mat. He hurried forward worried, but without waiting for a few steps, he saw his blood splashing on the spot.

    Ren Hao vomited blood, his lips were black, his eyes were black, and he fell to the ground.

 Chapter 1057

    The whole hall was in a mess. Qin Jun''s eyes were so big that he stepped forward quickly and came to his son.

    "What''s the matter? What''s going on? Come on, doctor Xuan, come on

    Without waiting for Mr. Qin to slow down, people from outside came in and yelled, "Mr. Qin, it''s not good. Mrs. Guogong has vomited blood!"

    All the people were terrified and looked at the palace man. The palace man was so scared that he looked down at his eyes. He could not help shaking his head and pointed to Ren Hao on the ground and cried, "same, same."

    The ministers and family members who came to the wedding banquet in the main hall were all locked up, and all the Palace officials who were in charge of today''s wedding banquet were also arrested and tortured one by one.

    That night was the most terrible scream in the dungeon.

    The next morning, empress Jun got up to dress up, but before she could dress herself up, a bodyguard rushed in.

    Seeing this, Ranji yelled, "you''re tired of living! How dare you break into the Queen''s bedroom

    "By your will, take down the culprit who poisoned Duke mu of Qin and his wife." After that, the bodyguard waved his hand, and then several bodyguards rushed forward. Without saying a word, they took down empress Jun and Ranji.

    The master and the servant were all silly. It didn''t help to let them yell and yell. No one paid any attention to them.

    In the prison, I was tortured to extort a confession, and I had an accident when I had nothing to do.

    In addition, in fact, over the years, what empress Qin has done, Qin Jun is not unknown, but just a temporary turn a blind eye.

    After all, his ambition is to eat up the whole Zhou Dynasty, but if he wants to destroy the Zhou Dynasty, it''s not so simple. All the surrounding vassals and small countries are to be used at this time.

    Including the empress''s family, Baoguo.

    But now, when the staff is finished and the trouble comes out again, it''s time to investigate.

    As a result, the empress''s fate can be imagined. She has done harm to Su Hao and Ren Hao at the wedding banquet. In addition, her previous evil deeds have all been pulled out.

    She has no chance to do it again.

    Finally one day, Sue woke up, but she seems to have lost her memory, maybe she came back, and she left.

    "Marquis Jingbo!" Su Hao panics and jumps out of Ren Hao''s arms. Her cheeks are reddish and shy.

    "Duke Jing! What do you call me? Hello, Sue. Don''t scare me. You''re waking up. " Ren Hao wants to hug her, but he is worried. His head swings back and forth, and he shouts to Yinxing, "pass it to Taiyi quickly!"

    After a diagnosis and treatment by the imperial doctor, he said that his wife was too frightened and the remaining poison was not clear, so she lost part of her memory.

    "Do you remember that I am the Marquis of Jingbo?"

    Two people sit on the edge of the couch, like a young man and a young girl, the man asked, the woman answered.

    "Well, remember, don''t you remember me?"

    "Who are you?"

    "Think about it, marquis Jing. When you fell into the water, I saved you. I had Su Hao, the daughter of Bao family."

    ˇ­ˇ­

    "What kind of mission is this?" Suhao sat on the ground and sighed.

    When she thought of the task just now, she felt a pain in her heart. Now she is a ten-year-old child, and she wants to help her mother become a famous cook.

    If you want to be a cook, you can be a cook. She''s a terrible cook.

    This is mainly because her mother lost her sense of taste because of years of hard work, and many spices can''t distinguish the taste.

    "Boy, I''m eating." Liu Hongniang looks at Su Hao squatting at the gate and shouts.

    When Su Hao was four years old, there was an accident in their family. Her husband died suddenly, which made their poor life worse. When she became a widow, her elder brother and sister-in-law hated her, and her mother''s family refused to accept her. She had only one family to support.

    What she wants most is to make her daughter live a good life, but she has no ability. So she''s always guilty of her daughter.

    "Here we are." Su Haoyan''s response.

    She slowly got up and walked to the table.

    Looking at the dishes in front of her, Su Hao sighed that she would never want to eat such food again.

    "Wah''er, why do you just watch and eat?" Liu Hongniang said and put a potato in Su Hao''s bowl.

    "I don''t know if I bought the wrong salt. I put a lot of it without taste, but it''s as expensive as salt. I dare not put more." Liu Hongniang said to herself.

    When she said no taste, her tone was a little angry, as if she had been cheated.

    Suhao pulled the corner of her mouth and put the potato in her mouth. The salt mixed with the unknown taste quickly filled her mouth, which made her close her eyes and shudder a few times.

    The potato in the mouth chewed two times casually, Su Hao then swallowed down, and pulled the rice several times to eliminate the taste.

    "Mother, I''m full." Su Hao finished the rice in the bowl and left like a runaway.

    Today, suhao just came here, and this meal is the second one.

    For her future happy life, she must cure Liu Hongniang''s taste.

    After making up her mind, Su Hao began to plan a series of plans.

    The next day, Su Hao got up early to make breakfast. After dinner, she took the ox cart to the county.

    On the bullock cart, there are some aunts and their mother-in-law chatting there.

    "There''s another restaurant in the city. It''s said that it''s a famous merchant." A woman said first.

    The rest of the people gathered together. Although Su Hao didn''t get close, he listened carefully.

    "Isn''t that merchant very rich?"

    "It''s true. It''s said that Jia''s family is a big business and has opened many shops."

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Jia family? He must be a rich man. I wish I could get some money from him.

    Thinking about it, Su Hao stopped listening to their gossip.

    Because of the early service of Su Hao''s father, people in the village are far away from Su Hao''s mother and daughter. They say they are unknown, so few people know what Su Hao looks like.

    After getting off the bullock cart, Su Hao gave two coppers to Yu Bao, who was carrying the bullock cart. Then he heard, "Uncle Yu, do you know where the new restaurant is?"

    "Restaurant?" Yu Bao looks at Su Hao suspiciously.

    Xindao, whose child is this? It doesn''t look like a rich man.

    "Uncle Yu, do you know?"

    Su Hao naturally can see his doubts, but she still pretends to be a child.

    "Wah''er, why do you ask this?" Yu Bao asked what he had in mind.

    "Uncle Yu, if you don''t know there, forget it."

    Yu Bao didn''t want that girl to have an idea.

    Seeing that Su Hao was about to leave, he said hastily, "wait a moment, I''ll let you know."

    "The new restaurant is on Yuhua Road. Go straight ahead and take two turns."

    Su is very happy, "thank you uncle Yu."

    After leaving Yu Bao, Su Hao happily goes to the side he knows.

    Soon, he saw a shop with red silk.

    I think that''s what they call the shop, but I don''t know if the principal of the Jia family is there.

    When I came to the door of the shop, there was a lively scene inside.

    Seeing Su Hao standing at the door in his shabby clothes, a sophomore came forward and scolded him: "where''s the wild girl? Don''t go quickly, and don''t see where it is. Can you look around at will?"

    Before speaking, Su Hao was pushed to the ground by the young man. Although he was angry, he still held back.

    Just now she had a close look at the situation inside, but she didn''t know where the principal named Jia was.

    I have no money and I don''t know what to do. It must be difficult to finish the task.

    Su Hao walked along the street bored. When she passed an alley, there was a faint voice coming from inside.

    Listen carefully, suhao finds that someone is calling for help. Out of curiosity, suhao goes with the sound.

    "Help, is anyone there? Help... "

    In the alley, a woman with a bellyache was sitting against the wall. There was a pool of blood under her. The faint cry for help came from her mouth.

    "Don''t worry. Take a deep breath first. I''ll call someone for you."

    Sue was so scared that she had to comfort her first.

    When the woman saw someone coming, she was very happy, but when she saw that Sue was a good little baby, she felt lost.

    "Come on, come on, someone has fainted here."

    Su Hao knows that her strength can''t help a person at all. What''s more, the person is still pregnant. If she falls down again, it''s her fault.

    After su Hao rushed out for a while, many people came to the alley.

    "Isn''t this the wife of Loushi cook in zuixiang? Why did you fall here? "

    Someone recognized the pregnant person at a glance.

    "Why do you ask so many questions? If you want to save people, life matters, not to mention two things. "

    I don''t know who took it and drew everyone''s attention.

    Zuixiang restaurant, isn''t this the restaurant I went to just now? It seems that my chance to get rich is coming.

    "Yes, yes, this aunt has shed so much blood. I hope she doesn''t have anything to do." Su Hao crowded into the crowd, standing beside the woman, and said anxiously.

    Then someone rushed the woman to the hospital, and Su Hao followed her all the time.

    "Auntie, I''ve seen people give birth to children. Don''t panic. Listen to me. Breathe in, breathe out, breathe in..."

    The woman was so flustered that she had no idea for a long time. Seeing that Su Hao said so, she didn''t think much about it. She followed Su Hao and started to do it.

    Soon they arrived at the hospital.

    "Doctor, doctor, come and help." Cried the man who brought the woman to the hospital.

    A middle-aged man hurried past the counter. Seeing the blood under the woman, he immediately understood what had happened.

    "Come on, get him inside."

    When they were ordered, they rushed the woman in.

    As soon as people entered, they heard someone shouting: "lady, lady, where are you? Lady... "

    Then came a slightly fat man.

    "Stone cook, your daughter-in-law has been shown to her by the doctor. Don''t worry too much."

    A young man took Shi Yuanbao and comforted him.

    Hearing this, Shi Yuanbao was relieved.

 Chapter 1058

    "Thank you for saving my daughter-in-law. When my daughter-in-law comes out, I''ll invite you to my house for a drink."

    All the people said with a smile, "you''re welcome. It''s all right."

    Then, I don''t know who, thinking of Su Hao, said: "this time you really have to thank this little girl. If it wasn''t for her, no one would know that your daughter-in-law fell in that alley."

    Shi Yuanbao looked at Su Hao with the man''s eyes. She was shabby, but she was pretty and lovely.

    "Little baby, where do you live? I''ll come to your house some other day to thank you. "

    "Uncle, my mother said that if I see someone in trouble, I must help. Uncle doesn''t have to thank me." Su Hao looked at the round face and continued: "uncle, listen to them say that you are a cook, then do you cook well?"

    When it comes to cooking, Shi Yuanbao immediately looks proud.

    The person beside said with a smile, "wa''er, if you''ve ever eaten the food he cooked, you''ll have to read it every day."

    "But really?" Su not letter of ask.

    "That''s nature."

    Su Hao nodded. If she really can make friends with him, her mother''s cooking skills will have a place to learn.

    "Wah''er, why do you ask this?" Shi Yuanbao asked suspiciously.

    "I don''t know why, my mother''s cooking is particularly bad, unable to swallow, but she always doesn''t know." Su Hao said very wrongly.

    Seeing her like this, Shi Yuanbao didn''t know what was going on, but he also felt sorry for her.

    Goodbye, her clothes are shabby. I''m afraid the life at home is not just poor.

    Thinking about it, he thought of the child in his wife''s stomach. If his child suffered like this, he would be very distressed.

    "Don''t worry, waer. If you want to eat, come to me and I''ll make it for you."

    "Thank you, uncle." Su Hao''s face immediately hung up with tears, happy thanks.

    When she saw that the matter was in order, she couldn''t stay any longer. If she didn''t have a bullock cart to go back and didn''t say there was no place to go, her mother would be worried.

    Thinking, Su Hao said to Shi Yuanbao, "uncle, it''s getting late. I should go back, or my mother will worry."

    "Good." Shi Yuanbao nodded in response.

    When suhao left, he gave her a silver or two.

    Suhao was very happy with the silver. She was short of money now. Although the silver was a little small, it was half a year''s rations for the poor.

    "Thank you, uncle." After thanking Su Hao, she left.

    When I got home in an ox cart, it was dark.

    Liu Hongniang stands at the door and looks around, waiting for Su Hao''s return.

    Seeing Su Hao''s return, he said in a hurry, "you are worried about your mother. Where have you been all day?"

    Su Hao picked up the silver and said to Liu Hongniang, "here you are, Niang."

    Seeing the silver, Liu Hongniang thought Su Hao had done something wrong. She asked in a hurry, "where did you get the money, baby?"

    Her worried appearance made Su Hao laugh. She asked for credit and said, "this is my thanks for saving people in the city today."

    Listen to her say so, Liu Hong Niang this just put down the heart, the complexion is still not how good.

    "In the future, we should go less to the city. The ox cart is valuable. Two coppers."

    Sue good clever answer, "yes."

    The next day.

    In order to prevent Su Hao from sneaking away again, Liu Hongniang stayed at home and accompanied Su Hao.

    "Niang, don''t you have to go down today?" Su Hao wondered,

    "No more." Liu Hongniang mended her clothes and said.

    Su Hao didn''t know what to do. He was bored in the yard and couldn''t go out.

    After a while, Su Hao was really bored and said, "mother, let''s go down with you."

    "No way." Although their days were a little bitter, Liu Hongniang didn''t let her work all the time, just like protecting a baby.

    "Niang, if you don''t go down, what shall we eat? I know Niang doesn''t want me to go out. I''ll go down with my mother, but I won''t go out. "

    "No

    Sue tried to persuade.

    "Niang, you see, if you don''t want me to work, I can watch and talk to you to relieve my boredom, can''t I?"

    "No way." Liu Hongniang insisted.

    "Niang, my daughter is very stuffy. You can go out. My daughter promises not to run blindly."

    "Mother..."

    In the end, Liu Hongniang still couldn''t stand Su Hao''s hard work and agreed.

    As a matter of fact, Su not only wanted to relieve her boredom, but also wanted to see what was planted in the field. If she could sell it to the restaurant through her hand, she would become a middleman, and she would not make a big profit.

    When she came to the field, Su Hao carefully looked at the crops in the field. Some people who didn''t know her would ask Liu Hongniang, and Liu Hongniang would tell her.

    After walking around, suhao found that potatoes were the most popular. No wonder she ate potatoes every day,

    "Mother, how much can it grow each time?" Sue Hao picked up a potato and asked.

    When Liu Hongniang thought of the yield, she was annoyed. "It''s not much. One mu of land is only a few hundred jin at a time."

    "So few." Su Hao can''t help blurting out.

    "It''s not." Liu Hongniang to as long as the thought of this yield, abnormal uncomfortable.

    Every time, she has the least real estate, and she is the only one in her family who cultivates the land. Even if the labor force is insufficient, the output is still small, so she doesn''t make much money.

    In addition to potatoes, there is only corn, and the corn here is only yellow corn. If there is 100 corn, it will be good. If it tastes soft and waxy, there will be good sales.

    Back home, Su Hao has been thinking about the simple ways to make potatoes. Maybe he can make them into ancient snacks and earn a fortune.

    It seems that we have to go to the city to look for the stone ingot.

    A few days later, Su Hao realized that the seasoning here was rare, and he didn''t know the seasoning. Salt was also extremely precious.

    I can''t afford meat every time I buy salt.

    This day is particularly sunny, Liu Hongniang see these days Su Hao are obedient, it is very reassuring her, go to the ground alone.

    As soon as she left, Sue left.

    When he came to Shi Yuanbao''s home, Su Hao felt something was wrong.

    "Uncle, what''s the matter with you? Why do you cook here all the time? "

    Seeing Su Hao, Shi Yuanbao felt uncomfortable, but he was not very polite to her.

    "Uncle is OK, you go to play with your aunt. Uncle will cook delicious food for you later."

    "Good." Seeing that she didn''t say anything, Su Hao turned around and left.

    However, she can''t go back too late today.

    "Auntie, do you know where there is a small shop with low rent?" Looking at Qin Fang who is making children, Su Hao asks.

    Qin Fang looked at the child in front of him and wondered why he knew so much? Even if the children of the poor are in charge early, they will not be as mature as before, will they? Is it the parents who ask?

    "Why do you ask?"

    "Because I want to rent a shop. It''s not big. It''s just like selling steamed buns."

    Seeing her saying this, Qin Fang knew that it must be her family who asked, so she said, "I don''t know. When I ask, I''ll let you know."

    "Thank you, auntie." Sue is so happy to thank you.

    Thinking of the abnormality of Shi Yuanbao just now, Su Hao asked, "is uncle upset today? Why do you cook in it all the time? "

    Seeing Su Hao asking about it, Qin Fang could not help sighing, "alas."

    Su Hao immediately understood that there must be something wrong, and she didn''t urge her. Qin Fang said that she knew Qin Fang would tell her.

    Just thinking about it, Qin Fang said, "it''s all because he went to zuixiang building today and a new cook came. He can cook more dishes than he does. Some dishes taste better, so he came back early today."

    "So it is."

    If she was beaten down by others, she would be very sad.

    "Take good care of your uncle, aunt. Now that you have children again, you must be very tired." Su Hao comforted.

    Because Shi Yuanbao has been cooking all the time, they ate very early today, and there were many more dishes.

    Su Hao wanted to comfort her a few times, but she felt that she was still young, so no one would listen to her.

    After dinner, suhao went home early.

    As soon as she got home, Liu Hongniang came back.

    "Mother, do we have any food in our family?"

    Because he wants to open his own snack shop, Su Hao must ask what he has in his home so that he doesn''t have to spend any more money on it.

    Liu Hongniang didn''t know why Su Hao asked these questions, but she still said.

    "There are still some potato, corn to be cooked, and some other dishes at home. As long as we pay the tax, the rest is ours."

    Then she asked, "why do you ask these questions?"

    Hesitated, Su Hao told Liu Hongniang that she was going to open a snack stand.

    "It''s not right. Let''s not say whether we have money to rent a shop. We don''t even know what snacks are and how to make them. How can we open a shop?" Liu Hongniang even refused Su Hao''s offer.

    "Mother, I told you. A few days ago, I saved a man, who happened to be the wife of the cook in zuixianlou. He''ll tell me how to do it, and then I''ll be my mother and give me a hand, OK

    Su Hao has never forgotten that Liu Hongniang has no sense of taste now. If she is allowed to run that small stall now, she will surely smash the signboard.

    Not to mention that it''s time to make a fortune by this craft.

    "No way." Although Su Hao''s words are extravagant, Liu Hongniang still has some worries in her heart.

    She only hopes that Su Hao can grow up well, and then marry a good husband. They are safe and easy.

    "Why?" Su Hao really couldn''t understand. She told Liu Hongniang like this. Why didn''t she agree.

    "Wa''er, my mother knows that you are trying to make my mother suffer less, but you have to think, although you have saved others, what if you don''t want to give you that skill?"

    Now Sue really wants to hit the wall.

    She didn''t expect that she was defeated by her own excuse.

    Taking a deep breath, Su Hao calmed down and continued to persuade him: "mother, don''t worry. He has told me what he has done. We just need to follow his advice."

    "But..."

    "Niang, you don''t have to. If you don''t want to, your daughter will borrow money from others."

 Chapter 1059

    Su Hao couldn''t stand Liu Hongniang''s submissive appearance, and he couldn''t help but lose his temper.

    Liu Hongniang see Su Hao really if she does not listen to the impulse to borrow money, when even agreed to come down.

    "Yes, yes, I promise you."

    "Just..." hearing these two words, Su Hao wanted to turn her white eyes to the sky.

    Su pretty to Liu Hongniang, eyes urged her to say quickly.

    Liu Hongniang didn''t know why. Seeing her daughter''s eyes like this, she felt guilty, so she said the following words: "it''s just that you make things. Is it really good for her to collect money? Or do you charge for the food your mother makes? "

    Sue let go.

    "Niang, that person only told the secret recipe to his daughter, not to let others know."

    When Su Hao said the last sentence, it was particularly mysterious. Liu Hongniang believed it.

    My mother has already advised me. Now I have to prepare things.

    I just don''t know how aunt Shi inquired about the shop.

    The next day.

    When suhao woke up, she wrote down the seasoning with a branch in the yard.

    "Fortunately, what we have to do is simple. Otherwise, if we prepare more things, we will be in trouble."

    In her spare time, Su Hao searched for what she needed at home.

    However, even if she turned the house upside down, she found nothing but salt.

    "My God, my family is so poor. Even the salt is this kind of coarse salt."

    It seems that we have to find a way to find the seasoning.

    When Liu Hongniang comes back, Su Hao has already finished the meal.

    On the dining table, Su Hao said, "Niang, where do you get all the spices for cooking in those restaurants?"

    "Spices?"

    Although Liu Hongniang has lived for so many years, she has rarely seen these spices.

    "It''s like it''s on the mountain, but my mother doesn''t recognize it."

    Speaking of this, Liu Hongniang felt sad.

    In her life, she knew little and could do little. She could not even help her daughter to open a shop.

    Her daughter is so young that she knows how to earn money to support her family. She really loves her daughter.

    The more she thought about it, the less she could eat.

    "Have you had a good meal, baby?"

    "Yes." Su Hao answered.

    Su Hao, who only wants to open a shop, doesn''t notice anything unusual.

    "The child''s father, you can follow the child to have a look. If something really happens, the child will be pitiful." At some point, a woman came out of the inner room.

    Seeing that his daughter-in-law had already spoken, Yu Bao would not shirk, "OK, I''ll drive the ox cart. You wait for me."

    "Thank you, aunt, thank you, uncle." Su was deeply moved by his kindness.

    Liu Yu touched Su Hao''s head and asked softly, "whose child are you? So sensible. "

    Su Hao didn''t think much. He said, "I''m the Su family''s child in the east of the village."

    Although Su Hao''s mind is all on Liu Hongniang, the obvious pause of Liu Yu''s hand on her head still makes her understand something.

    She pretended to know nothing and continued: "aunt, thank you very much today. When I have money, I will treat you to a good meal with my uncle."

    Liu Yu pulled at the corner of her mouth. She finally pulled out a smile and said in a soft voice, "OK."

    "Get in the car." Yu Bao just came with the ox cart.

 Chapter 1060

    Along the way, Su Hao has been shining on the road with a torch, for fear of missing that corner, she will Miss Liu Hongniang.

    "There seems to be a man ahead."

    Su Hao held the torch in front of him and vaguely saw that there was a man there.

    As the distance gets closer and closer, Su Hao sees the man clearly. Isn''t this Liu Hongniang.

    "Mother." Sue yelled.

    Yu Bao heard her call and stopped the cart.

    When Liu Hongniang heard the call, she looked up and saw Su Hao coming down from the ox cart with a torch.

    "Wah''er, why are you here?" Liu Hongniang asked in a hurry.

    Seeing that she was all right, Su Hao was relieved and asked, "mother, why don''t you go to the city alone and tell me that you don''t come back so late?"

    Liu Hongniang was reprimanded for not refuting, just a little depressed.

    Su Hao doubts in his heart. Is that ok?

    Thinking about it, he asked softly, "Niang, what are you doing in the city today?"

    Liu Hongniang shook her head lightly and quickly changed the topic: "we''d better go back first."

    Obviously she didn''t want to tell suhao.

    Su Hao also does not care, pulls Liu Hongniang to say: "Niang, I rented the ox cart, we take the ox cart to go back."

    Liu Hongniang looked at the cart and hesitated.

    "Niang, my daughter has rented this ox cart. Even if you don''t take it, you have to pay for it." Su Hao advised.

    She saw that Liu Hongniang was reluctant to give up money, otherwise she would not go back in the evening.

    Heard her say so, Liu Hongniang also got on the ox cart.

    Back home, Su Hao comforted Liu Hongniang and went to bed.

    The next day, Su Hao was drying the spices he had just picked in the yard.

    "Anybody?" A familiar male voice came.

    Su Hao opens the door and sees song feibai standing at the door with a bag of things in his hand.

    "What are you doing here?" Sue asked suspiciously.

    It seems that she had a friendship with him yesterday. Why did she come here today?

    "Here you are." He handed the package to sue, "spices, my brother asked me to give you."

    "Oh, thank you." Su Hao realized that when song Kaifeng saw her looking for the spices yesterday, she just had them at home and let Song Fei give them away.

    After all, if she is in a hurry to use it, she still needs to dry it.

    "Come in and sit down." Suhao took the things and said.

    Song feibai looks inside and sees that there are only two earthen houses in Su Hao''s house, with dilapidated doors.

    Although his family is also in the village, there are few poor people like Su Hao''s.

    He shook his head. "No, I''ll go back first."

    See him so, Su good also not good force stay, "that you walk slowly."

    The spice Song Fei sent to Su Hao was a surprise. He thought it would take a while to get it.

    "Now it''s just chili powder."

    Think, suhao face again difficult.

    Liu Hongniang said that chili powder is also very expensive here. Generally, only restaurants can use it.

    If so, you need to go to stone kitchen to buy chili powder.

    By the way, you can also ask about the shop.

    What''s the right price for snacks? If the rich can afford it, ordinary people can also afford it.

    night.

    "Mother, how much do you think our snacks cost to be eaten by others?" Asked, Su Hao added, "we can''t lose money yet."

    "This..." Liu Hongniang hesitated for a moment, "you''d better plan by yourself, Niang doesn''t know."

    "So." Suhao is a little disappointed.

    I''d better ask Shichu. He should know something about it.

    The next day.

    Su Hao got on the ox cart early in the morning.

    As soon as Yu Bao saw Su Hao, he asked, "are you Su''s daughter in the east of the village?"

    "Yes." Suhao replied.

    "What?"

    The people on the cart were shocked to see her, and some taboo away from her.

    Su Hao understood this. After all, when she was on the mountain, the two brothers had already told her the reason.

    Along the way, all the people in the car are lowering their heads and whispering. Will they look to Su hao.

    Su Hao didn''t care. After all, she had experienced such things.

    In the city, Su Hao went straight to the Shi family.

    Qin Fang is still in confinement, so she is always at home. Shi Yuanbao goes to the restaurant.

    "Auntie, I''ve come to see you again." Suhao knocked at the door.

    The door opened. It was Qin Fang. Seeing Su haolai, he hurried in and said, "come in."

    After su Hao went in, he exchanged greetings and said, "Auntie, what happened to what I asked you about last time?"

    "That thing." Qin Fang thought for a moment, "it''s like a shop, but the place is remote, and the rent is not cheap. It costs twenty Liang silver."

    Sue is so surprised. Is the shop here so nervous?

    Seeing Su Hao''s loss, Qin Fang comforted her: "don''t worry about it. My aunt will continue to help you pay attention. If you have a suitable aunt, I''ll give you money first, and then you can give it back to my aunt."

    "Thank you, auntie." Su Hao was very moved.

    I only saved her once. It''s rare that her family should help her like this.

    "You''re welcome. You''re a kind-hearted child. If your aunt likes you, she will help you." Qin Fang said with a smile, eyes full of gentle color.

    The shop was not found, and Su Hao didn''t want to stay any longer. After a while, he left.

    On the street, a lively scene.

    "I tell you, if you don''t marry your daughter to me, I''ll smash your shop every day."

    Why?

    Su Haowen''s reputation went, but he was surrounded by people.

    Did I happen to rob people''s women?

    Thinking about it, Su Hao crowded into the crowd.

    What I saw was a man in gorgeous clothes standing in front of a cake shop, which had been smashed and scattered.

    On the ground, an old man was lying on the ground. His clothes were dirty.

    Many people around are watching him, but no one is willing to help him.

    "Mr. Zhou, I''ve already made a promise. Please forgive me." The old man got up and kowtowed to the man in Chinese clothes.

    Zhou Xinrong kicked the old man over, "who else can your daughter marry besides giving it to me?"

    "I''ll give you three days. Either you send your daughter here, or I''ll go, and you snatch your daughter."

    "Well, let''s go." The man snorted and left. Several servants with sticks left behind him.

    With the departure of Zhou Xinrong, people around him hold sympathetic eyes to the old man, but no one came forward to help him up.

    When there was no excitement to watch, the people scattered.

    Su Hao stepped forward and helped the old man up.

    "How are you?" Suhao asked.

    The old man looked very sad, but he still laughed at Su and said, "little baby, thank you."

    Looking at him, Su Hao couldn''t bear it.

    "Grandpa, it''s OK."

    After helping the man up, Su Hao helped the old man clean up the shop.

    "Grandfather, who is that man? Why are you so bullied? " Suhao asked.

    "The Zhou family is a famous merchant in Meicheng. Zhou Xinrong is also known as a bully. It''s hateful to bully men and women."

    "Last time my daughter came to deliver food to me, I didn''t want to be taken care of by Mr. Zhou, so she came to trouble me every day. Alas."

    The old man sighed, very helpless, "I''m afraid I can''t open a shop any more, but it''s a pity to have such a good shop."

    No shop? Sue Hao looks up at the old man.

    "You want to sell this shop?" Sue asked.

    "I want to sell it, but I don''t know if someone will buy it." When the old man thought of Zhou Xinrong, he felt a headache and helpless.

    "Grandfather, can you sell me this shop?"

    "For you?" The old man looked at Su Hao and said, "you little boy can''t do anything, and you''re a girl. What can you do?"

    "I want to open a shop recently, but I haven''t found a good one." Sue explained.

    The old man looked at the shop, and his eyes were full.

    Sue looked good, drooped his eyes, and said, "grandfather, why don''t you rent this shop to me first, and when your business is over, you will go back, OK?"

    The old man looked at Su Hao in disbelief. His family had been bullied by the young master of the Zhou family. No one wanted his shop. Now it''s hard to sell it. The little girl helped him like this.

    Thinking of him, I can''t help crying.

    "Thank you, thank you, but will your family agree?" The old man has some worries.

    "You can rest assured that they will agree." Su haodao.

    Her mother is the only one in her family now. As long as she agrees, her mother will also agree.

    "Really?" The old man still asked.

    Su Hao didn''t want to tangle with him, so he asked, "where is your home, grandfather? I''ll take you back. "

    "My home is in Qiyi village. I''ll take the ox cart to go back later, and I won''t trouble you."

    Sue was shocked to be in the same village as me.

    When the old man finished packing, he took out a clean cake and said, "it''s clean. I''ll hide it secretly and give it to you."

    "Thank you, Grandpa." Su Hao took the cake and took a bite. Although it was cold, it was delicious.

    "Grandfather, I''m from Qiyi village, too." Su Hao''s voice was a little small, and she was afraid. After all, people in their village were very taboo about her family.

    "Yes? Are you from Qiyi village, too? " The old man was surprised and asked, "which girl are you from? How come I haven''t seen you? "

    "I..." Su Hao hesitated, but finally said: "I am the daughter of the Su family in the east of the village."

    "Oh, his family is a poor child. His father died early and only his mother kept him. Your mother must be very tired."

    "Yes?" Su Hao did not expect that he was not surprised, but also said such words.

    It''s the first person who hasn''t been surprised by her identity for such a long time.

    Knowing what he thought, the old man said with a smile, "all the rumors in the village are spread by your second aunt. Your father helped me before, so I know the situation of your family."

    It was a coincidence that she helped an old man at will and knew her father.

    "What do you want the shop for?" Asked the old man.

    "I think my mother is too tired. She wants to make some money by buying some food."

    The old man nodded and looked at Su Hao differently. "I didn''t expect your father to have such a smart daughter like you."

    Sue Hao laughed a little embarrassed.

    Then, Su Hao went home with the old man in the ox cart.

    Yu Bao was not surprised to see them. He just said, "Mr. Liu, I didn''t expect that what you said was true. I really believed those rumors and thought she was dead. That day, my daughter-in-law said that I thought I met a ghost. I was so scared that I didn''t dare to walk at night for several days."

    Liu just laughed, "that''s it."

 Chapter 1061

    The next day.

    Su Hao is making snacks in the kitchen. She''s ready to give them a taste. If it''s delicious, she''ll be able to do it.

    "Miss Su, are you at home?"

    Suhao, who was cutting the potatoes, suddenly heard the sound outside the door and rushed out.

    Song Zhongyang is standing at the door and looking in.

    Open the door, see song carry forward behind there is a beautiful woman.

    "What''s the matter, Mr. Song?" Su Hao was puzzled for a moment.

    "I didn''t come to see you today, but Liu Hui wanted to see you." Then he gave way to the people behind him.

    Su looked at the woman and searched in her memory, making it clear that she didn''t know her.

    "What''s the matter, miss?" Sue asked.

    Liu Hui was obviously afraid of Su Hao. She hesitated to take a look at song.

    After getting the encouragement from his eyes, he slowly said, "yesterday, thank you."

    With her words, she raised her hand, a few packages of things in her hands also appeared in front of Su Hao''s eyes.

    "Thank me?" Su Hao is more puzzled. Why do people who have no intersection come to thank me?

    "You helped my father yesterday." Liu Hui said and bowed to Su Hao, "today I''m here to rest. Thank you. Please don''t give up a little."

    So that''s it. Sue, I understand.

    In front of her, this woman is Liu''s daughter. Looking at the way she and song carry forward, we can see that song carry forward is the one who betrothed Liu Hui.

    "How can you dislike it? Come in and sit down." Su Hao took things and welcomed them in.

    Su Hao''s family is too poor to buy tea, let alone cups.

    She poured some water for them from a bowl. "You came just in time. I was just about to make food and said I would send it to you. Now I don''t have to worry."

    "What do you want to eat?" Song was puzzled.

    "You''ll know when you''re done." There''s something mysterious about what suhao said.

    Instantly aroused two people''s curiosity, have to help Su Hao.

    Because she wanted to share it with others, suhao made a lot of potatoes and almost ran out of potatoes at home.

    Liu Hui looks at Su Hao making such a meal. She has some doubts about whether she can eat it, but the pungent smell covers up her sense of smell.

    "It smells good." Liu Hui sighed.

    Su Hao chuckled. These are the food on the modern stalls. Naturally, they are fragrant.

    "Try it?" Sue Hao took two pairs of chopsticks and gave them to two people.

    They took the chopsticks and couldn''t wait to taste them.

    "Delicious." Liu Hui''s surprise looks forward to the Song Dynasty.

    Song Zhongyang nodded and looked at Su Hao with admiration.

    After getting approval, Su Hao packed the things separately, made clear which ones were sent to where, and helped her mother keep some.

    After packing, Su Hao went out with Liu Hui and song Rongrong.

    They came to Yubao''s house and knocked on his door.

    The door opened and it was Liu Yu, Yu Bao''s daughter-in-law.

    "Auntie, I''m here to give you something. Thank you for helping me." Su Hao hands things to Liu Yu.

    Liu Yu took it with a smile. She had adapted to the fact that Su Hao was still alive, so when she saw Su Hao, she still had a gentle smile on her face.

    "You should be so polite." Liu Yu said, or took her hands.

    "Come in and have a cup of tea." She gave way and wanted to invite some people to the house.

    Su Hao waved his hand and refused, "Auntie, I''ll go to Liu''s home later. I won''t forgive you. I''ll visit you next time."

    "OK, be careful on your way." Liu Yu said with a smile.

    Looking at the figure they left, Liu Yu picked up the things in her hands and smelled them.

    "It seems to smell good."

    Then he came into the room with something.

    Su Hao wants Liu Hui to come to old Liu''s home, but song has already gone back.

    At this time, Liu is sitting at home looking into the distance, eyes blurred, I do not know what is thinking.

    "Dad, my daughter is back." Liu Hui saw him and rushed over.

    "Uncle Liu, I''m here too," Su Hao said.

    Originally, she wanted to call her grandfather, but seeing that Liu Hui was young, she thought it was inappropriate to call her grandfather, so she changed her mind.

    Liu Qing is an old woman, and her wife died when she was four years old, so she is very fond of Liu Hui.

    "Boy, you''re here too. Sit down." Liu Qing gave up her stool and went to the inner room to move the chair.

    Seeing this, Su Hao also sat down.

    Liu Hui put the things Su Hao had made in a bowl.

    "Sister Hui, take some cakes." Su Hao never forgets Liu Qing''s cake since he ate it yesterday.

    "Good."

    After Liu Qing came out, Su Hao asked, "uncle Liu, were you worried about sister Hui just now?"

    As if he didn''t expect Su Hao to know so much, Liu Qing was shocked.

    Seeing him, Su Hao understood.

    "Uncle Liu, is sister Hui engaged to the Song family''s Song Dynasty?" Suhao asked again.

    Liu Qing nodded, "yes, they have been engaged not long ago, but Huier encountered such a thing. I don''t know if the Song family is willing to marry her."

    With that, Liu Qing sighed.

    "Uncle Liu, you don''t have to worry. Sister Hui hasn''t done anything out of the ordinary. It''s young master Zhou who has done a lot of evil. The Song family will understand." Sue comforted me.

    In her opinion, song is not like that kind of person. She can feel the feelings between him and Liu Hui. Moreover, he is not bad in character and must be a good man.

    "Yes, Dad, don''t worry too much. He said he would go home and discuss with his parents." Liu Hui came from behind us with something.

    "Didn''t the young master say that he would come in three days?" Liu Qingdao.

    "Sister Hui and son song can get married in these three days." Su haodao.

    "But is it too soon?" Liu Qing hesitated.

    He still doesn''t want his daughter to be wronged.

    "Dad, if the Song family agrees, we can only do this. My daughter doesn''t want to be robbed by Zhou. " Liu Hui is a little excited.

    "Alas." Liu Qing sighed helplessly, "at present, this is the only way."

    "Uncle Liu, don''t worry. Try what I''ve made." Su Hao hands the bowl and chopsticks to Liu Qing.

    She knew that there was no way to worry about such things. As long as song agreed, Liu Hui would not be robbed.

    What else did Liu Qing want to say, but he was blocked up by the potatoes that Liu Hui had brought. He took advantage of the situation and ate them.

    "It''s delicious." He couldn''t help praising.

    "I don''t know where sister Su learned it. She made it so delicious." Liu Hui is not stingy of praise.

    "Try this cake with you." Su haodao.

    In fact, she wants Liu Qing to open a shop with her, so that she can sell both cakes and snacks. The combination of the two is beautiful.

    Sure enough, as she thought, Liu Qing''s women all gave out praise.

    "I''ve been making cakes for so many years that I didn''t know my own cakes could be so delicious." Liu Qing praised.

    Seeing this, Su Hao said: "uncle Liu, let''s open a shop together. You make cakes and I make snacks. In this way, business will be booming."

    Liu Qing nodded and shook his head, "no, if I go, master Zhou will smash my stall. I can''t hurt you."

    "You can drive with me when he stops making trouble." Su Hao suggested.

    "I think it''s very feasible, Dad, or I''ll do it." Liu Hui said excitedly, as if she had already seen the scene of overcrowding.

    "Just, can the rent be cheaper?" Su Hao is a little embarrassed.

    She didn''t have much money, but now she asks others to let her rent be cheaper, which makes everyone feel embarrassed.

    "I don''t charge you rent, but I''ll open a shop with you anyway."

    Unexpectedly, Liu Qing said so. Su Hao was flattered and said in a hurry: "how can we do that? The rent must be collected."

    Liu Qing waved, "even if I don''t rent it to you, I can''t set up a stall. If it''s empty, it''s better to set up a stall for you."

    "You don''t have to say that I won''t take your rent anyway." Liu Qing insisted.

    Sue is not good, then shirk, said: "good, when you want to shop again to me."

    Later, Su Hao and Liu Qing set the price and weight of the snacks she wanted to make clearly, and said that they would help him contact the food source, which saved Su Hao a lot of effort.

    After all, if she wants to make snacks, she must have enough ingredients.

    Back home, Su Hao had everything ready. Before dawn, he went to the city with Liu Qing.

    When he got to the stall, Liu helped Su Hao catch a fire and sort out his things. After everything was in order, he told Su Hao about some things and left.

    Originally, Su Hao wanted Liu Qing to help her here, but Liu Qing said, "if master Zhou''s people see me here, they will definitely trouble you. I''d better leave."

    Su Hao thinks what he said is also reasonable. After all, if she makes a snack stand on her first day, it will also hurt her enthusiasm.

    After Liu left, Su Hao made his own snacks at the stall.

    By this time, it was already full day, and many people were attracted by Su Hao''s thing.

    "Little girl, what are you? How do you sell it? " Asked a woman, smelling it.

    Su Hao said in a hurry, "this is a snack, but it''s delicious. The potatoes are all six Wen, the tofu is four Wen, and the eggplant is fifteen Wen."

    "Well, it''s a little too expensive." The woman hesitated to buy it. After all, it was novel and delicious.

    Without saying anything, Su Hao''er made a piece of potato with a toothpick and handed it over. "You can try it. If it''s not delicious, you can''t buy it."

    The woman took what suhao had and ate it.

    "How do you make this potato? It''s so delicious." The woman said excitedly.

    Her voice attracted the attention of the people nearby, and they all looked over here.

    "Give me three potatoes, different ones, and two tofu."

    "Here''s the money."

    The woman hurriedly took out the money from her purse and handed it to Su Hao. She was afraid that Su Hao would not do it for her if she was too slow.

    "All right." Suhao took the money and quickly packed what she wanted.

    Because some of them are good, so they are very fast.

    On one side, someone asked, "is this really so delicious?"

 Chapter 1062

    The woman quickly sold, "I really haven''t eaten anything like this. If you eat it, you will come back for the second time."

    Su can''t help but smile, did not expect the first day was so smooth.

    In order to make others believe it, Su Hao went on with the woman''s words: "on the first day of opening, you can come and taste it for free."

    Hear free taste, people will be more and more, suhao will leave some aside for people to taste, and then sit one by one.

    With more and more people, Su was so busy that he couldn''t stir his hands.

    The number of people coming over is still increasing. Almost every guest who has tasted it will buy some.

    Not far from the street, Zhou Xinrong and his men are wandering in the street.

    "Young master, why are there so many people in old man Liu''s stall?" The servants behind Zhou Xinrong came forward and inquired.

    "Go and see what he''s up to." Chow Shin Wing Road.

    Then several people swaggered to Su Hao''s booth.

    "Let''s go, let''s go."

    With the servants of the road, people around see is Zhou Xinrong, have to get out of the way.

    "Who are you?" Zhou Xinrong looks at Su Hao who is bowing his head to fry things and asks.

    Suhao heard the voice, looked up, a touch of disgust flashed by.

    "What''s the matter, young man? You have to queue up before you buy anything." Su Hao pretended not to know him and said with a smile.

    Hearing that he had to wait in line, Zhou Xinrong was unwilling.

    "What are you, and my young master''s position." A servant came up and hit Su Hao''s stall with a stick.

    The oil on suhao''s stall splashed out and burned suhao''s hands.

    "Hiss." Suhao whispered in pain.

    People on one side felt that Zhou Xinrong was too much, but no one came forward to stop him. They did not dare.

    They know that if they annoy master Zhou, their family will be fed up.

    "I ask you, where is old man Liu in this stall?" Zhou Xinrong looks like a fool.

    Su Hao showed a look of fear, wronged a small face, grasped the scalded hand, and shook his head.

    "I don''t know."

    "You used his stall, don''t you know?" The people''s Congress under Zhou Xinrong roared.

    Su Hao shrunk for a moment, but she wanted to get Zhou Xinrong to live.

    If she hadn''t used the stall to make money, she would have resisted. How could she have been bullied like this.

    Now she wants someone to come and help her, so that she can continue to do her small business.

    "If you don''t say it, I''ll smash your stall." He said that he was going to hit him with a stick.

    Sue gritted her teeth and said in a loud voice, "wait a minute."

    The crowd was startled by her voice, and Zhou Xinrong said loudly, "what are you waiting for? Not yet. "

    "Don''t you want to know where Liu Qing has gone? I''ll tell you

    "Didn''t you say you didn''t know? Are you cheating me? " Zhou Xinrong said in a loud voice.

    Su Hao ignored his words and asked him, "do you want to know?"

    Zhou Xinrong naturally wants to know that he has been spying on Liu Hui for a long time, but the old man just refuses to marry his daughter.

    "Tell me, where is old man Liu?" Zhou Xinrong urged.

    "He is..." Su Hao said very lightly, the last few words were almost open mouth, and did not make a sound.

    Zhou Xinrong couldn''t help coming forward and said, "speak up, where is he?"

    "He is..." Su Hao''s voice is bigger than before, but Zhou Xinrong still can''t hear it.

    He was very worried. He stepped up to Su Hao''s stall and pointed to her and said, "you want to die, talk..."

    "Wow."

    Before his words were finished, Su Hao lifted the pot, and all the oil in the pot spilled on Zhou Xinrong.

    "Ah Zhou Xinrong screamed: "my face."

    Su Hao''s mouth is filled with a sneering smile. She quickly takes all the money away, and then runs away from the scene.

    "Young master."

    "Send the young master to the hospital."

    Zhou Xinrong''s servants carried him away one after another.

    See the accident, people around have fled the scene, for fear of implicating themselves.

    Su Hao goes directly to Shi Yuanbao''s home. If something like this happens, the Zhou family will definitely find her in trouble. I think we can''t have that stall.

    "Auntie, auntie." Su Hao banged on the door, looking worried.

    Qin Fang opens the door to see Su''s anxious appearance, and asks her to come in and ask what happened to her.

    Su Hao told Qin Fang everything about today.

    "Auntie, what should I do?" Su Hao asked calmly.

    If she had only one person, she would not be afraid. She still had her mother. If she was found out, she would be in trouble with her mother.

    At that time, if she didn''t do that, her business would not be successful and she would suffer a lot of losses.

    So she splashed the hot oil on her impulse. It must have been a while since the childe of Zhou would disappear, that is, the Zhou family would definitely trouble her.

    "Wah''er, why do you say you''re doing well to offend the Zhou family?" Qin Fang is also helpless.

    "Aunt, it''s too late for you to blame me now. What good way can you do to keep my mother?" Su haodao.

    Seeing that she was still thinking about her mother at this time, Qin Fang felt a lot softer in her heart.

    In her eyes, Su Hao is a kind, brave and intelligent child. She can''t be blamed for this kind of thing. Who said that Zhou Xinrong was so hateful? No child would let go.

    "You wait here, wait for your uncle to come back, and tell him to find a way." Qin Fang comforted: "although the Zhou family is rich, it is still much worse than the Jia family."

    Su Hao nods. It''s because Shi Yuanbao works in Jia''s that he comes to them. Otherwise, she won''t hurt them.

    "Auntie, please wait for me at home. I''ll ask someone to send a message to my mother and tell her I won''t go back today."

    "If you go out now, someone will catch you." Qin Fang worried.

    "It''s OK, aunt. Now the Zhou family must treat Zhou Xinrong. They haven''t had all the time to catch me."

    Su Hao comforted Qin Fang, but she was still not at ease. She wanted to say something, but she was stopped by Su Hao: "aunt, you can rest assured, I will be back in a quarter of an hour."

    Qin Fang had to nod.

    Su Hao leaves Shi''s house and goes to find Yu Bao. She calculates the time. Yu Bao is just ready to leave. She can catch up as soon as she can.

    "Uncle Yu, uncle Yu." Su Hao just meets Yu Bao, who is about to leave, and cries out in a hurry.

    When Yu Bao heard the cry, he quickly stopped the carriage, turned his head and looked at the people on the cart.

    Su Hao ignored the people in the car and said to Yu Bao, "Uncle Yu, please tell my mother that I won''t go back today. I have some things here. I want her not to worry about me."

    Yu Bao looked at Su Hao uneasily: "but what happened?"

    Su Hao shook his head, "no, uncle Yu, but the family I saved wanted to invite me to dinner. I''m afraid I can''t get back, so I''ll ask you to take a message to my mother."

    "Well, I''ll tell you." Yu Bao readily agreed.

    Su Hao breathed a sigh of relief. Yu Bao didn''t know what happened to her today, which means that the people in the village will not know what happened today, and neither will her mother.

    Back at the Shi family, Su Hao wants to ask shi Yuanbao to introduce her to Jia family and let Jia family protect her. She must have something for Jia family to help her.

    Night soon came, and Shi Yuanbao was very happy to return home.

    "Daughter-in-law, daughter-in-law, today I''m back from your favorite crispy chicken."

    When Shi Yuanbao came into the house, he was surprised to see Su Haoshi.

    "Wa''er, are you not going home so late?"

    "Yuanbao, there''s something wrong with waer." Qin Fanglue spoke first.

    Shi Yuanbao looked at his daughter-in-law and asked, "what''s the matter?"

    "Uncle, I hit Zhou Xinrong." Suhao spoke slowly.

    "Who?"

    "Zhou Xinrong!" Shi Yuanbao looked at Su Hao in disbelief, "you beat Zhou Xinrong!"

    "Yes." Sue nodded.

    "Great!" Shi Yuanbao''s excited way.

    "Yes?" Su looked up in doubt, "uncle, are you... Not afraid of him?"

    Looking at her expression, Shi Yuanbao said helplessly: "it''s not afraid. It''s just that Zhou Xinrong is too bad. Today, I just heard that someone beat him. I didn''t expect it was you."

    "Uncle, what should I do now?" Su Hao doesn''t want to hear his nonsense. She wants to know how she can survive the disaster.

    Shi Yuanbao thought for a moment and said, "I haven''t wanted to fight yet."

    Suhao wants to roll her eyes.

    "Yuanbao, why don''t you take over waer''s mother? I''m afraid the Zhou family will go to her for trouble." Qin Fang said.

    "If the Zhou family can''t find a child, they will go to her mother for trouble." Shi Yuanbao nodded and said, "my son, you will take your mother over tomorrow and stay with us for a few days."

    Pick it up? What''s her reason?

    "Uncle, is there any other way?" Suhao asked.

    "Why?" Shi Yuanbao doubts.

    Su Hao hesitated for a moment and told Shi Yuanbao his worries: "I didn''t tell my mother about it. I''m afraid she will worry."

    Seeing this, Shi Yuanbao looks at Su Hao with approval in his eyes.

    "Uncle, can you take me to see shopkeeper Jia tomorrow?" Suhao asked.

    Now she can only contact Jia family through Shi Yuanbao and find a way to seek the protection of Jia family.

    "What do you want to see shopkeeper Jia for?" Shi Yuanbao asked, with a little vigilance in his eyes.

    Su Hao didn''t know why he was vigilant. He whispered: "only manager Jia is more powerful than the Zhou family. If I can escape this disaster, I can only seek the protection of manager Jia."

    Seeing Su Hao''s sincerity, Shi Yuanbao still hesitated.

    "Uncle, what''s the difficulty?"

    Looking at the ten-year-old girl, Shi Yuanbao wondered how she had such a mind. She could not only observe what she said, but also think of the way adults do.

    "Shopkeeper Jia doesn''t like to see outsiders." Shiyuanbao road.

    "Uncle, do you have a way to let manager Jia see me?" Although it was a question, Su Hao was very sure.

    Shi Yuanbao didn''t speak. He just looked at Su Hao quietly.

    "Uncle, you just need to bring me in front of manager Jia. I will persuade manager Jia myself."

 Chapter 1063

    Looking at Su Hao''s pleading eyes, Qin Fang couldn''t bear it and said, "Yuanbao, you can promise her. This child is also very poor."

    "Alas." Shi Yuanbao sighed and said, "OK, I promise you."

    "Thank you, uncle." Sue is very happy.

    Then, Shi Yuanbao and Su Hao talked about some matters needing attention of manager Jia.

    The next day.

    Shi Yuanbao takes Su Hao to the door of manager Jia''s house.

    "Kowtow, kowtow."

    Shi Yuanbao knocked on Jia''s door.

    It''s a big house. If you look at it from the outside, it''s ten times as big as suhao''s, maybe even bigger.

    "Who is it?"

    A boy opened the door.

    Shi Yuanbao stepped forward and said, "it''s me. I have something to do with manager Jia."

    Obviously, he was very familiar with Shi Yuanbao. When he saw Shi Yuanbao, he said, "it''s brother Shi. Come in, come in."

    Shi Yuanbao took me in.

    Looking at me behind, the boy stopped him, "this little girl can''t go in."

    Shi Yuanbao said hastily, "I brought this little girl to see the shopkeeper. Yesterday she poured oil on the young master of the Zhou family."

    On hearing this, he looked at Su Hao in surprise. He couldn''t believe it and asked, "in front of you?"

    "Really, can I cheat you?"

    "Come in, come in." Little si a change just now of appearance, hurried Su good to welcome in.

    Su Hao wondered why she was so happy to hear that Zhou Xinrong was beaten by her? It''s a grudge against him.

    Just thinking about it, Shi Yuanbao on one side said, "don''t doubt, people in Jia''s family hate Zhou Xinrong."

    "Why?" Sue is confused.

    According to the truth, the Zhou family is not as powerful as the Jia family. They should not offend the Jia family. Why do the Jia people hate him?

    "When Jia family first came to Meicheng, Zhou family was the only one, so they bullied Jia family. Many of the Jia family have been bullied by the Zhou family, so they all hate the Zhou family. " Shi Yuanbao explained.

    I didn''t expect that the Jia family and the Zhou family had such a connection.

    "What''s more, the fourth miss of Jia family was teased by Zhou Xinrong, which angered the shopkeeper, so the shopkeeper didn''t like Zhou Xinrong."

    Su Hao was shocked again. Zhou Xinrong had no courage to do such a thing.

    Maybe he didn''t expect that Jia family would surpass Zhou family.

    Follow Shi Yuanbao to the study.

    The study is very big. There are all kinds of books in rows. There are all kinds of calligraphy and paintings on the wall. It can be seen that the master is also an elegant person.

    The door was pushed open. Su Hao looked over there and saw a young man come in. He was dignified, distinguished and easy to excel.

    "Meet the shopkeeper." Shi Yuanbao salutes the man.

    Su Hao immediately knew the identity of the man, followed by salute.

    It turns out that shopkeeper Jia is so young that he thought he was a middle-aged uncle.

    Jia Fang took a look at the people behind Shi Yuanbao, and he was a little bit bad.

    "You brought it?" Jia Fang looked at Shi Yuanbao and asked softly.

    Shi Yuanbao immediately became nervous and said in a hurry: "this is the man who beat the young master of the Zhou family yesterday. For fear that the Zhou family would get into trouble, he specially came to ask the shopkeeper for protection."

    Listen to his words, Jia Fang took a look at Su Hao, saw her a pair of favor and disgrace not startled appearance, eyes flashed.

    "Oh." The man chuckled, "that''s funny. I have to find someone else to protect me from the trouble I''ve caused. Am I helping others clean up the mess?"

    "No, no, no..."

    "Of course not." Shi Yuanbao wants to explain. Su Hao interrupts him.

    "Shopkeeper Jia, the little girl came here today not only to seek shelter, but also to help shopkeeper Jia open a new shop." Su Hao said calmly.

    Shi Yuanbao looks a little frightened and wants to stop her talking, but Su Hao stops her with her eyes.

    "Oh?" Jia Fang was very amused. A little girl actually said such big words in front of him. Is she really capable or pretending to be like this.

    However, she doesn''t look like she''s pretending. Is there anything extraordinary about her?

    But it''s too small.

    Su Hao saw that Jia Fang was interested in her, and she continued: "I heard that manager Jia has been looking for a new cook recently, but he has no one to like."

    "Do you want to be a cook?" Jia Fang blurted out.

    "No, no, No Sue shook her head in a hurry.

    How can a person like her, who has eaten all kinds of delicious food at all times and in all over the world, cook? At most, she gives advice to others.

    "Little girl has a way to make manager Jia low-cost, high income, but also business explosion."

    "Low cost, high income, booming business?" Jia Fang repeated her words.

    "Hiss." Jia Fang sneered, "the little girl is not afraid of other people''s laughing when she talks such big words. It''s really childlike talk."

    Look at his appearance, Su Hao has already guessed.

    "Boy, don''t talk big. This will not only help you, but also harm you." Shi Yuanbao whispered in Su Hao''s ear.

    He has been with Jia Fang for many years and knows his temper very well.

    If someone talks big in front of him, or deceives him, he will be tortured miserably.

    He didn''t want suhao to be destroyed like this.

    Su Hao patted the back of his hand and comforted him: "don''t worry."

    Jia Fang has a panoramic view of their interaction. He doesn''t understand why the little girl is so confident. Is there really a way? Why didn''t she do it herself?

    "Shopkeeper Jia, although I am a little younger, this way of making money is true."

    After a pause, Su Hao continued: "I know you must be very confused now. I hope manager Jia will help me prepare some things. I will prove it to manager Jia."

    "Why should I believe you?" Jia Fangdao.

    "Because although shopkeeper Jia takes the first place in Meicheng, he still doesn''t have a firm foothold. Zhou family, Fang family and Lu family, any one of them will surpass you."

    "What''s more," Su said to Party A, "if these companies join hands, do you think you will be expelled?"

    Jia Fang hesitated. The situation in Meicheng is really like this. He is an outsider and relies on his family to stay in Meicheng. The other three families are all local and contain each other. If they really join hands, he is afraid that Meicheng will not exist.

    Su Hao has been watching Jia Fang all the time, so his every expression is in his eyes.

    "If you take advantage of the fact that they don''t have this consciousness and take them by surprise, can you stand in Meicheng forever?"

    She didn''t believe Jia would help her if she analyzed the matter properly.

    Yesterday, when he learned about Jia''s family with Shi Yuanbao, Su Hao also learned about Jia''s family in Meicheng.

    How can a foreign merchant who has been in Meicheng for only a few years become the first merchant in Meicheng if it does not depend on the relationship.

    However, if in a few years, the Jia family does not have the ability to suppress the other three, it will be swallowed up by the other three.

    Shi Yuanbao didn''t expect Su Hao to see Jia''s form so clearly. He just mentioned it yesterday.

    Jia Fang couldn''t help looking up at Su.

    "Manager Jia, do you want to trust me now?" Su Xiaoxiao asked.

    "OK, I''ll help you." Jia Fang agreed happily.

    "Shopkeeper Jia just needs to prepare these things." Su Hao handed Jia Fang what he had already written down.

    As if thinking of something, he said, "I hope manager Jia can prepare a yard for me and take my mother over."

    "Good." Jia Fang responds and orders people to take Su Hao to the kitchen, and then sends someone to take Liu Hongniang over.

    In fact, he is selfish. If Su Hao''s method is useless, even if he wants to escape, he will not escape even if he thinks of her mother.

    Su Hao comes to the kitchen with Shi Yuanbao, and the things Su Hao wants are ready soon.

    She originally wanted to use the secret recipe of hot pot to keep her, but she didn''t want that shopkeeper Jia didn''t care. Who would believe something that hasn''t appeared? Fortunately, Sue is prepared for something else.

    "Wah''er, how do you know so much?" Asked Shi Yuanbao.

    He can still remember what suhao said there just now. That''s not what ordinary people can think of, let alone a ten-year-old girl.

    Su Hao was stunned and hesitated: "I had a dream yesterday. Someone in the dream told me that it must be I who renovated Zhou Xinrong Buddha. Buddha didn''t want me to be killed."

    Su Hao didn''t believe it at all in the face of her face not red and heart not beating.

    But for the ancients who believed in Buddhism, suhao was a lucky star blessed by the Buddha.

    "Wah''er, it seems that you are a blessed man. The Buddha protects you like this." Shi Yuanbao is full of joy, but also for his relationship with Su Hao.

    Sue was so shocked that she bluffed.

    "Uncle Shi, help me to fry this material. I know what it is, but I don''t know how to fry it." Sue wants to get out of the way.

    Shi Yuanbao came quickly, "OK."

    In one afternoon, Shi Yuanbao had been fried for many times. Although they were all good, they still didn''t achieve the effect that Su Hao wanted.

    People in the kitchen have been attracted by the flavor of the spice, and they all think it''s very good.

    "Uncle, copy and fry again. If it doesn''t work this time, we''ll try other methods." Su Yuanbao was exhausted, so he said in a voice.

    Although Shi Yuanbao also thought that he fried very well, but the girl actually said that, it must be reasonable.

    "Good." Shi Yuanbao answered.

    Then Su Hao told Shi Yuanbao how to put spices.

    Jia Fang waited in his study for a day, but Su Hao didn''t come to him. When he inquired, he found out that she and Shi Yuanbao had been in their own kitchen. He was not angry and came to check.

    Just came to the door, they smell pungent taste.

    He quickly called a servant, "what are you doing in here? Why is it so pungent? "

    The servant saw that Jia Fang wanted to salute, but he was stopped by Jia Fang.

    "Back to the shopkeeper, the little girl didn''t know what she was doing. All day long, she asked the stone kitchen to stir fry. She was not satisfied every time. Now she is still stir frying."

    "How could it be?" Jia Fang doubts.

    He wants to see what she''s up to.

    Jia Fang opened the door of the kitchen, and a pungent smell immediately swept over. The smell was even heavier than before.

    "Cough." Coughing twice, he quickly covered his nose and mouth.

 Chapter 1064

    He went to Su Hao''s side and saw Su Hao, who had already been choked red, and asked, "what are you doing? Why is it so pungent? "

    Su Hao looks at the things in the pot, and then looks at Jia Fang, who covers his mouth and nose, and pulls him straight out of the kitchen.

    "What are you doing in here?" As soon as she went out, Su Hao began to breathe.

    "Look what you''re doing. It''s making my kitchen a mess." Jia Fang complained.

    "It''s hot pot. It''s not ready yet. If it''s not ready today, it will continue tomorrow." Suhao frowned and explained.

    "Hot pot?" Jia Fang was very curious about this unheard of thing, "what kind of thing is that?"

    Sue looked at her, hesitated for a moment and said, "you''ll know later."

    Then he turned and went in.

    Continue to watch Shi Yuanbao stir fry things, because Su Hao is not very clear how long the material should be fried, so she just arranged the order and let Shi Yuanbao do it by herself.

    After frying, Su Hao smelled it and tasted it again. He thought it was still not right.

    "How''s it going?" Shi Yuanbao asked nervously.

    Su Hao shook his head. "Still not."

    "That''s all for today. I''ll try again in two days." Su good-looking to the side of the taste is not authentic hot pot bottom material, the heart can not help sighing.

    "Have you eaten yet?" Su Hao asked the servant.

    People shook their heads under the sun.

    "Just right. Let''s eat together."

    Then, Su Hao in the next people''s puzzled look, told the next people to find a few pots, a few fire shelf.

    She took several servants to the place where the ingredients were put. She chose the ingredients she wanted and asked them to clean them. Some people got meat.

    Looking at the ingredients, Su could not help sighing. It''s good to have money.

    Jia Fang has been at its side, watching Su Hao command everything.

    "What are you doing?" Jia Fang asked suspiciously.

    "Just wait and eat. Don''t ask so many questions." With that, Su Hao asked Shi Yuanbao to add water to the bottom of the hot pot.

    In an instant, the whole kitchen becomes hot, no one, a pot is idle.

    Su Hao is instructing how to cut the vegetables and what they look like.

    When the hot pot is hot, the dishes are ready.

    Jia agreed to set up a pot in the garden to eat hot pot because of the large space needed.

    When everything is ready, Su Hao sits down and greets others.

    "Come on, sit down and eat. I''ve been busy all day. I''m hungry." Su Hao said that he put the vegetables into the hot pot to cook.

    Jia Fang, with a black face, looked at Su Hao, who was sitting. He didn''t know how to be polite.

    Shi Yuanbao was already nervous. He said in a soft voice, "get up, you can''t move your chopsticks before the shopkeeper moves them."

    Su Hao just looked up and looked at her all the time. Jia Fang sighed in his heart and got up reluctantly.

    "Shopkeeper Jia didn''t eat either. I don''t know." Then she casually pointed to a pot and said, "yours is over there. I''ve arranged it for you. Please use it."

    Jia Fang looked at the place she pointed out and walked slowly to the other side.

    After waiting for him to sit down, he said slowly, "all sit down."

    People just sat down.

    But Jia Fang didn''t know how to eat the hot pot. He thought of Su Hao''s practice just now and asked someone to put the dish in.

    Su Hao saw that he had already moved his chopsticks, so he began to eat by himself.

    "You all sit down and eat together." Sue called out a few people who were still standing.

    Those people quickly came over, in fact, they are also very curious about such things.

    Su Hao''s table, Su Hao has been directing them, said how to eat, what kind can eat, so this table is very fast.

    The servants of other tables also came to consult.

    Jia Fang looked at the busy tables and looked at himself. It was so cold and quiet that he had to eat by himself.

    "Shi Yuanbao, come here." Cried Jia Fang.

    Shi Yuanbao was eating happily when he was stunned by the roll call and hurried over.

    "Shopkeeper, what''s the matter?" Shi Yuanbao doubts.

    "Sit down and eat together."

    Shi Yuanbao was stunned immediately. He looked at Su Hao and sat down with some fear.

    He did not dare to clip vegetables, also did not dare to talk, eat that called a choke.

    Jia Fang was also infected by his emotions, and he didn''t want to eat any more.

    Looking at the delicious Su Hao, he put down his chopsticks and turned away.

    Shi Yuanbao was suddenly relieved and quickly returned to his position.

    "Do you think this is delicious?" Sue asked.

    "Delicious, delicious." The next person answers a way busily.

    They have never eaten this kind of food, and they feel delicious in a moment.

    "If only we could have something less spicy." I don''t know who said suddenly.

    Sue laughed, "there will be."

    She looked at the pot Jia fang had eaten before, and her eyes turned.

    "Uncle Shi, you eat first, I''ll leave for a while."

    "Well, come back quickly." Shi Yuanbao''s inarticulate way.

    Asked Jia Fang''s location, Su Hao went directly to the study.

    In the study, Jia Fang was still depressed about what happened just now. Although the thing just tasted good, he always felt that something was missing, especially when he saw Su Hao and them.

    "Kowtow, kowtow."

    Suhao knocked on the door of the study.

    "Come in."

    As soon as he saw that it was su Hao, Jia Fang''s face was not good.

    "Shopkeeper Jia, this hotpot needs a lot of people to eat together. If it''s like you, it''s certainly boring." Suhao came by the way.

    "Don''t think that if I take you in, you can do whatever you want." Jia Fang said coldly.

    "I see. I need to wait for you to tell me if this can be opened?" Sue said in a good voice.

    "Come on, let''s eat together, and we''ll study new flavors for you tomorrow."

    "All right." Jia Fang''s reply was very difficult, and he was really happy.

    When Su Hao and Jia Fang came back to the garden, everyone was immediately nervous.

    "Sit down." Su haodao.

    Jia Fang sat down obediently.

    The servant who wanted to serve was also asked by Su Hao to sit down, and Jia Fang agreed in everyone''s surprise.

    The next day, instead of studying spicy food, Su Hao studied the clear soup pot. Sure enough, the clear soup pot was much easier than the spicy pot, and he succeeded all at once.

    On the third day, Shi Yuanbao came to Su early.

    "Wa''er, yesterday the Zhou family went to your village, interrogated many people, and arrested a doctor surnamed song." Shi Yuanbao said in a panic.

    "Fortunately, you picked up your mother the day before yesterday, otherwise your mother would have been arrested."

    "A doctor surnamed song?"

    "Yes, I heard that on the second day of the wedding, all the families were arrested." Shi Yuanbao didn''t notice anything wrong and continued.

    That''s the Song family. They just had a wedding. That''s the marriage with Liu Hui.

    It is clear that she spilled Zhou Xinrong''s oil. Why did she capture the Song family?

    "Do you know where I got it?" Su Hao asked in a hurry.

    Shi Yuanbao saw that her expression was not right, and asked doubtfully, "but that family is familiar with you?"

    "Yes." Su Hao said: "I will only offend Zhou Xinrong when I take over the bride''s shop. Both the bride and the groom are kind to me."

    Shi Yuanbao instantly understood what it was.

    "Let''s go to the shopkeeper. Let''s go." Su Hao takes Shi Yuanbao and goes to Jia Fang''s room.

    "Shopkeeper Jia, shopkeeper Jia." Su Hao knocked on Jia Fang''s door desperately.

    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? " Jia Fang dressed in a hurry and opened the door. He couldn''t help regretting leaving Su Hao in his own house.

    Seeing Jia Fang, Su Hao seemed to see the Savior and said in a hurry, "manager Jia, how about just a few people for me?"

    "Save people?" Jia Fang looked at Su Hao and Shi Yuanbao again, "who can I save?"

    "A family helped me before, but they were arrested by the Zhou family. I want to ask manager Jia to help me." Su haodao.

    Jia Fang hesitated for a moment, "don''t help."

    What he said was firm.

    "Why?" Su is very confused. Doesn''t he like the Zhou family? Why not?

    "Because I can''t." Jia Fang looked at Su Hao with a worried face and continued: "you know what I''m doing now, and the Zhou family can''t break in at will, so I can''t help it."

    Su Hao also calmed down, "can you know if they are safe?"

    Jia Fang nodded, "I have someone arranged to stay at Zhou''s house. I should be able to find out."

    That''s good, as long as it''s safe.

    If they can bring down the Zhou family, they will be released naturally.

    "Uncle Shi, please go ahead. I have something to say with the shopkeeper." Su Hao faces Shi Yuanbao road.

    "Good." Then Shi Yuanbao left.

    "Shopkeeper Jia, let''s go to the study to talk."

    Jia Fang wondered, did she have any idea?

    As soon as he entered the study, Su Hao picked up the paper and pen and began to draw.

    Jia Fang wondered what Su Hao was writing, and found that he was drawing.

    "What are you drawing?" Jia Fang asked suspiciously.

    Su Hao ignored him. When he finished the painting, he gave it to him. "You ask someone to make it out of copper."

    "How much?"

    "You can play as many tables as you have in a shop."

    With that, Su Hao continued: "now you can go to buy a shop, or you can make a hot pot shop from a shop where business was not so good before. Try to be quick."

    "By the way, I''d like to trouble you to find a doctor to take care of my mother."

    "What else?" Jia Fang asked, looking at Su Hao who instructed him to do this and that.

    Su Hao suddenly realized that he had not discussed with Jia Fang, so he said his decision. He was a little embarrassed.

    "I''ll discuss it with you later. There''s a reason today. We need to hurry up. I''m sorry." Su Hao faces Jia Fangdao.

    After giving orders, Su Hao finds that she hasn''t seen Liu Hongniang for several days, but now she has something to do.

    Now that the Song family has been arrested, what about uncle Liu? Got caught, too?

    Thinking, Su Hao decided to go back and have a look.

    With the money she earned half a day, she got into Yu Bao''s carriage.

    "Where have you been these days? The Zhou family are looking for you. " Yu Baoyi saw her and asked.

 Chapter 1065

    Looking at the people sitting in the bullock cart around, Su Hao said, "Uncle Yu, what do you say? Is my family going to arrest me because I''m young? "

    Yu Bao saw Su Hao''s eyes, understood her words, and said: "before, people from the Zhou family came and said they wanted to catch a ten-year-old girl. I was afraid that you would also be caught, so I asked you that."

    "Well, uncle Yu, the Zhou family is really overbearing. I''m so afraid that they even want to catch the children." Suhao looks scared.

    And her words also caused the topic in the bullock cart, everyone was talking about the Zhou family''s previous crime, very indignant.

    In the village, Yu Bao stops the ox cart and brings Su Hao into his home.

    "Uncle Yu, can you tell me what happened that day?" Suhao asked.

    Yu Bao looked at Su Hao and said, "we just received the news that you spilled oil on the young master of the Zhou family. The Zhou family came to find Mr. Liu. When we learned that Liu Hui had married Mr. Song in the night, we thought it was the Song family that asked you to do it, so we arrested the Song family."

    "I didn''t know you were at home until I went to your house. Even your mother was taken away. They thought it was planned. They went to ask Mr. Liu. He didn''t know, so they killed him."

    As soon as Yu Bao thought of Liu''s death, he felt very sad. Although they also wanted to help Liu, the Zhou family stopped them.

    Liu Qing is dead!

    Su Hao didn''t expect that she had heard that the Song family had been arrested. She only thought that the Zhou family wanted to arrest Liu Hui, but she didn''t think that Liu Qing had been killed by them.

    It''s all because of her impulse that leads to disaster. Su Hao must take revenge for this revenge.

    "Uncle Yu, thank you. I will try to save the Song family." Su haodao.

    Looking at such a small child, Yu Bao only felt that she was comforting herself and didn''t take it seriously.

    "Uncle Yu, please send me back to the city later. I may not come back until the Zhou family is still catching me." Sue said.

    "Su Jia Wa er?" Liu Yu some dare not confirm of ask.

    "Auntie." Hearing the sound, Su Hao went and said hello with a smile.

    "How did you come back?" Liu Yu catches Su Hao in a panic and asks anxiously.

    "I heard that doctor song''s family has been arrested. I want to see you." Su haodao.

    All the people in the village know about her. They don''t like the people in the Zhou family, so they think Su Hao is doing the right thing.

    Although she is right, there are some villains who will report when they see suhao.

    "Don''t worry, aunt. I just came to see you and left. Don''t worry." Su Hao comforted.

    She is very pleased, after all, Liu Yu is also a snob, but she will still stand on her side in such a thing.

    "By the way, the potato you made last time was delicious. How did you make it? I just taught my aunt. When the waiting time was full, I asked your uncle to call you."

    Liu Yu remembered that day, when she opened the thing, she thought Su Hao was very stingy. Usually, a companion could buy some potatoes for him.

    Only after she tasted it did she realize that potatoes could be so delicious.

    "Well, aunt, I''ll teach you, but you can''t tell anyone that the Zhou family knows this." Su Hao reminded.

    "Good." Liu Yu nodded hastily.

    Then, Su Hao followed Liu Yu to the kitchen.

    Compared with Su Hao''s kitchen, Liu Yu''s kitchen has a lot more things, especially spices. She doesn''t need to go to the mountains to pick like Su Hao.

    Step by step, Su Hao taught Liu Yu to sit on potato chips, fry tofu, make the spices that can be used, and also taught Liu Yu to make French fries.

    Soon, Yu Bao''s cart was almost full. He went into the house to call Su Hao.

    "Boy, come out, I''m going."

    Hearing the cry, Su Hao repeatedly told Liu Yu, "aunt, no one can see this except you and uncle, you know? Otherwise my uncle will be in trouble with you. "

    Liu Yu nodded, she still knew, before Yu Bao told her the cause and effect, so she understood the seriousness of the matter.

    Seeing this, Su Hao followed Yu Bao.

    Back in the city, Su Hao didn''t go to see Liu Hongniang, but went directly to Jia''s house.

    Asked Jia Fang''s whereabouts, she went directly to the pavilion in the garden.

    "Did a doctor see my mother today?" Sue Hao picked up the cup and poured himself a cup of tea.

    Jia Fang looked at the busy little girl. For a moment, he felt inferior. He couldn''t compare with the little girl.

    "Yes, the doctor said that your mother''s illness is difficult to treat, because of the injury, overwork and poor health, which leads to physical problems."

    He looked at Su Hao, who was relieved, and said, "you want to make money because of your mother?"

    "Yes." Su Hao nodded, "my mother is so lucky and bitter. I want her not to be tired. One day I met a man who taught me a lot of things, so I can understand these things, so you don''t have to be too surprised."

    Jia Fang''s doubts were instantly solved, but she was only ten years old and learned so much. She was really a smart child.

    Su Hao knows that Jia Fang will be suspicious of her and will investigate her, so she wants to find a good way to deal with her, and let him believe herself.

    The best way is to meet an expert.

    "When did you meet the master?" Jia Fang asked.

    "When I was six years old, the expert said that I didn''t like to talk, but I was very intelligent, so he wanted to give me what he had learned." Suhao went on talking nonsense.

    It''s not easy to have such achievements in four years. I think that master must be a hermit.

    "I want the Zhou family to collapse." Su Hao took a sip of tea and said faintly.

    She said this as if to say that today''s weather is very good, very dull.

    Jia Fang looked at her unexpectedly. He didn''t dare to say such a thing. The little girl could say such a thing.

    "Don''t you want to?" Su Hao asked.

    It is because he knows that Jia Fang has the same idea that Su Hao has the courage to say such things.

    "Yes." Jia didn''t hide it.

    Su Hao, with a knowing smile, raised his cup and said, "cheers."

    Jia Fang also raised his cup and bumped it.

    Then Su Hao told Jia Fang about his plan.

    The next day, Su Hao came to a restaurant and ordered some food in the hall. But without taking two bites, he told the young man to go to the cottage and tell him not to take it.

    Because few people know Su Hao, so no one will recognize Su Hao.

    Soon after suhao left, the Zhou family came in and turned over the restaurant, but they didn''t catch suhao.

    Later, the Zhou family received several reports saying that they had seen Su Hao, but they didn''t catch her in the end.

    "Who is it? Who said you saw it? " Zhou Yongshou, the owner of the Zhou family, beat the table with a bang.

    The next people all shiver, dare not make any sound, for fear of implicating themselves.

    "Master, someone said that they saw the little girl who hurt the young master." It''s frightening.

    "Where is it?" Anger is anger, but people still have to catch it.

    "In songguifang." To be humane.

    "Then go to find someone to catch it!" Zhou Yongshou said angrily.

    "Yes, yes." The next person even voice way.

    But when I got to songguifang, I still didn''t see anyone.

    For three consecutive days, they received a lot of news, but they never caught the little girl once. Every time when they were about to give up, the little girl would appear in front of them, but they still couldn''t catch her, just like a ghost.

    "No, sir!" The housekeeper rushed to the study.

    Zhou Yongshou, who was already angry, heard his words and shouted, "isn''t this good?"

    The housekeeper''s heart was roared and he quickly lowered his head.

    "If you have something, just say it!" Seeing the housekeeper''s coming, he yelled again.

    "Yes, manager Jia, master Fang and Master Lu are here." The housekeeper said hastily.

    Zhou Yongshou wondered, "what are they doing here?"

    "Because, because..." the housekeeper hesitated and didn''t know how to answer.

    Zhou Yongshou was annoyed by his hesitation, "because what do you say?"

    "Because we went to their shop to arrest people these days, they thought we were deliberately making trouble and came here to ask for justice." The housekeeper told the story in one breath.

    Zhou Yongshou was shocked. "What did you say?"

    The housekeeper''s words calmed him down in an instant. He would think of the past few days. He had an idea in his heart.

    "Has that little girl been to our store?" Zhou Yongshou asked.

    The housekeeper thought for a moment, shook his head, "No."

    "Please take three people to the front hall first. I''ll come later." Zhou Yongshou said.

    There are only two statements about the little girl''s behavior. One is that she is afraid that she will be recognized by the Zhou family in her shop. The other is that she is deliberately ordered to target the Zhou family and let other businesses deal with him.

    If it was the first one, he could hardly believe that a little girl would not do such a thing.

    If it''s the second one, who will target the Zhou family?

    No longer think, Zhou Yongshou cleaned up and came to the front hall.

    "Mr. Zhou, what do you mean, if you want to find someone to make trouble with our shop for a few days, do you want to be the only one?" Fang Desheng, the founder of the Fang family, spoke first.

    Zhou Yongshou made a sad look: "you also know that my only son was splashed with hot oil, and now he is still lying. I also disturb your shop in order to catch the murderer. I''m here to compensate you."

    He made a bow, then continued: "but I don''t know why, these days there are always people coming to say that they have seen the little girl, so I sent someone to go."

    "That little girl is also true, why can only run to everybody''s shop to be seen."

    Then he glanced at several people.

    "You mean someone did it on purpose?" Lu Mingyu, the owner of the Lu family, asked.

    "Mr. Zhou didn''t say that, just about the recent situation." Zhou Yongshou said.

    "Oh." Jia Fang sneered, "the meaning of the Zhou family is that someone uses us to frame him."

    "In my opinion, he must have directed and acted himself." Fang Desheng said sarcastically: "after all, he has done a lot of dirty things. I''m afraid he designed this oil splashing play himself."

    "It must be. After all, I can''t bear to have a child with a wolf." Jia Fang answered.

    Zhou Yongshou can''t be angry, but he can''t attack. After all, it''s his fault.

    "I don''t know how the Zhou family dealt with this?" Lu Mingyu asked.

 Chapter 1066

    However, it''s better to let the Jia family open, which will save a lot of trouble, such as family targeting.

    "In this situation, only the Fang family has not opened a shop like us. If you were Zhou Yongshou, who would you doubt?" Su Hao''s way of knowing and asking.

    "It will be the Fang family." Jia Fang did not want to answer.

    Then she thought of something and said to Su Hao, "do you want to..."

    "That''s right."

    Su Hao just wants to direct Zhou Yongshou''s eyes to the Fang family, so that their new store won''t arouse suspicion. When both of them are defeated, she will go to collect the profits.

    "Let''s wait and see what''s going on these days. We don''t have to send someone to take care of the business of the Zhou family." Su haodao.

    Recently, she asked someone to patronize the Zhou family''s business, but few of the things she took were good. Fortunately, all the things she bought were cheap, otherwise she would have to swallow the loss.

    "Shopkeeper, shopkeeper." A servant came in a hurry.

    Jia Fang wondered, "what''s the matter?"

    In his opinion, Su Hao''s plans these days are very smooth and should not go wrong. Is it because he was accidentally found out?

    "News came from the Zhou family that Zhou Xinrong was punishing the Song family, and the bride was taken away." The visitor had no time to calm his breath, so he said in a hurry.

    "What?" Sue sat up straight in shock.

    She didn''t expect that Zhou Xinrong would get better so soon. She blamed her recent patronage for overthrowing the Zhou family, forgetting that the Song family was still locked up in the Zhou family.

    "You should give the information back to the Zhou family first, so that they can tell us the situation in time without careful information." Just flustered for a while, Su Hao made a decision very rationally.

    "Yes." The servant left.

    "To be saved?" Jia Fang looked at Su Hao with some worry and asked.

    Su Hao didn''t speak. She thought about it in her heart.

    Although Zhou Xinrong''s injury is very good, he is ruined because he was splashed with oil. There must be resentment in his heart.

    If she doesn''t save them, she will be avenged by Zhou Xinrong. If she saves them, she will implicate manager Jia.

    "Save people tonight. I''ll send someone to arrange the yard now, and then they''ll live there." Seeing Su Hao''s dilemma, Jia Fang was very casual.

    "If you are saved, the Zhou family will find you. Won''t we be known then?" Su Hao said his worries directly.

    "You don''t have to worry about that." What Jia Fang said is very mysterious.

    After looking at him, Su Hao lowered her eyes and finally believed him.

    In the dark, several figures quietly entered the Zhou mansion.

    "Are you all ready?" A man in black asked the servant who opened the door.

    The servant nodded, "everything is in the kitchen."

    Then, the servant and several people escaped the guard''s inspection and entered the kitchen.

    For a long time, a concubine''s room in the Zhou family suddenly caught fire.

    "Out of the water! It''s gone

    I don''t know who, yelled, especially loud in the silent night.

    "What happened?" Zhou Yongshou was sleeping soundly. Hearing the sound outside, he couldn''t help but get up and ask, "what happened?"

    One side gets the concubine also to be puzzled to get up.

    "Master, there''s water. There''s water in the west chamber." A servant rushed in to report.

    Zhou Yongshou was puzzled and asked quickly, "why do you get into the water?"

    "I don''t know." The man was at a loss for fear.

    "Master, it''s not good. The young master''s room is flooded." A servant came in a hurry.

    Zhou Yongshou asked hastily, "what about the young master? What can I do for you? "

    He is the only son. If all his sons are gone, who will inherit the huge property.

    "The young master is trapped in the room."

    "Then you are not going to save you." Zhou Yongshou roared, casually put on a piece of clothes, then followed him to Zhou Xinrong''s yard.

    Inexplicably, the Zhou family suddenly fell into chaos in two places. Everyone was fighting the fire, completely ignoring the imprisoned Song family.

    At this time, the Song family was fleeing through the back door in chaos. Because Liu Hui was taken away by Zhou Xinrong alone, several people in black moved separately.

    Not long after they went out, Liu Hui also went out.

    Zhou Yongshou seemed to realize that this should be set up by others. He called the housekeeper in a hurry: "come on, go and see if the people are still there?"

    "Yes." The housekeeper hurried to their room.

    "Master, master." The housekeeper came back in a hurry without going for a while.

    "Master, no one, no one." The housekeeper gasped.

    Zhou Yongshou was very angry and wanted to take the man back, but looking at the fire in front of him, he could only endure all the anger.

    Song Zhongyang and his group were rescued, and all of them were seriously injured. When they saw Su Hao in the carriage, they were very surprised.

    "Su Hao Mei, are you ok?" Song carried forward the Tao that he cared about first.

    "I''m all right. I''m just troubling you." Sue Hao has some guilt.

    Although I feel guilty for them, I don''t think I did wrong that day. If she doesn''t resist, they will end up like this.

    "It''s not your fault. If it''s not for you, we can''t come out yet." Liu Hui comforted.

    "Besides, if it wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t be in hiding. I''ve done you harm."

    Su Hao saw her self reproach and knew that she must be sorry for her father''s death.

    "Uncle Liu has been buried. Don''t be sad." Suhao took her hand and comforted.

    "I''ll settle you down first, and then I''ll take revenge on the Zhou family."

    "Yes."

    Along the way, no one spoke any more. Although song Zhongyang wanted to ask Su Hao where he knew so many people, he didn''t ask.

    When getting off the carriage, Su Hao suddenly finds that song feibai of the Song family is not in it.

    She can''t help but ask with some worry: "isn''t song feibai with you?"

    "At the time of being arrested, my younger brother was not at home, so we avoided this. We don''t know where he is now?" Song said.

    Su Hao has another headache. He hopes that song feibai won''t be caught.

    "You rest here first. Remember not to go out. If you need anything, please send me a letter." Suhao ordered everything and left.

    Today, the Zhou family is making a big noise. The people of the Zhou family will not give up. She has to find shopkeeper Jia to plan how to transport them out.

    "People have been saved?" On returning to Jia''s home, Jia asked.

    He has been waiting for suhao to come back for fear that something might happen to her.

    "Yes." Sue Hao poured himself a cup of tea. "What are you going to do with them after that?"

    "It''s impossible to stay in Meicheng. I''ll send them off regularly. I''ll take them back when the Zhou family falls down." Jia Fang said.

    His idea coincides with that of suhao.

    She nodded, want to play today''s song feibai things, continue: "I wonder if you can help me find a person?"

    "Looking for someone? Who is it? "

    "There was a little son of the Song family who was not arrested that day. I don''t know where he escaped. They asked me to help him find him."

    Su Hao''s eyes turned around and looked at Jia Fang. "I think he must be hiding somewhere in the city."

    "Oh?" Jia Fang looked at her curiously, "how do you know?"

    "His family has been arrested. He must try to save people, so he can''t be in the countryside." Sue explained in detail.

    "In that case, I''ll ask someone to look for him. Do you know what he looks like?"

    "Go to the Song family tomorrow and have the portrait painted."

    Su Hao, who had been tired all day, didn''t say anything more to Jia Fang, so he went back to his room.

    Lying on the bed, Su Hao thinks that she should send her mother away with the Song family. The Song family are all doctors and will take care of her mother''s safety.

    I just don''t know if her mother will.

    Now the Zhou family has doubted the Fang family. If he could direct the Zhou family''s eyes to the Fang family, would it be more convenient for them to send people out?

    Thinking about it, suhao fell asleep unconsciously.

    The next day, Su Hao went to find Liu Hongniang early.

    "Mother, my daughter has come to see you."

    She recently heard that her mother''s illness has improved, but her taste is still not good.

    The heart knows this kind of thing is not anxious, Su Hao also did not care too much.

    "Wah''er, why did you come so early?" Liu Hongniang was very pleased with the arrival of Su Hao, but she still didn''t forget Su Hao''s work in other people''s home, so she closed her heart and said, "don''t you have to wait on the master?"

    "Mother, they promised me to come and see you today." Su Hao had no choice but to lie to her.

    After all, who can accept that her daughter, who was innocent and didn''t know anything, suddenly became like this.

    And she can not tell her that she is not her daughter, but has a task to help her.

    "Mother, the doctor has told me that you must have a good drink, you know?"

    In the face of Su Hao''s wordiness, Liu Hongniang only feels extra warm, but also feels that she is very useless.

    After talking with Liu Hongniang for a while, Su Hao told Liu Hongniang what she wanted to do today.

    "Mother, the Song family was arrested a few days ago."

    Hearing that the Song family was arrested, Liu Hongniang said excitedly, "what can they do?"

    Su Hao comforted: "they were all saved, but they were seriously injured. I want you to take care of them."

    "My mother will take care of them. I will repay them for their kindness to our family." Liu Hongniang remembered that she was pregnant with Su Hao at that time, and was killed several times by the Song family.

    Because they were poor, they didn''t charge them a lot of money, which she kept in mind.

    Looking at Liu Hongniang''s wandering eyes, Su Hao couldn''t help asking, "are you kind?"

    Later, Liu Hongniang said all the things that song family helped her.

    Su Hao realized that she had saved them by mistake.

    "Mother, stay here. I''ll leave it to my master''s house."

    "Good."

    After receiving the response, Su Hao stopped staying and left in a hurry.

    Looking at the back in a hurry, Liu Hongniang felt that she didn''t look like her own daughter at all, but she had grown up with her own hands.

    She must be confused these days.

 Chapter 1067

    Su Hao leaves Liu Hongniang''s yard and wants to go back to Jia''s house, but she feels as if someone is following her.

    Startled, she quickly changed her direction and walked around the city like a busy crowd before returning to Jia''s house.

    When she found Jia Fang, she said in a hurry, "my mother''s position seems to have been found."

    "Found out?" Jia Fang wondered why the place was so secret that Liu Shi didn''t go out?

    "I came out today and was followed. I came back after walking around the whole Plum City." Su Hao frowned.

    Think of oneself walked whole Plum City, all feel sorry for oneself foot.

    "We need to send the Song family and my mother out of Meicheng as soon as possible."

    Jia Fang seemed to have wanted to beat her. She would say so with a smile: "you don''t have to worry about this. I''ve arranged it. I''m sure it will lead the Zhou family''s attention to Fang''s family."

    Su Hao suddenly found that Jia Fang''s ideas always coincide with him.

    The next day, a batch of goods of the Fang family disappeared, but they were found in a warehouse of the Zhou family.

    Then the goods of the Lu and Jia families disappeared.

    Everyone suspected that it was the Zhou family.

    "Fang Desheng must have done it. Dad, the Fang family first lost things and blamed us. Then they robbed the Lu family and Jia family, just to make them suspect us." Zhou Xinrong said angrily.

    Now he wants to catch those people and torture them to death.

    It''s all those people who have done harm to others.

    Looking at his son, who was not successful enough, Zhou Yongshou was angry.

    If he didn''t always make trouble outside, would the Zhou family still not know who was setting him up?

    Originally, he had negotiated with the other three families to bring down the Jia family. Now that such a thing happened, he was angry to see him.

    "Get out of here." Zhou Yongshou roared.

    Zhou Xinrong looks confused. Did he say something wrong? Why are you driving him away?

    "Dad..."

    "Go away."

    As soon as Zhou Xinrong spoke, he was interrupted by Zhou Yongshou.

    He can only hold a hungry grievance, left the study.

    "Master, the goods of Jia''s and Lu''s have been found in the warehouse." As soon as Zhou Xinrong got out of the study door, the housekeeper came in a hurry.

    "Warehouse? Who owns the warehouse? " Zhou Yongshou asked.

    "Ours." Said the butler.

    "What This is undoubtedly a blow to Zhou Yongshou. If the two families know, they will unite to deal with their family.

    "Don''t move the goods, pretend you don''t know, understand?" Zhou Yongshou reminded.

    "Yes, yes."

    The housekeeper leaves in a hurry, and their conversation is heard by Zhou Xinrong outside the door.

    Zhou Yongshou sat in his chair and thought about it carefully. He always felt that it was not the Fang family, but all the evidence pointed to the Fang family.

    Is it really Fang Desheng who did it?

    "Somebody, make an appointment with the owner for me."

    Jia family.

    "All the places have been found?" Suhao asked.

    Jia Fang just nodded, Su Hao said hastily: "send people out of the city tonight."

    "In such a hurry?" Jia Fang didn''t know why Su Hao was so worried.

    Su Hao nodded. She always felt that something was going to happen, but she didn''t know what it was. It was better to send people away earlier.

    "Send the people separately so that they won''t be noticed."

    After thinking about it, Su Hao still thinks that if there are too many carriages, they will attract people''s attention.

    "Let''s send them now. We''ll separate the time periods and use different price carriages."

    Jia Fang wondered why Su Hao was in such a hurry.

    In the evening, the spies from the Zhou family suddenly heard that Fang Desheng met Zhou Yongshou, and then Zhou Yongshou came back happily.

    This is undoubtedly a heavy blow to Jia Fang.

    Fortunately, Sue sent people quickly, otherwise, in accordance with this situation, they would be taken hostage.

    "I didn''t expect that Zhou Yongshou would trust Fang Desheng like this." Jia Fang sat in his study and frowned.

    Su Hao thinks it''s not just a matter of believing. They must have something in private. That''s why they believe each other so quickly.

    Is it

    Su Hao made a big alarm in his heart. He said in his heart, "go to the Lu''s immediately, and say the goods are in the Zhou''s warehouse."

    She took Jia Fang''s words and said something about the goods, which Jia Fang didn''t understand.

    Seeing this, Su Hao had no choice but to explain: "they must have talked about driving you out of Meicheng before, otherwise how could Fang Desheng have dinner with Zhou Yongshou?"

    Jia Fang immediately opened the door.

    "I''ll go right away."

    If the fire between the Fang family and the Zhou family can''t be ignited, take the Lu family as a shield and let him lie down.

    At the door of Zhou''s warehouse, housekeeper Zhou is still sending people to deliver the goods.

    "Come and surround this place." Lu Mingyu said.

    His words were very clear in the dark, which made the people who were still loading shiver a few times.

    Because of the opening of the new store, their goods are much more than Fang''s.

    If this batch of goods want to be delivered unconsciously, they can only be delivered at night, but they don''t want to be caught by others.

    "It''s our goods that are in charge." A servant looked at the goods and said.

    As soon as his words were heard, Jia fang had already rushed with his people.

    "Surround this place. Don''t let people run away." Jia Fang said.

    Lu Mingyu looked at Jia Fang and said with a smile, "manager Jia is also here."

    Jia Fang looked at Lu Mingyu in surprise, saluted and said, "it''s the master of the Lu family."

    He looked around and suddenly realized, "is Master Lu here to receive the goods?"

    "As soon as I heard that my lost goods were in Zhou''s warehouse, I came in a hurry." Lu Mingyu looked at Jia Fang and said, "so is manager Jia?"

    "No, my new store is open, or I''ve been robbed all of a sudden. There''s nothing left in my new store." Jia Fang sighed helplessly.

    "Shopkeeper, all our things are here." The servants brought by Jia Fang opened the goods one after another and checked them.

    Hearing this, Jia Fang was furious and said, "today, I''m going to trouble Zhou Yongshou."

    Later, he said to Lu Mingyu, "is Lu''s family together?"

    Originally, Lu Mingyu was still hesitating, but Jia Fang mentioned that he was not good enough to refuse, so he had to agree.

    After all, he also suffered a loss. If he didn''t go to trouble, it would be hard to say.

    Jia Fang and Lu Mingyu are in the same carriage.

    "A few days ago, Fang''s things were also found in his warehouse. This week''s family wants to monopolize Meicheng, but they treat us like this." Jia Fang said indignantly.

    "Maybe it was framed. We have to ask first." Lu Mingyu excused Zhou Yongshou.

    "Master Lu, do you know what it is?" Jia Fang asked.

    "What do you know?" Lu Mingyu is said by Jia Fang to be in the clouds.

    Seeing what he looked like, Jia Fang immediately understood, "I thought you knew what happened, otherwise you wouldn''t have excused the Zhou family so quickly."

    Lu Mingyu wanted to explain something, but he was interrupted by Jia Fang, "but I heard that this evening, master Zhou and master fang had a meal together and had a good conversation, and master Fang didn''t care about master Zhou taking his goods."

    "You say, are they planning something, or are they actually designing it, just to make us confused." What Jia Fang said is very mysterious.

    Lu Mingyu remembered what Zhou Yongshou had said to him before. Today, he also heard about Zhou Yongshou and Fang Desheng.

    Did they really design it? Just want to pull him into the water with Jia family?

    He didn''t understand.

    Soon, the carriage arrived at Zhou''s house.

    "Master, shopkeeper Jia, Master Lu is here."

    At this time, Zhou Yongshou was about to go to bed, and the housekeeper knocked at the door.

    Zhou Yongshou suddenly understood that the goods must have been found.

    He quickly dressed and went out, "where are they?"

    "Anteroom."

    "Is there something wrong with that shipment?" He asked as he walked.

    "Yes."

    Zhou Yongshou is short of breath. If only Jia Fang is OK, there is Lu Mingyu.

    It was all planned, but I don''t know who has been making trouble.

    Sitting in the front hall, Jia Fang''s face is full of anger, while Lu Mingyu on the opposite side is much calmer.

    "Shopkeeper Jia, what''s the matter with Master Lu coming here late at night?" Zhou Yongshou saluted at the door.

    "I have to ask the Zhou family why they put the goods in your warehouse." Jia Fang said angrily, "before you made trouble in our restaurant, you didn''t solve it, and you impounded our goods. Did the Zhou family want to be the only one?"

    Listening to Jia Fang''s angry words, Zhou Yongshou was shocked.

    "Shopkeeper Jia, I can''t say that. It''s not my fault this time. I don''t know who put the goods in."

    "Oh." Jia Fang sneered, "you don''t know. If we didn''t arrive in time, you''d have to transport everything away."

    "How?" Zhou Yongshou clearly did not ask people to move that thing. Why did people move it?

    He looked at the housekeeper and asked what it was.

    The housekeeper wanted to tell him, but he couldn''t.

    "Today''s affairs, I hope that the master of the Zhou family can give me an explanation." Lu Mingyu''s light way.

    Jia Fang looked at him, eyes drooping. They must have discussed the matter of driving him away before, otherwise Lu Mingyu would not give him such face now.

    "Yes, I will find out this matter. When I find out, I will give you an account." Zhou Yongshou is very sincere.

    "In that case, let''s go first." Lu Mingyu said in front of Jia Fang.

    Seeing him like this, Jia fang had to compromise, "I hope the Zhou family leader can give me an explanation then."

    "Sure, sure."

    "Then we''ll leave." Then they left together.

    Back at Jia''s house, Jia was told that Su Hao was still waiting for him in his study.

    He rushed to the past, but found that Su Hao was lying on the desk sleeping.

    When she heard the sound of opening the door, she woke up.

    "You''re back?" Su Hao rubbed his eyes and looked at Jia Fangdao with a confused face.

    "Well, why don''t you sleep in your room?" Jia Fang asked.

    "When you discuss things, you fall asleep." Sue explained and took a piece of paper from the table.

    "Come here."

    Jia Fang answered and walked over.

    "This should be your situation now." Su Hao pointed to the paper in his hand and said, "now the Zhou family is the best one to overthrow. The other two families only need to let them have no time to meddle in the Zhou family''s business."

    "Don''t you have a family? Let your family help to hold down the Lu family and the Fang family. Anyway, they also have business in other places. " Su Hao remembers that Jia Fang''s family is a merchant from Kyoto. Because they are not the owners, managers all over the country can only be called shopkeepers.

    "You''ve already figured it out." Jia Fang suddenly realized it.

 Chapter 1068

    "I just thought of that, too." Sue smiles.

    Looking at her expression, Jia conveniently knows that Su Hao has arranged the plan properly.

    "Now that you''re ready, go to bed early." Jia Fang''s life is a little spoiled.

    "Well, take a break and start planning tomorrow." Su Hao also felt tired and flustered. He stretched out and left the study.

    The Zhou family.

    "Pop."

    "Rebellious son, who told you to move that batch of goods!" Zhou Yongshou slapped Zhou Xinrong hard.

    Zhou Xinrong Committee Qu Baba looked at Zhou Yongshou, "Dad, my son also wants to help you."

    "Are you helping me? It''s clearly hurting me! " Thinking of what Jia Fang and Lu Mingyu looked like just now, Zhou Yongshou wanted to kill his son, who was not successful enough to be defeated.

    The more I thought about it, the more angry I was. "How did I give birth to such a stupid son as you?"

    Although he was scolded, Zhou Xinrong did not dare to refute. He only lowered his head and did not dare to make a sound again.

    "Go away." Zhou Yongshou was angry when he looked at him.

    In a few days.

    Fang''s warehouse was ordered and the goods from other places were robbed by robbers

    Jia''s new store caught fire and many people were trapped in the fire.

    Mrs. Lu was robbed and her whereabouts are unknown.

    Only the Zhou family is safe.

    Everyone could not help suspecting that it was the Zhou family.

    "This week''s family is really bad. If only a Ming official had sealed up his family."

    "Yes, yes, we have harmed so many people for our own interests. If the fire in Jia''s house was not discovered in time, someone would have died. "

    "It''s not that Zhou Jiasu has so much money. He colludes with the government. Don''t expect the government to punish him."

    Suhao sits in the box and listens to the comments below. The box where she is can have a panoramic view of everything downstairs.

    Suddenly, she saw a familiar figure.

    "Little two." She called out.

    Then a small two came in.

    "Miss Su, what can I do for you?"

    This small two is specially responsible for this box, this box is also special for Jia Fang, so Su Hao is very relieved to come.

    "Bring me the man down here." Su Hao pointed to the man in Brown who was quietly drinking tea downstairs.

    She can''t go out to attract attention, she can only ask the second child to help.

    Soon, people were brought up.

    Song feibai is very puzzled about the reason why the sophomore wants to bring his own up. When he sees that the person who calls him is Su Hao, he comes forward in a hurry.

    "What are you doing here?" Song feibai was surprised and puzzled.

    "I''m helping the Jia family, so I''ll be here." Suhao''s explanation is very simple.

    All of a sudden, she thought of song''s request and asked, "where have you been recently? Why can''t the people I sent out find you? "

    "I''ve been in the Zhou family all the time. I heard that my brother was arrested by the Zhou family, so I went to the Zhou family and became a servant. But I learned that my parents were all saved." Song feibai explained.

    No wonder they didn''t find him all the time. It turned out that he was in Zhou''s house. They thought he was hiding somewhere.

    "Now that I''ve found you, go to your parents. I''ve sent them to another city."

    "No way." Song feibai firmly refused her.

    Su Hao looked at him suspiciously, "why?"

    "I want to take revenge on the Zhou family, so I want to stay there. It''s said that the Zhou family is going to ship a batch of goods recently. They attach great importance to it, so I''ll stay there and see what it is. "

    "No, it''s dangerous." Su Hao doesn''t want to see him hurt. After all, the Song family helped her mother before, and the Song family helped her too.

    She can''t let song feibai take such a risk.

    "I must go." Song feibai is very firm, "no matter you agree or not."

    Su Hao could not persuade him, but nodded his head and agreed.

    She thought carefully, maybe let song feibai to give her a tip off, and the Zhou family also have Jia people, as long as you can ensure his safety.

    "You should be careful when you are in the Zhou family. The Jia family will deal with the Zhou family recently, and I''ll ask someone to contact you if there is anything." Sue looked at him seriously and said.

    For fear that he would not take his own life seriously, Su Hao repeatedly reminded: "you must ensure your own safety, you know?"

    "Well, I will." Song feibai nodded.

    After song feibai left, Su Hao went back to Jia''s home and told Jia Fang about it.

    Because of the fire he designed, Jia was still responsible for the compensation calculation.

    Su Hao suddenly thought of what song feibai had said to him today and asked, "by the way, song feibai told me that there is a batch of goods coming to the Zhou family recently. I heard that he was very careful. Do you know what it is?"

    "Goods?" Jia Fang thought about it for a while. "I''ve heard before that the Zhou family will be very careful in shipping goods twice a year, but I don''t know what it is."

    "Could it be something illegal?" Sue guessed boldly.

    Seeing song feibai''s expression today, he said that the Zhou family attached great importance to it, which made Su Hao suspicious.

    With the reputation of the Zhou family and the quality of the goods, although it is a big family, it will collapse, but he has always maintained it.

    "Do you have any way to get Zhou''s account book?" Suhao asked.

    She always thinks there must be something wrong with the Zhou family.

    "It''s hard, I''m afraid." Jia Fang is in a bit of a dilemma.

    The account book is an important thing for business people, and it will not be put anywhere at will.

    "Is there no way?" Suhao asked.

    Jia Fang shook his head in embarrassment.

    "Can you find out what the goods are?" Suhao asked again.

    Jia Fang shook his head again.

    Seeing this, Su Hao had to think of his own way.

    She thought of what song feibai said today. Could he approach the goods? If only he could know what the goods were and where they were.

    I just asked him to leave today, and now I want others to do things. It''s really embarrassing.

    "You send a letter to the spies of the Zhou family and ask them to contact song feibai and ask him to investigate the goods." Suhao said.

    "Good." Jia Fang immediately picked up the pen and paper and began to write a letter.

    Su Hao went back to the room and thought about the account book.

    If he can get the account book, the money he gave to the government will also be recorded. If someone accuses him jointly, he will not be able to turn over.

    So tomorrow, she can find someone to investigate how many people have been injured by the Zhou family, and then she can unite with others to sue him.

    If there is no account book, then find the evidence that he bullied the people.

    The officials here can''t be used. We have to ask Jia Fang to find a credible official.

    The next day, Su Hao told Jia Fang about his plan.

    "It happened that recently I heard that there was a governor''s meeting to investigate corrupt officials. It would be great if Zhou Yongshou could be caught here."

    Su Hao Leng for a few seconds, chuckled, "I didn''t expect to hit by mistake."

    "However, if we want to report Zhou Yongshou to the governor, we have to hurry up. The governor will come in more than a month."

    "Don''t we have a lot of time?" Su haodao.

    She sighed bitterly, for such a thing, she had some helplessness, but now she couldn''t think of any other way.

    "You go to find someone to investigate who has been bullied by the Zhou family, and then go to investigate the clues and find someone to write a joint book."

    "Good." Jia responded.

    "By the way, song feibai..."

    "Shopkeeper, shopkeeper." The housekeeper''s cry directly interrupted Su Hao''s next words.

    "What''s the matter?" Jia Fang asked.

    The housekeeper took a look at Su Hao and said in some embarrassment, "Miss Su''s mother is seriously ill."

    "Seriously ill!" Su Shuai exclaimed to him, "Why are you seriously ill? Wasn''t it good before? "

    "I don''t know. That''s what the letter from there says, but it doesn''t say why." The housekeeper was also in a bit of a hurry.

    He also likes Su Hao very much. He is smart and filial when he is young. He has helped his manager so much.

    Su Hao was a little confused. When he left, he was OK. Why did something happen at this time? Were they found?

    But what she arranged at that time was particularly appropriate. No matter how clever Zhou Yongshou was, he would not go to them again.

    Looking at her worried face, Jia Fang knows that he should ask Su Hao to leave. Even though there are many things to do now, her relatives are the most important.

    He walked over and touched her head. "You go to see your mother first. I''ll deal with things here. If there are any problems, I''ll send a letter to you."

    Su Hao nods. She''s here for Liu Hongniang. If she dies, her mission will fail.

    "Remember to pay attention to the situation of song feibai. Maybe the information there may be more useful." Su Hao reminded.

    "Good."

    Explain the matter well, Su Hao left Meicheng nonstop.

    It took Su Hao a day to come to Huacheng, a place arranged by Jia Fang.

    Without a rest, Su Hao went to the place where Liu Hongniang was.

    "Kowtow, kowtow."

    When the door was opened, the boy saw Su Hao and quickly welcomed her in.

    Su Hao asked, "what''s the matter with my mother?"

    "Madam seems to have taken the wrong medicine, but we don''t have any problems with the prescription of song Gongzi." The boy explained.

    Since it''s not about the prescription, it''s about the medicine. She still believes it.

    As soon as you enter the door, you see the Song family surrounding Liu Hongniang. Liu Hui is giving medicine to Liu Hongniang who is in a coma.

    "How''s it going?" Suhao asked.

    As soon as he saw her, he shook his head.

    He went to Su Hao''s side, "it''s the medical school that caught the wrong medicine. My hand was injured in those days. Without decocting medicine, my aunt was poisoned."

    Su Hao heard his remorse, she patted him on the back, "it''s OK, now we can''t make trouble, we can only change the hospital for medicine."

    "Well, I didn''t go to the hospital to make trouble. I also changed the hospital." Although Su Hao said that he didn''t care, he was still a little sad.

    "My mother, can she be cured?" Suhao asked.

    This is her biggest concern.

    Song carried forward to shake his head, "I also don''t know, the two wrong drugs collide with other drugs, produced toxicity, I haven''t worked out how to detoxify."

    Su Hao is shocked that the antidote has not been studied. If it''s just a matter of medicinal materials, she still has hope, but what can she do if there is no antidote?

    She pretended to be calm and asked, "how sure are you that you can work out an antidote?"

    "Thirty percent."

    Su Hao hesitated. It seems that he needs to find several doctors to study together.

    "How long can my mother last?"

    "Fifteen days at most."

    Is it only 15 days?

    "I''ll see my mother first." Su Hao light way.

    She walked over and saw that Liu Hongniang was lying on the bed with a pale face, motionless, and her heart was very uncomfortable.

 Chapter 1069

    Although he was scolded, Zhou Xinrong did not dare to refute. He only lowered his head and did not dare to make a sound again.

    "Go away." Zhou Yongshou was angry when he looked at him.

    In a few days.

    Fang''s warehouse was ordered and the goods from other places were robbed by robbers

    Jia''s new store caught fire and many people were trapped in the fire.

    Mrs. Lu was robbed and her whereabouts are unknown.

    Only the Zhou family is safe.

    Everyone could not help suspecting that it was the Zhou family.

    "This week''s family is really bad. If only a Ming official had sealed up his family."

    "Yes, yes, we have harmed so many people for our own interests. If the fire in Jia''s house was not discovered in time, someone would have died. "

    "It''s not that Zhou Jiasu has so much money. He colludes with the government. Don''t expect the government to punish him."

    Suhao sits in the box and listens to the comments below. The box where she is can have a panoramic view of everything downstairs.

    Suddenly, she saw a familiar figure.

    "Little two." She called out.

    Then a small two came in.

    "Miss Su, what can I do for you?"

    This small two is specially responsible for this box, this box is also special for Jia Fang, so Su Hao is very relieved to come.

    "Bring me the man down here." Su Hao pointed to the man in Brown who was quietly drinking tea downstairs.

    She can''t go out to attract attention, she can only ask the second child to help.

    Soon, people were brought up.

    Song feibai is very puzzled about the reason why the sophomore wants to bring his own up. When he sees that the person who calls him is Su Hao, he comes forward in a hurry.

    "What are you doing here?" Song feibai was surprised and puzzled.

    "I''m helping the Jia family, so I''ll be here." Suhao''s explanation is very simple.

    All of a sudden, she thought of song''s request and asked, "where have you been recently? Why can''t the people I sent out find you? "

    "I''ve been in the Zhou family all the time. I heard that my brother was arrested by the Zhou family, so I went to the Zhou family and became a servant. But I learned that my parents were all saved." Song feibai explained.

    No wonder they didn''t find him all the time. It turned out that he was in Zhou''s house. They thought he was hiding somewhere.

    "Now that I''ve found you, go to your parents. I''ve sent them to another city."

    "No way." Song feibai firmly refused her.

    Su Hao looked at him suspiciously, "why?"

    "I want to take revenge on the Zhou family, so I want to stay there. It''s said that the Zhou family is going to ship a batch of goods recently. They attach great importance to it, so I''ll stay there and see what it is. "

    "No, it''s dangerous." Su Hao doesn''t want to see him hurt. After all, the Song family helped her mother before, and the Song family helped her too.

    She can''t let song feibai take such a risk.

    "I must go." Song feibai is very firm, "no matter you agree or not."

    Su Hao could not persuade him, but nodded his head and agreed.

    She thought carefully, maybe let song feibai to give her a tip off, and the Zhou family also have Jia people, as long as you can ensure his safety.

    "You should be careful when you are in the Zhou family. The Jia family will deal with the Zhou family recently, and I''ll ask someone to contact you if there is anything." Sue looked at him seriously and said.

    For fear that he would not take his own life seriously, Su Hao repeatedly reminded: "you must ensure your own safety, you know?"

    "Well, I will." Song feibai nodded.

    After song feibai left, Su Hao went back to Jia''s home and told Jia Fang about it.

    Because of the fire he designed, Jia was still responsible for the compensation calculation.

    Su Hao suddenly thought of what song feibai had said to him today and asked, "by the way, song feibai told me that there is a batch of goods coming to the Zhou family recently. I heard that he was very careful. Do you know what it is?"

    "Goods?" Jia Fang thought about it for a while. "I''ve heard before that the Zhou family will be very careful in shipping goods twice a year, but I don''t know what it is."

    "Could it be something illegal?" Sue guessed boldly.

    Seeing song feibai''s expression today, he said that the Zhou family attached great importance to it, which made Su Hao suspicious.

    With the reputation of the Zhou family and the quality of the goods, although it is a big family, it will collapse, but he has always maintained it.

    "Do you have any way to get Zhou''s account book?" Suhao asked.

    She always thinks there must be something wrong with the Zhou family.

    "It''s hard, I''m afraid." Jia Fang is in a bit of a dilemma.

    The account book is an important thing for business people, and it will not be put anywhere at will.

    "Is there no way?" Suhao asked.

    Jia Fang shook his head in embarrassment.

    "Can you find out what the goods are?" Suhao asked again.

    Jia Fang shook his head again.

    Seeing this, Su Hao had to think of his own way.

    She thought of what song feibai said today. Could he approach the goods? If only he could know what the goods were and where they were.

    I just asked him to leave today, and now I want others to do things. It''s really embarrassing.

    "You send a letter to the spies of the Zhou family and ask them to contact song feibai and ask him to investigate the goods." Suhao said.

    "Good." Jia Fang immediately picked up the pen and paper and began to write a letter.

    Su Hao went back to the room and thought about the account book.

    If he can get the account book, the money he gave to the government will also be recorded. If someone accuses him jointly, he will not be able to turn over.

    So tomorrow, she can find someone to investigate how many people have been injured by the Zhou family, and then she can unite with others to sue him.

    If there is no account book, then find the evidence that he bullied the people.

    The officials here can''t be used. We have to ask Jia Fang to find a credible official.

    The next day, Su Hao told Jia Fang about his plan.

    "It happened that recently I heard that there was a governor''s meeting to investigate corrupt officials. It would be great if Zhou Yongshou could be caught here."

    Su Hao Leng for a few seconds, chuckled, "I didn''t expect to hit by mistake."

    "However, if we want to report Zhou Yongshou to the governor, we have to hurry up. The governor will come in more than a month."

    "Don''t we have a lot of time?" Su haodao.

    She sighed bitterly, for such a thing, she had some helplessness, but now she couldn''t think of any other way.

    "You go to find someone to investigate who has been bullied by the Zhou family, and then go to investigate the clues and find someone to write a joint book."

    "Good." Jia responded.

    "By the way, song feibai..."

    "Shopkeeper, shopkeeper." The housekeeper''s cry directly interrupted Su Hao''s next words.

    "What''s the matter?" Jia Fang asked.

    The housekeeper took a look at Su Hao and said in some embarrassment, "Miss Su''s mother is seriously ill."

    "Seriously ill!" Su Shuai exclaimed to him, "Why are you seriously ill? Wasn''t it good before? "

    "I don''t know. That''s what the letter from there says, but it doesn''t say why." The housekeeper was also in a bit of a hurry.

    He also likes Su Hao very much. He is smart and filial when he is young. He has helped his manager so much.

    Su Hao was a little confused. When he left, he was OK. Why did something happen at this time? Were they found?

    But what she arranged at that time was particularly appropriate. No matter how clever Zhou Yongshou was, he would not go to them again.

    Looking at her worried face, Jia Fang knows that he should ask Su Hao to leave. Even though there are many things to do now, her relatives are the most important.

    He walked over and touched her head. "You go to see your mother first. I''ll deal with things here. If there are any problems, I''ll send a letter to you."

    Su Hao nods. She''s here for Liu Hongniang. If she dies, her mission will fail.

    "Remember to pay attention to the situation of song feibai. Maybe the information there may be more useful." Su Hao reminded.

    "Good."

    Explain the matter well, Su Hao left Meicheng nonstop.

    It took Su Hao a day to come to Huacheng, a place arranged by Jia Fang.

    Without a rest, Su Hao went to the place where Liu Hongniang was.

    "Kowtow, kowtow."

    When the door was opened, the boy saw Su Hao and quickly welcomed her in.

    Su Hao asked, "what''s the matter with my mother?"

    "Madam seems to have taken the wrong medicine, but we don''t have any problems with the prescription of song Gongzi." The boy explained.

    Since it''s not about the prescription, it''s about the medicine. She still believes it.

    As soon as you enter the door, you see the Song family surrounding Liu Hongniang. Liu Hui is giving medicine to Liu Hongniang who is in a coma.

    "How''s it going?" Suhao asked.

    As soon as he saw her, he shook his head.

    He went to Su Hao''s side, "it''s the medical school that caught the wrong medicine. My hand was injured in those days. Without decocting medicine, my aunt was poisoned."

    Su Hao heard his remorse, she patted him on the back, "it''s OK, now we can''t make trouble, we can only change the hospital for medicine."

    "Well, I didn''t go to the hospital to make trouble. I also changed the hospital." Although Su Hao said that he didn''t care, he was still a little sad.

    "My mother, can she be cured?" Suhao asked.

    This is her biggest concern.

    Song carried forward to shake his head, "I also don''t know, the two wrong drugs collide with other drugs, produced toxicity, I haven''t worked out how to detoxify."

    Su Hao is shocked that the antidote has not been studied. If it''s just a matter of medicinal materials, she still has hope, but what can she do if there is no antidote?

    She pretended to be calm and asked, "how sure are you that you can work out an antidote?"

    "Thirty percent."

    Su Hao hesitated. It seems that he needs to find several doctors to study together.

    "How long can my mother last?"

    "Fifteen days at most."

    Is it only 15 days?

    "I''ll see my mother first." Su Hao light way.

    She walked over and saw that Liu Hongniang was lying on the bed with a pale face, motionless, and her heart was very uncomfortable.

    "Mother, you must be better." Su Hao holds Liu Hongniang''s hand, light way.

    You must not die, you must not.

    For a long time, she let go and wrote a letter to give it to Jia Fang.

    She couldn''t believe all the other doctors. Only the doctor Jia Fang was looking for could not expose them and better cure his mother.

    All night long, Su Hao stayed by Liu Hongniang''s side.

    Jia Fang was very efficient, and five doctors came in one night.

    Su Hao asked them to clean up Liu Hongniang one by one.

    "Don''t worry, miss. The shopkeeper said that they are all very good at medicine, and they will be able to cure my wife." The maid night month comforts a way.

    Su pretty to that servant girl, know that is to serve her mother''s servant girl.

    "It''s OK. Go and prepare some meals. These doctors must have no meals." Su Hao showed a comforting smile and ordered carefully.

    Xiyue nodded and left.

    Soon, the five doctors came out.

 Chapter 1070

    Su Hao asked in a hurry, "doctor, what''s wrong with my mother?"

    The doctors shook their heads. "The situation is not optimistic."

    "Do the doctors have a cure?" Suhao asked.

    Doctors, you see me, I see you, a doctor suddenly said, "I have a way, I don''t know if I can cure it."

    "What way?" Su Hao, like seeing the dawn, asked in a hurry.

    "This method needs a drug guide, but it''s hard to find it." Said the doctor.

    "Just say it." Su Hao urged.

    The doctor hesitated for a moment, then slowly said: "we need a Golden Toad''s coat as a medicine guide, plus good ginseng, plus the preparation of medicinal materials can detoxify."

    "Golden Toad? Where can I find it? " Sue looked at the doctor in doubt.

    She had only heard of toads, but she had never heard of golden toads. They must be rare.

    The doctors shook their heads. "I don''t know."

    Seeing this, Su Hao had no choice but to let them leave. "You can have a rest and have a meal first. The wing room is ready. You can have a rest after dinner."

    "Thank you, miss."

    Although Su Hao is very young, these doctors are all human beings, so we can see that Su Hao is very impressive.

    Moreover, they were all brought by manager Jia, so they were very polite.

    Thinking of the drug guide that the doctor said before, Su Hao wrote a letter to Jia Fang again.

    It was evening after receiving the reply. Su Hao looked at the words on the letter and was shocked.

    "That thing actually exists in the Zhou family. Why can everything be related to the Zhou family?" Su Hao is helpless.

    Today, she specially asked song Zhongyang which shop she was applying medicine for her mother. When she inquired, she found that it was the Zhou family.

    It''s said that the pharmacy of the Zhou family often has such problems, and some people have been killed by the doctors of the Zhou family medical school. However, because of the power of the Zhou family, they are always suppressed, and the people have already complained a lot about the people of the Zhou family.

    Moreover, the Zhou family''s drugstore sometimes didn''t help the poor. The one who paid more would help the poor first.

    It seems that the Zhou family has done a lot of harm. She''s going to make a decision on the Golden Toad, and the Zhou family''s drugstore will never open again.

    Su Hao made up her mind to ask Jia Fang to investigate the specific location of the Golden Toad, and she planned to deal with the Zhou family''s drugstore on this side of the flower city.

    I heard that there was a special sensation at that time. One of the family''s children fell ill and went to the Zhou family''s medical school to see a doctor. The medicine prescribed by the Zhou family''s medical school was expensive and even killed people.

    After that, the family demanded compensation from the people in the Zhou family''s medical school, and sued the people to the government, but they didn''t want the Zhou family to bribe the government and beat them.

    Came to a dilapidated alley inside, inside through a few doors to find the family.

    "Kowtow, kowtow."

    The door knocked.

    "Who is it?" The sound inside came with the sound of footsteps.

    The door opened.

    The people inside saw Su Hao outside the door and wondered, "who are you looking for, baby?"

    "Auntie, I''m looking for you." Sue laughs.

    He Shi a face is muddled Leng, after confirming not to know Su Hao, doubt a way: "wa er? What can I do for you

    Xu is his own child to die miserably, he Shi looks at Su Hao small appearance to be specially gentle.

    "Auntie, I came to ask you about Zhou''s hospital three years ago." Su Hao whispered.

    He wondered what a little doll would do to investigate this matter?

    Seeing her doubts, Su Hao showed a trace of sadness, "aunt, don''t look at my small appearance, but I''m 17 years old. I was poisoned when I was a child, so I can only grow so big."

    He immediately understood, some guilt, "you come in, come in quickly."

    After su Hao was invited to his home, he poured a cup of tea for Su Hao and sat opposite him.

    "Sister, why did you come to ask me about this? It has been so many years."

    "Elder sister, I heard that the governor came recently. I want to collect evidence and report to the Zhou family." Sue said, sad to pull out the handkerchief.

    "To tell you the truth, sister, my mother just came here recently. She didn''t plan to stay here much, but she didn''t want to make a mistake in the medicine given by the Zhou family medical school. My mother was still lying in bed and didn''t know whether she was alive or dead."

    Looking at the sad Su Hao, he rushed over and patted her on the back to comfort her.

    "I wanted to sue the medical school..."

    "Sister, you can''t go. The government has been bribed by the Zhou family medical school." Suhao was interrupted in the middle of her words.

    Su Hao chuckled and patted her on the back of her hand, "sister, I know. I heard that I didn''t go. Recently, I heard that a governor came to collect evidence to expose those dog officials."

    See Su Hao understand this truth, he Shi also put down his heart.

    "Sister, can the governor be trusted? I don''t think it will be paid. After all, the officials will protect each other. It will be us who will suffer at that time. "

    Think of before oneself, spent all savings, and finally did not bring down the hospital, but also his body dilapidated.

    "It''s credible. I''ve heard that the official here is honest and upright. The emperor specially called him to punish corrupt officials." Su haodao.

    Her words were like giving he a dose of heart saving pills to let her down.

    "Elder sister, would you like to tell me these things, so that I can sort them out and tell the Zhou family hospital."

    He Shi has hated the Zhou family hospital for so long. Now that she has the chance to bring it down, she will not let it go.

    "I will."

    Su Hao is very happy. It suddenly occurred to her that the Zhou family medical school has also harmed a lot of people. If all these are written out, even if some people have no evidence, so many people will have evidence.

    "I wonder if my sister can do me a favor?" Suhao asked.

    "What''s up?" He was puzzled.

    "There should be a lot of people bullied by the Zhou family medical school in Huacheng. I want my elder sister to contact me. After all, the evidence about my elder sister has been destroyed after so long. If we find more people, there will be plenty of evidence."

    "Good." He didn''t want to, so he agreed to Su Hao''s request.

    She knew many people like her who were overwhelmed by the Zhou family medical school, but she was afraid that the end would be the same as her, so she did not dare to speak.

    "Thank you, sister. I''ll come back in the future. I hope my sister can bring all those people here, and I''ll record them one by one. " Su haodao.

    After that, Su Hao chatted with her and left.

    When Su Hao returns to the yard, she writes today''s story to Jia Fang and takes care of Liu Hongniang herself.

    Two days passed quickly.

    Su Hao came to he''s home again and found that many people came to her home.

    As soon as he saw Su Hao, he rushed to meet her, "sister, you''re here."

    "How is my sister these days?" Su Hao showed a gentle smile, with her young face, it is very good-looking.

    Others have noticed the arrival of Su Hao. He has already told them about her, but he is still surprised to see her little figure.

    "All good, all good." He said and noticed that Su Hao was followed by several people.

    She immediately understood that Su Hao''s identity was not simple. She thought Su Hao''s family was a little richer, but now she understood.

    After all, not everyone has a servant girl behind him, and the servants will follow him.

    Su Hao specially asked Jia Fang to arrange several servants who can write to help her this time. She was afraid that there were too many people coming, and she couldn''t help herself.

    "You all get your things ready and sit in a row." Su Hao orders the humanity behind him.

    Then she led he to the other side, and the victims followed them to the other side.

    I can''t help whispering when I see this battle.

    "I''m afraid she met a big man."

    "Will they be sent by the Zhou family to collect evidence to kill us?"

    "No, it doesn''t look like it."

    ˇ­ˇ­

    When the things were ready, Su Hao said to the people, "you will tell those people all your grievances, and they will record them for you. If you have evidence, you can give them the evidence together."

    "Why do we believe you?" There is doubt.

    Su Hao chuckled and said, "because I have the same experience as you, my mother was also injured by the Zhou family medical school. What I do now is because the governor is coming. I want to collect evidence for him."

    After a pause, Su Hao continued: "the governor received the news that the officials here took bribes and oppressed the people. The governor specially asked me to investigate first, but I didn''t want my mother to be ill. When I went to get the medicine, I caught the fake medicine."

    "I heard that many of you have such experiences, so I came to collect evidence and present it to the governor."

    Many people were moved by Su Hao''s words. They hated the Zhou family hospital and the Zhou family.

    "How can you prove that you were sent by the governor?" A voice of doubt reappeared.

    Looking at the suspicious eyes below, Su Hao''s mouth began to smile.

    "This is the evidence."

    Su Hao took out a token from his sleeve, "this is the token of the governor. Only this one, the governor will come in a month."

    Jia fang had expected that she would have such difficulties, so he found her a token from the governor.

    When they saw the token, they were immediately convinced and said no more.

    Soon they lined up neatly to tell their grievances, and some went home to bring the evidence.

    Listening to their grievances, Su Hao immediately felt that they were pitiful, powerless and oppressed. Although she was about to remove the Zhou family, there were still many Zhou families in the world, and her rescue was limited.

    Soon night came, and fewer and fewer people came.

    It was midnight when all the records were recorded, and he had already cooked the meal.

    "Sister, tell them to come over for dinner. I''ve been busy all day. I''m sure I''m tired." He said.

    Su Hao nodded and yelled to the outside, "put your things away and put them on the carriage. Come and have dinner."

    After shouting, he sat down at the table with him, "sister, come and sit down and eat together."

    "It''s OK. It''s OK." He quickly waved his hand and refused.

 Chapter 1071

    "Sit down, sister." Su Hao goes to pull he to the table and sits down.

    Soon, the next people came in and stood quietly watching Su Hao.

    "Sit down, all of you." Su haodao.

    Some of them hesitated. Although some of them had eaten hot pot with suhao before, her identity is different now. How can they sit down when the master eats.

    Looking at them still standing, Su could not help urging: "sit down quickly."

    "Miss, you are the master. We can''t eat at the same table." A servant said.

    Su Hao was helpless and threatened: "I order you to sit down and eat. If you don''t, I''ll tell the shopkeeper."

    As soon as they heard that they wanted to tell the shopkeeper, they immediately sat down.

    "It''s all plain food. I hope you don''t give it up." He said.

    "Sister, it''s very good. We''re used to it." Su Hao understands he''s mood, she is not spoiled, and these are good meals for he.

    People were busy echoing, "yes, yes."

    He''s very pleased to smile.

    Soon, after they have finished their meal, Su Hao returns home, and song is still waiting for her.

    The doctors had already sent it back, so only the doctor who knew the prescription was left here.

    "Why don''t you sleep?" Su Hao doubts a way.

    Song Zhongyang looks at her painfully. He regards her as his sister all the time. He looks at her busy every day, but he doesn''t know what to do.

    "I''m guarding my aunt tonight. Go to sleep. You haven''t slept well for several days." The Song Dynasty is persuading.

    Looking at him, Su Hao nodded and agreed. After all, she really hasn''t slept well for a long time. She''s too busy these days.

    "By the way, I found song feibai. He said he would stay in Zhou''s house to find evidence." Su haodao.

    She''s forgotten about it these days.

    "Good." Song Yingsheng.

    As long as he knows that his brother is OK, no matter what decision he makes, he will support it.

    The next day, Su Hao got up early. She sorted out the evidence she had collected yesterday and found that although there were many testimonies, there was little evidence. It would be nice if she could find the medicine for their disease and treatment.

    "Brother song." Su Hao suddenly stops Song Yang Yang who is passing by.

    Song looked at her suspiciously.

    "Do you know where the diseases of the patients they treat and the medicines they prescribe are put in the general hospitals?" Suhao asked.

    Song thought for a moment and said, "it should be kept in the hospital."

    In the hospital? Will the cases in Zhou''s Hospital also be there?

    Su haodang even wrote to Jia Fang, asking him to get the case.

    Later, she arranged her things and prepared to rush back to Meicheng overnight.

    Before she received the news, she knew where the Zhou family had put the Golden Toad''s coat, and she was going to get it.

    "Xiaohao, are you going back?" Song Zhongyang asked when she saw her packing.

    Su Hao nodded, "shopkeeper Jia said that my mother''s drug guide has a result. I have to go back."

    "Be careful on the way."

    "Yes." Sue good will be the last thing to pack up, "but also trouble you to help me take care of my mother."

    "That''s what I should do."

    As soon as it was dark, suhao left.

    In order not to attract attention, Su Hao went on his way at night.

    When it was daybreak in Meicheng, the gate was opened.

    In order not to attract people''s attention, Su Hao went into the city and got off the carriage. The evidence on the carriage was also transported to another place.

    "Are you all ready?" As soon as Su Hao entered Jia''s house, he went to his study.

    At this time, Jia Fang was also waiting for her.

    "It''s all ready. I''ll be able to pick it up the day after tomorrow." Jia Fangdao.

    "Is the Lu family willing to trade the shop for his wife?" Suhao asked.

    That''s what they did before.

    "Yes, now I have all the house deeds." Jia Fang said, then took out a box and handed it to Su Hao.

    Su Hao looked at the deeds of Wangpu, and a smile of satisfaction came from the corner of her mouth.

    "It seems that Lu Mingyu still cares about his wife."

    "He and his wife were childhood friends, and only his wife was a person in his life. He really had a deep love." Jia Fangdao.

    Su Hao saw yearning in his eyes.

    "You can, too." Su Hao encouraged.

    Although she didn''t know what his marriage was like, she hoped that he could be with his beloved like Lu Mingyu.

    The next day, because all the Zhou family''s medical centers in Huacheng were smashed, Zhou Yongshou had to put down the things in his hands and go to deal with the things there.

    Su Hao understands that Zhou Xinrong likes gambling very much. If he wants to put those deeds into Zhou''s house, it must go through his hands.

    She deliberately let people tempt Zhou Xinrong to gamble, the only housekeeper in the Zhou family.

    She informs song feibai to make him dizzy with Mongolian medicine.

    After everything is in order, Su Hao quietly comes to Zhou''s home with everyone.

    "Our soldiers are divided into three groups. You go to get the medicine, we go to see the goods, and the others go to solve the guard and guard the wind." As soon as he entered the Zhou mansion, Su Hao told them.

    Following song feibai to the loading place, Su Hao saw many guards guarding from a distance.

    Su Hao looks at Song feibai in doubt.

    Song feibai and Ming Baisu said, "I didn''t get close to those things. I just helped them transport them. I didn''t have any chance to get close to them."

    It''s very important to be so strict, Sue thought.

    See no chance, Su Hao can only follow song feibai back.

    Before leaving, song feibai handed Su Hao a book, which turned out to be an account book.

    "How did you get it?" Sue asked in surprise.

    "When I Daze the housekeeper, he has this account book in his arms." Song feibai explained.

    "By the way, another batch of goods came in tonight. Zhou Yongshou must have asked him to take this account book and count the goods." It suddenly occurred to song feibai.

    Su Hao returns the account book to song feibai. Under his puzzled eyes, Su Hao says, "put him back, or our plan will be exposed."

    Although song feibai was reluctant, he agreed.

    "Remember to wake up the housekeeper, or he will be suspicious if he can''t order today." Su Hao reminded.

    "Good."

    Su Hao joins the crowd, takes the box in their hands, and quietly leaves the Zhou mansion.

    It was as if nothing had happened.

    Zhou Xinrong also gambled in the gambling house. He drank a lot of wine today and won a lot of money. He was very happy.

    The next day, when he woke up, he found himself in his own home, and there was a box beside him.

    When he opened it, it turned out to be Lu''s shop. He thought that he had won a lot of money last night, so he must have won it last night.

    "Come on, change all these shops into Zhou''s." He yelled out happily.

    The servant outside the door heard the sound and hurried in.

    "Young master, this is Lu''s shop." That next person anxious way.

    Zhou Xinrong is enjoying every day. Naturally, he doesn''t know that these shops of the Lu family have been robbed by mountain bandits.

    He thought that his subordinates looked down on him and said this on purpose. He said angrily, "if you win, it''s my own. If you have so many words, I''ll cut off your tongue."

    Hearing that he wanted to cut his tongue, the servant did not dare to say more. He quickly replied, "yes."

    Then, the news that Lu''s shop was taken away by Zhou''s spread instantly.

    Lu Mingyu heard the news and fell the bowl in anger.

    "Thanks for trusting Zhou Yongshou so much, I didn''t expect to pit me like this behind my back."

    "Master, don''t be angry. He has been dealing with us before. Now it''s not too much. It''s only because you believe in the wrong person." Lu Mingyu''s wife comforted him.

    "I will expose the scandal of Zhou Yongshou." Although the wife''s persuasion, but Lu Mingyu or swallow this tone.

    That week Yongshou decorates to accept his shop, still tied his wife, if this tone can endure, that he is sorry his wife.

    Zhou Xinrong, the Lu family''s shop, is very happy.

    When Zhou Yongshou heard the news, he was so angry that he almost didn''t take it back. Before he knew anything about Huacheng, Zhou Xinrong caused him so much trouble.

    "Go home." Zhou Yongshou rushed back directly.

    Su Hao got the toad''s coat and went to Huacheng, just the day before Zhou Yongshou left.

    "Here''s the medicine guide. This is the ginseng. You can buy it in the medical school." As soon as Su Hao entered the door, he put down all the medicines he had.

    Song Zhongyang rushed to the doctor with the medicine.

    The doctor boiled the medicine and sent it to Liu Hongniang.

    "As long as you survive this evening and wake up, then you can take good care of yourself." After Liu Hongniang took the medicine, the doctor reminded her.

    "Well, I see." Su Hao answers and sits in front of Liu Hongniang''s bed.

    "You all go to rest. I''ll watch tonight." Looking at their tired appearance, Su Hao knew that they must have taken care of her mother and didn''t have a good rest.

    After all, no one can guarantee that they will get the medicine before they get it back, so we need to find other ways to treat it.

    "I''ll keep it with you. I''m a doctor. I can help you in any case." Song said.

    Su Hao thought what he said was very reasonable, so he should give it up.

    The night passed safely, but Liu Hongniang still didn''t wake up.

    "Why haven''t you woken up yet?" Sue asked anxiously.

    "Let me see." The doctor was also very puzzled. It was supposed to wake up, but why didn''t he?

    He came forward to feel the pulse and didn''t know why.

    "Maybe you''ll wake up later. Don''t worry." Song said comfortingly.

    Sue nodded and stayed quietly.

    For a long time, Liu Hongniang on the bed had a movement. She had been paying attention to her all the time. When Su Hao saw it, she excitedly said, "she moved. My mother moved."

    All the people looked at it and saw Liu Hongniang wake up.

    Su Hao hurried forward to check, "mother, do you feel better?"

    Liu Hongniang looked at her daughter who hadn''t seen her for a long time, and her tears suddenly burst out, "wah''er, why are you here? Niang is OK."

    She touched Su Hao''s face and said, "did you come to see my mother?"

    Su Hao nodded hastily, "mother, you are sick. The shopkeeper asked me to take good care of you."

    "Take good medicine. When your illness is cured, I''ll ask Uncle Shi to make delicious food for you." Su haodao.

    "Good, good." Liu Hongniang said repeatedly.

    I''m glad to see that.

    After Liu Hongniang woke up, Su Hao stayed for a few days and left.

 Chapter 1072

    Zhou Yongshou has found that someone has alienated him from Lu Mingyu. He is trying to ease the relationship between them.

    But Lu Mingyu will never be able to ally with him again.

    "Put that together in the medical record book of the Zhou family medical center." Su Hao takes out the sick book and hands it to Jia Fang.

    "Have you found out what that thing of the Zhou family is?" Suhao asked.

    "No Jia Fang frowned and shook his head.

    The guard is too strict to get close to, and the person invited is also an expert.

    "It''s OK. We still have time." Su Hao comforted.

    He knew how much Zhou Yongshou valued the goods, and even his son didn''t want to tell him.

    "Zhou Xinrong has been banned, otherwise he can make good use of it." Su Hao sighed with regret.

    After all, Zhou Xinrong''s IQ will save them a lot of things.

    "That''s right." Su Hao suddenly remembered the account book she saw when she went to the Zhou family.

    "I got the account book and put it in the housekeeper''s hand at that time. I was afraid to be found, so I didn''t get it back. Now we need to get the account book as soon as possible."

    Jia Fang nodded and agreed with Su Hao.

    Later, Su Hao contacted song feibai and asked him to take out the account book.

    Because he had seen the account book before and had some skills, song feibai soon got the trust of the housekeeper.

    In order to prevent song feibai from being in danger, Su Hao orders the spies in the Zhou family to be extra careful. Song feibai doesn''t take over the news directly.

    Soon, a month passed, and the governor was about to come to Meicheng.

    "It''s iron ore. It''s used to forge weapons." Party A looks very serious.

    Su Hao can know how much crime it is from his look. No wonder the Zhou family has so much money even if their business is not good. It turns out that they are all rich by these.

    "Let''s not scare the snake. Let''s see where he put the iron ore and expose him when the governor comes."

    "Good."

    When everything is ready, he will be short of the account book. As long as he can get the account book, he will be able to expose his bribery of officials and return justice to the people he bullied.

    "The letter from Huacheng says that your mother already has a sense of taste." Jia Fang suddenly thought of the letter he received from Huacheng today and said, "I''m sorry.

    "Really?" Sue Hao asked excitedly.

    Jia Fang took a letter from his desk and handed it to her.

    "Here it is."

    Su Hao opened the letter and read it carefully, with a happy smile on her face.

    This poisoning will indirectly help Liu Hongniang to cure her taste, which is a blessing in disguise.

    A few days later, when the governor arrived, the city was full of bustling scenes.

    In order to win over the governor, Zhou Yongshou held a banquet for the governor and prepared many beautiful women to wait for him.

    Unexpectedly, the governor did not accept his kindness and went directly to Jia''s house.

    "People went to Jia''s house?" Zhou Yongshou frowned tightly, burning with anger in his heart.

    He had prepared so much that he was still preempted by Jia Fang.

    "Master, do you think Jia Fang will let the governor deal with us?" The housekeeper could not help worrying.

    Zhou Yongshou pondered for a moment and shook his head. "It is understood that this governor is the number one scholar in the new section. When he was born in a poor family, the emperor asked him to investigate corruption. Although Jia Fang called out as a merchant''s family, Jia''s family is rich. How can he know him?"

    If they knew each other before, he would not believe it.

    Jia house.

    "Before I received your letter saying that it would take me a long time to bring down the Zhou family, I didn''t expect that you would find the evidence so soon." Jiang Qingzheng, the new governor, exclaimed.

    Su Hao looked at the two people in front of him and lowered his eyes.

    It turned out that he even knew the governor. No wonder he knew his whereabouts and got a token.

    However, all this has nothing to do with her. She just needs to do her job well.

    Jia Fang took a look at Su Hao, who was sitting on one side, picked up the tea cup in front of him and took a sip of tea.

    "I''ve found a delicious dish recently. Would you like to try it?" Jia Fang directly changed his topic.

    Jiang Qing just looked at Su Hao and nodded, "naturally I want to taste it."

    Then he looked at Su Hao and asked, "who is this?"

    In fact, he has long noticed that Su Hao, a ten-year-old girl, is sitting at the same table with Jia Fang.

    And he has known him for so long, and has not seen this girl.

    "She, she''s my aunt''s cousin." What Jia Fang said was very natural, but his eyes dodged and didn''t look at Jiang Qingzheng.

    Jiang Qing saw Jia Fang''s lies at a glance. He didn''t go to expose them, but just nodded with a smile.

    "Shopkeeper, governor, the food is ready." The housekeeper came over and saluted Jia Fang.

    "Good." Jia Fang answered, turned and looked at Jiang Qingzheng, "let''s go and try something new."

    Jiang Qing is walking out behind him, and Su Hao is also following him.

    Coming to the table, Jiang Qingzheng looks at a table of raw food and a pot of red and white soup, very puzzled.

    "Well, how do you eat it?" He asked, pointing to the hot pot in front of him.

    "Sit down first." Instead of answering his question directly, Jia asked him to sit down.

    After sitting down, Jia conveniently put what he wanted to eat into the pot and boiled it. After a few minutes, he fished it out.

    "Eat and see." Jia Fang indicated.

    Jiang Qingzheng looks at Su Hao, who is eating delicious food. He learns from her and puts things in his mouth.

    The pungent taste immediately spread all over the mouth.

    "Ah." Jiang Qing is a spit out, "good spicy."

    He grabbed the cup and drank it.

    When the pungent taste in his mouth was gone, he asked, "what is this? Why is it so spicy? "

    "Ha ha ha." Jia Fang laughed unkindly.

    Su Hao also raised the corner of his mouth.

    "Here is the clear soup pot. If you are not hungry and can eat spicy food, you can put the dishes you want to eat here and eat them when they are ripe."

    With that, Su Hao gave him a demonstration.

    Jiang Qingzheng also tried the clear soup pot once and thought it tasted very good.

    Su Hao also mixed an ingredient for him. Jiang Qingzheng''s meal was very comfortable.

    The next day, Jiang Qingzheng took people to the Zhou family.

    "Come and catch all the people inside. You can''t let go of a fly." As soon as Jiang Qing entered Zhou''s house, he ordered humanity.

    Zhou Yongshou just received the news, ready to meet, but heard such news, a time stunned.

    Looking at the soldiers around his house, he said in a hurry: "governor, governor, what are you doing?"

    "You''ll know what to do later." Jiang Qingzheng said with a banter smile.

    Looking at the smile, Zhou Yongshou felt that he was about to finish.

    "Take everyone away." Jiang Qing is serious.

    When Zhou Xinrong was escorted, he was still shouting, "what are you doing? Don''t you know who I am? "

    But no one cares about him.

    Come to yamen, Jiang Qing is sitting on the high hall.

    "Pop."

    "Zhou Yongshou, you are accused of poisoning others, smuggling iron ore, bullying people and bribing officials. Can you plead guilty?" Jiang Qing is a wood, his crimes one by one out.

    "This is a false accusation, my Lord. The grassroots are wronged." Zhou yongshouyi shouts with righteous words. People who don''t know think he is really innocent.

    The people outside the Yamen accused one after another, "he''s lying. He''s lying."

    "Pop."

    The plank sounded again and the people outside were quiet.

    "Hello, master Zhou. I heard that you''ve been sending for me." Su Hao came in from outside the Yamen.

    Seeing Su Hao, Zhou Xinrong pointed at her in a hurry and said angrily, "it''s you. It''s you who poured oil on me."

    "Governor, I will sue her, I will sue her." Zhou Xinrong is very excited.

    Jiang Qingzheng looks at Su Hao who walks in with a smile, with praise and exploration in his eyes.

    "Governor, I need to sue not only Zhou Yongshou, but also Zhou Xinrong. Zhou Xinrong''s crime of bullying men and women and harming others is unforgivable." Su Hao glanced at the two kneeling on the ground.

    "You?" Zhou Xinrong sneered, "just you, a country girl, still want to sue me? Next life. "

    Su Hao didn''t look at him, but said to the Yamen: "I have a witness."

    As soon as the voice fell, people from the Song family came in one after another.

    After Zhou Xinrong saw those people, his face turned white.

    Zhou Yongshou instantly understood that everything that happened recently was a good situation for Su, but how could she finish it by herself?

    When he looked at the people sitting in the high hall, he suddenly thought, is she the one sent by the governor to investigate in advance?

    The more I look at him, the more I think it is possible. But it is clear that he has investigated her life experience. How did she become a spy of the governor?

    "Governor, please make decisions for the women of the people." As soon as Liu Hui came up, she knelt down and kowtowed to Jiang Qingzheng.

    "The daughter of the people had an engagement. Once she was seen by Zhou Xinrong when she was delivering food to her father, he became lustful and insisted that my father send me to the Zhou family. My father didn''t agree with me and discussed with my husband to get married immediately. He killed my father the next day and tied me up with my husband''s family."

    When it comes to Liu Qing''s death, Liu Hui can''t help but hide her face and cry.

    "No, no, no, he''s cheating." Zhou Xinrong was very flustered to explain.

    "It''s evidence, and other witnesses have it." Suhao handed over the evidence.

    "Governor, this is Zhou Yongshou''s account book for bribing officials, this is his account book for iron ore, and this is his business account book." Su Hao took out the account books one by one and presented them to Jiang Qingzheng.

    Looking at those books which were hidden by him appeared here, my heart suddenly panicked.

    Before he could retort, Su Hao brought something else.

    "These are the evidence of Zhou family medical school''s poisoning others and bullying the people. Every one of them is told by the victims and recorded immediately. There are also evidence and prescriptions to prove it."

    Zhou Yongshou looks at Su Hao, who is only ten years old. Is she really ten?

    When Su Hao brought up all the evidence, Zhou Yongshou refused to plead guilty.

    If you plead guilty, it''s a big crime to destroy the nine nationalities. You can''t plead guilty until you have solid evidence.

    "My Lord, it''s all framed. Please be aware that this woman has a grudge against my son, and she has seriously injured my son before." What Zhou Yongshou said is a righteous speech.

    Su Hao sneered. Fortunately, they were prepared to know that Zhou Yongshou would be despicable and shameless. Material evidence alone could not determine his guilt.

    "My Lord, I have a witness." Su is looking forward to Jiang Qingzheng on the stage.

 Chapter 1073

    If it wasn''t for his reminder, she didn''t want to have a witness. However, it''s very easy for Zhou Yongshou to be a witness because of his many evils.

    Then, shocked and puzzled by Zhou Yongshou''s expression, the housekeeper of the Zhou family was pressed up, followed by song feibai, Lu Mingyu and so on.

    Looking at them, Zhou Yongshou realized that he was really cold.

    "The grassroots pleaded guilty." Listening to the witnesses one by one, Zhou Yongshou finally pleaded guilty.

    Listening to his confession, Zhou Xinrong had no confidence.

    Later, all the officials involved were dismissed and sent to Kyoto to wait for the emperor''s decision.

    "Ha ha ha, I didn''t expect this little girl to have such courage." Jiang Qing is praising Su Hao without hesitation.

    "Well, where did you come from?"

    Jiang Qing was wondering why he could not meet such a person?

    Su Hao doesn''t want to listen to their conversation any more. After all, the Zhou family has collapsed, but the business of making money still needs to be done. Although she wants to knock Jia Fang down, now Jiangqing is in the market, and she can''t say anything.

    "Shopkeeper, governor, the little girl''s mother has just recovered from her illness. If you want to go back and have a look, you won''t disturb them." Sue is respectful and polite.

    "Good." Jia Fang agreed without thinking about it.

    Before leaving, Su Hao suddenly thought of Shi Yuanbao and said, "shopkeeper, can uncle Shi lend me a few days?"

    As soon as he heard that she wanted to borrow Shi Yuanbao, Jia conveniently thought of the last time he studied the hot pot shop and immediately agreed.

    He thought that Su Hao must have some new dishes to study, so he did not hesitate to lend Shi Yuanbao.

    Su Hao takes Shi Yuanbao, who is still working in a restaurant, to the house arranged by Jia Fang for her mother.

    The Song family are packing. They are going to leave tomorrow.

    "This is Shi Yuanbao, the chef of Jia''s restaurant." Su Hao introduces Shi Yuanbao to them.

    As soon as Liu Hui saw him, she said excitedly, "I know you. I heard that your food is delicious, but I don''t have the money to eat it."

    Facing her sadness, Shi Yuanbao said without hesitation: "I''ll make you a meal, a meal."

    "Really?" Liu Huiman is looking forward to him.

    "Yes."

    Liu Hui is happy to hold the hand of song carry forward, song carry forward is doting on her.

    Looking at this warm scene, Su could not help looking at Liu Hongniang. If she left, she would be alone. Would she be very sad?

    Su Hao went to Liu Hongniang''s side and said, "Niang, how would you like to learn how to cook with Uncle Shi? So you have a craft. "

    Her proposal made Liu Hongniang''s smiling face collapse.

    Liu Hongniang thought of the dishes she had cooked for Su Hao before, and she felt guilty, "well, I''ve wronged you these years."

    Listening to her words, Su Hao felt as if she had overlooked something.

    No longer think about it, they all go to the kitchen to fight for Shi Yuanbao. Su Hao also asks song feibai to invite Yu Bao.

    Perhaps because of the large number of people, the dishes were ready soon.

    After having enough to eat and drink, Su Hao went to the Song Dynasty.

    "Brother song, come out for a while. I have something to do with you." Su Hao is outside the door, calling song Kairong.

    Song Rongrong said, "brother song, I heard that you have a lot of research on spices. I''d like to ask you to do me a favor."

    Later, Su Hao said the red hot pot of Jia family, but did not say that she made it.

    "Good." Song Yang Yang agreed.

    Then Su Hao took out a bag of silver from his sleeve and handed it to him.

    "That''s not going to make it." Song Hongyang refused on the spot.

    Su Hao saved him when he was in danger and avenged them. If he took her money, what would he become.

    "Brother song, this is the money for your treatment. In order to treat my mother, you study medicine day and night and take care of her when I''m away. This money is nothing."

    Su Hao forced the bag of silver to him.

    "Besides, uncle Liu also helped me before. Now that he''s gone, Liu Hui married you again. Of course, I''ll give you his share of kindness."

    Although Su Hao said so, song Zhongyang still felt that he should not take the heavy silver in his hand.

    "I won''t take the money. Take it for yourself." Song Zhongyang put the silver back again.

    Su Hao stopped and said, "brother song, this money will be entrusted to you to take care of my mother. You also know that I help Jia family now, sometimes I can''t go home often. My mother is lonely. You can accept this silver, and let me have a comfort in my heart, OK?"

    After he refused, Su Hao left.

    The next day, Su Hao found Jia Fang.

    "Shopkeeper Jia, I''ve broken the Zhou family for you. What''s the reward for that?" Su Hao looks at Jia Fang with a smile.

    Jia Fang''s heart bristled when she looked at him. He always felt that she wanted to count on him.

    "I don''t know what reward you want?" Jia Fang asked.

    "Not much. I just hope manager Jia can change a bigger house for my mother and let song carry forward to be a doctor in Jia''s hospital. I can get 10% profit from all the hot pot shops, and then give me a good shop." Sue said all the requirements in one breath.

    Listening to her request, Jia Fang only thinks that only Su Hao dares to make such a request to him.

    Looking at him hesitating, Su could not help urging: "how? Can shopkeeper Jia promise? "

    Looking at Su Hao''s calculation, Jia Fang shook his head.

    "No?" Suhao asked.

    Then he had no choice but to say, "all right, I wanted to give you the authentic hot pot formula, but now I don''t need it. By the way, I''ll help you pull down the wages of the Zhou family. Remember to calculate for me, and I''ll give you the right to buy the hot pot ingredients."

    "Let me calculate. You can give me 600000 taels of silver for the Zhou family''s money, and I don''t charge you more for the formula. According to your current profit of several hundred thousand a year, just give me 500000 taels of silver."

    Finish saying, she is also very rogue added a, "I still see in our friendship to give you the price, if others that can''t charge more."

    After hearing her bid, Jia Fang''s mouth began to smoke. It would be better to agree to her first condition.

    "No, no, no, I''ll take the first one." Jia Fang quickly stopped her.

    Seeing this, Su Hao was very happy, "thank you, manager Jia."

    Su Hao doesn''t want his money. She just wants to give Liu Hongniang a good living environment and make her life more comfortable.

    After discussing with him, Su Hao went to find song Zhongyang.

    With the help of song Hongyang, the hot pot seasoning is much better than before.

    On the way back, Su Hao tells song Zhongyang what he said with Jia Fang today.

    "Brother song, shopkeeper Jia said that he would let you work as a doctor in his hospital. He also said that he would rearrange a place for my mother, and then you will move over to live with my mother."

    "That''s not going to work." Song said no on the spot.

    It''s OK to go to Jia''s Hospital, but it''s not right to live with Liu Hongniang. After all, it''s the house Su Hao asked for from Liu Hongniang.

    "Why?" Sue is confused.

    "It''s your house after all. If I want to live in the city, I can buy my own house." Song said.

    Su Hao felt that what he said really had some truth, and he no longer demanded it.

    When Liu Hongniang learned her cooking skills well, she gave Liu Hongniang the shop she was going to come to today and asked her to be a chef. Even if she didn''t make money, she still had money.

    The next day, Su Hao arranged for Liu Hongniang to study in the back kitchen of the restaurant.

    In order to reassure himself, Su Hao also went to check from time to time.

    Because she wanted to open a restaurant, she had to do a lot of things. When she was sure that there was nothing wrong with Liu Hongniang, she seldom came to see her.

    Because to build a different shop, Su Hao is so-called a waste of effort, whether it is tableware, tables and chairs, interior decoration, all of them are designed by himself.

    That day, Su Hao went home again and saw Liu Hongniang sitting in the yard.

    "Mother, why don''t you sleep?" Suhao asked.

    Liu Hongniang, as if she had just come back, said to Su Hao, "don''t you come back?"

    "Well, mother, what''s the matter with you? How do you feel you have something on your mind? "

    "It''s OK. My mother is just thinking about the dishes your uncle Shi taught me to cook these days. I''m afraid I can''t remember them." Liu Hongniang explained.

    Listen to her say so, Su Hao also didn''t think much, she nodded: "Niang, you don''t think much, this kind of thing which is one day or two days can learn, slowly will learn."

    Listening to her comfort, Liu Hongniang''s mood became more confused, but she nodded to Su Hao and said with a smile, "OK, you go to bed."

    They both went to bed.

    Because Su Hao is very busy, she goes out early and comes back late every time, so she seldom meets Liu Hongniang. Every time she comes across Liu Hongniang for several days.

    That day, she was still in the shop, watching others decorate for fear that something might go wrong.

    "Good, are you in there?" Outside came the sound of Shi Yuanbao.

    She quickly went out and asked, "what''s the matter, uncle Shi?"

    "Where has your mother recently gone? Why haven''t you seen anyone? " Shi Yuanbao asked.

    He didn''t see her two days ago. He thought there might be something wrong at home, but he didn''t want to see her for several days. No one came to talk to her. So he began to panic and came to ask Su Hao about the situation.

    Su Hao was puzzled. Didn''t her mother study cooking in Jia''s kitchen?

    "Uncle Shi, can you tell me what happened?" Su haodao.

    "Good." Shi Yuanbao then told Su Hao all the recent things, "I saw your mother a few days ago. Sometimes she was distracted and lost. I thought something had happened. She refused to tell her. She disappeared in a few days."

    "Do you know where she has gone?" Suhao asked.

    She thought that she had some trouble when she saw Liu Hongniang sitting in the yard before. Now it must be not easy.

    She recalled that when she was in the village, her mother also disappeared for a day, but she didn''t say anything when she asked.

    Is it the same thing?

    "Xiaohao, don''t worry. I''ll call the shopkeeper for help." After hearing her, Shi Yuanbao knew that Su Hao didn''t know where Liu Hongniang had gone, so he comforted her.

    Su Hao nodded and went out to look for the store.

    But I don''t know where to look after going out.

 Chapter 1074

    She was going to ask in her mother''s restaurant. As soon as she went in, she heard a voice of discussion.

    "Chef Shi went out to look for that woman just now. Do you think there is something wrong with him?" A vegetable washing aunt could not help saying.

    "No, chef Shi is very close to his wife. Besides, that woman''s daughter is so old." The other aunt came quickly.

    "I heard that she came into our kitchen relying on her daughter."

    "No, her daughter knew how to seduce people. Shopkeeper Jia was fascinated by her daughter and gave her a shop directly." A woman dressed in glamour said.

    "And this?" One of the kitchen''s hands came together.

    "Otherwise, you think she can still get into the kitchen just because of her knife skill and cooking skill. I''m afraid other restaurants can''t get in. Any woman is better than her."

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Listening to the constant voices of discussion and laughter, Su Hao''s fists could not help squeezing.

    She took a deep breath and went in.

    "Is it?" Her evil and tender voice rang out in the back kitchen, and people who heard it looked at her one after another.

    See is her, is full of disdain, in their view, a little girl will be those hook people''s means, very dirty.

    No matter how they look in their eyes, Su laughingly walked to the coquettish aunt, "this aunt, if your mouth is not clean, I advise you to wash it."

    The aunt just wanted to scold, so she used all her strength and pressed her head into the vegetable washing basin before she could react.

    Aunt raised her wet head.

    "Ah."

    Su Hao sneered and said to her, "what? Do you want to wash it again? "

    People on one side want to help, but they think it''s bad for a child to be bullied by so many people.

    "Ah! I''ll kill you. " She cried.

    When she raised her hand, she was about to hit Su Hao hard. Su Hao stepped back and let her make a space, then she fell to the ground.

    "Poof." There were people around who couldn''t help laughing.

    Sue looked coldly at the wailing people on the ground and turned to leave.

    How sad Liu Hongniang was. When she heard such words, she said that it was rumors that killed people in the invisible. She thought that he must have heard some wishful thinking.

    Now is not the time to deal with them, now is mainly to find Liu Hongniang.

    She searched all the places Liu Hongniang could go, and looked at every street in the city, but she couldn''t find Liu Hongniang.

    Looking at the increasingly dark day, Su could not help being a little anxious.

    Is there anyone in the Zhou family who hasn''t died and takes her mother away for revenge?

    Thinking of this possibility, suhao was more worried.

    "Miss Su, Miss Su, your mother has found it." At this moment, a man suddenly came over and said to Su Hao.

    Hearing what he said, suhao was very happy when he left with him.

    Jia house.

    Liu Hongniang looks at every plant and tree in the mansion and thinks it''s very imposing, but she doesn''t envy it at all.

    In front of her, Jia Fang was gentle and elegant, with an extraordinary bearing, without the obstinacy of those noble CHILDES.

    "Mrs. Su, you have tea first. Your daughter is coming soon." Jia Fang couldn''t bear it. Liu Hongniang stared at him all the time. She couldn''t help saying.

    "Good." Liu Hongniang nodded, picked up the tea cup in front of the table and secretly aimed at Jia Fang.

    Really can''t stand it, Jia fang had to wave to one side of the servants, whispered: "go to talk about the governor to find it."

    Because of the dismissal of officials, Jiang Qingzheng is here waiting for the arrival of the new government.

    Shortly after the man left, Jiang Qingzheng came.

    Liu Hongniang was a little flustered when she saw Jiang Qingzheng.

    "The women of the people visit the governor."

    "Get up." Jiang Qingzheng looked at the people on the ground, a little stunned. He thought that Jia Fang was the only one on the ground, and he didn''t want to have a woman.

    "Here you are, tea." Seeing him coming, Jia Fang, as if seeing a savior, rushed forward to greet him and poured him tea himself.

    He looked at Jia Fang and then at Liu Hongniang. He couldn''t think of anything.

    Soon, suhao also came. Seeing her mother sitting there with a teacup, her heart immediately relaxed.

    "Mother." Cried sue, relieved.

    Hearing this call, Liu Hongniang immediately turned her head and saw Su Hao pulling out a smile.

    "You''re here. It''s all over?"

    Liu Hongniang''s words make su Hao feel guilty. It''s because she is too anxious that she doesn''t pay attention to Liu Hongniang''s mood.

    "Niang, how busy things are. I wanted to go to the restaurant to see you, but I heard you were away. Where have you been these days?" Sue asked painfully.

    Liu Hongniang didn''t speak. She just lowered her head slowly.

    Su Hao knew that she didn''t want to say it and didn''t force her to say it. He said to Jia Fang and Jiang Qing, "thank you for your help. The little girl took her mother home first."

    "Good."

    Su Hao helps Liu Hongniang to leave, and takes a look at Jia Fang before leaving.

    She has been with her for some time, and Jia Fang knows what she means.

    "Go and find out what happened in the restaurant in recent days?" After su Hao left, Jia Fang said to the housekeeper behind him.

    Looking at the side of Jiangqing is not from said strange, "that little girl a look you know something happened, really strange."

    Su Hao came home, and after dinner he took Liu Hongniang and sat outside.

    "Mother, you can tell your daughter everything in your heart. It''s very easy for you to get sick if you hold it." Sue touched her hand and talked.

    Liu Hongniang couldn''t see Su Hao''s face clearly in the dark, but she hesitated in her heart.

    "Mother, are you because of the rumors in the restaurant?"

    "In fact, you don''t need to think about it. What other people say is other people''s business. You are the most important, aren''t you? Besides, don''t you know what I look like? " Sue comforted her.

    Listening to comfort, Liu Hongniang burst into tears.

    Su Hao patted her on the back and let her cry all her grievances.

    After crying for a long time, Liu Hongniang stopped and sobbed, "Niang just thinks that Niang is useless. She can''t protect you, and it also affects you."

    Su Hao instantly understood that it was so.

    "Mother, it''s right for her daughter to raise her mother. Mother shouldn''t think wildly. She has been raising her daughter before, and her daughter is very happy. If she really wants to protect her daughter, she should learn to cook well and make more delicious food for her daughter in the future."

    Hearing her, she knew how to eat. Liu Hongniang couldn''t help laughing.

    "Well, well, my mother will learn to cook for you."

    In order to prevent Liu Hongniang from doing such things again, Su Hao asked her to promise: "Niang, you have to promise me that you must tell me something in the future. You can''t carry it alone, you know? You know, I''m always by your side. No matter what other people say, it''s all their nonsense. "

    "Good." Liu Hongniang was very moved. Her daughter not only didn''t dislike her, but also cared about her.

    "Well, mother, you are tired too. Have a rest early. Remember to learn how to cook with Uncle Shi tomorrow. But I borrowed money from shopkeeper Jia to buy a shop for you."

    Liu Hongniang''s eyes turned red again when she heard that the shop Su Hao was busy with was bought for her.

    "Mother, have a good rest. I''m going to sleep too. I''ve been tired for many days." Su Hao then helped Liu Hongniang to the room.

    She went back to her room herself.

    The next day.

    Su Hao specially stayed to have breakfast with Liu Hongniang. She didn''t go to Jia''s house until she sent her to the restaurant.

    Jia fang had been waiting for her in his study.

    "Here you are. Sit down."

    Suhao sat down casually, as if at home.

    "What happened yesterday has been investigated?" Su Hao just sat down and asked.

    "Well, those people have been demobilized." Jia Fangdao.

    Sue nodded with satisfaction.

    After all, it may be a disaster for those people to stay. It''s better to find some to drive them away.

    "You''ve driven my men away, and you can''t get me some?" Jia Fang joked.

    Sue gave him a good look and took a sip of tea.

    All of a sudden, she thought that if her shop needs manpower in the future, it would be good if she could take care of it here.

    "Good." Suhao put down the cup and agreed.

    This is beyond Jia Fang''s expectation.

    "You go to Yu Bao, the driver of the carriage, and ask his wife to find someone." Su Hao also suddenly thought of Liu Yu. After all, Yu Bao''s family is a driver of ox carts, and Liu Yu met a lot of people.

    In a few days.

    All of a sudden all kinds of rumors on the street, and these are all about suhao.

    This day, Su Hao came to meet Liu Hongniang as usual. As soon as she entered the restaurant, she heard a lot of rumors about herself.

    "I heard that a ten-year-old girl went to seduce manager Jia, who gave her a shop."

    "That little girl won''t come out of the green purple garden, so she can hook people."

    "Maybe it''s so small that it will catch people. What''s the matter in the future?"

    ˇ­ˇ­

    Su Hao listened to the rumors quietly, and a sneer came up from the corner of her mouth.

    This is a rumor. No matter whether it is true or not, it will be said without hesitation.

    Even if I don''t check her, I know who said it.

    "Well, here you are." Shi Yuanbao is very happy when he sees Su Hao. He looks at Su Hao like his own daughter.

    "Uncle Shi, how did my mother learn?" Sue asked with concern.

    "Take your time. Don''t panic." Shi Yuanbao tells the truth.

    Sue nodded to show that she understood.

    Shi Yuanbao took a look at Su Hao, and then heard the words outside every day. He could not help but worry: "is the rumor outside really OK?"

    "No, you don''t have to worry." Su Hao shook his head and comforted Shi Yuanbao.

    "I heard that your shop is going to open soon. If it has a bad reputation, what will you do if no one goes?" Shi Yuanbao is still worried.

    Su Hao pondered for a moment, and felt that what Shi Yuanbao said was reasonable.

    The next day, she got the address of the last big coquettish aunt from Jia Fang, and then she looked for it alone.

    Coquettish aunt is called rongbei. She used to have some wealth in her family, but she loves face very much. She takes all the money in her family to buy clothes or something.

    "Auntie, we meet again." Looking at Rong Bei coming out from home, Su haoxie smiles.

    Rong Bei is startled by Su Hao.

    However, when she saw that Su Hao was alone, she remembered that Su Hao had treated her like that in the restaurant before and asked Jia Fang to drive her out of the restaurant. She had to repay the resentment.

    "You little devil, you dare to come by yourself. You are not afraid of death." Rong Bei looks at her with a smile.

 Chapter 1075

    Looking at her proud little appearance, Su Hao ignored it and directly asked, "aunt, you said the rumor."

    "So what, you little devil can do to me." Rong Bei has a sarcastic look on her face.

    That face you can see how I look is very irritating.

    Shaking his head, Su Hao said in a low voice, "not so much."

    Don''t wait for Rong Bei to say anything more, Su Hao turns around and leaves.

    Today, she just wanted to confirm whether the rumor was her. Now that she has the answer, she can retaliate.

    Before, she didn''t care about her. She didn''t want to be a toaster.

    "Shopkeeper Jia, I''ll open my snack restaurant in a few days. Please come and support me." Su Hao took an envelope from Jia Fang and said with a smile.

    "Good." Jia Fang has always been curious about Su Hao''s snack bar, but she never said the formula or made it for them.

    Let his heart has been reading, itching unbearable.

    Get Rong Bei''s information, Su Hao looks at it carefully.

    Rong Bei''s former mother wanted her to marry into a rich family, so she was pampered and nurtured. It was said that she had worked for a rich man before, seduced her master''s family, and was driven out of the house unsuccessfully.

    She also disliked the people who had been engaged to her since childhood. Later, when others had money, she regretted it, but she could only dislike her current husband.

    "What a vain woman." Sue''s smile.

    Three days later, the rumors suddenly changed the direction of the wind.

    "Rong Bei seduces the rich master and is driven out by his wife."

    "She also abandoned her engagement since she was a child. She couldn''t see others well. She wanted to break up others when she saw others better than her."

    "Jealousy, always slander others, in front of you, after all kinds of people say bad things about you."

    All kinds of rumors are flying, even the storytellers in the teahouse are talking about Rong Bei, and all the people who know Rong Bei are far away from her.

    Rong Bei was so rumored that she didn''t dare to go out.

    Listening to the rumors outside, Sue laughs, which is to treat him in his own way.

    The next day, Su Hao''s snack bar opened.

    The name of the shop is called the snack bar. In order to make people affordable, Su Hao specially built a tasting table outside the door. One is to let others try it, and the other is to let others see the price clearly.

    Every passer-by would like to have a taste when they see the place where they try it, but each person is limited to one.

    People who had eaten suhao snacks before all came into the store to eat. Because the new store opened, there was an activity of five Liang silver minus two liang silver, which attracted more customers.

    In an instant, suhao''s snack bar was full, and there were many people waiting to line up outside. Fortunately, suhao had foresight and set up a package to take this thing away, otherwise it would lose a lot of customers.

    Looking at the overcrowding downstairs, Jia Fang and Jiang Qingzheng stare at each other.

    "I''m afraid all the people in the city have come." Jia Fang was shocked.

    He has been running a restaurant for so long that he has never seen so many people.

    Su is funny but speechless. Although the price was very cheap when he set up the stall before, the price is a little more expensive now than before.

    Even if she did that activity, she would earn money. After all, not everyone would like to pay three Liang silver.

    "Why didn''t you come up with such an idea when I opened a hot pot shop before?" Jia can''t help complaining.

    "It''s not mine." Sue picked up a piece of beef and chewed it in her mouth.

    Jia Fang said angrily, "don''t you have any money? After all, you designed the menu. "

    "En ~" Sue thought for a while and said, "just a little money. It''s not my own shop."

    Jia Fang is going to be angry with her. If she had thought of this method before, he would have made more money than now.

    Jiang Qingzheng was shocked when he listened to their conversation. It was a ten-year-old child who thought of it.

    "Is that really what you thought?" Jiang Qing is Leng Leng asked.

    "Who else but her?" Jia Fang gave him a white look. "You''ve seen it for so many days. You do everything yourself. She designed and decorated the house."

    "What a child prodigy." Jiang Qingzheng praised.

    Suhao was a little embarrassed to be praised. After all, these are not what she thought, just to apply. But where there are no such things, she is the pioneer, that''s what she thought.

    Because there is no lack of money, there are many meat in the snack bar of suhao, but they are limited. After all, there are not so many supplies.

    The explosion of suhao snack restaurant made the business of other restaurants not much, so they closed down early.

    "Well, let''s help you." Su Hao greets the guests downstairs. When she hears someone calling her, she turns to see Liu Hongniang and Shi Yuanbao coming in one after another.

    "Mother, why are you here? Don''t you have to be in a restaurant? " Su Hao said with some doubts

    "You wench, you are a snack bar. Where else can people go to the restaurant to eat?" Shi Yuanbao has no patience.

    Although he was complaining, he was very happy in his heart. He watched Su Hao come step by step. It''s really hard for a child to come back.

    "Hey, hey." Sue Hao was very embarrassed and giggled twice.

    "Come on, sit upstairs." Su haodao.

    "We''d better help you." Liu Hongniang insisted.

    Su Hao patiently advised: "mother, you don''t have to do anything. Although you are busy here, you don''t have to worry."

    "Come on, I''ll treat you to delicious food." Su Hao said, pulling Liu Hongniang to go upstairs.

    A few days later, Su Hao was in the shop, and the people in the shop pointed at the door and talked about it. This makes Su Hao look up curiously.

    As soon as I look up, I see rongbei staying at the door. It''s not going to enter, it''s not going to enter, it''s hesitating.

    When she saw that sue looked good at her, she wanted to scold her. Seeing the eyes of the people around her, she swallowed it.

    Su Hao understood that she was looking for herself, so she went over and said, "are you looking for me?"

    "Yes."

    Ying Sheng she looked around. Su Hao understood that she was worried, so she took her to the private room on the second floor.

    "What''s the matter?" Sue pulled out a chair at will and sat down.

    "You''ve got people to tell me my rumors." Rong Bei roared.

    "Yes." Su Hao admitted it without hesitation.

    "You bitch!"

    Say, a slap will hit in the past, Su Hao quickly get up, avoid this slap, Rong Bei homeopathy fell on the chair.

    Su Hao sneered, "why? I couldn''t make it

    Rong Bei, who is already angry, is ridiculed by Su Hao. She is even more furious in her heart. "Little bitch, what qualifications do you have to laugh at me? When you are young, you will seduce people, what qualifications do you have to laugh at me."

    Her words made Sue frown, but she recovered.

    "It''s better than you can''t seduce people with all your efforts."

    Su Hao''s words immediately hit her pain. She stood up and tried to catch her, but she opened the door immediately.

    He ran out in a hurry.

    "Don''t hit me, woo, don''t hit me." Su Hao shouts very loudly. As soon as Rong Bei behind her raises her hand and rushes out of the door, she hears her shouting.

    Did not react to see someone come over, a will hold her.

    "What are you doing? Let me go. Let me go. " Rong Bei struggles to escape, but she can''t.

    "Why are you so bad? I thought you had something to do with me. I didn''t want you to beat me." Su Hao covered his face and wept. He was very aggrieved.

    Listen to her words, Rong Bei instantly understand that he was played, scold: "you this bitch, don''t pretend, where did I hit you?"

    One side of the people really can not look down, "a child you actually scold so ugly, it is really a shrew."

    "Shrew?" Let Bei gas of spit blood, "you dare to scold me."

    Rong Bei struggles, but she can''t move.

    "Uncle, I don''t know her. Can I report to the official?" Su Hao looks at the pathetic way of the man who catches Rong Bei.

    The man originally came to eat. When he met such a thing, he came to help him. He thought he knew him, but he didn''t want the shrew to beat other people''s children at will.

    "Naturally, I will take her to the government."

    "Thank you, uncle." Sue wiped her tears pathetically.

    Listen to want to send to the government, Rong Bei instant panic, "big brother, please don''t send me to the government, big brother, please."

    How could a man listen to him and take her away.

    When passing by suhao, she clearly heard suhao say: "what kind of person you are, you will think of others as what kind of person you are."

    Seeing off Rong Bei, Su Hao goes back.

    In this way, after five years, Liu Hongniang''s cooking skills can be said to have greatly improved, and she has completely got the true biography of Shi Yuanbao.

    "Mother, your cooking is more and more delicious." Su Hao picked up a piece of meat and said vaguely, "mother, why don''t I open a restaurant for you?"

    Liu Hongniang was shocked and quickly waved her hand and refused: "no, no, my mother is not qualified."

    Su Hao didn''t force her to eat.

    After dinner, Su Hao went to Jia''s house.

    "Shopkeeper Jia, let''s make a deal." Su Hao looked at the bookcase in front of him and said faintly.

    Jia Fang was puzzled. What did she ask for?

    "Why don''t you tell me first, and then I''ll think about making a deal with you."

    "I''ll give you my snack shop. How about you let my mother work as a chef in a restaurant to protect her life?"

    Her words made Jia Fang wonder why she did it? Afraid of getting married and no one to support her mother?

    Knowing his question, Su Hao continued without waiting for him to say, "I''m terminally ill and dying. I hope my mother doesn''t know about it, and the only one I can entrust is you."

    "Incurable disease?" Looking at the girl who had been with him for five years, Jia Fang felt inexplicably sad.

    Over the years, he has been treating her as a sister and very close to her. Now he can''t help but feel sad to hear the news.

    Su Hao turned to him and said, "I''ll tell my mother that I''m going to travel far away. You just need to ask someone to write to her every month to let her know that I''m ok."

    Then, she took out a lump of paper from her sleeve and handed it to Jia Fang, "this is the recipe of the snack bar, and there are some new dishes. I hope the new dishes can be made for my mother."

    Jia Fang didn''t take the paper, but said, "are you really terminally ill?"

 Chapter 1076

    Su Hao chuckled and said, "I''ll cheat you with this? And I gave you all my property. "

    "Then why don''t you give it to your mother? After all, she is the closest to you."

    "My mother is illiterate and can''t manage. It''s better to give it to you than to let her be cheated." Su Hao light way.

    Jia Fang still didn''t accept that Su Hao was terminally ill. When everything was fine, why did he suddenly get terminally ill? He couldn''t figure it out. He couldn''t really figure it out.

    "I''ll get you a doctor." Jia Fang went out in a hurry.

    Su Hao sighed, some helpless, what can we find out?

    Soon, Jia convenient came in, he was staring at suhao, want to let her tell him, she is cheating him.

    The room was quiet and no one spoke.

    Soon the doctor came.

    "Shopkeeper, do you have any questions?" Asked the doctor.

    Jia Fang shook his head and pointed to Su Hao, "you show her what''s wrong with her."

    The doctor walked slowly to Su Hao, who cleverly stretched out his hand to let the doctor feel his pulse.

    After a while, the doctor said to Jia Fang, "shopkeeper, this girl has no problem. Everything is fine."

    "Take a good look." Jia Fang faces the man.

    The doctor obediently felt the pulse again, but everything was normal.

    "You go out first." Jia Fang said to the doctor.

    After the doctor left, Jia Fang looked at Su Hao to see if you had anything else to say.

    Su Hao had no choice but to smile.

    "Remember to make my mother the chef." She said nothing more and got up to leave.

    "Your recipe can''t be fake." Jia Fang made a sudden noise.

    Sue gave him a good look, "fake, you throw it away."

    Jia Fangli put the recipe in and took it.

    Back home, Su Hao quietly waits for the arrival of Liu Hongniang.

    When Liu Hongniang came back, 3 was very happy, "waer, the shopkeeper said that I would go to a restaurant tomorrow to be the chef."

    Although already know, but Su Hao is willing to accompany Liu Hongniang happy.

    "Really?" Su Hao looks unbelievable.

    "Niang, you are very good." She did not hesitate to praise.

    "Mother, let''s celebrate." Then Su Hao took Liu Hongniang to the kitchen and made a hot pot.

    They had a good meal.

    The next day, Liu Hongniang went to the new restaurant as a chef. Su Hao was not at ease, so she went with her. She just waited for her in the private room all day.

    The second day, the third day, even for seven days, Su Hao followed, and did not find that Liu Hongniang had any discomfort.

    Her heart was released.

    On the eighth day, Su Hao stayed at home, quietly waiting for Liu Hongniang to return.

    Liu Hongniang came back and saw Su Hao sitting in the yard. She was a little puzzled and said, "what''s on your mind, baby?"

    Sue nodded.

    It seems that this has become a way of communication. As long as anyone has something on his mind, he will sit in the yard and wait for another one to come back.

    "Would you like to talk to me?" Liu Hongniang sat down and asked.

    Su Hao did not think about how to tell her, hesitated for a moment, said: "mother, you go to cook first, we''ll talk after dinner."

    Liu Hongniang looked at Su for a while, nodded and agreed, "OK."

    After a while, Liu Hongniang''s meal was ready. After dinner, they sat in the yard.

    "Can you tell me now?" Asked Liu Hongniang.

    In fact, she was afraid of what would happen to suhao. After all, she had only one daughter.

    Su Hao hesitated for a long time, then slowly said: "mother, daughter wants to go outside to have a look, don''t want to just take this little Plum City."

    "Well, that mother will go with you, and then someone will take care of you." Liu Hongniang thinks that Su Hao wants to take her with her. Although she is reluctant to come here, she still wants to be with her daughter.

    Su Hao looked at her deeply and said, "mother, I want to go by myself."

    Liu Hongniang was stunned and didn''t react for a long time.

    "Why do you want to go by yourself?" Liu Hongniang asked, "do you think Niang will delay you?"

    Liu Hongniang didn''t know why Su Hao would leave her. She couldn''t accept it.

    "Mother, my daughter wants to see the scenery of other places, but my mother has settled down here. If you leave, how will you support me?"

    "Besides, my daughter may be in danger here. If you have to take care of her, both of them will be in danger."

    Su Hao tries to persuade Liu Hongniang.

    Liu Hongniang, however, seemed unable to listen. She was very sad and hung her head.

    "Niang, you promise your daughter that she will write to you every month to report your safety."

    After a long time, Liu Hongniang raised her head, looked at Su Hao and said, "can''t Niang really go with you?"

    "Yes." Sue nodded.

    She hugged Liu Hongniang, "mother, don''t worry, your daughter will be OK. You''ll wait for your daughter here. If you have anything to do, go to shopkeeper Jia, and he will help you."

    "Alas." Liu Hongniang sighed heavily.

    "Niang just can''t bear you." With that, her tears came out unconsciously.

    Su Hao quickly patted her on the back, comforted her and said, "I can''t bear to see my mother. Manager Jia said that some places are very interesting and the food is delicious, so my daughter wants to see those things she hasn''t seen."

    Listen to her words, Liu Hongniang even if have night shift of don''t give up, also still agreed.

    A few days later, Su Hao left a letter to Liu Hongniang and went to Jia''s house.

    "Listen to your mother say you want to travel far away, I''ll give you a girl''s home, or don''t go far away, it''s not safe." As soon as he arrived at Jia''s house, Jia advised him.

    "Don''t tell my mother I''m here." Su haodao.

    She did not answer Jia Fangdi''s words.

    Jia Fang looked at her suspiciously, "do you want to live in my house? Why? "

    "Go and call a doctor." Su haodao.

    Jia Fang suddenly thought of what Su Hao had told him before. Was she really terminally ill? But last time, the doctor said that she was all right.

    "You don''t have to ask. You''ll know when you get a doctor."

    Listening to her words, Jia Fang felt something was wrong and went to ask for a doctor.

    The doctor was the same as last time. He felt Sue''s pulse again.

    For a long time, he looked at Su Hao in shock and put her wrist on again.

    "Why didn''t I bring it out for you last time?" Asked the doctor.

    Su laughs and says, "maybe this disease is not easy to cure."

    After listening to their conversation, Jia Fang seemed to understand something. He quickly asked, "how is she?"

    The doctor looked up, with regret in his eyes. "She''s only seven days at most."

    "What." Jia Fang was shocked. How did she know her illness after only seven days?

    "You go first." Suhao said to the doctor.

    "Wait a minute." Jia Fang stopped him. "Is there a way to cure it?"

    "No The doctor shook his head.

    Sue Hao waved to the doctor and motioned him to go out.

    "I didn''t cheat you. I hope you don''t tell my mother." Su Hao said lightly.

    Looking at her indifference, Jia Fang was very sad, but he nodded and agreed.

    Jia Fang arranges suhao to the place where she used to live, and tells people not to get close to it, and he sneaks in with food every day.

    Today, he went in with his things as usual, but found suhao lying on the stone table in the yard.

    He wanted to wake her up. When he touched her cold body, he found that she was gone.

    He buried her secretly and wrote a letter to Liu Hongniang every month according to her request.

    Su Hao stretched, rubbed his eyes, slowly opened them and yawned.

    "I''m going. I''m back?"

    No, it''s in whose consciousness.

    Dark clouds hover in the sky, covering the whole city of 49. Lightning and thunder outside the window, heavy rain, such as waterfalls, are also shrouded in this depression.

    "I''ve been in a coma for three days and three nights! How come! Master The beautiful woman sitting on the edge of the bed said anxiously, wiping the slowly falling tears.

    On the next chair sat a man over forty. He closed his eyes slightly and sat upright. He didn''t answer the beautiful woman''s words. He just took a deep breath and sighed with sadness.

    "My daughter, if you can''t wake up, what can e Niang do? Su Hao... Su Hao..." the woman cried and called her daughter''s name.

    One side of the maid carefully comforted: "madam, the doctor has come, said that no matter, gegeji people have their own appearance, you don''t have to worry too much."

    As soon as his voice fell, he heard suhao on the bed making a weak voice. He moved a little. Suhao closed his eyes and heard a loud voice and a woman''s faint cry.

    She slowly opened her eyes, looked around, looked at the people sitting on the edge of the bed, and rubbed her eyes.

    In this space, Su Hao quickly read the memory of the original owner. Good guy, this task is more difficult!

    This reading memory directly read out the memory of two people, one is the little girl of the original body owner, and the other is the host of death and rebirth who should have devoted themselves to the original body owner.

    But this host''s three souls and seven spirits, how to join the uneven ah!

    No wonder, no wonder I want to finish this task, that is to fight for the host first, and then wait for the host''s one soul and two souls who are scattered outside and refuse to join in to recover their fighting spirit.

    However, this woman is pitiful. She should have been in Chonghua palace in the palace. She is about to give birth.

    At this moment, she felt the pain of a woman at that time.

    Thinking of this, Su haosuo sat up all of a sudden and couldn''t help shrinking back.

    Wait a minute. It''s a bit chaotic. How can this mission be so weird? Can it help others to come back from the dead? I haven''t heard of it. What does that mean?

    The damned person didn''t die. God gave her a chance to resurrect. She didn''t dare? She can''t? And then you take her place?

    That''s the task! It''s hard to do

    "My dear daughter, what''s the matter with you? Let me see if you are still hot! "

    Daughter! Who is your daughter? Wait, um, this is the biological mother of the original owner!

 Chapter 1077

    Su Hao subconsciously looked down. Even if he was scared, how could this body be a girl''s body? No, it''s not so much a girl as a junior high school student of 11 or 12 years old. The little shoe on his foot is still a little rabbit. How can this task shrink!

    It''s too young, isn''t it! How to do something!

    "How can it shrink! It''s still a little rabbit

    The beautiful woman was startled for a while, subconsciously stood up, weeping and wanted to pull her daughter forward, but looking at her daughter, she seemed to be frightened.

    When her daughter had an accident, she was chased by a dog in the palace. When she went to save the rabbit, she was scared by the dog and fell into the lotus pond. She was ill for three days and nights and woke up.

    "The little rabbit has been found. E''niang knows that you regard the little rabbit as a baby. Don''t be afraid. It''s OK. It''s all over. The evil dog chasing you has been dealt with by the lady."

    Lady! Su Hao quickly read the memory of the woman, this is to say the emperor''s empress!

    Seeing that her daughter seemed to be thinking about something, she slowly leaned forward, sat down at the end of the bed, and spoke carefully. She knew that her daughter was frightened that day, for fear that she would be careless again and scare the child out.

    "Five elder brother learned that the dog raised by his side Fujin has caused trouble, and he specially asked Di Fujin to come to see you. You haven''t woken up yet. Di Fujin also has a body. Now he''s resting in the yard beside him. Good boy, if you''re OK, let''s invite di Fujin to come and see you. If you''re OK, people can go back to talk to you. Although it''s official people who have caused trouble, But we can''t just let it go, can''t we? "

    Brother five!

    Now look at everything as if you were the woman who came back from the dead.

    So, that five elder brother is her husband, her husband, di Fujin is pregnant? But in the memory of this woman, she only remembers that she was not pregnant when she was in labor. How did this change?

    Is this woman''s memory so confusing? What''s going on!

    I don''t know the current situation at all, and I dare not ask too carefully.

    "Then, please come in."

    The woman smiles and nods repeatedly, this in the mind can be regarded as falling a big stone, busy let a person to invite five elder brother''s Di Fu Jin to come over.

    Although the man sitting on the chair didn''t speak, looking at his tense face, he gradually felt a little relieved.

    After a while, di Fu Jin Fu Cha entered the room under the guidance of his servants. The man on the chair stood up and saluted respectfully. The woman also stood up and saluted.

    Fucha''s face was worried, but he still forced himself to smile, "get up quickly, this is the Dutong mansion, not the palace. Dutong and his wife don''t have to be so polite."

    With the help of his maid, he walked slowly to the couch and looked at Su Hao lovingly.

    Suhao felt all the feelings that the woman had brought to her in her memory. She opened her mouth slightly, as if she was really frightened by something. She thought it was too incredible, she couldn''t imagine it.

    The woman in front of her is the Fucha family of Di Fu Jin, who serves the fifth brother. Although the host was a concubine in her previous life and was pregnant earlier than her, the gentle and pure Di Fu Jin treats the host as a sister in her previous life.

    Su Hao looked at Fucha''s stomach, which should have been four or five months. She got up slowly with a smile, knelt on the couch, moved forward slowly, paralyzed her little body, and with a sweet smile, reached out and stroked Di Fujin''s stomach.

    "Hello sue, you child, forget the rules!" The woman shouts Su Hao for fear that the child will hurt her husband.

    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter, Sue. It''s nothing serious. It''s a good thing."

    Fucha''s smile is like Avalokitesvara''s kindness, stroking Su Hao''s forehead, "Su Hao Ge Ge Ge, I''m relieved, and my baby in my stomach is relieved. I''ll ask someone to send you some more rabbits later. I look at your little rabbit alone, it should be very lonely!"

    Su Hao raised his smiling face, and gradually he shrunk his mouth. His eyes were red, and his tears flowed down. This frightened Fucha. He thought that he shouldn''t mention the little rabbit, which made the child think of the terrible thing that day again. He put his arms in a hurry and patted to comfort him.

    "Well, well, don''t cry, don''t cry, Sue, it''s OK, it''s OK, it''s all over."

    Although Fucha was not the emperor''s concubine, she was also the wife of the emperor. The official agreed to come out of the palace, but it was not good for her to stay outside the palace for a long time. After coaxing the child, she went back to the palace to recover her life.

    In the next few days, Su Hao cultivated himself in the mansion, and at the same time, he inquired about the situation with his maid.

    It was only then that I learned that the host who replaced me gave birth to a lovely baby girl, who was now raised by the family of Di Fu Jin Fu cha.

    It''s a good thing for the child to be supported by Di Fujin. At any rate, it can be regarded as half of the child''s offspring. As pure and kind as Fucha''s, he will treat the child as if he were his own, which is very good for her.

    As for myself, I will settle down as soon as I come.

    The next task is to successfully become the companion of the princess and protect the growth of the "daughter" with the identity of uranara Yingge, the eldest daughter of Tu Tong NaBu and suhao.

    Not in the future, suhao has been able to play in the field, all day running in the yard, a live off the rein of a small wild horse.

    But this love to play, but not all of her efforts, as well as the memory of that residual consciousness!

    Think about it. In her previous life, she was just a daughter of a dressing manager. She was still a concubine. She didn''t like her. Her own mother loved her brother and brother, but she didn''t love her. Since childhood, she was a child whose uncle didn''t love her. She had no childhood of luxury. Sometimes she had to do food and wash clothes by herself.

    Everything can''t be done according to one''s own temperament. It''s clear that one should be innocent and carefree, but one should be careful everywhere. It''s said that one''s own family and one''s own relatives. Now, it''s not as good as the people in charge of the government to treat her.

    At present, amah is Dutong nalbu, and the official residence is Yipin. The family is the uranala family among the four major families. Most of the men in the family are in high positions, and among the women, there are two queens, several concubines and imperial concubines.

    E Niang''s family background is not vulgar, is the filial piety Kang Zhang empress Tong Jia clan nephew granddaughter.

    Although a Ma has some Mu Na, he doesn''t talk much in the house, but he can fully realize that his father''s love is not in his mouth, but in his actions.

    The whole family treats her like pearls and treasures. They never lose their position in the house because she is a woman, and they never hurt their sons or daughters. All the children in the house are precious. The most important thing is that nalbu only married a wife of Tong Jia''s family. She has two people all her life, and her white head never leaves each other. Ask the women in the world, which one doesn''t want to be like this.

    This little Lori''s body is a child in junior high school in modern times, but in ancient times, she can get married and have children in another two years.

    Alas~

    In the courtyard, Su can''t help but giggle. The two maidservants who are waiting on him frown and look at Su Hao in a puzzled way.

    The older one is Bixiao. She looks like she was born in 1928. She is calm. The younger one is BiWen. She is not a few years older than su. She is estimated to be thirteen or fourteen years old. She is very cute.

    Not far away came a voice, "gege, gege, the master and his wife call you to the front hall, saying that the news is from Chengen mansionˇ°

    Su Hao turned his head and said with a smile, "I''m going nowˇ°

    She always behaves like a child. If she speaks and acts like an adult, it''s time to be suspicious. Besides, she''s happy to be a child again.

    Su Hao goes to the front hall with a cheerful step. After seeing her Amar and e Niang, she first salutes them in accordance with the rules.

    "Get up." Nalbu said, and then called to the left side of the sitting Neri, "OK, you go back to the study."

    "Yes, Emma."

    Neri is Su Hao''s eldest brother. He is a pretty young man. He gets up to salute his Alma and erniang. He turns around and walks out. When he passes Su Hao, he smiles and makes a face at Su Hao.

    It''s nice to have a big brother who loves himself and treats himself as a treasure.

    "My daughter sends greetings to Ma and erniang."

    "Good boy, get up, come here, come to erniang."

    Su Hao gets up and walks to Tong Jia. Tong Jia hugs Su Hao, smiles happily and caresses her forehead. "In the blink of an eye, you''re 12 years old, and this life is really fast."

    Nalbu cleared his throat, turned his face and looked at Su Hao, sternly and lovingly, "the emperor wants to choose a companion for the second princess. Chengen mansion said that it is to choose a day, let the daughter of the right age in the family go to the house, and all the famous elders in the family will come. At that time, you can be yourself, even if you are not chosen in the family, you don''t care too much."

    Read with the princess! That means to be able to go to the palace. If you can go to the palace to accompany the second princess, then you can see her daughter from time to time!

    No, from now on, that''s my daughter. My task is to go to the palace to protect my daughter.

    "Great." Su Hao thought of being able to enter the palace, so he was so happy that he couldn''t help shouting.

    Naboo frowned, and continued, "now it''s your uncle burchardon who inherits the benefactor. You''ve seen him, do you remember?"

    It''s hard for Sue. She can''t tell where she''s met the chengenza.

    "My daughter was very young. I met her when I was young, but she can''t remember. There are too many elders in the family."

    "Well, yes, you''ve only met a few times, or at a family dinner. There are many people and many children. If you don''t remember, when you go to Chengen mansion, you''ll know which one is."

 Chapter 1078

    Su was kind-hearted and pleased. Fortunately, she was smart. Although she didn''t know the great man, she was lucky to know that the family of wulanala was prosperous, that the family had a great career, and that there were more than a hundred elders. Therefore, it was justifiable for a girl to be in a hurry.

    As the front hall was talking, the housekeeper led an elegant young man into the hall, "master, brother five is coming."

    Su Hao instinctively turned his face and saw that this was her man. No, it was the man of her previous life. The woman who married him in the previous life didn''t get any more love from him. It''s just that the fifth elder brother has extraordinary demeanor. He is generous to the woman. He can''t say that he is sincere, but he is affectionate and righteous.

    Na''erbu and Tong Jia stand up in a hurry and salute. Su Hao also steps forward.

    "You don''t have to be polite." Hongli raised his hand, and then glanced at Su Hao, "this is what Fu Jin asked me to bring you. Last time she came to see you, she should send you some rabbits."

    In front of him, the fifth elder brother Hongli was just a young man of sixteen or seventeen years old, but his voice was so elegant and gentle.

    Su Hao looks at Hong Li, a sudden feeling in her heart. She knows that this is the woman''s residual consciousness.

    It''s been seven or eight years since I married him in my previous life. I haven''t seen anything new since I saw him again. However, I always feel that he is different from before, but I can''t say where he is different. It''s not the happiness and joy after I''m happy, but it seems to be some sadness and loss.

    "How nice! Brother Lao five sent it to me personally. Just let someone come to the house and say something." Nalbu''s face was a little difficult. He clearly knew that it was the good intention of others. However, five elder brother personally sent it. He felt that it was like his family was greedy for some rabbits. He was inexplicably embarrassed.

    "No matter, it''s not a big deal. I happened to be out of the palace, so Fujin specially asked me to bring it." Hongli reaches out his hand and hands over the rabbit cage.

    Nalbu hurried forward two steps and took over the rabbit cage. Sue was very happy. She hurried to nalbu and stared at the little rabbit in the rabbit cage. It was very cute.

    "Su Hao, don''t you dare to thank brother five soon."

    Su reluctantly turned around and saluted, "Su Hao, thank you five elder brother."

    She looked up and raised her little face. She seemed to be wronged and looked at brother five.

    Five elder brother looked down at wulanalashi in front of him with great interest. It was strange to say that the little girl was the same age as his second sister. How could she have a strange feeling? Apart from meeting her at her birthday party a few days ago, she had seen her several times before, but she didn''t feel like meeting today, especially the little look in her eyes.

    Also didn''t say a few words, five elder brother then because still have something to do and left in a hurry.

    Su Hao, who went back to his yard, sat in the pavilion and looked at the little rabbit in the cage. The corner of his mouth was turning into a crescent moon.

    The maid BiWen asked Bixiao in a low voice, "elder sister, you say, how can the fifth elder brother of this hall still send rabbits to our gege in person?"

    "You talk a lot. If you don''t talk, look at the rabbit. What are you asking?" Bixiao stares at BiWen, as if she is disgusting.

    Su Hao carried his back, did not look back, with a bad smile on his face, while teasing the rabbit, he was very proud to say.

    "The capital is at the foot of the emperor. Even if the prince breaks the law, he should be guilty of the same crime with the common people. What''s more, if the royal dog causes trouble, the emperor''s natural face can''t hang on. Even if the royal dog is kept by the Royal people, he can''t come out and bite people at will. The fifth elder brother is the most virtuous of all the princes. When his side Fujin causes trouble, of course, he has to stand up and make peace. Otherwise, it will spread, What is the face of the heavenly family and how the world views it? "

    These words made Bixiao and BiWen two sisters look at each other in a daze. They thought about what happened to their family. They were so innocent that they didn''t know these things. But now they suddenly said these words, just like a lady who had seen the world.

    Xu is Su Hao aware of the surprise of the two girls, busy giggle a few, "the amount of Niang is so said, I don''t care, as long as there is a little rabbit to me."

    Finish saying, then again silly ha ha of smile a few.

    It''s a fast life. Today is the day to go to Chengen mansion. If you want to meet a group of elders you don''t know, Su Hao''s brain and benevolence are painful, but you have to put on a good show. Otherwise, without this identity and family background, it''s hard to enter the Palace to protect your daughter.

    In the flower hall, a dozen girls of the same age are playing there, but Su Hao sits in a corner and doesn''t care about them.

    Although I want to be a child again and be a carefree girl, I can''t tell how I feel when I see these children. What comes out of my heart is only my aunt''s feelings and no childlike interest.

    "You guys, you masters are already in the back garden. Let me invite you guys."

    The maid who sent the message left, and the girls in the flower hall went out of the flower hall one after another.

    Seeing this, Su Hao also hurried out. She had to keep up with her. This is the first time she came to Chengen mansion. She didn''t know the road was tight.

    "Good sister Sue."

    All the sisters in this clan are going out, but the girl who called her maiden name came in.

    Su Hao blinked. She just didn''t know who was in front of her. She had to call softly, "sister."

    If you are older than yourself and call your sister, you can''t be wrong!

    "How are you, Sue?" The maid next to the girl gave a small gift, and then Bixiao and BiWen next to her also saluted the girl, "yarragge is well."

    "I just went to greet some grandmothers in the clan, but I didn''t have time to take a good look at you. Are you all right now? Are you all right?" Yala reaches for Su Hao''s hand and asks with concern.

    "Well, well, all right, sister Sheila cares."

    Su Hao''s words seem to be wrong. Yala frowns a little, as if there is something different.

    Bixiao said with a smile, "if you want to talk about it, among the members of the clan, yalag has the best relationship with our family."

    "That''s not true. Amar of yarragge is the best cousin among our master''s many cousins. Since childhood, he has had a good relationship with each other, and the two families are the closest. Naturally, we have a good relationship with yarragge like a sister." BiWen smiles and raises her chin.

    Yala''s maid Xianchun reminds her, "both of you are going to the garden. Let''s go as soon as possible."

    They all nodded and went to the garden together. When they got to the garden, in a short time, burcha, the Duke of Chengen, made a speech. Without any delay, he soon began to select.

    The first step is to let a zither player play a piece in front of you and let you listen carefully.

    One by one little girl did not know what to do, but let them listen carefully, so they all sat there and listened carefully.

    After each girl sat down, she saw that she had the same Guqin in front of her. Su Hao suddenly reflected that she wanted to test her memory! When the zither player finishes playing, it''s time for them children to play. I think they must choose from the children who remember the most melodies.

    Music so edifying sentiment, perhaps, is to examine which children have a deeper self-restraint mood.

    Sure enough, at the end of the song, the dozen girls were asked to recite one by one.

    After this series of solos, four or five of them were screened out at once, but they did not remember a melody. They really did not know what the best education was for them to live in the superior government.

    Su Hao has passed the test, thanks to the good qualities of an original owner and a host, otherwise she will be blind.

    But she began to worry a little bit in her heart. The first level started like this. God knows what the next test will be.

    The second level is playing chess with hands.

    Needless to say, you can see at a glance that this is also an assessment of self-cultivation.

    The host could not play chess in her previous life. It was Hongli who wanted to play chess with her, because she would not have been dumped. Looking at the square chessboard for the first time, it was full of black and white pieces, which really gave her a headache.

    As the saying goes, she followed her father at home and her husband when she got married. Adhering to the belief that her husband was heaven, she went to wanpin Niang for advice. Among the women in the harem, wanpin Niang had the best chess skills. She had studied for a year before she made a little success.

    Today, it''s easy to win a chess game.

    The third level is to write "women''s training", "women''s commandments" and "women''s rules".

    That''s not to mention. In her previous life, before the host entered the palace, her ex Er Niang, however, looked at her recitation with a thin cane. She could not recite it backwards, and she could write fluently.

    It''s just to assess virtue, speech and Rong Gong! What''s the difficulty? Besides, the character of the host, but I can''t say it. It''s amazing.

    To the fourth level, several girls were led into a waterside pavilion in the garden, let them carefully observe all the objects in the waterside pavilion.

    After half a pillar of incense, the girls were asked one by one, others were asked what, Su Hao did not know, but when she arrived, she just asked her where a colorful glass bowl was.

    Later, they were as like as two peas in the water Pavilion, and they did not ask for the exact same thing.

    This is a test of painting skill and observation ability! Yes, I will follow the second princess in the future. Although there are maids waiting on the princess, if the princess calls for something, if she can''t remember where to put it, it will be too careless.

    This time, this task is really thanks to the original owner of the body and the host, otherwise it is really hard to pass.

    If you can''t get out of the family, how can you enter the palace to compete for the accompaniment of the princess? If you don''t enter the palace to compete for the accompaniment of the princess, you will have no chance to contact the daughter you want to protect.

    The more I think about it, the more I worry about it. This mission is really rare.

    After the first four tests, Su Hao survived to the end, but after looking around, she and Yala, as well as the other two cousins, were the only ones left.

    It''s really hard for these girls. They have to go through this at a young age.

 Chapter 1079

    People go to the front yard. In the yard, you can smell the fragrance of flowers. The breeze gently blows on your face. Birds are flying in the sky. Several girls slowly come forward, waiting for the next test.

    But at this time, someone made a strange noise, and the cousins who were eliminated and the next generation all secretly laughed.

    Just listen, a little guy standing on one side yelled at his master, "master, you fart."

    All of a sudden, the children who had been eliminated were laughing, and people were all laughing. For a moment, suhao seemed to hear a donkey like laugh.

    It''s true that someone''s intestines and stomach are unobstructed just now, so he let out a few words. But before Su Hao came to the yard, he secretly asked Yala who was the elder who looked at the abnormal man with a silly smile, and why the uncles were so polite.

    Yala said that it was sukeshan, the grandson of empress Xiaoxian''s uncle. In sum, it was suhao''s great uncle of their generation.

    Even if he didn''t become an official, he was the elder of the clan! And still the highest generation, Su Hao at the moment can not help but tut tut Tut, these secretly laugh at the girl is too ignorant.

    "It''s obvious that you''re presumptuous, but how can you say that your master is really bold." Wulanala Wanqi shouts, pointing to the boy who has just spoken.

    It''s really a horse for a deer!

    On the other side, ulanara Teran looked disgusted.

    "You elders, it''s not good to sit for a long time. It''s better to get up and exercise. It looks like it''s going to rain on this day. It''s better to ask you to move to the front hall to talk, or to avoid getting caught in the rain and getting cold for a while."

    Su Hao is just talking nonsense. It''s sunny. She can''t see it''s going to rain. It''s just that she wants to ease the embarrassment of her great uncle. Anyway, she''s a teenage girl. Even if she says something wrong, the elders in the family won''t care too much about her!

    Seeing Su Hao''s words, Yala stepped forward and said with a smile, "I''ve also brought some cakes prepared before going out. They are all made by myself, and I''d like to invite you to taste them. But... It''s windy outside, so it''s good to enter the room. It''s not easy to eat them. The wind hurts your stomachˇ°

    Oh! This Yala is not to be underestimated for her young age. She lives longer than her. She is a young girl who can do things like this. When she grows up in the future, if she has a good heart, she will have a good end and a good result. If she has a bad mind, she will not have any good fruit to eat.

    The elders of the clan look at each other and nod to each other, as if they are ready to discuss before making the next decision.

    Later, the eliminated cousins were taken away, like they were sent back to their own house, and they were also eliminated. They didn''t have much to do with coming here.

    The remaining four sisters sat in the flower hall, waiting for the result of the elders'' discussion. About half an hour later, the adults seemed to have the result. They sent someone to tell them that they wanted suhao, Yala and Wanqi to wait here first, but someone took Tailan away.

    When tyran left, she stood in front of Su Hao unhappily, with a look of disgust. "I''m your aunt, not your sister. Don''t yell any more. I''ve broken the rules because I''m in a mess. Let others see that I want to say that your family lacks education."

    Then he turned his face and walked away.

    Oh, this girl is only 14 years old. What gives her air is that her seniority is a little higher! My aunt. Look, there''s a little elder who doesn''t love children at all.

    "Don''t worry about her. She''s our elder anyway." Yala sees Su Hao''s face is not good-looking, smiles to appease Su Hao, the voice is gentle and poor.

    "Then she can look like this. She''s a family at least. Besides, she still claims to be an aunt! So don''t hurt me! Where does an elder look like? "

    "A few days ago, her elder sister was accused of being married to Yongxin Baylor, the eldest son of Prince Heshuo Hengke. Yongxin Baylor is going to be a son in the future. Waiting for her to be knighted, her elder sister will be the prince''s Di Fu Jin. Naturally, she has the capital to show her dignity. You should not be surprised." Finish Qi to cover mouth to smile a way.

    Yala slightly frown, some do not understand, "do not participate in the Eight Banners draft can be married?"

    End Qi glanced at ya La, some impatient, "this, don''t know."

    Su Hao ha ha a, smile not smile, also don''t know oneself can say what.

    It seems that the big family also has its disadvantages, and it is not necessarily that all the relatives in the family love each other.

    "The forest is really big, and there are all kinds of birds. Su Hao, your alma is also a general. Her alma is just the commander in chief of Yansui town. How can you be so humble and have no confidence?"

    It''s true that she loves to pick things up. Her sisters also have to pick things up. Although she''s not a sister, she''s all relatives in the same family. Sue tells ulanara Wanqi that she''s really not a good girl.

    A moment later, he turned his face and grinned, and squeezed out an official smile. "Your grandmother seems to be just a principal, not as high as her. But how can I see that you speak to me with a great air, and you are not polite to me. How can you learn to be a bad person?"

    "You!..." Finish Qi want to talk and stop, bear a breath white Su good one eye, sat to one side, twisted face to go, no longer squeak.

    Su Hao looks out of the flower hall and sighs. It seems that the elders of the clan have decided to let Tailan go to the palace to run for Princess accompaniment.

    "Are you worried?"

    Su Hao looks at Yala. What did Yala grow up on? At a young age, she has such an insight into other people''s emotions. She is so careful. If her daughter can be like her, she will wake up in her dreams.

    "No, I just don''t think some of the elders in the clan know people with eyes."

    Yala closed her mouth and laughed. That smile suddenly exposed her childlike innocence. She is really just a child. Maybe she is more sensible and knowledgeable than others!

    After a while, the servant came to ask three people to go to the front hall. The three sisters went to the front hall and saluted according to the rules.

    "The elders of the clan have made a decision to let all three of you girls run for election in the palace." Chengen announced that Ercha first made a speech.

    Su was so kind that she was overjoyed. She thought she had no hope to enter the palace. Unexpectedly, it was this result that she almost cried with joy.

    "Each of you has his own strengths and, of course, his own weaknesses. But after all, they are all in the prime of life. They are so excellent that they steal the limelight of the princess. Now, they are very good, very good."

    Suk was a good talker, with a stubborn look on his face. After saying these words, he stood there and walked back and forth with his hands on his back. He was a fool. Who said he was a fool? Suk couldn''t help looking at Yala beside him. The girl''s face even showed a smile, like saying, "I knew he was pretending to be a fool.".

    Chengen announced that Ercha said: "the day has been decided. When you enter the palace in three days, remember that you should not be too servile. The princess accompanies you to read and play with her. You should have your own character and style of speaking and doing things. You should not learn from those humble slaves, but you should always remember your identity. It''s not that a slave is better than a slave."

    It''s just rubbish. It''s the same as not saying it. To put it bluntly, it''s to put the princess first and give priority to everything! Don''t be too flattering like the palace people in the palace. You have to have your own opinion and vision. What is not a slave is better than a slave. You really want to laugh.

    After the elders one by one asked, it''s time for dinner. The adults are eating in the side hall, and the three girls are eating with the women in the flower hall. The adults are talking to each other, and they look at each other''s faces. They are really hypocritical.

    ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­

    Three days is not a fast time!

    Before going out, Tong Jia''s words were thousands of exhortations. He was afraid that something might go wrong. He wanted to say that Emma was still in love with her daughter. Although he repeatedly told the palace that it was taboo, he finally said, "it doesn''t matter if you can''t choose. Don''t care too much about the result. Even if the emperor doesn''t choose you, you are also Emma''s favorite daughter.".

    So warm, Su Hao''s heart has pressure, if you get rid of the task, if you have a daughter, why not for her daughter can be desperate! It''s a pity for parents all over the world. It''s a natural instinct for parents to love their children.

    When the carriage drove outside the Forbidden City, Su Hao got out of the carriage, and there was already a leader waiting there. Su Hao went to the palace with the little eunuch.

    The palace is very familiar to her now. After all, the host has lived in the palace for seven years. Every brick here has been printed in her heart, and Su Hao can immediately read those memories about the Forbidden City.

    Walking on Xiyi long street, looking at the red walls and green tiles on both sides, Su Hao takes a deep breath. She tells herself that she must succeed and become the companion of the second princess. Only in this way can she stay in the palace and have a chance to complete the task.

    As she walked, the eunuch stopped. Su Hao stopped and looked up.

    "Hey, brother five, I''ll give you my regards." That leads the small eunuch to see and five elder brother hit face-to-face, hurriedly forward salute.

    Hongli looked ahead, did not look at the little eunuch, but forgot to let others get up for a moment, so straight forward, standing in front of Su Hao.

    "Please, please five elder brother Anne." Su Hao and Hong Li looked at each other for a moment, then lowered his head and swallowed nervously.

    A little person who only stood in front of Hongli''s chest was in front of her. Hongli couldn''t say why she had to pay attention to her. He reached forward and touched Su Hao''s head. "You''re here."

    Su Hao raised his head, opened his mouth, and looked at Hongli. He was stunned for a long time. Then he came back to himself and answered, "um... Um..."

    "Go ahead and lead your father-in-law to the royal garden. They are all waiting there. Huang AMA is now discussing business with the Minister of the court, and the second sister is with Qian Fei Niang. It''s time to go later." Hongli saw that Su Hao was a little nervous. She was very gentle and reminded Su Hao.

 Chapter 1080

    "Yes, thank you for your help." Su Hao saluted and ran away from here in a hurry.

    The little heart was inexplicably manic, and he didn''t understand why it was the emperor''s order that the host married Hongli in his previous life. Emperor Yongzheng was afraid that he would give a concubine at will. It''s not a gift. It''s not the same as a concubine! He doesn''t spoil the host, and the host just serves as a concubine. How can he love him.

    But how did you throw yourself in this little girl''s body and see Hongli again? There were ripples in your heart, and now it''s like a tide.

    Hongli turned around as she walked and looked at Su Hao, who was drifting away.

    She wondered! She was surprised! She didn''t understand!

    He is not! I think he is one of the most favorite sons of emperor amah, the 15th prince. He is not one of the most popular sons of emperor amah. He is a young man in fresh clothes. He is very elegant and has a great bearing. How can he suddenly be distracted from a young girl in her infancy.

    ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­

    Outside the Tianyi gate of the imperial garden, there are young girls in their infancy standing everywhere. Each of them is very beautiful and lovely. They laugh sweetly one by one.

    But I don''t know all of them. If anyone comes up to say hello to himself, he will be silly.

    I really have what I want and what I''m afraid of.

    "Tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut

    Standing with her back, Su Hao could also hear that she was talking about herself. She twisted her face slightly and glanced at her. Well, the girl could recognize herself. In the host''s memory, it was very clear.

    What he said was Shumin, the treasure of general Nian gengyao''s family.

    She has seen her skills in her previous life. The girl often goes to the palace because of the love of the young lady, and often calls her to accompany her. This is not the same as the niece of the royal family!

    Who''s family is not the one whose ancestors have made great contributions to get the favor of the emperor and let the descendants get the blessing? What''s the pride of her family? It''s because she''s popular with Emperor Yongzheng and supported by a young imperial concubine. She''s arrogant and arrogant and doesn''t pay attention to others.

    Su Hao took a deep breath, did not speak, did not pay attention to her, turned his face and still looked at his own scenery.

    "Sister Shumin, look at her. She has such an air that she dares to ignore you!"

    Who''s the unlucky child? He likes to instigate so much. Sue Hao turns his face and stares.

    Eh, I''m familiar. I should have seen it, but I just can''t remember which one.

    Not far away came a girl who was looking at her sick and coughed a few times, but she still had a flower like smile on her face. "Shu Mingge, don''t tease Su Hao''s sister. Everyone is afraid of that. If you go through that, we will only comfort you, and you should be glad that the dog didn''t go to you, otherwise, It was you who had the accident! There is no room for you to stand here and talk without backache! "

    Su Hao almost burst out laughing and just swallowed it back. Li Xingyue was as kind as her Amar Li Wei, but she was unforgiving.

    "Sister Xingyue is fine. Some days are gone." Su Hao took Li Xingyue by the hand and gave a small gift.

    "You are also well. On the second princess Fang''s birthday, it happened that I didn''t feel well and couldn''t go to the banquet. Later, I heard about you from Amar. I wanted to see you, but I was so sick that I was afraid that I would be sick again. I thought I would talk to you when you and I were better."

    "Then let''s go to the fish pond and sit there slowly." Su Hao is pulling Li Xingyue to leave.

    But no one cares about Shu min any more, and she can''t keep her face.

    "It''s really yugayu, xiagaxia, wangbaga''s family." Shu min is very proud with a smile. He tilts his head and looks up at the sky. He seems to be talking to himself, but everyone can tell that he is talking about Su Hao and Li Xingyue.

    Shu min is arrogant. In addition, Li Xingyue''s alma and her alma are political enemies. At this time, they are close to Su Hao, so they don''t like to see her.

    There are so many ugly people making trouble. Shu min is very angry when she says that, but the most angry thing is that there are still people around her who help to make accusations. It''s hypocritical to be a real slut.

    "Yo, sister Shumin, what do you mean by that? Listen, it seems that I have just seen it."

    Just say it, and don''t forget to smile on purpose. As you say it, you turn to Su Hao and Li Xingyue, and then you smile.

    Su Hao wants to turn her face back, but Li Xingyue takes Su Hao''s hand and looks at her shaking her head slightly. Su Hao has no choice but to bear it. It''s just for Li Xingyue''s sake. Don''t let her get angry any more. She''s always weak.

    "Sister Shumin, you see, the bastard and the tortoise are crawling past."

    Uncle can bear it, aunt can''t bear it.

    Su Hao settled down and laughed. He turned to Li Xingyue and said with a smile, "sister Xingyue, you have to be careful when you walk with me."

    Li Xingyue didn''t understand. She frowned and asked, "why?"

    "It''s strange that I''m in a bad time. Other people are in a bad time to attract dirty things. I was chased by a bad dog that day. Today, some bad dogs are barking at me. I like lovely animals with kindness. Even if I''m a bit vicious, I''m just a beast. Why bother with them, If you see another dog pestering me, you should stay away from me. Don''t be bitten by the dog. It''s not worth the loss. "

    Li Xingyue chuckled and realized that her mouth was unforgiving. She had never thought that she would not see her for a long time. In front of her, this little girl''s mouth was more unforgiving than herself.

    That Shu min and others haven''t reacted, they are frowning and wondering, but waiting for them to react, Su Hao has already left with Li Xingyue.

    The two came to the small fish pond. When the second princess was five years old, Fang said that she wanted to raise a pond of fish in the royal garden. Emperor Yongzheng asked the people in FengChen garden of the house of internal affairs to repair a small fish pond for the second princess.

    Therefore, this small fish pond is not deep, standing in it can not reach the knee.

    "You, when did you become such a small family? It''s not like you are so gentle and clever." Li Xingyue poked Su Hao''s forehead and laughed.

    "If I don''t recruit her, she will recruit me once, again and again. If I''m still calm, I won''t be the daughter of the uranala family. How can I have no temper like that? It''s not a clay figurine. Anyone who wants to bully and vent his anger will come to me to pinch it!"

    Li Xingyue covers her mouth and smiles. They are talking and laughing. They never hear a sound behind them. Just in a moment, someone reaches out his evil hand and pushes it up. Su Hao and Li Xingyue can''t react at all. They are going to plant in the fish pond in an instant.

    Su Hao first fell into the small fish pond, but also she just instinctively stepped out a leg, stepped in, just fell kneeling there, turned and stretched out her hand to support the fallen Li Xingyue.

    "Nian Shumin!" Su Hao is struggling against Li Xingyue, while shouting angrily at Shu min by the pool. He is gnashing his teeth. It is estimated that if he works harder, his teeth will collapse.

    When the palace people heard the cry, they looked to the side of the small fish pond. They stared at it carefully, but it was amazing. When something happened, they rushed one by one.

    Su in the small fish pond is very strong. She wants to get up and push Li Xingyue up to make her stand safely. Unexpectedly, Li Xingyue is helped by the palace people to stand firmly, but she can''t stand with pain in her ankle. She will fall back into the small fish pond again.

    Thought, finished, and fish play is not run.

    It''s settled!

    Su Hao''s eyes, which were closed tightly, suddenly opened. He stared and looked around. He wanted to see who was holding his hand in time. He was very energetic.

    Yes?

    "How are you?"

    Su seemed to be a puppet doll. She was pulled by something and nodded. Her face was expressionless. She just looked at five elder brother standing by the fish pond, and then she saw the meaning of disgust from his face.

    "Fifth master, please be careful, don''t..."

    Words do not give people the opportunity to finish, then was suddenly a fierce eyes to stare back.

    The man in the palace was so scared that he slapped his mouth and yelled, "I''m so talkative, I''m so talkative."

    Li Xingyue stretched out her hand and Hongli pulled back with her right hand. Her left hand fell on Su Hao''s shoulder, waiting for her to stand firm.

    Su Hao put his hand on Li Xingyue''s hand. Hongli immediately released his hand and stepped back.

    Su Hao is helped out of the small fish pond by Li Xingyue and the palace people. Just this, he still stares at Shu min fiercely, which means he doesn''t want to play with her.

    "Hello, Sue, are you ok?" Li Xingyue asked in a hurry, and kept checking up and down Su Hao, for fear that he might be hurt.

    "It''s OK. It doesn''t matter. It''s just a little wet." Su Hao comforted Li Xingyue, who was worried about herself. She also cared about her body. "Sister Xingyue, are you ok? Did I hurt you just now?"

    "It''s OK, I''m fine, you just..." Li Xingyue just said half of it, remembering that the fifth elder brother was still standing on the side, and he quickly turned to his side and saluted. "I really thank the fifth elder brother just now. If it wasn''t for you, I''m afraid that Su Hao''s sister would be wet through. She''s just right, and can''t be ill any moreˇ°

    Su Hao came down from the stone platform of the fish pond, and zier suddenly felt pain. Her facial features were almost twisted together, but she still forbeared, and some limped forward two steps.

    Seeing this, Li Xingyue quickly reached out to help her. Su Hao reluctantly saluted, "thank you, brother fiveˇ°

    Hongli stood there, didn''t respond, didn''t move, didn''t move, just stood there, like hesitating.

    At this time, those who wanted to see the play after they had done something bad did not dare to leave, and they did not dare to pick up trouble. They all stood there with a straight stare.

    This can be embarrassing, this does not speak, do not move, is to do it!

    Everyone didn''t know what to say, but at this time, Hongli came forward and picked up Su Hao.

 Chapter 1081

    "You, brother five, what are you doing?" Sue was so confused that she looked like a little finch who was frightened.

    "Don''t move."

    Five elder brother this, high cold in take a trace of gentleness, serious in also show so a little heartache.

    Su Hao was suddenly deterred by an unknown force, and his little hand involuntarily covered his mouth and did not dare to make any more noise.

    Li Xingyue saw five elder brother took away Su Hao. She was a little puzzled, but she looked at Shu min and others again. The expression of jealousy made people want to laugh.

    "To fifth brother!" Li Xingyue deliberately raised her voice. After the ceremony, she glanced at Shu min and others and left.

    Su Hao is held by five elder brother all the way, and there are bodyguards and palace people to help him on the way. He doesn''t pretend to be a man, so he always holds her and runs to jiangxuexuan.

    To jiangxuexuan, five elder brother put down Su Hao, then told people to take a set of clean flag, but it seems jiangxuexuan palace people are very difficult.

    The slaves knelt down and trembled, not knowing what they were talking about.

    Su Hao poked his head and saw that five elder brother Hongli came out of the inner hall with a suit of flag in his hand.

    "Come on, wait on sue, change clothes." Five elder brother finish saying, then turn round to walk toward outside, face to close the door, still don''t forget to call a voice, "wait for you to change good clothes, I send you back again."

    The door was closed. Those palace people had not moved for a long time. They were looking at me and you. They seemed to be worried about something one by one. After a long time, they began to convince themselves one by one and then convince others. Then they began to serve Su Hao to change clothes.

    And the five elder brother outside the gate stood there, just like the bodyguard guarding the gate.

    Long Gu, the boy beside fifth elder brother, asked in a low voice, "why didn''t you let the bodyguard help you just now? How tired you are!"

    The fifth elder brother was speechless. Longgu took a look at him and asked, "master, you can''t see..."

    "Three more years." Five elder brother leisurely turned his head, looked at Longgu, "the next eight banners draft, she will be included."

    Longgu blinked and didn''t understand, "what do you mean?"

    "It''s reasonable for me to hold her when I meet her in the royal garden. But if I let the bodyguard touch her on the way, when she is in the Eight Banners draft, some people will take advantage of it."

    Longgu''s eyes did not blink, and he directly stared at the fifth elder brother. His idea was not the same before! Why is this idea so unusual today!

    "My Lord! What are you trying to express? "

    Five elder brother fiercely glared at Long Gu one eye, that want to get angry face, suddenly again become, the corner of the mouth gradually rise of radian, let long Gu see feel terrible.

    "I don''t understand. You''ll understand after she becomes your master."

    ˇ°ˇ­ˇ­ˇ±

    Su Hao changed the above, the hall door opened, five elder brother forward will stretch out his hand, Su Hao instinctively back.

    Five elder brother looked down and said, "foot injury is good!"

    "Yes, it doesn''t hurt any more. Thank you for your trouble."

    Say what don''t hurt, pressing root is false, gritting teeth to force to endure! Otherwise, let him take advantage!

    "Well, that''s good. Let''s go back to tianyimen." Five elder brother finish saying, turn round then left.

    Su Hao followed closely and went back to tianyimen. Su Hao soon joined Li Xingyue and went to xiaoyuchi.

    In a short time, the second princess followed qianfei to tianyimen. Before she came, she seemed to have got the news. She knew something was wrong here, so she went straight to xiaoyuchi.

    When they saw that the empress and the second princess were coming, they followed them and saluted respectfully.

    "You, how can you wear the new clothes made for me by eldest sister Huang? I''m not willing to wear them. How can you wear them on you?" The little face of the second princess is a little displeased. She shrivels her mouth, frowns and questions Su Hao in front of her.

    Suhao was about to speak when he was stopped by the sudden barking of the dog.

    "Second princess, you don''t know how wulanala Yingge abused your small fish pond just now, and brought disaster to the fish in your pond. Look, look, you have the audacity to ask people to take your new clothes and wear them. I really don''t care about you!"

    Shu min''s unbridled and eloquent nonsense, that small eyes, is really with her that will play the means of the amount of Niang Chang Shi.

    "You Su is so angry that he''s about to take it out, but as soon as he wants to scold Shu min, he stops.

    One side of Li Xingyue Leng for a while, this how suddenly did not speak, just now is not also a force to eat raw Shu min? Why don''t you say it in the blink of an eye?

    Princess Qian just stood there, smiling without saying anything. In front of her eyes, she was silent. At this time, she didn''t know who was talkative and went to tell Princess Qi. No, I heard that her daughter had been bullied, so I came here in a hurry.

    "Who is it? Which family is so tight that they bully our palace..."

    This Qi imperial concubine rushes forward, rushes to shout, the words haven''t finished, then sees Qian imperial concubine also here, immediately stopped not very can talk of mouth, "Qian imperial concubine younger sister also is in, I say, this wench ran where, today such a big matter, said not to see, originally went to Qian imperial concubine younger sister that."

    Although concubine Qian came to the palace later than concubine Qi and was in the same imperial position with her, concubine Qian was better than concubine Qi RongChong, and her birth was more noble than concubine Qi. If concubine Qi didn''t give birth to a second princess, she would be a little promise who had no status in the Palace.

    She was able to climb all the way to the imperial concubine''s throne because of the blessing of her beloved daughter.

    "Since Qi Fei''s elder sister has come, she will go to another place with her. Now, the emperor hasn''t come and the lady hasn''t come. Let''s go there and talk."

    "But, this..." imperial concubine Qi saw out, imperial concubine Qian intentionally wanted to pull herself away, so that the little girls could deal with it by themselves. She really couldn''t continue to clamor, so she had to follow imperial concubine Qian to the side.

    Seeing that both Qian Fei and Qi Fei are gone, Shu min steps forward and slanders Su Hao in front of the second princess. Su Hao doesn''t explain. She just stops talking. She thinks that she can''t shout in front of Qian Fei''s mother. That will make people feel that she has no rules and lost sense of propriety.

    But now, she really didn''t know how to explain to the second princess. It''s hard to tell the truth that the clean clothes were given by your fifth brother. If she said it, it would be bad for the fifth brother and the second princess.

    "This matter, I wrote down, you, wulanala Yingge, without my consent, privately put on the new clothes that my emperor''s sister sent me. Although I am not a jealous person, I am also a bit stingy. You can''t dispose of things that shouldn''t belong to you."

    With that, the second princess shriveled her mouth and waved her hand, "OK, you all step back!"

    The second princess turned to leave. Shu min watched. Why didn''t she punish wulanala Yingge! No, it can''t. It has to embarrass her. It has to make a fool of her in public. It has to humiliate her.

    "Princess..." Shu min will call a, two princesses then twist a face to look at Shu min, that posture is like oneself don''t do a bad person, she has the meaning of never give up.

    Simply, he turned around, took a deep breath, sneered, and said to Shu min with sarcasm, "today, I''m going to choose a companion reader, not a vicious one. Shu min Ge Ge Ge, you don''t take it as one thing because it sounds similar! There''s a big difference between the two

    "What do you mean, princess?"

    "Don''t pretend to be confused with Princess Ben. She''s gone. I''ve written it down. You don''t see what''s going on today. How can you have fun? Do you think that if Emma is respected, you can be arrogant? Do you think you can cover the sky with only one hand with the protection of your concubine? You are still far away. If you pester the princess again, you can''t take part in this election. You can''t stay cool. "

    Shu min was too scared to make a sound. She had a bad heart, but she was always a child. She was so stupid when she called. She was looked at by so many people that she lost face.

    The second princess shakes her head and turns around to leave. By the way, she stares at Su Hao. Su Hao''s spine is cold.

    It was stopped before it started.

    In tianyimen, waiting for the family members to be informed to leave the palace one by one.

    Su Hao was also told that she could leave. Then she left the palace with Li Xingyue. On the way back to the palace, she sat in the carriage and thought about it. She said that she wanted to choose a princess to accompany her. But how could it be over before she chose?

    Can we say that it can be determined internally?

    What about other people in Chengen mansion? I haven''t seen uranala Yala and the dead girl. Where are they today?

    The next day, Chengen government received news that Emperor Yongzheng had chosen a princess to accompany him.

    And the lucky one is suhao.

    People from Chengen mansion went to suhao mansion to report the good news. Suhao was very happy when he got the news.

    The next day, he went to the palace to thank her according to the instructions of Ma and e Niang.

    After thanking the emperor for his kindness, she went to the second princess for a gift. She would go back to the palace to pack her bags. For a long time, she would have to live with the second princess in Shufang Zhai in the palace.

    But Su Hao can''t wait to visit Er Ge''er in Chonghua palace.

    Outside the Chonghua palace, the palace people see that it''s su HAOGE coming and report to him. In a short time, some palace people lead Su Hao into the Chonghua palace.

    Outside the quiet rest hall, the palace people sing outside.

    Out of the room came a man with a baby in her arms. When suhao saw the baby, her heart thumped. She knew it was the host''s feeling when she saw her daughter.

    The child was taken away by the nurse, but Su Hao didn''t dare to be impulsive and couldn''t catch up with her. She had to go on step by step.

    "Su HAOGE, di Fujin, please come in."

 Chapter 1082

    Su Hao nodded, and with a smile, followed the maid into the inner hall.

    "Su Hao, please greet Di Fujin." Sue Hao came forward to salute.

    With a faint smile, Fucha raised his hand and called, "get up quickly."

    Su Hao got up and said, "Su Hao, yes, I''m here to thank Di Fujin. I''d like to thank Di Fujin for the little rabbits. I also specially sent them to brother Wu personally. The little rabbits are very lovely. Su Hao likes them very much."

    This is against my heart.

    Of course, it''s not cheating, just a little bit, a little bit

    Clearly want to take advantage of the opportunity to see Er Ge''er, but can''t be aboveboard, had to find this reason.

    When Fucha heard the speech, he was stunned for a moment, then with a smile, he reached out and motioned Su Hao to come forward. Su Hao stepped forward and stood there, looking at Fucha with childlike eyes and childlike faces.

    "I wish you liked it, but I didn''t specially ask you to send it to me. That day, I went out of the palace to do some errands. I said that if I could pass by Dutong mansion, I asked if the rabbit I had said was ready for you. When he wanted to go, he said he would send it to you by the way."

    "Isn''t Di Fu Jin specially entrust five elder brother to send?" Sue asked in surprise.

    "Well, yes." Fucha nodded with a smile, "but it doesn''t matter. When our mind comes and you like it, it''s the best."

    "Yes, yes, as di Fu Jin said."

    Su Hao doesn''t understand that it''s not di Fu Jin who specially asked five elder brother to send it. Why does five elder brother say it''s Di Fu Jin who specially asked him to send it.

    "Sit, sit and talk."

    Su Hao walked back and sat down. She twisted her little butt and wanted to sit firmly.

    "I heard that Huang AMA chose you as the companion of the second sister?"

    "Well, I got the news yesterday. I went to the Palace this morning to thank you. I just went to the second princess."

    With di Fu Jin said a few words, also did not say anything special, but di Fu Jin heart good, some did not secretly revealed some of the second princess''s preferences.

    Su Hao recognized that Fucha was helping herself, and she also remembered the favor.

    "Well, suhao left first."

    "Well, go ahead."

    Suhao got up to salute and left.

    After leaving Chonghua palace, Su Hao goes to shunzhen gate and meets someone he doesn''t want to meet.

    Not far away, Su Hao sees Nian Shumin. He says goodbye and sighs.

    And Shu min also saw Su Hao, inclined mouth a smile, deliberately quickly step forward, blocked Su Hao''s way.

    Su Hao wanted to go and ignore her, but she didn''t expect that the girl wanted to find fault. She didn''t understand. She was a nutmeg girl, how could she always like to have trouble with her 11-year-old girl.

    "Uranara Yingge!" Shu min calls at the top of her voice.

    "Why?" Sue Hao raised her head and raised her face.

    "Say, what tricks did you play? Did you charm brother five! So, let the fifth elder brother play a drum in front of the emperor, and let you be the accompaniment of the second princess. "

    "What are you talking about? Do you know what you''re talking about? You are young Shaoai. How can you spit it out in your mouth? It''s such filthy words. "

    Shu min covers her mouth and smiles. She feels that Su Hao is right, so she feels guilty.

    "Why, I''m right! Are you guilty? "

    Su Hao disdains to take a look at Shu min, but she doesn''t want to talk to her anymore. She pulls Shu min away and goes straight to the small stone bridge of the moat.

    Shu min saw the situation, quickly stepped forward and grabbed Su Hao, "you don''t go, you tell me clearly."

    Sue is very annoyed. With a swing of her arm, she breaks free from Shu min''s shackles and continues to walk without looking back.

    But the more you look like this, the more you Shumin pester Su Hao.

    As a result, this time, Su Hao''s hand was a little light, and his strength was so strong that he threw Shu min on the stone hurdle, and his chest banged.

    But Su Hao hears Shu min''s scream, and she doesn''t look back. As a result, Shu min makes a decision at that moment.

    Suddenly, with a sound of Gudong, Su Hao stopped and decided to live there. After a while, she looked back and saw that Shu min had disappeared on the stone bridge. She was confused.

    When she rushed to the stone railing, she saw Shu min, who was slowly sinking and struggling to cry.

    Su Hao is flustered. She reaches out her hand to pull Shu min, but the distance is not allowed. What can I do? She can''t swim.

    In a panic, Su Haocai responded that he didn''t have a square inch to call people.

    See a figure from Su Hao in front of a flash and pass, plop a, directly jumped down.

    Then he saw a little eunuch like man catching up and yelling, "master, be careful!"

    The bodyguards came one after another to see the big people under the water, and they jumped in one by one to save people.

    Su is like a fool standing there watching a group of people save Shu min. she suddenly feels that she has made trouble, and instantly feels that the sky is going to collapse.

    "Prince, let the slaves come!"

    "Prince, go ashore quickly!"

    crown prince! So, that man was the prince just now?

    A moment later, Prince Honghui and his bodyguards rescued Shu min ashore. Then, even the doctor came.

    Su Hao is still standing there, at a loss, looking at those people busy alive, and Shu min carried away, she did not know why, like a child without a home, quietly followed behind.

    The little eunuch whispered beside Prince Honghui, "my Lord, Su HAOGE is still following."

    When Honghui stands still, he looks back. Su looks like a frosted eggplant. He lowers his head and follows him listlessly. Suddenly, he bumps into the person in front of him. With a bang, he loses his center of gravity and falls back.

    Su Hao''s brain has already become a paste at the moment. Even if she is hit by someone, she has no response to struggle.

    Fortunately, Honghui''s eyes are quick, and his body leans forward. He keeps Su Hao.

    "What do you think! You''re in trouble, do you know? "

    Su Hao''s whole body leans back, completely paralyzed in Honghui''s arms. He just looks at Honghui in front of him and blinks his eyes.

    "I know I''m wrong, but I didn''t mean it. I''m not good. I didn''t control the strength."

    Honghui straightened up, slowly helped Su Hao up and released his hand. "It''s really inappropriate for you to leave now. Why don''t you go to the imperial concubine together?"

    Princess of the year!

    It''s over. It''s going to be an accident this time.

    Nian Shumin is the niece of Nian Guifei, who has always been regarded as her own daughter.

    Sure enough, in the new year, the imperial concubine was angry when she saw Shu min carried to her bedroom.

    What''s more irritating is that Shu min wakes up crying and making trouble, adding oil and vinegar in front of Nian Guifei, and Su Hao is punished to kneel by Nian Guifei.

    "You are really a good daughter of the uranara family! How did your Amar raise you? How can you be so naughty? You are better than others Nian''s concubine scolds Su Hao.

    Su Hao lowered his head to ponder over the matter, but he did not forget to pretend that he was a child and sobbed there.

    Suddenly I feel strange about this. Just now, Shu min was thrown into the moat river by himself. Soon after, the prince came to save people.

    What''s more strange is that the prince jumped in to save people with his front foot, and then he came ashore with his back foot.

    This speed is too fast!

    Is it Shu min''s stratagem? She did it on purpose. Just now, she was carrying herself on her back. She didn''t see how she was thrown out of the moat. Therefore, she might have bought the Taiyi in advance and played such a role again.

    However, Shu min is not sure that she will go to Chonghua palace!

    In addition, the prince is also very strange, how to jump down to save people!

    Su Hao bowed his head and knelt there. His face turned to Honghui secretly.

    "Brother five is here."

    A song outside the hall disturbed Su Hao''s mind.

    What''s the matter with brother five? Did he just come to say hello to Nian Guifei, or

    "Hongli has seen the prince. Please send her greetings." Five elder brother salute way.

    Hong Hui light a smile, call a way, "own brother, again have no outsider in, five younger brothers don''t need so formality."

    "Yes, sit down." Nian Guifei said with a smile.

    Five elder brother glanced at Su Hao kneeling on the ground, slowly walked to one side and sat down. Some of them said, "on the way here, I heard that Su Hao Ge had made trouble?"

    Su Hao was very upset. Listening to him again, it was like he was coming to see a play. He was even more aggrieved. He secretly looked up to see brother Wu. He looked like he was going to eat brother Wu.

    Five elder brother saw, the heart wants to smile, but just to suppress back, continue to Chongnian Princess and prince said, "Hongli is thinking, is there any misunderstanding? Look at Su HAOGE''s small body and bones. He is small and soft. How can he bully Shu min Ge? "

    "Hongli, you are not intercession for this girl!" Nian said with a smile.

    "Not really, just curious to know what happened." Five elder brother smile, then look to Prince Honghui, "heard that at that time Prince elder brother happened to be present, so saved Shu min Ge Ge Ge!"

    Hong Hui smiles for a while, did not answer immediately, his in the mind is also pondering over what.

    "Yes, in fact, there are some misunderstandings."

    With that, Honghui told the whole process he had witnessed to Nian Guifei, who was embarrassed at that moment. At that time, besides not liking Su Hao, he also began to dislike the prince.

    I don''t know what the prince is up to. Just before the fifth elder brother''s future, his words and deeds seem to be protecting Shu min. he thought that he intended to win over Shu min''s ma.

    But this meeting, five elder brother casually so a say, this prince then abandoned the truth.

    In, the imperial concubine became more and more unable to see through the crown prince, but she had to give the crown prince face. "I see. It''s Shu min''s willfulness."

    Nian Guifei looked at Su Hao kneeling on the ground and called reluctantly, "OK, you get up. It''s nothing for you."

 Chapter 1083

    "Thank you, lady." Su Hao propped up and left after the ceremony.

    "The prince and the fifth elder brother will come back. This is what happened today. Shu min will stay here in the palace. Later, the palace will send people to her house to keep safe."

    Honghui and five elder brother got up and walked out of the hall.

    Five elder brother quickly steps forward and stops Su Hao. His hands and feet seem to want to help or hold Su Hao, but Su Hao doesn''t know what''s good and what''s bad. He throws his angry little hand.

    "Brother five, please respect yourself."

    Five elder brother immediately embarrassed, hold a breath, don''t know what to say.

    Honghui in the back inclined mouth a smile, step forward a few steps, "I send you back to the house."

    Su Hao twisted his face and looked at Honghui with a smile on his face. He gave five elder brother a look at this and immediately widened his eyes. He was very uncomfortable.

    "I don''t dare to bother the prince!" Su Hao skin smile meat don''t smile of appearance, let Hong Hui also some embarrassment.

    "Su HAOGE, the prince is also very kind! You see, how can you still talk like that Five elder brother smile to say this words, but in the heart is not so think.

    Su Hao turned pale and swore that they didn''t have any good things. It seemed that they wanted to help themselves, but they all played tricks secretly.

    "You two, please stay. Su Hao is leaving." Suhao saluted and turned to leave.

    Honghui and the fifth elder brother Hongli both look at Su Hao''s figure. After a long time, they turn their faces and look at each other. Hongli smiles faintly and doesn''t say anything. They just turn around and leave after the ceremony.

    Honghui looked at Hongli''s back, the expression gradually had some changes.

    The next morning, Hongli went to see the second princess before the morning class and brought a lot of cakes.

    But on the surface, I saw the second princess, but in my heart, I always wanted to know Su Hao''s preference.

    "Sparrow, does Su HAOGE enter the palace with a close maid?" Hongli asked the maid of the second princess.

    The sparrow shook his head slightly and said, "never."

    Hongli gave a "Oh" and nodded his head carelessly. The Sparrow could not help but smile when he saw five elder brother''s expression. "Su Hao Ge Ge is the princess selected by the emperor to accompany her. Although she is the daughter of the family, she can only accompany her when she enters the palace. Naturally, she can''t bring a close maid with her, but..."

    With that, the sparrow stopped and Hongli asked, "but what?"

    The sparrow laughs but does not speak, has turned the face to hurtle not far away to guard outside the book Hall to wait for the palace maid to call one, "the green maple."

    Green maple heard the sparrow call himself, quickly came forward to salute, "to five elder brother please."

    Hongli looked at the maids in front of him, and didn''t understand what was going on.

    "Su HAOGE is also a lady in waiting for the princess. Besides, there are many rules in the palace, and the princess doesn''t know what she likes. So she has been with her for two years. Now she''s helping Su HAOGE."

    Hongli immediately understood and nodded with satisfaction. The sparrow did not speak any more. After the ceremony, he went back to the library and waited.

    Hongli then plays to Qingfeng to listen to Su Hao''s preferences, and then says hello and leaves in a hurry.

    Towards noon, the princes had their morning lessons, and Honghui went to visit the second princess.

    It happened that the second princess came out of the library, "brother Prince! Hello to the prince. "

    Honghui let out a sound, but his eyes were always looking at the library, scanning back and forth.

    The second princess looked at something wrong, and then looked into the library, thinking about what he was looking at.

    "Brother Prince! What are you looking at? "

    "Oh, no, no, I just wonder where is the accompanying reader you ordered by Emperor amah? How can I not serve you? "

    Second princess slightly frown, some don''t understand, this good end of, own elder brother how suddenly came to ask Su good thing?

    "Su Hao had an unknown lesson. He went after his husband and came back soon."

    Honghui, heartless and heartless, nodded again, and left without saying a few words.

    This made the two princesses confused and didn''t understand what was going on.

    The sparrow also noticed the strangeness, and told the second princess about the elder brother''s coming in the morning. The second princess couldn''t help laughing.

    ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­

    It''s night, in the quiet rest hall of Chonghua palace.

    Nanny holding crying more than two grid son, how to coax also did not get better.

    There was Hongli and Fucha sitting at the Kang Table. Fucha was worried. "Er Ge''er has been crying like this for two days. The imperial doctor also called her to have a look, but there was no problem. She cried all night, and her heart was broken."

    Hongli reaches for a sign, and the nurse quickly kisses Er Ge''er in her arms. Hongli takes over her poor daughter and coaxes her.

    "It''s so nice. Why do you cry at night?" Hongli coaxes Er Ge''er and asks questions.

    The nurse was also terrified. She was afraid that something might go wrong with her, causing erger to cry so much. She went down to her knees and waved her hand and cried out, "brother Wu, di Fu Jin, I''m wronged. These erger''s crying really has nothing to do with me. I went to Taiyi hospital to see her. I''m afraid it''s something wrong with me, As a result, er Ge''er got sick after drinking the maidservant''s milk / water, but the imperial doctors said that the maidservant was healthy and there was no problem. "

    "That''s strange. How come Er Ge''er doesn''t have a problem in the daytime, and he can''t stop crying at night?" Hongli asked.

    Fucha frowned slightly, as if trying to figure out something. He grabbed his chest and said anxiously, "my Lord, is there anything unclean in ER Ge''er''s room?"

    When Hongli heard the speech, he frowned and looked at the Fucha family, "no way!"

    "Those unclean things don''t dare to come out in the daytime. They come out at night..."

    Fucha''s face was full of worry.

    "The shaman will come tomorrow."

    Fucha nodded quickly and said, "yes, I will do it tomorrow morning."

    In the early morning of the next day, Fucha sent people to the house of internal affairs to order this.

    But in the next few days, erger was still crying at night. He still declared the imperial doctor, not to mention the shaman. The Fucha family also invited the Lama, which didn''t work, but also invited the temple monks and Taoists, which didn''t work.

    Originally, er Ge''er''s body was ok, but he would cry at night. But after several nights, er Ge''er''s body became more and more haggard, and her little body was much thinner.

    And this matter, spread to the ear of Su Hao.

    "What? Is er Ge''er in the fifth elder brother''s courtyard ill? " Su Hao asked the second princess excitedly.

    The second princess blinked, "who said that she was ill? I''m just Er Ge''er. When she arrived at night, she was crying. How to coax her was not good. All the doctors in Tai hospital had seen her and said that she was not ill. Except that her body was weak in these days, she was not ill."

    "Why are you crying! Is it true that the palace people have treated Er Ge''er badly? " Su Hao said tentatively, "I heard that ER Ge''er was born to an unwelcome Ge Ge Ge in the fifth elder brother''s courtyard. Not long after she was born, that Ge Ge Ge died."

    At first, the second princess was stunned, and she had many questions in her heart. "Is it inappropriate for you to use the word" one corpse and two lives "? But I heard that Guan Jiashi, the concubine, died of dystocia. Although her two lives were gone, you always feel like someone was harming her when you use that word."

    Su Hao took back her eyes and lowered her head slightly. The second princess took a deep breath and said, "although Er Ge''er is the daughter of a concubine who is not in favor, she lost her own mother early, but she is raised by Di Fujin, and the fifth brother loves her very much."

    "Isn''t it more likely that someone will want to do harm to you?"

    Su Hao''s words make the second princess can''t find a problem. She''s right. A child without a biological mother is kept by Di Fujin and is loved by all kinds of people. It''s hard to guarantee that it won''t make her concubines envious.

    "Second princess, you are also Er Ge''er''s aunt. You should have a look."

    "Well, it''s true that the five brothers didn''t tell anyone at first, but later the children didn''t look good. Shamans, lamas, eminent monks and Taoists all invited them, but it still didn''t work. They all said that there was nothing unclean pestering Er Ge''er. Now the palace knows about it, and I should go to have a look."

    Su Hao and the second princess went to Chonghua palace. Chonghua palace is very busy these days. Some people go to visit Er Ge''er in turn.

    Today, when they go there, they are also in a hurry. But Su Hao, when they go there, they are just in a hurry. It''s night, and other people just leave.

    They coax Er Ge''er in turn, but they don''t get better. The imperial doctor once told her that if it goes on like this, I''m afraid Er Ge''er''s voice will be hoarse.

    That''s what people are most worried about.

    The second princess also has a kind of model to learn to coax Er Ge''er. Maybe she is related by blood. Er Ge''er''s crying voice is not as loud as before, but she still refuses to sleep. When she puts it on the bed, she starts crying again.

    "Fortunately, it''s getting cold now. If it''s hot in summer, er Ge''er is still crying like this. I''m afraid he will suffer from heatstroke." Nian''s concubine shook her head and sighed.

    Fu Cha looked at Su Hao and looked at her anxious eyes. For some reason, he couldn''t help thinking of Guan Jia, er Ge''er''s biological mother.

    "Sue, why don''t you try it." Called Fucha.

    Hongli looked at Fu Cha and Su Hao. Su Hao was so excited that he pretended to be calm and said with a faint smile, "yes."

    She stepped forward, took Er Ge''er in her breast, and coaxed her. Gradually Er Ge''er stopped crying. It was amazing for everyone.

    At last, er Ge''er fell asleep in Su Hao''s arms, smiling sweetly, as if he had a sweet dream.

    "This, this is really incredible!" Rong Fei said.

    Nian''s concubine snorted coldly. She couldn''t look up to her niece. She got up and said, "since Er Ge''er is who, it''s time to go back to the palace."

    The Qian imperial concubine hears speech, also hastily follow to get up, "that I also should return."

    Year Princess and Qian Fei left, the second princess to see the fresh curiosity, refused to leave, must join the fun.

    Su Hao saw that ER Ge''er was sleeping soundly, so she gave it back to the nurse. The nurse took Er Ge''er and put it on the bed.

    It''s really a ghost. As soon as Er Ge''er put it down on the bed, he began to cry again.

    Everyone doesn''t understand, let alone what''s going on.

 Chapter 1084

    There was no other way. Su Hao had to stay in Chonghua palace these days and coax Er Ge''er to sleep every night. Although Er Ge''er stopped crying, it was not a long-term solution.

    Half a month later, er Ge''er is still like this. If Su Hao doesn''t hold her, she is still crying.

    That night, after leaving the second princess, Su Hao went to Chonghua palace.

    In ER Ge''er''s room, Fucha sat there. Seeing Su Hao coming, he left at ease.

    "It''s good that you''re here. I''m busy in my study all night. I''m going to wait on you. I''m sorry to trouble you here."

    "Di Fu Jin where words, can help is also su Hao''s honor."

    Fucha nodded with a smile, as if very pleased, and then left.

    Now, Fucha''s close maid stayed here.

    "Su Hao Ge Ge, I''m here today. If Ge Ge has any orders, just talk."

    Su Hao holds Er Ge''er and looks up at qiuluo, who is Fucha''s Dowager. It''s reasonable to say that even if Di Fu Jin wants to leave personal help, he won''t leave the most capable and well-informed people around him. After all, he is a servant of his family, and he is the most One-minded.

    "There''s nothing to help. I''ll sleep on this Kang table after two hours."

    Qiuluo came forward to serve the tea. She still said nice words. It was nothing more than hard work. No matter how bad it was, it was flattery. But then she said something, which attracted Su Hao''s attention.

    "Our family di Fu Jin loves Er Ge''er very much. Don''t look at Er Ge''er, who is not di Fu Jin''s own daughter, but di Fu Jin treats Er Ge''er as much as her own. These days, I just worry about Er Ge''er. Er Ge''er''s Di Fu Jin hasn''t seen her for some days."

    "Di Fu Jin virtuous, to be common children, such as as as the birth, that is the blessing of Ge''er." Su Hao said with a smile, and then continued, "five elder brother knee only three daughters, the side of the prince had children in groups, but your master is not worried."

    "It''s not urgent, but the children can''t come either!" Qiu Luo looked down at Er Ge''er, and continued with a smile, "my Lord has only three baby pimples, but they are in pain. Those concubines who are not lucky enough to have children are in no hurry. They either compete for favor or beg for children."

    "Beg the child?" Su Hao looks up at qiuluo.

    Qiuluo picked up the other side of the Kang and spread out the bedding. He said, "it''s not true! Before, Gao Jia''s family had mentioned to him that they wanted to raise Er Ge''er. Unfortunately, he refused at that time. "

    "Why?"

    "I don''t know." Qiuluo laughed and said, "however, I think Gao Jiashi has something difficult to do! After all, she is the daughter of Gao Pu, the right servant of the Ministry of war. She has the support of Huixian emperor''s wife. She has been in the palace for many years without an heir and is not allowed to be favored. But she is also not allowed to be favored. She has given birth to one after another. If I''m Gao Jia, I''m anxious. If I can''t give birth, I''ll raise one from the other concubines. "

    This words, no doubt reminded Su Hao, she held Er Ge Er body to move to move in, lean on there, ponder.

    From the host''s memory, we can see that Gao Jia''s ordinary high-spirited, does not pay attention to her concubines, even Di Fu Jin Fu Cha''s, she is not serious, and she is popular everywhere.

    Some things have to be carefully pondered, a little bit to analyze, these things a series of connected together.

    Su Hao began to doubt Guan Jia''s death. Even now Er Ge''er is crying. Maybe someone did something behind his back.

    Just thinking about these things, Yuchan, the palace maid beside Fucha, came in and said that five elder brother wanted to have a snack. He wanted to eat the dessert made by qiuluo, and qiuluo was called away.

    Su Hao also sent the nurse, the palace maid and the palace maid who were waiting for ER Ge''er in the room. She gently placed Er Ge''er on the Kang and covered it with a small quilt.

    Then, Su Hao went to check the bedding on ER Ge''er''s bed. Sure enough, after a check, he found the problem.

    At first, suhao didn''t find anything wrong during the examination, and she couldn''t see anything wrong. But when she racked her brain to think about it, the more she thought about it, the more sleepy she was, and the more confused she was, and she fell on the bed.

    The moment she fell down, Su haosou suddenly jumped up again. She only felt that her back was painful and itchy, but it wasn''t as painful as the pain. It wasn''t as itchy as scratching her heart and lungs. It was just like being pricked by several silver needles.

    At that time, it was a little painful. After rubbing it twice, it didn''t hurt. Then, it was a little itchy, but it didn''t feel much after scratching it a few times.

    Su Hao was very surprised. She tried the bedding again and fell down. It was that feeling again.

    That''s strange. I''ve touched the bedding just now. It''s OK! How could it be like this!

    In a hurry to doubt, in a hurry to reach out and touch, still no feeling, sue a little bit of aggravation, pressing down and groping.

    Finally, in the middle of the mattress, I found some problems. I found a needle like small thorn in the mattress. Unfortunately, I can''t get it out. I can only vaguely see it. It looks like the thorn of some kind of cactus, but I''m afraid there is no such thing here!

    Where did this come from? Who sewed it so finely in the mattress?

    The next day, Su Hao, as usual, first went to the second princess and went to the study with her.

    She didn''t say anything about it. After all, it hasn''t been investigated clearly, so it''s not suitable to let it out.

    But in the evening, when Su Hao came back to Chonghua palace, some of them chatted with the palace people and maids and asked about Er Ge''er''s bedding.

    "I''ll see. Er Ge''er''s mattress is dirty too. Why don''t you change it?"

    Maid a replied, "don''t get me wrong, Su HAOGE. We don''t dare to be lazy. The bedding and pillows of Er Ge''er are all changed regularly by the maidservants. They wait until they are dirty."

    Su Hao patted Er Ge''er in her arms and said with a smile, "how can I see that the color of the mattress on the top is a little dirty?"

    Maid B replied, "it''s not dirty. When Fujin sent it, it was the color, but the color was beautiful and novel."

    "Is it?" Su Hao bowed his head with a faint smile and said, "you have changed all the bedding beside. Why didn''t you change the bedding sent by Fu Jin?"

    The maid in waiting looked a little embarrassed. She bit her lip and said, "it''s made by side Fujin himself. It''s the intention of other people. We maidservants don''t dare to change it easily. However, the maidservants are very careful. They almost take it out every two or three days to be exposed to the sun and beat it. Therefore, it won''t be dirty, and they can also be at ease."

    "Do you often take them out to dry?"

    All the maids nodded and responded. Su couldn''t help laughing. No wonder no one found out! Even if the palace people didn''t know that there was something wrong with the mattress at the beginning, the mattress was naturally soft and fluffy.

    People in those palaces don''t dare to be on ER Ge''er''s mattress. Even if they press the mattress casually, they won''t press it down, because that will only make the already soft and comfortable mattress compacted again. No one will do that. This is common sense.

    It seems that this matter really has something to do with the Gao Jia family of the side Fu Jin.

    Gao Jia is always jealous. She has no children for so many years. As Hong sang said, at this time, she either has to compete for favor and give birth to one. Unfortunately, she can''t do it. She just can''t be liked by the fifth elder brother.

    Then, they can only raise the children of concubines and hold their children in their hands.

    Five elder brother has only three daughters at the moment. Dageer and sangeer are born to Fujin Fucha''s family. It''s her turn to raise them.

    After all, there was only erger left. Erger''s biological mother was also a concubine, and she died early. Although she was temporarily raised by Di Fujin Fucha''s family, it was only the ancestor''s rules, and the concubines were raised by Di''s family.

    Therefore, Gao Jia went to ask for the qualification to raise Er Ge''er from the fifth elder brother. Unfortunately, he was rejected by the fifth elder brother.

    If the child doesn''t come, he will find a way to deliberately frame the Fucha family of Di Fujin, so that everyone will feel that di Fujin doesn''t like the concubines, and ER Ge''er doesn''t treat her well. Er Ge''er will not be raised by Di Fujin after a long time of crying.

    At that time, Gao Jia will be able to wait for an opportunity to get the qualification to raise Er Ge''er. I''m afraid that at that time, brother Wu won''t refuse any more.

    After all, according to the rules of the ancestors, the offspring of the concubines are either raised by the private family or by the noble side Fujin of the high family. The fifth elder brother has only one side Fujin besides the side Fujin and the Fucha family.

    Thinking of this, Su Hao''s heart can''t help trembling and began to worry about the child.

    If you don''t get rid of Gao Jia''s family, I''m afraid that in the future, Gao Jia''s family will still think of other ways to compete for the qualification of raising Er Ge''er. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid it''s such a tossing method that ER Ge''er can''t bear.

    Can think of a way, also can''t jump out at once!

    ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­

    Night, Chonghua palace, Hongli study.

    "Lord, the guard of zakdan is back."

    In front of the case, he looked down at Hongli and looked up at Longgu. "Let him in."

    "Yes." Longu replied.

    "Wait!" Hongli called Longgu again.

    Longgu looked back, "master, do you have any other orders?"

    "Tell Di Fu Jin that I''ll come later and let her have dinner first. Don''t wait for me."

    "Yes, I''ll go now."

    Longgu went out. Zakdan went into his study and saluted. Hongli waved his hand and said, "this time, it''s been several months. What can I find out?"

    "Master, I found Qingshuang''s parents."

    Hongli first excited for a while, and calmly asked, "found?"

 Chapter 1085

    "Yes, Qingshuang is fuchagge ''

    "You go on." Hongli''s eyebrows gradually wrinkled together.

    "Qingshuang''s father died of illness. In order to raise medical expenses for her father, Qingshuang''s mother sold her brothers and sisters, but she still couldn''t save her father." Zakdan said, pausing

    Hongli looked at zakdan and frowned slightly. "If you have anything, just say it. Don''t say half and keep half."

    "Yes." Zakdan took a deep breath and continued, "Qingshuang''s mother said that when they were sent to Jingli and lived in a small courtyard, some people watched them every day. Later, Qingshuang went out of the palace, and they were not looked at any more. They went back to their old home together, and they were displaced because of some things."

    Hongli looked at zakdan and pressed his eyebrows, "is that all? Nothing else? "

    "No, there''s more." Zakdan continued, "when I found Qingshuang, she was very ill and died soon. Even her mother died a few months ago. So now she has no worries and tells me the truth of that year."

    Hongli learned from zakdan that the death of his concubine, gegefucha, was really inflicted.

    The backstage of all this is Gao Jia''s family. In those days, she was angry because she couldn''t be spoiled. Her concubine, Ge Ge Fu Cha''s family, couldn''t surpass her, but she got pregnant again soon after giving birth to one.

    This made Gao Jiashi more resentful, so she forced the resentment on Fucha. She used the sex of Qingshuang''s family to coerce her into giving pregnant Fucha a pregnancy medicine.

    Sure enough, it wasn''t long before something happened to Fucha.

    In order to protect her life, Qingshuang betrayed her master. As soon as Fucha''s family died, Qingshuang, as a dowry maid, naturally didn''t have to stay in the palace any more, so she left the palace.

    For Gao Jia, her followers didn''t worry that Qing Shuang would betray herself, so they didn''t kill her.

    Fortunately, Gao Jia didn''t kill people. Otherwise, how can we trace back to his true deeds?

    "Did you bring Qingshuang back?"

    Zakdan frowned and shook his head slightly. "I really want to bring Qingshuang back, but I''m tired on the road. She couldn''t resist and died on the road."

    Then there''s no witness. How can he treat Gao Jia''s crime just by the empty words he heard! After all, the Gaojia clan is also famous in the front of the court, and can''t be moved at will.

    This is a difficult problem for brother Wu.

    At night, five elder brother went to quiet rest Xuan.

    Hongli had always been close to Fucha. For him, except for some special political affairs, there was nothing that he could not tell Fucha.

    Including his kind of investigation into the death of Fucha.

    "What taboo do you have in mind when I ask someone to look into it in private?" Hongli raised his eyebrows and asked to Fucha.

    Fucha said with a slightly wronged smile, "what did you say? When did Shuyan become the woman in my mouth?"

    Hongli silently lowered his head and slowly breathed out a breath, like a little comfort in his heart, "you are my wife, status..."

    "Ye, Shu Yan wants you to give more love, but that doesn''t mean that this idea will turn Shu Yan into a jealous and vicious woman. Don''t say anything to hurt Shu Yan''s heart."

    Hongli was very pleased. In fact, he knew that the Fucha family was a good wife. She scrupulously abided by her duty and did her duty. She never had any resentment or jealousy.

    "Fucha is also a well behaved woman. She is always docile. Her gentleness and cleverness are true, not false. She is very polite to Shuyan, and has never used any dirty tricks to compete for favor. She is a quiet and proper concubine. Even if she is not in favor, she never complains, and always lives with the most true heart, But... "

    Fu Cha''s family paused. Hong Li looked at her and wondered what she was going to say, "but what?"

    "But Shu Yan really doesn''t understand. He likes her, but why does he always pretend to be indifferent and don''t want to spoil her? Is there any taboo in my heart? "

    Hongli didn''t know how to open his mouth. How would he say it? Could he say what he really thought?

    "It''s late. Have a rest."

    Looking at Hongli, he didn''t want to talk any more, so Fucha didn''t ask any more.

    The next day, after noon, the second princess had a rest. Taking advantage of this gap, suhao went to Chonghua palace.

    In the quiet repose, Su Hao was chatting with di Fu Jin and Fu cha. It seemed that there was something hard to say in his words.

    The Fucha family sent away the palace man, "now there is no one else. If you have anything to say, just say it. In my place, you don''t have to cover it up. There is nothing you can''t say."

    "Well, that''s su Hao. I''ll tell you everything."

    With a faint smile, Fucha nodded, and Su Hao said directly what he had found.

    "Oh! How could it be? " Fucha''s expression was obviously not believing, and he said with a smile, "this is probably some misunderstanding! Although she is arrogant and arrogant, she should not dare to do such a thing

    Suhao listened to Fucha''s words and couldn''t say what was wrong. He looked at Fucha again and carefully observed her expression and eyes.

    It seems that di Fu Jin has known about it for a long time. Maybe he left red mulberry on purpose that day, and let red mulberry have a chance to talk about it. But in fact, I''m afraid it was di Fu Jin who arranged it for a long time!

    But why? Since she has found out for a long time, why don''t she tell brother five? It can be seen that di Fu Jin really cherishes Er Ge''er. However, if Gao Jia does harm to ER Ge''er for her own selfish desire, she should be angry and should have gone to the fifth elder brother to talk about it.

    Why, why didn''t you go? You''re going to tell me about it in the dark, right? Does she know who she is?

    No, no, no, it''s impossible.

    "How about Sue? How are you, Sue

    Su Hao was called a few times, hurriedly back to God, "yes, di Fu Jin, Su Hao just thought about things."

    "You just said that. Is there any evidence?"

    "Di Fu Jin, sometimes we have to grasp the evidence. If we take it out of thin air, other people will talk."

    Su Hao stood up and murmured a few words in Fucha''s ear. Then Fucha''s smile was faint. He called the palace people to invite five elder brothers. He also called Gao Jia, Hou Jia and two other concubines.

    After a while, all these people came.

    Hongli sat on the edge of the Kang, looking at the other side of the Fucha, "why do you call everyone here?"

    Fucha did not lose his elegant light smile, "master, you will know later."

    With that, he winked at Hongsang. After saluting slightly, Hongsang went out with Ruixiang and Jiexiang, and soon came back.

    Ruixiang and Jiexiang spread the mattress on the ground. Fucha pointed to the mattress and said casually, "the doctor said yesterday that erger''s mattress was too soft and uncomfortable to sleep. Erger is the best one to sleep in a hard bed at the moment."

    Fu Chashi rushed to pick up the tea cup, stroked the tea lid, and said with a smile to the maid beside Gao Jiashi, "mallow, that mattress is your side Fujin''s intention. Otherwise, you can help to compact the mattress!"

    After hearing this, mallow was shocked. She knelt down and became flustered. "I dare not, that is, it was sewn by side Fujin himself. How dare I..."

    The tone of Fucha''s voice changed from soft to dignified. The teacup slammed down on the table. "We said it. It''s because your side Fujin sewed it by himself that we asked you to press it. Otherwise, no one else would dare!"

    Hongli didn''t understand what was going on, but he always knew about Fucha. Since she wanted to do this at this time, she must have her reason.

    "What! "I''m not going to move you, but I''m going to listen to you." Hongli looks at mallow

    Seeing this, Gao Jia glanced at Fucha, muttering in his heart, but his face remained calm. "Sister, it''s not good for you to do so! How to say, it''s also made by my sister. It''s a kind of love for ER Ge''er. How can you let people throw it on the ground and let my sister''s people trample on it! "

    Fu Cha''s mouth inclined to smile, and then he raised his eyebrows to look at Gao Jia''s, disdaining to say, "what''s direct throwing on the ground? Didn''t my sister see it just now? After Ruixiang and Jiexiang cleaned up the floor, they specially laid a cushion on the floor to put the mattress on. "

    Hongli has never seen her own Di Fu Jin like this. She always treats people kindly, and this tone of words has never been said.

    "Besides, sister! My sister just let mallow compact the mattress, but she didn''t say she had to use her feet! "

    Gao Jia glared at Fucha and sneered, "what does sister mean?"

    "Mallow, go and kneel on that mattress." Hongli made a speech directly.

    She was so scared that mallow shivered. She didn''t dare to follow, but she knew it well. She was also a part of her family. If something happened, she would die. After all, it was the royal heir who hurt.

    Mallow slowly stepped forward, each step is extremely difficult, like to go to the execution ground.

    Gao Jia''s head dropped slightly and his face turned away. He seemed to be worried about something, and his hands moved unconsciously. He either grasped the silk handkerchief, or fiddled with the cup and the lid.

    These small movements were all seen by five elder brother and Fucha.

    Mallow stood on the edge of the mattress and knelt down slowly. Fucha''s red mulberry gave a wink, and the red mulberry yelled to mallow, "mallow girl, don''t move back and forth like nothing happened. Oh, by the way, the most important part is the middle part."

    Mallow''s body was weak, almost fell, and moved towards the middle. At first, her facial features were condensed, as if she was enduring something. But after a while, she heard the scream of mallow.

    Then he saw her fall to one side, the pain of whimpering, kneeling is not, paralysis is not.

 Chapter 1086

    Gao Jia completely flustered God, five elder brother Ning eyebrow glaring at, he seems to see something, but did not immediately speak.

    "Ruixiang and Jiexiang, it seems that mallow girl is not sincere. She is not willing to work for ER Ge''er. After kneeling twice, she is wronged. You two come forward to help!" Hongsang cried out.

    Ruixiang and Jiexiang said with a smile, "yes."

    The two sisters came forward and dragged the mallow back to the mattress, pressing her to move her knees back and forth.

    If this prickly thing is stabbed at once, it will not move. If you can bear it, the pain will pass. But it keeps going back and forth, pulling it out, pulling it out again and again, and going back and forth again and again. Tut Tut, that''s a pain in the stomach!

    Fu Cha sipped his tea and looked down at the fruit on one side of the plate. "When the mattress was sewn by Fu Jin, you didn''t help a lot. If you want to say it, you should take a share of the credit for this mattress, too."

    Mallow recognized the meaning of Fucha''s words, and saw the present situation more clearly. It seemed that if she wanted to protect herself, she had to sell her master.

    "Five elder brother forgive me, di Fu Jin forgive me, I know I''m wrong, I''m guilty." Mallow cried.

    Hearing this, Gao Jia''s heart thumped. He stood up excitedly, pointed to mallow and yelled, "you, what are you talking about? Don''t talk nonsense."

    "Gao Ningxin!" Hongli shouts sternly.

    Frightened, Gao Jia fell to his knees. Hongli stares at Gao Jia and takes the opportunity to intimidate her. "Do you really think that if no one says anything about you, no one else will know? How long will your vicious mind last? At that time, was the death of Fucha not enough for you to regret for life? "

    When Fucha heard this, she was stunned. She knew that Gao Jia wanted to frame herself for the right to raise Er Ge''er, but she didn''t know that she was the culprit for Fucha''s death!

    After hearing the words, mallow was even more worried. Instead of being implicated after those things were found out, it would be better to say it first. Maybe there is still a way to live.

    "Brother five, brother five, spare your life! Everything, everything is the attention of side Fu Jin. "

    All of a sudden, all of a sudden.

    Honglidang even let people send all the palace people around Gao Jiashi to Shenxing department. They are interrogated one by one. They can''t bear the punishment one by one, and none of them can''t give up.

    This matter to Yongzheng emperor, Yongzheng emperor let five elder brother and di Fujin to deal with at this time.

    Gaojia was sent to Shenxing department by Hongli, and Yudi was removed from office as a commoner. Gaopu, the right servant of amah''s Army Department, was also implicated in this matter. On the surface, she was transferred to Yeerqiang for a job, but in fact, she was demoted in disguise.

    Su Hao avenged the host Fucha. According to the routine plot, she had to go to Shenxing to see the arrogant Gaojia.

    Otherwise, just because she is here to help the host counter attack, but the host is not willing to restore the fighting spirit and wake up, leaving one soul and two spirits to throw themselves into the original owner. Then this task is equivalent to unfinished, and you don''t want to leave here.

    She sent Qingfeng to Shenxing department to find out if she could go in and have a look at Gao Jia.

    However, Qingfeng came back in vain, saying that it was someone else''s caution. The criminal department didn''t say not to let her in, and didn''t say to let her in. She just sent her back first, and then said.

    But then again, how and how long will it take?

    The front foot green maple left the cautious punishment department, the back foot green maple asked the person to tell his aunt in charge.

    In private, the aunt in charge is the person that Prince Honghui put in the Department of punishment. She passed the matter to Prince Honghui.

    Yuqing palace, Honghui study.

    "Prince."

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Su HAOGE wants to be a criminal

    "Be careful, division of punishment!" Hong Hui Ning eyebrow doubts.

    Holly nodded and asked, "do you want to open and close your eyes and let her in?"

    "Did she say she was going to see who?"

    "Su HAOGE didn''t go in person, but let the maid of honor Qingfeng to inquire."

    Honghui nodded slightly, pondering this matter, after a long time asked holly, "you said before, old five that changed his mind, want to poison Gao Jia?"

    "Yes, this matter, five elder brother has asked the emperor, although the emperor did not positively agree, but also said let five elder brother disposal."

    "Well, let''s wait for the fifth man to deal with Gao Jiashi, and then let Su HAOGE go."

    "Yes, I know."

    Dongqing left Yuqing palace, she went back to Shenxing department, arranged five elder brother''s affairs.

    Then he went to sofang studio.

    When erger''s problem is solved, she can sleep well every night. Although suhao doesn''t want to leave erger, she has nothing to say. She can only move back to shufangzhai and live with the second princess.

    At night, suhao, who had had dinner, sat in her room worrying.

    At this time, Qingfeng came into the room and said in a low voice, "Su HAOGE, an aunt in charge of Shenxing Department came to see you."

    Su Hao frowns and looks out of the window. It''s this time. Is it because she asked Qingfeng to inquire about Gao Jia''s family in Shenxing department in the daytime?

    What''s the news?

    "Who is it? But the man you went to ask in the daytime? " Suhao asked.

    "It''s not. In the daytime, the maidservant went to ask the little sister who made friends with the maidservant when she first entered the palace. This meeting is waiting outside the house for my little sister''s aunt Dongqing."

    "Holly?"

    Qingfeng nodded and said, "yes, she''s an aunt in charge of Shenxing department. It happens that Gao Jia and the palace people around her are all managed by Aunt Dongqing."

    "Well, please come in first."

    "Yes."

    Qingfeng went out, Dongqing followed Qingfeng into the room and saluted.

    Holly is also straightforward, saying that five elder brother has ordered to poison Gao Jia, so no one will say anything if Su Hao can''t get in.

    Holly calculate a good time, and Su good set a time, then left.

    The next day, Su Hao went to Shenxing department according to the time he had agreed.

    Su Hao enters a dark and smelly room. The palace people light the candle and then go out. Qingfeng also goes out and waits outside.

    At this time, Gao Jia was dying. She had just vomited poisonous blood, and the blood from the corner of her mouth was slowly flowing down. She looked up and couldn''t help sneering. "Su Hao Ge Ge is really interesting. How dare she come to be cautious of the criminal justice at this time?"

    "What? Let me see what happens to a vicious man. What''s the problem? "

    "You Gao Jia stares at Su, coughs again, and vomits black blood.

    "Gao Jia, do you remember the dog you kept?"

    Gao Jia is lying on the broken wooden bed, frowning. Looking at Su Hao, who is cool and arrogant in her smile, she thinks it''s incredible. There is a girl of 11 or 12 years old in front of her. Her voice and bearing seem to have changed.

    "You, you dare to mention my dog. If it wasn''t for you, it would not have been killed alive by the people in the house ordered by the emperor."

    Su Hao inclined his mouth to smile and said, "I also like dogs. They are lovely and loyal. It''s a pity that when he has a vicious master, he becomes a vicious dog. In the end, his life is lost in your hands, not me."

    "Ridiculous

    "But..." Su Hao went to the clean stool which was brought by the palace people before, sat down slowly, and continued: "I have to thank you. If you didn''t cultivate a vicious dog, how could you hurt wulanala Yingge who fell into the lotus pond. If you killed her, she would come back to ask for your life."

    Su Hao accentuates his tone. Gao Jia''s heart is shocked. He doesn''t understand what Su Hao is saying, but he has an inexplicable foreboding.

    "You, what are you talking about, uranara Yingge? Isn''t that you? What are you trying to say? "

    "Listen, I''m Fucha Ningjia." Su Hao squinted at Gao Jia. His eyes seemed to have a sharp weapon to burst out the power of famine. He was burning and emitting a terrible smell.

    "You, what do you say? You are, no, impossible, Fucha''s, Fucha''s is dead, isn''t it? How can you be her, cough, cough... "Gao Jia didn''t believe it. He was excited and vomited black blood.

    "Do you know what karma is? You killed me so that my daughter and I could never see each other again. What a cruel thing it was, but... "Su Hao gave a cold smile, and her eyes seemed to be full of curse. At that moment, Su in front of Gao Jia''s eyes suddenly became Fucha Ningjia, who she once hated.

    "You, it''s you, really, really it''s you!"

    "Yes, I have to thank you. If you didn''t connive your dog to run wild, you wouldn''t have killed such a lovely little girl. But just because she was killed by you, I was pitied by God and let me throw myself into this poor child. It was you who made this opportunity for me to come back and take revenge for me, For my poor daughter, for my unborn child, and for the innocent uranara Yingge, let me come back and take revenge. Your death is nothing but self blame. "

    "No, it''s impossible. You''re not. You''re not." Gao Jia''s mouth has been reciting these words, repeatedly positive and negative, like has been crazy, or has collapsed.

    Su Hao stood up, expressionless, coldly dropped a sentence, "tell you, is to let you die to understand, next life if you have the honor to be a man, to remember why evil is rewarded, cause and effect cycle."

    Gao Jia''s eyes closed gradually, and his face didn''t show any expression. With a bang, he fell on the Kang Table.

    Perhaps, Gao Jia had understood this truth, so she closed her eyes, but it was too late.

    She died, and Sue left without looking back.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    It''s just a night''s sleep. When suhao wakes up again, it''s the second year of her life.

    I really can see that I''m here to do the task. Even the day is like this. I can brush it overnight. The past two years have passed.

    No, it''s time for the Eight Banners show to come to Su Hao.

 Chapter 1087

    In the past two years, Su Hao and the second princess seem to have become good sisters in the boudoir. Of course, the second princess has reached the age of marriage.

    A while ago, Emperor Yongzheng mentioned it. Although he didn''t make any decision immediately, he first conferred a title on the two princesses who were not in the cabinet, and became the princesses Heshuo and Xiaoxiao.

    At the stage of sofang studio, after a nap at noon, the second princess called the actors to sing.

    The second princess sat there, stretched herself, and asked in a low voice, "Hello, Sue."

    Su Hao turned his face and looked at the second princess, blinking. The second princess said with a smile, "Su Hao, at the end of the year, you should be ready to take part in the Eight Banners draft in the spring of next year. Do you have a candidate in your heart?"

    Oh! The two princesses asked directly.

    "Princess, if you ask, how can sue answer? It''s a gift

    The second princess covered her mouth and snickered. Then she let her talk. Su Hao didn''t answer the question directly.

    "Well, by the way, I heard from Huang AMA today that the prince of zhasakdoro of Mongolia took her little daughter to Beijing to pay tribute. Maybe he would stay in Beijing for more time. Do you think Huang AMA wants to marry other people''s daughter?"

    Sue laughs, "maybe."

    "And who do you think you''ll give that to?"

    "These things can''t be speculated by such officials as Su Hao."

    "Oh, I''ll just ask, and you''ll just say it. As I said, we''ll have a good time. Have you ever heard of it?"

    "But this matter is bound to involve the political affairs of the previous dynasty. How can we speculate at will?"

    "Why don''t you believe me! Are you afraid I''ll tell you? "

    "That''s not true."

    "Since it''s not, you can tell me that although I''m a princess, I''m not in charge of my marriage. You can tell me that I have some mental preparation when I''m married by Emperor amah."

    Su Hao covered his mouth and said with a smile, "that''s true."

    "Tell me about it."

    Su Hao didn''t want to say anything more, but the second princess made friends with her. She opened her mouth and let herself say it. It would be inappropriate if she had any more reservations.

    "Gege is the daughter of the princess. She is a very respectable four pindorogge. The emperor won''t let her make a side room for anyone." Su Hao Dun continued to say, "besides you princes, this does not have the direct room at present is Prince ye and six elder brother Hong day."

    "Prince brother, it was because of the death of empress Jingxian and your aunt that the marriage was postponed. Otherwise, it would have been the person who married Di Fujin. No, it should have been the princess!"

    "Yes, but it''s also a matter of urgency. However, although the sixth elder brother was born to Yufei, it doesn''t necessarily depend on the status of the prince himself."

    "What do you mean?"

    "It''s common sense for the emperor to marry that gege to the prince. It''s nothing special. But if he marries the sixth elder brother, it''s different."

    "Do you also guess that Huang AMA wants to abolish the crown prince?"

    "I don''t dare to talk about such things."

    Su pretty to two Princess smile, two princess also began to smile, for a long time, the sisters did not discuss this words.

    Later, the Mongolian Prince of zasakdoro took her little daughter to Beijing, and Emperor Yongzheng held a grand dinner for them.

    Later, Emperor Yongzheng ordered Prince Honghui to take the Mongol to the capital.

    The next day, Honghui went to wait for the Mongolian girl early in the morning. He was afraid that the Mongolian girl would be shy, so he ordered someone to invite the second princess to go on a trip.

    Of course, he also invited suhao to play together, but suhao had only her task in mind, so she declined.

    On the way to play, the second princess saw that Honghui''s facial expression was a little lost, so she went to tease him.

    "The prince is thinking about some concubines in Yuqing palace?"

    "Nonsense, that''s what you think of your brother?" Honghui frowned and said with a smile.

    "The prince is thinking about that man?"

    "That man! Who is it? " Hong Hui seems to have some guilty to ask.

    The second princess covered her mouth with a smile and thought that if she didn''t think about anyone, it would not be the answer. She also asked foolishly, which was obviously guilty, for fear that others might guess who he was thinking about.

    "Brother Prince, it''s getting hotter and hotter. We are all playing in Xiyuan these days, but it''s time to go to Rehe soon."

    Hong Hui picks eyebrow, some don''t understand her this words is what meaning, "two younger sister''s meaning is?"

    "Er Ge''er of Wu Ge''er is very popular, especially Su Hao. Although Gao Jia''s business is over, she is still used to accompany Er Ge''er from time to time. Counting the days, er Ge''er is three years old, as if she has never been to Rehe with Wu Ge!"

    Speak to a wise man, and he will soon understand.

    "Thank you for your advice." Honghui said with a smile.

    The next day, Honghui really said something in front of Emperor Yongzheng.

    Then Emperor Yongzheng ordered him to leave for Rehe earlier this year and ordered the house of internal affairs to prepare everything for the families of the princes.

    Originally, in another month, Su Hao would follow the second princess to Rehe because of her duty. At first, she was still struggling in her heart. I''m afraid she couldn''t see Er Ge''er often.

    At this moment, I was very happy to hear that five elder brother and di Fu Jin Fu Cha would take Er Ge''er to Rehe for the summer. I was forced to go to Rehe, but I couldn''t wait to follow.

    Going to Rehe, the Ministry of internal affairs took emergency action. A busy month passed.

    Of course, the Mongolian king of zasakdoro and Mongolian gurgnomin also followed him to Rehe.

    Since arriving at the Rehe palace, Honghui has not been involved in the affairs of Chaozhong except for going to the study occasionally. He basically accompanies the Mongolian gege in every corner of the Rehe palace.

    The second princess and Su Hao occasionally participated in it, and it was every time Su Hao appeared that the Mongolian gege saw the prince''s attitude towards Su Hao gege and made her aware of something.

    That night, the Mongolian borzijit NOMIN went to his house to say hello and said his thoughts by the way.

    "Ah Ma, this marriage can''t be delayed. I have to tell the emperor quickly."

    The prince of zazazak frowned slightly and didn''t understand, "Why are you so anxious all of a sudden? Didn''t you say it before? You can''t be in a hurry for a while."

    "But, Emma, the situation is not going to allow it now."

    Nominger told his alma what he had seen and learned in recent days, and analyzed some situations.

    The prince of zazazak agreed with his daughter''s analysis.

    "It seems that it''s a bit tricky!"

    "The crown prince''s wife is in the air. Who doesn''t want to be the crown princess? Three years ago, the empress of Jingxian Wu lanala died of illness. The emperor had to postpone the marriage of the crown prince. He hasn''t been married. Now three years have passed. It''s time to marry. How many eyes are there outside! We really have to make a decision, AMA

    The prince of zazazak nodded, "yes, what my daughter said is that I will go to the emperor to talk about this matter. My good daughter, don''t worry. The prince must be you."

    The next morning, the prince of zazazak really went to Emperor Yongzheng and mentioned the marriage.

    Emperor Yongzheng was also thinking about it during this period of time. It happened that the prince of zazazak proposed marriage, and Emperor Yongzheng made a decision.

    Honghui can learn the news, the heart changed not calm, in his study, such as hot pot ants, pacing back and forth.

    Even his close friends and maids could not understand what happened to his master.

    "What''s the matter, prince? Don''t you like that Mongolian Maidservant more root frown asked the side of Tulu.

    Tulu sighed and said in a low voice, "how can the prince''s marriage be decided by himself? What can he like or dislike? Only those who want to marry or not."

    "Then our Lord doesn''t want to marry that Monggol?"

    Tulu looks at Prince Honghui, frowns slightly and shakes his head. "I don''t think so. The prince knows the advantages of marrying this Mongolian gege, but..."

    "Just what?"

    "But I''m afraid our Lord still wants to marry one."

    "High?" More root surprised, slightly turned his face to look at the prince, and whispered, "it can''t be that one!"

    "Who is it?" Tulu whispered, tugging at Geng again, reminding her, "don''t talk nonsense, that one! I''m afraid he''s already got the idea of the fifth elder brother. "

    Geng bit his lips slightly, and his eyes seemed to be disdainful. "Why can''t she look down on our Lord? Our Lord is the prince. In the future, he will inherit the great rule and become the emperor. The fifth elder brother has no title so far. Whether he can be the king in the future depends on our Lord!"

    As soon as he said this, Tulu would pull her and make her be cautious. But before she could speak, Honghui rushed to them like a gust of wind. They were so scared that they knelt down and kowtowed for mercy.

    But when he looked up again, he saw that the prince had already disappeared like the wind.

    Prince in a hurry to qinyuxuan, and qinyuxuan now live is Su Hao.

    The palace official reported that Su Hao was a little confused when the prince came to visit. According to reason, it was dark at this time, so it was not proper for the princes, who were men, to go to the place where their wives lived.

    However, since the other princes are here, it is specified that there is something urgent. Otherwise, in order to avoid suspicion, we can wait until the next day to talk about it!

    "Su Hao has met the prince. The prince is in Wan Fu Jin''an."

    "Sue, please get up." Honghui stood there, not sitting, just looking back and forth at the people in the room.

    Su Hao blinked his eyes, and his head was as busy as a rattle. How did he see the prince? How did he feel strange.

    "I don''t know what happened to the prince''s late night visit?"

    "Well, well." Honghui didn''t answer the question, so he looked back and forth at the people in the room, eh.

    This is to do what, asked not to say, do not sit, in the end what to do!

 Chapter 1088

    Qinyuxuan palace people see the way, one by one of the salute back, Su Hao watched them all leave, this suddenly realized.

    "Prince, please take a seat. Now there is no one else in the room. There is no need for the eldest son to avoid anything." Su Hao stood there greeting Honghui, but Honghui refused to take the seat, just stood there.

    But this time, he spoke.

    ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­

    Many of the people around the prince were placed by others, including his brothers and sisters, and even some of the ministers in the court.

    Of course, Hongli is no exception, he also planted his own people around the prince, but, that is, stare at what the prince has done, dare not go too far.

    When the prince has an action here, the person who is watching will naturally report it.

    "My Lord Longgu walked forward slowly and called.

    Hongli did not look up, still looking down at the hands of the books, just a faint call sound, "what''s the matter?"

    "There''s something on the prince''s side."

    "Yes, about the marriage of emperor amah?"

    "Yes."

    Hongli smile, move the body, continue to look at the book in hand, "to marry is that Mongolia Ge Ge?"

    "Exactly, but..." Longgu wanted to say nothing.

    Hongli was not in a hurry. He didn''t expect that it would be about Su Hao. He slowly looked up at Longgu, "what? Is there anything else? "

    "The person who stares at the prince says," yes, it''s the prince. When he learns that he''s going to marry the norminge, he immediately goes to suhaoge. "

    "What Hongli just stares at this time. He really can''t understand why the prince suddenly takes a fancy to su.

    No, not all of a sudden. Hongli''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his expression showed the feeling of knowing everything. Maybe as early as two years ago, he began to have Su''s good idea.

    "Have you ever heard what they said?"

    "It''s not. I really dare not come any closer. However, the watcher said that the prince was worried when he went and depressed when he came out."

    Hongli couldn''t help laughing, and quickly took back the expression of schadenfreude.

    "That little girl can''t look up to him just because he''s the prince. I''ve had a thorough understanding of her delicacy in recent years."

    The next day, Honghui felt that there was a knot in his heart. He couldn''t solve it. He still didn''t give up and wanted to talk to Su Hao.

    After going to qinyuxuan, he was told that Su HAOGE had gone to linjingxuan to visit Er Ge''er, and Honghui began to feel uncomfortable again.

    Linjingxuan outside, happened to suhao came out, is also the time to accompany the second princess to the study.

    "Prince!" As soon as Su Hao came out of the vertical flower gate of linjingxuan, he saw the prince!

    Especially when I think of the rejection the night before, it''s even more embarrassing.

    With the prince''s help, all the servants and maids who were waiting on him stepped back.

    The two men were standing at the chuihuamen. Su Hao didn''t dare to run even if he wanted to!

    "Prince Wan''an." Su Hao saluted and lowered his head to avoid the prince''s eyes. "It''s time, it''s almost time. It''s time for Su Hao to go to the second princess."

    "You don''t have to go today. I''ve already sent someone to the second sister to give orders."

    "Aung? What Sue is so confused. What''s the trouble?

    Honghui grabs Su Hao''s wrist and goes forward. It''s really uncomfortable for Su Hao to be dragged like this. He still steps on the bottom of the flowerpot under his feet, which makes him want to kick.

    But who made him the prince! Suhao can only bear it.

    The front foot Su Hao was dragged away, the back foot five elder brother walked out of linjingxuan, looked at a group of people from afar, asked the palace talent to know what happened, he quickly followed behind to find out.

    Next to a plane, Honghui asked the questions he didn''t finish the day before.

    "Can''t my sincerity move your heart?"

    "..." Su Hao''s face was blank.

    Don''t talk about the task first, just think that you are really a person in this world, this ulanara yinggege. Listening to the prince''s words, do you really want to scratch their ears and move her heart?

    What''s the difference between asking if you''re moved or not?

    This time, Hong Hui''s question is like a rebellious teenager in adolescence. He doesn''t get his expected answer, so he begins to get hysterical.

    "Why? I''m the prince! Yes, it''s the future emperor. If you become my side Fu Jin, you will be a concubine at least in the future. Within three months, I will make you a concubine. When you give birth to the emperor''s son, I will make you a concubine. "

    "Imperial concubine!" Su Hao said with a smile, "what is the queen? Unless the empress dies of illness or is not granted the title of empress, there is no such thing as a royal concubine. "

    Honghui was also stunned. He didn''t think of this problem. Maybe he didn''t want to canonize Di Fu Jin as his queen after he ascended the throne. He just wanted to give Su Hao a higher position step by step in the future.

    "Your Highness, you are very good at painting big cakes. It''s a pity that Su Hao doesn''t like it."

    "Why don''t you like it? All the women in the world want to be like this. How can they come to you

    I''m fed up with it. I don''t listen to it!

    No, it can''t go on like this. If the prince is in a hurry and a bully comes to bow, won''t it be a loss for him?

    "Your Highness, in fact, Su Hao already has a place in his heart."

    "You have someone in your heart? But... "

    "Yes, Su Hao knows that he can''t have anything to do with other men if he hasn''t participated in the Eight Banners draft. Therefore, Su Hao is just secretly in love, secretly in love, and has never told him."

    Honghui narrowed his eyes slightly, pressed his displeasure, and asked, "since he doesn''t know that you are in love with him, why do you refuse me?"

    "Well, yes, that one." Su Hao''s brain is turning rapidly, eager to come up with the right and reasonable words.

    "Who is the one you love in your heart?"

    "Yes, it''s brother five."

    Su Hao yelled so casually. He just wanted to pass by as soon as possible, but he didn''t expect

    "You..."

    This sound seems quite familiar, Su Hao looks back, five elder brother appears in front of him.

    Oh, my God! This embarrassing scene seems to have been seen in many idol dramas.

    What should I do? What should I do?

    "The princess must be in a hurry. Su Hao left first." At the moment, Su Hao just wants to escape from the scene. After giving the prince and the fifth elder brother a very perfunctory gift, he leaves in a hurry.

    The remaining two stood there, stunned, and looked at each other again. For the first time, their brothers passed by without saying a word.

    After Hongli left, he ran to Yanbo Zhishuang hall. Longgu followed him and asked, "are you going to the emperor?"

    "Yes."

    "But what are you going to do with the emperor?"

    Hongli walked straight ahead, without saying anything, Longgu asked again, "Lord, you don''t want to go to the emperor''s place to propose marriage!"

    "So what, so what not!"

    "Sir, you must think about it clearly."

    "What do you mean?" Hongli stops and looks back at Longgu.

    "Sir, it''s obvious that suhaogege is the one the prince likes. In the past two years, it''s more and more obvious that suhaogege is the niece of empress Jingxian. Sooner or later, it must be the prince''s side Fujin. If you ask the emperor for suhaogege, you will have a quarrel with the prince in the future."

    "So what! I can''t just watch suhao marry someone she doesn''t like

    Longgu pressed his eyebrows. When did his master''s idea and way of thinking agree with the common people.

    "My Lord, this is not what you said. You are from the royal family, the emperor''s favorite prince. Do you still think that all the women married by the Royal man are married to their loved ones?"

    Longgu shook his head helplessly and continued, "since ancient times, there have been no women around the Royal men, not to mention the women in the royal family, who have never married their loved ones. Don''t say that again in the future."

    "In spite of this, she is the only one who can''t. I want her to marry the person she likes." Hongli is very persistent, and then he turns and goes straight away.

    In fact, Hongli also risked being reprimanded to ask Emperor Yongzheng.

    However, what he didn''t expect was that his emperor amah didn''t immediately reprimand or oppose, but

    "What! Huang AMA, this, this... "

    Emperor Yongzheng glared at Hongli, "how? You don''t agree! You don''t want to marry Sue Hogg? "

    "No, it''s not. Huang AMA, it''s just that, I''m afraid the two younger sisters won''t agree!"

    "I''ll leave it to you. If you can do it, Su HAOGE will be your side Fujin. If you can''t, I''ll point her to Honghui."

    If Emperor Yongzheng didn''t mention Honghui, it would be a difficulty. However, Hongli held his strength when Honghui was mentioned. If there were no difficulties, he would have to make difficulties.

    Hongli asked Emperor Yongzheng to marry Su Hao to him, but he didn''t expect that Emperor Yongzheng asked Hongli to persuade the second princess to marry Nian Xi, the son of Nian gengyao.

    The girl of the second sister never likes the old man Nian gengyao, and she has no good impression on his daughter Nian Shumin. How could she be willing to marry Nian gengyao''s son!

    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that his emperor amah had set a trap for him. He didn''t want to offend his beloved daughter, so he let his son go to bad luck.

    After a long day, Hongli''s mind was all about the second princess and nianxi. He didn''t even think of a set of words. He didn''t know what to do.

    In the evening, Hongli went to chunhaoxuan.

    When the second princess saw that her fifth brother was coming, she was also a little curious, but she didn''t ask much, so she called him.

    The brother and sister chatted for a long time, but they didn''t say anything. The second princess finally couldn''t help it.

 Chapter 1089

    "Brother five, do you have anything to say when you come here?"

    "Aung? No, no! "

    "No, brother five, you are very abnormal today, not like you at all. What''s the matter with you?"

    "Second sister, it''s nothing."

    Hongli can''t open his mouth. Maybe he really doesn''t know how to say it. Is it true or

    "Five elder brothers don''t want to say, please go back there!" The second princess pursed her lips and stood up, "if you don''t say it, don''t say it later. What you said, I''ll ignore it later."

    "Yes, no, I want to marry Su Hao, but Huang amah said that you should marry Nian Xi before I can go to her." Hongli was so impatient that he stood up all of a sudden excitedly, and a series of them came out.

    "Good."

    ˇ°ˇ­ˇ­ˇ±

    "What''s the matter? I have said that, brother five, you have this expression. "

    "I, I, what did you say? Do you understand what I said? " Hongli couldn''t believe staring at the second princess and asked.

    The second princess blinked her eyes and said with a smile, "of course, I understand. And I understand very clearly. You want to marry Su Hao, but Huang AMA wants me to marry Nian Xi, so you are here to be a lobbyist."

    The second princess nodded as she said, "well, I''ve agreed. I''m willing to marry Nian Xi."

    Hongli blinked his eyes and felt a little sorry for his sister. "But you never like Nian gengyao, and you don''t like Nian Shumin. Are you willing to marry them?"

    "Well, naturally, I''d like to. You think, brother Wu, when I got married, Tang Yao couldn''t give me up every day! At that time, I have plenty of opportunities to bully Nian Shumin. By the way, I''ll take revenge for her bullying Su Hao. "

    "You really think so?"

    "Of course."

    "Second sister, I know that I may be selfish. I even promised that Huang AMA would exchange your marriage for Su Hao. However, I..."

    "Brother five, you are still such a mother-in-law."

    "I don''t want you to hurt yourself."

    The second princess smile, slightly bow, slightly shy, that moment, Hongli suddenly realized.

    "Well, if you marry suhao in the future, you should love her and don''t bully her. Otherwise, I will be guilty."

    "Don''t worry, I will love Su well. No matter what happens, I will always guard her."

    Hongli told Emperor Yongzheng the good news that he had succeeded in persuading the second princess. Emperor Yongzheng was very happy and immediately drafted an imperial edict to marry him.

    The second princess is willing to marry Nian Xi, on the one hand for her good sister, and on the other hand, she always likes Nian Xi in her heart.

    However, the two princesses did not know that Nian Xi''s heart had always admired her, and they both thought Su Hao was their matchmaker.

    Later, Emperor Yongzheng also fulfilled his promise to give Su Hao to Hongli as a side Fu Jin, and the wedding and the two princesses were married in the palace on the same day.

    And this will, let some people begin to secretly guess, Honghui''s crown prince''s position may be shaken.

    Rehe palace, linjingxuan.

    "Di Fu Jin, Shu min, I''d like to see you."

    Fucha frowned slightly and put down his needlework? Is it the elder general''s house

    "Exactly."

    "What did she come for?"

    Ruixiang replied, "it''s said that he went to Rehe with the eldest son of Nian family. Go to thank the emperor for his kindness."

    Fucha said with a smile, "thank you for your kindness. How did you come to linjingxuan?"

    "Shu Mingge said that he came to congratulate brother Wu."

    This made Fucha''s face change. "Congratulations to brother five? I don''t think she''s here to congratulate, but to find fault. "

    "Well, Fujin, the maid sent her away?"

    Fu Cha''s hand lifted, slightly waved his hand and said, "no, I''d like to hear what she can say."

    Subsequently, Nian Shumin entered the inner hall under the guidance of Ruixiang.

    "Shu min sends his regards to di Fu Jin."

    "Get up quickly. I''ll be in laws from now on. There''s no need to be so polite."

    Year Shu min smiles to rise a body, toward that one sit, "want to say or di Fu Jin virtuous and virtuous, otherwise how can do five elder brother Di Fu Jin!"

    With that, Nian Shumin looked up at Fucha and sighed.

    Fu Cha''s family looked at him and laughed. He asked Nian Shumin, "what''s the matter? What''s wrong with Shu Mingge? "

    "Since Di Fu Jin asked, Nian Shu min didn''t hide it."

    "Well, you can say it."

    "I don''t know what the wulanalashi did. Why was he suddenly given by the emperor as the fifth elder brother! Di Fu Jin, you have to be careful. This girl is not a fuel-efficient lamp. "

    "How do you say that?"

    Nian Shumin Leng added fuel to the story of the second princess''s companion reading. Fucha had known about it for a long time, and she didn''t have anything at that time. Even now, the story was spoiled by Nian Shumin, and without the shadow of the story, Fucha didn''t frown.

    The Fucha family also came from a well-known family. As early as a few decades ago, the family was carried into the Manchurian Zhengbai banner, and was born in the upper three banners.

    When she was a child, she had read poetry and books, learned virtuous morality, three obedience and four virtues, and was a good wife and mother, a good husband and a good son. She was not surprised at Nian Shumin''s tricks.

    Now, compared with Su Hao, Nian Shumin is more happy that Su Hao marries fifth elder brother. At least, Su Hao is kind-hearted and can raise fifth elder brother''s offspring with her, and she won''t pick things up like Nian Shumin.

    "Di Fu Jin! I''m lucky

    After leaving God, Fucha turned back and slowly looked at Nian Shumin with a faint smile, "is that all?"

    "Di Fu Jin, these are not enough! You are too few! Shu min is worried for you. You say that if Su Hao marries fifth elder brother in the future, he will not abuse you day by day and think about your position as di Fu Jin! "

    "If she is concerned about my position, what about you? What are you thinking about? "

    This question scared Nian Shumin a little, and his words were a little stuttered, "me? I, I didn''t! Di Fu Jin, what do you say! Shu min doesn''t understand. "

    "Nian Shumin, since you don''t hide and tuck in, I won''t tease you. To be honest, if you can keep your peace and don''t cause trouble, why don''t you give up your position to her?"

    "What! Di Fujin, you... "

    "In other words, those people who make trouble everywhere and want to stir up the wives, concubines and children of our Lord''s underground residence, let alone side Fujin, don''t even deserve to give him foot washing water."

    Nian Shumin is angry. It''s obvious that she''s going for her, but she can''t make trouble with this illiterate Di Fu Jin at this time, so she has to bear it.

    "Perhaps, di Fu Jin has his own ideas. Shu min is too busy. He doesn''t need good advice." Year Shu min gets up to salute, "that Shu min first left."

    When Nian Shumin finished, he turned to leave. Fucha stood up and called to Nian Shumin, who was carrying himself on his back. "Put away your good advice. You are so insincere that you are going to pick up trouble everywhere. It makes people feel sick. Don''t talk about it in the future, especially the right and wrong between Su Hao and five elder brother. You don''t deserve it."

    Nian Shumin''s heart clapped and stopped immediately. She was disheartened and left.

    Back in the house, Nian Shumin lost his temper and smashed all the rare ornaments in the house. When Nian gengyao learned about it, he came to see his baby daughter and saw that all the good things were smashed to pieces. He was very distressed.

    Can see his baby daughter so angry, those things also don''t care.

    After asking her daughter, she found out that she was envious of wulanala''s marriage to the fifth elder brother.

    Even if Nian gengyaodang objected, his precious daughter naturally wanted to marry the prince. Even if she could not be the prince''s Di Fu Jin, she also wanted to marry the prince.

    But Nian Shumin said that he would not marry five elder brothers. If he could not marry five elder brothers, he would die.

    Nian Shumin was forbidden by Nian gengyao to go out of the house, but this alone could not keep a madman who wanted to keep up with others.

    ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­

    "Emperor, you know that Shu min doesn''t deal with Su HAOGE. If Shu min can''t get along with her husband and wife after she married fifth elder brother, what can she do if she lets Su HAOGE bully her again?" Nian gengyao, with a bitter face, knelt down in tears and said.

    I don''t know when my daughter ran out of the mansion, but she went into the palace and proposed to the emperor.

    This person has been lost to grandma''s home. A girl of eight banners, who had not participated in the draft, went to the emperor to propose marriage. What''s the matter.

    "Well, don''t cry in front of me. I don''t intend to blame Nian Shumin for this." When Emperor Yongzheng finished, he said to Nian gengyao, "why, you''re not finished. Do you think I''m harming you?"

    Nian gengyao pretended to cry, nodded and bowed, "yes, yes, I believe the emperor is good for me, but..."

    Before he finished, Nian gengyao seemed to understand something. He looked up and opened his mouth slightly, which was a little inconceivable.

    Emperor Yongzheng was indifferent and nodded with a smile.

    Nian gengyao was stunned for a long time, waiting for him to recover, and then he left with a big gift.

    The host did not devote himself to one soul and two spirits in the body of the original owner, but came back to one soul after Gao Jia''s death.

    Not long ago, I came back to my soul at the moment when I got the wedding edict.

    Now there is still a soul floating outside. Su Hao holds the imperial edict tightly in his hand, and he can''t say he is happy.

    "Gege, you are still reading the edict!" Bixiao covered his mouth and laughed, in order to salute, followed by Chunyu.

    Su Hao looked back and said happily, "how did you enter the palace?"

    BiWen laughs playfully, "the people of the house of internal affairs say that gege can bring two dowagers, and the lady will send us two sisters."

 Chapter 1090

    As soon as he said this, he heard the most annoying voice in his ears.

    "Oh, we''re so lucky to be so good!"

    Su Hao''s original smile disappeared in a moment, and what appeared in front of him was just Nian Shumin, who was really annoying.

    "I''m here to congratulate you. Congratulations." Nian Shumin said, suddenly chuckled and said, "Oh, how could I almost forget that Ming is also my wedding day!"

    I really don''t understand whether Shu min really likes fifth elder brother this year, so she wants to marry him, or simply want to fight against herself, so she has to marry fifth elder brother to disgust herself.

    Unexpectedly, he got married on the same day. I don''t know what Emperor Yongzheng thought.

    Fortunately, she didn''t get the honor of marrying the second princess from the palace. It was also the second princess who went to play coquetry with Emperor Yongzheng and refused to marry her from the palace.

    Emperor Yongzheng was also eager to love his daughter, so he agreed to such a small request.

    "Well, it''s time for me to go back, and I have to be ready to live." Nian Shumin finished, with a smile and a white look at Su Hao, turned and left.

    On one side, Tong Jiashi came forward to persuade Su Hao, "don''t be angry with her."

    "Er Niang, I don''t want to be angry with her. How can I be so angry? If I don''t have to be angry with her, I can''t be angry to death by her!"

    "From now on, if you two don''t look up and look down in the palace, you will serve a husband."

    Sue is so embarrassed that she smiles. It''s not like that. She is determined to marry five elder brother. That''s because Er Ge''er doesn''t marry five elder brother''s underground residence. How can she have so many excuses to accompany Er Ge''er!

    As for Shu Min that year, whether she really likes fifth brother or just wants to fight against herself, it''s all up to her.

    Waiting to get married, she doesn''t compete with her. She can do whatever she likes. As long as she doesn''t get in the way of her task, she can tolerate her.

    "By the way, erniang, why isn''t sister Xingyue coming! She said that she would come to help me earlier. Why hasn''t she come yet! Just now, sister Yala has come. This meeting is helping me to check my wedding dress! "

    Tong Jiashi frowned slightly, "haven''t you come yet? No, Li Xingyue has always been friendly with you. She should be the first to arrive. "

    "Yes, er Niang, why don''t you send someone to have a look?"

    "Good." Tong Jia then turned and went out, Su Hao continued to dress up in the room.

    In the ear room, the palace man who went to inquire came back with a sad look, which made Tong Jia''s heart tremble.

    "Yes, what happened?"

    "Yes, ma''am. I''m afraid something will happen."

    "What''s the matter, say it."

    The palace man told the news that he had heard. Originally, the people in Li''s mansion didn''t want to publicize it. It could be seen that they were from the palace and claimed that they were sent by Mrs. Tong Jia, so they told the truth.

    Li Xingyue, I''m afraid I can''t.

    ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­

    "Gege." Year Shumin side of the dowry maid Xie Chun in a hurry to call forward.

    "It''s just in time. Where did you go just now?" Nian Shumin stares at Xie Chun.

    Xie Chun called to her servant girl, "just in time is coming. If you don''t hurry down and get ready, it''s time to welcome the sedan chair."

    "Yes." The crowd saluted and left.

    Nian Shumin looks at Xie Chun as if there is something urgent.

    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? "

    "Ge Ge, something happened to Li''s house."

    "What! What''s going on? "

    "Li Xingyue died of illness, but the people in Li''s family have slowed down the matter. Today is the wedding of the second princess and the auspicious day for the fifth elder brother to marry Xi Fujin. The people in Li''s family dare not spread the news."

    "Bah, when will the bereaved star die? It''s today''s choice. Isn''t that adding a barrier to me?"

    With that, Nian Shumin asked Xie Chun, "how do you know?"

    "I once bribed a servant of Li''s family. He just came to spread the news."

    "Is the message accurate?"

    "Accurate, I''m afraid there will be mistakes, so I''ll let people inquire about it again."

    Nian Shumin inclined to smile, and her cold face was full of evil. Just now, she thought Li Xingyue was not the right time to die. She secretly congratulated that Li Xingyue would really choose the right time to die.

    "Go and have it passed to uranara."

    Xie Chun slightly frowns, some don''t understand, year Shu min see she doesn''t move, hasten to urge, "Leng zhe do what, still don''t hurry to go."

    Xie Chun understood it for a long time and said with a smile, "yes, I''m going now. I''ll make sure that Su HAOGE''s heart is broken and he doesn''t want to get married."

    Sure enough, Xie Chun left the house in a hurry, bribed the people in the palace, and sent the news to Su Hao.

    Tong Jia is also a inattentive, failed to control the scene, went to check some of the items of the gap, a palace drilled the hole.

    "Gege, there are palace people outside who say that they are here to send a message for the Li family."

    Bixiao takes a look at Qingfeng who is planting flowers for suhao, and then looks at suhao. When suhao hears that it''s Li''s house that sends a message, it''s Li Xingyue.

    "Let him in."

    After a while, the palace man came in. Yan Xinlan excitedly asked the palace man, "why hasn''t sister Xingyue come yet? What does the Li family want you to say?"

    "If you go back to gege, something serious has happened to the Li family. The Li family''s daughter died half an hour ago."

    Su Hao just picked up a small tea cup and prepared to drink water to moisten his throat. When he heard this, he was stunned and fell to the ground with a bang.

    "Well, you, you mean it?"

    The palace man was very determined and nodded, "yes, I don''t dare to talk nonsense. The Li family doesn''t want to make it public. At this time, it''s the wedding day of the second princess, and the wedding day of the fifth agna to Xi Fujin. The funeral at this juncture can''t be spread out. I just want to make friends with your family. I can''t hide it from you, so, That''s what the slave said

    "You step back."

    Su Hao sent the palace man away, fidgeting in the room, saying that he would send Li Xingyue to the palace. Although he was not the real owner of wulanalashi, she was one of the best sisters in the world.

    "Gege, where are you going?"

    Green maple saw Su Hao get up, want to go out, stopped her in time, "Ge Ge, you can''t be impulsive!"

    Su Hao turned his face and pulled Qingfeng''s hand by his wrist. "No, I have to send her. I have to send her this last journey."

    Qingfeng flops on her knees and drags Su Hao to keep her from going. Bixiao and BiWen are in a dilemma. They want to help their own family, but they are afraid of making trouble.

    "Ge Ge, you sent Yue Ge here, but you killed countless people."

    "I''m just going to have a look. I''ll have a look and I''ll come back." Su Hao''s tears came out.

    "Gege, you are going now, but have you ever thought about what day it is today? Even if you don''t care about those, others will! If the emperor knows that you''ve gone to the funeral, it''s not only wulanala''s house, but also the people of Li''s house that will be implicated. "

    Qingfeng is a person who has seen the world and understands the truth. It''s reasonable to make a detailed analysis.

    This kind of day, even if I don''t taboo, don''t pay attention to those, went to the funeral scene, can come back! The second princess was also married today, and married with herself from the palace.

    There is five elder brother that, even if he doesn''t care with himself, that year Shu min also has to take advantage of the opportunity to hurt himself, at that time she together with her Ma and year princess a nostril vent.

    I''m afraid that at that time, it will really affect the people of Li Fu.

    Bixiao and BiWen also kneel on the ground, just Qingfeng that words, they also understand.

    A room of slaves are kneeling on the ground, this matter, one by one, if they have nothing to do with themselves, then in the end, there is something wrong, no one can escape.

    In the end, Su Hao was persuaded, she married with that sad.

    This matter passed to Hongli''s ears. Hongli also knew about Li Xingyue''s death, but he was wondering whether he wanted to tell Su Hao at this time. He planned to hide it from Su Hao first, and then secretly take her to mourn when there was no one at night.

    I just didn''t expect that someone should have told suhao earlier.

    "What''s the matter? Didn''t I ask you to swallow the news? Why, how did you let her know? "

    "Master, I went to check this. It''s not the words Li Fu asked people to pass on. It''s the words Shu min Ge asked people to pass on."

    After hearing this, Hongli immediately clenched her hand tightly and muttered, "this woman is as boring as Amar."

    "Sir, what should we do now?"

    "Can someone appease Su hao?"

    "Su HAOGE doesn''t do anything impulsive now. Maybe he was persuaded by the palace people. After all, if Su HAOGE does something impulsive, those slaves will have a hard time."

    "Go, let Di Fu Jin take Er Ge''er. At this time, only Er Ge''er can make her calm down and finish the wedding calmly."

    "Yes, I''ll do it now."

    The wedding was held as usual, all the rules were in order, and nothing happened again.

    Since ancient times, weddings and funerals are the business of two people. There has never been a third person. Today, Wu agona''s marriage to Xi Fujin is a groundbreaking change.

    After the banquet, Hongli comes to Su Hao''s wedding room. There should be some flow, but he knows that Su Hao is sad at this time. I''m afraid that she has no interest in doing the red tape.

    He simply avoided it and sent away the redundant palace people.

    In the room, Su Hao and ER Ge''er sat on the edge of the Kang.

    Today, er Ge''er is very clever and sensible. She doesn''t cry, doesn''t make noise, and doesn''t talk much. Su Hao holds Er Ge''er in her arms and caresses her head. Her tears flow down unconsciously.

    Hongli into the Xi room, see Su Hao''s charming appearance, the heart also followed the pain up.

    He didn''t say anything. He just closed the door and went to the Kang. He slowly sat down and looked at Su Hao quietly. Although he didn''t know what she was looking at, he didn''t want to leave her.

    Hongli comes forward and gently embraces Su Hao in his arms. He gently embraces two Petite people, one is the one he cares about, and the other is the daughter he gave birth to with the one he cared about.

 Chapter 1091

    So quietly kept Su good night, night did not close eyes.

    On the other side, in another room of Chonghua palace.

    At the end of the couch sits a smiling bride, Nian Shumin, who is full of flowers. She is waiting for the fifth elder brother, because she knows that the fifth elder brother will come here.

    Even if at first five elder brother decided to go to Su Hao''s room, he was not afraid. When he came into that room and saw his sad and boring face, he would spit on her and come to his room.

    Unfortunately, it''s just Nian Shumin''s wishful thinking, or her wishful thinking.

    This night, Nian Shumin stayed up all night, waiting for five elder brother.

    When the next day, after dawn, she knew that five elder brother went to Su Hao''s house, and comforted and guarded her all night.

    "All night?"

    The palace man''s face was in a dilemma. "Yes, Shu min was staying with Fu Jin. Oh no, he sat by Su Hao''s side for the whole night, and he didn''t close his eyes. He just called the palace man to wash."

    Nian Shumin gnashes her teeth and curses Su Hao secretly. She grabs her own flag and wriggles hard, trying to put all her strength in her hand.

    "All right, you step back and get ready to wash for me. I''m going to offer tea later."

    "Yes."

    How did he not expect that this wulanalashi, even dare to take Li Xingyue''s death for favor, take this matter to tie the five elder brother''s people.

    The palace man retreated. Nian Shumin stood up, looked out of the window, looked at the direction of Su Haoxi''s room, and secretly vowed that he would make ulanara pay a heavy price.

    As soon as he entered the door, he wanted to give his elders and his private room morning and evening meditation. He went to the imperial concubine Xi and the emperor, and then he went to give a salute and tea to the Fucha family.

    What the Fucha family said today was all aimed at Nian Shumin. Nian Shumin herself also heard it, but she didn''t dare to openly fight against the Fucha family at the moment, so she had to bear it for a while.

    Later, her concubine saluted both of them, and they all left without saying a few words.

    Su Hao went back to his bedroom and asked people to prepare some condolence things, then told Bixiao.

    "Later, you go to di Fujin to get the waist token and go out of the palace. Tell the truth. Don''t lie. Just tell Di Fujin that I sent you to Li''s house to mourn."

    "Yes, I will go now."

    Su Hao took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. She thought that sister Xingyue would not blame herself. She would understand her own difficulties at this time. It was really hard for her not to go to mourn in person.

    At this time, some palace people came to chew their tongue.

    She learned from the palace people that after Nian Shumin went to visit the empress Nian, she cursed Li Xingyue in the imperial garden, saying that she would fight against herself when she died, and that it would be better to die on the day of her wedding.

    After listening to these words, Su Hao''s teeth itch. Even if Li Xingyue and Nian Shumin didn''t deal with each other before she was born, now Li Xingyue has died of illness, and she can''t get along with the dead.

    In particular, it''s Sue''s good sister. The fire jumped to the top of my head.

    Su Hao rushes to Nian Shumin''s bedroom. It happens that Nian Shumin comes back from the imperial garden. Nian Shumin suddenly sees his nemesis, so he is not angry, and he still scolds.

    Pop!

    Without saying a word, Su Hao slapped Shu min in the face. Shu min was angry and surprised. He widened his eyes and covered his face, looking at Su Hao.

    "You, you, you dare to hit me? You, why should you tell me? "

    When Nian Shumin finished, he stretched out his hand to tie Su Hao. He was bound to get back the insult he had just slapped. Unfortunately, he was stopped by Su Hao, who was quick in his eyes. He held her wrist tightly and made a little effort.

    "You, you let go, you let me go, ulanara, are you crazy? You dare to beat me. I want to tell my amah, the emperor amah and the empress Niang. "

    Su Hao doesn''t know where the strength of her hand comes from. She makes more efforts. Nian Shumin''s wrists feel that her blood doesn''t flow any more.

    "You let go, wulanalashi. Ah, you hurt me. I''m going to tell you..."

    "Well, just go! Let me see. If the emperor Amar knew how you cursed a dead man, what would he think of you and your Amar? The general of the elder general really raised a good daughter. Even if he disagreed with Lord Li in politics, he should not raise his own daughter and hate the daughter of the Li family. Even if they died of illness, he would curse them behind their back, You are really vicious, like a snake or a scorpion. "

    Nian Shumin was surprised. He cursed Li Xingyue. How did wulanalashi know.

    "You, you talk nonsense." Nian Shumin struggles with her wrist and slightly lowers her head to avoid Su Hao''s eyes.

    "If you don''t want people to know, don''t do it unless you do it yourself. Nian Shumin, do it yourself."

    With that, Su Hao throws Shu min off guard. She suddenly loses her balance and falls to the ground. Su Hao stares at Nian Shu min fiercely and then turns around and leaves.

    Nian Shumin sat there for a long time. If the palace people didn''t pass by and help her, she would have to sit on the ground.

    This matter, the more I think about it, the more angry I am. The more I think about it, the more I feel aggrieved. Why should I be beaten by ulanara for no reason? Why should she beat herself.

    The angry Nian Shumin decided to sue the imperial concubine last year. As a result, she added fuel to the story and said something about it. Naturally, the imperial concubine was angry.

    At night, the Emperor Yongzheng''s next year''s imperial concubine was here, and the imperial concubine arranged another lesson about it. It seemed that

    "Emperor, this Su Hao''s side Fujin really can''t be underestimated. It''s clear that he married Shu min into the Qiandi to serve them. They are all five elder brother''s people. They are his sisters. Why can''t they talk to Nian Shu min well? They have to fight each other. This Su Hao''s side Fujin is really arrogant!"

    "Oh! Is that right? " Yongzheng emperor stood there and let Nian Guifei change clothes for him. He was neither cold nor warm about what she said.

    "Well, the Emperor didn''t see it. Shu min''s face was swollen and her tears were falling. My concubine was distressed when she looked at it. How could su Hao and Fu Jin do it! What''s more, on the wedding night, the fifth elder brother clearly wanted to go to Shu min''s house last year. If it wasn''t for Su Hao''s side Fu Jin''s tricks, he just brought the fifth elder brother back to his room. Tut Tut, this woman really can''t be underestimated. "

    Emperor Yongzheng looked at his concubine Nian with a faint smile and asked, "if I remember correctly, Shu min is your niece."

    "Yes, the emperor is right." The imperial concubine of year suddenly reflected something and cried, "is it not that the emperor thinks that my concubine is partial to Shu min?"

    "Then why do you mean that when I listen to what you just said?"

    The imperial concubine of Nian covered her mouth awkwardly and said, "my concubine is right about things, not people. This is what Su Hao and Fu Jin did wrong. How can my concubine still protect her? If so, it''s tantamount to deceiving you!"

    "Princess Nian, you just told me a story. How about I tell you one too?"

    Nianguifei was stunned and blinked. She didn''t understand what Emperor Yongzheng meant, but she didn''t dare to ask, so she had to nod her head.

    As a result, Emperor Yongzheng thought out the cause and effect of the incident, and Nian Guifei was confused, because Nian Shumin didn''t tell her or deceived her about some of the things.

    Although she didn''t like the niece of the empress of Jingxian, uranara, she didn''t dare to be too obvious in front of Emperor Yongzheng.

    But I didn''t expect Nian Shumin to take advantage of her dislike of wulanalashi to frame and suppress wulanalashi everywhere. She was not only used as a Spearman, but also became a villain in the eyes of the emperor.

    When Emperor Yongzheng had said those words, he put on his clothes and left the palace of Nian Guifei.

    The next day, Nian Shumin saw that Nian Guifei didn''t come to call him, so he took the initiative to go to Nian Guifei.

    "My lady, Wan Fu Jin''an."

    Nian Shumin comes forward to salute, but Nian Guifei doesn''t pay attention to her. She always lowers her head and caresses the tea cover when she doesn''t exist.

    Nian Shumin didn''t know what happened to her, and she didn''t dare to ask her to join her. She kept her posture for a long time, and her legs and stomach were sore.

    "Niang Niang, but she is angry. I don''t know what Shu min did wrong? What makes your mother angry? " Shu min also deliberately whispered, "aunt!"

    Nianguifei raised her eyebrows and looked at her. Her eyes were filled with unhappiness, which made nianshumin feel uneasy and panic.

    "You''ve really played a good role, Shu min. you really make our palace look at you with new eyes!"

    "Yes, what are you talking about? Shu min, I don''t understand. "

    Nian''s imperial concubine scolded Nian Shumin like a barrage of bullets. She also said a lot of improper words, which deeply stimulated Nian Shumin.

    Scold also scold, year princess''s heart is also much more comfortable, but year Shumin is miserable, the tears of the flow, but dare not cry out, just kneel in that let year Princess mouth spit fragrance.

    "In the future, remember, don''t provoke that wulanala. No matter how hard she is, she is also the family of wulanala, the empress of Jingxian. The emperor will take care of the empress of Jingxian. Don''t make trouble for this palace any more."

    "Nian Shumin knew his mistake. Later, he didn''t dare."

    "Come on, step back. You''d better not come to our Palace this time. Our palace has offended the emperor, and we have to coax him."

    Years of Shu min kneel down, really after a big ceremony, dare to leave.

    She didn''t dare to say anything more, for fear that she would offend her aunt again, but she put all the anger on ulanara''s head.

    I thought that my aunt Nian could take care of me in the palace, but because of uranala''s obstruction, I lost the tree.

    Yes, it must be uranara. It must be something she said in front of the young lady.

    But what bad words did she say about herself, which made nianguifei suddenly change her temper and help her instead of herself?

    Thinking about it, I always feel that these things are annoying, and I''m still aggrieved. Nian Shumin goes to the royal garden to relax and think about what to do next.

 Chapter 1092

    I happened to meet the princess who was visiting the royal garden. Since Emperor Yongzheng ordered that borzijit, the daughter of zasakdoro Prefecture of Mongolia, be canonized as Prince Honghui''s wife, the family has begun to call this princess.

    Year Shu min see Crown Princess face to face, smile forward salute, "Crown Princess Wan Fu Jin''an."

    With a smile and a cry, "who should I be! So it''s Shu min and Fu Jin beside brother five! "

    Nian Shumin bowed her head and saluted, but she didn''t realize that NOMIN was not friendly to her, even a little hostile.

    "Come on, get up."

    "Thank you, princess."

    Since nianguifei is unreliable, she has to find a new support. Although the crown princess is not necessarily a good support, she can be attracted first so as not to be easy to use in the future.

    "The princess is visiting the royal garden!"

    "You are blind! Do you have to ask? "

    Nian Shumin frowned slightly. How could he feel the smell of fire medicine.

    "It''s Shu min''s, but it''s not. Why don''t you let Shu Min Hang out with the princess?"

    The expression on his face was full of sniffing and disdain.

    "It''s up to you! You deserve it

    "Princess, Shu min, Shu min didn''t offend the princess! I don''t know why the Crown Princess treats Shu min like this, but what''s the misunderstanding? "

    "Joke, misunderstanding! You mean misunderstanding! When you asked your alma to propose to the crown prince, why didn''t you say it was a misunderstanding? "

    "I, I didn''t!"

    "Come on, don''t pretend. Who didn''t know that you Nian Shumin wanted to climb high. A year ago, when Mulan was serving in autumn, you fell into the prince''s arms on purpose."

    "That, that''s really a misunderstanding. Princess, don''t misunderstand it. Shu Min has only five elder brothers in his heart. He won''t be selfish to his highness."

    "I don''t know how your biological mother raised you, but she gave you up so greedily that the prince had no chance and began to specialize in the fifth elder brother. It''s really shameless."

    With that, a meaningful smile appeared on normin''s face. "Yes, it''s just like your han born mother! The cheap maidservant Pan who is superior by means. "

    "You Nian Shumin never had the sense of shame, burning in anger, suddenly in the heart of the group of fire burning more and more prosperous, more and more intense.

    "Yes, I am, but not as good as someone." Nian Shumin smiles coldly.

    "You, what do you mean? You''re talking about me

    "Of course not. You are far worse than wulanalashi. She was, let alone princess you. Even I feel inferior to myself!"

    NOMIN frowns slightly. Even when she remembers her first visit to the Forbidden City, she looks at the prince Honghui, who is very special to the ulanara family.

    "What do you mean by that?"

    "Don''t the princess know?"

    "Know... What?"

    "Of course it''s about uranara and the prince!"

    In, Shu min added some embellishments to what she heard from the palace people and Amar ho Arsene. She told NOMIN about it. NOMIN''s expression immediately changed, and he was very jealous.

    I thought that I might have misunderstood something at the beginning. Maybe the Prince wanted to stabilize his position as the prince. In addition, uranara''s family was the niece of Queen Jingxian''s mother''s family, so I took more care of her.

    But since wulanalashi married five elder brother, his kind of worry and misunderstanding can be easily solved.

    But now, after listening to so many things, I found that maybe I was not misunderstood, but I was blinded.

    Angry NOMIN went back to his bedroom and went to Honghui''s study. As soon as he entered the study, he sent his servants away.

    Honghui sees that NOMIN is coming. Although he doesn''t like her in his heart, he is willing to treat her sincerely and greet her with a smile.

    "What''s the matter? But what did the palace people do to upset you? "

    Honghui gets up and goes forward, holding NOMIN''s hand. NOMIN shouts to Honghui, "I ask you, you should tell me the truth."

    Honghui blinks. He doesn''t know what happened to normin.

    "If you ask me, I''m sure I have no empty words."

    "Do you still like this and that uranara?"

    "..." Honghui was confused. How could NOMIN know this? He didn''t know how to answer.

    "Say it! Say it! Why don''t you dare to answer! Do you still like that wulanalashi? Isn''t it, isn''t it? "

    Normin''s mood seems a little excited, she began to pull and shake Honghui.

    "You chill first, you listen to me."

    "I don''t listen, I don''t listen. You must still like her. Otherwise, why don''t you say it?"

    Normin is a bit crazy and hysterical. It''s clear that she wants Honghui to tell the truth. Honghui wants to tell it, but she won''t let it be told.

    "Stop it!" Honghui''s patience is limited. He pushes away NOMIN and yells.

    "You, how dare you push me? Even my mother is not willing to move me. Even if I made a big mistake, he would at most blame me. You, you hit me for that bitch, for that bitch! "

    Pop!

    This slap is called a real hit, but although it is clear and loud, it is not hard.

    Honghui slaps normin in the front foot, and normin is confused in the back foot. This is an unprecedented shame.

    Honghui began to regret it after playing, but he was still very angry, "don''t use that word to address her. If you speak ill and slander her again, I will..."

    NOMIN covers his face, stares at Honghui and sneers, "what are you, what are you? Will you kill me? "

    "You make trouble out of nothing."

    Hongli doesn''t want to quarrel with NOMIN. Such a quarrel is meaningless.

    He is still in love with wulanalashi, but, he knows, wulanalashi has married his fifth brother, what he can do is to put her in the deepest heart.

    Hongli''s back goes farther and farther, and NOMIN seems to be crazy and starts to smash things in his study, cursing Su Hao differently.

    The more she thought about it, the more angry she was. She felt that wulanalashi could not stay. The prince''s heart was too concerned about that bitch.

    If we don''t get rid of wulanalashi, I''m afraid it will only become a stumbling block between ourselves and the prince in the future. Only when she dies, can the prince love himself wholeheartedly and don''t think about that bitch.

    "Yo! What happened to the princess? Are you going to help your highness demolish the study and rebuild it? "

    There was an unfamiliar voice outside the study. NOMIN turned and saw that it was Nian Shumin.

    "When did Yuqing palace allow others to go in and out like this?" When normin saw Nian Shumin, he said, "come on

    Especially when she was thinking about the way she was angry with herself, the more she thought about it, the more hateful she was.

    "Don''t worry, Princess! I don''t want to ask why I''m following you! " Year Shu min eye mouth smile way, full face of strange.

    Hearing this, the palace official entered the room, but the princess hesitated. She gently lifted it and waved it away.

    Perhaps, she is the same year Shumin is a kind of person''s reason, heard that Shumin year, think there will be something to their advantage.

    There were only two people left in the room. Nian Shumin was not polite either. He did not salute or say anything, so he sat down directly.

    NOMIN also sat down and looked at Nian Shumin and yelled, "come on, you can''t make any more ghost ideas."

    "I guess it will be this result when you come back to question your highness, princess. No matter what you say, no matter how kind you say it, as long as you mention nawulanalashi in front of the prince, you will be angry with the prince."

    "You, you did it on purpose. Since you know why..."

    "What else?" Nian Shumin only felt that he was just in the middle of his heart. "If I don''t say that, princess, can you know these things?"

    "You... Are here to say something!"

    "I''ll get to the point. We''re all the same kind of people. In fact, it''s not necessary to say what we have or don''t have. My idea is very simple, that is to get rid of wulanala."

    "What are you going to do?"

    "Kill her."

    Normin was shocked. To the extent of her evil, she didn''t really think of killing someone. She turned her face slightly and looked at Nian Shumin. The woman in front of her was really vicious, and she was brave enough to say it directly.

    "As a woman for the first time, Shu min''s side Fu Jin''s mouth is killing in addition to beating. What you say is so simple, it''s like you''ve killed people."

    "I really haven''t killed anyone. I had to think of this idea because I was forced to. Otherwise, why do I have to find so much trouble for myself? No matter how noisy I am, it''s just some ordinary bullying methods. But this wulanalashi forced me to kill her, which is not my fault."

    "If you just say it, you won''t be afraid that I will betray you?" Normin said with a smile.

    "I''m not afraid, because princess, you don''t have much less hatred for uranara than me. If she can die, you and I are the biggest beneficiaries."

    "What do you want me to do?"

    "In a few days, it will be princess Qian''s birthday. At the family dinner, as long as you see me winking at you, you raise your glass and toast to attract everyone''s attention. The rest is my business."

    "You just want me to? Other things you don''t have to do? "

    "Yes, that''s it."

    "This kind of thing can be done by anyone else. Why do I have to do it myself?"

    "You are the princess who has just entered the gate. It''s a big deal to get married. If you make a fuss about it, everyone will give you face. Even emperor amah will give you three parts of face."

    NOMIN nodded and said with a smile, "it makes sense. OK, I''ll help you with this. The rest is up to you."

    If they cooperate perfectly, Su Hao will surely die.

    Life passed quickly, and it was only three or five days before the birthday party of Qian Fei came.

    In the main hall, you can enjoy the singing and dancing, toast each other, and talk and laugh.

    NOMIN''s eyes, have been back and forth or with or without staring at five brother that table.

    Originally, the prince''s side Fu Jin was not qualified to attend this kind of banquet, but Su Hao and Nian Shu min had a special identity. One of them was to accompany the second princess. She was in love with the second princess, and naturally gave Su Hao more face.

 Chapter 1093

    The other one, the daughter of the general, was supported by his concubine. Naturally, he had to give some face and was invited to the birthday party.

    Of course, it''s just that others don''t know. Now Nian Guifei doesn''t want to see Nian Shumin.

    From a distance, NOMIN can''t see Nian Shumin winking at him.

    She didn''t see what she wanted to see, but what she didn''t want to see. She looked at the prince Honghui beside her. He was holding glasses, drinking one after another, staring at the direction of the fifth brother''s table.

    "Prince, are you looking a little far away?" NOMIN stares at Honghui, "why, isn''t the dancer beautiful enough? Do you have to look at the last dancer

    NOMIN didn''t say it directly, but hypothetically reminded Honghui, but Honghui didn''t want to pay any attention to her. Her head turned slightly to that side, or just deviated. Then, she turned back and continued to look at Su Hao.

    Normin is about to get mad. She also starts drinking.

    In the distance, five elder brother''s table, Nian Shumin asked the maid beside him in a low voice, "the wine of the crown princess, is it easy to mix?"

    "Side Fu Jin rest assured, already arranged, now drink is."

    "What about soup! Are you ready, too? "

    "Side Fu Jin rest assured, immediately on."

    Nian Shumin gave a satisfied, a smile, and then winked at normin''s direction.

    Normin looked at Nian Shumin and finally received the signal. She also sent a signal back to Nian Shumin.

    Next, Nian Shumin saw five elder brother who came back from toasting, and he whispered in his ear.

    Nian Shumin got up and left the main hall from the side hall.

    Five elder brother Chong Fu Chashi and Su Hao said, "I have something to say with Nian Shumin. I''ll come back later."

    Hongli and Nian Shumin have left.

    NOMIN stood up and offered a toast to Emperor Yongzheng, his concubine qianfei and all the people.

    All the relatives of the Manchu and Mongolian families were involved, which made everyone show respect and stand up.

    At this time, Shu min''s maid didn''t go out with Nian Shu min, but stayed there. Just at this time, when everyone''s attention and eyes were looking at Princess NOMIN, she secretly dropped poison into the soup in front of Su Hao''s eyes.

    When everyone sat down, the maid had already left. No one cared about her, and no one was aware of her existence and disappearance.

    The song and dance continued, with laughter everywhere, and everyone began to talk about their own, toasting each other.

    Fucha sat there, looking at the dancer in the middle of the hall, but his words were obviously saying to Su Hao, "I''ve heard from the palace people that they have been taking erger with them these days?"

    Su Hao slightly turned his face and looked at Fu Cha''s family. "Di Fu Jin, I''m afraid Er Ge''er is always making a lot of noise. You can''t have a good rest."

    "Don''t answer me. You know what I''m trying to say." Fucha looked at Su Hao and said that he was angry, but his face was not unhappy.

    "Sue, I don''t know." Sue pretends to be confused.

    "The Ministry of internal affairs has repeatedly urged you to put on the good handkerchief. The next day it will be like nothing. I know you love Er Ge''er and treat her as your own daughter, but you can''t afford to delay it any longer."

    Su Hao said a little goodbye, "Nian Shumin, haven''t you ever been there?"

    "I don''t want to go there, but on your side, it''s because I respect you and know that you haven''t slowed down because of Li Xingyue."

    "Yes, sister Xingyue is my good sister. As soon as she leaves, I, my heart."

    "But it''s been a while! You don''t want to be filial to her. How can you say that? " Fucha sighed, "Huang''s body and bones have been getting worse and worse in the past two years. The imperial doctor also said that she should have a rest. The matter of waiting on you in the future can''t refer to her."

    "Well, isn''t there another Su family in Shufu Jin?"

    "Shu Fu Jin''s Su''s younger sister has just diagnosed Xi pulse, and she can''t serve you this year."

    "Then there are other concubines!"

    Fucha turned his face and glared at Su Hao angrily. "I''m going to have a baby right now. Nian Shumin doesn''t want to go. You''re the one who''s on his mind. If you don''t want to, I''d like to ask why you went to the underground residence."

    "I..." Sue is so embarrassed that she lowers her head slightly. She can''t say that she''s coming to ER Ge''er! She doesn''t care for her father at all.

    "Take care of yourself!" After dropping a sentence, Fucha stood up and went forward to salute Emperor Yongzheng, "emperor AMA, my daughter-in-law is tired and can''t sit down, so she left first."

    Emperor Yongzheng nodded again and again, looked at Fucha''s stomach kindly, then looked up and said lovingly, "OK, OK, quick, go back and have a rest!"

    When she left, Su Hao did not dare to look up to see her leave.

    The front foot Fucha left, and the nurse of the back foot erger came back with erger in her arms.

    Emperor Yongzheng saw it at a glance, pointed to ER Ge''er''s nurse, and cried, "why did you take geludei back to sleep?"

    The nurse is also in a dilemma. I don''t know what''s wrong with the child today. After taking him back, he can''t sleep even if he coaxes him. He''s still crying. Now he''s three years old. He hasn''t been crying for a long time.

    "If you go back to the emperor, er Ge''er is not only crying, but also refusing to sleep. The maidservant really has no choice but to coax her to come to Su Hao and side Fu Jin. Er Ge''er is a little better."

    Emperor Yongzheng nodded, while Princess Qian said with a smile, "it''s still very early, and I can''t complain that geludai doesn''t want to go back to sleep. It''s better to let her stay here for a long time."

    "Well, it doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter if you go to bed late occasionally on happy days."

    Emperor Yongzheng waved his hand, and the nurse took Er Ge''er to Su Hao''s side. Er Ge''er got into Su Hao''s arms and said, "mother, Ma, where''s ma?"

    Since Er Ge''er could speak, he called Fu Cha''s wife Er Niang and Su Hao''s wife Er Ge''er. Her concubine Er Ge''er never called her. At most, she called her position.

    Su Hao looked up at the door of the hall, too. Just now, five elder brother was taken out by Shu min and said that he had something to say. He had been out for a while! Why don''t you come back? Did they find a grove and

    "Mother, mother, what are you thinking?"

    "Er..." Su Hao felt embarrassed for a moment. How could he be so dirty? He quickly yelled at the nurse beside him, "go and see where the master is, and then he said, er Ge''er is coming. He''s looking for Ma and asked him to come back to accompany GA ludai for a while. What''s the matter later?"

    "Yes, side Fujin, the maidservant will go now."

    "Mother, what is this! How fragrant Er Ge''er points to the delicious soup on the table and asks.

    Su laughs, "snack goods, are you greedy again?"

    Er Ge Er nodded, Su Hao took the soup to feed.

    It took only a few minutes to feed the delicious soup. Er Ge''er vomited blood and purplish lips, which was obviously a sign of poisoning.

    Su Hao was frightened on the spot, and the child became like this in his arms. The whole body was paralyzed.

    "Ah! Ah, galuda, galuda, ah

    "Come on, come on! Come on, pass it on to Taiyi. " Seeing that Su''s good words were almost lost, Fucha cried out in a hurry.

    In the distance, Emperor Yongzheng, imperial concubine Qian, imperial concubine Nian, and imperial concubine Xi all stood up and looked at them.

    Then, just heard, there are palace people shouting, "no good, galudegge poisoned."

    This time, the people above the hall were in a panic.

    When the bodyguard heard the word poisoning, his first reaction was to surround him with three layers inside and three layers outside.

    Honghui''s first reaction at that time was that someone wanted to harm Er Ge''er and frame up ulanara.

    Su Hao stands up and wants to go to Taiyi with ER Ge''er in her arms. At this time, Su Hao is really flustered. She doesn''t even know what to do.

    Even more, she couldn''t say a word. She wanted to shout, all of them get out of the way, quickly get out of the way, quickly call Taiyi.

    Su Hao, whose legs are already paralyzed, can''t stand at all. Just as she is about to fall, Prince Honghui catches Su Hao in time.

    "Tulu, come on, take galudegge to the back hall."

    When Tulu answered, he went up and picked up geludege and went back to the hall.

    Honghui helps Su Hao up. Su Hao just feels that the sky is spinning and the whole sky is going to collapse. She knows that this feeling comes from the host''s reaction in her body. No matter how much she gets along with geludai gege these days, she can''t react so strongly.

    Only the child''s biological mother, her subconscious will have such a strong reaction.

    This body, already can''t be controlled by her own, Su Hao in that instant, directly fainted in the past, the whole person want to fall back.

    Honghui didn''t have time to think about it for a second, so she picked her up.

    But at that moment, people were shocked, and his first wife, NOMIN, also went to reason directly under the carefully prepared medicine of Nian Shumin, and even took a dagger out of her body.

    It was a gift from her alma when she was on the prairie, a very delicate dagger.

    This knife, suddenly horizontal insert and go, people see silly eyes, don''t have time to look at the second eye, the knife will disappear in front of me.

    Waiting to see where the knife went, it had been inserted in the lower side of the prince''s left chest.

    This birthday party is really different.

    First, a grandson was poisoned, and then the Crown Princess assassinated the crown prince?

    Is this a farce or a tragedy.

    The people on the main hall, including the royal princes, princes and their families, and some important ministers of the court, were not released, but were forbidden to stay in the palace.

    The assassination of the prince is a major event. Who knows if there are any accomplices among these people.

    This matter was handed over to the zongrenfu. Of course, it was the zongrenfu who first investigated it, and then Emperor Yongzheng naturally had to interrogate himself again.

    There are several rooms in the back hall. On one side, they are rescuing geludege, on the other side, they are rescuing the prince. On the other side, they are still lying unconscious suhao.

    It''s no exaggeration to say that today''s main hall is a mess.

    Emperor Yongzheng was hiding from the outside and said, "check it out, give me a thorough investigation. What poison did geludei take?"

    Then he suddenly turned around and looked at the minister on the ground, "crown princess, crown princess, that should also be thoroughly investigated."

    There is no way to go back to nature. I''m afraid that Hua Tuo would not be able to save her.

    And Prince Honghui, there is no good news, after a night of treatment, the doctor told Emperor Yongzheng, the prince''s dagger, very sharp, can be described as cutting iron like mud.

    In addition, the crown princess is really too hard, that knife down, directly hurt the prince''s spleen, I''m afraid, is also a short life.

    Normin, who is locked up in the patriarchal mansion, is now without the protection of her Mongolian princess. Even if she is the daughter of the Mongolian princess, I''m afraid she will have to suffer some hardships here.

    Punishment, is sure to give her on, but, to still be left some face.

    It''s also the female yamen officers who are in charge of the prison. They are noble and can''t be beaten too much.

    "Borzigit, hurry up! You said, "why do you need it?"

 Chapter 1094

    "Yes! You said you assassinated the prince in front of so many people, but how many pairs of eyes were staring at you! No matter how you think about it, it''s impossible for you to make up stories and sophistry. "

    "Yes, it''s better to make a quick move and make it clear before and after, or give it to the emperor for decision."

    "Yes, yes, you said, early confession, early decision, maybe, your princess Amar can save your life!"

    "It''s true. What''s the point of saying you''re dead here?"

    How ever did normin get beaten? The slap before Honghui was enough for normin. It hurt for a long time!

    This meeting son, in the torture room of this patriarchal clan mansion, casually two times, NOMIN can''t support, in addition, Shu min gives her the strong medicine secretly, this meeting Kung Fu, she gradually sober up.

    It''s just that I don''t have the strength to speak.

    "Release, release, release this palace."

    "Why do you still want to put on airs here?"

    "I see! She doesn''t go into the coffin, she doesn''t cry

    On the other side, Sue woke up. After she opened her eyes, her weak body struggled to say the first sentence.

    "Two, two, two! She, how is she

    Palace people don''t know how to answer this, one by one all kneel down, sobbing, that cry is a miserable ah!

    There was only one maid in waiting, sobbing and whispering, "galudegge, dead."

    Su Hao heard the news, it was a bolt from the blue, direct, and fainted.

    This time, this halo, directly halo to the next morning.

    At this time, five elder brother has been guarding Su Hao''s side, Su Hao slowly opened his eyes.

    "You wake up!" Five elder brother saw Su Hao earn an eye, hurried forward to take care of.

    Su Hao woke up, but he didn''t wake up. He just looked straight ahead. He didn''t respond for a long time. Except for two eyes dripping with tears, you would mistakenly think that he was dead.

    Five elder brother looked at her heartache and wanted to talk to her, but he knew that galudei''s death was a big blow to Su Hao, who had always loved galudei as his daughter.

    "My Lord, the emperor has sent someone to send a message. He said that borzigit has asked you to listen to it."

    When Su Hao heard this, he was so excited that he wanted to sit up, but his body didn''t listen to her very much. Five elder brother quickly stepped forward to help him and advised him, "you''re too much to eat now. Don''t go there. I''ll tell you later."

    "No, I''ll listen to it myself. I want to know why she did it, why she killed galudei."

    Fucha frowned, looked at fifth brother, and motioned slightly.

    Five elder brother sighed a breath, command, "you first help Di Fu Jin go back to rest."

    Hiding outside the house, Nian Shumin began to worry about his clothes.

    Then five elder brother picked up Su Hao and rushed to the main hall. Nian Shumin secretly followed.

    In the main hall, all the people who should or shouldn''t come are here.

    Yongzheng emperor see five elder brother holding Su good side Fujin came, also didn''t say much, this in the mind how much also can understand her mood.

    When everyone was seated, Emperor Yongzheng asked people to bring up the borzijit family.

    The man was dragged in, looking at some half dead, but he didn''t see much, as if he had been severely punished.

    Xu is used to being spoiled and indulged. He can''t eat and drink, and he can''t go to bed. This is a tossing method that any old man can''t bear.

    "Borzigit." Emperor Yongzheng called out.

    Normin knelt down, even the strength of the salute is gone, also no salute heart died, can only reluctantly support the strength should be a.

    "Yes."

    "I ask you, why do you want to assassinate the prince? You are the crown princess. Why do you want to harm the crown prince? "

    "A guilty woman has no intention of killing her husband." Normin slowly supported his body, raised his head and looked at Emperor Yongzheng, "emperor, Bao, normin loves his Royal Highness Prince deeply, how can he be willing to kill him?"

    "Then why did you do this to the prince?"

    NOMIN couldn''t laugh or cry. He only felt that he was so humble that he had come to this step. Why, why was he so impulsive at that time? How could he dare to assassinate Su Hao in front of the emperor and so many people without even thinking about it.

    As a result, in order to protect Su Hao, the prince would rather sacrifice himself than let her get hurt.

    Normin slowly looked at suhao on one side and laughed. She was very sad. She slowly raised her hand and pointed to suhao, "I''m going to kill her. It''s her bitch."

    This, five elder brother listen to, in the heart that call a bad taste, in front of his face scold his woman?

    If it wasn''t for emperor amah himself, he would have killed borzikit.

    "Su Hao, what does Fu Jin do to you? Well, you have no past grievances with her, and no recent enmity with her. "

    "But the prince likes her. She has already married the fifth elder brother. The prince still thinks about her, but I never get the gentle moment from the prince."

    NOMIN said that he would be as pitiful as he wanted to be. On the contrary, suhao was a bad woman who did her best.

    These words, five elder brother more listen to more want to hit a person, under the heart is to begin to pull a pull

    Because, he knows, the prince is fond of Su Hao, has been fond of it, and even still likes it.

    Otherwise will not, at that critical juncture, would rather hurt themselves, also want to turn around, protect her.

    This was learned to him by the palace people after he and Nian Shumin came back.

    He''s jealous, he''s jealous, but at the same time, he still wants to thank his big brother. If he didn''t sacrifice himself, maybe

    No matter how pitiful she was, everyone knew that it was her jealousy, her irrational jealousy, her fearless delusion and her arrogance.

    No matter for what reason, stabbing the prince is a fact. Even if her goal is ulanara, she can no longer be his princess.

    Borzijit''s NOMIN was removed from the jade dish, deposed as the crown prince and princess, and sent back to Mongolia, leaving the next day.

    Emperor Yongzheng didn''t kill borzijit directly. It was because of various studies that he forbeared not to kill her.

    It''s really her destiny that she can still live and return to her own amae Niang!

    Normin bears the responsibility of stabbing the prince. At the same time, she also carries the charge of poisoning galudei on her back.

    She didn''t betray Nian Shumin. She just said that she bribed the palace man to poison wulanala''s soup. She wanted to poison wulanala.

    As a result, I didn''t expect that geludege would eat the soup.

    Borzijit was detained in the Department of criminal justice. When Nian Shumin learned about it, the stone hanging in her heart was falling. However, at night, she was always worried that borzijit would suddenly turn back.

    So, she asked amaho arsenic to put in the people in the Department of Shenxing, bought the people who were in charge of borzigit''s family, and went to visit borzigit''s family.

    In the dark room, there was a light suddenly, and it was awoken impolitely. Borzikit looked up, and a familiar figure appeared behind the palace man.

    "Gege, you have to hurry up. As soon as you see it, it''s time for daylight."

    "Well, I see."

    The man in the palace went out, and borzijit, who was nestled in the wooden bed, was motionless, his eyes blurred.

    "What are you doing here? Why, are you afraid that I will betray you and want to kill you? "

    "What''s this, norminger! If you want to betray me, you will tell the emperor everything in the hall today. Why should you suffer this crime here? "

    NOMIN is paralyzed and weak. He moves his body appropriately, finds a suitable position and lies on his side, looking at Nian Shumin.

    "What are you here for?"

    "I just came to see you, and thank you very much."

    With that, Nian Shumin got up and gave a big gift to borzigit.

    She admits that she can''t understand Nian Shumin. This woman is very cunning.

    "Now, I''m just Amar and erniang with noble background. My title of dorogge has also been dethroned by the emperor. You don''t have to salute me when you see me, but I should salute you."

    "I just gave you a big gift. That''s what I deserve and what I''m willing to do. You gave me a chance. If you give me up, I''ll never have a chance to kill wulanala again."

    Normin frowned and sneered. "You still want to kill her? The prince almost died under my dagger in order to protect her. What chance can you have to kill her? "

    "If I live one more day, I''ll have another chance. As long as I can kill her, I''ll do anything."

    "Well, well, just for your ambition, I don''t have to bear this accusation in vain. It''s worth it."

    "Nominger, don''t worry, I will kill ulanara."

    "Good."

    Year Shu min left, she left at ease.

    She knew that as soon as it was light, people from the patriarchal clan would arrange to see her off.

    As long as during the period of leaving the Forbidden City, the borzigit shut his mouth and left honestly, he would be safe.

    Because, in the suburbs, she had already arranged for the killer to kill her.

    Su Hao was still immersed in the death of geludege. He was a living man and a lovely child. He said that he would die, but he was poisoned. He raised him for a period of time. How could he not be sad when he knew sentimental animals.

    In addition, this heart, on the one hand, is the host of other souls and emotions affecting her, but also sad.

    On the other hand, because of her task, she didn''t know what to do. This was a link in her task, which was broken and abandoned.

    One day, two days and three days later, Su Haocai finally agreed to walk about from the bed.

    All the people in Chonghua palace take care of her mood. Hongli also tells the palace people to put away all the things that geludei used to touch, so that Su Hao won''t see them, for fear that they will arouse her sadness.

    "Let the small kitchen make you something you like to eat. You haven''t eaten much these days. You just have a few mouthfuls of porridge every day. I can''t stand it at all." Hongli distressed to persuade Su Hao.

    Su Hao looked at the fifth elder brother, gave him a bitter smile and said, "well, after I have had a meal, can I go to see the prince?"

    The Hong Li Dun, they are jealous, perhaps say, he is jealous but not angry.

    "Well, I''ll send someone to Yuqing Palace branch." The fifth elder brother took a deep breath and continued, "the doctor said that the elder brother needs to rest and can''t move. Therefore, if someone wants to visit him, he has to go to the support Committee in advance to make people ready."

    Five elder brother finish saying, then go to Su good bowl cloth dish, also say insincerely, "I think this, if you go to see Prince elder brother, he will be happy."

    Su Hao slowly picked up the chopsticks and began to eat.

    After dinner, Hongli accompanied her to Yuqing palace.

    Honghui side of a more qualified concubine and servant Ge Ge Na Mu Du Lu has been waiting outside the house.

    "Five elder brother auspicious, Su good side Fu Jin auspicious." The mudulu family gave a small gift.

    Su Hao, with the help of Hongli, returns to Xiaoli.

    Then he followed him into the room.

 Chapter 1095

    See Prince Hong Hui smile to lean on the bed, "come!"

    Hongli helps Su Hao to salute. Seeing this, Honghui quickly props up her body and raises her hand, "don''t, don''t, sit down, talk."

    Su Hao and his wife sat down. The mudulushi had a lot of insight. After he sent away the servants, he made a small ceremony and said, "you talk first. I''ll have someone prepare some tea and cakes."

    Only Su Hao, Hongli and Honghui are left in the room.

    Su Hao expresses his gratitude to the prince and the debt in his heart, but Honghui doesn''t think Su Hao owes him.

    "I''m willing to do that for you."

    "But, but, the doctor said..." Su Hao choked. She didn''t know whether to say it or not, and she couldn''t say it any more. She seemed to have been ordered dumb acupoints.

    "Side Fujin, you go back first. I have something to say with my fifth brother alone."

    Su Hao blinked, stood up slowly, nodded and left.

    He knew that nothing would happen to the brothers.

    It''s true that nothing will happen between Hongli and Honghui, but Honghui knows that his time is running out, so he wants to have a good talk with Hongli before he dies.

    From the crown prince to their beloved woman.

    After su Hao came out of the room, he sat in the ear room with the mudulus and talked. In fact, it wasn''t long before Hongli came out.

    Su Hao asked him what the prince had said to him, but he didn''t mention anything. He just gave a faint smile, which seemed to be a bitter smile and a happy smile.

    In the future, it will be the mid-term festival of August 15. In the past, the palace is very busy at this time of the year. Besides the Palace Banquet, there are many places to play, such as watching lanterns and cruises. All in all, they are programs with good atmosphere.

    It''s just that this year is a little special. I happened to experience some bad things.

    Therefore, this year''s August 15th Palace Banquet has been changed into a simple family banquet.

    At the family dinner on August 15, everyone was forced to smile, but they didn''t dare to laugh too happily.

    After all, the crown prince''s time is running out, and he may hang up one day. Who dares to laugh at this kind of time.

    When the banquet was almost finished, Emperor Yongzheng led the people to Shuixie to taste moon cakes and enjoy the moon.

    Just at this time, a bodyguard came forward in panic and knelt down and yelled, "emperor, something happened to gege who went back to Mongolia."

    Accident, these three words, like bombs, those who listen to worry.

    Everyone is frowning and worried, and they don''t know what happened to Ge Ge, but Nian Shumin has no expression and is very calm.

    "It''s really her fault." Su Hao shouts when everyone is silent, but the voice is not big.

    Everyone looked at Su Hao and wondered what she meant, and who was this saying?

    Nian Shumin can''t help but smile. She turns her face and looks at Su Hao on the other side. She seems to shout intentionally but not intentionally, "uranara''s family, it''s still unknown whether nuomingge is responsible for himself or someone''s intentional killing. You shout such a sentence at this time. Isn''t it a barrier for Huang AMA and five elder brother?"

    Su Hao leaned over as if nothing had happened, looked at Nian Shumin, and said with a smile, "I said that borzikit''s normin is to blame. What''s wrong? How to give the emperor a Ma and five elder brother add block, am I wrong? Or do you mean something else? "

    "Uranara and borzijit have all pleaded guilty, and the emperor amah has dealt with her. They have all been sent back to Mongolia. Why are you still clinging to this matter?"

    "Yes, I don''t know why, but I suddenly think of it, and I can''t help muttering in my heart. No, I didn''t pay attention to it. I dare to speak directly."

    Today, Fucha was not feeling well. He felt that he was about to give birth, so he went back after the banquet.

    And five elder brother sitting in the middle, by these two people you a word I a language of shout, brain almost explosion, but he how secretly pull, two people don''t work.

    "Well, stop it." Five elder brother is really can''t help, this just called a sentence.

    The displeasure on Emperor Yongzheng''s face could not be pressed back. Everyone was afraid to say a word, either waiting for Longyan to get angry or waiting to see the play.

    When Nian Shumin saw the situation, he immediately felt that this was a good time, a best time. Unexpectedly, this extremely stupid wulanalashi dared to shout such a sentence at this juncture.

    Did she not send her own door to die? She wants to die at this time, so give her a ride!

    Nian Shumin got up and went to his knees, sobbing and shouting, "emperor AMA! You have punished borzijit, but uranara has a grudge against borzijit because of the death of galudegge. Yes, it''s borzijit''s fault. She shouldn''t have killed people. However, Emperor amah himself ordered her to be sent back to Mongolia. Now, uranara has ignored your will, Let''s kill borzigit secretly. She''s provoking trouble! "Your majesty

    Sue, look at it. Oh! Good guy, this pole year Shu min is along to climb of listen to Huan!

    So soon, you''ve cleared this up? It''s really her. I really want to pry her head open to see what rubbish structures are.

    "Nian Shumin, what do you think happened to me?"

    "You sent someone to kill borzigit halfway."

    "Well, why?"

    "Because borzigit killed galudegg."

    "Well, well, the plot is reasonable."

    After su Hao finished, he got up, knelt down on the ground and saluted first.

    "Huang AMA, Nian Shumin''s analysis is very reasonable and reasonable. If borzigit''s dead, I''m afraid it may be the son''s son''s son''s son''s son''s son''s son."

    Before suhao''s words were finished, Nian Shumin turned his face, pointed at suhao, and said with a cold smile, "look, look, you admit it yourself."

    Suhao smiles and nods. "Yes, I admit it. If borzijit died on the way back to Mongolia, it''s really possible that I did it."

    "But..." Su Hao stopped talking. He was staring at Nian Shumin and said with a smile, "how do you know that borzigit is dead?"

    "Just now, just now, the bodyguard has reported it to you!"

    This sentence of Nian Shumin is the key and the most important one. All of them look at Nian Shumin, because after hearing the news just now, when it comes to the accident of gege, their first reaction is to associate with the daughters of several Mongolian princes and princes who had just left.

    Few people directly think of the borzigit who was detained and sent back to Mongolia.

    Everyone''s eyes gradually began to change, which made Nian Shumin feel uncomfortable.

    "Nian Shumin, Nian Shumin, when did the bodyguard say that! It''s just that "something happened in gege, who went back to Mongolia." how can you conclude that it must be borzijit! "

    Nian Shumin was speechless. She suddenly felt that she had said something wrong. Her brain, it is estimated, is already operating at a high speed. She is thinking about what to do next.

    Emperor Yongzheng finally made a speech, pointing to Nian Shumin and yelling, "yes, Nian Shumin, you can tell me what''s the matter. What''s the matter with what you have vowed just now?"

    At this time, the whole waterside pavilion was filled with a gust of overcast wind, and several candle lights were put out. From the lake outside the waterside pavilion, women in shabby Mongolian costumes floated into the air.

    The palace man exclaimed that it was NOMIN gege. Nian Shumin was so scared that she kept shaking her head and saying, "it''s impossible, it''s impossible."

    Her eyes scan back and forth, and she shouts to Emperor Yongzheng, "Huang AMA, you see, Huang AMA, borzijit''s family has come back to ask for ulanara''s life, she''s unjust, she''s dead!"

    Nian Shumin rushed to say that he moved back and hid behind the guards. Even his eyes intentionally or unintentionally avoided the women floating in the air.

    The woman stopped in mid air, a little bit away from the ground. Everyone was so scared that they held their breath and did not dare to move.

    If you look carefully, the floating person is indeed normin borzigit, and you can hear her cry. It seems that her mouth is still talking about something. Anyway, you can''t hear it clearly. It seems that there are a few Mongolian words occasionally.

    Five elder brother clenched his fists and stood up to listen to those words carefully.

    "Nian Shumin."

    Borzikit''s recitation, five elder brother will translate a sentence, "you return my life."

    "You killed people."

    "I''m going to be killed on the way."

    "You have to die."

    The voice and gusts of wind make people creepy. At that moment, borzigit''s seven orifices suddenly bleed, and curse Nian Shumin fiercely, and tell all about how Nian Shumin instigated himself and even gave himself advice to cooperate with Su Hao.

    Year Shumin panic, NOMIN suddenly flew past, although those bodyguards block in front, don''t know why, they all of a sudden static.

    At this time, Nian Shumin really knew that he was afraid. He pulled the guards to keep them in the front, but his hand was really cold and hard, just like a corpse.

    "You, you let me go. I know it''s wrong. I dare not come again. Don''t hurt me. Don''t do it. Don''t do it."

    Even if Emperor Yongzheng was angry, he clapped the table with his big hand and roared, "bold, wulanalashi, don''t you hurry up and call all the crimes you have committed."

    Year Shu min this time, really is all put down.

    The light is lit up again, and normin, who is suspended in the air, is put down. Normin kneels to salute and tells the truth.

    Emperor Yongzheng was also stunned. He pointed to borzijit who was kneeling on the ground and cried, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter? Aren''t you on your way back to Mongolia?"

    All this has to be explained by Su Hao, because she is responsible for everything.

    First of all, Nian Shumin goes to the Shenxing Department secretly. She enters the Shenxing Department on the front foot, and Dongqing goes to Yuqing Palace on the back foot, telling Prince Honghui about this.

    Although Honghui''s body is not good, her mind is still clear and far sighted. She asks Holly to tell ulanara the news secretly.

    And secretly sent people to suhona, as long as she has any need, will fully listen to her instructions.

    When Su Hao learned that Nian Shumin went to see NOMIN secretly, he began to make a bold assumption in his heart, that is, Nian Shumin and NOMIN may be in the same group, and at the beginning of poisoning, it may not be what NOMIN called. She may just be a scapegoat.

    So Su Hao had a plan.

    After Shumin left Shenxing department in, she also went to Shenxing department and met borzikit''s NOMIN.

    Of course, at first, she was hostile to Su Hao and cursed her for driving her out. However, Su Hao wisely analyzed some things for her before she got her trust.

 Chapter 1096

    Then, Su Hao told the prince''s people to go to the prison secretly and find a prisoner who was similar to borzikit''s body shape to swap with borzikit''s.

    Early the next morning, the bodyguard in charge of borzikit''s custody took her away from the Department of punishment. But in fact, it was not the real borzigit who was detained and sent away, but the death prisoner.

    However, originally, normin had been tortured for a long time without washing, her clothes were dirty and her hair was messy.

    Even after walking out of the Forbidden City, the killers sent by Nian Shumin couldn''t recognize whether the man was borzigit or not.

    After all, no one would have thought that suhao would arrange these things in advance.

    It is because of Su Hao''s conjecture and worry that he successfully saved borzigit''s life and let Nian Shumin Fufa.

    In addition, after that, when the killer comes back, Nian Shumin will naturally think that borzikit''s family is dead, and she will be at ease.

    And the bodyguard who was going to pass that sentence was the person beside the prince. He said that sentence according to the time arranged by Su Hao.

    That''s just to attract Nian Shumin.

    Emperor Yongzheng was so angry that he handed Nian Shumin over to Hongli. He had better not deal with it directly. Otherwise, the next thing will come to a bad end.

    It''s better to leave it to Hongli to deal with, and I''m in a dilemma to explain.

    Su Hao''s heart stone also fell, she obviously felt that the host''s one soul and two spirits had come back.

    On the other hand, where did Nian gengyao know that his daughter was in trouble? Although he knew that his daughter might be doomed, he still wanted to fight for it.

    After all, it''s his baby pimple.

    Nian gengyao rushed to the palace in a hurry to plead with Emperor Yongzheng. He was also ready to know that Emperor Yongzheng would blame himself.

    Sure enough, Emperor Yongzheng denounced Nian gengyao, saying that his goddaughter was useless. However, Emperor Yongzheng did not give him any face this time. He not only punished him for his salary, but also weakened his power in disguise. He was not allowed to plead for Nian Shumin in front of himself.

    In desperation, Nian gengyao did not dare to say anything more. When he learned that the matter had been handed over to the fifth elder brother, he wanted to ask him.

    In Chonghua palace, Nian gengyao asks Hongli to release Shumin for the new year, so long as she lives.

    But Yan''s reply was.

    "Nianda general, Nian Shumin, has been handed over to Su Hao. She can decide whether to live or die. After all..."

    With that, Hongli pauses and looks at Nian gengyao. His expression changes gradually. His fierce eyes seem to kill Nian gengyao at any time.

    "After all, the biggest victim is suhao, so it''s up to her to decide what to do with your daughter."

    Nian gengyao was kicked around like a ball. In order to save his daughter''s life, he had to be at the mercy of others. He had to plead with a woman his daughter hated.

    But Su Hao refused to see Nian gengyao. He didn''t give up and stood outside the palace for a long time. Until the Palace door was about to close, Nian gengyao left.

    And then back home, ready to go the next day.

    "Come on

    "Master! What can I do for you

    "Go, go to Zhi Jun Wang''s house, and invite Di Fujin, the Zhi Jun Wang."

    "What''s the use of calling Miss Biao?"

    "It''s always Prince Fujin. There''s no problem for her sister-in-law to walk around. Let her go into the Palace tomorrow and go to Chonghua palace in the name of visiting five elder brother Di Fujin. By the way, let''s see what happened to Nian Shumin. If you want to challenge the prince''s face, they will give you some points."

    "Yes, I''ll do it now."

    The next day, nuhulu Suya, the Princess Di Fujin, the younger brother of Nian gengyao and Lin''s daughter, entered the palace and went to Chonghua palace.

    Nian gengyao, on the other hand, thought of a way to stop the fifth elder brother after the early Dynasty.

    At least in this way, Suya can buy more time in Chonghua palace.

    At this time, after a night of careful consideration, Su Hao has figured out how to deal with Nian Shumin.

    So, she came to Nian Shumin''s house and sent away the palace people, but she didn''t know that there was another person in the house. When she heard the descendants outside, the person immediately hid.

    "Suya, listen, listen to my sister. No matter what happens later, don''t come out. You must remember."

    "But, cousin."

    "It''s a big crime for you to sneak in and see me like this. If something goes wrong, I''m afraid the governor can''t protect you."

    "Cousin..."

    The only way Nian Shumin looks at Ren Shan is to take care of her cousin.

    After hearing Su Hao''s voice, Nian Shumin just shoves Su Ya into a wooden box behind the screen for fear that it will be discovered by others.

    Su Hao went into the room and walked inside, just in time to see Nian Shumin, who was finishing his flag and coming out from behind the screen.

    "I''m really interested. I''m not going to let anyone tell me that I''m changing my clothes." Nian Shu min glanced at Su Hao and glared fiercely, "at least I''m also the side Fu Jin of the fifth elder brother. If you bring a man in, I can''t say it clearly."

    "You''ve already been like this. How can you still learn a lesson?" Su Hao sat aside and said with a smile.

    As soon as Nian Shumin heard this, she was not angry, but she put up with it for fear that Suya in the box would be found.

    "Yes, that''s right." Year Shumin finish, also steadfastly to that sit, a face of dead pig is not afraid of boiling water hot appearance, "I don''t know, the emperor want to how to deal with me."

    "The emperor has ordered to hand you over to brother fifteen."

    Nian Shumin smiles faintly and nods slightly, as if he has already seen through everything.

    "Well, I can see that. Otherwise, I would have been put in the patriarchal clan."

    "However, the Lord handed you over to me and asked me to deal with you. What should I do with you?"

    Nian Shumin was stunned and looked at Su Hao slowly. "Yeh, is that really the decision?"

    "Yes."

    Year Shu min wry smile, "Ye is really regardless of half of the face ah!"

    "You have done so many wrong things, do you expect me to forgive you?"

    "Well, it''s my fault."

    "Just do it!" Su Hao simply felt ridiculous, "you are to blame, what is to be!"

    "Come on, don''t talk so much nonsense, just have a good time!"

    "Well, I won''t beat around the bush with you." Su Hao stood up and laughed, "don''t worry, your head will stay on your neck."

    "Won''t you kill me?" Nian Shumin locked her eyebrows.

    Yan Xinlan leisurely smile, "why kill you?"

    "But..." Nian Shumin thinks it''s incredible that she doesn''t believe wulanalashi''s words at all.

    "I just want to live. I want you to be unharmed, and then I want you back to Zhao."

    Nian Shumin was surprised, "what do you say? What, what is the perfect return to Zhao. "

    "I''ve already told you to return you to Zhongtang mansion." Su Hao said, turned his face and laughed, "you don''t have to thank me for not killing."

    "Wulanalashi, if you want to kill me, why do you humiliate me so much?"

    "How can this be humiliation! God has the virtue of a good life. I''ll give you a chance to let you live and make a new life. Isn''t it good?, Besides, Su Hao deliberately lengthened his voice. "Besides, your alma has knelt down for you. I''ve helped him. I feel sorry for the parents all over the world!"

    Su Hao knows in his heart that there is nothing more humiliating about Nian Shumin than this.

    Kill her!

    What''s the use of killing her? The dead are gone. No matter what we do, we can''t let the dead come back alive. It''s meaningless to let her simply die.

    Sometimes revenge doesn''t have to kill her.

    When Su Hao made the decision and told five elder brother, all the souls of the host came back.

    Suhao knows that her task is finished.

    However, those words and things deeply stimulated Nian Shumin.

    So, at this moment, she can''t help it any more. She rushed up and grabbed Su Hao''s neck. She wanted to kill someone.

    Su Hao didn''t have time to reflect, and he didn''t have time to get something from the small system that could defend himself. Being pinched so hard from behind, Su Hao didn''t even have a good posture to resist.

    Nian Shumin''s mouth, still keep talking, two people struggling, struggling, went to the wall, Su good effort, hit the wall, and Nian Shumin can also be a sudden impact.

    Results did not expect, too hard, two people''s heads hit the wall.

    In an instant, both of them fainted.

    In the wooden box behind the screen, Suya worried that her cousin would not control herself and did something impulsive.

    So she gently lifted the lid of the box to peep. When she opened the lid and saw the scene through the crack of the screen, she was shocked and almost scared to cry. Then, in order to save her life, she had to put down the lid of the box and go back.

    Early the next morning, borzijit was sent back to Mongolia again.

    But this time, the route is different from last time.

    Moreover, on the way, he met a man. After seeing the man''s sedan chair, borzijit yelled, "General of the year, general of the year."

    The sedan chair stopped. Nian gengyao came out of the sedan chair and looked calmly at borzijit.

    But borzigit''s face is very confused, how like no trouble.

    She asked, "isn''t the general sad? When I just came out of the palace, I heard that Su Hao killed your baby daughter. How do you look like nothing happened? "

    Nian gengyao winked at him, and he whispered a few words to the leader of the guard. Then, the van was pulled to the side of the alley.

    Borzijit excitedly grasped the prison car, stretched out his arm, grabbed Nian gengyao who came forward, pulled his sleeve and said, "it''s uranara, she, she killed your daughter, it must be."

    "Yes? But it''s my daughter who committed suicide in shame and anger that comes from Chonghua palace. " Nian gengyao''s eyes were full of anger and hatred, but his tone was very peaceful.

    "No way." Borzigit couldn''t believe it.

    Without waiting for borjegit to say anything more, Nian gengyao suddenly grabbed one of borjegit''s wrists. She was stunned and stared at Nian gengyao.

    "General Nian, what are you doing..."

    "I''ll kill you."

    A dagger went deep into borzigit''s abdomen, bleeding, but she didn''t shout.

    I don''t know why, borzikit''s eyes are just blurred, slightly open and close, slowly look down, looking at their own blood has been flowing, gradually closed his eyes, with that kneeling posture forever passed away.

    Nian gengyao was gnashing his teeth in hatred. With a strange smile on his face, he leaned forward and said in a low voice, "do you know that Su Ya saw everything and saw that you inserted a hairpin into Nian Shumin''s heart when Nian Shumin and Bian Fujin fainted. You are really vicious. Do you know that Bian Fujin let Nian Shumin die, and I got the news, Then immediately into the palace, but still can''t fast you one step

    Nian gengyao took out a silk handkerchief and wiped the blood on his hands. Then he turned and left.

    On the other side, Chonghua palace.

    Su Hao opened her eyes slightly, but she felt that her eyelids were sour, and her roommate couldn''t lift them.

    She was unable to open her eyes and close them. What came into her eyes was five elder brother''s anxious face. He held her and held her in his arms. He said something gently.

    ˇ­ˇ­

    In the system space, the system settled the last integral for suhao and sent her back to the original world.